《There is Room For the Poor Daughter》


 Chapter 1： , Rice flower

    Chapter 1, Rice Flower


    Golden autumn and August, the sun is shining brightly.


    On the vast expanse of land, the golden rice sea is blowing in the breeze, setting off layers of rice waves.


    Amidst the swaying golden waves, a little girl in a green jacket skirt and hair-brushed hair closed her eyes, her arms widened, and her face was pleasantly sinking into the scent of rice.


    "Rice Flower~"


    "Rice Flower~"


    The loud, crisp, worry-free and joyful sound that belongs to the teenager, from far to near, quickly spread into the rice waves with the breeze.


    The little girl heard the sound, opened her eyes and tilted her head, she saw the windy young man on Tianlong waving his hand and rushing towards her.


    Seeing the teenager, the little girl curled her eyebrows, and a bright smile appeared on her face. She raised her hand and waved towards the teenager: "Brother, I am here!"


    Yan Wentao looked at the little girl with joy, and his slender legs got bigger.


    Amidst the golden rice waves, the little green girl stands with a light smile, her eyebrows are not drawn but green, her lips are not dotted but red, her eyes are like stars, and her skin is like fat.


    Even after watching it for nine years, Yan Wentao still feels that his eldest sister can¡¯t see enough, she looks like a jade girl next to a god.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    As soon as the boy arrived, the little girl opened her mouth with a smile, and her white and delicate cheeks were slightly reddened by the sun''s rays, making her more charming and lovely.


    "You still asked, what do you want to do when you run out in such a big sun, you are not afraid to tan yourself."


    As soon as Yan Wentao arrived, he immediately took off the straw hat he was wearing and put it on the little girl''s head carefully.


    "Look, your face is blushing, grandma must scold you when you get home."


    The little girl stood obediently, letting the boy put on a hat for herself. After she finished wearing it, she took up the boy¡¯s arm affectionately and said coquettishly: "If my grandmother gets angry, the third brother will have to help me intercede."


    "You!" Yan Wentao nodded the little girl''s forehead with his finger, his expression was doted and helpless, "Let''s go, let''s go back soon, the uncle has a letter, and my grandmother is waiting for you to read the letter."


    "what?"


    The little girl was stunned for a moment, "Why do you have a letter at this time?"


    Yan Wentao shook his head: "The autumn harvest is about to come. I guess it is to ask when we will go to the county where the uncle is appointed."


    The little girl shrugged her shoulders, expressing that she didn¡¯t care about it.


    Seeing this, Yan Wentao smiled happily: "Why, you don''t want to see the uncle and aunt?"


    In the year the elder sister was born, the uncle was elected. In the second year, she was appointed as the county magistrate of Qipin as a top three-level scholar. At that time, the elder sister was young and her grandmother was in poor health. The two stayed in their hometown.


    This stay, eight years have passed.


    Looking at the elder sister who had only met her parents until she was nine years old, a trace of distress flashed in Yan Wentao''s eyes.


    "Want to see you!"


    The little girl replied very carelessly.


    Compared to being confined to the backyard of a deep house, she prefers the unfettered pastoral life. If possible, she would rather stay in the field for the rest of her life and be a leisurely person.


    At this time, the two brothers and sisters had already embarked on the country road, and the people around them suddenly increased.


    "Oh, it''s Daohua and Wentao!"


    "Uncle San!"


    "Master Wu!"


    "Aunt Six!"


    "Uncle Wu!"


    The two brothers and sisters greeted everyone in an obedient and happy way, which made the smiles on the faces of the people around them deeper and deeper.


    "Why are you coming out with such a big sun?"


    "What else can it be, Daohua must have come out to inspect their rice fields again."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone laughed happily.


    The little girl also laughed: "I can''t help it, my family just pointed at this point and harvested it."


    "Daohua, listen to my aunt, your father is the magistrate, you don''t need to work as hard as us, go home and enjoy your blessing."


    The little girl smiled and replied: "Auntie, the county magistrate has to eat too!"


    "Hahaha, look at our Daohua, we know how to help the family at such a young age, no wonder Mrs. Yan is so rare for her."


    "Isn''t it rare to hire people? Old man, if I had such a granddaughter, I would have to die."


    Listening to everyone talking and laughing, the little girl was always full of smiles on her face, holding her third brother in one arm, and inserting one hand in the rice ears by the field. She walked briskly towards the most magnificent house in the village. go.


    The two brothers and sisters walked away, and discordant voices were heard from the crowd.


    "What''s the use of recruiting people, it''s not a girl movie!"


    "Yi Er, you don''t spray manure here. Did someone mess with you?"


    "I just don''t like you being so fond of a little girl. Her county magistrate''s father will not leave her in her hometown if he takes her a little bit. He stays for eight years."


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know, Daohua is doing her filial piety to Mrs. Yan on behalf of her parents."


    "Hmph, this is just a nonsense of fooling outsiders, do you believe it too? I have heard that the grandfather of Yan County married a concubine from a scholarly family in office, and the concubine gave birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix wombs. His daughter was born like a flower like a jade, and the grandfather of Yan County likes it very much. The rice flower grown in the village is like a village girl, and it is strange that the grandfather of Yan County likes it."


    The peasant man speaks very loudly, and coupled with the openness of the countryside, even after walking a certain distance, the two brothers and sisters Yan Wentao can still hear the conversation intermittently.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    The little girl grabbed Yan Wentao, who wanted to go back to the theory.


    Yan Wentao was born tall and magnificent, but at the age of thirteen, his height is almost as high as that of an average adult man, and the little girl almost failed to hold him.


    "I''m going to teach the dog who can''t vomit ivory from his mouth."


    Looking at Yan Wentao who was annoyed, the little girl laughed out at once: "Yo, Brother 3 is okay, you can now export as a chapter!"


    Yan Wentao is notoriously not fond of reading. Hearing the girl''s teasing, his anger dissipated a little.


    The little girl took the opportunity to pull the person back: "It''s just some boring comments from outsiders, why are you so serious?"


    Yan Wentao stretched out his hand to rub the little girl''s head, but unfortunately it was blocked by the straw hat: "Daohua, don''t listen to their nonsense, you are the eldest daughter of our Yan family, and the concubine''s woman will definitely not be able to pass you. Even if"


    The little girl tilted her head to look at Yan Wentao, whose face was blushing, her round apricot eyes turned slyly, and she smiled and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Wentao gritted his teeth: "Even if the uncle really likes that little concubine''s daughter, don''t be afraid. You still have grandmother and us. We will definitely not let you be bullied!"


    The little girl smiled brightly, showing some dazzling white teeth, and flipped her right hand back and forth among the ears of rice on the edge of the field. When she saw the green rice flower in her palm deepens, the smile in her eyes became stronger.


    "Yes, there is a grandmother in everything, and no matter how old you are, you dare not listen to your grandmother?" There was no worry in his tone.


    "Daohua, you crazy girl, don''t hurry back to the old lady, you really want to be tanned!"


    A puffy shout came from the courtyard more than ten meters away. When I heard it, I knew that the speaker was physically strong.


    The little girl shook her body, with a helpless look on her short legs, she ran towards the gate, yelling, "Grandma, your lovely little rice flower is back!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： , Fetal wear

    Chapter 2, Tire Wear


    "You still know how to come back!"


    As soon as he stepped into the door, Daohua was knocked on his forehead.


    "Oh, third brother, help me, grandmother doesn''t love Daohua anymore."


    The crisp and sweet voice of girls rang in the yard.


    Next, there was a flurry of jumping in the yard.


    "You crazy girl, you must go to the beams and uncover the tiles if you don''t fight for three days. The sun is not afraid of sunburns. You run out every day. Is there gold or silver in the rice fields, which attracts you?"


    "There is gold! Grandma, do you think the golden rice is just like gold?"


    "Shit gold, other girls can''t wait to hide in the house all day long, you are fine, if you don''t tan yourself, you will be uncomfortable, right?"


    "Grandma, I¡¯m wronged, Daohua didn¡¯t want to be tanned. I ran out because I knew I couldn¡¯t get tanned. Who let me inherit the beautiful skin of my grandmother¡¯s natural beauty."


    "Don''t give me a nasty mouth, no matter how good the skin is, it''s not as bad as yours."


    In the yard, a little girl in green clothes was spinning around the yard like a rabbit off. Behind her, a vigorous old lady with untidy combed hair was chasing with stride like flying.


    "Yan Daohua, stop for me."


    "No, grandmother stop."


    "I don''t believe in old lady, I can''t catch you little girl today."


    ". Grandma, I was wrong, and I will never go out at noon again."


    "Pay it back, you don''t have a future."


    "Don''t~"


    Looking at the old and the young, you chasing after me without blushing or breathing, all the people under the eaves are all impressed.


    "Mother''s body is getting better and better these years." Yan Zhiqiang, San''er of Yan''s family, smiled and looked at the two people playing in the courtyard.


    Wu''s wife, Wu Shi, pursed her mouth and smiled: "Isn''t it? As long as there are rice flowers, the mother will not be free to live. When this person moves, the spirit and spirit will be better."


    Yan Wentao silently looked at his parents who were not too busy watching the excitement: "Father, mother, persuade me, the sun is so big, beware of heat stroke."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhiqiang hurriedly put away the smile on his face, walked quickly into the yard, grabbed the red-cheeked rice flower, and looked back at the old lady: "Mother, I got you the rice flower, let''s go in. The house teaches her well."


    Looking at the bulging muscles on San Uncle''s arm that can''t be blocked by clothes, Daohua was very aware of the current affairs and did not struggle, looking pitifully at the old lady who was a little panting and walking hurriedly.


    "What are you doing so hard, how old is she, how can she stand your lifting?"


    Seeing that the eldest granddaughter was picked up by San''er, the old lady was immediately unhappy, gave him an angry look, and quickly took the person from his hand.


    Yan Zhiqiang rubbed his nose in a rather helpless expression.


    He knew that there would be such a result. In the whole family, the mother is the most precious rice flower. She can teach others, but if others dare to touch the rice flower, she will immediately stop doing it.


    "Go, follow me into the house."


    The old lady Yan glared at the eldest granddaughter, and took her hand and walked towards the hall.


    Daohua is not making trouble now, and intimately snuggling the old lady: "Grandma, I won''t dare anymore."


    The old lady Yan snorted coldly: "You just dare, and there will be no chance in the future. Your parents will write, and they will teach you personally in the future. I think you are still wild?"


    After hearing the words, Daohua¡¯s originally smiling face immediately collapsed: "Grandma, can we not go? Just stay in Yanjiacun. I think this is pretty good."


    The old lady Yan stretched out her hand and clicked on her granddaughter¡¯s forehead. Some hate that iron can''t make steel: "You, some people have no chance to live in the county, but you are a freak, so you still refuse to let you go."


    Daohua curled her lips: "How can there be freedom in the village in the county seat."


    The old lady Yan knew her granddaughter¡¯s temperament, and did not persuade her, so she pulled her to the basin, took her kerchief and wiped her face: "You will be born well, not showing dark, otherwise you will be so wild every day. How can you marry when you grow up?"


    Hearing the word "married", Daohua shuddered and looked at the old lady sadly: "Grandma, why don''t you marry someone? People are still young!" In ancient times, it was not easy to live a life, it was only a few years old. Thinking about marrying someone in the future.


    Seeing her granddaughter¡¯s exaggerated expression, Mrs. Yan smiled: "What little, you are nine years old this year, and you should learn some rules. In previous years, when your mother sent letters from your mother to take you over, you always regarded me as an old lady. The excuse was fooled. This time, your parents want to pick up our grandparents and grandchildren. I think you have any reason?"


    "What!" Daohua shook the old lady''s arm and said angrily: "People didn''t use grandmother as an excuse. Granddaughter just couldn''t bear to leave her grandmother."


    "Don''t shake it, it makes the old woman dizzy." Old lady Yan pulled her granddaughter to sit down.


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Yan and reaffirmed: "Grandma, I really want to leave, must I go?"


    Mrs. Yan nodded affirmatively: "You have to go. You, I don''t know what is going on in your head? Growing up in the village, you will be a village girl in the future, and you will be an official when you go to the county. Miss, think about it for yourself."


    Daohua knew that she would have to leave this time, so she didn¡¯t get too entangled in this matter, but asked, ¡°Where are the three uncles and aunts?¡±


    Yan old lady: "They go too. Your father wrote that he might be re-elected this time. Your mother bought some fields over there. Your third uncle and the others just happened to take care of it in the past."


    Daohua dragged her cheeks with her hands, and wondered: "Why hasn''t Dad been promoted yet? He has served as the county magistrate for three consecutive terms!" This ability seems to be a little bad!


    Mrs. Yan squinted at her granddaughter, and her face sank. She was obviously worried for her eldest son, and sighed: "Your father came from a poor background and has a weak foundation. There is no one who can support each other in his career. How easy is promotion? of?"


    I don¡¯t know how to pick it up.


    Although she lived one more life, she really hadn¡¯t been exposed to officialdom.


    Seeing that the old lady was a little emotional, she hurriedly changed the subject: "What about these things at home?"


    Old Mrs. Yan was immediately distracted: "I have already thought about it, and the family¡¯s fields will be taken care of by people in the clan who had a stressful life in those days. As for the house, a letter from Wufang broke a leg last year for rescuing someone. If you can¡¯t find any work to subsidize the family, let the family live in to help you watch."


    Seeing that Mrs. Yan had planned everything, Daohua was completely dead: "Then when shall we leave?"


    "After the autumn harvest!" Seeing her granddaughter''s face, the old lady rubbed her head: "You, I don''t know the blessing when I was born in the blessing, and I was so reluctant to go to see the grandfather of Dang County."


    "I''m not reluctant."


    Daohua muttered, she just didn''t know how to get along with them.


    When the fetus came through, her parents in this life were not as old as her previous life!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： , No one can better

    Chapter 3, no one can beat


    Yanjiacun.


    Yan Family Courtyard.


    Daohua sat in the main room, carefully recording this year¡¯s harvest.


    The old lady Yan sat aside, looking at her lovingly, and seeing her granddaughter record the harvest clearly, her face became more satisfied and proud.


    She knows that in private, the people in the village often say that she is partial and that she doesn''t hurt if she let her grandson go, but she hurts a little girl to the bone.


    But those people don¡¯t even look at it, her rice flowers are so rare.


    Not only looks good, but also special Wangjia.


    As soon as ?? was born, she was selected for the elder who failed the exam twice in a row. In the second year, she was awarded the title of the gold list, won the top three and the same Jinshi, and was appointed as the county magistrate of the seventh grade.


    After this, his family in Yanjia Village, which can only be regarded as a middle-class family, started to pass by year after year, and gradually prospered.


    In addition to these, that girl is also very heart-warming, so warm people''s hearts are melted.


    The child''s father died early, and she was a widow at a young age. In order to pull her four children, she could only work day and night, and after many years of work, she suffered a lot of loss.


    The year Daer was appointed as the county magistrate, she felt that she could explain to the child''s father, and the tension she had been holding in her heart was relieved, and then her body was no longer good.


    Since then, she can''t do heavy work, she is usually panting, and she keeps her decoction.


    When the eldest took office, Daohua was left in her hometown. First, the granddaughter was still young and could not travel long distances. Second, the peanuts were white and tender and well-behaved. Seeing that she liked it, Daohua was left here to relieve her boredom. Amused.


    When this girl was five years old, I don¡¯t know where I heard the news that the monk at the mountain temple a dozen miles away was able to cure her illness, so she secretly followed the villagers who drove the temple to the door to ask for medicine.


    The sun in the dog days burns on the adults, and the adults will feel pain, let alone such a small person.


    When she saw Daohua, ran for dozens of miles, stumbled back with the medicine she had asked for, her heart had never been so soft.


    It¡¯s strange to say that since then, her body has really looked like day after day. Now that she walks out, who doesn¡¯t say that she is in good health and in good spirits? Even the average young woman may not be able to run past her.


    This girl is her lucky star.


    "Grandma, do we have to send our 200 mu of land to Chengdu to Linyi County?" After calculating this year''s harvest, Daohua looked up at Mrs. Yan.


    Linyi County is the county seat where her father took office.


    Mrs. Yan nodded: "Several state capitals in the north suffered from drought last year. Linyi County is north of Linyi County. Although there was no severe drought, the harvest was not very good. You can change some money."


    Daohua sighed, pretending to be old-fashioned: "It seems that my father''s life is not very good."


    Natural disasters, even in modern times, are not so easy to prevent.


    Old lady Yan: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to know your father. When you arrive in Linyi County, you have to get close to your father.¡±


    The granddaughter has never been with her parents since she was born, and she rarely mentions it. She is not less worried about this, for fear that the granddaughter will be alienated from her parents.


    She is old, and her granddaughter will still have to rely on her parents in the future. After arriving in Linyi County, she can take a lot of effort to bring her son and granddaughter closer together.


    Daohua curled her lips: "My father has a baby girl by his side. He may not care about me."


    Old lady Yan glared at her granddaughter: "Why, do you think you can''t be better than the daughter of the concubine?" Although they are all granddaughters, I am sorry, she is partial, don''t worry about the letter from the older sister about the baby concubine''s baby. In her eyes, no one can pass Daohua.


    Inahana stood up at once, tilted her head, and said aggressively: "I can''t beat her? I just disdain it." Compared with a little baby, it''s too shameful!


    Although her body is now a small doll, the core inside is a fast-growing adult.


    The old lady Yan looked at her pretending granddaughter amusedly, and calmly said: "Take your heart to your stomach, you are the eldest granddaughter of the Yan family, no one can pass you."


    Daohua rushed into the arms of the old lady Yan, with smiles in her eyebrows: "Is the big brother too much?"


    "You clever ghost!" The old lady Yan reached out and clicked on Daohua''s forehead: "That''s your eldest brother, you still have to eat his jealousy?"


    "Anyway, my grandmother''s favorite thing is only Daohua." Daohua buried her head in the arms of the old lady and said with a wicked smile.


    For the old lady she saw first when she opened her eyes, and then fed her by hand, acting like a baby and amused, she was already so proficient that she couldn''t be proficient.


    "Yes, what the old lady likes the most is you crazy girl." Old lady Yan was petting and shook her head helplessly.


    "Mother!"


    At this moment, Yan Zhiqiang and his wife walked in.


    Daohua came out of the arms of the old lady, greeted her three uncles and three aunts, and sat aside obediently.


    There is a county grandfather from the Yan family, and the rules in the family are more than those in the village.


    The elders speak, although the juniors don¡¯t have to avoid it, but they can¡¯t just interrupt at will.


    Yan Zhiqiang: "Mother, we have already installed the food."


    The old lady Yan nodded. San''er has always done things carefully and thoughtfully, and she doesn''t need to worry about anything: "Okay, you''ll be on the road tomorrow."


    Yan Zhiqiang hesitated: "Mother, should I stay and go with you?"


    The old lady Yan stared three times: "You stayed, who is watching so much food?"


    "Then I will stay." Wu hurriedly answered.


    We must take the water route for food, but she and her boss have gone, leaving her mother, Daohua and Wen Tao on the road alone. If something happens on the road, how can they explain it to the eldest brother?


    Mrs. Yan waved her hand: "Wenhui is still young and needs your care. I will go with Daohua and Wentao, and my grandson and my wife will accompany you. We will all go officialdom along the way, nothing will happen. ."


    Yan Zhiqiang saw that his mother had taken care of her, so she couldn¡¯t say more.


    The old lady relied on herself to pull up their four brothers and sisters, and she also supported a county grandfather. She always said that she was the same, and it was difficult to change her attention when she was settled.


    The next day, Yan Zhiqiang and his wife took their 6-year-old son Yan Wenhui on the road to Linyi County.


    The Yan clan visited many people to see off.


    "Zhiqiang, you can come back to see us old guys more in the future."


    "Grandpa San, don''t worry, we will come back every year. You forgot that we have to worship our ancestors."


    "Zhiqiang, if it develops in the future, don''t forget the folks."


    "Unforgettable, unforgettable."


    "."


    In the perseverance of everyone, the carts and horses pulling Yan Zhiqiang and his wife and the food went farther and farther.


    At the same time, Yan Yunxi, the granddaughter of the patriarch and granddaughter of the Yan family compound, looked enviously at Daohua who was packing her things.


    "Daohua, after going to Linyi County, you are the daughter of the county magistrate."


    Taohua was amused by the little girl¡¯s words, and smiled back and said, ¡°I¡¯m also a daughter of the county magistrate if I don¡¯t go to Linyi County.¡±


    The little girl Yan Yunxi choked and pouted.


    As the granddaughter of the patriarch, in Yanjia Village, all the children would flatter her, but she couldn''t get past one of them.


    This person is Yan Daohua in front of me.


    Looking at the rosy, pink and delicate cheeks in the white of the rice blossoms, the acid water in Yan Yunxi''s heart gurgled out.


    I don¡¯t know how this guy grew up? She usually likes to stray in the fields when she has something to do, but her skin doesn''t always get tanned, which makes people jealous.


    Be aware that she and the other little girls in the village get tanned as soon as they go out.


    Looks, but not comparable;


    Family background, her grandfather is the head of the Yan clan, but her father is the magistrate.


    She was really compared from head to toe.


    Every time she stands with Daohua, she feels ashamed and filthy. This feeling makes her very uncomfortable. Therefore, she doesn''t like playing with Daohua at all, nor does she let other children in the village play with her.


    This time, if her grandpa forced her to say goodbye to Daohua, she would not step into the Yan family compound.


    Thinking of what his grandfather and father said in private, Yan Yunxi couldn¡¯t help being jealous and said, ¡°Daohua, I think your daughter of the county magistrate shouldn¡¯t be long. My grandfather said, your father has been reappointed three times as a prefect, and so is the prefect. Those who need to be assessed will be dismissed if they fail."


    Inaka stopped her cleanup action, and turned her head to look at the little girl.


    Don''t underestimate the little girls in ancient times, their careful thinking, sometimes she, an adult, has to bow down.


    "My family¡¯s affairs don¡¯t bother you. My dad will surely prosper in the future. Are you okay? I still have a lot of things left unpacked, so I won¡¯t give it to you."


    After finishing speaking, the little girl was left with a cool back.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： , Just because I took one more look in the crowd

    Chapter 4, just because I took one more look in the crowd


    After finishing the cooking at home, Mrs. Yan took her granddaughter, three grandsons, and two old servants on the road to Linyi County where she took office.


    The old lady Yan has a relatively high seniority in the clan, and in recent years, the Yan family has been helping the clan. Therefore, when they left, the patriarch and the older elders with the higher seniority in the clan came.


    "Old sister-in-law, there has been little rain this year. The harvest in Chengdu in various places is not very good. Just our Yanjia Village, using the seeds you gave, the harvest is 10% more than in previous years, I am here, thank you for everyone. "


    The peasants rely on the sky to eat. All the year round, they may not be able to get enough to eat when they are exhausted. This is a sincere thanks to the patriarch, Mrs. Yan, because this year¡¯s harvest has increased by 10%, the smiles on the faces of the tribe¡¯s people have increased a bit, not the same as in previous years. So sad.


    Mrs. Yan hurriedly helped the patriarch who was about to bend over to salute, and said sincerely: "The patriarch should not say such things, my orphans and widows, in the early years, if it were not for the clan to help them out and secretly, how can there be a high number? Today."


    The patriarch also looked sincere: "The old sister-in-law should not be saying these things. The same clan should have mutual support and mutual support. What we have done is insignificant."


    "Zhi Gao, Zhi Yuan, Zhi Qiang and their three brothers are so promising now, they all rely on the old sister-in-law for your good teaching."


    "Old sister-in-law, you know the situation in the clan. If they need to use it for the promotion, despite the words, the clan will definitely support it."


    At this time, the other elders in the clan also expressed their opinions again and again.


    "Yes, Zhi Gao damn, if you have any needs when you go to Linyi County, please write back and say." The third grandfather of the clan said.


    The old lady Yan was touched: "I am here to thank everyone for Zhigao. If there is a chance in the future, I will ask him to come back to thank you in person."


    Hearing this, the patriarch and the elders all looked satisfied.


    "."


    You said and I said, half an hour passed.


    In the carriage, Daohua dangled her short legs with a sense of excitement. Just as she was about to climb into the carriage for a nap, her grandmother finally waved goodbye to the patriarch and the others.


    Getting on the carriage, the old lady Yan took a deep breath.


    "Puff!"


    Looking at the old lady in relief, Daohua couldn''t help but laughed directly.


    The old lady Yan glared at her granddaughter: "The old lady is funny?"


    Ina Flower sat next to the old lady: "Grandma, I thought you enjoyed wrangling with the patriarch and them."


    The old lady Yan rolled her eyes: "You said it''s ridiculous, who can enjoy this?"


    Ina Flower: "Then why are you talking to them for so long?"


    Yan old lady: "The monofilament does not form a thread, and a single tree does not form a forest. Although your father is now the county magistrate of Qipin, he can''t leave the Yan clan. People who don''t have a clan to rely on can''t go long."


    "Hey, your father has been a county magistrate for almost nine years. He has always been diligent, but why can''t he get promoted all the time? Isn''t it because his foundation is weak? If in officialdom, someone can say something for your father. Sentence."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Yan stopped suddenly and her face became a little ugly.


    Seeing this, Yan Wentao tugged at Daohua and motioned her not to ask any more.


    Daohua knows that grandmother thinks of the four aunts.


    At that time, her father was a senior fellow in high school, and his classmate Yang Boyi came to the door to marry his fourth aunt.


    This Yang Gamei family is also considered a high-ranking family, and there are also relatives of Grade 4 members in Beijing. Although he himself is only a talent, he can be regarded as a good family relationship to the Yan family at that time.


    After the four aunts got married, at first, the Yang family and the Yan family were very close, but later, Yang Boyi also got a scholar in high school, and the Yang family moved to the capital. After that, the relationship between the two families faded.


    Tao Huaxin said, the Yang family must have seen her father serve as the county magistrate after another, but he could not rise, and without the investment value, he took the initiative to alienate the relationship.


    I have to say, this ancient man is really realistic!


    Grandson and granddaughter did not speak, the old lady Yan continued to say for herself: "In the past few years, there have been several younger generations in the clan who can read. In the future, in their high school and officialdom, your father will be able to help others."


    Daohua disagrees: "Then how long do you have to wait?"


    The old lady Yan squinted at her granddaughter: "Your father can''t wait, and your eldest and second elder brothers are there. In short, the connection here in the clan can''t be broken."


    Indispensable, Daohua shrugged, and she didn''t say that she would break ties with the clan.


    In the past few years in Yanjiacun, she can understand that the relationship between the clan in ancient times is really not so close, and no one will take the initiative to leave his clan.


    There is a clan behind him, no one dares to deceive; without a clan, that is a person without roots, who can trample on them when they go out.


    Daohua raised the curtain of the car and looked towards the village, and found that the patriarchs were still standing at the entrance of the village. They were deeply impressed. For the development of the clan, these people were able to put down their bodies.


    "Grandma, I only discovered today that the patriarch and grandfather are so good at talking."


    What kind of people of the same race should be linked together and support each other; the ones they helped before are insignificant


    The implication is that she asked her cheap father to help the clan?


    The old lady Yan glanced at her sly and transparent granddaughter, then looked at the honest and honest three grandsons, and shook her head: "It''s just mutual benefit. It''s just a matter of knowing something in my heart, and I don''t need to say it."


    Ina Flower: "I won''t talk about others."


    Yan Wentao looked dazed and scratched the back of his head. Why didn¡¯t he understand what grandma and Daohua were talking about?


    "Brother, let''s sit outside and let our grandmother come in to accompany grandmother."


    "it is good!"


    On the official road leading to Linyi County, a horse-drawn carriage was walking unhurriedly. On the horse-drawn carriage, an old man in his 50s was riding a carriage. Next to him were two teenagers, one large and one small.


    The big one is thick and strong, the small one is soft and cute.


    "Master Daohua, do you want to sing a song to remind the old lady?" Uncle Sun looked at Daohua who was disguised as a man with a smile.


    Because of the hurry, Daohua felt that women''s clothing was inconvenient, so she changed to men''s clothing.


    In this regard, Mrs. Yan did not say anything. Instead, she encouraged her. She felt that Daohua was smart. Although all over the years have been fairly peaceful, she can go out and stay low-key or low-key.


    "Okay, third brother, together."


    "Row!"


    The immature and crisp singing soon sounded on the official road.


    Stop and go, the old lady Yan did not urge Sun Bo to hurry.


    The granddaughter and the third-grandson have never been out of the county before their elders, so let them see more and have a long experience.


    Along the way, Daohua and the others rested when they met the inn, and when they met the town, they even went in for a stroll.


    However, half a month later, when they start to step into the northern realm, there are not many such opportunities.


    The more you go north, the more refugees on the road.


    Looking at the bony refugees on the road, the old lady Yan couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Hey, it seems that the drought in the north last year was quite serious.¡±


    Rice blossoms saw large fields of dry and cracked fields, and my mood was not very good. I lost a lot of words along the way. I hung my head and stared at the emerald green rice flower that looked like a green mole in my hand, not knowing what I was thinking.


    "Old lady, there is an inn in front, shall we rest here tonight?" Uncle Sun''s questioning voice sounded.


    The old lady Yan raised the curtain and looked at the inn. Seeing that the inn was not bad, she nodded and agreed, and got out of the carriage with Daohua and Yan Wentao.


    The inn was built just outside the city gate. There are many pedestrians coming and going. There are horse and ox carts on both sides of the road, which is very lively.


    Daohwa was very curious about everything in ancient times, and she looked around when she stepped out of the carriage.


    "There are many people here, everyone, stay tuned, Wen Tao, and take good care of your girl." Old lady Yan took Daohua''s hand firmly, and did not forget to remind her three grandsons to watch more.


    Daohua is very well-behaved at this time, one hand is holding Mrs. Yan, the other is holding Yan Wentao.


    In Yanjiacun, she has often heard stories about human traffickers.


    In ancient times, if someone was caught by a trafficker, there was almost no possibility of being caught back.


    You can''t be too careful when you go out.


    "Woo~"


    As she was about to enter the gate of the inn, Daohua suddenly heard a whimper and muffled sound coming from the carriage beside her, and she looked back subconsciously.


    In front of a carriage where pedestrians kept coming and going, a pair of pleading eyes with thick wings rushed into Daohua''s sight so fiercely.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： , Human trafficker

    Chapter 5, Traffickers


    "Daohua, what are you looking at? It''s time to enter the inn."


    Yan Wentao saw that Daohua kept turning her head and looking back, pulling her hand, and leaning against her at the same time, carefully guarding her and preventing people from colliding with her.


    Good rice and peanuts, even if the woman is now disguised as a man and dressed in coarse linen, she is still a fan. It is very eye-catching. After getting off the carriage, many people are looking at them.


    The old lady Yan also looked over: "Don''t look around."


    During the pull of the two, Daohua quickly retracted her gaze, suppressing the uneasiness in her heart, and did not dare to look back.


    She is not a real child, she realized that something was wrong with the tender cheeks that were revealed through the opened car curtain.


    But she did not dare to explore the truth.


    Without him, there are two mature men standing beside the carriage.


    Soon, Daohua was pulled into the inn by Mrs. Yan. At this time, Sun Bo and Sun Ma, who had gone to put the carriage, also returned.


    The old lady Yan asked for two rooms, one with Daohua and her grandmother, and one with Uncle Sun and Yan Wentao.


    "After a day''s journey, everyone should go back to the room and rest."


    The old lady Yan took Daohua and walked towards the room. During the period, Daohua couldn''t help but turned her head and looked outside the inn again.


    Unfortunately, the curtain of the carriage has been completely lowered. From the outside, there is nothing wrong with it.


    However, the two middle-aged men were still standing by.


    Daohua glanced at the bulging waists of the two, her eyes flickering.


    After returning to the room, Daohua was a little absent-minded. She just took a few hastily to deliver the food.


    Seeing this, the old lady Yan thought her granddaughter was tired on the road, so she urged her to go to bed and rest.


    At night, Daohua turned over and over and couldn''t sleep. Whenever she closed her eyes, the tender cheeks with purple and reddish swelling appeared in her mind.


    A human trafficker?


    Or is it a nasty thing in a big family?


    No matter what it is, she doesn''t seem to be able to manage it, and she doesn''t have the ability to manage it.


    Those two middle-aged men who might have murder weapons hidden in their waists are cruel and cruel. On her side, grandmother, grandson, and grandmother are all old, and the third brother is just a 13-year-old boy. They have no ability to interact with them. fight.


    If one doesn¡¯t pay attention, they might even take them in.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping? But you''re tired?" The old lady Yan realized that her granddaughter was still asleep, holding back her sleepiness, and gently patted her back.


    Looking at the old lady¡¯s peaceful face, Daohua¡¯s heart slowly calmed down, her brain emptied, her eyelids heavier and heavier, she slowly fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Mrs. Yan called Daohua.


    "There are more and more refugees on the road, so we might as well go to Linyi County earlier."


    The old lady Yan was worried that the road was not peaceful, and after thinking about it, she decided to speed up her journey.


    After breakfast and handing over the room, Mrs. Yan led her grandchildren out of the inn.


    When leaving, Daohua took a look at the carriage in the inn, and found that the suspicious carriage that she saw yesterday was gone. Her heart was a bit complicated. She didn''t know whether to breathe a sigh of relief. People feel worried.


    After ??, Daohua and the others saw more and more refugees.


    Also, from time to time, we will see some refugees robbing passers-by.


    For the sake of safety, Mrs. Yan used some silver, got a team of darts, and went on the road with them.


    Due to endless robberies on the road, the speed of the trip was inevitably delayed. In the evening, the **** failed to reach the designated inn and had to find a ruined temple to rest.


    As soon as she entered the ruined temple, Daohua''s expression changed.


    That carriage!


    The carriage was tied to the courtyard of the ruined temple. Two mature men squatted beside the carriage and lighted a fire. At this moment, they were roasting a piece of meat of unknown origin.


    "Ohhhhh~"


    As everyone passed the carriage, they heard noises from the carriage and looked over.


    At this time, a woman smiled and got out of the carriage: "The kid at home is having a temper."


    Hearing this, the **** person said nothing, and walked straight into the ruined temple.


    The old lady Yan had a calm face, clutching Daohua and Yan Wentao, and quickly followed the escort.


    "Brother, there is something wrong with the carriage. There are at least a dozen children in it." A young man in the **** whispered to the boss of the escort.


    The boss of the **** looked back at the carriage in the yard: "Go out, don¡¯t be troublesome."


    Hearing the conversation, Ina Hua looked up at the two of them.


    The old lady Yan also noticed something, and the person next to the **** found a place to sit down, and whispered to her grandchildren not to run around.


    Night came, and a few more people came to the ruined temple.


    During the ?? period, many people noticed something was wrong with the carriage in the courtyard, but no one stood up.


    Daohua buried her head in the arms of the old lady, and carefully looked at the expressions of everyone in the ruined temple.


    It''s nothing to do with yourself, get used to it, ignore it, and become numb.


    Do these people have no conscience?


    That''s not necessarily true.


    They know that the three people in the yard may be traffickers, but for these people who have been wandering all the year round, returning home safely is their biggest wish. As for the unevenness of the road.


    They are hard to protect themselves, and there is no room left to manage the life and death of other people.


    Seeing Daohua staring at the courtyard, Mrs. Yan suddenly reached out and covered her eyes.


    She knows that her granddaughter has been smarter than ordinary people since she was a child, but sometimes too smart is not necessarily a good thing.


    "Go to sleep, I have to hurry tomorrow."


    The old lady Yan said in a low voice to Daohua.


    Taohua listened, nodded, and closed her eyes in a timely manner, but couldn''t sleep.


    Human traffickers.


    What she learned in the past life made her unable to turn a blind eye.


    However, she has no ability to save the kidnapped children.


    The whole night, Daohua''s mind was muddled.


    At dawn, in her powerlessness, and in the indifference of others, the two big men left with a carriage.


    The old lady Yan sighed silently, took out the dry food and ordered her grandchildren to eat, but she did not eat a bite.


    As soon as the **** was cleaned up and ready to leave, there were sudden noises outside the ruined temple.


    "It''s not good, the refugees are so hungry that they rob them when they see them."


    The boss of the **** changed his look and immediately said loudly: "Quickly, get out of here." If the refugees are besieged in the ruined temple, the goods will definitely be unsafe, maybe they won''t survive tomorrow.


    The old lady Yan also had a look of horror, pulling her grandchildren tightly, and hurriedly instructing Uncle Sun to take the carriage.


    Don¡¯t look at Uncle Sun who is almost 60 years old, but he is very vigorous, moving faster than the young people in the escort, and pulling the carriage, the old lady Yan and the others got in, and immediately rushed out of the ruined temple with the carriage.


    After a gallop and ran out of the ruined temple for more than ten miles, Uncle Sun slowly slowed down after seeing no refugees on the road.


    "Slower speed, wait for the darts."


    The old lady Yan was worried that it would be unsafe to go on the road alone, so she decided to go with the people in the escort.


    In the carriage, Daohua''s heart was still plopping.


    People are really crazy when they are starving.


    When ?? rushed out of the ruined temple, she saw a scarlet outside the ruined temple.


    She grew up in a harmonious society, where she has seen this, now that she thinks about it, her scalp is tingling.


    Daohua felt a little dull in the carriage, and quickly opened a corner of the curtain, trying to dilute the **** picture in her mind with the scenery outside the car.


    The carriage swayed slowly, and Daohua''s mood gradually calmed down.


    Suddenly, a carriage on the side of the road caused Daohua to tremble.


    "Daohua, what''s wrong?" Old lady Yan asked worriedly.


    It was her carelessness. She didn''t expect the drought in the north to be so serious. There were so many refugees along the way. She had known that she should have walked the waterway with San''er. Daohua was scared by the situation just now.


    Daohua quickly lowered the curtain, pretending to be calm and said: "I''m fine."


    The old lady Yan pulled her into her arms, did not speak, just slapped her on the back.


    Daohua snuggled the old lady obediently, but after a while, she suddenly straightened up, opened the curtain again, and looked back.


    Raised and lowered the curtain; raised and lowered again, reciprocating several times.


    Daohua took a deep breath and looked at the old lady Yan: "Grandma, I want to get off the bus easily."


    The old lady Yan looked a little unwilling, but she also knew that people have three urgency, and it is difficult to hold her granddaughter: "Grandma is with you."


    Ina Hua immediately shook her head: "No, it will be fine if the third brother is with me."


    The old lady Yan thought for a while, and looked at Yan Wentao: "I''m optimistic about your sister, go and come back soon!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： , Save people

    Chapter 6, Saving People


    "Ina Flower, it''s convenient for you, I''ll be there to help you watch."


    Getting out of the carriage, Daohua pulled Yan Wentao into the woods beside the road.


    "Shhh!"


    Daohuamao leaned forward and made a silent motion, signalling Yan Wentao not to speak, and reached out and pointed to the side of the road in front of him.


    "what happened?"


    Yan Wentao lowered his voice subconsciously.


    Daohua whispered: "Doesn''t you see that carriage, does it look like the one in the ruined temple? Let''s go over and take a look."


    Yan Wentao shook his head without even thinking about it: ¡°No! Daohua, listen to the third brother. We will go back as soon as it¡¯s convenient. Grandma is still waiting. Don¡¯t worry about her. Other things are beyond our control.¡±


    He is no longer young, and he has heard a lot about the difficulties and dangers of the world.


    In the ruined temple, even those with great abilities in the **** didn¡¯t take care of it. They had better not go to the muddy water.


    Daohua fell silent.


    Intellectually, she really shouldn¡¯t be nosy;


    But when she thinks that the child in the carriage might be abducted and sold to various shady places by human traffickers, her heart is very tormented.


    "Brother, let''s touch it over and take a look. I just took a closer look. The two strong men were not there yesterday. Only the woman is still guarding the carriage. I can deal with her alone."


    "You?" Yan Wentao glanced at the petite-looking rice flower unceremoniously, with doubts in his eyes and face.


    Daohua straightened her chest: "You don''t know how strong I am."


    Yan Wentao said angrily: "What kind of strength is yours, it''s a little stronger than the average girl, I can press you down with one hand."


    "Oh, third brother, don''t talk about this. The opportunity is fleeting. When the two big guys come back, we really can''t do anything. Think about it, all the people caught in the carriage are Children as old as me and Wenhui, can you bear to see them being trafficked?"


    is a kind-hearted person, Yan Wentao scratched his head irritably after hearing this, and finally said helplessly: "Just go over and take a look. If you can help us, you will help, if you can''t help, you will immediately withdraw."


    Inaba nodded fiercely: "I know, I promise."


    God seemed to be helping them, and when the two of them touched the carriage, the carriage actually drove into the woods by itself.


    Immediately afterwards, the carriage shook violently.


    After a while, two teenagers about ten years old with their hands tied behind their backs jumped from the carriage and stumbled into the woods.


    "Damn little bastard, dare to sneak attack my old mother, I must tear your skins when I catch you."


    The sturdy woman also jumped out of the carriage and hurried to catch up.


    Looking at this scene, Daohua''s eyes lit up, she stood up and ran to the carriage.


    Yan Wentao wanted to stop it, but it was too late, so he could only run over.


    "boom!"


    Daohua opened the carriage and saw seven or eight children **** in the crowded carriage, looking at them with horror.


    "Brother, hurry up, untie them."


    Inahua quickly took out the dagger tied to her calf, jumped into the carriage, and began to cut the rope on the child.


    Yan Wentao saw Daohua take out the dagger, and was stunned, "Daohua, why are you still carrying a dagger?"


    Daohuatou didn''t reply, "Why don''t you prepare one or two self-defense weapons when you are away? Third brother, don''t talk, hurry up, and the woman will be back." Then he looked at the child in the carriage. "Remember where your home is?"


    The child in the car nodded first, then shook his head.


    Seeing this, Daohua has a headache.


    The older children are more than ten years old, and the younger ones are only seven or eight years old.


    After thinking for a while, Daohua quickly took off her purse and assigned a silver barley to each child: "After getting off the carriage in a while, run to crowded places and enter the county town. Then Go to the government and ask them to take you home. Don''t get caught again."


    At this time, Yan Wentao had already untied the ropes on all the children, "Daohua, we should go." He said, pulling Daohua and jumped out of the carriage.


    "We can only help you here, you can run away too." Said this to the children, and before they had any reaction, Yan Wentao took the rice flower and ran away.


    "Three brothers run slower."


    Rao Lace was dragged by Yan Wentao and ran, looking back.


    I was relieved to see those children running away cleverly.


    The ancient times are not better than the modern ones, and she doesn''t know if this can help them.


    I can only pray that they can all return to their parents.


    Suddenly, there was a harsh scream in the woods not far away.


    Yan Wentao was stopped by Daohua: "Brother, there are two more."


    "I can''t control those two. Didn''t you see the woman chasing them?" Yan Wentao could not help but pull Daohua away.


    "Brother, let''s go over and take a look. Maybe we can help."


    "You!"


    Yan Wentao was entangled in rice flowers and couldn''t help, so she had to bite her head and leash her towards the direction where the sound came from.


    Soon, behind a bush, the two saw the three fighting together.


    The strong woman rode on a boy, pinching the boy''s neck tightly.


    Because of breathing difficulties, the boy¡¯s eyes bulged, his face flushed, and blue veins violent.


    Another teenager lay on the ground, his legs tightly wrapped around the woman''s neck.


    The three are so entangled together.


    Looking at this scene, without a word, Daohua picked up a basketball-sized stone at her feet and smashed it towards the woman''s head.


    When Yan Wentao reacted, the woman''s head was already blooming and she fell to the ground.


    Blood spurted from the woman''s head, and the scarlet color stabbed the rice flower slightly, but soon she threw it away, ran over, pushed the woman away, and saved the young man who was under her body. .


    "Brother, don''t be stunned, hurry up and save people!"


    Yan Wentao recovered and hurried to help another young man. As soon as he got up, he heard Daohua''s scream.


    "Oh, you got the knife?"


    Daohua stared blankly at the teenager''s abdomen penetrated by blood.


    The young man is very weak: "Go away, the two big guys are coming back."


    Daohua glanced at another teenager, then at Yan Wentao, she didn''t know what to do for a while?


    Abandon this young man, he is afraid that he will definitely die.


    At this time, a call came from the side of the road.


    The other youth''s complexion changed drastically: "The two of you are back, thank you for your help, you leave quickly, I will take him into the woods to hide." Then, he went to help the young man with the knife.


    Looking at his weak limbs, Daohua hid her feet and said, ¡°Brother, put the man on his back, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Yan Wentao glanced at Daohua, bent down through gritted teeth, carried the middle-sword boy on his back, and quickly ran towards his carriage.


    Ina Flower held the other one and hurriedly followed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： ,space

    Chapter 7, Space


    "Why Daohua and Wentao haven''t come back yet?"


    On the carriage outside the woods, Mrs. Yan craned her neck and looked into the woods from time to time, with obvious worries on her face.


    Sun Bo looked a little anxious: "Old lady, should I look for it?" The carriage of the **** had passed the previous moment, and if they didn''t chase them, they might not be able to catch up.


    The old lady Yan waved her hand: "Don''t, if you miss them, it won''t be beautiful."


    Right here, Sun Ma cried out in surprise.


    "I''m back, I''m back!"


    Old Mrs. Yan and Sun Bogu were overjoyed. They quickly turned their heads and saw in the woods. When they saw Wen Tao carrying a boy on his back and Daohua supporting a boy, they both had a big change in their faces when they stumbled over. .


    "Quickly, go pick them up." The old lady Yan said almost instinctively.


    Uncle Sun ran towards Daohua without a word.


    With the help of Uncle Sun, the four Daohua got into the carriage soon.


    As soon as the four of them got in the carriage, Uncle Sun didn''t need to order, and drove the carriage and ran away.


    In the carriage, Daohua was too late to explain to Mrs. Yan, and quickly took out a small porcelain bottle from her package: "Brother Brother, open his clothes, I will give him medicine."


    Yan Wentao did it right away, but when he touched the blood on the abdomen of the boy with a middle knife, his hand trembled slightly.


    The clothes of the boy with the knife were opened, and a shocking bloodstain immediately came into the eyes of everyone.


    Seeing that Daohua recklessly raised the porcelain bottle and was about to fall on the wound of the boy with the knife, another boy quickly stretched out his hand: "His injury is too serious, so I have to look for a doctor first. You can''t just use medicine. ."


    Daohua''s eyes widened: "Where are you going to find the doctor now? When you find the doctor, he has already died of blood loss."


    The teenager also knew that it was impossible to find a doctor at this time, but he was really worried.


    The young man in the knife was injured because he saved him. Don''t let them die in the hands of traffickers, but died because of the wrong medicine. That would be too unjust.


    "But. But you can''t just mess with medicine?"


    "What kind of messy medicine, I am a good hemostatic medicine!" The boy with the knife lost too much blood, and his face was a little pale at this moment. Daohua was anxious. Seeing the boy holding her, he stretched out his hand and directly The person was thrown away.


    If it was normal, the teenager would definitely not be thrown away, but at this moment, he was hungry for several days by the traffickers, and coupled with the previous fight with the woman, he would have been weakened for a long time.


    The boy was thrown away, knocked over his head, and suddenly fainted. Before falling into the darkness, he watched weakly as Daohua sprinkled the unknown powder on the boy with the knife.


    The carriage is quiet, and Daohua concentrates on medicine.


    During this period, Mrs. Yan had not spoken until Daohua got the medicine and the boy fell asleep. She glared at Daohua and Yan Wentao with an angry face.


    "Grandma, don''t be angry anymore. In the future, Dahua won''t dare anymore."


    "There are still things you dare not dare to do? You say you are so courageous? That''s a trafficker who kills people without blinking. You have thought that if you are caught by them, there will be What are the consequences?"


    "And you, Yan Wentao, Daohua is not sensible, and you are not sensible? Follow her to fool around."


    "Grandma, I was wrong."


    "You are wrong."


    Amidst the confusion, Xiao Yeyang heard the three people''s low-pitched dialogue. At first he was a little at a loss, but when he remembered, he seemed to have escaped from the trafficker, and he woke up suddenly and opened his mouth suddenly. Eyes.


    This somewhat old carriage, at first glance, does not belong to a wealthy man.


    At this moment, only him and the boy with the knife are in the carriage.


    Seeing that the boy with the middle knife breathed smoothly and his face was not as pale as he imagined, Xiao Yeyang secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yo, are you awake?"


    Suddenly, the curtain of the car was lifted. It suddenly appeared before and the child who knocked down the trafficker got into the carriage.


    The child first glanced at him, and then went to see the boy with the knife. Then he pulled out a water hyacinth from the carriage and handed it to him.


    Seeing the boy looking straight at herself, but not receiving the water hyacinth, Daohua rolled her eyes.


    Little kid, he''s quite wary.


    "Drink it, it''s not poisonous."


    Xiao Yeyang hesitated and took the water hyacinth. He was not worried about whether it was poisonous, but the education he had received since childhood told him that it is best not to take other people''s things at will.


    But now, he is really hungry.


    Education or something, put it aside first.


    "Grumbling~"


    Xiao Yeyang drank most of it in one breath. If he hadn''t seen the face of the opposite child puffed up, he was afraid he would finish the drink directly.


    Shen returned the water hyacinth back, in order to alleviate the embarrassment, asked a little awkwardly: "What kind of soup is this?" It was delicious!


    Even though he has lived in the most noble place in the world since he was a child, he has seen all good things. Among the foods he can eat, there is really no soup that can compare to this water hyacinth.


    Furthermore, after drinking the soup, the weak body seems to have strength at once.


    is his illusion, right?


    Even the best tonic should not have such a miraculous effect!


    The water hyacinth is not big. Daohua took the water hyacinth back and shook it with her hand. She found that there was not much soup left, and her face collapsed.


    The water hyacinth is not a good thing, it is rice soup.


    However, the ingredients used to cook the rice soup are not ordinary. They are produced in her rice flower space.


    Yes, space.


    The fetus wore ancient times. God guessed that she was afraid that she would not survive in ancient times. He gave her a golden finger¡ªspace. A small green rice flower grew on the palm of her right hand.


    There is not much space, so don¡¯t think about Lingquan and Xiuxian chances. There are only three pieces of land, one piece of yellow land, one piece of red land, and one piece of black land. Each piece of land is only one mu in size.


    This space is quite boring. It needs to absorb the air from the outside world from time to time. Among them, the air from rice is the best.


    In short, she must be in contact with nature more, so that the rice flower in her palm will be fresh and shiny.


    The fresher the rice flower, the more fertile the soil in the space, and the more nutritious the things that are planted.


    The first time she found out that she had a space was when she was six months old.


    At that time, she could not go out, she could not touch the air of vegetation, the three fields in the space, not to mention, it was not much better than the arid and cracked land in the north.


    After she knew how to walk and run, she started the business of enriching space and land.


    This increase is nine years.


    The hard work pays off. The quality of the things produced in the space and land today is definitely several times higher than that of the outside world.


    The rice soup in the water hyacinth was specially prepared for Mrs. Yan.


    In recent years, although she gave the old lady the food grown in the space when she had nothing to do, the old lady¡¯s body was much better than that of the ordinary old lady, but after all she was getting older, and it took more than half a month for her body. It will still be overwhelming.


    This is all right, her rice soup was drunk!


    Daohua glared at Xiao Yeyang, thinking that there was still a person in the carriage in a coma, and simply fed him the rice soup left in the water hyacinth.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： Not to be underestimated

    Chapter 8, not to be underestimated


    "What''s your name?" After feeding the middle knife boy with rice soup, Daohua looked at the other boy.


    The young man was silent for a while, as if he didn''t want to say anything, but finally he said, "Xiao Yeyang!"


    As soon as the name came out, Daohua knew that this was not a child of ordinary people.


    Ordinary people would not take such a name.


    Just like her, even the old man is the county magistrate of Qipin, because he grew up in the countryside, he still bears the simple and straightforward name of "Daohua".


    Daohua looked Xiao Yeyang up and down.


    Eleven or twelve years old, her face is dirty, her hair resembles a chicken coop, and her clothes are dirty and smelly. Judging from these, she is no different from the refugees outside.


    However, judging from the upright sitting posture and the leisurely look, the child is obviously well-bred.


    Daohua is looking at Xiao Yeyang, and Xiao Yeyang is also looking at Daohua calmly.


    Thin skin and tender meat!


    This is Xiao Yeyang''s first impression of Daohua.


    Ina Flower is now dressed as a boy, and he automatically treats people as a boy, but this boy doesn''t like him very much.


    In his opinion, boys are going to be tall and mighty, delicate and weak, so what is it that they are whiter and tenderer than girls?


    Although his looks are not the type he likes, he is very courageous.


    The act of smashing the trafficker with a stone is not brave and courageous!


    Having made a preliminary judgment on Xiao Yeyang, Daohua pointed at the young man who was in a coma and continued to ask, "What about him? What is his name?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I don''t know!" The children in the hands of the traffickers were all abducted from various places. They haven''t been together for a long time, and they didn''t know each other at all.


    Daohua surprised: "You are not one piece?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "No."


    Inaba: "Then how do you run away together?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression became a little depressed: "The others are too timid to resist the human traffickers. Only he is unwilling to find a way to escape with me in private."


    Daohua nodded: "You are very brave."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and asked, "What about you, what is your name?"


    "My name is Daohua."


    "Rice Flower?" Xiao Yeyang frowned and looked up and down at Rice Flower.


    How did you choose the name of a girl?


    Perceiving Xiao Yeyang''s strange eyes, Daohua was a little confused, but after a little thought, she understood. She is now a boy, and it is not strange to choose a girl''s name.


    "Ahem~"


    The boy in the knife woke up.


    When he opened his eyes, the young man''s eyes were full of vigilance. After he saw Daohua and Xiao Yeyang clearly, he slowly relaxed.


    "We. escaped?" The middle knife boy looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    At this time, the middle knife boy was completely relieved.


    Daohua checked the wound of the boy with the knife, and gave him another medicine: "I only helped you to stop the bleeding initially. After that, you still have to go to the city to find a doctor to take a closer look, you know?"


    The young boy looked at Inahua gratefully: "Thank you." He knew that he could survive thanks to the little brother in front of him.


    If he hadn''t stoned the trafficker in time, he was afraid that he would be strangled to death.


    There is also this hemostatic medicine. It should not be very cheap. Anyway, the old doctors in the village can''t compare with this.


    Xiao Yeyang sat silently and looked at the small porcelain vase in Daohua''s hand several times.


    What kind of medicine is that?


    The hemostatic effect is even better than the golden sore medicine used in the military camp.


    Inahana looked at the middle-sword boy: "By the way, what is your name?"


    Zhongdao Boy: "Zhao Ergou, you can call me Ergouzi."


    Daohua nodded. This name fits the aesthetics of the current farmers: "How did you get caught by traffickers?" Both of them are over a dozen years old, so it stands to reason that they shouldn''t be abducted!


    When these words came out, neither of them looked very good.


    Zhao Ergou spoke first, with a low tone of voice: "My hometown was in a drought. My parents secretly sold me to a family as a child husband. I didn¡¯t believe it. I ran back and ran into that group of traffickers on the way."


    Daohua sighed.


    The people in ancient times had a very difficult life. She believed that Zhao Ergou''s parents were not willing to sell him, but in order to survive, she had to do so.


    In Yanjiacun, she had also heard a lot about things that she had to sell her children if she could not survive.


    "What about you? How did you get abducted?" Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang''s face was stinky, and he muttered, "I was taken by the way."


    "Huh?" Daohua and Zhao Ergou looked at Xiao Yeyang at the same time.


    Xiao Yeyang: "I was in a bad mood that day, and somehow walked into an alley. I just saw the trafficker knocking out a child and fainted, and then I was **** together."


    Daohua is hard to say, and I don¡¯t know what expression to make: "You are so unlucky!" Isn''t this the legendary gift of thousands of miles?


    At this moment, Yan Wentao got into the carriage.


    As soon as ?? came up, he said anxiously: "Human traffickers have found them. Now they are searching for people in the back. Grandma asked me to tell you not to say anything."


    As soon as these words came out, the hearts of Daohua, Xiao Yeyang, and Zhao Ergou were all raised.


    Ina Flower raised a corner of the car curtain and looked back carefully.


    They are now located beside a roadside wine shop.


    There are not only them around, but also people in the dart board, and many other people everywhere.


    At this moment, two aggressive men are looking for someone, even other people¡¯s carriages.


    Looking at them as if they don¡¯t give up if they don¡¯t find anyone, Daohua put down the curtain, frowning tightly together.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the inside of the carriage. There was no hiding place at all. He thought for a while and said, "Or, let''s get off the car. If traffickers find out, I''m afraid they will anger you."


    The people who rescued them, old and old, small and small, are not the opponents of human traffickers at all.


    Daohua directly denied: "It''s too late to get off the bus now, and they will find out if you go there."


    Yan Wentao was nervous, and sweat leaked from his forehead: "Grandma said, as long as you don''t say anything, nothing will happen. Anyway, we are all together with the dart board, and those two people should not dare to match the dart board. "


    Daohua shook her head: "The **** may not take care of us." As she said, she took out her bag again, rummaged through it, and took out two small porcelain bottles.


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flashed, and then he saw Daohua getting off the carriage with the porcelain bottle and walking towards the guard.


    When the person in the **** accepted the porcelain bottle, Xiao Yeyang was relieved immediately.


    Qin Wu looked at the porcelain bottle in his hand, and then at Daohua, who was jumping towards the old lady Yan, and sighed in his heart.


    The kid in this family is clever, knowing that he would take the initiative to bribe him!


    Glancing at the carriage with the closed door of his house, Qin Wu said to a young guy next to him: "Little Liu, go over and watch, don''t let the two strong men mess around."


    Qin Xiaoliu immediately nodded, and took the two of them to stand beside the carriage of Daohua''s house.


    After a while, the trafficker came over, and Qin Xiaoliu glared at him: "What are you doing, this is the Hakka of my escort, please leave!"


    The trafficker looked at the carriage, and then at Qin Xiaoliu and the others. He hesitated, but after weighing it for a while, he turned and left and continued to search elsewhere.


    "Little Six Brother, you are so amazing!"


    As soon as the person left, Daohua immediately looked at Qin Xiaoliu with admiration.


    In the whole dart board, he is also more sympathetic, which is probably related to his coming out to play the dart.


    Qin Xiaoliu was a little embarrassed, smiled and scratched the back of his head, quietly pointed to the carriage, and whispered: "The people in the carriage had better not let them out in the past few days. The traffickers might have to spend some time with them."


    Daohua¡¯s eyes widened immediately: "You guys. Do you know someone is in the car?"


    Qin Xiaoliu raised his head triumphantly: "As soon as your carriage caught up with the dart team, my fifth brother discovered it."


    Daohua¡¯s cheeks were a little stiff, she believed that they had done it very carefully, but she did not expect to be found!


    Is this ancient man too good?


    Seeing that her face was wrong, Qin Xiaoliu hurriedly comforted: "Don''t worry, we won''t say anything."


    Ina Flower said gratefully, "Thank you."


    Qin Xiaoliu waved his hand, saying that he didn''t care.


    After ??, Qin Xiaoliu smiled and left after harvesting a packet of dried meat from the old lady Yan.


    Looking at his back and the people in the dart board in the distance, Daohua reminded herself in her heart that we must not underestimate any ancient people in the future!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： , Soil buns and unlucky ghosts

    Chapter 9, Soil Buns and Unlucky Ghosts


    "Eat slowly, don''t choke!"


    "There are a lot of buns and jerky, don''t worry."


    "Daohua, come on, give the kettle to Yeyang and Ergouzi."


    In the carriage, the old lady Yan looked at Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou who were quickly stuffing things in their mouths with a distressed look, and ordered Daohua to take things from time to time.


    "Heavenly slain human trafficker, he''s black-hearted, he''s hungry."


    "If this is seen by their family, how much should I feel bad about it?"


    "When you return home later, you can''t run around. Let''s see how much crime you have suffered this trip."


    When this person is old, he tends to relent, and the old lady Yan is no exception. After the **** drove out the traffickers, safety was guaranteed. Seeing Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou''s embarrassed appearance, I felt distressed at once.


    Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou obediently agreed to the old lady''s concern. As for how much they heard, only they knew.


    Anyway, Daohua and Yan Wentao on the side are wandering.


    "Boom, boom!"


    "There are two of you, if you dare to mess around again in the future, let''s see how the old lady cleans up you!"


    The old lady Yan slapped Daohua and Yan Wentao on the forehead.


    Yan Wentao humbly took it.


    and Daohua yelled, and then threw herself into the arms of the old lady: "Grandma, we were wrong. I made you worry about it, so I won¡¯t dare anymore."


    The old lady Yan gave her granddaughter a blank look.


    This guy was pulled up by her **** and urine. How many bends are there in her belly, can she not know?


    Don¡¯t look at the good attitude of admitting mistakes now, she can guarantee that if something similar happens next time, she will have to do what she should do.


    "I can''t control you anymore, but luckily, I will enter the boundary of Zhongzhou Mansion in two days. In the future, wait for your parents to take care of you personally."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s face collapsed at once, and her whole body collapsed into a ball and leaned on Yan Wentao''s shoulder.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Yan smiled with satisfaction.


    Aside, Xiao Yeyang was eating jerky while quietly looking at the interaction between Mrs. Yan and Daohua.


    This little white face is very popular at home.


    He was thinking before, although this guy doesn¡¯t look very much to his heart (too feminine), but he is courageous and clever, he can still reluctantly put him in a small servant, put him in the study, and wait on him. pen and ink.


    But judging from the attitude of the old lady, this method is not likely to work.


    Although his family is rich and noble, others may not be willing to let the baby bumps in the family become his followers.


    Hey, I can only find other ways to repay the life-saving grace.


    His thoughts, Daohua didn''t know, if she knew, she would definitely slobber on his face.


    She risked the danger to save people. This person didn¡¯t want to give back to her, but she wanted to enslave her. Why is her face so big? Too much to clean up!


    In the evening, the convoy stopped again on the side of the road.


    "There are too many refugees, and the gates of the county towns along the road are closed tightly. Tonight we are going to sleep in the wild again." The old lady Yan raised the curtain of the car, glanced at the situation outside, and said with a sigh.


    "Old lady, the fire has been raised, get out of the car and let you breathe."


    Uncle Sun¡¯s voice sounded.


    The old lady Yan looked at Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou: "I have been holding back in the car for two days, and you should go down and get some breath."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say anything, and nodded, but Zhao Ergou was a little nervous: "Can we go down?"


    Daohua: "It should be fine. I haven''t seen that group of traffickers in the past two days. I should have already left."


    Five people got out of the car and sat in front of the fire with Sun Bo and Sun Ma.


    Not far away, the person in the **** gave them a look.


    "Hey, I really hid two people."


    "Those two boys are really courageous, they dare to **** people from the traffickers."


    "I inquired, that group of traffickers suffered a great loss this time. Not only did the proprietress¡¯ heads be broken, but the kidnapped children escaped five or six, but only three were taken back."


    Qin Xiaoliu immediately answered: "It deserves it. I wanted to beat that gang of traffickers a long time ago. Those two guys did a good job."


    "boom!"


    Qin Wuyi slapped Qin Xiaoliu''s head: "What a good thing, they weren''t caught by the traffickers. If they were caught, have you ever imagined what would happen to them?"


    "Not only the two boys, but also their grandmother, the old servant must die."


    "We are darts. When we go out, we should avoid nosy. You will remember to me. Don''t worry about nosy, don''t talk about gossip. Going home alive is the most important thing."


    Qin Xiaoliu looked at Qin Wu and muttered, "The fifth brother, why are you helping them?"


    Qin Wu glared at him: "It''s not for the injured youngest." He tried the hemostatic powder given by Daohua, and felt that the effect was really good, so he agreed to shelter them.


    Otherwise, without sufficient benefits, how could he drag a bunch of brothers to rashly offend cruel traffickers.


    The old saying goes well. If you are not afraid of theft, you are afraid of the thief.


    Don¡¯t look at their crowds, but they want bodyguards and have to hurry. If that group of human traffickers compete with them and make trouble for them from time to time, they may not be able to cope.


    Qin Xiaoliu''s expression was a little dissatisfied: "Fifth Brother, I think what you said is not quite right, shouldn''t we help each other when we are away from home?"


    Qin Wu stared coldly, "You think it''s a helper, but it may not be a real helper. The two boys seem to have saved the children, but are they really saved? Can they really return to their parents? Will he be abducted and sold again? Maybe the end may be worse than falling into the hands of traffickers."


    "Okay, give me a break, rest, and speed up tomorrow."


    Qin Wu got on the carriage next to him, looked back at Daohua and others who were preparing to eat, and sighed in his heart.


    It''s not that he is cruel, but there is a big family behind him.


    Since he has brought people out, he must bring them back safely, otherwise, how can he be worthy of the folks who trust him?


    He took good care of them. The day after tomorrow, he entered the boundary of Zhongzhou Mansion. The destination of the darts is here. I hope they will have a safe journey.


    In front of the fire.


    Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou are twisting their bodies. They have been carrying the carriage these days. They are also holding back so much, they have long wanted to move their bodies well.


    "Come on, wipe your face and see if you are dirty."


    Sun Ma handed the wet handkerchief to Xiao Yeyang and the others.


    The two picked up the kerchief and began to wipe it dreamily. If the conditions are clean, who wants to get dirty?


    Although she knew that Xiao Yeyang was not a child of ordinary people, Daohua was surprised when she saw his clean cheeks.


    People are so good.


    Even if he is awkward, it is still difficult to conceal his nobleness.


    Zhao Ergou is much more ordinary, but his eyes are very straight, and there is a trace of determination between his eyebrows, which gives people a very reliable feeling.


    The old lady Yan glanced at Xiao Yeyang silently, and suddenly said, "After that, you should get off the car less!" Then she looked at Daohua again, "And you, you give me a stop too."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other, and there was no sound.


    In these years, being too good is also troublesome.


    "Eat first, and rest as soon as you eat."


    After the old lady Yan divided the food, she picked it up and started eating. She was casual and generous since she was a child, so she didn''t mean to pay attention to the image at all, just how comfortable she was.


    As for Xiao Yeyang, he wiped his hands with a wet handkerchief first, then picked up food and chewed slowly, his movements were gentle and elegant.


    Attracted the old lady Yan to pay attention to him frequently.


    During the ?? period, the rice flower ate a little quickly, and it is inevitable that there will be some babblings.


    Hearing the sound, Xiao Yeyang frowned, endured for a while, and touched Daohua with his elbow, beckoning her to be quiet.


    Unfortunately, Daohua didn''t hear from him at all, and thought she was blocking him, so she hurriedly sat next to him.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless, and muttered in a low voice: "Tubaozi!"


    The ears of the rice flower are good, and he immediately looked at it: "What did you say?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua up and down, his eyes a little disgusted: "Bai has this look." He looked like Zhou Zheng, but he didn''t have a trace of etiquette.


    Daohua put down to eat: "What do you mean?" This little kid owes to clean up!


    Xiao Yeyang endured his temper, thinking that this person was his lifesaver, and said patiently: "You should pay attention to your manners and appearance." He would be in trouble now, otherwise, such a person would not be able to get close to him at all. .


    Inaka''s eyes widened suddenly, and she looked at herself.


    There is nothing wrong with it!


    Aside, Mrs. Yan laughed: "Yeyang is right. You should pay more attention."


    Daohua was unwilling to say: "But I have always been like this."


    Yan old lady: ¡°It¡¯s okay in Yanjia Village, but not in Linyi County.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if you go to Yanjia Village, you will be the daughter of the county magistrate when you go to the county seat, and you have to learn your manners and etiquette.


    "What!" Daohua looked reluctant, and stared at Xiao Yeyang, "I am a soil bun? Then what are you? Unlucky ghost?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： , In case of obstruction

    Chapter 10, Obstacles


    Two days later, Daohua and his team entered the boundary of Zhongzhou Mansion.


    Daohua originally thought that after entering Zhongzhoufu. The road will be smoother, but I did not expect that there will be more and more refugees on the road.


    "Why are there more and more refugees?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly, "What else can it be, it must be the inaction of the officials here, the corpse is a vegetarian meal."


    Daohua glanced at him, did not speak, and agreed with the words in her heart.


    The people suffer, isn¡¯t it just the officials¡¯ inaction?


    However, Yan Wentao on the side was unhappy: "You can''t kill everyone with one shot. It''s good to have many officials."


    The old lady Yan also nodded: "Yes, boy Yang, you haven''t investigated on the spot, so don''t talk nonsense in this case."


    Daohua knew that grandmother and third-brother were speaking for her father of the seventh-rank county magistrate, and after thinking about it, she broke the conversation: "The little sixth brother came over and told me that the **** board would be separated from us after entering the city. NS."


    The old lady Yan frowned: ¡°There is still a long way to go from Zhongzhou Prefecture to Linyi County.¡± As for them, the old, the young, and the young, they might not be peaceful on the road alone.


    Daohua was also a little worried about the safety on the road, so she said: "Grandma, otherwise, after we enter Fucheng, we will not leave, but write to Linyi County and let my father send someone to pick us up."


    Along the way, the refugees have seen and heard about the robbery and even murder of the refugees. For the sake of safety, it is better to be more cautious.


    The old lady Yan nodded: "This is a good idea, so let''s do it."


    Daohua turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou again: "I''m going to Fucheng soon, do you two have any plans?"


    Hearing the words, both of them pursed their mouths in silence.


    Xiao Yeyang has a way. He can go directly to the government office. If the government officials know his identity, they will definitely send him back to the capital in a respectful manner.


    But if he did this, he couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he was abducted and sold by traffickers. If the people in the capital knew about this, he would be embarrassed.


    And Zhao Ergou is simply unsure of what to do. He was sold by his family, and even if he was found back, he would still be sent to be a child and foster husband.


    Looking at them like this, the old lady Yan felt soft and sighed: "Advanced City, after entering the city, we are thinking of a way."


    Grandma spoke, but Daohua didn''t ask too much.


    Approaching noon, Qin Xiaoliu of the **** suddenly hurriedly came to the front of the carriage of Daohua''s house.


    "Little Six Brother, why are you here? Are you going to enter the city?" Daohua asked with a smile.


    Leaving home this time, Mrs. Yan prepared a lot of food. During this time, she was sent to the escort. After going back and forth, they quickly became acquainted with Qin Xiaoliu.


    Qin Xiaoliu shook his head, his expression a little solemn: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to enter the city today."


    Inahua was surprised: "What happened again?"


    Qin Xiaoliu told the news that the Escort Bureau heard: "Last year, several provinces in the north suffered a severe drought. The Zhongzhou capital is close to the Grand Canal. The drought is not serious. This has led to a large number of refugees moving here. The edge rushed over."


    "If there are too many refugees, accidents will inevitably occur. No, the only way to the city is occupied by a group of refugees in the past two days. The government is trying to solve it, but I don¡¯t know when it can be resolved."


    The old lady Yan was anxious and slapped her thigh fiercely: "What is this all about!"


    Daohua held Mrs. Yan''s arm, while soothing, she looked at Qin Xiaoliu: "Brother Xiaoliu, what do you plan to do with the escort?"


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Yan and the others all looked at Qin Xiaoliu.


    Qin Xiaoliu had some apologies on his face: "We have a time limit for sending darts. Brother Fifth said that we will take a detour into Fucheng, because it may be impossible to walk a long mountain road. I can¡¯t continue to take you."


    Qin Wu¡¯s original words are: They are old and old, small and small, and their feet are too slow. Mountain roads are difficult to walk, and if you take them, you may not be able to deliver the goods within the stipulated time. If there are some accidents on the road, and people are allocated to protect them, it will greatly increase the burden on everyone.


    Hearing this, the eyes of Old Lady Yan and Sun Bo and Sun Ma suddenly darkened.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang also lowered their heads.


    Yan Wentao and Zhao Ergou looked at each other.


    Everyone is very heavy, and there is no dart to protect them. They go on the road alone, afraid that they will be robbed if they can''t go far.


    It¡¯s good to lose money. If you encounter a cruel person, you may have to lose your life.


    Looking at them like this, Qin Xiaoliu¡¯s apology deepened: "Old lady, I¡¯m sorry."


    The old lady Yan barely smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry. The old lady is very grateful that you can take us this way. The dart board is your home for food. You can¡¯t delay it. You should do it.¡±


    Speaking, glanced at Sun Ma.


    Sun mother received a signal and immediately took out a packet of dried meat from the carriage.


    The old lady Yan handed the jerky to Qin Xiaoliu: "A little bit of love from the old lady, thank you for your care during this time."


    Qin Xiaoliu waved his hands again and again, feeling more uncomfortable: "No need, no, we usually eat enough."


    The old lady Yan pretended to be dissatisfied: "Why, dislike what the old woman gave?" After speaking, she stuffed the jerky directly into Qin Xiaoliu''s hands.


    Holding the jerky, Qin Xiaoliu turned his head one step at a time and left.


    As soon as he left, the old lady Yan hammered her thigh fiercely: "I blame this old lady, I have nothing to do, I have to go on the road alone, now it''s fine, I''m blocked."


    "Grandma, what are you doing!" Daohua and Yan Wentao rushed over at the same time, pulling the old lady''s hands from left to right.


    The old lady Yan looked at her granddaughter and grandson with a self-blaming look: "If my grandmother had to separate from your third uncle, how could something like this happen now."


    Daohua pulled the old lady: "Grandma blames me if you want to blame. If you don''t want us to be more insightful, why do you need to endure this hardship?"


    Yan Wentao didn¡¯t know how to speak, so he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    The old lady Yan sighed: "What should I do now?"


    Daohua twisted her eyebrows and looked around. At this moment, the escorts were still packing their things and had not left. The nearby refugees did not dare to come over, but as soon as the escorts left and were waiting for them, they didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Thinking about it, Daohua quickly jumped out of the carriage: "Grandma, wait for me." After that, she ran towards Qin Xiaoliu.


    "Little Six Brothers!"


    Seeing Daohua coming, Qin Xiaoliu immediately put down the things in his hands: "Daohua, what''s the matter?"


    Daohua pulled Qin Xiaoliu and whispered, "Brother Xiaoliu, can you help us get some sets of clothes for refugees?"


    Qin Xiaoliu glanced at Qin Wu, who was looking at them at the moment.


    Daohua knew that the person in charge of the **** was Qin Wu, and immediately took out a bottle of hemostatic medicine: "I will pay."


    Qin Wu glanced at Daohua: "Take it back, just a few pieces of clothes. I''ll send it to you later in Xiaoliu."


    Hearing the words, Daohua looked happy: "Thank you Qin Wushu." As he said, he put the hemostatic medicine into Qin Xiaoliu''s hand and ran away.


    Qin Xiaoliu took the hemostatic medicine and looked at Qin Wu: "Fifth brother, what should I do?"


    Qin Wu glared at him: "Don''t hurry up and get the clothes. Remember, it''s best to be dirty and torn. Others just want to grab it and don''t want to start it."


    "Oh!"


    Qin Xiaoliu ran away, Qin Wu frowned and touched his face, muttering: "Xiaoliu is the elder brother, how come I became the fifth uncle Qin?" He directly raised him by a seniority.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： , Pretending to be a refugee

    Chapter 11, disguised as a refugee


    "This clothes is too stinky!"


    Xiao Yeyang pinched his nose, frowned, and looked at the few sets of refugee clothes that Qin Xiaoliu had just sent over with a look of disgust.


    These clothes are really. Even if they are torn and dirty, they are still stained with all kinds of unknown dirt, and they have a pungent smell. Even Sun Bo and Sun¡¯s mother who has escaped hardship can''t handle it.


    As for the clothes of refugees, Daohua actually did a lot of mental development early in the morning, but when she saw it with her own eyes, she almost vomited.


    Stretched out her hand, retracted it, stretched it out, retracted it, and repeated it several times, but Daohua couldn''t make up his mind.


    In the end, Mrs. Yan stood up and clapped: ¡°One person, one suit, before leaving the escort, I must wear them all.¡±


    Looking at the old lady with a pale face and put on refugee clothes on her body, Daohua gritted her teeth, pursed her mouth, closed her eyes, and grabbed a set of refugee clothes and put it on her body.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s late autumn now, and the weather is getting colder. You don¡¯t need to take off the clothes you used to wear, just put the refugee clothes on the outside.


    Others saw that they were all dressed, and gritted their teeth and put on refugee clothes.


    Inahua: "Get dressed, don''t forget to soil your face." After speaking, she squatted down, rubbed her hands on the ground, first touched her face, and then extended her magic claws. Old lady Yan.


    Others follow suit.


    Soon, seven refugees came out.


    "Old lady, what about the carriage?" Uncle Sun asked.


    The old lady Yan looked at the carriage, her expression hesitant.


    This horse was only bought in the year Daohua was born, and it was also taken by the boss to go to Beijing to take the exam. It was just thrown away, and it was really reluctant.


    Daohua knew that the old lady was reluctant, but she had to throw it away.


    Although their carriage is not luxurious, and even a little worn, but this is still a piece of fat in the eyes of the starving refugees. Without the protection of the escort, it is almost impossible to be robbed.


    For the sake of safety, they had to abandon the carriage, pack a few clothes, pretend to be refugees, and mix into the refugees so that they can enter the capital city smoothly.


    "Grandma, don¡¯t go for the old ones, and don¡¯t come for the new ones. When you arrive in Linyi County, let my dad get you a new carriage, which is more luxurious and magnificent than this, okay?"


    The old lady Yan knew that her granddaughter was comforting herself. At this time, she could not hold her back as an adult, and waved her hand to signal them to be casual.


    Daohua looked at Sun Bo and Sun¡¯s mother: ¡°Clean up, and we will bring a small bag together later.¡±


    Sun Bo and Sun Ma immediately got into the carriage, and after a while, she came down with a few bags.


    Daohua several people each took one.


    Immediately, Daohua looked at the **** that hadn''t left, nodded to Qin Wu and Qin Xiaoliu, and helped the old lady Yan into the woods, preparing to make a detour, and then joined the refugees behind.


    In the distance, until Daohua and others were no longer visible, Qin Xiaoliu retracted his gaze, looked at the carriage left on the side of the road, and said blankly: "They just gave a carriage like this threw?"


    Be aware that a horse needs at least 20 taels of silver to buy. They ran a dart without any accident, and in the end they might not get 20 taels of silver for everyone.


    Qin Wu: "As I said, they are not ordinary people." It can be seen that the little boy can easily take out several bottles of good hemostatic medicine.


    "Okay, we should also go. They can figure out a solution so quickly and implement it decisively. Where do we need to worry about them? In this world, poor people don¡¯t live long, but smart people, how can they think of it? Way to survive."


    "The carriage?"


    "Then the little boy greeted us in the end, let''s take it."


    ¡ª


    For safety, the Daohua Seven walked a long distance in the woods before they set foot on the road and walked with the refugees on the road in twos and threes.


    The road after ?? is absolutely thrilling for Daohua and others.


    Without him, the refugees who occupied the road fought with the officers and soldiers.


    During the ?? period, some people took advantage of the riots and robbed people when they saw them.


    Daohua and the others almost got off the road once. Fortunately, at the moment of the crisis, Daohua signaled everyone to throw away the baggage on her body. The robbers had something to gain. Seeing that Daohua was dressed in really tattered clothes, she finally left with cursing.


    When the government suppressed the riots, Daohua and the others felt like they had walked through a ghost gate.


    "All the salutes are lost, how are we going to Linyi County now?" Old lady Yan looked sad.


    Ina Hua immediately whispered in her ear: "Grandma, don''t be afraid, I still have silver in my body."


    The old lady Yan suddenly looked at her granddaughter, with a look of surprise: "Do you still have money on your body?"


    Daohua nodded: "Before leaving home, I deliberately sewed a few banknotes into my clothes just in case. When we enter the palace, we will exchange the silver."


    The old lady Yan felt relieved and clicked on her granddaughter¡¯s forehead: "You ghost spirit."


    Ina Flower rubbed her forehead, and retorted: "Grandma, I''m smart."


    The old lady Yan has a smile on her face: "Yes, you are the smartest."


    Aside, Xiao Yeyang saw that the sadness on the old lady''s face had disappeared. He glanced at Daohua, his eyes flashed.


    This guy, let alone really clever, is a kind of stuff.


    It¡¯s good enough to follow him, but unfortunately, with the love of the old lady, she probably wouldn¡¯t sell him.


    "Let''s go, into the city."


    ¡ª


    At the same time, the backyard of Linyi county government office.


    Yan Zhigao, dressed in official uniform, walked up and down the lobby with frowning: "Counting the time, mother and the others should have arrived a few days ago, but now I haven''t seen the figure, could it be that something happened on the road? NS?"


    "Big brother, don''t worry, our mother is old, so it''s possible to hurry slowly." A shrewd-looking middle-aged man said with a smile, paused, and looked at Yan Zhiqiang, who was standing aside with the same frowning eyebrows.


    "The third brother, it¡¯s not the second brother who said you, this time you really didn¡¯t do a good job. You really shouldn¡¯t come by yourself first and let our mother go on the road alone. Look, now I and my eldest brother are more worried."


    Hearing the words, Yan Zhiqiang raised his head and looked at his second brother Yan Zhiyuan. His lips moved and wanted to refute, but when he thought that his mother hadn''t arrived yet, he swallowed the words in his mouth again.


    He really regrets it now, he shouldn¡¯t listen to his mother, he should insist on going on the road with them.


    These days, he has heard about the refugee riots. If something happened to Niang, Daohua, and Wen Tao, he would not forgive himself.


    "Big Brother, I will go to my mother and them now."


    Yan Zhiyuan shook his head and smiled: "The third child, you are so old, how do you still want to do things one at a time? I ask you, how do you plan to find it? Do you know which way our mother is going?"


    Yan Zhiqiang frowned: "That''s better than being in a hurry here."


    Yan Zhiyuan curled his lips, disapproving.


    In his opinion, this is a waste of time, which is very undesirable.


    "Okay." Yan Zhigao interrupted the two of them, "In this way, you two will go together. There are only a few roads leading to Linyi County. Maybe you ran into it halfway through."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： , The beggar goes to the yamen

    Chapter 12, The Beggar Goes to the Yamen


    Zhongzhou Fufu City.


    Countless refugees crowded outside the city gate, sitting together in twos and threes. These people were numb, hopeful, or desperate looking at the closed gate.


    At this moment, Daohua and several people are also in the refugees, their faces are not very good.


    "I finally came to Fucheng, but I didn''t expect that I couldn''t even enter the city gate." Daohua looked bored.


    Xiao Yeyang opened the mouth and said: "This situation is normal. A refugee riot broke out not long ago. Now that the city gate is opened, the refugees flooded into the city. Who knows that something will happen?"


    Ina Flower: "But with so many refugees gathered here, the government can''t say nothing about it?"


    "Who said that I don''t care?"


    Someone interjected next to ??.


    Ina Hua immediately looked over: "Old man, do you know any news?"


    Seeing that everyone around him looked over, the talking old man turned his body straight, coughed a few times, and said: "Yesterday I was wandering at the gate of the city and heard the guards and soldiers say that a high official from Beijing came the other day."


    "The Li Daguan of Beijing?"


    "Isn''t it? I heard that a lot of soldiers came with me. Our north is suffering from a drought. The officials from Beijing are here to help the disaster."


    Hearing this, everyone else looked excited, but Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flickered, and he lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    At noon, officers and soldiers from the city came out, carrying a bucket of steaming rice.


    As soon as they appeared, the refugees swarmed over in an instant.


    In just a moment, a long queue lined up outside the city gate.


    Daohua asked Sun Ma to guard the old lady Yan, while she took Yan Wentao and went to line up with Uncle Sun, Xiao Yeyang, and Zhao Ergou.


    There is no way, they have thrown away their baggage. Although they still have the silver ticket, they cannot enter the city and cannot exchange it. They can only queue up to receive the porridge.


    While waiting in line, Xiao Yeyang didn''t know what he saw, and suddenly ran out of the line. Zhao Ergou rolled his eyes when he saw it, glanced at Daohua who was queuing up the porridge, gritted his teeth, and quickly followed.


    When Yan Wentao told Daohua, she turned her head and only hurriedly saw the backs of the two disappear among the crowded refugees.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "What are the two of them doing?"


    Yan Wentao shook his head: "I don''t know, Yeyang seems to have seen something."


    Daohua''s expression moved: "It doesn''t matter if they are anymore, we take the porridge, and my grandmother is hungry all night."


    Yan Wentao can do nothing.


    In his eyes, Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou are just two passers-by, how can they compare with their own grandmother and sister.


    After more than half an hour in line, Daohua, Yan Wentao, and Uncle Sun received three bowls of gruel.


    The old lady Yan looked at her grandchildren distressedly: ¡°It¡¯s okay to have this experience, let you taste the difficulties of life in advance.¡± After speaking, she sighed and watched left and right.


    "Why don''t Yang boy and Er Gouzi come back? Could something be wrong?"


    Daohua had no bottom in her heart: "I shouldn''t, Xiao Yeyang looks very smart."


    The old lady Yan shook her head: "No matter how smart he is, he is now only a half-year-old child. When he meets an adult, he will only suffer."


    Yan Wentao: "Why don''t I find Uncle Sun and I?"


    The old lady Yan thought for a moment: "Don''t go far, just look at the attachment. If people are really lost, it should be their life."


    Yan Wentao and Uncle Sun left, Daohua sat back next to the old lady Yan, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    However, thinking that Xiao Yeyang would meet the unfortunate attributes of human traffickers casually, I was not sure.


    After a while, Yan Wentao and Sun Bo came back dejectedly.


    The two shook their heads at the old lady Yan and Inahua.


    Daohua smiled reluctantly: "Didn''t Xiao Yeyang see someone? Maybe it''s his family. He might have gone home now. If Zhao Ergou follows him, nothing will happen."


    The old lady Yan sighed: "I hope."


    I said so, and several people still look forward to their return.


    In any case, after spending so much time together, they are not at ease if they don¡¯t see whether they are safe or not.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou did not come back that night.


    The next day, the two still disappeared.


    Daohua looked at the still closed city gate, and then at the much thinner old lady Yan: "Grandma, I don''t know how long this city gate will be opened before it will open. Xiao Yeyang and Zhao Ergou will probably not come back. No, or, shall we go?"


    The old lady Yan was silent for a while, and finally nodded: "Go, go slowly, we are begging along the road, and we have to go to Linyi County."


    Daohua smiled and whispered: "Of course, you forgot that your granddaughter still has a silver ticket." If you can''t enter Fucheng, it''s impossible for one of the other cities on the road to enter.


    Ten thousand steps back and said, even if these cities can''t enter, then you can always meet one or two wealthy households. At that time, if you suffer a big loss, you can definitely get money.


    Even if they take a step back and can¡¯t exchange money, Daohua can guarantee that they can reach Linyi County safely. Don¡¯t forget, she still has a space, how can she secretly take out some food so that everyone will not die of starvation.


    On the third day, when the sky was slightly bright, Daohua left Fucheng and walked towards Linyi County.


    Shortly after they left, a group of soldiers in armor suddenly came outside the city gate. These soldiers searched among the refugees for a period of time, and finally returned without success.


    ¡ª


    After half a month.


    The five people of Daohua, who are shaped like beggars, looked at the stone stele inscribed with the three characters ¡®Linyi County¡¯ with tears in their eyes.


    "Grandma, after this stone monument, we will enter Linyi County."


    "Good, good, good!"


    The old lady Yan said three good words with sobs.


    Daohua was also relieved in her heart.


    In ancient times, as long as she rides in a carriage, she will complain about the bumps and instability of the carriage, but after walking for more than half a month, she will never complain about it anymore.


    The carriage is better than walking on two legs, even if it turns upside down.


    "Go, you can see your parents soon."


    Inahana took a look at the clothes they were wearing, and asked: "Grandma, if we go to see my father like this, will they?"


    The old lady Yan immediately widened her eyes: "What will happen? Is it possible that he still dares to dislike me?"


    Daohua smiled bitterly.


    He will not dislike the old lady, but he will dislike her.


    She has not grown up with her parents since she was a child, and the relationship between people needs to get along with each other. She does not believe how much her parents love her.


    "Go, what are you afraid of? With grandmother here, no one can bully you."


    Linyi County, the gate of the county government.


    The janitor at the door was discussing where to go after get off work. He was talking about it, and suddenly asked a pungent smell. When he raised his head, he discovered that there were five more beggars in front of the county government¡¯s gate.


    "Official man, may I ask, is this the Linyi county government?" Sun Bo smiled and asked.


    "Go and go, where the beggars come from, where do they come and where they go." The yamen in front of the gate drove out Uncle Sun with a look of disgust.


    Uncle Sun also wanted to ask, one of the officials was a little impatient, and raised the saber around his waist in a gesture of going to hit Uncle Sun.


    "what are you doing?"


    Yan Wentao was startled when he saw it, two steps in three steps, ran over quickly, grabbed the servant''s arm, and rescued Uncle Sun.


    "Boldly to make people, I dared to run to the county office to run wild, and I am impatient, right?" Other officials came forward one after another, they were crowded, and they overwhelmed Yan Wentao to the ground in twos or twos.


    Seeing that they treated Yan Wentao like this, the old lady Yan was furious.


    "You guys stop me!"


    Daohua was also angrily and anxious, handed the old lady Yan to his grandmother, ran up quickly, pointed at the servant, and sternly said: "My father is Yan Zhigao, the county magistrate of Linyi County, if you dare to move me three Brother, I want you to look good."


    As soon as these words came out, the yamen who were still smug in the jokes were stunned on the spot.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： , There is true love in the world

    Chapter 13, the world has its own true feelings


    County government backyard.


    A young man in his 20s dressed as a scholar walked hurriedly towards a small courtyard.


    "I have seen Master Lin!"


    The maids in the backyard saluted the man after seeing the man. After the man walked away, he got up.


    "Master Lin is about to use the backyard of the county government as his home."


    "You hurry up, hurry up, madam did not speak, we will say what in which round."


    "Hey, Aunt Lin is favored, and she is also favored by the young girl, and the wife has to show her a bit of face."


    "I don''t know what Master Lin did at Shuangxinyuan?"


    "Follow him, it has nothing to do with us anyway"


    Shuangxinyuan.


    As soon as Lin Cailiang entered the courtyard, he shouted to a beautiful and slim young woman in the courtyard: "Quickly, clean up, go to the county government gate immediately, the old lady is here."


    "what?!"


    Aunt Lin, who was watering the flowers and plants in the yard, was startled, and the kettle in her hand fell directly to the ground.


    When Lin Cailiang saw Aunt Lin stayed still, she was too anxious: "Oh, my good sister, what are you still trying to do? Hurry up and call Wenbin and Yishuang. The first time you see an old lady, you must not leave her a copy. Good impression?"


    "I can come here first to inform you. The lady will probably receive the news soon. You hurry up. If you see the old lady before your lady, the old lady shouldn''t look at you with admiration."


    Just now he was about to go home when he happened to see the dispute between Ya Ya and Mrs. Yan.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the Ya Ya was frightened by the identity of the old lady, he ran to look for his sister.


    The adults dote on their sister, if they also win the favor of the old lady, then their life will be better in the future.


    Aunt Lin also reacted at this time: "Yes, you are right." After saying that, she ran into the house like a gust of wind, and while tidying up, she ordered the maid to call her son and daughter.


    At the same time, someone went to report to Yan Zhigao and his wife, Mrs. Li.


    ¡ª


    The gate of county government.


    The old lady Yan wiped the dust off Yan Wentao''s face with a distressed look.


    Her three grandsons are honest and filial. He carried her on his back for most of the journey. Even though his legs were trembling from exhaustion, he didn''t say a word. He just saw him being pressed on the ground by the servants and unable to move. , She was really angry.


    "Grandma, grandson is fine, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Yan Wentao was afraid of the old lady''s worry, so he resisted the pain and grinned. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Daohua''s claws stretched out and poked his cheek vigorously.


    "Oh, what are you doing, Dahua!"


    Yan Wentao screamed, covering his face.


    Daohua calmly said: "Someone has a swollen face to fill a fat man, I can''t break it."


    She did it on purpose, she just wanted her grandmother to see how badly the third brother was injured.


    At this moment, her mood is disappointed.


    Even if she didn¡¯t get along with her parents in this life, she still has expectations for them, especially her father. As a county magistrate, she really hopes to see a good official who is diligent and caring for the people.


    However, the actions of the few government officials just now really disgusted her.


    bullying the weak with power, it is vividly reflected in them.


    Since childhood, her father is not as good as the grandmother said.


    She knows the character of her grandmother. Don''t look at it as an old farm lady, but she is the most reasonable. In the Yan clan, even the patriarch treats her respectfully.


    Why?


    is to admire her profound justice.


    She wouldn''t do much with those yamen, but her father would definitely not be able to scold and scold him.


    Just when Daohua was thinking about this, a beautiful young woman with a beautiful dress and holding a child in both hands appeared in front of the county government¡¯s gate.


    "Where are the beggars, get rid of them, they are so stinky!"


    As soon as ?? arrived, the little boy in the hands of the beautiful woman pinched his nose and looked at the five people with disgust.


    The little girl couldn¡¯t stand it too, and pointed at the servant next to her and ordered, ¡°What are you guys doing standing still, don¡¯t drive them away!¡±


    Following Lin Cailiang, he almost knelt down on the spot when he heard the words of his niece.


    There are only two words in his mind at this moment: It''s over!


    Just now, he was just urging, but he forgot to tell his sister about Mrs. Yan''s dress.


    Aunt Lin was also very uncomfortable with the stench on the five beggars not far away, but she was somewhat measured and did not speak to chase people away.


    The old lady is here, she has to show a virtuous and virtuous side.


    It''s just that the eyes are not covered well, and the disgust in the eyes will overflow.


    In the distance, Daohua looked at the beautiful woman and the two very similar boys and girls with a playful expression. For the first time, she didn''t try to comfort the angry old lady Yan.


    Why?


    She guessed the identity of the three.


    This woman should be her father¡¯s concubine, Aunt Lin, and the two children are her twins, her father¡¯s beloved son and daughter.


    Sure enough, they are favored. The wife hasn''t arrived yet, but they dare to come here first.


    This rule.


    Suddenly, Daohua felt that her father was not surprised that even her father had been the magistrate for nine years.


    How can we sweep the world without sweeping a house?


    Even my own housework is messed up. Where can I get better?


    The eyes are not very good. The mother and son are obviously pig teammates. They are blind and others have reported to them in advance.


    Otherwise, the first old mother who came to pick her up from a long distance, even if she did not comply with the rules, she also showed her filial piety.


    In the ancient times when the country was governed by filial piety, it had a great reputation.


    Pity!


    These three people are really rushing to give away their heads.


    Meeting for the first time, based on her understanding of the old lady, Tuan Mie!


    "Mother!"


    At this moment, a sound of excitement came from the county government office, and then everyone saw Yan Zhigao in an official uniform rushing out, kneeling down in front of the old lady with a''poof''. .


    The loud voice, Daohua felt pain for him.


    "My son is not filial, and my mother suffers!"


    Yan Zhigao did not hesitate, and hugged the old lady Yan.


    The old lady Yan also burst into tears at this moment, trembling with her hands holding Da''er''s head, her voice choked into speechlessness.


    Next to ??, Daohua raised her eyebrows.


    Her father is ruthless, not she said, the smell of them at the moment is really difficult for people to start.


    He fell well and buried his face directly on the old lady.


    Ruthless!


    All of this, if it is not true and sincere and not disgusting at all, then he is a master of disguise.


    When Daohua was thinking this way, suddenly, someone grabbed her arm, and when she turned her head, she saw a dignified and beautiful woman looking at herself with dim eyes.


    "Are you Ina Flower?"


    The woman''s voice trembled slightly, her eyes looked loving and excited when she looked at Daohua.


    In an instant, Daohua knew who this person was.


    "Mother!"


    This sound, Daohua is sentimental.


    At this moment, she didn''t notice any disapproval. Instead, she saw joy in the woman''s eyes that could not be concealed.


    "Hey!"


    The tears in Mrs. Li''s eyes flowed down, and she pulled the rice flower and hugged it in her arms.


    Leaning in Mrs. Li¡¯s arms, feeling her excitement and joy, Daohua was a little startled, and quickly looked at the old lady Yan and Yan Zhigao, who was still hugging and crying, and an unspeakable emotion arose in her heart.


    The love between mother and child, the love between mother and daughter, are the purest feelings in the world.


    Daohua was surprised to find that she always seemed to look at everything around her with the eyes of her previous life, ignoring that there is still true love in this world.


    has nothing to do with distance or beauty or ugliness.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： , The eldest daughter

    Chapter 14, the eldest daughter


    "Daughter-in-law please greet my mother, mother has worked hard all the way!"


    After Mrs. Yan lifted Yan Zhigao up, Mrs. Li quickly let go of the rice blossoms, wiped away the tears on her face, and knelt down in front of Mrs. Yan with a''poof'', the voice was no better than that of Yan Zhigao''s kneeling. Low.


    heard Daohua''s brows fiercely.


    "Well, thanks to you being with Zhi Gao over the years, helping him with the housework, taking care of everything and working hard for you." The old lady Yan grabbed Mrs. Li''s hand and quickly helped her up.


    She is very satisfied with the eldest daughter-in-law.


    Gentle and demure, dignified and generous, the most important thing is to be considerate and tolerant.


    Although ?? is a business woman, she takes care of her housework very tightly, and she has nothing to say.


    Old lady Yan¡¯s approval made Mrs. Li''s heart very touched. The tears that had just disappeared came out again, and she choked up: "Mother, these are what the daughter-in-law should do."


    The old lady Yan wanted to say something, but another woman knelt down on the side.


    "Mother, the second daughter-in-law pleases you!"


    The old lady Yan did not let go of Mrs. Li''s hand, looked at the woman who was kneeling on the ground, and smiled: "It''s the second wife, get up quickly, don''t kneel."


    Sun saw that Mrs. Yan did not personally help her up like he did to Li, a trace of dissatisfaction quickly crossed his eyes, but he quickly raised a smile, stood up, and faced the few who gathered together not far away. The boys and girls waved: "Wenjie, Yihuan, and Yile, what are you guys doing there, why don''t you come over and see your grandmother?"


    Yan Zhigao beside ?? shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mother drove a long way. She must be tired. She went to the backyard to wash and rest, and then it¡¯s not too late to see her grandchildren.¡±


    Sun''s expression was on his face, and then he smiled: ¡°I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t think about it well. I blame Wen Jie for seeing his grandmother. When I¡¯m happy, I lose my sense and I should wash and rest first.¡±


    The old lady Yan smiled and waved her hand: "The old lady is not very tired, it is Wen Tao who is tired, but he came all the way with his back." After speaking, she glanced left and right, and she saw Wu standing in the corner. S.


    "The third daughter-in-law, what are you doing standing there? I just came to see your son." This Wu family, virtuous is virtuous, but it is too honest, she arrived, and did not say hello.


    Look at the second daughter-in-law, she can talk a lot.


    Wu came over with a shy smile: "Mother, I don¡¯t think you haven¡¯t seen them for a long time, do you want you to talk more."


    The old lady Yan said in a bad mood: "They want to talk to me, but you don''t want to?"


    Wu shook his hands again and again: "No, I don''t."


    Looking at the bewildered third aunt, Daohua, who was in the background, felt a little helpless and walked over with a smile. Regardless of whether they disliked him or not, she took Wu''s arm: "Auntie, grandma is joking with you. ?"


    Hearing what Daohua said, Wu immediately relaxed and looked at Daohua lovingly. Seeing that her face was covered with dirt, he immediately took out a handkerchief to wipe her, and said distressed: "Poor Daohua, have you eaten this way? Less pain?"


    Daohua: "." Turning her head to look at Yan Wentao, she sighed in her heart: Poor third brother, who is standing next to him but ignored by his own mother, how sad?


    In fact, Yan Wentao is grinning silly at the moment.


    Niang likes Daohua, and he likes it too. Isn¡¯t it right to be nice to her?


    At this time, Yan Zhigao turned his attention to his eldest daughter.


    Uh. A little beggar.


    9 years old, she looks pretty good. As for the others, I haven''t seen it for the time being.


    Ms. Li was also looking at Daohua, but her attention was more on Daohua''s arm holding Wu''s family. Seeing her so close to Wu''s family, she felt a little bit sour.


    Daughter is a little strange to her!


    Seeing Wu''s approach to Daohua, Mrs. Yan was also very happy, but she glared at Daohua and said, "You girl, my own mother is by the side, just like when I was in Yanjiacun, go to grab your third brother''s mother. Give it back as early as possible."


    Daohua pouted: "Grandma, your eccentricity is too obvious!"


    Mrs. Yan laughed a few times, and then looked at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li: "I brought you this girl. You will have to take care of her in the future." There was disgust on her face, but her tone was difficult to hide. Spoiled.


    Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li smiled repeatedly and said yes.


    Mother loves the eldest daughter, and they are happy too.


    "Mother, let''s go in!"


    "it is good!"


    The old lady Yan led her husband and wife Yan Zhigao into the backyard of the county government.


    As I passed the gate of the county government, I saw Aunt Lin and her two children. Yan Zhigao wanted to introduce the old lady to Yan, but the old lady walked by without even looking at it.


    Ina Hua, who was a step behind, saw the situation in her eyes, and the corners of her mouth were slightly bent.


    Entering the backyard of the county government, Mrs. Li helped the old lady Yan walk in, and looked back at Daohua: "Daohua, mother let the maid take you to the main yard to wash, and when you are done, you come to the old lady''s yard. "


    It is reasonable to say that the daughter has just come here, and she should be by her side at all times as a mother-in-law, but the mother-in-law has just come here, she must take care of herself, otherwise she will have the duty of a daughter-in-law.


    The old lady Yan wanted to let her eldest daughter-in-law take care of her granddaughter, but when she saw the second and third daughter-in-law behind her, she thought about it and she didn''t say anything.


    This is not Yanjiacun. You can no longer do things as you like. Some things are just unpleasant and you have to endure it.


    Daohua didn''t think much, she soon saw a beautiful-looking maid who was seventeen or eighteen years old with a double bun and walked towards her with a smile, walked up to her, and bowed her knees: "Ping Tong has seen it Big girl!"


    Daohua straightened her chest and nodded calmly: "Yeah."


    Through 9 years of ancient times, I was bowed for the first time by someone. Although it was not visible on the face, I was still a little nervous.


    She knows very well that this is ancient times. The ancients paid special attention to etiquette and rules. She didn''t want to make jokes and be ridiculed behind her back.


    Pingtong got up. Even though the smell on Daohua''s body was very pungent at the moment, her expression remained the same, and she smiled and said, "Big girl, the slave and maid will take you to the main courtyard."


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Yan and the others: "Grandmother, father, mother, second aunt, third aunt, Daohua has gone to wash first, and I will come to see all the elders later."


    The old lady Yan nodded with a smile, waved her hand, and signaled that she could leave.


    Seeing that Daohua has dealt with everything properly, Yan Zhigao and Madam Li silently glanced at each other, and they all breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    For the eldest daughter, they have a sense of guilt.


    Raised in the country since childhood, and did not learn the rules and etiquette in detail, the county government is mixed, and it is inevitable that there are a few chewing tongues, and they don¡¯t want the eldest daughter to be reduced to talk of others.


    Daohua is gone, Yan Wentao is also taken away by a small servant, and the others accompanied the old lady to the Songheyuan prepared for her.


    Mrs. Li: "Mother, this is the yard specially prepared by the master for you. You will live and watch. If you are not used to it, we will change it."


    The old lady Yan shook her head: "There is no need to spend so much money, my old lady, where can I live? Where can I change it?"


    Yan Zhigao smiled and said: "My mother has been tired for most of her life, and my son also wants to do her filial piety."


    Old lady Yan: "You are all well, even if you are fulfilling your filial piety. By the way, you have to be more careful with Daohua. If you let me know that you have wronged her, I will not follow."


    Hearing this, the smile on Mrs. Li''s face immediately increased.


    The Sun clan smiled and interjected: "Mother, Daohua is the daughter of the eldest brother and sister-in-law, who can wrong her?"


    Yan old lady: "It''s best to be like this." She glanced at her eldest son with a warning in her eyes.


    Yan Zhigao was seen inexplicably, and he also loved the eldest daughter very much.


    Sun looked at her from the sidelines, and was a little surprised at the old lady''s love for Daohua, pretending to be jealous and said: "My mother really loves Daohua, two of the three sentences can''t do without her."


    The old lady Yan took it for granted: ¡°Daohua is the eldest daughter of the Yan family, so naturally I will love her more!¡±


    When we first met, Mrs. Yan made no secret of her preference for Daohua.


    For this, everyone in the Yan family has some cares.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： , Each respondent

    Chapter 15, the reaction of each family


    Daohua followed the maid, calmly looking at the layout of the county''s backyard.


    The backyard of county government is not as luxurious as expected. The area is not very large and there are not many courtyards, but there are all that should be there. There are also many pavilions, rockeries and gardens.


    Every time she passed, Daohua¡¯s gaze only stopped slightly. Although she was very novel and interested in the ancient courtyard architecture, she did not ask out loud.


    Don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t see her. Nowadays, many people are watching her secretly.


    At this time, she shouldn¡¯t give people a sense of sight of a stuffed bun entering the city.


    Next to ??, Ping Tong, who leads the way, is also quietly looking at the new girl.


    Although the little girl is not very old, she is very stable, not like other little girls, chirping non-stop when they come to a new environment.


    At the same time, he didn''t show any cringiness or restraint. His calm and calm appearance didn''t look like a child who grew up in the country.


    Before, the wife was worried that the eldest girl would be compared with the second girl. Now it seems that she is a little worried.


    "Big girl, the main courtyard is coming soon."


    Daohua glanced at Pingtong. This maid dresses better than others. I think she should be the maid next to her mother.


    "Do both father and mother live in the main courtyard?"


    Pingtong smiled and nodded: "Yes, the old lady lives in the main courtyard, the second master and the second wife live in the Chunhuayuan, the third master and the third wife live in the Qiushiyuan, and the old lady lives in the Songheyuan."


    At this moment, Daohua has stepped into the main courtyard gate: "I just saw more than four courtyards in the backyard. Are there no people in the other courtyards?"


    Ping Tong''s eyes flashed, and he hesitated for a while before he said: "The other yards are all living. The uncle and the fourth master live in Zheguiyuan, and Aunt Lin takes the sixth master and the third girl in Shuangxinyuan." Looking up, she wanted to see how the new girl would react.


    Unfortunately, she was disappointed.


    I saw the new girl, smiled slightly, and then passed it without saying anything.


    For some reason, seeing her doing this, Ping Tong suddenly felt a strong feeling in her heart.


    This new girl seems a little bit difficult!


    Entering the main courtyard, Ping Tong took Daohua to the left wing: "The lady said, the eldest girl will live here in the future, everything in the room is arranged by the lady herself, and the girl will see what else she needs. Tell the maidservant, the maidservant will report to the lady so that you can add more."


    Daohana glanced at the room, did not say anything, and cast her gaze directly on the bath water and corresponding clothing that had been prepared in the wing room a long time ago.


    Seeing this, she took off the seriousness of her face and showed a relieved expression.


    Finally, she can be cleaned up. These days, she almost didn''t suffocate her.


    Seeing that Pingtong hadn¡¯t left, instead she was still in the posture to help her take a bath. Daohua hurriedly said: "Sister, you can go down and take a shower. I will take a shower by myself."


    Pingtong was a little bit unsure of the new girl¡¯s temperament and didn¡¯t keep it strong, and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m just waiting outside the house. If the girl needs anything, just call me.¡±


    Ina Flower nodded: "Okay."


    Soon, Ping Tong left the wing and closed the door carefully.


    As soon as she left, Daohua immediately let out a sigh of relief, and then began to untie her clothes quickly.


    She couldn''t wait to get into the water bubble.


    ¡ª


    At the same time, the yards were discussing the few people they had just met today.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Aunt Lin was a little uneasy, and she looked at Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang with her brows furrowed. She knew that they had offended the old lady severely today.


    Aside, Lin Cailiang also walked over in a hurry. He was thinking about how to reverse Mrs. Yan¡¯s bad impression of her sister, niece, and niece.


    Yan Wenbin was turned dizzy: "Uncle, don''t walk around, I''m dizzy when I walk."


    Lin Cailiang was a little angry: "You are still dizzy, do you know that you offended Mrs. Yan to death today?"


    Yan Wenbin shrank his neck. A month ago, when he was sure that his grandmother was coming, his father had told them to honor his grandmother. Just now, they sent her grandmother as a beggar, which seemed to be wrong.


    I don¡¯t know if his father knows, will he punish them?


    Although he knew that he had done something wrong in his heart, Yan Wenbin still said stiffly: "We didn''t mean it, who knew that grandmother would be a beggar?"


    Hearing this, Lin Cailiang blamed himself: "Blame me, blame me for not telling you clearly."


    Aunt Lin shook her head: "It has nothing to do with you, it''s me. I didn''t stop Wenbin and Yishuang in time."


    Seeing both mother and brother-in-law are blaming themselves, Yan Wenbin stood up and said indifferently: "Mother, brother-in-law, you don''t need to be so frowning. What''s the big deal? I''ll see my father later, let''s talk to him Wouldn''t it be enough to explain clearly?"


    Seeing that his son hadn''t realized the seriousness of the problem, Aunt Lin immediately became angry, and slapped him on the forehead with a''slap'', "What''s the big deal, you said? Offended the old lady, in the future we will be three mothers and sons." Don¡¯t even think about having a better life."


    Seeing that mother and brother-in-law talk more and more serious, Yan Yishuang on the side is also anxious: "Mother, grandmother, will she punish us? My father loves us so much and won''t let the old lady bully us, right?"


    Looking at her daughter''s verifying eyes, Aunt Lin rubbed her temples with a headache: "The old lady is your father''s mother, do you think your father will care? Dare to care?"


    Yan Yishuang: "What should I do? Grandmother doesn''t like to set rules for people like the old lady Xu from the Coco family? Also, will my father dislike my brother and me because of this?"


    Lin Cailiang saw his niece crying in a hurry, and hurriedly comforted: "It''s okay, the old lady is a sensible person and won''t care about like you little babies. But later, you can go to see the old lady. Performance."


    "Wenbin and Yishuang are so cute, they will definitely make the old lady like them. As long as the old lady likes you, your father will like you more than before."


    Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin looked at each other and nodded silently.


    The two now know that in this family, the eldest person is no longer the father, but the grandmother who has just arrived. In the future, they will have to please this grandmother.


    Aunt Lin thought for a while and pulled Yan Yishuang to her side: "Before, in the backyard of the county government, you were the only daughter of the county magistrate. If you have any good things, everyone will let you. But now, your long Sister is here, no matter whether it is in the hands of the wife or sent by an outsider, she will be held tightly first. If you see it, you can''t fight and lose your temper, you know?"


    Yan Yi''s face collapsed immediately: "I don''t want it, my father loves me the most, why should I let that little beggar?"


    Aunt Lin''s face sank: "Shut up, what a little girl is Huazi, that''s your eldest sister."


    "Mother"


    Seeing Aunt Lin''s face full of anger, Yan Yishuang was afraid and wronged, and tears were left behind.


    Because she and her elder brother are twins, she was born later, and her body was a little weak. From childhood to adulthood, mother didn¡¯t talk about yelling at her. She seldom talked to her even if she was serious. Now she is so fierce.


    Looking at the sobbing niece, Lin Cailiang felt very distressed. He hurriedly hugged the person in his arms, and looked at Aunt Lin displeasedly: "My sister is really true, too, can you just say something? It scares Yi Shuang."


    As soon as her daughter cried, Aunt Lin regretted it, and she did not say anything when she was scolded by her brother.


    Lin Cailiang comforted Yan Yishuang, while whispering: "Your mother shouldn''t be fierce to you, but there is something wrong with you."


    Yan Yishuang with tears on her face, looked at her uncle in confusion.


    Lin Cailiang wiped the tears off her face: "Yishuang, you have to remember that even if you don¡¯t like anything, you can¡¯t tell it."


    Yan Yishuang: "Why?"


    Lin Cailiang: "Because this will make your father dislike, and make others dislike. You don''t want other people to dislike you, right?"


    Yan Yishuang buried her head in Lin Cailiang¡¯s arms, and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like that eldest sister, uncle, do you think my father will only like her and dislike me in the future?¡±


    Lin Cailiang scraped Yan Yishuang¡¯s nose, and said, ¡°We Yishuang is so smart and talented. We are only eight years old. We can write poetry. If you are an adult, why don¡¯t you like you?¡±


    Hearing this, Auntie Lin breathed a sigh of relief in good time.


    She forgot about this anxiousness. The master likes talented people. How can that girl who grew up in the country be more knowledgeable than her Yishuang?


    Chunhuayuan.


    "Daohua? Why is this name so earthy? I don''t want to call it out." Yan Yile, who is seven years old and lovable, is grinning at her brother and sister.


    Yan Wenjie not only didn''t stop him, but nodded anyway: "It''s really old fashioned."


    Yan Yihuan disapproved, and said with her eyebrows: "Second brother, Yile, Daohua is the daughter of the elder mother, and the eldest mother is always good to us. We shouldn''t say that from behind."


    Yan Yile didn''t care: "Talk about what''s wrong, she is not the daughter of the Jade Emperor, so I can''t even say it."


    "Dead girl, give me a break."


    Sun suddenly walked into the room and glared at the little daughter.


    "Mother, why are you back?" Yan Wenjie, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile got up one after another.


    Sun: "Your grandmother is washing now. I came back quietly just to tell you. When I get to Songheyuan later, you should get close to your grandmother and Daohua. You have to make friends, don¡¯t you?"


    Yan Wenjie smiled and said: "Mother, don''t worry, we will get close to my grandmother. As for Daohua, a girl from the country who has never seen anything in the world, it is not easy to send her away."


    Sun stared at his son: "Although Daohua is a country girl, there is your grandmother on top. I can tell you that your grandmother is not a vegetarian, so let me relax."


    "Also, in the future, you are not allowed to talk about anything that is not soil. The name Daohua is your grandmother''s own choice. You just dislike it in your heart, and you can''t show it to your face."


    Yan Yile smiled and ran over to hold the Sun family: "Mother, your son and daughter are not so stupid, don''t worry, we will not conflict with Daohua."


    Sun looked at her little daughter with angrily: "What Daohua must be called the eldest sister, she is the eldest daughter of our Yan family. Also, Daohua is only a nickname, privately called, her name is Yan Yiyi. ""


    Yan Yile curled her lips: "My sister is just a few months younger than her, otherwise the eldest daughter of Yan''s family will be her sister."


    Hearing this, Sun sighed and glanced at his eldest daughter Yihuan.


    Who said no, it was only a few months away, otherwise, her daughter would be the eldest daughter of the Yan family.


    In the country, perhaps no one cares about the status of the eldest daughter.


    After dealing with those official wives, she learned that some large families with deep foundations and foundations generally prefer to choose the eldest daughter of the family when marrying a wife.


    Qiu Shiyuan.


    Wu also came back.


    The boy took a quick bath. After a while, Yan Wentao stood in front of Wu in a clean coat.


    Wu came forward with a smile, and put on him a coat himself.


    "Mother, I just come by myself."


    Wu slapped Yan Wentao''s hand and insisted on dressing him, which made Yan Wentao a little embarrassed.


    Seeing him like this, Wu''s was a little bit funny: "You are born to a mother, so do you need to be shy in front of your mother?"


    Yan Wentao smiled, not resisting.


    Wu said while dressing his son: ¡°It¡¯s not like Yanjiacun here. You must be careful when you speak and do things. Our three rooms are new here. You can¡¯t be as crazy as your hometown in the future.¡±


    Yan Wentao nodded, his father had told him this before, and he remembered it all in his heart.


    At this time, Wu Shi did not know what he thought of, and sighed.


    Yan Wentao looked at him suspiciously: "Mother, what''s the matter?"


    Wu: "I am worried about Daohua."


    Hearing the words, Yan Wentao immediately relaxed: "What is there to worry about Daohua?"


    Wu: "You don¡¯t know, whether it¡¯s your uncle¡¯s concubine or the second room Yihuan Yile, she looks and temperament like everyone else. I¡¯m afraid of Daohua."


    Yan Wentao interrupted and laughed: "Mother, are you still afraid that Daohua can''t beat them?"


    Wu family: "You are naturally not afraid of looks, but I haven''t learned this kind of manners and etiquette in the countryside."


    Yan Wentao doesn¡¯t care about this even more: ¡°If you haven¡¯t studied before, you¡¯ll learn. With a grandmother, who dares to bully Daohua?¡±


    Wu shook his head, where it is so easy, a big family, everyone is the grandchild of the old lady, even if the old lady is more biased towards Daohua, she can¡¯t be too much.


    Furthermore, the old lady can''t take care of it all.


    The best thing is that Daohua can stand on her own.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： , Stunning

    Chapter 16, Amazing


    Main courtyard.


    Ping Tong waited silently outside the door of the left wing.


    A quarter of an hour has passed, two quarters have passed. Half an hour has passed!


    Seeing that Daohua still hadn¡¯t called her in, Ping Tong felt a little anxious: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the big girl finished the washing?¡±


    At this time, a maid who was almost dressed in Pingtong smiled and walked over: "Sister Pingtong, Madam is not at ease, tell me to come and see the big girl, how about it, is the big girl finished washing?"


    Seeing the person coming, Ping Tong smiled bitterly, then shook his head and said, "Ping Xiao, you came just right, please help me listen. Is there no movement in the room?"


    After finishing speaking, Ping Tong pushed Ping Xiao towards the door.


    Ping Xiao was a little helpless: "Sister Pingtong, what are you doing?"


    Pingtong: "The eldest girl said that she wanted to take a bath by herself, so I came out, but now it has been half an hour, and there is no movement in the room."


    "Huh?" Ping Xiao was startled, and without Ping Tong pushing, he squatted on the door. After listening for a while, he condensed his eyebrows and looked at Ping Tong: "There is really no sound in the room. Nothing will happen, right? "


    Hearing this, Ping Tong couldn''t care about the rules anymore. He pushed the door open and ran in quickly.


    Ping Xiao also quickly followed in.


    They are the maidservants next to Mrs. Li, and they know too much how much Madam Li attaches importance to the eldest girl.


    If something really happened to the eldest girl, she might have nothing to do, but Ping Tong, who was sent to serve the eldest girl, would probably suffer.


    Pingtong ran into the room and rushed directly to the penthouse where he was taking a bath. When he saw Daohua sleeping on the edge of the tub, a faint light flashed in his eyes, and then he just stood still.


    Ping Xiao followed. Seeing her like this, she just wanted to say something. When she scanned the line of sight, she saw the rice flower in the tub, and she swallowed the words in her mouth.


    Both of them held their breath involuntarily, for fear of awakening the person in the tub.


    Who would have thought that the awkward little beggar had such a fairy-like face.


    After a while, Ping Xiao recovered from the surprise: "I used to think that the third girl Yishuang looks beautiful enough, but now I compare it with the big girl. I''m afraid that I can only serve as a maid."


    At this time, Ping Tong came back to his senses. Hearing Ping Xiao¡¯s words, he agreed with him, but he quickly said: "You can''t say this anymore. The person at Shuangxin Academy is not annoying."


    Ping Xiao coldly snorted: "Aunt Lin just relied on her own beauty, how old is younger than our wife? No matter how old the master spoils her, she is just a concubine."


    Pingtong shook his head: "You, be careful when speaking later. The one who will be weak and act like a baby will fall into her hands and wait for hardship."


    Ping Xiao curled her lips, a little unconvinced, but did not continue to say anything.


    "Big girl, you are awake!"


    Pingtong wanted to persuade Pingxiao a few words, but at this moment, she met a pair of clear black eyes.


    Daohua leaned against the tub, first glanced at Ping Xiao, and then nodded to Ping Tong.


    She didn''t sleep to death, just soaked in warm water, her head was a little groggy.


    After such a long journey, she was indeed tired, so she closed her eyes and went to rest.


    She heard what they said, that Aunt Lin seems to be very pampered, and it seems that her future days will be very exciting.


    "Go get some hot water. I want to clean it again."


    A quarter of an hour later, Daohua walked out of the tub wrapped in a bath towel.


    "The big girl''s skin is really good." Looking at the white jade-like skin of rice flower mutton fat, Ping Xiao said with sincere envy.


    Daohua smiled, looking very happy.


    No woman does not like to have a good skin, and she is no exception.


    At this time, Ping Tong came over with a few sets of dresses and put them on the bed one by one: "Big girl, these clothes were prepared for you by the lady, because I don¡¯t know your size, so I followed the second girl who was about your size. I made a few sets of body shape, and then zoomed in and out on this basis and made a few more sets. Come and try to see which one fits better?"


    Looking at the dress covered with the bed, the corner of Daohua¡¯s mouth bends: "Mother, I''m interested."


    Seeing her at the gate of the county government, she didn''t have any dislike, and took her in her arms as soon as she took her. She could feel that this mother really loved her.


    Ping Tong and Heping Xiao unfolded her dresses one by one, so that rice flowers can be selected better.


    Inahana took a look at her figure and chose a set: "Just the light green skirt."


    Ping Tong took the selected undergarment and smiled: "The lady said that the eldest girl was born in the season when the rice blossoms were in full bloom, and when she wrote and exchanged letters, she also said that she loves to play in the rice, so she guessed that girls like green. So most of the clothes prepared are green."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s heart warmed slightly: "The two sisters tell me about my mother, just talk about what she does, what she likes, and what she doesn''t like."


    "Madam is usually busy, she has to take care of everything in the backyard, manage the general affairs, and socialize."


    The two maids were serving Daohua to dress while talking about Mrs. Li¡¯s daily life.


    "Big girl, you not only have good skin, but also good hair." Ping Tong took the kerchief and wiped Daohua''s hair, and smiled: "Wait a moment, the slave will give you a haircut."


    Ina Hua heard it, and immediately asked: "Can it be simpler? For example, put the hair directly on the top of the head." Xiaoji felt so complicated.


    Pingtong disagrees: "Big girl, only men can put all their hair on top of their heads. Our women''s hair buns are not like that."


    Daohua asked again: "Do other little girls in the county want to comb such complicated hair buns?"


    Pingtong nodded.


    Seeing this, Daohua was silent and didn''t speak any more.


    Pingtong smiled and said: "Big girl, don''t worry, the slave and maid are good at craftsmanship, and keep you beautifully dressed."


    Daohuaxin said that she was not worried about her craftsmanship. She was worried about wearing a lady''s hair bun. She would not dare to take a big step when she walked in the future.


    Half an hour later, under the leadership of Ping Tong and Ping Xiao, Daohua walked out of the wing and walked towards the old lady¡¯s Songhe Courtyard.


    Not long after they left the main courtyard, they ran into Lin Cailiang who had come out of Shuangxin courtyard.


    Seeing the two big maids by Mrs. Li leading a girl in green clothes like a fairy, Lin Cailiang''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom, and an unprecedented sense of crisis emerged spontaneously.


    What does sister rely on to gain a foothold in the backyard of the county government?


    In addition to her own knowledge and interest, there is also the adult''s love for Yishuang.


    But now, with such an eldest daughter, can Yi Shuang still be as favored as before?


    At this moment, Lin Cailiang was a little flustered.


    Lin Cailiang is looking at Daohua, and Daohua is also looking at him.


    "Big girl, that is Aunt Lin''s younger brother." Ping Tong whispered.


    Hearing that, Daohua raised his brows, and withdrew his gaze without a trace, and walked straight away. After walking a certain distance, he asked quietly: "It is said in the drama that foreign men are not allowed to enter and leave privately in the backyard. Why? This rule?"


    Ping Tong Pingxiao lowered his head, not knowing how to answer.


    Daohua shook her head, and once again felt that her father had served as a county magistrate for 9 consecutive years and was not wronged. Let alone his political achievements, his rules are really not good.


    On the other side, Lin Cailiang could not see the back of the three directly, and then Lin Cailiang came back to his senses, and then left the backyard with some disorderly steps.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： ,beat

    Chapter 17, Beat


    Songhein Temple.


    Under the service of Mrs. Li, Mrs. Yan has finished washing, and is now leaning on the collapse, looking at the children and grandchildren in the house with joy.


    It stands to reason that after such a long journey, even in the prime of life, she will be very tired now, but the old lady doesn''t have much fatigue on her face, and she seems to be in good spirits.


    In the room, Yan Zhigao was held by the old lady and sat on the collapsed house nearby.


    The others are sitting on both sides.


    A room is full of people talking and laughing, and Yan Yan is talking about the old ladies all around.


    Yan Zhigao looked at her mother''s ruddy face and bright eyes, and she was very surprised.


    When the old lady was young, she was overworked and emptied her body in order to pull the four of her brothers and sisters together. He returned to her home a few years ago. At that time, the old lady''s body was still panting, but now look at it, it feels better than him. .


    Not only he was surprised, but Madam Li and Sun were also surprised.


    When they married into Yan¡¯s family, the old lady¡¯s health was already a bit bad. Although in letters over the years, the old lady would mention that her health was much better, but they didn¡¯t believe it very much. Is to relax their hearts.


    But when I look at it now, my body is indeed better.


    Sun smiled and complimented: "Mother, my daughter-in-law discovered that you are always getting younger and younger."


    The old lady chuckled, then looked at Mrs. Li kindly: "I am a shabby body, and it is thanks to you that gave birth to a good daughter for our Yan family. If it weren¡¯t for Daohua¡¯s beggar for me, add these. Nian was by my side to make fun of laughter, and I couldn''t get better so quickly."


    Daohua went to the temple to ask for medicine, the old lady mentioned in her letter at home, the Yan family knew about it.


    In this regard, everyone only thought that the old lady was praising Daohua for her filial piety, but they didn''t take it seriously.


    Now I hear the old lady mention it again, and I have more thoughts in my heart.


    Mrs. Yan praised Daohua in front of everyone in the Yan family. Mrs. Li was very happy, but she was still humble and said: "Mother, you are too acclaimed. How old is Daohua, what does she know? It''s your old blessing that makes your body heal so quickly."


    Yan Zhigao also said at the right time: "Yes, what can she do with a little baby, I think it is the three younger brothers and three younger siblings who take good care of the mother."


    When Wu heard Yan Zhigao mentioning their room, he immediately said: "Brother, we dare not take credit. In my hometown, as long as there are rice flowers, my mother is not unhappy. The third uncle in the clan said that he was in a mood If you are happy, your body''s illness will naturally heal."


    Yan Zhigao looked a little surprised, and looked at the old lady Yan: ¡°Back then, when I took office, I didn¡¯t promise the third uncle to bring his son out. Isn¡¯t he alienated from us?¡±


    The old lady Yan said with a smile: "Your daughter has to learn to read, wandering around in the village, and finally fell in love with the white-haired third uncle. She said that he has great wisdom and enlightenment by him will benefit her for life."


    "Gao''er, don''t you know that Daohua was so tall at the time." The old lady Yan compared with her hands. "The 5 or 6-year-old baby, the old-fashioned comment on your third uncle, that look can make me happy for the old lady. died."


    As soon as these words came out, Wu and Yan Wentao, who knew about it, also laughed.


    Others in the room leaned back a bit when they saw the old lady smiling, and became more curious about Inaka, who had not officially met.


    The old lady Yan laughed for a while, then looked at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li, and said, "That girl is a fairy, you will know in the future."


    Below ??, Yan Wenxiu and other grandchildren saw that the old lady Yan loved Daohua so much, and at the same time she became more curious about her, she felt a little bit sour.


    They had just been very pleased to be a good seller, but apart from the grandson Yan Wenxiu who was praised by the old lady, the others only said a few words.


    Yan Yishuang watched his father follow the explanation from the old lady, and the smiles on his face grew more and more. It seemed that he liked the eldest sister more and more, and she was too jealous in her heart.


    She is the father''s most beloved daughter!


    Yan Yile on the side saw Yan Yishuang''s face getting more and more wrinkled, his eyes rolled, and he whispered: "Three sisters, uncle has a big sister, will you still like you in the future?"


    Yan Yi raised her eyebrows: "Of course, my father likes me the most."


    The sound of ?? was a bit loud, which caused others to look over.


    Yan Zhigao saw that the smile on Mrs. Yan¡¯s face faded a little, and stared at Yan Yishuang, displeased: "Yishuang, how can you make a loud noise in front of your elders?"


    Seeing everyone looking at her, Yan Yishuang was a little timid, but when she thought of the eldest sister who was like a beggar, she attracted the attention of the whole family. Why hasn''t the eldest sister here yet? It''s too unruly to let the grandmother, father, and mother wait for her?"


    "boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the old lady Yan slapped her on the collapsed case table, her face full of anger was full of anger.


    "Mother!"


    No one expected that the old lady would be so angry, so scared they stood up.


    Yan Zhigao hurriedly stepped forward to support the old lady: "Mother, don''t be angry, Yishuang is still young, and the child has no intentions, you must not care about her."


    Aunt Lin also quickly walked out from below and fell on her knees: "Old lady, Yishuang, she just wants to see the big girl too much. She has no other intentions, please forgive me."


    It''s okay if she doesn''t come out. As soon as she came out, the old lady Yan immediately thought of the matter in front of the county government''s gate, and her face became more and more gloomy.


    "Good, good, good!"


    The old lady Yan ignored Aunt Lin, but looked at Yan Zhigao with an annoyed look: "Since you became the county magistrate, I have not been in charge of you. I thought that you would restrain yourself and become a party to take care of the people. Good official, but today, I was disappointed!"


    "A bullying servant, an arrogant and rude concubine concubine, Yan Zhigao, you are so good!"


    "Mother!"


    Yan Zhigao knelt down immediately, and at the same time, Mrs. Li also knelt down.


    Sun and Wu are a little at a loss, the eldest brother and sister-in-law are kneeling, do they want to kneel as well?


    The adults were panicked, and the children didn¡¯t even know what to do. They all curled their necks and squeezed into the corner.


    Yan Zhigao was anxious: "Mother, it''s all the son''s fault. You can beat or scold you, don''t be angry with yourself."


    Ms. Li also hurriedly admitted her mistake: "Mother, it''s all the daughter-in-law''s fault, because the daughter-in-law didn''t take care of the house."


    The old lady Yan glanced at Yan Zhigao, and stooped to help Mrs. Li up: "What''s wrong with you, the old lady knows what you are, but some people think that they will drift off when they become an official. I don''t know why."


    Yan Zhigao knew that her mother was talking about herself, and smiled bitterly in her heart, but she did not dare to refute it at all.


    Ms. Li didn''t know how to answer the conversation, so she could only help the old lady to sit down.


    After a while, the anger on the face of the old lady disappeared a lot, and she gave Yan Zhigao a cold snort.


    Yan Zhigao knew that her mother''s anger had gone down, so she smiled and stood up.


    Ms. Li thought for a while and said, "Mother, Daohua has already had some time. I will send someone over to see why she hasn''t come yet?"


    "Don''t go!"


    The old lady Yan stopped sharply, and looked at Yan Zhigao coldly.


    "During this time, my rice flower has been suffering. If it weren''t for her, the old woman would have to starve to death on the road. Now that she is struggling to get home, she is not allowed to take a good rest?"


    Yan Zhigao immediately said, ¡°Daohua is still young. After walking so far, let her rest first.¡±


    The old lady Yan looked better now, and looked at Mrs. Li: "You are not allowed to disturb her, that girl must be exhausted. Seeing family or something, everyone is here anyway, and it''s the same when you see her. It''s a while."


    Mrs. Li can only nod her head in response.


    Because of this trouble, the atmosphere in the room is slightly stagnant, Yan Zhigao must be careful when speaking, and the juniors are even more afraid to talk.


    At this time, the maid¡¯s announcement came from outside the door.


    "Master and madam, the eldest girl is here!"


    The voice fell, and the curtain was lifted.


    Immediately, everyone saw a girl in green dress walking in with a light smile on her back.


    The curtain fell, and everyone saw the girl''s appearance clearly, and they all lit up.


    The girl smiled suddenly, and in an instant, the slight condensed atmosphere in the room seemed to be washed away in this smile.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： , Get together

    Chapter 18, Get Together


    "I heard my grandmother''s angry voice from a long distance, why didn''t I say anything when I came?"


    The girl''s voice with a smile, like a stone thrown into the clear spring, the corners of the mouth were involuntarily aroused by the smell of it.


    As soon as Daohua entered the house, Mrs. Yan¡¯s eyes were never removed from her. It was not only her, but also everyone else.


    Hearing the joking voice of her granddaughter, the old lady Yan''s face was instantly covered with a chrysanthemum-like smile, and she quickly beckoned and signaled Daohua to come to her.


    Without any hesitation, Daohua walked straight over, sitting on the collapse naturally, and lovingly encircled Mrs. Yan¡¯s arm.


    The old lady Yan took Daohua''s hand back and looked at her carefully. The more she looked, the more satisfied she became: "Well, well, this is what my eldest daughter of the Yan family should look like."


    Hearing this, Daohua did not pretend to be shy, but smiled brightly: "Grandma, my mother prepared the clothes for me. Does it look good?"


    The old lady Yan can''t help nodding: "It looks good, my rice flower looks good in everything."


    Daohua agrees: "I also think it looks great. The most important thing is that it fits perfectly." She stood up and bowed to Mrs. Li Yingying, "Thank you, mother for bothering, my daughter likes it very much. "


    "You like it!"


    Ms. Li stepped forward with a little excitement and took Inaka, shaking her hands and touching her daughter''s cheek.


    Have not seen for many years, her daughter has grown so slim.


    The old lady Yan let her mother and daughter get close for a while, and waited for Mrs. Li to calm down, she smiled and cursed at Daohua: "You girl, what are you still trying to do, don''t come over and meet your father quickly."


    Ms. Li returned to her senses in an instant: "Look at me, hold you on, hurry up, go and see your father."


    Daohua turned her head to look at the elegant middle-aged man sitting on the right of the old lady, and walked over with a smile, thinking about the goodbye her mother had just said, and after thinking about it, she knelt down slowly: "Daughter please greet my father."


    "it is good!"


    Yan Zhigao looked at the eldest daughter with satisfaction.


    As soon as the eldest daughter came in, he kept paying attention to her.


    To be honest, before that, he was a little worried that the eldest daughter would grow vulgar and rude when she grew up in the countryside.


    Looking at it today, it is completely relieved.


    My mother raised rice flowers well, and he has to praise him for the whole body''s style.


    The girls of the Yan family are all born very well. If the little girl Yishuang is smart, the second brother¡¯s eldest daughter Yihuan is demure, and the second girl Yile is charming, then this eldest daughter of him can be called a lingxiu. .


    The eyes that look forward to flying in the sky are extraordinary; the beautiful and amiable face exudes a strong vigor and vitality.


    Now he believes what his mother and third brother said, as long as the eldest daughter is there, the mother will not be unhappy.


    is as calm as him, looking at such an eldest daughter, I am also happy in my heart.


    Yan Zhigao personally helped Daohua up, touched her head, and said with a smile: "Thanks to your filial piety by the old lady''s side these years." As he said, he took off the jade pendant on his waist. I personally tied it to the palace tape around Daohua''s waist.


    In this regard, Daohua was very happy, but after a little thought, she felt nothing. Isn¡¯t it normal for her father to give gifts to her daughter, so she calmly let her father help her bring jade pendants.


    But the others in the house are not calm anymore.


    Ms. Li and others know that the jade pendant is Yan Zhigao''s favorite. It was given to him by his teacher when he was a senior in high school. He has been wearing it all these years.


    The twins of Aunt Lin relied on themselves to be favored, and often asked Yan Zhigao for this jade pendant, but Yan Zhigao refused, but he gave Daohua today.


    This time, some people are really happy and some are worried.


    Aunt Lin, who was still kneeling on the ground, felt even more ups and downs. She didn''t expect that the daughter born to his wife was so flowery and like a jade. Not only did she not have the ruggedness of a countryman, but she was also beautiful and compelling.


    Yishuang stood next to her, both of them eclipsed.


    At this moment, she is really a little flustered.


    And Mrs. Li is very happy.


    Before, she was worried that her father would not have much affection for her if her daughter was not raised by her for a long time. Now seeing that he even gave her her favorite jade pendant, she was completely relieved.


    Ms. Li walked over with a smile, and took Daohuadu to Sun''s body: "Good boy, I will see your second aunt soon."


    Daohua smiled and bowed, "Daohua greets my second aunt."


    Sun helped Daohua, took her hand, and smiled: "No wonder the old lady likes it so much, sister-in-law, I want to grab my daughter from you now."


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Yihuan and Yile are not enough for you to be happy?"


    Sun: "I don¡¯t think there are too many daughters with such a mark."


    After a few chuckles, Mrs. Li brought Daohua to Wu''s body again. This time, the smile on Daohua''s face was much deeper, and she was supported by Wu''s as soon as she was about to salute.


    The Wu family kindly pulled Daohua: "It''s home now. Look at this little face, it''s all thinner."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Auntie, she looks good when she is thin."


    "Nonsense."


    The old lady who has been smiling and watching them glared at Daohua: "What do you know, a little fatter is a blessing. You are as thin as a dry monkey. Where can you see it?"


    After finishing speaking, the old lady looked at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li: "You will take care of this girl in the future, don''t let her go crazy all day long."


    Ms. Li smiled and said, "I have to watch my mother a little more."


    The old lady Yan nodded politely: "If you can''t surrender her, just come to me and I will give her loose skin. You can always carry the bamboo stick."


    Mrs. Li was taken aback: "What bamboo pole?"


    The old lady Yan looked at the broken face of Daohua, smiled and said, "The bamboo sticks are fried with bamboo shoots."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone understood it in seconds.


    Emotion is the stick for beating people!


    This time, the grandchildren are more afraid of Mrs. Yan.


    is Yan Zhigao, thinking of the scene where she was pumped with a bamboo pole by the old lady when she was a child, she couldn''t help shaking her body.


    Ms. Li paled when she thought of her daughter being beaten vigorously with a bamboo pole by the old lady.


    Seeing her complexion changed, Daohua walked forward quickly, smiled and pulled her sleeves.


    Ms. Li came back to her senses. Seeing her daughter''s eyes were worried, she hurriedly settled her mind and held her daughter''s hand tightly, as if she was saying, "Don''t be afraid, there is a mother here, and I won''t be beaten in the future."


    "Come and meet your brothers and sisters."


    At this time, Daohua turned her gaze to the young boys and girls in the house.


    The old lady Yan gave birth to a total of three children and one daughter. Except for the married daughter, all three sons now live together.


    The big room of Yan''s family, that is, the room of Yan Zhigao, has three sons and two daughters.


    Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Yiyi (that is, Daohua) were from the wife of Li, and Yan Wenbin and Yan Yi were from the concubine Lin.


    Yan''s second room, Yan Zhiyuan has one son and two daughters, Yan Wenjie, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile are all from the Sun family.


    Yan¡¯s family has three bedrooms with only two sons, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenhui.


    There are so many heirs, it can be regarded as the home of prosperity.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： , Happily

    Chapter 19, it¡¯s fun


    In Yan''s family, men and women have their teeth separated.


    Male grandchildren.


    Yan Wenxiu is the top boss. He was talented and quick-witted since he was a child. He is only 14 years old and has obtained the fame as a scholar. Both Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li have high expectations for him.


    Yan Wenjie, line two, now 13 and a half years old, has inherited the advantages of Yan Zhiyuan and Sun¡¯s appearance. He is a talented person, but he is only average learner, good at talking, and a little clever.


    Yan Wentao, Xing San, now 13 years old, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, tall and stocky. Growing up in the countryside, he has a natural closeness to the fields.


    Yan Wenkai, line four, now 12 years old, straightforward and enthusiasm, born handsome and upright, does not like to read, is too active.


    Yan Wenbin, Xingwu, 8 years old now, because she is twins, she is a little thin, handsome and clever.


    Yan Wenhui, line six, now six follow-up, born with a tiger head and a brain, lively and pleasant.


    Daughter grandchildren.


    Yan Yiyi, also known as Daohua, is the top leader. He is 9 years old and is born with a beautiful and generous life.


    Yan Yihuan, line two, now 8 and a half years old, delicate and delicate, demure and gentle.


    Yan Yishuang, Xingsan, 8 years old now, looks delicate, sensitive and studious. Because of his talent in poetry and books, he is very fond of Yan Zhigao.


    Yan Yile, line four, now 7 years old, articulate, cheerful and lively.


    Ina Hua looked at the brothers and sisters in the family one by one, and then stood up to show her respect.


    "Big Brother."


    "Big sister."


    Daohua first gave Yan Wenxiu a blessing, and Yan Wenxiu got up and replied with a gift.


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and looked at the younger sister in front of him: "My parents have long expected my grandmother to come over with you. Now that we are well, our family is finally reunited. If you encounter any trouble in the future, just come to see your eldest brother."


    For this younger sister who was raised in the country since childhood, he also cherishes in his heart.


    Looking at the gentle eldest brother, Daohua blinked her eyes and asked with a playful smile, "Is it only possible to go to the eldest brother if you have trouble?"


    Yan Wenxiu was stunned by his sister¡¯s cute big eyes. After a few seconds, he smiled and said, ¡°You can come to your eldest brother anytime.¡±


    Ina Hua nodded earnestly: "This is what the eldest brother said. Don''t think I am troublesome in the future."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and nodded.


    He is the eldest grandson of the Yan family. In order to set a good example for the younger siblings, he has always been respectful and does not easily show emotions. However, the corners of his mouth can''t help but raise the corners of his mouth when facing the elder sister, who is charming and affectionate.


    Next, Daohua looked at Yan Wenjie.


    "Second Brother!"


    Daohua saw the ceremony, Yan Wenjie smiled and said, "Big sister, you come, our house is even more lively."


    Daohua nodded, then walked towards Yan Wentao.


    Because they are too familiar with Yan Wentao, the two met with each other and smiled at each other, and passed without pretending to be a greeting.


    "Bro!"


    Daohua walked in front of Yan Wenkai. Before he was polite, Yan Wenkai stretched out his claws with a smile, and squeezed the fat cheeks of some of Daohua¡¯s babies: "Finally, it''s done."


    As soon as the older sister entered the door, he wanted to do so.


    Big sister¡¯s face is so tender and slippery.


    He finally has a younger sister who can squeeze his face, and see how those friends who have younger sisters show off in front of him.


    "Snapped!"


    The handle of the fan in Yan Wenxiu''s hand was slapped on Yan Wenkai''s claws, and he said in a serious tone: "You are the brother, pay attention to words and deeds."


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips and muttered: "What are you doing so serious? Am I not happy?" After speaking, a smile appeared on his face again, and he was very familiar with Daohua''s hand.


    "It turned out to be my sister, she looks pretty good."


    As soon as the words came out, Yan Wenjie immediately answered: "Fourth brother, what you said is wrong, which one in the house is not your sister?"


    "Everyone is a relative sister, but only Daohua is a relative." Yan Wenkai said that it was unabashed and taken for granted.


    Next, Yan Wenkai ignored Yan Wenjie, fumbled for a while, and then took out a green silk flower: "I know you are coming, brother, I specially went to the silk flower you picked." After speaking, he stuffed it into Daohua''s hand.


    Looking at the silk flower in her hand that has been crushed into shape, Daohua is a little bit dumbfounded, but her heart is still warm.


    "How is it? Do you like it?" Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua piercingly.


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I like it, I like it very much, thank you brother."


    Yan Wenkai was a little dissatisfied with what Daohua called him, and hurriedly corrected him: ¡°You want to call them brother four, didn¡¯t you just call them the eldest brother, the second brother, and the third brother? How come I became a little brother?¡±


    Seeing his serious face, Daohua didn''t bother with him, and nodded softly.


    "So good!"


    Speaking, she squeezed Inoka''s cheek again.


    In this regard, Daohua has a black line on her face.


    However, I don¡¯t dislike such closeness.


    After ?? met the ceremony with her four older brothers, Daohua turned around naturally and returned to Mrs. Yan.


    When she is older than her, she takes the initiative to come forward to see her;


    is younger than her, it is their turn to take the initiative to meet her.


    Before this rule, she deliberately consulted the third uncle in the family.


    Actually, it''s not that she has to struggle with this, it''s really that she didn''t dare to look down upon this ancient child, especially the one who grew up in the courtyard of a deep house. The twists and turns in her belly may not be comparable to her. .


    She took the initiative to approach them. On the surface, they might say that she was kind or something, but in private they would think that she didn¡¯t understand the rules and was so bullied.


    In order to avoid trouble in the future, it is better for everyone to follow the rules when meeting for the first time.


    The other people in the room saw Daohua sitting next to the old lady again, and they didn''t say that they were close to the younger brothers and sisters, and their expressions were a little different.


    Sun''s eyes rolled, and he smiled and said, "Daohua, you haven''t seen your younger siblings yet."


    Daohua leaned on the old lady Yan and looked at Sun with a smile: "Second aunt, the saint has a cloud, and the growth is orderly. It''s not that I haven''t seen my brothers and sisters, but my brothers and sisters haven''t come to see me. Why, Isn''t it the rule in our family?"


    After speaking, he looked at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li with a face for verification.


    Neither of them expected that the eldest daughter would say this, and they were both taken aback.


    The Yan family only started here from Yan Zhigao. Although the rules in the family are a little bit more than that of ordinary people, it is also full of integrity, and many aspects have not been implemented.


    Otherwise, Aunt Lin¡¯s brother would not see the sky and ran to the backyard of the county government.


    At this time, the old lady said: "Daohwa said it well. From ancient times to the present, the younger brothers and sisters have first met their elders and sisters."


    Sun''s expression was a bit embarrassing: "Everyone is a family, where do we need to be so particular?"


    Daohua smiled again and said: "Second aunt, the third uncle in the family told me that the rules of this family are the most chaotic. Only when the family is straightened out can it prosper."


    Yan Zhigao looked at Daohua in surprise: "These are all three uncles taught you?"


    Daohua nodded: "Father, are you saying that Sanshu Gong is right?"


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "Of course, Sanshugong was right. I think that Sanshugong¡¯s knowledge was well known in Shili and 8 villages back then."


    As soon as the words came out, the Sun immediately winked at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile.


    The two sisters got up immediately after receiving a signal from their mother.


    They were together, and Dahua also got up, and the three sisters faced each other and blessed each other.


    "big sister!"


    "Second sister, fourth sister!"


    After seeing each other, Yan Yile approached Daohua affectionately and smiled and said, "Big sister, you look even better than the third sister."


    Innocent words, let the people in the house be quiet.


    Ina Flower is also a heartbeat.


    This is the first day, is it going to start the house fight?


    Sun came over and laughed and cursed: "How old are you, you know what is good-looking and what is not good-looking? To me, none of the Yan''s girls are bad-looking."


    Daohua looked at the innocent four sister with a smile, and said nothing. After meeting with Yan Wenbin, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Wenhui, he sat back next to Mrs. Yan again.


    Old Mrs. Yan took Daohua¡¯s hand and smiled and said, "Okay, everyone has met, and we should get along in harmony in the future." She said to Yan Wenxiu and others, "Daohua and Wentao and Wenhui have just arrived. You have to take good care of them."


    Yan Wenkai stood up: "Grandma, don''t worry. After Daohua and the others are resting, I will take them around. It won¡¯t be long before they are familiar with everything here."


    Taohua immediately answered: "Four brothers, you have to speak up, let us get familiar with the county."


    "no problem."


    After ??, under the gag of Daohua and Yan Wenkai, the atmosphere in the house has always been very good.


    Looking at the happy scene in the house, Daohua was in a trance for a while.


    This is her family in this life.


    The fetus has been worn for 9 years in ancient times, and the memory of her previous life has become increasingly blurred. It has been a long time since she recalled the events of her previous life.


    That''s it, just live this life well.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： ,acting

    Chapter 20, Acting


    After arriving in Linyi County, Daohua was settled by her parents.


    Although the days are not free when I was in Yanjiacun, it is still warm.


    Perhaps it is because of the guilt that the eldest daughter has not been raised by her side since she was a child. Whether it is Mrs. Li or Yan Zhigao, they are very good to Daohua.


    On the tenth day when Daohua and the others arrived, Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhiqiang returned.


    Main courtyard, left wing room.


    "Your second uncle and third uncle, waiting for you to wait for a long time, worrying about your accident on the road, so proposed to pick you up, but unfortunately, you did not meet."


    Ms. Li smiled and talked to Daohua about the reason why Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s two brothers were absent, and put a delicate bead flower on the head of Daohua. After plugging it in, she pulled her up and looked at her with satisfaction for a while.


    In this regard, Dahua is very helpless.


    It seems that every mother likes to dress up her daughter.


    These days, almost every day, Mrs. Li will personally interrogate her dressing.


    Seeing her daughter dressed well, Mrs. Li smiled motherly: "Go, go with your mother to the old lady¡¯s yard to visit your second and third uncles."


    When the mother and daughter arrived at Songheyuan, they heard someone crying bitterly.


    "Mother, my son is not filial, so you suffer."


    In the hall, Yan Zhiyuan knelt on the ground, hugging old lady Yan¡¯s legs, crying.


    The honest and kind Yan Zhiqiang stood aside, looking at his mother with red eyes.


    Daohua came in to see this scene, and immediately had an urge to reach out and enlighten her.


    Her uncle, her honest third, but you also step forward to show your filial piety!


    Look at his second uncle, who cried with his nose and tears mixed together, how filial and missing his mother is this!


    And what about him, standing by and watching?


    I don¡¯t know, I thought he didn¡¯t care about his mother.


    "Mother, since my son left Linyi County, he has been looking for Fucheng along the official road. He was inquiring about on the road. He didn''t let any inn or resting temple, but he still failed to receive his mother. He is incompetent!"


    Yan Zhiyuan cried and sobbed and said all the things he had done this way. He was tired and anxious in his heart and said it more carefully.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. During the period, he only mentioned himself, not Yan Zhiqiang at all.


    The old lady Yan was very moved by the hearing, and personally wiped the tears and nasal mucus on Yan Zhiyuan''s face.


    Daohua looked at it with amazement.


    Good mother, kindness and filial piety!


    If it weren''t for her dear third uncle who was still standing next to her, she might have been moved by the affection of both mother and son.


    It¡¯s time to perform real acting!


    Daohua let go of Mrs. Li and pinched her thigh. In an instant, water mist filled Xing''s eyes, and then ran to Yan Zhiqiang quickly, crying affectionately, "Sanshu, Daohua Miss you so much."


    As soon as these words came out, the old lady Yan and Yan Zhiyuan, who were still motherly filial piety, had a meal together, and they raised their heads to look at Yan Zhiqiang who had been ignored by them.


    The other people in the room were also taken aback, and looked over.


    Here, Dao Huahuan Yan Zhiqiang''s arm, her teary eyes dimly: "Uncle San, why have you lost so much? We have only been apart for two months. Have you not eaten well and slept well?"


    Hearing this, the faces of some people in the room became a little weird.


    Seeing Daohua looking at her distressedly, Yan Zhiqiang was very happy. He felt that the niece was not in vain pain. He stretched out his hand and rubbed her head and said with a smile: "Uncle San is okay. I''ll make it up in two days."


    Daohua squeezed a few drops of golden beans: "I know that the third uncle is so tired to pick up my grandmother and me, as well as my third brother. At night, Daohua will make lump soup for you. "


    Yan Zhiqiang''s dark cheeks instantly smiled: "Then the feeling is good, you can do more, the third uncle has a big appetite and can eat a lot."


    "There is still me, there is still me!"


    Only 6 years old this year, Yan Wenhui, who has a tiger-headed brain, rushed over and looked up at his eldest sister: "Sister, Wenhui also wants to eat lump soup."


    Daohua smiled and nodded the little guy''s head: "Don''t worry, our lovely Wenhui is indispensable."


    "That can''t be without me, I also love the pimple soup made by my sister." Yan Wentao also smiled and walked over.


    "What kind of pimple soup?"


    Yan Wenkai approached with curiosity.


    Yan Wentao immediately introduced him with a smug look: "I tell you that the pimple soup made from rice flower is delicious, so delicious, San Shugong said, it is so delicious that you can swallow it with your tongue."


    Yan Wenkai looked suspicious: "Really?"


    "Really real." Yan Wenhui raised his hand to testify.


    Yan Wenkai made a decisive decision: "Then I want to eat too."


    Yan Wenhui: "And my mother, my mother also wants to eat."


    Yan Wentao: "And grandmother, grandmother has a bad mouth, and she has to eat pimple soup."


    Yan Wenkai immediately answered: "And my eldest brother, eldest brother reads every day, and he has to make up his mind."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu has a black line in his forehead.


    This silly brother, where did he hear that the pimple soup can nourish his brain?


    Other people in the house:


    Isn''t ?? a moving picture of mother and son reunion?


    How did the style of painting change?


    Yan Zhiyuan stood beside the old lady, and seriously looked at the niece who hadn''t seen each other much.


    is very good, a few words diverted everyone''s attention from him, and also pointed out the filial piety of the third child. This niece is a smart person.


    The old lady Yan smiled and looked at the playful grandchildren, and then waved to San''er.


    Yan Zhiqiang immediately walked over: "Mother!"


    The old lady Yan looked at San''er whose cheeks had been cut, and took his hand and patted: "Thank you."


    Yan Zhiqiang grinned: "It''s not hard, but I didn''t receive a mother, so my mother was tired."


    Lady Yan Yan: "My mother is not tired, Wen Tao carried my mother all the way."


    After ??, seeing that the mother and son were almost done, Mrs. Li took Daohua and came to Yan Zhiyuan: "Daohua, hurry up, I¡¯ve seen your second uncle."


    Daohua sighed in her heart.


    Yes, I''m going to kneel again.


    In this ancient time, she could bear other people, but she would kneel when she didn''t move, so she couldn''t accept it.


    Unfortunately, the form is better than the human, so she has to bow her head.


    "Daohua greets my second uncle. Second uncle has worked hard all the way."


    Yan Zhiyuan raised Daohua with a smile on his face, and looked at her up and down: "This is Daohua. It looks like a real sign. It looks a bit stronger than the noble lady of the family."


    Ms. Li''s brows frowned slightly: "Second Uncle is too acclaimed. How can Daohua, a little girl, be compared with Miss Shijia? Don¡¯t say that in the future."


    The appearance of the woman is too good, if there is no strong family background, it is not a good thing.


    Although the master is the seventh-rank magistrate, there are too many officials older than him.


    Feeling Mrs. Li¡¯s displeasure, Yan Zhiyuan smiled and repeatedly said yes.


    Yan Zhigao said at this moment: "Second brother and third brother, why are you coming back so late? But what happened on the road?"


    Yan Zhiyuan immediately turned and walked towards Yan Zhigao: "Brother, that''s true. After we arrived in Fucheng, while looking for a mother, we heard a news that the court had sent someone to help the disaster, so we stayed in Fucheng and asked about it. "


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "I already know about this. The county government received the news a few days ago."


    Yan Zhiyuan smiled again: "Brother, do you know how many officials the court has sent to the disaster relief?"


    Yan Zhigao: "Huh?" He really didn''t know this. He didn''t have many contacts in official circles, and the news was a little blocked.


    Yan Zhiyuan was a little excited: "It''s King Rui, the emperor''s younger brother."


    Yan Zhigao immediately stood up in shock: "What?!" A prince personally came down to help the disaster, this is a rare thing!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： , A good wife

    Chapter 21, There is a Good Wife in the Family


    Time slipped away in a hurry, and in a blink of an eye, Daohua had been in Linyi County for more than a month.


    In the past month, she probably also found out the situation in the backyard of the county government, and also had some understanding of the situation of the people of the Yan family.


    The elders are quite tolerant to her. As for the juniors, except for occasionally saying a few acidic words, nothing else.


    In general, she had a good time here.


    One afternoon, the three sisters Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile finished the course of the day and walked to the Songhe Courtyard of the old lady.


    Yan Yile curled her lips and said with envious expression: "Big sister and third brother and fourth brother have gone out to play again."


    Yan Yihuan smiled and said: "Big sister has just come to the county seat and is not familiar with this place. It is good to go out and see more."


    Yan Yile retorted, ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month, the county is so big, it¡¯s time to be familiar with it. I think it¡¯s the big aunt who indulges her eldest sister, what she wants to do, the big aunt is used to it.¡±


    Yan Yile first glanced at Yan Yishuang next to him, and then glared at Yan Yihuan: "Shut up, the elders can''t allow our juniors to be beaked."


    Yan Yile was a little dissatisfied, but did not continue, but smiled and looked at Yan Yishuang: "Three sisters, do you want to go out and play like your big sister?"


    Yan Yi pursed her mouth, but did not speak.


    Do you want to?


    Of course I thought.


    But, my mother took her very seriously and rarely let her go out.


    Yan Yile immediately leaned over: "Three sisters, uncle spoils you so much, go and talk to him, let us also go out with the big sister."


    Yan Yishuang was a little moved, but still shook her head: "My aunt will not agree."


    Yan Yile''s face collapsed: "Auntie Lin is too strict with you."


    Yan Yishuang did not allow others to say that Aunt Lin¡¯s was wrong, and immediately said, "Auntie is for my good."


    Niang said, only if she is better than the big sister, the father will like her more.


    Yan Yihuan hurriedly stopped the two who were about to quarrel again: "Okay, let''s go in and please grandmother please."


    Please follow this rule. It was only erected after Mrs. Yan arrived.


    Once in the morning and once in the evening.


    The old lady Yan did not object, she was also happy in her heart as she watched her children and grandchildren Chenghuan kneel.


    Yan Yihuan and the three of them entered the old lady Yan¡¯s house, and they saw Daohua dressed up as a boy, holding something, explaining to the old lady Yan with a smile on his face. Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai stood on both sides, interjecting words from time to time. .


    Seeing this, the three of them are a little envious.


    One is for Daohua to go out, and the other is for Mrs. Yan¡¯s preference for Daohua.


    Although the old lady is kind to them, she can''t compare with Daohua.


    Invited Ann to the old lady, Yan Yile smiled and looked at Daohua: "Big sister, when will you go to class with us?"


    Ms. Li hired a female master for the girls of the Yan family, who was responsible for teaching the girls to read and write, and embroider the female red.


    Hearing this, Daohua had a meal.


    The old lady Yan thought about it seriously, and then said: "It''s time to go to class."


    The others in the room thought that Daohua would be unwilling, but she didn''t say anything.


    Daohua glanced at Yan Yile, who was a little disappointed, with a funny heart.


    Emotions are in their hearts, is she an unlearned and skillless?


    "Grandma, don''t worry, I will have a good class."


    She knew very well that if she wanted to live a good life in ancient times, she had to adapt to the rules here.


    There were a lot of demands on women in ancient times, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to learn more.


    The next morning, Daohua had breakfast in the old lady Yan¡¯s courtyard, and was called by Mrs. Li when she returned to the main courtyard.


    "I heard the old lady say you want to go to school?" Madam Li smiled and pulled Daohua to sit down beside her.


    Inahana nodded: "My younger sisters are all in class, so naturally I can''t fall behind as a elder sister."


    Ms. Li smiled softly: "Even if the old lady doesn''t mention it, I have to arrange it for you. It is better for this woman to read more books, whether it is the housekeeper or the husband and wife, it can be used."


    "By the way, the female celebrities have to learn too. In the future, if you look at others, if the female celebrities are excellent, you will give them a good impression."


    Hearing this, Daohua had a black line on her head: "Mother, my daughter is only 9 years old, is it too early to say this?"


    Mrs. Li nodded Daohua¡¯s forehead: "Early or early, some people have decided on someone as soon as they are born."


    Daohua slapped her body and said, "Fortunately, I don''t have one."


    Mrs. Li smiled helplessly.


    At this time, the maid Pingxiao next to Mrs. Li walked in with a few account books: "Madam, the accounts for this month have been completed, please check it out."


    Mrs. Li looked at Daohua: "Mother is going to be busy, you can go to play elsewhere."


    Daohua didn''t mean to go, but looked at the account books: "Mother, can I have a look?"


    Ms. Li smiled: "Let''s Daohua now want to learn the stewardship?"


    Daohua smiled: "Let¡¯s take a look first."


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t make a decision either, she just said, ¡°Don¡¯t break it.¡±


    Daohua: "Mother, I know." As she said, she picked up an account book and looked through it.


    Mrs. Li smiled and shook her head, and began to calculate the family''s income and expenditure this month.


    A quarter of an hour later


    Two quarters later.


    After half an hour, Mrs. Li looked at Daohua in surprise.


    She originally thought that her daughter was just a child, and she would definitely not be able to sit still in front of the dense accounts. However, she did not expect that after reading one book, she immediately read the other, in a posture that she had to finish reading the account books, and she still read it. Especially careful.


    The old lady mentioned in her previous letter that Daohua helped her with the accounting and keeping the accounts in her hometown, and she did a good job. She thought that the old lady was exaggerating before, but now, looking at it, she really knows how to do it. .


    Ping Xiao, who was waiting on the side, was also secretly surprised.


    During this period of time, I saw the eldest girl running wildly around with the third and fourth masters. She thought she was a lively and impatient person, but she did not expect to have such a calm and demure side.


    Here, Daohua, who was immersed in the accounts, naturally did not know what they thought. The reason why she had to look through the account books was to understand the income and expenditure of the Yan family.


    After ?? came here, she found that her family was not very rich.


    There are not many people who come to the house, like her, like the new Sanfang, until now, they have not arranged for them to run errands.


    Second, it¡¯s not very good to eat and wear. Whether it¡¯s Yan Zhigao or Mrs. Li''s clothes, they are both new and not old, so the older brother Yan Wenxiu, who studies in the county, wears a little better.


    From these points of view, her father is still incorruptible.


    After reading the account books, Daohuaxin said, no wonder my grandmother always said that the Yan family has a poor foundation.


    This is really thin.


    Only Yan Zhigao has a salary in the whole family, but he has to feed one family. The others have no income, but they have a lot of expenses.


    "Mother, thanks to Daddy for marrying you."


    Daohua sighed.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Li¡¯s dowry, she would have a rich dowry, with a chuangzi and shop in her dowry, and she could still make some money every day. Otherwise, the family wouldn¡¯t work.


    Mrs. Li glared at Daohua: "What are you talking about, it is a blessing for your mother to be able to marry your father."


    Seeing that Mrs. Li''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling, Daohua sneered over her mouth. She could see that her mother really liked her father.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Father is also blessed. If there weren''t mothers to help Dad take care of the house, Dad would not be able to work outside with peace of mind."


    Mrs. Li smiled, and did not say Daohua this time: "Your father has worked so hard as an official, so naturally I have to share more for him."


    Daohua: "Mother, you are so kind."


    She is a really good mother, a typical good wife and mother, apart from taking care of her family in every possible way, she has never had trouble with her favored concubine, and she has carried out her family and everything to the extreme.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： , Send meal

    Chapter 22, Food Delivery


    "Mother, is Daddy busy recently? I haven''t seen him much." Daohua asked.


    Mrs. Li put down the account book in her hand and said solemnly: "The court has sent King Rui to help the disaster, so your father can''t get busy."


    Daohua wondered: "But isn''t the disaster situation in Linyi County not serious?" If you are busy, it should be those places that have been severely affected.


    Mrs. Li sighed: "Your father is busy because it is not serious. He is busy resettling the homeless refugees. I heard from Steward Sun that the refugees assigned to Linyi County these days have already arrived. The sky is already so busy that I can eat and drink in the county office in front, so I only go back to the backyard to sleep at night."


    Daohua is a little surprised: "In this way, Daddy is very diligent and caring for the people."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li showed a proud look on her face: ¡°The Yan family is the home of farming and reading. Your father understands the suffering and suffering of the people below. Since taking office, he has not been indifferent to the people¡¯s affairs.¡±


    "Linyi County is the third county where your father took office. In the first two counties, when your father left, many people came to see him off, and every time my mother received several carts of fruits and vegetables."


    Hearing this, Daohua was really surprised: "Father loves the people so much, why when my grandmother and I get there, we will encounter a servant who beats others?"


    The smile on Mrs. Li''s face narrowed a little: "Where will there be no two or three rat shit? Your father has already fined those yaks, and if there is another incident of harming the people, he will hit 30 boards, and then rush. Out of the county government."


    Daohua feels better about her father at this moment.


    "Mother, since Dad is so good, why didn''t he get promoted?" Daohua asked her question.


    Mrs. Li sighed: "How can you tell the affairs of the officialdom? Although your father is a good official, there is no one to help him. Our family does not have enough silver to take care of. This county magistrate has done one term after another. "


    "This time, your father is so busy, he wants to make some political achievements and see if he can get a promotion. Even if he can''t get a promotion, I hope that this assessment can be assigned to a better county."


    Daohua: "Father is going to be assessed?"


    Mrs. Li nodded: ¡°All officials have a small exam a year, and a big exam in three years. Those with outstanding political achievements can be promoted. Linyi County is not rich. Although your father is diligent and conscientious, he has not made any political achievements.¡±


    "In this assessment, your father said that unless someone above is helping to speak, or has outstanding political achievements, otherwise, the chance of promotion is not great."


    Daohua supports her cheeks with her hands: "Is there really nothing to do with our family?"


    Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes drooped: "It''s also something to do. Your four uncles are already Grade 4 officials in the capital. I heard that they have some friendships with the prefects of Zhongzhou, but our family has not had contact with them for some years."


    Inahana straightened up, and said in surprise: "Why?" Fourth uncle, this relationship is definitely close.


    Ms. Li''s expression darkened: "Your fourth uncle''s family probably thinks that your father''s generation will be in the county magistrate, and there is no value in continuing to make friends. In these years, your aunt has rarely contacted the family."


    Ina Flower nodded.


    She knows this. She has heard her grandmother hear it many times, and she looks melancholy every time.


    "Can''t we take the initiative to contact my aunt?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li touched Daohua''s head and sighed: "Silly boy, you don''t know, if a woman marries, if her mother''s family doesn''t work hard, her life at her husband''s house will be very sad."


    "Your uncle''s house now makes it clear that it looks down on ours. We are going to disturb your aunt. Your aunt''s life will be even more sad."


    "Three years ago, your aunt wrote to tell your father that your uncle took a house with a concubine, and he was very sad in words. Unfortunately, our family could not support her."


    "When your aunt needed us, we could not help her. Now how can we look for her?"


    Daohua didn''t know how to answer the conversation. After a while, she asked, "Grandma doesn''t know about this, right?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "Your father didn''t dare to tell the old lady, because he was afraid that the old lady would come out in a hurry."


    After that, both mother and daughter were silent.


    Suddenly, Daohua smiled and asked, "Mother, can I go to the front yard of the county government office?" She wanted to see how the ancients used to work, and by the way used the food grown in the space to supplement her father''s body. , And then contact the relationship.


    Mrs. Li wondered: "That''s where your father''s office is. What are you going to do?"


    Daohua: "Didn''t you say that Dad eats in the front yard these days, I will send him food."


    Ms. Li thought for a while, felt that this could pull in the relationship between the father and daughter, and agreed, but she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to deliver food, but you shouldn¡¯t interfere with other people¡¯s work, you know?¡±


    Daohua immediately nodded: "Mother, my daughter can do things well, so don''t worry."


    Mrs. Li smiled, turned her head to look at Pingtong: "Watch the big girl, she is not allowed to run around."


    Pingtong smiled and agreed: "Madam, rest assured, I will take care of the big girl."


    Soon, Daohua became busy.


    County government kitchen.


    The maid lady ??seeing Daohua approaching, she hurriedly got up and saluted.


    "Big girl, why are you here?" The person in charge of the kitchen, Mrs. Ren, said with a smile.


    "I want to give Dad something to eat, let me see what I can do." Daohua wandered around in the kitchen, and took a closer look at the ingredients.


    Ms. Ren said with a grimace: "The big girl is going to cook by herself?"


    Daohua nodded, and she seemed a little embarrassed to see Mrs. Ren, and smiled: "Mother Ren, I won''t mess up the kitchen. I''m just here to make soup."


    I know her own cooking skills, she dare to say that the food delivered is entirely based on the fact that the ingredients in the space taste better than the ingredients outside.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ren was relieved, and then began to compliment Daohua''s filial piety with other maids.


    At this time, Ping Tong came over with a small bag of white noodles: "Girl, the white noodles you want."


    Inaba nodded, motioning for her to put it aside.


    This white noodle is produced by Space. When she was still in Yanjiacun, she put the white noodles in other grains and asked the third uncle to bring them together.


    After she came, she took the white flour to her room.


    Pingtong smiled and asked, "What is the girl going to do?"


    Daohua picked out the ingredients, chose some green onions, a few eggs, and it was gone: "Lump soup!"


    Pingtong: "." Sure enough, there should be no expectation.


    Seeing her incomprehensible, Daohua immediately said, "What is your expression, the soup I made is delicious, didn''t everyone say it was delicious last time?"


    Pingtong nodded, but said in his heart.


    That is the kind words that people don¡¯t want to save your face.


    Of course, this is because she has never drank it.


    Ignoring other people¡¯s opinions, Daohua started to let the maid boil the water, and then under the dumb gaze of other people, he poured the egg liquid into the white noodles and stirred it a little bit. Once the water boiled, it was poured directly into the boiling water.


    Ren Pozi and Hepingtong et al.:


    I saw such a rough soup-making technique the first time.


    Inaba said, there is space and waywardness!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： , Good cooking

    Chapter 23, Good Cooking


    In the kitchen, people all over the room are not optimistic about the pimple soup made by Daohua, and they even sympathize with the magistrate Yan, who wants to drink the soup.


    Other girls should show their filial piety. Whoever doesn¡¯t take two things seriously, even if they don¡¯t cook the main dish, they have to make at least two desserts.


    I have never seen such a perfunctory like a big girl!


    However, as the water continued to boil, the soup began to turn milky white, and gradually thickened, and a faint pure natural scent of grain slowly radiated out.


    The rice flower is sprinkled with some salt, some green onions, and then a few drops of sesame oil are poured, and then it means that the pimple soup is ready.


    It took less than a quarter of an hour from her to the kitchen to make the pimple soup.


    Easy and fast!


    "Go, send it to Daddy."


    Daohua ordered Pingtong to serve the pimple soup, and then eagerly walked towards the front yard of the county government.


    As soon as the two left, there was a sound of drooling and swallowing in the kitchen.


    "I didn''t expect pimple soup to be so delicious!"


    Lady Ren looked at the soup pot for making soup several times. After a while, she forcibly removed her face, swallowed her saliva, and waved her hand to let the maid take the pot to wash.


    "Mother Ren, just now we also saw how the eldest girl makes pimple soup, or else, let''s try it too?"


    The white noodles brought by the big girl ran out, but there was still in the kitchen.


    Lady Ren also wanted to eat a lot, so she nodded: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try it too. If it¡¯s delicious, we can have an extra soup in the future.¡±


    The people in the kitchen moved.


    After a while.


    Looking at the lump soup in the pot, they looked at each other.


    "That''s right, the eldest girl did this, why is the gap so big?"


    Made by the big girl, the scent can be smelled far away;


    It can¡¯t be said that what they did was not good, but it was very ordinary, without the tempting drooling fragrance at all.


    Mr. Ren: "I heard the old lady exaggerate the girl''s cooking skills before. I thought it was an exaggeration, but now it is true!" She knows more about the kitchen than others.


    Understand that the simpler it is, the more it can test a person¡¯s cooking skills.


    At the same time, the county magistrate Yan, who had been busy all morning in the front yard of the county government, was discussing the resettlement of refugees with the county princes, officials, and masters. Suddenly, a scent of scent drifted over.


    "It smells so good, what is it?"


    Xu County Cheng stretched his head and looked at the door.


    The county magistrate Yan also looked over, his eyes still gleaming with expectation.


    This scent, he remembered.


    On the day the second and third children came back, the eldest daughter made pimple soup just like this.


    The other people in the room also looked curious.


    Master Lin relied on his relationship with the county magistrate Yan, and smiled: "The lady in the backyard has brought food to the adults so early, and I don¡¯t know what to make delicious and fragrant?"


    The county magistrate Yan smiled: "It just so happened that I was hungry too." Then, he waved to invite someone, "Go, let someone bring the food here." After speaking, he smiled and looked at Xu Xiancheng and the others, "Wait. In a moment, everyone will eat together."


    Xu Xiancheng and others smiled and nodded.


    If it were normal, they would definitely not be like this, but today, the fragrance is so attractive that they have to stay cheeky.


    Even the upright and aloof Master Xiao sat still.


    The temptation of gourmet food is evident.


    Soon, everyone saw an 8 or 9-year-old girl approaching with a small smile, followed by a maid carrying a food box behind her.


    Seeing the people coming, everyone is bright.


    What a charming little girl!


    The demeanor of the whole body, the eyes that look forward to flying, make people forget the vulgarity.


    The county magistrate Yan looked at Daohua with a surprised look: "You girl, why did you come to the front yard?"


    Daohua was a little surprised to see so many people in the house. She generously bowed to the county magistrate Yan, and then said with a smile: "My mother said that my father is very hard these days, so my daughter wanted to come and see him."


    Hearing this, County Madam Yan smiled comfortedly: "You are interested, but the front yard is where you work, so you are not allowed to run around in the future."


    Daohua nodded obediently: "It''s her daughter who is innocent and has bothered her dad to work, so she will leave now."


    The county magistrate Yan waved his hand: "The matter is over, and you didn''t bother us." He smiled and looked at the other people in the room, "This is my eldest daughter who has just arrived recently. I made everyone laugh. Dao. Hua, don''t you soon see all the elders."


    Daohua¡¯s smile remained unchanged, and in accordance with the order of seats, she gracefully and generously saluted the people present.


    During the ?? period, everyone was looking at this little girl who coped properly and spoke well.


    Xu Xiancheng laughed and said: "So this is the big girl. No wonder the adults have been talking all day long. When we see you today, we finally understand the reason. Such a well-behaved and sensible girl can''t be taught by herself."


    Liu Dianli also followed with a smile and said, "The grand girl''s overall tolerance can compare with those crazy girls in my family."


    The smile on Master Lin''s face was a bit reluctant, but he still praised Daohua with a smile.


    The only person in the room was Master Xiao who did not speak, but smiled and nodded to Daohua.


    This is not surprising to everyone.


    Master Xiao is outstanding, but he is too noble, except for the business in the yamen, he has never cared about ordinary things.


    The county magistrate Yan and the others laughed and talked for a while, then looked at Daohua: "Your mother asked you to bring food over?"


    Daohua shook his head: "No, I have to wait a while for lunch. It''s the mother who is thinking about Daddy, afraid that Daddy is too busy and can''t bear to be hungry. The daughter just listened to the side, thinking about cooking a bowl of pimple soup for Daddy, so I can make it first. Bottom."


    As soon as the words came out, the others in the room were a little disappointed.


    Pimple soup


    Such a rich fragrance, what do they think it is a good thing?


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be an ordinary pimple soup!


    Master Lin''s face looks much better.


    Pimple soup, as expected, it is from the countryside, so I don¡¯t know how to use expensive things to show filial piety.


    Just when everyone was disappointed, the county magistrate Yan looked expectant: "Is that right, I happen to be a little hungry for my father."


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled happily, took the food box from Pingtong, walked forward, and opened the food box in person.


    In an instant, a strong fragrance floated out.


    The people who were still disgusted before, craned their necks one after another.


    The county magistrate ??Yan looked at everyone''s eyes and saw that there were a lot of pimple soup delivered, so he smiled and said, "Everyone, try it together." As he said, he glanced at the rice flower.


    Daohua was very eye-catching and began to serve the soup, first served to Yan County Order, and then the others, every time a bowl was filled, Pingtong sent it.


    Soon, the pimple soup was finished.


    No more, no less, just one person in the house has one bowl.


    Master Xiao glanced at the soup bowl in front of everyone, slightly surprised in his eyes, raised his eyes to look at Daohua, his eyes flashed.


    Daohua: "Daughter stops disturbing daddy, so I will leave first."


    The county magistrate Yan nodded and smiled as the eldest daughter left.


    As soon as the person left, he said in a slightly hurried tone: "Everyone, try it soon!" After speaking, he immersed himself in eating.


    Others couldn''t help but started eating.


    Master Xiao also slowly picked up the bowl, glanced at the direction where the eldest daughter of County magistrate Yan had left, and secretly said in her heart that the eldest daughter, my lord, is clever and quick.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： , The first encounter

    Chapter 24, the first confrontation


    "Mom, I was scared to death!"


    Stepping quickly into the backyard, Ping Tong took a few deep breaths and patted herself on the chest.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Sister Pingtong, you shouldn''t see the few adults just now? And, they all look very kind, where is it scary?" Of course, except for the two masters.


    Master Lin, because of the relationship between Aunt Lin''s mother and son, there was a smirk on her face all the time, and her insincere expression when complimenting her made her look very an eyesore.


    The other one, it seems to be Master Xiao, who didn''t give her a few glances during the whole process, but every time she looked over, she was a little nervous and had a sense of being watched by the teacher.


    Pingtong: ¡°It¡¯s not uncommon, but it¡¯s all in private. It¡¯s almost never happened on a formal occasion like today. Madam seldom asks us to come to the front yard, saying that it will disturb the master¡¯s office.¡±


    "The slaves weren''t scared by a few adults, but thinking that if our pimple soup is not enough, the scene should be so ugly!"


    In that way, not only will the master be unsightly, but other adults will also be uncomfortable.


    So, the girl came to show her filial piety this time, even if she was in vain.


    Maybe, the master will complain afterwards, and even the wife may be involved.


    "You are worried about this!" Inahua smiled indifferently, "This kind of thing won''t happen." With the spoon in her hand, how could she allow this to happen? When serving the soup, she had calculated it.


    Pingtong is still a little scared: "Girl, you have seen this front yard too, let''s not come back if we are fine in the future."


    Ina Flower thought for a while, then nodded: "It''s really nothing good."


    After speaking, the two of them walked towards the main courtyard.


    On the way, I ran into the three of Yan Yishuang who was going to school.


    "Big sister is really a fate, she only knows to play every day, which is like us, and has to be a tired student red student."


    Seeing that Daohua and Hepingtong were coming from the front yard, Yan Yile spoke a little sourly.


    Ina Hua didn''t want to be familiar with children, so she ignored them, and walked straight in front of the three of them.


    However, when I passed by Yan Yishuang, I heard her say: "Big sister, you come from the country, maybe you don''t know that in this county, people like pimple soup are not eaten by people in many houses. "


    Ina Flower stopped and turned to look at the pitiful third sister in front of her, who was more profitable than being a knife.


    After ?? came here, she often thought about a question.


    Why in the novels of the previous life, the ancestral children and the ancestral children are always incompatible, shouting and killing.


    At this moment, she understood.


    In addition to the fundamental interest entanglement, that is the innate dislike of looking at each other and dislike for no reason.


    This hostile relationship seems to be innate.


    She can tolerate children like Yan Yile who can¡¯t eat grapes and say grapes are sour, but she dislikes Yan Yishuang¡¯s behavior of trampling on the ground what you care about and are proud of.


    Daohua looked at Yan Yishuang with a smile but a smile: "The Yan clan in Yanjia Village, from the patriarch to the clan members, are all eating pimple soup. The third sister is saying that they are not as good as the subordinates in the county?"


    Hearing this, Yan Yi''s expression changed. Although she was young, she knew that she was not a member of the clan that she could arbitrarily beak, but Daohua didn''t give her the opportunity to justify her.


    "I don''t know where the sense of superiority of the third sister came from. When Dad was young, he couldn''t drink a bowl of pimple soup!" After speaking, he glanced at Yan Yihuan, who was standing by and watching the excitement. The sisters Yan Yile turned around and left.


    Yan Yihuan looked at Yan Yishuang whose eyes were already red, and immediately tugged Yan Yile.


    The two sisters turned around tacitly and left.


    "Usually I look at Big Sister''s kindness, but I didn''t expect to cry Third Sister in a sentence or two!"


    Back to Chunhuayuan, Yan Yile couldn''t help but say.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Sun heard that, walking out of the room, Yan Yile immediately said what had just happened.


    Sun heard this and suddenly smiled: ¡°In the past, your uncle only had a girl like Yishuang by his side, so he loved her a little bit, even if she didn¡¯t know the height of the sky.¡±


    "Daohua is the eldest daughter, or a concubine, and she, but she was born and raised by a concubine, even delusional to oppress her concubine, without looking at her identity!"


    "Lump soup is not even eaten by the next person? She dare to say that! Your uncle, your father, your third uncle have never drank it before, it is your mother and I, I did not drink less when I was a child. How long has this person been a good day? , Owe to clean up."


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile stared at their mother in a daze. They thought that her mother would be on Yishuang¡¯s side.


    The Sun stared at the two daughters with hatred of iron and steel, "Listen to me, although your big sister is from the country, it is not annoying. In the future, she will conflict with Yishuang again, how far will you give me? How far to go."


    Yan Yile: "Mother, you said that the eldest sister and the third elder sister are in conflict, who will the uncle be against?"


    Sun paused: "It''s hard to say. To Daohua, your uncle is guilty, and to Yishuang, your uncle is compassionate and loving. If you really want to cause trouble, your uncle will definitely have a headache."


    Yan Yihuan: "It''s still better for our family."


    Sun smiled: "Isn''t it? As long as there is a family with a concubine and children, there is no contradiction."


    In the evening, Songheyuan.


    The old lady Yan knew that Daohua had taken the initiative to deliver food to the county magistrate. She smiled so that her eyes were narrowed, and she took Daohua¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. Daohua knows that we love her father.¡±


    Ina Flower nestled on the old lady, smiled and said, "Look at what grandma said, didn¡¯t I always know what my grandmother said?"


    Yan old lady: "Yes, yes, Daohua is the most sensible."


    Just then, Sun Ma came over.


    "Old lady, Aunt Lin came with the third girl and said that she wanted to make amends for the eldest girl."


    The old lady Yan was taken aback, and looked at Daohua suspiciously: "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua sneered in her heart. Aunt Lin probably was afraid that she would file a lawsuit, so she pulled Yan Yishuang into such a show.


    Unfortunately, neither Mrs. Li nor Mrs. Yan said anything at all.


    Are they not arrogant?


    The old lady Yan glanced at Daohua and asked her grandmother to call in.


    Soon, Aunt Lin and Yan Yishuang walked in.


    As soon as ?? came in, the two of them knelt down.


    Seeing this, Daohua had to get up from Mrs. Yan¡¯s couch and walk to the next station.


    The old lady Yan''s face is not very good: "What''s the matter?"


    Aunt Lin raised her head and looked at Daohua, a little hesitant to say something.


    The old lady Yan was a little impatient: "I asked you to talk, what do you want to do with Daohua?" She was very displeased with the little concubine of D''erna.


    As soon as she came, the eldest daughter-in-law has been working hard and caring about the whole family in every way. She is a woman, and her heart is toward the eldest daughter-in-law.


    Secondly, Aiwu and Wu, her favorite Daohua, and her eldest grandson are all from the eldest daughter-in-law, so her heart naturally leans towards the eldest daughter-in-law.


    Feeling that the old lady was angry, Aunt Lin was even more sure that Daohua had told the old lady about noon, and immediately said: "Yishuang is still young and doesn''t know anything about the food of the country folks. The exit hit the big girl. I took her to make amends for the eldest girl."


    The old lady Yan looked at Daohua: "Daohua, what is going on?"


    Seeing the old lady''s face in doubt, Aunt Lin was stunned.


    Didn¡¯t you say that?


    Daohua looked at Aunt Lin, who was evasive and shunned, with a smile, and she told her what had happened before.


    After listening, Mrs. Yan looked at Aunt Lin with a gloomy expression: "Zhi Gao told me that you are knowledgeable, virtuous and virtuous, and look at the good daughter you taught. It really made the old lady see her. How rich is she? "


    At this time, Yan Zhigao walked in with a smile.


    Seeing the concubine and daughter kneeling on the ground, her face was stunned.


    looked up and saw the old lady looking angry, she immediately asked: "Mother, what''s the matter?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： ,eccentric

    Chapter 25, Eccentricity


    Seeing Yan Zhigao, Mrs. Yan snorted coldly, turned her head, not looking at him.


    Yan Zhigao smiled and looked at Aunt Lin and Yan Yishuang who were kneeling on the ground: "What have you done to make the old lady so angry?"


    Although ?? is a scolding, but the tone is not too harsh.


    Aunt Lin knows Yan Zhigao the most. When she hears it, she knows that he is not really angry, so she tells the story roughly, and finally points out that Yan Yishuang is a child who is ignorant and has no intentions.


    After hearing what happened, Yan Zhigao really didn''t think it was a big deal. He smiled and said to Mrs. Yan: "Mother, Yishuang, this girl has grown up in the county seat and naturally doesn''t understand things in the countryside. She said that, no. If you''re interested, don''t always be familiar with her."


    Seeing the old lady''s expression a little slow, she looked at Daohua again: "Daohua, you are the eldest sister. You must take care of your younger siblings. If there is something wrong with them, you can point it out, but you can''t make a fuss about it?"


    Hearing this, Daohua, who was a bystander, raised her head fiercely to look at Yan Zhigao, her eyes flashing with surprise and disbelief.


    Father¡¯s words mean that she was wrong today?


    What is making a fuss?


    Does he think she was the one who caused the matter to grandma?


    Suddenly, the little admiration that had just risen in Daohua''s heart disappeared instantly.


    Daohua stared at Yan Zhigao with eyes wide open, and looked at Yan Zhigao uncomfortably. Finally, she had to say: "Of course, there is something wrong with Yishuang in this matter, disrespectful eldest sister. The mouth is open."


    said, glared at Yan Yishuang and winked at her: "What are you still waiting for, why don''t you come over and apologize to your big sister?"


    Aunt Lin pushed Yan Yishuang, who did not move, and Yan Yishuang reluctantly got up and walked towards Daohua: "Big sister, Yishuang knows it was wrong."


    She is reluctant, but Daohua is reluctant.


    This kind of practice that must be forgiven for being put on the table makes her disgusted.


    The old lady Yan saw that Daohua curled her eyebrows without any movement, she knew that her granddaughter was unwilling, she glanced at her already sinking face, and had to stretch her hand to her.


    Seeing the old lady¡¯s gaze, Daohua suddenly felt a little boring, and faintly replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    After speaking, the people in the house and Mrs. Li and others outside the house breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Since the old lady Yan came, the Yan family will gather together for dinner every evening.


    Tonight, Aunt Lin brought Yan Yishuang over to plead guilty. As soon as they left the house, each room knew about it.


    Get together early to watch the development of things.


    Just when everyone felt that the matter had come to an end, Daohua walked to Yan Zhigao and said in a salute: "Father, what happened today was caused by the daughter giving food. In order to avoid this happening again in the future, the daughter will I won''t send it again."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao had a look, and just wanted to say that she could continue to send it as long as she didn''t go to the front yard.


    Today, after the county government¡¯s colleagues ate the pimple soup sent by the eldest daughter, they all said yes to each other. Even the senior master Xiao spoke a little more today than usual, and he gave him a long face.


    Unfortunately, Daohua didn''t give him a chance to speak.


    "Also, father and daughter grew up in the countryside. They are better than the three younger sisters. They are knowledgeable. They can cook what some country folks can eat, so they can''t get on the table."


    "But my daughter, she doesn''t have any other hobbies, so she likes to get something to eat and drink. In order to avoid things like today, I will not send the food to others one by one in the future."


    "But father, we have to talk about this in advance. If in the future, because I made food, someone ran to you because I didn''t eat it, you can''t be saying that it was your daughter''s fault."


    In a passage, Daohua spoke very calmly, but the audible person was not calm.


    Looking at the eldest daughter who turned and didn''t look at him, Yan Zhigao was a little angry and depressed. He didn''t say that today''s matter was the eldest daughter''s fault.


    Well, he did feel a little bit of love for his little daughter. Didn¡¯t this look at the little daughter who had been punished on her knees by her mother?


    What happened today is not a big deal. He reconciled a few sentences in the middle, and the matter passed.


    The eldest daughter was holding on to her, which made him very unhappy.


    The eldest daughter''s temperament has been raised by her mother.


    Lao Tzu said one sentence, but she gave it back several sentences in succession. How is this what everyone should be like a lady?


    Ms. Li outside the house couldn''t help it anymore, opened the curtain and walked in, glanced at the people in the room, and barely pulled out a smile: "Old lady, the food is ready, it¡¯s time to start."


    Mrs. Yan glanced at her unhappy elder, then at her boring granddaughter, and coldly looked at Aunt Lin who was kneeling on the ground: "The old lady heard that the aunts of other people''s houses are all going to serve their masters to eat. Yes, let Aunt Lin take care of the meal tonight."


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Zhigao and the others in the room and the second and third rooms who had just walked into the room were shocked.


    Although Aunt Lin is a concubine, she gave birth to a team of twins to Yan Zhigao because she is the daughter of a scholar. In addition, her brother also became a master of Yan Zhigao three years ago, and she became Yan Zhigao¡¯s master. No one really treats her as a general concubine, it is Mrs. Li, and sometimes she has to avoid her edge.


    Aunt Lin, who was kneeling on the ground, also raised her head suddenly, looking at the old lady who was on the ground in disbelief.


    Old lady, this is to use her to vent her anger!


    "Why, my old country lady is not good enough for you to serve?" Old lady Yan looked at Aunt Lin coldly.


    Aunt Lin shook her head hurriedly: "It is a blessing to be able to serve the old lady."


    The old lady Yan looked at Mrs. Li: "Let¡¯s put the meal."


    Yan¡¯s family has a relatively short time to get up, and there is no rule of not eating and sleeping when eating.


    In the past, Daohua and Yan Wenkai gag at the dinner table, always full of laughter.


    But today, Daohua hangs her head silently, Yan Wenkai just wants to speak to ease the low mood, and no one cooperates with him.


    During ??, the old lady did not make things difficult for Aunt Lin, but just told her to add some dishes to everyone on the table.


    In response, Aunt Lin''s face flushed with shame.


    It''s okay to add food to adults, but to juniors and old ladies, this is really taking her to the present person!


    Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang wanted to say something, but they were stopped by Aunt Lin, and they were forbearing and aggrieved to serve everyone.


    She can feel that the master''s eyes have been swept over several times. Fortunately, the more the old lady suppresses her, the more the master will feel sorry for their mother and son.


    "Big girl, please use it!"


    In front of the others, Aunt Lin was silently adding food, but when she arrived at Daohua, Aunt Lin said aloud.


    Everyone looked over.


    Yan Zhigao also glanced over, during which time, she gave Daohua a wink.


    However, Daohua directly regarded it as if she hadn¡¯t seen it.


    She knew that her cheap father wanted her to plead with Mrs. Yan for Aunt Lin.


    But why did she do this?


    Daohua took a faint look at Aunt Lin: "I don''t like to eat this one you have, change it."


    Auntie Lin made her voice when she was serving her dishes, nothing more than two purposes.


    One is to remind the people present that she caused everything today, so that everyone can''t even eat a good meal. Others may be fine, but her cheap father, seeing that his concubine has been so wronged, can he still have no opinion on her?


    Also, want to see if you can irritate her? When she got into trouble, Aunt Lin, the victim, became even more pitiful.


    Sure enough, when Daohua spoke, many people on the table didn''t agree with her face.


    Aunt Lin also looked at him for a moment. The other person, Mrs. Li, would not speak even if she didn''t like it when she was picking up vegetables. She really didn''t expect that the big girl would really dare to speak at this time.


    Sweeping Yan Zhigao''s gloomy expression, Aunt Lin immediately looked a little humble and said, "Okay, I will change it to the eldest girl right away."


    "enough!"


    Just as Aunt Lin stretched out her hand, Yan Zhigao said, her face looked at Daohua with an ugly expression: "Daohua, she is your elder, what is your attitude?"


    "Snapped!"


    Old lady Yan put the chopsticks on the table too fiercely, staring at Yan Zhigao: "What kind of attitude do you have, I called you to let your concubine wait for everyone to eat. If you are angry, just come at me. What does Hou Daohua do?"


    Yan Zhigao has a headache: "Mother!"


    This time, Daohua is really cold.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Yan Zhigao hadn¡¯t noticed that Aunt Lin was targeting her, but a daughter who had just been around for more than a month could not be worthy of a concubine and a pair of children under the knees of Chenghuan who had been with her for nearly ten years.


    Ina Hua suddenly felt a little sour in her nose.


    After more than a month of Xihanwenwenan, she mistakenly thought it was fatherly love, but is it?


    Maybe a little bit!


    However, the premise is that she is well-behaved and sensible enough, and if she conflicts with his other children, she must be blamed.


    Guilt and love are different after all.


    Daohua felt so unconscious, she stood up and bowed to the old lady Yan: "Grandma, Daohua is full, leave first." After speaking, she turned around and left.


    Seeing that Daohua¡¯s eyes were a little red, the old lady Yan immediately felt distressed, and stared at her elder son fiercely. Yan Zhigao, who was still calm just now, also reduced her anger.


    In the corridor under the moonlight, Daohua''s figure was stretched long, looking delicate and lonely.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： , Lost his wife and broke down

    Chapter 26


    As soon as Daohua left, the atmosphere on the dinner table became more and more low.


    The old lady was silent for a while before she looked up at Yan Zhigao: "Daohua has never cried a few times since she was a child. The girl once helped the third uncle to grab rice and fell into the ridge of the field, and her feet were dislocated. , Because I was afraid of the guilt of the third uncle''s family, he gritted his teeth without saying a word, but his eyes were red today."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li couldn''t help it immediately, tears began to swirl in her eyes, and she who has always regarded peace as the most precious, and willing to tolerate it, began to hate Aunt Lin in her heart.


    If it weren''t for her, how could her daughter be wronged and scolded?


    Yan Zhigao was also uncomfortable. He didn''t want to scold the eldest daughter, but her behavior just now was really outrageous.


    The old lady Yan looked at Mrs. Li: "Go and see Daohua, that girl is stubborn, comfort her and tell her, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the old lady in everything, if this family can¡¯t accommodate us, the old lady will take her with her. Go back to your hometown."


    Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao and others stood up one after another.


    Yan Zhigao looked helpless: "Mother, what are you talking about? You are the ancestor of this family. Even if you drive us out, you won''t be able to tolerate you."


    The old lady snorted coldly, and glanced at Aunt Lin, who was standing aside as an invisible person: "How dare the old lady drive you away? If you let the waiter have a meal, she just looked reluctant, as if the old lady had done something heinous. It¡¯s the same thing."


    Hearing this, Aunt Lin immediately knelt down: "Old lady, it''s all the concubine''s fault. I annoyed the eldest girl. I''ll go to apologize to the eldest girl immediately, please don''t give birth."


    "Snapped!"


    Before Aunt Lin''s words were finished, the old lady Yan smashed a pair of bowls and chopsticks on the ground, looking at her angrily.


    "This is the good concubine you married. Daohua has been squeezed out of this room. She hasn''t forgotten to talk to her until now. I''m going to ask, what did Daohua do to you for more than a month? I love my concubine, do I have to bite her?"


    "I really think of the old woman as a blind eye who doesn''t understand anything, don''t you know the twists and turns in her stomach?"


    The old lady Yan was really angry this time, and pointed at Yan Zhigao''s nose to curse.


    Yan Zhigao immediately yelled at Aunt Lin: ¡°How can you speak here, don¡¯t hurry back!¡±


    Aunt Lin immediately retreated tremblingly, and when she was about to walk to the door, she heard the old lady say again.


    "Your beloved concubine, the old lady can''t bear her filial piety anymore. In the future, let her hang around in front of me. We can''t afford it, can''t we still be able to hide it?"


    Aunt Lin''s heart fell to the bottom.


    She underestimated the old lady¡¯s affection for the big girl, and thought that through this incident, the master could not take the big girl so seriously. Now the master has opinions on the big girl, but she can be regarded as completely disgusting the old lady. .


    I knew that when she was serving dishes to the eldest girl, she would not speak.


    the other side.


    Daohua walked slowly towards the main courtyard, followed by Pingtong who was still wanting to talk.


    "It''s really getting better and better." Daohua chuckled suddenly, raising her head and pushing back the tears in her eyes.


    This body has become smaller, and her heart has also become smaller.


    Sometimes she really feels that she is becoming more and more like a child, and when others treat her better, she tends to take it seriously.


    In the past month or so, Yan Zhigao was still inquisitive to her, but she mistakenly thought it was fatherly love, thinking that she still had a little weight in his heart.


    Unfortunately, reality taught her a lesson.


    In her previous life, she grew up in a patriarchal family. She didn''t get much parental love and maternal love since she was a child, and she didn''t have the slightest nostalgia at the moment before her death.


    In this life, why are you so close to Mrs. Yan?


    Because she gave her the most selfless love.


    There are also three rooms, in them, she realized the long-lost family affection.


    After coming to Linyi County, she is also working hard to integrate into this big family.


    Unfortunately, except for Mrs. Li and the fourth brother Yan Wenkai, the people here are not so pure.


    How can there be so much true love in this world?


    People, never take yourself too seriously.


    Otherwise, it''s just mediocre.


    Daohua was relieved suddenly, she is not silver, and it is impossible for everyone to like her.


    She has a grandmother, a third uncle, and a third aunt, and now she also has a mother who thinks about her wholeheartedly, accompanied by her elder brother and younger brother. Others, really can¡¯t covet too much.


    That¡¯s it. If you can speak, just say a few more words. If you can¡¯t, then you will be fine.


    Pingtong looked at Daohua who was walking briskly, and while he was relieved, he was also a little sorry.


    Today¡¯s matter was originally a good and beautiful thing. The girl showed her filial piety, and the master also grew faces from other adults, but Aunt Lin and her daughter were about to come and have a kick.


    is really disgusting!


    Before, the lady felt that the elder girl was not enthusiastic about the master. Today, she finally took the initiative to deliver the food. She was also caused by Aunt Lin¡¯s mother and daughter. In the future, the eldest girl is afraid that she will not take the initiative to get close to the master.


    As she approached the main courtyard, Daohua heard footsteps behind her, and when she turned her head, she saw Mrs. Li approaching with a worried expression.


    "Mother, why are you back?"


    Mrs. Li stepped forward and looked at Daohua. Seeing that she looked much better, she was relieved: "You only ate a little bit for dinner. My mother asked me to make mung bean cake for you, go, and eat in the house."


    said, pulling Daohua into the main courtyard.


    When the mother and daughter entered the main room, a maid brought mung bean cake.


    Picked up one rice flower, put it in his mouth, tasted it, and said, "Mother, this mung bean cake doesn''t taste as good as I made. Next time my daughter will make it for you to try."


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "The mother just waited." After speaking, she looked at Daohua''s expression and said, "Today, your father still praised the pimple soup you made delicious. Mother sees that. I want to drink it tomorrow."


    Daohua sneered: "Send it once today, and it will make everyone unhappy. I want to send it again. If you do something like today a few times, the whole family may be offended. This kind of thankless thing, I don¡¯t want to do it. Done."


    Not only pimple soup, but also other snacks, she didn''t plan to send it to her cheap father.


    Ms. Li looked at her sulky daughter and smiled: "Silly boy, are you really angry with your father?"


    Daohua turned her head to look at Mrs. Li, and said seriously: "Can''t you have a baby? My father prefers Aunt Lin. He is reluctant to accept the grievances of her and Yan Yi, so she gives me the grievance. Do I have to bear it?"


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Li''s expression paused.


    Daughter, this is a complaint against the master!


    Mrs. Li took Daohua''s hand and said solemnly: "Daohua, you must remember that he is your father. You can disagree with what your father said, but you must listen honestly."


    "Like today, if you confront your dad in public, you shouldn¡¯t. When this matter becomes bigger, it¡¯s called filial piety. An filial person, no matter where he goes, he will be cast aside and cannot be in society. Foothold."


    Daohua listened silently. After a while, she looked up: "Mother, don''t worry, I know how to face her father in the future." Since we don''t talk about family affection, let''s just talk about benefits.


    Yan Zhigao is the head of the family. Almost all family affairs have to get his approval. In order to get better in the future, she can greet her with a smile and please her in time.


    Ms. Li took a look at Inoka, knowing she was still angry, but thinking that childishness came and went so fast, she didn''t say much.


    "Aunt Lin, don''t worry about it. Even if she has a talented father and a talented younger brother, the concubine''s room is a concubine''s room after all, and there will be no big waves."


    When I heard Aunt Lin, Daohua was a little disgusting. Although she was ready for a house fight before coming, she had experienced it and felt that someone like her who goes straight is really not an opponent of the white lotus and green tea bitch, even if she can be stunned. When I go back, I still have to provoke a commotion in the end.


    "I really want to be blind, but they jump out from time to time, it''s disgusting enough!"


    Mrs. Li touched Daohua¡¯s head: "Mother will beat her to make her rest safe."


    Daohua looked up at Mrs. Li, not very optimistic in her heart. Her mother, no matter her appearance or body, was much taller than Aunt Lin, but she was too dignified.


    In terms of acting like a baby, it''s really not as good as Aunt Lin.


    And the man seems to like that, at least her cheap dad likes that number.


    Songhein Temple.


    After the old lady Yan fell asleep, the high-ranking talented person Yan Zhi left.


    Yan Zhigao hesitated, and finally walked towards the main courtyard.


    The people in the second and third rooms saw them, and they all went back to their rooms.


    Second room.


    "Look at what happened today!" Yan Zhiyuan shook his head, "I haven''t eaten enough tonight."


    Don¡¯t think that Yan Zhigao is a county magistrate, but his salary is not high. In addition, he is an honest man, never exploits the people below, and has no additional income. The life of the family is a little better than that of ordinary people.


    So, even if he is not full at night, unless he spends his own money, he can¡¯t let the kitchen add supper.


    Sun also felt disturbed: "Isn''t it? It''s really a fight between the gods and the little ghosts. The kids are probably not full." Then, looking at the three brothers and sisters of Yan Wenjie, "You are also true. We adults don''t eat much, you guys. Children don¡¯t care, and don¡¯t know how to eat more."


    Yan Wenjie: "Mother, do we dare to eat? My grandmother and uncle''s faces are so scary. It''s good if my chopsticks are not dropped."


    Yan Yile followed and nodded: "Yes."


    Yan Zhiyuan glanced at his three children. Wenjie and Yile were both more detached. Only Yihuan was stable, and suddenly sighed: ¡°In the beginning, Wenjie should stay in his hometown and be raised by the old lady.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Wenbin''s eyes widened immediately, so he didn''t want to suffer in his hometown.


    Sun''s face was unwilling: "What are you talking about, the head of the house?" She is just a son, and of course she has to be by her side and raise it by herself.


    Yan Zhiyuan shook his head: "Hair is long and short-sighted. What''s wrong with keeping it for an old lady? Take a look at other people''s rice flowers. Their temperament is really similar to that when the old lady was young."


    "Humph!"


    Yan Zhiyuan sneered again.


    "The Lin family is also stupid enough. The old lady is a widowed mother. Can it be easy to pull up our four brothers and sisters? She actually played scheming in front of her and deserved to be scolded."


    Sun''s lip curled: "Women should be gentle and calm. What is good about Daohua who is so reckless? This is not my hometown."


    Yan Zhiyuan felt it was the same after hearing it, but didn''t say much.


    Three bedrooms.


    Yan Wentao looked angry: "Daohua was crying with anger, uncle is too much."


    "Snapped!"


    Yan Zhiqiang slapped his son directly on the head: "That''s your uncle. Did you talk like that?"


    Yan Wentao refused to accept: "But Daohua has been wronged."


    Yan Zhiqiang glared at his son, and then said in a deep voice: "Your uncle is Daohua''s father. He taught Daohua to be righteous and outsiders have no right to interfere. So, tomorrow you quietly call Daohua out, and we will take her outside the county town. Relax."


    Hearing the words, Yan Wentao immediately smiled and nodded: ¡°Daohua will definitely be very happy to know.¡±


    Wu is a little worried: "Is this okay?"


    Yan Zhiqiang: "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to my eldest brother. I just stopped by to take a look at the new field my sister-in-law bought."


    Shuangxinyuan.


    "Mother, father can''t come now, he must have gone to the main courtyard." Yan Yishuang guarded the door, glumly looking at the closed courtyard door.


    Aunt Lin stepped forward, pulled her daughter into the house, thought for a while, and said: "In the future, when you meet your big sister, you should avoid it."


    Yan Yishuang looked unwilling: "She is a elder sister, I am a younger sister, so she should let me."


    Aunt Lin sighed: "But she is a concubine, and there is an old lady helping. You have a dispute with her. As long as the old lady stands up, your father will favor you again, and you will also be punished."


    Yan Yishuang cried and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like my grandmother. She is as disgusting as Mrs. Xu. It would be nice if my grandmother stayed in her hometown in the country.¡±


    When she heard this, Aunt Lin''s face changed drastically, she covered Yan Yishuang¡¯s mouth, and said sternly: "Yishuang, if this is the case, you can''t say it anymore. If your father hears this, we mother and son will never I want to turn over."


    Yan Yishuang had never seen Aunt Lin so severe, and nodded in shock.


    Seeing her daughter was frightened, Aunt Lin hugged Yan Yishuang: "It''s all blame your mother, if your mother is your father''s wife, you don''t need to suffer such grievances."


    Seeing Aunt Lin¡¯s tears, Yan Yi panicked, and immediately said: "Mother, don''t be angry, I won''t fight with my big sister in the future."


    Main courtyard.


    When Yan Zhigao returned, Daohua had already returned to her room.


    "Ahem, Daohua is already asleep?"


    Ms. Li stepped forward with a smile, and helped Yan Zhigao take off her coat: "I ate a few mung bean cakes with me, and then went back to sleep. What happened to my mother?"


    Yan Zhigao: "I fell asleep too."


    Mrs. Li took a look at Yan Zhigao¡¯s face and saw that it was not bad, and she smiled: ¡°Daohua went to deliver food today because I heard from me that the master is too busy these days and feels sorry for the master, so I went there. .Unexpectedly, there was such a fuss."


    Yan Zhigao was not angry at the moment, and said: "I know Daohua has filial piety, and I did it for her just now. Aunt Lin is an elder in the end. She treats Aunt Lin like a maid, and it''s not nice to say it."


    The smile on Mrs. Li''s face narrowed a bit: "I have already talked about her, but sir, you have to be mentally prepared. Your daughter''s temperament is exactly the same as our mother. If she is bullied, she must be returned. ."


    "Now that the master has said that Aunt Lin is an elder, then let her bear more, don''t always get around Daohua in the future."


    "I also asked about the matter today. Daohua didn''t tell the old lady the quarrel between their sisters at all. It was Aunt Lin who dragged the three girls to apologize."


    "And master, Daohua has only come to the county office after all. You can''t ask her to understand some rules and etiquette right away, you have to teach it slowly. Master, don''t you think?"


    Yan Zhi Gao looked at Mrs. Li in a daze, with a look of surprise.


    His lady has always been gentle and considerate. This is the first time that he has spoken to him so hard, and he can''t even insert a word.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： , Out

    Chapter 27, Outing


    Early the next morning, after Yan Zhigao got up to wash, he went to Songheyuan to greet Mrs. Yan.


    As soon as I stepped into the yard, I heard the laughter from the old lady¡¯s room. When I listened carefully, it seemed to be the voice of the eldest daughter.


    Yan Zhigao entered the hall, and grandma greeted her with a smile.


    "The old lady had a good rest last night?"


    Sun Ma smiled and replied: "Last night the old lady was a little upset, she fell asleep in bed for a long time, and got up this morning, she felt a little bad in spirit." Seeing Yan Zhigao''s expression of anxiety, she quickly said, " Fortunately, the eldest girl came here early in the morning and joked with the old lady for a while. Now I look at it, and my spirit has improved a lot."


    Yan Zhigao''s expression loosened, but she was still a little worried: "The mother is not in good shape. Grandma, you should pay more attention to it. If there is something wrong, immediately go to the doctor."


    Sun¡¯s mother smiled: ¡°Master, you really don¡¯t need to worry so much. When the old lady was in her hometown, she hadn¡¯t hired a doctor for many years. As long as the old lady accompanies the old lady to talk and laugh, it¡¯s better to keep it than to ask a god. It works."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao''s face was a little uncomfortable.


    The old lady didn''t hire a doctor in her hometown. When she got here, she would make trouble to hire a doctor. He was really unfilial.


    Sun Ma looked at Yan Zhigao''s face, and she was really puzzled.


    The little girl who is as lively and bright as Daohua, and feels open wherever she goes, is no more pleasing than the three girls who are weak in Shuangxinyuan and who speak loudly as if they are going to be scared?


    Yesterday, for a concubine''s room, the master scolded Daohua in public. She was too anxious to watch from the sidelines.


    So, she deliberately told him those words just now.


    At this time, the old lady Yan walked out of the back room with the help of Daohua with a smile, and Yan Zhigao stood up immediately.


    Daohua saw Yan Zhigao with the same smile on her face, and greeted loudly, "Father, good morning!"


    Looking at the smiling eldest daughter, Yan Zhigao couldn''t help but raise a smile.


    "Humph!"


    The smile on the face of the old lady Yan narrowed a little, and she glanced at him lightly: "Come?"


    Yan Zhigao went forward to salute immediately: "My son greets my mother, everything is fine with my mother?"


    The old lady Yan said with no anger: "If you don¡¯t come to anger me, I will be fine."


    Yan Zhigao replied, "How dare my son be angry with his mother."


    The old lady Yan coldly snorted: "You dare not, some dare."


    Daohua stood aside and saw that Mrs. Yan was about to mention yesterday¡¯s thing again. She immediately leaned in and said, "Grandma, Daohua is hungry. Didn¡¯t you just say you can eat?"


    With Daohua''s interruption, the old lady Yan was not holding her hands, she looked at her grandmother: "Look at whether other people are here. Let''s have a meal when they come."


    Sun¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all here, just waiting for the old lady.¡±


    Old lady Yan: "Since they are all here, let''s go there too."


    Seeing that the old lady was not looking into what happened yesterday, Yan Zhigao breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the eldest daughter who smiled and helped the old lady to the hall, and suddenly felt a little guilty in his heart. Yesterday, he was a little harsher, and it seems that he should pay attention to it in the future. Take a moment to measure.


    Mrs. ?? was right. The eldest daughter came. She didn¡¯t understand the rules and etiquette, so she had to take her time.


    The living room, the second room, the third room and a group of juniors have all arrived.


    Yan Wenkai saw Daohua smile, and immediately smiled and stepped forward to support the other arm of the old lady: "Grandma, you are finally here, and grandson is so hungry that his chest is pressed against his back."


    Yan Wenjie saw that Yan Wenkai had taken the lead, and smiled and leaned forward: "Grandma, I''m hungry too."


    Yan Wen cultivated himself as the eldest grandson, with a restrained mood, but at the moment he also smiled and joked with the old lady.


    Ina Flower gave up her position so that others can please.


    Yan Wentao did not hug the old lady like other grandchildren, but walked to Daohua and asked in a low voice: "Daohua, are you okay?"


    Daohua smiled and raised her head: "Brother, what can I do?"


    Yan Wentao: "I saw your eyes were red yesterday."


    Inahua felt that this was a bit embarrassing, and she puffed up her cheeks and said stiffly: "My eyes got into the sand."


    Yan Wentao glanced at Daohua. Under her round and bright apricot eyes, she was defeated: "Whatever you say, it''s not a shame to cry, so how can I despise you? Ouch~ "


    Daohua pinched Yan Wentao''s waist and twisted fiercely: "It''s fine if you know it in your heart, why do you want to say it, you cry more often than me, I haven''t said you yet!"


    "Oh, Daohua. Good sister, let go, pinch it down, the meat is going to be green!"


    "Humph!"


    Daohua just let go, looking at Yan Wentao''s twisted face, she burst into joy.


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s smile, Yan Wentao felt relieved, and at the same time felt wronged: ¡°I¡¯m here to comfort you. You still pinch me, it¡¯s not interesting enough.¡±


    Ina Flower raised her head: "Who makes you make fun of me."


    "What are you talking about? So happy?"


    Yan Wenkai saw Daohua and Yan Wentao get together and muttered, and immediately came over.


    Inahua immediately said: "I was talking about the third brother being beaten by the third uncle when he was a child, and he was crying."


    Yan Wentao''s eyes widened suddenly: "Daohua, how can you talk nonsense?"


    Yan Wenkai took the words immediately and looked at Yan Wentao with disapproval: "Third brother, a manly man, what happened to being beaten twice? Why are you crying?"


    Yan Wentao muffled and said, "I was a kid, when I was a kid!"


    "It shouldn''t even be when I was young"


    The old lady Yan was pleased by everyone. Seeing the three brothers and sisters Daohua happily joking together, her mood suddenly improved a lot.


    After ??, everyone took their seats.


    Compared with yesterday''s silence and lowness, today''s dining table has returned to the peaceful music of the past.


    Yan Zhigao saw that the old lady had two bowls of porridge, and then she went to the front yard with peace of mind.


    After breakfast, other people go to school, go to school, do things, but Daohua is left behind by Mrs. Yan.


    "I have discussed with your parents, and you have been here not long ago, and you should be familiar with what you should be familiar with. The day after tomorrow, you and Yihuan will follow Master Qin to read and learn to read and learn to read."


    Ina Hua did not resist, and nodded: "Grandma, I will study hard."


    Seeing this, the old lady Yan smiled with satisfaction.


    "By the way, today your third uncle is going outside the county town to see the fields that your mother bought. Our grandparents have been here for so long and haven''t been out of the city. Today we will go out and visit."


    Hearing this, Daohua jumped up with joy: "Grandma, what are you saying is true?"


    The old lady Yan Yan pretended to be dissatisfied: "Look at you girl, you''re crazy again. You are now the daughter of the county magistrate. You must always pay attention to your words and deeds."


    Inahana immediately stood up straight, took small steps, twisted her waist and walked around the room, shyly shaking her handkerchief as she walked, "Grandma, do you think this is okay?"


    In the room, the old lady Yan and grandmother were all amused by her.


    "Hurry up and stop for the old lady, I don¡¯t know who I learned from?"


    The entrance to the backyard of the county government.


    When Daohua came over with Mrs. Yan, she found that Mrs. Li was also there.


    "Mother, do you want to go too?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and stepped forward to support the old lady: "Why, you are not welcome?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly: "Isn''t anyone there."


    The old lady Yan laughed: "Let''s go, go early and return early, don''t delay your backyard."


    Mrs. Li: "Don''t worry, my daughter-in-law has arranged everything, nothing will happen."


    Soon, two carriages drove out of the back street of the county government.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： , Zhuangzi

    Chapter 28, Zhuangzi


    The carriage of the Yan family went straight to the outside of the county seat, without staying too much in the city.


    The county seat is not big, and it is not very rich. During this time, under the leadership of Yan Wenkai, Daohua has already visited the county seat. Therefore, it is quite a rule along the way.


    But as soon as she walked out of the city gate, Daohua couldn''t wait to raise the curtain of the car, looking at the scenery outside happily.


    It is now the end of October, and the weather is already very cold. As soon as the curtain is opened, the cold wind blows into the carriage.


    Ms. Li worried that Mrs. Yan and Daohua had a cold wind, and immediately said: "Daohua, put down the car curtain and carefully catch the cold."


    Daohua has some meaning, but she put down the car curtain obediently, and got sick in ancient times. It¡¯s not like it is now, just take a few cold medicines.


    But sitting in the carriage and not looking at the scenery outside is very boring, and Daohua can only find words to pass the time.


    "Mother, will it snow in Linyi County?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "Here, as soon as November enters in previous years, there will be light snow, and in December, there will be heavy snow."


    Hearing this, Daohua became happy again: "Great, I haven''t seen Daxue yet. If the snow is big, you can have a snowball fight with your third and fourth brothers."


    Yanjia Village is south of Yanjia Village. It snows in winter, and it melts as soon as it hits the ground. It''s been so long since ancient times, and she hasn''t pushed a snowman yet.


    Mrs. Li shook her head and said, "I hope there will be no heavy snow this year."


    Daohua was taken aback, and found that both Mrs. Li and Mrs. Yan''s expressions were a little dignified.


    The old lady Yan sighed: "If there is heavy snow, the people''s life will be even more sad, the cold winter is hard, and those homeless refugees do not know how much they are going to die?"


    Now, Daohua is silent. She just wanted to play, forgetting that this place is ancient or not modern, and people''s heating methods are still very simple and backward. In winter, when there is a heavy snowstorm, many people will freeze to death.


    "Mother, did my father say how the refugee resettlement is?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "Refugee resettlement is not an easy task, and now it¡¯s winter, resettlement is even more difficult."


    Seeing Dahua frowned, Mrs. Yan smiled and said, ¡°Well, these things are not your child¡¯s turn to worry about. Your father will take care of them.¡±


    Daohua nodded and didn''t ask more, but the excitement of coming out to let the wind was gone, especially when she saw the thinly-clothed refugees outside the carriage walking towards the county town on foot.


    "With so many refugees flocking to the county seat, can my father be able to settle it?"


    Mrs. Li: "Linyi County is pretty good. The location is relatively remote. Many refugees can''t come here."


    Looking at the refugees shivering in the cold wind, Daohua sighed: "It''s not easy to live."


    As soon as the words came out, Mrs. Yan gave Daohua¡¯s forehead: ¡°How old are you, just sigh. The sky is falling and there is an adult supporting it. What should you do as a little baby?¡±


    Daohua squeezed to the old lady Yan, took her arm, and stopped talking.


    Think about it now, her reincarnation is really good in this life, at least, the father in the family is an official, and she still has a bit of social status.


    If she is reborn and becomes the bottom of the people, even if she has space, her life will not be much more comfortable.


    She knows that in this ancient time, if you didn''t have enough status, you just made money, but you might not be able to keep it.


    The carriage swayed for more than half an hour, and finally reached the field purchased by Mrs. Li.


    "This is a Zhuangzi?"


    Getting out of the carriage, the old lady Yan asked immediately when she saw the second yard in front of her.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Mother really has good eyesight. This is indeed a Zhuangzi."


    Yan old lady: "How big is the ground?"


    Mrs. Li: "It looks like five hundred acres."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yan patted Mrs. Li''s hand: "You used your dowry again?"


    How much salary does Da''er have? She knows very well that it is difficult to feed a family. Where can I use spare money to buy the Zhuangzi?


    Needless to say, this Zhuangzi must have been bought by Li''s dowry again.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "The silver is also placed, so it is better to take it out to buy some family property. My daughter-in-law is also selfish in doing this. Seeing Wenxiu and Wenkai are getting bigger and bigger, in the future, if you talk about relatives, the bride price is big. Daohua is as big as one year, so the dowry should be prepared."


    At this moment, Yan Zhiqiang came over with Yan Wentao.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said to the two fathers and sons: "I have long heard that my third brother is doing good farm work. Every year our family harvests a lot more food than others. I want to point to my third brother to help take care of this village, so that the family can have more income."


    Yan Zhiqiang was stunned: "Sister-in-law, you mean this Zhuangzi will take care of me?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "Please take care of your third brother."


    Yan Zhiqiang hesitated. He is really good at farming. He is also taking care of the two hundred acres of land in his hometown. But the problem is that he is the only one in his hometown and he has to take care of him, but he is not the only one here.


    Mrs. Li: "Why, do you have any problems with the third brother? Just tell them if you have any problems, and we will solve them together."


    Yan Zhiqiang looked at Mrs. Yan and saw that she looked like she was not doing anything. He had to say: "Sister-in-law, I am in charge of Zhuangzi, what does the second brother do?" The second brother knows that he is the most competitive. If he knew that he had taken his job as soon as he came, there would be conflicts in the future.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li smiled: "You were worried about this, don''t worry, the second brother can''t control Zhuangzi." Seeing that the old lady Yan and Yan Zhiqiang were surprised, they said again.


    "The second uncle has never been to the ground since he followed the master. As for farming, he has long been unfamiliar with it."


    The old lady Yan raised her eyebrows: "The second child has been with you all these years, so what does he do?"


    Ms. Li¡¯s smile remained unchanged: "Going out to meet friends, inquiring about news or something."


    The old lady Yan didn''t ask much, but her face was not very good.


    The eldest daughter-in-law said it tactfully, but she knew Er¡¯er¡¯s virtues, which means that she had not done anything serious about following the boss over the years.


    The adults are talking about things, while Yan Wentao walks around Zhuangzi with Daohua.


    Looking at the skeletal appearance of the tenant tenants on Zhuangzi, Daohua, who was still excited, suddenly lost her interest.


    Seeing her like this, Yan Wentao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, aren¡¯t we here? With the grains you cultivated, next year, they will be able to eat and wear warmth.¡±


    Daohua: "But there are still many people who can¡¯t get enough to eat or wear warmth."


    Yan Wentao was silent for a moment, and suddenly remembered the days when they pretended to be refugees. He scratched his head and said with a smile: "It''s okay. Uncle is the county magistrate. After the grain in the village is harvested, let him promote our grain crops throughout the county. It''s not good."


    Hearing the words, Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up: "Yes, why didn''t I think of this? Third brother, you are too smart."


    Yan Wentao was so boasted that he straightened his chest.


    Ina Flower: "But my father''s official position is still too low. It would be nice if it were higher."


    Yan Wentao didn¡¯t even think about it: ¡°Then let the uncle work hard to get promoted.¡±


    Daohua glanced at him and said to her heart that her father had not been promoted even after nine years of being a county magistrate. It can be seen how difficult it is to be promoted, but he smiled and nodded.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： , Sell yourself to bury your father

    Chapter 29, Selling oneself to bury the father


    Mrs. Li led Yan Zhiqiang to meet the tenants of Zhuangzi, and after learning about Zhuangzi''s situation, the group set off for the county seat.


    After this, this Zhuangzi was left to Yan Zhiqiang to take care of.


    On the carriage, Daohua sat next to the old lady Yan and said, "Grandma, Zhuangzi is so big, and my third uncle must be too busy alone. We will help him when we plant next spring."


    "I think you want to come out and play!" Mrs. Yan clicked on Daohua''s forehead and glanced at Mrs. Li with a smile. If you can come out, ask your mother to go."


    Daohua immediately looked at Mrs. Li.


    Looking at her daughter''s bright eyes, Mrs. Li smiled. She also knew that her daughter was a little bit off after getting along these days, but this is not Yanjiacun, and she can''t help her temper.


    Although their family is not an aristocratic family, the female relatives do not have to strictly abide by the rules of not going out of the door, and they can¡¯t go out at will.


    These days, because she had just arrived in the county seat, she was especially indulged in running around. When it was possible, the rules that should be followed had to be established, otherwise the other people in the family would have opinions.


    Ms. Li thought for a while and smiled: "Your father is very important to your studies. Your third sister is now reading the Analects. As the eldest sister, you can''t be left behind."


    Daohua immediately said: "The Analects, I have also read it."


    Ms. Li was taken aback, her expression was a little surprised: "Daohua has also begun to learn the Analects?"


    At this time, the old lady Yan interjected with a smile: "You girl has a good memory. San Shugong sighed at me several times, saying that Daohua would be good if he was a man. That way, our family might be able to get another Jinshi. ."


    Mrs. Li was really taken aback: "Is Sanshu Gong so optimistic about Daohua?"


    The old lady Yan had a face with You Rongyan: "That is, do you remember the grandson of the patriarch? He is several years older than Daohua, and his study progress can''t keep up with our Daohua."


    Seeing the proud lady Yan, Daohua felt a little embarrassed.


    The reason why she reads fast is not because she is clever. She has an adult soul and is naturally calmer and able to sit still than a child. In addition, where is the nine-year compulsory education after all, it can¡¯t be compared to ancient children. ?


    However, in this life, her memory is really good. Not to mention never forgetting, many things can be remembered by looking at them three or four times.


    She thinks that this is probably because of eating the high-quality food produced in the space.


    The food grown in the space is of good quality and rich in nutrients. After eating, the body will develop better.


    Yan family, whether it is the old lady, Yan Wentao, Yan Wenhui, eat more food in the space, the body will be much better than ordinary people.


    Just like the third aunt Wu, who was in the wind and sun in his hometown, standing with Mrs. Li and Sun, it should be more vicissitudes of life, but because he ate the things in the space, whether it¡¯s skin or body. , Not at all losing to these two pampered wives.


    Sun''s family has secretly asked Wu''s several times in private, and asked her how to maintain it. Unfortunately, Wu didn''t know it himself, only that he had never taken care of it.


    In this regard, Sun''s face was disbelief. It was not that she had never seen the village women. She only felt that Wu''s family was like them in the countryside and did not do any farm work at all.


    All the way after ??, Mrs. Yan has been boasting about how smart Daohua is, and she has been praised so much. If it were not for the wrong sex, she almost said that she was a Wenquxing star, and Daohua blushed.


    But, Mrs. Li didn''t feel wrong at all, she listened with a smile on her face, and would echo a few words from time to time.


    It¡¯s really a one who dares to speak and one who dares to listen.


    Half an hour later, Daohua was covering her head in a daze, when she suddenly heard San Shu said that the gate of the city had arrived.


    For this, Daohua was very relieved.


    finally arrived, and when she listened, she would feel that the person mentioned by the old lady Yan was not her.


    But when the carriage came to a stop at the gate of the city.


    "Hey, why aren''t you leaving?"


    Daohua raised the curtain of the car, and found that a lot of people gathered around the city gate, blocking the road a little.


    Waiting for a while, before the carriage left, Daohua couldn''t help but lift the curtain again. Who knows, Yan Wentao opened the curtain first from the outside.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Yan Wentao: "Someone in front of me was selling my father to bury my father, blocking the way. Dad asked me to come over and talk to my grandmother and elder aunt. We may have to wait a while before we can enter the city."


    Upon hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes suddenly burst into an astonishing light: ¡°Selling oneself to bury the father!!¡± This kind of plot is often seen in novels and TV. I did not expect to see the live version today.


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li eagerly: "Grandma, mother, I want to go down and have a look."


    Ms. Li wanted to refuse, but her daughter looked expectant, and she couldn''t speak her words, so she looked at Mrs. Yan.


    The old lady Yan has always known Daohua¡¯s temperament, knowing that if she is not allowed to get out of the car today, she probably will have to grind them for a long time, so she said: "Don''t cause trouble, just look outside."


    Inahana immediately promised: "Don''t worry, I won''t cause trouble." After speaking, she got out of the car numbly.


    Seeing this, the old lady Yan shook her head: "I don''t know who this girl''s temperament resembles?"


    Li''s demure and dignified, the boss is also restrained and prudent, how did you give birth to such a free girl?


    Ms. Li smiled and said, "Master said, Daohua''s temperament is very much like her when she was young."


    The old lady Yan recalled how she looked when she was young, and she was immediately happy: "Don''t tell me, that girl is indeed like me."


    Outside the carriage, Daohua pulled Yan Wentao into the crowd.


    "There is more than one who sells his body to bury his father?"


    At this moment, on the side of the road outside the city gate, there were three corpses, all of which were simply covered with straw.


    In front of the corpse, three little girls aged fifteen and sixteen were kneeling.


    Taohua took a close look at the three little girls, and found that one of them was very good-looking, with big watery eyes, and she looked very pitiful because of the death of her relatives and tears in her eyes.


    The other two looks are very ordinary. One of them is even skinny and scary.


    The onlookers around, some expressed sympathy, some simply watched the excitement, and very few came forward to buy people.


    It¡¯s not easy for everyone these days. Unless the family is relatively wealthy, who will buy people at this time?


    Inahana glanced at the people around her, and found that many men were looking at the good-looking girl, and several young boys even stepped forward to comfort the girl.


    Not long after, a young man dressed as a scholar stepped forward and gave the girl a dime: "Girl, go and bury your father."


    The girl raised her head to look at the scholar, but did not receive the money.


    Seeing this, the scholar immediately said: "I don''t want you to sell yourself, you just have the silver."


    The girl shook her head, bit her lip and said nothing.


    The stubborn look made the men around him look distressed.


    Yan Wentao was anxious for her: "Why doesn''t she collect the cash?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "It may be that the scholar is not the girl''s target." The scholar does not dress like a rich person, and the girl may not look down on it.


    "Huh?" Yan Wentao didn''t understand, and was about to ask. At this moment, a young man in Jinyi was surrounded by others and walked over.


    Young Master Jin Yi just stood still, the girl who did not accept scholarship suddenly raised her head weepingly, and looked at Young Master Jin Yi pitifully.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s face clearly, a glimmer of surprise flashed in the eyes of Young Master Jin Yi, and then he smiled softly: "Your father, Lord Ben, buried you."


    After hearing this, the girl shed tears of gratitude: "Thank you, son, the little girl has nothing to do with her, but she can only repay her son with her body."


    Hearing this, Daohua showed such an expression as expected.


    "It turns out that the girl is after the rich man!"


    Yan Wentao also reacted at this time.


    Not only him, the others around him also suddenly realized.


    Looking at the girl who followed the young master Jinyi, the scholar was ashamed and stunned.


    At this moment, another girl spoke up.


    "Please do well, my son, I can cook, I can cut firewood, I can plant the land, and I can do everything. I am willing to be a cow and a horse to repay the son."


    The scholar glanced at the girl, dropped the silver, turned and left the crowd.


    The girl picked up the silver, knocked three heads one after another, and said loudly: "Father is buried, I will go to serve the son immediately." After finishing speaking, the refugees around you are asked to carry her father to the burial.


    On the scene, only the skinny girl was left.


    "It''s all poor people!"


    Daohua sighed, because the road was much smoother because of the two men who sold their bodies to bury their fathers, the carriage of the Yan family drove over, and Yan Zhiqiang asked the two to get in.


    Just when Daohua turned around, the girl suddenly raised her head, as if she had a lot of courage, and said in a hoarse voice, "I beg the girl to buy me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： , Wang Maner

    Chapter 30, Wang Maner


    "Are you talking to me?"


    Daohua pointed at herself with a look of astonishment, and looked around for a moment, and found that the girl was staring straight at her, with prayer and hope flashing in her eyes.


    Selling oneself to bury the father, according to the routine, shouldn¡¯t you choose the son, the master, or something?


    Hearing Daohua¡¯s question, the girl immediately began to kowtow, and the ground slammed loudly: "Please beg the girl to buy me!"


    Daohua didn''t speak, she looked at her carefully, only to find that the person''s eyes were very bright, and the eyebrows revealed the firmness and stubbornness that was different from the ordinary daughter''s family.


    The people around looked over, laughing wantonly and pointing.


    Yan Wentao was a little nervous, pulled Daohua behind him, looked at the selling girl who was still kowtow, and said hurriedly: "Don¡¯t kowtow, it¡¯s cold, don¡¯t kowtow, we don¡¯t have a shortage of people. Other people!"


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly pulled Daohua and quickly crowded out the crowd.


    At this time, the Yan family¡¯s carriage also arrived.


    "Isn''t it cold outside, don''t hurry up in the car!" Old Lady Yan''s voice came from the carriage.


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao hugged Daohua¡¯s squeaky nest and carried her to the carriage.


    Before entering the car, Daohua glanced back at the girl who had sold her to bury her father, and she happened to meet the girl''s unwillingness to take back her eyes.


    "Hey"


    In the carriage, Daohua was silent for a while, before the carriage started, she looked at Mrs. Li: "Mother, there is no maid by my side, or, shall we buy that girl?"


    She knew that Mrs. Li had been looking for a maid for her during this period of time. After all, Ping Tong was the maid by her side and had to be responsible for many things and could not follow her all the time.


    Mrs. Li did not immediately object.


    It¡¯s just a maid, and the Yan family can still afford it.


    However, she hesitated to wait by her daughter''s side.


    Glancing at the old lady Yan, Mrs. Li thought for a while and said: "Did you think about it? Our family only has a servant for the young master girl. If you choose her, you can''t change it in the future."


    Inaba nodded.


    She just took a look. The girl had big knuckles, and she was used to doing work.


    The girl next to her does not need to be too smart, as long as she is obedient and knows how to work.


    Ms. Li saw that Mrs. Yan was silent and did not object, and saw her daughter looking straight at herself, thinking that if her daughter didn''t use it well in the future, she just changed the curtain and said something to the driver.


    After receiving a signal, Xiao Si immediately took the silver and walked towards the girl.


    Mrs. Li: "Let''s go, He Wu will take care of this."


    Do not worry, she raised the curtain and looked back.


    Seeing that the selling girl left with the servants at home, she lowered the curtain.


    "You!"


    The old lady Yan nodded Daohua¡¯s forehead, "When can you change your nosy problem?"


    Daohua took the old lady''s arm: "I didn''t want to do anything more, but she spoke to me and kowtowed to me. I can''t ignore it." In fact, the girl was stubborn and reluctant to give up. Her eyes touched her, and she couldn''t help but want to help.


    County government backyard.


    Mrs. Li took Mrs. Yan, Daohua, and Sanfang to visit Zhuangzi and bought back a maid who sold her to bury her father. It was soon known to others.


    Due to the events of the previous two days, even if someone is dissatisfied, they dare not say it.


    That evening, after having dinner, Daohua returned to her room, and Ping Tong led a maid to walk up.


    "Slave please greet the eldest girl!"


    Daohua looked at the maid who was kneeling on the ground, she knew who she was for a little while, and asked: "Can your father be buried?"


    Wang Man''er nodded: "It''s buried, thank you girl for helping me."


    Ina Flower: "Okay, don''t kneel, get up!"


    Wang Man''er stood up slowly, lowered his head, acting without flinching.


    Inahua looked at her carefully and cleaned up. She found that the girl was good-looking, standing upright, and she looked a little bit heroic.


    "How old are you, what is your name, where do you live? Why do you sell yourself to bury your father? Are there other relatives in the family?"


    Wang Man''er: "If you go back to the girl, the slave and maid will be thirteen this year."


    Daohua widened her eyes: "You''re only thirteen?" She is taller than Pingtong. She always thought she was at least fifteen, six or seven.


    Wang Man''er: "The slave servant followed his father and grew taller."


    Inaba nodded: "You go ahead."


    Wang Man''er: "The slave''s name is Wang Man''er. There are no relatives in the family. My father is a dart master, and my mother disappeared shortly after I was born. I have been playing darts with my father all these years and have no family."


    Ina Flower: "Since your father is a dart master, he should be good at it, why?"


    Even in a disaster year, a capable person should be able to ask for food.


    Wang Man''er looked sad: "We encountered refugee riots on the road and the goods were robbed. The cargo owner made my father and them lose money. We couldn''t afford it, so the cargo owner asked someone to beat my father and them."


    Daohua: "Your father was beaten to death?"


    Wang Man''er nodded and shook his head again: "My father was seriously injured after being beaten by the cargo owner. He had no money to treat him. In addition to being hungry, he couldn''t afford to be sick." He sobbed as he said this.


    Seeing this, Daohua and Hepingtong looked at Wang Man''er with sympathy.


    When Wang Man''er''s mood slowly calmed down, Daohua asked curiously: "I ask you, there are so many people at the scene today, why did you let me buy you?" She and Yan Wentao were not very luxurious in their dresses. Where is she?


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua: ¡°The eyes of other people looking at me and the other two girls seemed to be looking at the goods. Only the girl really pityed us.¡±


    Following her dad to the north and south over the years, she has also learned a little bit of the ability to look at people.


    There are so many people on the scene, only in the eyes of this girl, she can see the unbearable and pity.


    It''s that love that she took the initiative to sell herself.


    Hearing this, Ping Tong smiled: "Your eyes are really good, isn''t our eldest girl a kind-hearted person? You will have to take care of you in the future."


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua with a solemn expression: "My father told me that people have to believe in what they say, and the girl helped me bury my father. Naturally, my life belongs to the girl."


    Seeing her speak so solemnly, Daohua was stunned for a moment: "It''s not as serious as what you said, you just need to do the things I explain to you well."


    Pingtong looked at Ina Flower, and smiled: "Girl, would you like to give her a name?"


    Inaka: "Don¡¯t she have a name?"


    Pingtong: "She has sold herself to the Yan family now. The previous ones will not be counted. Of course, the name must be taken by the new master, which means a new beginning."


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s fine if she doesn''t have a name. If she has one, then call it that way."


    After hearing this, Wang Man''er glanced at Daohua gratefully.


    Her name was taken by her parents, and her parents¡¯ love for her was entrusted to her, and she did not want to change it at all.


    After ??, Daohua asked Wang Maner something more, and then asked Pingtong to take her down to rest.


    Before leaving, Ping Tong looked at Daohua: "Big girl, you also have to rest early. Madam ordered it. Starting tomorrow, you will also follow the second girl and the others to Master Qin for class."


    Daohua waved her hand: "I know!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： , Boudoir

    Chapter 31, Boudoir


    Early in the morning, after having breakfast in Mrs. Yan¡¯s yard, Daohua, led by Pingtong, walked towards the Deyi Academy where the girls usually attend classes.


    Because Wang Man''er just bought it back, she understands many rules and etiquette, so during this time, Mrs. Li still asked Ping Tong to follow Dao Hua and take Wang Man''er by the way.


    De Art Academy is said to be a courtyard, but in fact there are only a few rooms. The main room was used as a guest room for the girls to attend classes, and the wing room was where Master Qin lived.


    When the rice flower arrived, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile had already arrived.


    Besides them, there are three other little girls in the guest hall.


    The three little girls are all eight or nine years old, one is Xian Cheng¡¯s daughter Li Ke, one is Jiao Yu¡¯s daughter Zhu Xiuyun, and the other is Xian Wei¡¯s daughter Fan Siran.


    I don¡¯t know whether these three families are to make a good Yan County magistrate or to study at home, anyway, they all sent their daughters at home.


    As soon as Inaka entered the house, the few people who were talking about the trouble immediately shut up, glanced at her all together, and then ignored her as if they had negotiated.


    In response, Daohua didn¡¯t move her eyes, glanced at the guest room, and in the last corner, she saw a guest table that was obviously far behind. She walked over and sat down without saying anything, and took the book from Pingtong. Box, said: "Go ahead!"


    Pingtong glanced worriedly at Daohua, who looked the same, and then at other people who were clearly isolated Daohua, frowned, and hurried out of the guest hall.


    As soon as ?? came out, Ping Tong grabbed Wang Man''er who was waiting outside the house and told him: "Haosheng looked at the girl. The girl came to class on the first day. If there is any discomfort, she immediately reports to the main courtyard."


    Wang Man''er didn''t know the machine front in the guest hall, but he nodded solemnly.


    Inside the room, Yan Yihuan looked at Yan Yishuang who were silent and ignored Daohua. He felt that it was a bit bad to do so. He turned to look at Daohua, who was placing textbooks and pens. He thought for a while and said: " Big sister, your light is not good, come and sit with me!"


    Daohua raised her head and glanced at Yan Yihuan, who was about to get up, and smiled: "No, I''m fine sitting here."


    Yan Yile immediately answered: ¡°That¡¯s right, the second sister, the eldest sister is the oldest and taller than us. She is just right to sit in the last row.¡±


    Hearing this, several other people bowed their heads and smiled.


    At this time, a woman who looked a bit stern in her 30s walked in.


    As soon as she came in, Yan Yihuan and the others immediately became regular, and stood up to salute: "See the Master."


    Ina Flower, after seeing it, followed suit.


    Master Qin glanced at Yan Yihuan and several people, and his eyes stopped on Daohua: "Sit down."


    As soon as Daohua sat down, she heard Master Qin shout: "Yan Yiyi."


    After a moment, Daohua realized that she was calling her. Yan Yiyi was her name.


    "Students have seen the Master!"


    Taohua stood up calmly, and bowed down to salute Master Qin.


    Master Qin did not ask Daohua to get up immediately, but looked at her calmly for a while.


    This eldest girl from the Yan family is really good-looking. Even her favorite Yan Yishuang cannot match her. If she hadn¡¯t known her details early on, she would have thought it was the daughter of a noble family. .


    It is no wonder that Yan Yishuang always feels unsure during this period, worrying that her status with Master Yan will not be guaranteed.


    With such an excellent sister in front, it¡¯s impossible to think about the pressure.


    "Get up!"


    Daohua got up and looked at Master Qin calmly.


    Seeing that she did not sit down, Master Qin nodded in satisfaction. Although she grew up in the country, she still knows some etiquette: "You just came, and I don''t know what you have learned as a teacher, let''s talk about it. "


    Daohua thought for a while and said: "Hui Master, the three-character classics, the surnames of a hundred families, and the thousand-character essay. The students have all studied, and are now reading four books."


    Master Qin glanced at Daohua in surprise, apparently unexpectedly that she had read so many books.


    8 and 9-year-old children are the most playful, few can sit still, let alone reading.


    During this time, because she had been living in the backyard of the county government, she also heard a lot of news about the Yan family girl, saying that she was a noisy and a little out of control girl.


    Such a temperament, can he calm down to study?


    Especially the four boring and obscure books.


    Master Qin was suspicious and felt that the Yan family was a bit exaggerated. She probably read the four books and then said that she had read it, and she was not honest enough.


    Yan Yihuan also looked surprised, especially Yan Yishuang.


    Aunt Lin told her that in the countryside, not to mention women, even men have almost no access to books, so she can relax. As long as the eldest sister is in class, she will be compared to her.


    But now, she can read more books than her.


    Master Qin: "The four books are the books that men can read. Don''t read them in the future, so as not to change your temperament. Starting today, I will teach you "Female Commandments", "Female Training", "Female Analects", "Female Fan Jielu"."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Master, why can''t women read the Four Books?"


    When Master Qin saw Daohua replied, his face was a bit ugly, but thinking of her identity, he patiently explained: "Women should focus on female red needles and threads, and they should also learn the three obediences and four virtues. You are just a waste of reading those books. time."


    After finishing speaking, she waved her hand to signal Daohua to sit down, obviously she didn''t want to talk more with her.


    Daohua didn''t agree with Master Qin''s point of view in her heart, but she did not continue to entangle her. She knew that in ancient times, the status of teachers who preached Taoism and education was very high. It is not just a matter of talking.


    Although they only studied with Master Qin and did not apprehend the teacher, they could not argue with the teacher at will. If there is a reputation for disrespect of the teacher, no matter why, she must be the one who suffers in the end.


    As for what she said not to read the Four Books, she should be deaf to her ears.


    "Okay, let''s start class."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： ,match

    Chapter 32, right


    Master Qin felt that Daohua was not respectful and sincere enough. After starting the class, he said, "Since Miss Yan said that she has read four books, she should understand the words and principles that should be understood, so I will not stop. I will come down to make up lessons for you alone. Now you can listen to the lessons with the other girls."


    Before, she thought that the girl from the Yan family had just come from the country, and she didn¡¯t understand a lot of things. She had to counsel more, but after meeting her in person today, she felt that the student¡¯s temperament was really not that good and she had to sharpen it first. grind.


    As soon as I come here, I will keep pace with other girls who have been in school for a few years, and I will definitely be left behind.


    If this person can''t keep up with the progress, he will naturally ask her to come.


    At that time, she naturally knew what respecting teachers and elders was.


    After Daohua heard Master Qin¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t react much. She never thought that she would be left behind by a few children. She survived the nine-year compulsory education, the high school entrance examination, and various examinations. She was also afraid of this ancient boudoir. learn?


    And Yan Yi doubled, seeing Master Qin didn¡¯t seem to like Daohua, they squeezed their eyebrows and opened the textbook properly.


    In the lectures after ??, Master Qin did not slow down because Daohua took the class for the first time. Whatever he did in normal times, he did the same now.


    During the ??, she looked at Ina Flower several times, and saw that she had no signs of being dropped, and she touched her brows slightly.


    Could this person really read so many books in the country?


    "Ms. Yan, tell me the meaning of this passage just now!"


    Inahua was looking at the book in her hand seriously, and was suddenly taken aback by the call, but she quickly stood up and explained the passage according to her own understanding.


    After listening to Master Qin, he didn''t say anything and asked her to sit down.


    After ??, Daohua was named several times.


    At the beginning, Daohua thought Master Qin was teaching herself, but the more times, she felt a sense of being targeted.


    Daohua raised her eyes to look at the stern, unsmiling Master Qin, and shaken off the uncomfortable feeling in her heart.


    is her illusion, right?


    She just came to class, she shouldn¡¯t mess with this master, right?


    Time slipped away slowly. The first day of class, it ended after Inahua was asked numerous questions.


    In the evening, Songheyuan.


    "Ina Flower, how was your class today? Are you still used to it?"


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li looked at Daohua with concern.


    Others also looked at Daohua.


    Ina Flower nodded calmly: "It''s okay, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief.


    Others smiled and praised Daohua''s cleverness.


    Pingtong looked at Daohua several times, and seeing that her expression was normal, he buried in her heart the fact that Yan Yishuang was isolated from her this morning.


    Yan Zhigao felt that he, the father, should also show his concern, so he said, ¡°If you just came here, if you don¡¯t understand anything, you can directly ask Master Qin or ask your sisters.¡±


    Yan Yile immediately smiled and said: "Uncle, don''t worry, we will help big sister."


    Daohua didn''t speak, she glanced at Yan Yile with a smile.


    Aside, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang looked at each other, and then looked away.


    In the days after ??, Daohua gradually became familiar with Master Qin¡¯s teaching style, and she became more and more relaxed in her study.


    One day, Master Qin asked Daohua to read the section on moral cultivation in the female commandment, and then asked Daohua to explain the meaning.


    Inahana still explained according to her own understanding.


    After the explanation, Master Qin didn''t say it was good or bad, so he directly let her sit down, and then asked Yan Yishuang to get up and explain.


    After Yan Yishuang explained, Master Qin nodded with a smile and praised him.


    In this regard, Daohua''s eyes flashed slightly. No matter how slow she reacted, she understood that Master Qin was targeting her.


    In class these days, I asked her the most times, but after asking questions, Master Qin said nothing or made any comments.


    When you can ask other people, she will comment, point out the good and bad, and praise her without hesitation.


    Inahua thought, if she was really an 8 or 9-year-old girl, in such a clearly differentiated learning environment, in the long run, she would definitely be beaten to become less and less confident, right?


    Even worse, there will be feelings of study weariness.


    Master Qin.


    Daohua narrowed her eyes to look at the master. She really couldn''t figure out the purpose of doing this.


    And what did she do to make her a master suppress a child like this?


    What good is this for her?


    "Ms. Yan, please explain the meaning of the section Shen Jing again." Seeing Daohua''s distraction, Master Qin immediately called her up unhappy.


    Inahana stood up, did not explain as obediently as before, but said: "Master, you haven''t taught us in this section."


    Master Qin''s complexion darkened: "If you ask you to explain, just explain."


    Daohua glanced at Master Qin faintly: "I''m sorry Master, I haven''t had time to watch this section of Shen Jing."


    Master Qin constricted his eyebrows: "Don''t you know that you have to preview before class?"


    Ina Flower: "You didn''t arrange it in advance."


    Seeing Daohua, Master Qin replied again and again, and immediately said angrily: "This is your attitude towards learning? As the eldest sister, you can''t learn from your sisters. Look at Yishuang, I didn''t order either. , She knows to preview in advance. Your eldest sister is really not as good as your own sister."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s heart burst into flames, and she looked at Master Qin with a cold expression: "Master, I really want to ask, where did I provoke you and make you look at me so unpleasantly?"


    As soon as these words came out, not only Master Qin, but also Yan Yishuang, who was gloating over misfortune, were stunned.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Inaka would put the matter on the bright side so straightforwardly.


    Master Qin was stunned for a long time before reacting, and immediately said angrily: "Presumptuous, this is your attitude towards the teacher?"


    Daohua sneered: "You also know that you are a teacher, but if you think about what you do, does it fit the status of a teacher. If you don''t like me, be straightforward and just say it, I won''t come to class. Does it take you so hard to step on one by one and hold one by one?"


    Hearing this, Master Qin''s heart was shocked. She did not expect that the thoughts in her heart would be seen through by a little girl.


    Yan Yishuang quickly stood up and looked at Daohua with disapproval: "Big sister, how can you talk to Master Qin like this? Don''t apologize to Master Qin quickly."


    As soon as the voice fell, Master Qin said with some irritation and anger: "No matter, she is the daughter of the county magistrate, how dare I make her apologize, let''s end the get out of class." After speaking, he quickly turned and left.


    Seeing this, Daohua smiled sarcastically, calmly put away the book on the guest table, and left like this.


    Looking at her leaving back, Yan Yihuan and the others all looked admired.


    Permit can get close to Yan Yishuang and say: "You big sister is so courageous, you dare to talk back to Master Qin in person."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： , Yin is bad

    Chapter 33, Overcast


    Shuangxinyuan.


    After Yan Yishuang came back, he told Aunt Lin what had happened in class.


    "Mother, big sister is obviously jealous of me." Yan Yishuang said with a smug expression.


    Master Qin didn''t like Daohua. Not only Daohua felt it, but also other people in class.


    Everyone likes to hear about this.


    No way, I thought that Daohua grew up in the countryside, and it must be vulgar. Who knows, its appearance is stronger than them. 8 or 9-year-old girls are naturally unwilling to be compared when they love to compare.


    Now that the teacher doesn¡¯t like Daohua, I can¡¯t help but gloat.


    After listening, Aunt Lin''s eyes flashed slightly. After thinking for a while, she waved her hand to invite the maid, and whispered a few words to the maid.


    Looking at the maid leaving, Yan Yishuang immediately leaned over: "Mother, what did you say to Sister Xiaoxi?"


    Looking at her daughter''s curious eyes, Aunt Lin smiled: "Your father is the most respectful. Nowadays, the girl is so disrespectful to the teacher, that Master Qin is so angry that Master Qin doesn''t even want to go to class. When he knows, he will definitely be angry."


    Hearing this, Yan Yishuang''s eyes lit up immediately: "Father will definitely punish big sister."


    Soon, what happened in the class spread to every room in the backyard of the county government.


    Second room.


    The Sun shook his head and smiled: "How long has it been since the trouble has happened again. Wait, after your uncle knows, there must be another good show. This time, I wonder if the old lady will protect the rice flower? "


    Yan Yihuan looked at her mother and sister who were laughing vigorously. He hesitated and said, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t blame the eldest sister. Master Qin is indeed targeting the eldest sister.¡±


    Hearing the words, Sun''s expression took a halt.


    Sun looked at the eldest daughter. She knew the eldest daughter¡¯s temperament, but in the end she was kind and could not lie.


    Yan Yile also spoke: "Mother, why do you think Master Qin dislikes Big Sister? Actually, except for some people who don''t like to care about, the other big sisters are fine."


    Looking at the two daughters looking at him in confusion, Sun thought for a while, and felt that it was better to let the two daughters know about some things earlier, and then said: "You don''t want to think about who invited Master Qin?"


    Yan Yile said without even thinking, "It''s auntie!"


    Sun nodded the little daughter¡¯s head: "Your elder aunt is only responsible for Shu Xiu. The reason why Master Qin came to our house to teach is because of the face of Aunt Lin."


    Yan Yihuan''s expression moved: "My daughter remembered that Master Qin and Aunt Lin seem to be relatives."


    Sun nodded and looked at the two daughters: "Isn¡¯t that right, Master Qin and Aunt Lin took a kiss, do you think she would like your big sister?"


    Yan Yile curled her lips: "Well, let¡¯s say, why is Master Qin so indifferent to the third sister? It turns out that''s the case."


    Sun: ¡°It¡¯s good if you know what happened in the class, don¡¯t talk about it. Now Dafang¡¯s wife and concubine are fighting in the ring. Don¡¯t get mixed in in a muddle.¡±


    Yan Yihuan hesitated: "Mother, this is not good, the eldest mother treats us very well."


    Sun stared at her: "What do you know, things in this backyard are deep. Your uncle loves to chant poems and be arty. Aunt Lin is the daughter of a scholar and she knows well, and she likes your uncle very much."


    "And your eldest aunt, a merchant background, if it weren''t for the poor foundation of the Yan family, your eldest uncle would never marry a merchant''s daughter. On this point, Aunt Lin would be much better than your eldest aunt."


    "This person''s heart is all biased. Haven''t you seen it in these years? Your uncle''s preference for Aunt Lin''s mother and son is not a little bit at all. As long as he has free time, your uncle is helping Yishuang and Wenbin. ."


    "This treatment is what your elder brother has had. This is because he is the eldest son and is responsible for the mission of revitalizing the family. Like your fourth brother, have you ever seen your elder brother ask him about his studies?"


    "Whether it is an adult or a child, your uncle has stated that he prefers Shuangxin courtyard.


    Yan Yihuan hesitated: "What about the big sister? I think the big uncle treats her very well."


    Sun paused: "That''s because your uncle feels guilty, and another is the old lady. A daughter who hasn''t been raised by her since childhood, even if she is a little emotional, how much can she have?"


    "To be honest, Daohua is really good and smart. She is better than Yishuang in every aspect, but her temper is too straight. If she doesn''t constrain, she will definitely suffer."


    The two daughters don¡¯t know, she still doesn¡¯t know, Aunt Lin is not a fuel-efficient lamp, don¡¯t look at the soft and weak, secretly dark.


    "Anyway, you remembered it to me, don''t worry about the big house''s nostalgia."


    Three bedrooms.


    Wu''s look worried: "Taohua is used to going straight in the village, and she doesn''t know how to forbearance. When she comes to the backyard of the county government, she appears incompatible with other people. She will suffer."


    Yan Wentao scratched his head irritably, "Why are there so many messes here? I think it''s better at home. It''s no wonder that my aunt wrote to ask Daohua to come over, but Daohua didn''t want it. It''s me, and I don''t want it. ."


    "In the past, Daohua was happy every day. After coming here, I think she has lost weight."


    Wu sighed, she didn''t like it either, she was too tired, she had to be careful when talking to people, and she was not at home at all.


    Main courtyard.


    Daohua returned to her room with a calm expression. Seeing Pingtong''s frown, she thought about it and asked, "How did Master Qin come to teach in our home?"


    Pingtong: "It was introduced by Aunt Lin. It is said that Master Qin and Aunt Lin are relatives."


    Hearing this, Daohua suddenly realized: "It turns out that it is like this, let me just say, she is an external teacher, and she doesn''t take her class well. If she is full, she can trouble me because there is someone behind her back!"


    Talking, Daohua''s eyes flashed and she sneered: "There is Master Lin in the yamen and Master Qin in the backyard. My father, Aunt Lin, is really good at it."


    Pingtong glanced at Daohua and said, "Madam, no matter what, you should not confront Master Qin in public to prevent Master Qin from coming to Taiwan. If the master knows, he will definitely speak of you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Daohua stood up: "Go, go to Songheyuan."


    Pingtong followed behind, the worry on his face did not diminish.


    The old lady loves the eldest girl very much, but this time she confronted the teacher, and the master had to pursue it.


    At night, after going to the government office, Yan Zhigao was furious when he heard about the things in the guest hall at Aunt Lin. Knowing that Daohua was in the old lady¡¯s yard, he immediately walked towards Songhe Courtyard angrily.


    Outside the Songhe courtyard, watching the cheap father enter the grandmother¡¯s yard, Daohua took Pingtong and Wang Maner out of the flowers and trees next to him, and said lightly: "Let¡¯s go, go back to eat."


    Pingtong hesitated to keep up.


    She didn''t know what the eldest girl and the old lady said, but judging from the old lady''s direct meal tonight, the eldest girl should not be punished this time.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： , Mother and son talk

    Chapter 34, Mother and Child Talk


    Yan Zhigao stepped into the old lady''s house angrily. As soon as she entered, she found that the house was very quiet. Except for the old lady and the grandmother who was waiting, no one was there.


    Sun''s mother saw Yan Zhigao coming in, saluted him, and then quietly left the house, and after going out, she carefully closed the door.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhigao was taken aback.


    "Where are you from?" Old lady Yan couldn''t hear the voice of joy and anger.


    Yan Zhigao raised his eyes and looked at the old lady. Seeing that she didn''t look at herself, she couldn''t figure out what she meant, and said, "My son just came back from the office."


    The old lady Yan glanced lightly at the elder who was still irritated, and asked: "You have just gotten to the office, why is it like this? Is there something in the office that hasn''t been resolved?"


    Yan Zhigao shook his head and walked to the chair below the old lady to sit down: ¡°It¡¯s not about the Yamen. It¡¯s because the son heard that Daohua ran into Master Qin openly and made Master Qin so angry that he couldn¡¯t go to class. This made him angry.¡±


    Yan old lady: "Who did you listen to?"


    "Lin told his son."


    Yan Zhigao said it without thinking about it, but as soon as she said it, she felt bad. Sure enough, with a ¡®bang¡¯, Mrs. Yan slapped her on the table too hard.


    "Okay, do you even lie to your own mother for the sake of a concubine?"


    Hearing the words, Yan Zhigao looked panicked: "Where do you start with this mother? How can the son dare to deceive the mother?"


    The old lady Yan sneered: "Don''t dare? Then I asked where you came from just now, why didn''t you say that you came from Lin?"


    Yan Zhigao: "My son, I didn¡¯t think that you had opinions on Lin, so he¡¯s just"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yan became even more angry: "So in your eyes, Wei Niang is such a small-minded little person. What are you afraid of hiding for Lin? Are you afraid of me beating her or afraid of me? Scold her?"


    Yan Zhi Gao anxious: "Mother, son does not mean that."


    The old lady Yan gave Yan Zhigao a little disappointed: "You only know that Wei Niang has opinions on Lin, but have you ever wondered why this is?"


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the old lady, he was also puzzled.


    The Lin family is knowledgeable, virtuous, and good-natured. It is reasonable to say that the old lady likes it very much, but the reality is that after being here for so long, the old lady has never given Lin a good face.


    It was difficult for him to ask his mother personally about this matter, let alone say a lot of good things about Aunt Lin, because he was afraid that it would be counterproductive, so he fell silent.


    There was a brief silence in the room.


    Yan Zhigao felt the atmosphere was weird and had to find another topic: ¡°Mother, it¡¯s going to have dinner soon, why haven¡¯t everyone here yet?¡±


    Mrs. Yan coldly snorted: "As you know that everyone will come to me for dinner at this time, you still rushed over to find Daohua with a face full of anger. I asked you, what do you want to do and want to be in front of everyone again. Scold her?"


    "For your Aunt Lin, you can hide it from me, why don''t you think about Daohua, you scold her in front of so many people, do you think she will have no face to stay in this house in the future, right?"


    Yan Zhigao looked helpless: "Mother, it''s not that the son wants to scold Daohua. It is really that Daohua has done too much this time, and openly contradicted the teacher. There are no rules at all, no matter what."


    The old lady Yan had an ugly face: "I raised Daohua. You said she had no rules. Are you accusing me?"


    Yan Zhigao has a headache: "Mother, don''t be so arrogant, shall we have something to say?"


    "boom!"


    The old lady Yan patted the table sharply again: "Is it messing around, or do you just listen to it?"


    Yan Zhi moved her lips, wanting to refute, but looking at the old lady''s livid face, she could only hang her head in silence.


    The old lady Yan sneered: "I''m not too confused yet. These days, I can see that I understand. The mother and son in Shuangxinyuan are your favorites. I will ask you, you only know that Daohua is against you. Teacher, have you asked about the reason?"


    Yan Zhigao muttered: "No matter what the reason, you shouldn''t confront the teacher."


    Old Mrs. Yan scraped a glance at her older child, and explained what Daohua had experienced in class: "You are a magistrate, and you are used to judge cases. Tell the old lady whether Master Qin has done his best to be a teacher. What''s your duty?"


    Yan Zhigao looked surprised. He did not expect Master Qin would target the eldest daughter in class, and tentatively said: "Is it a mistake?"


    The old lady Yan coldly snorted: ¡°There are so many people in class. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask others.¡±


    "This" Yan Zhigao wondered, "No, why is this?"


    He couldn''t understand why Master Qin did this.


    Daohua is his eldest daughter. For her, isn¡¯t this not giving him face?


    The old lady Yan looked at Da''er and sighed: "Zhi Gao, you have read well since you were a child, and have a strong ability to do things, but when it comes to being a man, you are still far behind."


    "I know, you dislike the background of Li''s businessman, but you can ask yourself, in these years, if Li did not help you with the housework, would you be able to do things in the front yard with peace of mind?"


    Yan Zhi Gao and weak retorted: "Mother, after Wenxiu and Wen Kai were born, I don''t dislike the Li family anymore."


    Science, agriculture, industry and commerce, the merchant has the lowest status. When he was young and frivolous, he really looked down on the stinky copper merchant.


    But now, Li gave him two sons and a daughter, so he didn''t care much about her business background.


    Old lady Yan: "Then why did you still accept the Lin family? Isn''t it just thinking that she has a talented father, she is very knowledgeable, can I talk to you with red sleeves and Bing Zhuye."


    Yan Zhigao was a little uncomfortable when Mrs. Yan said that she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Old lady Yan: ¡°I¡¯m too lazy to take care of the things in your room. You can pet your concubine, but you can¡¯t ignore your wife and the child she has. You must know that if you are too partial, that¡¯s the source of chaos.¡±


    Now, Yan Zhigao couldn''t help it: "Mother, when did I ignore Li and Wenxiu?"


    The old lady Yan squinted at him: "I am not blind, do you know it in your own mind, think about how you dealt with Wenbin and Yishuang, and how you dealt with Wenxiu, Wenkai and Daohua."


    "Li''s background is indeed not high enough, but she has helped you to keep your home organized and organized. There is no credit and hard work. And what did your concubine do for you?"


    "Zhi Gao, this person can''t forget his roots. If it weren''t for me to stop today, you must have directly scolded Daohua without asking anything?"


    "How about your other children, I don''t know, but Daohua, this girl is very temperamental, and what happened in the class was that she was wronged. You should scold her indiscriminately and beware of her being at odds with you. "


    Yan Zhigao narrowed his eyebrows: "Mother, you are too spoiling Daohua. Yes, I didn''t find out what happened in class today. It was mine. But Daohua hit the teacher. No matter what the reason, it is not. It should be."


    Old lady Yan: "Without your concubine¡¯s instigation, could something like this happen?"


    Yan Zhigao helplessly: "Mother, aren''t you talking about Daohua? Why did you get involved with Lin again?"


    Old lady Yan coldly snorted: "Is this matter not to her? Then Master Qin dares to treat Daohua like this, isn''t it because she is behind her back? Go tell Lin, tell her to give me peace, and Master Qin. , Brother again, is this taking the Yan family as her home?"


    Yan Zhigao: "Mother, if Li was able to invite Master, I would not take Lin''s opinion and let Master Qin come to class at home. As for Lin''s younger brother, he has good knowledge and can usually help his son. ."


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan sighed in her heart.


    The position of this woman in her husband¡¯s family is directly related to her natal family, but Li¡¯s natal family is indeed a lot worse than Lin¡¯s. Only Master Lin compared all of Li¡¯s brothers who are businessmen.


    "Anyway, you let Lin be honest, she is a concubine, don''t try to interfere with the upbringing of the girls. And you, you are a father, but children also have children''s ideas, especially Daohua, she has never been Raising by your side is unfamiliar. If you encounter a problem, you will scold her when you come up. This will push her farther and farther."


    Yan Zhigao was speechless: "Don''t worry, she pushes me farther and farther?"


    Yan old lady: "If that''s the case, then you should."


    Yan Zhigao has nothing to say: "Mother, I can see it, Daohua, it is your heart."


    The old lady Yan glared at him: "You look really bad, I just noticed it!"


    "."


    Yan Zhigao was completely defeated.


    The old lady Yan was angry when she saw him and waved her hand: "Go away, I''ll let everyone eat in their own room tonight. It''s up to you where you want to go."


    "Son retire!"


    Yan Zhigao walked out of Songhe Courtyard with some headaches, and walked towards Shuangxin Courtyard according to instinct. When he was about to enter the door, thinking of what his mother had said, he walked around and went to the main courtyard.


    As soon as I stepped into the main courtyard, I heard joyous laughter from the main room.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： , Vaccination

    Chapter 35, Vaccination


    "Ahem~"


    Yan Zhigao walked into the main room, and the four mothers and sons, who were still in harmony the moment before, became quiet and looked at him together.


    "Father, why are you here? Didn''t you go to Shuangxinyuan?"


    Yan Wenkai has never been able to speak in his head, and when he saw Yan Zhigao, he came out casually.


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Zhigao, who was about to sit down, looked uncomfortable. If he didn''t know the nature of Yan Wenkai''s son, he would think he was teasing him.


    glanced at the wife and eldest son who were also somewhat surprised, and he realized then that he seemed to have overlooked the main courtyard a little.


    Yan Wenxiu glared at Yan Wenkai and motioned to him not to talk nonsense.


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips. He is strange. Father seldom comes to the main courtyard to eat. Tonight, if his grandmother asked everyone to eat in their respective rooms, he instinctively thought that his father was going to Shuangxin courtyard.


    Now that he is coming to the main courtyard, he asks if it¡¯s okay?


    Inahua stood aside and watched the interaction of the two brothers, and she lowered her head and smirked.


    Her brother is really straightforward and cute!


    Ms. Li smiled and added a pair of chopsticks to Yan Zhigao, and asked, ¡°Master didn¡¯t eat in the old lady¡¯s yard?¡±


    Yan Zhigao shook his head, and felt a little embarrassed to think of the scene where the old lady waved him out.


    If she put her aside before, where would the old lady treat him like this, she would have liked to give him all the good things.


    But after coming this time, he obviously felt that he was not the most important in the old woman''s heart. Now, his eldest daughter is the old woman''s heart.


    He, the dad, wants to say a few words about his daughter, and the old lady has to blame him for a long time.


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Daohua, and wanted to reprimand him, but when he thought of what the old lady said, he didn''t even say anything. It was just that, his face was a bit bad.


    Ms. Li saw that her master did not accuse her daughter, she sighed with relief, and kept winking at her daughter: "Daohua, give your father a bowl of soy pig''s trotters soup that you made."


    Daohua received the instructions, did not grind, stood up generously, and filled Yan Zhigaosheng with a bowl of trotter soup: "Father, please use it."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the eldest daughter, and when she saw that she was smiling and couldn¡¯t say any more accusations, she said ¡®um¡¯ and started eating the soup.


    I can¡¯t stop eating this one.


    "Is this soup made of rice flower?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Except for the pig¡¯s trotter which was made with the help of the woman in the kitchen, the rest are cooked by rice flowers.¡±


    Yan Zhigao glanced at her eldest daughter in surprise: "Daohua is a very good cook."


    Daohua modestly said: "Grandma and third aunt taught well." The main reason is that the soybeans produced in the space are good.


    Yan Zhigao asked again: "Did your grandmother give this soup?"


    Mrs. Li: "No one can miss the old lady. Once the soup is ready, the rice flowers will be delivered to you. There are also two and three rooms."


    Yan Zhigao immediately wanted to ask Shuangxinyuan if she had any, but when she thought that Daohua hadn¡¯t been there for a long time, she had a few conflicts with that side, and swallowed again.


    Yan Wenkai drank three bowls of trotter soup one after another, and when he wanted to serve another bowl, Mrs. Li knocked on the back of his hand.


    "It''s time to accumulate food after drinking at night."


    Yan Wenkai looked at the soup bowl reluctantly, then looked at Daohua: "Sister, will you still make this soup tomorrow?"


    Ina Hua shook her head without even thinking about it: "I have to go to class, and there is still homework after class, so I don''t have time." The space and ingredients are limited, but there is no way for such a large family to eat every day.


    Furthermore, she was also a little reluctant. The energy of the space movement was collected by her with great difficulty. It was nothing more than the people who were good to her. Some people in the family were not so friendly to her, so she was unwilling to make them cheap.


    Hearing this, everyone at the table was a little disappointed.


    The food made by rice flower is very ordinary, but the taste is very good. Whether it is the pimple soup before or the trotter soup tonight, after eating, the whole body is warm and uncomfortable.


    Speaking of class, Yan Zhigao had to speak: "Tomorrow class is in, you go and apologize to Master Qin."


    "Don''t!" Daohua replied directly.


    Seeing Yan Zhigao¡¯s face sank, Mrs. Li nodded Daohua¡¯s head immediately: "How do you talk to your father?"


    The smile on Daohua¡¯s face disappeared: ¡°Master Qin doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong.¡±


    Yan Zhigao held back his anger and said, ¡°It¡¯s your fault if you contradict the teacher. This reputation is about to spread. Don¡¯t try to find any good people in the future.¡±


    Daohua¡¯s face is full of black lines, why is it that she is married again?


    She can¡¯t get around this topic, right?


    Seeing Daohua''s silence, Yan Zhigao calmed down a bit: "Master Qin is targeting you. It is her fault, but you also have your own problems." After speaking, he looked at Mrs. Li, "You will go to Master Qin tomorrow. Let¡¯s talk, my Yan family¡¯s daughter is wrong.


    Mrs. Li responded with a smile.


    Daohua saw that the attitude of the cheap father was okay this time, so she didn''t say anything, but after thinking about it, she still asked: "Can we change the master?"


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao''s face sank again: "Do you think it''s so easy to hire a female master in the county seat?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Master Qin doesn''t like me, and I don''t like her either. What if I conflict with her again in the future?"


    Yan Zhi raised her brows and frowned: "Why do you always think about conflicts with the Master? Can''t you think of something good?"


    Daohua shrugged and said, "I think too, since I started class, one day I am not well-behaved, but Master Qin finds trouble with me, what can I do? Sanshugong is right, this person is to get along with others. If you look at fate, Master Qin and I are in the kind of situation where we are both tired of seeing each other."


    "you"


    Yan Zhigao glared at Daohua, but couldn''t find a rebuttal for a while.


    At this time, Mrs. Li said, "Don¡¯t be troubled by Daohua. Master Qin¡¯s knowledge ranks among the female masters in Linyi County. She can come to teach you. Do you have to be humble and ask for advice?"


    Seeing Mrs. Li''s serious face, Daohua knew that it was impossible to change the master, and muttered: "Then what if she bullies me again?"


    Mrs. Li: "Mother Hui and Master Qin said it."


    Inahua: "Okay, but if she wants to target me in the future, I definitely won''t be able to bear it." Anyway, she got vaccinated here first.


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao was going to violent again, but was persuaded by Mrs. Li.


    Seeing that the children were almost eating, Mrs. Li signaled that they could leave.


    As soon as the three brothers and sisters of Yan Wenxiu left, Yan Zhigao complained to Mrs. Li: "Look at Daohua''s temperament, you are spoiled by her mother."


    Mrs. Li smiled and said: "Master, Daohua is a bit straightforward, but you have to be considerate and considerate of her. She just came back to us. She is not familiar with the rules here. Let''s go to class. She was specifically targeted by the master. If you endure it, wouldn''t everyone be able to bully her in the future?"


    Yan Zhigao stared: "Who dares, she is my eldest daughter, who can bully her?"


    Ms. Li smiled faintly: "I haven''t been bullied yet? How long have you been here? It''s not that I haven''t been so angry."


    Hearing the words, Yan Zhigao was scornful.


    The eldest daughter was crying angrily, as if he did it?


    That night, Yan Zhigao rested in the main courtyard.


    Shuangxinyuan, waiting for Yan Zhigao to come over with great interest, Lin¡¯s mother and daughter went to bed with disappointed expressions.


    "Mother, do you think Dad will punish big sister?"


    "Yes, your father is the most respectful of rules, the girl disrespects the teacher, he will not ignore it."


    Early the next morning, every house and courtyard all got up early, waiting for the results of Yan Zhigao''s treatment of Daohua.


    Unfortunately, until Yan Zhigao went to go to the office, there was no news of him punishing Daohua.


    It was Master Qin who was invited to the main courtyard by Mrs. Li for an unprecedented time.


    You must know that in the past, in order to show that she valued Master Qin, every time something happened, Mrs. Li went to see Master Qin in the Deyi Academy in person.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： , Fascinating

    Chapter 36, Show Off


    Yan Zhigao went to the office as usual, but Master Qin was invited to the main courtyard by Mrs. Li¡¯s maid, and every room knew the outcome of the matter.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    "Mother, didn''t you say that Dad would punish big sister?" Yan Yishuang looked disappointed, thinking that Daohua would not be punished, and didn''t even want to eat breakfast.


    Aunt Lin also frowned.


    At this moment, her heart was a little flustered. Based on her understanding of Yan Zhigao, he would definitely punish the eldest girl, but the result now was different from what she thought, which made her feel that things were out of control.


    "What the **** did the old lady tell the master?" The master was clearly furious when he left. Why did the attitude change after a visit to the old lady''s house?


    Yan Wenbin looked at Aunt Lin and Yan Yi both frowning, and shook his head immediately: "Mother, Sanmei, what are you worrying about? If you want me to say, you don''t need to keep staring at your big sister."


    "Before, we were worried that after the big sister came, we would share the love for us; but the big sister has been here for so long, and the love for us has not diminished. If this is the case, why bother to annoy your grandmother. ."


    As soon as these words came out, Aunt Lin and Yan Yi both looked at Yan Wenbin together.


    Awakened the person in her dream, Aunt Lin looked at her son with joy.


    Since the eldest girl came and saw her so good, she felt a crisis. She was afraid that Yishuang would be compared. Master Aiwu and Wubei were taken to the wife of the main courtyard.


    Think about it now, although the master loves the eldest girl very much, he still can¡¯t compare with his pair of children.


    Furthermore, if you''re not welcome, the elder dared to confront the elders'' temperament face to face, and the master might not like it. In the beginning, pitying her to grow up in the country, the master might still tolerate one or two, but after a long time, without her taking action, the eldest girl herself will become less and less pleasing to the master.


    During this time, she was really confused, and irritated the old lady in vain, and her son could not understand it yet.


    Aunt Lin gently touched Yan Wenbin''s head, and smiled: "It''s my mother who wants something wrong, Wenbin said it''s good."


    Yan Wenbin moved away to prevent Aunt Lin from touching his head: "Mother, you touch it again, my hair should be messed up."


    Aunt Lin immediately smiled and withdrew her hand: "Okay, mother don''t touch it." Then, she looked at Yan Yishuang, "In the future, you try to stay away from the big girl. Of course, if she bullies you, you don''t need to be afraid. Come back and let your father make the decision for you, but don''t rush to the front of everything and make the old lady unhappy."


    Yan Wenbin echoed: "That''s right, third sister, let me tell you, learning is the most important thing. As long as you are better than the older sister, can dad still not like you?"


    Yan Yishuang looked at Aunt Lin, then at Yan Wenbin, nodding depressed.


    Second room.


    Sun''s face looked surprised: "The sky in this backyard is about to change?"


    In the past, the sister-in-law and the Lin clash, the Lin wins every time. This time, knowing that Yan Zhigao learned about the class from Lin, she was waiting for Daohua to be punished, but the result was a big reversal. .


    Yan Zhiyuan''s expression moved and said meaningfully: "Don''t underestimate our elder niece, who is very good. I have heard that people from my hometown are full of praise for her, even several clan elders praise her. It''s all loving and loving."


    Sun''s face was dissatisfied: "It''s just mud legs in the country, what insight can you have?"


    Yan Zhiyuan gave her a slanted look: "It''s really long and short. What''s wrong with Xiangzi Ning''s legs? Xiangy Ning''s legs are also from the Yan clan. As long as our family is not separated from the Yan clan, we have to deal with them."


    "Isn''t it important to have a good reputation in the family?"


    "After following my eldest brother these years, I can see it clearly. The more wealthy people are, the more they care about fame."


    "Daohua has such a good reputation among the clan. In the future, whether it is a relationship or a person doing things, it will be unique."


    Sun still doesn¡¯t care much: "Even so, what''s the use? Big brother still likes Yishuang more."


    Yan Zhiyuan shook his head: "The eldest brother is in love with Yishuang, but what''s the use of pain again, the status of a concubine is more than a little bit worse than Daohua."


    "Look, if the eldest brother has not been promoted, the gap will not be too obvious, but if the eldest brother goes up, this difference will make the arrogant Lin family desperate."


    Sun¡¯s eyes lit up: "Is the promotion of the big brother interesting?"


    Yan Zhiyuan sighed: "It''s hard to say, because of the disaster relief, the court sent a prince down. I heard the elder brother said that this may be his opportunity. Even if the eldest brother''s political achievements were good before, no one could say anything. Buried."


    "This time there is a royal prince, as long as he has outstanding achievements, he may be noticed. These days, in order to resettle refugees, even I have been arrested and run around. I wonder if I can finally get it right?"


    Sun sighed: "Big Brother, this promotion is too difficult."


    Yan Zhiyuan followed with a sigh: ¡°Who leaves our family without help, the foundation is weak.¡±


    Sun curled his lips: "Your family has someone to help, but it''s a pity that they don''t want to."


    Hearing the words, Yan Zhiyuan''s expression sank: "Shut up, you''d better not say that. My mother is not very satisfied with you. If she knows that you arrange the fourth sister like this, she will hate you even more."


    The daughter-in-law of Sun''s family was not in the relationship of Mrs. Yan, but Yan Zhiyuan himself liked it. When they got married, Mrs. Yan was very reluctant.


    Speaking of this, the Sun family was also a little angry: "I wondered. Our family is also one of the best in Chihui Town. Why does the old lady look down on me? Isn''t my identity better than my sister-in-law who was a businessman? "


    Yan Zhiyuan rolled his eyes: "Come on, my sister-in-law is a businessman, and his status is not high, but people have money. Your family is at most a small landlord in Chihui Town. Who is more noble than whom?"


    "you"


    Sun is a little anxious. When Yan Zhiyuan pursued her, Yan Zhigao was just a poor talent. She didn''t dislike him for being poor, but now he is starting to dislike her.


    Yan Zhiyuan saw that Sun¡¯s face was green, and he had to say a few soft words: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry. My mother doesn¡¯t like you. It¡¯s not because your family is not harassing tenants.¡±


    Sun''s face was aggrieved: "Daddy and a few brothers have always been the masters of family affairs. What is my business?"


    Yan Zhiyuan: "My mother knows this, hasn''t it been a problem for you these years. Okay, don''t talk about it, anyway, your family and mother are not common, as long as you are not stupid, she won''t bother to take care of you."


    Sun''s anger became angry, but it was not good to continue to say more.


    Now the Yan family is in official status, and the Sun family is a landlord with a little bit of wealth. Her natal family is not good, and she is not very hard-hearted in the Yan family.


    Yan Zhiyuan said again: "I know that you usually make Lins well, and that Yihuan and Yile also play well with Yishuang, but don¡¯t ignore Daohua, do you know?"


    Sun gave him a blank look: "You need to talk about this."


    Yan Zhiyuan was relieved, and then went to the front yard to help with his hands on his back.


    Three bedrooms.


    Yan Wentao: "Uncle, this is not punishing Daohua?"


    Wu is not so sure: "It should be no more."


    Yan Wentao breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s good, my uncle is so strict. If Daohua is punished, Daohua should cry again."


    Yan Zhiqiang glanced at Yan Wentao: "Wen Tao, when you see Daohua, let her keep her temper. Your uncle''s temper is not very good. During this period of time, in order to resettle refugees, she has to work hard and get angry easily. Let her not Hit the muzzle."


    Yan Wentao scratched his head: ¡°When I was in Yanjiacun, Daohua smiled every day and got along well with everyone. Why did I get angry when I got here?¡±


    Yan Zhiqiang sighed: "Although the people in my hometown like the east and the west, they are simple and honest, and there are not so many twists and turns in their stomachs, but none of the people here are friendly."


    Up to the eldest brother, down to the youngest niece, Yile, they all have their own careful thoughts.


    Among the three brothers in the Yan family, he is the most honest, but honest does not mean that he is stupid. These days he also understands that the eldest brother¡¯s concubine is faintly competing with his sister-in-law.


    The rice flower man is small and straight-tempered, but he has become Lin''s target.


    Hey, I don¡¯t know what the eldest brother thinks, the eldest sister is so virtuous, why do you have to marry a family troublemaker?


    Yan Wentao nodded fiercely: "That''s right, people here talk around and walk around, so I don''t feel too tired to panic. I''ll go to Daohua later, but I have to talk to her so that she won''t suffer again. "


    As the rooms were discussing in private, Master Qin was taken to the main courtyard by the maid with a blank face.


    At the main courtyard, Master Qin was invited to the living room, but Mrs. Li was not there.


    Pingxiao smiled and offered her tea: "Master, please wait a moment, Madam has something to do. Come over and see the Master as soon as you handle it."


    Master Qin nodded calmly.


    But this wait was enough for half an hour.


    Now, she understands, Madam Li is showing her face.


    Honestly, she didn''t expect this result.


    The eldest wife of the Yan family, Li, is not very confident in the Yan family because of her business background. In addition, Aunt Lin is favored. She was introduced to teach the girls because of Aunt Lin''s relationship. Therefore, every time I see her , Even if Mrs. Li was dissatisfied, she was polite.


    This time, her daughter collided with herself. Not only did she not take the initiative to apologize with her, she made her face here!


    The businessman is really a businessman, and he has no rules and etiquette at all.


    The water in the teacup was gone again, but Mrs. Li still didn''t come.


    Master Qin was very angry and wanted to get up and leave, but when she thought of her own situation, she had to endure it.


    She was young and widowed. Her husband felt that she was not good to her. Her family was too poor. She is now in her husband¡¯s family and can¡¯t go back to her family. Therefore, as soon as Aunt Lin introduced her to Yan¡¯s family to teach the girls, She came right away.


    To be honest, she cherishes the opportunity to teach at Yan''s family.


    If she weren''t thinking of repaying Aunt Lin this time, she would not target the Yan family girl.


    She originally thought of a 9-year-old girl who didn¡¯t understand anything. Even if she was targeted, she didn¡¯t dare to speak out.


    However, Miss Yan is a person who does not play cards according to common sense.


    Let¡¯s ask, which student was wronged by the Master instead of swallowing it silently, and then going back to examine himself and find his own problems?


    Dare to be like Miss Yan, who directly tells her the teacher is the wrong student.


    People who grew up in the country, really uneducated, certainly don¡¯t know how to respect their teachers!


    However, she was also impatient.


    She shouldn¡¯t have been so obvious or even so passive now.


    She knows very well that Aunt Lin is a favorite, but Li Fu is the real wife of the Yan family. If she really offends her, she won''t want to stay in the Yan family.


    Ms. Li walked into the living room, and she saw Master Qin, whose expressions were constantly changing, and her expression was slightly constricted: "Master Qin, I''m sorry I''m late, and you have been waiting for a long time."


    Master Qin got up and said politely: "Madam has to worry about the family''s affairs. Naturally, she is more busy, so it''s okay for me to wait."


    If it were normal, Madam Li would have let Master Qin sit down, but this time, Madam Li ignored Master Qin and sat down straight, then took a sip of tea from the teacup. This pretended to see Master Qin not sitting down. Surprised: "Master, what are you doing? Sit down quickly."


    Master Qin glanced at Mrs. Li, who was still greeted with a smile as always, and his heart was slightly bright. Today''s Mrs. Li''s eyes have a fierceness that can''t be seen normally.


    Ms. Li saw Master Qin sitting down, and said lightly: "Master Qin has not been to Yan''s house for a short time, and I have never asked before. Is Master still accustomed to living in Yan''s house?"


    Master Qin''s heart jumped, and he nodded without showing on his face: "Habit, thank you Madam for taking care of me for the past two years."


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Master, what did you say? You came to our house to teach a few girls with all your heart. It''s hard work, and we should take care of some."


    Master Qin understood Mrs. Li''s overtones.


    She taught the girls with all her heart, that''s why she was treated favorably. If she didn''t do her heart, would she be dismissed?


    Master Qin laughed in his heart. The Li family is indeed a bit wealthy, but it is not a top wealthy businessman. In addition, it has not been a long time to get rich, and the social circle is not large.


    The merchant''s status was low and was looked down upon by the scholars. If Mrs. Li could invite a female master, she would be fine.


    Ms. Li glanced at Master Qin faintly: "How does the Master think of my family Daohua?"


    Master Qin said without much thought: "The big girl is naturally good, but she is a little disobedient." The master commented on the students, it is natural and righteous that no matter how high the status is, she still has to listen, so she is not afraid of Mrs. Li being angry.


    Ms. Li frowned, a glimmer of cold light flashed across her eyes, and she said in a deep voice, "So, can Master Qin teach my family rice flowers?"


    The kind and easy-going Mrs. Li This is the first time that she has been out emotionally in front of outsiders, and she immediately shocked Master Qin on the spot.


    After a while, Master Qin came back to his senses: "Madam, I don''t mean anything else, but I think the older girl is a little bit off-tempered, so I have to learn the rules."


    Ms. Li still said with a calm face: "If Master Qin thinks that some girls in my family are not worthy of your teaching, tell me, the Yan family has always been good at talking."


    Is this really going to quit her?


    Master Qin was angry and angry, but she did not dare to show that the Yan family''s repair was the first in Linyi County, and she needed these repairs to live: "Madam, I will try my best to teach a few girls."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Li showed a little smile: "Then I will have to worry about it." She said, holding up the teacup.


    Master Qin saw it, got up and quit.


    As soon as she left, Ping Xiao said with a worried look: "Madam, Master Qin seems very angry."


    Mrs. Li snorted coldly: "It''s my fault. I was too polite to her before, even if she really regards herself as a master who has learned everything from the past to the present!" After that, I thought about it, "You have someone to quietly explore the county town. Other female masters."


    Ping Xiao: "Madam, are you planning to resign Master Qin?"


    Ms. Li said in a cold voice: "If she is acquainted and teaches Daohua well, that''s fine, otherwise. I really thought that without her, there would be no one to teach the Yan family?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： , Sack

    Chapter 37, Sack


    Master Qin returned to the Deyi Academy with a gloomy expression. When she passed the class, she glanced at the rice flower sitting at the end, her eyes were dark, thinking of Madam Li¡¯s attitude just now, she had to endure the suffocation in her chest and quickly returned to her room.


    As soon as Master Qin left, Daohua, who was still concentrating on ink research, raised her head and looked out the window.


    Looking at the back of Master Qin leaving in a hurry, Dao Hua''s eyes flickered.


    How do you say something?


    The relationship between people is very important.


    Obviously, the relationship between her and Master Qin is the one who has no ties.


    The first time she saw Master Qin, she felt that this person had a miserable face, was too serious and rigid, and she was very uncomfortable with her aura.


    No, she was targeted shortly after contact.


    I don¡¯t know what the mother said to her?


    Looking at her ugly face just now, even if she is no longer directed at her in the future, it is estimated that she will not give her a good face.


    What should she do?


    Facing a teacher who doesn¡¯t like me all day long and always troubles me, it affects my mood very much.


    Furthermore, Master Qin¡¯s teaching method is too dogmatic, depressing, and far from the relaxed and pleasant classroom atmosphere she likes.


    How can I change a master?


    She has to think about it.


    In class, Xu Ke, Zhu Xiuyun, and Fan Siran from outside the office quietly looked at Daohua, who looked like an okay person, and then turned to look at Yan Yishuang, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile, whispering to each other.


    "Your eldest sister is really amazing, she didn''t get punished even if she contradicted the master."


    Yan Yi''s double-sided color is not very good, and she muttered: "What is this? She dare to talk back to my father."


    "what!"


    Allowed but the three of them were shocked.


    Zhu Xiuyun looked unbelievable: "She is so courageous, I saw my dad, don''t talk back, I dare not even say a word."


    Yan Yishuang glanced at her and said arrogantly: "That''s because my father has a good temper, unlike your father. As a teacher, he always talks about the rules and etiquette all day long. Don''t talk about you, it''s me. I am also a little scared to see him."


    Allows to curl his lips, and said a little unhappy: "Your father has a good temper? That''s because you didn''t see him scolding someone. Yesterday, my father was scolded by your father!"


    Yan Yi doubled her eyebrows: "That must be your father''s scolding. My father never scolds people for no reason. Besides, my father is the county magistrate, and your father is the county magistrate. Isn''t it right for my father to scold your father?"


    Hearing this, Xu Li became angry and turned his head: "I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Yan Yishuang also turned her head aside: "If you don''t say it, don''t say it, who is rare."


    Seeing the two quarreling, Zhu Xiuyun became anxious: "Aren¡¯t you talking about your big sister? Why did you quarrel first?" Then she looked at Yan Yile, "Sister Yile, come and tell us about your big sister. Sister."


    Yan Yile wanted to say something, but Yan Yihuan glared at him, so she had to say: "I haven''t finished my homework yet, so I won''t tell you anymore."


    Zhu Xiuyun went to see Yan Yihuan and Fan Siran again, but they both lowered their heads and painted red, and ignored her at all.


    Seeing this, she had to press down on her gossip heart.


    At this time, Master Qin came in with a book.


    "See the Master!"


    Daohua stood up and saluted other people, her behavior could not be faulted.


    Master Qin glanced at Daohua, nodded, let everyone sit down, and then began the class.


    The progress of the course remains unchanged, but unlike the past, Master Qin never asked Daohua again from this day on.


    If there is no question, naturally there is no correction.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that she was targeting Miss Yan, now she doesn¡¯t ask questions, so she can¡¯t be looked for anymore, right?


    Yan Yishuang and others saw that Master Qin was no longer targeting Daohua, they were a bit disappointed, but they were so obsessed, they quickly dropped the matter.


    The class seemed to have recovered calmly.


    However, both Master Qin and Dao Hua knew that things did not go over at all.


    Master Qin completely ignored Daohua, didn''t ask questions, didn''t correct her, and put her in stock, and how much she could learn was up to her.


    Rice Tweed, has a dispensable attitude towards Master Qin¡¯s practice.


    She is an adult soul. The ancient boudoir textbooks are completely self-study. Now she sits obediently in class, one is to settle the heart of the elders in the family, and the other is to conform to the ancient rules of life.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be a maverick who breaks the rules, and of course she doesn¡¯t want to be completely assimilated by the ancient rules. Those she doesn¡¯t like and disagree with are usually swept away, understanding but not accepting.


    Master Qin¡¯s class usually involves reading and literacy in the morning and studying female red in the afternoon.


    For the female red, Daohua is really big head.


    Before studying, she really felt that the problem was not big.


    Can''t she embroider a few small flowers as an adult?


    Looking at the dozens or hundreds of silk threads of different colors in front of her, she was really dizzy.


    The worst part is that the embroidery needles always pierce her hands.


    Not long after this, her ten fingers were almost pierced.


    "Girl, why don''t we stop learning this?" Wang Man''er looked at the stabbed rice flower with an unbearable expression.


    Because Daohua¡¯s skin was fair and pierced, the eye of the needle looked very obvious. Looking at the dense red needle eye on her finger, Wang Man''er could not wait to embroider for her.


    Unfortunately, her hands are more inflexible than Daohua¡¯s.


    Because she has been running darts all the year round, she has been practicing martial arts with her father, and she has been nurtured to be a careless woman. She feels dizzy when she sees such a delicate woman.


    Daohua didn¡¯t raise her head, she continued to embroider, ¡°No, if I don¡¯t finish embroidering this purse today, how will Master Qin punish me tomorrow?¡±


    Master Qin doesn''t care about her, but as long as she makes a mistake, she will inevitably be punished.


    She punishes her with justification and evidence, and she can''t find a cause for trouble, so she can only endure it first.


    Wang Man''er looked sad: "The girl doesn¡¯t have a foundation for female celebrity. Master Qin only cared about the other girls. He didn¡¯t say to stop alone to explain the stitches to the girl, and let you embroider in such a random way. The girl¡¯s female celebrity wants How to improve?"


    Daohua smiled faintly: "All the experience must be useful, I will practice hand feeling first." Her situation, whether it is Mrs. Yan or Mrs. Li, knows her situation. She dare to say, continue like this. What she does, Master Qin should not try to please her.


    Although she can also use this to make a fuss, she will always give the impression that she can¡¯t bear hardship.


    The backyard of this county government is not Yanjia Village. Even if she is protected by the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, she can speak a lot. In the ancient times, she did not want to spread a bad reputation.


    Furthermore, the female celebrity is not very good at learning, but she doesn''t hate it. Embroidering a purse or handkerchief by herself is quite interesting in this ancient time when there is no entertainment.


    Let¡¯s learn this first.


    Wang Man''er tentatively said: "Girl, should we talk to my wife?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Master Qin was asked by my father to teach. Without his permission, it would be hard for my mother to let her go directly." She has been in trouble several times since she has been here. , Or it would really be annoying.


    Wang Man''er condensed her eyebrows: "Do you just let her bully the girl like that? Or, I will beat her secretly?"


    Hearing this, Daohua raised her head in shock, looking at Wang Man''er with a serious look with shock.


    Wang Man''er thought that Daohua didn¡¯t believe in her abilities, and hurriedly said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m very powerful. I used to fight with people in the escort. If they offend me, I will put on their sack to make sure that I¡¯m not aware of it. If Master Qin is injured, the girl can relax for a few days."


    Daohua swallowed: "Man, don¡¯t we need to do it? Although Master Qin is unpleasant, he is not at the point where it hurts. What do you think?"


    Wang Man''er looked disapproving: "The girl is too kind."


    Daohua san smiled: "I''m not kind-hearted, I think it''s not good to put a sack on someone, so we can persuade others."


    What she didn¡¯t say was that this is the county government. Really, her father¡¯s government servants eat dry rice?


    Wang Man''er frowned: "Why do you need to move your mouth if you can do it? It''s troublesome to do it."


    Daohua smiled, and looked up and down Wang Man''er.


    I didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so hot-tempered, she would put someone in a sack at every turn, she liked this temperament!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： , Xuewu

    Chapter 38, Learning Martial Arts


    "Man, can you martial arts?"


    Daohua looked at Wang Man''er curiously.


    To be honest, although she has lived in ancient times for 9 years, she is still full of anxiety about ancient life under feudal rule.


    When I was in Yanjiacun before, this kind of uneasiness had not yet appeared. After all, she had space, as long as she stayed in the country, even if she encountered natural disasters, she would not die of starvation.


    However, after arriving in Linyi County, her anxiety intensified.


    In ancient times, it was a society of imperial power and a society of persuasion by the father.


    Here, the freedom and democracy she wants does not exist.


    Like her mother, Mrs. Yan family, a virtuous and virtuous person who takes care of the life of a family in a tight and orderly manner. It needs to be good-looking, capable and capable. That¡¯s it, it¡¯s still not enough. To the equal respect and love of the husband.


    Not to mention the little concubine, but also spoil the little concubine¡¯s children, squandering the family business accumulated by the wife''s hard work as he pleases and of course.


    During this time, when Mrs. Li was on the board, Daohua would occasionally come over and listen to it. Adding to what she sees and hears at ordinary times, it is easy to infer the actual situation of the Yan family.


    Her father is a county magistrate, but because of his integrity, he hasn¡¯t saved much family business over the years.


    The reason why this home can still be maintained is all because of her mother who brought a generous dowry.


    In Daohua''s view, her father is not worthy of her mother.


    The reality is that her mother has to look at her father''s face no matter what she does, and is always alive with care, for fear of upsetting her father.


    As long as she thinks that she will marry such a man and live the same life in the future, she feels a little desperate.


    Live again, is she here to experience the oppressive life?


    Don¡¯t want her!


    It''s too difficult to get rid of this fate. She doesn''t know what to do, but she has to have a good body no matter what she does. If she can do martial arts, it will be more perfect.


    The security in ancient times is not good, and martial arts can not only strengthen the body, but also save oneself in the event of a fall. It is the best of both worlds.


    Seeing the girl looking at him eagerly, Wang Man''er nodded and shook his head again.


    Daohua wondered: "Will you be?"


    Wang Man''er: "I know a little, but not much."


    Daohua smiled immediately: "It doesn''t matter, we don''t do anything like heroes, just a little self-protection." After finishing speaking, she looked at Wang Man''er with bright eyes, "Can you teach me martial arts? "


    Wang Man''er nodded: "The girl wants to learn, I am willing to teach, but learning martial arts is very hard."


    Daohua waved her arm and said boldly: "What''s the hard work, how can you be a man these years?" After putting down the embroidered purse in his hand, Baba asked, "When do we start?"


    Wang Man''er glanced at the horribly pierced fingers of the rice flower: "It''s okay now, does the girl want to learn?"


    Daohua was in the mood, and immediately nodded in agreement.


    Immediately, the two began to learn martial arts enthusiastically.


    "Man, don''t you learn martial arts without a horse step?"


    "Man, you teach me to fight as soon as you come up, is that right?"


    "Girl, you can rest assured to learn, my father said, a hundred forged into steel, a hundred forged into a knight, a lot of fights, this effort will naturally go up, when one day, the girl can beat me down, there is no need to worry about it. It''s covered in sack."


    "Hey, girl, you have a lot of strength!"


    "Girl, you have a good body and strong flexibility. You can actually do the splits, lower your waist, and raise your legs. You are a good seed for martial arts."


    "These are the basic yoga skills." In this life, her physical condition is indeed good, coupled with the conditioning of space and food, the body is even better.


    "Girl, what is yoga? Is it also a martial arts?"


    "."


    The wing of the main courtyard is very large. In the left wing, Mrs. Li directly opened up the three rooms in order to make Daohua live comfortably, which was very empty.


    In the room, Daohua followed Wang Maner''s back and forth gestures.


    The two are, one dared to teach, the other dared to learn, and they played very hotly.


    Although Daohua was skeptical about Wang Man''er''s professionalism, it was cold winter, so she didn''t feel too cold during the activities, so she bit her scalp to learn.


    She doesn¡¯t know if she has learned Kung Fu, but her body is becoming more and more flexible.


    ¡ª


    I kept slipping away in Daohua studying, Xue Girl Red, and secretly learning Wushu in private.


    In class, Daohua has always been regular. Even the female red, even with her fingers swollen, can barely embroider some recognizable flowers and animals.


    In a blink of an eye, it entered the twelfth lunar month.


    On the day of the Laba Festival, Yan Zhigao took a break because he had rested at Shuangxinyuan the day before and had breakfast in Shuangxinyuan that morning.


    Since it started to snow in November, Mrs. Yan has not allowed everyone to eat at her place, and let everyone eat in her own house to avoid tossing back and forth and catching cold.


    At the dinner table, Yan Zhigao thought that because he was busy resettling refugees during this period, he hadn''t been taught a pair of children for a long time, so he came to ask about them in the school with interest.


    "Bin''er, are you still used to it in the county school?"


    The young masters of the Yan family were all arranged by Yan Zhigao to study at the county school. Needless to say, Yan Wenxiu passed the exam last year. He is a man of the county school. The others are not bad.


    Yan Wenbin nodded obediently: "Thank you father for caring, my son is still used to it."


    Yan Zhigao took a few questions immediately. Seeing that Yan Wenbin answered well, he was satisfied: "Father is too busy to guide you. If you don''t understand anything in the book in the future, ask your elder brother more. "


    Yan Wenbin nodded.


    Yan Zhigao looked at Yan Yishuang again: "Yishuang, how about you, do you understand what Master Qin taught?"


    Yan Yi¡¯s parents leaned close to Yan Zhigao¡¯s side, and said proudly, ¡°Father, I can do what Master Qin taught. She praised me yesterday.¡±


    Yan Zhigao touched her head affectionately: "Our Yishuang is smart." After speaking, he glanced at Aunt Lin ambiguously, "This is like your mother."


    Aunt Lin gave a shy smile and glared at Yan Zhigao: "Master, don''t praise this girl, her tail will be up to the sky tomorrow."


    "Mother, where is my daughter?" Yan Yishuang took Yan Zhigao''s arm and sprinkled it for a while.


    Auntie Lin watched her husband and children frolicking with a smile on her face.


    "By the way, how is your big sister''s performance in the guest hall?" Yan Zhigao suddenly asked.


    A brief silence appeared in the room.


    Yan Yishuang was a little unhappy that his father mentioned Daohua at this time, and said lightly: "Big sister, she is still the same."


    Yan Zhi Gao condensed his eyebrows: "What the same way?"


    Aunt Lin was afraid that Yan Yishuang could not say anything well, so she took the words: ¡°Since the eldest girl confronted Master Qin last time, she didn¡¯t know what the lady said to Master Qin. After that, Master Qin didn¡¯t talk too much about the big girl.¡±


    Yan Zhigao frowned: "What is it like, she is a master, and she should be instructing to correct students'' mistakes. What does it mean?"


    Yan Yishuang said casually: ¡°I just don¡¯t dare to talk about Big Sister. If I talk too much about Big Sister, I¡¯m afraid my mother will resign her.¡±


    "Shut up, what nonsense!" Aunt Lin gave Yan Yishuang a stare.


    Yan Yishuang looked aggrieved: "This is the way it is."


    "you"


    Aunt Lin seemed to want to reprimand Yan Yishuang, but was stopped by Yan Zhigao: "She is still a child, just tell her what you have to say, don''t get angry at every turn."


    "Yes!" Aunt Lin answered in a low voice.


    After that, Yan Zhigao sat for a while, then got up and walked towards the old lady¡¯s yard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： , Praise without money

    Chapter 39, praise without money


    The winter in Linyi County is colder than in Yanjia Village. Since it started to snow, the old lady Yan has been huddled in the house and refused to go out.


    Taohua is afraid that the old lady will be bored in the house. As long as she is eating in Songheyuan, she must take the old lady out for a few laps after eating.


    On the day of Laba Festival, Daohua and the others did not go to class. After breakfast, she took the old lady Yan out for a walk.


    When Yan Zhigao came over, she happened to miss her grandparents and grandchildren.


    "Where is the old lady?"


    Yan Zhigao asked toward his grandmother who was cleaning the house.


    Sun¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°The big girl went to digest with the old lady.¡±


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the snow on the ground outside the door, and stared at the eyebrows, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a prank, what should I do if the old lady is frozen in such a cold day?¡±


    Sun¡¯s mother saw that Yan Zhigao¡¯s complexion was not very good, and immediately explained: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, the old lady is in good health. Besides, if you go out and breathe, the old lady¡¯s spirit will only be better.¡±


    Yan Zhigao had a meal: "Why, is the old lady in a bad spirit?"


    Sun Ma: "It''s not bad, it''s just that you are not used to it. The master also knows that the old lady can''t be idle. When in his hometown, in winter, the old lady can still go out and chat with someone. There are also some tricks, but when I get here, the old lady has taken care of it so well, the old lady can''t find anything to do, so she''s a little boring."


    When people have nothing to do, don¡¯t their spirits become decadent?


    Yan Zhigao reproached herself: "I was not thoughtful and neglected my mother. From now on, I will leave the office as soon as possible and spend more time with my mother."


    Sun¡¯s mother immediately said: ¡°Master, don¡¯t do this. If you let the old lady know that the master has delayed work to accompany her, she will definitely not be happy.¡± Seeing Yan Zhigao still blamed herself and smiled.


    "Master does not need to be like this. In the twelfth lunar month, the older girl has fewer classes. She will come to accompany the old lady every day. With her by the side, the old lady will not be unhappy."


    Yan Zhigao''s expression moved: "Does Daohua come every day?"


    Speaking of Daohua, the smile on Sun''s mother''s face suddenly increased: "Every day, when she comes, as long as she sees the old lady in the house, she will always think of various ways to let the old lady go out and say If people stay in the house forever, they will be suffocated."


    "The old lady is not good at her. After every meal, she will go out with her for a walk. Don''t say, since the start of digestion after meals, the old lady''s spirit is getting better day by day."


    Said grandma as if she had thought of something, and then laughed a few times.


    "I didn''t know what the eldest girl thought a few days ago. She said she was going to find a set of exercises for the old lady, so that she would practice martial arts in the house when she was okay."


    As soon as these words came out, even Yan Zhigao laughed, shook his head and said, "This kid"


    Grandma: "The big girl is afraid that the old lady will be bored."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, and sighed in his heart, after all, the old lady raised it herself, she was more careful than others. He didn''t even notice that the old lady would be uncomfortable when she came here, but Daohua found out. No wonder the old lady prefers her.


    At this time, a little maid walked into the house: "Mother Sun, come over from the kitchen and ask, when will we start cooking Laba porridge?"


    Sun¡¯s mother looked at the sky: ¡°No hurry, the eldest girl hasn¡¯t come back yet. Go tell the kitchen and let them do other things first. The eldest girl said that she will make Laba porridge by herself.¡±


    After the little maid stepped back, Yan Zhigao smiled and said, "Does Daohua cook by herself today?"


    The grandmother smiled and nodded: "During this time, the eldest girl was in the schoolgirl red, so she pierced her hands so badly. The old lady didn¡¯t let her touch the water when she saw her. Allow her to cook once."


    Yan Zhigao''s expression moved: "How is Daohua studying?"


    Sun¡¯s mother: "It¡¯s pretty good, the eldest girl is smart, she can understand the things in the book at a glance, and she can¡¯t learn it without her."


    For the next period of time, Yan Zhigao just silently watched Sun Ma eloquently praised Daohua. He never knew that Sun Ma was so eloquent. It would be nothing to praise the eldest daughter.


    "Hey, the eldest girl is smart, but she is not very good at learning from the female celebrity."


    Yan Zhigao heard this and thought that Sun Ma was about to end, but after a while, Sun Ma spoke again.


    "The old lady said, the eldest girl hasn''t learned anything about the female celebrity yet. When she does it, she will definitely embroider whatever she wants."


    With these words, Yan Zhigao sounded a little embarrassed, and couldn''t help but reach out and cover his forehead.


    Seeing this, Sun''s mother thought that Yan Zhigao didn''t believe what she said, and immediately looked for evidence to prove: "Master, the eldest girl has been dexterous since she was a child. You have eaten what she cooked, not the old slave boasting, but her cooking skills are the kitchen. The wife Ren here can''t match it either."


    Yan Zhigao agrees with this point: "But Daohua is good at cooking, doesn''t it mean that she is also good at school red?"


    The grandmother immediately retorted: "How can the female celebrity be bad for a handy person? The old lady also said, the eldest girl, this is a new student female celebrity, and she hasn''t found a way yet. When she finds it, she will definitely embroider well. ."


    Sun''s mother is the person next to the old lady. Yan Zhigao is not good at arguing with her, so she nodded without conscience, and then quickly changed the subject: "Why haven''t Niang and Daohua come back?"


    Sun Ma: "Maybe I have gone a little farther."


    In normal times, as long as they have time, Daohua and Mrs. Yan will not only wander in the backyard of the county government, but sometimes go shopping.


    Yan Zhigao blamed himself for not paying attention to the feelings of the old mother, and then stayed in Songheyuan, and wanted to spend time with the old man.


    After sitting for an hour, I saw the old mother and Daohua all smiling, and they came back with a potted plant alone.


    "Mother, where did you go?"


    Yan Zhigao quickly got up to meet him, took the potted plant in the hands of the old lady, and then helped the old lady into the house.


    The old lady Yan was very happy: ¡°Went around the street with Daohua and bought two potted plants.¡±


    Hearing the words, Yan Zhigao had a look, then glanced at the cheerful eldest daughter beside her, and then at the red-faced old mother, did not say anything to keep them from going out in the future.


    "Mother, you have to go out in the future, remember to bring more people."


    Finally, the mother and the eldest daughter have been living in their hometown, and they are used to it. It is understandable that the rule of not being able to go out at will if they don¡¯t adapt to the big family, let¡¯s take your time.


    The old lady Yan waved her hand indifferently: "We didn''t go far, so we just wandered around the county government."


    Daohua, who was still a little worried, glanced at the cheap father, and saw that he hadn''t stopped them from going out, and smiled: "Grandma, father is caring about us."


    Old lady Yan immediately smiled and said, "Okay, next time I go out and bring more people." Then, she beckoned to Yan Zhigao, "Chih Gao, you come here and see. Today, Daohua and I have very good luck. As soon as I went out, I met a man selling red plum bonsai, and he bought it back for only a dozen silver."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the bonsai that didn¡¯t even have a flower bone. He wanted to say that the red plums in the bonsai could not be kept alive. They might be deceived, but the old lady was so happy and could only say: "When will my mother learn to watch bonsai? NS?"


    Twelve taels of silver to buy two bonsais, in his knowledge, the old mother would never spend such wronged money.


    The old lady Yan squinted at her elder son: "Is it necessary to learn to see beautiful things?"


    When I was in my hometown, Daohua liked to play some flowers in the yard at home. The old lady was forced to watch a handful. Let alone, she was used to seeing flowers and willows. When she came to the north, she looked at the whiteness everywhere. Sometimes it''s really not used to it.


    Yan Zhigao: "Uh"


    He was speechless.


    The old lady Yan was too lazy to care about him anymore, she looked at Daohua: "Take care of these two bonsai, maybe we can also appreciate the red plum during the Chinese New Year."


    Daohua patted her chest confidently: "Grandma, you just look at me."


    Looking at the two excited people, Yan Zhigao really wanted to hit them.


    Where did the mother and eldest daughter feel confident that they could feed these two pots of red plums?


    Hongmei is notoriously difficult to serve.


    One winter, he and Aunt Lin angered. In order to calm her, he bought a pot of winter plum and came back to make her happy, but it was a pity that the winter plum died in less than a month.


    At this moment, Sun¡¯s mother came in: ¡°Big girl, it¡¯s almost noon, do you think you can cook Laba porridge?¡±


    Daohua patted her head fiercely: "I almost forgot about this. Are the red beans and lotus seeds all soaked?"


    Grandma: "It''s soaked, the girl in Man''er is watching it in person."


    Daohua looked at the old lady Yan: "Grandma, then I''m going to the kitchen."


    The old lady Yan hurriedly took her: "Your hand"


    Yan Zhigao discovered that the eldest daughter¡¯s fingers were actually wrapped in white cloth.


    "It''s okay!" Daohua took off the white cloth directly, revealing her fingers with dense needle holes, "Grandma, look, it''s all swollen."


    The old lady Yan is still worried: "Don''t touch the water, just tell the people in the kitchen what you want to do."


    "I see!"


    Wait until Daohua left, Yan Zhigao asked: "The female red of Daohua"


    The old lady Yan gave him a slanted look: "My Daohua is handy, so the female celebrity is naturally not a problem. It is Master Qin, I think her female celebrity is not so good. During this period of time, I let Daohua embroider the purse every day. It¡¯s all swollen, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s bullying or teaching people?"


    "I don''t care. If Daohua''s female red still doesn''t grow, you can change my master."


    Yan Zhigao wanted to say a few words, but she immediately persuaded her old mother''s stern eyes.


    At the same time, I also felt that Master Qin had done something wrong.


    The eldest daughter¡¯s hands are all like this, why did she embroider her purse?


    The old lady snorted coldly: "Although the master at home taught a few girls, Daohua is the eldest daughter of the Yan family. Don¡¯t forget that. If she can¡¯t learn anything, I think this master will also No need to please,"


    Yan Zhigao: "Mother, how can I forget this."


    The old lady Yan said lightly: "Who knows if you have amnesia? Okay, let''s not say, what should you do."


    Yan Zhigao felt that he was disgusted by the old mother: "Mother, my son is here to accompany you today."


    The old lady Yan saw through his expression: "You want to eat Laba porridge made from rice flower, right?"


    Yan Zhigao: "." He is Daohua''s father. Is it possible that she has made Laba porridge without honoring him?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： ,Compared

    Chapter 40, Comparison


    "Daohua is really nothing to say about cooking. Laba porridge is eaten every year, and this year''s is the best." Yan Zhiyuan praised Daohua without hesitation.


    The old lady Yan likes to listen to other people''s praise of rice blossoms. After listening to Er''er''s words, the smile on her face deepens.


    Yan Zhiyuan saw that he immediately boasted a few more words, which caused the old lady to laugh continuously.


    Aside, Daohua sat next to Mrs. Li obediently, with a decent and polite smile on her face. She glanced at his third uncle who was drinking Laba porridge honestly, and at his restrained and pretending cheap father, in her heart. Secretly.


    Her second uncle, a white body, can be well-known in the county government, this vision, this eloquence, really is not covered.


    Through the contact of these days, she also saw that her second uncle is a smiling tiger, and she is very sleek.


    Knowing that my grandmother loves her, she is complimenting her for thinking about the law, but not forgetting to mention other people. It¡¯s really comprehensive.


    When Daohua was thinking about this, she felt her arm being touched. As soon as she turned her head, she saw her fourth brother smiling and looking at herself: "Big sister, you have to cook more in the future, I like you to do it. I''m eating."


    Before Daohua spoke, Mrs. Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t make troubles with your sister. She wants to read and read, and she also wants to learn female red. Don¡¯t look at it. What did she do with her hands?¡±


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at Inaka''s hand.


    Looking at the dense red pinholes on her white and delicate fingers, she was taken aback.


    Daohua smiled faintly: "My schoolgirl is a little stupid. My sisters Yihuan can embroider large pieces. I can''t even embroider purses."


    As soon as the voice fell, Daohua''s hand was grabbed by Yan Wenkai.


    Yan Wenkai carefully touched Daohua¡¯s fingers, his face was distressed, and he blew on the fingers, raising his head and asking, "Does it hurt?"


    Daohua shook her head blankly.


    Yan Wenkai became angry: "What''s the matter with Master Qin? The eldest sister''s hands are all like this, why should she embroider some kind of purse? Will she be a master? If she can''t do it, change someone to teach ?"


    Yan Zhigao would definitely scold Yan Wenkai at this time if it was put on hold, but when he saw the eldest daughter''s hand, his heart also filled with anger.


    Before, Daohua was anxious to make Laba porridge. He didn''t see clearly. This time Wen Kai held his hand, and the needles on his fingers made him feel a little numb.


    The eldest daughter had not been raised by his side since she was a child, but he also valued it very much. Seeing her hand being pricked like this, he instinctively felt that Master Qin was slow to treat her.


    Yan Wenkai is still saying: "Mother, why don''t you give the eldest sister to the Master? I don''t think Master Qin has much knowledge?"


    Hearing this, Inaka couldn''t help but want to applaud.


    During this period of time, she has been practicing female celebrity diligently. Although she didn''t want to win the sympathy of everyone, she would be happy if she could change her master.


    Taohua took a close look at her fourth cheap brother. If it weren¡¯t for the concern on his face, she would have thought that this person was deliberately cheating Master Qin.


    Sure enough, he is a straightforward child.


    Who knows the next second, I heard Yan Wenkai say: "My elder sister''s hands are used for cooking. If it is damaged by a needle, who will cook it for us in the future?"


    Upon hearing this, the touch on Daohua¡¯s face was immediately relieved, she quickly withdrew her hand, and glared at the fourth brother of the cheap: "Dare to love me as a cook? I will not do it in the future, I want to eat it, and I will do it myself. ."


    "Don''t!" Yan Wenkai wailed immediately, "Good sister, I was wrong, you can''t help but cook, otherwise, how will I live in the future?"


    The two of you came, and I started to confuse my mouth, and the dinner table quickly became lively.


    Other people''s eyes moved slightly, and the relationship between Master Qin and Aunt Lin, the Yan family knew that Master Qin could not please, and Aunt Lin would follow her faceless.


    Yan Zhiyuan glanced at the Sun family, who immediately changed the topic with a smile.


    Seeing this, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin breathed a sigh of relief. Before they dared to pass a trivia to their father Yan Zhigao at the dinner table, saying that Aunt Lin was eating alone or something, and now they are silently drinking from the bowl. Laba porridge.


    Ms. Li looked at the expressions of everyone on the table, glanced at Yan Zhigao with a slightly narrow expression, and smiled and added half a bowl of laba porridge to him.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhigao also smiled and put a chopsticks dish for Mrs. Li.


    Next to ??, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin dropped their heads a little disappointed when they saw that Yan Zhigao did not mention Aunt Lin again.


    Yes, Aunt Lin did not come to Songhe Yard for dinner.


    This was made by Mrs. Yan, who said that there is no concubine room where the masters of the family can eat together.


    Just now, when Yan Zhigao saw the family happily drinking Laba porridge, he thought of Aunt Lin who was eating alone. She felt pity, and just wanted to ask her to come and eat together, but she was disturbed by the son of Yan Wenkai.


    Now, because Master Qin made the eldest daughter embroider the purse so that his hands were so miserable, he was also a little angry, so he let go of his mind.


    Songheyuan is Yanxiao Yanyan, He He Meimei, while in Shuangxinyuan at this time, Aunt Lin is sitting alone at the dining table with a lonely face.


    Married to the master for so many years, this is the first time she spends the festival alone.


    Her children, husband, are now with others, they are a family, and she is just a concubine''s room, a concubine''s room that can''t even go to the dining table.


    There has never been a moment like this, let her clearly understand her identity and status in the Yan family.


    Regret it?


    Her father is a scholar, and her younger brother is also a scholar. As her family, marrying someone else to be the main house is more than just rubbing.


    But she can¡¯t help it!


    In order to support his father to study, the Lin family sold out all the family property. By the time his younger brother was studying, there was no more money in the family. But the younger brother was so smart, and the masters in the family praised him for his future prospects. How could she bear to watch him? The younger brother has been doing nothing all his life because he has no money to study?


    So, when Yan Zhigao went to the countryside to patrol, she deliberately approached this honest and good official who was praised by everyone.


    She looks good, and she has followed her father to read and literate since she was a child. Naturally, her temperament is not comparable to that of ordinary women.


    Meeting several times, the master was really moved by her intentional or unintentional contact.


    Later, she successfully married him as a child.


    With the support of the county magistrate, the family gradually got better, and the younger brother also read the book. A few years later, he successfully passed the exam and stayed with the master. With the help of his brother-in-law, the future of the younger brother must not be wrong. .


    She is also very comfortable in the backyard.


    The eldest lady of the Yan family, Li''s family, was born as a businessman. Although she is a prime minister, she can''t compare herself with her family, and she didn''t think she was inferior to her.


    Furthermore, based on her understanding of the master, she knew that the master also looked down on merchants in his heart. This can be seen from the brothers who received his wife.


    Ms. Li also knows this, so she is not very confident in the Yan family, and she is too evasive to her favored self.


    She thought that she could spend her life so peacefully and steadily, chanting poems against the master, chatting with her, and raising her children in her free time, but the old lady is here, and the big girl is here.


    These two people don''t know what tactfulness means, what is calmness.


    As soon as ?? came up, it was just what she said. Putting the most embarrassing side directly on the table, she has no plans to do anything.


    Now, when the whole family is enjoying the festival, the master can let her eat alone. From then on, will she lose more and less place in the future?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： ,trouble

    Chapter 41, trouble


    "Girl, come and see, the two pots of red plums that you and the old lady bought have grown buds."


    Early in the morning, Wang Man''er''s cheerful voice entered Daohua''s ears.


    Ina Flower curled up in the warm bed and squirmed, then went on to sleep.


    "Girl, it''s time to get up, and go to class after dinner. If you''re late, Master Qin should show you a look." Seeing that Daohua didn''t move, Wang Man''er walked directly to the bed and started muttering.


    Since serving the eldest girl, she has also known that the eldest girl has difficulty getting up, and every time she gets up, she can drag it as long as she can. If she doesn¡¯t care about it, the eldest girl can just lie down on the bed at noon.


    "Don''t worry, someone will tell Master Qin what happened at the dinner table yesterday. If she wants to continue teaching at Yan''s family, she will know a little bit more." Daohua said with her eyes narrowed while lying on the bed.


    Yesterday, her fourth brother directly proposed to change the master in front of everyone.


    At that time, the three giants of the Yan family, her grandmother, her father, and her mother did not express their opposition.


    Master Qin, if he has a little brain, he knows that nothing can happen at this time.


    Wang Man''er: "It''s time to get up, too. The old lady wakes up early. Now maybe it''s already waiting for you to have breakfast."


    Hearing this, Daohua fluttered on the bed for a few times, and then sat up with sleepy eyes.


    Looking at the big girls who are usually small adults like this, Wang Man''er was overjoyed: "Girl, I''ll wait for you to dress."


    Ina Flower shakes her hand: "I will wear it myself, you can prepare the wash."


    Out of the bed, the cold air in the house swept over immediately, Daohua shivered, and quickly put on the clothes beside the bed.


    Yan''s life is not rich, although there are charcoal cases in winter, but not many.


    She still has Mrs. Li''s private help here, but the charcoal in the house can''t continue to burn overnight.


    In the entire backyard of the Yan family, only the charcoal fire in the old lady¡¯s yard is sufficient.


    After putting on Daohua''s dress, Wang Man''er came in with a basin: "Girl, the hot water is here, you can wash."


    "Um!"


    Ina Hua walked over to take the handkerchief, and quickly took care of herself.


    When ?? sat down on the dressing table, she saw Wang Man''er moving the two pots of red plums over: "Girl, look at it, how nice are these two red plum buds?"


    Daohua nodded perfunctorily.


    Can it be opened? Since Hongmei bought it back, she would quietly insert Hongmei into the black ground in the space for half an hour almost every night before going to bed.


    The black earth in space has the most fertility, and after being nourished for so long, as long as the red plum does not die, it should also bloom.


    "Hey, girl, did you turn over the soil in the red plum?" Wang Man''er pointed his eyes and found that the soil in the potted plants had been turned over.


    Daohua calmly said, "I am ventilating Hongmei."


    Wang Man''er looked puzzled, did you say to ventilate the soil?


    Daohua didn''t want Wang Man''er to ask questions, and said hurriedly: "Okay, come over and comb my hair."


    She can wear this dress by herself, but this one, I''m sorry, she really can''t handle it alone.


    She wants to comb, there is only one chirp.


    After ??, Daohua and Mrs. Li went to Songheyuan to greet the old lady Yan. After eating where she was, they went straight to class.


    Sure enough, with what happened yesterday, Master Qin had a lot of health. When she was in the female celebrity in the afternoon, she glanced at the eye of the needle on Daohua¡¯s finger and twisted her brow directly to tell her not to move the needle.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Master, my days of studying Red Girl are not long. If I don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to embroider my purse in the future. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t do much, so I just move my fingers in the classroom. ."


    Don¡¯t move the needle, wouldn¡¯t she just sit there for the afternoon class?


    Qin Zi sternly said: "Whatever you want." After speaking, he ignored Daohua, and began to check the embroidery of Yan Yihuan and others, and corrected him from time to time.


    Inahana smiled silently after seeing her.


    Sometimes, she really feels that Master Qin¡¯s brain is pitted.


    is so obvious against her, is it determined that the Yan family will see Aunt Lin¡¯s face and won¡¯t let her go? Still determined that the Yan family can no longer find a second female master in Linyi County to replace her?


    A few days passed in a blink of an eye.


    One afternoon, Master Qin had something to do, and the female red class was not available, so Daohua came to Songheyuan to accompany Mrs. Yan.


    In this period of time, Daohua followed Wang Man''er to learn martial arts, no, to be precise, it should be to learn martial arts.


    Wang Man¡¯erhui¡¯s kung fu can¡¯t be called kung fu at all, it can only be regarded as more flexible than ordinary people.


    However, it can¡¯t be said that all she knows is that she can embroider her legs, because Daohua discovered that in Wang Maner¡¯s gestures, there was a shadow of Taijiquan.


    "My father said, women are inherently weaker than men. There is no need to learn some kung fu that is just too strong. Kung fu that overcomes strength with softness is the most suitable for women." This is what Wang Maner said.


    Taohua felt that it made sense, so she started to learn it earnestly. After she had learned all the moves, she removed some complicated and difficult movements and recompiled a simple version of ¡®Tai Chi¡¯.


    So, Mrs. Yan''s room.


    Ina Hua stands in front, and Mrs. Yan stands in the back. The two are slowly making gestures.


    is the grandmother, also standing aside cheerfully, following the two gestures.


    Wang Man''er is standing aside, pointing to the irregular movements of a few people from time to time.


    Until the evening, Yan Zhigao brought Yan Wenxiu and other grandchildren to come over to ask for peace, and the old lady Yan stopped with unfulfilled enthusiasm.


    Looking at her mother with a slightly sweaty forehead and a ruddy complexion, Yan Zhigao was in a slightly better mood: "Mother, what are you doing?"


    The old lady Yan took the kerchief that Sun Ma handed over, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said with a smile: "I''m learning to punch with Daohua, don''t say it, I feel that my body and bones are relaxed a lot after doing some exercise."


    Yan Zhigao was taken aback for a moment, and looked at the eldest daughter with the same ruddy face: "You really let your grandmother punch? Then you have to be careful. If your grandmother is older, it won''t be good if you have a sprain."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Father, don''t worry, I let my grandmother learn the boxing very simple, which is to move hands and feet."


    Yan Zhigao saw that the old lady''s spirit was really good, so he didn''t say more.


    Soon, Mrs. Li ordered people to serve.


    At the dinner table, Yan Zhigao kept frowning her brows. After seeing the old lady, Yan Zhigao asked with concern: "Chih Gao, what is wrong with you?"


    Yan Zhigao saw that the old mother and children both looked at him with concern, and thought for a while and said: "After entering the twelfth lunar month, there have been several heavy snowfalls. My son is worried that the newly resettled refugees may not be able to support it."


    Hearing this, the dinner table was all quiet.


    The old lady Yan was silent for a while, and asked, ¡°Are the refugees not eating, or can¡¯t bear the cold?¡±


    Yan Zhigao sighed: "The main thing is nothing."


    Daohua asked: "Father, doesn''t the county government have a granary? Can''t open a warehouse for grain?"


    Yan Zhigao shook his head: ¡°Opening the warehouse to release grain must be approved by the court. Moreover, when refugees were resettled before, the warehouse had already been opened once. Now, there is not much grain in the granary in the yamen.¡±


    Daohua thought for a while and asked, ¡°There are many rich families in Linyi County, can¡¯t they let them donate some?¡±


    Yan Zhigao raised her eyes and glanced at the eldest daughter. In some surprises, she even knew this, and explained: "Generally speaking, if the county is bad, the wealthy families will donate some, but they have already donated once before. Otherwise, if there are so many refugees, the father would not be able to settle them down."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： ,Method

    Chapter 42, Methods


    "It has only been a few days since this refugee was resettled?"


    Mrs. Yan is still very concerned about refugees. First, this is a major issue about the achievements of the elderly. Second, on the way from home to Yixian this time, they also pretended to be refugees, knowing the hardships of refugees, naturally. I hope that the refugees can settle down earlier.


    Yan Zhigao nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it, it¡¯s because it¡¯s not long before the refugees are resettled. If this time, the wealthy gentry of Linyi County should donate, it¡¯s really not easy to talk about it.¡±


    The old lady Yan narrowed her eyebrows: "Is there no other way for the county government?"


    Yan Zhigao sighed: ¡°Linyi County is not rich. The only savings of the county government were used up when the refugees were resettled last time. Now it is really impossible to use the extra money to help the refugees.¡±


    Originally, he thought that this time he could be valued by the refugee resettlement. Maybe his county magistrate could rise by one level. But now, if the resettled refugees freeze to death and starve to death, it would be good for him not to be held accountable. Yes, let alone promotion.


    If it weren¡¯t because of the pressure, he wouldn¡¯t talk about official business at the dinner table.


    Thinking that the distress letter he had written to several neighboring county magistrates had not been replied, Yan Zhigao''s brows were tightly twisted together.


    The officialdom is a vanity fair. He has a meager background, no foundation, and wealth. It is too difficult to get the support of his superiors and colleagues.


    "Daddy, the refugees are so pitiful, or else, in the future, we will eat less and give them the food we saved so that they will not starve to death." Yan Yishuang said suddenly, sympathy and unbearable between her eyebrows.


    Yan Zhigao squeezed a smile on his face, and praised Yan Yishuang, "My son is kind, but these are not what you should worry about. Eat your meal well, don''t think about saving food, you have to know If children don¡¯t have enough to eat, they won¡¯t grow taller."


    Yan Yi nodded weakly: "Daddy should also take care of your body. Daughter doesn''t think you have eaten much."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao smiled relievedly, and reached out his hand to pick up a chopsticks dish for Yan Yi: "Hurry up and eat."


    Ms. Li sat aside and watched, thinking for a while and said: "Master, there is still some food at home, or else."


    Yan Zhigao shook her head to stop Mrs. Li: "Our family just took out all the food stocks, and it couldn''t help a few refugees. Okay, everyone will eat quickly. I will go to discuss with the masters tomorrow, and I can always think of a way."


    Taohua silently ate the rice in the bowl, suddenly her eyes rolled, and she quickly looked at her elder brother who was eating quietly.


    This eldest brother usually has heavy schoolwork, and she can¡¯t bother him too much, but in the end it is her own brother. She is still very concerned about his affairs.


    For example, she knows that her eldest brother is very popular with teachers and students in the county school because of his good knowledge.


    Yan Wenxiu felt Daohua¡¯s gaze, looked up, and smiled softly: "Big sister, is there something on my face?"


    Daohua shook her head, smiled and asked: "Brother, I heard that you have many good friends in the county school?"


    Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t know what Daohua meant, and nodded sternly: ¡°Everyone is a classmate, and it¡¯s common to get together to discuss studies with each other.¡±


    Daohua: "Then your classmates are very rich at home, right?"


    She knows that in this era, those who can go to the county school, except for a few who are particularly well-educated, are basically from a little background at home.


    Yan Wenxiu doesn''t like rice flowers and puts money on her lips at every turn, frowning slightly: "Big sister, make friends with knowledge and character as the most important thing. Brothers don''t care whether others have money or not."


    Inahua paused, ignoring the meaning of this big brother, and asked: "Then big brother, do you usually hold some extracurricular activities?"


    Yan Wen shaved his face and asked: "Extracurricular activities?"


    Daohua: "For example, go out to gather wind and snow in winter, and then come back and write something about it?"


    Yan Wenxiu was silent for a moment: ¡°The master in the county school would let us get together to write poems, but they don¡¯t go out. They usually take part in the county school.¡±


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "What''s the point of holding it in the county school, brother, look at it, now the earth is covered in silver, so beautiful and poetic. Look, do you want to suggest to the county school? What did the master in here tell you to go out to gather for collections? It¡¯s best to go to the refugee resettlement place to experience the human suffering."


    As soon as these words came out, the dinner table immediately became quiet, everyone looked up at Daohua, even Yan Zhigao also looked over.


    Yan Wenxiu: "Big sister, what do you want to say?"


    Daohua: "What I want to say is, eldest brother, look, when I heard my father talk about refugees lacking clothes and food, the third younger sisters can go on a diet and say they want to help the refugees. Those of your classmates, after seeing the tragedy of the refugees with their own eyes, Wouldn''t it mean anything?"


    Yan Wenxiu was stunned, then looked at his father whose eyes lit up.


    Inahua continued: "Look, those students who are in the county school have some assets at home. You can contribute a little, and my family can contribute a little. If you accumulate little and earn more, you can help a lot of refugees."


    "Also, they are all baby bumps in the family. If parents know that their children are so young and know how to help the weak, they will definitely raise their hands and feet in favor." He said, turning his head to look at the old lady Yan, "Grandma, you Say yes?"


    The old lady Yan nodded her head with a smile: "Yes, if my eldest grandson is going to help the refugees, my old lady is willing to give you 200 shi of grain to support you." This year, the three children have been transported to Linyi County.


    Originally, she wanted to sell part of the food when the price of food was high, but because of the experience of being a refugee and seeing the hardships of the underground people, she had no idea about it. Now the food is still renting. In the warehouse.


    The expressions of several sons and daughters-in-law moved after hearing the words of the old lady.


    200 stone grain is not too much, but it is not too much.


    However, apart from the dozens of acres of land left by our ancestors, all the other fields were bought by the old lady in these years. Therefore, several sons also acquiesced that these fields were the private property of the old lady.


    Since ?? is private property, the old lady can handle it whatever she wants.


    Daohua smiled and turned to look at Yan Wenxiu who was already staying: "Brother, look, grandmother is willing to give you 200 shi of grain for you, then the family of your classmates will definitely support them."


    "After you have food, you can go with your classmates to distribute food to the refugees. In this way, you can gain the gratitude of the refugees and experience life. The best of both worlds."


    Yan Wenxiu swallowed, "Are we going to distribute food in person?"


    Daohua took it for granted: "Of course, my eldest brother, I ask you, why are you studying so hard now? Isn''t it just to test your fame and become an official in the future? And being an official is to do things for the people, right now? , Just feel in advance what you have to do when you enter officialdom in the future."


    Yan Wenxiu was still digesting Daohua, but Yan Zhigao was already excited.


    The eldest daughter is a good way!


    He can''t talk to the rich squire now, but their son is so good.


    Furthermore, this is still a very good opportunity to accumulate fame. He is sure that if this is done, the wealthy squires will definitely be willing to donate things.


    Yan Zhigao looked at Daohua with satisfaction.


    Before, his mother and third brother always said how smart the eldest daughter is. He didn¡¯t think so. He felt that they just preferred the eldest daughter. But what he said at the dinner table today made him discover that the eldest daughter is really transparent. .


    Yan Wenxiu felt a little unsure: "But. Such a big thing, can we students do it?"


    Inahana nodded earnestly: "Brother, you have to believe in yourself, who hasn¡¯t had the first time. Besides, isn¡¯t there a father behind you? If you don¡¯t understand, just ask your father."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： , Satisfactorily resolved

    Chapter 43, Solved satisfactorily


    With the acquiescence of his parents, with the support of Mrs. Yan¡¯s 200 shi of grain, and the encouragement of Daohua, the next day, Yan Wenxiu suggested to the master in the county school in a nervous mood. Taking advantage of the good snow scene, organize the students. We went out to collect the wind.


    Generally speaking, in the big winter, the teacher in the county school would not agree to the students going out. However, Yan Zhigao greeted Jiaoyu in advance on this matter, so a group of students stepped out of the city on the snow.


    Because of fear of accidents on the road, Yan Zhigao also sent a lot of officials to **** him.


    The students go out for a whole day.


    That evening.


    The crowd gathered in Songheyuan, all curiously watching Yan Wenxiu, who had a heavy and silent face after returning.


    Yan Wenxiu didn''t speak until Yan Zhi went down and said, "Father, the refugees'' life is too hard."


    Before today, he couldn¡¯t imagine that in this icy world, there were people who could not even wear shoes and only had a thin layer of clothing. Just like that, he had to brave heavy snow to find food in the mountains.


    The food they are looking for is not game, but tree roots and bark.


    When he saw a five- or six-year-old boy holding a piece of tree roots and chewing with relish, as if he was eating some delicacies of mountains and seas, his heart was hit hard.


    Compared with some big households in the county school, the Yan family is not rich, but since childhood, he hasn''t bothered about the cost of food and clothing. Only today did he know that in this world, there are people who can live. So bitter.


    In the past, refugees were like a group of people fleeing in his mind. He knew that their lives were not easy, but he had no idea how difficult it was.


    Today, the difficulty of the refugees was clearly placed in front of him, and the shock it brought to him can be imagined.


    Yan Wenxiu described what he saw and heard one by one, and everyone became silent after listening.


    As early as when she pretended to be refugees, Ina Hua knew about these things, so she didn''t have much feeling. Now she was thinking about how to help the refugees, so she broke the silence: "Big brother, your classmates What do we think of the lives of refugees?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "Naturally, I feel very sympathetic."


    Ina Flower: "Then did you tell them to support refugees through the winter?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "By the way, everyone expressed their willingness to do their best to help the refugees."


    Daohua smiled and nodded.


    The students in ??County School are not very old, even if they are usually a little unruly, they are still kind in heart.


    Daohua asked again: "Does the eldest brother have regulations on this matter?"


    Yan Wenxiu was taken aback: "Do you still need any regulations?"


    Ina Flower: "Of course it is necessary. For example, where do you put the donated property? Who will register and check it."


    Yan Wenxiu interrupted Daohua: "Wait, big sister, don''t you just donate things to the county government?"


    Daohua shook his head: "This is the love of your students. It has nothing to do with the county government. Of course, you have to do it yourself. Besides, you can only get something out of it after you have done it yourself. Brother, this is a rare opportunity. Cherish it."


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Yan Zhigao. Seeing his father¡¯s face in thought, he turned his head and looked at Daohua: "This is too big."


    Daohua: "Isn¡¯t it just harvesting things and then distributing the harvested things? There are so many students in the county school, each responsible for part of it. It¡¯s easy. However, this kind of thing is really sloppy and has to be drawn up in advance. Detailed regulations to avoid temporary problems."


    Yan Wenxiu took a look at Daohua, and asked without shame: "Can the eldest sister talk about the regulations specifically?"


    Daohua: "For example, someone must be responsible for registering and verifying donated items; for example, if there are more donated items, you have to find a place to put them; and for example, when you donate, you must also register to make it clear. Know the inventory"


    "Also, not everyone in the county school has a good family background. For these people, you should not let them donate things, but others are donating. If they don''t donate, they will definitely be uncomfortable. At this time , You just let them do things, whether it¡¯s registration or warehousing, let them participate anyway."


    In fact, Daohua didn''t understand this kind of thing very well. It was what she thought and said, but Yan Wenxiu listened very seriously and nodded from time to time.


    Next to ??, Yan Zhigao looked at Daohua with more and more satisfied eyes, while the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li laughed at the whole process.


    When Daohua finished speaking, Yan Zhiyuan said immediately: "Wenxiu, let Wenjie help you too."


    "I still have me, I also want to help." Yan Wenkai immediately called out. Just when he saw the eldest brother and the eldest sister discussing, he always wanted to interject, but unfortunately, he didn''t get what he wanted.


    Yan Zhiqiang, who has never liked to express opinions in front of everyone, also spoke this time: ¡°Wenxiu, if you need someone to carry things, call Wen Tao up, he will have great strength.¡±


    The old lady Yan looked at her children and grandchildren underground with a smile: "Since Wenjie, Wen Tao, and Wen Kai are also participating, then the old lady is supporting 100 Shi of grain."


    Ms. Li followed with a smile and said: "That family also supports 200 shi. Together, our family will donate 500 shi of food, no more, no less, and other students have a reference."


    Yan Zhigao didn''t speak the whole time, as if letting Yan Wenxiu toss about it. From his smiling face, it can be seen that he was in a good mood.


    Of course, this does not mean that he does not take this matter seriously, on the contrary, he takes it seriously.


    He thought carefully about what the eldest daughter said, and felt that this matter should be organized spontaneously by the students, rather than being arranged by the county government.


    At the very least, for those big family squires, supporting their children to do good deeds is much more acceptable to them than supporting the county government¡¯s disaster relief.


    Early the next morning, Yan Wenxiu didn''t even eat breakfast, so he went to the county school enthusiastically, but after half a day, he attracted more than a dozen students who were willing to donate.


    With someone taking the lead, it will be much easier to follow.


    There are indeed many students with good backgrounds in County School. Soon, the donated money and food exceeded Yan Zhigao¡¯s estimates.


    Yan Zhigao also wanted to take the opportunity to exercise his eldest son, so he did not interfere with him, but he had to watch this, so he sent Master Xiao, who was careful and steady, to help.


    Students did this kind of thing for the first time and they were full of enthusiasm. They went on for several days. Although there were a lot of problems in the middle, they finally got things done before another heavy snowfall.


    The refugees have received more or less some clothing and food in their hands. Perhaps they are not well-off, but they can persist through this cold winter in the end.


    The students are satisfied with this, and the parents behind the students are also satisfied.


    How uncomfortable their children have done such a big event at such a young age.


    As for Yan Zhigao, the head of a county, he is also relieved.


    As long as the refugee does not have an accident, even if he has no credit, there is absolutely no fault.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： , New Year Ceremony

    Chapter 44, New Year Gifts


    The refugee issue was successfully resolved, and the students and masters in the county school received countless thanks.


    Because of this experience, the county school has undergone some changes.


    For example, some students who usually don''t like to read actually took the initiative to pick up books for the first time.


    Asked them the reason, some people said that they should study hard and be a good official who will benefit the people in the future, so that no refugees will appear again under the governance;


    Some people say that refugees are living too miserably, they read more books, or their family property will be destroyed by them, and they have to become refugees.


    Don''t worry about the reasons, such a change, Zhu Chengyu is happy to see.


    Because the donation was initiated by Yan Wenxiu, in the days that followed, every time Zhu Chengyu met him, he was extraordinarily amiable.


    One day, Zhu Chengyu wandered to the county government office, and everybody wanted to praise Yan Wenxiu.


    People in ??xian Yali also knew about this, so they followed along and praised it.


    All people who can work as errands here are human spirits. They will naturally not miss such a good opportunity to flatter the magistrates.


    These words were passed to the county magistrate Yan and heard that they really made him feel special.


    Master Xiao glanced at the magistrate Yan, who had never broken his smile, and shook his head with a smile.


    Because he has assisted Yan Wenxiu, he knows more than others.


    For example, the issue of letting students donate was proposed by the Yan family.


    In his opinion, the person who deserves the most praise for this donation is the girl from the Yan family.


    You must know that before this, even he had not figured out a way to get the wealthy squires of the county to take out their belongings to help the refugees.


    The eldest girl from the Yan family only offered her opinions and did not participate in it, but if she wants to give a reward, she is the first one.


    Does Yan Zhigao forget Daohua?


    of course not!


    Because of this incident, he found that the eldest daughter was really as smart as Mrs. Yan said, and she was a little more tolerant of the eldest daughter in the subsequent dealings.


    At the same time, the Yan family found that after the donation experience, Yan Wenxiu has also made some changes. He is more stable and more confident than before.


    Songhein Temple.


    The old lady Yan is chatting with her three daughter-in-laws.


    Mrs. Yan: "This time the donation was done right. You have to take a look at Wenxiu and go out for a few days, but it is a lot more cheerful than before. I used to watch him boredom studying in the house all day long, and I was so bored for him. Panic."


    Teenage boy, it is the time when she is lively and active, every time she sees her eldest grandson sitting in the room with a book, she feels distressed.


    Mrs. Li sighed: "The child Wenxiu puts too much pressure on himself."


    Sun laughed and said: "Wenxiu is the grandson of Yan''s parents, and he shoulders the burden of the Yan family. The eldest brother is more valued. Isn''t it stressful? Unlike my Wenjie, who is either crazy or troubled all day long."


    Old lady Yan: "Reading more is good, but you can''t read it hard. Daohua said what it is called"


    Wu¡¯s smiled and said, "We must combine work and rest."


    Yan old lady: "Yes, yes, that''s it, you have to combine work and rest, read for a while, and then play for a while, so that you can get twice the result with half the effort."


    Mrs. Li smiled: "Isn''t it the reason Daohua wanted to play this deliberately?"


    Old Mrs. Yan looked at Mrs. Li with disapproval: "Nonsense, Daohua has never bothered me about reading. She said that only by reading can we understand and understand reason, and there is more knowledge in her head. , Don¡¯t be afraid wherever you go."


    "When she was a child, I didn''t even think of this. She knew that she was reading to herself Zhang Luo. She was the Master. She went to find it by herself."


    "You all know the third uncle, such a staid old man, he can''t love Daohua. There is one thing wrong, always complaining that Daohua is not a boy."


    Wu¡¯s smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not because Sanshugong values ??rice flowers.¡±


    Old lady Yan: "I think it¡¯s important to value it, but it¡¯s too patriarchal. What''s wrong with Daohua is a girl in my family?


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Li''s expression paused, and she sighed in her heart.


    The world has too many restrictions on women. Compared with girls, boys and girls are much more comfortable.


    "Grandma, I''m back!"


    At this moment, Daohua¡¯s voice came into the room.


    The old lady Yan immediately smiled and said, "This girl is still so crazy!" Although her tone was blamed, her expression was overwhelming.


    "Hey, everyone is here!"


    As soon as Daohua entered the house, she looked surprised when she saw the full house.


    Mrs. Li stepped forward and took Daohua¡¯s cloak: "Why did get out of class end so early today?"


    Daohuashun held Mrs. Li¡¯s arm in her hand: ¡°Master Qin said that the end of the year is approaching, so let¡¯s review the previous lessons, so we don¡¯t have to stay in the classroom all the time.¡±


    The old lady Yan nodded: ¡°It¡¯s okay. The weather is getting colder and colder in the classroom. I¡¯m afraid you will be frozen. It¡¯s the same for reading in the house.¡±


    That night, after dinner, Daohua helped Mrs. Li back to the main courtyard.


    As soon as ?? went back, Ping Tong handed a letter to Mrs. Li.


    Ina Flower: "Whose letter is it?"


    Ms. Li smiled: "You must have written it by your eldest uncle. The Chinese New Year is about to come. If you count the day, it''s time for your grandfather''s New Year gift."


    Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered: "Uncle? The uncle who sends me flowers every year?"


    When ?? was still in Yanjiacun, she would receive a box of first flowers every year, but she was envious of the little girl in the clan.


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "Isn''t that it?"


    Daohua came to be interested: "Look, what did the uncle''s letter write?"


    Mrs. Li: "It''s nothing more than some homely words to report safety and greetings."


    Having said that, Mrs. Li started to open the envelope quickly, and the mother and daughter read the letter head to head.


    "Mother, my uncle cares about you very much."


    "Nonsense, that''s my mother''s brother, can you not care?"


    "Mother, uncle brought me something again!"


    "Most of the brocades in Fucheng are from the south of the Yangtze River. The texture is very good. It is almost impossible to buy in our county. When the New Year gift arrives, my mother will make you some clothes with the material your uncle gave you."


    "Okay, mother will do it too, and grandmother."


    "Why, forgot your father?"


    "."


    The elder uncle did not say anything else in the letter. They were all very common household words, but from the line between the lines, Daohua could feel that kind of brother''s concern for his sister.


    On the third day of receiving the letter, the Li family¡¯s New Year gift really arrived, full of two carts of things.


    Unfortunately, on the same day, Mrs. Li took Daohua out to buy New Year¡¯s items and was not at home.


    Mrs. Li is not there, but Yan Zhigao just takes a break.


    Looking at the generous New Year gift from the Li family, Yan Zhigao was satisfied.


    Although Mrs. ??¡¯s family is a merchant, they have been helping them with money over the years. Of course, to a certain extent, they are also protected by his county magistrate.


    The two families can be regarded as each taking what they need.


    During the New Year¡¯s ceremony, cloth occupies a relatively large area and placed it on the top. Yan Zhigao thought about the Chinese New Year. Every room had to make clothes. Anyway, the wife had to share it with each room when she came back. Give points.


    Among them, the best brocades, two were given to Erfang, one was given to Sanfang, and the rest were sent to Shuangxinyuan.


    After Mrs. Li came back, she found that the brocade that her brother gave to the eldest daughter and the old lady to make clothes was gone, and her face went black.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： , Make a fuss

    Chapter 45, make a noise


    Daughter is by her side for the first time to celebrate the New Year. Naturally, Mrs. Li wants to do her best to make her daughter happy.


    The geographical location of Linyi County is a bit biased, and the quality of the things sold in the county is not very good.


    Before the daughter came over, because she could not collect good materials, she could only make some clothes for her daughter using ordinary fabrics.


    Now that the New Year is coming, she naturally hopes that her daughter can dress better.


    In the private school, among the few girls who study, the material on her Daohua is the worst. She can guess that those little girls in private are afraid that they often gossip about Daohua.


    also her daughter is sensible, and never annoys her with these things.


    When she thinks that her daughter hasn''t worn the satin clothes when she grows up to 9 years old, her heart feels uncomfortable.


    At home, whether it is Yihuan Yile or Yishuang, in the etiquette sent by Yan Xianlian, as long as there are tender clothes, they are all divided among the three girls.


    This time, it was not that she was stingy. Those brocades were chosen by Daohua with gothic intentions, and they were kept a long time ago. After receiving the letter from the family, she decided what style of dress for her daughter.


    Now Yan Zhigao didn''t ask any questions, and distributed the brocade to others. For the first time, Mrs. Li, who had always been gentle and docile, got angry with him.


    "Master, don¡¯t you ask me to divide the New Year¡¯s gift, it¡¯s nothing, but when you divided those brocades, didn¡¯t you think of leaving one for our rice blossoms?"


    Yan Zhigao looked a little embarrassed. At that time, he looked at the pieces of fabric that looked good, thinking that the clothes made by the family members would look good on them, and when he was happy, he divided the materials.


    As for the eldest daughter, isn¡¯t there a lot of leftover material? Left and right will not wronged her.


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a few pieces of material that you''re anxious about. You''ve divided it all down. What do you want?"


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Li could no longer restrain the anger in her heart: "Master, those pieces of ingredients were specially given to her by Daohua¡¯s uncle. These years, Daohua has not been by our side, and we have not taken enough care of her. Do you want to give her things to others now?"


    Yan Zhigao was a little apologetic at first, but as soon as he heard this, his face sank: "What other people? Yishuang are all Daohua''s sisters. As the eldest sister, she is courteous to the sisters. What''s wrong with the material?"


    Ms. Li was so angry that she blurted out if she didn¡¯t overdo it: "Master wants to send Yishuang and the others the materials to buy and give them. The materials my brother sent are designated for Daohua and must be returned."


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Zhi stood up immediately, looking at Mrs. Li with an unusually ugly expression.


    For a long time, Yan Zhigao knew very well in his heart that the Yan family''s family background was thin, and a large part of the official management and family expenses were maintained by his wife''s dowry.


    For this, Yan Zhigao has self-blame and guilt, but also ugly.


    A man who depends on his wife¡¯s dowry, especially the head of a county, made the arrogant Yan Zhigao very disgusted with his wife¡¯s use of money to beat him.


    Yan Zhigao looked at Mrs. Li with cold eyes, said in his heart.


    For a few pieces of material, his wife was arguing with him in spite of dignity, and now she wants to get back the things he sent out, which is slapped him in the face.


    Sure enough, the businessman couldn''t get on the table, he had only the smelly copper, gold and silver in his eyes, and he had no rules and manners.


    Here, as soon as the words were spoken, Mrs. Li also noticed something wrong.


    But at the moment she was in anger, and she did not maintain Yan Zhigao''s self-esteem as carefully as usual.


    The couple confronted each other like this, and no one planned to bow their heads.


    "What are you going to do? You want to shake the sky, don''t you? Have you still put this old lady in my eyes?"


    The old lady Yan, supported by her mother, stepped into the main room quickly, looking angrily at the two facing each other in the room.


    The quarrel between husband and wife in the big room soon spread to the ears of the hospitals.


    Three bedrooms.


    Daohua followed Mrs. Li to the street today and saw someone selling pots, thinking that her maternal grandfather, who had never met before, gave her a lot of good things this time, and thought she had to pay back. So I bought more than ten pottery pots back.


    She has nothing to tell, but she can plant some potted plants and send it over.


    Like the red plum that I bought last time, it''s blooming well now, you can graft a section to continue planting.


    Also when she was in Yanjiacun before, she ran all over the mountains and collected many varieties of flowers and plants. Now they are well grown in the space and transplanted. They are definitely no worse than other potted plants.


    Among the grandchildren of the Yan family, the third brother Yan Wentao is most interested in growing things.


    So, as soon as she got home, she took the pottery basin and came to the third room.


    When things came from the main courtyard, she was filling the pots with Yan Wentao.


    Hearing Madam Li and Yan Zhigao quarreling, Daohua threw down the pottery pot, and ran towards the main courtyard before she even had time to wash her hands.


    And Wu, after learning the cause and effect of the incident, immediately found the brocade sent earlier, took it and hurriedly walked towards the main courtyard.


    Second room.


    Seeing that the Sun family wanted to send back the brocade that Yan Zhi had scored high, Yan Yile looked upset: "Mother, this is what the uncle gave us, so why should we send it back?"


    Sun nodded Yan Yile¡¯s forehead: ¡°There is a commotion in the main room. If you don¡¯t send it back, will you wait until someone asks for it?¡±


    Yan Yile said unhappily, "I have to go back with the things I sent out. How can my eldest mother be like this?"


    Yan Yihuan: "Auntie is not a stingy person. I heard that the material this time was specially given to her by the uncle of the older sister. Uncle made a mistake."


    Yan Yile: "Even if you make a mistake, just a few pieces of material, you can''t just make the mistake."


    Neither Yan Yihuan nor Sun answered these words.


    These are not a few ordinary materials. The Sun family who was born in the landlord¡¯s family admitted that she had some insights. As soon as she got the brocade, she knew that the quality of the materials was much better than the ones they had received in the past.


    Yan Yile saw that Sun did not speak, and shook her arm: "Mother, my daughter likes this material, can we not send it back? The eldest sister is alone. The eldest aunt made so many clothes for her before the New Year. She just doesn''t do it, and she wears new clothes."


    Sun rolled his eyes: "This is different. The clothes your elder sister is wearing now are not as good as yours. Your elder aunt will definitely not wrong her daughter. Let''s go and send the material back with your mother. "


    Yan Yile''s mouth was raised high: "Since the big sister came, the big aunt doesn''t love us anymore."


    Sun did not speak, but Yan Yihuan thought behind her mother and sister that her niece is naturally inferior to her own daughter.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Aunt Lin received the news, her eyes lit up instantly.


    Immediately, she looked at the confiscated brocade with some dismay, ignoring the unwillingness in her daughter''s eyes, and instructed the girl to pick up the brocade and walk quickly towards the main courtyard.


    Main courtyard.


    Daohua ran into the yard at the fastest speed, because she ran in a hurry, fine sweat oozes from her forehead.


    Although she only listened to a general idea, she could think of her mother¡¯s gentle, gentle, uncontroversial character, and instinctively felt that her cheap father had bullied her mother.


    Her mother is so weak, she has to help, otherwise she doesn¡¯t know what she will be like to be bullied.


    However, as soon as he stepped into the yard, he was pulled aside by Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai.


    "Big Brother, Fourth Brother, let me go, I have to go in and see my mother!" Daohua struggled, trying to shake off her arm.


    Yan Wenxiu: "Big sister, grandmother is inside."


    "Then I have to go in too!"


    Seeing that my eldest brother wanted to say something and stopped, and seeing my fourth brother who had always said something, Daohua had to ask: "Big brother, fourth brother, what are you guys trying to say?"


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua and thought about it: "Big sister, the reason why your parents quarreled is because the material your uncle gave you was sent to each room by your father. I think if you take the initiative not to do so, this matter may be the same. It''s calmed down."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： , Steps

    Chapter 46, Steps


    After listening to Yan Wenxiu''s words, Daohua paused, and was silent for a while, and said: "Big brother, I don''t want to see the quarrel between my parents, but since my uncle gave me something specially, if I take the initiative not to take it, then Will it fail the great uncle''s love?"


    "Also, the reason why my mother is doing this is to protect me. If I stand up now and say not to, will it be considered to have failed my mother''s heart and affection?"


    ¡°This¡± Yan Wenxiu was stunned. He just wanted to let his parents not be disgusted. The others didn¡¯t give much consideration. Hearing Daohua¡¯s words, he felt somewhat reasonable, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    Seeing that the eloquent elder brother was so speechless by the elder sister, Yan Wenkai immediately stared at Daohua.


    The big sister is amazing!


    Don''t look at his elder brother who is gentle, but the truth in his mouth is a set of principles. The brothers and sisters in the family have never asked him anything in words.


    Just like when he doesn¡¯t like to read, he is often said to be suspicious of life.


    Although the eldest brother is kind, but he is always watched, and he is very tired.


    Now that he saw his elder sister talking about his eldest brother, he really wanted to jump up and clap his hands and applaud.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for Yan Wenkai to be stared at by Yan Wenxiu, and he immediately persuaded him.


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua again: "Big sister, just a few pieces of material, not as serious as you said. I don''t think you want your parents to be unhappy because of this little incident, right?"


    This made Daohua feel a little uncomfortable.


    She doesn''t really care about the materials that she sends out. For her, she only needs to wear comfortable clothes, but she cares about the heart of her uncle and the importance that Madam Li takes to her.


    Furthermore, her cheap father did not ask her mother before, so he assigned the gift from the Li family. Isn¡¯t it a kind of disrespect for his wife?


    If she now stands up and says that she is unprepared, she can calm the matter, but the premise is based on hitting Mrs. Li in the face.


    Seeing that Daohua was silent, Yan Wenxiu frowned. He swept across the gate of the main courtyard and saw that someone was approaching. He was worried that things would get worse.


    Now, it''s just that the Yan Zhigao and his wife have a little conflict. It is the so-called couple fighting at the end of the bed. As long as the matter is not discharged from the main hospital, the door is closed, and it can be resolved.


    But if the ginseng from other courtyards comes in, things will be troublesome.


    His father always wants face, and once he feels ashamed in front of his family, his mother¡¯s life will be difficult.


    Yan Wenxiu spoke again: "Big sister, it''s almost the end of the year. This is your first time celebrating New Year with everyone. You don''t want to make everyone unhappy, right?"


    As soon as the words came out, Daohua immediately raised her head and snorted coldly: "Big brother''s words are so unreasonable. Why is it that I made everyone unhappy? Brother, please explain the reason, sister is so good-hearted."


    Yan Wenkai saw that his brother and sister had a tendency to have red faces, so he immediately intervened: ¡°Um, brother, I think grandmothers are watching the affairs of parents and mothers, so why don¡¯t we get involved as children?¡±


    As he said, before Yan Wenxiu looked over, he turned to look at Daohua: "Big sister, it¡¯s not the fourth brother that said you, the eldest brother is like a father, pay attention to your attitude." After speaking, he winked at Daohua, let She apologized to Yan Wenxiu.


    Inahana saw it, curled her lips, and turned her head away.


    Yan Wenkai looked at his younger sister who was reluctant to apologize, and then looked at the elder brother who seemed to be angry, and felt a headache.


    what to do?


    He didn¡¯t dare to provoke his brother, but he couldn¡¯t handle his younger sister. It was so uncomfortable for him to be caught in the middle!


    At this time, the first group of people entered the main courtyard.


    It is Wu family who is holding a brocade in his hand.


    Wu took a look at the three brothers and sisters of Daohua, and quickly stepped into the main room.


    "Brother, I''m here to thank you. I have never seen such a beautiful brocade. Thank you, brother, for giving me some insights. However, I have to return this brocade to you."


    "Don''t worry, big brother, listen to me."


    "I can marry into Yan''s family. It is the greatest blessing of my life. My family is poor. My eldest brother and sister-in-law have never disliked me. I am very grateful for thinking about me."


    "However, I know my own housework. I am used to doing rough work. The clothes made of materials like this don¡¯t fit me. Fortunately, I also come to the county town with my mother and the head. I don¡¯t have to do anything at ordinary times. If you have done it, you can take good care of it. I think I will be able to wear such clothes in the future."


    "But I heard that the new materials cannot be kept in this way, and they will be left obsolete as soon as they are left, so I thought, or should I use them to make clothes for rice flowers? Even if the sister-in-law doesn''t give it, I will lick my face and ask for it."


    Wu¡¯s words were passed into the ears of the three brothers and sisters in Daohua who were standing by the door.


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "Unexpectedly, the third aunt, who usually doesn''t like to talk, can say so?"


    Yan Wenkai sighed, and so did Yan Wenxiu.


    Listening to this, he actually took care of his father''s face and expressed Sanfang''s gratitude to Dafang.


    His father and mother are too moved now, right?


    Daohua squinted at the two of them: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate whether the person is good or not, the three uncles and the three aunts are just not smooth enough, the heart is the most kind.¡±


    At this time, the people from the second room came.


    Sun took Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile into the main courtyard. Seeing Daohua and three people standing outside the door, he let Yihuan and Yile stay outside, and entered the main house with two brocades.


    "Humph!"


    Yan Yile snorted at Daohua with a bad face.


    She really likes the two pieces of material the uncle gave them. If they were made into clothes, they might envy her.


    But now, because of the big sister, her clothes are soaked.


    At this moment, Daohua''s attention was all in the room, and she just glanced at Yan Yile''s cold snort.


    Yan Yihuan gave Yan Yile a warning stare immediately after she made her voice.


    After ??, Yan Yile still had a nose instead of a nose and eyes instead of eyes, but there was no sound anymore.


    In the house, Sun¡¯s speech is even more beautiful.


    "Big Brother, I like this material so much. As soon as I get it, I''m ready to cut it into clothes, but my family Yihuan and Yile don''t do it."


    "Guess what?"


    "It''s not that they don''t like it, but they feel that Daohua has been in the county for so long, and they haven''t given any gifts to their eldest sister. They wondered if they wanted to borrow flowers to present the Buddha, and use this material to make two clothes and give them as gifts. Give Daohua?"


    "When I heard it, I immediately raised my hands in agreement. No, I took the material and came to see the sister-in-law. Originally, we wanted to make it ourselves, but the vision of the sister-in-law is not what I can compare. Now, we have to dress up our Daohua beautifully."


    "Yihuan and Yile are very sensible." This is Yan Zhigao''s voice.


    Outside the house, Daohua, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wenkai all looked at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile as they listened to the words in the room.


    Yan Yihuan also heard the uncle in the room exaggerating herself, and lowered her head embarrassingly, her cheeks and ears were a little red.


    And Yan Yile, hearing that he was praised, suddenly raised his head proudly, and glanced at Daohua arrogantly.


    With the steps of Wu and Sun, the atmosphere of Yan Zhigao and his wife in the main room has improved a lot.


    Just when everyone thought that this matter would fall in this way, Aunt Lin brought Yan Yishuang over.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： , Face slap

    Chapter 47, Face Slap


    Seeing Aunt Lin and Yan Yishuang walking into the main courtyard, Daohua frowned subconsciously.


    For her father, the concubine, she was not happy when she saw it at the gate of the county government on the first day she beat her.


    Whether she came out to meet Old Lady Yan before Mrs. Li, or her series of actions in the backyard afterwards, it all showed that under her weak appearance, there was a restless ambition hidden.


    Also, this one also likes to be weak, like the white lotus and green tea in the novels of the previous life.


    Aunt Lin saw that Daohua were all there, her eyes flashed, and then she brought Yan Yishuang to the door, smiled at Yan Wenxiu, then took a few pieces of material from the maid''s hand, and quickly stepped into the main room. .


    Daohua nodded in response to Aunt Lin with a relaxed look on her elder brother, and raised her brows.


    Aside, Yan Yile saw that there was more material in Aunt Lin¡¯s hands than they did, and immediately raised her eyes to look at Yan Yishuang, who was standing obediently next to Yan Wenxiu, and her lips moved.


    It stands to reason that if the uncle is divided by the number of female family members, then they should have the most material.


    Sure enough, the uncle is the eccentric Aunt Lin¡¯s mother and daughter.


    Thinking of this, Yan Yile suddenly raised her eyes to look at Daohua, and smiled in her heart.


    What if the eldest sister is Yan''s parents and daughter, she can''t like her, and she can''t even share the materials for making clothes.


    Daohua noticed that Yan Yile¡¯s gloating eyes revealed a little sympathy, and she sighed in her heart that ancient people were very precocious. Yan Yile is not yet 8 years old, but she has a lot of thoughts at all.


    Ina Hua stopped paying attention and moved her attention to the house.


    After Aunt Lin entered, she was fine at first, but I don''t know what happened in the middle, Yan Zhigao suddenly angrily pulled the tearful Aunt Lin and strode out of the main room.


    Seeing this, all the juniors outside the door were shocked.


    However, Daohua didn''t react much. She looked calmly at Aunt Lin being weakly pulled by her cheap father, and said to her heart that this one really had a moth.


    Aunt Lin cried and said: "Master, I said the wrong thing. I am just a lowly concubine. Yi Shuang was born to me, a concubine, and she is not worthy to compare with a big girl."


    Yan Zhigao said angrily: "All prostitutes and concubines are the same in my eyes. Don''t be presumptuous. Yishuang is no worse than anyone. I will leave it here today. There will be rice flowers in this family in the future. There is Yishuang."


    Ms. Li, who had just stepped out of the room, heard this and she shook her body. If Sun and Wu hadn''t followed her and held her, she almost fell to the ground.


    Daohua saw it, and immediately stepped forward, holding Mrs. Li''s unusually cold hand.


    Looking at her mother who turned pale with anger, Daohua looked indifferently at the cheap father who was guarding her concubine in the courtyard.


    The concubine is the same as the concubine. Where does he put the wife who has worked so hard to be the director of the house and brought a generous dowry?


    Seeing Mrs. Li''s face pale, Yan Zhigao immediately realized that what he had said was a bit too much, and moved his lips, trying to say something, but his proud pride did not allow him to bow his head to his wife, and he was so frozen for a while. In situ.


    Seeing Yan Zhigao, Aunt Lin seemed a little guilty, and she lowered her head and cried again: "Master, please don''t say that. Concubine knows her status is low and dare not have any extravagant hopes. She is only worthy of precious things like Fuguangjin, and she is only worthy of big girls. She is not qualified to wear it, Yi Shuang Yishuang."


    Hearing this, the little guilt that had just surfaced on Yan Zhigao''s face disappeared immediately, and when he was about to say something again, Daohua spoke.


    "Auntie Lin, it stands to reason that you are your father''s concubine. As a daughter, I shouldn''t be betraying you. But, in front of so many people, what about the big **** the left and the big **** the left? I really want to ask you, where did I offend you, so that you have to knock me on the side at any time?"


    Aunt Lin moved her lips to explain something, but Daohua didn''t give her a chance.


    "Also, what you said just now makes me very confused. People say that there is no mother who does not love children. Although the mother of the fourth sister is my mother, you are her biological mother, and she is now raised by your side. , How cruel is your heart, so that you can ignore her feelings, be so aggressive and spare no effort to belittle her?"


    Daohua looked at Yan Yishuang who was stunned, and continued: "The fourth sister''s father is the county magistrate of Linyi County. Why is she not qualified to wear Fuguangjin?" Then, she turned to look at Yan Yishuang. , "Did your mother treat you badly these years?"


    Because of Daohua¡¯s questioning, everyone in the yard looked at Yan Yishuang.


    Suddenly being watched by so many people, Yan Yishuang was a little nervous, and no longer looked at Aunt Lin, she nodded in a daze.


    Seeing this, Daohua sneered and looked at Aunt Lin: "Aunt Lin, you see, the fourth sister admitted herself. My mother never treated her wrongly. From beginning to end, it was you, and it was you who belittled your own daughter. ."


    "NO, I have not"


    Daohua interrupted: "Auntie Lin, when I was in my hometown, I once heard people say that some people are afraid of being poor, and they like to peek at other people''s things and want to own them."


    "But how can other people''s things be given to outsiders? I''m not a fool, and the good things are naturally reserved for their own people. So, those people start to use any means, one of which they like to use the most."


    "Do you know what it is?"


    "Showing weakness and bullying!"


    "Use their pitiful appearance to win the sympathy of others, so as to achieve their ulterior motives."


    "Auntie Lin, do you think this kind of person is disgusting?"


    Quiet!


    The main courtyard is deathly quiet!


    Everyone looked at Daohua standing next to Mrs. Li in amazement, as if she didn''t expect that she would tear off Aunt Lin''s disguise in such a straightforward and merciless manner.


    Yan Zhiyuan, who had just heard the news, looked at Daohua with a look of admiration, and felt that at this moment, he really knew his niece.


    awesome!


    As early as when students donated money to help refugees, he felt that this niece was terrific. Now that she trembles all over when she talks about Lin, who has always been a disguise, he is really convinced.


    Yan Zhigao, the client was also full of shock, and even Aunt Lin beside her was a little shaky.


    "boom!"


    Finally, Aunt Lin, who was so ashamed to face others, could only use the difficult trick of pretending to be dizzy to escape.


    However, before she fell to the ground, Daohua¡¯s voice rang again: "Also, I forgot to say, this kind of person will pretend to be dizzy when things are not right."


    The closed eyelids of Aunt Lin, who had already fainted, twitched a few times.


    At this time, Yan Zhigao recovered, and immediately squatted down to support Aunt Lin, and looked at Daohua dissatisfiedly: "Where did your boudoir daughter hear these damned words?"


    Daohua smiled: "The third uncle told me, he said, the world is difficult for women, watching more, listening more, it will be good. For example, if you meet a bad guy, you meet someone who is unclear. , You won¡¯t even know it if you are under control."


    As soon as he said this, Yan Zhigao felt a little fever on his cheeks and ear roots, and felt that other people in the yard were watching him secretly. This made him a little bit irritated and looked at Mrs. Li: "Look at what you gave him. My dear daughter, now I don¡¯t even care about my father."


    Mrs. Li wanted to refute, Daohua shook her hand and smiled at Yan Zhigao: "Father, have you made a mistake? It''s always because the son doesn''t filial his father, and he never heard that the son doesn''t filial his mother. Yes. Father, you should reflect on yourself."


    "you"


    Yan Zhigao looked at Daohua dumbfounded, and couldn''t believe it.


    "Okay, shut up for the old lady!"


    The old lady Yan was helped by Sun Ma and walked out, staring at Daohua fiercely.


    Seeing that her grandmother''s face was not very good, Daohua immediately shrank her neck and quickly hid behind Mrs. Li.


    The old lady Yan rolled her eyes indecently when she saw how she was. Then she looked at Yan Zhigao in the courtyard, who even her daughter couldn¡¯t even speak of, and said angrily: "The maid you raised is used to Eat dry food? A concubine''s room is down, do you need to squat on the ground to help?"


    After speaking, he looked at the other people in the yard, "And you, what are you doing here, waiting for the old lady to invite you to dinner? Get out of here quickly, it''s upset to watch."


    In an instant, the people in the yard do the birds and beasts.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： ,Every family has its cupboard

    Chapter 48, every family has a hard-to-read scripture


    The brocade incident subsided in the dingy fainting of Aunt Lin and the tacit silence of the Yan family.


    Since then, Daohua¡¯s reputation for being uncomfortable has been imprinted in the hearts of everyone in the Yan family.


    This is a ruthless person who even the head of the family dares to slap in the face!


    "Mother, this brocade was originally called Fuguang Brocade?"


    Ms. Li saw her daughter stroking the brocade with joy, and finally felt less gloomy in her heart: "Mother did not expect that the material sent by your uncle is a floating brocade."


    Daohua raised her head: "Is the floating brocade expensive?"


    Ms. Li nodded: "Expensive is one aspect, mainly because it is difficult to buy. This kind of material is generally only available to high-ranking officials, and ordinary people can hardly reach it."


    Daohua was a little moved: "Uncle is really kind to me."


    Although merchants have money, in ancient times with strict hierarchy, many things were difficult to buy with money.


    These few Floating Brocades didn¡¯t know how much her uncle, who had never seen each other, had spent to get it. Fortunately, she had to come back. Otherwise, she would really disappoint her uncle¡¯s love.


    Ms. Li touched Daohua¡¯s head, her eyes gleaming with love and tenderness.


    Before, her daughter helped her out, which really made her very pleased.


    However, thinking about the ugly face of the master before leaving, after thinking about it, he said, "You will have a better attitude towards your father in the future."


    "Humph!"


    Daohua snorted coldly: "I have been restrained enough today. If my temper is my temper, I can say something even worse."


    She has a big shortcoming, that is, there is no sand in her eyes. If someone makes her unhappy, she will not and will not tolerate it.


    After the brocade incident, the cheap father has risen from the previous eccentricity to the point of a scumbag in her eyes. She can get along with each other peacefully, which is already the greatest tolerance.


    "You kid, why are you getting more and more excited?" Mrs. Li nodded Daohua''s forehead.


    "Mother~" Daohua took Mrs. Li''s arm, "Mother, you are so kind. He thinks about everything for his father, but he takes your contribution as a matter of course and doesn''t know how to cherish it at all."


    She also wanted to say that scumbags were not worthy of nostalgia, but she was afraid of hurting Mrs. Li, moved her lips, and swallowed the words back.


    Mrs. Li sighed: "Your father is actually a blame for himself. The mother was born in a merchant''s family. Marrying your father is definitely a high climb. You are still young. I don''t know the world''s importance to status."


    "Especially scholars like your father, who are mostly prejudiced towards businessmen. Before marrying your father, my mother was actually prepared to be unwelcome."


    "However, my mother is a blessed one. Although your father prefers the Lin family, he still respects me, and he can still achieve a good balance in important matters."


    "When my mother was a child, there were some sisters, and their situation was a bit difficult. The men who married splurge their dowry while doting their wives, and some were tortured so much that they are no longer in the world."


    "Look, compared to others, is your mother happier? As long as you and your two brothers are good, it doesn''t matter how your mother is."


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Li in a daze, without ignoring the melancholy in her eyes. She felt sour in her heart. She was silent for a while, and hugged the woman with strong smile.


    How can a woman not want to be loved by her husband? But in real life, there is too much helplessness, so they have to choose tolerance and compromise.


    "Since my father looks down on merchants, why should he marry you? If he marries you, he has to be responsible to you."


    Mrs. Li patted her daughter on the back: "Your father is not irresponsible. After my mother married your father, he still takes good care of your uncle and them. There is a county magistrate''s brother-in-law who can save a lot of trouble. "


    "Marriage is good for marrying both sexes. So far, it is good for the Yan family or the Li family for your mother to marry your father."


    Daohua looked up: "But what about you?"


    Mrs. Li smiled: "You and your two brothers are the best gifts your father gave me."


    Daohua saw that there was no complaint on Mrs. Li''s face, her heart was swollen, she didn''t know what to say, and she slumped back to her troubles.


    She, this mother, puts her father, her two brothers and her on the cusp of her heart. She is thoughtful and considerate everywhere, but she does not take herself to heart.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s face showing distress, Mrs. Li¡¯s heart is warm, she now has a deep understanding of the meaning of the words ¡°daughter is the mother¡¯s intimate little padded jacket¡± that the world says.


    Isn''t ?? just caring?


    Know that she is not easy, and know that she will make her way. . . . . .


    Ms. Li patted Daohua''s back indulgently, but after a while, the smile on her face faded, and she felt a little sad when she thought of her daughter''s stubborn and fierce temperament.


    Many people in the world prefer quiet and compliant women. With her daughter''s personality, she is really afraid that she will suffer in the future.


    It¡¯s okay if her natal family is tough, and her daughter Lie is straightforward, but if the master has been unable to get promoted, she is just a county magistrate, and her daughter¡¯s temperament may be said to be domineering.


    This time the resettlement of refugees, the master did a good job, I don¡¯t know if I can move up next year?


    Even if she doesn¡¯t move, she should be transferred to a slightly richer county, so that she can think of ideas and save more money for her three children.


    When she thinks that the children of Wenxiu''s generation are slowly growing up, but the Yan family still has no family background, she panicks.


    The betrothal gift, dowry, everything costs money!


    Although the brocade matter subsided, the atmosphere in the backyard of the county government was a little weird in the days that followed.


    For example, Yan Zhigao has been resting in Shuangxinyuan ever since. After being scolded several times by Mrs. Yan, he reluctantly agreed to return to the main courtyard to rest.


    He¡¯s done well, but Mrs. Li hasn¡¯t passed the steps for a long time.


    Several times, he walked outside the main courtyard, and finally turned around and went to Shuangxin courtyard.


    Because the New Year is approaching, Mrs. Li has to prepare things for the New Year, and also has to deal with the income from the dowry shop and the field over the past year. She is so busy that she can do anything else.


    Daohua knew about this, but she never thought about reminding Mrs. Li.


    In her opinion, the cheap father is spoiled. Whenever there is anything in the past, Mrs. Li bowed her head and persevered. This time the brocade matter was caused by him, but just like that, he didn¡¯t want to be busy. The wife behind bowed her head.


    Also, now her mother is so busy, if the cheap father returns to the main courtyard, her mother will have to spend time waiting for him, so there really is no time to rest.


    If this is the case, let''s do it!


    Shuangxin Courtyard is also rare and quiet.


    I was ridiculed by Daohua in front of so many people. Aunt Lin was so thick-skinned, she didn''t have the face to see people in a short time.


    As for the second room, they are all human beings, so naturally they won¡¯t make any movement at this time.


    With three bedrooms, it will never be troublesome.


    Soon, the twelfth lunar month is coming.


    On this day, the county school began to have a holiday, and Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenjie, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wenbin did not have to attend classes, and the county government¡¯s backyard had more vitality.


    "Big sister, what are you and Wen Tao up to?"


    Yan Wenkai went to the main yard. He didn''t see the rice flower, so he went straight to the third room. As expected, he saw the rice flower making a snowman with Yan Wentao in the yard.


    Daohua turned her head and saw that it was him. His smile immediately spread all over her face: "Four brother, come on, your strength is strong, come and help me shovel the snow."


    Yan Wenkai: "If you dare to love me, I will do a cool job, right?" Although he didn''t want to, he was honest with his hands and feet. He took the shovel on the side and started to pile up the snowman with the two.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Four brothers, let''s try it out here now. When we are skilled, we will make a pile for grandmother."


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "Okay, I''m fine. By the way, where''s your potted plant? Have you planted it?"


    Daohua: "Who am I, the little farmer, that must survive."


    Looking at the appearance of their sister Tsundere, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai both laughed.


    Yan Wenkai: "After the new year, Dad will go to Fucheng to report on his political achievements. If you can get those potted plants, you can let Dad take them to your uncle''s house."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded, his expression became a bit heavy: "The county magistrate takes the exam every three years, and I wonder if Dad can be promoted this time?"


    He is thirteen after the Chinese New Year. He already knows a lot of things. Knowing whether his father can get promoted is related to the future development of their family. These days, my eldest brother has been talking about this.


    Daohua and Yan Wentao looked at each other.


    For this matter, the two have no right to speak, and silence is the best choice.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a snowman to take shape with the collaboration of the three.


    In the middle, when Yan Wentao went to find the snowman''s nose and eyes, Yan Wenkai rubbed the rice flower.


    Daohua wondered: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Wenkai looked around: "After you go back, you go and apologize to your eldest brother."


    Ina Flower Twist begins: "Why?"


    Yan Wenkai has a headache: "Are you going to not talk to your eldest brother forever?"


    Ina Flower: "Then why didn''t he come to apologize to me?"


    Yan Wenkai knocked on Daohua¡¯s head: "You are a younger sister, and he is an older brother. How can an older brother apologize to his younger sister?"


    I don¡¯t like to hear these words: ¡°Apologize for who is wrong, it has nothing to do with age.¡±


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes widened: "Why are you so crooked?"


    Daohua''s eyes were bad: "Four brother thinks this is wrong? Then are you planning to bully me in the future and wait for me to apologize?"


    "Where do I have?" Yan Wenkai immediately denied, turning his eyes, and then said: "It''s about to celebrate the New Year. If you are so frozen with your eldest brother, my mother will not be happy to see it."


    Sure enough, Daohua''s expression loosened as soon as these words came out.


    Yan Wenkai was proud, and sure enough, it worked when she moved out of her mother.


    For the mother, the eldest sister even dare to say to her father, she will definitely be happy for her and go to reconcile with the eldest brother.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： , Close and close

    Chapter 49, Close and Close


    In fact, Daohua is not very angry with Yan Wenxiu, although she did not agree with some of what he said that day, but she would not always care about it.


    Especially when she thought that her eldest brother was only a teenager and a half-year-old, she was embarrassed to hold on.


    So, under Yan Wenkai''s hardship, he went to Zheguiyuan in a daunting manner.


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the courtyard, they heard laughter from inside.


    Walk in and found that Yan Wenjie, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yile, and Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang were all in the second room.


    A few people are gathering in the hexagonal pavilion in the courtyard, drinking tea and singing poems.


    Seeing that my eldest brother had a very close interaction with Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang, Daohua was a little surprised, turned her head and asked Yan Wenkai: "Fourth brother, the eldest brother has a good relationship with Wenbin and Yishuang?"


    Yan Wenkai said without thinking: ¡°Big Brother¡¯s enlightenment was taught by Master Lin. He has been close to Wenbin and Yishuang since he was a child.¡±


    Hearing the words, Daohua was stunned, and asked very speechlessly: "How can the enlightenment of the eldest brother let Aunt Lin''s younger brother teach?"


    Don¡¯t you know that the main room and the concubine¡¯s room are natural enemies?


    Even if the two parties can live together peacefully, the younger brother in the concubine''s room can teach the eldest son in the main room. This is not good to say!


    You know, according to the rules of this era, the status of the concubine¡¯s room is not high. The family members of the concubine¡¯s room will not be treated as relatives when they come to the house. Send two or three people and let it go.


    Aren''t cheap fathers pay attention to status and status, even the wife who was born into merchants looks down upon it? How could you agree to such a ridiculous thing?


    Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t react as much as Daohua and scratched his head: "I can¡¯t remember what happened when I was a child. When she came to see her at home, Aunt Lin offered to let Master Lin enlighten her eldest brother."


    "Humph!"


    Daohua sneered.


    No need to ask, as soon as the wife spoke, her cheap father agreed with confusion.


    Daohua glanced at Tingzhong¡¯s close-behaved elder brother and younger brother and younger sister again, and she had a deeper understanding of Aunt Lin¡¯s methods in her heart.


    In the inner courtyard, there is the love of the head of the family, and he has a good relationship with the eldest son; in the county government, the younger brother is the master who helps make suggestions. It is really a grab inside and outside. Aunt Lin is also poorer in her family, otherwise, her influence in Yan''s family is definitely greater than that of Mrs. Li.


    Daohua: "Fourth brother, is the eldest brother still close to Shuangxinyuan?"


    Yan Wenkai saw that Daohua''s expression was a little wrong, and then realized that this younger sister didn''t seem to like the people in Shuangxin courtyard, and immediately shook her head: "No, since he went to the county school, my eldest brother has spent all his time studying. Except for Wenbin and Yi Shuanghui, he came to ask his eldest brother for questions, and there was almost no contact with Shuangxinyuan."


    To be honest, he doesn¡¯t like Aunt Lin either. As for Wenbin and Yishuang, he can¡¯t play with them anyway.


    "Fourth brother, eldest sister!"


    Several people in the pavilion noticed Daohua and Yan Wenkai standing at the gate of the courtyard, and immediately shouted.


    "Go, let''s go over."


    Yan Wenkai pulled Daohua quickly and walked towards the pavilion quickly.


    "Four brothers!"


    As soon as the two entered the pavilion, Yan Yishuang, Yan Yile, and Yan Wenbin stood up and greeted them with a smile.


    and to rice flower


    Yan Yile is not happy these days because the material is gone and she can''t wear beautiful clothes for the New Year. Now she sees Daohua, she naturally doesn''t give a good face. Not only does she ignore Daohua, she also prevents her from going to Daohua. Yan Yihuan said hello.


    On the other side, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin will not take the initiative to talk to Daohua. Aunt Lin hasn''t had the face to worship Daohua at Shuangxinyuan. Both of them have great opinions on Daohua.


    For a time, the atmosphere in the pavilion became a little weird.


    Yan Wenjie sat beside him and watched this scene with a smile, without any intention of stepping up to ease the atmosphere.


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Daohua, who was isolated by her younger brother and sister, and sighed: "Why does the big sister think about coming here?"


    Hearing this, Daohua raised her brows.


    She doesn''t care about other people''s ignorance.


    Anyway, she has no real feelings for these so-called brothers and sisters.


    But she still cares a little bit about the eldest brother who is a female compatriot.


    "Big brother, don''t you welcome me?" Daohua asked with a smile.


    Yan Wen frowned, he really felt that the eldest sister''s temperament was a bit wild, and she was not gentle at all.


    "What''s the big sister asking? Why would the big brother not welcome you?" Yan Yishuang smiled and stood beside Yan Wenxiu, affectionately pulling his arm, "Big brother, you said I was right?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and nodded, and looked at Daohua: "My eldest sister is so worried, you can come, my eldest brother is very happy, we''re working on poems, so come with you."


    Daohua smiled: "Brother, it seems that you don''t pay much attention to me? How long have I been to school, and where will I write poetry?"


    Yan Wenxiu gave a look, he really didn''t think about this.


    Yan Yishuang looked at Yan Wenxiu, then took the words: "Big sister, don''t blame big brother. Big brother is usually busy studying, and sometimes he has to help me and my fifth brother. He didn''t deliberately not pay attention to big sister."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the pavilion looked at Yan Yishuang.


    Yan Wenjie seemed to smile, but my mother said it right. Once the big sister came, the great drama in Dafang never stopped.


    The eldest sister is not easy to mess with, and the third sister is so easy.


    Yan Wenxiu felt a faint displeasure. As he grows older, he understands more and more, and has always been deliberately alienating Shuangxinyuan, but for Yishuang and Wenbin, he can''t do too much. .


    Daohua glanced at Yan Yishuang faintly, ignored her, pointed to the dim sum on the table and said, "My mother is really partial. She bought so many delicious dim sum for Big Brother, but Big Brother, why don''t you call the third brother? And sixth brother? He is the two favorites to eat." As he said, he reached out and picked up a piece of cake.


    Yan Yishuang spoke again, and said with a guilty expression: "Big sister, my uncle brought the cakes. The third and sixth brothers were also the ones I forgot to invite. We used to do this before, so I didn¡¯t think of San. Brother and sixth brother, big sister, don''t be angry, I''ll call third brother and brother right away."


    "Are you tired?" Daohua suddenly interrupted Yan Yishuang.


    "Huh?" Yan Yi was taken aback. She didn''t quite understand what Daohua meant.


    "boom!"


    Daohua threw the pastry in her hand back on the table and clapped her hands. Then she looked at Yan Yishuang: "I think you and your aunt are very tired."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at the others in the pavilion: "You can write poems, and I won''t bother you." After speaking, she turned around and left.


    "Big sister, wait for me, I don''t know how to write poetry."


    Yan Wenkai saw that Daohua was gone, and immediately put down the pastry in his hand to catch up.


    When she left the hospital, Daohua looked back at the brothers and sisters in the pavilion who were busy comforting Yan Yishuang, and smiled contemptuously.


    "Big sister, why are you walking so fast?"


    Looking at the fourth brother who came after him panting, the smile on Daohua¡¯s face became more sincere: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to slow down and be infected with hypocrisy.¡±


    "Let''s go, go to grandma''s place, I will treat you to something delicious."


    Hearing the words, Yan Wenkai''s eyes lit up: "What are you waiting for, hurry up!" After speaking, he pulled up the rice flower and ran.


    As for persuading the eldest brother and eldest sister to make peace, he has long been thrown out of the clouds.


    In ??Jiaoting, Yan Wenxiu''s eyes flashed as he watched the disappearing figures of the two of them.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： , Too clear

    Chapter 50, too clear


    "Big sister, how did you make this lees? It''s delicious too!"


    In Songhe Courtyard, Yan Wenkai exaggerated shouting.


    Daohua sipped the lees, and glanced at the fourth brother of Huobao and the third brother, who poured the distiller''s lees into their mouths, and shook their head silently.


    Seeing her old-fashioned look, the old lady Yan quickly touched her head: "Why are you only two, your eldest brother and them?"


    Daohua''s expression is faint: "Eldest brother and second brother, they are chanting poems."


    Old lady Yan: "Since you have opened the distiller''s grains, you should also send some to them."


    Daohua put down the bowl: "Grandma, big brother, they are now eating the sugar pudding that Master Lin bought from Fuxiangzhai. Where is the distiller''s grain? Besides, there are not many distiller''s grains made today, and they may not be enough to eat during the Chinese New Year. ."


    The old lady Yan gave her a sideways look: "Then why did you open the seal so early?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "In order to thank the third and fourth brothers, the third brother helped me cultivate potted plants, and the fourth brother helped me build a snowman. I can''t say anything."


    The old lady Yan immediately raised the head of the rice flower again: "So, the eldest brother who didn''t help you can''t eat your food?"


    Daohua covered her forehead and quickly moved away from the old lady Yan: "Grandma, if you fight again, I will become stupid."


    The old lady Yan coldly snorted: "Are you stupid? I think you have a clear distinction between inside and outside. When I was in my hometown, I didn''t see you being so pretentious. How come you are so clear about your family when you get here?"


    The rice flower noodles didn¡¯t change her color: "Because I gave something to outsiders, outsiders would appreciate me; but if I gave something to the so-called own person, they would feel it should be, let alone be grateful. If I didn¡¯t do well once, they might Will blame me."


    "In this case, it is better to treat everyone according to my own principles from the beginning. If you are good to me, I will not treat you badly; if you are not good to me, don''t expect me to be a bad person."


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan looked surprised.


    She did not expect her 9-year-old granddaughter to speak such transparent words.


    However, transparent goes to transparent, but it hides indifference that is hard to ignore.


    For a thriving family, friction between family members is inevitable.


    As an elder in the family, she naturally hopes that the family can be harmonious and beautiful.


    The old lady Yan raised her eyes, looked at her granddaughter who had become acquainted with her two grandchildren again, and sighed in her heart.


    Naturally, she understands this granddaughter who has been raised since childhood.


    Don''t look at her usually smiling at everyone, but there are not many people who can really walk into her heart.


    It¡¯s been so long since I came to Yi County, and the people in Yan''s family are now the eldest daughter-in-law and the fourth grandson.


    Other people, including her father''s eldest son, she probably didn''t care much.


    Hey... the granddaughter has such personality and ideas, I don¡¯t know if it is good?


    Seeing that Yan Wenkai was about to add lees again, the old lady immediately sealed the lees: "Okay, you have already drunk enough today. You are not allowed to drink any more."


    After speaking, he drove the three out without any explanation.


    The old lady Yan feels sorry for her grandson, and also wants to pull in the relationship between her grandson and her granddaughter. After all, the granddaughter will be supported by her grandson in the future.


    So, when the grandson came to ask for peace that night, the old lady Yan gave him a bowl of distiller¡¯s grains: ¡°Try it, your sister made it. She specially left it for you.¡±


    As the eldest grandson, Yan Wenxiu has never forgotten the responsibilities on his shoulders, so he has been strict with himself since he was a child.


    At this moment, upon hearing the words of the old lady Yan, the corner of Yan Wenxiu''s mouth rose slightly: "Thank you, grandma." He also likes to eat what the big sister makes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： , Wife and concubine

    Chapter 51, Wife and Concubine


    "Wenhui, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yan Zhigao came to Shuangxinyuan as usual and entered the yard. He found that his concubine had not greeted him at the door as usual, so he quietly walked into the room. As soon as he entered, he saw that his concubine was motionless.


    "Master is here!"


    Aunt Lin saw Yan Zhigao, she immediately put away her worried expression and greeted her with a smile.


    Yan Zhigao took her hand and asked concerned: "What are you thinking, why did I come here and didn¡¯t find it?"


    Aunt Lin shook her head, and said bitterly: "I didn''t think about anything, just thinking, but also thinking about it."


    Yan Zhigao asked again: "What''s wrong?"


    Aunt Lin was a little bit hesitant to speak but stopped.


    Yan Zhigao sighed and patted Aunt Lin''s hand: "I know that you have been wronged during this period of time. Mother, I will go and say that you are so knowledgeable and reasonable. After she understands you well, naturally Will accept you."


    "As for Daohua. This girl is so accustomed to her, I will teach her well in the future. However, she is still young, so don''t take it to heart."


    Hearing this, Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes immediately turned red: "I am just a concubine, whether it is an old lady or a big girl, no matter what they do to me, I will suffer, and I should suffer."


    "But Yishuang and Wenbin are the flesh and blood of the Yan family and shouldn''t be affected by me."


    Yan Zhigao heard something in Aunt Lin¡¯s words, and calmly said: "Didn¡¯t I say that, our family doesn¡¯t have the rules of a prostitute, Wenbin and Yishuang, in my heart, they are the same as Wenxiu, no They will be wronged."


    Aunt Lin¡¯s face was touched: ¡°The master fist and love his son, Wen Hui knows in her heart that she knows that the master will treat everyone equally, but it¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    Yan Zhigao was puzzled: "Then what are you worried about?"


    Aunt Lin looked at Yan Zhigao, she seemed to have had her courage, and she said, "The big girl seems to dislike Wenbin and Yishuang very much."


    Yan Zhigao frowned: "What did Daohua do again?"


    Aunt Lin hurriedly said: "It''s nothing, just today, Wenbin and Yishuang took the cakes sent by their younger brothers to Zheguiyuan, and invited several young masters in the family to go over and even the poems and the eldest girls, just she. As soon as Yishuang and the others brought the pastry, they just threw it away."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao''s face immediately showed an angry expression.


    Aunt Lin looked at his face, and said cautiously: "After that, the eldest girl left Zheguiyuan and went to the old lady, and then invited the young lady at home to eat the lees, but Yishuang and Wenbin did not Not invited."


    Speaking of this, Aunt Lin¡¯s tone became anxious: ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the eldest girl. It¡¯s just that both Yishuang and Wenbin treat the eldest girl as sisters. She treats them so clearly now that it might affect them in the future. Brotherhood."


    Yan Zhigao stood up and said angrily: "I have gone to the main courtyard, and later you will bring Yishuang and Wenbin to dinner by yourself."


    Watching Yan Zhigao leave angrily, Aunt Lin showed a successful smile on her face.


    Yan Yiyi, you made me lose such a big face in front of the Yan family, this New Year, you don¡¯t want to have a better life!


    "sister!"


    Just then, Master Lin walked in.


    Aunt Lin was surprised: "Brother, why are you here?"


    Master Lin: "You have been bullied, why don''t I come to see it?" The county government is so big. Although the front yard and the back yard are separated, you can always inquire about what happened to death.


    Aunt Lin¡¯s heart cuddled: ¡°It¡¯s just a little girl, don¡¯t worry, your sister can still deal with it.¡±


    Master Lin did shook his head: "Even though the Yan family eldest girl is young, she is very clever, and her appearance is very outstanding. Sister must not be careless. Moreover, there is a Bodhisattva like Old Lady Yan behind her. "


    Aunt Lin sneered: "What is smart, so wild temperament, and difficult to please others. Don''t you know, that day she not only satirized me, but even the master said that Sang cursed, and the master''s face was flushed at that time. If this kind of thing happens several times, I promise, she will completely lose the master''s heart."


    "A daughter who is not valued by the master, even if she is protected by an old lady, what kind of waves can she make?"


    Master Lin knew that his sister was angry this time, and after thinking about it, he said, ¡°Sister, if you really want the eldest girl to completely lose the heart of the master, what you have done now is not enough.¡±


    "Family matters, as long as they don¡¯t go out, they can be resolved. Only the eldest girl provokes outsiders, and the eldest will punish the eldest girl severely in order to preserve his reputation."


    Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes lit up: "Do you have any idea?"


    Master Lin: "I''ll take care of this. Sister, don''t do anything, lest the old lady has opinions on you again."


    Aunt Lin sighed and rubbed her forehead: "I don''t know how to please the old lady?"


    Master Lin smiled and said, "Sister, you still have me, it''s a man-made thing, the old lady will like you. These years, the front yard and backyard of the county government have been vying to praise you?"


    Aunt Lin also laughed, and then coldly snorted: "Since the big girl came, I have not been able to get along. I really hope that this trouble will be resolved in the coming year."


    "Will do."


    Main courtyard.


    Yan Zhigao came over angrily, and as soon as she entered the room, she saw Mrs. Li checking the account book. She looked tired between her eyebrows, and she was surprised when she saw him.


    "Why did the master think about coming here?"


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the thick books on the table, a rare trace of guilt welled up in his heart.


    He was tired from working at the county government office, but his wife was also tired from doing housework.


    For the sake of his wife, he doesn¡¯t care about the eldest daughter for the time being.


    He knew that back then, his wife was very reluctant to leave the eldest daughter in her hometown, but for the sake of filial piety, in order to take care of his backyard, she still endured tears and agreed.


    The eldest daughter grows into the present temperament, he is also responsible.


    It has not been long since the eldest daughter returned to his wife, so she has to be pampered. It is estimated that it will take a long time to bring back the eldest daughter¡¯s temperament.


    Yan Zhigao sat down with a straight face: "Why, I can''t come back?"


    Ms. Li put down the ledger in her hand and smiled: "The Yan family belongs to the master, and the master can go wherever he wants." After speaking, she glanced at the sky outside and found that it was already a little dark.


    "It¡¯s already evening. I calculate the bills, and time flies quickly." He said, putting away the ledger, and looking at Yan Zhigao, "Master, are you eating at the main courtyard tonight?"


    Yan Zhigao nodded blankly.


    Mrs. Li smiled, her tone seemed a little lighter: "Then I will ask someone to serve food immediately."


    When eating, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li were the two.


    Yan Zhigao: "Where are Wenxiu them?"


    Mrs. Li: "The old lady let her eat in her yard."


    A quarter of an hour ago, the old lady Yan knew that Da''er had taken the initiative to return to the main courtyard. She was worried that her grandchildren would disturb the newly reconciled couple, so she left them directly.


    Yan Zhigao nodded: ¡°Now Wenxiu and the others are not in class, so they should go to accompany their mothers more. By the way, it was Daohua who gave everyone the distiller¡¯s grains today?¡±


    Mrs. Li glanced at Yan Zhigao, her expression faded a little, and she shook her head: "Nothing. I don''t make much of distiller''s lees and rice flower. She said that she would save it for the New Year. But today the old lady saw her grandchildren go to greet her. I was happy, so I gave them a drink."


    Originally, the old lady didn¡¯t plan to give everyone the grandchildren, but as soon as Yan Wenxiu served the bowl, Yan Wenjie arrived. She was not too partial, so she could only give everyone a bowl.


    As for Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin not drinking, it was because the old lady Yan clearly expressed her dislike for Aunt Lin. The two of them held injustices for their relatives, and they did not go to Songheyuan very often, so they did not drink well. .


    Yan Zhigao was surprised, obviously he didn''t expect his mother to be involved.


    Seeing him like this, Mrs. Li''s face paled.


    She said, how could the old man who had never been young enough to her take the initiative to come to the main courtyard at this time, because it turned out that he had listened to the wind again.


    Ms. Li was slightly cold in her heart, and said quietly: ¡°I heard that the lees tastes very good, but unfortunately, my mother didn¡¯t get a bowl to drink. After all, I didn¡¯t raise it by my side, so the feelings are not deep.¡±


    Hearing this, Ping Xiao, who was standing at the table waiting, quickly glanced towards the inner room. At this moment, a small white porcelain jar was placed right there.


    The jar is full of savory lees.


    There is something in Mrs. ??, and the last sentence is mocking the master!


    Sure enough, Yan Zhigao''s face became a little unnatural.


    Ping Xiao, a girl can understand, and his client knows better. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he can only lower his head to eat.


    Mrs. Li: "Master, the Chinese New Year is about to come. I have to hurry up and read the account book. Go to Shuangxinyuan at night. Aunt Lin is a concubine. At this time, she should play her role as a waiter."


    "Snapped!"


    The sound of chopsticks landing.


    Yan Zhigao stared at his meek wife in a daze, as if she couldn''t believe she would say such a thing.


    The role of serving people? !!!


    Mrs. ??, Wenhui is raised and raised at home.


    Ms. Li calmly ate her own meal, without a single look in her eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： , The importance of natal family

    Chapter 52, the importance of natal family


    Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao returned to the way they were respectful before, but the atmosphere between them made Daohua feel a little weird.


    Her mother does not seem to be as thoughtful and meticulous as she was to the cheap father when she first came.


    And cheap dad, he often looks at her mother from time to time, and sometimes talks, but hesitates, which is very weird.


    "Did the cheap father finally found out that her mother was good, and changed his mind?"


    "What are you whispering?"


    Mrs. Li knocked Daohua¡¯s forehead.


    Inahua immediately shook her head: "It''s nothing." After finishing speaking, she immediately lowered her head, flipped through the account book with one hand, and crackled with the abacus with the other, slipping too fast.


    During this period, seeing Mrs. Li''s eyes reddening to check the accounts, she felt that as a daughter, she should help share some of the burden, so she proposed herself to Mrs. Li.


    There are a lot of things in the year, and Mrs. Li didn¡¯t have time to teach her daughter to read, keep, and settle accounts, but she knew that this was her daughter¡¯s filial piety, and she couldn¡¯t bear to fail. She also thought that her daughter is now 9 years old, and she should learn about housekeeping.


    So, Mrs. Li took some time out of her busy schedule to teach Daohua how to read the books.


    Compared with the big family, Mrs. Li''s dowry is nothing but the Yan family, who was born in a poor family, is definitely called rich.


    In the past few years, the family¡¯s expenses and the money that Yan Zhigao has spent have been used a lot, but Mrs. Li, who has always been able to increase income and reduce expenditure, has continued to add some family resources.


    So, at the end of the year, I have to look at the ledger that I pushed.


    Ms. Li looked at her quirky daughter with a full smile, and asked in a soft tone: "If you think there is any problem in the ledger, please write it down first, and wait for your mother to come back. Then I will explain to you."


    Daohua did not raise her head: "I know, I got it, mother, you can go to other things, and you can leave it to me with confidence."


    Ms. Li smiled silently, and looked at her daughter who was earnestly settled accounts for a while, then quietly left the room and went to the next door.


    "Madam, this is a gift list sent by some people over the years."


    At the end of each year, the exchange of rituals is a very important thing, which is related to the maintenance of the love and meaning of the family.


    In previous years, Mrs. Li had to check the account book for one year and prepare the annual gifts for each family. She was always very busy.


    This year, she did not expect to enjoy the blessing of her daughter.


    Teaching her daughter to look at the accounts, she is ready to stay up late at night, but who would have thought that she just gave her a rough guide, and the daughter directly took over the account books.


    She checked, and for every expenditure in the ledger, her daughter scored the same score. Moreover, her daughter carefully changed the accounting method to make the ledger look more clear at a glance.


    This gave her a new understanding of her daughter¡¯s intelligence.


    "This year, it is probably the most relaxing year for the lady."


    Seeing Mrs. Li''s face with a smile on her face, Ping Tong joked in the sidelines.


    Ping Xiao took the words: "Isn''t it? Since the big girl came, the lady''s smile has not been broken every day, and the slave-maid looks at it, and the lady''s complexion is much better than before."


    Pingtong also smiled and said: "The old lady said that the eldest girl is a lucky star. She used to be the old lady in her hometown, but now she has come to the county office and Mrs. Wang is starting again."


    Ms. Li felt so in her heart.


    She knows how bad the old lady Zeng Jin''s body is, but now, some people who are younger than the old lady are probably not as strong as her elders.


    I don¡¯t know if it is her illusion, she also feels that her skin has improved a bit during this period.


    "Well, you two are not allowed to praise that girl anymore, and you can''t say anything like a lucky star."


    Fame is very important to women, but too big, but not necessarily a good thing.


    Some women are so famous because of their reputations that they have attracted some snakes, ghosts and bulls, and they ended up in fate.


    Her Daohua only needs to be peaceful and happy for a lifetime, and she doesn¡¯t need to attract outsiders¡¯ attention with her illusory reputation.


    Ping Tong and Ping Xiao saw that Mrs. Li didn''t want to say more, so they honestly began to help organize the annual gift list.


    "There is still no annual gift from the capital this year?"


    After reading all the gift lists, Mrs. Li sighed.


    My mother-in-law is not hard-hearted, my sister-in-law¡¯s life at her husband¡¯s house is probably very difficult, and she can¡¯t even send the New Year gifts to her mother¡¯s house.


    Pingtong: "Then madam, do we still send New Year gifts to the capital?"


    Mrs. Li nodded: ¡°Send it, of course. Even if the Yang family doesn¡¯t like what we sent, we must let them know that the sister-in-law has a family.¡±


    Ms. Li thought about it a little bit, and added 10% to the New Year gift sent to the capital.


    Pingtong saw that Mrs. Li added something to the Yang family¡¯s gift list. After thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Madam, in this way, I¡¯m afraid the family will be a little bit tight in the coming year.¡±


    Ms. Li did not stop writing: ¡°There are not many people who can help the sister-in-law at home. She looks better at the New Year¡¯s gift, and she can live better at her husband¡¯s house.¡±


    Gao''s marrying wife''s suffering, she has a deep understanding of it.


    She herself is a high married woman!


    At Yan''s family, everyone seems to respect her, but she knows very well in her heart that most of them are because she has brought a lot of dowry and has a relatively wealthy natal family.


    is the old lady, who agreed with her and the master¡¯s marriage at the beginning, also valued this point.


    The natal family is too important for a married woman.


    Her life is good. There are two older brothers who love her. Even if the Li family¡¯s head is not as high as the Yan family, the gifts from the Li family every year can make her straighten up at the Yan family.


    After ??, Mrs. Li was carefully sorting out the New Year gifts sent by each family, and then sent back the corresponding New Year gifts in the past.


    Here, Daohua finished calculating a ledger, stood up and stretched out.


    The ancient ledger is really ugly, and her eyes hurt and swelled.


    She has to take a break.


    I got myopia in ancient times, but she didn¡¯t have glasses to wear.


    Daohua walked in front of the window to admire the cold orchid she specially gave to Mrs. Li to relieve eye fatigue.


    Hanlan was found in the mountains in her hometown, and she has been kept in the space ever since. At this moment, she is blooming green.


    Just then, Ping Xiao walked in, holding a bowl of freshly cooked milk in his hand.


    "Girl, the madam specially asked you to boil milk for you. Come over and drink it."


    Daohua went to the table and sat down, and took a sip of the milk: ¡°Sister Pingxiao, where is the pot of red plums I gave to my mother? Didn¡¯t it display it?¡±


    Pingxiao smiled and said: "These days the master is resting in the wife''s room. Seeing Hongmei''s good looks, he said he wanted to get the front office and show it to everyone."


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "Father is embarrassed to take it."


    In order to see the red plum blossom early, she planted the red plum in the black ground in the space for half a month, so that the red plum not only blooms well, but also has a pleasant fragrance.


    In this cold weather, people should be refreshed by smelling the faint plum scent.


    Her mother was so busy and tired during this time, she was not energetic at first glance, and the cheap father was better, so she took Hongmei away directly.


    Ina Flower: "Father is going to take annual leave in a few days, right?"


    Ping Xiao nodded: "Master will take a rest on the 28th of the twelfth lunar month."


    Daohua: "You help me remember, then I have to find my father Jiang Hongmei to come back."


    Ping Xiao looked at the big girl who was stingy with her master, and smiled secretly.


    In the past, although the master valued his wife, he did not get angry with his wife because of Aunt Lin.


    It¡¯s all right now. The big girl is here. Thinking of the scene where the big girl came out for his wife before, Ping Xiao couldn¡¯t admire it.


    At the same time, the capital of Yang Mansion.


    Looking at the mother-in-law and the three sister-in-laws laughing and talking about how to give their parents the New Year gift, Yan Siyu pressed her lips tightly, and squeezed her hands hidden in her long sleeves, letting her nails be pinched into the flesh.


    At the end of each year, such a scene will come once.


    The mother-in-law looks down on her mother-in-law, she knows and is prepared. But she didn''t expect that Yang Family could do so excessively, and she didn''t even want to prepare for the Yan Family.


    Although the eldest brother has been a county magistrate for 9 years, this does not mean that he has no chance of promotion.


    The Yang family treats the Yan family this way, terribly indifferent!


    If she weren''t still thinking about the two children, she really wanted to escape from the Yang family.


    The old lady Yang glanced at the unhappy little daughter-in-law, and snorted in her heart.


    She knew that the little daughter-in-law was still dreaming of her elder brother''s promotion, but it was a pity that this dream was about to break.


    If they didn¡¯t know that Yan Zhigao would no longer be able to advance, how could they have done so excessively?


    At the beginning, the reason why she agreed that her younger son took Yan Siyu, who was born in a poor family, was that she valued his elder brother''s future?


    Who knows, this Yan Zhigao is a talented and arrogant person, and he doesn¡¯t know how to be an official at all. When he first entered officialdom, he offended a noble man he couldn¡¯t provoke.


    If it weren¡¯t for his ability to do something practical, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to do it as a county magistrate.


    Now even in front of the county magistrate, they will only be sent to the backward and remote Xia County to serve as cattle and horses, adding to the political achievements of the people above them.


    A person like this is over for a lifetime. She can keep her daughter-in-law because of her two grandchildren.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： , Self-assertion

    Chapter 53, Do It Yourself


    As the end of the year approaches, the county government is generally very leisurely.


    The common people of this era are very conscious, knowing that officials are preparing for the New Year, and generally won¡¯t come over and find it uncomfortable at this time.


    At this moment, in the office of the county magistrate of Linyi County, the county chief and others are surrounding a pot of red plums and praise.


    "My lord, your pot of red plums is the best, I don''t know where you bought them?" Instructor Zhu Chengyu stared at the red plums in front of him with a coveted face. His eyes were shining, and he saw the county magistrate Yan Yan. Frightened, for fear that he couldn''t help it, he snatched Hongmei away.


    "This red plum was cultivated by a little girl."


    Feeling the envy of the people, the county magistrate Yan was a little satisfied.


    Although he is the highest official in Linyi County, but in terms of family background, several people present are wealthier than him.


    For example, instructing Zhu Chengyu.


    The Zhu family can be regarded as a veteran family in Zhongzhou. Although it has gone downhill in recent years, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and its family background is not comparable to anyone.


    Another example is Xu Rong, the county prime minister.


    Although the Xu family is not a wealthy family, it is definitely a big family. Xu Rong usually makes a lot of money. The Xu family''s wife and the young lady are better than ordinary people in dressing.


    However, Xu Rong was born as a concubine. Otherwise, it would be absolutely impossible for this person to stay with him and be his subordinate.


    These people are from extraordinary backgrounds, and they have seen many good things. He, the chief officer, seldom can give them something to look at.


    For this reason, some people often laughed at him in private for his shabbyness.


    Now that Hongmei is in the eyes of everyone, he also feels that he has more face.


    To be honest, when he saw Hongmei in the lady¡¯s room, he also brightened his eyes. He is a scholar and the head of a county, and he likes this plum, which symbolizes high quality.


    Zhu Chengyu said with envy: "Blessed are the adults. Now you can receive the respect of your daughter. Unlike the few children in my family, they can only be naughty and mischievous."


    Hearing this, the smile on County Majesty Yan''s face froze, and he suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    How can he respect him!


    Hongmei was so cheeky that he begged to come over from his wife, fortunately to show off in front of his colleagues, after that, he wanted to return.


    Mrs. ?? can baby this red plum, saying that it is the filial piety of the eldest daughter, she can''t live up to it.


    When he thinks of the two pots of red plums raised by the eldest daughter, one for his mother and one for his wife, but he has nothing, his heart feels a little sour.


    Master Lin looked at Zhu Jiaoyu, who was staring at Hongmei unwilling to move his eyes, with an instinct in his mind: "Isn''t the Master Jiaoyu going to participate in a poem meeting tomorrow? Or ask the magistrate to borrow Hongmei." Give you one day? With this red plum, I want to come to tomorrow''s poetry club, and adults will definitely shine."


    As soon as these words came out, Zhu Jiaoyu immediately cast a grateful glance at Master Lin. He wanted to say these words the first time he saw Hongmei, but he could see that the county magistrate Yan was also very precious. Mei, the gentleman doesn''t win the love of others, so he endures not saying anything.


    Now Master Lin took the initiative to help him, and he was very grateful.


    In this case, he dared to say it.


    The entire county government, who didn¡¯t know that Master Lin was the younger brother-in-law of Yan County magistrate, although the relationship was a bit unimportant in terms of etiquette, but now that he has received benefits, he can¡¯t control that much anymore.


    Looking at Zhu Jiaoyu who looked expectantly at himself, County Majesty Yan couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse, even though he didn¡¯t want to, he could only glance at Master Lin indifferently, and felt a little bit of disapproval in his heart. happiness.


    Master Lin knew that he was a little bit reckless in doing this, but when he thought of his sister and two nephews and nieces who were bullied in the backyard of the county government office, he couldn¡¯t take care of that much.


    Finally, Zhu Jiaoyu got his wish and left with Hongmei contentedly.


    Lin Master saw the county magistrate Yan before turning around and leaving, and immediately caught up with him.


    "Brother-in-law, wait for me."


    County magistrate Yan condensed his eyebrows, with a bad tone: "What do you call it indiscriminately? Pay attention to your identity."


    Master Lin didn¡¯t care, and immediately smiled and apologized: ¡°I know my brother-in-law annoyed me, but I did it for my brother-in-law¡¯s consideration.¡±


    The county magistrate ??Yan stopped and snorted coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t even say hello to me, so you just pushed Hongmei out to give favors, or for my own good?¡±


    Master Lin patiently explained: "Brother-in-law, you will be going to Fucheng to report on your duties after the New Year. It matters that Zhu Jiaoyu''s family is in Fucheng. Now we just give him the red plum to watch for a day. If we can get Zhu A few words for my brother-in-law, wouldn¡¯t it be worth it?¡±


    Hearing this, the anger on County Majesty Yan¡¯s face disappeared a bit, but he still warned: ¡°In the future, no matter what, you are not allowed to make your own decisions.¡±


    Superior, no one likes self-assertive subordinates, and he is no exception.


    If it weren''t for Aunt Lin''s sake today, he would not give Master Lin a good face.


    Master Lin immediately nodded and assured him, and he was also relieved.


    This level is over.


    then smiled and said: "I know I was reckless today, so that, the day after tomorrow, I will personally ask Zhu Jiaoyu to ask for the red plum, and send it back to my brother-in-law intact."


    The county magistrate Yan snorted, did not say anything, turned around and went to the backyard.


    Waiting for the county magistrate Yan to be no longer visible, Master Lin left, and as soon as he walked out of the county government gate, he ran into Master Xiao.


    Master Xiao glanced at Master Lin with a smile, and left with Xiao Si without even saying hello.


    After walking for some distance, the young man said worriedly: "Master, after all, Master Lin is the magistrate''s younger brother-in-law. If you don''t give him face like this, will he wear shoes for you?"


    Master Xiao sneered: "Which brother-in-law is he? Mrs. Li''s maiden brother is the magistrate''s Zhengjin brother-in-law. The younger brother of a concubine, his status is just slightly higher than that of the subordinate."


    "Lin Cailiang is so unconscious, don''t look at how much he jumps up and down, but he is not afraid. If the county magistrate Yan has alienated me because of the wind in his ears, then I don''t need to stay here anymore."


    Xiaoyu nodded: "The county magistrate Yan is good with everything, except that he is not upright, so he favors the concubine''s room and indulges Master Lin."


    Master Xiao turned his head and glanced at the direction of the county government¡¯s backyard, and smiled: "Sister Lin, it¡¯s said that the days of this time are very difficult."


    Hearing the words, the young man immediately came to his mind: "The Yan family dare to say anything. She insinuated Lin''s words, but she really confessed to directly tore off Lin''s face and remained on the ground. "


    "Also, even the magistrate, she dared to say that she was too courageous."


    Master Xiao smiled and said: "You only saw her boldness, but didn''t see her heart to protect her mother. The Yan family girl is a good one, but she is a bit reckless. Now she is still young. This is not a shortcoming. No matter what, if you grow up like this, you will have to suffer."


    The little girl looked at Master Xiao: "Master, do you like Miss Yan very much?" You know, his master didn''t even praise Master Yan.


    Master Xiao: "Who doesn''t like the straightforward little girl?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： , Intercept

    Chapter 54, Interception


    The fact that Hongmei was lent to Zhu Jiaoyu somehow spread to Daohua¡¯s ears.


    In response to this, Ina Hua did not respond, what to do and what to do.


    Wang Man''er glanced at Daohua in surprise: "Girl, aren''t you angry?" She knew that in order to make the two pots of red plum blossom earlier, the older girl would take time to attend to her every night before going to bed.


    Daohua''s expression is faint: "I have given red plums to my mother. As long as my mother is not unhappy, I won''t be angry."


    After Mrs. Li learned that Hongmei had lent Zhu Jiaoyu, she came over and explained to her that her father had a hard time walking in the officialdom and had to spend some effort to win over the colleagues and subordinates around him, otherwise, a county without a foundation. It is very difficult to carry out work.


    This matter, she understands.


    Wang Man''er: "However, Master Lin encouraged the master to borrow the red plum."


    Hearing the words, Daohua put down the needle and thread in her hand, and pondered for a moment: ¡°Man, why don¡¯t the people at Shuangxinyuan know how to stop?¡±


    Wang Man''er had no scruples, and said directly: "It''s not the master to indulge." In private, she doesn''t have so much scruples when talking to the girl, as long as there are no outsiders, she can speak freely.


    Inahana took up the needle and thread again. Now she can embroider something. Although it is still not beautiful, she can finally recognize what it is embroidering.


    "Yes, the root lies in my father."


    If it weren¡¯t for the cheap father to indulge Master Lin, how could he dare to do that?


    Wang Man''er sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing about the big family. It¡¯s always inevitable to fight between wives and concubines. When I ran darts with my dad, I often heard about the private affairs in the backyard of the deep house.¡±


    "It¡¯s not the wife who sold the concubine¡¯s room to death, or the concubine¡¯s success, which in turn bullied and suppressed the concubine¡¯s room. Even more ruthless, it harmed the children, even the fetus and children."


    Hearing this, Daohua was taken aback.


    She did not expect that her previous life would only appear in a scene in novels and television, and it would actually appear in real life, and she was still so close to her.


    For a long time, she has always felt that men are very rational, and stupid things like spoiling a concubine and annihilating his wife will not happen.


    Not to mention anything else, the regular wife can be the director of the house, socialize and contribute to the prosperity of the family; and the concubine, except for Israel to serve others, can not bring substantive benefits to men, as long as men are not the brains. If you are sick, you should know how to treat your wife and concubine.


    There is a gap between reality and theory.


    In reality, few men can clearly face everything about themselves, especially men in ancient times. Women are only a subsidiary of men. They prefer to be flattered to satisfy their male chauvinism.


    The status of the concubine''s room is low. If they want to live well, they will definitely know how to invite and please men. Therefore, some men who are not strong in concentration or have some dark side of the psychology are attacked by the gentle and small ideas of the concubine''s room.


    Isn¡¯t Mrs. Li beautiful? No, even if she is a few years older than Aunt Lin, the two of them stood together and looked beautiful, it was definitely Mrs. Li that was better.


    Isn¡¯t Mrs. Li virtuous? The Yan family can have today, who dares to say that there is no credit for Mrs. Li?


    But why does Yan Zhigao like Aunt Lin more?


    Taohua thought about it carefully and felt that there were three reasons. One was her mother''s birth. In this high-ranking feudal ancient times, most merchants were looked down upon by scholars.


    Secondly, her father is unwilling.


    When he was young, he could marry a well-informed wife, who had raised eyebrows and red sleeves, but because of a weak family background, he had to marry a businessman who he didn''t even look down on. How could this make him reconciled?


    The third is that the cheap father feels inferior in his heart.


    In this era, it is only natural for a man to support his family, but he has to rely on his wife¡¯s dowry to live and manage official careers. This is a great denial of his ability. When facing his wife, he is always somewhat Lack of confidence.


    With these three reasons, plus Aunt Lin¡¯s deliberate choice, it¡¯s not surprising that the cheap father would prefer Shuangxinyuan.


    "Hey!"


    Ina Flower sighed and continued to practice needlework.


    This situation in her family cannot be changed for a while.


    Hongmei loaned out, but the main room didn''t respond much, but Shuangxinyuan didn''t do it.


    Master Lin personally went to Zhu Jiaoyu¡¯s home to retrieve the red plum, and invited Zhu Xiuyun, Miss Zhu¡¯s family, to play together in the backyard of the county government.


    Zhu Xiuyun and Yan Yishuang have a good relationship, and they readily agree.


    Master Lin did not send the red plum to the front yard to the county magistrate Yan, nor did he return it to Mrs. Li in the back yard. Instead, he hugged him and walked toward Shuangxin Courtyard.


    When I was in the county government, the county magistrate Yan did not name which daughter the red plum was cultivated. So, seeing Master Lin walking towards Shuangxinyuan, Zhu Xiuyun took it for granted that the red plum was Yan Yishuang''s.


    And Yan Yi got the instructions of Aunt Lin, and she came out early to meet Zhu Xiuyun, and the two met halfway through the road.


    "Xiuyun!"


    "Yeshuang!"


    The two hadn¡¯t met each other since they didn¡¯t go to class. Now when they saw each other, they hugged each other happily.


    Master Lin smiled and said, "Yi Shuang, please don''t invite Xiuyun to sit in the pavilion."


    Yan Yi looked at him for a moment, looked at the ventilated pavilions that were not far away, wondering in her heart, how could uncle let them stay outside because it is so cold?


    However, she who has always listened to her uncle''s words, she smiled and took Zhu Xiuyun''s hand and walked towards the pavilion without thinking.


    Zhu Xiuyun did not object, but happily said: "Yi Shuang, wait a moment, you have to let me take a good look at Hongmei. After my father takes it back, I want to see him up close and will not give it, for fear of me. It''s like breaking the red plum."


    Yan Yishuang thought that Hongmei is now in the hands of her younger uncle, and it¡¯s okay to show Zhu Xiuyun, she just happened to take a look too.


    The red plum blossoms are in full bloom, and she wants to see it too.


    Master Lin smiled and followed the two little girls. The three of them quickly entered the pavilion. Master Lin placed the red plum on the stone table in the pavilion, and the two little girls immediately surrounded them.


    After a while, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile, who received the news that Zhu Xiuyun had come to the backyard of the county government, also came to the pavilion.


    The four little girls chatted around Hongmei and laughed.


    Master Lin smiled and looked at the four of them, looking at Songheyuan from time to time.


    He had already inquired clearly. At this time, Miss Yan had already finished the walk with the old lady Yan, and would usually return to the main courtyard from this road.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Daohua and Wang Man''er to appear in Master Lin''s sight.


    "Girl, look, it''s the second girl and the others, as well as the girl from Zhu Jiaoyu''s house. She should have come to return the red plum!"


    Wang Man''er had sharp eyes, and immediately saw Hongmei surrounded by several people.


    Daohua also saw the people in the pavilion, but her eyes were more on Master Lin who was staying in the pavilion.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： , A slap in the face

    Chapter 55, a slap in the face


    "Why do you think this red plum blossoms so well? I haven''t seen such a potted plant in the Zhu family''s dynasty." Zhu Xiuyun sighed and looked at Yan Yishuang next to him.


    She really likes this red plum, so she wants to take it home and watch it.


    In the winter, the house is deserted and deserted. There is such a pot of red plum, which can also add some color to the room.


    She has a pretty good relationship with Yan Yishuang, and I don¡¯t know if she asks, will she agree to give Hongmei to her?


    She doesn¡¯t want it in vain, doesn¡¯t Yan Yishuang like her inkstone? She exchanged inkstones for her!


    Just when Zhu Xiuyun hesitated to speak to Yan Yishuang, Master Lin¡¯s voice sounded.


    "Girl Yan!"


    Yan Yishuang and the four of them turned around and saw Daohua leading Wang Man''er into the pavilion.


    Yan Yile saw the brand-new dress that Daohua wore, which was made by the floating brocade sent by the Li family before, and her complexion was unsightly, and her tone was a little bad. Yes, why are you thinking about being in a pavilion with us today?"


    Daohua ignored Yan Yile''s yin and yang strangeness, and glanced at Master Lin, who was standing aside. She didn''t want to come, anyway, Hongmei was back, and sooner or later she would be sent back to the main courtyard.


    But, she wanted to see the means to meet Aunt Lin, who is said to be extremely clever brother.


    She knew in her heart that there must be a purpose for this person to appear in the pavilion that she must pass by so accidentally today.


    Although she can ignore it, but there is a way that only a thousand days can be a thief, and there is no one who can prevent a thousand days from being a thief.


    Since you know that Shuangxinyuan is holding a move, let''s show it up and have a look.


    Daohua looked at the red plum on the table and said quietly: "I''m here to get the red plum, don''t disturb you." After speaking, she looked at Wang Man''er and motioned to her to hold the red plum.


    However, Wang Man''er''s hand just stretched out and was stopped by someone.


    Daohua was surprised by the person who stopped her. She thought about Yan Yishuang and Yan Yile would stop it, but she didn''t expect that Zhu Xiuyun, an outsider, jumped out first.


    "Miss Zhu, what do you mean?"


    Zhu Xiuyun looked a little arrogant and contemptuous: "Big Sister Yan, there is something I wanted to tell you a long time ago. You shouldn''t be too domineering, especially our girl." She took a fancy to Hongmei and was planning to In exchange with Yan Yishuang, how could the Yan family take it away?


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows, feeling a little impatient. She really didn''t want to argue with a group of children whose stomachs were full of twists and turns, and said indifferently: "Ms. Zhu has time to talk about others here, so she should first think about whether her behavior is appropriate. ?"


    "Man''er, take the red plum, let''s go back to the main courtyard."


    "Yes!"


    This time, Zhu Xiuyun still wanted to stop, but Wang Man''er didn''t give her a chance, and moved past her flexibly, and quickly picked up Hongmei on the table.


    "No, you can''t take Hongmei."


    Just as Wang Man''er was holding Hongmei and was about to leave, Zhu Xiuyun stretched out her hand to hold Wang Man''er''s arm, and did not let go.


    At this time, Daohua sank her face: "Ms. Zhu, although you are a guest, this does not mean that you can come around in the backyard of Yan''s house. Dad''s face was smeared."


    Hearing Daohua mentioning Zhu Jiaoyu, Zhu Xiuyun suddenly remembered the conversation between his father and mother last night.


    The mother said that the county magistrate Yan was pointing to the uncle who was a tongzhi in Fucheng and said a few words for him when he was debriefing his duties. He was still reluctant to give a pot of red plums to their home. It was really stingy.


    also said that even if his father really asked for Hongmei, the county magistrate Yan would not refuse it for the sake of his future.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Xiuyun felt that there was a great possibility that she could get to Hongmei, so she was even more reluctant to let go of Wang Man''er''s arm: "Ms. Yan, I have never seen an overbearing sister like you, who actually grabbed herself. Sister''s stuff!"


    "I know, you are from the country, and you don¡¯t know anything about etiquette and rules. This can be seen from how you even dared to contradict Master Qin. You don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t know it, but respect the old and love the young, brother. You should understand the truth of your brother Gong, don''t you?"


    Daohua sneered, and glanced at Master Lin next to her: "Miss Zhu, you are telling me, what did I steal from my sisters?"


    Zhu Xiuyun glanced at Daohua contemptuously: "How dare you not be it? So many people in the pavilion have seen it. When you come, you will grab Yishuang''s red plum. Do you still want to quibble?"


    Hearing this, Yan Yishuang, Yan Yile, and Yan Yihuan were all taken aback.


    Daohua glanced at Zhu Xiuyun with a foolish look: "You haven''t even figured out who the Hongmei belongs to, so you dare to speak out here?"


    For such a meaningless argument, Daohua felt very boring and didn''t want to waste time in the pavilion, so she called Wang Man''er: "Man''er, let''s go."


    "I said not to go!"


    Zhu Xiuyun has come up with temperament, holding Wang Man''er firmly.


    Seeing this, Daohua twisted his brows tightly, and glanced again at the three of Lin Shiye and Yan Yishuang who were standing aside watching the show. He didn''t want to make the matter a big deal, but after thinking about it, he stepped forward and took it from Wang Man''er. Hongmei, prepare to take it away by herself.


    However, at this time, an accident happened.


    As soon as Daohua hugged Hongmei, Zhu Xiuyun rushed over for some reason and slammed into Daohua.


    In an instant, the red plum fell off his hand.


    With a "pop", it fell to the ground and broke.


    Daohua looked at the broken potted plants on the ground, and quickly moved her gaze to Master Lin who was aside.


    Xindao, this person is here to stop her, just to break the red plum she planted? !


    Soon, Daohua knew that she underestimated the evil of human nature!


    "Ah~"


    Screaming sounded in the backyard of the county government office, and Zhu Xiuyun squatted on the ground holding her feet and howling.


    When the red plum fell, Daohua avoided, but Zhu Xiuyun was hit in the foot.


    "Blood! Xiuyun, your feet are bleeding!"


    Scarlet blood seeped from Zhu Xiuyun¡¯s embroidered shoes, and quickly dyed a large area.


    Seeing Zhu Xiuyun was injured, Daohua¡¯s brows were twisted directly into a lumpy, and she quickly told Wang Man''er: "Go and tell my mother, let her send someone to invite the doctor over."


    Wang Man''er did not dare to delay, and immediately ran towards the main courtyard.


    Daohua looked at Zhu Xiuyun, and just wanted to reassure her, she saw Yan Yishuang pointing at her angrily and complaining loudly: "Big sister, even if you are angry, how can you hit Xiuyun with a flowerpot? But you just said a wrong sentence, do you need it?"


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s expression was just a moment of astonishment. According to the house-fighting methods she had seen in previous life novels and on TV, she could guess without looking back. There must be a big push.


    is indeed a big push.


    The magistrate of Yan County and Zhu Jiaoyu, as well as Master Xiao and Yan Zhiyuan all came.


    "Reverse girl!"


    The county magistrate Yan Yan originally wanted to invite Zhu Jiaoyu and Master Xiao to have a meal. He didn''t expect to see such a scene when he returned to the backyard, and he was immediately furious.


    Education Zhu saw that his daughter was injured and he didn''t care about anything, so he ran into the pavilion immediately.


    "Father, my foot hurts, am I going to be disabled?" Zhu Xiuyun burst into tears.


    Instructor Zhu saw so much blood on his daughter¡¯s shoes, and he was distressed: ¡°No, Dad won¡¯t let you have trouble. Let¡¯s go, Dad will take you home.¡±


    At this time, the county magistrate Yan also came to the pavilion and immediately stopped: "The child is injured now, it is not easy to move, so we should stay at my house first, and wait for the doctor to see it before leaving."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Zhu''s refusal, the county magistrate Yan turned around angrily, and slapped Daohua with his backhand.


    "Snapped!"


    ''S crisp and loud voice not only shattered the little admiration in Daohua''s heart, but also shocked the others present.


    Zhu Jiaoyu, who was originally extremely angry, has also calmed down at this moment, even Zhu Xiuyun, too scared to cry anymore.


    Master Xiao glanced at the girl who shook her body, but the Yan family stubbornly straightened her body and sighed in her heart.


    Ms. Li, Sun, Wu and others who rushed over after hearing the news were all shocked and stunned.


    Behind the crowd, Aunt Lin looked eagerly at Master Lin in the pavilion.


    Master Lin nodded to her vaguely, and she was relieved.


    A red palm print appeared on Daohua¡¯s white face at a speed visible to the naked eye. At this moment, there was no wave in her heart, and there was not a single tear in her eyes.


    Daohua raised her head faintly, and looked at Yan Zhigao seemingly mockingly: "Father, how do you usually decide the case in court?"


    "If you don¡¯t ask the reason, the passage, the right or wrong, which one seems to be weak, which one is justified?"


    Looking at the irony in the eyes of the eldest daughter, Yan Zhigao felt hot on her face, and was annoyed: "Xiuyun is a guest. As the parent and daughter of Yan, you are at fault for not taking good care of the guest."


    "Heh~"


    Daohua sneered: "That''s it, then I can tell you clearly now that I won''t do this Yan''s parents, whoever takes it is rare."


    "Presumptuous!" Yan Zhigao raised his hand again.


    In response to this, Daohua not only was not scared, but took a step forward, looking directly at Yan Zhigao''s eyes coldly.


    Looking at the uncompromising eldest daughter, Yan Zhigao was a little hard to ride a tiger, angrily and anxiously, and the raised arms trembled with anger.


    "Master!"


    At this time, Mrs. Li ran into the pavilion and hugged Yan Zhigao''s arm, "Master, the doctor is here, let''s show Miss Zhu the injury first."


    "Yes, yes, first look at the injury, first at the injury." Yan Zhiyuan also reacted, and immediately led the doctor into the pavilion.


    Zhu Jiaoyu and Zhu Xiuyun are very quiet at the moment and cooperate with the doctor very much.


    "Humph!"


    Yan Zhigao let out a cold snort, and took the lead to move away from looking at the eldest daughter. Somehow, it was obvious that he was Laozi, so he was a little guilty if he didn''t slap his daughter.


    Looking at her daughter''s swollen cheeks, Mrs. Li''s heartache was overwhelming, and she trembled: "Daohua, there are so many people here, let''s go back to the yard first."


    Mrs. Li pulled up the rice flower and left the pavilion directly.


    While passing by Master Lin, Daohua stopped, looked at it blankly, and said in a low voice, "Although the method is clumsy, it works very well."


    "Master Lin, he is my father, and I can¡¯t do anything to him. Therefore, today¡¯s slap, I remember it on your heads. You''d better pray that you will always be so lucky."


    Master Lin''s heart was shocked. Daohua''s calm eyes made his scalp numb, but he didn''t show it on his face. He smiled lightly and said, "I don''t understand what the big girl said."


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Daohua''s mouth: "You will understand."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mrs. Li was forcibly pulled away.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： , Lock the door

    Chapter 56, Locking the Door


    Zhu Xiuyun¡¯s feet were fine, except that a wound was cut by the shards of the pottery basin, and seeing a lot of blood bleed, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Yan Zhigao ordered his servants to send Zhu Jiaoyu''s father and daughter home in a carriage, and then turned around and went to Songheyuan.


    Old lady Yan knew that Yan Zhigao slapped her precious granddaughter, and where she could still sit still. After asking about what happened, she knew that the matter was related to the people in Shuangxinyuan again. Without a word, she asked her grandmother to call Lin. Auntie.


    The old lady did nothing, did not ask anything, and directly let Aunt Lin kneel in the yard.


    At this moment, Aunt Lin has been kneeling for more than half an hour.


    When Yan Zhigao hurried over, Aunt Lin''s face turned pale.


    "Mother, what are you doing?"


    The old lady Yan looked at Yan Zhigao with a sneer on her face: "Can you beat my granddaughter without asking why, can''t I let your concubine''s room kneel down? Look at your heartache, I say what your heart is. It''s so ruthless. Just hit it when you say it. Daohua''s face is now so swollen that she can''t see anyone."


    Speaking, the old lady couldn''t help but shed tears.


    "Since I was little, I have been reluctant to move the rice flower, the charming girl, you beat her in front of so many people, how will you let her see people in the future? You have no conscience."


    Seeing the old mother crying, Yan Zhigao was very headache, and quickly knelt on the ground: "Mother, I hit Daohua because Daohua should be hit."


    The old lady Yan quickly took over: "I let Lin kneel, that''s why she should kneel. She makes my old lady feel upset!"


    Yan Zhigao was helpless: "Mother, can you not just mess around?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yan stood up tremblingly and pointed at Yan Zhigao tremblingly, "Yan Zhigao, are you going to even want your own wife for a concubine''s house now?" "


    Yan Zhigao saw that the old lady was very angry, and she no longer dared to say anything irritating, her tone immediately weakened: "Mother, don''t be angry, it''s your son who said the wrong thing. You can beat or scold you. Don''t be mad at yourself."


    Sun¡¯s mother was also afraid that the old lady would be angry, so she quickly helped the old lady to step on and sit down: ¡°Old lady, don¡¯t worry, if you have any questions, let¡¯s talk to the master.¡±


    The old lady Yan''s breath calmed down, but her face was still very ugly, and she looked at Yan Zhigao coldly: "I ask you, why do you want to beat Daohua?"


    Yan Zhigao: "Daohua injured the girl of Zhu Jiaoyu''s house with a flowerpot. If I had to give Zhu Jiaoyu an explanation, did Zhu Jiaoyu''s family give up?"


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan couldn''t help crying again: "So, in order to appease your subordinates, you just beat my rice flowers so hard? She is only 9 years old, how can you stand it?"


    Yan Zhigao thought of the red mark on the eldest daughter¡¯s face, and his face was slightly uncomfortable. He was really anxious at the time, and he didn¡¯t have much strength.


    The old lady Yan stopped her tears: "I know what Daohua is. She can''t hit people with a flower pot. Who did you say that slander Daohua?"


    Yan Zhigao was taken aback for a moment. It was Yishuang who said it. Of course, he didn''t think that Yishuang had lied. In his eyes, Yishuang has always been a well-behaved and sensible girl. Coming.


    Seeing that Daer was silent and did not speak, the old lady Yan didn''t know that he was defending Yan Yishuang. Thinking of the beaten Daohua, she was very disappointed for a while.


    "Go, call all the three girls who were in the pavilion at that time." The old lady said to her grandmother.


    Grandma nodded and walked out immediately.


    Soon, Yan Yishuang, Yan Yile, and Yan Yihuan were taken into the house.


    With such a big incident, in the Yan family, except for Daohua who was beaten up, and Mrs. Li who was taking care of Daohua, everyone gathered in the old lady¡¯s yard.


    As soon as the three girls entered the house, seeing Yan Zhigao all knelt on the ground, they also knelt down immediately.


    The old lady Yan''s face condensed: "Yi Shuang, grandma asks you, why do you say that your big sister smashed Zhu''s foot?"


    Yan Yishuang seemed to be a little frightened, and looked at Yan Zhigao shiveringly.


    "Snapped!"


    Looking at her like this, Mrs. Yan slapped her on the case: "I ask you a word, what do you think your father does? Is it possible that the old lady can still eat you?"


    Yan Yishuang was so scared that she started crying in a low voice. She didn''t know that the matter would be such a big deal. At that time, she received a signal from her little uncle, and she didn''t know what it meant, so she said that instinctively.


    She really did not expect her father to beat her big sister.


    Yan Yile and Yan Yihuan were also too frightened, and shrank to the side.


    Seeing the little daughter crying, Yan Zhigao immediately felt heartache: "Mother, if you have something to say, you look scared Yishuang."


    The old lady Yan was angrily laughed: "I just asked her a word, and you think she was scared. Then you slapped Daohua like that. Have you ever thought that she would be scared?"


    Yan Zhigao''s expression was a bit sly: "Daohua won''t be scared, mother, you didn''t see it, she dared to talk back to me at the time. You don''t want to be Yan''s parent''s daughter anymore, listen to this. What are the rebellious words?"


    The old lady Yan was stunned for a moment: "Daohua really said that?"


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "Of course, mother, Daohua is too stubborn, no matter if it doesn''t work, you shouldn''t spoil her blindly. Look at her now, where is the appearance of a eldest sister?"


    The old lady Yan looked at Yan Zhigao faintly, then looked at Yan Zhigao without saying a word, and looked down at Yan Zhigao.


    The old lady Yan didn¡¯t want to bother about her older children anymore, so she looked at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile: "Yihuan, Yile, you two were in the pavilion at the time, and you saw your eldest sister hit the girl with a flower pot on Zhu¡¯s family. NS?"


    Yan Yihuan heard the old lady asking them, and her body trembled. Just when she wanted to say something, she was preempted by Yan Yile.


    "Grandma, we did see the big sister hitting the Zhu family with a flower pot."


    As soon as she said this, Yan Yile felt that Mrs. Yan¡¯s gaze instantly turned into a sharp edge, and she shot straight at her, scaring her to bow her head immediately.


    Yan Zhigao didn''t know why. Hearing Yan Yile confirmed that the rice flower hit people with a flowerpot, he was secretly relieved. Just about to say that now that the matter has been figured out, he asked the three girls to get up and looked up. Seeing the old mother''s icy eyes.


    The old lady Yan stared at the four people on the ground silently for a long time: "Very well, you are all very well!" After speaking, she closed her eyes, as if she didn''t want to see them.


    Yan Zhigao looked at the old lady Yan, wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to speak.


    The four of them were kneeling like this.


    After a quarter of an hour, Sun¡¯s mother stood up: ¡°Master, the old lady is going to rest, you can go back now.¡±


    Yan Zhigao took the three girls to stand up, and said to his grandmother: "Take care of the old lady." After that, he left.


    As soon as the four of them left, Mrs. Yan opened her eyes. As soon as she heard her older, she asked Aunt Lin to get up, and then dismissed the others in the yard.


    "Once this person''s heart is biased, outsiders can''t pull it back!"


    was silent for a while, and the old lady Yan sighed again: "Daohua and Zhigao, father and daughter, must be enemies in the previous life!"


    Second room.


    Yan Zhiyuan and Sun returned to their yard with Yan Yile, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Wenjie. As soon as they entered the room, Sun immediately looked at Yihuan and Yile asked: "It''s really the Zhu that the rice flower smashed with a flowerpot. Family girl?"


    Under the eyes of her mother, Yan Yile shrinks her neck, and Yan Yihuan also hesitates.


    At this moment, Yan Zhiyuan and Sun, who are the human spirits, still don¡¯t know the answer.


    In fact, when he was in the pavilion, Yan Zhiyuan knew that something was wrong. His elder niece had too clean eyes, and there was a Master Lin standing next to him.


    Sun¡¯s hatred for iron and steel, nodded Yan Yile¡¯s forehead: "You guys, I''m really mad at me. I didn¡¯t tell you that my mother had told you all the time, but if there is a battle between the main courtyard and the Shuangxin courtyard, you should not participate in it. Go in?"


    Yan Yile pouted: "I don''t like the big sister. When she comes, the big aunt doesn''t even want to give us a few pieces of material."


    Sun''s anger turned back and smiled: "You have shallow eyelids, you have offended the main courtyard miserably now, and don''t want anything in the future."


    Yan Wenjie was so angry when she saw her mother, she was a bit disapproving: "Mother, see you are anxious, what''s the matter? Yan Yi took the lead in the matter. Even if the big aunt had to settle the account, she couldn''t find us."


    "Furthermore, my uncle is now protecting the Shuangxin Courtyard. It is still unclear whether my uncle can settle accounts after the autumn. You, don''t worry about it here."


    Sun looked at Yan Zhiyuan, and Yan Zhiyuan nodded.


    Brother ??''s attitude is very obvious. Even if Daohua is really wrong about what happened today, the eldest brother will protect Shuangxinyuan.


    Sun didn¡¯t say anything, but he still said to Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile: ¡°How old you are, you know you are a lie. Go and copy me ten times.¡±


    Yan Yile and Yan Yihuan collapsed immediately and went back to the room bored.


    Three bedrooms.


    Yan Zhiqiang and Wu Clan waited in the room anxiously, saw Yan Wentao coming back, pulled them over, and asked, "How is Daohua?"


    Yan Wentao shook his head without speaking.


    Wu was too anxious: "You are talking, what do you mean by shaking your head?"


    Yan Wentao muffledly said: "Daohua didn''t cry."


    Hearing the words, Wu clan breathed a sigh of relief, but Yan Zhiqiang frowned: "Daohua has a pimple in her heart for her eldest brother."


    "Huh?" Wu was taken aback.


    Yan Wentao agrees: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If Daohua cries, it¡¯s fine, but she doesn¡¯t react at all. She must have been cruel.¡±


    The Wu family immediately patted his son on the head: "What are you talking about? What your uncle did not do right today, but it is right for Lao Tzu to beat his son. How can I hate it because of this?"


    Yan Wentao: "Mother, you don''t understand Daohua, Daohua is willing to make trouble with you, that means she will take you to heart; but one day, if she wants to ignore you, then explain, where are you? It''s already dispensable."


    He grew up with Inahua since he was a child, and he saw her temper.


    Uncle ??''s slap was not light, but Daohua didn''t say a word, she was afraid that she was already disappointed with Uncle.


    Wu sighed: "Look at this trouble, the Chinese New Year will be coming soon."


    Yan Wentao snorted coldly: "This is all to blame for Shuangxinyuan. When I was listening to dramas and books with Daohua, Daohua said that having more wives and concubines is the root of chaos, as expected."


    Yan Zhiyuan glared at his son: "You tell me a few words, what about your uncle, is you a junior who can put his beak? Go back to sleep!"


    After his son was gone, Yan Zhiyuan said to the Wu family: "You go to the main courtyard to see Daohua more these days. Nizi loves to be a **** man. Don''t really have a relationship with the eldest brother. That''s just like Shuangxin The meaning of the hospital."


    Wu nodded, and complained: "Big brother is really good, this is not raised by his side, I really don''t feel distressed."


    "Don''t you say a few words"


    Main courtyard.


    Ms. Li returned to the main room wiping away tears after Daohua fell asleep.


    Back to the room, he didn''t see Yan Zhigao, and his heart was extremely cold.


    "Go, close the courtyard door. Starting today, if you don¡¯t come back in the future, he will lock the courtyard door."


    Pingtong looked at him, but hesitated.


    Mrs. ?? has never locked the courtyard door since she married the master. Even if the master goes to Shuangxinyuan, the main courtyard keeps the door for the master, meaning that the master can come back at any time.


    But today, the master slapped the eldest girl, hurting the eldest girl and his wife¡¯s heart.


    Pingtong hesitated, but Ping Xiao had no worries, picked up the key and went to lock the courtyard door.


    The main courtyard was not staying, and it was quickly known by all parties, but Yan Zhigao only learned about it on the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month.


    In the past few days, in order to appease Aunt Lin who was punished by Mrs. Yan on her knees, he has been resting in Shuangxinyuan. If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Li to discuss banquets with colleagues tonight, he might not return to the main courtyard until the New Year. .


    Looking at the closed courtyard, Yan Zhigao was dumbfounded.


    He was so angry that he wanted to knock on the door, but he was afraid that the movement would be too loud, which would disturb others and embarrass himself. In the end, he could only return to Shuangxinyuan in anger and dullness.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： ,Discrimination

    Chapter 57, Differential Treatment


    The 16th year of Yongxing, the Spring Festival of this year, is the worst New Year the Yan family had ever had.


    Originally, because of the arrival of the old lady Yan and Sanfang, this should be the most tidy year for the Yan family. However, from the end of the year to the beginning of the new year, the Yan family was shrouded in a dull and depressing atmosphere.


    No way, the highest-ranking old lady in the family and Mrs. Li, who holds the financial power, are not happy. The others just want to be happy but can''t be happy.


    When dealing with outsiders, Mrs. Li would also pay attention to Zhou Xuan for the sake of the Yan family''s face. All kinds of New Year''s items were prepared well; but for the Yan family''s own use, Mrs. Li was too perfunctory.


    During the Chinese New Year in previous years, Mrs. Li would also give each room a new year gift. This year, let alone the New Year gift, it is just some food, use, and clothing without preparation. Many things are temporarily let out every day. bought.


    But during the Chinese New Year, most shops are closed, where can I buy so many things.


    In this way, it¡¯s no wonder that this year has been a good one!


    Also this time, everyone was shocked that Mrs. Li, who has always been virtuous and submissive, also had a tough side. Before, she didn''t care if she didn''t touch her bottom line.


    Now that Daohua is here, her bottom line is also revealed.


    This time Mrs. Li was so obvious and unrelenting, she was telling Yan Jiaxia that her daughter was her bottom line. Whoever wanted her daughter to be unhappy, she let everyone unhappy with her.


    New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Yan¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve meals are also prepared very ordinary, just some ordinary chicken, duck and fish.


    In previous years, no matter how busy she was, Mrs. Li would prepare a few special or exquisite meals. This year, it was not the same.


    In this regard, although everyone did not show it on their faces, they were still very disappointed in their hearts.


    Although Yan¡¯s family is the home of the county magistrate, its usual food and clothing costs are slightly better than ordinary people¡¯s. Therefore, whether you are an adult or a child, you are actually looking forward to eating better during the Chinese New Year.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Aunt Lin stood alone at the gate of the courtyard, looking distraught as Yan Zhigao took Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin out of the courtyard.


    "You go back to the house, it''s very cold outside. After eating, I will send someone Yishuang and Wenbin back to accompany you." Yan Zhigao forcibly ignored the unwillingness in Aunt Lin''s eyes and said this quickly. He took a pair of children and left.


    Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin looked back at Auntie Lin standing alone at the door looking at them, their eyes turned red.


    Yan Wenbin stopped Yan Zhigao: "Father, can''t we bring auntie with me? My auntie also went there during the New Year''s Eve dinner in previous years."


    Yan Zhigao rubbed his forehead, not knowing what to say.


    Today, if he took Lin to Songheyuan, not to mention his mother, but his wife, he would probably blow up his hair, so don¡¯t want to eat the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner tonight.


    He did not expect that a slap in the face of the eldest daughter would elicit such a big reaction from his mother and his wife.


    Yan Yi said weakly, "Father, is it because of the big sister?"


    Yan Zhigao rubbed Yan Yishuang¡¯s head and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with your big sister, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m late, but I have nothing to eat.¡±


    At the gate of Shuangxin Courtyard, seeing that Yan Zhigao did not turn back and call herself, Aunt Lin had a trace of loss in her eyes.


    She expected that the old lady would not save her son''s face no matter how angry she was; but she didn''t count, the lady was so resolute and unrelenting this time.


    The family of Yan''s family is too thin, and Mrs. Li is required to take charge of daily expenses and management. Therefore, even if the master cherishes her again, once Mrs. Li''s attitude is firm, he will not take her too much.


    So, she can only be wronged.


    "Don''t worry, let''s take it slowly." Aunt Lin''s eyes became firm. She didn''t believe that a man would let herself be pressed by his wife. The more obvious Mrs. Li''s doing now, the more resentful the master would be in the future.


    Look, the eldest girl she gave birth to, didn¡¯t the master just hit it when she said it?


    Meanwhile, Songhein Temple.


    The people in the second and third rooms have arrived long ago, and are now staying with the old lady Yan.


    Several grandchildren tried their best to make the old lady happy, but unfortunately, the old lady had been absent-mindedly looking at the gate of the courtyard.


    Yan Wenjie touched Yan Wenxiu next to him with his hand, and whispered: "Big brother, why do you say our grandmother is different from other families? Doesn''t the old lady from other families prefer grandchildren? Where''s the granddaughter?"


    "That''s because the big sister is lovely and cute!"


    Yan Wenxiu hadn''t spoken yet, Yan Wenkai on the side took the conversation.


    Who knows, after hearing this, Yan Wenjie chuckled: "Pleasant? If the eldest sister is really pleasing, how can he be slapped in the face by the uncle?"


    Hearing the words, Yan Wenkai stood up with a ¡®hit¡¯ and looked at Yan Wenjie angrily: "What do you mean?"


    Yan Wenjie was not afraid of Yan Wenkai, and coldly snorted: "Why did I say something wrong? The eldest sister did something by herself, but she didn''t admit it. She was slapped in the face by her uncle, and she didn''t admit her mistake. Everyone couldn''t even pass a year. it is good"


    "boom!"


    Yan Wenjie was beaten to the ground with a punch before Yan Wenjie finished speaking.


    "I tell you to talk nonsense, I tell you to talk nonsense!"


    Seeing Yan Wenjie fell to the ground, Yan Wenkai immediately rode on him, his fists were like rain, and he kept greeting him with a ¡®crackling¡¯.


    Things came too suddenly, Yan Wenkai moved too fast, Yan Wenjie was beaten up and yelled, and other people reacted.


    "Wen Jie!"


    Sun saw that his son was beaten, and immediately rushed over.


    Seeing that he was about to pounce on Yan Wenkai, Yan Zhiyuan immediately stepped forward, pulled Yan Wenkai up, threw it to his son Yan Wentao, and then went to help Yan Wenjie.


    Yan Wenjie grinned and was helped up.


    Yan Wenkai is not stupid. Except for the first punch to Yan Wenjie''s face, all the others fell on him. Therefore, Yan Wenjie didn''t seem to have anything wrong.


    "Wen Kai, why are you hitting your second brother?" Sun asked Yan Wenkai angrily.


    Yan Wenkai: "Who makes his mouth mean and arranges his big sister indiscriminately!"


    Yan Wenjie rubbed his face and looked at Yan Wenkai angrily: "Where am I talking nonsense? Isn''t it because of our big sister? When she didn''t come in the past years, how lively the house was?"


    "Look at what we have spent this year. Even if we don¡¯t have new clothes, we only ate some ordinary food. Is this called the New Year? Thanks to the uncle or the head of a county, I don¡¯t think a princess has a good life."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the room was stunned.


    Even Sun and Yan Zhiyuan did not expect their usually smart son to say such things at this time.


    The old lady Yan who was sitting on the footsteps was even more furious, and her hand pointing at Yan Wenjie shook.


    Just as everyone was silent, Mrs. Li opened the curtain and walked in, looking at Yan Wenjie blankly: "It seems that I, the director of the house, is not as good as you, Young Master Yan!"


    "In this way, from now on, this home will be taken care of by your mother. In the future, you can do whatever you want, Young Master Yan Er, what do you think?"


    Yan Wenjie was shocked when Mrs. Li appeared, and immediately shrank behind his mother.


    Before seeing the plain New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, he felt a fire in his heart. Yan Wenkai jumped out, he didn''t think much about it, and said all the irritability in his heart.


    Never thought, the eldest mother heard it.


    Sun immediately apologized: "Sister-in-law, what are you talking about? What housekeeper does not care about, don¡¯t you know how many catties I have? Don¡¯t you dare to say such things anymore."


    "Wenjie, this guy I didn''t teach well. He lost his mind today. I will punish him when I go back." She wants to be a housekeeper, but she doesn''t have the money to maintain the expenses of the Yan family.


    Taohua, who was following Mrs. Li, walked into the room at this time, did not look at other people, went straight to the old lady¡¯s footsteps, smiled and looked at the old lady: "Grandmother."


    The old lady Yan pulled out a smile at the corner of her mouth: "Your second brother is talking nonsense, don''t listen to him."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, her smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes: "I know."


    Sun tweeted Yan Wenjie: "Hurry up and apologize to your elder sister?"


    Yan Wenjie stepped forward uncomfortably. He was embarrassed by the person who said bad things behind his back.


    "Big sister, I was just having fun with Wen Kai, I didn''t mean to talk about you."


    Daohua also smiled and nodded, as if forgiving Yan Wenjie, but said nothing.


    At this time, Yan Zhigao came with Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin.


    When they saw Daohua sitting beside the old lady, Yan Zhigao and Yan Yishuang were a little uncomfortable.


    The father and daughter, one slapped Daohua and the other lied and caused Daohua to be slapped. Now it is strange to see that the person concerned is comfortable.


    Daohua glanced at the two faintly, then leaned to the ear of the old lady Yan and said: "Grandma, I just saw the second brother kicked the fourth brother, I will take the fourth brother down to take a look."


    The old lady Yan nodded: "Hurry up and go back."


    Daohua agreed with a smile, and then slipped out, pulling Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao away.


    Daohua looked at Yan Wenkai with a smile and gave him a thumbs up until she was out of Songheyuan. "Fourth brother, the way you beat Yan Wenjie just now is so handsome." Now she doesn''t even want to call her second brother. .


    Yan Wenkai was instantly proud, and raised his head: "Yes! Big sister, let me tell you, your fourth brother is amazing. Don''t worry, if anyone dares to bully you in the future, I will beat him up."


    Yan Wentao took over: "I can also help."


    Daohua looked at the two elder brothers with a smile, and her mood improved unconsciously: "Go, I''ll give you some good food."


    Hearing this, both Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao''s eyes lit up.


    In the courtyard.


    Wang Man''er has boiled a pot of water on the stove, next to it are two round white glutinous rice **** and a jar of wine lees.


    After seeing Daohua returning with Yan Wenkai and the two, Wang Man''er immediately smiled and asked, "Girl, can the glutinous rice **** be cooked?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Put the big one first."


    Wang Maner: "I know."


    Daohua brought Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao back to her room: "Four brother, are your injuries okay?"


    Yan Wenkai waved his hand: "It''s okay, Yan Wenjie don''t think he is older than me, but it depends on his fist, five is not your fourth brother''s opponent." After speaking, he moved his eyes to the outside of the house.


    "Big sister, can I drink a bowl of lees alone?"


    Daohua shook her head: "No, I have to keep the year old tonight. What if you are drunk? Eat glutinous rice **** later."


    Yan Wenkai nodded boredly: "Okay then, but I have to say it first, I want to eat two big bowls of glutinous rice balls."


    "Row!"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Tonight you and your third brother will just open your stomach to eat."


    Suddenly, both Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were happy, and then looked at the glutinous rice **** in the pot with eyesight.


    The first pot is cooked, and the two of them are going to scoop, but they are stopped by Daohua: "This pot is not for you."


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were taken aback at the same time, and then they saw Wang Man''er dividing the glutinous rice **** into bowls.


    After ??, the small glutinous rice **** and rice flowers were cooked by themselves.


    Wait until the glutinous rice **** were cooked, Wang Man''er began to fill the bowls again.


    Ina Flower: "Don¡¯t make a mistake."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said: "Girl, don''t worry, I will serve it myself, and I promise that I can''t go wrong."


    Yan Wenkai saw the two people talking mysteriously, and while Daohua was helping him, he secretly ate a glutinous rice ball from the front pot.


    "No problem?"


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head, and then quickly ate a dumpling that came out of the pot later, and suddenly opened his eyes.


    Two plates of glutinous rice balls, they look exactly the same, but the taste is very different.


    He knows what the older sister is going to do.


    Counting the five bowls of glutinous rice **** that came out of the pot later, Yan Wenkai said in his heart that the eldest sister really had a relationship with her father, and she didn¡¯t even eat a bowl of glutinous rice balls.


    Yan Wenkai thought for a while, and felt that this was not good.


    Although the father hit the eldest sister, it was their father. As children, can they really be separated from their own father because of a slap in the face?


    "Big Sister."


    Before he had time to persuade, Wang Man''er left with the dumplings.


    Daohua turned his head and saw that Yan Wenkai hadn¡¯t eaten it. He was surprised, "Four brother, don¡¯t you taste the glutinous rice balls?"


    Yan Wenkai shook his head: "No."


    Daohua: "Hurry up, then!" As he said, he took his own bowl and started eating.


    Yan Wentao saw Yan Wenkai scratching his head and scratching his ears, and whispered: "You have to let Daohua express the breath in your heart. Besides, this time, it was the uncle who did not do the right thing."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai had no choice but to nod his head, instead of doing it for this matter, concentrate on eating.


    Songhein Temple.


    Everyone is talking while eating snacks.


    "Old lady, madam, the eldest girl asked me to send you glutinous rice balls."


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan was overjoyed: "Just wait for her glutinous rice balls, quickly, bring them up to the old lady to taste, and see if the craftsmanship of Daohua has improved?"


    Wang Maner quietly sent the dumplings.


    "Hmm~"


    "Yes, I think the craft of rice flower is better than last year."


    Looking at Mrs. Yan''s expression of satisfaction, Yan Zhigao and the people in Erfang were a little puzzled.


    To be honest, they were a little disappointed in the glutinous rice **** tonight. Compared with the food made by rice flowers before, it was too ordinary.


    It can be seen that both Mrs. Li and the three in Sanfang agree with each other, and the others find it weird.


    Even if you want to hold rice flowers, you don¡¯t have to live like this, right?


    is just an ordinary glutinous rice dumplings, I was surprised that they tasted the delicacies of the mountains and the sea.


    Ms. Li saw Sun staring straight at herself, and asked: "Why, glutinous rice **** don''t taste like younger brothers and sisters?"


    Sun immediately shook his head.


    Mrs. Li retracted her eyes, and then seriously tasted the glutinous rice **** made by her daughter again.


    too delicious!


    Seeing Mrs. Li¡¯s expression of enjoyment, Wu¡¯s so did, and Sun¡¯s exclaimed. She only discovered today that her two wives, like the old lady, are masters of acting.


    Yan Zhigao and Yan Zhiyuan also have the same thoughts in their hearts. Of course, the object they exclaimed is Yan Zhiqiang.


    Unexpectedly, the third child usually looks honest and honest. In order to please his mother, he can display such superb acting skills.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： , New Years Eve Dinner

    Chapter 58, New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner


    New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at Yan¡¯s house was very quiet. With a cheap father, Daohua would think of the slap in the pavilion. Not to mention that it drove the atmosphere. She was very restrained if she could not leave.


    Till now, she still remembers the roar in her ears and the fiery tingling on her face.


    Cheap Dad didn¡¯t fight so hard if he cared about a little father-daughter affection at the time.


    For such a father, she doesn''t want to give extra feelings.


    Yan Zhiyuan wanted to mobilize the atmosphere on the table, but the old lady Yan was not very interested, and Mrs. Li didn''t answer the conversation. A few younger ones, namely Daohua and Yan Wenkai, were a bit more humorous. It''s a pity that the two of them were silent at the same time tonight. Yan Yile was lively, but what she said couldn''t interest everyone at all.


    So, this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the Yan family soon ended.


    "Okay, you all go, go back to your yard to keep the year old." Old lady Yan said lightly.


    Yan Zhigao immediately smiled and said, "Mother, how can we go back and stay with you here."


    Yan Zhiyuan also said: "That''s right, mother, let us accompany you."


    The old lady Yan was not easy to wipe off the filial piety of her sons, she didn''t say anything, turned her head to look at the three daughter-in-laws: "The children are still young, so you don''t need to keep your years old. Take them back to sleep."


    Sun saw that his son and daughter were bored, so he smiled and said: "Then I will take them back first, and I will be with my mother later."


    With the pitiful eyes of Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin asking for help, Yan Zhigao thought of Aunt Lin who was eating New Year''s Eve alone, and said, "Mother, my son will also bring Yishuang and Wenbin back to Shuangxinyuan, and he will be back soon. "


    The dispensable old lady Yan waved her hand and looked at Wu Family: "Wen Hui is still young, so you can take him back to sleep."


    Wu did not speak, the 6-year-old Yan Wenhui ran to the old lady in short legs, holding the old man¡¯s legs and coquettishly said: "Grandma, I want to accompany you and big sister to stay together."


    Seeing her little grandson, Mrs. Yan put a more smile on her face and touched Yan Wenhui¡¯s head: ¡°Then if you are sleepy, you have to tell your mother that you are still young and can¡¯t stay up late.¡±


    Yan Wenhui nodded fiercely, and then ran out to find a few Daohua.


    Soon, Yan Zhigao and several others left, and the house became quiet again.


    Yan Zhiyuan looked at the people who were left. The third child is a quiet talker, and the elder nephew is also a restrained person. The older sister was fine in previous years, but he dare not run into trouble this year.


    Looking around, Yan Zhiyuan was choked. With so many people in the room, he couldn''t find one to speak.


    Yes, let¡¯s just sit quietly and watch the year.


    "Grandma!"


    Suddenly Daohua ran in with Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wenhui with a small tail.


    Seeing Daohua, the smile on Mrs. Yan''s face increased: "There is no girlish style, where did you go?"


    Inahana shook the card in her hand: "I''m afraid that my grandmother will be bored in keeping the old age, so my granddaughter went to get this specially."


    The old lady Yan''s eyes brightened, and Yan Zhiqiang, who had been sitting still, also smiled and walked over: "It''s boring, the cards are just right, mother, let''s start the''Solitaire Solitaire''?"


    "Come!"


    The old lady who hadn''t had much interest in the eyes immediately came to the spirit, waved her big hand, and under the stunned gaze of Yan Zhiyuan and others, she began to actively shuffle the cards.


    Solitaire is made by Daohua according to the poker cards of her previous life. When she was in her hometown, because there were too few entertainment activities, she would play ¡®Solitaire¡¯ with Mrs. Yan and the others every Chinese New Year to pass the time.


    ''Card Solitaire'' has also become a rare entertainment for Mrs. Yan.


    Yan Zhiqiang and Daohua sat down well.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Grandma, is there any color?"


    The old lady Yan took out her purse with a smile: "If you have the ability tonight, win all the old lady''s purse."


    Daohua and Yan Zhiqiang immediately smiled at each other.


    Seeing that the Daohua trio were about to start drawing cards, Yan Wenkai was anxious: "Big sister, where are we?"


    Ina Flower: "You watch it first, and when you learn it, you can start a game again."


    Solitaire is simple and easy to use. Yan Wentao also loves to play. He immediately said: "Big sister, do you still have cards? Give it to me. I will teach Wenkai and the others how to play."


    Taohua took out another deck of cards from her body, handed it to Yan Wentao, and then beckoned to Mrs. Li: "Mother, come here, I will teach you how to play cards, and later you will play with grandmother."


    "OK!"


    Mrs. Li smiled and sat beside Daohua.


    And Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai ran to find Yan Wenxiu and forced him to regroup a round.


    For a while, only Yan Zhiyuan was left sitting dry.


    Seeing that both the young mother and the little-brained third child were able to play hard, Yan Zhiyuan walked to the three nephews, and curiously watched how they played. It didn¡¯t take long to watch, but he was also excited. Rush to play with three nephews.


    When Yan Zhigao returned after sending Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin back, the previously deserted and desolate guarding year became lively, and laughter and laughter could be heard through the curtain.


    As soon as I entered the house, I saw my wife and third brother playing cards with the old lady. All three of them were smiling. On the other hand, the second brother was also playing cards with Wenxiu. During the period, he was playing cards. Also happy.


    As for the eldest daughter, Yan Yan walked around with Yan Yan, adding some tea and snacks to everyone from time to time. Behind her, she followed Xiao Wenhui, who was stepping forward.


    Everything is so enjoyable.


    As if the desertedness at the previous New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was just an illusion.


    "Brother, why did you come back, come over and play a game with your mother."


    Just when Yan Zhigao was thinking about this, Yan Zhiqiang suddenly came over and pulled him to his seat.


    Yan Zhigao looked at his mother and wife, and said with a smile: "I can''t play this, my third brother has to talk to me."


    Yan Zhiqiang said immediately: "It''s very simple, you think I can play with my mother."


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan gave an angry stare three times: "What do you mean? The old lady is just like you, stupid?"


    Yan Zhiqiang immediately begged for mercy: "Mother, you are the mother of the magistrate, and you have the clever ghost of Daohua. Who dares to call you stupid?"


    The old lady Yan gave a cold snort, which was considered letting him go.


    After playing several cards, Yan Zhigao has probably figured out the rules, and said with a smile: "This gameplay is novel and suitable for passing the time."


    Yan Zhiqiang: "Isn''t it? When I was in my hometown, it was boring to keep the year old every year. Daohua made such a set of cards and people in the clan loved to play."


    Yan Zhigao surprised: "Is the card made of rice flower?"


    The old lady Yan squinted her big eyes: "Your girl is a fine girl, and you are the one who mistakenly used fish eyes as pearls."


    Yan Zhigao helplessly: "Mother, my son doesn''t." He prefers Yishuang, but it''s not that he doesn''t care about the eldest daughter.


    The old lady Yan glanced at Daohua who was sitting next to Yan Wenkai holding Yan Wenhui for a snack: "I warn you, if you dare to do anything in the future, the old lady will bring Daohua to her hometown, and it won''t hinder your eyes."


    Yan Zhigao: "Mother, my son knew he was wrong. At that time, he was really anxious, so he hit Daohua. You can''t let your son be a father, so go and apologize to your daughter?"


    The old lady Yan gave a cold snort, not talking.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： , Copybook

    Chapter 59, copybook


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, Yan Jiaxia gave a New Year greeting to Mrs. Yan.


    Everyone said auspicious and pleasant words, and the old lady couldn''t close her mouth together.


    The old lady Yan looked at the children and grandchildren, her eyes and face were full of smiles.


    Although it is more comfortable in my hometown than in Linyi County, the whole family is not able to get together, and the old lady still finds it difficult to conceal melancholy during the New Year holidays.


    Now it¡¯s all right. The family is all together. Even if they stumble, they can¡¯t write two characters in a single stroke. They are maintained by a family relationship, and some small conflicts can be broken without attack.


    Seeing the old lady so happy, Daohua also smiled all the time. When paying Yan Zhigao''s New Year greetings, she followed Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai, and kowtowed her head in a proper manner. Whatever the first two brothers said, she followed.


    Not outright, but well-regulated.


    Ms. Li watched from the side, feeling relieved and a little distressed at the same time.


    She has always known that although her daughter''s temper is a little straighter and stubborn, she is still very sensible and well-informed in major matters. As a mother, she can''t see her daughter laughing in a strong face.


    After looking at the crowd, Madam Li''s eyes darkened when Yan Zhigao called over Aunt Lin.


    Master''s heart is wrong after all!


    When Aunt Lin came over, the entire Songhe Courtyard was quiet.


    However, on the first day of the new year, everyone is making good luck. No matter what the Yan family thinks, it seems that they are harmonious and happy.


    "Brother, why are you following me all the time?"


    Daohua looked at her elder brother with a weird face.


    Yan Wenxiu looked at the three Aunt Lin, mother and son in the yard. After thinking about it, he said, "Big sister, today is the first day of the Chinese New Year. You can''t make any trouble." As Yan''s grandson, he has an obligation to persuade him. Younger brother and sister.


    Hearing the words, Daohua smiled angrily: "Big Brother, in your eyes, am I a person who makes trouble regardless of occasion?"


    Yan Wen repaired silently: "I didn''t mean that."


    Daohua chuckled, her eldest brother, regardless of the gentleness, in fact, like his dad, in his bones, he regards himself as a scholar, and likes a woman who is knowledgeable and gentle.


    This is nothing at all, everyone has their own preferences, but they are surprised to apply this framework to all women, which is very annoying.


    Like her, those who resist consciousness a little bit, in their eyes, are the ones who need to be taught and suppressed.


    "Brother, if you are worried that I will make trouble, then you don''t have to follow me at all, because I really want to make trouble, and it''s useless for you to follow me." After speaking, he turned and left.


    Looking at the back of the rice flower, Yan Wenxiu frowned.


    He cherishes this elder sister, who has not been raised by his parents since he was a child, but this sister¡¯s temperament is a little bit off. In her, there is no such thing as an elder brother like a father, and there is no basic respect for him.


    Back and forth, he couldn''t remember how many times he had been bumped by her.


    "Why can''t the big sister be as tender and gentle as Yishuang?"


    sighed, Yan Wenxiu immediately turned his attention to the other younger siblings. The fight between Wen Kai and Wen Jie last night can''t happen again.


    Yan''s New Year''s Day passed so neither hot nor cold.


    Because Yan Zhigao was going to Fucheng to report on his work after the new year, he was busy at the county office early on the third day of the new year.


    After the Lantern Festival, the county school began to class, and Master Qin returned to Yan''s house on this day.


    When he came back, by giving gifts to the rooms, Master Qin learned from Aunt Lin in Shuangxinyuan that Yan Zhigao slapped Daohua severely in front of everyone, and now he still ignores Daohua. .


    At that time, Master Qin sneered: "It''s not that I said, this girl from the Yan family is really disobedient, and it''s okay to confront me in class. Now even her father, the head of the family, doesn''t care about it. If she is like this, she should not be corrected properly. If she gets married in the future, the suffering is still to come."


    These words were kindly conveyed to Yan Zhigao by Aunt Lin.


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a long time after hearing this. After thinking for a while, Aunt Lin called Master Qin, and personally asked her to teach Daohua.


    So, on the first day of class after the New Year, Master Qin, who got the "Shangfang Sword", suddenly ¡®pop¡¯ when Daohua was painted red, and a ruler hit the back of her hand.


    "Ms. Yan, I said, women should copy Madame Wei''s graceful and graceful hairpin lower case. Look at what you wrote. The Book Sage''s "Lanting Collection Preface" is what you can copy as a woman?"


    Daohua looked at the red and swollen ruler marks on the back of her hand, her eyes became cold, and she looked at Master Qin indifferently.


    Master Qin frowned when he was seen, and sternly said: "Miss Yan, I was commissioned by Master Yan to teach you. I know that you are a daughter of the county magistrate and have a distinguished status. But now in this class, what am I? Your teacher, should you have the least respect for me?"


    Daohua stood up with a ¡®huh¡¯, and said coldly: "Teacher? Do you think you are worthy of this status?"


    "you"


    Master Qin was anxious. Just when he wanted to say something to suppress Daohua, he saw Daohua pick up the paper just copied and told Wang Maner outside the class: "Man, come in and help me clean up the desk."


    Daohua sneered and looked at Master Qin: "Give you three points of color, do you really think you can open a dyeing workshop?" After that, she left the class directly.


    Master Qin, with a pale face, and Yan Yishuang, who were dumbfounded, were left behind.


    Out of class, Daohua did not return to the main courtyard or Songhe courtyard, but went directly to the front yard with the copy of the paper.


    In the office of the county magistrate, Xiao Shiye and Lin Shiye are discussing with Yan Zhigao about their trip to the city in a few days.


    Yan Zhigao: "Master Xiao, please accompany me with me this time."


    Hearing the words, Master Xiao smiled and nodded: "It just so happens that I also want to visit an old friend in Fucheng."


    Lin Master was a bit hesitant to say something, he also wanted to go with him, even if he couldn''t do anything, it would be good to get to know a few more adults in the officialdom.


    Just when he was about to say something, he heard a voice coming from outside the door.


    "Big girl!"


    "Is your father busy now?"


    Yan Zhigao heard Daohua¡¯s voice and looked a little surprised. Thinking of the eldest daughter''s intentional or unintentional alienation during this period, he immediately said: "Is it Daohua? Come in!"


    Taohua took the copy of the paper and walked into the room with a smile. Seeing that the two masters were there, she immediately said, ¡°If the father is busy, the daughter will come over later.¡±


    Yan Zhigao waved his hand: "It''s okay, we have finished talking about what we are going to say, what can you do?"


    Daohua put the copied paper on the table in front of Yan Zhigao: "This is my copy of the words written in "The Preface of the Lanting Collection", please let my father have a look."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the eldest daughter. Although he was a little strange in his heart, he still looked at it seriously. After reading it, his eyes were a little brighter: "This is what you wrote?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: ¡°The copybook of "Lanting Collection Preface" was given to me by San Shugong. I have been copying it for two years, and he said that I am suitable for writing running script."


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "Well, although the strength of the bowl is still somewhat insufficient, but the pen style is somewhat chic and elegant, that is, the gestures are not tactful and reserved enough, and you need to practice more."


    "Big girl, this is a copy of the Preface to the Book Sage''s Collection of Orchid Pavilion, and it also gives us palms." Xiao Shiye smiled and stepped forward.


    Yan Zhigao smiled and said: "She is a little girl who is practicing and playing, but she can''t be regarded as such a boast of Master Xiao."


    Master Xiao has taken the copy of the word "Daohua" in his hand and nodded as he read it: "My lord, I think the word "big girl" has been copied so much as the shadow of the master of the book."


    Hearing what Xiao Master said, Master Lin also leaned forward and took a look, and then he glanced at Daohua several times.


    This Yan family eldest girl, even though she is only nine years old, is indeed a good copy of this character.


    Yan Zhigao humbled a few words. At this time, Daohua smiled and asked: "Father, do you think I should practice this font?"


    Yan Zhigao nodded without thinking: "Of course, you are doing well, so why do you want to copy in other fonts?"


    Daohua shook his head: "It''s not what I think, it''s Master Qin. When I copied the copybook today, Master Qin felt that I should practice Madam Wei''s lower letters of hairpin. No, he gave me a ruler as soon as he came up. No." After speaking, he stretched out his hand.


    The red and swollen ruler marks were immediately exposed to the eyes of the three Yan Zhigao.


    Daohua: "Father, I have been copying the Preface of the Lanting Collection for two years. I really don¡¯t want to change to other fonts. Mrs. Wei¡¯s hairpin is very good, but it¡¯s not very suitable for my daughter. Father, or else, go and help. Let me tell Master Qin?"


    Yan Zhigao''s face sank when he saw the ruler marks on the eldest daughter''s hand. He asked Master Qin to teach the eldest daughter well, but he didn''t let her punish the eldest daughter at will.


    This is to let mother and wife know, the backyard is in chaos again.


    "I know about this. You should practice or practice the copybook, Master Qin, let me talk about it."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Thank you father, then I won''t disturb my father." After saying that, he saluted the two masters and left quickly.


    As soon as Daohua left, Master Xiao smiled and said, "The young masters and young ladies of the grown-up family are all very knowledgeable."


    Yan Zhigao smiled: "That''s it, my eldest daughter is not good."


    Master Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and he smiled lightly, ¡°I think the big girl is very smart, and I really can¡¯t learn it. Maybe it¡¯s because I can¡¯t teach as a master.¡±


    Hearing this, Master Lin suddenly raised his head to look at Master Xiao, his eyes were a little dark. Didn¡¯t Master Xiao want to be a nosy person? Why did he start to help Girl Qiyan?


    And Yan Zhigao was in deep thought after hearing what Xiao Master said.


    On the same day, Yan Zhigao met Master Qin at Shuangxin Courtyard.


    Master Qin used Daohua''s temperament to escape and not be restrained, saying that if she continues to practice running script, her temperament will definitely become more and more arrogant and arrogant in the future, blocking Yan Zhigao.


    Aunt Lin helped to speak, saying that Master Qin did this for the sake of Daohua.


    Finally, Yan Zhigao said in a deep voice, ¡°Taohua, you should teach you, but you can¡¯t beat me at every turn. Let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s affairs, and I will ask Master Qin to be patient in the future.¡±


    Master Qin nodded in response.


    Aunt Lin gave Master Qin a relieved look, and then motioned her to leave.


    That night, Aunt Lin said, she finally let Yan Zhigao calm down.


    Just when Master Qin and Aunt Lin thought this was over, the next day, Mrs. Li directly sent a message to Master Qin, saying that Daohua would not be able to take Master Qin''s class in the future.


    At this time, Master Qin, who didn''t think there was anything, panicked.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： , Shangfucheng

    Chapter 60, Shangfu City


    After all, the backyard matters are managed by the mistress of the house. Once Mrs. Li recognizes the truth, let alone Aunt Lin, even the head of the family, Yan Zhigao, has to retreat.


    Master Qin dared to beat Daohua with a ruler, which undoubtedly touched Mrs. Li''s inverse scale.


    Not only did she stop Daohua from going to school, she also broadcasted news that it was the Yan family who wanted to hire another master. It could be said that Master Qin did not leave a trace of face.


    Master Qin found Aunt Lin in a panic. Aunt Lin smiled, letting Master Qin rest assured that the Yan family would not fire her.


    That night, Aunt Lin smiled and said to Yan Zhigao: "Master, Madam wants to hire another female master, do you know?"


    Yan Zhigao nodded: ¡°Daohua and Master Qin can¡¯t get together, so it¡¯s okay to change her to a Master.¡±


    For the eldest daughter, he really valued it, plus the guilt of not raising her by his side since childhood. He felt that the eldest daughter¡¯s current temperament was more or less caused by him, so he was still very concerned about her subsequent education. .


    Aunt Lin''s expression paused: "But Master Qin did nothing wrong. Although she beat the eldest girl a rule before, it is also a deep love and responsibility. Master, you know Master Qin¡¯s life and experience. It¡¯s a pity. people."


    "Some things she did eagerly. Isn''t she afraid of betraying the master''s request? Besides, Yi Shuang and the other ladies like Master Qin very much, so she changed her master if they didn''t feel well. What should be done?"


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a while, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk more about it, and said perfunctorily: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again. It¡¯s not a matter of a day or two to change the master.¡±


    Aunt Lin''s face was a little stiff, and after waiting for Yan Zhigao to wash, she immediately went to her daughter''s wing.


    Yan Yishuang was choosing the clothes to wear tomorrow. When she saw Aunt Lin, she was surprised: "Mother, why are you here?"


    Aunt Lin: "My mother asked you, did you say what your mother asked you to say to Zhu Xiuyun?"


    Yan Yi nodded her head, "I said, but mother, Madam really wants to change Master Qin, Zhu Xiuyun and others can''t stop it."


    Aunt Lin said with a smile: "Silly girl, of course you little girls can''t stop them, but the adults behind them can do it. Before Zhu Xiuyun was injured because of your big sister, her foot was hurt. It is said that she didn''t go anywhere in the new year, Mrs. Zhu Because this matter is not less angry, now your elder sister wants to drive Master Qin away, Madam Zhu is the first one she will not agree."


    Yan Yishuang looked a little uncomfortable: "Mother, can you stop mentioning this afterwards?" Zhu Xiuyun''s injury has nothing to do with her big sister. She lied that day.


    Seeing that her daughter''s face was not so good, Aunt Lin sighed: "It''s my mother that I''m sorry."


    Yan Yishuang turned her head: "Mother, don''t talk anymore."


    Aunt Lin nodded quickly: "Good, good, mother, don¡¯t say anything, you can rest early."


    The next day, Yan Zhigao met Zhu Jiaoyu at the county government office, and they didn¡¯t know what the two said. When they returned to the backyard that evening, Yan Zhigao said to Mrs. Li: ¡°Find a new master for Daohua. As for Master Qin, still stayed to teach Yishuang a few."


    In front of Yan Zhigao''s face, Madam Li smiled and accepted. Turning around, she sent someone to inquire about Yan Zhigao''s action today. After learning that Zhu Jiaoyu had approached Yan Zhigao, Madam Li immediately sneered.


    Ping Xiao mocked: "Mrs. Zhu is from a scholarly family, but she is messed up with a concubine. It really makes people laugh out of her teeth!"


    Mrs. Li took a deep breath: "The situation is uncontrollable, bear with it."


    Compared with the Zhu family, the Yan family''s roots are too shallow. Not only does she have to tolerate some things, but also the master, when facing Zhu Jiaoyu, she is three points more polite than others.


    On the 20th of the first lunar month, Mrs. Li began to salute Yan Zhigao to clean up Shangfucheng.


    Ina Flower sat aside, watching the baggage being delivered to the carriage, with a little yearning in her eyes.


    Seeing her daughter staring at the carriage, Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Are you ready for the potted plants you gave to your uncles?"


    Ina Flower: "I''m ready long ago."


    Mrs. Li: "Spring is about to begin, and everything is resurrected. It is a good time to watch bonsai. Your uncles are sure to be happy to receive the things you gave."


    Daohua thought for a while, but couldn''t help asking: "Mother, can I follow to Fucheng?" After coming to this world for so many years, she hasn''t traveled far apart from her hometown to Yixian all the way.


    But that way, it was really not a good experience. I was hungry, hungry, tired and scared, let alone watching the ancient scenery and life customs. When I met people, I could hide as far as I could.


    Mrs. Li was silent for a while, if she would definitely refuse in normal times, but when she thought of her daughter¡¯s alienation from the master during this period, she wondered, is it possible for the father and daughter to increase their feelings by going out this time?


    There is also the old lady Yan who has the same idea as her. It happened that the old lady Yan came to see if the eldest daughter-in-law will pack the gift. Hearing Daohua''s words, she immediately decided: "Go, Daohua will go with you."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up, but soon, the light was again bright and then went out: "This matter. I am afraid that my father must agree to it?"


    The old lady Yan patted Daohua on the shoulder and promised: "Don''t worry, grandma will go and tell him."


    Hearing this, Daohua became happy again, thinking of the boringness in the carriage, and said: "Then let the third and fourth brothers go together, so I might have a companion on the road."


    The old lady Yan nodded Daohua¡¯s head: "You have to make an inch."


    Daohua took the old lady''s arm and said coquettishly: "Grandma, okay, there are three brothers and four brothers, so maybe someone helps me take things."


    Mrs. Li said: "The third wife is honest, and the fourth wife escapes. It''s better to let the boss go."


    Daohua''s face collapsed: "Big brother?"


    Ms. Li stared at Daohua: "Why, let your eldest brother ask for leave to accompany you, are you still not happy?"


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "Where is the eldest brother with me? I''m pretty close to supervising me."


    Yan old lady: "Don''t you have to be supervised? No one is watching, you still have to be lawless?"


    The three of them said a word to me, and when Yan Zhigao came back, they were told to take four more people to the city.


    Yan Zhi Gaoyuan didn''t agree at all, but after seeing the serious mother and the expectant daughter, she finally agreed with her gritted teeth.


    At night, after school, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai were very happy to learn that they were going to Fucheng.


    And other people who can''t go are gloomy.


    Yan Zhigao saw that the younger son and younger daughter were looking at him eagerly, and had to bite the bullet and said, "Your elder sister hasn''t seen a few uncles yet, this time I went to see the elders."


    Yan Yishuang: "What about Big Brother, Third Brother and Fourth Brother?"


    Yan Zhigao: "They are helping your grandmother to look at your big sister!"


    Yan Yi puffed her mouth: "I''m a big sister, and you still want someone to watch?"


    Yan Zhigao hugged Yan Yi on her lap and sat down, and smiled: "Your eldest sister is not as smooth as you, and her temper is a little bit irritable. Someone has to look at her."


    Well, I said that I had comforted a pair of children, and Yan Zhigao went back to the main courtyard to rest.


    Early the next morning, Yan Zhigao brought a few small children to meet with Master Xiao who was waiting at the gate of the county government.


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu and several people, Master Xiao had no reaction, but when she saw Daohua who was disguised as a man, the master raised his brows.


    "Ms. Yan will also follow to Fucheng this time?"


    Daohua straightened her back and gave a student gift to Master Xiao. She said in a serious manner: "Master, I am now the youngest son of the Yan family. Don''t make a mistake on the road."


    Master Xiao laughed a few times, and then he and Yan Zhigao got into a carriage, while a few small ones got into another carriage, and the group of people drove towards the city.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： , Post

    Chapter 61, Post Station


    The ancient horse-drawn carriages were not shock-proof. If you were not in good health, people would collapse after sitting in the carriage for several days.


    No, only two days after leaving Linyi County, Yan Wenxiu''s complexion was a little bad. Sitting in the carriage, it seemed a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing that my elder brother is so weak, Daohua shook his head: "Brother, you are too weak. When you usually read, you should also pay attention to the combination of work and rest."


    Yan Wenkai followed and nodded wildly: "That is, every time I ask my eldest brother to come out to exercise, he ignores me."


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at his fourth brother, and said, "Are you exercising? Is it good to have fun?"


    Yan Wenkai confidently said: "I exercised while playing, so I have the best of both worlds!" Then, he looked at Daohua and Yan Wentao, "Big sister, I found that you and the third brother look very good!"


    He seems more energetic than a playful person.


    Yan Wentao smiled and took the words: "That is, in Yanjia Village, Daohua is a well-known blessing doll. She has almost never had any disease since she was a child. She ran faster than an adult. I ran behind her. , The body has also improved."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai both laughed.


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua: "The body is the foundation of everything, especially for women. It is a great blessing to have a good body. However, although proper exercise is good for your health, as a woman, you should still be calm and dignified. ."


    Seeing that my eldest brother did not forget to preach at this moment, Daohua sighed and said with a sigh: "Big brother, I know you are for my own good, but I am now dressed as a man and I am out of the house. So, during this time you will Don''t keep talking about the rules and etiquette, let me relax for a while."


    God knows how torturing it is to be a gentle and demure lady, smiling without showing her teeth, this can¡¯t be done, that can¡¯t be said, this is really a bit difficult for her to be used to being unconstrained.


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua and saw that her complexion was pretty good, and continued: "The world has strict requirements on women. Every word and deed must be cultivated from an early age, and etiquette and rules are carved into the bones. In this way, no matter where you go in the future, there will be no People can find your fault."


    The eldest sister has a temperament. He who is the elder brother sometimes is unavoidable to worry about her.


    Most men in the world still like to be gentle and demure. They have too strong temperament. It is inevitable that they will feel uncontrollable and will make people stay away from them.


    The conflict of ideas, Inaka knows that it is difficult to persuade each other with words.


    The best solution is to put her left ear in and out of her right ear.


    In ancient times, in order to survive, she can blend into the secular rules here, but she does not want to be completely assimilated.


    In the evening, Daohua and his group slept in an inn.


    When I got out of the carriage, seeing Yan Zhigao and Xiao Shiye''s body shake a little, Daohua shook his head again. These people are too weak!


    "Hold on, you will be in Fucheng in two days."


    Linyi County is located in a remote area, a little far from Fucheng, and there is a rugged mountain road in the middle. Even if it is a horse-drawn carriage, it takes five days to get there at the earliest.


    Seeing that the little ones were all in good spirits, Yan Zhigao breathed a sigh of relief. What he worried most was the sickness of the little ones on the road.


    I am relieved to see them well now.


    Have a rest for the whole night, everyone''s spirits improved a bit, and the next morning, everyone started on their way without stopping.


    "Father!"


    Just getting in the carriage, Yan Zhigao heard the voice of the fourth child and opened the curtain: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and handed a water sac to Yan Zhigao: "Father, this is the tea made by the elder sister. It is refreshing. If you and Master Xiao are tired, drink something that can relieve your fatigue."


    Yan Zhigao took the water pouch, opened the lid and smelled it: "What kind of tea? It''s quite fragrant."


    Master Xiao smiled and said, "The filial piety of the big girl is commendable."


    On the way after ??, Yan Zhigao tried to give tea with rice flowers, and found that after drinking it, she really improved her spirits. He immediately poured a cup for Master Xiao: "Master Xiao, you can try it too. The taste is not bad."


    Master Xiao took a sigh of relief, and his eyes brightened: "The mouth is fragrant, good tea." After speaking, he took a sip of tea and asked, "What kind of tea did the adult taste?"


    Yan Zhigao drank another cup: "It seems to be ordinary jasmine tea."


    Master Xiao shook his head: "Ordinary jasmine tea is not so clear and mellow. The quality of the tea used by the older girl is good."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, agreeing: "I don''t know where that girl got this fragrant scented tea?" There is no such good tea at home!


    Master Xiao smiled, but did not answer.


    This is the Yan family''s family affair, and he can''t talk about it as an outsider.


    With tea and refreshing, the spirits of Yan Zhigao, Xiao Shiye, and Yan Wenxiu all improved a lot afterwards. On the fifth day, the group came to Fucheng Station smoothly and smoothly.


    Due to the fact that many officials came to Fucheng to report on their duties during this period, when Daohua and others arrived, the post station was almost full, but they were lucky and were assigned to a small courtyard.


    "Finally I can take a break!"


    Hurrying for five days in a row, even Daohua and Yan Wentao, who are in good health, want to sleep well.


    There are not many houses in the courtyard house, just enough for Daohua to live in.


    The main room was occupied by Yan Zhigao and Master Xiao. The left and right wing rooms were divided by Daohua.


    After finishing the room, Daohua asked the guy in the station to send hot water, and she wanted to take a bath.


    However, before the hot water was delivered, the yicheng led a group of people to their yard.


    "This yard was obviously we lived in first, so why let us change it?" Yan Wenkai''s dissatisfied voice sounded.


    Yi Cheng smiled awkwardly at Yan Zhigao: "Please forgive me, the magistrate, because our negligence made the mistake of the yard. Originally, this yard was prepared for Master Zhizhou in Fanzhou, but now Master Zhizhou has come, so. "


    The tone is acceptable, but there is no room for change in attitude.


    The head of a county is the largest official in the county, but after he came to Fucheng, he became the lowest official.


    Daohua stood at the door, seeing the cheap father holding back his anger, waved his hand weakly, beckoning them to pack up their things and change the yard.


    "Hey!"


    Daohua heard a sigh, turned her head, and found that it was Master Xiao.


    Master Xiao saw Daohua look over, smiled bitterly, and turned back to the room to pack her things.


    The officialdom is so realistic, worship high and step low.


    What was prepared a long time ago, it was all nonsense. The post-cheng just felt that Master Yan had a low official position and there was no one behind him, so he was bullying, so he blatantly came up to let them change the yard.


    Soon, Daohua and his team packed up their things.


    When I left the yard, I just saw Master Zhizhou who was going to live in.


    Seeing the master Zhizhou standing proudly in front of the cheap dad, the cheap dad who was treated badly had to compliment that person, Daohua''s heart is really mixed, even if he had more of the cheap dad before. Dissatisfaction, at this moment, all turned into smoke.


    In any case, the cheap father has been using his not very thick shoulders to support the Yan family up and down a stable world.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： , The reunion of the soil buns and the hapless ghost

    Chapter 62, The Reunion of Tubaozi and the Unlucky Ghost


    Looking at the desolate and old yard in front of him, the smile that Yan Zhigao forced out on his face couldn''t be maintained.


    The guy who led the way looked a little embarrassed, and smiled: "Um. County magistrate, you have a good rest, the little one retires!" After talking, he ran away.


    "Too bully!"


    Yan Wenxiu is still a teenager and a half-year-old, and his patience is not as good as Yan Zhigao and Master Xiao, and coupled with the insulting integrity of scholars, his body is trembling with anger at this moment.


    Seeing his face flushed, Daohua was afraid that he would be angry, so she immediately calmed down and said, "Big brother, let''s not care about these little people who tend to be inflamed. When you get a Jinshi in the future, no one will dare to do this. Ours."


    Yan Zhigao stepped forward and patted the eldest son on the shoulder, and sighed: "Your sister is right. Only talented people will be respected. You are so angry about being here, so you might as well think about how to put the book. Read it well."


    "As long as you can pass the Jinshi exam, our family is one and two Jinshi, and it can barely be called the scholarly school. By then, the world will look at us highly."


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu''s eyes became firm, Daohua was worried that he was putting too much pressure on herself, and immediately said, "Big brother, don''t be too anxious. You are still young, just study, and for the rest, there is a father. !"


    Hearing the words, Yan Zhigao glared at Daohua. At this time, he thought of him as a father. Why didn''t he remember that he was his father when he confronted him before?


    Master Xiao looked at Daohua with a smile, and saw that Yan Wenxiu''s expression became less tense after listening to her, and his eyes flickered a few times.


    This girl is not only aware of rampage!


    "Let''s go, go in and get organized, I have to sleep at night!"


    With the change of the yard, Daohua and the others were not in a very good mood. After entering the yard, their complexion became even more ugly.


    "Just forget it, it''s so small, how can we live in it!"


    Yan Wenkai muttered dissatisfied.


    Taohua pulled him, and signaled him not to add fuel to the fire. Didn¡¯t you see that Daddy''s face was so gloomy that it was going to rain?


    In the yard, there were only five rooms. In the end, there was one room for Yan Zhigao, one room for Master Xiao, one room for Daohua, and one room for the three brothers Yan Wenxiu.


    "Oh, this quilt is moldy, how can you sleep at night?"


    Yan Wenkai¡¯s dissatisfied voice sounded again.


    After Daohua heard it, she looked at the sky. Now there are still two or three hours before the evening. After thinking about it, she took her three brothers to tie a long rope in the courtyard, and then took out the quilt in each room to cool off. Up.


    "Although there is no sun, the smell of musty is good." It is still the first month, and there is no sun during the day, but after the fifteenth of the first month, there is no more snow.


    That night, Daohua didn''t sleep well, lying on the bed tossing and turning, one is because the quilt is moldy and damp, and the other is that the change of the yard during the day has left a big impact on them.


    Daohua lay on the bed and looked at the top of the tent, a little lost.


    In this ancient times, power is really too important. People without power don¡¯t even think about dignity. As the head of a county, Yan Zhigao will be so ignored and treated lightly, let alone the people at the bottom.


    Hey.


    Early the next morning, Daohua appeared at the dinner table with panda eyes.


    Yan Zhigao and Master Xiao were not in good spirits, and obviously they did not sleep well either.


    When the meal was almost finished, Yan Zhigao said, "I''m going to visit some officials later, you young ones, stay in the station and don''t run around. When I''m done, I will take you to the Li Mansion to visit you. ''S uncle."


    Yan Wenxiu put down the bowls and chopsticks, sternly said: "Father, you can rest assured to go to work, I will be optimistic about the younger brothers and sisters."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, reassuring his stable eldest son.


    After breakfast, Yan Zhigao left. Soon after he left, Master Xiao also went out to visit friends. There were only four small rice flowers in the yard.


    Yan Wenkai was the first to sit still: "We just stay in the yard?"


    Yan Wentao: "Uncle told us not to run around, I think we should just stay!"


    Yan Wenxiu also glared at Yan Wenkai: "Daddy came here to report on his duties this time. We can''t help much, but we can''t make him messy."


    Seeing that the two brothers are different, Yan Wenkai went to find Daohua in despair.


    In the yard, Daohua is sorting out the potted plants to give to his uncles.


    A pot of potted plants are blooming colorfully, although there are no precious flowers and plants in them, it is better to bloom brilliantly and prosperously.


    Seeing the colorful potted plants, Yan Wenkai felt much better. He squatted down to help Daohua with her.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, a Cuju ball fell from the sky and directly smashed a flowerpot with crabapples.


    The sudden change shocked Daohua and Yan Wenkai. Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao in the room also ran out after hearing the movement.


    As soon as the two came out, they saw a young man in Jinyi running into their small courtyard surrounded by a group of people.


    Yan Wenxiu condensed his eyebrows: "Who are you? Why did the innocent break into our yard?"


    Young Jin Yi gave Yan Wenxiu a contemptuous look, without reasoning, looking at everything in the yard wantonly.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu''s four faces sank.


    Soon, the young man behind Jinyi boy stood up: "Our young master¡¯s Cuju has entered your yard, hand it over!"


    Yan Wenkai said angrily: "It turns out that you smashed our potted plants and broke into our yard so domineeringly. Do you still understand the rules?"


    The young man in Jinyi sneered, "Rules?" He looked up and down Yan Wenkai and the four of them with contempt.


    The young man in Jinyi arrogantly said: "Which adult are you slaves, don''t you come to visit Master Zhizhou?"


    Daohua frowned Yan Wenkai, who was about to violently pull her brows, and kicked the Cuju under his feet: "This is your Cuju, take it and go quickly!"


    The official position of the opponent is higher than that of the cheap father, so it is not easy to conflict with them!


    Daohua chose to settle the matter here, but the young master of Zhou was reluctant to just let the rice flowers go, especially after seeing the potted plants blooming in the yard.


    "These potted plants are not bad. Someone is here, please move me away, even if they are apologizing to me!"


    Such a arrogant takeover, let alone Yan Wenkai, even Daohua, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wentao couldn''t help being angry.


    Seeing that the young man of Master Zhizhou rushed up to carry the potted plants, a few people rushed to stop him without thinking.


    Young Master Zhizhou brought seven or eight small servants, but the four Daohua couldn''t stop them, and Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were beaten several times.


    During the ?? competition, Young Master Zhizhou walked out of the yard holding the most colorful red plum potted plant.


    "My potted plant!"


    Daohua chased up with angrily, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao followed closely behind.


    Yan Wenxiu was also furious. He was older and had heard of the darkness of a lot of officialdom, but he never thought that someone would be so arrogant and brave. Watching his younger brother and sister chase him, he was anxious and angry, and quickly called the young man: " Hurry up, find my father and Master Xiao and come back."


    After ?? gave the order, he also hurried after it.


    "Return the potted plant to me!"


    Daohua was fast, went around in a circle, and stopped directly in front of Young Master Zhizhou, and said angrily: "Even if your father is Zhizhou, you can''t bully others and grab someone else''s things. If you want to return the potted plant to me today, I Go to the Chief Executive''s Office to file a complaint."


    Hearing this, Lord Zhizhou was not afraid, but sneered: "You go and sue, I want to see, can you take my father down? Will I be punished again?"


    After finishing speaking, he waved his hand and motioned to the servants under him to pull away the Daohua blocking the road.


    Daohua will definitely not let others pull it obediently, and the Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao who came with them have also arrived. In an instant, the group of people scuffled together.


    At the same time, a group of people walked on the veranda not far away. The headed person was not very old, but the noble air radiated from his body made everyone who saw him bend down.


    "It''s so noisy over there, did something happen?"


    The young man seemed to be in a bad mood. After hearing the noise, his brows became lumps.


    A young man in Jinyi who followed the young man immediately stepped forward respectfully, and said cautiously: "Don''t be angry, young man, I''ll let someone go and chase him away immediately."


    The young man had nothing to do and continued to walk forward. However, just as he was about to walk through the corner of the veranda, he suddenly heard a familiar sound, and immediately turned and looked towards the noisy direction.


    Then, under the shocked gaze of the person behind him, he ran towards there quickly.


    "Stop it!"


    Seeing that the stick in Master Zhizhou''s hand was about to hit him, Daohua held her head and closed her eyes. However, after waiting for a while, the expected pain did not come.


    Ina Flower slowly opened her eyes, and then, she saw a hand tightly holding the stick that Master Zhizhou had beaten down.


    His gaze moved, and the moment he saw the master of the hand clearly, Daohua¡¯s eyes suddenly burst into an astonishing light, and said in surprise: "Unlucky ghost!"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, but could see the undisguised joy in Daohua¡¯s eyes, suppressing the symmetrical dissatisfaction, and replied with angrily: "Tubaozi!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： ,Fake Huwei

    Chapter 63, Fox Fake Tiger


    "Are you OK?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook off Young Master Zhizhou and walked towards Daohua.


    Young Master Zhizhou was stomped a few steps and almost fell down. He wanted to reprimand the person who appeared out of nowhere, but after seeing his clothes and the dignity of his body, he closed his mouth with great eyesight.


    Xiao Yeyang picked up Daohua who was sitting on the ground, frowned and looked at her up and down, then said with a slight disgust, "I said, why do you feel so embarrassed every time I see you? ?"


    Daohua rolled her eyes unhappily, "Do you think I am willing, isn''t this a person too good? Are you jealous wherever you go?" Although her tone was a bit aggressive, her brows couldn''t hide her joy.


    Seeing that she was still unwilling to suffer as much as she remembered, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flashed with a smile: "It''s pretty good, it seems that nothing is going to happen." After speaking, seeing Daohua''s bun crooked. Reach out to help her tidy up.


    "What are you doing?" Daohua tilted her head and avoided.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care either: "Your hair is crooked." He said, he stretched out his hand again.


    At this time, the recovered Yan Wenxiu immediately walked to Dao Hua and separated her from Xiao Yeyang: "You''re welcome!" After speaking, he turned around and quickly helped Dao Hua fix her hair bun.


    Although the eldest sister is now dressed as a man, she is a girl who is to be touched by a young man in the crowd. How will she deal with herself in the future?


    Xiao Yeyang with his hands still in the air: Where did this guy come from? Are you robbing him?


    At this time, the group of people who followed Xiao Yeyang also rushed over.


    "My son, are you okay?"


    Dong Yuanxuan came to Xiao Yeyang with a flustered expression, looked at him carefully several times, and confirmed that he was not injured. This was a sigh of relief.


    Ma Yeah, if this little ancestor had an accident in front of him, his father would have to kill him when he returned home.


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his previous lofty position again, and said lightly: "What can I do? But this hand really hurts."


    When he thought that if he could not arrive in time, that stick would hit Daohua, Xiao Yeyang stared at the trembling Young Master Zhizhou with an annoyed face.


    The moment Young Master Zhizhou saw Dong Yuanxuan, he cried out in his heart.


    Others don¡¯t know Dong Yuanxuan, he does.


    The eldest son of the chief ambassador of Zhongzhou, such a noble man, is now like a young man in front of the boy who stopped his stick. Then who is this boy?


    Xiao Yeyang was too lazy to look at Young Master Zhizhou, and was about to let Dong Yuanxuan take the person away, when he saw Daohua with his eyes wide open and peeking at him, he knew what he was doing, thinking about it. Thought, did not speak.


    Daohua waited until her eldest brother helped her to get her hair in the bun, and then sorted out the wrinkled clothes, and then slowly moved to Xiao Yeyang''s side.


    Dong Yuanxuan saw that Daohua¡¯s hair was messy and his clothes were not clean, he wanted to stop it aloud, but thinking of the little boy Xiao Yeyang was so nervous before, he swallowed the words back.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, whose face was changing, and his depressed mood improved a lot. This little guy is weird, he must be thinking about something in his heart, pretending to be puzzled and asked: "What are you doing?"


    Daohua approached Xiao Yeyang, looked at the people around him, stood on tiptoe, grabbed his arm, leaned to his ear, and quietly asked, "Is your identity very powerful?"


    Just now, she was just happy. She didn''t even look at this guy carefully. Now seeing him surrounded by such a large group of people, and seeing him dressed as five people, she suddenly guessed that this guy''s status is not low.


    Xiao Yeyang hasn¡¯t been brought so close yet, his expression is a little uncomfortable, but he is not annoying, pretending to be calm, and said: "It''s okay!"


    Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up: "Then can I fake a tiger?"


    "Ahem~"


    Dong Yuanxuan, who was standing next to Xiao Yeyang, coughed violently. Although Daohua''s voice was low, he was close enough to hear what she said.


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at Daohua with a weird expression.


    Where is this little guy, dare to say anything!


    The key is that you just say it, but can you not be so straightforward?


    Here, Yan Wenxiu, who had long been sceptical about Daohua¡¯s approach to foreign men, took the opportunity to pull Daohua and warned her with his eyes, so that she should not mess around again.


    Xiao Yeyang was somewhat dissatisfied with Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s interruption, and even more dissatisfied with Yan Wenxiu, who had pulled Daohua away, and looked at Daohua proudly and raised his head: "Of course!"


    Hearing this, where did Daohua care about her elder brother¡¯s warning, she leaned close to Xiao Yeyang again, pointed at Young Master Zhizhou angrily, and said, ¡°He robbed my potted plant and broke my potted plant. My three brothers."


    said, turned around and pulled Yan Wentao over: "Do you remember my third brother?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded to Yan Wentao, "Of course I remember!"


    Yan Wentao smiled at Xiao Yeyang, his expression a little nervous.


    Although he had little knowledge, he could still see Xiao Yeyang''s extraordinaryness, but he didn''t dare to be like Daohua, like him.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the bruise on the corner of Yan Wentao¡¯s eyes, and then at the potted plants that had been thrown everywhere on the ground. After thinking about it, he looked at Daohua and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Ina Hua touched her chin, her eyes rolled straight: "I can do whatever I want?"


    If it''s someone else, maybe she will forget it, but this Young Master Zhizhou is really deceiving people too much. If it hadn''t been for Xiao Yeyang this time, their family would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    "That"


    Before Daohua could speak, Master Xiao arrived panting, and hurriedly stopped Daohua: "Aunt, little son, this is a trivial matter!" After finishing speaking, he shook his head at Daohua.


    Seeing this, Inaka frowned, but she didn''t say anything anymore.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Master Xiao, seemingly dissatisfied with him interrupting Daohua: "Who is he?"


    Master Xiao seemed a little nervous, and Daohua hurriedly calmed her eyes: "He is my father''s master, by the way, I don¡¯t seem to have told you before. My father is the magistrate of Linyi County, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "You never said it."


    "Then you know now!" After finishing speaking, Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang with an air, and said proudly, "I am behind the official."


    Hearing this, the corners of Dong Yuanxuan''s mouth couldn''t stop twitching a few times, and Xiao Yeyang''s expression was also indescribable.


    The county magistrate is the seventh grade official, right? It¡¯s a very low post, okay!


    Daohua swept across the crowd with a nervous look on her post. Suddenly her face collapsed. She looked at Xiao Yeyang and sighed: "You don¡¯t know, I¡¯m going out this time is miserable! The people at this post hate my father¡¯s low official position. We were given a broken yard. I didn''t sleep well last night. You smell it. Is there a musty smell on my body?"


    Speaking, Daohua raised her sleeves to let Xiao Yeyang hear it.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu who was on the side was taken aback, and pulled Dao Hua to stop her from getting close to Xiao Yeyang anymore, and decided in her heart that after returning this time, she must let her mother teach her elder sister etiquette and rules.


    Daohua didn''t know what Yan Wenxiu thought. In her opinion, she was only 9 years old, and Xiao Yeyang was just a half-year-old boy of twelve or thirteen years old, and there was no need for men and women to avoid taboos.


    "Big brother, what are you holding me for?" Didn''t you see that she was pretending to be a tiger?


    The official position of the cheap father is low. Although the matter was provoked by Mr. Zhizhou this time, they often greeted Mr. Zhizhou during the scuffle. The third brother''s strength is not small, who knows if there is anything left on Mr. Zhizhou. hurt?


    Now, taking advantage of Xiao Yeyang''s presence, we must quickly settle the matter!


    For Yan Wenxiu who repeatedly stopped Daohua from approaching, Xiao Yeyang felt very uncomfortable. If he didn''t know that this person was Daohua''s brother, he would really be angry.


    At this moment, a delicate-looking, high-pitched young man ran over, saw Xiao Yeyang, and immediately shouted: "Master, why don''t you leave? You are still waiting over there!"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression paused, and his face sank: "Wait, just wait!"


    Xiao Yu felt that Xiao Yeyang was in a bad mood, so he looked at the people around him, and scolded, "But these people made him angry? The little one immediately sent them to jail!"


    Hearing the words, the son of Zhizhou on the side fell directly on the ground in fright, cold sweat slipping from his cheeks like a drizzle.


    Even Yan Wenxiu''s hearts are also uneasy.


    Xiao Yeyang cast a white glance at the personal eunuch: "Did you make you talk too much?"


    The **** was blessed and immediately smiled: "It''s a little overstepping, Lord, let''s go, we will be there soon!"


    At this time, Dao Hua was not talking too much. Seeing the white-faced young man, Xiao Yeyang should be really in a hurry. He could only look directly at Xiao Yeyang, hoping that he would give him the affairs of Young Master Zhizhou before he left. solved.


    She looked like this, in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, it was extremely pitiful.


    Xiao Yeyang thought about the bullying she had said before, frowned, touched her body, and finally took a jade pendant from her waist, walked to Daohua, and tied her directly to her waist.


    After seeing Defu, he shuddered and hurriedly stopped: "Master, that jade pendant can''t be given to anyone!" He rushed to Dao Hua and pleaded at Xiao Yeyang.


    "Master, you want to reward this young man with something, you can give it to others, this jade pendant must not be sent out, the small one has silver, okay to give it to the silver?"


    Xiao Yeyang had already assigned the jade pendant to Daohua, and he glared at him, and said, "Give it to whoever wants to give it to you!" Here comes this jade pendant."


    Daohua held the jade pendant around her waist with hesitation and embarrassment on her face.


    Do you want to accept it?


    I feel that this jade pendant is very precious!


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua''s hesitating expression, knowing that she was reluctant to return the jade pendant to him, and the corners of her mouth were raised, but he quickly grabbed it again: "I still have an urgent matter, so I have to go."


    "Don''t fight with people at all times. If you are not tall, you will definitely lose out in the fight. If someone does not have long eyes to bully you, you can use the jade pendant I gave him!"


    Daohua shook her head, and refused: "This jade pendant feels very expensive, what should I do if I want to smash it?"


    Defu hurriedly nodded: "Yes, this jade pendant can''t be smashed, don''t smash it!"


    Seeing Daohua holding the jade pendant and still wondering whether to return it to him, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but smile, knocked her on the head, and sighed, "I really want to take you home!"


    Daohua was horrified, and immediately stepped back: "I don''t want it!" She knew it, this guy wanted to take her home to him as a slave!


    Please, she is a lady of the official family, she has a pitfall in her mind to be a slave to others.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua again, and then at Yan Wentao: "Say hello to the old lady for me. I can''t go and see her in person."


    Yan Wentao nodded immediately: "I will."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, so he turned and walked outside the station.


    Dong Yuanxuan and others hurriedly followed.


    "Xiao Yeyang, where is Zhao Ergou, is he okay?" Daohua ran after a few steps.


    Xiao Ye didn''t turn his head back, and waved his hand: "He''s alright!"


    Inaka: "Then can we meet again?"


    Xiao Yeyang paused, then smiled back and said, "I will see you if you are destined!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： ,identity

    Chapter 64, Identity


    In front of the gate of the post station, Daohua watched Xiao Yeyang get into the carriage surrounded by people, until the carriage was no longer visible, then she turned a little stunned, held the jade pendant, and walked towards the small courtyard where she lived.


    Yan Wenxiu hurriedly followed.


    Master Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead, and he wanted to keep up.


    God knows how anxious he was when he had just received a report from the young man about how anxious the Yan family members were when they fought with the master of Fanzhou Zhizhou.


    This Fanzhou Zhizhou seems to have something to do with the chief ambassador. If you offend this, it is almost impossible for Master Yan to want to go up.


    But it¡¯s okay, things don¡¯t seem as bad as he thought.


    Thinking of the extraordinary and extravagant son just now, Master Xiao was a little anxious, eager to ask Daohua what happened.


    He hurried away, but the friend who came with him stopped him.


    "What the **** is going on? Didn''t you say that county magistrate Yan came from a poor family and has no foundation in officialdom? But why do I look at the backers behind this Yan family?"


    Li Shounian held his friend''s arm tightly.


    His official position is not high, he was only a sixth-rank judge in the government, but after all he was on duty in the government, he had met many high officials, and he could see Xiao Yeyang''s extraordinary at a glance.


    Master Xiao said with a bitter face: "The Yan family really has no foundation. Otherwise, based on the political achievements of the county magistrate, how could he have served as the county magistrate for three consecutive terms without being promoted? And the people who served are still in some remote Xia County. ."


    Li Shounian nodded: "That''s true, but, what happened to the young man just now?"


    Master Xiao spread his hands: "I don''t know, aren''t you ready to ask!"


    Li Shounian said without even thinking, "Then I will be with you."


    Master Xiao nodded and didn''t refuse. He just received the news that Daohua had offended Master Zhizhou, and his friends would follow along to help speak a good thing, and he would never stop.


    He knows what his friend thinks at the moment, but he thinks that the Yan family may have climbed up the high branch, and he wants to make some friends.


    For this, he was not disgusted.


    No way, if they want to climb up, they have to work hard to study, not letting go of every tiny opportunity.


    When he was young, he might still sneer at this flattery mentality, but after all these years of tempering and beating, he has long lost the spirit and nobility of his youth.


    People from the bottom of theirs, if they want to realize their ambitions, they have to bow their heads to reality.


    The two walked quickly towards the small courtyard where they lived. Along the way, many officials walked out of the room and greeted them cordially. If they hadn¡¯t walked fast, they might still want to stop them for a few words.


    Many of these officials have connections behind them. Xiao Yeyang and the others don''t know each other, but Dong Yuanxuan and the others have met.


    An elder son of a second-grade Fengjiang official is accompanying him. Is that person''s status too low?


    When Master Xiao brought Li Shounian back to the small courtyard, he saw the Yi Cheng standing at the gate of the courtyard smiling at Yan Wenxiu.


    "It''s all our fault. We have wronged Master Yan and the young masters. Now we have arranged another yard. We have asked the young masters to forget about the villain''s past and move in, so that we can make up for the mistakes we made. ."


    Yicheng¡¯s waist was almost ninety degrees curved, and Yan Wenxiu was so surprised that he didn''t know how to answer the conversation.


    Seeing Master Xiao, Yan Wenxiu seemed to have seen help, and immediately shouted: "Master Xiao, you are back!"


    Master Xiao calmed down and walked towards the post-cheng with a smile. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He just said, ¡°Thank you, the post-cheng, but my lord hasn¡¯t come back yet. Even if you want to move the yard, you have to wait for him to come back.¡±


    Yi Cheng nodded again and again: "I didn''t think about it well. In this way, I will leave a few people here to serve, and when Master Yan comes back, I will let them help move things."


    Master Xiao smiled and nodded.


    Yicheng saw that Master Xiao had agreed, he was relieved, and ordered the few servants behind him to stay, and then left with three nods in one step.


    Looking at the two post houses with completely different faces before and after, Yan Wenxiu was full of emotion.


    Master Xiao saw him like this, and took the opportunity to say: "People in the world are like this, worship high and step low, the eldest son sees more, understands more, whether it is for being a person, or for studying, it is good for him."


    Yan Wenxiu looked straight, and bends down to thank you: "Thank you, Master Xiao for your advice."


    The knowledge in books can be learned in the school, but the truth about being in the world and dealing with others can only be understood and experienced after actual contact in life.


    Master Xiao didn¡¯t say much, he glanced at his eager friend beside him, and asked, ¡°Where are the big girls?¡±


    Yan Wenxiu: "In the house!"


    After that, the three of them entered the yard, and they heard Yan Wenkai¡¯s exclamation as soon as they walked to the front of the main house.


    "Big sister, this jade pendant is warm to the touch, it must be expensive!"


    Then there is the sound of rice flower.


    "You said that if we sell it in a pawnshop, how much can we sell?"


    Hearing this, Master Xiao couldn''t help it anymore and walked into the room quickly.


    "The jade pendant is a gift from a friend. How can it be bought and sold in a pawnshop?"


    Seeing Master Xiao looking at him disapprovingly, Daohua smiled and said, "I mean, I won''t sell it. That guy Xiao Yeyang is stingy. You know I sold his jade pendant. I have to fight with me this time."


    "Xiao? That son''s surname is Xiao?" Li Shounian couldn''t help but asked.


    Daohua glanced at him curiously, nodded, and then looked at Master Xiao: "Like Master Xiao, both have the surname Xiao!"


    Master Xiao and Li Shounian looked at each other quickly.


    Xiao, this is nationality!


    Li Shounian endured the enthusiasm in his heart, and asked again: "Little son, can you know the identity of that son?"


    Daohua shook her head: "He didn''t say, but he came from Beijing."


    Master Xiao: "Then how did you meet?"


    Daohua patted her chest: "I am his benefactor and savior! By the way, there is also the third brother, and the third brother is also his benefactor!"


    Seeing everyone looking at him, Yan Wentao nodded with a smile, and added: "There is also grandmother."


    Inaba nodded: "Yes, we saved him anyway."


    After finishing speaking, Daohua glanced at the expressions of Master Xiao and his eyes flashed, and tentatively said: "Master Xiao, what is the identity of that fellow? He looks pretty bullish."


    "This"


    Although both Master Xiao and Li Shounian have speculations in their hearts, they can¡¯t say much, ¡°We don¡¯t know, but we should not have low status if we want to come.¡±


    Daohua nodded, and then looked at the jade pendant on her waist: "I don''t think it is low." He said and smiled, "Could it be a prince? But will the prince be abducted by traffickers?"


    Master Xiao¡¯s eyelids twitched, this girl, Yan, really dare to guess.


    But that prince, even if he is not a prince, his status is not much lower than that of the prince.


    Don¡¯t see the pattern on the jade pendant?


    Kirin!


    This can only be worn by the royal family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： , Yupei

    Chapter 65, Jade Pendant


    Yan Zhigao hurriedly rushed to the post, feeling extremely anxious. One was worried that his children would be bullied, and the other was worried that someone would take the opportunity to put on his shoes and pull him off the horse, so that he could not even be a county magistrate.


    He is not stupid. He has served as the magistrate of the Central Province for nine years. Although he has not accumulated many contacts, he can still receive some news. In these years, the reason why he is hopeless in promotion is because someone above is suppressing him.


    He doesn''t know what happened in the inn, but he believes in the eldest son he cultivated.


    Since his eldest son was selected as a talent, as long as he has time, he will explain to him some official affairs and analyze the future development of the Yan family by the way.


    In these years, the eldest son did not live up to his expectations. At a young age, he was steady and restrained. Unlike his young man, he was arrogant and arrogant. He offended people when he first entered officialdom.


    There is the eldest son, even if something happens, he will restrain several small ones, but the trouble still arises, so most of them are deliberately provoked by the other party.


    Hey.


    Yan Zhigao sighed silently.


    This time, King Rui visited Zhongzhou, which may be his only chance to stand up.


    Someone in Zhongzhou Province is suppressing him. It is too difficult for him to appear. I can only point to this job report, and with his achievements in resettling refugees in Linyi County, officials from Beijing can notice him as a person.


    He doesn¡¯t want to be too much, he just wants to get a fair evaluation so that his efforts over the years are not in vain.


    But now that something like this happened, no matter who was at fault, he might be punished in the end.


    Fanzhou knows the state, he knows that the top governor of the Central State Province, Chief Executive Dong, seems to be of the same race with him. With such a strong relationship, where can an official of his unfamiliar background be able to fight?


    Anxious, the post has arrived.


    Yan Zhigao quickly jumped out of the carriage, and then rushed towards the small courtyard where he lived.


    But after a few steps, something was wrong.


    Yesterday, the officials who still ignored him took the initiative to greet him, and their attitude was particularly good. Many of them were far above him.


    Yan Zhigao smiled back, and went back to the small courtyard confused.


    "My lord, you are finally back!"


    As soon as he entered the yard, Master Xiao greeted him, followed by Li Shounian.


    Yan Zhigao knew Li Shounian, first met with him, and then hurriedly asked Master Xiao: "What happened? How many Wenxiu?"


    Master Xiao knew Yan Zhigao¡¯s eagerness and concern, so he immediately calmed down and said, "Master, don¡¯t worry, it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing!"


    "Huh?" Yan Zhigao was taken aback for a moment.


    Master Xiao looked at the people who passed by outside the small courtyard from time to time, and smiled: "Sir, let''s go in and talk!"


    The three people quickly entered the house.


    Soon, Yan Zhigao''s surprised voice came from the room.


    "What are you talking about? Fanzhou Zhizhou will bring his son over and apologize to Daohua?!"


    Yan Zhigao was really surprised.


    Not to mention the relationship between the prefect of the Fanzhou and the chief ambassador, it is said that the prefect is from the fifth-rank official position, and the position is above him. Even if the matter is caused by the master of the prefecture, there is no need for the prefecture to come in person?


    Master Xiao hurriedly explained the cause and process of the incident, focusing on the noble son who had given a piece of unicorn jade pendant to Daohua.


    Yan Zhigao was speechless for a long time after listening, and then asked for a while: "Where are Daohua and the others?"


    Master Xiao: "Because of a fight, several of the princes suffered more or less injuries. The eldest girl is now giving them medicine."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao couldn''t sit still. Just when he wanted to go and take a look, he saw Yan Wenxiu walk into the house.


    "Father, are you back?"


    Yan Wenxiu''s expression was joyful, and his tight heart finally relaxed. Although Master Xiao was there before, it was his father that made him feel at ease the most.


    Yan Zhigao asked about the injuries of a few people, and learned that there was nothing serious, so he looked at Daohua, endured the unrest in his heart, pretending to be calm, and said: "The jade pendant that the son gave you, show me! "


    Without hesitation, Daohua quickly removed the jade pendant from her waist and handed it to the past.


    Yan Zhigao carefully took the jade pendant. This is a warm jade with a whole body of emerald green.


    Xiao Shiye and Li Shounian next to ?? also came over. They wanted to see the jade pendant before, but they were really embarrassed to speak to Daohua.


    After rubbing it for a while, Yan Zhigao handed the jade pendant back to Daohua: "This jade pendant is too precious, you shouldn''t receive it."


    Hearing this, Li Shounian glanced at Yan Zhigao in amazement, but Master Xiao had no reaction. He had been with Yan Zhigao for several years, and knew that this person was innocent in his bones.


    Taohua brought the jade pendant back to her body, and said little carelessly: "I saved Xiao Yeyang''s life. He gave me a piece of jade pendant, I think it''s okay."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the eldest daughter, moved her lips to say something, but finally swallowed again.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua smiled: "Father, you have to think that this jade pendant is too precious. The big deal next time you see Xiao Yeyang again, I will give him something too. I know that you will have to return a gift if you receive a gift from someone. There will be long-lasting contacts, and I won¡¯t just go in and out.¡±


    Yan Zhigao is eager to talk, but there is nothing good in their family that can be repaid, and, in the future, can they still talk about it when they see someone.


    But he couldn''t say these things clearly, so he closed his mouth and remained silent.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but Yan Wenkai jumped out: ¡°Big sister, we don¡¯t seem to have anything good?¡±


    Ina Flower: "What nonsense, we have a lot of good things in our house."


    As soon as this was said, everyone watched it. Even Master Xiao also looked at Daohua curiously. He probably estimated the family of Yan family, and he could only say that it was slightly better than ordinary people, even some big households in the county. Others may not be comparable.


    Yan Wenkai was stunned: "Why don''t I know, just tell me, what''s the good thing?"


    Ina Flower: "The food I made, isn''t it a good thing?"


    Everyone:.


    Seeing Daohua''s natural expression, Yan Wenxiu looked away, and it was Xiao Shiye and Li Shounian looking away uncomfortably.


    Yan Zhigao was also speechless. The good thing the eldest daughter said was the food she cooked?


    Yes, the food made by the eldest daughter is very good, but the son of a wealthy family has never eaten or seen anything, can you see the ordinary food she makes?


    Fortunately, he thought it was his wife who secretly stored some valuables!


    Seeing that everyone disagrees with her, Daohua curled her lips.


    Forget it, I¡¯m too lazy to tell them more, how do they know the preciousness of space food?


    Just then, Xiao Si walked in.


    "Master, Fanzhou Zhizhou came with the son and said that he wanted to apologize to the sons!"


    Yan Zhigao stood up, looked at each other with Master Xiao, and hurried out to greet him.


    A few rice flowers did not move.


    Yan Wenkai pulled Daohua¡¯s sleeves: "Big sister, shall we forgive the young master Zhizhou later?"


    Daohua: "Four brothers, this matter is beyond our control. Adults have participated, and our children are only obedient!"


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s words, Yan Wenxiu on the side breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk a while later. Let¡¯s do what Dad tells us to do. Do you know?¡±


    Yan Wenkai was a little unhappy: "It''s really cheap guy."


    Daohua touched the jade pendant on her waist: "Perhaps Young Master Zhizhou thinks it''s cheaper for us." If Xiao Yeyang didn''t appear suddenly, I still don''t know how things will end!


    I wonder if I can see that guy?


    And what is his identity?


    Dong Zhizhou followed Yan Zhigao into the room, his eyes fell on the jade pendant in Daohua''s hand, his eyes flashed a few times quickly, and the smile on his face increased.


    "Don''t you go in and apologize to your Yan brothers?"


    As soon as ?? came, Dong Zhizhou showed his sincerity.


    Dong Xiangrong looked unhappy, but under the pressure of Dong Zhizhou''s warning eyes, he slowly walked to the front of Daohua and said without any sincerity: "I''m sorry"


    In response to this, Daohua pouted and said nothing.


    Finally, Yan Wenxiu stepped forward with a smile, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. In fact, we have also made mistakes. We also hope that Brother Dong will forgive me.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Dong Zhizhou breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Yan Wenxiu with satisfaction.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what the relationship between the Yan family and the little ancestor is, it¡¯s best not to offend it. Today¡¯s matter is not a big deal. It¡¯s nothing but a few children together, as long as the Yan family doesn¡¯t investigate it. Even if it passed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： , See uncle

    Chapter 66, see uncle


    "Master Zhizhou, go slowly!"


    Yan Zhigao, Master Xiao, and Li Shounian smiled and sent Dong Zhizhou and his son out of the yard. They were not ready to return to the room until they could not see their backs.


    When ?? turned around, the waiting staff who had been waiting aside immediately jumped out with a smile: "Master Yan, what happened yesterday was offensive. We have re-prepared the yard for adults, and we invite adults to come."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the Yi Cheng with a smile on his face, feeling very emotional, and said with a smile: "I have troubled the Yi Cheng."


    Seeing that Yan Zhigao had no intention of blaming any guilt, Yi Cheng finally let go of his heart: "It should be, it¡¯s all because we didn¡¯t do a good job, so that the adults and a few princes were wronged. My lord, Haihan, don¡¯t blame it. I wait, I can''t be thankful enough."


    Yan Zhigao smiled: ¡°The post is serious, and it¡¯s not a big deal. Recently, there are many officials in Shangfu City who report on their duties. It¡¯s understandable that the post is busy.¡±


    Yi Cheng nodded again and again, with a touched expression on his face: "Thank you for the big t-shirt."


    Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t say anything else: ¡°Go ahead, we¡¯re all right here!¡±


    Yi Cheng: "Yes, I won''t disturb the adults when I''m in office."


    Looking at Yan Zhigao who was returning to the courtyard, Yi Cheng took out a handkerchief and wiped the fine sweat from his forehead.


    Who would have thought that there is such a powerful backer behind a remote county magistrate?


    Yesterday, he saw that the noble son and the little son of the Yan family were familiar with each other, and his legs were really frightened.


    "You guys, keep your eyes sharp, and later carefully help Master Yan and his little princes move the yard, don¡¯t be sloppy." Yi Cheng once again instructed the servants behind him, and then turned and left.


    In the room.


    Daohua and Yan Wenxiu are looking at the bank notes left by Dong Zhizhou.


    Yan Wenkai exclaimed: "Then Dong Zhizhou is really generous in his shots, just a few potted plants, he actually gave us five hundred taels of silver!"


    Hearing this, Daohua was not happy: "Fourth brother, what do you mean by a few potted plants? But I and the third brother spent a lot of energy to cultivate them, and they are gifts to give to some uncles! It entrusts my friendship to my uncles. Do you understand the friendship, can it be bought for a few hundred taels of silver?"


    Yan Zhigao, Master Xiao, and Li Shounian heard what Daohua said as soon as they entered the house.


    Master Xiao smiled and said, "The big girl is right. The friendship in my heart cannot be measured by money."


    Seeing Master Xiao¡¯s approval, Daohua¡¯s eyebrows stretched out, and the corners of her mouth rose, revealing two shallow pear vortices.


    Looking at the smiling Daohua, Li Shounian''s eyes flashed, glanced at Yan Zhigao, and sighed in his heart, this county magistrate was blessed, his sons and daughters were both beautiful and beautiful.


    Master Xiao continued to smile and said, "I took a look. The potted plants cultivated by the girl are rare in the market. If you really want to sell it, you may not be able to buy it for five hundred taels of silver."


    These words really came to Daohua''s heart.


    The flowers and plants in the pot have been planted in the space. The branches and leaves are verdant, the flowers are delicate, and the quality is absolutely high.


    Seeing that the eldest daughter looked at Master Xiao with sympathetic eyes, Yan Zhigao had the urge to cover her head, stepped forward, and took away the banknotes in Daohua''s hand: "When I''m done for my father, I will take you to the street. Re-purchase gifts."


    "Okay, now you all go back to your room to tidy up your salutes, and we will move to a yard again later!" After speaking, waved a few little ones to leave.


    When I heard that I was going to move the yard, Daohua was very active, but I couldn¡¯t help it. The yard is too dilapidated and I can¡¯t sleep well at night.


    With the help of the servants left by the post, Daohua and the others moved the yard after a while.


    The new yard, regardless of the number of rooms, size, furnishings, and scenery are much better than the previous ones. The utilitarianism of the world can be seen.


    Yan Zhigao had just cleaned up the room, when he heard the young man coming over to report that it was the two uncles of the Li family who had come.


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao immediately greeted him, and told the young man: "Quickly, go tell a few sons and let them come to the main house to meet the two uncles."


    Soon, Daohua saw the two uncles in the main room who were talking and laughing with the cheap father.


    One is refined and calm, the other is hearty and funny.


    "Please Announce to the two uncles!"


    As soon as Yan Wenxiu entered the house, he immediately saluted Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian.


    As for Yan Wenkai, he yelled happily: "Uncle, Uncle, why are you here? I thought I would have to wait until Dad was finished before I could see you!" After speaking, he ran to Li Xingnian, behaving very well. Get close.


    Li Xingchang smiled and helped Yan Wenxiu up, looked carefully, then turned his head and smiled at Yan Zhigao: "This kid Wenxiu is a little more stable than when he saw him the year before, and he looks more and more grown-up. "


    Yan Zhigao smiled and nodded: "After the first year, he will be fifteen. He is indeed an adult."


    "Uncle, what about me?" Yan Wenkai saw that Li Xingchang only looked at his eldest brother, but did not look at him, so he immediately asked for attention.


    Li Xingchang smiled and looked at his lively second nephew, and said with a smile: "You, you have grown taller, but yeah, it''s still so noisy!"


    After talking about the two nephews, Li Xingchang turned his gaze to the rice flower dressed up by the boy in the room, with a soft expression: "This is rice flower, right?"


    Yan Zhigao immediately said to Daohua: "What are you still stunned? Don''t hurry up to see your two uncles!"


    Daohua stepped forward and wanted to give a blessing to the two uncles, but when she thought that she was now dressed up as a boy, after thinking about it, she knelt down and knocked the two of her heads: "Daohua, please ask the two uncles for peace. NS!"


    Li Xingnian, who had never spoken, stood up, bent over to support Daohua, and then looked at her silently without speaking.


    Daohua was not shocked, and looked straight at Li Xingnian with his head up.


    At this moment, there is only one thought in her mind, that is, the second uncle is so tall, so handsome, that he is a modern, proper man!


    Li Xingnian looked at his niece''s nymph-like eyes, and couldn''t help but uttered aloud first, reached out his hand to touch Daohua''s head, and smiled: "This looks like a sister!"


    Li Xingchang took the words: "If you want me to say, it¡¯s more like Zhi Gao, look at those eyebrows, they are almost exactly the same as Zhi Gao."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao immediately took a look at Daohua. He hadn''t noticed before. Now, hearing what the brother-in-law said, I really feel that the eldest daughter is very similar to him.


    Li Xingnian did not refute, but just smiled and said: ¡°Sister-in-law¡¯s daughter, it is time to have the best of the two.¡± As he said, he took out a green jade bracelet from his body and put it on Daohua directly.


    "Fortunately, the size is just right!"


    The jade bracelet is light green, and Daohua likes it very much. She immediately smiled and thanked her: "Thank you, uncle, I like it very much."


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s eyebrows with a smile, I really like it. Li Xingnian is also very happy: "You like it."


    Yan Zhigao saw that the jade bracelet was transparent and of good quality, and immediately said: ¡°She is a little baby, and she doesn¡¯t need to bring such precious things.¡±


    Li Xingnian: "Jade raises people, girls have to take them since they were young."


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes were a little hot, and he pouted: "Second Uncle, you have never given me jade!"


    Li Xingnian glared at his second nephew, and said disgustedly: "A boy, what jade do you bring?"


    Yan Wenkai quit: "Why can''t boys carry jade? I think some of their sons have jade pendants on them. Slightly, the jade pendants on younger sisters were taken off by a young man."


    Li Xingnian glanced at the unicorn jade pendant around Daohua¡¯s waist: "Can you take a look at the second uncle?"


    Without hesitation, Daohua took off the jade pendant and handed it to Li Xingnian: "Of course."


    Li Xingnian looked at the jade pendant carefully, and then solemnly handed the jade pendant to his elder brother.


    As soon as Li Xingchang got the jade pendant, he praised: "Good jade, this is an extremely rare Hetian jade, generally only available." Having said this, Li Xingchang hurriedly closed his mouth.


    Royal family is not something he can discuss with a businessman.


    Daohua was curious: "Uncle, what do you just offer?"


    Li Xingchang smiled: ¡°It is only for high-ranking officials and nobles to wear. Your jade pendant is very precious, and it can be kept alive. Don''t knock it, let alone lose it.¡± After speaking, he looked at Yan Zhigao.


    The implication is self-evident. In the end, Daohua is just a child. The jade pendant is precious, and the identity of the person wearing the jade pendant is even more honorable. There can be no sloppy.


    Yan Zhigao understood what the brother-in-law meant, and nodded: "After I go back, let her mother put it away."


    Inaba moved her lips, trying to refute it. It can be seen that all the adults have a serious look, and those who are acquainted have not spoken.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： , Shengzhizhou

    Chapter 67, Shengzhizhou


    "Wenxiu, you guys have a good rest today, tomorrow your second uncle will come over and take you to Fucheng for a good stroll!"


    After moving the yard, officials came to visit Yan Zhigao one after another. Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian were not staying much, they talked for a while, and they were about to leave.


    Yan Zhigao wanted to receive other officials, and the gift of the people fell on Yan Wenxiu, the eldest son.


    Yan Wenxiu knew that his brothers and sisters were all active, and had wanted to visit Fucheng a long time ago, so he smiled and thanked: "Then there will be Second Uncle Lao."


    Li Xingnian patted Yan Wenxiu on the shoulder: "What do you say, you have been so polite since childhood, who are we, your uncle, shouldn¡¯t you do something for you?"


    said, sighed.


    "You, don''t push yourself too tight, and don''t put too much pressure. Learning is important, but you have to play as well. Now you have to worry about everything at home, so you don''t need to worry about it. "


    Hearing such caring words, Yan Wenxiu said in his heart that he was not moved, but the introverted temperament he had cultivated since childhood made him not know how to express it. He just nodded silently.


    Li Xingchang smiled and said, ¡°I wanted to take you home this time, but depending on the current situation, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to go.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu smiled: "Father said that when he is finished, he will come to visit."


    Li Xingnian shook his head: "You probably have no time this time, you can only wait until the next time."


    Li Xingchang: "Go back quickly. I just took a look. Many officials have come. Don''t worry about their goals. Follow your father to see more. This is a lot of people. It''s good to be a scholar and to live a life. Regardless, they are all very beneficial."


    Yan Wenxiu listened attentively. Although the uncle and the uncle are businessmen, he still respects them very much and will remember what they say.


    The two sides said goodbye at the gate of the post station. Yan Wenxiu wanted to wait for Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian to get on the carriage and leave, but the two quit and let him go first.


    Until they couldn''t see Yan Wenxiu''s back, the Li Xingchang brothers walked towards their carriage.


    In Fucheng, a lot of news spread quickly, and there were a lot of pedestrians at the entrance of the station. No, someone soon knew that the Li brothers and the Yan family were relatives by marriage.


    At the moment when the two got on the carriage, many people greeted them.


    "Huh, I didn''t expect that Grand Master Sun of Wanjin Tower would take the initiative to greet us?" Li Xingnian smiled playfully when he got on the carriage.


    The Li family''s business in Fucheng is not very large. There is no strong relationship behind it, and it can only be regarded as a third-rate merchant, while the Sun family behind the Wanjin Building is one of the best merchants in Zhongzhou Prefecture.


    In peacetime, the Li family came to see him, fearing that he would not even be able to see the shadow of Sun Da.


    Li Xingchang opened a corner of the car curtain and looked at the excitement at the entrance of the station, with a serious expression: "This time, for the Yan family, is it a blessing or a curse?"


    Li Xingnian understands his eldest brother¡¯s worries. The status of the owner of Kylin Yupei is too high. The Yan family is a shabby family with no foundation, and one who does not pay attention may become a victim of a power struggle.


    However, thinking of her niece¡¯s flexible and sly eyes, she smiled: "It won¡¯t be a disaster. I think Daohua is a good girl. If Yu Pei is hot, she won¡¯t take it."


    Hearing this, Li Xingchang also smiled: "That girl is like a younger sister. In recent years, her younger sister has not had a good time at Yan''s house. However, after I heard that Daohua went to Linyi County, she did not vent her anger for her little sister."


    The smile on Li Xingnian¡¯s face increased: "That hard temper is like me."


    Li Xingchang gave his elder brother and younger brother a blank glance: ¡°Daohua is a girl. If she is really like you, her sister should have a headache.¡±


    Li Xingnian disagreed: "I think it¡¯s good to have a hard temper and not be bullied. My younger sister is too virtuous, and I will be stepped on my head by a concubine in these years."


    "Hey" Li Xingchang sighed, "She is also for our Li family. You don''t know about Zhi Gao''s attitude towards merchants."


    Li Xingnian snorted coldly: "Panty! Without our merchants, how would the goods circulate and trade everywhere? I think some people are silly studying!"


    "The world is so popular, so don''t say a few words."


    In the next few days, Yan Zhigao was either in the government office or was invited to be a guest by other officials; while the Daohua few, accompanied by Li Xingnian, went around the city in a daze.


    During the ?? period, Li Xingnian was responsive to a few small ones, but they bought everything they liked. Even Yan Wentao also got a lot of gifts, which made him very embarrassed.


    Eating people with short mouths and short hands. Daohua, a pseudo-child, is also a little uncomfortable, so she can only say something nice: "Second uncle, you are so kind. Originally, this time I also brought gifts to my uncle, aunt, cousin and cousin. Yes, who knew it was broken."


    Li Xingnian knew about this. If it were not for the purpose of recovering the potted plants to be given to them, Daohua would not be able to compete with Master Fanzhou Zhizhou. Although it was helpful in his heart, he said in his mouth.


    "You can¡¯t be so reckless next time. Fucheng is no better than Linyi County, no better than your rural hometown. There are more noble people here, and you don¡¯t even know who you will meet."


    "This time you are lucky and met a noble person. Otherwise, if you offend Lord Zhizhou, even your father will follow him."


    Daohua sighed: "Second Uncle, don''t worry, I will clamp my tail and be a man in the future."


    Li Xingnian saw her acting strangely and nodded her head. After a few days of contact, he knew that this niece was young, but he was already well-measured, so he didn''t continue to say anything.


    At the same time, the chief ambassador of Zhongzhou City.


    This time, Yan Zhigao''s debriefing was the smoothest one.


    In the past, every time he came over, he would suffer a lot of difficulties, but this time, let alone making things difficult, even the immediate superiors were kind to him.


    He knew that these were all because of the noble son saved by the eldest daughter.


    These days, he inquired a lot. Although he didn''t get the exact information, he also knew that the son was with Rui Wang at this moment.


    The prince?


    Still King Rui¡¯s son?


    Yan Zhigao did not dare to think too much. At this moment, his mood was extremely unstable. He had a hunch that this time, he was afraid that he would really go up.


    Siya main hall.


    Administrative Envoy Dong Jiancheng is reviewing Yan Zhigao¡¯s political achievements over the years.


    The eldest son informed him of what happened at the inn that day.


    Although he still doesn¡¯t know what the little prince and the little son of the Yan family have to do, King Rui has personally instructed him later that if Yan Zhigao is a practical man, he will be mentioned.


    The prince spoke, and the mention must be necessary, but how to mention it, and to what extent it was a bit difficult for him to handle.


    "This Yan Zhigao has a good performance, why hasn''t it been improved?" Dong Jiancheng was a little puzzled.


    The official next to him smiled and said: "The adults may not know that this Yan Zhigao is an arrogant and indifferent person. When he was transferred to Zhongzhou Province that year, he offended Counselor Du."


    After ??, the official did not say anything, and Dong Jiancheng also knew it.


    Dong Jiancheng didn¡¯t say anything. He was sent to Zhongzhou Province. He would return to Beijing as soon as his term of office expires. He didn¡¯t want to participate in the battle between local officials at all. He just asked, ¡°Where do you think he should be mentioned? ?"


    The subordinate official smiled: "Naturally, wherever it is beneficial to the adults, it will be transferred to wherever it is."


    Dong Jiancheng smiled with satisfaction, but soon the smile on his face disappeared: ¡°The little prince does not want to return to Beijing, and is now having trouble with King Rui. Yan Zhigao¡¯s improvement cannot be too high or too low.¡±


    "In this way, let¡¯s be promoted from the fifth rank to Zhizhou. If you upgrade to the third level at once, it will be considered as the face of the prince and the affection of the little prince. Look at where there are vacancies in the Zhizhou, and choose one that is not good enough for Yan Zhi. Go high."


    "Subordinate officials obey orders!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： ,joy

    Chapter 68, Joy


    Yan Zhigao held the appointment documents and official seals in his hands tightly. Because of his excitement, his hands trembled a little. It was not until he returned to the post that his mood calmed down slightly.


    "Congratulations, my lord!"


    Master Xiao stood in front of the courtyard, and as soon as he saw Yan Zhigao, he acted as joy.


    Yan Zhigao''s mentality has been tense outside, and he has returned to his own territory. He can no longer suppress his inner joy, and the corners of his mouth can''t stop rising: "Master has received the news?"


    Master Xiao smiled and nodded: "Brother Shou Nian knows some people in the government office. He sent someone to inform him early this morning that the adult might have to go up for a while. Now, looking at the adult''s expression, it''s all done. "


    Yan Zhigao couldn''t hide the joy on his face, and said with a smile: "Go, come in and talk."


    As soon as the two of them entered the main room, Yan Wenxiu''s few children ran over.


    Yan Wenxiu is older, knowing that his father¡¯s promotion is related to the fate of the family, when he heard Yan Zhigao came back, he hurriedly brought his younger brothers and sisters over, his expression a little nervous.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t think so much, but they also knew the benefits of being promoted, so they both looked eagerly at Yan Zhigao and Master Xiao.


    Among the four, the calmest one is Daohua.


    She is not a real child, and Xiao Yeyang gave her the jade pendant. In the following days, the officials at the station¡¯s courteous and thoughtful attitude towards cheap fathers, she had guessed that her father would be promoted in ten or nine times.


    Looking at her father''s overjoyed look now, the result is self-evident.


    Yan Zhigao plunged into the joy of appreciation, and did not notice the expressions of the four little guys, but Master Xiao on the side saw all the reactions of the four in his eyes. For the calm Daohua, he couldn''t help being dark again. Praised.


    Seeing a few brothers, Daohua just stared at him and didn¡¯t speak. She had to rely on her young age and smiled at Yan Zhigao and asked, ¡°Father, are you promoted?¡±


    Yan Zhigao coughed persistently, and smiled and handed the written document to Master Xiao next to him.


    Master Xiao took the document, read the ten lines at a glance, and couldn''t help but be surprised: "Xingzhou knows the state! Your lord has been promoted to the third level in a row?"


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "Honestly, I was surprised when I saw the appointment essay!"


    Master Xiao immediately said: "It is enough to be promoted to a prefecture based on your seniority and political achievements over the years! Xingzhou belongs to Beiding Prefecture, which is among the fifteen prefectures of Zhongzhou Province. Although it is only a middle-level prefecture, it faces the Grand Canal. The transportation is convenient. As long as adults attach importance to people''s livelihood, they can still make political achievements."


    At this moment, Master Xiao''s mood is excited.


    When he was young, due to family reasons, he lost his qualifications for the scientific examination.


    Until the ten years of Yongxing, he traveled to Zhongzhou Province and saw the magistrate Yan Xian who personally went to the fields to encourage farming. At that time, he was touched when he saw the scene of him eating and drinking with farmers regardless of his identity.


    After that, he took the initiative to vote under Yan County Order and became his master.


    Unfortunately, the officialdom and personnel affairs are complicated. The county magistrate Yan was born in a humble background, and he also carried the literati in his bones. He did not want to go with some people in the officialdom and was even suppressed by the higher authorities. The county magistrate lasted for nine years.


    Originally, he thought that county magistrate Yan had no hope of turning over again. He didn''t expect that the opportunity would come just like this.


    Middle-aged, he doesn¡¯t want to be an official anymore. He wants to help Master Yan, who is really committed to doing things for the people, so that he can show off his lifelong talents.


    Xingzhou, although it can only be regarded as a lower state, it has four counties under its jurisdiction. If it is done well, it can''t be said that Master Yan can still rise by one liter.


    Aside, Yan Wenxiu and the others were overjoyed when they heard that Yan Zhigao was promoted.


    Yan Wenkai: "Father is Master Zhizhou. Is that the same level as Dong Zhizhou before?"


    No matter how restrained, Yan Wenxiu smiled at this moment: "Yes, one level."


    Yan Wenkai smiled immediately: "Humph, next time you see Dong Xiangrong, let''s see how proud he is!"


    "Don''t cause trouble!" Yan Wenxiu glared at Yan Wenkai, "We have already reconciled with Dong Xiangrong, and Dong Zhizhou has already been with Li Dao and Qian, and we are not allowed to mention this matter when we meet in the future."


    Speaking, Yan Wenxiu also looked at Daohua and Yan Wentao.


    Yan Zhigao and Master Xiao watched from the sidelines, both of them were satisfied.


    Master Xiao smiled and said, "The eldest son is becoming more and more like a elder brother!"


    Yan Zhigao did not speak, but he agreed.


    At this time, Xiao Si ran in and said that an official came to see him.


    Yan Zhigao and Xiao Shiye quickly looked at each other.


    "In Fucheng, the news spreads really fast!"


    Yan Zhigao turned around and ordered Yan Wenxiu to take Daohua away, and then greeted him with Master Xiao.


    Two or three days after ??, the yard where Daohua and the others lived was never free. Every day, officials came to visit Yan Zhigao, regardless of whether they knew him or not.


    A few small people lay down by the window and looked at Yan Zhigao and Master Xiao with interest.


    Ina Flower: "Brother, are we going back?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Daddy has a period of time in office, and he has to go back to handover. It should be only two days. You guys should also prepare. You can''t be too busy when you don''t leave."


    Daohua asked again: "By the way, eldest brother, have you written to your mother to tell her father¡¯s promotion?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and nodded: "I wrote back the day when Dad got the clerk. Mother should have received the letter by now."


    At the same time, the county government of Linyi County.


    Mrs. Li took the letter with a face of excitement and went to the old lady Yan¡¯s Songhe Courtyard. The people in the second and third rooms received the news and hurriedly followed.


    "Mother, great joy! Lord, he has been promoted to the prestigious state of Xingzhou!"


    The old lady Yan was thinking about a few rice flowers. Upon hearing this, she stood up in a ¡®huh¡¯: "Really?!"


    Mrs. Li quickly handed over the letter written by Yan Wenxiu: "It is true, you see, this is a letter from Wenxiu!"


    "Big brother is really promoted?"


    As soon as Yan Zhiyuan entered the yard, he heard Mrs. Li''s words, and immediately ran into the room in three steps and two steps, and quickly moved to the old lady Yan''s side.


    The old lady Yan was holding the letter, reading it word by word. Because she didn''t know many words, she read very slowly.


    Yan Zhiyuan is too slow, so anxious to grab more letters: "Mother, give me the letter, and my son will read it to you."


    The old lady Yan stared at her two children, but when she saw her daughter-in-law, grandson, and granddaughter waiting in a hurry, she threw the letter to Yan Zhiyuan.


    Yan Zhiyuan first read it by himself and made sure that his eldest brother was really promoted, and then he read the letter to everyone with joy.


    "Good, good, good!"


    After listening to the letter, the old lady Yan said several good words, her eyes were a little red: "Zhi Gao is a fifth-rank official, and I will have the face to see your father after death."


    Seeing the old lady crying with excitement, Mrs. Li hurried forward to comfort her.


    Sun smiled and said: "Mother, where is this place? In the future, the eldest brother''s officials will definitely become bigger and bigger, and there will be literary and cultivators. You always wait to be the old man!"


    The old lady burst into tears and smiled: "If you can talk, then I can wait!"


    Ms. Li saw the old lady well, and then said: "The master has a period of time in office, and he should be back in a few days. I think we will start to clean up now, lest there is not enough time later."


    Yan Zhiyuan agreed: "My sister-in-law said that Xingzhou is still some distance away from our side."


    After speaking for a while, everyone came out of the old lady''s yard, and then went back to each room to clean up.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    "Did you inquire? What happened? Why is the old lady''s yard so lively?" Aunt Lin asked her maid.


    The maid shook her head: "I didn''t dare to get too close. I only knew that it was the uncle who wrote back. It should be a good thing to see that the second master and the second lady are so happy."


    Aunt Lin was a bit dissatisfied that the maid hadn¡¯t heard the exact news, and was about to blame a few words when she saw her brother rushing into the yard.


    "How did you come?"


    Master Lin smiled with joy: "Sister, I¡¯m overjoyed, my brother-in-law has been promoted from the fifth rank to Zhizhou, and he has jumped three levels in a row!"


    Hearing this, Aunt Lin was surprised at first, and then she was ecstatic: "Really, who did you listen to?"


    Master Lin pressed the joy in his heart, and said excitedly: "The county government has spread it all over now. You know, Zhu Jiaoyu''s family is related to Fucheng. He came to say that he can''t be wrong."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： ,go home

    Chapter 69, Going Home


    Zhongzhou provincial capital, post station.


    Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian are saying goodbye to Yan Zhigao and his party.


    Li Xingchang looked a bit regretful: "The time I came here was too tight this time, and I couldn''t go to sit at home." Then he looked at Daohua, "You haven''t met your cousins ??and cousins ??yet, this time It''s also unfortunate that your two aunts took them to celebrate the birthday of the one in your hometown."


    Daohua wondered: "The one in my hometown? Which one?"


    Yan Wenxiu knew about the grandfather''s family, so he immediately pulled Daohua and signaled her not to ask any more.


    Li Xingchang saw Yan Wenxiu winking at Daohua, and smiled: "Go back and ask your mother." After that, he went to talk to Yan Zhigao.


    Taohua Limara turned to Yan Wenxiu and asked, "Brother, who is the uncle talking about?"


    Yan Wenxiu didn''t want to say anything, Yan Wenkai leaned over: "It''s our grandmother, but it''s the queen."


    Daohua''s eyes widened: "Grandma is still alive? Why haven''t I heard my mother mention it?"


    Yan Wenkai: "It''s all said that it''s late. Big sister, let me tell you that the old woman is broken. At the beginning, I wanted to marry our mother to a bad old man who is seven and eighty years old."


    "Four brothers!" Yan Wenxiu glared at Yan Wenkai, "How do you talk, is that the elder after all."


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips: "What elders, mother has never admitted, anyway, I don''t."


    Yan Wenxiu was a little helpless: "There are some things you know in your heart. Why should you say it? Does this injustice leave people''s tongue?"


    Yan Wenkai confidently said: "Isn''t this the big sister asking? Of course I have to say it."


    Yan Wenxiu moved his lips, wanting to say that this kind of thing is not suitable for talking to the boudoir girl, but seeing Daohua looking at them with interest, he sighed and said: "My mother is a married woman, and it has nothing to do with that. , Our outside family only has the eldest uncle and the second uncle, and the others don¡¯t bother."


    Daohua nodded, then looked at Yan Wenkai with piercing eyes.


    Yan Wenkai didn''t care about Yan Wenxiu, pulling the rice flower and muttering in a low voice.


    "In order to prevent the old woman from marrying his mother to the bad old man, the uncle and the second uncle took the initiative to give up the family business left by the grandfather, and then took the mother to leave the country and go out. Now the uncle and the second uncle have their own business A little bit of savings."


    "After that, I saw that the uncle and the uncle got up there, and I don''t know what method was used, this was connected again."


    Daohua listened silently, after thinking about it, and then asked: "How did my mother marry Dad?"


    Yan Wenkai: "I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but it seems that my grandmother first liked it."


    At this time, Li Xingchang, Li Xingnian, and Yan Zhigao were almost done.


    Yan Zhigao: "Two uncles, we are leaving now. When I am settled in Xingzhou, I will write to you. When the time comes, you have to be free, so you can sit there."


    Li Xingchang smiled and nodded: "It must be."


    "Uncle, uncle, goodbye!"


    The little ones in Daohua said goodbye to the Li Xingchang brothers, and then the group boarded the carriage and drove quickly towards Linyi County.


    Looking at the carriage going far, Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian turned around and walked back.


    Li Xingchang''s eyebrows are a little sad: "The more senior officials are getting bigger and bigger, the gap with us will get bigger and bigger. In the future, there won''t be many who can help the younger sister, the concubine room in the backyard of Yan''s house."


    Li Xingnian smiled: "Brother, put your heart in your stomach, our little sister has given birth to some amazing children. Wenxiu is a young man, Wen Kai is lively and straightforward, and Daohua''s girl is even more ghostly and strange. Yes, the eldest sister can''t stand bullying at Yan''s house."


    Li Xingchang''s expression of worry is undiminished: "Are you not ignorant of the virtues of men. If the heart of being high is partial, can the little girl live better?"


    Hearing this, Li Xingnian was even less concerned, and smiled lightly: "As long as our brother-in-law is not a stupid, he should know who he is getting promoted this time."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Xingchang interrupted: "You haven''t said this to Daohua, have you?"


    Li Xingnian said in a bad mood: "Big brother, you think I''m stupid!"


    Li Xingchang breathed a sigh of relief: "The reason for the appreciation of high energy is due to the rice flower factor, but it is more because he can do practical things for the people. Men are proud. You can''t express the kind of thought you just now, or else, It will ruin the relationship between Daohua and Zhi Gao''s father and daughter."


    Li Xingnian disagrees a little: ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, if I have a daughter like Daohua, then I can wake up in my dreams.¡±


    Li Xingchang: ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but who doesn¡¯t want to improve because of their own efforts.¡±


    Li Xingnian: "Okay, don''t worry about it here anymore. The little girl is not stupid. Daohua girl, I can see that she is not a person who can swallow her anger. If this is the case, she can still be bullied by a concubine. , That''s what they deserve."


    In the carriage, Yan Zhigao drank the tea prepared by Daohua while thinking about the experience of coming to Fucheng to report on his work this time.


    Master Xiao poured himself a cup of tea, and smiled: "This time the tea is better than the last time. I heard that the eldest girl got up early in the morning to make it, and her filial piety is commendable."


    Yan Zhigao took back his thoughts: "That girl does have some talent in cooking."


    Master Xiao nodded: "I heard that the cooking of the eldest girl was taught by the old lady. The old saying goes well. There is a treasure in the family. Without the teaching of the old lady, we would not be able to drink such good tea. This journey can''t be so easy either."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao''s expression moved, thinking that if the old mother insisted this time, he might not bring Daohua to Fucheng. If Daohua does not come, then his promotion


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew in his heart that the reason why he was promoted was directly related to the son Daohua saved.


    "Master said that it is right. There are old people in the house, just like Dinghai Shenzhen."


    While they were talking, the two of them heard the laughter coming from the carriage behind, and their faces couldn''t help but show a smile.


    "Where there are big girls, there seems to be no lack of laughter."


    "That girl, love to laugh!"


    "No wonder the old lady is so precious, and the carefree and bright smile of the child will make you feel better when you look at it."


    "."


    Yan Zhigao was anxious to return to Linyi County to take over, and was anxious to go to Xingzhou to take up his post, so the speed of returning was much faster when he came.


    In the bumpy carriage, Daohua looked at her pale-faced elder brother, and said, ¡°Big brother, you can have a good workout when you go home this time.¡± After that, he handed him the water hyacinth with rice soup.


    Yan Wenxiu didn''t say anything. It''s not that he didn''t want to say it. It was really uncomfortable by the horse-drawn carriage. Fortunately, the elder sister prepared glutinous rice soup in advance. After drinking it, he could feel better.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao on the side didn''t need to pass the rice flower. After Yan Wenxiu had drank it, he immediately hugged the water hyacinth and began to slurp.


    Daohua hurriedly stopped: "You drink less and save more for the eldest brother."


    Yan Wenkai wiped his mouth: "Big sister, why don''t you cook more rice soup? I haven''t had enough." The big sister''s food, no matter how simple, seems to be very delicious.


    It was just this rice soup. After drinking, he was completely clean after sitting in a carriage.


    Inahana ignored the big stomach king, raised the curtain of the car, and looked at the scenery outside the car: "Should we be there soon?"


    The coachman¡¯s voice came from outside the carriage: "Big girl, I will be in Linyi County in half a day."


    Daohua nodded, and looked at Yan Wenxiu: "Brother, you can insist on it, we will be home soon."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： , Do not cause trouble but not afraid of trouble

    Chapter 70, Don¡¯t cause trouble but don¡¯t be afraid of trouble


    "Welcome to Master Zhizhou!"


    As soon as Yan Zhigao and his party arrived at the gate of Linyi County, the county prince brought people from the county government to greet them, followed by a large group of gentry and wealthy households, one by one smiling like a holiday.


    "Humph!"


    In the carriage, Yan Wenkai snorted coldly.


    Yan Wenxiu stared at him immediately: "How many times have you said that, you should pay attention to your words and deeds outside. We can''t help Dad now, but we can''t add trouble to him."


    "Although Dad has been promoted now, the number of people staring at him has also increased. The competition in officialdom is fierce, and our Yan family has a weak foundation. We should be careful not to offend others easily."


    Yan Wenkai was dissatisfied, but still snorted, "I see."


    Daohua heard the conversation between the two, looked again at the people who expressed her joy to the cheap father, put down the car curtain, stayed next to Yan Wenkai, and whispered: "Fourth brother, who has offended you?"


    Yan Wenkai took a look at Yan Wenxiu. Seeing that he hadn''t paid attention, he whispered: "Outside the group of people who came to congratulate Dad is the Patriarch of the Sun family. You may not know the Sun family. The ancestors and ancestors have lived in Linyi County for generations. An old family in Linyi County."


    "When my father first came here to take office, the Sun family embarrassed his father. Later in the county school, I saw that the grandson of the head of the Sun family was bullying other students, so I went to stop it. When I got angry, I went with them. There was a fight."


    "At that time, my father was about to build water conservancy in the county, and he needed the support of the Sun family. In the end, in order to make things easier, he took me to the Sun family to apologize."


    "Originally, I hit someone and it was okay to apologize, but my father came to the door in person, and the Sun family actually left his father to one side. It took us more than two hours before the Sun family''s Patriarch came out to meet."


    "Big sister, do you think this Sun family is angry?"


    Daohua nodded solemnly: "Not only is it irritating, but also arrogant." Let the head of a county wait, whether the Sun family can put people in their eyes.


    Seeing that Daohua agreed with his point of view, Yan Wenkai felt more comfortable, glanced outside the carriage, and said disgustedly: "Now that Dad has been promoted, the Patriarch of the Sun family leaned over, like a pug, it looks so impressive. Bored."


    "Are you getting more and more excited?" Yan Wenxiu suddenly said. He knew that the fourth brother was unable to hold back any words, so he didn''t stop him just now, but this guy doesn''t know what convergence is. If he wants to stop him, he It can be said to be old.


    Yan Wenkai pursed his mouth and turned his head, ignoring Yan Wenxiu.


    Daohua spoke at this time: "Brother, I think the fourth brother is right. People like the Sun family are really annoying."


    Yan Wenxiu knew this would happen, and said helplessly: "We only need to know some things. There is no need to say it."


    Inahua: "Kai Ren''s emotions must be vented. It will be very uncomfortable if you keep holding them in your heart. Besides, Brother Si doesn''t know how to measure, isn''t he just talking in front of us?"


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai nodded fiercely.


    He didn¡¯t say it outside again, can¡¯t he talk to his family?


    Daohua smiled, and continued: "I think, we don¡¯t cause trouble, but we can¡¯t be afraid of it. We just give in. If we lose our heart and don¡¯t say anything, it will encourage unhealthy trends."


    "My father is now Master Zhizhou, and we also have to show the attitude of Master Zhizhou, not to bully the weak, but we can''t be bullied by others."


    She felt that her eldest brother was a little too cautious.


    This is not bad, but if a person¡¯s waist is bent too much, it may not be straightforward in the future.


    Yan Wenkai nodded repeatedly: "Yes, don''t bully others, but you can''t be bullied by others."


    Yan Wenxiu''s heart trembled, and he reflected on his behavior and dealing with things. It seemed that he was a little fearful, scrupulous about left and right, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t say more.


    Outside, Yan Zhigao also finished chatting with a group of people, got on the carriage, and prepared to return to the county government.


    County government backyard.


    Ms. Li, who received the news in advance, had already waited at the backyard with the people in the second and third rooms, and even the old lady Yan had to wait here.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to see Yan Zhigao striding over from the front yard, followed by Yan Wenxiu.


    "My son pleases my mother, and mother is worried!"


    As soon as Yan Zhigao came back, he immediately knelt down to the old lady Yan.


    The old lady Yan hurriedly pulled up Yan Zhigao, holding his hand, her expression was very excited, her eyes were red, and her lips were trembling.


    Seeing the old lady''s excitement, Daohua couldn''t say anything. She ran over immediately. The old man was most afraid of being overjoyed and sad, but he couldn''t get into trouble because of being too happy.


    ¡®Bang¡¯, Daohua hugged the old lady: "Grandma, why did you only see your father and not me? I miss you every day!"


    After being interrupted by Daohua, the blood that surged over her head suddenly cooled down, her expression slowly recovered, and she nodded Daohua''s head: "The old lady just forgot who, and you can''t forget you, debt collector. !"


    Daohua widened her eyes, pretending to be angry: "What debt collectors, they are obviously pistachios!"


    Mrs. Yan laughed: "Yes, yes, you are a pistachio!" After speaking, she pulled the rice flower away from her body, looked up and down, and then said dissatisfied, "Why have you lost weight? Didn''t you eat well outside? ?"


    Daohua nodded, and said pitifully, "Isn''t it? It''s already afternoon, and we haven''t eaten lunch yet."


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan still cares about Yan Zhigao. She pulled up the rice flower and walked to Songheyuan: "Isn''t your girl very capable? Why can''t you even get food? You are now What should I do if I am still growing, hungry and hungry, and become short in the future? Hurry up, and grandmother will let you go down."


    "Okay, I like to eat noodles made by grandmother the most."


    Looking at the old and the young just leaving everyone behind, everyone else in the room looked at each other a little.


    Yan Wenkai looked at his eldest brother, and sympathized: "Big brother, your eldest grandson, where is your grandmother, your status is not as good as your eldest granddaughter!"


    Yan Wenxiu stretched out his hand and gave Yan Wenkai a thump: ¡°I¡¯m able to take my sister¡¯s vinegar!¡± Well, he was also a little bit sour in his heart, but seeing his father also being left behind by his grandmother, he felt much better.


    Mrs. Li walked up to Yan Zhigao who was stunned, and smiled: ¡°Since receiving Wenxiu¡¯s letter, my mother has been silent. Now seeing the master come back, she is back to normal.¡±


    Yan Zhigao regained his senses, and looked at Mrs. Li: "It¡¯s hard work, Madam." How could he not feel the excitement of the old lady? Just like the old lady, he was really afraid of what might happen, fortunately the eldest daughter was there.


    After his father died, they still suffered a lot in their hometown. He knew that these years, the old lady had been holding a sigh of breath in her heart, just trying to make him stand out, but she was worried about the pressure on him. Say.


    Now he has been promoted from the fifth rank to Zhizhou, the old lady has got her wish, and the tone in her heart is released when she sees him, and she is a little over-excited.


    Mrs. Li: "Master is working hard outside. What can I do to work hard? I am tired from boats and cars. Master, come back to the yard to wash up."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, greeted the people in the second and third rooms, and went back to the main courtyard with Mrs. Li.


    After the crowd, Aunt Lin didn''t look at Yan Zhigao and didn''t look at the three of them, and she felt very uncomfortable.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： , Rectification

    Chapter 71, Name Correction


    "Mother, why don''t they even look at us?" Yan Yishuang followed Aunt Lin and Yan Wenbin back to Shuangxinyuan in a gloomy mood.


    She had been looking forward to her dad¡¯s coming back for a long time. Every time dad went out, she would bring her a gift. She was the first person to hug every time he came back. But this time, dad came back, but his eyes never fell. Over her.


    This makes her very disappointed, and it feels like Dad doesn¡¯t love her anymore.


    Aunt Lin''s expression was a little gloomy, but she still smiled strongly: "Your father has been promoted this time, and there are too many things to deal with. He didn''t notice us for a while. When he is finished, he will come to see us."


    Yan Yishuang was a little suspicious: "Really?"


    Yan Wenbin also looked over, with uncertainty in his eyes.


    Auntie Lin looked at her sons and daughters, feeling a little bit sour.


    No matter how much she usually spoils and has a face, she can be used as a concubine room, and she is still not eligible to participate in important occasions at home.


    Only the wife of the main room can always accompany her husband-in-law.


    Thinking of the scene of the old man and his wife leaving hand in hand just now, Aunt Lin feels a little dull in her heart.


    "Mother, are you okay?"


    Seeing that Aunt Lin¡¯s face was not good, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin immediately became anxious. Although they are smart, they are still children, and they tend to panic when something happens.


    Yan Wenbin said anxiously: "Mother, you wait, I will go to the main courtyard to find father."


    Aunt Lin wanted to stop her son, but Yan Wenbin ran too fast, she disappeared for a while, was silent for a while, did not let the maid go after someone.


    Yan Yi both helped Aunt Lin to sit down: "Mother, bear with me. Father knows that you are sick, so I will definitely come to see you."


    Hearing this, Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes flickered, her expression a little uncertain, surely she will? Yes, she can feel that the master really loves her.


    Here, Yan Wenbin first went to the main courtyard, but he did not find Yan Zhigao in the main courtyard, and hurriedly went to the Songhe courtyard. When he arrived, the old lady Yan just made the face, Yan Zhigao and A few rice flowers are getting ready to eat.


    "Father, go and see my mother, she is sick!"


    Usually, in front of outsiders, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin both call Aunt Lin as aunt. Although the Yan family rules are not strict, they still have to be followed.


    But today, first Yan Zhigao came back to ignore them, and then saw Aunt Lin¡¯s face looking ugly, Yan Wenbin called out her private address out of fear and anxiety.


    The pleasant room, because of Yan Wenbin¡¯s sudden arrival, fell into a brief silence, and because of his name, many people were a little embarrassed.


    "What''s the shit? Your mother is here!" Although Yan Zhigao was a little dissatisfied with Yan Wenbin''s trespassing and barking, he could see his son''s eager face, and he could not bear to say something to rebuke.


    "Hurry up and make amends to your mother!"


    Yan Wenbin received Yan Zhigao¡¯s signal, and realized that he had called the wrong name before, and immediately knelt down to Mrs. Li: ¡°Mother¡¯s atonement is that the son is anxious, and he called the wrong one for a while.¡±


    Ms. Li smiled faintly, called Yan Wenbin up, and said nothing else.


    Yan Zhigao: "Don¡¯t do it again next time!"


    Stepping on, Daohua calmly ate the noodles. Seeing that the cheap father just let it go, he rolled his eyes and looked at Yan Wenxiu with a smile: "Big brother, I thought about it carefully, and I think what you said before is right. "


    Yan Wenxiu was taken aback, wondering how Daohua brought him up.


    Yan Wenkai immediately answered: "What did the big brother say?"


    In her heart, Daohua gave a compliment to Yan Wenkai, who answered the conversation: "Big brother said that we should always pay attention to our own speech and behavior, so as not to cause trouble to my father."


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "Big Brother said this."


    Daohua continued to smile and looked at Yan Wenxiu: "Big Brother, only my third and fourth elder brothers and I heard this at the time. Now I have to trouble you to tell the other siblings what you said at the time."


    Yan Wenkai smiled: "Big sister, haven''t you said all this? What else did you let the eldest brother say?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Let the eldest brother analyze it in depth and give an example. For example, the name of the fifth brother just now, if someone with ulterior motives hears it, he thinks his father is going to spoil his wife!"


    Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang didn''t call Aunt Lin''mother'' once or twice, she had heard it several times.


    I really want to ask cheap father, he is so indulgent in Shuangxinyuan, where did he put her mother?


    The people in the room fell into a dead silence again when they heard Daohua''s words.


    Yan Zhigao shook his hand holding the chopsticks. He understood that the eldest daughter''s words were more for his wife, but they were not aimless.


    The matter in the backyard is big and small, and it is not small. How can a person who can''t even straighten out the backyard be able to believe that he can handle official affairs well?


    Ms. Li''s eyes were red, she blinked vigorously, forced back the tears in her eyes, and smiled and cursed at Daohua: "You girl, what are you talking about?"


    For so many years, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin have called Lin''s name. Everyone in the Yan family knows that such a move is undoubtedly a slap in the face of the lady in the house.


    However, under the master''s intentional or unintentional indulgence and ignorance, now almost everyone has become accustomed to it, and it is not surprising.


    For this, she has been forbearing.


    Unexpectedly, today, my daughter picked it out so bluntly.


    Sure enough, the daughter is the mother''s intimate little padded jacket.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Isn''t it a coincidence that I remembered the teachings of my elder brother, do you want to share it with my younger siblings?" Then, looking at Yan Zhigao, he smiled and asked, "Father, would you like to see Aunt Lin? ?"


    "When I just came back, I seemed to see her. She was still refreshed at the time. Why did she get sick in a blink of an eye? Seeing the fifth brother''s anxious appearance, don''t it be a sudden and aggressive illness?"


    Yan Zhigao heard the ridicule and irony in the eldest daughter''s words, his face became a little stiff.


    He suddenly discovered that children are too smart, which is not a good thing.


    The old lady Yan nodded Daohua''s forehead: "You can''t stop your mouth, right?" After saying that, she used her eyes to signal that she was fine, and don''t get too far.


    Daohua curled her lips: "Don''t I care about Aunt Lin?"


    "Puff~"


    Yan Wenkai, who was next to ??, couldn''t hold back when he heard this, and sprayed out the noodle soup in his mouth, and the sprayed Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao directly turned black.


    "I didn''t mean it." Yan Wenkai said weakly.


    In Daohua, seeing Yan Wenkai shivering under the compelling eyes of Yan Wenxiu and the two, she was suddenly unhappy, and the old lady on the side also felt amused.


    The old lady laughed, Yan Zhiyuan immediately began to look for something to say, and the atmosphere began to liven up again.


    Ms. Li walked to Daohua and touched her head: "Hurry up, the noodles are almost lumpy!"


    The rice flower nodded, and then ate it with big mouthfuls. After taking a few bites, thinking of something, she tore off the jade pendant on her waist and handed it to Mrs. Li: "Mother, you can keep this jade pendant for me."


    The old lady Yan looked at it, and stretched out her hand to take Yu Pei over and looked at it: "Is this the kid that Yeyang gave you?"


    Daohua nodded: "Hmm! Grandma, let me see, can you sell a lot of money? If we are short of money in the future, we will sell the jade pendant!"


    Yan Wenkai jumped over: "Big sister, didn''t you say that this jade pendant can''t be sold, or the young man would be angry if he knew it."


    Sighed like a little adult Daohua: "I am afraid that I won''t have this opportunity in the future!" The gap between their family and Xiao Yeyang is too big.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： tidy

    Chapter 72 Packing Up


    Yan Zhigao did not go to Shuangxinyuan to see Aunt Lin, but asked Mrs. Li to invite the doctor to take a look, and she knew that it was not a serious illness, and then she didn¡¯t bother about it, and focused on the handover.


    Second room.


    Sun is taking Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile to pack up and salute. Yan Zhiyuan, Yan Wenjie and his son are sitting and watching. The family is also harmonious and warm.


    "Mother, why do we have so many things in our house?" Yan Yile asked Sun curiously when she saw Sun''s constantly taking out things from the house, some of which she had never seen before.


    Sun smiled and said, "These are your mother''s dowry." After looking at Yan Zhiyuan, he said proudly, "If you count it carefully, your mother''s dowry is no less than your elder aunt''s."


    In any case, the Sun family is also a well-known local landlord, and she is a favorite at home. When she got married, her parents paid for her.


    Yan Yile''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Yan Zhiyuan put down the teacup in his hand, and said with no good air: "What the **** is it!"


    Sun is not happy: "Is it right? My sister-in-law brought 36 dowry when she married into Yan''s house. I later came in. Sun''s family also prepared 36 sets of dowry?"


    Yan Zhiyuan shook his head: "You guy, you love everything. The number is the same, but is the stuff inside the same? I have seen the dowry of my sister-in-law, and every one is compacted. Yes, is your dowry like this?"


    Hearing this, the Sun family was discouraged. Compared with the sister-in-law''s family of Li''s family, the Sun family had a little more land, which was really incomparable in terms of money. However, she was not convinced that she had always been arrogant.


    "Then I am better than the third one!"


    Yan Zhiyuan: "You''re still alive and going back, compared with the third one? Her family is a tenant, and your family is a landlord. Are you embarrassed about this comparison?"


    Sun wanted to refute, but couldn''t find any words to say, so he had no choice but to pack up his things.


    Yan Zhiyuan did not continue, in front of the child, he still wanted to give his wife some face.


    Yan Wenjie made a look at Yan Yile and motioned her to change the subject.


    Yan Yile rolled her eyes, immediately thought of something, and said with a smile: "Yesterday, the uncle did not go to see Aunt Lin, and Yishuang cried."


    The Sun immediately put aside the previous things, and smiled: "That Aunt Lin, she looks pretty smart at ordinary times, but what she did yesterday is really stupid. She didn''t want to think about how the eldest brother came back on the first day. What about her? Even if you want to fight for favor, you have to push back!"


    Yan Zhiyuan also sneered: ¡°Some people are used to being spoiled, and then forget their identity. Even if the eldest brother does not care about other things, he has to worry about Wenxiu.¡±


    Speaking of this, Yan Zhiyuan paused and looked at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile: "In the future, you two will have to get close to Daohua, have you heard?"


    Yan Yihuan nodded obediently, but Yan Yile was a little unhappy.


    Sun stopped his work and asked, ¡°Master, I seem to have heard that the reason why my eldest brother was promoted this time seems to be related to Daohua¡¯s girl?¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan nodded: "I am not very clear about the specifics, and the eldest brother did not say, but the promotion of the eldest brother does have something to do with Daohua. I have said it a long time ago. That girl is not easy."


    Ordinary horizontal people, without any support, how can they be horizontal?


    Before he thought that his elder niece relied on the old lady, but now it seems that people relied on himself!


    Sun''s eyes flickered, and he was uncertain: "My mother always said that Daohua is a lucky star, is it true? She was promoted among her eldest brother in the year she was born; how long has it been since her hometown came to the county seat, the eldest brother will be promoted. NS."


    Yan Zhiyuan''s expression moved, but then he shook his head again: "Well, you don''t need to say these things. Big Brother can get promoted. The biggest reason is that Big Brother has the ability."


    Sun nodded, and continued to pack things without saying more.


    Three bedrooms.


    Compared with the big and small bags in the second room, the things in the third room are so pitiful that they hardly need to be packed.


    Wu¡¯s younger son Wen Hui sat on the footsteps, together with Yan Zhiqiang, with a serious expression listening to what he had seen in Fucheng.


    Hearing the fight between them and the master of Fanzhou Zhizhou, Wu looked scared, Yan Zhiqiang also looked tense, and looked at Daer seriously: "Wen Tao, when you are walking outside in the future, you must keep your temper, Qian Never conflict with others."


    Yan Wentao: "Father, I really don''t blame us this time, it''s that Dong Gongzi is too hateful."


    Wu: "Your dad speaks, just listen carefully, this person, how can you be unjustified? If being wronged can avoid disaster, that''s a good thing."


    Yan Wentao didn''t agree with his parents very much, but he knew that they were worried about him, so he nodded and agreed.


    Yan Zhiqiang sighed: ¡°Daohua is too courageous, how can he dare to **** someone from the trafficker?¡± They didn''t know anything about saving people before.


    Yan Wentao: "I think Daohua is doing the right thing. If we didn''t save Xiao Yeyang back then, we wouldn''t be rescued by Xiao Yeyang when we were in Fucheng."


    Yan Zhiqiang''s brows are still frowning. He is the same as the millions of people living at the bottom. He is used to his duties. He will instinctively feel scared and timid about some extraordinary things, and he is unwilling to provoke power.


    Wu knew his man, patted his hand, and said, ¡°Daohua has a mother watching. Now there is a sister-in-law who teaches her, her temper will gradually change.¡±


    Yan Zhiqiang nodded, with a helpless look: "That girl, Daohua, is so clever. Every time I talk to her, she always finds many reasons to refute. Every time I still feel reasonable, hey, I am I can''t tell her."


    Wu smiled: "Sometimes, I also feel that Daohua''s temperament is a little bit off, but sometimes, I think it''s good, not easy to suffer, and live comfortably."


    Yan Wentao glanced at the worried parents of Daohua, a little speechless.


    Where does Daohua need to worry about his honest parents!


    Main courtyard.


    A group of household items have been arranged by Mrs. Li. When Daohua came, Mrs. Li was instructing the housekeeper to go to Xingzhou first, so that he could clean up the place in advance.


    "Mother, is there anything I can help?"


    When Daohua came over, she asked directly. She didn''t have much things, so she cleaned it up in twos or twos.


    Ms. Li was also welcome, and gave Daohua a book and asked her to check her treasury.


    Ping Xiao came back from the outside with things in his arms, and as soon as he came back, he went to Mrs. Li and said, ¡°Madam, when I passed Shuangxin Yard just now, I saw Master Qin enter.¡±


    After hearing this, Mrs. Li sneered: "If you don''t mention it, I have forgotten her."


    Pingtong shook his head: "Master Qin is going to see Aunt Lin at this time, I''m afraid he wants to go to Xingzhou with us."


    Pingxiao smiled sarcastically: ¡°Fortunately, she is still a teacher, so if she wants to go to Xingzhou without looking for her wife, she ran to see a concubine''s room. This book was read in the belly of the dog.¡±


    Ms. Li¡¯s eyes were cold, and she looked at Pingtong: ¡°You come out with ten taels of silver and give it to Master Qin later, and say thank you for teaching the three girls of the Yan family over the years.¡±


    Pingtong and Hepingxiao smiled at each other, and happily agreed: "Yes!"


    Mrs. Li, this is to officially dismiss Master Qin!


    De Art Academy.


    Master Qin had just returned from Shuangxinyuan. Although Aunt Lin promised to take her to Xingzhou with her, she was still very worried.


    At this moment, if she says that she has no regrets in her heart, it must be false.


    She is an external teacher, and she really shouldn¡¯t have participated in the fight in the backyard.


    Also these years, Aunt Lin has gone so smoothly in the backyard of Yan''s house that she almost forgot. It was Mrs. Li who really decided to stay.


    "Master Qin!"


    Hearing Ping Tong¡¯s voice, Master Qin stood up in a ¡®huh¡¯ and greeted him at an unprecedented speed.


    When she saw Pingtong holding silver and cloth in her hands, her heart suddenly fell to the bottom.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： , The little rich woman

    Chapter 73, Little Rich Woman


    Ms. Li fired Master Qin, and the news spread all over the backyard of Yan''s house within a short time.


    As soon as Daohua checked the items in the warehouse, Wang Man''er came over and told her about it.


    "I don''t know if Aunt Lin can still beg for love this time?" Daohua''s mouth twitched slightly. Last time, Madam Li wanted to fire Master Qin, but because of the wind in Aunt Lin''s ears, the cheap father secretly suppressed it. .


    This time, her mother was also shrewd and took the lead in disseminating the news. For those who are dismissed by the wife of the house, the cheap dad will not stand up and do it if he has to behave a little bit.


    Sure enough, that evening, Aunt Lin stopped Yan Zhigao directly at the door of the backyard.


    Before Aunt Lin spoke, Yan Zhigao waved her hand to stop her: "Needless to say, since Madam made the decision, you just listen to it. If you are really worried about Master Qin, you can reward her with something. "


    Hearing the words, Aunt Lin was stunned on the spot. Fortunately, Master Lin followed and pulled her sleeves beside her to make her come back to her senses.


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Lin''s elder brother and sister, and smiled: "Your elder brother and sister are good to talk for a while." After speaking, he turned and walked towards the main courtyard.


    "Master him. Is he tired of me?" Aunt Lin looked at Yan Zhigao''s back with tears in her eyes.


    Lin Master looked at her like this, really angrily and anxious: "Sister, you have lost your sense this time!"


    Aunt Lin wiped her tears, with an expression of injury and anger on her face: "Why am I losing track?"


    Master Lin sighed: "Sister, what do you want to do when you come to see an adult? Plead for Master Qin? But Master Qin has been fired by his wife. Now you are talking to the adults, just let him fight his wife. Does not knowingly embarrass him?"


    "I" Aunt Lin''s expression paused, "I didn''t think so much."


    Master Lin understands her sister, knowing that she is still angry at the adult to see her the first time she is not back, and also wants to compete with her wife, but now is different!


    "Sister, listen to my advice and stop worrying about Master Qin."


    Aunt Lin looked at Master Lin dissatisfiedly: "Why are you talking like this? Don¡¯t forget, she is our cousin, and she was retaliated by my wife for helping me, am I not being honest?"


    Master Lin condensed his eyebrows: "What cousin? Just got some relatives on it! Sister, pack your bags and don¡¯t worry about it anymore."


    Aunt Lin couldn¡¯t bear her face: "But these years, Master Qin taught Yishuang and they are doing their best. If you don¡¯t look at the face of the monk, you must also look at the face of the Buddha."


    Master Lin interrupted directly: "But she offended the Yan family''s eldest girl. On this point, neither the adult nor the wife will use her again."


    Aunt Lin''s face was angrily: "After that, if you find a master, do you still have to look at her Yan Yiyi''s face?"


    Master Lin''s eyes flashed: "Don''t tell me, it''s really."


    "you"


    Master Lin: "Sister, I didn''t mean to carry it with you." After speaking, he looked around and saw no one, then whispered: "Sister, this time the adult can be promoted. It is related to the older girl. At this time No matter how reasonable you are, as long as she doesn''t want to, Master Qin will not be able to walk with us."


    Aunt Lin was stunned: "How come?"


    Master Lin: "I don''t know the specifics. Anyway, you can stay as far away from Miss Yan as possible in the future, don''t offend her."


    "Heh~"


    Aunt Lin chuckled, "Are we still afraid of a little girl?"


    Master Lin''s expression shifted: "It''s not afraid, it''s avoiding. We have to wait until this is over before we can plan again."


    After a few days of cleaning up, the Yan family finally packed up and saluted. Here, Yan Zhigao has also handed over to the new county magistrate.


    In mid-February, Yan Zhigao hurriedly took his family to Xingzhou City.


    On this road, the Yan family can be regarded as seeing the good body of the old lady.


    When several sons and daughters-in-laws seemed to be exhausted due to long hours of working on a carriage, the old lady was still excitedly discussing the scenery along the way with Daohua.


    "Mother, the Zhuangzi you took us to see last time really sold it?" Daohua made a bowl of camellia for Mrs. Li, who was pale-faced.


    I have had the experience of going to Fucheng last time. Daohua knows that the health of the family is not very good. Thinking of the bumps on the road, drinking only tea or rice soup is not very nutritious. After thinking about it, he gave the camellia he had eaten in the previous life. Figured it out.


    Camellia oleifera can not only refresh the body, but also invigorate the stomach. It is also convenient to brew. It is suitable for eating during the journey.


    Fortunately, there are so many kinds of food grown in her space, otherwise she can''t make this camellia.


    Mrs. Li took the camellia from her daughter and said with a smile: ¡°Of course it¡¯s going to be sold, or who will stay to take care of it? When I bought it before, I thought your father would stay in Linyi County. Now I went to Xingzhou and went there. Buying again is the same."


    Daohua nodded, suddenly rolled her eyes, and asked, "Mother, how much is a little Zhuangzi?"


    Ms. Li looked at Daohua in surprise: "What do you ask this for?"


    The old lady still knows Daohua. When she heard her question, she nodded her head: "Why, do you want to save yourself a dowry?"


    Daohua shook her head again and again: "Why, I just want a small village, and plant something I like to eat." The things in the space are not easy to take out, but it is okay when I am in my hometown. Reason, there is a cover.


    But nowadays, people are everywhere around, and the things in the space don¡¯t even have a source. They may not be visible once or twice, but there are too many times to avoid being found out by others.


    Mrs. Li: "The youngest Zhuangzi needs thousands of taels of silver. When the mother buys the Zhuangzi, I will open up a piece of land for you in the Zhuangzi. Just grow things in it."


    "do not want!"


    Ina Hua shook her head and refused: "If you want to do that, how can you tell if it is mine or family?"


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Yan directly threw a chestnut on Daohua¡¯s forehead: "What yours and mine, are you trying to draw a clear line from the family?"


    Daohua rubbed her forehead and said with a bowed face: "Grandma, I don''t mean that. I just want a Zhuangzi that belongs to me. When I''m fine, I can go to the Zhuangzi to relax and plant the land. If the Zhuangzi is at home, Can I control what I want?"


    The old lady Yan squinted at Daohua, pondered for a moment, and nodded: "What you said makes sense."


    There are many children in my family. I grab something to eat today and one to wear tomorrow. This often happens.


    The granddaughter who raised herself knows that she has a strong opinion, and she wants to get entangled with other grandchildren and grandchildren.


    The old lady Yan looked at Mrs. Li: "The eldest wife, in this way, when you look at Zhuangzi later, you will also see if there is a small one and buy one for Daohua."


    Ms. Li was really taken aback. She knew that the old lady spoiled her daughter, but she didn''t expect to spoil her.


    Although the Yan family has official positions, it is really not rich. One thousand taels of silver is also a big expense. The old lady actually agreed to the daughter''s request.


    In all fairness, she can''t be so decisive as a mother.


    Mrs. Li: "Mother, don¡¯t be so used to Daohua. What kind of village do you want from a child¡¯s house? Besides, I bought it for her. What do you think of Yihuan?"


    Old Mrs. Yan: "I said from them, you don¡¯t need to buy the money from the Zhuangzi for Daohua. During those years in your hometown, your girl made some money, enough to buy a small Zhuangzi. Yihuan wants to make trouble, just Let them pay for it themselves."


    After finishing speaking, the old lady smiled and touched Daohua¡¯s head: "Our family Daohua, don¡¯t look at the small people, in fact, it¡¯s a rich little lady."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： , Daohuaxuan

    Chapter 74, Daohuaxuan


    "Mother, I heard that you always want to buy a Zhuangzi for Daohua? That''s a good relationship. Wenjie and Yihuan are all your grandchildren. You can''t favor one another!"


    In the evening of the same day, the Yan family stayed at the inn. During dinner, Sun smiled and put the matter of buying Zhuangzi on the table.


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Mrs. Yan.


    The people in the big room looked surprised, the people in the second room looked gloomy, and the people in the third room didn''t care.


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows, put down the bowls and chopsticks, and bought Zhuangzi. She also mentioned something in the carriage with her mother and grandmother, but did not make a decision. How did these two aunts know?


    At that time, there were only three of them in the carriage. My mother and grandmother would definitely not say anything else, they could only be the people driving the carriage.


    Daohua moved slightly in her heart, but she didn''t expect the little Yan family to have factions.


    The old lady Yan glanced lightly at Sun. This second daughter-in-law, she was not happy when she got married, and it was not for any special reason. It was because she was just like her parents, too shrewd and too good at calculating.


    "Why, do you have to tell you what the old lady is going to do?" Old lady Yan''s voice was a little cold.


    Yan Zhiyuan saw that the old lady was angry, and hurriedly pulled Lasunshi, motioning her not to say anything.


    Sun''s family was also a little embarrassed old lady, but he was really dissatisfied in his heart.


    Now that the Yan family has not separated, the family¡¯s things should have a share of the second room. Why should she buy a Zhuangzi for Daohua, and her three children will have no share?


    "Mother, my daughter-in-law doesn''t mean that. Isn''t this just a question? See if I can help."


    The old lady snorted coldly: "What is in your mind, old lady, I know very well that you haven''t changed at all for so many years. However, since you asked, I will explain it in front of everyone today. Lest you say that I am partial."


    After finishing speaking, Mrs. Yan looked at Yan Zhiqiang, ¡°Lao San, you can tell everyone how much money you have made over the past few years.¡±


    Yan Zhiqiang nodded and looked at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li: "Big brother, sister-in-law, it¡¯s not that I boast, Daohua is really a good farmer, and the food she grows is better than others."


    ¡°The reason why our family¡¯s field yields are higher than others in recent years is that we use the grains grown from rice flowers, and the income from the fields can make a lot of money every day.¡±


    Sun muttered: "That''s also produced at home."


    The old lady Yan squinted at Sun''s: "Lao San, you continue to say."


    Yan Zhiqiang: ¡°The girl Daohua heard the news from nowhere, saying that it was money for medicinal materials, and together with children of the same clan, she planted honeysuckle, medlar, isatis root, and dandelion on the barren hills at the back of the village.¡±


    "At first, everyone was not optimistic, but who knows, in the second year, these medicinal materials were planted and sold for a good price. After the patriarch knew, the people in the clan immediately planted the entire barren mountain with these things. , It is regarded as the public property of the clan."


    "The ones that the rice flower children planted before were not taken back from the clan. They were rewarded to the children and counted as their private property. This guy Wen Tao has a lot of strength. When he planted it before, he planted a wide range of ten or twenty. Acres of land, in the past few years, he and Daohua have saved a lot of money just by selling medicinal materials from the barren mountains, and they are richer than my father."


    Everyone in the Yan family was stunned, but Yan Wentao smiled shyly.


    Sun did not believe it: "So what do those things come from?"


    Yan Zhiqiang corrected: "Second sister-in-law, they are medicinal materials, which are not cheap. Moreover, rice flowers can also grow flowers and plants. A trader passed by our village the year before and saw a pot of daffodils planted by rice flowers. go."


    Everyone does not believe this. They have seen the method of cultivating potted plants with rice flowers.


    Sun moved her lips and wanted to say something. She didn''t believe Yan Zhiqiang, but felt that even so, it was family money.


    The old lady Yan didn¡¯t say that she knew her second daughter-in-law, but she could also understand her seven or eighty-eight. She immediately hummed, ¡°I¡¯m the one that produces on the barren hills in the clan. The family has not been separated yet, but this does not mean that the money earned by the child will also be included in the public."


    "The rice flower wants to buy Zhuangzi, and that is with her money. If you want to buy it too, no one will stop you, just pay for it yourself."


    Yan Zhiyuan immediately smiled and said: "Yes, yes, what my mother said is that Sun''s mouth is so accustomed to it, you don''t care about her in general."


    The old lady Yan scratched a glance and snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s okay to talk about it, or else, you might decide how to arrange me behind the scenes.¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan smiled: "How can my sons dare to do this, you have been thinking about it."


    Old Mrs. Yan: "Since that''s the end of the story, let me say one more thing. In the future, Wenxiu and the younger generation, if they have the ability, adults will not intervene in the money they earn." She said and glanced at Yan Zhi. Gao and Mrs. Li.


    Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    Obviously, the old lady was beating them, and the husband and wife did not expect that their daughter was still a moneymaker.


    Not only did he make money, but he also helped people in the clan.


    Daohua was very quiet this time. She watched the old lady Yan speak for her and fight for her with a small smile. When the old lady finished speaking, she immediately picked up a drumstick and put it in the old lady''s bowl, and said sweetly. : "Grandma, eat quickly, the food will be cold later."


    Looking at her granddaughter¡¯s dog legs, Mrs. Yan felt better, snorted, coldly picked up the chicken legs and started eating.


    Others will have a bad appetite after sitting in the carriage for a long time. This kind of thing does not exist with the old lady.


    Daohua also loves to eat meat. The grandparents and grandsons eat in front of a group of people who can only eat porridge and green vegetables.


    Yan Wenkai sighed: "Grandma''s teeth are so good!"


    After a few days of rushing, the Yan family came to Xingzhou City in February.


    The prefectural government is larger than the county government. Correspondingly, the backyard is also much larger. If nothing else, the yard is more than the county government¡¯s backyard.


    Ms. Li allocated a yard to each room according to the distribution in the backyard of the county government, so that everyone can settle down first, and the rest will be discussed later.


    "Mother, can I live in a yard by myself?"


    Wandering around the backyard of the prefectural government, Daohua immediately fought for her rights.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be in the same house with others anymore, it¡¯s too inconvenient.


    Mrs. Li pretended to be unhappy: "Why, you don''t want to live in the same yard with your mother so much?"


    Daohua hurriedly acted like a baby: "No, my daughter lives in another yard, and she will visit her every day. Mother, let her live alone!"


    "You!"


    Ms. Li enjoys her daughter¡¯s closeness, and the smile on her face never breaks: "Is there a promising yard?"


    Even if the daughter doesn¡¯t say anything, she will let her live in a yard alone. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to live with her daughter. She is actually 9 years old and has a separate yard, so she can learn how to discipline her.


    Daohua''s eyes lit up, and she immediately chose a yard with a wider view.


    Ms. Li followed Daohua to take a look at the yard. It was not far from the main yard and close to the old lady¡¯s yard, so she nodded and agreed: "Would you like to name the yard?"


    Daohua suddenly tilted her head to think about it. She was naming it for nothing. After thinking about it for a long time, she didn¡¯t have a good idea: "Mother, help me get it."


    Ms. Li smiled and nodded Daohua¡¯s forehead: "You girl, you will be lazy." After speaking, he groaned, "Or, is it Daohuaxuan?"


    Daohua hurriedly nodded: "This name is good, you know it is where I live!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： , Branch

    Chapter 75, Branch


    "Girl, we will live in this yard from now on? This is too big!"


    Wang Man''er followed Daohua, watching the new home enthusiastically.


    Daohuaxuan was built wide, with three main rooms in the north, one bright and two dark, with penthouses on the left and right sides, three wing rooms in the west, a few inverted seats in the south, and a flower shed corridor on the east, with a small plot next to it. Flowerbeds.


    Daohua looked at the yard with great interest. Not surprisingly, she will live in this place for the next three years or even longer. Hearing Wang Man''er''s words, she pondered: "Father is now knowing the state, wait for my mother to be busy. When it''s over, there should be a group of people in the family."


    Wang Man''er: "Will there be people around the girl then?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I don''t know, let''s look at my mother''s arrangements." She calculated the income and expenditure of the Yan family in private. The Yan family still can''t support too many children. After that, even if Mrs. Li wants to add more people, she will do it. Keep close to those who often go out to socialize first.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, let''s think about how to arrange the yard."


    For a while after ??, the entire Yan family was busy.


    Yan Zhigao was busy handing over with Xingzhou Zhizhou, busy getting to know the officials of Xingzhou; Mrs. Li was busy arranging family affairs, and she did not dare to take it lightly for fear of embarrassing Yan Zhigao.


    Others are busy decorating the yard and tidying up things.


    After half a month, Yan Zhigao took a look at the people and things of the Zhouya, and the rest of the Yan family gradually became familiar with life in Xingzhou.


    During this period, Daohua also rearranged her yard. The main room was used as a place for hospitality and rest. The west wing room was arranged as a study and embroidery room, and the downside room was reserved for the maids.


    The flower shed on the east side was also planted by her. According to her intention, she wanted to grow some vegetables and fruits, but under the reminder of Mrs. Li, she changed it to flowers and green plants.


    She forgot that the ancient official lady also wanted to socialize. If other official daughters came to her and saw the vegetables in the yard, she might not say anything in person, but behind her back, she would definitely laugh at her.


    Not only can she not grow in her yard, but also in the yard of the old lady.


    For this, the old lady was still angry, but in order not to smear her son''s face, the old lady still pressed down the heart that wanted to work.


    "Grandma, don''t be angry. When I buy Zhuangzi, we will plant it on Zhuangzi."


    Daohua comforted the old lady in this way.


    The old lady found it feasible, so she immediately called Mrs. Li, and when she asked her to see Zhuangzi, she must buy a small one for Daohua.


    So, the matter of Daohua buying Zhuangzi is settled.


    "Girl!"


    Wang Man''er took a flower pot in one hand and hurriedly ran into the yard from outside.


    Taohua took a flowerpot: "What''s the matter, it''s anxious for you?"


    Wang Man''er said eagerly: "Girl, go to the main courtyard and have a look, the master is over."


    Daohuanahan: "Isn''t it normal for my father to go to the main courtyard? Why, is there something happening in Shuangxin courtyard?"


    Wang Man''er nodded immediately: ¡°I heard Sister Ping Xiao from the main courtyard say that the third girl also wants a separate courtyard. Aunt Lin asked the master for a request. Today, the master went to the main courtyard.


    Hearing this, Daohua''s expression was not too anxious: "Just talk about it. The mother has always taken care of the family affairs. Even if my father loves Shuangxinyuan, I have to ask her what she thinks."


    The director of Mrs. Li has always been fair and just. In recent years, even the Sun family, who loves calculating and calculating, can''t say a word.


    There are indeed more yards in the backyard of Zhouya than in the county, but there are not too many. All the children in the Yan family can have a yard for one person.


    Mrs. Li dared to let Daohua live in a yard alone, and that was also for a reason.


    Daohua is the granddaughter of Yan''s parents, her father is the pillar of the Yan family, and her mother is the wife-in-chief. She lives in a yard alone. Even if someone in the Yan family feels uncomfortable, she will not show it.


    Ke Yan Yishuang wants to live in a yard alone, why?


    Is her mother a concubine?


    Main courtyard.


    Yan Zhigao drank two cups of tea after entering the room.


    It¡¯s not how thirsty, but the tea in the lady¡¯s room was given by the eldest daughter. Don¡¯t look at ordinary jasmine tea, but it tastes better than the high-priced tea bought outside.


    Nowadays, in the various courtyards of the Yan family, it is the old lady and his wife who can often eat the things given by the eldest daughter.


    I don¡¯t know if the eldest daughter deliberately, she doesn¡¯t give a lot of things every time. Anyway, if he wants to eat, he has to come to the main courtyard or go to the old lady from time to time.


    Madam Li waited for Yan Zhigao to drink tea, and asked Pingtong to bring up the jujube mud cake, and said with a smile: "Master, try it, the old lady wants to eat something sweet these days, and Daohua made this thing out. "


    Yan Zhigao looked at the cakes on the plate. He didn''t like sweets, but he could smell the jujube scent from the cakes. He couldn''t help but put a piece into his mouth. After chewing for a while, he picked up another piece. Nodding while eating: "It tastes good."


    Mrs. Li smiled: "Then the master will eat more. By the way, is there anything the master comes over?"


    Yan Zhigao: ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just want to ask if there are still a few yards left in the backyard. If there is no one, give one to Yishuang. She is eight years old this year and she should have her own yard.¡±


    The smile on Mrs. Li¡¯s face remained unchanged: ¡°I¡¯m just about to discuss the empty yard with my master. When I first moved here, everyone was busy, so I divided the yard according to when I was in the county government.¡±


    "Now that the master mentioned the empty yard, then I will also talk about my views."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, and stretched out his hand to the jujube cake.


    Mrs. Li glanced at the dwindling jujube cake: "The few small ones in the family are now big, and it''s time to move out of their parents'' yard. Wenxiu certainly need not say, as the eldest son and eldest grandson, he must A yard alone."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, agreeing.


    Ms. Li continued: "And Daohuan, as the eldest granddaughter of our Yan family, it is reasonable to give her a yard."


    Yan Zhigao nodded again, but every big family has certain preferential treatment for the eldest son and eldest daughter. Although their Yan family is not a big family, he also has a heart to revitalize the family. This rule can be learned.


    Seeing that he had no objections, Mrs. Li''s expression relaxed a lot: "After that, it will be Wenjie, Wentao, Wenkai, Wenbin, as well as Yihuan, Yishuang, and Yile. Wenhui is still young. They live with the third brother, so the empty yard is seven points for them."


    "There are four empty yards left. One has to be prepared to invite the master to be a school and teach the girls the boudoir etiquette. In this way, there are only three yards available for allocation." After speaking, Mrs. Li smiled and watched. Xiang Yan Zhigao: "Do you have any thoughts on this, Master?"


    Yan Zhigao was silent.


    Aunt Lin told him before that Daohua has a separate yard, and Yishuang should also have one. He thinks it¡¯s okay, but now when Mrs. Li speaks, he thinks he wants to be simple.


    If Yishuang is given a separate yard, what will the other children do? What''s more, there is also Wen Kai, he is a direct son.


    Yan Zhigao habitually reaches out for the jujube cake, but who knows, the plate is empty!


    Yan Zhigao looked at Mrs. Li and said, "What do you think of Madam?"


    Mrs. Li was not polite, and directly said her own thoughts: "According to my previous plan, Wenjie and Wenbin have always had a good relationship. They live in the same yard; Wentao and Wen Kai can play together, and they live in the same yard. "


    "In the last yard, Yihuan, Yishuang, and Yile are together. Anyway, the three grew up together and went to school together. They all know their personalities and temperaments, and they must be able to get along well."


    Yan Zhigao pondered for a while, unable to find any reason to refute, and finally nodded: "Just assign it like this."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： , Into the space

    Chapter 76, Entering Space


    Things about the yard were allocated in this way. The others were okay. They knew that the possibility of having a separate yard was unlikely, but Yan Yishuang did not cry for Aunt Lin because of the large gap between the front and back.


    This matter also blames Aunt Lin herself, she overestimates her own weight, yes, in Yan Zhigao, she has a certain status, and Yan Zhigao does favor her.


    But she had forgotten that she was just a concubine''s room, a concubine''s room that did not contribute to the Yan family.


    She wants her children to enjoy the same treatment as the eldest son and daughter of Yan''s family. It doesn''t matter whether Mrs. Li will agree or not, even the second room will strongly oppose it.


    The children in the second and third rooms are somehow descendants of the Yan family, so why are they more noble than the children from a concubine?


    Yan Wenjie and they have not yet had a separate yard, and it is even more impossible for the Yan Yi brothers and sisters.


    "Mother, the second elder sister is the elder, so she should live in the main house, so why should she let it to Yan Yishuang?"


    Erfang Yard, Yan Yile asked Sun with dissatisfaction while packing her own things.


    The yard assigned by Mrs. Li to Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile is very large. There are three main rooms and three left and right wing rooms, which happens to be three rooms for each of the three.


    But the three of them had a disagreement on who lived in the main room and who lived in the wing room.


    In fact, Yan Yile is also dissatisfied. Yan Yihuan, who has never been a scrambler, has no opinion on where to live.


    Sun nodded his little daughter¡¯s head: "You don¡¯t say this. Now the Yan family is headed by your uncle and aunt. Our second and third rooms are dependent on the big house. In some things, we have to give in. Order the big room."


    Hearing the words, Yan Yile was a little unhappy, and he sighed with an old-fashioned sigh: "Why is Master Zhizhou not my father?"


    Sun also sighed: "Who said it''s not!" In the past few years, she has not less envied the wife of the official wife, but unfortunately, her life is not as good as hers.


    Yan Yile snorted: "We are fighting for the main house here, but Yishuang still looks down on it!"


    Sun''s sarcasm: "Auntie Lin is now less and less aware of how many catties she has, and your brother does not have a separate courtyard. She is a concubine, and she dares to open that mouth!"


    Yan Yile: ¡°It¡¯s better to have big brother and big sister. They can be assigned to a separate yard without doing anything. Why haven¡¯t I been born a few years earlier?¡±


    Sun glanced at his daughter, and sighed in his heart, even if you were born a few years earlier, you probably won¡¯t have a share. Who would let you have no official father.


    During this time, Yan Zhigao was busy getting acquainted with the state office and taking over the affairs of Xingzhou; while Mrs. Li took care of the housework, she also had to make friends with the daughters of Xingzhou officials. No one cares about how Aunt Lin''s mother and daughter are making trouble.


    Finally, Aunt Lin¡¯s mother and daughter compromised and moved to the yard honestly.


    I don¡¯t know what others are like, and don¡¯t want to know. After having her own yard, she focused her attention on the layout of the yard, especially the flower shed corridor and flower garden on the east side of the yard.


    "Man''er, go and ask the third brother, did he find the climbing plants I asked him to find?"


    "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Seeing Wang Man''er out of the yard, Daohua immediately turned around and entered the room, closed the door, and then disappeared into the room.


    Where did she go?


    She has entered the space!


    The space of the rice flower is not large. The three fields are distributed in a pattern, each of which is one acre in size. They are yellow, red, and black.


    The space has no function against the sky, but the soil is more fertile, and everything can be planted. The nutritive value of the planted things is higher and richer.


    Among them, black land is the most fertile, and the second is yellow land.


    In the black land, Daohua has grown many commonly used medicinal materials, all of which she bought back from the drugstore and planted them.


    Among them, the growth is the best. All the ginseng is grown. These ginsengs have been planted for five or six years. Based on the quality of the soil, she feels that even if this ginseng is not comparable to the century-old ginseng, it has a medicinal effect. At least it can catch up with the ginseng that has a few decades of age.


    When she received Xiao Ye¡¯s Yang jade pendant, she was looking for a chance to give him a ginseng. Unfortunately, now I don¡¯t know if there is a chance to see him again?


    In the red land, all the fruit trees that Daohua will find are planted, including apple trees, pear trees, peach trees, persimmon trees, orange trees, apricot trees, cherry trees, plum trees, and jujube trees.


    These fruit trees are more common in rural areas, so it is not difficult to find them.


    She loves tea and has planted more than ten jasmine tea trees.


    As for the yellow land, the planting is more complicated. She grows almost all the vegetables and grains she eats frequently, such as corn, red beans, mung beans, wheat, rice, sweet potatoes, peppers, etc.


    Because of the variety, the number is relatively small.


    Since leaving her hometown, she has fewer opportunities to enter the space. Now that she has her own yard alone, she has more opportunities.


    She came in this time to see if the flower seeds planted in the red soil have sprouted. The flowerbeds in the yard are empty, which is a waste. Many kinds of flowers will bloom in the future, which can be viewed and transplanted into flower pots. Sell ??money in.


    Seeing that the flower seeds had sprouted, Daohua ate an apple and went out of space. When she came to the flower garden, her mind moved, and the budding flower seeds appeared in her hands out of thin air.


    Wang Man''er returned with a basket of climbing vines after the rice flowers planted all the flower gardens, followed by Yan Wentao, who also carried the basket.


    "What climbing vine is this?"


    Ina Flower took the basket, picked up the climbing vine inside and looked at it.


    Yan Wentao smiled and said: "This is the climbing rose. I asked the little boy to inquire for a long time before choosing it. It is said that this climbing rose is very beautiful after climbing the wall. There are many varieties, and I will choose a few for you. Strain, look at the species."


    "However, you have to make preparations in advance. The old man who sold me the climbing vines said that some varieties of roses are not easy to grow."


    Daohua smiled and didn''t care. She has space, what can''t be planted?


    Yan Wentao looked at the corridor of the flower shed, and asked, "Your corridor is quite high. Would you like me to plant it for you?"


    Daohua shook his head: "No need, I will plant and see in the flower garden first. If I can plant it, I will ask you to help."


    Yan Wentao nodded: "It''s okay, just call me when you want to plant."


    That night, the Yan family ate in the old lady¡¯s yard. After the meal, Mrs. Li said, ¡°We have been in Xingzhou for more than a month. As usual, we should hold a banquet to entertain local officials and squires.¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan smiled and said, ¡°It should be, sister-in-law, just tell me if you need my help.¡±


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "I will have to bother my second brother in the future." After speaking, I looked at other people. "My master and I discussed it. It is planned to be held at the end of this month. Everyone knows that this is our head. To entertain others at the banquet this time, you must be courteous on the day of the banquet."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： ， Banquet

    Chapter 77, Banquet


    The Yan family first arrived in Xingzhou, and they were not familiar with the place. Whether it was for the Yan Zhigao to carry out work smoothly, or for the Yan family to have a firm foothold in Xingzhou, it was inevitable to hold a banquet and entertain all parties.


    The banquet was the first time that the Yan family showed up in Xingzhou City, and it was of great significance. Therefore, the Yan family was waiting for it, that is, the old lady Yan participated in the preparation of the dishes on the day of the banquet.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Inahana stood in front of the flower shed, pestering her chin with her hand, frowning her brows, as if thinking about something.


    Pingtong came over with the newly-made dress, and happened to see this scene, and immediately smiled: "What is the problem with the big girl?"


    Seeing that it was Pingtong, Daohua sighed like an adult, "Isn¡¯t there a banquet? I¡¯m thinking, how should I entertain the ladies on the day of the banquet?"


    There is a division of labor in Yan''s family. In the backyard, the mother and the second aunt are responsible for entertaining the wives, the third aunt is responsible for looking after the kitchen, and she is the young lady who is responsible for coming over.


    As for the outer courtyard, the adults are taken care of by the cheap father, and the young masters and sons who come are received by her elder brother.


    Pingtong smiled and asked, "Does that big girl have any ideas?"


    Seeing Pingtong¡¯s smile, Daohua rolled her eyes: "Please also Pingtong sister for advice!"


    Ping Tong smiled and said, "There is no way for the slave and maid to teach the big girl." Seeing Daohua''s face collapsed, she smiled again, "However, the lady asked me to come over and talk to the big girl about the banquets of the girls. Miss will do something."


    Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up, and Limala led Pingtong into the room: "Sister, quickly tell me what the ladies and girls will do during the banquet."


    Pingtong first handed over the dress to Wang Man''er, and then said with a smile: ¡°In fact, at the banquet, the ladies and girls have limited things to play. It is nothing more than enjoying flowers, drinking tea and chatting, plus chanting poems or something.¡±


    "Huh? That''s it!" Daohua was disappointed.


    Pingtong nodded: ¡°The big family values ??the reputation of the boudoir girls very much. When going out as guests, everyone will be very reserved. Therefore, the girls don¡¯t need to be nervous, just treat them with courtesy on the day of the banquet.¡±


    Ms. Li was worried that her daughter would be nervous the first time she was working, so she specifically asked Pingtong to come over to appease Daohua.


    After a while, Ping Tong left. Wang Man''er was still frowning when he saw Daohua, and asked: "Girl, isn''t the madam saying that it¡¯s all right to treat each other with courtesy? What are you worried about?"


    Daohua sighed: "Where is that simple."


    Where there are many women, right and wrong are indispensable, even if it is just a group of teenage girls, she dare not be the slightest careless.


    Fortunately, they live in a government office, there is no rockery or pond, otherwise, her nerves must be stretched from morning to night on the day of the banquet.


    "Flower viewing is no longer possible." She has planted climbing roses, and she has planted a lot of flowers in the flower garden, but it is still a bit early to bloom.


    "It''s okay to drink tea." But you can''t drink tea all day!


    "Poems are right." Daohua shook her head. In her previous life and this life, she had no cells for poetry. She just plagiarized others. She didn''t remember a few words in her mind, so she couldn''t tell a group of little girls that the moonlight was in front of the bed. Bar.


    Daohua''s face wrinkled: "You have to find something to do." If you are idle, a group of little girls gather together, and there must be a few noisy people. When the trouble comes, her master''s face will not look good.


    Thinking about it, Daohua ran to find San Shu Yan Zhiqiang.


    In the blink of an eye, the day of the banquet arrived.


    Early in the morning, the Yan family got up and packed up, and then went on their own.


    At times, people began to arrive one after another.


    Daohua followed Mrs. Li, with a smile, Yan Yan greeted the ladies of the family in the door.


    Mrs. Li first took the ladies of the family to meet the old lady Yan, and then took to the main courtyard to talk without staying long.


    The old lady Yan suddenly sighed with relief when she saw that the people were gone. There was nothing she could do. She was an old peasant woman, facing a group of official wives, and she couldn¡¯t find any common topics.


    "The eldest wife is attentive!" At this time, she didn''t forget the feeling of taking care of her.


    Old Mrs. Yan thought of Daohua, and said to her grandmother: "The girl Daohua saw this kind of banquet for the first time. She was still the host. Go and have a look. If she wants to help, you stay there. ."


    She has a high level of seniority and is old. It¡¯s just a matter of seeing someone say a few words, but Daohua, as Yan''s parent and daughter, has to be busy with the young ladies and girls in the front and back photos.


    Main courtyard.


    In the living room, several gorgeously dressed ladies are drinking tea and chatting. Seeing them talking and laughing freely, they obviously met each other early in the morning.


    After they started, a few little girls chatted together, laughing endlessly. Not far away, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile sat alone, looking a little embarrassed, as if they couldn''t get into the conversation of these girls.


    Daohua and Mrs. Li saw this scene when they came in with the wife and young lady of the convict family.


    Ms. Li glanced at Daohua, her expression seemed a little worried. Among the girls who came today, there was the granddaughter of the former cabinet chief. I heard that she was a temper, and she was worried that her daughter could not cope with it.


    Daohua noticed Mrs. Li''s gaze, smiled, and dragged the lady from the convict''s house and walked over.


    As soon as Mrs. Li saw Daohua passing by, she yelled with the girls, sisters and sisters of the various families, and she was relieved, and then she took Mrs. Tong to talk to the ladies who had come before.


    Zhou Jingwan, the youngest daughter of the Patriarch of the Zhou family of Xingzhou Zhongding family, and the most favored granddaughter of the former cabinet chief Zhou Zhengyao, because of being favored, it is inevitable to be arrogant. At this moment, facing the host of Daohua, that is a face of arrogance.


    The situation of the Yan family, Zhou family inquired clearly early in the morning, knowing that the Yan family''s eldest girl grew up in the countryside.


    Originally, Zhou Jingwan thought that the Yan family must look vulgar, but after seeing it, she realized that her appearance was not inferior to everyone''s daughter. If it weren''t for the simple and ordinary dress, she would almost catch up with the noble girl in the capital.


    Zhou Jingwan glanced at Daohua¡¯s red and white face. Thinking of her dull complexion, she felt a little uncomfortable. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Ms. Yan, it¡¯s boring to be idle. Why don¡¯t we join in with poems?¡±


    Appearance is born, but knowledge is acquired. She doesn''t believe that a person who grew up in the countryside can chant poems and make a difference.


    Here, Daohua hasn''t spoken yet, and Yan Yishuang, who has been unable to speak while sitting by the side, immediately agrees: "This is good, everyone can even pass the time, and get acquainted with all the sisters as soon as possible."


    As soon as these words came out, Zhou Jingwan and other little girls looked at Yan Yishuang one after another, with a faint contempt between her eyebrows.


    "Humph!"


    Zhou Jingwan snorted coldly, and ignored Yan Yishuang, but sneered and looked at Daohua: "Your Yan family''s rules are really good."


    The big family home has always been a circle of prostitutes and a circle of prostitutes. A prostitute wants to enter the circle of prostitutes, either she is very good or has no prostitutes in the family.


    Yan Yishuang didn''t account for both of these situations. They didn''t pay attention to her before, but this person had no eyesight at all, and he had to move closer to them. Such an act was really disappointing.


    The smile on Daohua¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, as if she didn¡¯t understand Zhou Jingwan¡¯s words, she wouldn¡¯t let this little girl take the lead. She smiled and said, ¡°Sisters, the main courtyard is too noisy, and the adults are watching, everyone might as well go to me. The yard, this way you can also have fun."


    Hearing this, the little girls were a little moved.


    is still a child, there are no children who don¡¯t like to play or noisy, but in front of adults, it is inevitable that they will be restrained.


    Zhou Jingwan didn''t want to stay under the eyes of her mother, but her attitude was not very good just now, and she couldn''t save face for a while.


    Daohua looked at the expressions of the little girls, knowing that they were all headed by Zhou Jingwan, then smiled and took her arms, waved to others, and left the room together.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： , Reception

    Chapter 78, Reception


    "Second sister, do we want to keep up?"


    Looking at Daohua and others who had already left the hospital, Yan Yile glanced at Yan Yishuang whose eyes were red, and hesitated to look at Yan Yihuan.


    Yan Yihuan flinched when thinking of Zhou Jingwan and others'' ignorance of them, but then thinking of her mother''s instructions a few days ago to make her and Yi Le make good friends with these officials, she bit her head and said, "So many people, big sister. I must be too busy, we have to go over and help."


    Yan Yile likes to be lively, and also wants to meet the ladies who are more expensive than them. Hearing this, he immediately smiled and nodded, pulling Yan Yihuan and going to chase people.


    Yan Yihuan did not forget to pull up Yan Yishuang, who was standing on the side. Seeing her eyes flushed, she persuaded her: ¡°Sister, we are banqueting at home. It¡¯s not good for you to be seen by others like this.¡±


    Yan Yile took over: ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Sister, your habit of crying at every turn has to be changed.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the tears in Yan Yi''s eyes increased, and she was crying, looking very pitiful.


    Yan Yihuan had a headache, and she glared at Yan Yile.


    Yan Yile curled her lips. When she was in Linyi County, her uncle was the eldest. Even if the third elder sister was a concubine, most of the ladies who came to visit were surrounded by the third elder sister.


    Nowadays, in Xingzhou City, there are more people who are better than the uncle. These young ladies didn''t put the third sister in their eyes at all, but the third sister did not know her, so she had to move forward.


    Yesterday, the eldest aunt reminded me again and again that today I received various ladies and listened to the arrangements of the eldest sister. The third elder sister is going to show off. No, it¡¯s so gray!


    Yan Yihuan saw the tears in Yan Yi''s eyes rolling, for fear that she was crying in the main courtyard, hurriedly held one hand in hand and quickly left the courtyard.


    In the living room, the interactions between the little girls, the ladies of all the houses are watching, and naturally they also noticed Yan Yishuang, who seemed to be bullied.


    Ms. Li was so angry that she had done so many preparations to prevent the families in Xingzhou from despising Yan''s house, but she was ruined by Yan Yishuang.


    That girl behaved so petty that she couldn''t be on the stage, and these official ladies couldn''t figure out how to laugh at her and the Yan family behind her back.


    "Madams laughed!" The smile on Madam Li''s face was somewhat reluctant.


    The ladies shook their heads casually, expressing that they didn¡¯t care, and there was a lively atmosphere with Mrs. Tongzhi, and soon everyone began to talk about other topics.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Daohua led the little girls into the yard and led them directly to the corridor of the flower shed.


    At this moment, although the climbing roses have not bloomed yet, the green vines have covered the flower shed, and the green vines are hanging down from the gap of the trellis, which is also not interesting.


    "Sister Yan, your flower shed is well repaired, and the vines on it grow well."


    The lady of Tongzhi¡¯s family, Qian Bilan, is a flower lover, and when she sees the flower shed, she can¡¯t help but look up.


    "The flower shed has just been set up, and now I can only see some green leaves. When the rose blooms, the scenery will be beautiful." Dao Labian said and led the girls to the long table in the corridor, "Wait for the flowers to bloom. Yes, I will post for you, please come and enjoy the flowers."


    Qian Bilan clapped her hands and looked at Daohua with a smile: "The feelings are good, I can wait."


    Her father is a confidant, and Miss Yan''s father is her father''s immediate boss. Before going out, her father and mother told her carefully and let her get along well with Miss Yan.


    Daohua smiled and said, "I must invite you."


    Zhou Jingwan felt that she had been ignored. She walked to the long table in the corridor with some dissatisfaction, picked up the rattan hand-held flower basket on the long table, and said disgustedly: "What are you bringing us here to make baskets?"


    Taohua walked to the table quickly, picked up the exquisite and small flower basket, and smiled: "Of course not, it is too troublesome to arrange the flower basket. Let''s arrange the flowers." After finishing speaking, he waved to Wang Man''er who was waiting on the side.


    Wang Man''er received the instructions and immediately took the bunches of colorful flowers he had prepared and walked over.


    "What kind of flowers are these? So beautiful!" Qian Bilan rushed over.


    Other little girls also leaned over.


    Daohua smiled and said, "It''s all wild flowers." It''s April, and many wild flowers are blooming in the mountains. In order to help her pick these wild flowers, Sanshu has not rarely ran up the mountains outside the city in recent days.


    Of course, she also added a lot of wild flowers from the space.


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips: "You just get some wild flowers to send us?" Although she looked disgusted, she couldn''t help turning over her hands.


    Her family has also cultivated a lot of flowers, but those flowers are more expensive, they are grandpa¡¯s beloved things, they can only be seen but not touched, and grandpa will blow her beard and stare at her when she touches it.


    Although these are just some wild flowers, they are colorful and beautiful. At first glance, they are not worse than those raised by her grandfather.


    Daohua directly ignored Zhou Jingwan¡¯s wrong words, and said to others: "I know that everyone has famous ornamental flowers in their homes, but those flowers are too precious to be suitable for us to practice. Although these wild flowers are not good, they can You can only see it on the mountain. It''s not fun to put it in a flower basket and put it in the room."


    Qian Bilan nodded repeatedly: "This is a good idea."


    The little girls did not dislike flowers and plants, and they nodded in agreement.


    Ina Flower continued: ¡°In this way, let¡¯s learn how to arrange flower arrangements in the morning, and in the afternoon we will compete with each other¡¯s flower baskets to see who has the best flower basket?¡±


    Zhou Jingwan saw Daohua looking at herself, as if seeking her opinion, and nodded proudly: "Okay, anyway, we are tired of even poems and so on. This time I will listen to you and play flower arrangements."


    After finishing talking, I happily discussed how to match flowers and colors with my familiar sisters.


    The rapid change of face made Daohua amazed.


    The other little girls also eagerly reached out to the wild flowers on the table, enthusiastically picked up the flower basket and began to gesture, thinking about how to assemble the flower basket more beautifully.


    Seeing that the little girls were drawn away, Daohua finally breathed a sigh of relief. When she turned her head, she saw the three Yan Yihuan stepping into the yard.


    "big sister!"


    Daohua looked at the three of them, stopped her eyes on Yan Yishuang, whose eyes were still red, and frowned, "What are you doing? It looks like someone bullied you."


    Yan Yi bit her lips and said nothing.


    Daohua rubbed her forehead. She really didn''t want to talk to the thoughtful and squeamish little girl. She quickly looked at Yan Yihuan: "Second sister, if you want to play the flower arrangement basket, you just go over it generously. However, you have to be optimistic about it. Sister and fourth sister."


    Yan Yishuang and Yan Yile are both showy, she doesn''t want the flower arrangement that she has done so hard to get ruined.


    Yan Yihuan nodded hurriedly: "Big sister, I will."


    Daohua looked at the three people again: "I''m going to make tea, you can make yourself better." After speaking, she turned around and went back to the room.


    In the room, Wang Man''er has already made a pot of jasmine tea.


    Daohua: "This pot of tea, as well as the plates of jujube cakes and pea yellow on the table, you send to the eldest brother, let him use this to entertain guests."


    "Okay!" Wang Man''er took the teapot, picked up the pastry, and left.


    As soon as she left, Daohua personally made a pot of jasmine tea, and then sent it to the little girls in the corridor.


    Zhou Jingwan: "What kind of tea is this? It smells so good!"


    Daohua added tea to others, and smiled: "It''s just ordinary jasmine tea."


    Zhou Jingwan: "Really, but I am eating better than the tea at home."


    Daohuaxiao looked at her: "If you like it, I will pack some for you later." After that, she looked at the other little girls, "The same is true for you. If you like it, I will pack a copy for you."


    Qian Bilan smiled and said, "Thank you, then we are welcome!"


    At the same time, the outer courtyard.


    Looking at the princes who were very satisfied with the tea and cakes, Yan Wenxiu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and chatted with everyone more freely.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： , Everybody discusses

    Chapter 79, everyone''s discussion


    After dinner, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li began to send away the people who came to the banquet.


    Inaflower was not idle either, followed the adult, and said goodbye to the little girls who came.


    "Yan Yiyi, my family will also hold banquets from time to time. I will post you when that happens." The little girl Zhou Jingwan still looks arrogant, but after a day of contact, her attitude is much better than when she first met, at least not. Look at people with your nose again.


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Then I can wait."


    In these days, Mrs. Li has made up for her in Xingzhou''s big family home. Zhou''s family is a well-known family in Xingzhou. She has been in ancient times for so long, and she hasn''t visited the ancient giants.


    Zhou Jing nodded firmly, and then followed Madam Zhou into the carriage, holding a flower basket full of wildflowers in her hand.


    After getting on the carriage, Mrs. Zhou glanced at her little daughter. She knew her daughter''s temperament. Because she was favored at home, she easily looked down upon her and was very arrogant.


    "Why, I really like the Yan family girl?"


    Zhou Jingwan played with the flower basket in her hand, first nodded her head, and then shook her: "I don''t like it that much, but she is not the same as other girls, so she won''t always get along with me and get along with me. It''s comfortable."


    Ms. Zhou glanced at the flower basket in her daughter''s hand, and smiled: "I heard that you put in a flower basket for a day today?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded again and again: "It''s still the game." She moved the flower basket to Mrs. Zhou''s eyes, raised her head, and said with an air, "How about it, my daughter is beautifully inserted, I won second place!"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou raised her brows. In the past, she was a Hakka. Whenever it involves talent display, regardless of her strength, her girl will get first. Of course, she knows that it is all because of the Zhou family''s face.


    This is the first time I heard that her daughter did not win the first place, she was a little strange.


    "Then who got first?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "Qian Bilan won first place, mother, let me tell you that the flower basket she put in is so beautiful. I originally wanted to change it with her, but Yan Yi said that this is the first time in our lives that we have put in independently. The flower baskets are of special significance and should be held by themselves."


    "Daughter thought for a while and thought she was right. If I took Qian Bilan''s flower basket back home, everyone would say it looked good, but if I inserted it myself, grandpa would definitely praise me."


    Ms. Zhou nodded her daughter''s head: "It''s really hard for you to know that I used my brain." After finishing speaking, she took the flower basket and looked through it, "This girl from the Yan family has a coincidence."


    I didn¡¯t forcefully use my shortcomings to compete with the young ladies. I used the familiar things to attract the attention of the girls. I took control of the home court without making others feel uncomfortable. I was a man with a clear handle.


    "Hey, what is this?" There was a bamboo pot in the flower basket!


    Zhou Jingwan: "This is the jasmine tea that Yan Yiyi gave us, mother, this tea is delicious, even better than the West Lake Longjing specially given to grandpa by the second uncle."


    Ms. Zhou remembered the tea she drank in Mrs. Li¡¯s courtyard and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s really good. The Dragon Boat Festival is about to come. Now that you have received tea from others, you will have to send something back during the Dragon Boat Festival.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan: "Well, I will go back and think about it."


    Lagged behind in the Tongzhi family carriage, Master Tongzhi was also talking to his wife and daughter about the situation of visiting the Yan family.


    Qian Tongzhi: "Judging from the dishes of this banquet, our newcomer Zhizhou should be considered a clean person."


    Mrs. Qian hesitated: "Maybe. Master Yan deliberately made it for everyone to see? I have heard that before this Master Yan was re-elected three times as a magistrate, he hasn''t risen a step further in 9 years. Maybe there is something in him. stain?"


    Qian Tongzhi shook his head: "Is there really long hair and short knowledge, I really think that an official position is such a good promotion? It is all too normal for Yan Jiahan to be suppressed in the officialdom and to be credited for credit."


    "Master Yan can be promoted directly from the seventh-rank county magistrate to the fifth-rank Zhizhou, and he can''t do it if he doesn''t have the ability."


    Ms. Qian curled her lips: "I have heard that Master Yan was promoted this time because he was promoted to a noble person, but he was not promoted on the basis of his ability."


    Hearing this, Qian Tongzhi sighed. His wife is considered slick and thoughtful in life, but because of her low birth, her vision is still too low: "It is a skill to be able to be in the eyes of nobles."


    Sitting at the side, Qian Bilan noticed that her father seemed to be a little angry, and immediately changed the subject with a smile: "Father, mother, this flower arrangement competition, the daughter won first place. Look, this is the flower basket for the daughter."


    Hearing this, Madam Qian was not only unhappy, but she looked at Qian Bilan accusingly: "You girl, why are you so pushy? Didn''t the mother warn you that you want to order Miss Zhou''s family? How can you be number one?"


    The smile on Qian Bilan''s face instantly froze, and the hand holding the flower basket was also stiff in the air, and the full of joy disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    Qian Tongzhi glared at Mrs. Qian: "What are you talking about." As he took the initiative to take Qian Bilan''s flower basket, he praised, "Lan''er has clever hands, and the flower basket is beautifully inserted."


    Qian Bilan''s face improved, he hesitated, and whispered: "My daughter must pay attention next time, and I won''t compete with Miss Zhou Jia."


    Qian Tongzhi waved his hand: "No wonder you, you are a guest. Naturally, you are a guest, so you can do whatever you want. The result of your competition should be decided by the Yan family, right?"


    Qian Bilan nodded: "Not exactly, everyone has expressed their opinions."


    Qian Tongzhi laughed and asked: "You little girls are not making trouble?"


    Qian Bilan shook her head: "Ms. Zhou''s family was a little dissatisfied at first, but later sister Yan didn''t know what to say to Ms. Zhou''s family, and Ms. Zhou''s family stopped talking."


    Qian Tongzhi looked down and thought for a while, smiled and said to Qian Bilan: "I will have time to spend more time with the girl in the Yan family in the future. This is a smart and smart person."


    Qian Bilan agreed with her face: "Miss Zhou''s temper is not very good, and she is also arrogant, but sister Yan is not afraid of her at all. Today Miss Zhou''s dispute with Wang Yuwei of the convict''s family, she did not blindly favor her. Miss Zhou''s family."


    Qian Tongzhi: "It''s rare not to be charming."


    Ms. Qian disagrees a bit: "What''s rare, the Yan family just came to Xingzhou, this will offend the Zhou family, and Yan Daren, who knows the state, can''t do it long."


    Qian Tongzhi shook his head, too lazy to explain to his wife, and continued to talk to Qian Bilan.


    At the same time, on the carriage of the court.


    "This Yan family has a weak foundation, but this family-style food is done well." Wang Tongzheng is still looking back at the Yan family''s food at the moment.


    Mrs. Wang grinned unhappily: "Look at your prowess, can that kind of food be in your eyes?"


    Wang Jiahua, the son of the Wang family, said a fair word for Wang Tongjuan: "Mother, the Yan family¡¯s food is really good."


    Wang Yuwei curled her lips: "Brother, you and dad are the delicacies of the mountains and the sea. Only when you eat too much, you will find the porridge and side dishes delicious."


    Wang Tongjuan: "Okay, let alone some of these are gone. You two will talk to your dad about how the young master of the Yan family is?"


    Wang Jiahua thought for a while: "The eldest son of the Yan family is very knowledgeable and stable."


    Wang Yuwei: "The Yan family girl is not very good, she is a hidden traitor. Today, Zhou Jingwan and I had a little quarrel. We were able to deal with it by ourselves, but she had to intervene and take the opportunity to please Zhou Jingwan. I don''t like her anyway."


    Mrs. Wang: "If you don''t like it, don''t like it. I also took a look today. The Yan family''s rules are not very good. The Li family is a merchant and looks virtuous. Being educated is so small that it is very embarrassing and conspicuous."


    Wang Tongjuan touched the beard on his chin, and looked at Mrs. Wang: "Did you inquire about what I asked you to inquire about?"


    Mrs. Wang shook her head: "Mrs. Zhou said nothing, Mrs. Tongzhi asked with a smile in front of everyone. Unfortunately, Mrs. Li seemed to have not understood, so he just turned off the words."


    "Master, I look at the Yan family, and it doesn''t look like you can make friends with nobles. Are you making a mistake?"


    Wang Tongzheng did not speak, and felt a headache when he thought of what Senator Du had heard from others.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： , Small talk

    Chapter 80, Small Chat


    After a busy day, the Yan family was too tired. After the delivery, everyone gathered in the courtyard of Mrs. Yan.


    Today, the old lady was also tired. The Yan family didn¡¯t have enough hands. The old lady kept staring in the kitchen for fear that the meal would go wrong and let others watch Yan¡¯s jokes.


    Seeing the old lady''s face exhausted, Daohua walked behind her and smiled: "Grandma, I''ll squeeze for you." After speaking, she put her hands on the old lady''s shoulders and began to knead little by little.


    The old lady Yan was relieved, even though she was in good health, but when this person was getting older, she had to obey the old age, and after a long time busy, her body was a little overwhelming.


    Ms. Li looked at the old lady apologetically: ¡°Let my mother get tired, after waiting for this period of time, I immediately set about buying people.¡±


    Yan Zhigao put down the tea cup in his hand and nodded: "Our family has fewer servants. It was not obvious when I was in the county government. When I arrived in Xingzhou, there were more people coming and going, so I was a little stretched. This time I bought people. , Madam better buy more."


    Hearing the words, Daohua raised her eyes and glanced at the cheap father who only knew the order.


    Buy more people?


    Does he know that it takes money to raise someone?


    Just as Daohua wanted to say something, she saw Mrs. Li shook her head at her.


    Immediately, Mrs. Li smiled and said: "Okay, I get it."


    Yan Zhigao was satisfied, and began to talk about the situation of the banquet: "When the families left, their faces were all good, and the banquet was very successful."


    The words fell, Yan Zhiyuan immediately took the conversation: "Thanks to the eldest brother and sister-in-law in front of the coordination, otherwise, we all have to go around like headless flies."


    Yan Zhi waved his hand high, and smiled: "I know, you have worked hard this time. When your sister-in-law buys it, you won¡¯t have to do everything yourself next time."


    "This way." Yan Zhigao pondered for a while, looked at Mrs. Li, and said, "Madam, everyone is inseparable from people around. I think, this time buying people, the master will be accompanied by at least two people. What do you think? "


    Hearing this, Daohua endured and endured it. She couldn''t help but asked the cheap father: "Father, can our family afford to raise so many people?"


    She was afraid that she would not speak, and her mother would bite the bullet again. At that time, she would be short of silver and had to use a dowry to fill it up.


    The Yan family has three bedrooms. The total number of owners, large and small, is 18 people, and each of them has two people, and there are 36 people.


    36 people have to send monthly bills and have to eat and wear. This is not a small expense!


    Yan Zhigao was stunned when he said this.


    Since Mrs. Li married him, he has hardly bothered about money matters. In the past, if there was any place where money was needed, as long as he spoke, Mrs. Li would be ready immediately.


    Buying people, he really hadn¡¯t thought about the situation that he would not be able to support it.


    The others in the house looked at Daohua, and then looked at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li. After all, they bought people for their convenience, and they naturally wanted this to happen.


    Yan Zhigao looked at Mrs. Li, as if asking.


    Ms. Li was silent for a while, and finally said: "Master, the situation at home is really not rich, or else, the men walking outside should be accompanied by two people. As for the female family members in the backyard, let''s not add people."


    Before Yan Zhigao spoke, Mrs. Yan made a final decision: "It''s so set. A man can''t walk away from others, so he should add someone; but a woman is in the backyard. With so many people."


    After the old lady spoke, Yan Zhigao didn''t say more.


    Seeing that the atmosphere in the room was a little stagnant, Daohua smiled and asked the old lady Yan: "Grandma, I asked Man''er to prepare sweet soup. Would you like a bowl?"


    Mrs. Yan nodded: "Come and have a bowl! I am afraid that I will lose my manners for a while, and I will be laughed at when I am rude, and I have not eaten enough at noon and night, so I can quickly give me a bowl." After that, I looked at other people, "Do you want to have a bowl too?"


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly jumped out and ran in front of the old lady: "Of course, grandmother, you don¡¯t know. Grandson hasn¡¯t eaten enough. The elder sister¡¯s sweet soup came just right, so I think it¡¯s a supper."


    A few small ones also said they wanted to eat, and the atmosphere slowly eased.


    Soon, the sweet soup was brought up, and everyone was eating and talking. The previous embarrassment seemed to have never happened.


    After eating the sweet soup, Mrs. Yan said to everyone: ¡°Well, you are tired today, go back and rest soon.¡±


    Each room is separated.


    During the period, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin wanted to take Yan Zhigao to Shuangxinyuan, but who knows, as soon as the old lady ordered to leave, he and Mrs. Li left side by side, and they didn''t even talk to him. .


    Main courtyard.


    Mrs. Li took a look at Yan Zhigao''s face and saw that it was pretty good, and then she said, "Master, don''t be angry with rice flowers. That girl is an outspoken and can''t turn her words. She has nothing against you. mean."


    Yan Zhigao patted Mrs. Li¡¯s hand: "I know, you need to come over and explain it. I didn¡¯t think about buying someone, so I should discuss it with you in private."


    Ms. Li smiled: ¡°My family shouldn¡¯t have to worry about the master. I didn¡¯t do it well, and I haven¡¯t saved any furniture for the Yan family over the years.¡±


    Yan Zhigao shook his head and sighed, "Where is your problem? It''s me. I didn''t become the head of this family."


    Mrs. Li hurriedly said: "Master is busy benefiting the people. I should take care of the family''s affairs. Master, don''t worry, there is me at home. Now the money is tighter. When we have a firm foothold in Xingzhou, the day will be. It''s alright."


    Yan Zhigao took Mrs. Li''s hand and apologized: "Thank you, Madam!"


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "I am the wife of the master, and the head of the board of directors should be part of the business, so what a hard time!"


    Yan Zhigao nodded, and then he seemed to think of something, and smiled: "Wenxiu and Daohua performed really well today. I was worried that Daohua would not be able to deal with the girls. I didn''t expect this girl to deal with people. I don¡¯t write any essays at all."


    The smile on Mrs. Li''s face immediately increased: "The old lady taught well."


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "It''s just that the personality is exposed. It''s okay at home. It''s not good to go out and not be able to hide things. You have to hurry up and find a good master for a few girls."


    Mrs. Li said seriously: "I will inquire carefully."


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Seeing Yan Zhigao did not follow Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin, Aunt Lin looked very disappointed.


    Today, the Yan family hosted a banquet, and everyone attended, but she was the only one except her, because she was a concubine and was not qualified to go out to meet guests.


    There was never a moment when Aunt Lin was so concerned about her status as a concubine.


    Before, when she was in Linyi County, even if she was a concubine, there were officials¡¯ wives who had friendship with her; but now in Xingzhou, she has so clearly realized the difference between the concubine and the concubine for the first time in Xingzhou.


    During the day, Yan Yishuang was wronged by the ladies, and immediately came back to her and cried.


    At this time, she really realized the sorrow of the concubine''s house. Not only did she have no face, but the children she gave birth were also inferior to others.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： ,private property

    Chapter 81, Private Property


    After the banquet, the Yan family''s life in Xingzhou gradually started to get on track.


    Yan Wenxiu''s several boys were arranged by Yan Zhigao to study in the state school; the Daohua girls, because they have not yet invited the master, they can only review the previous books at home for the time being.


    One day, Daohua had practiced the big calligraphy for more than half an hour, and was about to take out the embroidery shed to practice the female red, when she saw Ping Xiao enter the yard with a smile.


    "Big girl, madam is looking for you!"


    Daohua quickly put down the embroidered shed, and wondered: "What do you want to do with me at this time?"


    Pingxiao smiled and said: "It''s a good thing. I heard that the third master is optimistic about Zhuangzi. Now I''m telling the old lady and his wife about this."


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately became interested, and hurriedly walked towards Songheyuan.


    Songhein Temple.


    Yan Zhiqiang handed the two copies of Tian Qi to the old lady Yan, and then said: "According to my sister-in-law''s order, I bought a big Zhuangzi and a small Zhuangzi, the two Zhuangzi are very close."


    "Dazhuangzi has 500 acres of land, including 300 acres of paddy fields and 200 acres of dry land. There are 21 tenant households in the Zhuangzi."


    "Xiaozhuangzi has 200 mu of land, including 100 mu of paddy field and 100 mu of dry land, plus a barren hill, and there are ten tenant households."


    The old lady Yan took a closer look at Tian Qi, then changed her hands and handed it to Mrs. Li who was aside: "Old lady, you take Tian Qi away."


    Ms. Li saw that the old lady didn¡¯t have any reluctance, so she took Tian Qi with a smile and looked at Yan Zhiqiang: "Two Zhuangzi, have all the spring seeds planted?"


    Yan Zhiqiang nodded: ¡°It¡¯s all planted. I took a closer look. The tenants of the two Zhuangzi are not sneaky and slippery people. They are very caring about the fields and farming very carefully.¡±


    Mrs. Li: "That¡¯s good. I was always worried that the newly bought Zhuangzi might mistake spring ploughing. After that, the two Zhuangzi will have to trouble the third brother to watch more."


    At this time, Inaka''s voice came in.


    "Grandma, mother, Zhuangzi have you bought it?"


    Hearing the sound, several people in the room smiled.


    The old lady Yan squinted angrily at the rice flower who stepped into the house quickly: "Look at you, girl in a hurry. If you say you buy it, you will buy it for you, but you can''t have it?"


    Daohua smiled and groaned, ¡°Isn¡¯t my granddaughter trying to grow delicious food for my grandmother?¡±


    The old lady Yan smiled and looked at Mrs. Li and Yan Zhiqiang: "Look at what I said, it is clear that she wants Zhuangzi herself, but even if it is for me, I am a shield."


    Seeing that Mrs. Li was holding two land deeds in her hand, Daohua immediately leaned forward.


    Ms. Li was overjoyed when she saw her eagerness: "I have never seen you such a money fan." Then, she handed her Tian Qi in her hand.


    Taohua carefully took Tian Qi, and then sat next to the old lady, watched it several times, and then returned Dazhuangzi¡¯s Tian Qi to Mrs. Li, and Xiao Zhuangzi¡¯s Tian Qi she took it in her hands.


    Seeing Mrs. Li, she chuckled and laughed: "You girl, are you afraid that your mother will steal you? Quickly, give Tian Qi to your mother, and your mother will keep it for you, and you will be your dowry in the future."


    Taohua held Tian Qi and shook his head again and again: "No, I want to hold it myself." Hold my own things, so I feel at ease.


    Mrs. Li: "You are still young, what if you lose Tian Qi? Don''t worry, my mother is not greedy for you."


    Ina Flower still shook her head: "I won''t lose it."


    What else did Mrs. Li want to say, then Mrs. Yan said: ¡°Let Daohua hold it by herself. This girl doesn¡¯t know who to follow. She has known to protect her things since she was a child.¡±


    Daohua took it for granted: "Of course I have to protect my own things." After finishing speaking, she looked at Mrs. Li with blazing eyes, "Mother, I want to go to Zhuangzi to see. Isn''t there a barren mountain? I''ll go and take a look. Can you plant something, can''t be wasted."


    Mrs. Li looked at Mrs. Yan and asked her opinion.


    The old lady Yan thought for a while, nodded and said: "Now the weather is just right, I also go for a walk."


    Daohua immediately said: "It''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day, it''s tomorrow!"


    The old lady Yan gave Daohua a blank look and smiled: "If you are anxious, I know you can''t sit still, so tomorrow."


    Mrs. Li: "Mother, my daughter-in-law will meet with the dentist tomorrow to discuss the purchase of people."


    Old Mrs. Yan didn¡¯t care much: ¡°You¡¯re busy with you. Daohua and I can go to Zhuangzi. It¡¯s not very far away.¡± Seeing that Mrs. Li seemed a little worried, she pointed to Yan Zhiqiang and said, ¡°There is a strong presence, what else do you have? Don''t worry?"


    Seeing this, Mr. Li didn''t say anything else.


    On the same day, every room in the Yan family knew that Zhuangzi had been added to the house, and at the same time, they also knew that Daohua had a small village alone.


    Second room.


    Yan Yile said with a curled lips: "Grandma is eccentric, saying that the money for buying Zhuangzi belongs to the big sister herself, but the big sister is only one or two years older than us. How could she save so much money? It must be the grandmother who took her own body I bought it for her with my own money."


    Yan Zhiyuan and Sun didn¡¯t really believe that Daohua, who was only 9 years old, could save a thousand taels of silver, but they couldn¡¯t say anything about it.


    After all, Daohua has been raised by the old lady since she was a child, and even if the old lady took out the silver, they had no reason to object.


    Yan Wenjie also looked a little unhappy, and muttered: "Old ladies from other families are trying to save money for their children and grandchildren. Why do our family only want to subsidize the granddaughter who is going to marry out sooner or later?"


    Hearing the complaint in Yan Wenjie¡¯s tone, Yan Zhiyuan immediately sank his face: ¡°Shut up, the old lady is something you can arrange for a junior? Have all your books been read in the belly of a dog these years?¡±


    Seeing Yan Zhiyuan''s anger, Sun immediately patted Yan Wenjie on the shoulder: "You don''t have a door on your mouth, so dare to say anything. The old lady is our ancestor. If she wants to do things, don''t say anything. You, even your father, can''t say no words. If you listen to your nonsense in the future, I will beat you carefully."


    Yan Wenjie has a lot of foresight. Seeing that his parents are angry, he immediately apologizes: "Father, mother, the son is wrong. I also heard that the elder sister and daughter have private property, but my grandson has nothing. , I''m not convinced, that''s nonsense, don''t be angry."


    Yan Zhiyuan glared at his son, his face still a little unhappy: "The old lady is your grandmother, you can only respect and respect in your heart." After finishing speaking, he walked out of the room with his back.


    Sun looked at the three daughters who were frightened by her husband''s irritation, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the old lady to raise your fathers, and I won¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to the old lady in the future.¡±


    Yan Wenjie nodded dullly.


    Three bedrooms, calm and calm.


    They know the money that Daohua earned, and it will only be more than that of buying Zhuangzi. No one can object to her buying Zhuangzi.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Yan Yishuang said with a look of envy: "My eldest sister is really happy. Not only does she have a wealthy maternal grandfather''s house, but good things such as jade bracelets and brocades are given to her from time to time; even the grandmother at home is also supplementing her, she is only 9 years old. You will have your own Zhuangzi."


    Aunt Lin was very sad when she heard this.


    Her daughter is no worse than anyone else, but her treatment at home is very different from that of the eldest girl. She is also the grandfather¡¯s daughter. Why does the eldest girl have anything and her daughter has nothing?


    Seeing her daughter''s secret expression, Aunt Lin was very upset, and she immediately recruited a maid and wanted her to go to the front yard to find Yan Zhigao, but when she thought that Yan Zhigao had been busy during this time, she was afraid that she was not in the mood to listen to her. , After thinking about it, she reluctantly let the maid retreat.


    Finally, after waiting for a while, she is slowly planning for her children when the master stops standing in the prefectural government.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： , Grow watermelon

    Chapter 82, Planting Watermelon


    In the early morning of the next day, under the leadership of Yan Zhiqiang, Daohua and Mrs. Yan set off for the newly purchased Zhuangzi.


    Yan Wenxiu and other boys want to read, but they can¡¯t even go. As for the three of Yan Yihuan, because Mrs. Li wanted to stay to see the dentist, the old lady couldn''t take care of so many people alone, so they didn''t make it.


    Sun did have time, but she grew up in the countryside and was accustomed to farming. She was not interested in Zhuangzi at all. She had the time to go to Zhuangzi, so she might as well think about dressing.


    Wu had to take care of Yan Wenhui, and she was found pregnant again a month ago. Although she wanted to look at Zhuangzi, she was worried that the carriage would bump and tire, so she didn''t follow.


    Zhuangzi was just outside the city, and it took less than an hour to arrive.


    Yan Zhiqiang first took Mrs. Yan and Daohua to Dazhuangzi.


    When I arrived at Zhuangzi, the old lady Yan followed Yan Zhiqiang to see the tenants, while Daohua took Wang Man''er to see the fields.


    Nearly noon, Daohua returned to Zhuangzi.


    Seeing the sweat oozing from Daohua¡¯s forehead, Mrs. Yan immediately recruited her and wiped her sweat with a handkerchief herself: ¡°Although it is now in April, the weather is still a bit cold, so she came out and ran around. Don''t catch a cold."


    Daohua responded with a smile, and then said, "Grandma, I took a look. The fields in our village are pretty good, and the soil is quite fertile."


    The old lady Yan was irritatingly funny: "Your third uncle is an old-fashioned farmer, can he see it personally?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly: "I don''t mean it, I just want to say that the Zhuangzi picked by Sanshu is really good." After speaking, she smiled and gave Yan Zhiqiang a thumbs up.


    Yan Zhiqiang shook his head and smiled, and then sighed again: "We bought this Zhuangzi too late. I originally planned to use our own grain to grow, but unfortunately, the spring seeds have already been sown."


    Daohua: "Grandma, Sanshu, I just took a look. Many dry land is still empty. Didn''t I save watermelon plants last year? Let us use those land to grow watermelons!"


    After the Yan family came to Xingzhou, there were more places to spend money. Several times, she saw Madam Li sighing at the ledger, and she also encountered Pingtong holding Madam Li¡¯s dowry jewelry when she went out. It should be a pawn. NS.


    Watermelon was a relatively rare fruit in ancient times, and its selling price was relatively high. After harvest, it can also alleviate the imbalance in the income and expenditure of the Yan family. Moreover, the uncle¡¯s family has a sales outlet in the provincial government, so there is no need to worry about not being able to sell it.


    Yan Zhiqiang hesitated: "Is it too late to plant now?"


    Rice Flower: "No, we planted it ten days late, no problem." The watermelon seeds were left by the watermelons planted in the space. There is absolutely no problem in quality.


    Yan Zhiqiang couldn''t make up his mind, and looked at the old lady Yan.


    The old lady Yan thought of the two acres of lush watermelon land last year, and she was silent for a moment, and said: "Plant!"


    Although the Yan family is now in charge of the eldest daughter-in-law, she still has a general understanding of the Yan family¡¯s financial situation. These years, the family has been supported by the elder daughter-in-law with a dowry.


    Now that the children are getting older day by day, the wedding ceremony and dowry all need money. If you don¡¯t want to save some money, it¡¯s hard to say about the marriage of grandchildren in the future.


    Seeing that the old lady made a decision, Yan Zhiqiang stopped thinking about it.


    In his mind, he would do whatever the old lady said.


    After ??, the old lady Yan had lunch in Zhuangzi and went to Daohua¡¯s Xiaozhuangzi in the afternoon.


    The former Dazhuangzi belonged to the Yan family, and Daohua couldn''t make a decision, but Xiaozhuangzi was her own. Therefore, after turning around the Zhuangzi, Daohua immediately called the Zhuangtou.


    Zhuangtou is a dark-skinned uncle in his forties. He looks very honest and honest, but from his behavior in actively reporting to the old lady Yan, he is quite shrewd.


    Especially, to Daohua, who is only 9 years old, he didn''t have any perfunctory. No matter what Daohua asked, he answered very in detail.


    Daohua: "Uncle Zheng, how much vacant land is left in Zhuangzi?"


    Zhuang Tou Zheng Xinghe didn''t dare to conceal the slightest: "When I go back to the girl, the tenants are very diligent. Now there are only 20 acres of land that have not been planted, but the girl can rest assured that I will tell the tenants later, let them Plant the land quickly, and you won¡¯t miss the spring ploughing."


    Rice Flower: "No, I have other uses for the 20 acres of land. Later, I will give you a batch of watermelon plants, and the land will be used to grow watermelons."


    There was no girl who did not marry in ancient times. She was unable to change this. There were too many children in Yan''s family and the family was too thin. In order to live better in her husband''s house in the future, she had to save more dowry for herself.


    Zheng Zhuangtou was embarrassed, and he hesitated for a while and said: "Girl, watermelon is a precious thing, neither the tenants nor I can grow it!"


    Rice Flower: "It''s okay, I can plant it, I will teach you when the time comes."


    Zheng Zhuangtou''s expression was startled, he can inquire clearly, Zhuangzi¡¯s new owner is the Zhizhou family who has just arrived in Xingzhou, and the girl in front of him must be a lady from the Zhizhou family.


    The official lady also farms?


    Zheng Zhuangtou¡¯s expression was so obvious that even Yan Zhiqiang could see his doubts, and smiled: ¡°We Yan Jiageng reads out, the children in the family have been dealing with the fields since they were young, and they can do ordinary farm work.¡±


    Hearing this, the expression on Zheng Zhuangtou¡¯s face relaxed a lot. The host knew what was going on in the field and knew the hard work of working on the field, so their life would be better.


    Daohua: "Uncle Zheng, I want to grow medicinal materials and fruit trees in the barren hills behind Zhuangzi. Can you find mature fruit tree seedlings?"


    Zheng Zhuangtou nodded: ¡°Shunning Temple on the outskirts of the city has planted a lot of fruit trees. Every year they will sell some fruit tree seedlings.¡±


    Rice Flower: "You go and buy a batch of saplings. I want each kind of fruit tree. The sooner the better."


    Zheng Zhuangtou looked at the old lady Yan and Yan Zhiqiang, and when they saw that neither of them had spoken, he nodded in agreement.


    After he left, Daohua took the old lady Yan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Grandma, I took a look, and Zhuangzi did a good job. Or, how many days shall we stay here?¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Yan seemed to object, Daohua immediately said: "Grandma, we have missed the best time for spring plowing. If I don¡¯t watch it here, I won¡¯t worry about it. You don¡¯t want the watermelon I¡¯ve worked so hard to collect. The seed has been ruined by tenants who can''t plant it."


    The old lady Yan also hesitated: "If you don''t go back, your parents should be worried."


    Daohua: "What''s the matter? We have the third uncle by our side. I will send someone back to talk to my mother later."


    The old lady Yan was so crushed by the rice flower that she went to look at the room in the Zhuangzi and nodded in agreement when she saw the clean room.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： ,Initial investment

    Chapter 83, Preliminary Investment


    When Yan Zhiqiang bought Zhuangzi, in order to take care of him, in addition to fertile land, small and small Zhuangzi had to be close to each other. Therefore, both the Dazhuangzi of the Yan family and the Xiaozhuangzi of Daohua were in the same village. Village tail.


    The village where Zhuangzi is located is called Danlin Village. There are more than 500 households in the village. Most of the villagers are named Zheng. Almost all the tenants of the two Zhuangzi belong to this village.


    Yan Zhiqiang sent a young man next to him back to Yan¡¯s house to deliver a letter, saying that he, Mrs. Yan and Daohua would live in Zhuangzi for a few days, so that everyone would not worry, and then went to work on the fields.


    That night, Daohua and Mrs. Yan both slept very deeply, and there was nothing to recognize the bed.


    The next day, Yan Zhiqiang saw that the two of them were in good spirits, so he was relieved and devoted himself to the watermelon planting of the two Zhuangzi.


    In the case of Daohua, seeing the third uncle staring at the watermelon planting, the old lady Yan would also be watching, and she turned her attention to the barren mountain.


    Zheng Zhuangtou dared not neglect the new master, so he pulled back a car of fruit tree seedlings for her that day.


    Daohua took a closer look at the saplings, and finally nodded in satisfaction, looked at Zheng Zhuangtou and asked: "Uncle Zheng, do people in the village have free time now?"


    Zheng Zhuangtou: ¡°Yes, every family in the village does not have a lot of land. In addition to the large number of labors in the family, many families have been busy with spring ploughing in early April. Many of the diligent descendants are now planning to go out to find work to subsidize their families.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said: "In this case, please trouble Uncle Zheng to help me find some people to cultivate the barren mountains. As for the wages, they are calculated based on their work outside. What do you think?"


    Zheng Zhuang nodded his head again and again, gratefully said: "Thank you for taking care of the girl, and I will go to the village to say hello later, to ensure that I can find enough manpower for the girl immediately."


    Ina Flower: "My grandmother and my third uncle will not stay longer in the Zhuangzi, so it doesn¡¯t matter if we have more staff, but I don¡¯t want to see anyone who sneaks and rapes."


    Zheng Zhuangtou''s expression straightened: "Don''t worry, girl, I know all the diligent people in the village, and I promise that there won''t be people like the girl said."


    Daohua smiled and said, "That would be the best. The fruit tree seedlings are not enough. I trouble Uncle Zheng to buy three carts and plant them for each sample. By the way, I just saw that there seems to be grape vines, this thing. You buy more. The yard in the village is very large. Later I will find someone to build some racks to grow grapes."


    Zheng Zhuangtou listened carefully, and when Daohua finished speaking, he said to do it immediately.


    Ina Flower: "Okay, I''m fine, go ahead!"


    Wait until Zengzhuangtou left, Daohua asked Wang Man''er to bring pen, ink, paper and ink to start accounting.


    When ?? came out, she took all the silver that she had placed with the old lady over the years. After deducting the one thousand taels of silver she bought from Zhuangzi, she now only has more than three hundred taels of silver left.


    It takes money to invite people to open up wasteland, and money to buy fruit tree saplings.


    Daohua doesn''t know if the money in her hand is enough for Zhuangzi''s early investment?


    Wang Man''er asked in confusion, "Girl, can''t you just dig a hole to plant fruit trees? Why do you even ask someone to open up the barren mountains?"


    Daohua: "Because I not only plant fruit trees on the mountain, but also plant other." It takes a few years for fruit trees to be harvested. During this period, of course she has to think of other ways.


    Wang Maner was curious: "Others? What?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Of course it is the medicinal material that comes with the fastest money." After coming to Xingzhou, she read some travel notes, which recorded that Xingzhou is very suitable for planting scutellaria, schisandra, gentian and ligusticum. Chinese medicinal materials such as licorice, licorice and wujia.


    These medicinal materials are common, and the seeds can be bought in pharmacies. The growth cycle is short, and they are very suitable for planting and selling for money.


    As soon as she heard that Zhuangzi had brought a barren mountain, she made up her mind to plant medicinal materials.


    Taohua wrote down the medicinal seeds he needed and handed it to Wang Man''er: ¡°Take it to Uncle Zheng. He is going to buy fruit tree seedlings, so he bought these medicinal seeds by the way.¡±


    Wang Man''er took the note and went to find Zheng Zhuangtou.


    At this moment, Zheng Zhuangtou is still at the village chief¡¯s house.


    Zhuangzi needs people in the village to open up wasteland, and this has to be told to the village chief.


    The village chief and Zheng Zhuangtou are cousins. The age difference between the two is not that big. After hearing that Zhuangzi is about to hire someone, he immediately said anxiously: "What are you waiting for? I''ll call you someone right away."


    Zheng Zhuangtou didn''t stop either. He knew that this job was very precious to most people in the village.


    In the past two years, there has been a severe drought in various parts of the north. They are facing the Grand Canal. The drought is not that serious, but everyone''s life is still very tight.


    Now I can find a job, even if I don¡¯t pay wages, but only care about food, there are still a large number of people rushing to do it.


    As soon as the two walked to the door, Zheng Zhuangtou saw his wife leading Wang Man''er to this side.


    "Master, this girl said she has something to do with you."


    Still a long distance away, Zheng Zhuangtou¡¯s wife screamed.


    The voice was so loud that Wang Maner almost couldn''t help covering her ears.


    Zheng Zhuangtou knew that Wang Man''er was Daohua¡¯s close girl, so he trot over and asked: "What''s the girl''s order?"


    Wang Man''er handed the note written by Daohua to Zheng Zhuangtou: "This is the medicinal seeds that the girl wants, let you bring it back." After finishing speaking, he took out a fifty-fifty piece from the purse on his waist. Two denominations of silver notes.


    "You have collected the silver, and remember to pay the bill with the girl after you come back." After speaking, he turned and left.


    The village chief looked at him, and only after Wang Man''er had left did he stepped forward: "Why, it''s a little girl who is in charge?"


    Zheng Zhuangtou nodded: "Although the old lady and the third master are here this time, it is their eldest girl who makes the decision."


    The village chief glanced at the note in Zheng Zhuang¡¯s hand, with a worried expression: ¡°How can a little girl be the master? Buying fruit tree saplings and medicinal seeds. If the planting is not alive, will the master¡¯s family be blamed? On your head?"


    Zheng Zhuang''s eyebrows stared: "It shouldn''t be possible, I''m doing things as instructed."


    The village chief sighed: ¡°How few things did the former chief of Zhuangzi blame you for? As long as the people above are unhappy, they will vent their anger against the lower ones. These years, you have also worked hard enough.¡±


    Zheng Zhuangtou showed helplessness: "Everyone is the same." When he is the head of the village, he can at least feed a large family, and he will not sell children and daughters. It is much better than many others, so he should be content.


    "Let''s go, I''ll call someone to you."


    That night, Zheng Zhuangtou pulled back the three-car fruit seedlings, and the medicinal seeds bought by Daohua asked one by one.


    After ??Inspected, Daohua said to Zheng Zhuangtou: "Have you hired someone?"


    Zheng Zhuangtou: "We have already said that we can open up wasteland at any time."


    Rice Flower: "Well, it¡¯s tomorrow. When the barren hills are reclaimed, we will plant fruit trees and medicinal materials."


    After ??, Daohua asked people to put the fruit tree saplings in the empty warehouse. After opening Wang Man''er, the fruit tree saplings were collected into the space.


    In order to ensure the quality of the saplings, they were planted directly in the black soil. Then, if nothing happened, they left the warehouse and locked the warehouse easily to ensure that no one would find the fruit tree saplings missing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： , Master Shen

    Chapter 84, Master Shen


    Daohua, Mrs. Yan, and Yan Zhigao stayed at Zhuangzi for more than half a month before returning to Xingzhou City. If Mrs. Li hadn''t sent someone to urge them, the three could stay longer.


    There is no way, who makes Mrs. Yan and Yan Zhigao an out-and-out farmer who likes to deal with the fields; and for Daohua, in addition to the air of plants and trees required for the operation of space, she has to get close to nature, and she herself is also more Like the unfettered pastoral life.


    During this period, watermelons were planted in the empty dry land of both small and small villages, and grape racks were also set up in the yard of Zhuangzi, and grapes were planted.


    The barren hills were also cultivated under the supervision of Daohua. A few carts of fruit tree seedlings were planted in the spatial black soil for seven or eight days, and then they were transplanted to the barren hills.


    Medicinal seeds and rice flowers were cultivated more carefully, and they were kept in the space for more than ten days before they were planted on the reclaimed barren hills. Among them, the more expensive medicinal materials were planted by her herself.


    When ?? left, Daohua was very worried about her medicinal materials.


    Fruit saplings, she is not worried. The saplings are not so demanding for soil fertility. Besides, she has kept them in the space for so many days, how can they be able to grow.


    The medicinal materials are different. This is a precious gadget. To be honest, she feels a little confused about planting it on the barren hill that has just been cultivated.


    Looking at Daohua''s worried look, the old lady Yan said in an unpleasant manner: "I''ve already left the village, what else to watch?"


    Daohua put down the curtain, and asked uneasy: "Grandma, do you think my medicine can grow well?"


    Old Mrs. Yan: "You can toss it." After listening to Zheng Zhuangtou talking about her granddaughter''s purchase of medicinal seeds, she spent hundreds of taels of silver. Her heart was sore. This uncomfortable fellow really doesn''t treat silver as silver. .


    Daohua sighed: "The main reason is that we stayed too short." Give her a few more months, and she promised that the medicinal seeds that were planted would survive and would grow well.


    Seeing her panic, the old lady Yan said too much. She was silent for a while, and saw that she was still bowing her eyebrows. She couldn''t help but comfort her: "If you don''t live, you can''t live, just keep your memory. Grandma still has some money here, not this time, just plant it next time."


    Outside the carriage, Yan Zhiqiang originally pointed out that Mrs. Yan would take the opportunity to preach to Daohua. This girl is really spending money on it. When the fifty-two denominations of cash were handed out, she couldn''t even blink her eyes. .


    It¡¯s okay if the medicinal seeds can be planted and live, but if they can¡¯t be planted? That''s not to die!


    Too courageous, too risky!


    The old lady who was thinking of seeing everything in her eyes could say a few words to her, who knows, she said, she turned into encouragement!


    Yan Zhiqiang shook his head helplessly.


    Sure enough, I can¡¯t have much hope for the old lady!


    Yes, he should run more here in the future. After investing so much money, he has to collect some points.


    Returning to the mansion, Daohua rested for two days, and on the third day, she and Yan Yihuan started to go to school.


    The new lady invited by the Yan family was named Shen, and Mrs. Li only met through the introduction of Mrs. Tongzhi.


    It is said that this master is very famous in Xingzhou, and he usually teaches official ladies¡¯ boudoir etiquette. Everyone in Xingzhou wants to invite her to teach their daughters at home.


    The Yan family was lucky. Master Shen happened to have resigned from the former master¡¯s house some time ago. When Mrs. Li came to the house, she happened to be free at home, and Mrs. Li¡¯s sincere words gave her a lot of face. Yan family.


    The first feeling that Master Shen gave Daohua was completely different from Master Qin before.


    Putting aside the relationship between Master Qin and Aunt Lin, Master Qin gave her a bit of a slap in the face, and she was still confused, and the gloomy color that she showed from time to time made her not happy to get close.


    The new Master Shen is generous, calm, and confident.


    This calmness comes from her etiquette and rules that make people unable to pick the slightest mistake, and self-confidence comes from her ability to stand in the world.


    In short, the two are almost the difference between hills and hills.


    The four Daohua met the new master for the first time, and they were all very disciplined.


    There are four chairs in the classroom, two in the front and two in the front.


    After ?? and Master Shen gave the ceremony, the four of them followed the order of the previous class in Linyi County: Yan Yi doubled by the window, and Yan Yile sat in the first row, followed by Yan Yihuan by the window, and Daohua in the back row.


    However, before Daohua''s four buttocks touched the bench, Master Shen said aloud.


    "Ladies, please slow down!"


    The four Daohua immediately stood up properly.


    Although Master Shen had always been smiling, and his expression was very kind, the four of them did not dare to be presumptuous.


    Master Shen looked at the four girls in the Xiayan family one by one. Judging from the subconscious sitting behavior of the four just now, she has a general understanding of them.


    "The girls are sitting in the wrong order. Since ancient times, there has been an orderly relationship between children and concubines, eldest girl, you should sit in the first row." Master Shen pointed to Yan Yishuang''s position, and his eyes fell on Daohua. Body.


    She wanted to see how the Yan family would react.


    Daohua was a little surprised. She didn''t expect the new master to pay attention to this first.


    Although the seating order is a trivial matter, it still reflects the status of the four of them at home to a certain extent. At least, Yan Yishuang dared to sit in the best position, indicating that she is well-loved.


    And this Master Shen dared to point out directly, he is also a great person.


    Sure enough, no matter where you are, people with abilities can live more freely, but care about this and that.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Without pretending to be modest or hesitating, Daohua walked out of her position very neatly and stood next to Yan Yishuang.


    Seeing her like this, Master Shen nodded slightly invisible.


    As the eldest daughter, she should have the courage of the eldest daughter. Only when she shrinks and hesitates can make people look down upon.


    At this moment, Yan Yishuang''s eyes are red, her teeth are tight, and she seems to cry at any time.


    With her piety, Master Shen didn''t even move his eyes, but calmly said: "Miss San, where is your position." The finger pointed to the position where Daohua sat before.


    Yan Yi endured her forbearance and summoned her courage: "Master, we used to sit like this."


    Master Shen looked indifferently: "That''s because your former masters had no rules at all. Three girls, because you are still young, you have the destiny to sit in my class. I advise you, people, should be timely. Position yourself so that it¡¯s good for you and good for others."


    Over the years, she has seen many things in the backyards of major families. Some concubines relied on a little love, and they couldn''t figure out their identities.


    Hateful and pathetic!


    "please!"


    Speaking of this, Yan Yishuang knew that this seat had to be changed, so she was aggrieved and reluctantly walked to the back row.


    At this time, Master Shen looked at Yan Yile again: "Fourth girl, you have to change your position with the second girl."


    Yan Yile has a lot of foresight. Seeing that Yan Yishuang hadn''t argued with Master Shen, he immediately walked towards Yan Yihuan.


    Yan Yihuan didn''t respond much, and very cleverly changed seats with her sister.


    Looking at each of the four, Master Shen nodded: "Okay, sit down."


    "Today, I asked you to change seats. The main reason is to let you know the rules of orderly growth and dignity. In life, we can only live better and longer if we put ourselves in a correct position and know our position. "


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： , Location and responsibility

    Chapter 85, Position and Responsibility


    Daohua thought that the change of seats should have passed, but who knows, Master Shen turned around and looked at her again.


    "Big girl, I will change seats for you today, what do you think?"


    Idea, what idea?


    Inoka''s head turned quickly.


    The master is fair, does not fear power, and does everything in accordance with the rules?


    Looking at Master Shen¡¯s shining wise eyes, Daohua shook her head. It shouldn¡¯t be this. This Master probably didn¡¯t want to listen to her flattering, even though she couldn¡¯t say anything good.


    So what exactly does she want to hear?


    Master Shen did not urge Daohua, calmly picked up the teacup on the table, and took a sip.


    Well. This Yan family¡¯s tea is very good, not more expensive than other families, the tea is just ordinary jasmine tea, but it tastes delicious and refreshing.


    Daohua was silent for a while, when she saw Master Shen put down the tea cup in her hand, she said with uncertainty: "In a family, everyone has their own place. You can''t take others'', but don''t be taken by her. To go?"


    Hearing this, Master Shen raised his eyebrows, and seemed to be satisfied with the answer, but he didn''t say anything, just signaled Daohua to continue.


    Inahana glanced at the face of the master, and then said: "Sitting in different positions requires different responsibilities. Just like me, if you sit in a good position, you have to take greater responsibilities."


    Hearing this, Master Shen showed a smile on his face, and said with satisfaction: "The big girl can think of this from changing positions, it is very good." After speaking, he looked at the other three girls in the house.


    The second girl, frowning in contemplation, seems to have a feeling;


    Three girls. She is still aggrieved and sad about the change of seats just now, her eyes are still red;


    Four girls, their eyes wandering, and their bodies swaying from side to side. Obviously they didn''t hear what Miss Yan said to their hearts.


    At this moment, Master Shen had a preliminary impression of the four girls in the Yan family.


    Master Shen looked at Daohua who was waiting for her own judgment, and smiled: "The eldest girl is right, but the position is different, and the responsibilities she has to bear are also different. Family resources are always limited, and people who enjoy more resources. The more things need to be returned to the family in the future."


    "There is nothing in this world that you can get for nothing. Now that you enjoy the protection and nurturing of your family, you will have to return it in the future."


    "I change seats. First, I will tell you the rules of orderly growth and dignity; second, I hope you can be clear about your position in the family and the responsibilities you need to bear."


    "Big girl, you are the eldest daughter of the Yan family. Among the four sisters, you respect you. If you enjoy good treatment, you must assume your own responsibilities. For example, set a good example for your younger siblings and shoulder responsibilities. Take the usual responsibility of teaching and urging."


    At the beginning, Daohua felt that she was right, but she couldn''t agree with the last sentence.


    Where did she enjoy good treatment?


    Eat and clothes are the same for everyone.


    Well, it¡¯s not exactly the same.


    She has a courtyard where she lives alone, and she can also have a small village as a private property.


    Although Zhuangzi bought it with her money, if there is no official power of a cheap father to stand in front of her, she is a little girl, let alone whether she can buy it, even if she buys it, she can¡¯t keep it.


    Thinking about it this way, her treatment seems to be better than the Yihuan three.


    Master Shen had been paying attention to Daohua, and when she saw her disapproval, she nodded again, and was satisfied with the Yan family girl again, she was a teachable person.


    It¡¯s actually not easy to have a meal in everyone¡¯s backyard. Like them, female masters, they are most afraid of encountering people who want to teach that they will have poor brains and will not listen to them.


    Don''t look at each family asking them to enter the mansion, they all use the name of teaching all the girls in the mansion. In fact, teaching is a teaching place, but the energy of the masters is to concentrate on the children from the main house.


    Once, no matter if the concubines are favored again, it is the madam who hires them and fixes their hair.


    Secondly, it originated from an unspoken rule of the aristocratic family, that is, the unborn child cannot be more advanced than the unborn child, which is not conducive to the stability of the family. Of course, there are exceptions.


    For example, the concubine is really favored, and the treatment of the children is not as good as that on business trips, or even better. Of course, such family rules are chaotic, and there are few permanent prosperity.


    Also, the child born out is really unbearable, and the mud can''t support the wall. At this time, there is a chance of coming out.


    Either way, it''s actually rarely encountered.


    So, their main responsibility is to teach their children.


    In this way, the quality of the children''s qualifications is related to their ease of teaching. After all, parents tend to favor their children, and it must be the master''s responsibility to learn poorly.


    The Yan family girl in front of me is a teacher; the second girl is quiet and well-behaved, and usually doesn''t cause trouble; the fourth girl is active, and it is not difficult to teach if you find the right interest.


    The most difficult thing is the three girls who started to cry silently.


    Seeing so many right and wrong in the backyard, she tells the truth, in fact, most of the prostitutes did their own deaths.


    Regardless of whether it is for fame or to maintain the relationship with her husband, most of them are tolerant except for a few who are particularly jealous. As long as the concubines are well-behaved, it is not necessary for them to marry smoothly. What is difficult.


    But there are some concubines who pretend to be high-minded, and various fancy styles compete with the concubines, so it is strange that the lady in charge is used to it!


    "Woo~"


    Seeing Yan Yishuang crying harder and harder, Master Shen stretched out his hand to call in the maid who was waiting for him: "The third girl has some problems and can''t figure it out. Today, let her go back to rest first. You send the person back to her yard, and then go to Zhengyuan and Li Madam, explain."


    So, Yan Yishuang was sent out of the class by the maid.


    As soon as she left, Master Shen began to leisurely check the progress of the three Daohua people.


    At noon.


    Daohua walked out of the school with a look of admiration. When she returned to the main courtyard, she couldn''t wait to say to Mrs. Li: "Mother, the Master Shen you invited is really amazing."


    First, the order of the seats was changed, and then the relationship between position and responsibilities was extended from the side. After checking their learning progress, the class began.


    In the classroom, quotations from the classics, various stories come at your fingertips, witty words, and the classroom atmosphere is very lively and vivid.


    Seeing that her daughter was so happy, Mrs. Li also laughed: "You like it. This Master Shen is very knowledgeable and knowledgeable. All major families in Xingzhou like to invite her. You have to learn from the Master, especially etiquette. Rule this one."


    "The world is so picky about women. If you want to live calmly and not be faulted by others, you have to learn the etiquette and rules."


    Daohua took Madam Li¡¯s arm and leaned her head on her shoulder: "Mother, don''t worry, I will study hard."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： , This time is different

    Chapter 86, today is different


    On the first day of class, Yan Yishuang cried and was sent back to the yard. Aunt Lin found Yan Zhigao on the same day when she knew about it. She said that the new master was full of respect and inferiority. Master.


    Yan Zhigao listened, thought for a moment, raised his foot and walked towards the main courtyard.


    The foundation of the Yan family is too thin. The family wants to grow and develop. The upbringing of the girls is very important. He also attaches great importance to this.


    Before, when Mrs. Li asked Master Shen, she was angry with him. He also sent someone to inquire about Master Shen¡¯s word of mouth, and knew that this was a female master who was very popular in various families.


    So, instead of just listening to Aunt Lin¡¯s one-sided words, he wanted to go to the main courtyard to ask questions.


    Main courtyard.


    As the Dragon Boat Festival approached, the Li family¡¯s festival ceremony arrived. Mrs. Li asked Daohua to stay to see how she distributed the gifts. When Yan Zhigao came over, the mother and daughter were discussing what gifts to return.


    Yan Zhigao saw that Daohua was there, and did not hide it, she directly asked about what was going on in class today, especially what was going on with the concubine in Master Shen''s mouth.


    Ms. Li first gave Yan Zhigao a cup of tea with a smile, and then she explained what had happened in class in detail, and she didn''t participate in any of her own opinions during the period.


    "Because today is the first time for the girls to attend class, I am worried that they are not used to it, so I sent someone to look after them. If the master still has doubts in his heart, I can ask them to come over and ask."


    The implication is that you don¡¯t believe what I said, you can ask other people.


    Seeing Yan Zhigao''s face, Daohua smiled and asked, "Father, do you think Master Shen is wrong?"


    Yan Zhigao raised his eyes to the eldest daughter with clear and bright eyes. Thinking of her insights on position and responsibility, his heart moved slightly: "What do you think of Daohua?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "I think it''s very right. Just like my father, my father is an official outside and sheltered us. Therefore, my father is the head of the family and everyone listens to you. The greater the ability, the heavier the responsibility and the natural enjoyment. The more it should be. If there is nothing but giving and no reward, over time, people will be dissatisfied."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao''s heart trembles slightly. He is a man, or a scholar, so his knowledge is not as good as a yellow-mouthed child.


    In the past few years, although he has given his wife full respect for matters in the backyard, because of his prejudice towards businessmen and respect for scholars, most of his treatment of Shuangxinyuan has been biased.


    Mrs. ?? may have been dissatisfied with this for a long time, right?


    When Mrs. Li saw Yan Zhigao looking at her, she thought she was asking her what she meant. After thinking for a while, she considered: "Master, Yi Shuang''s temperament is indeed a little weaker. Today, Master Shen didn''t say anything serious, and All the words are addressed to everyone, not to a single person."


    "Yi Shuang cried in class. This is undoubtedly hitting Master Shen in the face. For this reason, Master Shen was not angry, but was sent back to the yard. I don¡¯t know how Lin told Master, but we Since Master Shen is invited, should we have the least respect for her?"


    "Even if the master is dissatisfied, did he wait for a while to see it? After all, today is only the first day of class."


    Daohua interrupted and said: "Father, it''s not that I want to give a short report, but I think I should tell you that the third sister is too crying. At the last banquet, everyone didn''t bother her very much, so she just stared at her. Hong, I don¡¯t know. I thought who had bullied her, which made it difficult for me to do it. If you have a chance, you have to talk about her."


    Yan Zhigao knew about this, but what he heard was a different version. Aunt Lin told her that Daohua deliberately didn¡¯t bring Yan Yishuang and asked the ladies to isolate Yishuang, but he was busy after the banquet, so she left this I forgot about it.


    "You are the eldest sister, Yishuang has something wrong, you can tell her."


    Daohua chuckled, with a faint sarcasm at the corner of her mouth: "Father, I don''t dare to talk about the third sister. If I say something serious and make her cry, who knows what Aunt Lin will tell you, then, you Why not trouble me?"


    Listening to the eldest daughter''s unceremonious accusations, Yan Zhigao looked a little uncomfortable.


    Ms. Li stared at Daohua: "How do you talk to your father? The master is usually busy with official duties, and things in the backyard will inevitably be neglected. If you have anything to do, you can say it well. How can the master not listen to your explanation?"


    Yan Zhigao nodded hurriedly, that is, can Aunt Lin say, can you explain it too? Isn''t he a person who doesn''t tell right from wrong, can he not give people a chance to argue?


    Do not know what Daohua thought of, the corner of her mouth tickled slightly, and she sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hit the stick before I can explain it.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Zhigao was really embarrassed.


    At the beginning, because the girl from Zhu Jiaoyu''s family was injured in the backyard of Yan''s family, he slapped the eldest daughter. He almost forgot about this, but he didn''t expect the eldest daughter to still remember it.


    Mrs. Li also remembered this, worrying that the father and daughter would become more stiff as they talked, so she directly drove Daohua away: "Aren¡¯t you going to discuss with the old lady about making dumplings for the Dragon Boat Festival, don¡¯t you go soon."


    Daohua blessed the two of them: "Father, mother, then I will go to my grandmother''s yard first." After that, she took Wang Man''er and left.


    Leaving the main courtyard, Wang Man''er said worriedly: "Girl, let''s just leave, what if the master wants to vent the three girls and trouble Master Shen?"


    Daohua smiled calmly: "No, my dad, although many times when I encounter Shuangxinyuan, his IQ plummets, but about the Master, he will not make casual decisions."


    Wang Man''er looked around, and whispered: "Girl, I just secretly asked Qi Ping next to the master, and he said that Aunt Lin wants the master to transfer directly to the master."


    Hearing this, Daohua suddenly sneered: "This Aunt Lin is really. She has no self-knowledge." At the beginning, she didn''t like Master Qin, and Madam Li could not directly change it. Aunt Lin felt that she had a better voice than Li. Is the madam taller?


    Wang Man''er nodded in agreement.


    Daohua''s expression was slightly constricted: "It was my father who gave it to her." The reason why she is so satisfied with Master Shen, apart from her knowledge, is that her extension from the seat to the responsibility is too much for her.


    The concubine''s delusion who paid nothing and the main room that brought a generous dowry, and was in charge of the board of directors, and socializing and socializing were on the same level. Why didn''t she go to heaven?


    "Don''t talk about Shuangxinyuan, let''s go find grandmother."


    Main courtyard.


    After Daohua left, Mrs. Li was not talking about Aunt Lin''s mother and daughter with Yan Zhigao, but about the exchanges between officials in Xingzhou.


    "Master, the state town is not as good as the county town. The interpersonal relationship here is complicated. Our family pays more attention to some things, especially the etiquette and rules. The master''s three consecutive ranks at once makes people jealous, but he can''t be caught by others. What''s the matter, I was laughed at."


    Yan Zhigao nodded in agreement.


    His work in Xingzhou City did not go as smoothly as expected. On the contrary, it was still a bit difficult.


    On the surface, the co-knowledge and the communicator under his hand are all on his head, but when it comes to handling government affairs, the two can drag and push, but he can¡¯t catch the wrong place, which makes it very difficult for him to do it. .


    The government affairs have already made him very upset, so he didn¡¯t want to take care of things in the backyard after he knew what had happened. After a moment of silence, he said to Mrs. Li, ¡°In the future, you need more education for Yishuang. Take care of it."


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "I am her mother. This is what it should be."


    The next day, Yan Yishuang came to class with a look of wilt, and sat in the place designated by Master Shen in a proper manner; at Shuangxin Courtyard, Aunt Lin also looked tired from waiting for her face all night.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： , Squeeze out

    Chapter 87, Exclusion


    The turmoil of the seat change passed, and the four Inaka began to go to class normally.


    and Master Qin only know that it is different from reading the book according to the text. Master Shen pays much attention to the combination of knowledge and life, and often tells stories in life to deepen the girls'' understanding.


    So, her class is easy, even the most active Yan Yile, when it comes to class, is not as bitter and bitter as before.


    In addition, under the guidance of Master Shen, Daohua¡¯s female celebrity is progressing rapidly, and her calmness to practice more, now the embroidered small objects such as veils and purses are no worse than the other three girls.


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li finally did not **** their ten fingers full of needle points when they saw the rice flower embroidery, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Old lady Yan: "Let me just say, our Daohua is so smart, how can we not be able to learn the female celebrity? It turns out that the master didn''t teach it well."


    Mrs. Li: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? No wonder the ladies of every family are willing to lay down their identities in order to hire a good master for the children of the family. A good teacher is really important for three or four requests.¡±


    Unknowingly, the Dragon Boat Festival is here.


    The Yan family¡¯s first Dragon Boat Festival in Xingzhou didn¡¯t go so well. The reason was that Yan Zhigao was too busy. It was also at this time that Daohua realized that the government affairs of Qipai in the Zhouya did not seem to be doing so well. It didn''t go well.


    "Mother, why do I think my father has lost a lot of weight?"


    Ms. Li''s eyebrows are a little sad: "Can you lose weight? I''m so busy every day, I get dark in the morning."


    Daohua was puzzled: "Dangzhizhou does have more government affairs than Dangzhixian. It can be seen that there are more subordinates in the prefecture than the prefect. It stands to reason that my father shouldn''t be so busy."


    Mrs. Li sighed: "Xingzhou''s officialdom is intricately intertwined, and there are many big families. Either this is connected to marriage, or the other is married, and all of them are not good. Your father came here for the first time, and he has no support behind him. Appoint the officials who do not do anything."


    "Your father is a shame, especially when it comes to the people''s livelihood. Whenever he encounters it, he can''t wait to solve it immediately. If others are lazy and unwilling to do it, he has to do it himself."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "These officials are so arrogant, they are not afraid that when they are assessed at the end of the year, will their father give them bad reviews?"


    Mrs. Li: "One or two are naturally afraid, but if the whole yamen are like this, would your father dare? The officials under his hand are all bad reviews, which indirectly reflects that your father is not strict in imprisoning. It might be okay. Your dad is the first one who can''t eat and walk around."


    Daohua opened her mouth wide, and said in surprise: "The whole yamen does not accept her father? Why? I heard Master Xiao said that his father is quite capable of doing things."


    Mrs. Li looked helpless: "Silly girl, your father has been promoted to three levels in a row, which makes people jealous. It has nothing to do with his ability to do things."


    Daohua frowned: "Then what should I do, there are so many things in a state, can''t it be all over my father, right?"


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s face worrisome, Mrs. Li smiled relievedly. This girl has a bit of a tofu heart. Even if she is not willing to be close to the master, she can¡¯t help but care when she hears that the master has been squeezed out in the state office.


    "Don''t worry, your father will take care of it. Similar things have been encountered before when he took over as the county magistrate. As the days are longer, your father will take care of it slowly."


    Inaka: "That would be too tired."


    Mrs. Li: "So what can I do, the foundation of our Yan family is really too thin."


    At this moment, Wang Man''er came over with a bamboo basket with a smile: "Girl, Miss Zhou''s gift for the Dragon Boat Festival."


    Daohua was a little surprised, and curiously took it: "What is it?" Then she turned it over.


    There is a box of rice dumplings and a few delicate sachets.


    There are not many things and they are not expensive, but it is the first gift she received to her alone.


    Looking at things, Daohua thought for a while, and asked Wang Man''er: "Has the person who gave the stuff from Zhou''s family gone?"


    Wang Man''er: "Let¡¯s go, but I shouldn¡¯t have gone far."


    Daohua: "Quickly, you go and let the porter stop the person, and I will pick up something from Miss Zhou''s family." Anyway, when someone brought something over, it was a friendship, so she had to return a gift.


    Ms. Li watched Daohua walk away quickly, but did not stop her.


    Although the Yan family also gave the Zhou family a festival gift, it was given according to the usual practice, and it also maintained a relationship. If you want to say how much friendship there is, it is really hard to say.


    The private gift exchange between Daohua and Miss Zhou Jia can pull in the relationship between the two.


    She came from a merchant. Even though she is now Mrs. Zhizhou, she can still detect the contempt in the eyes of some women.


    After arriving in Xingzhou, although I attended some banquets, most of these banquets were invited by the master who knew the state. During the period, the ladies were kind to her, but they did not mean to be alienated. cover up.


    is the Mrs. Tongzhi who has the most contacts, and she is only a verbal compliment to her, and she is not close.


    If she can¡¯t make friends with officials¡¯ female relatives, she can¡¯t take her daughter to various places as a guest. This is not good for her daughter¡¯s growth and experience.


    Ms. Zhou''s family is from everyone. If Daohua can have a good relationship with her, she can also have a boudoir sister.


    Zhou''s house.


    Ms. Zhou glanced at the gift that Daohua gave Zhou Jingwan, and when she saw that there were only some rice dumplings and two boxes of rouge ointment, she signaled the maid to accept it.


    Ms. Zhou smiled and said, ¡°After a Dragon Boat Festival, let¡¯s see how many gifts our Jia Jingwan has received?¡±


    The grandmother beside ?? smiled and answered: ¡°Zhou¡¯s family is everyone in Xingzhou, and the old man is the first assistant of the former cabinet. There are many students and officials in the world, so it is natural that each family will have a good time.¡±


    "If this gift was delivered to Zhou''s family on the face of it, it would be more expensive and might be bribed; if it was light, it would not be on the stage. No, our five girls would become a springboard for some people."


    Mrs. Zhou squinted at the old mother, and said with a smile: "You can understand it."


    Grandma: "More than the old slave can understand. The fifth girl is smart and quick. She has long known that each family is paying attention. Isn''t this, the distance between the girls and the girls is not maintained well?"


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Zhou smiled: ¡°This human heart is full of flesh, and whoever is true and who is false will naturally be able to tell the difference.¡± He said, he sighed again.


    "Jingwan grew up in such an environment, I don''t know if it is good or bad for her?"


    After finishing speaking, thinking of the flower baskets still hanging in her daughter¡¯s room, she ordered: ¡°Wait for Jingwan and her little sisters to come back after watching the dragon boat. You can hand over Miss Yan¡¯s gift to her.¡±


    Grandma hesitated: "The old slave heard that Master Yan doesn''t seem to have a good time in the prefectural office. Does the fifth girl need to get closer to Miss Yan?"


    Mrs. Zhou: ¡°Let¡¯s leave a man¡¯s business alone. It¡¯s rare that Jingwan likes someone, and it¡¯s okay to get her close.¡±


    "Yes."


    Tongzhijia.


    Qian Zhuo glanced at the rice dumplings given by the Yan family, and sighed: "Take it away." He wanted to follow Master Yan to do things well, at least doing his own thing. But Wang Tong''s exclusion of Yan Master was so obvious that he had to avoid suspicion.


    Ms. Qian hesitated a little: "Wang Tongjuan is not a rash person, how can I treat Master Yan?"


    Qian Zhuo¡¯s eyes were deep: "Don¡¯t forget, Wang Tongjuan is standing behind Counselor Du. I heard a gossip saying that Mr. Yan once offended Counselor Du. I don¡¯t know if it is true?"


    Mrs. Qian: "Didn''t it all say that there are noble people behind Yan Yan''s family? How can Senator Du dare to be so obvious?"


    Qian Zhuo: "Why can it be that the nobleman can''t threaten Senator Du, or the nobleman has forgotten too much, forgetting the Yan family long ago."


    Mrs. Qian: "In this case, let''s stay away from Yan''s house. Senator Du is not easy to provoke."


    Qian Zhuo pondered for a moment: "Bi Lan and the Yan family girl still maintain the connection." Who knows, will the so-called nobleman appear again?


    Tong the judge.


    Mrs. Wang looked down on the simple dumplings sent by Yan¡¯s family and directly rewarded her.


    Wang Hexi saw it and said nothing.


    Mrs. Wang: "Let me say that there are no noble people behind this Yan family. Otherwise, he is now having trouble with the prefectural government, so he can still resist asking for help?"


    Wang Hexi glanced at Mrs. Wang: ¡°There must be, but the relationship between the Yan family and the nobles is not as deep as we thought.¡± He chuckled.


    "Yes, as far as the Yan family''s family is concerned, even if you are lucky enough to befriend a noble person, I am afraid that there is no ability to maintain a good relationship with the noble person."


    Mrs. Wang was a little worried: "Master, you are so targeting Master Yan now, in case, I said that if the nobleman suddenly thinks of Master Yan, don¡¯t you?"


    Wang Hexi was very calm: "What am I going to do? I am in the state office, but everything is done according to the rules, even if Mr. Yan is dissatisfied, I can''t fault it."


    I really thought that his officials over the years were for nothing, and that Senator Du ordered him to get rid of Master Yan. If he wanted to climb up, he had to rely on Senator Du. Therefore, he had to do some things.


    But this does not mean that he is going to block all roads.


    Leave everything a thread, he still knows.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： , The nobles arrive

    Chapter 88, nobles arrive


    Yan Zhigao was squeezed out of the Zhouya, and Mrs. Li was also alienated by the female relatives of the big families in Xingzhou. Many people held poetry parties, flower viewing parties, and so on, but they did not invite the Yan family.


    One day, Daohua finished her class, and Mrs. Li was instructing her female red. At this time, Yan Zhigao came back with sweat.


    "Master, where did you go? Why are you all sweaty?" Madam Li said as she walked to Yan Zhigao to help him get rid of the government.


    Yan Zhigao sighed: "The rainy season is here. I don''t worry about the river embankment in my jurisdiction. I ran to take a look."


    It¡¯s now in June, and the weather is already very hot. After a day of running outside, his inner shirt is soaked.


    It¡¯s not easy for Daohua to stay in the house more. When she walked out of the house, thinking of the cheap father who had been tanned, she didn¡¯t feel very comfortable.


    Faced with the crowding out of his colleagues, his father, who is not a hard-rooted family member, can only do everything possible, in case the government makes mistakes and the people under his hands wear small shoes to him.


    Daohua looked at Wang Man''er: "Mung bean ice cream should be ready soon. Go and get some. Father should be very thirsty now."


    Wang Man''er left, Yan Zhigao also changed home-made clothes, Daohua went back to the house, and heard Mrs. Li¡¯s worried voice as soon as he entered.


    "Master will have to inspect the embankment tomorrow? Can''t you send someone else?"


    Yan Zhigao shook his head: "If you don¡¯t go, you can¡¯t do it. If you send someone to check it out, they don¡¯t know where they will go for a day, and then they come back and tell me there¡¯s nothing wrong, so I can rest assured?"


    Mrs. Li frowned and said dissatisfied: "There are too many people in this prefecture."


    Yan Zhigao waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s just that the officialdom is suppressed. I don¡¯t have a stiff family background. If I can¡¯t stand even this bit of anger, what will I do afterwards? Besides, there are other reasons why I personally inspected the riverbank.¡±


    As ?? said, Yan Zhigao frowned again.


    "Xingzhou has a Grand Canal flowing through it. It stands to reason that there will be a sum of money to clean and maintain the river embankment every year, but this sum of money has not come down until now, I guess someone from above deliberately intercepted it."


    He is not stupid. The faction of his colleagues in the prefectural government all shows that someone above him is suppressing him.


    Thinking of Counsel Du, who is in charge of all water conservancy affairs in Zhongzhou Province, a trace of contempt appeared at the corner of Yan Zhigao''s mouth.


    This person¡¯s mind is really pitiful. Didn¡¯t he just agree with the decree he wanted to issue when he first came to Zhongzhou to work?


    The decree was very unrealistic, and it was finally rejected by the Chief Secretary.


    In the officialdom, people have different political opinions. It is really too common. For such a small matter, Counsel Du can bear his hatred until now, and he has also accepted it.


    Thinking of this, Yan Zhigao squinted his eyes: "If I don''t provide some evidence of the blockage or damage of the river embankment, I am afraid that I will never get the money. At that time, what will you let me repair the river? embankment?"


    Daohua sat aside and listened silently. With regard to these things, she really couldn''t help at all, so she could only think of a way to make up for the cheap father.


    At this time, Wang Maner came over with a mung bean smoothie.


    Daohua smiled and gave Yan Zhi Gaosheng a bowl: "Father, drink a bowl of mung bean smoothie and go get hot."


    Yan Zhigao was not polite, he was so hot that his throat was so hot that he drank several bowls of mung bean smoothie even when he drank several bowls of mung bean smoothie. If Mrs. Li was worried that his stomach would stop him from drinking, he would be able to drink all of it.


    Early the next morning, Daohua went to the main courtyard to ask for peace, and found that the cheap father had been gone for more than half an hour. At this moment, the genius was slightly bright.


    "Hey, it''s not easy to be an official."


    Zhou Ya lobby.


    Yan Zhigao sat on the main seat, looking at all the officials in the government with an unpleasant expression.


    Except for the first day when he took office, he hardly summoned all the officials, but this time, he had to do so.


    Even if he reported it with the real evidence of the damage to the bottom of the river under Xingzhou''s governance, the money for repairing the river embankment was still not approved.


    It is now the end of June. The rainy season here in Xingzhou is in August and September. If the river embankment is not repaired now, once a flood occurs, the people of Xingzhou will be in trouble.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, everyone, who will be sent to the provincial government to ask for money for the construction of the river embankment?"


    As soon as he said this, no matter whether it was the same knowledge or the judgment, he lowered his head silently, and did not look at Yan Zhigao who was sitting on the main seat.


    Again!


    As long as he asked for opinions, the officials in the yam shrank and did not express any opinions or object to what he said. Every time a meeting was held, he was alone in a one-man show.


    "Snapped!"


    Yan Zhigao was full of anger and slapped him on the desk.


    It¡¯s nothing more than stealing, rape, and slippery. But the construction of the river embankment is a major matter of people¡¯s livelihood, and they can ignore it. It is really a burden on the government.


    Yan Zhigao sneered: ¡°If the river embankment is not built, you know what will happen if the flood occurs. At that time, my Zhizhou will definitely not be able to escape, but can you be alone?¡±


    "I know that there are people behind you, all of whom have nothing to do with your high-hanging attitude, but this officialdom does not mean that whoever has a hard relationship can climb up. I haven''t done a few things for the people. Is it true that you can climb to the first and second products?"


    Hearing this, the officials sitting below had their heads lowered. They knew that Master Zhizhou was really angry this time, otherwise, they would not speak so bluntly.


    Qian Tongzhi thought for a while, smiled and said, "My lord is serious, we."


    Before I finished speaking, I saw Master Xiao, who Yan Zhigao often took with him, hurriedly walked in.


    "what happened?"


    Yan Zhigao understands Master Xiao, if it is not an emergency, he will not come to interrupt his meeting.


    Master Xiao looked a little anxious, but also a little excited: "Master, you go home and have a look, there is a nobleman here."


    Yan Zhigao looked puzzled: "Noble man, what kind of man?"


    Master Xiao lowered his voice: "The one in the post."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao stood up with a''hit'', and walked off his seat quickly. When he was about to go out, he turned his head and said to Tongzhi and others: "You are all separated." After speaking, he moved quickly. Trot over in the backyard.


    "Master Xiao, what''s the matter, is there anything we can help?"


    Qian Tongzhi and Wang Tongzheng glanced at each other, and immediately stopped Master Xiao, who was about to leave with a smile.


    They could hear it just now, and Master Xiao said the word ¡®noble person¡¯.


    Not everyone can be called a noble person these days.


    Master Xiao politely exchanged a few words with the two adults, and finally said: "Two adults, I can''t say anything about the affairs of Master Yan''s house. However, if the two of you want to help, it is better to think about how to help the adults get back the building. Money from the embankment?"


    After speaking, he smiled, and then quickly turned and left.


    "Huh, this Master Xiao is a slippery head." Wang Tongzhen snorted coldly, and then he called in the young man, "Go, ask, who is the Yan family?"


    Soon, Xiao Si came back in sweat.


    "Master, I couldn''t find out who came to Yan''s house. However, when I came back, I saw Zhou''s parents and son Zhou Chengye entering Yan''s house, saying that he was going to visit guests."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Tongzhen and Qian Tongzhi both changed their faces.


    It is certainly not easy to let Zhou¡¯s parents and grandchildren take a trip in person under the scorching sun.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： , See you again

    Chapter 89, see you again


    In June, the earth was heated under the baking sun, and the vegetation on the roadside looked listless, and people were even more upset by the sultry weather.


    In the living room of ??Yazhou¡¯s backyard, even though a dozen pots of ice have been placed, the people in the room still feel a little irritable.


    There were many people sitting in the living room. Among them, Yan Zhigao was fidgeting and sitting on the main seat. From time to time, he glanced at the two young men in Jinyi and Huafu sitting on the left hand. At the same time, they kept looking at the door.


    At this moment, his heart is very uneasy, because he just learned that the person saved by the eldest daughter is actually the son of Prince Ping.


    Although he had long been guessed that he was a member of the royal family, but he was confirmed face-to-face, but he was caught off guard and did not know how to talk to him.


    For the Yan family, this person''s identity is too high.


    is so high that he must be treated with care, for fear that one inadvertently annoys the other party, so as to cause trouble for the Yan family.


    People in the officialdom are not afraid of offending, the big deal, he is no longer an official, but the royal family, he really has no guts to offend, not only can''t offend, but he has to take good care of people.


    Yan Zhigao wiped the sweat from his forehead, and cast his eyes to the door again.


    Hey, yesterday I really shouldn¡¯t have agreed that mother and Daohua went to Zhuangzi.


    The nobleman came to see the old lady when he called the name, but he was so empty.


    I don¡¯t know if Wen Tao has been to Zhuangzi?


    In the living room, Zhou''s parents and Sun Zhou Chengye are in a state of anxiety like Yan Zhigao.


    The Zhou family has been operating in Xingzhou for several generations, with contacts all over the place. To be honest, if something happened in Xingzhou, it is almost impossible to hide the Zhou family.


    So, the Zhou family received the news as soon as the little prince and the prince of the chief envoy entered the boundary of Xingzhou.


    The first time, Grandpa urged him to come and see him, and it would be better to invite people to Zhou Mansion to sit down.


    Zhou Chengye took a vague look at the imperial son who was beloved by the queen dowager and the emperor, but was very controversial in the capital.


    How favored is this son of Prince Ping¡¯s family in the palace?


    There are many princes in the entire capital, and there are many princes'' descendants, but this is the only one who dares to call the little prince.


    You must know that the royal rules are strict. If the prince¡¯s son wants to inherit the throne, he must wait for the prince to abdicate before he can be called.


    I heard that this person is only a few years old, and people in the palace call him the little prince. The emperor and the queen mother are still upright. This shows how much this person is favored.


    Zhou Chengye looked at Master Zhizhou Yan again, and seeing his cautious appearance, he was very puzzled. If the little prince came to the door in person, the relationship must be very hard.


    But since entering the door to now, Master Yan and Xiao Wangye haven''t said a few words, and they seem to be very unfamiliar.


    This made him a little puzzled.


    The Zhou family also inquired about the presence of noble people behind the Yan family, but the result of the final inquiries was that it was broken when the chief minister was there. I really didn''t expect the Yan family to get to know the royal family.


    The living room was a little quiet. After Xiao Yeyang waited for more than an hour, his face sank when he was in a bad mood.


    He has never been a tolerant, and there are few people in this world who can restrain his temper and feel unhappy. He usually expresses it directly.


    So that, people in the capital said that his temper was bigger than the prince, saying that he was unruly.


    He has never thought about this, and continues to do his own way.


    He is a little prince, and it is ridiculous that he has to endure those who are under him.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s face tense, showing an expression of impatience, even the chief envoy, Dong Yuanxuan, who was following him, couldn''t help being anxious.


    He brought the little prince out to relax, but not to make him more angry.


    This Yan family is also, really does not know how to receive noble people, so that everyone can be called for so long, he also served.


    Looking at the empty tea bowl, Xiao Yeyang was impatient and continued to wait. He was able to get off the boat regardless of the hot weather and ride to the prefectural government by himself, but only remembered the rice flower that had brought him a little novelty.


    In this period of time, there were too many people greeted to shoot the horse. He was disgusted in his heart, thinking of Daohua who dared to use his hands and scolded him when he made a mistake, so he stopped by and took a look.


    has always been people waiting for him. He has the patience to sit here for nearly two hours. It is already because Daohua and Yan Wentao had saved him. He had to leave him in the usual way.


    "Let''s go!"


    Did not say hello to Yan Zhigao or glance at Zhou Chengye, Xiao Yeyang got up and walked towards the courtyard gate.


    When he moved, everyone else stood up.


    Yan Zhigao wanted to stay, but he also knew that the Yan family was afraid that the noble little lord might be offended. For a while, he didn''t know how to speak, so he could only follow him silently.


    Zhou Chengye wanted to say a few words, except when he first met, the little prince said a few words to him, at other times, he didn''t even have a chance to speak.


    But looking at Xiao Yeyang''s stern face at this moment, he was somewhat afraid to speak.


    Dong Yuanxuan would not make Xiao Yeyang annoyed when he was still angry for the two families who had no friendship.


    A group of people came to the gate silently.


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang stepped out of the gate, he heard a crisp sound that did not hide his surprise. As soon as he lifted his head, he saw a petite and agile green figure jumping off a carriage that had just stopped outside the gate. , Trot and ran towards him.


    Yinyin''s smiling face, star-like eyes, and the sunlight that seemed to split a dark cloud shone into his somewhat gloomy heart.


    Daohua came to Xiao Yeyang''s side with a little panting, and said excitedly: "It''s really you, Xiao Yeyang, I thought I would never see you again in my entire life."


    The words full of joy brought the slightly startled Xiao Yeyang back to his senses. This time, seeing the familiar and unfamiliar girl in front of him, he was stunned for a while.


    Daohua stretched out her hand and shook it before Xiao Yeyang''s eyes: "Why, don''t you recognize me? I am Daohua!"


    "You, you, how are you a girl?" Xiao Yeyang was silent for a long time before finding his own voice.


    Daohua said in amazement: "Xiao Yeyang, don''t you really think of me as a boy? Although I was wearing men''s clothes at the beginning, my name is Daohua, so it sounds like a girl. Okay. See you Is the person with the flower in the name a man?"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said: "I''ve seen it." Many actors have flowers in their names, but this is hard to say, especially to an official lady who thought he compared people to actors. Woolen cloth.


    Daohua was not entangled in this matter, she smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "I am so glad to see you again!"


    Such straightforward words made Xiao Yeyang a little uncomfortable, but he was not disgusted at all, but was a little excited because he could feel that Daohua was really happy.


    After ??, Daohua met Yan Zhigao and the others, glanced at the bright sun above her head, and said, "The sun is too big here, let''s talk in the house." She said that she stepped into the threshold first.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and did not hesitate, so he followed.


    The people who had just come out of Yan''s house silently glanced at each other, smiled at each other, and stepped into Yan''s house again.


    During ??, Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye both looked at Daohua curiously.


    The subordinates who had been guarding the door of Yan''s house, coming to inquire about the news, knew the name of Yan''s guest, and immediately went back to report the letter.


    Tong the judge.


    Wang Tongzheng knew that the person going to Yan''s house was Xiao Yeyang, his face changed suddenly, and he walked back and forth in the study for a while, and immediately wrote to Counselor Du to write a letter, actively helping to ask for money for the construction of the river embankment.


    Tongzhijia.


    Qian Tongzhi sighed when he heard the news. He never expected that the Yan family would have a relationship with the royal family. Fortunately, he did not do too much in the prefectural government.


    "Madam, doesn¡¯t Bilan like the Yan family very much, let them go more in the future."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： , Familiar

    Chapter 90, Familiar


    "Xiao Yeyang, you don''t know how fast I let the carriage run in order to meet you, and almost killed me." Dao Huabian walked toward the main courtyard and said to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang listened, and the corner of his mouth tickled: "It''s such a hot day, you don''t stay at home, why do you run to Zhuangzi? Let me wait."


    Daohua: "I don¡¯t know if you are coming. I am usually at home. By the way, isn¡¯t your home in the capital? Why haven¡¯t you returned?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face closed slightly: "I don''t want to go back."


    Inahana glanced at him: "Then why did you come to my house?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua obliquely, raised his eyebrows and said, "Why, are you not welcome?"


    Daohua smiled: "I''ve said that, you can come, I''m very happy. Last time I saw you, you left without saying a few words. This time we can get together."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression improved a lot. From time to time, his light fell on Daohua, who walked briskly beside him, and his body was full of vitality and cheerfulness. The mood that has been dull for the days seems to be better. few.


    Daohua turned her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "By the way, how long are you going to stay? Grandma knows that you are here, and she has to come back with me, but her bones can withstand the bumps, so I let her take the car slowly. Back, if you don¡¯t leave today, you can see her at night."


    As soon as he said this, the group of people behind him pricked their ears.


    Xiao Yeyang shook the fan in his hand, but did not immediately speak.


    Inahana glanced at this person, a little speechless, this guy started to be arrogant again, when he first saw him, he was obviously too hungry, and let him eat by himself, he had to ask for three requests.


    Daohua once again looked at the person next to her, let alone, it was really a person who relied on clothes, horses and saddles. At the beginning, this person and them wore beggar clothes and fled together. Now, they have changed and become the nobleman of their family.


    Unfortunately, this temper has become more arrogant.


    I didn¡¯t know that this person¡¯s status was precious at the time, so it¡¯s okay to yell at him and be casual, but now, from the corner of my eye, I glanced at the group of people walking behind me respectfully.


    Well, I have to coax.


    But this time she has to think about it, and try to flatter her. She can¡¯t do it, but it¡¯s okay to get along with each other properly.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t hear Daohua talking. He turned his head to see, good guy, his eyes rolled again, and the folding fan closed, and knocked on Daohua''s forehead with a''bang'': "What are you thinking about again? ?"


    Daohua covered her forehead and looked at Xiao Yeyang with her eyes open. She didn''t expect this guy to come to her so suddenly: "Why are you hitting me, it hurts?"


    Seeing Daohua staring at herself accusingly, Xiao Ye concealed it with a folding fan.


    He usually beats them like this to bless them, and he doesn¡¯t see blessings and they cry out in pain.


    This baby girl is squeamish, what happened to him, he didn''t make a heavy hand.


    Daohua rubbed her forehead and looked at Xiao Yeyang dangerously. Seeing him with a guilty face, she grabbed the folding fan in his hand: "I''ll hold this fan for you, so that you won''t be itchy and hit people."


    After finishing speaking, I opened the fan with a ¡®swish¡¯ and started to fan myself.


    All the way back from Zhuangzi, she was really hot.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the fan in his hand was gone, and was about to come back, but he saw Daohua''s blushing cheeks and sweat on his forehead. He was hot at first sight, and he swallowed the words in his mouth.


    Behind the blessing, the girl in the Yan family actually snatched the fan that the King of Rui gave to the little prince, and she was a little anxious. You must know that this folding fan is a work of everyone, and there are not many in the palace. But when he thought that his own master even gave away the unicorn jade pendant rewarded by the emperor, he had no choice but to remain silent.


    Dong Yuanxuan knew the origin of folding fans. He glanced at Daohua, who was swaying the fan, and then at the little lord who hadn¡¯t said anything, his eyes flashed.


    Zhou Chengye has seen a lot of good things. He knows that folding fans are expensive, but compared to the familiarity of the Yan family eldest girl and the little prince, these are not important.


    Soon, the group came to the living room of the main courtyard again.


    When Yan Zhigao saw the eldest daughter and the little prince talking and laughing, he felt relieved a lot, and saw that the room was full of young juniors, and he didn¡¯t have much time to stay here as an adult, so he smiled at Xiao Yeyang: "Little prince, There is still something to do in the yamen, I have to go to work first."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Uncle Yan, please."


    Lord Yan just now, now Uncle Yan.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye quickly exchanged glances.


    Yan Zhigao was also happy when he heard Xiao Yeyang''s name, which showed that the little prince was willing to be close to Yan''s family, and immediately said to Daohua and Yan Wenxiu: "Daohua, Wenxiu, please entertain the little prince and Dongzi. , Zhou Gongzi."


    Daohua and Yan Wenxiu nodded in agreement.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye also bowed and smiled.


    Everyone, you are very courteous in front of outsiders, and you can¡¯t find a single mistake.


    After Yan Zhigao left, Daohua smiled and looked at the people in the room. He looked around and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Why, don''t you introduce your friends to me?"


    As soon as these words came out, both Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye quickly stood up.


    They dare not call themselves friends of the little prince.


    Especially Zhou Chengye, it was the first time he saw Xiao Yeyang today.


    Yan Wenxiu sensed the uncomfortableness of the two, and immediately smiled and introduced himself.


    Although these people arrived early in the morning, Xiao Yeyang had always been stern before, and everyone could not get to know him well.


    After introducing each other, Daohua smiled and looked at Zhou Chengye: "So you are Jingwan''s eldest brother?"


    Zhou Chengye nodded and said with a smile: "Hello Big Sister Yan, Jing Wan often mentions you, I was fortunate to have one of the dumplings you gave me during the Dragon Boat Festival. It was exceptionally delicious."


    Daohua: "If you like to eat, then I will give it next year." After finishing speaking, he looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Is it thirsty? Let me tell you, I went to Zhuangzi this time to see if the watermelon I grew was ripe? You really made it to the right time. I brought a few back and asked someone to open it right away and give you a taste."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was faint: "Watermelon, I have eaten this before, and it doesn''t taste very good."


    Some people grow watermelons in Zhongzhou Prefecture, but they are very few. They are generally only supplied to the powerful, and ordinary people rarely see them.


    Rice Flower: "I can grow the same as others? You have to dislike it, don''t eat it later."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Aren''t you serving me? Why don''t I eat? Did you treat guests like this?"


    Inahana directly refuted the past: "Then are there any guests who dislike the host''s things so much?"


    The two exchanged conversations, and everyone on the side squeezed a cold sweat. During this period, Yan Wenxiu gave Daohua a wink, but unfortunately, Daohua didn''t receive it.


    Only Yan Wentao is relatively calm, without him. When they first met before, the two were like this. One was picky, disliked this and disliked that, and the other did not give in, and was not used to it at all.


    "I will show you what the king of watermelons is today!"


    Daohua said to Yan Wentao. Yan Wentao smiled and walked out. After a while, he walked in with a big emerald green watermelon that was more than a foot long.


    "Why is this watermelon so big?"


    Xiao Yeyang, who admitted that he had seen countless good things, opened his eyes wide and stood up at the moment. The watermelon he ate before didn¡¯t even have half of this.


    Daohua proudly said: "What''s the big deal, the key is that it tastes good. Brother Brother, show them our watermelon."


    Yan Wentao smiled: "Okay."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： ,invitation

    Chapter 91, Hospitality


    The moment the watermelon was cut open, the bright red flesh was revealed, and the sweet melon scent spread out in the room.


    Running all the way back from Zhuangzi, Daohua was already too thirsty. Seeing the bright red melon juice flowing out, she hurriedly urged Yan Wentao: "Brother, cut it quickly. Cut it into small pieces."


    Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, and Zhou Chengye, who claimed to have seen and ate a lot of good things, looked at the watermelon from time to time at this moment, and watched closely, the throats of the three were all twitching.


    Yan Wenxiu just learned that he had grown watermelon.


    Before, Mrs. Li was worried that watermelon planting would not survive, and her family complained about rice blossoms, so she didn¡¯t talk to her family about planting watermelon.


    "Eldest sister, third brother, is this really ours?"


    Rice Flower: "This is still fake, we have grown a lot."


    At this time, Yan Wentao cut the watermelon, and Daohua hurriedly picked up a piece and handed it to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang moved, but did not reach out to take it, but the blessing behind him took it.


    Taohua took a look at the blessing, and said nothing, and then began to hand watermelons to Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye, and both of them reached out to take it.


    "Began to eat!"


    Seeing everyone took the watermelon, Daohua took a piece of it herself and took a bite.


    Crispy, tender and refreshing, sweet and juicy, it''s really delicious.


    "Crack!"


    Taohua took another bite, only to realize that no one else in the house moved, and asked in surprise, "Why don''t you eat it?"


    Dong Yuanxuan calmly swallowed the saliva in his mouth, and smiled: "We are not in a hurry." The little prince did not move, how dare they start eating?


    Daohua glanced at the people in the room, then turned to look at Xiao Yeyang, who was sitting upright, only to realize that this guy was waiting for someone to feed her.


    I saw that Xiao Yeyang had been following the delicate young man who was picking watermelon seeds for him.


    Seeing this, Daohua got up, took another piece of watermelon, and put it directly into Xiao Yeyang''s hand, while biting the watermelon in his hand, she raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    Xiao Yeyang was stuffed with a watermelon in his hand. When he was about to get angry, he saw Daohua''s provocative eyes. Is that like saying that he has a hand and can¡¯t eat by himself?


    Looking at her like this, he wanted to curse, but he knew that this person would definitely not bow his head to apologize like other people, and he would quarrel with him if he was not clean.


    This is the Yan family. He is a guest at the Yan family, and it is not easy to quarrel with the host.


    Forget it, just bear with her once, who makes her a baby girl.


    As Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye secretly cried out that they were about to suffer, Yan Wenxiu watched nervously, sweating on his forehead, Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly, raised the watermelon in his hand and took a bite.


    Seeing this Daohua smiled, she sat next to her with the watermelon, and said as she ate, "Well, it''s refreshing to eat the watermelon. You have to let someone remove the watermelon seeds and cut them into small cubes. What''s the point?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t even think about it, but instinctively retorted: "You think everyone is as thick as you."


    Seeing that Daohua''s eyes became more and more dangerous, Xiao Yeyang swallowed his words back.


    The other people looked at the two people''s getting along, silently glanced at each other, and then began to eat melons.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had finished eating the watermelon in his hand, Daohua handed him another piece, and asked with a smile, "How about it, is it more refreshing to eat by yourself?"


    Xiao Yeyang grunted and said nothing.


    Daohua looked at the young man behind him, and smiled: "I let someone prepare a watermelon outside. You can go out to eat."


    Defu looked at Xiao Yeyang: "The slave must serve."


    Xiao Yeyang waved his hand: "Go, I''ll call you if I have something."


    Defu looked at Xiao Yeyang, then glanced at Dong Yuanxuan who was sitting across from him.


    Dong Gongzi looked after, so it should be fine.


    Seeing him go out, Daohua tilted her body and leaned towards Xiao Yeyang, and whispered: "You little boy, you look so delicate."


    Xiao Ye took a look at her, and tilted his body: "Defu is an eunuch."


    "Snapped!"


    The watermelon landed.


    Xiao Yeyang said in surprise: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Daohua''s face was expressionless: "Hands are shaking." I rely on, I saw the living eunuch.


    Thinking of the torture suffered by the eunuch, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "In the future, you will be better to that little eunuch."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang found it inexplicable.


    Is he right or wrong?


    Defu is the most fascinating **** around him. Everywhere he goes, he gets a high look. Except for being scolded by him who is usually in a bad mood, he lives very moisturized at other times.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced suspiciously at Daohua, who was showing sympathy. Where did this person tell that he had a bad life?


    As time passed bit by bit, and the sun gradually went west, Dong Yuanxuan looked at the little prince who was able to talk to the eldest girl of the Yan family. The people are ready."


    When ??you, Mrs. Yan returned home.


    After learning the news, Xiao Yeyang immediately said that he would go to visit the old lady, and Daohua took a group of people to Songheyuan.


    The old lady Yan saw Xiao Yeyang, and was not frightened by his extravagant attire, she directly took his hand, and said repeatedly: "It''s good to be safe, and safe to be safe."


    Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye saw that Xiao Yeyang hadn''t taken their hands away, and they also patiently sat with the old lady to chat, and raised Yan Jiaxuan again in their hearts.


    After ??, Daohua introduced Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye to the old lady Yan.


    Old lady Yan nodded charitably: "They are all good children, about the same age as my family''s literary education. You can play together in the future." After speaking, looking around for a week, her eyes fell on Xiao Yeyang again, "Where is Zhao Ergou" , Is he okay?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Well, if you want to see him, I will let him come to visit you later."


    The old lady Yan looked overjoyed: "He is here too?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded again: "He is now the young man by my side. He will follow wherever I go."


    The old lady Yan nodded: "That''s good, that''s a poor child, please take care of it."


    It didn''t take long for Yan Wenkai, Yan Wenjie, and Yan Wenbin to leave school. Once they came back, they came to the old lady''s yard.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang patiently chatting with the old lady Yan, there was no displeasure between her eyebrows, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly.


    Although this man has a big temper, he is kind at heart. He is not as lofty as some other powerful children. He also knows the reward of Entuo, and he has not let his grandmother save her rations to help him.


    Yan Wenkai is a lively and active person, who loves to play and can also play. After Daohua introduced him to Xiao Yeyang, this guy enthusiastically chatted with the three of them, let alone the atmosphere.


    Seeing the happiness in the room, Daohua sat next to the old lady and said to the old lady and Xiao Yeyang: "I''m going to prepare food, you guys will talk first."


    Xiao Yeyang said strangely: "Is there no maid in your family? Why do you have to prepare the food?"


    Ina Flower: "Aren''t you here? Of course I have to prepare it myself."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang showed a satisfied smile, and then asked critically: "Does your craft work?"


    Daohua: ¡°You don¡¯t look down on people. I definitely don¡¯t have the delicacies of mountains and seas in my home. However, home cooking is definitely something you can¡¯t eat anywhere else.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t blow the cowhide to the sky, I can wait."


    Ina Hua said to the others, and then left.


    Defu is not assured that the meals prepared by the Yan family have been behind Daohua.


    Daohua sympathized with the man who became an **** at such a young age, and was very polite to him, and did not hide from him when preparing meals, and let him watch the whole process.


    Originally, getting blessed was dissatisfied that the Yan family only used some ordinary dishes to receive Xiao Yeyang, but when the plates were presented with delicious flavors, he had nothing to say.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： , Stay overnight

    Chapter 92, Overnight


    In order to entertain Xiao Yeyang, Daohua also spent his blood, and prepared meals, except for meat, almost all of the materials used in the space.


    Rao is Xiao Yeyang, who has eaten all kinds of delicacies from mountains and seas. After eating the meals from Yan''s family, he is full of praise.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye, who have never changed their bowls at home, both ate two bowls of rice, and they still didn¡¯t know how to eat.


    After the meal, Daohua asked Wang Maner to serve the freshly picked jasmine tea to everyone.


    Xiao Yeyang held the tea cup, looked at the jasmine in the cup, surrounded by the rich tea scent in the air, and honestly said: "Your scented tea is good."


    Ina Flower: "If you like, I will wrap you some when you leave."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t refuse, and took a sip of tea. Um, it tastes good, so you can drink it occasionally.


    In the ??room, everyone agreed with Xiao Yeyang''s words, no matter what jasmine tea was not seen in his heart, anyway, there was no less praise.


    In the middle of the journey, Mrs. Li was not sure whether Xiao Yeyang and the others would stay overnight, so she came to Daohua to discuss the preparation of the guest room, and Daohua left for a while.


    Mrs. Li: "You are more familiar with that noble master, so please talk to your mother about how to prepare this house and are there any taboos?"


    The rice flower is stuck. How can she know this? Seeing that Mrs. Li was a little nervous, she said: "Mother, I think you just need to prepare according to your previous rules."


    Ms. Li immediately retorted: "How can that work? That one is a royal boy."


    Daohua thought for a while and said, "How about I go and ask about the blessings around Xiao Yeyang?"


    Mrs. Li: "Then you go quickly."


    Daohua returned to the living room helplessly. When she entered, she found that the atmosphere in the living room was something wrong. A maid was trembling and knelt on the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and said nothing.


    At this time, Defu stepped forward and said: "This girl has hands and feet and threw Qi everyone''s work to the ground."


    Daohua looked at the fan placed by Xiao Yeyang''s hand, walked over to pick it up, opened it, and looked at the landscape painting on it, nodded, and commented: "Yes." Then he tilted his head and looked at Xiao Yeyang suspiciously. "Who is everyone Qi?"


    If it wasn''t for the rules, Xiao Yeyang wanted to give Daohua a blank eye on the spot. Is this person a lady of the official family, even Qi everyone doesn''t know?


    "Everyone, everyone"


    Xiao Yeyang is also a lover of painting, and it is full of admiration to talk about everyone here.


    Daohua waited for him to finish, and said with a smile: "Do you admire this Qi everyone?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Of course."


    Seeing that he is going to make up and talk again, Daohua hurriedly asked him to wait, then turned to Defu and said, "Little father-in-law, my mother doesn''t know how to prepare the guest room, please come and give me some pointers."


    Defu did not answer. He glanced at Xiao Yeyang first, and saw that he was not determined. He immediately knew that the little prince was about to stay at Yan''s house: "Yes, the servant will go over immediately."


    Seeing him gone, Daohua smiled at Xiao Yeyang, and then said to the maid who was kneeling on the ground: "Go down too." Then he opened the fan and stretched the fan face in front of Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, and said with a smile: " Okay, now you can tell me about everyone¡¯s painting style. Maybe I can become a great painter in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her sideways, ignoring her release of the maid without permission.


    He has a bad temper, but he will not embarrass a maid for no reason. It''s just that Daohua has been out for a long time, and the Yan family is not all eye-catching. He is very upset by flattering him.


    He had trouble with those few people, so he had to take the opportunity to post to the maid who happened to make a mistake, so as not to make those people think that he was really good at talking.


    "Do you still want to be a great painter? Just keep some common sense in your head. You can''t even know Qi, and I will be ashamed for you."


    Inahana confidently said: "What''s the matter if you don''t know Qi? I haven''t accepted this aspect of learning. Isn''t it normal? You told me now, I don''t know anymore."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang remembered that Daohua grew up in the countryside, and what he saw and heard was extremely limited, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that she was looking at herself with a fan, feeling pitiful, he put down her identity and began to give it to her. Explain the painting on the fan.


    In the room, the others were relieved when they saw Xiao Yeyang smile again.


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Master Lin and Yan Wenjie with a little dissatisfaction. Just now, if the two of them didn''t know the importance of them, the little prince would not be angry.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye lower their heads to drink tea in a tacit understanding.


    Knowing that Xiao Yeyang was going to stay at Yan''s house, both of them felt a little uneasy.


    Dong Yuanxuan guessed that Xiao Yeyang would not leave Xingzhou City today. He had already prepared a hall where he would stay in the city. Who knows, that¡¯s nothing.


    Zhou Chengye was a little disappointed in his heart. He wanted to invite Xiao Yeyang to live in Zhou''s house. In any case, the Yan''s house was not worse than Zhou''s.


    Unfortunately, the girl from the Yan family blocked her to death with a single sentence.


    Zhou''s house.


    Lord Zhou saw that the eldest grandson had not sent a letter back, so he said to the eldest: "Tell your daughter-in-law, you don¡¯t need to prepare, the little prince will not come over."


    Boss Zhou nodded: "The Dong family also has an industry in Xingzhou City. It is excusable for the little prince not to come to our house." Compared with the Dong family, the Zhou family is still a bit worse.


    The old lady Zhou sees Da''er thinking that the problem is still so one-sided, and feels a little disappointed and helpless. Fortunately, the second child is a good one. Otherwise, the Zhou family will be downhill when they come to their generation.


    "You only considered the Dong family, and never thought that the little prince would stay at the Yan family?"


    Boss Zhou was surprised: "How is it possible?"


    Mrs. Zhou was not angry: "Why is it impossible?" After speaking, his expression paused and said meaningfully, "Sometimes, this person''s luck is very important. Yan Zhigao offends Counselor Du, and his career can almost be said to end. In the position of the county magistrate, you can see, don¡¯t you say that you turn over when you turn over? Humans, so good fortune."


    Boss Zhou can understand but understand.


    Old Mrs. Zhou saw him like this, so he had to say directly: ¡°The Yan family just arrived in Xingzhou, and many things are complicated. If they can help them at this time, they will be grateful.¡±


    "It''s okay to let your daughter-in-law walk around with the Yan family''s relatives. By the way, Jingwan doesn''t make friends with the Yan family''s eldest girl, and the little girls can also communicate with each other."


    Boss Zhou hesitated a little: "Father, do you need this? I''ve asked, the Yan family has no background. He is from a poor family."


    Grandpa Zhou immediately became angry: "What happened to the poor family background? Didn¡¯t the ancestors of the Zhou family also come from a poor family background? Boss, you can¡¯t just look at your eyes as long as the relationship between the Yan family and the little prince is not broken. It''s so amazing!"


    "I''ve heard that when Yan Zhigao became the county magistrate, he received 10,000 umbrellas and was truly loved by the people. This shows that he is a person who can do practical things. Once such a person is given to him Opportunities, the future is limitless!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： ,gift

    Chapter 93, Gifts


    Xiao Yeyang stayed at Yan''s house, which touched the hearts of many Xingzhou city officials and big families.


    Tongzhijia.


    Ms. Qian asked Qian Tongzhi: "You said, should we visit the distinguished person tomorrow?"


    Qian Tongzhi shook his head: "Unless Master Yan recommends it, you and I shouldn''t take the liberty to bother. If something is done wrong, you might be annoyed by the nobles."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Qian was discouraged: "During this time, you have violated Master Yan in the prefectural government. It doesn''t matter if he hates you, how can he help introduce?"


    Qian Tongzhi thought for a while: "The relationship between our family and the Yan family cannot be broken."


    Madam Qian nodded: "Don''t worry, we women don''t care about your men''s affairs, but Mrs. Li and I have always kept in touch. Even the female master of their family was also recommended by me. Moreover, Bilan and Yan''s family The eldest girl can also tell you to get out."


    Tong the judge.


    After learning that Xiao Yeyang was staying at Yan''s house, Wang Tongzhen went into the study again, and did not come out until midnight.


    Mrs. Wang waited for him to return to the room before lying down: ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We are also doing things for others. Even if the Yan family has the little prince to support us, we can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Wang Tongzheng shook his head again and again: "What do you know, what would you do to me obviously, but secretly? Now I can only hope that Lord Yan is generous. It just happened that he didn''t come to Xingzhou for a long time. I still have many things. I haven''t had time to do it, and I haven''t had trouble with him to the point of being irreconcilable."


    Mrs. Wang turned over: "Master Yan wants to manage Xingzhou well, you cannot do without you men."


    Wang Tongzheng was silent for a moment: "I have written to Counselor Du and told him about the situation here. With the relationship between the little prince, he will no longer hold the river bank and refuse to approve the money. I can also take it. This matter expresses my heart to Master Yan."


    "By the way, you and the female relatives of the Yan family should also maintain a good relationship. I know that you don''t like the business background of the mother of the Yan family.


    Mrs. Wang squinted at Wang Tongjuan: "This still needs the master to teach, don''t worry, as long as you can help the master, let alone please a businessman who is born, I am willing to be in trouble."


    Wang Tongzheng looked relieved: "What can I do if I have a wife like this!"


    The next day, there was a sound in the backyard of Yan''s family at Daohuaxuan early in the morning.


    "Man, I went to the street before, didn¡¯t I buy a two-foot-long wooden box? You can find it for me quickly."


    After Daohua got up to freshen up, the first thing she did was to tell Wang Maner to find something.


    Soon, Wang Man''er came over with the box: "Girl, what do you want this box for?"


    Daohua took the box and said, "Xiao Yeyang doesn''t know when to leave. I have to prepare some gifts for him in advance. He helped us at the station before and gave me a piece of jade pendant. He was too rushed to thank him. "


    Wang Man''er: "What is the girl going to give away? That grandfather is so honorable, is there nothing?"


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "No matter what you give, it is a little bit of my heart, but I have to think about it."


    Obviously, Xiao Yeyang helped their family a lot, and it was because of him that the cheap father was promoted. This time, his willingness to stay at Yan¡¯s house undoubtedly improved the Yan¡¯s status in Xingzhou City.


    With his coming this time, the cheap father should be better off in the state government, and there will be no more people who are available and have to do everything by themselves.


    The debt is so big, how can I pay it back?


    Moreover, to put it utilitarian, their family also needs to maintain a certain relationship with this noble master.


    To maintain a relationship, we must not only let one party pay.


    Now, Xiao Yeyang, for the sake of saving him before, might take care of the Yan family in a short time, but if the life is long, if the Yan family can¡¯t give back one or two, he only knows to ask for it. At that time, no matter how deep The relationship will be wiped out.


    As Xiao Yeyang, he definitely lacks anything. The Yan family''s family can''t bring out any valuables. Therefore, it is best to give gifts that Xiao Yeyang needs.


    Thinking about it, Daohua found a few bamboo tubes and filled them with three tubes full of jasmine tea. Didn¡¯t Xiao Yeyang say it was delicious? Give him more.


    One more ginseng?


    The most valuable thing in her space is ginseng. Ginseng is also commonly used.


    However, she seems to have only just been unearthed. How can this be explained?


    Well. Her Zhuangzi is close to the mountain, so she got it from the mountain.


    After ??, she took a few bottles of her homemade golden sore medicine, the kind she used to save Zhao Ergou before, because the medicinal materials used were all planted in the space, and the effect of hemostatic and anti-inflammatory is good.


    Male baby, it¡¯s more skinny, there are definitely more bumps and bumps, and it just happens to be available.


    I filled the wooden box, and Daohua was satisfied: "Go, let''s go to the grandmother''s yard."


    Breakfast was placed in the old lady¡¯s yard. When Daohua passed by, the Yan family arrived, and Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, and Zhou Chengye were also sitting there.


    Daohua invited the elders to Ann, so she sat next to Xiao Yeyang and asked, "Why do you get up so early?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her: "Do you think anyone is as lazy as you? Every morning I get up at Mao''s hour, practice martial arts for an hour, and then I have dinner, and classes will begin."


    Hearing that, Daohua secretly said, the life of this royal boy is not so easy, and he has learned so much.


    After the meal, Xiao Yeyang took the initiative to say goodbye to the old lady Yan: "Old lady, we will leave in a while, you always take care of your body."


    "What?!" Daohua looked surprised, "I will leave today, can''t you stay for a few more days? I haven''t invited you to hot pot yet."


    Seeing Daohua''s face, Xiao Yeyang explained with a rare patience: "I am studying at Wangyue Academy now. I have asked for leave for these two days. It''s not good to stay out for too long."


    Daohua hurriedly asked: "Is Wangyue Academy far away from us? Will you come back in the future?"


    Xiao Yeyang took a look at Daohua, and was silent for a while before saying: "Come, come and eat the hot pot you said."


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled: "Since you are still coming, then I won''t keep you anymore."


    Looking at Daohua who was changing so quickly, Xiao Yeyang was also speechless.


    Suddenly, Daohua turned her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Wangyue Academy, why is this name so familiar?"


    Yan Wenxiu on the side of ?? said at this moment: "The four major academies in the north, Wangyue Academy ranks first." Not long ago, he wanted to go to this academy, but unfortunately, he was out of luck, and the academy''s quota this year was full.


    I heard that the academy actually has some vacant places, but those are all prepared for the children of the powerful family. Although his father has learned the state from the fifth-grade, it is not a little bit worse than the top powerful.


    As soon as Yan Wenxiu said, Daohua remembered. At that time, Mrs. Li was still sighing at her, saying that Yan Wenxiu''s studies had been delayed.


    Thinking of this, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang hesitantly, and then quickly withdrew her gaze again, silently saying in her heart that she shouldn''t be too tight, because they have helped their family enough.


    "Snapped!"


    Xiao Yeyang tapped Daohua¡¯s head with the fan handle again: "Just say what you want, don''t be too slow."


    Aside, Defu was speechless looking at the sky, and the man in his family almost directly said the four words ¡®Come and ask me¡¯.


    The eldest son of the Yan family wanted to go to Wangyue Academy. He didn¡¯t believe that the little prince could not tell. He was actively waiting for the eldest girl of the Yan family to ask him.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s face, worried that he would be embarrassed in front of everyone. After thinking for a while, he pulled the corner of his clothes and walked to the side. After he came over, he whispered: "My big brother The third brother has a valuable character, and the fourth brother is a martial arts wizard."


    Xiao Yeyang interrupted in an angry voice: "You can also say that. I don''t dare to say that when I learn to be rich and talented in martial arts, but you are thick-skinned?"


    Ina Huasan smiled, this is not just to fight for it, so it is a little exaggerated.


    At this time, the chariots and horses were ready, and the guards came to report, Xiao Yeyang snorted at Daohua, said nothing, turned around and left.


    "and many more!"


    Ina Hua hurriedly stopped him.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and turned his head. Just when he thought Daohua would beg him for the family, who knows, she took a wooden box from the maid''s hand and stuffed it directly into his hand, "Gift, for you of."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the wooden box in his hand that was not even exquisite, and was silent.


    Seeing that he didn''t look down on him, Daohua immediately said, "There are good things in it, and it counts as a thank you gift to me."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Ye looked at Daohua¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear the jade pendant I gave you?¡±


    Daohua smiled and said: "The jade pendant is too precious, I put it away, let my mother put it on well."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her a few times: "Wear it better to avoid being bullied again." After that, he walked to the old lady Yan, said goodbye, and left the Yan family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： , Come and go

    Chapter 94, communication


    Daohua followed the Yan family and sent Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan away, until they couldn''t see the carriages and horses, they were about to turn around and go back.


    "Uncle Yan, Aunt Yan, I have been out for a day and night, and I should go home too. This time I took the liberty to go to the house. It was really annoying. Next time I change my nephew and invite everyone to the house, I hope I will definitely appreciate your face."


    Zhou Chengye smiled and saluted Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li. Last night, in order to get close to Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan, he was stupefied to live in the Yan family. You know, his family is in Xingzhou City. The first time I came into contact with the Yan family, I shouldn''t live in other people''s home because of emotion or reason.


    Yan Zhigao smiled and stopped: "Young Master Zhou is too polite. We are all very happy that you can come to our house. Welcome to come anytime." Zhou Chengye said that his Uncle Yan was out of courtesy, but he could not answer without knowing his identity.


    The Dong family had a first assistant, and now the second master of the Zhou family is already a third-level official servant. How can he dare to be the uncle of the Zhou family?


    "I will be more harassed in the future." Zhou Chengye didn''t care about Yan Zhigao''s address, he originally called out politely, and then looked at Yan Wenxiu.


    "I admire Yandi¡¯s knowledge very much. We need to communicate more in the future."


    Yan Wenxiu also wanted to make friends with Zhou Chengye, who had no arrogance from the family, and immediately smiled: ¡°Then if I don¡¯t understand anything in the future, I can ask Brother Zhou for advice.¡±


    Zhou Chengye smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t dare to ask for advice and communicate with each other.¡± After finishing speaking, he looked at Daohua again, ¡°Big sister Yan, my family Jingwan often mentions you. If you are free, go and play with her.¡±


    Daohua didn''t expect Zhou Chengye would still talk to her. It was a little surprised, but she hurriedly smiled and agreed: "I will." As for him, Zhou Jingwan often mentioned her, just listen to it, not really.


    After ??, Zhou Chengye clasped his fists at the other people again, and then rode on the steed that the young man had pulled, and patted the horse and left.


    Seeing that everyone was gone, Daohua had to help Mrs. Li back to the backyard to rest. In order to receive Xiao Yeyang, she saw that Mrs. Li was all green at the moment, and it was obvious that she hadn''t rested well.


    At this moment, Yan Wenkai jumped over and asked Daohua, "Big sister, you took the little prince and muttered to the side before, what did you say?"


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Zhigao and others all looked over, and Yan Wenxiu became even more nervous.


    When he mentioned Wangyue Academy earlier, he really didn''t have any thoughts, but then the second brother pulled him and said that maybe the little prince could get a place in the academy, and he was moved.


    In addition, the elder sister pulled the little prince aside and whispered, and he couldn''t help but start looking forward to it.


    He has been a talent for two years. Although he has been studying diligently over the years, he has realized that his knowledge and vision are too shallow.


    As the eldest son and eldest grandson of the Yan family, he knew the responsibilities on his shoulders when he was very young. Over the years, as he grows older, he clearly knows that the foundation of the Yan family is weak, and his father''s difficulties in the officialdom during this period He even saw it.


    All this made him desperately want to improve himself. A person without real ability cannot bear the responsibility of revitalizing the family.


    But in the state school, what he can learn and the people he contacts are too limited.


    Wangyue Academy ranks among the best in Daxia. Both teachers and students are among Daxia¡¯s top-notch group. If you can learn in such an atmosphere, not to mention knowledge, but also connections, he will be able to gain a lot. .


    Daohua looked at everyone''s expressions, thinking that Xiao Yeyang hadn''t said anything before, and it was not good to give others ethereal hope, so she said: "I didn''t say anything, it was just some goodbye."


    When other people heard this, they couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    Mrs. Li glanced at Daohua. Knowing that this daughter is very well-measured, she glared at her younger son: "What are you still doing here? Go to class."


    Yan Wenkai was also curious, and asked casually. He was out of interest when he saw nothing, so he pulled Yan Wentao and ran away.


    Yan Zhigao looked at the others: "Everyone is busy with each other, and I should go to the government too."


    Xingzhou Wharf.


    Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan got on the boat.


    "Bring the wooden box here."


    Defu carefully placed the humble wooden box in his hand on the table in front of Xiao Yeyang''s seat, and then after Xiao Yeyang waved his hand, he bowed back.


    "I don''t know what gift the lady of the Yan family gave the little prince? Open it and take a look." Dong Yuanxuan said with a smile.


    In front of outsiders, he always pays attention to the rules, but privately, he and Xiao Yeyang are still very casual.


    Xiao Yeyang, this person is really not very good-tempered, and very picky, but he is still very good, at least, he will never fight or kill the people below.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Dong Yuanxuan and wanted to dry him, but he was also curious about what gift Daohua would give him. After thinking about it, he stretched out his hand and opened the wooden box.


    "Wow, three cans of tea, little lord, you have to give me a can."


    Dong Yuanxuan immediately asked for it.


    It might be because they left too eagerly and the Yan family was unable to prepare. Anyway, he didn''t receive any gifts.


    Well. It¡¯s not nothing. In the end, he still has a share of the green vegetables and watermelon.


    Xiao Yeyang took the bamboo tube, opened it, and saw that it was full of jasmine tea, and immediately disgusted: "This rice flower, good things have been ruined for her, is this bamboo tube used to hold tea?"


    Although the tone of ?? was deeply disgusting, the corners of his mouth kept hooking up.


    Dong Yuanxuan saw it through, but he didn¡¯t say it. He drank the jasmine tea well. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t mean to give it to him, he said, "Little lord, there are three cups of tea. You can¡¯t drink that much. Give it to me in one tube. ."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly covered the bamboo tube: "No, this kind of tea is not enough for me to give away." Uncle and teacher, these people are much more important than a Dong Yuanxuan.


    Dong Yuanxuan curled his lips when he saw him put the tea away, but he was not asking for it. Xiao Yeyang was usually generous. He didn''t give it, but he really didn''t want to give it.


    "What is the cloth wrapped in?"


    Xiao Yeyang was also curious, opened the wrapped cloth, and a fresh ginseng that had just been unearthed just appeared in the eyes of the two.


    Looking at the ginseng whose roots were still stained with soil, Xiao Yeyang was speechless.


    The corner of Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s mouth twitched. This eldest girl from the Yan family has a different gift-giving style. Good things also need good packaging: "This ginseng seems to be a hundred years old, right?"


    Hundred-year-old ginseng is just wrapped in a piece of coarse cloth as a gift!


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the ginseng that had not been processed before, and nodded: "Even if it''s not enough, but it won''t be too long. How can I give me root ginseng for this rice flower?"


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Yan say that, it¡¯s a thank you gift.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang put down the ginseng, looked at the jasmine tea in a bamboo tube, and then at the ginseng wrapped in cloth, and sighed helplessly. Daohua gave him a gift and he had to process it a second time.


    "What is the porcelain bottle? Isn''t it what medicine is in it?"


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at the last three small porcelain bottles in the wooden box.


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the porcelain bottle, opened the lid and smelled it, and then quickly put the porcelain bottle away without waiting for Dong Yuanxuan to say anything.


    This is the kind of medicine that Daohua used to save Zhao Ergou. It has better hemostatic and anti-inflammatory effects than the golden sore medicine in the army.


    Three kinds of gifts, this is the most precious!


    Whether it¡¯s tea or ginseng, as long as he says a word, someone will deliver it immediately, but it¡¯s hard to find a good golden sore medicine that can save lives.


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Xiao Yeyang''s appearance and was very curious: "What good thing, can''t you show it to me?"


    Xiao Yeyang ignored him, but said: "You arrange it, didn''t Daohua say to invite me to that hot pot? You see when we come again."


    Dong Yuanxuan thought for a while: "I guess it will be around Mid-Autumn Festival. If you ask for leave too often, the masters will be unhappy."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face collapsed. When Uncle Rui left, he deliberately explained to the academy and asked them to treat him as an ordinary student. He should be beaten and scolded, and he should not be too presumptuous.


    If the trouble is too much, he will be sent back to Beijing.


    At the same time, behind the passenger ship, Defu personally watched the guards deliver the vegetables and watermelons from the Yan family to the warehouse.


    Some security guards whispered: ¡°Other people¡¯s homes send things to gold and silver finance. It¡¯s better for Xingzhou Zhizhou to send a cart of vegetables and fruits.¡±


    "Snapped!"


    Defu heard, walked over, and directly pointed to the guard''s forehead: "What do you know? The vegetables in Yan Zhizhou''s home are much better than those bought outside."


    Last night, the girl from the Yan family specially left a meal for him and Zhao Ergou.


    That smell, that is called a fragrance.


    "Please carefully move this watermelon. Don''t drop it. Little Prince likes it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： , Gesticulate

    Chapter 95, Pointing


    Xiao Yeyang''s sudden visit has changed the Yan family tremendously.


    First of all, Yan Zhigao is not so busy in Zhouyali, and the money for the construction of the river embankment was approved a few days later, and Yali officials no longer acted like they did before.


    Secondly, Mrs. Li received more invitations and invitations. Even Daohua also received several invitations from official ladies. However, she did not go to any of them, so she pushed them all.


    In July, the watermelons in Zhuangzi were almost ripe, and she was waiting to be sold. She was very busy.


    In the city of ??, Mrs. Li bought a shop. At this moment, the shop has begun to retail watermelons, and the business is very hot.


    No way, the Yan¡¯s watermelon is big, juicy, sweet and red. When it is cut open and placed in front of the store, it attracts a large number of people.


    It was also at this time that Yan Jiaxia had really seen Daohua''s earning power, and didn''t think that her little villager had bought it with the subsidy of Mrs. Yan.


    Songhein Temple.


    Daohua, like she did when she was in her hometown, settled and kept accounts in front of the old lady, making her abacus very smooth.


    Looking at her granddaughter who had never broken her smile on her face, Mrs. Yan smiled and shook her head, and said to Mrs. Li, ¡°Look at this girl, I¡¯ve never noticed it before. Daohua is still a fan of money.¡±


    Taohua raised her head: ¡°That¡¯s because we spent less in the past. The production of the fields at home is not only sufficient for our expenses, but there will be surpluses. The life is moist, so naturally we don¡¯t need to calculate so much.¡±


    "But now, our family spends so much money, and the money is tight. Now that we have the money for selling watermelons, the family can live better, I am naturally happy."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li was very pleased. When my daughter is so young, she knows to share her worries, not only worrying about her worries, but also directly helping her solve the problems.


    In previous years, she did not worry about money matters less, and in the end it all relied on her to piece together and support it alone.


    This year, the master was promoted to Zhizhou. She knew that her family would be more nervous about money than before. She was ready to ask her eldest and second brothers for help cheeky. Unexpectedly, her daughter¡¯s watermelon directly relieved her urgent need.


    Ms. Li looked at Daohua, who bowed her head and settled the account, her brows and eyes curled, her heart soft.


    This girl is so sweet.


    "Mother, the watermelons sold in Zhoucheng are very good. When the second uncle comes over, the watermelons that are pulled to the provincial government are not as many as previously expected." Daohua said suddenly.


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "This is okay. Your second uncle also stopped by to see us this time. You can take as much watermelon as you can take. The price in the provincial capital must be higher than that in the state city. He can''t make a loss."


    Daohua nodded. She was worried that the watermelon could not be sold, so she asked her to write to her and asked her elder uncle and second uncle to help her find a way. NS.


    "The watermelons in my village will not be sold anymore. Except for leaving some as gifts, the second uncle will take away all the other watermelons."


    Mrs. Li has no objection: "Zhuangzi is yours, do whatever you want."


    The old lady Yan sat aside, eating grapes from the village, and said: "You have planted a lot of grapes on the village, what do you plan to do?"


    Rice Flower: ¡°There are too few grapes. I only plant some in the yard on the village. I don¡¯t plan to sell them. We will keep them for our own consumption or give them away. By the way, I still want to learn how to make wine.¡±


    Yan Zhigao just heard these words when he brought in Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhiqiang.


    Yan Zhiyuan relied on being an elder, and said directly: "Daohua, you can''t spoil things casually, listen to your second uncle, grapes are precious, you want to learn to make wine or use other things."


    Daohua shook her head and blurted out: "How can this work? I want to make wine. There is no way to replace it with other things."


    was directly rejected by the junior, and Yan Zhiyuan''s face was a little ugly: "You are a little girl who knows what wine is, you are completely spoiling things."


    Daohua felt a little unhappy in her heart, but she still said, "Second Uncle, it''s because I don''t understand, that''s why I have to learn. No one is born with various abilities."


    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s words of vision were pushed back again, and his face was a bit uncontrollable.


    Mrs. Li looked at Yan Zhiyuan, and did not speak to ease the atmosphere. Her daughter, Zhuangzi, hadn''t even interfered with her daughter Zhuangzi, and he was not welcome as an uncle.


    On the side, Yan Zhigao was afraid to put down the tea bowl in his hand, and said to Daohua: "Your second uncle is reasonable. Didn''t you say that you don''t plant many grapes? Otherwise, don''t learn how to make that kind of wine this year. You will learn more about various points next year."


    Wine is something that princes and nobles can afford. Is it so good to brew?


    Moreover, he and his second brother thought the same thing. Before putting the grape, he had eaten a few at the champion banquet in the year of Zhongjinshi. This thing is more expensive than watermelon, so he used it to learn how to make wine. , Too wasteful.


    Daohua frowned slightly. She didn''t like the feeling of being pointed at by others. She used what she had grown, and it didn''t interfere with the family.


    The old lady Yan knows Daohua¡¯s temperament, and she knows what she is thinking with a frown. She immediately smiled and cursed at the Yan Zhigao brother: "It''s useless of your stuff. What are you doing there?"


    The old lady spoke up, and the Yan Zhigao brothers were not happy to say more, so let this matter go.


    At this time, a maid came to report that it was the master of the uncle¡¯s family.


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Li''s face was happy, and Daohua quickly put down her abacus and stood up.


    The old lady Yan smiled: "I was talking about it just now, but I happened to be here, the boss, the eldest daughter-in-law, don¡¯t hurry up to welcome her."


    Inaba: "Grandma, I will go too."


    The old lady Yan waved her hand: "Go, go, there is you girl."


    Yan Zhigao got up and stood up, and went out with the mother and daughter. The Li family has been helping him all these years, so he has to welcome his second uncle.


    After waiting for the family of three to leave, Yan Zhiyuan slid and said, ¡°Daohua is really close to Li''s family.¡±


    The old lady Yan gave him a slanted look: "That''s because the Li family is good to Daohua. Daohua is a grateful person, so she naturally gets close to the Li family."


    Yan Zhiyuan replied: "Mother, you are too indulging in the rice flowers. You don''t know the grapes, they are rare here in Xingzhou, especially the ones grown by our family. They are big and plump, juicy and delicious. They are used to learn how to make wine. It''s too wasteful."


    The old lady Yan said unceremoniously: "What''s ours? It''s from Daohua."


    Yan Zhiyuan choked: "Look at what the mother said, isn''t Daohua the Yan family?"


    The old lady Yan said lightly: "Second, you put your little thoughts away for me. These years, our family has not been separated. All the big and small things in the family are supported by your elder brother and sister-in-law, and you have not lost it. It¡¯s one and a half, I¡¯m leaving the words here today, Daohua things, you give me less ideas."


    Yan Zhiyuan was a little uncomfortable: "Mother, who do you think of me, am I the kind of person who cares about my niece?"


    Mrs. Yan coldly snorted: "Do you know that you and your wife are both good at calculating, and now I don¡¯t bother to care about your couple. Remember, it¡¯s yours, the old lady will never lose a cent after a hundred years." You; don''t worry about what shouldn''t be you."


    Yan Zhiyuan looked a little embarrassed, and stopped talking.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhiqiang hurriedly finished the round: "This year I blamed me for not paying attention. When Rice Flower was planting grapes, I was busy with the fields. Next year, next year, I will set aside a plot for growing grapes. When the time comes, our grapes will be planted. It won¡¯t be enough."


    Yan Zhiyuan glanced at Yan Zhiqiang, somewhat speechless.


    Is this a question of enough food?


    This is a problem that the younger Daohua didn¡¯t put his elders in the eyes, OK?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： , Quota

    Chapter 96, Quota


    Daohua followed Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li, and welcomed Li Xingnian into the door. The group was talking while walking towards the old lady¡¯s yard.


    "Sister, why did you think of growing watermelon? And it''s so good." Li Xingnian asked Mrs. Li.


    He is a businessman, and he hasn''t traveled from the north to the south in the past few years, but he clearly knows that watermelon is not easy to grow.


    Just after entering Xingzhou City, he passed by Yan¡¯s shop and took a look at the watermelons sold in the shop. Good guy, it¡¯s better than what he saw in Beijing.


    Ms. Li smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not the ghost girl Daohua. Last year, she planted two acres of watermelon in her hometown and harvested some seeds. It just so happened that the village we bought had vacant land, so let¡¯s plant it.¡±


    Li Xingnian looked at Daohua, who was next to him, her expression and demeanor were very close to her, with a smile in her eyes: "You are brave, so you are not afraid of planting badly?"


    Ms. Li glanced at Yan Zhigao, and smiled: ¡°I was worried about this problem at the time, so I didn¡¯t say at home, Master, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Yan Zhigao waved his hand: "You can take care of me at home, don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to tell me everything."


    Li Xingnian took the words and said, "Fortunately, the crooked hit is right, and these watermelons have been planted. Otherwise, it would not have been harvested now."


    Ms. Li smiled and nodded: "Who said no, but the watermelon can be harvested thanks to the support of the old lady and the busy work of the third brother."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao''s face smiled more.


    Daohua followed the adults and listened to them without interrupting. Seeing that Mrs. Li saw her natal brother, her brows stretched and her expression was happy, and her heart also rejoiced.


    Although my mother has been keeping correspondence with her natal family over the years, she has seen only a handful of times. No wonder she is so happy.


    Soon, a group of people came to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    Li Xingnian pleased Mrs. Yan and met with Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Zhiqiang before sitting down to talk and chat.


    "Second uncle, eat grapes."


    Daohua smiled and put a plate of iced grapes on the Li Xingnian coffee table.


    Looking at the dark purple grapes that were big and round like agate, Li Xingnian smiled and said, ¡°This grape is rare, I want to taste it.¡± As he said, he took one and put it in his mouth.


    "Well, it''s so sweet!"


    The old lady Yan smiled and said: "The old lady feels the same way, I eat more delicious than watermelon."


    Li Xingnian ate another one, and then pushed the plate towards the rice flower: "Your little girl loves this thing, I will just try a few." This thing is not cheap, it is rare in the market, and my sister''s house probably doesn''t have much.


    Daohua was stunned for a moment, then her eyebrows were curved, and she pushed the plate back with a smile: "Second Uncle, you can eat with your stomach open. I planted this grape myself."


    Li Xingnian looked surprised: "You still grow grapes?"


    Daohua raised her head and said proudly: "I can grow a lot of things."


    Li Xingnian smiled: "You girl is not ashamed."


    Daohua glared: "What''s so embarrassing about this, I''m telling the truth." After speaking, he pushed the plate again, "Second Uncle, do you eat? Although I didn''t grow many grapes this time, it is definitely enough for you. It''s hard to eat."


    This time, Li Xingnian did not push back.


    They have eaten grapes, but they are rare, and the price is high, and there are many children in the family. Every time he tastes one or two, he really appetites and eats, never before.


    "The second uncle will enjoy the blessing of our rice flower."


    Yan Zhiyuan watched the interaction between the two and smiled: "Look at Daohua, get close to her second uncle."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li glanced at Yan Zhiyuan and said with a smile: "It''s probably the two uncles who haven''t seen her before, but now they are rare."


    Seeing that Li Xingnian likes to eat grapes, Daohua said, "Second uncle, when you go back, I will bring you some more, and let the elder uncle, the eldest aunt, the second aunt, and the cousins ??and cousins ??try it. "


    Li Xingnian: "Then the feelings are good. Your cousins ??are all looking forward to your going to Fucheng to play. It was really unfortunate the last time you went."


    Daohua smiled and said, "It''s okay, I will go again next time."


    At this time, Yan Zhiyuan spoke again: "Daohua, you can relax a little bit. Didn''t you say that you want to use grapes to make wine? Don''t run out of grapes then."


    Li Xingnian didn¡¯t care about the other meanings in Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s words. Instead, he looked at Daohua and said unexpectedly: ¡°You still make wine?¡±


    It''s hard to say that she can, and she smiled and said, "If you don''t, you can learn."


    Yan Zhiyuan: "Brother Xingnian, listen to this. Don''t let Daohua waste something as expensive as grapes. She listens to you, please persuade her."


    Li Xingnian looked at Daohua who was already pouting, and smiled at Yan Zhigao and the old lady: "There are brother-in-law and old lady here, how can I put my beak?"


    "But, I know a little bit about this wine. If it can be made, it will definitely be a huge profit. If nothing else, the rich and powerful will definitely be rushing."


    Daohua nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t have much to offer at home. When Xiao Yeyang comes back in the future, I will entertain him with wine, and it won¡¯t be too shabby.¡± Wine is rare in ancient times and is a rare thing.


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Yan and the others all looked over. They didn''t expect Daohua to think of this.


    Li Xingnian''s expression moved slightly, and he smiled and asked, "Will that nobleman come again?"


    Daohua groaned: "He promised me, he should come."


    Li Xingnian nodded: "Then you should prepare some good things to entertain others."


    Daohua agreed: "Yeah, wine is fruit wine, not so intoxicating, just suitable for entertaining Xiao Yeyang."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ping Tong, who was next to Mrs. Li, hurriedly walked in: "Master, madam, the little prince sent someone over and said that he was giving thanks to the old lady and the eldest girl."


    Yan Zhigao stood up with a ¡®hit¡¯, and then felt that the reaction was too great, so he sat back, and the others were not much better than him, all agitated.


    Daohua was an accident: "Xiao Yeyang gave me and my grandmother a thank you gift?"


    Ms. Li immediately asked: "Where is the person?"


    Pingtong: "Waiting outside."


    Yan Zhigao: "Please come in quickly."


    Soon, a middle-aged man in charge came in with a brocade box.


    Although he met with Mrs. Yan and Yan Zhigao in advance, he said, "The little prince said, he likes the vegetables and fruits that the old lady gave. This is a thank you gift prepared by the little prince." Give it to Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li took it and gave it to Mrs. Yan.


    At this time, the manager looked at Daohua again, and handed out the brocade box in his hand: "This is what the little prince ordered to give you."


    "What is it?" Daohua took the brocade box curiously, did not hide it, and opened the box on the spot.


    There are three envelopes in the box.


    Yan Zhigao saw the envelope, ecstasy flashed in his eyes.


    Daohua opened one of them, and when she knew that this was the admission notice of Wangyue Academy, she immediately smiled and ran to the old lady with the envelope: "Grandma, Xiao Yeyang will give it to the eldest brother, the third brother, and the fourth brother. It¡¯s time for Wangyue Academy."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： , Both civil and military

    Chapter 97, Civil and Martial Arts


    Xiao Yeyang helped Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai get places to study at Wangyue Academy. Daohua was grateful and asked the letter delivery manager to wait. She wanted to return some thanks.


    There are not many things she can get her hands on. She can only send back some vegetables and fruits grown on Zhuangzi.


    However, these vegetables and fruits are grown with seeds grown in space, and their taste and nutrition are much better than those grown outside.


    This time, Daohua directly asked the steward to take away the things from the two carts.


    A cart full of green vegetables in season; a cart full of watermelons and grapes.


    The quality is not enough, and the quantity comes together. She can only do this first, and when the medicinal materials can be harvested in the future, there will be more things to send.


    The return gift was prepared by Inahua. The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li didn''t interfere more. In fact, they couldn''t interfere even if they wanted to interfere. The Yan family really couldn''t bring out any good things.


    Li Xingnian watched the whole process, and sighed in his heart that his younger sister had given birth to a good daughter.


    "Can we really go to Wangyue Academy to study?"


    In the evening, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenjie, Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wenbin returned home after class from the state school and learned that Xiao Yeyang had sent someone to send the letter of admission from Wangyue College.


    "Big sister, the notice, let me see it soon." Yan Wenkai yelled as soon as he reached the old lady''s yard.


    The old lady Yan glared at the energetic grandson, turned her head and pointed to the direction where Li Xingnian was sitting: "The notice is well received. I won''t go to see your uncle first."


    At this time, Yan Wenkai saw his second uncle who he admired most, and immediately rushed over: "Second uncle, when did you come?"


    Li Xingnian nodded irritably, Yan Wenkai¡¯s head: "I have been sitting here, did you see it?"


    "Greetings to the second uncle, the second uncle has worked hard all the way!"


    Yan Wenxiu walked forward with several other boys and gave a gift to Li Xingnian.


    Li Xingnian waved and smiled: "Get up soon!"


    Yan Wenkai saw that his second uncle turned his attention to his elder brother, and quietly moved to Daohua¡¯s side, and said in a low voice: "Big sister, show me the admission notice."


    Seeing him winking at her, Daohua wanted to laugh a bit. Compared to her introverted and calm elder brother, she liked this fourth brother who had everything on her face and full of youthful vitality.


    "Wait."


    Daohua got up, took out the brocade box from the old lady, and opened it, comparing the name on the notice, and handing it to the impatient fourth brother, the elder brother who was absent-minded while talking to the second uncle, and an unexpected surprise on his face. Third brother.


    "It''s really a notice from Wangyue Academy!"


    Yan Wenkai looked at the letter in his hand excitedly, and then ran to see Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao''s, they looked very cheerful.


    At this moment, even Yan Wenxiu, who has always restrained his emotions, could not restrain his joy.


    Yan Wentao obviously did not expect to have his share. His books were not well read. When he was in his hometown, Daohua forced him to recognize many of the words.


    The Wangyue Academy is highly praised by my eldest brother. I heard that people who can study there are very knowledgeable. He is so stupid. Will he be ashamed of the Yan family if he goes there?


    Yan Wentao at this moment is a little nervous, but also a little expectant.


    Aside, Yan Wenjie saw the joy of Yan Wenxiu and the three people, and walked to his father in a little anxiousness: "Father, is there no mine?"


    Yan Zhiyuan glanced at the elder brother who was only joking with Li Xingnian. He was also a little worried. The sons of Yan Family Sanfang, Dafang and Sanfang were going to Wangyue Academy, but his son could not go, which made him very unhappy. Feel good.


    If it were not for Li Xingnian, an outsider in the house, he would have asked if he received the notice.


    gave his son a soothing look, and Yan Zhiyuan continued to join the conversation between Yan Zhigao and Li Xingnian, but he was obviously half-hearted.


    Just as lost as Yan Wenjie, there are Yan Wenbin and Wangyue Academy. He also heard from his classmates that those who can go to study are those with good family background and very knowledgeable.


    Yan''s grandchildren, in terms of reading, except for the elder brother who has already won a scholar, he asks himself that he is no worse than anyone else. The third and fourth brothers can''t even memorize the books smoothly.


    Now there is a place to study at Wangyue Academy at home, so he should be the only one.


    No, he has to talk to his aunt after he goes back for a while.


    Inahua waited for the three brothers to get excited, smiled and put the notice back, and then put it back on the old lady''s footsteps.


    "Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, you have to prepare, as stated in the admission notice, you will get the college report in three days."


    Yan Wenkai grinned and said, ¡°Pack things, it¡¯s easy. I can clean them when I go back tonight, and I can report tomorrow.¡±


    Daohua smiled: "Four brother, don''t you like to read? Why are you so active in Wangyue Academy this time?"


    Yan Wenkai sat next to Daohua: "Big sister, don¡¯t you understand. Why can Wangyue Academy become the first of the Northern Academy? It¡¯s because of its outstanding teaching resources. It can not only learn literature, but also martial arts. I study No, but I can practice martial arts."


    Hearing how to learn martial arts, Yan Wentao¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened: "Then I will learn martial arts too." He is strong and flexible, and it should be easier to learn martial arts than to learn martial arts.


    Yan Wenkai immediately smiled and said: "Okay, after going to the academy, my eldest brother is studying literature, and we both learn martial arts. By that time, the Yan family will be both civil and martial arts."


    Hearing that, Yan Zhigao also laughed, and his face was relieved. The youngest son also knows that he is motivated and wins glory for the family, but he still said sternly: "Learning martial arts is not easy, you two must be prepared to endure hardship. "


    Yan Wenkai didn''t care much, and said boldly: "It''s nothing to endure hardship, as long as I can learn martial arts, I can eat any hardship."


    Daohua smiled and answered: "Four brother, I can remember these words for you. If you complain in the future, you will be punished."


    Yan Wenkai: "Just remember, I will supervise each other with the third brother in the future, third brother, don''t you think?"


    Yan Wentao smiled and nodded quickly.


    For a time, the room was full of cheerful chatter and laughter.


    After dinner, Yan Zhigao was stopped by Yan Zhiyuan, saying that he had something to say. Mrs. Li took a look at the two of them and took Li Xingnian to the guest room in person.


    After arriving in the guest room, Li Xingnian urged Mrs. Li: "You go back quickly, lest you go back to the main courtyard and you cannot be found."


    Mrs. Li shook her head and smiled: "Master will not go back to the main courtyard tonight, wait and see, there is still some trouble." Erfang found the master, and the Shuangxin courtyard could not help it.


    Li Xingnian took a look at Mrs. Li¡¯s face and sighed: "You have worked so hard these years, and my eldest brother and I have not been able to help you much."


    Mrs. Li immediately glanced at Li Xingnian angrily: ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t say such things anymore. I can control the backyard of Yan¡¯s house these years, but I can¡¯t do without you and eldest brother¡¯s funding.¡±


    Li Xingnian condensed his eyebrows and thought: "Wenxiu and the others went to Wangyue Academy. There will be no changes, right?"


    Ms. Li smiled: "Don''t worry, it won''t be. The place is given by the little prince. If the master has any ideas, it is no use. It is precisely through this matter that everyone in the Yan family can know their position."


    Li Xingnian nodded. Seeing his sister didn¡¯t care at all, he didn¡¯t say any more, ¡°By the way, it¡¯s Daohua¡¯s birthday in a few days, right?¡±


    Ms. Li''s face immediately softened: "No, in a blink of an eye, Daohua is ten years old, and she has stayed with me for a few years."


    Li Xingnian took out an exquisite golden jade necklace from the package: ¡°This is a custom made by Dasao and Er Rong in Wanjin Tower. It is a birthday gift for Daohua.¡±


    Ms. Li took over Yingluo: "It''s too expensive. I bother the two sister-in-laws."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： ,deliberately

    Chapter 98, deliberately


    Second room.


    Seeing that Yan Zhiyuan was back, Yan Wenjie immediately stepped forward eagerly, and Sun, Yan Yihuan, and sisters Yan Yile also looked over.


    "Father, what did Uncle say? Can I go to Wangyue Academy?"


    Yan Zhiyuan''s expression is not very good, and he shook his head: "Your uncle said, the quota is set by the little prince, and he can''t change it."


    Yan Wenjie''s face collapsed, and his voice was a little sharp: "Why, the youngest elm bump can go to the academy, but I can''t? What does the little prince think?"


    "Shut up, what are you yelling about?"


    Yan Zhiyuan stared at Yan Wenjie fiercely, and angrily said, "You can talk about the little prince. You are such a big person. How can you say that you don''t have a mouthful? Bad luck to follow."


    Seeing Yan Zhiyuan''s anger, Sun immediately stepped forward and advised: "Isn''t Wenjie in a hurry, really can''t change it? Wen Tao doesn''t know how to study without Wenjie."


    Yan Zhiyuan was not angry: "Did you not hear that, Wangyue Academy can not only learn literature, but also martial arts, Wen Tao is not good at Wenjie, but his strength is not comparable to Wenjie."


    Sun: "You can be an official by studying literature, and what can you do when studying martial arts? Isn''t this a silly mess."


    Yan Zhiyuan: "Don''t yell if you don''t know. We also have a martial arts department in the Great Xia Dynasty. If you really have the ability, you can''t go wrong. Do the Imperial Guards and Jin Lingwei know? All the people inside are from martial arts. ."


    Seeing that the two of them were off topic, Yan Wenjie hurriedly said, "Father, mother, you can think of a way for your son. If the eldest brother, the third, and the fourth go to the academy, and the son stays in the state school, then I will be with them. The gap will get bigger and bigger. You don''t want your son to be compared by them, right?"


    Yan Zhiyuan and Sun Clan were silent. They could say a few words about family affairs, but they couldn''t talk about things outside.


    Yan Yile looked at her parents, and her elder brother who was too anxious, and said, ¡°Since the quota can¡¯t be changed, let the big sister ask the little prince for another place.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Wenjie''s eyes lit up, and he looked at his parents eagerly.


    Yan Zhiyuan looked thoughtful.


    Sun immediately clapped his hands: "Yeah, I think Daohua has a very good relationship with the little prince. She said that she should be able to ask for a place for Wenjie." After that, he hurriedly looked at Yan Zhiyuan, "The master, you go. Speak to the eldest brother and ask him to ask Daohua to ask the little prince."


    Yan Zhiyuan looked at Sun with angrily: "Do you think Daohua Nanzi is so easy to talk?"


    Sun''s expression: "Wenjie is her second brother, what happened to her asking for a place for her second brother?"


    Yan Zhiyuan glanced at his three children: ¡°I asked you to get along with Daohua, but you, now it¡¯s okay, compared with Wentao and Wenhui, she is much colder to you.¡±


    Yan Wenjie muttered: ¡°That¡¯s because they grew up together in their old parents, and the love is naturally not comparable to us.¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan: "Since you know this, after Daohua comes, you should take the initiative to build a good relationship with her." As he said, he looked at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile sisters.


    "And you two, the last time that Miss Zhu Jiaoyu¡¯s family was injured, Daohua was slapped in the face by her eldest brother. You did not testify for her. I think Nizi must be in my heart."


    "I¡¯m here to repeat it again, in the future about Daohua and Shuangxinyuan, you don¡¯t participate in the cooperation, do you know?"


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile nodded quickly.


    Yan Zhiyuan glanced at Yan Wenjie who was anxious, and thought for a while: "Wait, wait to see what the Shuangxinyuan says?" Based on his understanding of Lin, this woman will definitely fight for Wenbin.


    If she is out there, and he will help to make up for it, the probability of success may be greater.


    Three bedrooms.


    The Wu happily rummaged through the boxes and cabinets, ready to find out the collection of fabrics, and quickly made two new clothes for Yan Wentao: "I heard that those who can go to Wangyue College to study are some princes from outstanding families. In the future, Wen Tao should pay attention to dressing. Some."


    Yan Wentao smiled and said: "Mother, don¡¯t be busy. I have not finished the new clothes made by my eldest aunt. Beware of the younger brother or sister in my stomach."


    Wu did not listen: "Can your elder aunt give me the same thing as my mother? Don''t worry, mother is used to doing it, so she won''t waste anything."


    Yan Zhiqiang looked at him and said with a smile: "Just let your mother work, or I don''t think she can calm down." He is also happy that his son can have a good future.


    Seeing that Dad said so, Yan Wentao had no choice but to give up: "Mother, then you should do it first, and the others, slowly do it in the future. Anyway, the college has a holiday every month, and I also want to go home."


    As soon as he heard this, Wu''s hand movement slowed down: "Academy will have a holiday?"


    Yan Wentao nodded: "I heard what Big Brother said to Daohua."


    Wu¡¯s smiled: ¡°It¡¯s so good, so that every month mother can see you.¡±


    After finding out the fabric, Wu looked at Yan Zhiqiang with some worry: "The second brother just stopped the eldest brother, will Wen Tao go to the academy to study?"


    Wenxiu and Wen Kai are the daughters of Dafang, and no one wants to leave their places, but Wentao''s, that''s not necessarily the case.


    Yan Zhiqiang knew his wife¡¯s worries and soothed: ¡°Take your heart in your stomach, since childhood, when did Daohua make her third brother suffer?¡±


    The worry on Wu''s face is unabated: "But the elder brother Wenjie is the second brother''s child, so let''s not talk about it, but there is also Wenbin, who is the eldest brother''s most painful young son."


    Yan Zhiqiang also frowned.


    Big brother''s preference for Wenbin and Yishuang is also in his eyes.


    Yan Wentao was worried when he saw his parents, shook his head and said: "Father, mother, we are asking for a place in the college. If she is not happy, the uncle won''t say anything."


    Wu Shi and Yan Zhiqiang looked at each other, and they were still a little bit out of their hearts. In the end, Daohua was a junior, and her elder brother really suppressed her with filial piety, and she could only obey.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Daohua was watering the vases in the room. At this time, Wang Man''er came in with toiletries.


    "Girl, guess what did I see when I went to fetch water?"


    Daohana continued to play with the vase, and asked with a faint smile: "What did you see?"


    Wang Man''er curled his lips and said: "Aunt Lin herself was stuck in the middle of the road and dragged the master to Shuangxin Courtyard."


    Hearing the words, Daohua¡¯s mouth raised, turned around, and walked to the dressing table. While removing her makeup, she lazily said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if his father has been promoted, will he become more screwed up?¡±


    The three places in the Yan family were deliberately requested by Daohua.


    She did this. One is that she can¡¯t know how to be a human being. Perhaps for Xiao Yeyang, it¡¯s not difficult for Xiao Yeyang to have a few boys from the Yan family go to Wangyue Academy to study, but she can¡¯t ask for it.


    Secondly, no matter how you treat anyone, there will be a distinction between closeness and closeness.


    Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai are the brothers of his mother''s compatriots. If something is good, she will naturally take care of them first.


    And cousins ??like Yan Wenjie and Yan Wentao, no matter what she does, she will bring in personal feelings.


    The person in the second room did not have a long-term relationship with her; secondly, after she came, she did not show any sense of closeness. On the contrary, she was still in the game between her and Shuangxinyuan, and was biased towards the latter.


    Second uncle and second aunt, in the words of their grandmother, are shrewd and sleek, but they are too clever to calculate, so there is no emotion to talk about.


    And their son, Yan Wenjie, is a person who has nothing to do with himself. He is watching the excitement a lot of time, and he looks a little bit like he is not afraid of the big things;


    Yan Yihuan, she is really obedient and sensible, but timid. Whenever something happens, hesitate and expect her to stand up and help, so don¡¯t think about it;


    Yan Yile, relying on her young age, she bluntly said something selfish and hurtful.


    For these three people, Daohua can only say that she is not the same passer-by, and does not want to get close at all.


    Three bedrooms, not to mention from childhood to adulthood, the third uncle and the third aunt treated her like a personal daughter, just talking about the friendship of the third brother who is always by his side, which is incomparable to the eldest and fourth brothers.


    As for Shuangxinyuan, I''m sorry, the wife and concubines are born against each other. As the daughter of the regular wife, how could she benefit the children in the concubine''s room? Do you want to wait for them to rise to counterattack?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： , Call this question

    Chapter 99, calling this question


    Daohua didn¡¯t know what the second uncle Yan Zhiyuan and Aunt Lin had said with the cheap father. At breakfast the next day, the cheap father was a little bit hesitant to her, and she passed them directly.


    After harvesting the watermelon today, the second uncle will return to Fucheng.


    The first day of August is her birthday. This time, several cousins ??and cousins ??have prepared gifts for her, and she has to prepare gifts for others.


    In addition to bringing a bamboo tube of jasmine tea to each person, some of the flowers planted in the garden''s garden have already bloomed. She transplanted them into flower pots and each gave a pot.


    "Second Uncle, you can come and see me more in the future."


    In the afternoon, after the watermelon was installed in the car, Li Xingnian was about to rush back to the provincial government.


    At the provincial government, Li Xingchang has already contacted the buyer, and he has to transport the watermelon back to someone as soon as possible.


    Li Xingnian smiled and nodded: "Okay, my second uncle must come to see Daohua more in the future."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Next time you come, bring my cousins ??and cousins, and I will take them to play in my village."


    Li Xingnian promised: "Okay, your cousins ??are tired of staying at home, so let them come and have a look next time."


    Mrs. Li took the words: "Second brother, be careful on the road."


    Li Xingnian: "Don''t worry, you will reach Fucheng soon by water."


    After saying goodbye to Mrs. Yan, Li Xingnian left, and Yan Zhigao deliberately put aside the affairs in the yamen and went out to give it away.


    Looking at the carriages and horses going away, Mrs. Li was a little bit reluctant, but also a little relieved.


    I have been married to Yan''s family for so many years, and every time it was her parents'' big bags and small bags that gave her things to supplement her, this time, she was able to send back some things.


    Although it is only food produced in a cart of fields, whether it is grapes or vegetables, even the noble little prince thinks it is good to eat, and it can be considered a good idea.


    "Mother, if you miss your uncle and the others, we can go to Fucheng to see them."


    "There are so many things to deal with at home, there will be time there."


    "Some, some, time, like that, there is still squeeze."


    Mrs. Li: "." What do you mean by your daughter''s weird words?


    Songhein Temple.


    Daohua happily remembered Zhuangzi''s account.


    She wholesales watermelons directly to her second uncle at a 20% discount on the market price in Xingzhou City. As for the price he gets to sell at the provincial government, she doesn¡¯t care.


    "Grandma, the watermelon on Zhuangzi made more than five hundred taels of silver. Are you enough to buy a shop in Xingzhou City?" Daohua asked suddenly.


    The old lady Yan glanced at her: "What do you buy a store for?"


    Rice Flower: "Sell things, I have planted a lot of flowers in my yard. After a while, I am going to transplant some beautiful flowers into flower pots and sell them as potted plants."


    "Don¡¯t all these scholars and writers like to gather together to admire flowers? It¡¯s already mid-July. Whether it¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival in August or the Double Ninth Festival in September, it¡¯s suitable for gatherings."


    "I have planted a lot of chrysanthemums, and they will sell well by then."


    "Um"


    "There are fewer watermelons this year, and it will be too late. Next year, we will have to plant them earlier. At that time, the harvest will definitely be better than this year. At that time, I will buy a farmer to plant flowers."


    "By the way, when the medicinal materials and fruit trees can be harvested, and I sell it for money, I have to buy another Zhuangzi to grow medicinal materials."


    Looking at her granddaughter happily looking forward to her future life, Mrs. Yan just felt happy and cheerful all over.


    She likes to see Daohua''s eyes gleaming and her eyes exuding infinite vitality. Looking at her like this, she always feels that her life is getting more and more hopeful, and there is nothing that can''t be done.


    "Oh, yes, there are grapes. After I brew the wine, I will have another income."


    "Wait a while, I''ll let my mother go to help me see the shop." Daohua sorted out the account and looked at the old lady Yan with a smile, "Grandma, when I prepared grapes for my second uncle, I asked someone to give some more. , I¡¯m going to learn how to make wine now, are you going to watch it?"


    The old lady Yan got up quickly: "Go, why not go!" I was idle all day, her body was about to rust.


    In the evening, when everyone came to Songheyuan for dinner, Daohua had sealed a small jar of grapes in accordance with the practice of the previous life.


    Before the food came, everyone sat in the old lady¡¯s room and chatted.


    During the ?? period, Yan Wenjie looked at his parents from time to time, hoping that they would quickly talk to his uncle about studying at Wangyue Academy.


    The day after tomorrow, the eldest brothers are going to leave, not to mention it, but it will be too late.


    Yan Zhiyuan did not move. He expected Aunt Lin to not let go. She had better come out of this head.


    Sun has been looking at Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s wink, and seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, he had no choice but to endure the irritability in his heart.


    "Mother, you guys sit for a while, I''ll go see if the food is ready?"


    Mrs. Li went to the dining room. Soon after she left, Aunt Lin suddenly came over with Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang.


    Seeing Aunt Lin, the old lady Yan flashed unpleasantly in her eyes. She glanced at Yan Zhigao, who looked a little uncomfortable next to her, and said lightly: "What are you here for?"


    Aunt Lin¡¯s face showed a gentle smile: ¡°Daughter-in-law hasn¡¯t been able to please the old lady for a long time. I came here to please.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Daohua frowned immediately, glanced at the cheap father who seemed to be unaware of anything, then looked at the other people who were silent.


    The eldest brother Yan Wenxiu looked a little ugly, moved his lips, as if he wanted to say something, but after looking at the cheap dad, he swallowed the words in his mouth again. From his frowning brows, it can be seen that he is suppressing his emotions. .


    As for the fourth brother Yan Wenkai, he was biting his ears with the third brother Yan Wentao, and he didn''t hear what Aunt Lin said.


    The person in the second room may have heard something, but they didn''t mean to speak.


    The three-bedroom people stay in the country all year round, and they don¡¯t understand the rules of addressing wives and concubines at all.


    Daohua exhaled. Fortunately, the mother was not in the house, otherwise she would be sad.


    "Fifth brother and third sister, I don¡¯t know something, and I want to ask you." Since learning the rules with Master Shen, she knows that in ancient times, even if the elders were wrong, the juniors could not point it out face to face. Otherwise, they would be disrespectful and unfilial. .


    Cheap daddy, she can¡¯t say, as the eldest sister, younger brothers and sisters should be able to say.


    Neither Yan Wenbin nor Yan Yishuang expected Daohua to speak to them suddenly, and they were taken aback.


    Yan Yi took a look at Yan Zhigao, thinking that Dad was here, the big sister didn''t dare to do anything, she changed to smile and said, "Big sister, please."


    Daohua raised her eyes to Aunt Lin, and asked with a smile: "Brothers and sisters go to school more than me. I would like to ask, can a concubine call herself a daughter-in-law?"


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin changed their colors, and the expressions of other people in the room also fluctuated, especially Yan Zhigao. He didn''t notice Lin''s name just now.


    Aunt Lin¡¯s face changed drastically, she looked scared, and she knelt down with a ¡®bang¡¯: ¡°Big girl, it¡¯s my fault. I was too nervous just now and said something wrong.¡±


    Daohua''s expression did not change, she looked at Yan Wenbin, and said lightly: "Before the fifth brother called Aunt Lin by the wrong name, now Aunt Lin himself has also made a mistake. Didn''t she say that Aunt Lin was born in a scholarly family? Isn¡¯t the rules as good as me, a person who grew up in the country?"


    The problem of addressing may not be much in modern times, but in ancient times, it represented status to a certain extent. Aunt Lin called herself a daughter-in-law in front of her grandmother. Is she trying to replace Mrs. Li?


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao''s face was very embarrassed. Although the eldest daughter did not say to him, the complaint in the words was obvious.


    At this time, he was also thinking, is he always indulging in the Lin family too much?


    Professing a daughter-in-law to her mother, is this what a concubine should do?


    The old lady Yan was taken aback for a moment, and she reacted quickly, and then furious: "Lin, do you think the old lady doesn''t understand anything, can you fool around at will?"


    Seeing the old lady angry, Aunt Lin immediately began to kowtow, begging for mercy: "The old lady calms down, and my concubine will never dare anymore."


    Yan Wenbin and Yan Yi saw Aunt Lin doing this, and knelt down to help intercede.


    Seeing them like this, Yan Zhigao was a little angry and a little distressed. After thinking about it, she couldn''t help but say to the old lady: "Mother, don''t be angry. I will talk about her well after Lin."


    The old lady Yan glared at him fiercely: "You are Zhizhou now. The rules at home can no longer be as loose as before. If you need to stand up, you must stand up. Don''t be the same every day. Everyone is different."


    Yan Zhigao: "My mother said that my son will pay attention."


    The old lady Yan waved her hand: "Okay, let her go down, look at her like this, people who don¡¯t know think that the old lady is a wicked person."


    Aunt Lin immediately said: "Old lady, my concubine knows something wrong, please don''t be angry, because my concubine is so angry that it''s not worth it." After speaking, she immediately looked at Daohua: "Big girl, don''t you too Angry, I said the wrong thing. I''ll apologize to Madam later."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： , Tear off

    Chapter 100, torn apart


    Daohua felt tired. This Aunt Lin really did not forget to take her with her. She obviously let her go down, because of the thoughts in her heart, she still did not forget to forcibly pull her on her.


    Talent!


    But, in her eyes, is she just a harmless little white rabbit, let her use it as a raft?


    On the side, Yan Zhiyuan saw that the old lady''s expression was getting more and more impatient, thinking that Aunt Lin hadn''t said anything about Wangyue Academy, so she said to the end: "Mother, don''t be angry. Aunt Lin''s coming to please you is also a filial piety. Just give her a chance to correct her mistakes."


    Daohua raised her eyes to look at her second uncle. He can get along well with the people of the county government and the state government by virtue of his white body, and it must be said that he is also a very capable person.


    If you want to say how shrewd you are, that¡¯s not necessarily true.


    If he really understands things, he won¡¯t speak at this moment.


    Before preventing her from making wine, if he just thought about the addiction of the elders and showed his right to speak in the Yan family, then speaking for Aunt Lin at this moment, it would be unclear.


    He wanted to fight for Yan Wenjie the opportunity to study at Wangyue Academy. This is understandable, but he can say it clearly so that she can look at him high.


    But he chose to join forces with Aunt Lin. He didn¡¯t know, did the big-room wife-concubine dispute?


    He knew, but he did it anyway.


    is nothing more than thinking that she is a junior, and he and Aunt Lin put pressure together, so that the cheap father can force her to submit.


    What a ridiculous and stupid idea!


    Yan Zhiyuan originally wanted to say a few words about Daohua, but seeing Daohua¡¯s smiley eyes, for a while, the words in his mouth were a little unspeakable.


    He couldn¡¯t tell, the Sun family had no worries, and smiled: ¡°Daohua, for the sake of your fifth brother and third sister, you should stop worrying about Aunt Lin¡¯s slip of the tongue.¡±


    Turned out to be she was caressing!


    There is no smile on Daohua¡¯s face, and she said unceremoniously: "Second aunt is very generous to others."


    Sun¡¯s face became stiff. She knew that Daohua was a sharp-toothed mouth, but she didn''t expect her to be so merciless, so she just talked about it with a second aunt.


    Yan Yile saw her mother being said, her expression was a bit dissatisfied, and when she wanted to speak, she was held back by Yan Yihuan.


    Yan Yihuan shook her head at Yan Yile, and whispered: "Our purpose today is to let the second brother go to the academy to study. Don''t mess with it."


    Yan Yile was a bit dissatisfied, biting her lip and her face unhappy: "Look at the big sister, now everyone in the family will look at her face."


    Yan Yihuan glared at Yan Yile and motioned her not to say anything, but in her heart she agreed with her sister''s words.


    Because of the relationship between the little prince, the status of the big sister in the family is getting higher and higher.


    If the older sister was so disrespectful to her elders in the past, the uncle must have already started to blame.


    But this time, the uncle didn¡¯t say anything.


    Kneeling on the ground, Auntie Lin let out a sigh of relief when she saw Yan Zhiyuan and his wife helping her speak.


    Fortunately, this time she and Erfang have the same interests, both of which are to send her son to the academy to study.


    Hearing the sound of food being put out in the dining room, Aunt Lin didn¡¯t dare to delay any more. If she couldn¡¯t speak this time, then there might be no chance afterwards.


    This time, Aunt Lin did not aim at Daohua, but instead focused on Yan Wenxiu.


    "I heard that the uncle is going to Wangyue Academy to study, and my concubine is here to congratulate the uncle. When Lin brother enlightened the uncle, he said that the uncle is very talented, and he will surely win the title of Toad Palace in the future."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu frowned, and soon disappeared again.


    Being enlightened by his concubine''s younger brother, this matter gradually became a thorn in his heart as he grew older and learned more etiquette and rules. At the same time, he also murmured against his father faintly in his heart.


    Don¡¯t my father know that this will put him in an embarrassing and embarrassing situation?


    If classmates knew about this, how would they treat him and the Yan family?


    The eldest son of the concubine''s eldest son was enlightened by the younger brother of the concubine''s house. Can the Yan family have some rules?


    Also, if he gets close to Master Lin, he will be sorry for his mother; if he is alienated from Master Lin, he will be said to be ungrateful and not know how to respect the teacher.


    Since he was admitted as a talent, he saw Master Lin that he could hide if he could hide, for fear of spreading a bad reputation.


    Next to ??, Yan Zhigao heard Aunt Lin talk about the eldest son''s enlightenment, and his face became a little unsightly. He was too busy to teach the eldest son. Seeing that Master Lin was quite knowledgeable, he casually asked him to teach the eldest son.


    Now as long as he thinks about it, he regrets it.


    Outside the door, Mrs. Li also had a sullen face. Thinking of what happened back then, her heart was too much. Back then, Lin was favored by his master, and the master was almost responsive to her. Her son was enlightened by Lin''s younger brother, which was the deepest pain in her heart.


    Of course, she hated her weakness in the past. She felt inferior because of her background. She consciously avoided Aunt Lin, who has a talented father, and failed to protect her son.


    Ms. Li suppressed the anger in her heart, did not immediately enter the room, she was afraid that she could not restrain her emotions.


    In the room, Yan Zhigao looked at Aunt Lin dissatisfied: "Okay, please, you have also invited me, and Daoxi has also said, if there is nothing else, just go down."


    Aunt Lin¡¯s face changed. She knew that mentioning enlightenment would make the master unhappy, but she needed a reason. For the future of her son, she couldn¡¯t take care of so much.


    "The uncle will definitely be able to glorify the ancestors in the future, but the old saying is that it is hard to grow a single tree. These years, the master is difficult in the officialdom, and the concubine is also in the eyes."


    "Our Yan family has a weak foundation. In the future, the uncle will enter the officialdom. Although he has the connections he has accumulated, it is not as stable as the mutual support of his family."


    Daohua was very amazed when she listened to Aunt Lin''s words.


    This person is very smart. He didn''t ask for a spot directly, but went around such a big circle.


    Auntie Lin looked at Yan Zhigao with red eyes, with some prayers in her eyes: "Master, Wenbin''s talent and knowledge, you know, if he can help the uncle one or two in the future, it will be the concubine''s biggest wish. ."


    Speaking, Aunt Lin turned her eyes and looked at Daohua.


    Daohua has been watching Aunt Lin¡¯s performance. Seeing her coming over, her expression straightened, her back couldn''t help but sit up a bit, and she said in her heart, "Come, come, and talk so much, and the topic finally turned to her."


    "Big girl, I know that as a concubine, I have a humble status. I really shouldn¡¯t be conspicuous in front of the girl and offend the girl. From now on, I will stay away from the girl and not disturb the girl."


    "But, please also ask the girl to see Erye and Wenbin, who are as **** as you in the Yan family and want to contribute to the prosperity of the Yan family, please help them." Hua kowtows, and Daohua jumps up and hides aside.


    "Grandma!"


    Daohua hurriedly asked Mrs. Yan for help.


    The old lady Yan''s face was pale, and she furiously said: "Lin, what are you doing?"


    At this moment, Mrs. Li opened the door curtain and walked in, looking at Aunt Lin with an ugly face, her tone was cold: "Lin, are you deliberately trying to ruin my daughter''s reputation?"


    Aunt Lin seemed to be frightened, with a panic on her face, she shook her head again and again: "No concubine, please calm down my anger."


    Compared to the angry Mrs. Li, Aunt Lin, who was kneeling on the ground, looked too pitiful. Daohua glanced at the cheap father who was beginning to show unbearable expression again, feeling a little speechless and a little impatient.


    "Father."


    Daohua stood up and saluted Yan Zhigao.


    "Father, Aunt Lin is your concubine''s room. As a junior, your daughter shouldn''t be beaked. However, almost every sentence Aunt Lin said was directed at your daughter, so the daughter has something to say."


    Yan Zhigao looked at the eldest daughter, then at Aunt Lin, and finally at the furious mother and wife, and sighed: "Say!"


    Daohua walked over and helped Madam Li to sit down, then stood beside Madam Li, looking at Aunt Lin who was still kneeling on the ground.


    "Auntie Lin, I don''t know what you think in your heart. As you said, I and my fifth brother and third sister are brothers and sisters. We should get along with each other in harmony. The relationship between the younger brother and the third sister gets more and more violent!"


    Aunt Lin wanted to deny that Daohua didn''t give her a chance and continued.


    "As your biological mother, your fifth brother and third sister will naturally work hard to maintain it, but you are always begging for mercy, kneeling, and kowtow to me. The fifth brother and third sister look at these, and they have already hated me in their hearts. Bar?"


    "Actually, I don''t understand you a little bit. My relationship with my fifth brother and third sister is stale. What good is it for you?"


    "I do not have"


    Daohua stretched out her hand and interrupted Aunt Lin¡¯s defense: "The purpose of your coming this time is actually well known to everyone, but I still want to ask you, have you developed the habit of getting something for nothing? What do you think is all you need? If you ask, someone will satisfy you?"


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Zhigao''s face was a little uncontrollable.


    Inahua ignored: "You are very smart. You know how to pull your second brother up, so the chances of success will be higher. Even if it fails in the end, then I will hate the second uncle and aunt."


    Hearing this, the eyes of Aunt Lin, who was kneeling on the ground, flickered. She was indeed making this idea, but she didn''t expect it to be seen by the big girl.


    Daohua looked at Yan Zhiyuan and Sun''s family: "Second uncle and second aunt, I know, your second brother failed to go to Chengwangyue Academy, you are all angry, but this is not my decision!"


    Yan Zhiyuan hurriedly said: "Daohua, the second uncle did not blame you, but you and the little prince are so good. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to ask him to give your second brother another place, right?"


    Inahua''s expression remained unchanged, and she smiled lightly: "Yes, the little prince gave me a bit of face for the sake of saving him, but our identities are not equal to him."


    "If he is willing to take the initiative to help, that''s because he is affectionate and righteous; but if he doesn''t want to, in my capacity, what qualifications do I have to ask him? Haven''t you seen that Brother Dong dare not make any mistakes in front of the little prince? Is it?"


    As ?? said, he took a meaningful look at cheap father.


    "Also, should this be a human being should know how to be satisfied?"


    "At the beginning, my grandmother, me, and my third brother saved the little prince, but now Xiao Wang has given three places. Isn''t it right?"


    "Why do you think that if I ask, the little prince will definitely help?"


    "Also, if we ask for it, what can our Yan family get to give back to others?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： , Reported off

    Chapter 101, The Fall


    Aunt Lin said silently when she saw that the people in the room were caught in a few words. She was anxious and had to bite the bullet and said: "Big girl, just two places. The little prince has such a noble status. It''s not just a word from him to accomplish this."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhiyuan immediately returned to his senses: "Yes, this is not a big deal for the little lord at all, not as serious as you said!" Just now, she was almost bypassed by Daohua.


    "Heh~"


    Daohua chuckled, "Since you said so lightly, why don''t you go to the academy to ask for a place?" After that, without looking at the two of them, he turned to Yan Zhigao: "Father, what do you think?"


    She can categorically reject the two of them, but why should she be a junior to do such a thing, and why should she offend others? One of these two people is the younger brother of cheap father, the other is his concubine, shouldn''t he take care of it?


    Yan Zhi raised her brows and jumped, looking at her brother and concubine''s room expectantly, she couldn''t say anything when she refused.


    He didn''t stop them before, and hoped that Wenjie and Wenbin could both go to Wangyue Academy to study. Although there were some of his selfish intentions, in the long run, this would be beneficial to the development of the family.


    Yan Zhigao looked at the eldest daughter who was calm-looking next to his wife, her eyes flashed, and the little prince only gave three places, and the number of places specially designated three Wenxiu, should it be related to the eldest daughter?


    Seeing the cheap father looking at herself, Daohua looked back at her without any guilty conscience, and smiled: "Father, it''s not difficult to ask the little prince. As long as you tell, the daughter will do it, but. In this way, the little prince is afraid. It¡¯s going to feel that our Yan family has made an inch of it, and it¡¯s hard to fill in the desires."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao''s expression changed, and he immediately made a decision: "Wen Xiu, Wen Tao, and Wen Kai will go to the academy to study. That''s how it is set. No one should talk about other things."


    "Master!"


    "Big Brother!"


    Aunt Lin and Yan Zhiyuan screamed together.


    Yan Zhigao directly interrupted the two who wanted to speak again: "You don''t have to say any more!"


    Seeing that Yan Zhigao was like this, Aunt Lin knew that it was useless to say more, she turned her mind, turned her gaze to Daohua again, and begged: "Big girl, please help Erye and Wenbin, this is not difficult for you. If Erye and Wenbin have a good future in the future, they will definitely not forget your great kindness."


    "Wen Bin, hurry up, please beg your big sister." He said that he had to pull Yan Wenbin over to ask Daohua.


    Seeing this, Daohua straightened her face: "Aunt Lin!" The voice suddenly doubled, and everyone in the room was shocked.


    Daohua was used as a pretext for Lin''s three-bedroom twice. She was already very tired of it. This time she was too lazy to worry about the face of cheap father: "Aunt Lin, do you think I''m a good bully? Every time you have something, just take me for it. Raft, so as to achieve the ulterior motive in your heart!"


    "I don''t bother to talk about the things before today, let''s just talk about today."


    "Before you broke the rules and called yourself a daughter-in-law in front of your grandmother, and your grandmother was angry and asked you to leave, but you changed the topic to me because of Yan Wenbin''s visit to Yue Academy, making others think that I was bullying you."


    "Just now, my father has clearly made a decision not to allow you to talk about the academy again, but after you turn around, you have brought the matter to me again. Not only did you pull your second brother again, but also asked Yan Wenbin to beg me. Are you safe? What''s your heart?"


    Aunt Lin was frightened by Daohua¡¯s sudden rage, and when she recovered, she immediately cried and said, "Big girl, you misunderstood me, I didn¡¯t."


    Daohua interrupted her and said sarcastically: "Auntie Lin, you are a person who is used to showing weakness, with first-rate tears, and with your pitiful look, you can''t help making people feel pity, and say a few more words to retreat. If you advance, your goal will be achieved."


    "You first pressed the future of the second brother and Yan Wenbin on me, as if I didn''t intercede, just disregarded the love of brother and sister."


    "After that, you forcibly pulled Yan Wenbin to beg me, and did a low posture. If I refuse to agree, it will be cold heart and cold lung."


    "Take these two things together, I promised the best. Everyone is happy, and Yan Wenbin can also go to the academy to study."


    "But if I don''t agree, the first people who hated me are my second uncle, second aunt and second brother. In addition, I have a tougher attitude, and my father is afraid that he will be flustered while watching."


    "Look, you know how to calculate! I promised, you benefit, and your son goes to the academy; I don''t promise, if you are evil to your family, you have no loss. Aunt Lin, sometimes, I really admire you."


    After finishing speaking, Daohua turned her head and looked at Yan Zhigao: "Father, if I knew that because of the college, I would have lost such a big one, it would be bad, and I would never mention anything to the little prince."


    Yan Zhigao''s face changed.


    The other people in the room also changed color.


    Aunt Lin saw that Daohua had said all the careful thoughts in her heart, her face was a little pale, she didn''t dare to say anything else, she could only lower her head and wipe her tears.


    Yan Wenkai looked at her like this, and said impatiently: "Why Aunt Lin, every time I see you, you are crying? Besides crying, would you order anything else?"


    "Snapped!"


    The old lady slapped on the table with a fierce slap: "I want to cry and get out of the cry for the old lady!" After speaking, she tremblingly pointed at Yan Zhigao, "Is this a good concubine in your mouth?"


    Yan Zhigao saw that the old lady was so angry, she immediately looked at Aunt Lin: "What are you doing here? Don''t go down quickly!"


    At this time, Aunt Lin didn''t dare to say anything more, and bowed to the old lady, and quickly left with Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang.


    As soon as she left, the old lady stared at Yan Zhigao fiercely: "The old lady can''t enjoy the blessings of your concubine, go and tell her, don''t let her wander around me in the future, I''m afraid she will be **** off!"


    Yan Zhigao: "Lin''s also because she cares too much about Wenbin''s future"


    "Bah!"


    The old lady tweeted at him: "If you care about Wenbin''s future, then she is looking for you, what is the matter if she comes to harm my Daohua? I warn you, this is the last time, if your concubine dares to pick things up again. .Hmph, the old lady will take Daohua back to her hometown!"


    Hearing that, Daohua stepped forward and took the old lady¡¯s arm, buried her head on her shoulder, and prevented others from seeing her face: "Grandma, it was my fault. I knew I would not nominate Xiao Yeyang. It¡¯s a matter of course. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t make such a mistake again in the future."


    As soon as the words came out, the people in the room suddenly became ill.


    Mrs. Li thought that Daohua was really sad, and immediately said, ¡°Good boy, it¡¯s not your fault. Little Prince¡¯s decision, which one can you control?¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan and Sun also hurriedly said at this time: "That''s it, it''s not your fault."


    Although their son failed to go to the academy, the Yan family really benefited from the arrival of the little prince, and they followed suit.


    Yan Zhigao also wanted to say a few words, but couldn''t save face, so she had to look at the old lady Yan and his wife.


    Who knows, both of them ignored him.


    Daohua buried her head and couldn''t come out, and said dullly: "Second elder brother failed to go to the academy to study. I am also very sorry. Now my second uncle and aunt must hate me!"


    Yan Zhiyuan and Sun immediately denied: "Nothing, in fact, your second brother is the same in studying in the state school."


    Yan Wenjie curled his lips, trying to retort that he was different. It can be seen that his parents were staring at him, so they had to press their lips and stop talking.


    The old lady Yan glanced at the rice flower on her shoulder, and waved impatiently to rush people: "Okay, don''t eat here today, I''m upset to see it!"


    After waiting for a group of people, the old lady Yan said to Daohua angrily: "Okay, everyone is gone!"


    Daohua raised her head and looked at the old lady with a grin. There was no way she looked sad.


    "You ghost girl!"


    The old lady nodded Daohua''s head with a helpless look.


    Daohua sighed: "Aunt Lin has calculated the psychology of the second uncle and aunt. If I don''t come here, there will definitely be a knot in the heart of the second uncle and aunt, and even the second brother will complain about me."


    "Grandma, I am really afraid of Aunt Lin."


    The old lady Yan just looked at Daohua silently, as if watching her perform.


    Daohua was embarrassed and shook the old lady''s arm.


    "Humph!"


    The old lady snorted coldly: "You said so this time, your father will let her constrain." Her son, she knows, values ??the family and the career, and will not delay the Yan family from getting close to the child for the sake of a concubine. Lord''s.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： , Bath medicine pack

    Chapter 102, Bathing Medicine Pack


    On the third day after receiving the letter from Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai took the admission notice of Wangyue College and embarked on the road to study in the college full of hope.


    At the gate of Zhouya''s backyard, all the Yan family members, including the old lady Yan, came to see him off. Yan Zhigao couldn''t leave the Zhouya, so he asked Master Xiao to send the three to the academy.


    "Wen Xiu, you are the eldest brother. When you arrive at the academy, you must take good care of Wen Tao and Wen Kai." Yan Zhigao instructed Yan Wenxiu.


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Don''t worry, father, I will be optimistic about the two younger brothers."


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai also said immediately that they would study well in the academy.


    Seeing that there was nothing to tell, Yan Zhigao waved to let the three of them go on the road.


    At this time, Zhou¡¯s carriage came over. Soon, Zhou Chengye got out of the carriage and stepped forward with a smile on his face to show respect to Mrs. Yan, Yan Zhigao, and Mrs. Li.


    "Brother Zhou, why are you here?" Yan Wenxiu asked with a smile.


    Zhou Chengye: "I heard that the three younger brothers are going to Wangyue College to report today. I happened to be studying at the academy, so I thought that everyone would go together and have a companion on the road."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu looked happy.


    To be honest, after the initial joy and excitement, he was still a little nervous and worried about his study life at Wangyue Academy, but he was the eldest of the family, so it was difficult to express these emotions.


    Now, knowing that some acquaintances are also studying in the academy, it relieved him a lot.


    Aside, Daohua saw Zhou Chengye''s idea that attracted everyone, and quietly pulled Yan Wenkai aside, and took over a bulging baggage from Wang Man''er.


    "What is this?" Yan Wenkai opened the bag curiously, and found that what was inside was a hand-sized herbal bag.


    Daohua lowered her voice: "Aren¡¯t you going to practice martial arts with your third brother? There are many injuries in martial arts training, internal injuries and external injuries consume gas, which will cause qi stagnation and blood stasis, etc., once the secret injuries occur, many diseases will be left behind."


    "These are all medicines for promoting blood circulation, removing blood stasis and relieving pain. I have subcontracted them for you. Every time you practice martial arts, use this to soak in the bath to ensure that you will live again the next day."


    Yan Wenkai looked suspiciously at the bag in his hand, a little uncertain: "Big sister, can''t this medicine bag be used casually, right?" He mainly wanted to say, this thing seems very unreliable!


    Daohua''s eyes stared: "Fourth brother, I asked for this prescription from the temple in my hometown, but it works. You and third brother must have soaked. I have not been able to dispense the medicine for you in the past two days. have a good rest."


    I forgot to mention that in her previous life, she majored in Chinese pharmacy. She had read some ancient medicinal bath formulas in some ancient books. What she gave today is what she has improved and is specially suitable for martial arts practitioners.


    Furthermore, the herbs she uses are all produced in space, and the effect can''t be wrong.


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai had to bite the bullet and accept it. However, I thought in my heart, it doesn''t need to be taken away. Although the elder sister is kind, but she is not a doctor, what can they do if they break?


    Daohua didn''t doubt that he had him, and then continued: "Fourth brother, Xiao Yeyang should also be practicing martial arts. If you meet him, give him two packs of medicine."


    Yan Wenkai nodded indiscriminately, he didn''t dare to use it, how could he even dare to use it for the little prince.


    Here, Zhou Chengye also finished chatting with Yan Zhigao and others, and was about to leave.


    "Okay, let''s get on the road, don''t delay the hour."


    After Yan Zhigao spoke, Yan Wenxiu said goodbye to the three elders in the family, and then they got into the carriage with Zhou Chengye and left.


    "Wen Xiu and the others will leave Wen Jie and Wen Bin in the future."


    Yan Zhiyuan said sourly.


    Hearing this, the people who were about to turn back to the backyard had a look.


    The old lady Yan glared at Yan Zhiyuan, and took Daohua away without saying anything.


    Mrs. Li and Wu Shi followed with a smile.


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Yan Wenbin who was disappointed, his eyes flickered, and he was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°In addition to the state school in the future, I will ask the two children a master at home to answer their doubts.¡±


    Hearing the words, Yan Zhiyuan looked happy: "The feelings are good, so Wenjie and Wenbin can learn more solidly."


    Speaking, the two brothers walked towards the front yard.


    Behind them, Yan Wenjie and Yan Wenbin glanced at each other quickly, there was no joy on their faces.


    Studying at home and going to Wangyue Academy are not comparable at all.


    In the academy, you can meet all kinds of people, you can make like-minded friends, you can debate with each other, and exchange different opinions. These are things you don¡¯t have in studying at home.


    Yan Wenxiu and the three people left, except that the Yan family was deserted, it didn''t change much.


    After selling out the watermelon on Zhuangzi, Daohua started to buy the flower shop again.


    Ms. Li is helping to see about the shop. She only needs to be responsible for finishing school every day and using her spare time to transplant the flowers picked in the yard into flower pots.


    The old lady Yan is not idle, and also helps to transplant rice flowers.


    "These flowers are good-looking, but they don¡¯t seem to be famous species! I see some flower shops sell peonies, peony, orchids and the like."


    Under Daohua¡¯s chanting from time to time, the old lady also knows many famous flowers.


    Ina Flower: "This year I will collect less flower seeds. Next year, I will be able to collect all the flowers that people like. Let''s make do with it!"


    The old lady Yan didn¡¯t say too much: ¡°You chrysanthemums bloom well, you should be able to sell them for a good price.¡±


    Daohua smiled and nodded. There are many people who like chrysanthemums. When she planted them before, she deliberately planted more: "When you have the silver, you can buy Zhuangzi again."


    The old lady Yan said funny: "Are you really a fan of money? What do you want so many Zhuangzi for?"


    Daohua paused and thought about it: ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything before, but since I¡¯ve been with my parents, I¡¯ve discovered that everything needs money, and the more money is better.¡±


    The most important thing is that you have money in your hands.


    Ms. Li walked into Daohuaxuan with a smile.


    Seeing Daohua, she immediately greeted her: "Mother, is the shop ready?"


    Ms. Li bowed to the old lady first, then looked at Daohua: "Why, you only think of your shop?"


    Daohua shook her head hurriedly, and said in favor: "Of course not, how can the shop compare to my mother!"


    Mrs. Li shook her head, smiled and took out the house deed: "Here, see for yourself!"


    Taohua quickly took it, read it carefully, and then showed it to the old lady.


    The old lady glanced at it and didn''t look any more.


    Ms. Li explained with a smile: "The location is not bad, with the shop in front and the residence in the back."


    The old lady Yan nodded: "I don''t worry if you can help this girl check."


    Ms. Li looked at Daohua again: "Do you find the people in the shop by yourself, or your mother to help you?"


    Daohua thought for a while: "There is a flower farmer in Zhuangzi who can serve flowers. His sons can be buddies, mother. Just find a manager for me."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "By the way, it will be your birthday soon. Would you like to invite several young ladies to come over for fun?"


    Hearing the words, Daohua was taken aback for a moment, and then sighed: "Life is so fast, I''m one year older!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： , The importance of identity equivalence

    Chapter 103, The Importance of Identity Equivalence


    Daohua¡¯s ten-year-old birthday did not take place, nor did she invite the ladies to come over to play, but simply ate a bowl of longevity noodles with her family and it passed.


    "Daohua, haven''t you and Miss Zhou''s always in touch? Why don''t you call people to sit at home today?"


    I have eaten longevity noodles. Mrs. Li, Sun''s, Wu''s, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile all sat in the old lady¡¯s room and chatted with the old lady.


    Daohua glanced at her meaningful second aunt. Yan Wenjie failed to go to Wangyue Academy. After all, the people in the second room had a grudge: "I haven''t known Sister Zhou for a long time, so it''s not easy to invite someone. "


    Sun shook his head and disagreed: "Daohua, it''s not that the second aunt said you. Your idea is wrong. The interaction between people depends on walking with each other. If there are more exchanges, the feelings will naturally deepen. NS."


    Daohua smiled and said, "The second aunt said that, but I think that you should pay attention to the identity of each other, so that you can feel comfortable in this place, don''t you think?"


    Lady Zhou is the former first assistant. On Tuesday, the master is the servant of the staff. The Zhou family is much higher than the Yan family.


    Don¡¯t think that the Zhou family is pretty good to the Yan family now, but it is all because of Xiao Yeyang''s face, not because of the Yan family itself.


    At this time, if the Yan family dared up without knowing what to do, the Zhou family might not say anything on the face, but in private, I¡¯m afraid they will look down on the Yan family.


    Besides, Zhou Jingwan seems to be arrogant at first glance. She needs to be held and spoiled by others at all times. She usually gives gifts to each other to maintain a relationship, so she will not take the initiative to recruit people to find uncomfortable. Woolen cloth.


    Sun did not expect Daohua to say this, and was slightly surprised, and then smiled again: "You girl, too much heart. Why do you need to think about so much about the play and communication between your little girls?"


    "Listen to your second aunt, send an invitation to the girl from the Zhou family, and get close to her. The Zhou family is well-connected in Xingzhou. With her and a few of your sisters, you and the young ladies from Xingzhou City will definitely meet you. Get familiar quickly."


    This is her goal, to let her two daughters go out to socialize more.


    After coming to Xingzhou City, she deeply realized the importance of identity.


    In the county seat, even if she is only the sibling of the county grandfather, and the person in charge is just a white body, she can still visit each house alone.


    But in Xingzhou City, unless her sister-in-law led her, she could not even enter the door of other people''s homes.


    She can''t get in, let alone her two daughters.


    The head of the house has been finalized in this life. If the two daughters want to have a good future, they cannot rely on their own fathers, and now they can still count on Wenjie.


    Even if Ke Wenjie is promising, it will be years later.


    Let the two daughters have more contact with the official ladies. In any case, the knowledge and vision will definitely be raised. Isn''t it better than staying at home and studying?


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Yihuan and the three of them all looked at Daohua. Obviously, these words came into their hearts.


    Daohua''s expression faded. She found that the people in the second room seemed to like to teach people how to do things. This is the case with the second uncle and the second aunt.


    When interacting with people, she pays attention to letting it go. She doesn''t like to be too specialized, especially those with utilitarian purposes.


    The old lady Yan didn¡¯t know much about the communication rules of the big family home. It was a good thing that Daohua had more contact with girls of the same age, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mrs. Li knows the rules of each family. Although the communication between children does not need to be so particular, the behavior is still affected by the status of the family.


    For example, if Daohua is in contact with Ms. Zhou''s family, then, to Ms. Zhou''s family, Daohua''s are only low-end.


    Mrs. Li glanced at her obviously unhappy daughter, and Sun who seemed to have to persuade her, smiled and stopped: ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare anything today. How can I invite others to come home, next time.¡±


    Immediately, the voice changed and the topic was turned away.


    Wu also helped divert the topic, and smiled and looked at the old lady: "Mother, I heard that the wine you brewed with Daohua can be drunk?"


    Speaking of wine, the old lady immediately became interested. She really did not expect that Daohua could make wine by sealing the grapes casually.


    "It''s ready to drink, it tastes good, not very intoxicating."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Grandma, drinking wine is good for your body, but you can¡¯t drink too much. If you like to drink, just drink one glass a day."


    The old lady nodded: "Don''t worry, your grandmother is not greedy. It''s you, a little cat. When you opened it last time, Man''er carried you back to the yard."


    Daohua san smiled, really don''t blame her, it is that the wine tastes so good, she drank it directly as a drink, who knows that the stamina is too great, and she fainted.


    "The Mid-Autumn Festival is about to come. By that time, the eldest brother and the others should have a holiday. The fourth brother clamored for wine early in the morning. When they come back, our family can enjoy the moon while drinking small wine."


    The old lady smiled happily immediately after hearing this.


    When people are old, they like their children and grandchildren to surround their knees.


    Sun said again: "Isn¡¯t the little prince also studying in the academy? Daohua, would you like to write a letter to the little prince, inviting him to our house for the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡±


    Hearing this, Inaka couldn''t help but roll her eyes back.


    Why is her second aunt''s face so big?


    She didn¡¯t even want to make friends with the Zhou family, let alone Xiao Yeyang, the imperial son!


    The identity gap is too big. You are stunned to stand on tiptoe and reach out to reach, are you not tired?


    She has only one thought for Xiao Yeyang, that is, if he gets close to Yan''s family, then she will do her best to give back, so that the relationship between the two parties can be maintained as much as possible in the balance between you and me.


    But if he alienates the Yan family, then she will not rush to please and flatter her, because it is probably useless to do so. There are too many people like him who flatter flattery, unless there is interest involved, otherwise , Don''t mention how disgusting it will be.


    Of course, the Yan family''s foundation is weak, and she still hopes to maintain a good relationship with Xiao Yeyang. In this way, although he has taken a lot of advantage invisibly, she will do her best to compensate.


    Ms. Li looked a little displeased, and looked at Sun faintly: "Second siblings, don¡¯t say anything like this in the future. Where can Little Prince Daohua communicate?"


    "Also, when you go out in the future, in front of outsiders, it is best not to mention the little prince. The royal children are not something that ordinary people can talk about."


    Sun¡¯s face was a little stiff. Mrs. Li has always been very amiable to the two wives, and rarely gets angry. Such a straightforward thing, she would not have said before.


    "Sister-in-law, I know." Sure enough, a woman''s greatest confidence is when her husband is loyal and his children are prosperous. Sister-in-law didn¡¯t speak so hard before!


    After ??, Daohua did not stay in the house, but returned to Daohuaxuan.


    At this time, the Daohuaxuan is no longer as empty as it was when we first moved in. Wall-climbing roses of various colors crawled across the corridor of the flower shed, lush and full of flowers.


    In the yard, the flowerbeds are also full of colorful flowers.


    The breeze is blowing, and the fragrance is overflowing.


    "Girl, the flower shop is about to open soon. If the business is good, will our flowers be enough to sell?" A lot of the flowers in the yard have been transplanted into pots, but they can''t be moved anymore.


    "Don''t worry, I have already set up a piece of land in Zhuangzi for planting flowers."


    "What about winter?"


    "There is a greenhouse in winter! Uncle Zheng has to build an extra greenhouse, one for planting flowers, one for growing vegetables." You can''t eat without vegetables in winter.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： , Huapu

    Chapter 104, Flower Shop


    The flower shop of Daohua opened before the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    In response to this, all parties in the Yan family have mixed reactions.


    Yan Zhigao didn''t pay much attention to things in the backyard. Unless it was something more important, he didn''t care much. After knowing that Daohua earned the money to buy the shop, he just let it go.


    The people in the second room are not optimistic.


    In their view, there are only a few people who buy flowers. Even if the price is good, it is not easy to make money. Moreover, it is difficult to raise flowers. If you don¡¯t pay attention, you may die of illness or death.


    Before opening the store, Yan Zhiyuan and Sun wanted to persuade Daohua to be their optimistic business, and even wanted Daohua to leave the store to them to take care of.


    After the persuasion was invalid, she stood aside with the attitude of watching the show, as if waiting for Daohua¡¯s flower shop to close down.


    The people in the three rooms are silently supporting. The transplanting of flowers, the selection of flower pots, and the transportation of soil are all made by Yan Zhiqiang after his busy schedule.


    As for Aunt Lin in Shuangxinyuan, except for Yan Yishuang who had nothing in front of Yan Zhigao, she could only watch dryly.


    Mrs. Li is most concerned about this matter. She writes to her elder brother Li Xingchang to ask for it. Daohua can treat opening a store as a hobby, but she can¡¯t.


    She has to think about her daughter¡¯s future. The Yan family¡¯s family is like this. Even if you start to accumulate wealth from now on, how much might you accumulate? What''s more, there are quite a few people in the Yan family''s grandchildren.


    This shop must be used as a dowry for her daughter in the future, but it must be taken care of.


    On the first day when ??Flower Shop opened, Daohua changed to men''s clothing and watched it in person at the back of the shop.


    The flowers she planted were all cultivated with spatial soil. They bloomed prosperously and brilliantly, which attracted many people to stop and watch.


    However, it is limited to viewing, and very few people pay for it.


    In this regard, Daohua is not in a hurry. The life of ordinary people in ancient times is not easy. Before opening the shop, she never thought about selling flowers to ordinary people. Her intended customers are those literati, moks and children who are loose-handed and like elegance.


    Inahana watched the passenger flow for a while, and then turned her attention to the people doing things in the shop.


    The manager''s surname is Wang and he is in his early forties. He is a person who loves to laugh. He is very experienced in dealing with people and attracting people. I heard my mother said that this man is a manager with outstanding abilities in the shop of my uncle. Sent from love.


    The guy in the shop is a family named Zheng she chose from Zhuangzi. When he was young, the old man Zheng had shown flower houses in large households and learned some skills in taking care of flowers and plants, so he could barely be regarded as a flower farmer.


    His two sons, Zheng Dawu and Zheng Xiaowu, are quite exciting, and they work harder in Zhuangzi.


    Taohua thought that it would be convenient for the family to use and manage, so they all came to the flower shop to do things.


    "Grandpa, look, there is a new flower shop here."


    A well-decorated carriage stopped in front of the flower shop, and then a pretty-looking baby girl quickly jumped out of the carriage.


    "You crazy girl, slow down, don''t fall."


    The voice of majesty and concern sounded immediately, and then, an old man with gray hair and majestic color between his eyebrows slowly got out of the carriage with the help of the servant.


    Zhou Jingwan saw her grandpa got out of the car, and hurriedly stepped forward and took his arm: "Grandpa, look at it, how nice the flowers are in the shop!"


    Lady Zhou followed his granddaughter¡¯s fingers, looked at the flower shop, and looked at the pots of flowers and plants vying to bloom, with joy on his face: "Go, go in and take a look."


    As soon as the two entered the shop, Inaka found it.


    Looking at Mrs. Zhou, who was in love with the flowerpot, Daohua thought for a while and decided to go out. Even if you don''t see it, if you see it, as a junior, you still have to take the initiative to say hello.


    "Sister Zhou!"


    Zhou Jingwan was hesitating about which pot of flowers to choose, she heard a familiar voice behind her, and when she turned her head, she saw Daohua who was disguised as a man: "You are Yan Yiyi!"


    Seeing uncertainty on her face, Daohua smiled and nodded.


    Zhou Jingwan quickly stepped forward, circled around Daohua, and curiously asked: "Why are you dressed up like this?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Because it''s so convenient." After that, she pulled Zhou Jingwan over and whispered in her ear, "That way, my mother agreed to let me stay in the flower shop."


    Zhou Jingwan did not hate Daohua¡¯s natural and intimate behavior. After hearing Daohua¡¯s words, Xing opened her eyes and said in surprise: "This flower shop is yours?"


    Ina Flower smiled and nodded.


    Zhou Jing patted her forehead fiercely: "How did I forget that when I was a guest at your house, you said that you can grow flowers and plants, as if there are many in your yard."


    Daohua smiled and said: "When you went there before, the flowers hadn''t bloomed yet, but they are already blooming. If you have time, you can come and have a look."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded immediately. Under the influence of the Zhou family''s grandfather, she also liked flowers and plants very much: "Is your wall-climbing rose blooming? Does it look good? If it looks good, I will go home and make one according to the flower shed in your yard."


    Ina Flower: "Not bad!"


    On the side, Mr. Zhou looked at the flower pots in the shop, and looked at the two young girls who spoke vigorously from time to time.


    For the new Yan family in Xingzhou City, he paid a little attention to him because of the relationship between the little prince, but he never thought about taking the initiative to contact him.


    At this moment, looking at the Yan family girl who is free to talk and laugh with her granddaughter, polite and courteous, she recognizes the Yan family a little bit more in her heart.


    A family style and momentum are good, just look at the next generation they cultivate.


    I heard from the grandson that Yan''s parents, Sun Wenwen, courteous, humble, and solidly educated; the Yan family girl in front of me is also a bright spot, bright eyes and white teeth, and a degree of advancement and retreat.


    If the next generation of the Yan family resembles these two, then the chance of the Yan family prospering will be great.


    "Ahem~"


    The grandfather Zhou saw that his granddaughter had a friend and forgot about him. He couldn''t help but coughed, sighing his own sense of existence.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce it to you."


    Zhou Jingwan took Daohua to Grandpa Zhou: "Grandpa, this is Yan Yiyi, the eldest daughter of Master Zhizhou Yan; Daohua, this is my grandfather."


    The words fell, Daohua immediately smiled and bowed to Grandpa Zhou: "Hello, Grandpa Zhou, Daohua is polite."


    The old lady Zhou smiled and made Daohua stand up: "I heard that this flower shop was opened by your family. Why, do you also like flowers?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Well, looking at the colorful flowers competing to bloom, the younger generation will be in a good mood."


    After ??, Mrs. Zhou began to chat with Daohua so slowly. The old man found that the girl of the Yan family knew a lot about flowers and plants. How to take care of them and how to take care of them all made sense.


    During the ?? period, Guanshi Wang knew the identity of Mrs. Zhou. He was a little worried, and kept looking at them, fearing that the young Daohua would offend others.


    However, he was obviously worried for nothing.


    Looking at how happy they are, Mrs. Zhou also looked at Miss Yan with a look of hatred when she met each other.


    "Grandpa Zhou, if Daohua cultivates any beautiful flowers in the future, I will definitely send it to your house."


    After chatting for more than an hour, the old lady Zhou walked out of the shop with unsatisfactory thoughts when he was reminded by the next person. Daohua and Guanshi Wang sent the people to the door of the shop together.


    "There is still me, and me!" Zhou Jingwan quickly raised her hand.


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you are missing someone, you will have Sister Zhou.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： , Limited knowledge

    Chapter 105, limited knowledge


    On the day he returned from the flower shop, Daohua received three pots of peonies, narcissus, and orchids sent by Zhou Jingwan. When they arrived, the Yan family happened to be there.


    "Why does Miss Zhou Jia think about giving you flowers?"


    Yan Zhiyuan was the first to ask.


    Others are also very curious. Although the big family home in Xingzhou City has paid more attention to the Yan family since the little prince stayed at their home for one night, this is also limited to ordinary contacts, and no one has shown any intention. Get close.


    The same is true for Zhou''s family. Except for the exchange of gifts during the holidays, there has never been such an initiative to give things like today.


    Seeing everyone looking at her, Daohua smiled and said, "When I was in the shop today, I happened to meet Grandpa Zhou and Jingwan Zhou. We chatted for a while. When they left, I gave them some pots of flowers. This should be them. In return."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li glanced at each other quickly.


    The old lady of Zhou''s family is a famous flower lover. People in Xingzhou City know this, and they have also understood this after they came.


    The three pots of flowers in front of me are all rare flower species and are of great value. I know that they have been carefully cultivated at first glance. Miss Zhou''s flowers are given, I am afraid that it has been ordered by Mrs. Zhou.


    Yan Zhigao looked at the eldest daughter who was pulling the old lady to look at the flowers with a smile, and sighed in her heart that this daughter''s luck was really good, and she was able to enter the eyes of the old grandfather Zhou.


    Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get these three potted flowers.


    "I heard that the emperor gave him a lot of famous flowers when he was paying his official duties, and he brought them all back to his hometown." He knew that many people in Xingzhou City were thinking about the flowers raised by the old man, and they all thought about it. It''s a pity that there are very few people who have survived.


    Upon hearing this, Daohua''s sight immediately moved away from the flower, and said in amazement: "Really? Will these three pots?"


    "What do you want?" Mrs. Li smiled and shook her head, "The emperor''s gift, no one can be used as a treasure for the emperor. It is estimated that your three pots were cultivated by Mrs. Zhou himself."


    Daohua rolled her eyes and smiled: "Maybe it was grafted with a flower gifted by the emperor."


    Ms. Li thought for a while, and asked Daohua: "Peony, narcissus, and orchid are all famous flowers. Do you want to give Miss Zhou Jia back some more gifts?"


    Daohua tilted her head: "Do you need it?" The flowers she sent today may not be as expensive as the Zhou family, but there are a lot of them. The five pots that Zhou Jingwan liked, and the three pots chosen by the grandfather Zhou, she gave them all.


    "Of course I want it!"


    Yan Zhiyuan snatched up before Mrs. Li and said, "The three potted flowers from Zhou''s family are famous flowers. They are not comparable to the unnamed flowers you just plant. One pot can match the dozen or so pots in your store. ."


    Hearing this, Inaka was a little unhappy.


    Yes, the flowers she grows are not as famous as peonies and orchids, but they are of good quality. Didn''t you see how old Mrs. Zhou can''t put it down?


    Yan Zhiyuan continued: "Besides, people have taken the initiative to give things. You can send back some of the past, and you can deepen the relationship with Miss Zhou." Thus, the Yan family and the Zhou family are closer.


    Daohua looked at the cheap father, and saw that he had no objection, then looked at Mrs. Li: "What do you think I should send back?"


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "This is the relationship between your little girls. We adults will not participate. You can give it anything you want."


    At this time, Yan Zhiyuan said again: "I don¡¯t want to give it away. I think it¡¯s not bad after drinking it, Mr. Zhou."


    Mrs. Li stood up suddenly, interrupted Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s words, walked towards the old lady with a smile, and said to Daohua, ¡°Go and prepare by yourself. The meal is about to start. Come back soon.¡±


    As I said, adults shouldn¡¯t participate in the communication between the little girls. The second brother is used to specializing in research and she understands that she wants to deepen the relationship with the Zhou family.


    Daohua didn''t like others to teach her to do things, smiled and agreed, and then took Wang Man''er out of the room.


    "Miss, shall we give the wine that the second master said?" Wang Man''er asked on the way.


    Daohua shook her head. Although the wine is only fruit wine, she brought a word of wine. She and Zhou Jingwan are not so familiar with each other. She rushed to give a little girl wine, which didn''t feel too solemn;


    Moreover, wine is rare on the market, and the rare thing is precious. In the case that she has already given the Zhou family ten pots of flowers, it would be too much to give too expensive things.


    "I made a few more boxes of rouge and moisturizer not long ago, just give it away!"


    Zhou Jingwan¡¯s skin is not very good. The moisturizer and rouge she makes are made of flowers and medicinal materials planted in the space used. The skin care and makeup effects are very good, which is more practical for her.


    Soon, Daohua handed the gift back to Zhou''s servants, and then took Wang Man''er back to the old lady''s house.


    After learning about the things she gave, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li didn¡¯t say anything, but Yan Zhiyuan curled his lips: ¡°A few boxes of rouge. Rice flowers, it¡¯s not your second uncle who said you, you are too petty.¡±


    It¡¯s not Mrs. Li this time, but the old lady Yan interrupted Yan Zhiyuan: ¡°What precious things do I need to give to the little girls?¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan: "Mother, big brother, am I afraid that Daohua will stiff the relationship with Miss Zhou?"


    The old lady Yan looked at her granddaughter whose mouth was already pouting high, and stood up: "Okay, about the little girl, you guys don''t join in and eat."


    "Mother, eldest brother, I know I don¡¯t speak well, but I really do it for our Yan family. Our family has a weak foundation. If we can make a good relationship with Zhou¡¯s family, my eldest brother will not be isolated and helpless in the officialdom in the future."


    Daohua walked behind, looking disapprovingly at the second uncle who was still explaining to the old lady and cheap dad, a little sneered in her heart.


    The person in the second room, she really can¡¯t like it.


    You say you want to fawn on others, no one is stopping, but you can instruct others to do this and that, that would be very annoying.


    "He is your second uncle, an elder, even if you feel uncomfortable, don''t show it." Madam Li''s voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    Daohua was surprised, and immediately adjusted her expression: "Mother, I see."


    Mrs. Li: ¡°The reputation of a girl¡¯s family is the most important. It¡¯s a big mistake to disrespect the elders.¡±


    Inaba frowned: "Then I have to bear it?"


    Mrs. Li glanced at her husband who was talking to Yan Zhiyuan in a low voice: "Isn''t there your father? Your father may not be so shrewd about backyard matters, but he is better than anyone else in matters related to family interests. Be nervous."


    "Your second uncle is white, with limited knowledge, and he doesn''t know it. He blindly pleases high-ranking people. Not only will he not be valued, but he will be despised. The gift you send back is pretty good, and you don''t need to listen to him."


    Inaba nodded.


    Zhou¡¯s family, received a gift from Daohua, Zhou Jingwan liked it very much. Daohua had given her rouge before, and she used it better than the second uncle brought her back from the capital.


    She knew that the rouge was made by Daohua herself, because she was not familiar with her relationship, and she was not easy to ask for it. Now Daohua has sent a few more boxes. For the little girl who loves beauty, it is more and more caring than other.


    Grandpa Zhou looked at the grinning granddaughter, and smiled at her eldest daughter-in-law: ¡°The eldest girl from the Yan family is still good, and Jingwan can spend more time with her in the future.¡±


    After this, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan had more contacts.


    Zhou Jingwan is a bit arrogant, but there is no major flaw in her character, she is also more straightforward and cheerful, and she does not have so many twists and turns in her stomach, and it is easy to get along with.


    Daohua is also happy to associate with such a little girl. The two get together from time to time to make the boring back home life more fun.


    On the eve of Mid-Autumn Festival, watching Zhou Jingwan who came to deliver the Mid-Autumn Festival gift in person, and then quickly joked with Daohua, Yan Zhigao glanced at Yan Zhiyuan, who looked uncomfortable next to him, and patted him on the shoulder.


    The second brother¡¯s heart is toward the Yan family, but some ideas and concepts are really not suitable for communication between high-ranking families. The eldest daughter is very measured, not humble or arrogant, so that it makes people comfortable to get along with each other.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： , Not so important

    Chapter 106, not so important


    Daohuaxuan.


    Zhou Jing and leisurely sitting under the flower shed, watching the blooming flowers in the courtyard, while eating tea.


    "Daohua, your dim sum is really delicious, where did you buy it?" After getting acquainted, Zhou Jingwan directly called Daohua by her nickname.


    The two girls are about the same age, no sister or sister.


    Wang Man''er smiled and replied: "The dim sum is made by my girl. She knows that the girl is coming and prepared it in advance."


    After hearing this, Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua in surprise: "Really?"


    Daohua smiled: "My grandmother likes to eat soft and glutinous desserts. As long as I have time, I will make some."


    Zhou Jingwan admired: "Daohua, you are so amazing, there is no one else in this cooking."


    Daohua: "That''s so exaggerated, but practice makes perfect." Her cooking skills are really nothing, mainly because of the good ingredients in space.


    Zhou Jingwan quickly finished eating the sweet-scented osmanthus cake in her hand, wiped her mouth, then pointed to the rest on the table and asked: "Rice flower, are these all for me?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Zhou Jingwan looked happy: "Then I will not eat now, and when I leave later, I will pack the rest for me and take it away. I will take it back to my mother to taste. She also loves sweets."


    Daohua smiled and cast a blank look at Zhou Jingwan: "You''re welcome."


    Zhou Jingwan returned a wink: "Which one of us and whom."


    Seeing this, Inaka couldn''t help laughing.


    Compared to the little girl who doesn''t say anything, or hides several meanings in a sentence, waiting for people to guess, Zhou Jingwan''s straightforward temperament, she really likes it.


    "Eat!" Daohua pushed the dessert on the table to Zhou Jingwan''s side, "How can you leave the food for my aunt?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and answered: "My girl has already prepared another dessert for the girl to take home, and there are moon cakes specially made."


    As soon as she heard this, Zhou Jingwan''s eyes were also bent and her mouth opened. She was not polite at all, and continued to eat with joy.


    Daohua saw her eating happily, and followed her to eat, eating and eating, thinking of the three brothers who will be back tomorrow, and asked: "Tomorrow my brother and them are going home, will your brother be back?"


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head: "Don''t come back, the newly appointed Governor Guo invited the officials of Zhongzhou Province to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival, and my grandfather will also go. On such occasions, my eldest brother, as the eldest grandson of the Zhou family, usually has to accompany him." Suddenly, he paused, tilted his head and asked, "Isn''t Uncle Yan going?"


    Daohua was stunned for a moment. She also had some understanding of Daxia officials. She knew that the governor was a second-ranked high-ranking officer, and had a higher post than the chief envoy in charge of the civil affairs of a province. People who can be governors are generally emperors. Confidant.


    "My father is just a banquet for the Governor from the Five-Rank Knowing State, should he not be able to go?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan nodded: "Yes, I heard my mother say that this time I went to Zhongzhou province with high authority officials, so my eldest brother was taken to gain knowledge, but."


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua somewhat hesitantly.


    Daohua smiled: "Why, is there anything else I can''t say in this?"


    Zhou Jingwan put down the dessert in her hand: "It''s not that I can''t say it, but I think it''s strange. Isn''t your family acquainted with the little prince? With this relationship, it stands to reason that Uncle Yan should be invited!"


    "Our family and the little prince don''t know each other very well." Daohua first explained, and then asked: "Why would you be invited if you know the little prince?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "Governor Guo is the uncle of the little prince! Don¡¯t you know this?"


    Ina Flower shook her head.


    At this moment, the background of the big family members is revealed. Their news is so well-informed that there are few things that can be hidden from them.


    What Governor Guo, she had heard of it for the first time, maybe, cheap father didn¡¯t know.


    Seeing that she really didn¡¯t know anything, Zhou Jingwan continued: ¡°I heard my grandfather say that when King Rui returned to Beijing, the little prince would also follow him back, but later Governor Guo was appointed as the governor. Stayed at Wangyue Academy to study."


    Taohua listened carefully. Such high-level news could not be known to the Yan family, whose foundation is weak and not well-connected.


    But Zhou Jingwan doesn¡¯t know much, and most of them are still some gossip. Also, even if the big family attaches great importance to the cultivation of their children, they will not tell them about major issues.


    We chatted for a while, and Zhou Jingwan left with Daohua¡¯s preparation in return.


    After sending her away, Daohua went to the old lady''s yard. After entering the house, she found that the cheap father had actually left the office in advance, but her face seemed not so good.


    Ms. Li smiled and asked, "Miss Zhou''s family is gone?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Because Yan Zhigao had a bad complexion, everyone had a very silent dinner, and it was over in a hurry.


    On the way back to the main courtyard with Mrs. Li, Daohua couldn''t help asking: "Mother, what''s the matter with father?"


    A wry smile came out from the corner of Mrs. Li¡¯s mouth: ¡°After listening to a few gossips, I feel unhappy in my heart.¡±


    Ina Flower: "Is it because of the Governor-General''s banquet for officials of the Central State?"


    Ms. Li''s face was surprised: "You know?"


    Daohua nodded: "Zhou Jingwan told me just now, but what is so good about this? Is it normal for the Governor to have such a high official position? Isn¡¯t it normal not to ask my father?"


    Mrs. Li moved her lips, and finally sighed: "This man, you can''t have too high aspirations. Once you pass it, you will easily have a gap, and if you have a gap, you will naturally be unhappy."


    Daohua''s eyes rolled: "Father shouldn¡¯t think that our family knows Xiao Yeyang, should the Governor invite him?"


    Mrs. Li patted the back of Daohua¡¯s hand: ¡°Everyone will have some unrealistic expectations, and your father is no exception.¡±


    Ina Flower twisted her eyebrows.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Li smiled: "Don''t worry, your father is a self-aware person. He just heard a few gossips and felt a little disappointed in his heart. He will soon adjust."


    If the master has a bad mentality and has been suppressed by the county magistrate for so long, he will not be able to survive.


    Daohua thought for a while and said, "Mother, Xiao Yeyang''s identity is too far apart from ours. In my opinion, he has already paid it off."


    "So, unless he finds us, we are not qualified to find him. I expect him to continue to help us and take care of us. It is better not to have such an idea."


    For him, the Yan family is not that important.


    Mrs. Li smiled and clicked on Daohua¡¯s forehead: "Can you understand the mother? Your father also knows in his heart, so after the little prince stayed at our house, he did not give any punishment to the people in the state office. ."


    "After all, people rely on their own ability to stand in the world."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： , Deceived

    Chapter 107, Being Bullied


    On August 15th, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai returned.


    After washing, the three of them came to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    "I''m thin, is it hard to study in the academy?"


    The old lady Yan looked at her three thinner grandsons, her face was distressed.


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not hard in the academy. It¡¯s just that we just changed the environment and we were a little uncomfortable. When we adjust, we will get better.¡±


    The old lady Yan held her grandson on hold: "You kid, don''t spend all your time reading. You have to exercise if you take the time. Only when you have a good body can you do great things."


    Yan Wenxiu listened respectfully, with a smile on his face, nodding from time to time.


    Aside, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li both looked at the more stable eldest son with satisfaction.


    When the old lady pulled Yan Wenxiu to finish her greeting, Mrs. Li was about to ask about the life of the eldest son¡¯s college, but she was strengthened by Yan Zhiyuan first: "Wenxiu, you see, your second brother can only study with some ordinary masters in the state school. , There is no improvement in academics, since you are back, find a gap to give him counseling."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li frowned immediately. Although the eldest son covered it well, the fatigue in her eyes could not be concealed from her mother. The college finally took two days off, and it was time for the eldest son to take a good rest.


    This second brother, nowadays, he is becoming more and more imprecise in his words and affairs.


    Fortunately, the old lady felt sorry for her eldest grandson, so she rejected it directly: "Didn¡¯t the boss invite another master at home to teach Wenjie and Wenbin? Where is it necessary to teach Wenjie and Wenbin? God, I have to replenish my grandson."


    After finishing speaking, he ignored Yan Zhiyuan and turned to look at Daohua: "In the past few days, make some delicious food for your three brothers. Look at them, all of them are thinner."


    Daohua responded with a smile.


    After ??, Yan Zhigao began to inquire about the eldest son¡¯s college.


    Yan Wenxiu only picked up his studies and some novelties and said that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai interjected two sentences from time to time, and the room quickly became happy.


    Daohua sat next to the old lady on the steps, clearly seeing the expressions of the three brothers in her eyes.


    Brother ?? has always been a joy, anger, indecent, she can''t see much; but the third and fourth brothers have not yet learned the expression management at home, she can easily see that they are laughing in a strong face.


    The life of the three elder brothers in the college is not as good as they said.


    "Grandma, let me see how the food is doing? And bring our wine."


    The old lady Yan nodded with a smile.


    When ?? was out of the house, Daohua looked back at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai and motioned for them to follow.


    Received the signal, Yan Wenkai immediately said to the old lady: "Grandma, I''m going to help the elder sister carry wine."


    "I will go too!" Yan Wentao followed and stood up.


    Looking at the two grandchildren running away, the old lady laughed and said to Yan Wenxiu: "Look at your third and fourth brothers. You are in good spirits. You have to learn from them, and exercise as much as possible."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded and responded: "Grandma, I will."


    Outside the courtyard, Daohua waited for Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai to come out, and then took them to Daohuaxuan.


    "Big sister, is your wine good?"


    In the room, Yan Wenkai was still sitting in distress. When this came out, he immediately began to release himself.


    Daohua smiled and said: "You''ll know in a while." After finishing speaking, he took a look at the expressions of the two, "Brothers 3 and 4, are you all right in the academy?"


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were a little silent.


    Daohua immediately said: "Why, isn''t the academy bad?"


    Yan Wentao never concealed anything in front of Daohua, and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s just that there are too many children from aristocratic families and officials in the academy.¡±


    Inahua immediately understood the meaning of the words, and looked anxious: "Are you bullied?"


    Yan Wentao hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, we have not been bullied. The college has regulations that no fights are allowed. At most, we are just a little angry."


    In order not to cause trouble to the family, many things, they can only swallow their anger.


    There is no way, arrogant and domineering students, generally from a very good family background, they can''t afford to provoke them.


    Inahana breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Yan Wenkai said dullly: "We are okay. We are learning martial arts. The human nature of martial arts training is a bit dry. But there is one thing to say. Don''t hide it, everyone will know it."


    "Big brother, it¡¯s difficult. They all say that literati are insidious. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I know it, literati likes to trick things in secret."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Big brother is also making things difficult?" It''s not that she is boasting. Her eldest brother looks very good, gentle and polite. This kind of person should be very popular no matter where he goes.


    Yan Wentao was afraid that she was anxious, and hurriedly said: "It''s not making things difficult, it''s just being isolated by others."


    Yan Wenkai sighed: "We enrolled late, and we don¡¯t have a particularly good family background. The people in the college are bullying Xinxin. You know, my eldest brother is very knowledgeable. If he doesn¡¯t, he is jealous."


    "If it wasn''t for the Zhou family''s eldest brother to go to the eldest brother twice, the eldest brother still doesn''t know what it is like to be isolated by the people in his class!"


    Daohua''s mood was a little heavy. She didn''t expect it would be like this in the academy. After hesitating for a while, she still asked: "Brother 3, Brother 4, haven''t you seen Xiao Yeyang in the academy?"


    Even if Xiao Yeyang does nothing, as long as people know that they know Xiao Yeyang, people in the academy should not dare to bully them casually.


    Speaking of Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao became silent again.


    After a while, Yan Wenkai said quietly, ¡°Big sister, after I went to the college, I found out that the distance between our house and the little prince is so far away!¡±


    Yan Wentao nodded.


    "Did something happen again?" Daohua asked hurriedly.


    Yan Wenkai shook his head: "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that we saw the little prince''s carriage on the street. At that time, my third brother and I wanted to go up and say hello, but we were almost arrested by his guards with knives as a troublemaker. "


    If it weren¡¯t for the eldest brother to come in time, indicating that they are students of Wangyue Academy, he and the third brother are afraid that they will be directly put in the cell.


    When the little prince came to Yan¡¯s house as a guest, he didn¡¯t have much feeling. Apart from knowing that this person is distinguished and treated with care, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts of awe.


    But that time, when the dazzling sword rested on his neck, he clearly realized the imperial son of the royal family was not offensive.


    bumped into the little prince, the guard killed them, and no one would say a word for them.


    Daohua was frightened. Although the fourth brother was relaxed, she could imagine that the situation at the time must not be so optimistic. Then she couldn''t help asking: "Did Xiao Yeyang recognize you?"


    Yan Wentao shook his head: "Little Prince probably didn''t see us at all."


    There are too many people around him. In addition to the guards, there are all kinds of people who rush to please.


    In fact, on the day they arrived at the academy, they saw the little prince, but unfortunately, they could not get close, except for students in the same class as the little prince, no one else could approach the classroom where the little prince was studying.


    After ??, they also wanted to visit, but they were stopped directly by the guards, saying that there were no posts and they would not be notified.


    After seeing the little prince''s battle in the academy, he understood why Big Brother Zhou said that the little prince was really kind to their family.


    The little prince was at Yan''s house before, so he is really approachable.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： , Yuanjia Road is narrow

    Chapter 108, Yuanjia Road is narrow


    With Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, you said everything they encountered in the academy. Daohua''s mood is a little bit complicated.


    Only when they knew that they could not even see Xiao Yeyang''s face, did they deeply understand the strictness of the ancient hierarchy, and it became clearer that to Xiao Yeyang, the Yan family was really nothing.


    "Big sister, don''t tell your grandmother about these things. Brother said, this is a test for us, so don''t let the family worry about it." After speaking, Yan Wenkai exhorted.


    Yan Wentao also nodded: "In fact, it''s not a big deal, we can handle it."


    Ina Flower nodded silently.


    Fortunately, she was talking to Mrs. Li in a vague way before, asking her to tell the cheap father not to have too high expectations for Xiao Yeyang, but at this moment, when she heard that Xiao Yeyang had not even seen her three brothers in the academy once, She was also slightly lost in her heart.


    This is how people are. When things don¡¯t happen to themselves, they can always speak in a high-sounding, well-founded and well-founded way, but if they really happen to themselves, they may be even more pretentious and confusing than others.


    Before this, she thought that Xiao Yeyang should be a little different to her and to the Yan family, but reality told her that she thought too much.


    Cheap father is not invited by the governor, she can still understand, after all, although he is noble, he is not in the officialdom, and he can not control the affairs of the officialdom;


    Can be in the same college. He didn''t take extra care of the three brothers. He didn''t even have one call. It can be seen that he really didn''t take them to heart.


    Hey.


    Not only can the cheap dad not have too much expectation, nor can she!


    After that, Daohua and the three took wine and quickly returned to the old lady''s yard.


    In the room, although Yan Wenxiu concealed it well, how could Yan Zhigao, who had been an official for many years, fail to see the unfinished words of his eldest son, and his expression became a little gloomy when he thought of the gossip he had heard in the state office.


    "The little prince didn''t take Yan family to heart at all. Otherwise, why didn''t Master Yan invite Master Yan during the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet hosted by the Governor?"


    "Isn''t it? I heard that the neighboring prefectures in the prosperous state are all invited."


    "Why did the little prince stay at Yan''s house before?"


    "Who knows, maybe the little prince is just a joke, or a novelty?"


    Thinking of these whispers, Yan Zhigao smiled bitterly.


    What a word to wake up the dreamer!


    First stayed overnight, and then the three eldest sons got the quota of Wangyue Academy. He naively thought that the little prince was very close to their family.


    Unfortunately, the face slap came so quickly.


    He overestimated the weight of their family in the heart of the little prince!


    I am really a bit self-aware!


    Yan Zhigao looked at the eldest son: "Study is not only about asking for knowledge in books, but also about being in the world and interacting with people. The academy is a small society, where everyone has everyone. You have to think more, look more, and master how to get along with others. The scale."


    "No matter where a person goes, as long as he has strong real ability, he has a foothold. Help from outsiders is short-lived after all."


    Yan Wenxiu understood what it meant, and immediately got up and saluted: "Thank you for the father''s teaching, and the son wrote it down."


    Aside, Yan Zhiyuan looked at the two of them, his expression moved, and then the corners of his mouth twitched.


    It seems that the life of his three nephews in the college is not so good!


    In an instant, his heart faded because of his son''s unwillingness to go to the academy.


    This year¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival dinner, Mrs. Li was very well prepared, coupled with the wine to add to the fun, the family had a great meal.


    After two days of staying at home, the three brothers Yan Wenxiu are going back to the academy again.


    "Brother, do you have a holiday on Double Ninth Festival?"


    Before leaving, Ina Hua asked the three brothers.


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: ¡°It will be released, but there is only one day off. We may not be able to come back.¡± The distance between the academy and Xingzhou City is not close, and it takes a long time to go back and forth.


    Daohua: "It''s a pity that all the chrysanthemums I transplanted in the village are alive, and I still think that if you come back that day, I will invite you to watch the chrysanthemum feast."


    Old lady Yan: "If you don¡¯t come back, you won¡¯t come back. When can you not see your chrysanthemums in the pots? The three of them came back from the academy. The distance is not short, so I don¡¯t bother to toss."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Alright, I can''t see it as a chrysanthemum. It''s the same when I come back to drink chrysanthemum wine."


    Speaking of wine, Yan Wenkai immediately jumped out: "Big sister, your wine brings me two jars of wine."


    Daohua directly refused: "No, you are studying, how can you drink?"


    Yan Wenkai: "I don''t drink." He said, leaning against Daohua''s ear and whispered, "I will send it to the instructor who teaches us martial arts, and he likes this one."


    Daohua hesitated and looked at Yan Wentao.


    Yan Wentao nodded, the martial artist who taught them really loves to drink.


    Daohua agreed, but she said again: "Four brother, you are still young, and you can¡¯t drink outside. I really want to drink it. I will give it to you when I go home next time."


    Yan Wenkai rolled his eyes: "Big sister, you seem to be younger than me!" The younger sister said that when the older brother is younger, it''s funny!


    Daohua didn''t bother to talk to him more, and looked directly at Yan Wentao: "Brother 3, look at Brother 4."


    Yan Wentao: "Don''t worry, I will!"


    Wangyue Academy is built on the most famous Wuhua Mountain in Zhongzhou Province, and the Grand Canal will pass under the mountain.


    Huayang Fucheng is the richest and most prosperous Fucheng in Zhongzhou Province second only to the provincial capital. It is built at the foot of Wuhua Mountain.


    Fucheng, you can often see the students of Wangyue Academy.


    "Fourth brother, are you sure you want to send Fang coach wine?"


    On the street, Yan Wenkai carried two jars of wine, and dragged Yan Wentao around to see what he looked like looking for.


    Yan Wenkai: ¡°Of course, because of Dong Xiangrong¡¯s grandson, the teacher in the academy ignored me both overtly and secretly, and the instructor on the other side would point us to one or two. I can¡¯t find a way to fawn. No, return him.¡±


    Yan Wentao shook his head, showing his disapproval: "The academy expressly stipulates that the Master is not allowed to accept bribes."


    Yan Wenkai interrupted aloud: "Oh, brother, we didn''t give money or calligraphy or anything, just two jars of home-brewed wine, what a bribe."


    "Although the academy does not allow the master to accept bribes, it does not completely deny the students to show their filial piety. Look at the other people in the academy. Those students whose family situation is worse than ours, will sometimes give the master some gadgets. Kind of?"


    "Trust me, no problem!"


    Yan Wentao thought for a while, and felt that Yan Wenkai made sense, so he didn''t say more to help Yan Wenkai find something.


    "Oh, this big sister too, I don''t know how to make a better wine jar for such a good wine, so I have to change the jar to give it away!"


    Unable to find a suitable wine jar for so long, Yan Wenkai is a little anxious.


    Although he thinks it¡¯s okay to send the first two jars of wine to the teacher, he doesn¡¯t want to send it in front of everyone. He has to quietly send it before the students return to the academy.


    Yan Wentao made a fair word for Daohua: "It''s not because you want it temporarily, isn''t it time to change it?"


    Yan Wenkai twitched his mouth, he just said, suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he pointed to a ceramic shop in front of him and said loudly, ¡°There is a short-seller in that shop, let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, by coincidence, when the two were about to step into the shop, one person suddenly walked out from the side and directly knocked the wine jar in Yan Wenkai''s hand to the ground.


    "Snapped!"


    The sound of broken wine jars and the bright red wine irritated Yan Wenkai''s eyes severely.


    "Dong Xiangrong, you tortoise grandson, return my wine!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： ,fight

    Chapter 109, Fighting


    New hatred and hatred made Yan Wenkai lose his mind in an instant. He raised his fist and waved towards Dong Xiangrong. In an instant, the two scuffled together.


    This time, he stabbed the hornet''s nest, and the students who followed Dong Xiangrong immediately yelled and rushed over.


    Two-person sparring, it quickly became a multiplayer one.


    Yan Wentao saw that Yan Wenkai had been bullied, so he rushed into the battlefield without saying a word.


    On the lively main street, a group of students fought, and soon attracted the attention of many people.


    In the past, everyone¡¯s attention must have been on the person fighting, but this time, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the red, scented red liquid on the ground.


    "What is the red liquid on the ground? Why does it smell like alcohol?"


    "You don''t have any knowledge of this, right? It''s wine, something that only dignitaries can afford to drink."


    Even the wine lover looked at the wine spilled all over the floor with a pity: "Prodigal son, Prodigal son, such a good wine, if you say that you fall, you can sell it to its me!"


    "These students just don''t know about the sufferings in the world, so good things are ruined!"


    Talking to the wine on the ground, everyone looked at the students who were fighting.


    This look is incredible.


    Good guys, seven or eight people can''t beat two, and the two of them are obviously younger than the other.


    "The martial arts scholars of Wangyue Academy are getting better and better. Look at this skill, Dory!"


    Yan Wenkai was really anxious. He couldn''t bear to drink the wine made by his younger sister. He wanted to give it to the coach who taught them to get him more pointers. Now he has been ruined in vain, why he is not angry.


    For other people, he still reserved some strength, but to Dong Xiangrong, it was not at all polite, and desperately greeted him.


    This guy is their old enemy. When they went to the provincial government with their father to report on work, they had a conflict with him at the inn. That time, because of the appearance of the little prince, he was taken by his father to apologize to them. .


    I thought I would never see this person again, but I didn''t expect to meet this guy again at Wangyue Academy, and he was also a student of martial arts.


    It was nothing at all, but this guy remembered that his dad used him to apologize to them at the beginning, and he relied on his family history to make them unhappy.


    That''s fine, however, this guy also beat the coach overtly and secretly, causing the coaches to ignore him and the third brother. If it weren¡¯t for his good background, he had been in the eyes of the coach and had been in the academy for so long, they were afraid they would learn everything. Less than.


    And Yan Wentao always remembered what his parents said to him, and don¡¯t cause trouble outside. Therefore, the fight is not as powerful as Yan Wenkai, but he can¡¯t stand his tall and strong. In addition to helping Yan Wenkai avoid some attacks, Can say hello to others from time to time.


    "what are you doing?"


    In the crowd, a Jinyi student seemed to want to stand up and persuade him, but he was stopped by the student with him.


    Zhou Chengye looked at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao. Although the two of them had good force, but there were too many people on the other side, you punched me and kicked, and they both grinned.


    "It won''t work like this, someone has to stop it!"


    Wu Hongda shook his head: "I advise you not to participate in the cooperation, Dong Xiangrong will not say anything. Among the people who were beaten was the son of the minister of the Ministry of Rites. The Ministry of Rites was highly valued by the emperor in the past two years and was often summoned by the emperor."


    "The Yan family brothers don¡¯t have much friendship with you. There is no need to offend the Dong family and the minister of ritual for them."


    Hearing this, Zhou Chengye fell silent.


    The reason why he has been with the three brothers of the Yan family several times, mostly because of the face of the little prince.


    I thought that the little prince helped the Yan family three brothers get a place in the college, because they valued them, but now, it has been two or three months since they came to the college, and the little prince has never seen the Yan family three brothers.


    Now, he can''t figure out what kind of attitude the little prince has towards the Yan family?


    Thinking of the second uncle who was supporting in Beijing alone, Zhou Chengye hesitated, and finally decided not to cause trouble for the second uncle.


    At the same time, there is a luxuriously decorated restaurant about ten meters away from the place of the fight.


    On the second floor of the restaurant, a young man in Jinyi who stirred up a folding fan was also watching the group of students who were fighting.


    "Brother Dong, do you want me to send someone down to drive away the few students, if they disturb the little prince, that would be bad." Another young man in Jin Yi asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Dong Yuanxuan looked in the inner box, pondered for a while, shook his head and said, "Don''t worry about it."


    Like Zhou Chengye, he is also uncertain, what kind of attitude the little prince has towards the Yan family? The three Yan family brothers have been in the academy for a while, and they have not heard him mention it. Are they forgotten? Still didn''t care about the Yan family at all?


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao who were fighting again, thinking of the hospitality he received at Yan''s house that time, although he did not want to anger the little prince, who had been somewhat upset recently, he was still willing to give them a chance or two.


    What if the little prince hears something, come out to check it?


    Su Hongxin looked at Dong Yuanxuan. The little prince is a bit angry these days, and if he is not happy, he will get angry. There is such a noise in the street below, he is really afraid that he will annoy the little ancestor again.


    However, he remembered what his father had told him to do things next to the little prince, and everything was led by Dong Yuanxuan. Since he said no, then don¡¯t use it.


    Anyway, if the little prince gets angry, he will be the first to bear the brunt.


    "Crack!"


    The door of the inner room opened.


    Sure enough, the two of them saw Xiao Yeyang, who was not so pretty, and walked out.


    "What happened outside, why is it so noisy?" Defu hurriedly asked.


    Su Hongxin just wanted to say that a few students were fighting below, when he heard Dong Yuanxuan smile and said: "Brothers of the Yan family seem to be gesticulating with others below. They are fighting well. Would you like to see the little lord?"


    Xiao Yeyang, who looked a little impatient, heard this, frowned for a moment, then raised his eyebrows: "Brother Daohua?"


    Dong Yuanxuan secretly said in his heart, as expected, he still remembered, so he said, the gentleness of the little prince at Yan''s house that day was not a pretense, "Yes, it''s them."


    Xiao Yeyang came and got interested, and quickly walked to the window and looked down.


    Soon, I saw Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao fighting with seven or eight people.


    "What''s the matter? Seven or eight people fight two, and they are embarrassed! When did the students at Wangyue Academy become so dull?"


    Immediately, seeing that Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao didn''t suffer any losses, they smiled: "As expected, Daohua''s brother, this skill is good."


    Thinking that when she saw Daohua for the first time, she lifted a big rock and smashed the traffickers sharply and hard, and Xiao Yeyang hooked up the corner of her mouth.


    Behind him, seeing Xiao Yeyang finally smiled at Defu, and he was immediately relieved.


    These days, God knows how trembling he was.


    "Go, go down and take a look!"


    As soon as the fan opened, Xiao Yeyang took the lead to walk downstairs.


    Defu, Dong Yuanxuan and the others hurriedly followed.


    Walking at the end, Su Hongxin looked at Dong Yuanxuan, and sighed in his heart that his father was right. Dong Yuanxuan was indeed more able to figure out the little prince¡¯s thoughts than he did.


    Look at it, it made the little prince feel better soon.


    He really needs to learn more about this.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： , Dont pay attention to

    Chapter 110, don¡¯t pay attention


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang took a group of people out of the restaurant, the people on the street noticed one after another. Seeing them walking to the place where the students were fighting, the pedestrians on the road all gave way to both sides.


    "This"


    Among the crowd, Wu Hongda pulled Zhou Chengye in surprise, and whispered: "Couldn''t the little prince come for the Yan family brothers?"


    Zhou Chengye nodded: "It must be."


    Hearing this, Wu Hongda¡¯s expression was a little weird: "Little Prince is not a nosy, what is the Yan family brother''s ability to get his eyes?"


    His grandfather was the magistrate of the hospital. This little prince was a joke when he was a child. His grandfather often healed him, but just like this, he didn''t get his eyes.


    Zhou Chengye did not speak, but in his mind he thought of the Yan family who is very familiar with the little prince. He could feel that the little prince is different to the Yan family.


    Grandfather inquired about it, it seems that it was because the girl of the Yan family rescued the little prince.


    "Look at it!"


    The attitude of the little prince towards the Yan family may be a glimpse of this incident.


    "Yan Wenkai, you are dead, wait for me, I must drive you out of the college!"


    When Xiao Yeyang brought a large group of people over, he just heard Dong Xiangrong''s arrogant roar.


    People around them saw them and took the initiative to give up. Xiao Yeyang walked in with a fan, silently watching Yan Wenkai and others who were still fighting together.


    Dong Xiangrong was about to threaten a few more words, but suddenly realized that the surrounding area became quiet for a while, and turned his head somewhat puzzled. At this look, he was suddenly frightened.


    The hand that pulled Yan Wenkai''s arm was directly put down. Yan Wenkai was free of restraints, and punched him in the face, directly hitting the person on the ground.


    At this time, everyone also noticed something was wrong, and when they saw Xiao Yeyang standing next to them, looking at them with a lot of time, they couldn''t help but slapped their spirits, then stopped their hands one after another, and stood aside with their heads bowed.


    Dong Xiangrong received a punch in the face and did not dare to make a sound. After he got up from the ground, he stood silently with other people, acting like a kid who did something wrong, waiting for the adult''s punishment.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao saw Xiao Yeyang shrink back a little, and they couldn''t help but back off.


    Xiao Yeyang first looked at Yan Wentao and the two, and said with a smile: "Go on, why don''t you fight anymore, I think you guys played pretty well."


    Then, turning for the first time, he looked at Dong Xiangrong: ¡°You also continue to yell, so that I can know how prestigious you are, so that you can influence the stay of the students in the academy.¡±


    "Little prince, I was wrong. I was eager to say something, Hu Lilielie." Dong Xiangrong oozes fine sweat on his forehead, and at the same time, he yelled loudly in his heart, why every time he fights with Yan Wenkai and the others, he will be caught See?


    This was the case at the station before, and now he can be seen on the street. Can he be a little bit more unlucky?


    Xiao Yeyang ignored Dong Xiangrong, looked at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, and asked, "What the **** is going on, why did you fight on the street?"


    Yan Wenkai wanted to tell the truth, but after seeing Zhou Chengye in the crowd shaking his head desperately at him, after a little thought, he smiled and said, "Going back to the little lord, I''m learning martial arts with my classmates."


    The academy has express regulations prohibiting fights. Although they fight outside, the academy will still be punished if they really need to be investigated. It is better to say that they are discussing and avoiding all troubles.


    Zhou Chengye and Dong Yuanxuan heard Yan Wenkai¡¯s answer, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    This matter is joined by the little prince, and trivial matters can also become major ones. Moreover, judging from the appearance of the little prince, it seems that it means to come forward for the Yan family brothers.


    If the Yan family brothers keep chasing, Dong Xiangrong and the others will be punished, and perhaps they may give a sigh of relief, but they will really offend the family behind these students.


    Dong Xiangrong also secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, these people regretted their deaths in their hearts. If they knew they would meet the little prince, they would definitely walk around the Yan family brothers.


    "Compare?"


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled, walked to Yan Wenkai, and greeted him as soon as the folding fan she was talking about was closed.


    "what!"


    Yan Wenkai immediately rubbed his arms and grinned, exclaiming: "Little Prince, why are you hitting me?"


    Xiao Yeyang said lightly: "I just saw you hit so hard, I thought you wouldn''t be afraid of pain."


    Yan Wenkai said with a bitter face: "I am made of meat, of course it will hurt."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t care about him. He glanced at Yan Wentao, who also had a lot of injuries on his face, and asked, ¡°The wine on the ground belongs to yours?¡±


    Yan Wentao nodded: "Well, Daohua brewed it himself."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes lit up, he quickly slapped the fan twice, smelled the scent of wine floating in the air, and then pretended not to care much and said, "It feels. It smells good."


    "It tastes better." Yan Wenkai immediately talked about how sweet wine is, how rich it is, and how savory it is.


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression moved, and he asked faintly: "You brought wine to the academy for this."


    Yan Wentao won¡¯t lie, and immediately said, ¡°I brought it to the coach.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Dong Yuanxuan and others who were closer nearby were speechless.


    Zhou Chengye, who squeezed in from behind the crowd, couldn''t help but want to cover his head.


    Does this Yan Wentao still have any eyesight? Can''t he say it was given to the little prince?


    Sure enough, Xiao Yeyang''s expression faded when he heard that the wine was not for him.


    Fortunately, Yan Wenkai was clever, feeling that Xiao Yeyang was angry, and immediately said, "Daohua stores the best altars in the wine cellar and will not give anyone a drink. He said that he will open it when you go there in the future. "


    "real?"


    Seeing Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao both nodded, Xiao Yeyang''s expression looked better, and the corners of his mouth twitched, then his face was constricted, and he asked, "Then why are you running around carrying the wine jar?"


    "Don''t mention it, it''s not because of rice flowers." Yan Wenkai immediately complained, "The wine jar she used to hold wine is too bad, and it doesn''t match the wine at all. We want to change it to a better one."


    When he heard this, Xiao Ye was happy, and Dong Yuanxuan, who was on the side, also pursed his lips and smiled.


    Thinking of the century-old ginseng randomly wrapped in cotton, both of them couldn''t help but shook their heads.


    "That fellow Daohua, you really don''t care!" Xiao Yeyang cursed with a smile, and then turned around to leave.


    He can still remember that when he handed the ginseng to the imperial physician who was entourage that day, the imperial physician''s face was painful, and he shouted that the ginseng was a prodigal and did not understand.


    "Quickly keep up!"


    Zhou Chengye saw that the little prince had walked out a few meters away, but Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were still standing there stupidly and had to stand up and remind them.


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head: "Do you want to keep up? The little prince didn''t call it?"


    Zhou Chengye was so tired, waiting for the little prince to take the initiative to call, why is his face so big?


    If these people have the opportunity to come into contact with the little prince, as long as the little prince does not chase people, it is appropriate to be cheeky and follow to the end.


    It''s a pity that this is not very easy to say, but fortunately, Dong Yuanxuan solved his siege.


    "Hurry up!"


    Dong Yuanxuan looked back at the Yan family brothers, saw Zhou Chengye on the side, and smiled: "Brother Zhou is also here, the little lord is going to walk around, let''s get together!"


    Zhou Chengye was overjoyed, and immediately pushed Yan Wenkai and the two people forward, and at the same time, he did not forget to pull a handful of friend Wu Hongda.


    As for the neglected Dong Xiangrong, they looked at each other and did not dare to follow.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： ,celebrity

    Chapter 111, Celebrities


    The Yan family brothers met the little prince on the street and stayed with the little prince for a long time. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to know in the academy.


    There is no way, Xiao Yeyang is a man in the academy. Every move is paid attention to. In addition, he is not approachable at ordinary times. On the contrary, his temper is a bit big. In the academy, there are too few people who can see him. It is also difficult for some descendants of the capital family to please him and get close to him.


    No, the Yan family brothers suddenly appeared, but it didn''t arouse everyone''s idea.


    As soon as the caring person inquired, he soon knew that the Yan family came from a poor family, and the whole family had only one knowledge state from the fifth rank, and he suddenly shouted out of surprise.


    "What''s so special about the Yan family brothers that the little prince can take a high look?"


    Everyone was talking in private.


    Here, Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai and Xiao Wangye and his party went back to their dormitory after they were separated. As soon as they walked into the yard, they saw the former students who had ignored them with a smile and greeted them with a smile.


    Yan Wenkai smiled in his heart, but he was still friendly and greeted everyone, and then pulled Yan Wentao into their room.


    As soon as I entered, I saw Yan Wenxiu, who was not looking good, waiting for them.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other, and at the same time they clicked in their hearts. The eldest brother is like a father, and they are quite ashamed of this elder brother.


    "Big brother, it really wasn''t our fault this time. You know Dong Xiangrong, grandson of the tortoise. If you have anything to do, you love to make trouble for us. We wouldn''t do it if it wasn''t for him to break the wine of the older sister." Yan Wenkai Hurriedly defended himself.


    Looking at the bruises of the two younger brothers, Yan Wenxiu sighed, turned a few turns in his mouth when he scolded, and finally swallowed it back: "Seven or eight people hit you two, you dare to go."


    Seeing that Yan Wenxiu didn''t blame them, but looked at them with concern. Yan Wenkai felt relieved and said with a smile: "Brother, don''t worry, don''t look at their crowds, but the fists are not as hard as me and the third brother. We didn''t. Suffer!"


    Yan Wenxiu glared at his still smug brother: "If the little prince appeared in time this time, I still don¡¯t know how to end it?"


    Yan Wenkai snorted coldly: "Dong Xiangrong and his family are from a good family background, but can''t they do whatever they want in the academy, right?"


    Yan Wenxiu said with no good air: "But they can wear small shoes for you, which can ruin your reputation!"


    Yan Wenkai shook his hand and sat on his bed: "Oh, brother, don''t worry, he won''t dare to provoke us in the future."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu did not continue. Now that the little prince has played with his two younger brothers for most of the day, this matter has spread in the academy. With this relationship, it is obvious that no one will take the initiative to embarrass them.


    "Injuries on your body."


    Yan Wenkai said indifferently: "A little injury, it''s okay."


    Yan Wentao took the words: ¡°Brother Dong has called the doctor to check on us before, but he has some bruises and prescribed some topical medicine.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu was relieved.


    "By the way, brother, are you okay over there?" Yan Wentao asked, rubbing his arm.


    Yan Wenxiu faintly nodded: "Don''t worry, I can deal with it." Well, the literati, even if they don''t deal with it, they have been addicted to the mouth and verbally fight, and rarely do it.


    Move his mouth, he is not afraid.


    Yan Wenxiu looked at the sky, got up and prepared to leave: "I''m leaving, remember to be impulsive in the future."


    The next day, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao entered the class with bruised faces.


    Although martial arts students mainly practice martial arts, they can still learn some knowledge from textbooks, and there are still a lot of them.


    As soon as the two entered, they caught the attention of all the students in the class.


    There is no embarrassment between the two of them.


    Although ??Academy prohibits fighting, it has set up a special arena area for martial arts scholars.


    These martial arts scholars are all hairy lads with excessive energy. They can''t stop their hands or get angry when they are discussing, and they can''t avoid them. Usually, they have a blue nose and a swollen face. It''s too normal.


    Look, there are more than two of them with bruised noses and swollen noses in class.


    Dong Xiangrong¡¯s head is twice as big as theirs!


    "Sit down, today we are going to explain the structure of the human body. Only when we are familiar with our own body can we better control the power of the body."


    The person who attended the class was the coach who Yan Wenkai wanted to bribe.


    The coach ??Fang also glanced at the two brothers after they entered the class.


    He heard that the reason why the two of them fought with Dong Xiangrong''s gang was because they broke the wine they were going to give him.


    Thinking of the private discussion of the students, they said that the wine was full of fragrance, and his heart was hot. He usually has no hobbies, so he just enjoys a drink.


    Pity.


    Thinking of the wine flying in his mouth, the head coach Fang gave Dong Xiangrong a sharp glance.


    Dong Xiangrong didn¡¯t know what had happened, and looked at him innocently.


    Seeing this, Fang Jiao shook his head. There are few martial arts students who have good brains.


    You broke the wine someone gave to Lao Tzu, but you returned it to him!


    The two guys from the Yan family are not good either. The wine broke, can''t you give it away again?


    One class was spent in the spit and scratching of the teacher Fang. After the get out of class, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were ready to leave. However, the two saw Zhao Ergou as soon as they left the class.


    "Er Gouzi, why are you here?" Yan Wentao ran over excitedly, and hooked up on the neck of the other person, with a good look of the two brothers.


    When dealing with traffickers and fleeing refugees, they had a fateful relationship.


    "Three brothers, what is your name, you have to call Zhao Huwei!" Yan Wenkai also smiled and leaned over.


    Next to ??, other people saw the guards around the little prince come to look for the Yan family brothers.


    is the head coach Fang, his steps are a little slower, and his ears are erect.


    Zhao Ergou followed Xiao Yeyang and learned the rules, but he didn¡¯t dare to be as big as Yan Wentao, so he took Yan Wentao off his body, and said with a smile: "The little prince asked you to go to the martial arts training hall!"


    Yan Wenkai was embarrassed: "What are you going to do and discuss? But we only had a fight yesterday, and we fought again today, which is not very good for the body!" It was not that he was hypocritical, but it was that yesterday that the fight was a bit cruel, and the whole body was still painful. Now.


    Yan Wentao nodded.


    The coach Fang on the side heard this and almost staggered, shouting in his heart that the Yan family brothers did not know how to praise.


    The little prince took the initiative to call, and the two guys still looked reluctant.


    Dong Xiangrong, who looked up at the sky, was also convinced. He looked at the Yan family brothers with disgust. He was born in a small family, but he couldn''t get on the stage.


    "Let''s go, if you behave well, maybe you will follow the little prince in the martial arts class in the future." Zhao Ergou was too lazy to explain to the two of them, holding one in one hand, and quickly left.


    Can the person who teaches the little prince be the same as the others? That is the real master. I heard that before King Rui left, he specially ordered people to find him from various places.


    He, a man who had never been in contact with martial arts before, had a brute force, and after a few coaches gave him advice, now it¡¯s no problem to hit five or six people alone.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： ,invitation

    Chapter 112, Invitation


    The Yan family did not know what happened in the academy.


    As it enters September, Daohua is getting busier and busier every day. After school every day, she is busy with things in the flower shop.


    Nowadays, her flower shop is well-known in Xingzhou City because of its good viewing effect, attractiveness, large and gorgeous flowers, and long-lasting fragrance.


    In addition, the Double Ninth Festival is approaching, and families of big families love to hold chrysanthemum appreciation banquets. The chrysanthemums in the shop are well-opened, flourish, and colorful, and they will be sold out soon after they are displayed.


    Yan''s family, seeing Daohua''s flower shop so prosperous, are very enthusiastic.


    Yan Zhiyuan and Sun, who persuaded Daohua to abandon Huapu before, looked a little uncomfortable when they saw Daohua these days.


    Even Mrs. Li also smiled and explained that she would also learn how to plant flowers in the next year.


    One day, Daohua was recording the income of the flower shop in Mrs. Li¡¯s room, and she saw Pingtong walk in with a post with a smile on her face.


    "Madam, a post from Zhou''s family."


    Mrs. Li was surprised. Their family has been in Xingzhou City for so long. This is the first time they have received an invitation from Zhou''s family. They quickly accepted the post and opened it. They were actually invited to climb the mountain on the Double Ninth Festival to enjoy the autumn. .


    Daohua put down her pen and asked curiously: "Mother, what do the Zhous ask us to do?"


    Mrs. Li handed over the invitation: "Please visit the Grand Canal, and then climb the Xiangxia Mountain to enjoy the maple leaves."


    Daohua read the invitation and exclaimed: "The Zhou family actually has its own cruise ship!"


    Mrs. Li: "How about you say that you are a veteran family. After several generations of accumulation, these people have saved money that we can''t even imagine."


    You can go out to play, Daohua is happy, and asks Mrs. Li: "Mother, do all the female relatives in our family go?"


    Ms. Li thought for a while, shook her head and said: "The Zhou family will definitely invite other people. If there are more people, it will be easy to cause trouble. Taking a cruise is the most prone to falling into the river."


    Ina Lace nodded while listening, isn¡¯t it? There are no few stories about pushing people and falling into the river in the novels of previous lives.


    "Our family is rooted in Xingzhou City, and we don¡¯t know anything about other people. It¡¯s the so-called intention of harming others, and the intention of defending others is indispensable. Your father¡¯s promotion to Zhizhou still caught the eye of many people, like this In situations that may cause trouble, the fewer people go, the better."


    Don''t blame her for being careful. Compared with other families, the Yan family is really too weak and no one can help. If something happens, it may be a big one. Therefore, even if she goes out to play, she must be careful.


    Mrs. Li paused: "If you only take you out, others will have to gossip. Look at Yihuan, Yishuang, and Yile, who do you think is better?"


    As for Sun and Wu, she didn''t even think about it.


    Although the Sun family can speak well, but the second brother is white in the end, let her sit in a group of officials, it is definitely unavoidable to be underestimated, why bother to find this uncomfortable;


    Wu''s family is still pregnant.


    Daohua said without even thinking, "Naturally, whoever takes care of others will take care of others!"


    "Yeshuang, I''m used to being spoiled by my father and Aunt Lin. Whenever I feel unsatisfactory, my eyes will flow with tears. She looks like she has been bullied. She looks like it and no one will be happy to see it."


    "Yile, who has always spoken out of his mind, is completely self-willed, and one mouth offends people. Although they are young, outsiders will not take this into consideration, and they will only think that the Yan family has no tutor."


    "Comparing these two people, the taciturn Yihuan is more suitable. She may not be able to help much, but she will never take the initiative to cause trouble."


    Mrs. Li smiled as she watched her daughter analyze the three girls in the family. After listening to her, she nodded with a smile: "You can see it clearly. Just take Yihuan. When we have dinner later, I will be with you. Aunt said."


    After dinner, Mrs. Li talked about the invitation of Zhou¡¯s family and told the Sun family that she would take Yan Yihuan out on the Double Ninth Festival.


    After knowing this, everyone''s reaction was mixed.


    Yan Yihuan was stunned for a moment. After confirming that the eldest mother was not joking, she was overwhelmed with joy.


    She is the eldest daughter of the second room, but she has a brother on the top and a sister on the bottom. She grows in the middle and is not very smart. She has always been ignored.


    Now I have the opportunity to go out to meet guests, but I didn¡¯t expect the eldest mother to choose her!


    Yan Yishuang and Yan Yile were disappointed. One looked at Yan Zhigao and the other looked at Sun Shi, wanting them to talk for themselves and go out together.


    The eldest daughter can go out with her sister-in-law to learn more, the Sun family is naturally happy, but there is also a young daughter.


    Sun has always been astute. Seeing Yan Zhigao did not speak for Yan Yishuang, and the acquaintance did not openly speak to Mrs. Li.


    Wait until everyone was gone, then she took Mrs. Li and said, "Sister-in-law, bring Yile with you too?"


    Ms. Li patted her hand: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take it. It¡¯s actually that I¡¯m going to take a cruise that day. I¡¯m taking several children by myself. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle it. If there is an accident, you can¡¯t eat me.¡±


    Sun moved her lips and wanted to say that she could go with her. Who knows, Mrs. Li spoke first.


    "It''s just a trip out. When I can find out all the female families in Xingzhou, if there is another opportunity like this next time, I will not leave any of the girls in the family, so I will bring them all."


    "I brought Yihuan this time because she has a quiet temper and can sit still. Even if I take a cruise, I can rest assured. What about Yile, tell me, can she sit still?"


    Sun is dumb, two daughters, the eldest daughter is demure, the younger daughter is lively, it is more reassuring to go out to be the eldest daughter.


    Mrs. Li thought for a while and took the opportunity to say: "You still have to correct Yile''s brain problems, but it''s okay at home. Everyone thinks she is young and doesn''t care about her, but she wants to go out as a guest. If you offend someone, you still have to stop her thinking about going out to meet guests as soon as possible."


    My daughter knows it herself. After hearing Mrs. Li¡¯s words, Sun¡¯s expression was inconsistent, and she said to her heart that her daughter has a lot of problems. Isn¡¯t Daohua all right?


    But she thought about it carefully, not to mention, Daohua really makes people unable to fault her when it comes to dealing with people and things.


    The Sun family regretfully returned to his yard, and as soon as he entered the house, he was pulled by Yan Yile: "Mother, did the auntie agree with me to go out?"


    Sun nodded the little daughter¡¯s head: "You are too tempted, your elder aunt said, it¡¯s dangerous to take a cruise, so you won¡¯t be allowed to go."


    Hearing this, Yan Yile quit immediately, holding Sun¡¯s arm and holding on to it: ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, but I¡¯ve been obediently by my aunt, mother, go and talk to my aunt!¡±


    Sun sighed, and took the little daughter to calm down and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you just go out once? Let¡¯s not go. When there is a chance, father and mother will take you out alone.¡±


    Yan Yile shook off Sun¡¯s hand: ¡°When will I have to wait until my elder mother refuses to let me go, it must be because I have offended my eldest sister, and she took the opportunity to retaliate!¡±


    "Snapped!"


    Sun slapped on the table and looked at Yan Yile sternly: "Your elder aunt said that you were uncontrollable. I''m still making excuses for you. Look at what you just said?"


    "Your elder aunt is your elder, can you a junior talk freely behind your back? If that''s the case, don''t let me hear it again, otherwise, take care of your skin."


    After finishing speaking, I no longer pay attention to Yan Yile, but look to the side Yan Yihuan.


    Sun suppressed the anger on his face: "After going out, follow your big sister well. I took a close look at that girl a few times. It''s something going to happen. How she gets along with other girls, you just get along with them. "


    "If you have trouble, look for her too. Your eldest aunt should not be with you. She is the eldest sister, and she should protect the younger sister when she is away. If something happens to you, she will be faceless."


    Yan Yihuan nodded: "Mother, I wrote it down."


    On the other side, Shuangxinyuan.


    Yan Yishuang is also having trouble with Aunt Lin.


    "Mother, why is the eldest sister able to go out to meet guests, but I can''t?" Yan Yishuang cried so badly that both eyes were red and swollen.


    Aunt Lin hugged Yan Yishuang and sobbed in a low voice: "It''s all blame mother, it''s mother''s fault, who made mother just your father''s concubine!"


    "Woo~"


    Yan Yishuang said in a crying voice: "I am not, I will go out on the Double Ninth Festival."


    Yan Zhigao stood outside the house, silently listening to the words of the mother and daughter, stood for a while, turned and walked towards the main courtyard.


    Feeling the movement in the yard, Yan Yishuang raised her head and asked as she sobbed, "Mother, can Dad really persuade my mother to let me follow?"


    Aunt Lin touched her head and said with a smile: "Your father is the head of the family, Madam must listen to him!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： ,changed

    Chapter 113, changed


    "Master!"


    Yan Zhigao will come to the main courtyard tonight. Mrs. Li had expected it a long time ago, and calmly stepped forward to change his coat, and then smiled and offered him tea.


    "Don''t be busy, I have something to say."


    Mrs. Li walked to a seat opposite Yan Zhigao and smiled: "Master, you said."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Mrs. Li, took a sip of the tea in his hand, put it down, and said, ¡°Take Yishuang with Yishuang on the Double Ninth Festival.¡±


    Mrs. Li''s expression remained unchanged: "Master, have you ever wondered why I didn''t bring Yishuang and Yile with me?"


    Yan Zhigao looked at Mrs. Li, but did not speak.


    "Master thought I was taking the opportunity to suppress Lin''s family?" Madam Li smiled bitterly, "It turns out that I am such a person in the master''s heart."


    Yan Zhigao''s expression moved: "I didn''t think so, don''t worry about it."


    Mrs. Li is not a fan of rushing to play, she said directly: "Well, since the master doesn''t think so, I will talk to the master about my thoughts."


    "Whenever female family members gather, except for those with very strict rules or special status, something will happen during the banquet."


    "This time, the Zhou family invited the female family members to cruise and climb the mountain. If you don¡¯t pay attention to these two things, accidents may occur."


    "Several girls in our family, to be honest, their knowledge is a little bit shallower, and they have never been in contact with the girls in the big family before. Don¡¯t you know that these people have all kinds of twists and turns in their stomachs? If you fall into their trap, you will be ridiculed by others, but will be caught in a dispute."


    "Master thinks, with Yishuang and Yile''s temperament, can they cope with it?"


    Yan Zhigao thought for a while, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a rice flower here? I think she gets along well with all the ladies.¡±


    Mrs. Li almost rolled her eyes back: ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget, our Daohua has just passed her tenth birthday. For a ten-year-old girl, it¡¯s hard for you to expect her to take care of three younger sisters at the same time.¡±


    "The last time we had a dinner with each family, the girl had considered all aspects in advance in order to avoid accidents. Just like that, Yishuang still made a joke in front of the ladies and ladies of each family that day. You know this. "


    "Furthermore, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m talking about people behind the scenes. The three Yishuangs may not treat Daohua as the eldest sister. At the beginning, Zhu Jiaoyu¡¯s daughter hurt her feet in our house, but whoever stood up and said something for Daohua? ."


    It''s about her daughter, and Mrs. Li is a little uncomfortable, and her words are also a little aggressive.


    Yan Zhigao looked a little scorned: "Why are you starting to open up your old account again?"


    Ms. Li calmed her mind for a while: "Isn''t this the master asked?" Daohua was slapped at the beginning, and she still feels uneasy.


    Yan Zhi raised a teacup at the high end, no longer looking at Mrs. Li''s face.


    Mrs. Li did not continue to hold on, and then said: "In addition, our family''s background is weaker compared with other families. There is no good family in Xingzhou City. In the event of an accident, it is very likely that someone will be pushed out and become the scapegoat."


    "You said, under such circumstances, would I dare to take all the girls out of the family?"


    Yan Zhigao thought for a while and nodded.


    "Master, I might offend you if I say something, but I have to say it, otherwise, you thought I was a person who couldn''t tolerate others."


    "Yishuang has a temperament that cries when something happens. You should know that the girl from the Yan family represents the face of Yan Mansion when she goes out as a guest. Do you think she can take her out to meet people like this?"


    "And Yile, I have already told my second sibling, let her take care of her inability to talk, and I know that conflicts between children will also rise to adults."


    "As for Daohua and Yihuan, I am not boasting. Daohua goes out to entertain guests. Master, shouldn''t he say not to come?"


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "Daohua is a good one."


    Seeing Yan Zhigao agree with what she said, Mrs. Li smiled a little more and said softly: "I didn''t bring the other two, but it was really inconvenient this time. It was really unexpected. I I can''t explain it to you either."


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a while, and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand the things in the backyard, and I can¡¯t think about it in many ways. I was reckless, so let¡¯s follow the arrangements of the lady.¡±


    Mrs. Li smiled: ¡°As long as our family can successfully stand firm in Xingzhou City, He Huan will not attend the banquet, and the second younger siblings and Lin¡¯s are also too impatient.¡±


    A trace of uncomfortableness crossed Yan Zhigao''s face. He was impatient. After hearing the cry of Lin''s mother and daughter, he came to see his wife without thinking.


    Thanks to the madam who is a virtuous person, he understood everything one by one.


    That night, Yan Zhigao rested in the main courtyard, and went to the state office early the next morning.


    Aunt Lin waited for most of the night, and only slept for a short while, waiting for Yan Zhigao to answer her before dawn.


    Unfortunately, Yan Zhigao didn''t send anyone to look for her until noon.


    "Mother, on the Double Ninth Festival, can I go out with my big sister and them?" Yan Yi looked at Aunt Lin expectantly.


    Auntie Lin looked at her daughter bitterly, and couldn''t say the word ¡®can¡¯t.


    The master has changed. Since she was promoted to Zhizhou, she has treated her not as good as before.


    If it were a few years ago, as long as she showed a little bit about this kind of thing, even if the wife felt uncomfortable, the master would satisfy her.


    But now, not only has the number of visits to her yard been reduced, but if she wants to do anything, she will not come exactly as she wants.


    In the blink of an eye, the Double Ninth Festival is here.


    Early in the morning, Daohua went to the old lady¡¯s yard first, and delivered the pastries made in advance: ¡°Grandma, if the scenery of Xiangxia Mountain is good, let¡¯s go alone at some time.¡±


    She knew that the old lady had very good legs and feet, and it was no problem to climb a mountain or something. But this time the Zhou family invited him, but it was not easy to take the old lady.


    The old lady Yan smiled and touched Daohua¡¯s head: "Don''t worry about my business, I can still bore myself?" She said that, but she felt very helpful in her heart.


    It¡¯s not that she said that the whole family, and Daohua, the girl will always care about whether she is bored, like going out to play, a few sons and daughter-in-laws, they probably never thought about taking her out alone!


    Daohana smiled and nodded: "The flowers my grandmother planted today are even better than mine."


    It is not possible to grow crops in the yard, but since she opened a flower shop, the old lady has become obsessed with planting flowers. The flowers and plants in the old lady''s yard are no less than hers.


    The old lady squinted at her and said with some complacency: "The old lady eats more salt than you eat. Will planting flowers lose to you a little girl? Okay, don''t hang around in front of me, go find your mother, Don''t miss the time."


    Daohua turned her head three times and said strangely: "Grandma, don''t miss me!"


    The old lady waved her hand impatiently: "Hurry up, who wants to miss you crazy girl!"


    In this way, Daohua hopped away.


    After seeing no one, the old lady smiled and looked at her grandmother: "This girl is caring."


    Sun¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the old lady who was brought up since childhood. Who doesn¡¯t kiss you?¡±


    The gate of the backyard. When the rice flower arrived, Wang Man''er was still moving things in the car.


    Mrs. Li glared at Daohua: "What did you bring, I think Man''er has put a lot of things in the carriage."


    Ina Flower: "Don¡¯t you want to climb high and look into the distance? After we reach the top of the mountain, we will definitely have to rest. I brought some food and it will be delicious."


    Mrs. Li smiled and cursed: "You never forget to eat wherever you go."


    Daohua shook her head: "Eating is the most important thing in life, how can I forget it?" After speaking, she greeted Yan Yihuan who was waiting to get on the carriage.


    Mrs. Li prepared two carriages. She took Daohua and Yan Yihuan in one, and the maid in one. Soon, the carriage started.


    "The Zhou family''s carriage is at the gate of the city. Let''s meet them first."


    When Yan''s house arrived, there were already many carriages waiting at the gate of the city.


    Ms. Li lifted the curtain of the car and looked at it, scanned the house cards on the carriage, and said to the two girls in the family: "Xingzhou City, the Zhou family can invite so many people."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： , Cold reception

    Chapter 114, Cold Reception


    The port is on the outskirts of Xingzhou City. After everyone converged at the gate, they soon started to go to the port. It didn''t take long to arrive at the port and began to get off and board the ship.


    "The Zhou family''s cruise ship is really big!" The Yan family''s carriage was relatively rear, and Daohua was curious during the period and couldn''t help but lift the curtain to look out.


    "This is still small. In terms of grand and grand style, the ship that Ruiwang patrolled the Grand Canal before was called big, and it has four floors."


    A voice came from the carriage at the back. Daohua looked back and found that it was Zhou Jingwan: "Why are you here?"


    "I''m not here, where else can I be?" Zhou Jingwan and Daohua were already familiar with each other, and she immediately got out of her carriage and got directly into Daohua''s family.


    "Aunt Li is well."


    Ms. Li smiled and helped Zhou Jingwan to sit down.


    Inahana then continued: "I thought you would be the first to board the boat."


    "It was originally, but I was late when I went out, my mother left first." Zhou Jingwan leaned to Daohua''s side, "Today we have to have a good day with her, but I wanted to take a cruise a long time ago."


    Ina Flower: "What? Your family has a cruise ship, can''t you take it often?"


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips: "Unless my mother takes it, otherwise, I don''t have a chance to sit. I''m not my brother, so I can often invite friends to cruise and enjoy the scenery."


    Daohua is clear. In ancient times, girls¡¯ houses were not allowed to go out at will, especially those of large families, where the rules were stricter.


    "In the future, I will post you a post. Let''s go to my Zhuangzi to play."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded again and again: "You can''t forget." She has a restless temper and stays at home all day, but she is bored.


    Seeing Yan Yihuan sitting aside, Daohua couldn¡¯t put her mouth in her mouth, and quickly took her to introduce: "This is my second sister, do you remember?"


    Zhou Jingwan glanced at Yan Yihuan, then smiled and nodded: "The second sister of the Yan family is good."


    Yan Yihuan quickly replied: "Sister Zhou''s good."


    Zhou Jingwan smiled, quickly leaned to Daohua¡¯s ear, and said with a low smile: "I still remember that there is a crying sister in your family, why didn''t you bring it?"


    Daohua gave Zhou Jingwan a white look: "How can a little girl not cry? Have you ever cried?"


    Next to ??, Yan Yihuan''s cheeks were a little red. She knew that Miss Zhou Jia was talking about Yishuang, but she was also a little surprised. She didn''t expect her big sister to defend Yishuang in front of outsiders.


    She can see clearly that since the eldest sister returned home, Yishuang has been comparing and competing with her elder sister in secret, and Aunt Lin has often used her eldest sister as a top priority.


    It stands to reason that the big sister should hate Yishuang, right?


    Compared with Yan Yihuan''s doubts, Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter with satisfaction.


    Family conflicts are internal conflicts. At home, don''t worry about how busy it is, and don''t show it to outsiders, and give them a joke.


    While talking, it was Yan''s turn to board the ship.


    Ms. Li got out of the carriage first, followed by the three rice flowers.


    The women who were on the boat and the family members who were still waiting to board the boat, saw Zhou Jingwan getting off the Yan¡¯s carriage, their eyes all looked over.


    Tongzhi''s wife, Qian, Limala brought Qian Bilan over because of her proximity.


    After the two parties met each other, Mrs. Qian pushed Qian Bilan to Daohua''s side: "You girl, don''t you always talk about the Yan family girl at home, you can be regarded as meeting today, so you have to get close. "


    Qian Bilan smiled shyly at Daohua, then looked at Zhou Jingwan again, and stood beside her.


    "Okay, they and the little girls are playing together. Let''s go there as an adult. Some ladies have already come." Madam Qian smiled and looked at Madam Zhou''s side.


    Mrs. Li nodded, looked at Daohua and Yan Yihuan, and said, "Take care of my sister."


    Daohua nodded, indicating that she would like Yan Yihuan.


    The Zhou family is the host of this gathering. As soon as Zhou Jingwan arrived, she was immediately sought after by the ladies of the family.


    Daohua pulled a nervous Yan Yihuan behind her, with a decent smile on her face and recognized the ladies again.


    Don¡¯t think that these girls are innocent and innocent when they are young. As everyone knows, there are circle levels in the communication between young girls.


    Especially those cultivated by aristocratic families, because they have been influenced by etiquette and rules since childhood, it is very difficult to maintain what kind of face and affection for people of what status.


    Many of the people invited by the Zhou family this time are from Xingzhou families. Either some of these families are officials in Beijing or some are in important positions in the provincial government.


    Yan''s family is lost here, it''s really not enough to see.


    For Daohua and Yan Yihuan, the girls said a few polite words on their faces, and then dropped their hands and went to talk to other girls.


    It was Qian Bilan, who was pushed by Mrs. Qian, and she quickly walked away when she saw the girl she was close to.


    "Let¡¯s go sit on the deck."


    After all the gifts were exhausted, Daohua was not interested to please a group of little girls, and took Yan Yihuan away from the crowd.


    Yan Yihuan was a little bit hesitant and stopped.


    Daohua smiled and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Yan Yihuan: "Big sister, let''s just leave, okay?"


    Daohua smiled, and said as she walked: "Second sister, get along with people casually and comfortably. Are you comfortable with those girls?"


    Yan Yihuan shook her head.


    Ina Flower: "That''s it."


    At this time, the two had walked out of the cabin and came to the deck.


    The breeze blew on her face, and Daohua immediately refreshed her spirits.


    Sitting with the little girls, there is no comfort in watching the magnificent Grand Canal with the wind blowing.


    On the other side, Mrs. Li''s treatment was not much different from that of Daohua, except that at the beginning, Mrs. Qian led her to meet with the ladies, and everyone ignored her existence intentionally or unintentionally.


    Ms. Zhou talked and laughed at Mrs. Li, but there are too many people around her, and there are always places where she is not well taken care of.


    Aside, Madam Wang and Madam Qian sat together and joked.


    Ms. Qian saw Mrs. Li sitting alone and got up to pull her over, but Mrs. Wang stopped her.


    "Sister Qian, it¡¯s not what I said. Even if Mr. Yan is the immediate boss of our two heads, we don¡¯t need to rush to please his wife who is a merchant. We don¡¯t have to surrender."


    Ms. Qian glanced at Mrs. Wang, she was not very happy, so she sat back again, thought for a while, and asked in a low voice: "Does your family know the situation of the Yan brothers at Wangyue Academy?"


    Speaking of Wangyue Academy, Mrs. Wang was a little angry. Their family dragged the door of Senator Du and failed to send the eldest son to the academy.


    "There is no one in our family studying there, how do we know what''s going on inside? What, what have you heard?"


    Mrs. Qian shook her head awkwardly: "The news from my house is much more stagnant than yours."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Wang didn''t ask any more.


    Indeed, the Qian and Wang families are not local families in Zhongzhou, but the Wang family has a relationship with Senator Du, and the Qian family has known more people because of their long stay in Xingzhou, which is slightly better than the Yan family. A little bit.


    If you really want to inquire about any news, you will know the details.


    Ms. Qian glanced at Mrs. Li again, and thought in her heart, is the news that the master said is true? Did the Yan brothers really become the companion of the little prince?


    Thinking of this, Madam Qian glanced at Madam Zhou again.


    This time, she obviously felt that Mrs. Zhou was eager to get close to Mrs. Li. The eldest son of the Zhou family was studying in the academy, and she must have received some news.


    Hey.


    Madam Qian glanced at Madam Li complainingly. Although Madam Li was born as a merchant, she was too strict. Whether it was the relationship between their family and the little prince, or the situation of the Yan family brothers in the college, she was not at all stunned. Find out.


    made her now, she doesn¡¯t know how to treat her anymore.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： , Meet again

    Chapter 115, meet again


    "I said why I can''t see you, so you came here to hide and relax?" Zhou Jingwan got out of the many young ladies and looked for Daohua everywhere.


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the host, so I don¡¯t have to wait for guests, so I can relax naturally.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan walked to Daohua: "You will still enjoy it. The cabin is too noisy, making my ears still buzzing."


    Daohua smiled and did not answer.


    Aside, Yan Yihuan finally found a chance to interrupt, and said with a smile: "Miss Zhou, your skin seems to have improved."


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan suddenly smiled, and took Daohua¡¯s hand: "The moisturizer you gave me is so useful. Touch it. Isn''t my face smooth and tender?"


    Daohua really ate a handful of tofu: "Well, it''s too slippery, it looks like a boiled egg that has just been peeled."


    Zhou Jingwan held her cheeks beautifully, although her skin is not as white and creamy as the rice flower, but it is much better than before. If you continue to maintain it, it will definitely get better and better.


    Yan Yihuan looked at the two of them and asked, "What moisturizer?"


    Daohua said lightly: "I made it by myself, for you, the one you don''t want."


    Once she was making a moisturizer in the old lady¡¯s yard, Yan Yihuan came over to ask for peace, and she just saw that she gave a box to each of them.


    Unfortunately, people look down upon it.


    Yan Yihuan''s face stiffened. She remembered this. At that time, she also felt that the things she rubbed on her face could not be used casually, so she didn''t take it.


    "Go, let''s go to the third floor deck and stand on it to see higher."


    Zhou Jingwan felt that the view on the second floor deck was not very good, so she had to pull the rice flower up to the third floor.


    "You slow down!"


    Daohua hurriedly waved to Yan Yihuan, beckoning her to keep up.


    Soon, the three of them quickly reached the third floor deck.


    On the cruise ship, the first floor is where the ladies are talking and laughing, the little girls on the second floor stay, and the third floor has the least people. There are only three rice flowers on the entire deck.


    "How about, is the sight here better?" Zhou Jingwan turned around on the deck, looking very happy.


    Inahana was also very happy, because there was no one around, and she was less restrained. Standing at the forefront of the deck, she opened her arms and closed her eyes, letting the breeze with water vapor blow on her face and body.


    Zhou Jingwan saw her like this, and immediately became interested, and started doing it like a rice flower.


    Yan Yihuan beside ?? was also moved, but when she was out, she couldn''t let go of it. She didn''t dare to open her arms. She just grabbed the guardrail and didn''t let go. That was the case, she was also very happy.


    Climbing high and looking into the distance, it really makes people feel comfortable.


    At the same time, kilometers away, a more magnificent cruise ship is also sailing on the Grand Canal.


    On the third floor deck, Xiao Yeyang was looking at the beautiful scenery with a telescope.


    "what?"


    Xiao Yeyang let out a sudden exclamation, put down the binoculars, looked at the distance with the naked eye, then picked up the binoculars to watch, and when the familiar green appeared in the barrel again, the corner of his mouth suddenly ticked.


    "Yan Wenkai, did your sister come out to play today?"


    Yan Wenkai, who was tying his wrists with Su Hongxin, was stunned when he heard the words. Su Hongxin took the opportunity to press his arm directly.


    "I won!"


    If it was normal, Yan Wenkai, who refused to admit defeat, had to come back for the last few rounds, but this time, he hurriedly left.


    "Really? Where is it? Show me too!"


    Xiao Yeyang handed the telescope to Yan Wenkai and pointed him the direction.


    Today is the Double Ninth Festival, there are more than one or two cruise ships on the Grand Canal.


    "Really, it''s Daohua! Brother, third brother, come and see, Daohua is on the cruise ship behind."


    Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao heard the movement and walked over.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Zhou Chengye again: "It seems that there is a girl from your family. Come and see if you can?" He saw the girl from the Zhou family once, but now she can''t remember.


    Zhou Chengye hurriedly leaned over, Yan Wenkai handed him the telescope and motioned him to look quickly.


    "Yes, it is the Jingwan of our house."


    Zhou Chengye put down the binoculars, and quickly returned it to Xiao Yeyang. He didn''t have the gross nerves of Yan Wenkai, and he could use the little prince''s things by himself.


    "That is my family''s cruise ship. It should be my mother''s invitation to each family to play." Zhou Chengye explained to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and continued to watch with the telescope.


    Looking at Daohana with her arms outstretched, with a look of comfort and enjoyment, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Unfortunately, a maid appeared in the mirror tube before long and called the person away.


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yeyang looked at Zhou Chengye: "Go and find out, and ask what your mother plans to do?"


    Zhou Chengye retired immediately, and after a short while, he came back to report: "My mother organized the family members to go to the Xiangxia Mountain to ascend and see the distance."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang''s expression moved: "I heard that the red maple leaves of Xiangxia Mountain in autumn are notoriously beautiful. In that case, let''s take a look."


    Dong Yuanxuan, who was in charge of the itinerary, immediately set about making arrangements.


    Xiangxia Mountain.


    When the Zhou family cruise ship arrived, many cruise ships had already docked at the foot of the mountain.


    "Wow, that cruise ship is more magnificent than Zhou''s. Could it be that someone is coming?"


    The female relatives of various families whispered about works.


    When she disembarked, Mrs. Zhou''s family turned her head and looked around, and saw her daughter and the Yan''s eldest girl holding hands and talking intimately, a smile suddenly appeared on their faces, crossing the crowd, and walking towards Mrs. Li.


    "My crazy girl, did you trouble you?"


    Ms. Li was surprised by Mrs. Zhou¡¯s enthusiasm, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Zhou is clever and very likable. Where can it be troublesome?¡±


    Mrs. Zhou took Mrs. Li¡¯s hand and walked down the boat: "That¡¯s good, my girl, you don¡¯t know, it makes me a headache."


    Behind him, Daohua looked at the two people who were disembarking side by side in surprise, and Zhou Jingwan was also a little surprised.


    Soon, the two knew the reason.


    After getting off the boat, they saw Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu waiting at the foot of the mountain.


    "Big Brother!"


    Daohua and Zhou Jingwan smiled, holding hands and ran over.


    "Why are you here?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled: "Little prince is out for fun, we came with him."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Little Prince Xiao is here too? Where are the others?"


    Zhou Chengye took over: "Your fourth brother just proposed a mountain climbing competition. Now it is estimated that it is almost to the mountainside."


    Daohua rolled her eyes, covered her mouth, and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Zhou Chengye asked curiously.


    Daohua looked confident: "I can guess who is the first!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan''s eyes widened immediately: "How did you guess? We don''t even know who participated in the competition!"


    Zhou Chengye''s somewhat silly sister who didn''t even look at her.


    Who is the first?


    Of course it is the little prince!


    Who wouldn''t be able to grab him here?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： , Reverse

    Chapter 116, Reversal


    Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu greeted Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Li, met with the wives of each family, and then left.


    As soon as they left, everyone knew that the little prince who had stayed at Wangyue Academy also came to the Xiangxia Mountain today to ascend, and he whispered and talked a lot.


    Compared with the cold reception before, at this moment, the ladies of each family are more enthusiastic towards Mrs. Li, and take the initiative to come forward and talk to her.


    In Daohua and Yan Yihuan, the girls from each family are also screaming happily.


    Daohua, who has witnessed the speed of changing faces of various female families, has a feeling of laughter in her heart. At the same time, she also sighs that the world is passionate about the pursuit of fame and fortune.


    Only then knew that her three older brothers were following Xiao Yeyang, and they couldn''t wait to get close to them. The disdain for them before, disappeared without a trace, as if it had never happened.


    The people around are too enthusiastic. Yan Yihuan is a little frantic. Daohua took her hand and soothed: ¡°Speak less and watch more. If someone talks to you and you don¡¯t know how to answer it, just smile.¡±


    "When you get along with the girls, you can live a good life without losing the rules and etiquette. If you meet someone who can chat or have similar interests, you can communicate more."


    Bring Yan Yihuan out, but it''s not to keep her by her side all the time.


    In fact, girls in ancient times didn¡¯t have many opportunities to go out. Now that they came out, they should seize the opportunity to make one or two friends. They usually write letters and post to each other, so as not to make the life of the boudoir too lonely. boring.


    Yan Yihuan listened carefully, and remembered Daohua¡¯s words in her heart.


    Mother never said these words to her. Before going out, the mother said the most was to make friends with the ladies. As for how to make friends, she didn''t mention at all.


    When I was in the county before, although I had the experience of getting along with the official lady, it felt completely different from the current one.


    She remembered that all the young ladies from various families came to talk to them and please them; but here, even the eldest mother was coldly treated.


    Fortunately, there is a big sister by her side. Otherwise, she would be left dry and cold, and she would definitely not know how to deal with herself.


    Now, because of the appearance of the big brother, the ladies and young ladies of each family suddenly became enthusiastic about them. She was happy, but at the same time, she didn''t know how to talk to them.


    Fortunately, the big sister is willing to teach her.


    Yan Yihuan secretly looked at Daohua, who was talking and laughing freely with the ladies, with gratitude in her eyes.


    Although ??big sister doesn''t often play with them, she is actually a very good person.


    Finally dismissed the young ladies who were rushing over, Daohua exhaled, took the silk kerchief and wiped the fine sweat from her forehead.


    Sigh again, the little girls in ancient times are really not easy. If they don''t pay attention, they will fall into the trap between their words.


    Seeing Daohua as if retreating from the enemy, Zhou Jingwan laughed out ¡®puff puff¡¯ and whispered: ¡°You now know how I feel when I get along with the ladies.¡±


    Daohua shook his head: "It''s not the same. Your family is a family of hairpins, a high-ranking family, a first assistant, and a ministerial assistant with a high official position. Most of the people will please you, and you will not be teased. , Or dig a trap for you in words."


    "I¡¯m different. Our family only has my father as an official. It¡¯s just a family from the Five-Rank Known State, born in a poor family, with shallow roots, and randomly picked out a family on the spot. Which one is not more honorable than our family?"


    "My three older brothers have won the favor of the little prince. Most people are only enthusiastic about us on the surface. In private, they may be more jealous. I have to be vigilant from time to time, to be laughed at by others, and to cause trouble. "


    Zhou Jing looked at Daohua in surprise: "You just thought of so much when you joked with the girls like this?"


    Daohua gave her a white look: "Could you not think about it? Our family has no foundation, and no one can help if something happens. We can only pay attention to avoiding right and wrong all the time. You think that everyone is like you and has a strong family. Backing?"


    Zhou Jingwan refused to accept: "Whoever says that if something goes wrong, no one will help you, our family will do it."


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled and did not answer.


    The relationship between their family and Zhou''s family is really not very good. Nowadays, at most three older brothers and Zhou''s son are studying in the academy. They are a little like classmates, but she and Zhou Jingwan have gotten closer, with a handkerchief.


    But these are all friendships between juniors, not adults at all.


    How reliable can such a relationship be?


    Daohua looked back at Yan Yihuan, who was talking softly to the two young ladies. Seeing that she had dealt with it properly, she didn¡¯t care any more. She pulled Zhou Jingwan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s climb faster.¡±


    Below ??, Mrs. Zhou watched her daughter and the Yan family eldest girl have been together, still holding hands to climb up the mountain, with a little joy in her heart.


    Thinking of the words sent by the eldest son to pass it on, she looked at Mrs. Li, who was talking and laughing freely with the wives by her side, a little complicated.


    She didn''t expect the little prince to value the Chongyan family so much.


    Now the two younger brothers of the Yan family have already studied martial arts with the little prince. Although they are not accompanied by students, they are suitable for classmates.


    As long as the Yan family brothers are better minded, through this relationship, the Yan family can be brought to the next level.


    Look, this is just the beginning, and all the families are rushing to it.


    At the same time, I thought that the eldest son was actually in the eyes of the little prince because he had become acquainted with the three brothers of the Yan family, and when he had the opportunity to contact him, he was very embarrassed.


    On her family background, her knowledge, and her tolerance, what point of her family''s inheritance is not much better than the Yan family brothers?


    Forget it, don¡¯t mention it, it is the Yan family''s benefit that belongs to their family.


    The father-in-law is still very visionary, and the Yan family did not go wrong this time!


    Xiangxia Mountain is very high, and the ladies and young ladies of each family are accustomed to being pampered. If you really want them to climb to the top of the mountain, you will have to carry them back when you are down.


    So, when it was halfway up the mountain, Mrs. Zhou called to stop.


    Xiangxia Mountain is full of maple trees. In August and September, the maple leaves on the mountain will gradually become red. Even if you stand on the mountainside, you can feast your eyes and enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    There is a temple built on the mountainside, and Mrs. Zhou packed a large yard here early in the morning.


    At this moment, we are taking the ladies and girls into the backyard of the temple to rest.


    "Let¡¯s rest first, and wait until we¡¯re done, then go to worship Buddha. If you are hungry, you can try the fast food here. The taste is not bad."


    Mrs. Zhou smiled and said to the crowd, seeing the ladies of all the ladies were a little bit unable to sit still, and said: "The scenery around the temple is also good. The abbot here is an elegant man. It is said that a chrysanthemum altar was specially set up this time. Come out once, you can look around."


    As soon as I heard this, the ladies were happy, and they gathered together in twos and threes, saying where they were going to play.


    "However, when going out, every girl must bring someone with her, you know?" Madam Zhou couldn''t help but exhorted again. She didn''t want to have a good time, and finally something bad happened.


    Soon, the ladies went out with sisters they knew each other.


    Someone called Zhou Jingwan and Daohua, but they both shook their heads and said they wanted to take a break.


    No way, the two climbed the mountain faster before, but now they are a bit tired and have to slow down.


    Looking at the fine sweat on the foreheads of the two and their red cheeks, the ladies did not entangle themselves, smiling and holding hands and left.


    When Daohua saw a lady from a family coming over to invite Yan Yihuan to go out to see the chrysanthemum, she waved to her: "Go, remember to bring the embroidery."


    Qian Bilan immediately smiled and said: "Sister Yan, don''t worry, I will take care of Yihuan."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： , Good brother

    Chapter 117, good brother


    The ladies and girls all went out to play together one after another, and the room suddenly became quieter. The wives of each family were talking about their own stories, and the atmosphere was very good.


    Daohua and Zhou Jingwan sat down, drinking tea quietly.


    "This tea is not as delicious as your scented tea!" Zhou Jingwan took a sip, and put it down a bit disgusted.


    Daohuaxindao, of course it tastes good. In order to make the Yan family look better in front of each house, the tea she took out to entertain people was grown in the space.


    "It''s inconvenient on this mountain. If you need to drink, you can drink it." Anyway, after climbing for so long, she was really thirsty. After drinking the cup in her hand, she asked the maid who was waiting to continue. Take a cup.


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips without moving.


    Since she was young, her mouth has been sloppy, ordinary things can¡¯t be easily eaten.


    At this moment, she saw the maid beside her mother walk in quickly, and when she passed by them, she looked at them.


    Zhou Jingwan was bored, her eyes followed the maid, and soon she saw the maid leaning sideways and lowering her head whispering in her mother''s ear.


    Ms. Zhou listened to the maid¡¯s words, and said with a smile: ¡°A few children from a good family are also resting in the temple. I want to come over and ask for peace. Everyone will just show me, they are all good children.¡±


    said, and smiled at Mrs. Li: "Your two brothers are on the mountain, and they are here too."


    Ms. Li''s expression changed. She knew that it was Wen Kai and Wen Tao.


    I only saw Wenxiu before, but she guessed that there would be such one if she didn''t see these two.


    No matter what, her elder is here, and the two younger ones are here to please anyway.


    Soon, a maid came in with six or seven half-year-old teenagers.


    The first is Dong Yuanxuan, the son of the chief ambassador, followed by Su Hongxin, the politician, then Wu Hongda, the ambassador of the Imperial Hospital, and finally the two brothers of the Yan family.


    Zhou Chengye had met the wives of the various families before, and this time he was only accompanying other people, and Quan was the guide.


    "My nephew pleases Aunt Zhou, I have seen all the ladies!" Several teenagers saluted the ladies present.


    Ms. Zhou quickly called people up and eagerly introduced a few teenagers to each family.


    Suddenly, the praises of the ladies jumped out like they don¡¯t need money.


    Ms. Li sat aside, with a decent smile on her face all the time, watching Wen Kai and Wen Tao with satisfaction as the two brothers dealt with their wives.


    sighed in his heart, not long after I went to Wangyue Academy, the two of them dealt with each other very well, completely different from when they were at home.


    Now even if I stand in front of the family prince, although it is not thoughtful and smooth, it has not been compared too much.


    Below ??, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan couldn''t help laughing while watching their brothers being criticized by their wives.


    "Let me tell you, the reason why these ladies are so enthusiastic is because they are looking at the future son-in-law!" Zhou Jingwan whispered.


    Daohua spit out in her heart, the ancient gods killed the flowers in the future, and she said, "The older ones are only your brother and Dong Dong, who are only fifteen or sixteen years old. You need to worry so much."


    Zhou Jingwan took it for granted: ¡°Fifteen or six years old is already old enough, OK, let¡¯s see where you are first. If you get married, time can be negotiated!¡±


    Daohua shook her head, holding up the teacup and drinking tea.


    When she thinks that she will get married and have children in her teens in the future, she is a little scared and can''t accept it.


    Here, Dong Yuanxuan and his wives have already talked about it.


    Yan Wenkai, Yan Wentao, and Mrs. Li said that they are now in the same class as the little prince, studying and martial arts together, so that the family can rest assured.


    Mrs. Li asked them to study well in the college and take care of themselves.


    "Mother, don''t worry, now, no one dared to bully us anymore." Yan Wenkai whispered to Mrs. Li. Seeing that Dong Yuanxuan and the others seemed to be leaving, he said again, "We will go home when the college is on holiday next time. ."


    Mrs. Li nodded.


    Dong Yuanxuan and several people got up and prepared to leave. Yan Wenkai smiled and walked away from Mrs. Li. Seeing Daohua and Zhou Jingwan sitting in the corner, they walked over quickly.


    "Why don''t you two go out to play?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "We are resting." After sitting for a while, drinking two cups of tea, the two of them have already recovered.


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes rolled: "Then you guys have a good rest?" Does he know that the elder sister can''t sit still, is it because the mother is holding her and not letting her go out to play?


    As a good brother, he has to save his sister from water and fire.


    Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan, and Zhou Jingwan also looked at Daohua, and then the two nodded at the same time: "I''m resting."


    Seeing the expressions they were expecting, Yan Wenkai said in his heart, it is true, so is my mother, the eldest sister is out, why are you still holding her?


    "Well, the scenery of the back mountain is very beautiful. Let''s go, Brother 4, take you around." After speaking, he turned his head to look at Mrs. Li.


    Daohua and Zhou Jingwan also looked at Madam Li and Madam Zhou at the same time.


    Obviously, both of them want to visit the back mountain.


    Ms. Zhou''s expression moved. The servants had already reported that the back mountain of the temple had been sealed off. She knew that this was because of the little prince, the little prince was in the back mountain to enjoy the scenery, and no outsiders were allowed to disturb.


    This is a great opportunity to get close to the little prince.


    So he smiled and said to Mrs. Li: ¡°The girls finally came out once, we don¡¯t have to hold them, let¡¯s go play, but Chengye, you have to be optimistic about the two younger sisters, if you let them bump into each other, I''ll beat you carefully."


    Zhou Chengye smiled and said: "Mother, don''t worry, I just hurt myself, and I won''t let my two sisters lose a hair."


    Although Mrs. Li is scrupulous about the rules, she can think of Zhou''s girl, and Wen Kai Wentao with her, and her daughter has always done things well, so she didn''t stop it, but she still exhorted: "Don''t mess around, I''m tired of playing. , I''ll come back with Miss Zhou''s soon."


    Ms. Zhou seemed to understand Mrs. Li¡¯s scruples, and smiled: "With my brother watching, what can you worry about."


    In the Great Xia Dynasty, although the defense against men and women was also very strict, it was not so perverted. There was no such thing as seven-year-olds with different seats.


    On holidays, when accompanied by parents, elders, or brothers, boudoir girls can also go out to play, as long as they follow the rules, it¡¯s okay to meet a foreigner occasionally.


    Furthermore, the two girls are only in their teens now, and they are still young, so there is no need to worry too much.


    Seeing her mother agreed, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan were both overjoyed, nodding their heads repeatedly to indicate that they would not be fooling around.


    Ms. Zhou waved her hand: "Okay, go out with your brothers."


    Hearing this, a few young people saluted and went out.


    Looking at them leaving, the wives of each family looked different, and some of their expressions were improperly managed. It was obvious that they were regretting. If they kept their girls from going out before, they can now follow them to the back mountain.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： , Who are we?

    Chapter 118, Who and Who We Two


    Looking at Yan Wenkai, who was running ahead with the two girls with a smile, Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye quickly looked at each other, and both of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    The little prince offered to let them come to visit the ladies, and they all vaguely guessed the purpose.


    When they were about to leave, they both racked their brains to think about how to bring the two girls out quietly. Unexpectedly, they haven''t found a good reason yet. The careless Yan Wenkai helped them solve the big problem.


    Looking at Yan Wenkai, who was talking about the scenery of the back mountain with two little girls, and Yan Wentao, who was guarding the side, Dong Yuanxuan sighed, people who think less, live at ease.


    The two brothers are also Miaoren, one is cheerful and enthusiastic, the other is restrained and calm, and their actions complement each other.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the little prince will take the two brothers with him when he has anything to do. This kind of person who knows his inner thoughts at a glance makes it easy to get along with each other.


    He also likes to get along with them.


    Unlike him and Zhou Chengye, they will consider the impact on the family in everything they do. Sometimes, it is inevitable that they will be a little tied up.


    Ahead, Yan Wenkai didn''t know the eyebrow lawsuit between Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye, and he was proud of it at the moment.


    Rescued the elder sister from his mother, he instantly felt that his image was taller, and his heart was too beautiful.


    Soon, the group came to the back mountain.


    Looking at the guards around, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan stopped laughing and walked beside Yan Wenkai very ladylike.


    Daohua secretly looked at the guards around her, and saw that many guards were still wearing swords, and she sighed inwardly. It really was a royal family, and this battle was great.


    The back mountain has large tracts of grass, here, the view can be much wider than the front mountain.


    "Hey, where is the little lord?"


    Yan Wenkai didn''t see Xiao Yeyang, and immediately looked around. He quickly pointed to the octagonal pavilion built on the stone cliff and said, "In the pavilion, wait a minute, I''ll call him." Ran away.


    Zhou Jingwan saw Xiao Yeyang for the first time, and was influenced by the feudal etiquette since childhood, and had an instinctive awe of the royal family. She pulled Daohua and asked in a low voice, "Is the little prince fierce? Will he beat and curse?"


    Daohua was stunned for a while, and she was silent for a while, and she was not sure: "It shouldn''t be possible, he is a boy, we are a girl. The boy who works on the girl is out of taste."


    Behind, Dong Yuanxuan suddenly became speechless while listening to the discussion of the two little girls.


    The little prince is no matter how bad-tempered, he doesn¡¯t know how to embarrass the two little girls!


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Daohua again and again. If he remembers correctly, when he was at Yan''s house last time, this girl had been hit by the little prince several times.


    Does that look a little scary?


    In the pavilion, Xiao Yeyang had seen a few rice flowers a long time ago, but in order to maintain the design of the noble person, he waited for Yan Wenkai to come and call him, and then drank tea slowly for a while, and then led people to walk over.


    As the distance between the two sides gradually increased, Xiao Yeyang became more and more strange.


    What happened to Inaka today?


    didn''t take the initiative to greet herself!


    Still looking at herself like a lady.


    In fact, Daohua moved her lips several times, but when she thought of what Yan Wenkai and the others had told her about in the academy, she clearly realized that she could not be the same as Xiao Yeyang.


    So, just like that, standing side by side with Zhou Jingwan, looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang came to the two of them.


    "I have seen the little prince!"


    Daohua followed Zhou Jingwan and respectfully bowed to Xiao Yeyang.


    Others didn''t think there was anything about this, but Xiao Yeyang was surprised by it.


    This fellow Daohua has never been polite to him since the first time he saw him. He remembers that when he fled, he didn''t want to eat because of the rough food. One time he lost his temper and threw it away. .


    Good fellow, this man slapped him on the back of his hand with a slap.


    At that time, he was directly beaten up.


    Since childhood, who dares to treat him like this?


    He was originally very angry. He decided in his heart that once he regained his identity, he would immediately teach him back. But then he saw her quietly picking up the food he had thrown back, wiped it, and ate it in his mouth. He suddenly Not angry anymore.


    Later, he was really hungry. Although this guy looked impatient, he still divided him into a slightly softer and slightly softer ration from Mrs. Yan¡¯s food.


    After getting along, he and she have never stopped arguing, but the days of that period, now in retrospect, apart from a little harder, it is actually not interesting.


    The reason why he was so impressed with Daohua was probably because she treated him as an ordinary person from the beginning to the end and treated him equally, without ingratiating or oppressing him, even if it was he was very downcast.


    All her attitude towards him is just because he is a person and has nothing to do with his identity.


    This is really a different experience for him who has lived in the imperial city since he was a child.


    There is also the vitality radiating from her, as well as those eyes that are always smiling, which make him remember.


    "boom!"


    Xiao Yeyang is a person who never hides his emotions. If he can''t figure it out, he just doesn''t want to. He walked to Daohua, closed the fan, and gently tapped her head: "You have taken the wrong medicine!"


    Daohua covered her head and stared at Xiao Yeyang, almost couldn''t help choking back.


    Don''t blame her, she really can''t respect Xiao Yeyang like others do. First, she comes from modern times. Although she has lived in ancient times for a few years and has some understanding of imperial power, she really hasn''t reached the kind of fear in her bones.


    Second, this guy gave her the impression that she could not get rid of the appearance when she was in trouble. Think about the initial confrontation between her and him, but never lost.


    Three, today Xiao Yeyang is a little kid at best. How can she bow her head in front of a child as the soul of an adult?


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua wanting to say nothing, and said with an aura: "Just say what you want. When did you become so awkward?"


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately put down her hand covering her head, and said angrily: "You are really dying, why hit me? I warn you, next time you do this again, carefully I''m not polite to you." He raised his fist and shook in front of Xiao Yeyang''s eyes.


    Now, Xiao Yeyang feels comfortable.


    Ina Flower should look like this!


    A well-behaved lady is not in line with her personality.


    "How is the scenery of the back mountain?"


    Aside, the blessed view is that the owner of the house softened first, and suddenly looked speechless to the sky.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang change the subject, but did not continue. Looking around, looking at the red maple leaves all over the mountain, she felt comfortable all over, and smiled with crooked eyebrows: "Well, it looks good."


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head to see the shining light in her eyes, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Don¡¯t know why, he always feels that Daohua¡¯s smile gives people a warm sense of healing, just like the sun in the winter shines on the body, warm.


    "This is nothing, the scenery of Wuhua Mountain is better, next time I have a chance, I will take you around."


    "Okay," Ina Flower blurted out, but soon stopped.


    Xiao Yeyang wondered: "Why, don''t you want to go shopping?"


    Ina Flower: "Of course I want to, but I can''t always trouble you."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t even think about it, and came to Daohua''s verbal remark: "Which one of us are you, what are you polite!" Daohua often told him when he fled, he kept remembering.


    Defu shook his body, only felt that his neck was too stiff, and he didn''t want to look at the sky anymore.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： ,barbecue

    Chapter 119, BBQ


    "Isn''t there something to do with Rice Flower?"


    Zhou Jingwan kept looking in the direction of Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, her face was full of worries. She did not expect that the little lord would fan Daohua as soon as he came up, but her brother took the opportunity to pull her away and made it happen. She is not in the past, nor is she in the past.


    Looking at his worried sister, Zhou Chengye also learned to look blessed and helpless.


    My sister''s eyes are really bad!


    Didn¡¯t see that the little prince was joking with Yan¡¯s sister?


    This is a way for the little prince to be close.


    Well, this method is indeed not suitable for little girls.


    "Okay, stop watching, Little Prince and Sister Yan are having fun!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan suddenly widened her eyes and looked at her elder brother.


    "What are you doing, is there anything on my face?" Zhou Chengye was uncomfortable, so he touched his cheek involuntarily.


    Zhou Jingwan glanced around and saw that everyone was some distance away from them, and then whispered: "Brother, when did you and Daohua become so familiar with each other? Return sister!" After speaking, she curled her lips.


    Zhou Chengye immediately nodded Zhou Jingwan¡¯s head: "I have a good relationship with the Yan family brothers, what''s wrong with calling sister Yan?"


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips and said: "You have become too fast. Not long ago, you were screaming from the Yan family''s eldest girl." He snorted, "Just like the people outside, you just saw the little prince approaching Yan''s house, and you followed suit. ."


    Zhou Chengye gave Zhou Jingwan¡¯s head again: ¡°You are like an elm bump in other things, but I didn¡¯t expect to be honest with my elder brother!¡±


    said, a trace of arrogance appeared on his face.


    "Fuck up? My Zhou family can fawn on the Yan family? I am close to the Yan family, but it is because of the friendship with the three Yan family brothers, and the uncle Yan is still considered clean, so that I can get in."


    Zhou Jingwan suspiciously said: "Really? But before the little prince showed his closeness to the Yan family, I didn''t see you and the Yan family get close!"


    "you"


    Zhou Chengye was irritated by Zhou Jingwan: "I am too lazy to tell you, you can play by yourself." After finishing speaking, he walked away quickly. If you look closely, his back looks quite like a runaway.


    Zhou Jing pouted, "I was right!"


    On the other side, Daohua sees Zhou Jingwan alone, so she will come to look for her.


    Who knows, she left, and Xiao Yeyang followed.


    Zhou Jingwan and Xiao Yeyang are unfamiliar, and they don¡¯t know what to say when they get together.


    Looking at the two silent people, Daohua was a little uncomfortable. After thinking about it, she pointed to Shiya and said, "Let¡¯s sit in the pavilion."


    Xiao Yeyang has nothing to do with it: "Then you have to be careful, the rock cliff is a bit steep."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Jingwan and I are doing well." As he said, she took Zhou Jingwan and walked into the pavilion.


    To get to the pavilion, one had to pass a relatively steep stone step. Xiao Yeyang was afraid that Daohua would not be able to get up, so he walked quickly in front, ready to help him at any time.


    "Need not!"


    When he went up the stone steps, Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to pull the rice flower up. Who knows, with a big wave of his hand, the rice flower climbed up very neatly.


    Somehow she would follow Wang Man''er every day to practice fist and foot, climbing a **** or something is not easy to catch.


    Xiao Yeyang''s hand froze in midair, and after a few seconds, he took it back in disbelief, and forgot to take care of Zhou Jingwan behind him.


    Zhou Jingwan is a boudoir lady who has become accustomed to being pampered. Seeing Daohua going up, she was a little anxious, not paying attention, her center of gravity was a little unstable, and she leaned back.


    "carefully!"


    When Zhou Jingwan was about to scream, a firm palm rested on her back, fixing her in place.


    "thanks!"


    Zhou Jingwan looked back and found that it was the third brother of the Daohua family, who seemed to be Yan Wentao.


    Yan Wentao stabilized the person, then scratched the back of his head, and smiled embarrassedly: "No, be careful, this stone step is a bit steep."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded.


    Daohua heard the movement, looked over quickly, and asked: "Jingwan, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, come up right away."


    Waiting for Zhou Jingwan to climb up, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at Xiao Yeyang somewhat complaining.


    Xiao Yeyang touched his nose: "I didn''t notice." He was always taken care of by others. He rarely took care of others, OK? How did he know that Miss Zhou is so trash?


    Zhou Jingwan didn''t dare to blame Xiao Yeyang, and quickly said, "I am not careful."


    At this time, Dong Yuanxuan also came to the pavilion, and everyone was not talking about it.


    The sight line in the pavilion is better, and the Grand Canal below has a panoramic view. Daohua is lying on the pavilion and looking down, wishing to yell at the bottom twice.


    Thinking that if she did that, she would have frightened the people in the pavilion, and she couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "why are you laughing?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked to her and looked down, but he didn''t see why.


    Ina Hua shook her head: "Nothing!"


    Dong Yuanxuan saw that everyone was sitting in the pavilion and had nothing to do, so he thought about it and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we come to even poetry!¡±


    "do not!"


    "do not want!"


    Daohua and Zhou Jingwan all refused.


    Dong Yuanxuan was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "If we don''t come to the trouble, we just have to say five simple words."


    Ina Flower still shook her head again and again.


    She can still cope with reading and literacy, but to make her a poetry, it really takes her life.


    "Let''s play, I won''t participate."


    "Me too." Zhou Jingwan also raised her little hand. She is also a person who doesn''t like to read and is born with no talent for poetry.


    Seeing Dong Yuanxuan''s embarrassment, Yan Wenxiu hurriedly took over: "The two sisters are still young, then let''s come."


    At the beginning, Xiao Yeyang also wrote a few sentences along with him, but it didn''t take long for him to feel boring. Every time he had a party, it was all those tricks and it was extremely boring.


    He loses his interest, so naturally others will continue.


    So, there was a brief silence in the pavilion.


    It is Daohua and Zhou Jingwan who are still enthusiastically pointing at the scenery everywhere and talking non-stop.


    After a while, Daohua felt that the pavilion was quiet, and when she looked back, she saw that everyone was looking at her and Zhou Jingwan. She was so thick-skinned that she couldn''t laugh loudly.


    "That. I have prepared a way to pass the time for this trip. Would you like to try it?"


    Seeing everyone sitting like this, it was really embarrassing, Inaka couldn''t help but say aloud.


    Xiao Yeyang came with interest: "What method?"


    "Barbecue!" Daohua immediately explained what a piece of barbecue is.


    Xiao Yeyang and others had never played this before, and they all looked interested.


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s have a barbecue!" Xiao Yeyang immediately decided.


    Daohua''s face suddenly collapsed.


    Xiao Yeyang: "What''s wrong?"


    Ina Flower: "I forgot to say that the tools and ingredients are on the cruise ship down the mountain."


    Xiao Yeyang thought it was something, and said indifferently: "What''s the matter, I''ll let someone go down and get it, and it will be fine soon."


    Seeing him say this, Daohua immediately called Wang Man''er and asked her to follow Xiao Yeyang''s people to fetch things.


    When the things were brought up, Daohwa found that the tools were still there, but all the ingredients had been changed.


    Daohua was stunned for a moment, and then she saw the blessing who was cleaning the tools herself, and she suddenly realized that she was afraid of poisoning? Still afraid of bad stomachs if not fresh?


    The royals really cherish their lives!


    If you change it, you can change it. The ingredients that Defu prepares are much richer than what she prepared.


    Wearing barbecue skewers is naturally made by a maid. If you light a charcoal fire or something, it is also done by the little servant. They just need to grill it.


    "Don''t sit still. Barbecuing is interesting only if you do it yourself. Come and try it." Daohua took the dressed meat skewers and handed it to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang hesitated, took the meat skewers in Daohua''s hand, and then, under the guidance of Daohua, it was grilled in a decent way.


    "For food, I think you are very talented." During the period, Xiao Yeyang said to Daohua.


    Inahana ignored her, Quandang was a compliment to her.


    There are two barbecue racks, one used by Xiao Yeyang, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, and the other used by others.


    Dong Yuanxuan and others are also enthusiastically roasting them by themselves, but these people either put too much seasoning, or put less, and some of them are burnt, and the appearance and taste are not good.


    But even so, everyone who barbecued for the first time was full of interest.


    "I will come out to play in the future, I have to prepare this too."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： , Competing for food

    Chapter 120, Competing for Food


    "Oh, we didn''t grill it well, big sister, I want to eat your grill!" Others will be reserved for a while, but Yan Wenkai won''t. Seeing that the meat skewers in his hands are burnt, he threw them away. Moved to Daohua''s side.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to bake it." Daohua smiled, turned around and took out a plate from the back of her body, which was full of grilled meat skewers and vegetable skewers, "Here, take it and eat."


    Yan Wenkai immediately took it happily, holding a plate in one hand, and quickly picked up a bunch of beef skewers in the other, and ate it.


    No way, it¡¯s too fragrant. If you don¡¯t eat it, he is afraid that his saliva will flow out. At that time, he was embarrassed.


    Yan Wenkai ate several skewers, and when Dong Yuanxuan came together, he handed the plate over with a look of disappointment.


    "What about mine?"


    Seeing that the rice flower had been roasted to Yan Wenkai, Xiao Yeyang was a little unhappy. Although he had the guidance of rice flower, the roast was good, but the taste and heat were still a lot worse. After one bite, he didn¡¯t want to do it anymore. Take a second bite.


    Daohua glared at him: "You can still be missing, but it depends on whether you dare to eat it!"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his chin: "Is there anything I dare not eat?"


    "I dare to eat too." Zhou Jingwan said without asking.


    Contacted Xiao Yeyang for a while, and she was not so insecure anymore.


    Daohua looked at Defu, who was standing next to him: "What I want to use now is the seasoning I prepared by myself. Can you eat it?"


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, Defu immediately looked over nervously.


    Xiao Yeyang glared at him, then looked at Daohua: "You can all eat, what can''t I eat?"


    Daohua smiled, knowing that she was nervous, she thought for a while and said: "Wait later, we will eat first. After eating, it¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t be a little prince again, what do you think?"


    Defu quickly nodded: "This is good!"


    "What a good thing!" Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly, "If that''s the case, what I ate, wouldn''t it be what they left?"


    "Uh"


    Daohua and Defu get stuck at the same time.


    Xiao Yeyang: "That''s it, eat together." Although you have to be careful when you go out, you are too careful, so what''s the meaning of life?


    If he hadn''t forcibly left a team of Jin Lingwei when Uncle Rui Wang left, he would not be lazy to bring so many guards when he went out.


    Daohua didn''t talk to this grandfather, and she didn''t dare to say more when she was blessed.


    So, Inaba started to use the condiments planted in her space to start kebabs.


    "Rice flower, how do I feel that this one you baked now is more fragrant than before?" Zhou Jingwan twitched her nose and sniffed, and the saliva in her mouth immediately began to overflow.


    Daohua smiled triumphantly, but did not speak.


    Although Xiao Yeyang still maintained his stance, his eyes were constantly turning over the grilled skewers of rice flower, his apple moved uncontrollably.


    "It smells so good, big sister, what are you baking again?"


    Yan Wenkai exclaimed, they had finished the barbecue that Daohua had given before, and this person rushed over immediately.


    However, this time, both Xiao Yeyang and Zhou Jingwan looked at him as if they were facing an enemy, not allowing him to come near.


    They can see that the seasoning that rice flower took out afterwards is very small, enough for the ten skewers on the grill, and now it is gone.


    Zhou Jingwan, who protects the food: "You have already eaten it, and these baked goods are ours, let¡¯s go!"


    Yan Wenkai has been aroused by the worms in his stomach, where he is willing to go: "Sister Zhou, you have to share good things together, you can''t eat alone, you know?" After speaking, she looked at Zhou Jingwan with a good look for her.


    Zhou Jingwan pouted her mouth without answering, her face was wrinkled and bulging.


    "Fourth brother!" Yan Wentao hurriedly stepped forward, trying to pull Yan Wenkai away, and whispered: "Fourth brother, why did you grab a meal with a girl? Sorry!"


    The supported Zhou Jingwan nodded immediately.


    Yan Wenkai looked at the greasy barbecue on the grill, swallowed, "But I want to eat it!"


    At this time, Daohua had already grilled the meat skewers. Seeing her four brothers desperately swallowing, she looked a little shameless and quickly divided the newly grilled meat skewers into three parts.


    One part was given to Xiao Yeyang, and one part was given to Zhou Jingwan.


    Each person is divided into three or four skewers. There is no way. This seasoning is in her purse. The amount is small enough to grill ten skewers.


    After getting the barbecue, Xiao Yeyang and Zhou Jingwan acted surprisingly in unison, and immediately started eating.


    While holding three skewers of rice flowers, Yan Wenkai looked at him eagerly and swallowed constantly, but he couldn''t make his mouth feel a little bit: "Four brothers."


    Seeing Daohua stretched out his hand and handed out a bunch of barbecue, Yan Wenkai called a swift, ¡®swish¡¯ he leaned over and took the barbecue in his hand.


    Seeing Yan Wenkai who was eating directly, Daohua hurriedly shouted: "Fourth brother, don''t eat it all, save a little for third brother!"


    Yan Wentao stood aside, swallowed, and shook his hand: "I''m not going to eat anymore, wait for Wenkai to eat." He is the older brother, and he wants to keep the drips.


    "Three brothers, you are so kind." Yan Wenkai sent Yan Wentao a good person card, and continued to eat with peace of mind.


    Ina Flower shook her head speechlessly. It¡¯s just a skewer of barbecue, okay? Brother Si, can you be more promising?


    Daohua raised the meat skewers, and was about to start eating, but seeing Dong Yuanxuan''s eyesight at the back, his hands stopped in mid-air like this.


    "That. Brother Dong, how about you share these two strings?"


    Inahana handed out the barbecue very reluctantly.


    "How embarrassed then?" Although Dong Yuanxuan was refusing, he walked very fast, and he reached Daohua in the blink of an eye, and couldn''t move his eyes when he looked at the barbecue.


    Daohua''s cheeks twitched, and resignedly handed out the barbecue.


    Before Dong Yuanxuan got the barbecue to be happy, he was dragged away by Su Hongxin, clamoring to share it with each other.


    Daohua grievedly looked at her empty hands. She also wanted to eat well. This was her first barbecue in ancient times. After baking for so long, she didn''t even get a bunch of them.


    "give!"


    Suddenly, three skewers of barbecue came into view suddenly.


    Daohua looked overjoyed, thinking it was Zhou Jingwan who saw that she hadn''t eaten, and wanted to give her to her. Who knows, raised her head, it was Xiao Yeyang.


    Seeing that Daohua only looked at herself without reaching out, Xiao Yeyang pretended to be impatient: "Are you going to eat it? If you don''t eat it, I will eat it all."


    "Eat, of course I have to eat!" Daohua grinned at the corner of her mouth, stretched out her hands, and took a skewer of barbecue in one hand.


    With previous experience, this time, the rice flower speed is so fast, I picked it up and started eating, and while eating, he looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile, as if to say thank you.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua unceremoniously took away two of his kebabs, and was about to recover one. Then his eyes hit Daohua''s smiling eyes, his expression was stunned, and when he reached his mouth, it would be gone. .


    "It''s delicious, Xiao Yeyang, you are so interesting!"


    On the side, Defu once again didn¡¯t even look at his master. He got four skewers in total. Only one skewer was eaten. There were no two skewers for the remaining three skewers.


    On the other side, Zhou Jingwan immediately laughed when she saw that the rice flower had been eaten.


    The little prince is so good, she gave Daohua barbecue, so she can save it and eat it by herself.


    Zhou Jingwan had eaten a bunch, and now he started to eat the second bunch, but while eating, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Yan Wentao, who was standing aside silently watching the others eat.


    Yan Wentao was not embarrassed to compete with others, so she could only watch her saliva.


    "give!"


    Suddenly, a skewer of barbecue was handed to him.


    Yan Wentao looked at Zhou Jingwan unexpectedly.


    Zhou Jingwan saw that he was still, she directly stuffed the meat skewers into her hand, and then said proudly: "You just helped me, this kebab is a thank you."


    said, he turned his arrogant head and walked away.


    However, he didn''t go far before he was caught by Zhou Chengye.


    "Okay, Zhou Jingwan, I didn''t give the delicious food to your elder brother first, but when it is given to someone else, you are still not my sister?"


    "You don''t want barbecue, that is; if you want, you don''t." Zhou Jingwan muttered vaguely.


    "No, you must give me a string, otherwise, if you get into trouble in the future, I will never help you intercede."


    Yan Wentao watched the two brothers and sisters fight, then looked at the barbecue in his hand, the corners of his mouth raised, and he passed the barbecue to his mouth to take a bite.


    Well, it''s delicious!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： , Mountain climbing

    Chapter 121, Mountain Climbing Competition


    After eating the barbecue grilled with the seasoning planted by rice flowers, everyone felt that the barbecue afterwards seemed to be less delicious. After eating some hastily, there was no interest in it.


    "Next time, we will do this barbecue again. When that happens, you remember to bring more seasonings of the same kind you used before." Xiao Yeyang and Daohua sat on the grass together, communicating in whispers.


    Daohua nodded: "Okay! But, do you have time? I have heard that there are many courses in the academy. Like you, you have to learn literature and martial arts, so you have so much time to come out and play. ?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face collapsed, and he sighed deeply.


    Although he is a child of the royal family, the children of the royal family also have troubles. Apart from other things, their studies are much heavier than ordinary people''s!


    Fortunately, he is not the prince, but the son of the prince. Otherwise, there is more to learn.


    Why does he not want to return to the capital? Apart from not wanting to meet some people, there is another reason that cannot be ignored. Once he returns, he has to go to class and study with the princes.


    Although he is more relaxed and comfortable in Wangyue Academy, this is limited to the lack of supervision. The subjects he needs to learn have to be learned. Every once in a while, the master who taught him would also report his learning progress to his uncle Emperor.


    Once his grades drop, then he will face the fate of being sent to Jing.


    Hey, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore, I just think about it, I¡¯m full of sad tears.


    "It is usually impossible to play, but it is still possible on holidays!"


    Daohua tilted her head: "But after the Double Ninth Festival, when the New Year comes, it seems that there are no holidays."


    Xiao Yeyang retorted: "Why not, the winter solstice, Laba?"


    "." Daohua said silently, "Okay!"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted his eyes and looked at Daohua: "What kind of attitude do you have, don''t you want to play with me?"


    Daohua raised her paw and sweared: "Heaven and earth conscience, absolutely not." It is too late for their family to fawn on Xiao Yeyang, how could they push people out?


    fudge


    Thinking of this word, Daohua turned her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang. This fellow didn''t seem to hold her own identity in front of her.


    Hmm. Help me, it''s still useful.


    Daohua shook her feet briskly. The relationship between their family and Xiao Yeyang is quite good now.


    Everyone is a child. On holidays, we don¡¯t have to get involved with adults, so there won¡¯t be too many exchanges of interests. In this way, she doesn¡¯t have to try to please him or try to flatter him, just play so easily. Noisy.


    Sitting for a while, Xiao Yeyang became bored again. He looked at the sky and felt it was still early, so he said to Daohua, ¡°The scenery on the top of Xiangxia Mountain is amazing. Would you like to go up and take a look?¡±


    Daohua glanced at the top of the mountain, estimated the distance, and hesitated: "It will take a long time to climb up, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Climb too fast, half an hour is enough, and the time to get down is even shorter."


    Knowing that Daohua is worried about Mrs. Zhou''s itinerary, it''s not four quarters now (two o''clock in the afternoon), and once I go to the top of the mountain, how can I not come back until Shen Shimo?


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yeyang recruited Zhou Chengye and asked him to ask when Madam Zhou was going to leave.


    Zhou Chengye quickly inquired: "Little Prince, we can climb to the top of the mountain and have a look. My mother said, it¡¯s hard for them to come and play once, and they will leave only at the hour (5 to 7 in the afternoon)."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately smiled and looked at Daohua: "Let¡¯s go, you don¡¯t have any excuses this time. Just now, I heard your third brother say that you have been used to running in the fields since you were young. Come on, let me see, is he lying?"


    Ina Flower followed and stood up: "That''s OK, let''s come to the game and see whose speed is faster?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "Are you sure?"


    Zhou Jingwan hurriedly walked over and pulled her sleeve.


    Inahua signaled her not to worry, this competition or something, it is just a fun, so that everyone can participate, who can be serious?


    One, they are girls, no better physical strength than boys; second, none of the boys present is two or three years older than them. She wants to be serious with them, but it really has a brain hole.


    "Of course, we have to say, this game, there must be prizes, whoever wins, the prize goes to whoever!"


    Everyone nodded their heads, there is a lot of color, and everyone''s enthusiasm will be higher.


    Daohua continued: "Also, Jingwan and I are girls and younger than you. You have to let me climb fifty stone steps first."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Okay, let you climb first, but I want to remind you that we will definitely win in the end!"


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "That''s not necessarily true. Have you never heard of the tortoise and the hare? The tortoise, not the hare, wins in the end."


    "Then go!"


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenkai and others eagerly walking up the mountain ladder, behind the crowd, Zhou Chengye smiled and patted Yan Wenxiu on the shoulder.


    "Your eldest sister is really a happy fruit, you see, with her, the smile on the face of the little prince has never stopped."


    Yan Wenxiu dared not respond to this, but just said with a smile: "My eldest sister grew up in the countryside. She is relatively simple and cheerful, and she doesn''t know much about etiquette. So when she gets along with the little prince, she is less restrained. This may be possible. Let the little prince feel something novel and relaxed."


    Zhou Chengye smiled, seeing Yan Wenxiu''s scruples, he did not continue.


    Also, they have only just met for a long time, so it is really not suitable to talk about too deep topics, especially when it involves the little prince.


    But in my heart, I decided that when I left later, I had to talk to my mother so that Jingwan would have more contact with the Yan family girl in the future.


    He can see that the relationship between the Yan family and the little prince is mostly tied to the Yan family girl.


    Of course, the two brothers Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao now have a certain amount of weight in the little prince¡¯s heart. However, the little prince has never lacked accompanying readers. Although the two have good personalities, they are not irreplaceable.


    But this Yan family girl.


    He thought for a while, and among the ladies he knew, no one was like her, and dared to joke and joke with the little prince so confidently.


    In her relationship with the little prince, she said that she would flatter her, but on several occasions, he saw that she dared to shame the little prince, and she dared to say something that they absolutely would not dare to say, as if she was not afraid to offend the little prince. Prince.


    The most surprising thing is that the little prince¡¯s tolerance for her is really high.


    Of course, he has also read carefully, the Yan family eldest girl knows how to measure. This kind of measure is not the same as that cultivated by the family.


    The pros and cons shown by the young lady of the family''s family are the decisions made after weighing all the pros and cons.


    But here with the Yan family girl, her know-how makes people unable to feel any sense of purpose and utilitarianism, as if she did it from the bottom of her heart. She thought so in her heart, so she did it.


    Many times, her behavior is just right.


    Plus the flowery smile, it really can¡¯t make people dislike it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： , Yan Wenkai

    Chapter 122, Yan Wenkai with a rib


    Xiao Yeyang brought a group of people over from the back mountain, and immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding tourists. Ordinary people did not dare to approach, but some aristocratic families and young officials were not afraid.


    Among them, a few people knew the Dong family, the Su family, and the Zhou family. As soon as they saw Dong Yuanxuan, Su Hongxin, and Zhou Chengye, they immediately stepped forward to say hello.


    Xiao Yeyang walked in the forefront, ignoring these people at all, without squinting, and walking straight towards the mountain ladder. He looked like this, but no one dared to step forward.


    Daohua is so close, you can see the faint impatience between his eyebrows.


    Dealing with people is always a laborious task. If you face someone with ulterior motives, it will be even more useless.


    In any case, Daohua can understand Xiao Yeyang quite well.


    If she is surrounded by people every day, it is estimated that she will soon become a dead house.


    Daohua pulled Zhou Jingwan and was guarded by Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, closely following Xiao Yeyang.


    "Don''t you look around?" Daohua reminded Zhou Jingwan.


    "Why?"


    In a low voice, Daohua explained: ¡°If you see someone you know, and they come forward to say hello, and then say you want to be together, should you or shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Now it''s not that they come out alone to play, Xiao Yeyang made it clear that they don''t like other people''s interruptions, they had better keep a low profile.


    Zhou Jingwan immediately retracted her gaze. Just now, she seemed to see a little sister she knew beckoning to her. She raised her eyes to look at Xiao Yeyang who was silent, and shrank her head. She didn''t dare to provoke this master.


    Little sisters, let¡¯s play by themselves!


    Soon, a group of people came to the front of the mountain ladder.


    At this moment, many tourists are climbing the mountain.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t do any overbearing actions, asking the guards to block the road or something. He came to the front of the mountain ladder and looked at Daohua and Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Okay, just start here. We will let you guys a quarter of an hour.¡±


    Yan Wenkai grinned and said: "Big sister, you have to hurry up, wait a moment, I won''t let the water go."


    As soon as Dong Yuanxuan, who had just gotten rid of everyone, came over, he heard this and couldn''t help knocking his head with a fan.


    There are so many people, it is estimated that this person really used mountain climbing as a competition.


    Competing with the little girl, is he embarrassed too? !


    "go!"


    Daohua ignored her second brother and watched more and more people pay attention to them, pulling Zhou Jingwan and starting to climb.


    "Daohua, are we really going to compete with them?" Zhou Jingwan was worried, she was active and her body was better than the other young ladies, but compared with the martial arts brothers, forgive her, she was persuaded.


    Ina Flower: "You just think of it as a game to kill time, otherwise, a large group of us staying in the back mountain, how boring!"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded, and then said enthusiastically: "Ina Flower, we two race!" Brothers dare not compare, sisters can still do it.


    Daohua smiled: "Okay!"


    Behind ??, Xiao Yeyang saw that the two of Daohua would not be able to see the figure soon, and smiled: "The speed is not slow!"


    Yan Wenkai is eager to try: "Don''t worry, when we start, we can catch up immediately."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything about this, but Dong Yuanxuan and the others looked at the sky together, and Yan Wenxiu sighed. He, the younger brother, can easily take everything seriously!


    Waiting, some well-informed people knew that Xiao Yeyang and the others were climbing the mountain, so they all got together and said they wanted to join.


    Xiao Yeyang always ignored these things, and Dong Yuanxuan took care of them.


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Xiao Yeyang and saw that he was only looking at the time and looking up to the mountain. He knew that he didn''t care, and he smiled: "Okay, everyone, together, there are lots of people, but you have to pay attention to safety."


    As soon as he heard this, even some girls joined in.


    "Sister Yihuan, let''s go too!"


    Qian Bilan wanted to take Yan Yihuan to the mountain ladder.


    Yan Yihuan kept remembering what Daohua said. She should be brave enough to say no to things she doesn¡¯t like or want to do, so she shook her head: ¡°Sister Qian, you go with other girls, I can¡¯t climb.¡±


    "This"


    Qian Bilan looked at Yan Yihuan, and saw that she was resisting and could not force her, so she could only press the idea of ??participating in her heart, and smiled: "If my sister is not going, then I will not go either."


    Before, her mother told her that she must befriend the Yan sisters.


    The girl from the Yan family, when she got on the boat, she joked and laughed with her familiar sisters, and since then she has never had the opportunity to contact her, so she had to retreat and walk with Yan Yihuan.


    Yan Yihuan was originally a sensitive temper. She could see Qian Bilan¡¯s reluctance, but she was stunned by trying to favor herself, so she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Soon, a quarter of an hour later, Xiao Yeyang and others began to climb the mountain.


    At the beginning, everyone didn''t have the energy to stay, and they all tried to climb up.


    Among them, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai were the most active, climbing at the forefront.


    The two did not see Daohua and Zhou Jingwan as expected. Instead, they crawled for a while before seeing them.


    "Your older sister''s body is really good!"


    Yan Wenkai looked smug: "That is, this is my sister. Of course, my body is as good as me." He stopped here suddenly, "It''s my elder brother, who only loves reading and didn''t exercise well. We are three brothers and sisters. , He is the weakest."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him sideways: "Your eldest brother is a scholar, you are a martial artist, can you compare?"


    Yan Wenkai replied: "What did my elder sister say? Is she still a woman?"


    Xiao Ye choked, looked up at Daohua who had already dropped Zhou Jingwan for a while, and smiled: "She is different, she should be so energetic." After finishing speaking, he speeded up again.


    As time goes by, the number of people on the ladder gradually decreases.


    Those young masters who wanted to get close to Xiao Yeyang''s mind, because of lack of physical strength, all gave up on the way.


    Xiao Yeyang chased for a while, and soon passed Zhou Jingwan, who was sitting on the mountain ladder and panting.


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua not far in front, and shook her head: "We lost!" Then she looked sadly at the Dong Yuanxuan who had climbed up.


    "You don''t know how to let us!"


    Yan Wenkai went straight past Zhou Jingwan: "This is a game, how can we let it? If people know that we have lost to two little girls, will we see anyone?"


    After hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan couldn''t help it anymore, and after catching up with Yan Wenkai, he stretched out his arms and put his arms around his neck.


    "Oh, Brother Dong, what are you doing? I want to chase after my big sister!"


    is to keep you from chasing.


    Dong Yuanxuan said out of breath: "Four brother Yan, I can''t climb anymore, please help me for a while! As for your elder sister, there is a little prince."


    Behind ??, Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu saw Dong Yuanxuan holding on to Yan Wenkai, their faces showed smirking smiles.


    Walking at the end, Yan Wentao saw Zhou Jingwan sitting on the mountain ladder. After thinking for a while, he stopped and stood beside her and stopped climbing.


    "Why didn''t you climb?" Zhou Jingwan tilted her head and looked at Yan Wentao.


    Yan Wentao was silent for a moment: "There are few people on the mountain, so take a maid with you. I''ll guard you!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan was moved immediately, "Thank you Yan family third brother, you are much better than my eldest brother, you see, he climbed up by himself, don¡¯t let me take care of me!"


    The blamed Zhou Chengye sneezed. He looked back at his sister and saw that Yan Wentao was there. There were also the guards led by the little prince and the young man behind him, so he continued to climb with confidence.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： ,awkward

    Chapter 123, awkward


    "I have caught up with you!"


    Xiao Yeyang walked past Daohua with a smug look, and gave her a provocative look during the period.


    I have been climbing for more than half an hour now. Daohua is not very tired. Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s awkward expression, she played against him for a while.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Daohua¡¯s speed to slow down, and at the end, she simply climbed for a while and rested.


    "You can''t do it, you''re running out of strength so soon, there is still some distance to the top of the mountain!" Standing on the mountain ladder, Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at the rice flower below.


    Ina Hua looked at him, beat her leg and said nothing.


    Just now, he was just looking after Xiao Yeyang, but one of them didn''t pay attention and crawled ruthlessly. After returning home, he probably had to rest for two days.


    Xiao Yeyang touched his nose, is this tired? Then look at the blessing beside him with questioning eyes.


    Don¡¯t see Defu is a delicate eunuch, but he is not weaker than a guard.


    Defu lowered his head and sighed in his heart, my father, you are a big man practicing martial arts, holding his breath to compete with the little girl and winning, is it interesting?


    I don¡¯t know how to let people live!


    Look, the little girl doesn¡¯t play with you, right?


    Ask him to say, that''s it!


    He is a little bit of breath as a martial artist, let alone a delicate little girl.


    Of course, he only dared to think about these things in his heart, and never dared to say them.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua stopped climbing, he was boring to crawl the monster alone, so he stopped and waited for Daohua.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua snorted in her heart, this person just didn''t let her at all.


    Looking away, Daohua continued to rest, and waited until Dong Yuanxuan and several others caught up and did not leave, until Zhou Jingwan came up slowly, then turned and continued.


    This time, everyone obviously felt that the speed was much slower.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who had climbed on the top for a while, and then looked back, he smiled in his heart.


    They usually accommodate this little ancestor, and this time, let him also taste the taste of others.


    "Are you okay? It''s too slow!"


    Crawling for a while, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but shouted at Daohua behind.


    Taohua replied without hesitation: "I can''t climb anymore, you can do it yourself!" Continue climbing the mountain with a boy who is older and stronger than her, she has a brain!


    "you"


    Xiao Yeyang was a little anxious, but found that he couldn''t find any words to urge Daohua.


    At this time, Blessed, who really couldn¡¯t see it, decided to save his master: "Little Prince, Miss Yan is only ten years old."


    Who knows, Xiao Yeyang said directly: "Then I''m only thirteen, and she doesn''t need to be how old she is!"


    "Uh"


    Rescue failed, Defu decided to shut up, so as not to be implicated by the innocent.


    Xiao Yeyang waited for a while, seeing that Defu lowered his head and stopped talking, he hesitated, and said, "I''m already very slow, why can''t she keep up?"


    Defu thought for a while: "The little girl is weak, you see, how many people are left climbing with us before? Even some men have given up, and Miss Yan has also insisted that it is very good now."


    Xiao Yeyang looked down and found that only two women, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, were left on the mountain ladder. He curled his lips and said, "Girls are delicate."


    Defu decided to shut up again.


    Seeing that Daohua walked without a moment, Xiao Yeyang looked anxious, and he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to climb to the top of the mountain.


    Suddenly, his eyes swept across a dry branch, and immediately said to Defu: "Go, pick up that branch for me."


    Defu immediately followed suit.


    Just as Daohua was immersing her head in counting the stairs, a branch suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, raised her head questioningly, and saw Xiao Yeyang holding the branch with an uncomfortable expression.


    Seeing that the rice flower was not moving, Xiao Yeyang had to speak, "Hold it, I''ll pull you up."


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and she smiled and stretched out her hand to hold the branch: "You can hold it well, don''t fall me."


    "I''ll take you away. You''re still picky!" Seeing Daohua''s smiling face again, Xiao Yeyang was relieved, and immediately cursed himself again. He is the little lord, it should be Daohua. It''s right to accommodate him, why is he the other way around?


    Looking at Daohua who Xiaoyin was dragged away by herself, Xiao Yeyang thought, let''s just do it. If this girl really wants to crawl, can he order her to fail?


    Behind, Dong Yuanxuan and the others watched Xiao Yeyang first slow down to accommodate Daohua, but now it''s better. They just dragged the person away, suddenly a little bit dumbfounded.


    Yan Wentao saw it, but his eyes lit up, he quickly picked a branch from the woods next to it and handed it to Zhou Jingwan.


    When Zhou Chengye looked back at his sister, he saw this scene and said with a smile: "Wen Tao learns fast." After speaking, he ignored it.


    Everyone at this moment does not have too many other thoughts in their minds.


    Daohua and Zhou Jingwan are too young. As younger sisters, shouldn¡¯t they be protected by older brothers?


    In this way, Xiao Yeyang pulled Daohua all the way to the top of Xiangxia Mountain.


    Pulled a rice flower, Xiao Yeyang was also exhausted.


    When she was on the last step, Daohua pulled the branch hard, and then took advantage of Xiao Yeyang''s pause, and stepped up.


    "I won!"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang who was stunned, and then waved to Zhou Jingwan who was still on the mountain ladder: "Jingwan, we won, you remember to ask them to win the prize!"


    For this result, everyone was a little dumbfounded.


    Xiao Yeyang glared at Daohua fiercely, but she opened her hands and looked at herself with a smile, and the angry words in her mouth could no longer be said.


    "Here, my color head."


    "No!" Xiao Yeyang snorted and walked away quickly.


    Daohua''s face became stiff, and she frowned. It was just a joke. Is it necessary to be angry?


    She didn''t chase after her. When Zhou Jingwan arrived, she took her to see the scenery everywhere.


    The scenery at the top of the mountain is more spectacular and beautiful.


    Looking at Daohua and Zhou Jingwan laughing and playing, Xiao Yeyang became a little angry and walked into the pavilion next to him and sat without talking.


    Dong Yuanxuan and his group stood outside the pavilion, all with a headache, hesitating to step forward.


    These two ancestors, why are they making trouble again?


    In the distance, Zhou Jingwan pulled the rice flower: "You just hang the little prince in the pavilion like this, okay?"


    Daohua''s eyes widened: "What did I dry? Obviously he went by himself."


    Zhou Jingwan: "Anyway, I feel a little bad."


    Taohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, who was sitting alone in the pavilion, thought for a while, and compromised: "Okay, let me ask, see if he wants to enjoy the scenery with us?"


    In the pavilion, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua slowly walking towards him, his tight face relaxed a little, he thought about it, his attitude just now seemed to be a bit bad.


    But, let him take the initiative to apologize, he was a little bit uncomfortable.


    You know, there are still so many people around!


    "Xiao Yeyang, the maple trees over there are tall and big, would you like to go over and take a look?" Daohua felt that she shouldn''t be angry with a spoiled kid, so she walked in with a smile In the pavilion.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, his expression a little awkward: "I finally climbed up, of course I have to look around!"


    "Let''s go then!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： , A flowery smile

    Chapter 124, Flowery Smile


    On the top of Xiangshan Mountain, there is a secluded stone road with tall maple trees on both sides. Walking on the stone path dyed red by maple leaves, looking at the slowly falling maple leaves, it was like entering a fairy tale world.


    Xiao Yeyang took the lead, followed by Dong Yuanxuan and his group leisurely admiring the rare beauty.


    Ten meters in front of ??, there are two little girls laughing and playing.


    At this moment, the two little girls are constantly bending over and holding up the maple leaves on the ground, throwing each other at each other.


    The flowery smile and cheerful laughter add a touch of special color to this quiet red maple stone road.


    "Oh, so beautiful, it is too wasteful not to write poems, I suggest that everyone write a poem, and then take it back to the academy for the master to comment, how about it?"


    Dong Yuanxuan said with a smile.


    Naturally, everyone else is indispensable, Xiao Yeyang, looking at the two little girls in front of him who are completely invading in joy, he can''t help but want to express the joy in his heart.


    The people present are all carefully cultivated by each family. They are naturally well-educated, and they are not afraid at all.


    It''s just that Yan Wentao stepped back: "You do it, I won''t participate. I don''t worry about the two of Inaka being in front. I will go and watch them."


    After speaking, without waiting for everyone to say anything, he ran away.


    He is not afraid of martial arts or anything, but for poetry, please spare him, he is a person who thinks about even the simplest poems for a long time.


    Yan Wenkai was not good at writing and wanted to leave, but unfortunately, he was a step late and was held back by Zhou Chengye.


    In front of ??, Daohua sweats finely on her forehead, and she breathes slightly. Although her legs are a little weak due to excessive climbing, she can''t stop her enthusiasm for a playful moment.


    In ancient times, even in the countryside, because people watched from time to time, as a daughter''s home, her behavior was not good and presumptuous, at most, she ran on the Tiankan with her third brother.


    Like this, you don¡¯t have to worry about other people¡¯s eyes, let go of your hands and feet, and there are people playing around with you, almost never.


    Looking at Zhou Jingwan with red cheeks on the opposite side, Daohua smiled.


    What adult soul, what little child, is it okay for all age groups to be in front of jokes?


    So, the movement of waving the maple leaf became faster.


    Yan Wentao stood two or three meters away, looking at the two with a smile.


    Big sister should be very happy today, look at it, so much fun!


    Since I returned to my uncle and aunt, the opportunity for my elder sister to go out has been reduced, and she must be bored at home.


    Well. The little prince is a playful. If he comes out to play next time, do you want to remind the little prince to call his eldest sister, oh, there is also Zhou¡¯s sister.


    "No more, no more, I can''t play anymore!"


    Zhou Jingwan panted, shaking her hand to Daohua, and then sat on the ground with an unimaginative butt.


    She must have not dared to do this when she was put in peace, but isn¡¯t there no adult present?


    Inaka also stopped, panting with her arms folded, and looked up at the red maple leaves all over her head: "It would be nice if the maple leaves could fall automatically!"


    Upon hearing this, Yan Wentao''s expression moved, and he found the maple tree closest to the two girls, then climbed up quickly with his hands and feet, and then began to vigorously shake the maple tree.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!"


    Looking at the red maple leaves scattered all over the sky, Zhou Jingwan stood up immediately and slapped her hands in applause.


    Inahana also looked happy, stretched out her arms, letting the maple leaf float on her body.


    The movement here alarmed everyone behind who wrote the poem. As soon as Xiao Yeyang turned his head, his eyes fell on the rice flower bathed in the rain of maple leaves.


    Looking at the stars in her eyes, the corners of her mouth hooked up involuntarily.


    He likes Daohua¡¯s smile very much, especially the kind with curved eyebrows, which makes people feel warm.


    More than him, Dong Yuanxuan behind him also showed uncle-like smiles.


    After playing around for a while, Daohua waved to Yan Wentao who was still shaking the maple tree: "Brother, it''s okay, we don''t play anymore, you come down quickly."


    Zhou Jingwan immediately took the words: "Yes, third brother, come down quickly, then shake it down, my arm should be sore."


    Hearing the calls of the two, Yan Wentao really stopped, then hugged the tree and quickly climbed down.


    "Three Brothers."


    Daohua was just about to pass the kerchief in her hand to Yan Wentao to wipe her sweat, but found that someone was ahead of her.


    "Brother Brother, wipe your sweat, see if you are tired." Zhou Jingwan couldn''t help but put the silk kerchief in Yan Wentao''s hand.


    "No need" Yan Wentao was at a loss with the handkerchief. How could he use the little girl''s handkerchief? It was someone else''s. Unfortunately, Zhou Jingwan didn''t give him a chance to refuse.


    "What do you want to do, wipe your sweat! Look at your sweat dripping into your neck, is it comfortable?" Zhou Jingwan urged again and again.


    Daohua stood aside, looked at the two of them, and saw that Zhou Jingwan''s eyes were clear and there was no difference in color, and she suddenly smiled.


    What is she thinking?


    Jingwan is still just a teenage girl.


    Daohua drew the handkerchief, put it back in Zhou Jingwan''s hand, and then gave her own to Yan Wentao: "Brother, wipe your sweat."


    At this time, Yan Wentao dared to pick up the handkerchief and wipe his sweat.


    Seeing this, Zhou Jing pouted and said, "What are you doing, can''t you use mine?" After finishing speaking, she glared at Daohua, "Isn''t your brother my brother? What are you doing?"


    Daohua took Zhou Jingwan¡¯s arm: "Isn¡¯t this afraid of getting your handkerchief dirty?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "If it is dirty, it will be dirty. I have nothing else but just change it."


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang came over.


    "Stop playing?"


    Seeing the red faces of the two little girls, everyone smiled.


    Daohua and Zhou Jingwan shook their heads together.


    Suddenly, out of the corner of Daohua''s eyes, she saw a hand suddenly stretched out towards her, and her head immediately turned to the side.


    Xiao Yeyang''s hand stopped in mid-air awkwardly.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "What are you looking at?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua angrily, stretched out his hand, took the leaf from her hair bun, and then curled his lips and said, "Playing around is playing around, and I don''t know how to pay attention to the image. "


    Daohua didn¡¯t reply, she was turned around by Zhou Jingwan: "Daohua, show me, there¡¯s nothing on my head, right?"


    Daohua stretched out her hand to tidy up the hanging hair beside Zhou Jingwan¡¯s ear, and then shook her head: "Nothing."


    Zhou Jingwan breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s good, if my mother sees my updo, she will definitely not let me out next time.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua was also nervous: "Look at me too, and help me organize it." Her mother also pays attention to appearance, and she doesn''t want to be confined to the backyard in the future.


    Zhou Jingwan fiddled with Daohua and said with a smile: "Yours is also pretty good."


    Daohua relaxed, looked at the sky, and asked: "Should we go down? Don''t let the ladies and girls wait for a long time!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： ,Luck

    Chapter 125, Color Head


    "It¡¯s not good to go out. There is no way to know the definite time. People like me who can only distinguish the morning, midnight and evening weather may miss the time if they don¡¯t pay attention."


    Daohua and Zhou Jingwan walked side by side towards the mountainside.


    Zhou Jingwan: "Isn''t there a servant? There must be people who can look at the weather."


    Inahua shook her head: ¡°Others will see it as someone else after all, and it¡¯s not as convenient as yourself.¡± In ancient times, this was not good, and there was no watch or anything. She relied solely on guessing about the time.


    Xiao Yeyang, who was walking in front, heard what the two said and looked back at Daohua, his eyes flashing.


    By the time Daohua and his party returned to the mountainside temple, it was already a moment (5:15 pm), but it was not too late. Many ladies and young ladies were still enjoying chrysanthemums and scenery outside.


    Ms. Zhou saw that they had come back, so she ordered her servants to call the ladies of each family to prepare to go down the mountain and leave.


    "Wait to find the ladies and young ladies from the family, it is estimated that there will be a while, waiting in this temple is boring, or, let''s go down the mountain first?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua.


    Daohua thought for a while, and thought it was too: "I have to go and talk to my mother."


    At this time, Zhou Chengye smiled and walked over: ¡°No, I have already told my mother and Aunt Li just now. They already know and agree to let us go down first.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said, "In this case, let''s go."


    Daohua couldn''t help but shrugged, and Zhou Jingwan held hands and followed.


    Soon down the mountain, Xiao Yeyang took the two of them to their cruise ship.


    "I didn''t feel it when I was walking, but now that I stopped, I realized that my legs were sore!" Daohua sat on the stool and kept slapping her legs.


    Zhou Jingwan is also the same.


    Yan Wenkai: "Big sister, what are you guys like, when we first started squatting, it was called a miserable one, and that was so we couldn¡¯t even walk straight away."


    Daohua turned him a glance: "Four brother, compare with us, it''s boring!"


    Yan Wenkai choked.


    Others laughed unceremoniously when they saw it.


    While everyone was talking and laughing, Mrs. Zhou brought a group of ladies and ladies down from the mountain.


    "Jingwan, let''s go, we have passed." Daohua saw that the ladies and the ladies were already boarding the ship, stood up quickly, smiled and said to Dong Yuanxuan and others present.


    "Have a great time today, thank you brothers for your care. If you have the opportunity in the future, please come to my house as a guest, and Daohua will surely welcome you by sweeping the couch."


    Dong Yuanxuan: "Sister Yan is polite, we also ate the barbecue you cooked today very well, that is, the amount is less, next time, you can do more."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, and then looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Take care of your little lord!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked unhappy: "Why, they invite you to come home as a guest, and I will take care of you and send it away?"


    Daohua tilted her head and smiled: ¡°That¡¯s because you can come to our house anytime, but if Brother Dong and the others don¡¯t invite me, I¡¯m afraid they will be embarrassed to come.¡±


    Seeing that Daohua¡¯s tone did not mean alienation, Xiao Yeyang tickled the corner of his mouth, but his face quickly changed: "You mean I have a thicker skin than them, don''t you please go?"


    Daohua shrugged and said playfully, "If you think you have a thick-skinned skin, you can do it. I have no objection."


    Hearing this, everyone else covered their mouths and laughed.


    Xiao Yeyang glared at Daohua. Although his face was stern, he was not unhappy at all.


    Daohua pulled Zhou Jingwan up: "Okay, we really have to go, you guys should go back to the academy as soon as possible." After speaking, the two of them walked under the boat.


    "I''ll see them off!" Zhou Chengye said.


    "and many more!"


    Xiao Yeyang stopped Zhou Chengye.


    Zhou Chengye: "Little Prince, do you have something to order?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the two Daohua who had already got off the boat: "Did not Daohua win the mountain climbing competition? I haven''t given the prize yet."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan and several others looked over.


    Yan Wenkai: "I really want to give a lottery? Little prince, forget it, at the last moment, if it wasn''t for Daohua''s shame, you must have won."


    Xiao Yeyang said with a straight face: "Man, you lose if you lose. If you say you want to give a lottery, how can you go back?" He looked at Zhou Chengye and said, "I have asked Defu to take it. Wait a minute, you will give it to them. Send it."


    Zhou Chengye smiled: "Then I would like to thank the little prince for the two sisters!"


    Yan Wenkai''s face collapsed: "Then what shall I give? I have a few hundred renminbi on me."


    Dong Yuanxuan also followed with a smile and said, "We have nothing to win."


    Xiao Yeyang waved his head: "I just give it, you don''t have to worry about it."


    As soon as he heard this, everyone immediately stopped talking. They were not as wealthy as the little prince.


    Soon, Defu came over with two exquisite jewelry boxes.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little dissatisfied: "Why do you go for so long?" He had originally planned to give Daohua in person, but now he can''t go on a cruise next door, so he can only send it to Zhou Chengye.


    Defu bent his body: "There are too many things, and what the master is looking for is the items used by the female family, so the slave is very good to search for it for a while."


    Mainly because the little prince valued the Yan family girl, he couldn''t just take a gift and send someone away.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say more, and pointed at Zhou Chengye with a fan, ¡°Give it to him!¡±


    Zhou Chengye was a little bit afraid to take it, he hesitated and said: "This is too expensive."


    "It''s not for you, I''ll take these to wear myself!" Xiao Yeyang directly interrupted Zhou Chengye''s words, these things were left by Uncle Rui Wang, saying that he was using them to reward people.


    Zhou Chengye took the jewellery box and left with his arms.


    After he left, Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and invited Yan Wentao, whispered a few words in his ear, and everyone saw Yan Wentao leaving quickly.


    Besides, Defu saw all his little prince¡¯s actions in his eyes, and couldn''t help but shed bitter tears.


    It¡¯s not enough for the little prince to give the unicorn jade that the emperor rewarded him with to the lady of the Yan family. Today, he gave out the pocket watch that Fanbang has been paying tribute to him all the time.


    Can there be more prodigals?


    In their side, Daohua didn''t know about it. After boarding the Zhou family cruise, she and Zhou Jingwan received warm greetings from the ladies and young ladies of the family.


    At this moment, the clone is lacking enough to deal with it!


    Until Zhou Chengye came over with the jewellery box, everyone''s attention was drawn away, and the two of them were out of the sea of ??suffering.


    Zhou Jingwan didn''t say a word, took Daohua and went to the third floor of the cruise ship to take refuge.


    Fortunately, the two of them slipped away in time. Otherwise, when Zhou Chengye said that the two jewelry boxes he brought over were prizes given to them by the little prince, everyone had to force them to open them on the spot.


    Ms. Zhou collected the prizes for the two. Although the ladies wanted to see what was in the box, they were all dismissed by Mrs. Zhou in a few words.


    Soon, the cruise ship started slowly.


    When the cruise ship arrived at Xingzhou Wharf, it was almost dark.


    The two jewelry boxes are exactly the same, Madam Zhou still smiled and asked Madam Li to choose first.


    Mrs. Li hurriedly pushed back, still with a hesitant look on her face.


    Before getting married, she had been with her eldest and second elder brothers, and she had seen a lot of good things. The jewelry box in front of her was exquisite in materials and exquisite carvings, which was very precious at first glance.


    The little prince gave such a gift to her daughter, she really felt a bit hot.


    Madam Zhou is accustomed to observing her words and expressions, and she knows what she is thinking when she looks at Madam Li''s face, and directly puts the upper jewelry box into her hand: "Don''t worry, take it, the little prince is not talking about it. This is the prize of the game. Speaking of it, My Jingwan is soaked in the light of your rice flower."


    Mrs. Li smiled and shook her head: "Miss Zhou is pretty and cute, who doesn''t like it, it''s the crazy girl in my family who has been exposed to light."


    The two mothers boasted each other''s daughters, and they didn''t stop until Daohua and Zhou Jingwan got off the boat.


    Seeing that both of them were tired, they didn''t say much. After saying goodbye, one of them boarded his carriage with a jewelry box.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： , Pocket watch

    Chapter 126, Pocket Watch


    "What''s this?"


    After getting on her carriage, Daohua pointed to the jewelry box in Mrs. Li''s arms and asked.


    Ms. Li looked at her daughter in surprise: "Don''t you know?"


    Ina Flower shook her head.


    Mrs. Li put the jewelry box on Daohua¡¯s leg: "This is the little prince asked the Zhou family to send it, saying it is for you."


    Daohua''s face was overjoyed: "Xiao Yeyang is not fooling you!" As she said, she could not wait to open the box, and suddenly, a whole set of pearl heads came into view.


    "So beautiful!" Yan Yihuan couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Ms. Li, who has seen a lot of cleaning up, also brightened her eyes.


    This set of pearl heads is exquisite and compact, and it is suitable for teenage girls. It took a while to find this.


    Taohua picked up one of the butterfly hairpins made of rice-sized pearls, and exclaimed: "The workmanship is exquisite." The butterfly made lifelike, with wings spread out.


    Ms. Li smiled and said, ¡°When attending various gatherings in the future, you can be considered as wearing a headgear.¡± The daughter doesn¡¯t have much jewelry, because there are a lot of money at home, and she can¡¯t buy more.


    Daohua nodded, and Yan Yihuan''s envious gaze was swept from the corner of her eyes, and she smiled and passed the jewelry box over: "Second sister, choose one."


    Because it is for a little girl, the whole set of head and face styles are more numerous. There are four butterfly hairpins in Daohua''s hand, which is not counted as various flower-shaped hairpins.


    Yan Yihuan waved her hands again and again: "The little prince gave it to the eldest sister, how can I ask for it?"


    Ina Flower: "It''s okay, there are many anyway."


    Seeing that Yan Yihuan still refused to choose, Daohua thought for a while, and directly inserted the butterfly hairpin in her hand into her hair bun.


    "There are exactly four butterflies, one for each of our four sisters."


    Mrs. Li sat aside and did not participate in the distribution of Daohua. She liked her daughter''s generosity, and was even more satisfied with her final distribution.


    This time, she did not bring Yishuang and Yile over. No matter how good her reasons are, there will still be dissatisfaction in the family. Now her daughter has a whole set of superb skills. Said to protect things.


    "Thank you, big sister."


    Yan Yihuan touched the butterfly hairpin on her head, her face was very happy.


    "You are welcome!"


    Daohua closed the jewelry box and handed it to Mrs. Li to help her put it away.


    Mrs. Li took the box and gave another pouch to Daohua.


    Daohua''s face was puzzled: "Mother, what are you doing with my purse?"


    Mrs. Li: "Your third brother came here before sailing and said it was for you, but I didn''t open it to see what it was."


    Daohua came with interest: "Is it the color given by the third brother?"


    As soon as the purse was opened, a golden pocket watch was exposed.


    "what!"


    If Inahua is happy to see the pearl head face, then seeing the pocket watch is a pleasant surprise.


    She was complaining about the bad time when going out, but she didn''t expect to send a pocket watch so soon.


    Yan Yihuan had never seen a pocket watch and didn''t know what, but Mrs. Li''s expression changed.


    She has never seen this thing either, but she has heard it. It is said that it is a precious tribute from a foreign country, and only the relatives and relatives of the emperor appreciated by the emperor.


    This is something Wen Tao can come up with!


    Needless to say, it must be given by the little prince.


    Daohua didn''t think so much, she put her pocket watch on her neck with joy, then opened the cover to check the time, and smiled and said to Mrs. Li: "Mother, it''s almost three quarters now (7:45 in the evening)."


    Ms. Li¡¯s cheeks were a little stiff: "Will you take this stuff?"


    Daohua also knew that the pocket watch could not be the third brother''s thing, and smiled and nodded: "It''s okay, um. But, I have to think about giving Xiao Yeyang a gift."


    said, patted his head, "My chrysanthemum wine! I actually forgot this. If I knew it, I would give it to Xiao Yeyang."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li''s cheek twitched a few times.


    The little prince gave you a valuable pocket watch. If you are with your daughter, you can get back a few bottles of chrysanthemum wine.


    Yan Yihuan curiously asked: "Big sister, what is this?"


    Ina Flower: "It depends on the time."


    At this moment, Mrs. Qian¡¯s voice rang out of the car.


    "Sister Li, there is something wrong with our carriage. Can Bilan and I take your carriage back to Xingzhou City?"


    Mrs. Li quickly lifted the car curtain and smiled: "Of course you can, come up soon."


    Ms. Qian immediately took Qian Bilan into the carriage.


    Daohua quickly sat next to Mrs. Li and gave the left position to Mrs. Qian¡¯s mother and daughter.


    After climbing the mountain for a day, she was actually very tired. She wanted to rest in the carriage, but now that there are outsiders coming, she has to cheer up again.


    "Big sister Yan, sister Yan two!" Qian Bilan greeted Daohua and Yan Yihuan after sitting down.


    Ms. Qian has already started talking with Mrs. Li.


    The eyes of the mother and daughter fell on the butterfly hairpin on Yan Yihuan''s head at the same time. As for the pocket watch on Daohua''s neck, I''m sorry, they haven''t seen it before, and thought it was a golden lock.


    "This is the color given by the little prince to his sister, right?" Qian Bilan looked at Yan Yihuan enviously, "It''s so beautiful."


    Ms. Qian also followed with praise, and the words turned over, all with Xiao Yeyang.


    In fact, Daohua was very impatient with such entertainment, but she had to smile to her face, otherwise, the next day, her reputation for despising people and being proud would spread throughout Xingzhou City.


    Ms. Li saw that her daughter''s eyelids were fighting, so she had to try to help her block Mrs. Qian''s mother and daughter''s questioning.


    When I returned to the backyard of the Zhouya, the sky was completely dark, and Daohua was already too sleepy.


    "Well, your grandmother''s side, let me say, you go back to your yard and sleep!" Mrs. Li invited Wang Man''er and asked her to support Daohua back to Daohuaxuan.


    Inahana shook her head and yawned and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s been a day since my grandmother didn¡¯t see me. She must be worried. It¡¯s not bad for a while.¡±


    In the old lady''s yard, Yan''s family did not leave after dinner. They were all waiting for Mrs. Li to return.


    Yan Zhigao saw that Mrs. Li had returned with Daohua and Yan Yihuan, and he was relieved: "Why did you come back so late?"


    Ms. Li can¡¯t say that Mrs. Zhou has been waiting for the little prince¡¯s time. She only smiled and said: ¡°There are a lot of people going there. Everyone is in high spirits, and they will come back late.¡± After speaking, Daohua and Yan Yihuan were pushed out.


    "These two girls have been playing for a day, and now they are too sleepy. Don''t hurry up to please your grandmother so that you can go back to your room and rest."


    The old lady had seen the fatigue on Daohua¡¯s face a long time ago, but Yan Yihuan¡¯s spirit was very good: "It''s all right, go back, please, please!"


    Ina Flower did not force her to stay: "Grandma, then I will go to rest first, and come over to speak with you tomorrow."


    At this time, Yan Yile saw the butterfly hairpin on Yan Yihuan''s head and exclaimed: "Second sister, how did the hairpin on your head come from?"


    In response to Yan Yile¡¯s question, Daohua ignored her, bowed to the elders in her family, and left.


    Wait for Daohua to leave, Yan Yihuan smiled and said, "It was given by my big sister."


    Yan Yile immediately leaned forward: "I want it too, I want it too."


    Yan Yishuang, who is sitting on Yan Zhigao, is also looking forward to.


    Mrs. Li smiled: "Okay, you have all of them."


    Yan Zhiyuan took the words: "This hairpin is made of pearls. It looks very expensive. How did it come from?"


    Mrs. Li: "In Xiangxia Mountain, we met the little prince, Daohua and Miss Zhou''s family. They climbed the mountain in several competitions with the little prince and won the prize.¡±


    Yan Zhigao''s expression was shaken: "Meet the little prince?"


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "Not only the little prince, but also our three boys, Wen Kai and Wen Tao are now in the same class as the little prince."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： ,Father

    Chapter 127, Father


    Because it was late, and after another day of running away, Mrs. Li probably said it again when she was in Xiangxia Mountain, showing a tired face.


    Even if other people still want to listen, it¡¯s not easy to ask too much at this time.


    The old lady said: "Okay, it''s getting late, so I will go back to rest. If you have anything to say tomorrow."


    Soon, everyone came out of the old lady¡¯s yard.


    Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li returned to the main courtyard together.


    After ??, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yihuan were disappointed when they saw that their father had not gone to Shuangxinyuan.


    Yan Yi''s expression was a little depressed: "Father now has a lot less time to visit his mother!"


    Hearing this, Yan Wenbin immediately looked around and saw that everyone was far away from them and did not hear what his sister said. He was relieved, and then reproachfully said: "Sister, pay attention to your name in the future."


    Yan Yihuan was taken aback, then looked at Yan Wenbin angrily: "Why, are you going to be like everyone else? What''s wrong with calling my own mother?"


    Yan Wenbin was anxious and angry: "You will only cause trouble to your aunt. You don''t remember. Last time, because we called the wrong one, my grandmother blamed my aunt. Didn''t my father help me?"


    "Obviously, in the eyes of my father, our name is also illegal."


    Yan Yishuang¡¯s anger was immediately ignited: "The rules are rules. Everything is rules. During class, Master Shen repeatedly talked about rules, and now you have to talk about rules."


    "When did we talk about the rules before, didn''t my father still love us? How come everything changed when I got to Xingzhou City?"


    Yan Wenbin was silent for a long while: "Sister, we have to recognize the situation. Uncle is right. Now the eldest brother and the eldest sister are better than us, so my father''s heart is gradually pulled over. Will dislike us more and more."


    Yan Yi was stunned, and muttered, "Will it? My father has clearly said that his favorite daughter is me!"


    Yan Wenbin was a little tired: "It''s not that my father doesn''t love us anymore, but his love is also shared with the elder brother and elder sister. So, sister, we have to work hard, whether it is for the auntie or ourselves, we are all It''s up to you."


    Yan Yi sniffed her nose and pressed her lips without talking. After a while, she said in a crying voice, "I will be able to win."


    After Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao returned to the main courtyard, the two of them washed up and then lay down on the bed.


    On the bed, Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao talked about today¡¯s play.


    Hearing that the little prince gave the eldest daughter a pocket watch, Yan Zhigao, who was leaning on the pillow, sat up and was surprised: "Is the little prince treat us Daohua too good?"


    He has only heard of the pocket watch, but he has never seen it. When he went to the provincial government to report on his duties, he did not see any senior official wearing it.


    This kind of Xi Jingui, Fanbang pays very little tribute, only people of the royal family or ministers who are particularly valued by the emperor.


    Yan Zhi thought sourly, after he was busy, the eldest daughter put on something he had never seen before.


    Ms. Li was silent for a while, and then thought for a while: "It''s probably because the little prince thinks that Daohua is good-tempered and easy to get along with?"


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao is skeptical.


    The four girls in the family, if they say that Yihuan and Yi have good temperaments, he would be more convinced.


    The eldest daughter has a straight and stubborn temper, and even dare to contradict him as a father. Is this good temper?


    Seeing Yan Zhigao¡¯s disbelief, Mrs. Li immediately said: ¡°This person¡¯s relationship with each other, at first, pay attention to a relationship. If you want to continue to associate, it depends on the person.¡±


    "We Daohua, it''s not that I boast, not to mention the three girls in the family, even Miss Zhou''s, I don''t think it can be compared."


    If there is no daughter today, can Miss Zhou Jia get a complete set of pearl head face?


    Yan Zhigao disagrees: "Taohua''s rules are still not very good. She dared to play tricks on the little prince, so the little prince did not care about her, otherwise it would be embarrassing? The image in the heart of the little prince."


    "You have to talk to her about these things. Don''t be so strong outside, especially when facing the little prince. This is a person who is held by everyone. Others are vying to please her. When she should bow her head, she has to bow her head. Don¡¯t rely on your life-saving grace, there will be no fear."


    "You know, this kindness will also be worn out one day."


    Seeing that Mrs. Li didn''t respond, Yan Zhigao looked over and saw that Mrs. Li was yawning and didn''t care.


    "Hey, did you hear what I said?"


    Ms. Li nodded while yawning: "I heard, sir, I think you think too much. You shouldn¡¯t judge the relationship between children by the standards of adults."


    "But is the little prince an ordinary child?" Yan Zhigao was a little dissatisfied with Mrs. Li''s attitude, and decided to talk to the eldest son in the future and let him look at the eldest daughter.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li was so sleepy, it was hard to say more, and called the maid to turn off the lights, and the couple fell asleep.


    Second room.


    Yan Yihuan finished the play, and was immediately knocked on the head by Sun.


    "You girl, before going out, didn''t I tell you to follow your big sister closely? Well, you have dropped the chain at the most important moment. If you didn''t go out with other girls, go with your big sister. After seeing the little prince, maybe you can get a complete set of this pearl head and face!"


    Sun looked at Yan Yihuan heartbroken.


    If it is normal, Yan Yihuan will silently endure the scolding from her parents, but this time, it may be that the experience she went out made her feel, and she mustered the courage to look directly at the Sun family.


    "Mother, even if I have been following my big sister, I won''t be able to get a good face, because I can''t climb the top of Xiangxia Mountain. Moreover, if I go out to play, if I keep following behind my big sister, it will be no different from her follower. ?"


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to see the little prince with my eldest sister this time. I didn¡¯t regret it at all. I had a great time in the process. I also made friends with a few girls, saying that they talked and talked and their daughters were very rewarding.¡±


    "."


    Sun was stunned, she did not expect the eldest daughter, who had always been obedient, to refute her.


    Yan Zhiyuan also looked over.


    After a while, the Sun clan hated iron and steel and said: "How many young ladies and girls can you compare with being close to the little prince?"


    Yan Yihuan: ¡°But even if I get to the little prince, it¡¯s nothing? When the little prince came to our house last time, except for the big sister, how much do you think he looked at other people?¡±


    "You" Sun found out that the eldest daughter is eloquent, so she had nothing to refute: "Even so, won''t you find a chance to talk to the little prince?"


    Yan Yihuan condensed her eyebrows: ¡°Knowing that you can¡¯t do anything to make yourself and everyone uncomfortable, why bother?¡± She felt that the big sister was right. It¡¯s better to make friends by yourself.


    At this time, Sun had nothing to say, and looked at the eldest daughter angrily.


    Aside, Yan Zhiyuan has a smile on his face. Compared with the eldest daughter who was taciturn and didn''t know how to fight for himself, he prefers the eldest daughter.


    "Okay, Yihuan is right. How does she get along with other young ladies outside? It''s her own business. What are you going to do?"


    Getting his father''s approval, Yan Yihuan''s eyes lit up, and her eyebrows couldn''t help but bend.


    This is the first time my father recognized her!


    Sun stared at Yan Zhiyuan: "Who am I for?" In the future, the old lady will be gone. Sooner or later, the family will be divided. She can''t think about the long-term for Erfang.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： , Grain

    Chapter 128, Grain Seeds


    After the Double Ninth Festival, Daohua¡¯s days have returned to the same as before.


    After finishing class every day, after finishing the homework assigned by Master Shen, he went to the old lady¡¯s yard and took care of the flowers and plants in the yard together with the old lady.


    Recently, Daohua has read several ancient books on grafting, and is enthusiastic about studying flower grafting and cultivating some special flowers and plants.


    In ancient times, there were not many types of flowers and plants suitable for potted plants. In addition, due to the unreasonable geographical location, the flowers and plants that can usually be seen are actually a little single.


    Nowadays, the flower shop sells some common types of flowers, and other flower shops are also selling it. If the flower shop business continues to flourish, she feels that the flower shop must be irreplaceable.


    In the yard, Mrs. Yan watched Daohua violently destroying the flowers. She was a little distressed, so she wanted to stop it. This girl had to say that she was improving the flower species, so she said that she was not saying it or not.


    "Mother, you don''t talk about rice flowers. Even if there are many flowers and plants in your yard, you can''t be so messed up by rice flowers!"


    When everyone asked for peace recently, they could see the rice flowers plucked and thrown against the flowers and plants in the yard with their hands full of mud. They just didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Yan Zhigao in the backyard, and they knew that the eldest daughter was ruining the flowers and plants in the old lady¡¯s yard. .


    One evening, the Yan family waited in the old lady¡¯s yard for dinner. Yan Zhiyuan couldn¡¯t help but complain to the old lady.


    This time, the old lady hadn''t said anything, Yan Zhiqiang, who had never talked much, explained it to Daohua.


    "Daohua hasn''t encountered flowers and plants, she is improving the flowers."


    Yan Zhiyuan snorted: "My third brother, I admit that rice flower planting flowers do have a good hand, but you said that her little girl has improved the flower planting. Is it a bit too late? I think it¡¯s almost the same because it¡¯s a mess."


    "Your second brother I am not ignorant. I have been with my eldest brother over the years, and I have visited many wealthy people. Those who have a good background can have flower farmers who care for flowers and plants. I heard that so and so have any new flowers?"


    "I won''t talk about other people, just say the Zhou family, the first family in Xingzhou City. The old lady Zhou is a famous flower lover, but isn''t his family also planting flowers that everyone knows?"


    After speaking, Yan Zhiyuan smiled and looked at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li.


    "Big brother, sister-in-law, I know that this year our family has made the house a little easier because of the sale of watermelons, but I think, the space that should be saved should be saved instead of extravagance and waste, right?"


    This time, Yan Zhiqiang retorted Yan Zhiyuan aloud: "Second brother, you are all right, but our rice flower is a good hand for things in the field. She said that improving the flower species is improving the flower species."


    Speaking, before Yan Zhiyuan could speak, he looked at Yan Zhigao: "Brother, all the autumn grains on the Zhuangzi have been harvested this year, and I have sent the books to my sister-in-law."


    "I won''t say much about anything else. Just talk about the same acre of paddy field. Ordinary rice seeds can only harvest about 4 shi of grain. Rice seeds improved with rice flowers can be harvested at least about 1 shi. It is not impossible for people who are more refined to collect 2 more stones."


    Hearing this, other people didn¡¯t feel that much, but Yan Zhigao, who has always paid attention to people¡¯s livelihood, stood up and asked eagerly: "What you said is true? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    If it is not for the estimation that there are too many people present, he would like to rush up and shake his third brother to see if he is talking nonsense.


    Yan Zhiqiang: "Brother, you can look at the comparison between our account book recorded in previous years and this year. This year, Zhuangzi missed the spring plowing because he bought it late this year. Otherwise, you can go to the fields to see the harvest scene with your own eyes."


    Yan Zhigao stared at Yan Zhiqiang tightly. Seeing that he was serious and showing no signs of lying, his heart was overwhelmingly excited.


    What is political achievement?


    Having enough food and clothing for the common people is his greatest political achievement and his original intention as an official.


    Yan Zhigao ignored the presence of other people, rubbing his hands, and circling the room excitedly.


    Seeing this, everyone looked surprised.


    In order to maintain the majesty of the head of the family, Yan Zhigao has always been happy, angry, and disreputable in front of the Yan family. It is very rare to show his emotions without reservation like this.


    "Where''s the ledger? Go and show it to me!"


    Yan Zhigao wandered for a while, and quickly grabbed Yan Zhiqiang and asked.


    Yan Zhiqiang did not expect that Yan Zhigao would be so excited, and was a little dazed for a while.


    "Third brother, what are you talking about? What about the ledger?" Yan Zhigao couldn''t do it eagerly. He really grasped Yan Zhiqiang and shook it a few times according to his inner thoughts.


    At this time, Mrs. Yan spoke and looked at her eldest son angrily: "Boss, let go of your third brother. Look at how you are now. You have a bit of knowing the state."


    Yan Zhigao retracted his hand in a disgusting manner: "Mother, isn''t this my son excited!"


    Seeing that the eldest son was really in a hurry, the old lady called in her grandmother: "Go, bring me the ledger in the inner box."


    While waiting, Yan Zhiyuan was a little bit disbelieved, and looked at Yan Zhiqiang: "Brother, you know that you like Daohua, don¡¯t lie to big brother just to speak for her!"


    "boom!"


    The old lady put the teacup in her hands heavily on the table: "Second, third, you never lie, don¡¯t you know?"


    Seeing this, Yan Zhigao''s heart that was lifted by Yan Zhiyuan''s words fell back again. His mother was like this. I think what the third brother said just now should be true.


    "I"


    Yan Zhiyuan choked, just about to argue for herself, at this moment, Sun Ma came out with the ledger.


    Yan Zhigao eagerly accepted the ledger, looked at the immature handwriting on the ledger, and said in surprise: "The ledger was written by Daohua?"


    The old lady smiled and said: "Your girl said that only by clearly understanding the harvest in the field can we better improve the grain seeds. No, since she and the third uncle recognized the word, she kept the accounts of the family. ."


    Yan Zhigao looked very carefully, and the account book recorded very carefully, including the harvest records of paddy fields and dry land, even barren land and barren hills.


    The more you look, the more shocking Yan Zhigao is.


    The records in this ledger are clearer and more detailed than those in the Yamen.


    Comparison of crops in paddy fields and dry fields, even the comparison of different types of grain yields, and the comparison table is used to make the scene clear.


    "Mother, is this really written by Daohua?" Yan Zhigao asked again, unbelievable in his tone.


    The old lady said with no good air: "It''s not her, but I can still be the old woman!"


    Yan Zhigao looked at Yan Zhiqiang again, and Yan Zhiqiang nodded immediately.


    At this moment, Daohua came in and saw that everyone in the room was silent. She was a little puzzled: "What''s the matter with everyone?" Then, she sat next to the old lady, "Grandma, I''m hungry, and I don''t want to eat." ?"


    "Daohua, dad asks you, did you keep this account book?" Yan Zhigao asked, holding the account book.


    I saw that the rice flower was the family''s grain harvest record book, and immediately became energetic.


    She wanted to promote her grain crops for more than a day or two. The ancient people''s grain yield was so low that many people could not get enough to eat. She was fortunate enough to have a space where she could grow grain, and she wanted to do something with her own strength. It''s not a trip to ancient times in vain.


    "Yes, father, let me tell you that my improved grain is very good. When do you think it will be promoted in Xingzhou City?"


    The previous experience of escape gave her too deep feelings.


    It is really hungry and sorrow everywhere!


    She originally thought that she had missed spring plowing this year, and the issue of grain cultivation would not be mentioned until at least next year, but she did not expect happiness to come so suddenly.


    Looking at the eldest daughter who seemed to be more excited than herself, Yan Zhigao shook his head.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： , Not demanding

    Chapter 129, not demanding


    Seeing that the cheap father didn¡¯t speak, Daohua thought he didn¡¯t understand, and immediately took the account book in his hand, turned out the most important pages, and explained to him one by one.


    "Father, let me tell you that if you are not at ease, you can try planting on a small scale first. If the yield is really higher than ordinary grains during the autumn harvest, you can promote it on a large scale."


    "Increase grain production. Grain is related to people''s livelihood. Father, if you want people in Xingzhou City and even further afield to be hungry, how many people have to thank you."


    "By the way," Daohua quickly turned out the comparison chart she made in the ledger again: "Father, look at this, I think if you can promote my improved grains, I can continue to improve. ."


    The grain seeds currently stored by the Yan family are cultivated by her using the least fertile yellow land in the space. If red land and black land are used, the output will definitely increase.


    However, in order not to be noticeable, this has to be done slowly.


    As far as the current grains are, she spent three years in various households in Yanjia Village, and dared to take them out after playing playfully through the bright spots.


    Otherwise, a little girl who is less than ten years old has improved her food, and she is not too scary to say it. She doesn''t want to get a reputation as a blessing goddess, and then she is targeted by someone with a heart.


    There is a saying, what is it called, and when things go, you can hide your merits and fame deeply!


    Oh, she can¡¯t keep thinking about it. If she keeps thinking about it, she has to be moved by herself.


    Yan Zhigao looked at the eldest daughter who was so passionate about him for the first time, and his expression was a little uncomfortable.


    The eldest daughter looks like this, how do you feel that people''s livelihood is more important than him?


    "Ahem!"


    Yan Zhiqing cleared the sangzi, took the account book from Daohua''s hand, put it on the table, and pressed it with his hand. Only then did he speak: "I think this account book is two years ago. Don''t write to me and tell me?"


    Ina Flower: "Isn¡¯t this afraid that you won¡¯t believe it? Besides, I haven¡¯t planted the seeds myself, so how can this kind of thing be mentioned casually!"


    Yan Zhigao looked at the eldest daughter, and got to know her again.


    He now believes that it is true that both his mother and his wife said that the eldest daughter was measured.


    "I will take the account book, and I will take care of the grain seeding matter." Then, looking at Yan Zhiqiang, "Third brother, do you have any grain seed for winter wheat?"


    Xingzhou City grows winter wheat. If he can, he wants to see the effect this year.


    Yan Zhiqiang nodded: "Yes, but we don''t have a lot of food in our family. If you want to promote it, you can buy some from the clan. Nowadays, every family in the clan uses rice flowers. What about the cultivated grain seeds."


    "The third brother!"


    Ms. Li suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell people that grain seeds are cultivated by rice flowers in the future.¡±


    "Huh?" Yan Zhiqiang was taken aback.


    Ms. Li explained: ¡°Daohua is a boudoir daughter. It¡¯s good if we know it from the family. It¡¯s not easy to spread it out.¡± These days, the woman is too powerful, but it¡¯s not a good thing.


    "Oh!"


    Yan Zhiqiang nodded.


    After ??, Yan Zhigao took Yan Zhiqiang to talk about the seed of food, and he didn¡¯t even care about the food.


    After dinner, when Daohua was about to return to her yard, she was stopped by Mrs. Li.


    "Mother, are you looking for something to do with me?"


    Mrs. Li touched her daughter¡¯s head, took her hand, and walked slowly: ¡°Planting flowers and blooming flowers is an elegant thing for her daughter¡¯s family. You do it, and your mother does not object.¡±


    "But the matter of grain seeding is related to the livelihood of the people. It is not your daughter¡¯s responsibility. If your improved grain seed can really increase the yield of the field, it will be a very big thing, and it may even alarm the emperor. ."


    Daohua opened her mouth: "No, I haven''t improved much, it''s just a stone or two."


    "A stone or two?" Mrs. Li shook her head, "Don''t underestimate this stone. If it''s a famine year, I don''t know how many people will be saved by this food."


    Daohua smiled: "Mother, I know your worries, don''t worry, my daughter is tossing around at home. As for other things, I will leave it to my father to take care of it."


    Anyway, my family knows it, especially the cheap dad. He has benefited, so he can''t just slap her on the same as before.


    She doesn¡¯t want much, but she wants to live more comfortably in this home, to be able to do what she wants, to have her own ideas, and to not ignore her opinions and do anything about her decision. Parents¡¯ orders must not violate this rule.


    In fact, since she was promoted to Xingzhou Zhizhou, she could feel that the attitude of the cheap father to her and Mrs. Li has also changed, which is very good.


    She knew very well that even if she had the ability, in the ancient patriarchal society, she was a boudoir lady who wanted to have a good life and could not do without the support of her father and brother.


    Helping them is also helping yourself.


    Ms. Li smiled comfortedly: "You are a smart, you must know that we women are not easy to be stronger than men, otherwise, you can''t get married!"


    Daohua blurted out: "Then I won''t marry."


    "Snapped!"


    Ms. Li raised Daohua''s forehead, but she didn''t have much strength this time.


    "Mother~"


    Daohua touched her forehead, and looked accusingly at Mrs. Li who had hit someone suddenly.


    Mrs. Li sternly said: "You can''t talk about the nonsense of not marrying someone in the future."


    Daohua nodded depressedly.


    Regarding marriage, whether it is Mrs. Li or Mrs. Yan, their attitudes are surprisingly consistent.


    "Then I''ll find someone I like, you can''t just marry me casually!"


    Mrs. Li stared at Daohua: ¡°I just said that I wouldn¡¯t marry someone, but now I have to find it myself. You have become faster.¡±


    Rice Flower: "."


    Yan Zhigao attaches great importance to grain seeding. It is now at the end of September, and it is time to plant winter wheat. After receiving grain seeds from Yan Zhiyuan, he gathered a group of experienced farmers and brought them personally. Plowing on official fields.


    Originally, the Guantian in the Yamen was not so easy to recruit and use.


    But now, his sons and nephews are all classmates of the little prince, officials in the prefectural government are very obedient to his orders, and many things, if he goes on, the people below will take care of him.


    It was also because of this that he dared to plant his own grains with confidence and boldness.


    If it was before, he would have to think about whether he would be robbed of credit by others.


    In a blink of an eye, it was mid-October.


    Wangyue Academy.


    The two brothers Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao helped each other back to their residence.


    Yan Wenkai grinned and said, "Oh, I will definitely not be able to move tomorrow!" Today''s training was too harsh, and there was no pain in the whole body.


    Yan Wentao wondered: "I think the training intensity of the little princes and ours is about the same, why do you feel that they seem to be much easier than us?"


    "That''s because after they practice martial arts every day, they will take medicinal baths to relieve body pain." At this point, Yan Wenkai had a sudden meal.


    They seem to be able to take medicated baths too!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： ,Medicated bath

    Chapter 130, Medicinal Bath


    "Do you want to soak?"


    Yan Wenkai took the medicine packet that Daohua gave him, and looked at Yan Wentao hesitantly.


    Yan Wentao didn¡¯t say anything, so he recruited the young men and asked them to go down to prepare hot water, and then said, ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t worry about it. Rice flowers won¡¯t harm us.¡±


    Yan Wenkai: "."


    Don¡¯t you believe in Daohua too much?


    He didn¡¯t say that Daohua would harm them. He was just worried that her little girl¡¯s family would know what pharmacology, even if he read a few more books of medicine, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dispense medicine!


    "Don''t you worry about breaking your body? If you break down, we can''t practice martial arts!" He doesn''t pay attention to this matter. First, martial arts training is his dream; second, as Yan''s son, he also wants to do The family contributes.


    Yan Wentao hesitated: "Or else, I will do it first. If it¡¯s okay after the body is soaked, you will do it again?"


    Yan Wenkai immediately stared: "Brother, what do you think of me, how can I let you take a personal risk for me? Even if you want to get in first, it''s my brother and I will come first."


    As soon as the voice fell, the young men of the two came over with hot water.


    Yan Wenkai, who was still screaming loudly just now, immediately persuaded him, and looked at the medicine packet in his hand bitterly.


    Seeing this, Yan Wentao grabbed the medicine packet and threw it into the tub. Soon, the clear hot water turned into a dark brown medicinal soup.


    "Do you really want to soak?"


    Yan Wenkai is still hesitating, but Yan Wentao has already begun to undress.


    "I''ll soak first!"


    Yan Wentao quickly sat in the bathtub.


    Looking at him grinning, Yan Wenkai immediately asked nervously: "What''s the matter, is it uncomfortable?"


    Yan Wentao shook his head and shivered before saying: "The water is too hot! If you want to soak, remember to wait until the water is colder before going in."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai was speechless, and then stared at Yan Wentao. As long as he had an uncomfortable reaction, he immediately prepared to call someone.


    However, except for the fact that Yan Wentao was scalded by the heat at the beginning because of the overheating of the water, slowly, Yan Wentao''s face began to relax, and now he showed an expression of enjoyment.


    "Fourth brother, hurry up! I don¡¯t know if Daohua¡¯s medicine pack can invigorate blood, remove blood stasis, and keep fit, but it¡¯s really comfortable to soak in it."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai seemed to believe it, struggling for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and sat in his bathtub.


    However, in order to be at ease, he still asked the young men to pay attention to their situation at any time. If anything was abnormal, he immediately called the doctor.


    "Hmm~"


    A comfortable moan came from Yan Wenkai''s mouth. After soaking in the medicinal soup, he knew that he was wrong. The elder sister did not lie to him. The soreness caused by excessive force everywhere in the body was really a little bit disappear.


    Woo~


    To know that the effect is so good, he should have taken out the medicine bag long ago, and it has been painful for so many months!


    Outside the door, Yan Wentao''s little servant iron head, Yan Wenkai''s little servant iron hand, stretched out their heads from time to time to look into the room, and saw that the two masters were nothing, they started discussing in a low voice.


    Tietou whispered: "You said, should we talk to Mrs. Master, the son of another family to practice martial arts, not only invited Xinglin master to prepare a medicated bath formula, but also brought a special doctor to take care of him?"


    Tie Shou hesitated: "This is not good, the two sons didn''t say it themselves, we crossed them to find the old man, will it annoy the two sons?"


    Tietou sighed: "Hey, the two sons do not want to cause trouble to the family!"


    Iron Hand: "Who said it was not! Before putting it aside, I really didn''t expect that the wealth of a Zhizhou family would be no better than that of a county grandfather."


    Before he was sold to Yan''s house, he worked at a county magistrate''s house in the next state. He was cut off from office because of corruption by the county magistrate, and he was sold.


    Tietou: "What does this mean? It means that our master is not greedy and is really doing things for the people."


    The iron hand nodded, with a face of approval, not being greedy, you won¡¯t be cut off and censored if you don¡¯t be greedy, and they won¡¯t be sold out for those who are subordinates.


    This time he was sold. He was lucky and met Master Wen Kai who was good to serve. But if there is another time, who knows what kind of master he will meet?


    He has been sold around since he was a child, and it is not rare to see a servant who has been tortured to death because of a bad master¡¯s family.


    The biggest wish for people like them is to meet a good master and live in peace.


    Tietou is happier than Tieshou. At least, he knows where his parents and his home are. Because of the drought, there is no way to survive in the family. The parents and the younger siblings survived.


    Young Master Wen Tao is very good. He has almost never beaten and scolded him, and he is still a farmer. He likes himself as a master in his heart and hopes that he is well.


    So, wholeheartedly speaking to the Lord¡¯s iron head, he said, ¡°The same is true of the old lady. If the two princes don¡¯t mention it, don¡¯t they know how to prepare this?¡±


    It¡¯s really not to blame Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li. Neither of them has ever been involved in martial arts training. Where do you know, what kind of medicinal bath is needed!


    Tie Shou''s expression changed drastically when he heard Tie Tou''s words: "You fellow, don''t want to live anymore? Is the old lady who we can say?"


    Thinking that the two sons are almost inseparable, he and Tietou will have to stay for a long time. In order not to be involved, Tieshou had to remind.


    "The master treats us well, that is the master''s kindness, you must not think that, we can be as good as the master. The third master also respects the master and his wife. If you arrange it like this behind your back, you say Will he still want you?"


    Tietou was so scared: "I didn''t say anything?"


    Iron Hand glanced at him: "If you want to stay with San Young Master, you can do your own thing. Don''t get involved in matters between the masters."


    Tietou nodded and promised: "I see."


    The two stopped talking. After a while, Tietou looked into the room again: "The two sons have been soaking for a while, why haven''t they come out?"


    The iron hand also looked over, and sat Yan Wentao in the bathtub motionless, worried that something might happen, and quickly stepped into the room: "Go, go in and take a look."


    The two came to the bath tub, and they were relieved when they saw Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai had just fallen asleep.


    "The two sons are okay?" Tietou was a little worried.


    Tie Shou: "Do you think the two sons have a comfortable expression on their faces, as if something has happened? Quickly, take a hand, and lift the two sons to the bed. It''s really going to be soaking for a long time. It''s not good to be cold. "


    the next day.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao came to the training ground refreshed.


    "It''s a loss. I knew the effect of the eldest sister''s medicine pack was so good. I already took it out and soaked it!" Yan Wenkai said with a pity on his face.


    Yan Wentao glanced at him: "You have to tell me earlier, where would such a thing happen?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled, and hurriedly changed the subject: ¡°Su Hongxin used to be better than us with energy, so I didn¡¯t beat us less, I want to join him today!¡±


    Soon, all the students who practiced martial arts came over.


    Seeing that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai came so early, Xiao Yeyang and others were a little surprised.


    Martial arts training is physical work, it is very tiring, after each martial arts training, if you do not get a good rest, it will be difficult to get over the next day.


    People like Xiao Yeyang are naturally fine. The family behind them helped them take care of everything. It was a medicated bath and a small medicated meal prescribed by a doctor. Sometimes they practiced severely, and they would also have special massage and acupuncture. Naturally, his body can keep up.


    But Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai are not good, because the elders in the family do not know about martial arts, so they did not prepare this for them.


    Although the academy provides ample food for martial arts students, this can only guarantee basic nutrition. After daily practice, the body is not relieved.


    In this way, the two of them are the latest to arrive each time. They can''t get up because of the sore body in the morning. They can insist on not falling every day, which is already extraordinary perseverance.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： , Beaten up

    Chapter 131


    "What''s wrong with you today, have you beaten up?"


    Su Hongxin was a little unbelievable when Yan Wenkai hit the ground for the third time.


    You know, he used to beat the two brothers of the Yan family!


    Not only Su Hongxin was surprised, but Dong Yuanxuan was also surprised.


    Because he was also punched in the face by Yan Wentao, he was grinning right now!


    He knew the situation of the two brothers in the Yan family, and also thought about whether to let his doctor prepare medicated bath prescriptions for them, but prescriptions are generally very expensive, and the two are unwilling to tell the family that they don¡¯t have any money. Taking into account the faces of the two of them, he has been hesitant to speak.


    After all, boys of their age are just when they want to save face. If they hurt their fragile hearts, then he can do bad things with good intentions.


    Xiao Yeyang, who was fighting with the coach, also looked at them, and said unexpectedly, "Wen Tao and Wen Kai''s strengths have risen!" As the noble prince, he is a little I don''t know the situation of the Yan brothers.


    Every time I see them at the latest, I still feel a little disgusted in my heart.


    "Little prince, pay attention. When fighting with people, you should avoid distractions. If you are not good, you may encounter a fatal crisis." The coach''s cold voice sounded.


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head back and concentrated on the sparring. He glanced back, and was beaten by the coach.


    In this martial arts field, he is not a little prince, the instructor is very strict, and every time he compares, he is a real fight.


    What do you mean by being strict with them now, so that they will not suffer in the future.


    The coach was satisfied when he saw that Xiao Yeyang was serious, and he took the time to take a look at the two Yan family brothers while he was dealing with it.


    As a teacher, no one knows the situation of the students better than him.


    The reason why he didn''t intervene was to see how long the Yan family brothers could last. Of course, this was done while ensuring that their bodies would not be damaged.


    The two have been practicing martial arts for a few months, and his perseverance has been recognized by him. He has already thought about finding an opportunity to talk to them about body maintenance. Unexpectedly, these two guys took a medicated bath by themselves.


    Looking at their appearance, the effect of the medicated bath seems to be pretty good.


    Since they have solved it by themselves, he doesn''t need to bother about it.


    After ??, each time after finishing martial arts, both Yan Wentao would take a medicated bath.


    Therefore, there were two more lively people on the martial arts field, and the other students who sparred suffered.


    Even if everyone has a medicated bath, the effect is different. Xiao Yeyang, who has a special imperial physician to take care of him, dare not say that his body is in full bloom every day.


    During the intermission, Xiao Yeyang looked at Dong Yuanxuan with a weird look at the energetic brothers Yan Wenkai who had already brought down five or six people.


    "You said, did the two of them steal some Ten Quan Da Su Pills?" This mentality is a bit too good!


    Dong Yuanxuan was also curious: "Why don''t you ask the little prince?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Alright, they are classmates after all. If they eat the wrong food and hurt their body, it will be bad."


    After class, the Yan family brothers who were going back to the room to take a bath, saw Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan blocking their way.


    "Little Prince, Brother Dong, what are you doing?" Yan Wenkai and Yan Wenkai walked towards the two naturally. During this time, they practiced martial arts together, and they have become familiar with each other.


    Just pay attention to the scale, it''s okay to be casual.


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and said, "It''s okay. No, Little Prince and I have not been to your two dormitories. I want to check it out. Wouldn''t you be unwelcome?"


    Yan Wenkai hesitated: "Of course we won''t be unwelcome, but can we change the time?"


    Dong Yuanxuan squinted his eyes: "Why is this? Could it be that you have something shameful to do?"


    Yan Wenkai was anxious: "What shameful thing, it''s just that my third brother and I go back to take a medicinal bath. Isn''t it convenient for you to go there?" They can''t take a bath in front of outsiders.


    Xiao Yeyang was too lazy to talk nonsense, and went straight ahead of the crowd: "Stop talking nonsense, lead the way!"


    Seeing them swearing not to stop until they reach their goals, Yan Wenkai looked at Yan Wentao helplessly: "I must go to bed late tonight!"


    Yan Wentao doesn¡¯t care much: ¡°Does the little prince and Dong elder brother want to sit where we are? It¡¯s a little bit later.¡±


    Soon, the group of people arrived at the Yan family brother¡¯s room. As soon as they entered, they could smell the faint smell of herbs in the room.


    It''s slightly unpleasant taste different from the medicinal soup they make. The herbal smell is not offensive at all. On the contrary, it also contains a faint fragrance, which makes people feel comfortable after smelling it.


    At this moment, Tie Shou and Tie Tou have prepared hot water, and they can soak the medicine packet in the water when the Yan family brothers come back.


    "You go down first, soak later today." Yan Wenkai asked the two to evacuate the water.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at it, and said strangely: "Did you not boil the medicinal bath?"


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head: "Does it need to be boiled? We all use hot water to soak directly!" They live in a public dormitory, but there is no kitchen to boil water for them to boil medicine.


    Dong Yuanxuan also looked strange: "What kind of herbal medicine do you use, soak it in hot water, can it be effective?"


    "Why not!" Yan Wenkai showed a packet of herbal medicine to the two of them.


    Xiao Yeyang took the herbal bag and looked through it.


    The herbal bag is made of rice flower sewn with white muslin cloth. When she made it, she considered that the two brothers might not be able to make it, so she ground the herbs into a fine powder.


    In this way, the effect of the medicine can still come out once it is brewed with hot boiling water.


    Yan Wenkai said with an air: "This is specially prepared by my elder sister for me and my third brother. I tell you, it feels comfortable to soak."


    Dong Yuanxuan puzzled: "Then why didn''t you soak before?"


    Yan Wenkai choked, his expression was a bit silly.


    Yan Wentao smiled and answered, ¡°That¡¯s because he was worried that his body was damaged by soaking!¡±


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan both looked over.


    Yan Wenkai was a little uncomfortable: "This medicine package was prepared by the elder sister. Isn''t it normal for me to worry?" He said, looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    "The elder sister said, let''s share some points with the little prince, do you want the little prince?"


    Xiao Yeyang heard that Daohua was still preparing for him, and he was delighted, and then looked at Yan Wenkai with a little dissatisfaction: "Even Daohua said to give it to me, why are you not giving it to me?"


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head: "Isn''t this afraid of your soaking bad?"


    "I think you can''t bear it!" Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly. Seeing Yan Wenkai standing still, he immediately urged, "My share, don''t you hurry up."


    "Oh~"


    Yan Wenkai moved slowly, regretting it in his heart. He was so cheap, and he had a copy of what he said to the little prince.


    There are not many medicine packs. After giving it to the little prince, he and the third brother will not be able to soak a few times.


    After a long time, Yan Wenkai came over with five packs of herbal medicines and handed them to Xiao Yeyang. Seeing Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes burning, he took another pack to him with pain.


    "Brother Dong, I am not stingy, this bag. You can try the effect!"


    Seeing that Yan Wenkai was about to be unable to hold it, Dong Yuanxuan unceremoniously grabbed the medicine packet from him, and smiled: "Don''t worry, I will try it hard."


    The strong energy of the Yan family brothers these days is seen by everyone, and he also wants to see how effective the medicated bath they soaked.


    On the same day, Xiao Yeyang returned to the residence and handed the medicine package to the imperial doctor for inspection.


    It didn''t take long until the old doctor, who was over 60 years old, came to Xiao Yeyang with fast steps.


    "Little Prince, where did you get this medicine packet?"


    Looking at the imperial physician''s excitement, Xiao Yeyang curiously asked, "Why, is there anything wrong with this medicine pack?"


    The doctor shook his head: "The medicine pack is okay, not only is there no problem, but on the contrary, it also has a strong effect of promoting blood circulation, removing blood stasis, and strengthening the body. It is most suitable for treating the body."


    "This herbal bag can be used not only for the little prince''s martial arts training, but also for the army! I came here to ask the little prince, is there any prescription? Maybe it will be useful to the Governor!"


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment: "Are you sure?" The emperor is the uncle''s person, and the uncle is now in charge of all military affairs in the three northern provinces, including Zhongzhou Province, to clear all the bandits left over during the drought.


    He understands that only when the army under his hand is strong can he better kill the enemy. At the same time, he also knows that people like his maternal ancestors secretly look up to a group of masters.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while: "I have to ask about this. I will tell you when I have news."


    I can¡¯t know right away, the imperial doctor was a little disappointed, because the medicine packet was milled into powder, even if he could tell which kinds of herbs were used, the weight could not be estimated.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： , Overshou

    Chapter 132, Life


    "It''s a violent thing!"


    Xiao Yeyang told the imperial physician how the Yan family brothers used the medicine packet. The imperial physician immediately blew his beard and stared: "Little lord, I have checked that this herbal medicine pack is very effective. Sex is at least enough for three people to take a medicated bath."


    "The two sons of the Yan family are really prodigal. Even if they invite students who practice martial arts together to take a bath, it is better than a waste!"


    The contents of this medicine bag are all precious medicinal materials. The old lady feels heartache when he thinks that a lot of precious medicinal materials have been ruined.


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang twitched his cheeks, imagining a scene where several big men took off their clothes and soaked together, and suddenly gave a shock.


    Emperor doctor: "Little Prince, give me your medicine packet to make it. After you have soaked it, let the other two people make it. Who do you think is the name of these two people?"


    The medicinal soup that you have soaked in is for others to soak.


    Xiao Yeyang felt, why did it feel a little dirty?


    It can be seen that the imperial doctor is serious, knowing that this herbal bag is really good for the body, think about it, and said: "You ask Defu and Zhao Ergou to see if they would like it?"


    "Of course they are willing. The little prince thinks about them if he has any good things. Can they not be willing?" The emperor said with a look of course, and then hurriedly turned around to take the medicine bath.


    On the second day, there were a few more energetic people on the martial arts field.


    The instructor learned that the little prince and Dong Yuanxuan had used the medicated bath kits given by the Yan family brothers, and then they looked at the brothers several times.


    He originally thought that this Yan family was born in a poor family, and by coincidence, he climbed up with the little prince. He did not expect that he himself had some background.


    He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he naturally knows how precious a good medicated bath formula is!


    Many formulas of martial arts practitioners have been handed down from generation to generation.


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Daohua had to be asked about the prescription, and he was thinking about when to go to Yan''s house again. Who knows, Zhou Chengye gave him a chance when get out of class ended that day.


    Zhou Chengye sent invitations to several of Xiao Yeyang: "My grandfather will have his birthday next month, and I sincerely invite you all to enjoy your face."


    Xiao Yeyang took the invitation, looked through it, and then blessed the person behind him: "Old Mrs. Zhou has a birthday, we should go there to pay a birthday."


    Yan Wenkai smiled and answered, "It just so happens that we can take the opportunity to go home and have a look."


    Everyone: "."


    This guy with a rib, is it not good to hide some words in his heart? Why do you want to say it?


    Zhou Chengye smiled and shook his head, not minding.


    He can''t bear the hardships of martial arts training. He focuses on liberal arts. During this time, he and Yan Wenxiu have become acquainted with each other. He often gathers together to discuss inquiries, and he also understands the temperament of the Yan family brothers.


    Yan''s backyard.


    Daohua also took the invitation from Zhou Jingwan, and asked as she opened it: "What is it that bother you, Miss, did you send it personally? Hey, Grandpa Zhou is about to pass his birthday?"


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and ate the fruits in Daohua¡¯s house. There is no shortage of fruit in her house, but she always feels that the taste is not as good as Daohua¡¯s: "Yes, what gift are you planning to give my grandfather?"


    Daohua gave Zhou Jingwan a blank look, and gave the invitation to Wang Man''er, and asked her to give it to Mrs. Li, before looking at Zhou Jingwan: "Why is your skin thicker? How can you ask for a gift?"


    Zhou Jingwan took it for granted: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good, don¡¯t you know good people¡¯s hearts! Do you think it¡¯s a good idea to give gifts to others?¡±


    "As my grandfather''s favorite granddaughter, I know the things that his old man likes best. Tell me, I can help you advise!"


    Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan with an expression of ¡®you continue to perform¡¯.


    Zhou Jingwan didn¡¯t care at all, she smiled and pointed to a pot of lush green chrysanthemum in the rice flower house and said: ¡°I think this pot of green chrysanthemum is not bad. Watch this green flower."


    Daohua rolled her eyes: "You have a good vision!"


    Zhou Jingwan stopped eating fruit. She sat next to Daohua and shook her arm: "Good Daohua, there is no chrysanthemum of this color in my garden. If you want to give it to my grandpa, my grandpa will be very happy. ."


    Inaka made a look of embarrassment.


    Zhou Jingwan was also able to put her body down for her grandfather, and for most of the day afterwards, she was flattering and flattering to Daohua, and finally Daohua nodded and agreed.


    "Then I will take it back today and show it to my grandpa!"


    "Wait!" Daohua hurriedly stopped Zhou Jingwan who was going to move the flower pot, "You take it now. On the day of Grandpa Zhou''s birthday, shall I go empty-handed?"


    Zhou Jingwan waved her hand: "We are all so familiar, don''t care about the politeness."


    Don¡¯t do Daohua: "No, this is a gift I prepared. I want to give it by myself, so I won¡¯t go to you to please Grandpa Zhou."


    Zhou Jingwan: "Good rice flower, don''t you send me the same thing?"


    Daohua was so impatient with her that she thought about it and said, "The flowers can be given to you today. However, on the day of Grandpa Zhou¡¯s birthday, I will go to your garden to choose a flower that I don¡¯t have here. You have to agree. Just move the flower away, or if you don¡¯t agree, just go back and forth quickly."


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips: "You really don¡¯t want to suffer at all. Okay, I agree, but let¡¯s say it first. You can¡¯t move the pots that my grandfather likes the most."


    The goal was achieved, Daohua smiled and nodded.


    Soon, it''s the day when the old man of Zhou''s birthday is over.


    On that day, the gate of the Zhou Mansion was very lively. It is said that many officials from the provincial government came here in person.


    This time, the Yan family participated.


    The main hall of Zhoufu¡¯s backyard.


    After seeing Madam Zhou, Daohua worried that Mrs. Yan would be uncomfortable sitting among the wives. She pulled Zhou Jing and said, "My grandmother and I will go to your garden to have a look."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "Okay, I''ll let the maid accompany you." She wants to entertain the ladies and cannot accompany her in person. "By the way, my family also invited a theater troupe today. You can go to the theater after you visit the garden. ."


    Daohua: "Okay, you can go busy with you, I will call the maid to tell you what happens." She has been to Zhou''s house several times, and she is quite familiar with Zhou''s family.


    After talking to Mrs. Li, Daohua took Mrs. Yan out of the house.


    Sun took a look, thought for a while, still did not let the two daughters follow up, and now all the wives are there, it is the time for the daughter to behave.


    Yan Yishuang also took a look, and did not say to follow, silently sitting next to Mrs. Li, with an obedient appearance.


    Before going out, her aunt asked her to show her well in front of the ladies, which will help her to talk to each other in the future.


    Thinking of the marriage, Yan Yi''s cheeks were slightly red, her head hung down, and she began to listen carefully to the conversations of the wives.


    The garden of Zhou''s family is very large, and it has been taken care of very carefully. Now it has entered November, and there are still many flowers blooming in the garden.


    "Hey, isn''t this a sunflower?" Daohua looked at the sunflowers in the corner of the garden in surprise.


    The Zhou¡¯s maid smiled and said: ¡°Girl Yan has good eyesight. This flower was brought back by the old lady with a friend from overseas. The flower is pretty beautiful, but the flowering period is shorter.¡±


    Daohua nodded. She said that she had never seen melon seeds in her hometown, in Linyi County or Xingzhou City. It turned out that sunflowers are still regarded as ornamental flowers.


    Daohua smiled and said to the old lady Yan: "Jing Wan said, this time I can choose one of the flowers from their garden to take away. I will choose this one."


    The old lady Yan hesitated a little: "Isn''t that bad? Didn''t it mean that Mrs. Zhou brought it back from overseas on behalf of someone? It should be very expensive, right?"


    Rice Flower: "It''s okay, aren''t there several plants? When I plant and live, I won''t be able to come back any more."


    Wandering the garden for a while, Daohua, under the leadership of the maid, helped the old lady to the stage to listen to the play.


    For the ancient opera, Daohua is not very appreciated, but this does not prevent her from seeing beauties.


    This ancient opera singer, regardless of male or female, looks and figure is very good, it is pleasing to watch.


    After ??, some people came one after another, including elderly ladies.


    These people are all human beings. Seeing the old lady Yan, knowing that she is the mother of Xingzhou Zhizhou, they will take her with her when she speaks.


    The old lady Yan lost her husband as a young man. She pulled a few children up by herself. Naturally, she would come and talk. If you say something to each other, the atmosphere is not bad.


    Seeing someone chatting with her grandmother, Daohua became more attentive to appreciate the beauties on the stage.


    "boom!"


    Just as Daohua could see, suddenly, her forehead was lightly tapped, and when she looked up, she found that it was Xiao Yeyang!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： , The fan of the big winter

    Chapter 133, Fan in Winter


    "Why are you here?" Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, calmly sat down beside her, and then slowly said: "Why, you can come, but I can''t come?"


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang obliquely, only to realize that the originally lively stage was a little quiet at this moment, but before talking loudly, it turned into whispering.


    "Brother Dong, Brother Zhou, hello brothers!"


    Not only Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, her three older brothers, and several young men who had seen them on the day of the Double Ninth Festival climbed.


    After giving gifts to these people, Daohua was about to leave.


    No way, in order to better watch the beauty of the beauty, she saw that there were not many people watching the theater, so she sat in the row opposite the stage.


    Xiao Yeyang must be in the best position. He brought a lot of people, so she didn''t have to give way.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was about to leave, and immediately asked.


    Daohua clicked on Dong Yuanxuan and the others with her chin: "There are so many of you, there is definitely not enough space. I will go to my grandmother to sit."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang frowned immediately with an unhappy face.


    Zhou Chengye on the side hurriedly smiled and said: "Sister Yan, just sit down, there is not enough space, just add a few more tables and chairs, this is not a big deal." After finishing speaking, he immediately beckoned to the young man and ordered to move. Come over tables and chairs.


    Daohua still hesitated. She looked at the female family members who were constantly looking over here on both sides, and felt that she was sitting on Xiao Yeyang''s side with them, a little winking.


    "Still, I am a girl, sitting among you, not good!"


    Zhou Chengye was taken aback, he couldn''t answer this, because Daohua was telling the truth.


    Although Yan''s sister is only ten years old, she really has to be cautious about the difference between men and women.


    But the little prince made it clear that he wanted to talk to Sister Yan, what should I do?


    Just when Zhou Chengye didn''t know what to do, Zhou Jingwan brought a group of little girls over.


    Watching a theater, it is naturally better to be directly opposite the stage.


    So, when Zhou Jingwan came, she took people straight to Daohua.


    "Sister Yan, I said, why can¡¯t I see your figure? It turns out that I hid here to listen to the show. I also like to watch the show, so you don¡¯t want to call me."


    As soon as everyone arrived, Qian Bilan smiled and spoke to Daohua.


    Daohua smiled and said: "I just watched you talk so vigorously with the other lady, but I didn''t dare to bother."


    Qian Bilan choked, smiled and did not continue.


    Zhou Jingwan took the words: "Okay, let''s find a place to sit down and listen to the show!"


    At this time, the servants also brought in the tables and chairs and placed them one by one.


    Everyone finds their place and sits down.


    Now that there are so many little girls here, Inahua doesn¡¯t have to worry about reputation issues anymore, she just sat in the place where she was sitting before.


    This position, but she changed several times before she found the best place to watch the beauty.


    Anyway, ?? is not the most central theme, she has no scruples.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua sitting down beside him, his face looked a lot better.


    Next to ??, Zhou Chengye saw Xiao Yeyang sitting in a deviated position, and he was hesitating to ask him to sit on the main seat, but after the Yan family sister took the seat, there was a smile on his face, and he shut up immediately.


    "Jingwan, please have a refreshment for everyone!"


    Zhou Jingwan wanted to sit down and rest next to Daohua. After listening to her elder brother¡¯s instructions, she was a little reluctant. Today, she got up early in the morning and was very busy and very tired!


    But thinking that today is the birthday of the grandfather who loves her most, she has the responsibility to ensure that the host and guest will enjoy themselves and not to shame the Zhou family. She sighed and resigned herself to get up to prepare tea.


    Daohua glanced sympathetically at Zhou Jingwan: "Jingwan definitely didn''t sleep well last night!"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately answered, "How did you know? You live in Zhou''s house?"


    Daohua was out of anger: "Just look at Jingwan''s a little blue eyes, I don''t know!"


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yeyang shook the fan in his hand a little embarrassingly.


    Daohua smiled a little when she saw him like this.


    Xiao Yeyang wondered: "What are you laughing at?"


    Daohua was not polite, and said directly: "It''s winter, what kind of fan are you fanning, are you pretending to be romantic?"


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Yeyang shook the fan''s hand as if he had been abruptly pressed the pause button, and stopped in mid-air.


    Not only him, but Dong Yuanxuan and Yan Wenxiu, who are holding fans in their hands, all have a meal with their faces, and put away the fans a little awkwardly.


    "Big sister, you don''t understand, Brother Dong and their fans in the winter, they are self-proclaimed literati and elegant, people like this one."


    Yan Wenkai''s loud voice sounded.


    Daohua tilted her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang and the others, whose expressions were a little uncomfortable, and smiled, but she didn¡¯t want to continue joking: "Then brother, why don¡¯t you have a fan?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Big sister, haven''t you said it all? It''s a big winter now. It''s such a cold weather. I have a brain disease to fan the fan at this time!"


    Uh.


    Inahua was stunned. Can she say that she actually wants her fourth brother to change the topic?


    Unexpectedly, the fourth brother''s words are even worse than her!


    If you have a brain disease, you will fan the fan in the winter


    This is so reasonable that she can''t refute it.


    "Yan Wenkai!"


    All the people with fans in their hands, including Xiao Yeyang, all looked at Yan Wenkai. If their eyes could kill, Yan Wenkai must have been beaten by everyone several times.


    Yan Wenkai felt the danger, shrank his neck, and muttered: "I''m right!"


    "Pooh~"


    Their movement was a bit loud, and many girls heard it, but some did not hold it back, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Inahana looked around, and found that many of the girls¡¯ shoulders were twitching, and she was suddenly too happy.


    "Humph!"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly, squeezed his favorite fan, suddenly felt a little unpleasant, and threw it directly to the blessing who was on the sidelines.


    Defu immediately caught it with both hands, carefully placed it in his arms, and then looked at the Yan family girl with a sorrowful expression.


    This girl dare to say anything!


    Look, he was so scared that the grandfather of his family did not dare to fan.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang like this, Daohua was happier, and she was in a bad mood. She immediately looked at the stage and felt that the beauties on the stage had become more beautiful.


    Looking at Daohua shaking his legs briskly, Xiao Yeyang was a little depressed, and asked, "What are you looking at? What is so good-looking?"


    "Beauty!" Daohua said with a grin, and pointed to Xiao Yeyang the best-looking actor, "Don''t you think they are beautiful? Look at that appearance and figure."


    "Ahem~"


    A violent cough sounded, interrupting Inaka''s words that she wanted to continue.


    Daohua turned her head, she saw Xiao Yeyang''s somewhat strange expression, and her elder brother who was glaring at her, and said in doubt: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Wenxiu took a deep breath and tried to soften her tone: "Big sister, I will tell my mother, let her look at you, don¡¯t read too many idle books."


    Listen to what the big sister said?


    It is again a beauty, appearance, and figure. Is this what a girl in her boudoir should say?


    Daohua opened her mouth, and she didn¡¯t react. Isn¡¯t she watching a movie? What does it have to do with Xianshu? However, she still had great eyesight and did not speak.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： ,Different

    Chapter 134, not the same


    "Did I say something wrong?" Daohua asked Xiao Yeyang in a low voice.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her speechlessly, and whispered back: "Your elder brother is right. You should read less idle books in the future. Don''t just open your mouth and shut up and just put some beautiful people on your lips."


    Daohua suddenly realized that it was because of this. But soon, she said with some dissatisfaction: "What''s wrong with beauties? Everyone has a love for beauty. I don''t believe it. Eye."


    While speaking, she recalled what she just said: "I didn''t say anything too much, is it necessary?"


    Now it was Xiao Yeyang''s turn to open his mouth. He didn''t know what to say, and was silent for a while: "Anyway, you will still say less about this in front of outsiders."


    Daohua curled her lips, knowing that this is ancient times, she thought it was nothing, but the ancients didn¡¯t think so, and said dullly: "I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Seeing Daohua, he fell silent. Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and said, "Of course, I don''t mind this. To me, you can say whatever you want."


    Hearing the words, Defu took a look at his family father, and suddenly felt a little blind, so he raised his neck again and began to look up at the sky.


    He found that as long as there is a girl from the Yan family, he seems to watch the sky a lot!


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang comforting her, Daohua smiled, tilted her head, and said in a low voice to Xiao Yeyang: "My eldest brother is like this. He is so mature and full of etiquette and rules. I dare not laugh in front of him. "


    Xiao Yeyang nodded with approval: "Indeed, your eldest brother is not as fun as your fourth elder brother."


    Zhou Chengye saw that the atmosphere was a little low, and immediately stood up to lively atmosphere: ¡°This troupe is the most popular double happiness troupe in Central Zhou Province.


    "In order to give my grandfather his birthday this time, our family had spent a lot of effort to invite this theatre troupe."


    Daohua is curious: "Theatrical troupes are so popular?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Theatrical troupe with famous actors is like this. This double happiness troupe has two famous actors. One is the beauty you just referred to. It seems to be called An Xi, and the other is called Ning Xi."


    "These two people have good singing skills, good shape, good looks, so they are very popular!"


    Ina Flower: "How do you know so clearly?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "During the Mid-Autumn Festival, my uncle hosted a banquet for officials from Zhongzhou Province and invited this double happiness class. I listened."


    Ina Flower nodded, not asking more.


    At this time, Zhou Jingwan brought the maids with tea.


    "What''s this?" Daohua looked at Zhou''s pastries curiously, and it smelled good.


    Xiao Yeyang pushed the plate toward her: "This is bird''s nest cake, you can eat it!"


    Daohua''s expression lifted: "Swallow''s nest, then I have to taste it." Then, he picked up a piece and ate it, "Yes, you can eat it too!"


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the rice flower was so sweet, he took a piece of it in his mouth and chewed it carefully. When he saw the rice flower, he picked up another piece and asked, "Do you like this?"


    He feels that this taste is not as good as the pastry that I ate at Daohua¡¯s last time.


    Daohua nodded: "It''s mainly because I haven''t eaten bird''s nest yet."


    Xiao Ye silently said, "If you like to eat, I will ask someone to give you some. I still have some good blood swallows. I don''t like to eat them. Bring them all."


    Daohua hesitated and said: "This is not good, why do I feel that I always take your things?" Then, she touched the pocket watch in her arms and took this, but she hasn''t responded yet.


    Blessed: Be confident, not feeling, it is true.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care much: "I don''t eat anyway. It would be a waste to put it there."


    Defu: It won¡¯t be wasted, he has kept it well.


    Daohua was silent for a moment. She knew that the blood swallow in Xiao Yeyang''s hand must be the kind that can''t be bought outside, and it must be very good to use it to replenish the body of grandmother and mother.


    but take other people¡¯s things for nothing


    Thinking about it, Daohua asked Xiao Yeyang in a low voice, "Do you want ginseng?" The medicinal materials grown in her space, ginseng is more expensive.


    "Huh?" Xiao Yeyang immediately glanced over, and even when he was blessed, he looked down at Daohua.


    "It''s the one I gave you last time, and I still have it in my hand." Daohua raised her index finger on her right hand, thinking that the pocket watch hadn''t responded yet, she raised her **** again.


    "I have two more trees, give you both!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua in silence for a while: "Still fresh?"


    Daohua shook his head: "No, I concocted it." The last time I gave Xiao Yeyang fresh, it was because time was too late. This time, if it was fresh again, he should doubt the origin of the ginseng.


    Xiao Ye condensed his eyebrows: "Will you concoct it?"


    Inahana immediately sat up straight: "Of course I will, but I have read a lot of medical books."


    Xiao Yeyang is speechless, a little girl who is only ten years old, has she ever read a book about a young doctor? I believe that Daohua must be messing up again, and I don¡¯t know if the ginseng has been ruined by her?


    Speaking of ginseng, he thought of medicated bath sachets, so he asked: "You made the medicated bath sachets for Yan Wentao and the others?"


    "Of course, isn''t it easy to use?" Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with a look of pride, and said with pride, even if you are a royal child, she got the medicated bath medicine from later generations and passed by several times in the middle. The improvement, coupled with the fact that the medicines are all medicinal materials in the space, the effect is absolutely superior.


    Thinking about this, she felt a lot better in her heart. Not only was she unable to take out, she also gave Xiao Yeyang a lot of good things.


    Xiao Yeyang hesitated: "Do you have a prescription?" After speaking, he hurriedly added, "I''ll buy it!"


    Daohua was stunned, and then waved his hand proudly: "The prescription, you don''t need to buy it, it''s just for you, it''s not a good thing!" As a Chinese medicine master, she has no shortage of formulas in her mind.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang and Defu looking straight at herself not talking, Daohua smiled firmly: "Why, I was shocked by my domineering?"


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yeyang and Defu simultaneously withdrew their gazes and looked away together.


    Daohua curled her lips, not on the way.


    "I can finally take a break!"


    After a good refreshment for everyone, Zhou Jingwan came to sit down next to Daohua.


    Daohua immediately pushed the bird¡¯s nest cake over: "Thanks for your hard work, hurry up and eat something."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "I am a little hungry."


    At this moment, everyone no longer looks like Xiao Ye when he first arrived, but there are more and more female relatives on the stage.


    Daohua thought for a while, turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang, and said curiously: "Aren''t you going to see other people in front?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression became lighter: "No need."


    Originally, he thought that Daohua would be like everyone else, and persuaded him to curb his temper and do something like a courteous corporal. He did not expect to wait for a while, but there was no movement. When he turned his head, he saw this guy staring with beaming eyes. Own.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yeyang was a little puzzled.


    Daohua looked at him enviously: "You are so happy, you can do whatever you want, and you don''t have to cater to others."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression moved: "Don''t you think I''m too arrogant like this?"


    Ina Hua shook her head: "No, since you have this identity and confidence, why do you want to put down your body and do what you don''t like?"


    If she is a noble princess or something, she will not do what she does not like. She must be a happy and comfortable rice bug. What kind of rights and interests are fighting. Isn''t it good to sit and watch the show?


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, with a face of approval: "Yes." What corporal courtesy, what to make friends with, why did he do this?


    He didn¡¯t ask them, nor was he a prince. He needed to form cliques. He really didn¡¯t know why his uncle kept letting him see some officials who didn¡¯t know what to do?


    Even if the father doesn¡¯t pass on the throne to him, can¡¯t he win a future on his own?


    "But if that''s the case, someone will definitely talk about it behind your back." In the capital, his reputation is not very good.


    Daohua said strangely: "I don''t see that you are a person who cares about other people''s opinions. As long as you are comfortable, take care of what other people do?"


    said, blinking his eyes, a bit nasty: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very pleasant to look at someone angry but helpless?¡±


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang was really a little dumbfounded.


    From the first time he saw Ina Flower, he knew that this guy was not an easy mess, and she would definitely fight back if anyone tried to mess with her.


    But at that time, she was dressed up as a boy, and the boy was a little wild, normal; but at this moment, she is a delicate boudoir girl, a little girl, isn''t she gentle and demure?


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang stunned, and did not continue, smiled, turned her head and talked to Zhou Jingwan.


    Life is alive, but in just a few decades, if you have the ability to make yourself more comfortable, why bother to find sin?


    Xiao Ye calmed down for a while, and his eyes couldn''t help but looked at Daohua who was chatting with Zhou Jingwan, and the corners of his mouth slowly curled up.


    This guy is really different, he has the same thoughts.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： , Hugh

    Chapter 135, The Book of Hugh


    Because there were too many people on the stage, Zhou Chengye asked Xiaoyou to bring the play set and prepare to order the play again.


    There were not many adults present, only a few, and the others were all the sons and young ladies of various families.


    Zhou Chengye first went to ask a few adults, and after the adults said they didn¡¯t order a play, he went to Xiao Yeyang directly with the play book.


    "Little lord, you can play something."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the playbook, saw Daohua craned her neck to look over here, smiled, and handed the playbook over: "click it!"


    Daohua was not polite, and took the playbook directly, and looked at Zhou Jingwan next to her.


    The two girls chatted and discussed, and the discussion was full of joy.


    Below, I have been paying attention to Qian Bilan here, touched Yan Yihuan with her hand, then looked at Yan Yile and Yan Yishuang next to him, and whispered: "The opera is now in the hands of sister Yan. If you have If you want to listen to the drama, you can talk to her and let her order it."


    Yan Yihuan glanced at Qian Bilan, and shook her head: "We don''t have anything special to watch. We will listen to what the big sister and Miss Zhou order."


    Hearing the words, Qian Bilan smiled reluctantly, and looked at the princes sitting around Yan Yi, who were all princes of officials holding important positions in Zhongzhou Province.


    Unfortunately, her father has a low official position, and she has no chance of getting to know each other.


    Yan Yishuang and Yan Yile are a little moved.


    The big sisters are surrounded by distinguished people. They also want to know them. I had known that when the big sister came out with her grandmother, they would just follow her.


    Here, because it was almost time for lunch, Zhou Jingwan was called away. Daohua didn''t understand the ancient operas at all, so he handed the opera zhezi back to Xiao Yeyang.


    "Why don''t you even get out of it?"


    Inaka moved her lips, and finally spit out two words: "No!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang laughed immediately: "Why can''t you even play a play?"


    Daohua snorted: "What''s wrong with not knowing how to play, I grew up in the countryside, so naturally I didn''t have the opportunity to watch a play." After speaking, she looked away, not watching him.


    Xiao Yeyang stopped smiling, looked at Daohua''s face, and saw that she ignored herself, a little boring, and threw the playbook to Zhou Chengye so that he could watch.


    Waiting for Zhou Chengye to start another good show, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t sit still when seeing Daohua and ignoring him.


    Daifu can''t help but look at the sky.


    The master of his family is hopeless!


    "Okay, I shouldn''t make fun of you, but is it just a joke, as to be angry?" Xiao Yeyang stopped talking for a while, and finally said this sentence.


    Daohua was not angry at all, but seeing Xiao Yeyang''s air, she wanted to hang him out, and when he heard his weak words, she turned her head and looked over.


    ¡°It¡¯s the way it is. I don¡¯t understand the things that I haven¡¯t touched before. Take the matter of begging for food when fleeing, you didn¡¯t, did I laugh at you? I didn¡¯t teach you bit by bit.¡±


    "I was wrong!" Xiao Yeyang immediately interrupted her when Daohua had mentioned that they had been begging, and looked around to see if others were paying attention to them. He was relieved when no one was paying attention.


    If you let others know that he has been begging for dinner, he will be shameless.


    Behind him, Defu''s eyes widened. He knew that the little prince had been abducted and had a difficult life, but he didn''t expect it to be so difficult, even begging for food!


    Inahana was very acquainted and did not continue, and in a good mood, she started to see the beauties on the stage.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang rubbed his aching forehead, glanced back at Dengfu, and warned him.


    Defu was feeling sorry for his grandfather at this moment, received a gesture from his eyes, and immediately made a swear.


    "Watching so seriously, do you understand?"


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t understand Daohua''s brisk appearance, and couldn''t help but stab.


    Ina Hua turned her head to look at him, her eyes narrowed, as if you provoke me.


    Xiao Yeyang''s temple jumped: "I mean, if you don''t understand, I will explain it to you."


    Blessed: Silent hope for the sky!


    Daohua smiled: "Okay, the people on the stage sing so loudly, I can''t hear the words clearly, please tell me."


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly felt a little tired, as if facing Daohua, he would always be defeated. He resignedly looked at the stage and began to explain in a low voice.


    "This play on stage is famous."


    Ina Flower comes to listen directly as a story, coupled with the performance of the beauty, I listened with relish, nodding from time to time, or asking for a sentence or two.


    Next to ??, Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu had been paying attention to Xiao Yeyang and Daohua. At this moment, seeing the two of them talking about the play and talking, and the other listening to the play, they all secretly relaxed.


    The first few scenes were mainly cheerful, but halfway through, there was a somewhat noisy scene.


    "What kind of drama is this again?"


    Daohua stared at the stage, but did not notice that Xiao Yeyang''s expression suddenly became a little gloomy.


    "The name of this play is Huo Fu Ji! It is about a story about a lady in charge who abandons her husband and abandons her youngest son when he becomes famous."


    Daohua looked surprised: "Why?"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned: "It''s just because the husband brought back a concubine and a concubine who was bigger than the younger one."


    When ?? heard this, Daohua patted her hands: "Good rest!"


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned again, and looked at Daohua somewhat unexpectedly: "Don''t you think the lady in charge is very cruel?"


    Daohua shook her head: "No! I think she''s amazing. Although I haven''t finished listening to this story yet, based on my years of experience in reading scripts, I think Mrs. Master is doing the right thing. Don''t leave it here. The Lord has his own place to keep him, the world is so big, whoever is away from whom can''t live yet!"


    Xiao Yeyang''s heart beat fast, and he asked with some difficulty: "Why? She abandoned her husband and son. Why do you think she did it right?"


    Ina Flower: "Look, the husband brought back a concubine and concubine, and the concubine is older than the concubine. What does this mean? It means that the husband was indifferent to his wife before getting married!"


    "During the absence of her husband, the lady in charge raised her young children alone and stood up on her own. The difficulties and sadness in it are probably only she herself knows."


    "The husband came back, and the concubine he brought back was bigger than the concubine. Isn''t this slapping the concubine severely? If the husband favors the concubine more, then everything the wife did before will be a joke. ?"


    "What else is worthy of nostalgia for such a home?"


    "I admire the lady very much. She can leave when her husband is successful, so it can be seen that she is not a vain person."


    "In this era, she dared to huff her husband, she must have courage that ordinary people can''t match, so decisive, there is an arrogance in her bones that she would rather be jade broken than be complete."


    Xiao Ye stared at Daohua in a daze. It was the first time he heard such an explanation.


    According to the education he has received since childhood, in a family, the wife should respect her husband in everything, and the wife is a husband, who is rebellious and unruly, unheard of.


    "But, she also abandoned her child."


    Hearing this, Daohua was silent: "Hey, the child is indeed a little innocent. The most hurt is the child when a family is broken. But the fault is not with the lady, but with the scumbag. "


    Xiao Yeyang was a little dazed, looking straight at Daohua.


    The fault is not the wife, but the husband!


    Is that so?


    Behind ??, Defu''s legs were already shaking with fright.


    Damn, why did Young Master Zhou order this story of Hu Fu?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： , Angry

    Chapter 136, Angry


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang pursing his lips and angering his brows, he was anxious and seemed to be forbearing, and Daohua was a little frightened, and the tea in his hand was spilled on the dress.


    Since realizing that now, although this guy''s temper is not very good, she can at most murmur a few words of dissatisfaction, or put out a few ruthless words. This is the first time she has seen such a hostile look like this moment.


    It was more than Daohua who was scared, and Dong Yuanxuan''s expression also changed drastically.


    He was talking with Yan Wenxiu just now, and he didn''t pay much attention to the stage. When he heard the actor''s singing, he realized that it was Huff.


    "what''s wrong with you?"


    Zhou Chengye was talking with several other princes. Suddenly, he was hit **** the shoulder. Looking back, it was Dong Yuanxuan who was anxious and angry.


    "Brother Dong, what''s wrong?"


    Dong Yuanxuan gritted his teeth in a low voice, "Who told you to order the Hufu Ji? Don''t hurry up and stop the actors!"


    Beating for no reason, the tone of blame, and the indisputable command all made Zhou Chengye very uncomfortable.


    The official position of the Dong family in the court is indeed higher than that of the Zhou family, but his Zhou family is not inferior to the Dong family¡¯s family, because Dong Yuanxuan is the companion of the little prince, and he is usually so modest to him, but today it is him. Grandpa''s birthday, in front of so many people, what is it that Dong Yuanxuan acted like this?


    Dong Yuanxuan saw Zhou Chengye feeling bored. In anxious, he couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and pushed him: "What are you still doing here? Go and stop the show on the stage."


    At this moment, Zhou Chengye sank his face. As the son of Zhou''s family, he also grew up like a golden jade. The father in the family has never done anything to him: "Brother Dong, do you like this drama on stage? Just say it well, why do you do it?"


    "you"


    Dong Yuanxuan still wanted to say something, just at this moment, there was a loud noise next to him.


    As soon as everyone turned their heads, they saw Xiao Yeyang stood up with an ugly expression. Because of his rising movements, he tripped the table and chairs next to him, and even the tea cups on the table fell over.


    The sound of the teacup breaking, shocked everyone''s hearts.


    Especially seeing Xiao Yeyang''s face darker than the sky on a rainy day, and my heart tightened even more.


    Xiao Yeyang left without saying a word, Dengfu followed tremblingly, his expression extremely worried.


    "You fellow, I don''t know how to taboo when I click a play!"


    Dong Yuanxuan gave Zhou Chengye a fierce look, then immediately jumped off the high platform where he was, and hurried to catch up.


    Because of Xiao Yeyang''s sudden departure, the stage became quiet, and even the actors singing on the stage shut their mouths and stopped.


    After a while, there was a sound around me slowly.


    "Oh, sister Yan seems to have offended the little prince!"


    Qian Bilan said to the three Yan Yihuan, not sure if she was too surprised, her voice was confiscated, so that everyone around heard this, and Qi Qi immediately looked towards Daohua.


    At this moment, Daohua looked sluggish, sitting in a dazed position and motionless.


    She really couldn¡¯t figure out why Xiao Yeyang was suddenly angry?


    She didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate!


    Below ??, the young ladies looked at Daohua, more or less gloating on their faces.


    With so many people present, she was able to talk to the little prince, which made many high-ranking ladies who were better than Yan''s family and senior officials very dissatisfied.


    "It''s a small family, the etiquette and rules are a little worse, so good, let the little prince go away!"


    "Isn''t it? In the final analysis, it is still a matter of education. I think that if you are in the eyes of nobles, you can be no big or small, and you don''t know how to measure."


    "That''s right, you see how proud she was just now, don''t you just sit next to the little prince, or you have to pull the little prince to tell her a drama, it''s really shameless."


    Yan Yihuan listened to the discussion of the ladies around, and looked at Daohua very worried.


    Yan Yishuang also glanced at Daohua, but there was no worry in her eyes. On the contrary, there was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Auntie was right. The eldest sister dared to contradict her father at home. She was not demure and gentle at all. Such a temper would definitely cause trouble.


    Sure enough, he offended the little prince in Zhou''s family, and today is also the birthday of the old grandfather Zhou.


    The little prince is gone now, and the Zhou family must have no face.


    The big sister offended both families at the same time. Now, shouldn''t the father be watching the big sister?


    The surrounding discussion made Daohua regain her senses. At this moment, there was no one around her. Zhou Chengye and others also hurriedly chased after Xiao Yeyang left.


    Looking at the scrutinizing gazes of the girls and the low laughter, Daohua''s brows were tightly twisted together.


    "What''s the matter? Are you and the little prince having a conflict again?"


    Zhou Jingwan ran over in a hurry, and dinner was about to start soon. Grandpa was waiting for the little prince to come over to start the dinner. That¡¯s good, people are gone!


    When he heard the words with blame, Dao Hua, who had never understood the reason, felt a little anger in her heart: "Do you think it was me who left Xiao Yeyang?"


    "I"


    Zhou Jingwan paused: "I didn''t mean it, I just want to know what happened just now?"


    Daohua vented her anger and shrugged her shoulders: "I don''t know, obviously, he is telling the drama, I listen to the drama, and then the two of us will exchange our views with each other. Who knows that he suddenly became angry. "


    "I didn''t know that he changed his face so quickly. Even if I said the wrong thing and offended him, he pointed out that I can change the things that can be changed, and the things that can''t be changed. The big deal is that I will not say anything in the future. What''s the matter with people shaking their faces?"


    The more I said, the more Daohua became angry with Xiao Yeyang. The ugliness she encountered at this moment was caused by this guy.


    Zhou Jingwan also knows that Daohua is not imperceptible, but sometimes her behavior and words are less awe-inspiring to the little prince. Seeing Daohua is anxious, it is hard to ask more, but comforts.


    "Okay, don''t worry, my brother and your three brothers have already gone after them. Maybe the little prince will follow them back later?"


    Inahua shook her head: "That guy will not come back. You haven''t seen him. His furious look just now looks like someone stepped on his tail."


    Zhou Jingwan was also anxious: "If the little lord comes back, what about my grandfather''s birthday?"


    After hearing this, Daohua''s face gradually showed guilt. Although she didn''t think Xiao Yeyang''s sudden uprising had anything to do with her, she was the only one by his side just now, and there must be some reasons for her.


    "I''m sorry, I knew it, I won''t sit next to him!"


    Zhou Jingwan moved her lips, not knowing what to say, and finally sighed old-fashioned.


    Who is Xiao Yeyang, who has been in the palace since he was a child, and even the prince doesn¡¯t care about him, how could he return to live his life to an outsider when he is angry?


    Zhou Chengye and the Yan family brothers hurriedly rushed to the pier, but unfortunately they only saw the cruise ship sailing away.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： , Blame

    Chapter 137, blame


    Because of Xiao Yeyang''s sudden departure, the atmosphere of Grandpa Zhou''s birthday banquet was a little weird.


    Yan Zhigao learned that his eldest daughter had offended the little prince, and personally apologized to Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhou. Then he didn''t even eat any food, so he quickly left Zhou''s residence with Yan''s family.


    "Snapped!"


    In the yard of the old lady, Yan Zhigao slapped a slap on the table fiercely, and looked at Daohua angrily: "You wicked woman, I don''t dare to quickly say clearly, how did you offend the little lord?"


    Seeing everyone looking at her accusingly, Daohua felt aggrieved and uncomfortable in her heart.


    Xiao Yeyang''s sudden anger and the mocking words of the guests who did not know the truth had already made her feel angry, but these were no more than cheap father''s lack of warmth to blame.


    The old lady Yan scraped a glance at her elder son and cursed: "Is there anything you can''t say? What do you do so loudly? Don''t be afraid to scare the child!"


    After that, he got up and pulled Daohua to sit down beside him, held him in his arms, and comforted him in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay, you will be offended if you are offended by the young boy, and we won''t have to deal with him in the future. "


    Hearing this, Daohua couldn''t help her, tears streaming down silently.


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang left, her surroundings were full of verbal violence, and no one came out to comfort her.


    Xiao Yeyang''s frowning eyebrows also frightened her, but no one cared, only blindly blaming and gloating.


    Seeing that Daohua was in tears, the old lady immediately felt distressed. She took out a handkerchief and wiped her, while wiping it, she said: ¡°Today¡¯s matter, no one is allowed to mention it anymore. Let the old lady go out.¡±


    "Mother!"


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the old lady helplessly: "Mother, you can''t be used to rice flowers like this."


    "That''s right!" Yan Zhiyuan also interjected, "Mother, today Daohua offended the little prince. That is to cause trouble to the entire Yan family. We must be punished and beat her a few boards. Otherwise, she is not. The president remembers."


    As soon as these words came out, the room suddenly became quiet.


    Mrs. Li wringed her handkerchief and stared at Yan Zhiyuan firmly.


    And Daohua, with tears in her eyes, was also the good second uncle who looked at her in shock.


    To make trouble for the entire Yan family, her good second uncle can really go online!


    I still have to hit the board, is this seeing her as a prisoner?


    Yan Zhiyuan was a little uncomfortable with Daohua¡¯s teary eyes, but she continued: "You think, Daohua has offended the little prince, so tired that Zhou''s family has no face. It won''t work if you don''t give an explanation."


    "Leave aside, Wenxiu, Wen Tao, and Wen Kai. How will they deal with themselves in the academy in the future? Also, will the eldest brother be suppressed in officialdom?"


    "Snapped!"


    The old lady threw the tea cup on the table at him before Yan Zhiyuan was finished.


    "Mother, what are you doing?"


    Yan Zhiyuan hid quickly and was not hit, but the flying tea stains splashed all over him.


    In order to grow his face at the grandfather Zhou¡¯s birthday banquet, he deliberately wore a light blue robe. Now it is impossible to wear this robe.


    The old lady pointed to Yan Zhiyuan and said sternly: "Your eldest brother is an official with ten years of hard work, and a few literary and senior students are studying in the academy, with hard work and hard work, Yan Zhiyuan, I tell you, don''t be here. Time to pick something for me."


    "Mother, I don''t have one"


    The old lady interrupted directly: "I don''t know the twist in your heart? At the beginning, Wenjie and Wenbin couldn''t go to the academy. The reason has been clearly explained to you. You are an elder, why are you so careful? "


    "From then on, you have to say a sentence or two about rice flowers if you have nothing to do, and look at what others don¡¯t know about you?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the room looked at Yan Zhiyuan.


    Ms. Li was even more angry. If the old lady didn¡¯t say anything, she really ignored it. She thought that her second brother wanted to show her elder¡¯s profile in front of her daughter.


    Yan Zhiyuan was a little embarrassed when he was seen, and said angrily: "Mother, what are you talking about? Is your son that kind of person?"


    Old lady: "Are you not counting on yourself?" After speaking, she stopped looking at him, but looked at Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai.


    "How did the three of you enter the academy, you should know in your heart, you are the least qualified to blame Daohua."


    Yan Wenkai said immediately: "Grandma, I don''t mean to blame the big sister."


    "Neither did I." Yan Wentao also hurriedly stated his position.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, Yan Wenxiu was silent for a moment: "I didn''t blame the elder sister, but, as the elder brother, I still want to talk to the eldest sister."


    Daohua looked up and said sarcastically: "Is the eldest brother saying I have no rules?"


    Seeing Daohua like this, Yan Wenxiu frowned: "I know that the elder sister is simple in nature, but after all, the little prince is the little prince. You can¡¯t treat him as an ordinary friend when you get along with him.¡±


    "If an ordinary friend falls out, it will be a big deal to stop contacting in the future, but the little prince. His power is enough to easily ruin all the accumulation of the Yan family."


    Daohua sneered and stood up: "I have been getting along like this with Xiao Yeyang since we met. If my eldest brother feels wrong, why didn''t you tell me when Xiao Yeyang came to our house for the first time? Why didn¡¯t you say when you were there?"


    Yan Wenxiu twisted his eyebrows. Before he thought about how to speak, he heard Yan Zhigao say: "Wenxiu is right, you are just too presumptuous."


    "Xiao Yeyang is the name of the little prince, how can you call it directly? I have long wanted to warn you about this!"


    Daohua turned his head and looked at the cheap father: "Then why didn''t my father say it earlier?" After speaking, he looked at the people in the room with a mocking expression, "When Xiao Yeyang and I are getting along well, I can bring you Come to benefit, so even if I have something wrong, you can just ignore it."


    "Now that I have offended Xiao Yeyang and harmed your interests, are you coming to challenge me?"


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao was furious: "Presumptuous, who are you talking to?"


    Ms. Li saw that Yan Zhi was so angry that she hurriedly pulled Daohua behind her: "Master wants to discipline his daughter. Just say it, why bother to speak so sternly?"


    Old lady Yan is an elder, and Yan Zhigao is hard to say, but Mrs. Li is a wife, so it¡¯s nothing more: "If you are a kind mother, how can this girl be lawless if you are negligent in discipline? You are really inferior to this. Lin, look at Yishuang, how demure is being raised?"


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Li''s face instantly turned white.


    Daohua was angry and stood up directly: "Father, are you embarrassed to say this? The whole Yan family, which is not my mother helping you? And your concubine? Except for making you happy to serve you every day Besides, what else has she done for this family? Father, you can''t be a person without a conscience!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Being so accused by her daughter, Yan Zhigao couldn''t put her face on her face, and raised her hand to hit Daohua.


    "Master!"


    Seeing this, Mrs. Li immediately rushed over, holding Yan Zhigao''s hand tightly.


    Daohua saw that cheap father wanted to beat her again, and her eyes were red with anger. She immediately took a few steps forward, raised her head, and sneered: "Father, you are beating. You can only beat your children to get out of your anger."


    "you"


    Yan Zhigao was so angry that he was pulling his hand tightly. He wanted to fight but failed.


    "Do you see the old lady living a little more comfortably, forcing me to die?" The old lady slapped the table fiercely, her breath fluctuating violently.


    Seeing that the old lady became anxious, everyone calmed down.


    Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li hurriedly knelt down, and the others followed suit.


    "Get out, get out of here!"


    The old lady calmed down her ups and downs and waved tiredly.


    Yan Zhigao wanted to say something, but the old lady ignored him: "I don''t want to see you, so let me go."


    So, other talents walked out slowly.


    It wasn''t until everyone was gone that Daohua got up from the ground, sat down on her feet, and leaned in the arms of the old lady: "Grandma, I want to go back to my hometown, but I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    The old lady Yan wanted to say something to her, but when her granddaughter''s eyes were red, she finally turned into a sigh: "You girl, you don''t know who to follow your temper. Don''t you know how to say something soft?"


    Daohua twitched her nose: "I''m right, why do you want to be soft? I have to take it once, and next time, they can use various reasons to force me. Do I have to bow my head every time? I live so suffocated. Qu, what''s the meaning of these days?"


    "You!" The old lady nodded Daohua''s head, "I don''t know where I learned these proverbs and crooked words? How can you, a junior, fight against your elders?"


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "They are the elders, but don¡¯t the elders make mistakes? Don¡¯t tell me if they make mistakes? Respect the elders, but the elders must be like the elders first."


    The old lady choked, and shook her head: "It''s fine, I mean I can''t help you, but you need to know that you will have to rely on your natal family to support you when you marry in the future."


    "Even if you have any dissatisfaction with your father and elder brother, just keep it in your heart, why bother to confront them on the bright side? Find yourself uncomfortable?"


    Daohua curled her lips: "Backing on the mountain and running by everyone, this time, I can figure it out, I can only rely on myself."


    When he heard this, the old lady couldn''t help it, and gave Daohua a big head: "Rely on yourself, how can you rely? Even if you can make money, do you think you can gain a foothold in this world?"


    "Girl, because your grandfather died early in the first place, how many eyes and gossips your grandmother and I have suffered, this world is harsh on women, even if you live your life behind closed doors, you will get a stench!"


    "Why do businessmen have a hard time with being so rich? Isn¡¯t that just being helpless? Why, do you think you are better than those businessmen?"


    Daohua''s face collapsed: "I just want to live the life I want, why is it so difficult?"


    The old lady sighed, "Why is it not difficult if you are alive?" After speaking, she thought for a while and continued.


    "Your father is very bad, but he has set up a stable home for you. Under his protection, he didn''t dare to bully you. From now on, be polite to him!"


    "He is an official, and he is used to other people''s flattery. If you act against him like this, didn''t you make it clear that you will push him to Shuangxinyuan?"


    Daohua pursed her mouth and said nothing.


    She knew that from the standpoint of the old lady, she could say such a thing to herself, that she absolutely really loved herself.


    "Grandma, I want to sleep with you tonight!"


    The old lady said with no good air: "You girl, you are still the same as when you were a child. Whenever you feel unhappy, you will drill into the old lady''s bed."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： , Back pot

    Chapter 138, Back Pot


    Main courtyard.


    Ms. Li saw Ping Xiao coming back, and immediately asked, ¡°How about it, did the big girl come out of the old lady¡¯s yard?¡±


    Ping Xiao shook his head: "No, but the lights have been turned off in the old lady''s courtyard, and the girl who wants to come to sleep there."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief: "Just sleep."


    Pingtong looked at the sky: "Madam, you are also tired today, so let¡¯s rest early!"


    Mrs. Li nodded, after washing, she lay on the bed, looked at the empty place beside her, and thought of the saying that Yan Zhigao was inferior to Lin in the old lady¡¯s room, and tears could not help but slip from the corner of her eyes.


    At the same time, Zhoufu Zhengyuan.


    "I''ve decided that Jingwan should not have any contact with the girl from the Yan family in the future. That girl looks pretty good, but when it comes to the critical moment, she''s a little bit uncomfortable and doesn''t know how to measure." Mrs. Zhou''s face was ugly. Said.


    When ?? just sent the wives away, she did not hear a few gossips and ridicules of gloating.


    This was the worst banquet she had ever held when she married into Zhou''s family.


    And all this is caused by the Yan family girl.


    After hearing this, Zhou Jingwan looked anxious: "Mother, this matter has nothing to do with Daohua. If you want to blame it, the little prince is too bad-tempered. Knowing that today is grandpa''s birthday, he still smashed his face and left."


    She likes to play with Ina Flower. With her, she is comfortable, relaxed, and fun. Unlike other ladies, she has to always follow the etiquette and rules.


    Ms. Zhou glared at her daughter: "What do you say to your child, the adult? Even if you are right, the little prince has a bad temper, but his status is honorable, can''t the Yan family girl coax a little?"


    "Huh, in the final analysis, it is the reason for the low birth and shallow knowledge. She thought that the little prince gave her a good face, and she could be unscrupulous in front of the little prince. As everyone knows, if a word is wrong, the little prince can punish her. "


    "Look, just because she is alone, the entire Yan family has to suffer with her. What kind of person is the little prince? Even our Zhou family and the Dong family have to be treated carefully. How can her Yan family dare to offend the little prince? ?"


    The old lady Zhou glanced at Mrs. Zhou dissatisfiedly: "I haven''t figured out what happened yet. Don''t draw conclusions here too early." As he said, he looked at his grandson.


    "You were there at the time, what was going on in the end?"


    The little prince¡¯s temperament is a little bit defiant, but he is definitely not a person who slaps people regardless of occasion. The royal etiquette style is carved in his bones.


    Zhou Chengye raised his head weakly, struggled and hesitated for a while, and said: "It seems. It seems that the little lord is angry because I clicked the wrong scene."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou, who had just been filled with righteous indignation, suddenly grew her mouth: "." After a long moment, she found her own voice, and asked in disbelief, "Chengye, what are you talking nonsense, how could it be you? Offended the little prince?"


    Old lady Zhou frowned displeased: "Is it you or Chengye?"


    Master Zhou immediately pulled his wife. Although Mrs. Zhou didn''t want to believe that her son had made a mistake, she still listened patiently.


    Seeing that everyone was quiet, Mr. Zhou looked at his grandson: "What play did you order?"


    Zhou Chengye''s face is bitter: "Xiufu Ji!"


    "Snapped!"


    The teacup in the hands of the old lady Zhou was placed on the table, which shocked everyone.


    "you"


    The old lady Zhou pointed at Zhou Chengye with a look of anger and despair. He endured it several times before he didn''t yell at his grandson, but he still said annoyedly: "Why did you order this play?"


    Zhou Chengye panicked, and hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, I really don¡¯t know if the little prince will not like this drama. I want to know, how could I order it?¡±


    Seeing his grandson blamed himself and worried, Mrs. Zhou was a little helpless, and finally sighed: "It''s not to blame you, you haven''t been in the capital for a long time. I don''t know it is excusable."


    Seeing that the old man didn¡¯t intend to pursue it anymore, Zhou Chengye breathed a sigh of relief, and asked with extreme confusion: ¡°Grandpa, even if I make the wrong scene, the little prince shouldn¡¯t have made such a big fire, right?¡±


    Grandpa Zhou looked at his grandson, and then at the same puzzled eldest son and eldest daughter-in-law: "Just remember that the drama of Huo Fu Ji is a taboo with the little prince, and it is not allowed to be mentioned in the future."


    Zhou Chengye nodded, and then asked again: "Then I have to apologize to the little prince?"


    Old Mrs. Zhou was silent for a moment: ¡°After you went to the academy, you only said that we didn¡¯t entertain you well, so let him forgive him, and don¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Zhou Chengye remembered the words in his heart, and the thoughts he had kept for the whole day finally fell into his stomach.


    Zhou Jingwan was also happy: "Let me just say, how could Daohua annoy the little prince? Brother, this time Daohua is a scapegoat for you, and you have to apologize to her."


    Zhou Chengye nodded in embarrassment.


    Yes, as soon as the little prince left, whether it was the front yard or the back yard, he was saying that the eldest sister of the Yan family had offended the little prince, and he should apologize.


    The next day, because he was going back to the academy, Zhou Chengye came to Yan''s house early in the morning with a gift.


    "Uncle Yan and Aunt Yan, yesterday we had a poor hospitality, which annoyed the little prince and scared sister Yan. My nephew came here to make amends."


    Yan Zhigao was surprised to see Zhou Chengye seriously bowing his head to apologize.


    Isn¡¯t the eldest daughter offending the little prince?


    Seeing his father meditating and his mother silent, Yan Wenxiu had to step forward to help Zhou Chengye: "Big Brother Zhou, what happened yesterday?"


    What happened yesterday happened too suddenly. Before he could react, the little prince walked away.


    Zhou Chengye: "Anyway, I am guilty of the taboo of the little prince. By the way, sister Yan, I heard from my family that she was terrified yesterday, so please come out and see me, so I can apologize in person."


    At this time, Yan Zhigao just recovered, and when he heard these words, he was at a loss in his heart.


    Did you really blame the eldest daughter yesterday?


    But, soon, Yan Zhigao straightened up again.


    Hmph, even if the eldest daughter did not offend the little prince, she should teach her a lesson about her attitude towards her elders yesterday.


    "Young Master Zhou, don''t say that, if you are not paying for it, where can you use it!"


    Mrs. Li glanced at Yan Zhigao, and quickly moved her eyes away, thinking that after yesterday¡¯s incident, her daughter would be uncomfortable staying at home, and immediately smiled: "My Daohua and the old lady went to Zhuangzi to relax. Zhou Gongzi really used it. No apology."


    Zhou Chengye was taken aback: "Already gone?"


    Mrs. Li nodded her head unchanged, "I left early in the morning."


    Until he came out of Yan''s house, Zhou Chengye asked Yan Wenxiu in a low voice: "Your family wouldn''t blame Sister Yan yesterday, right?"


    Yan Wenxiu didn''t speak, he listened to Yan Wenkai who was on the side snorted coldly: "Since you offended the little prince, why not clarify it face to face? Instead, let my elder sister take the blame for you!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： apologize

    Chapter 139 Apologize


    After Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu returned to the academy, they immediately wanted to see Xiao Yeyang. Unfortunately, no one was seen, not even Dong Yuanxuan.


    Inquired around, and then realized that the little prince hadn¡¯t returned to the academy at all.


    Yan Wenkai wondered: "Where did the little prince go without returning to the academy?"


    Zhou Chengye knew more news than the Yan family brothers, and said, ¡°Maybe he went to the royal palace.¡± Before King Rui came to Zhongzhou Province, he also lived in the palace.


    "Um?"


    The three Yan family brothers all looked over.


    Zhou Chengye is not clear, so: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Yan Wenkai was unable to hide words, and immediately asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the little prince¡¯s residence in the academy?¡±


    Zhou Chengye shook his head: ¡°Of course not. The residence of the college is just for the little prince to study and class nearby. When he was off before, the little prince would return to the palace.¡±


    Yan Wenkai: "Where is the palace? We haven''t heard of it yet?"


    Zhou Chengye was surprised: "Don''t you know?"


    The three Yan family brothers shook their heads together.


    Zhou Chengye thought about the situation of the Yan family, so he patiently explained: "The palace is built on the main peak of Mount Wuhua."


    Yan Wenkai was shocked: "Wuhua Mountain, isn''t it very close to the academy?"


    Zhou Chengye nodded: "It is indeed advancing. Wangyue Academy is built on the outer peak of Wuhua Mountain, not far from the main peak. If you take a boat, you will be there in less than half an hour."


    Yan Wenkai: "Since it''s so close, let''s go find the little prince."


    Zhou Chengye glanced at him speechlessly: "That''s the royal palace, it''s a forbidden place. Entering without summons, that''s a serious crime of decapitation."


    Hearing the words, Yan Wenkai immediately shrank his neck: "Forget it, we will see him after the little prince returns to the academy."


    Although Zhou Chengye was anxious to make amends, he knew that it could only be so.


    The main peak of Wuhua Mountain.


    In order to facilitate access and play, the royal palace was built at the foot of the mountain, and on the top of the mountain, a magnificent courtyard-Meilin Courtyard was built.


    In the back mountain of the other yard, the red plums in the mountain are ready to bloom and are ready to bloom.


    Under the plum tree, a graceful and brilliantly beautiful woman is sitting at the stone table, selecting the plum blossom branches that have just been picked, and preparing to insert them into the green porcelain vase prepared early on the stone table.


    "So, Yang Er''s anger this time is all because Zhou''s parents and grandchildren clicked the wrong scene?"


    There is an unignorable heroism between the beautiful woman''s eyebrows, and her tone is lazy, but she carries an unoffendable majesty.


    Two or three meters away, a man in black knelt on one leg and bowed his head respectfully: "Yes."


    The beautiful woman smiled. In an instant, the red plums in the mountains seemed to lose their color in front of her: "Zhou Zhengyao is a cautious person, otherwise he would not be able to safely retreat from the position of the first assistant, wanting to come to this matter. , It should be unintentional."


    "Finally, Yang''er doesn''t have many playmates here. It''s rare that the boy from the Zhou family can get into Yang''er''s eyes. Forget it this time, no need to pursue it anymore."


    The man in black: "Yes."


    The beautiful woman''s eyes flowed, and she smiled and said, "By the way, I was telling me about the little girl from the Yan family. Yang''er temperament has always come and go quickly, but this time she came back and shut herself in I can''t come out of the room, I think it should be affected by the little girl."


    The man in black immediately lowered his head and spoke out the conversation between the little prince and the Yan family girl in Zhoufu that day.


    The beautiful woman listened attentively, and when she heard the little girl from the Yan family''s opinion on Huo Fu Ji, a hint of surprise flashed across her beautiful eyes.


    "The fault is not the madam, but the daddy?"


    "Scum?"


    The beautiful woman chewed the word carefully, and the corners of her mouth slowly twitched.


    Immediately, there was a trace of melancholy in the beautiful woman''s eyes.


    "Okay, you go down, be sure to protect the little prince! As for the others. Don''t worry about it."


    "The minion retire!"


    As soon as the voice of the man in black fell, he quickly disappeared in place.


    The beautiful woman inserted the selected plum branches into the vase and waved to the maid: "Go, send it to the lower palace."


    "Yes!" The maid cautiously held the vase and left.


    As soon as the person left, the beautiful woman stood up and looked at the red plums all over the mountain. Her expression was a bit lonely. What''s the point of enjoying the beautiful scenery alone?


    College.


    Zhou Chengye waited anxiously. It was not until the third day that he heard that Xiao Yeyang had returned to the academy. After class, he immediately took Yan Wenxiu to see him.


    "Did you say that the little prince would forgive me?" On the way, Zhou Chengye was a little nervous and nervous.


    Yan Wenxiu: "You are unintentional, and the little prince is not a caregiver. Don''t worry, it should be fine."


    Zhou Chengye was still a little uneasy: "However, this time the little prince did not come to class for three consecutive days, so it can be seen that he was furious."


    Yan Wenxiu''s expression moved, and he asked, "It''s just a play, why does the little prince have such a big reaction?"


    Zhou Chengye glanced at Yan Wenxiu: ¡°Don¡¯t ask, anyway, you also remember, don¡¯t pretend to remember Huhu in front of the little prince. By the way, you have to remind Wen Kai and Wen Tao.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t continue to ask: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll remind you.¡±


    Soon, the two came to the courtyard where Xiao Yeyang lived.


    After being notified, the two entered the yard.


    In the courtyard, Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wentao are all there.


    "Little Prince, Zhou''s family is not entertained well, please don''t remember the villain''s fault."


    As soon as he saw Xiao Yeyang, Zhou Chengye immediately bent forward to apologize, his tone was extremely sincere.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang''s emotions had recovered, and he glanced at Zhou Chengye lightly, raised his hand to let him get up, and said nothing.


    Zhou Chengye was a little worried about this, and was about to say a few more words, but Dong Yuanxuan stopped him.


    "Since the little prince doesn''t want to mention it any more, don''t say it anymore."


    Zhou Chengye whispered: "Then the little prince forgave me?"


    Dong Yuanxuan: "If the little prince has to worry about it, do you think you can still enter this yard?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Chengye was relieved, and then he gave Dong Yuanxuan again: "It was me Meng Lang that day. Brother Dong kindly reminded me, but I couldn''t understand it!"


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and said, "Okay, it''s over if it''s over, don''t think too much."


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang saw Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao''s blue noses and swollen faces, and he was a little puzzled: "What''s the matter with you two?"


    Yan Wenkai said bitterly: "Don''t mention it, we were beaten by the guys Su Hongxin in the past two days. The coach stood by and didn''t stop it!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled. Some time ago, these two guys had good energy, and they beat others when they were discussing each other. Now the retribution is coming.


    But, soon, Xiao Yeyang smiled again, and said in doubt: "It shouldn¡¯t be, after taking the medicinal bath, your body will soon recover. Why would you be beaten?"


    Upon hearing these words, Yan Wenkai¡¯s expression was also bitter: "Why else? Big sister didn''t give us the herbal bag?"


    Xiao Yeyang was strange: "Why?"


    The quick-talking Yan Wenkai said without even thinking about it: "It''s not because you suddenly left on the day of Grandpa Zhou''s birthday. Everyone said that my elder sister had offended you. Then when you got home, everyone in the family blamed her, you At this time, why do we ask her for a herbal pack?"


    Aside, after Dong Yuanxuan and Yan Wenxiu heard them, they both winked at Yan Wenkai and signaled him to stop talking, while Zhou Chengye lowered their heads in a slanderous manner.


    Xiao Yeyang stood up after a ¡®hit¡¯, with an anxious expression: "I¡¯m leaving, what''s the matter with Guan Daohua? Why do you blame her?"


    After finishing speaking, he started to walk around a few times quickly, and then asked: "Did you scold her?"


    Yan Wenxiu winked at Yan Wenkai and told him to stop talking, but unfortunately, this guy didn''t receive it. On the contrary, he said indignantly: "It''s more than a curse, and I almost hit it!"


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Wenxiu really wanted to hit the wall.


    Does this guy know what the ugliness of the family can¡¯t be publicized?


    Zhou Chengye blamed himself even more. He didn''t expect that Uncle Yan would be like this. In his home, if Jingwan made a mistake, she would at best give a few verbal warnings, and then she would be punished to kneel in the ancestral hall.


    Dong Yuanxuan is quite understanding. The Yan family came from a poor family, and finally climbed into the little prince. Naturally, he wanted to keep the relationship alive.


    This offends the little prince, so he is naturally anxious.


    Xiao Ye was anxious: "How can your family be like this? Daohua. Daohua is still so small, how can you withstand your beating her?"


    Yan Wenxiu immediately went forward: "I didn''t fight, I didn''t fight, just said a few words."


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips, did he just say a few words?


    If it weren''t for the grandmother to stop him, the father would do it if he wanted to!


    Xiao Yeyang frowned tightly, was silent for a while, and looked at the Yan family brothers: "I am angry because of my own reasons and it has nothing to do with Daohua. Please write a letter from your family and tell your parents to let They shouldn''t blame Daohua."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Brother Zhou has already clarified this matter."


    Xiao Yeyang: "He clarified that it was his business. Here, you have to explain it." He didn''t expect that his departure would cause Daohua trouble.


    At this moment, thinking back to the situation at that time, his appearance in anger, should he scare her?


    "What are you trying to do, go now?"


    Looking up and seeing the three Yan Wenxiu standing still, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but urged, then he thought about it, and pointed directly at Yan Wenkai, "Go write it, and explain it to me clearly."


    Yan Wenkai looked at everyone: "Oh."


    Seeing his confused look, Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Forget it, I''ll watch you write."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： Family letter

    Chapter 140 Family Letter


    "Master, madam, second master''s letter!"


    In the dining room, everyone in the Yan family was eating, and Sun Guan''s walked in with a letter.


    Yan Zhigao showed dissatisfaction: "Everyone is eating, what are you talking about waiting for the meal."


    Ms. Li put down the tableware and chopsticks: "Wen Kai has never written a letter to the family. This is strange. Come on, give me the letter. Don¡¯t worry about anything."


    Sun Guanjia immediately bent forward and handed the letter to Mrs. Li, and then said: ¡°If it is a letter sent by someone else, the little one would naturally not disturb the old lady¡¯s meal, but this letter was sent by the **** by the little prince¡¯s side.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Yan family had a meal.


    Yan Zhigao quickly put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hands and looked at Mrs. Li.


    As usual, Mrs. Li would take the initiative to pass the letter to Yan Zhigao, but this time, she just ignored it.


    Daughter still lives in Zhuangzi now!


    Yan Zhigao saw that Mrs. Li had not given him the letter, and moved his lips, but it was difficult to speak when he thought of the events of the previous day.


    Yan Zhiyuan glanced at Yan Zhigao, smiled and said to Mrs. Li: ¡°Sister-in-law, what did Wen Kai say in writing to go home?¡±


    Mrs. Li looked up at him, then dropped her eyes again without speaking.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li, who has always been considerate, ignored herself, Yan Zhiyuan looked a little embarrassed.


    He knew that before he suggested that Daohua be punished and Daohua¡¯s board was offended, so he glanced at Yan Zhigao helplessly, indicating that he was powerless.


    Sun wanted to speak, but it was obvious that the heads of the family had all touched their noses at the sister-in-law, and they couldn¡¯t say much.


    As for Yan Zhiqiang and Wu''s family, they didn''t even think about speaking. They just looked at Mrs. Li and waited for her to say the content of the letter.


    Yan Zhigao saw that the corners of his wife¡¯s mouth were rising upwards, and he knew that the content of the letter was not a bad thing, so he relaxed and didn¡¯t worry too much.


    Ms. Li finished reading the letter and saw that everyone was staring at her, without any intention to read the letter, so she handed the letter to Yan Zhigao.


    The letter reached Yan Zhigao, and Yan Zhigao looked at it with a glance.


    Compared with the smile on Mrs. Li''s face, Yan Zhigao''s face is a little weird, which makes Yan Zhiyuan and others more curious.


    Yan Zhiyuan: "Brother, what is written in the letter?"


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Mrs. Li, and said uncomfortably: "Wen Kai said that the little prince asked him to explain to us that he left Zhou''s house that day, and it has nothing to do with Daohua. He also said that he was scared of Daohua and let it be given to Dao. Flower apologizes."


    Uh.


    At this moment, the most embarrassing thing in Yan''s family is Yan Zhiyuan.


    On that day, he yelled the most that Daohua would be punished.


    Sun saw his embarrassment and immediately uttered a voice to complete the battle: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t offend the little prince, so that our family also has a support.¡±


    "boom!"


    Ms. Li suddenly put the chopsticks in her hand heavily on the table, and looked at Sun with a smile: "Rely on? Second younger brother and sister, tell me, why should the little prince rely on us?"


    Sun did not expect that Mrs. Li would attack herself. She, who had always been sharp-mouthed, didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while.


    Ms. Li glanced lightly at the people on the dinner table: ¡°Can our family bring benefits to the little prince, or can we help others?¡±


    "Don¡¯t just talk about relying on it, lest outsiders hear it and say that we have no sense of measure."


    What happened on the grandfather Zhou¡¯s birthday is too unfriendly to her daughter¡¯s reputation. Even though the Zhou family and the little prince have come forward to explain it, can they still clarify the matter with others one by one?


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t bother to care about the faces of other people. She wanted to let these people in the family know that the reason why the little prince got close to Yan¡¯s family was entirely because of her daughter, and they were not qualified to blame her daughter.


    "I''m done, eat slowly!"


    Looking at Mrs. Li, who was walking away, Yan Zhiyuan opened his mouth, and then looked at Yan Zhigao, whose face was also not very good: "Big Brother, Sister-in-law, this is angry with me."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at him, picked up the chopsticks, flipped through the dishes below, and then put the chopsticks down again: "Don''t mind, your sister-in-law is worried about her daughter. Waiting for mother and Daohua to return from the village All right."


    Danlin Village.


    As soon as Daohua took Wang Man''er out of the flower room and greenhouse, she saw the carriage in the house parked at the door of Zhuangzi, and her face collapsed immediately.


    "Girl, there are people from the mansion, we are afraid we are going back!" Wang Man''er was also a little depressed.


    Neither the old lady nor the girl is very disciplined. In Zhuangzi, as long as it is not too much fun, it is much more comfortable than in the mansion.


    Daohua sighed: "I thought at least this time I would have to live until the twelfth lunar month before going back. We have only been here for less than ten days, and the good days are gone."


    When Daohua returned to the house with Wang Man''er, she found that Guanjia Sun came here in person.


    Seeing that Daohua was back, the old lady immediately recruited people to her side, and handed over the hand warmer in her hand: "Hurry up and warm your hands, don¡¯t catch the cold."


    Daohua smiled and took the hand warmer: "Grandma, I just went to the flower room and the greenhouse. It was not very cold."


    The old lady smiled and asked: "The flowers in the flower room have not faded?" If the flowers wither, the granddaughter''s flower shop will be closed.


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry when you are old, it''s blooming well!"


    The old lady asked again: "Where are the dishes in the greenhouse?"


    When she built the greenhouse before, she was actually not very optimistic. Although Xingzhou City was the lowest in the north, it was in the north. The winter was too cold and many vegetables could not survive.


    Unexpectedly, the granddaughter''s conservatory was built like this, and she really grew a lot of vegetables.


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry, grandma, you won''t be able to shorten your vegetables in winter." Daohua nodded her head.


    On the side, Steward Sun sat silently, although he was anxious, he did not dare to interject or urge.


    Needless to say, the old lady, the ancestors of the Yan family, even adults, must be respectful;


    As for the eldest girl, he did not dare to offend her at all. You know, this is a person who even dares to contradict her.


    Wait for a while to talk to Ina Flower, the old lady gave the letter on the table to Ina Flower.


    "Letter? Whose letter?" Daohua took the letter curiously, opened it quickly, and snorted directly after reading it.


    The old lady picked up the letter with her granddaughter still aside, folded it, put it in the envelope, and said slowly: "Clean up, ready to go back home!"


    Inaka moved her lips, somewhat reluctantly.


    Seeing this, the old lady waved her hand to let Sun Guan''s house go down, and waited for someone to leave, then said: "Your father has already sent someone to pick you up, what else do you want? Ask him to come and apologize to you personally?"


    said, and nodded Daohua¡¯s head: ¡°You have to know how to be a man and you will receive it. Don¡¯t make it to the end. Everyone can¡¯t get off the stage.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua was very depressed.


    Obviously she was wronged about this matter, just because she was a junior, she had to let it go so gently.


    She also knows that even in modern times, fathers rarely apologize to their children, let alone the ancient times of this patriarchal society.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： Boring

    Chapter 141


    "Are you OK?"


    As soon as Daohua returned home with her front foot, Zhou Jingwan found her on the back foot.


    "What can I do?" Daohua gave Zhou Jingwan a weird look.


    Zhou Jingwan carefully took a look at Daohua¡¯s face, and seeing her ruddy complexion, shining eyes, and full of energy, she immediately relieved: "Scare me to death, you are fine!"


    When Yan Wenkai delivered a letter to the Yan family, Zhou Chengye also wrote a letter to the Zhou family.


    It was written in the letter that Uncle Yan Jia almost hit Daohua.


    At that time, she couldn''t sit still, and she thought about seeing Daohua for the first time. Unfortunately, when someone came to report, Daohua and Mrs. Yan went to Zhuangzi.


    She waited for a few days, knowing that Daohua was back today, she couldn¡¯t wait to come over.


    Thinking that it was because her elder brother had caused Daohua to be blamed by the elders in the family, Zhou Jingwan was even more embarrassed, and quickly asked the maid to bring in two sunflowers.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted this that day? I brought it for you!" After finishing speaking, he flatly pushed in the direction of Inaka.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua was a little funny: "Thank you!"


    asked Wang Man''er to take down the sunflower, Daohua saw Zhou Jingwan still laughing at her, a little helplessly said: "You don''t need to be like this, I am punished, in fact, it has nothing to do with Big Brother Zhou!"


    She was blamed, mainly because the Yan family was too nervous and Xiao Yeyang.


    Even if there is no reason for Zhou Chengye to point the wrong scene, as long as she and Xiao Yeyang break up, the situation she faces will be exactly the same as last time.


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head: "Why doesn''t it matter? If it weren''t for my brother, grandpa''s birthday party was held successfully, and you would not be blamed by Uncle Yan."


    Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan, and asked, "What happened to the last play? Why did Xiao Yeyang become so angry?"


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head: "I don''t know, anyway, my grandfather said, it is a taboo of the little prince, and my family is not allowed to mention it."


    "Taboo." Daohua rolled her eyes and her face was thoughtful.


    Zhou Jingwan stretched out her hand and shook it in front of Daohua''s eyes: "Okay, stop thinking about it, let''s say something fun. It''s coming to Laba. Have your family started preparing Laba porridge?"


    Hearing this, Daohua felt a little boring: "I don''t know."


    Anyway, she will not take out the ingredients in the space anymore. At most, Laba will make a small pot of Laba porridge that day, enough for her grandmother, mother, and her to drink. As for others, she loves it.


    Zhou Jingwan smiled: "Every year my laba porridge is made very delicious, and I will have someone give it to you at that time!"


    Daohua''s expression moved: "Will your mother agree?" Mrs. Zhou did not look very good to her that day.


    Zhou Jingwan: "Why don''t you agree?"


    Daohua smiled and said nothing.


    After ??, the two chatted about others again, and it was not until the evening that Zhou Jingwan brought two baskets of vegetables that Daohua had given home.


    Zhou''s house.


    Ms. Zhou saw her daughter coming back, and asked, "Is that girl Daohua okay?"


    "Okay!" Zhou Jingwan nodded with a smile, and showed Mrs. Zhou the vegetables.


    Ms. Zhou took a closer look at her daughter''s expression, and saw her eyebrows stretched and her face smiled. She knew that she had been getting along well with Daohua this time. It can be seen that Daohua didn''t take the previous things to heart.


    So, he let go of his heart, smiled and looked at the vegetables he brought back.


    "Oh, it''s hard to find such green vegetables in this big winter. It''s time for your grandfather and your father to have an extra bowl of rice tonight."


    "I will eat one more bowl too."


    "Yes, yes, you are everywhere, you are a foodie!"


    In a blink of an eye, Laba arrived.


    On this day, Yan Zhigao Xiumu, the whole family sat in the old lady¡¯s room, joking with the old lady.


    Before noon, the maids brought up the prepared Laba Congee.


    "Hey, why isn''t this year''s Laba Congee as good as last year?" Yan Zhigao took a sip of Laba Congee, and felt that the taste was not very good, so he immediately looked up at Mrs. Li.


    No way, last year¡¯s Laba porridge was delicious, sticky and sticky. He still remembers the taste.


    Mrs. Li lowered her head and drank the porridge, pretending not to hear Yan Zhigao¡¯s question.


    Seeing this, Sun immediately said with a smile: ¡°Why? Last year¡¯s Laba porridge was made by Daohua himself. The taste is naturally incomparable to others.¡±


    Yan Zhigao looked at the eldest daughter who was sitting next to the old lady, not knowing what he was saying to the old lady, and the eldest daughter who caused the old lady to laugh, her lips moved. He wanted to ask why the eldest daughter did not do it this year. After a few back and forth, he swallowed back.


    Sun saw that Yan Zhigao didn''t say anything, so he couldn''t continue. He bowed his head and drank some dull Laba porridge, feeling very puzzled.


    The ingredients are all the same, so why did the girl that Daohua make it better?


    She stopped talking, but Yan Zhiyuan spoke. He put down his hand and took only a few mouthfuls of Laba porridge, and looked at Daohua: "Daohua, why don¡¯t you make Laba porridge this year? Let me tell you that my second uncle This is a good bite. You didn''t do it, and you don''t want to drink it anymore."


    In a low voice, Daohua, who was joking with the old lady, heard this and raised her eyes lightly to look at her second uncle who was thicker than the city wall.


    Some time ago this person was still clamoring to hit his own board? Why is he so embarrassed to open this mouth?


    "Second Uncle, I am not a cook. I usually cook food, but I am just showing interest. What do you want to eat and drink, how can you point to me?"


    "If this Laba porridge is not to your taste, you can ask the second aunt to make it again. If the second aunt does not make the same mouth, don''t you still have two younger sisters."


    "Whether it''s because of reason or estrangement, you shouldn''t ask me, as if you didn''t drink well, it''s my reason."


    Yan Zhiyuan: "."


    He always knew that his eldest niece was articulate, and knew that because of the last time, this girl had resentment against him.


    But he is an elder. What happened to the elders?


    Look at this opening, and you can choke someone to death.


    Ms. Li glanced at Daohua, with a warning in her eyes, telling her to stop talking.


    After all, ?? is an elder, if you really want to make trouble, everyone will only say that it is not the daughter.


    Daohua curled her mouth and raised the teacup in front of her as a cover. As for Laba porridge, I am sorry, she was holding her mouth, but she didn''t touch it.


    At this moment, the housekeeper Sun rushed in: "Old lady, master, madam, the three young masters are back with the little prince and Dong family."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao immediately stood up: "Quickly, please come in!"


    Sun official¡¯s house: "The uncle has already led the little prince and the others here, the younger one is the first step to tell the old lady."


    "Then what you are still waiting for, let me meet you soon." With that, Yan Zhigao took the lead in leaving the house.


    In the room, Mrs. Li also quickly recovered, and quickly asked the maid to pack her things.


    stepped on, Daohua pursed her mouth, sitting still, seeing that everyone was either busy cleaning up, or busy going out to greet, she felt very boring, stood up, and left the house.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： Dont take yourself too seriously

    Chapter 142 Don''t take yourself too seriously


    Daohuaxuan.


    Daohua was sitting in front of the window, holding scissors and carefully trimming a pot of red plum.


    Behind, Wang Man''er watched hesitantly, endured and endured, and finally couldn¡¯t hold back: "Girl, the little prince should be in the old lady¡¯s yard by now, won¡¯t you meet?"


    Daohua kept moving in her hand: "What is there to see, there are so many people over there, and I am afraid that he will not be neglected?"


    Wang Man''er was stunned, hesitated for a moment, and then asked uncertainly: "Girl, are you angry with the little prince?"


    Daohua glanced back at her: "Do you think I shouldn''t be angry with him?" In front of so many people, leaving angrily, no one would think that she had offended him.


    He just left, leaving her alone to face the ridicule and verbal violence of others.


    Xiao Yeyang, as long as he treats her as a friend, that would not be the case.


    After all, in his heart, she is the same as other people, and there is no need to worry about her feelings.


    Wang Man''er doesn''t know how to answer the call.


    She felt that her own girl was right, and at the same time, she felt that the little prince was noble, and it would be no problem for everyone to hold some of him.


    Forget it, things are too complicated, I don¡¯t want to.


    Old lady in the yard.


    Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan first met with Mrs. Yan, and then sat down one by one.


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang entered the room, he looked around, and looked at everyone in the room one by one, and found that the rice flower was not there, and his expression suddenly appeared.


    Others have also noticed this.


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Yan Wenxiu and motioned him to hurry up and call Big Sister Yan over.


    Why did the little prince come today? Isn''t it just to see Big Sister Yan? If the Lord is not here, isn''t it just a run away?


    Yan Wenxiu sighed. Based on what he knew about his older sister, this guy had deliberately hid one hundred percent, but seeing the little prince sweeping toward the door from time to time, he showed helplessness and bit his head and left the house.


    Out of the house, Yan Wenxiu looked up at the sky.


    He suddenly found out sadly that he might not be able to call his big sister!


    He was taken by his brother. It really doesn¡¯t have any prestige.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little silent. Except for the old lady''s words, he would answer a few words. At other times, he was stunned.


    Seeing this, other people can''t talk too much.


    Dong Yuanxuan saw that the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, and he smiled and rounded it off: "Old lady, today is the Laba Festival, we have to ask for your Laba porridge."


    The old lady smiled and nodded, motioning for Mrs. Li to serve Laba porridge.


    Yan Wenkai interjected at this moment: "Little Prince, let me tell you that our Laba porridge is made by my elder sister. It tastes good. I promise you will want to drink it next year after drinking it."


    Ms. Li, who was serving Laba porridge, couldn¡¯t help her expression when she heard this, she didn¡¯t know whether she should or shouldn¡¯t.


    When ?? heard that it was made by Daohua, Xiao Yeyang came to be interested: "Then I have to taste it." He still approves of Daohua''s cooking skills. Although the method is rougher, the taste is really good.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li was stunned, Yan Wenkai was a little puzzled, so she stood up, took Laba porridge from the maid behind her, and swiftly helped Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan, and then couldn¡¯t wait to start.


    After taking a bite, Yan Wenkai frowned, then took another bite, and immediately raised her head to look at Mrs. Li: "Mother, the laba congee is not made by the older sister?"


    Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan also took a bite.


    Well. The taste is really average, but in order to take care of the face of the Yan family, the two had to bite the bullet and eat a few more mouthfuls.


    Ms. Li smiled and explained: "Your elder sister is not feeling well. This year''s Laba porridge is made by the cook."


    "Daohua is sick?"


    "What happened to the big sister?"


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai said at the same time.


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "It''s not that I''m sick. It''s just that the weather has been relatively cold recently. That girl is lazy and doesn''t like to move."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, not speaking.


    Yan Wenkai said, ¡°Isn¡¯t my elder sister practicing martial arts with Man¡¯er every day, she shouldn¡¯t be afraid of the cold?¡±


    "Practicing martial arts?" Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "Daohua still wants to practice martial arts?"


    Yan Wenkai waved his hand: "It''s just a gesture, a movement of the body, it''s not the same thing as the martial arts we talked about."


    Xiao Yeyang looked disapproving: ¡°Practicing martial arts is not a joke. If you don¡¯t practice it, it will damage your body. You have to talk to her well.¡±


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "Don''t worry, my elder sister pays more attention to maintenance than anyone else. Just look at my grandmother''s spirit."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled, remembering that when fleeing, Daohua, no matter how thirsty they were, they were not allowed to drink raw water. They had to wait for the water to boil before drinking.


    At this time, Yan Wenxiu came back a little scornfully.


    Seeing that Daohua didn''t follow him behind him, Xiao Yeyang''s face suddenly went down.


    That fellow Inaka, don¡¯t you want to see yourself anymore?


    The little prince who tasted the closed door for the first time felt very uncomfortable in his heart. I wanted to rush out to find Daohua to ask questions, but he was scrupulous about etiquette and face, so I could only sit down without talking.


    Yan Zhigao quickly cast a wink at Mrs. Li.


    In terms of major events, Mrs. Li still knows the general situation, but she did not call Daohua according to Yan Zhigao¡¯s wishes. Instead, she smiled and said: "The girl Daohua is getting lazy. She loves it this winter. If you stay in the room and won''t come out, the little prince shouldn''t be familiar with her."


    At the Zhou family banquet, the daughter''s reputation was badly affected. Even if the person in front of her was the noble little prince, she did not want to follow his wishes.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t say anything, so he could only smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu thought for a while and smiled: "Little Prince, there are some nice pots of flowers and plants in the yard at home, why don''t we go and enjoy them?"


    "Yes, the flowers raised by my elder sister are beautiful!" Yan Wenkai said timely.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Immediately, a group of people went to the yard. The adults of the Yan family did not follow. However, Yan Wenjie and Yan Yi both went there.


    At Daohuaxuan, Wang Man''er walked into the room angrily. Seeing Daohua was still looking at the script, he immediately pouted and said, "Girl, the little prince is now in the pavilion with the second girl and the third girl. Well, are you really not going to see it?"


    Daohua took a while to turn over the book, and said strangely: "How many Yihuan and Xiao Yeyang have poems?"


    Wang Man''er nodded: "Isn''t it, this is the uncle''s suggestion. I looked at it from a distance, and the pavilion was full of laughter."


    "Big girl, you''d better go over and take a look, don''t get angry with the little prince, otherwise, the three girls should take your place in the little prince."


    Daohua chuckled: "Which position, what position can I have? Besides, I will replace it. Who thinks it is rare?" She said, she picked up the script again.


    After a few glances, Daohua threw the script aside with some irritability.


    Just when Wang Man''er thought that Daohua was going out, she did not know that her girl stood in front of the window and walked away.


    "Ah?"


    After a while, Daohua smiled and shook her head. She really got better and better. She actually committed a common human problem-taking herself too seriously.


    As everyone knows, where Xiao Yeyang is, she is just a dispensable playmate that can be replaced at any time.


    Follow his intentions and give you a smiley face. If it is not as good as his intentions, immediately turn around to find someone else.


    A person who is accustomed to being aloof, how can she expect to establish an equal friendship with him?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： , Get ridiculous

    Chapter 143


    In the pavilion, Yan Yishuang picked up the poems written by Yan Wenxiu. The line of poems was good and won everyone''s applause. Yan Yishuang''s expression lifted, and he immediately looked at Xiao Yeyang who was sitting on his hands with a smile.


    "Little Prince, it''s your turn!"


    She never felt that she was inferior to her eldest sister, especially in the opposite aspect of poetry writing, and even a few blocks away from her eldest sister. Today, she must seize the opportunity to show off her talents, so that her father and family Look at the others, as well as the little prince, the girl from the Yan family is more than her elder sister.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little disappointed, and took a perfunctory sentence. He looked out of the pavilion from time to time, feeling angry and helpless in his heart.


    The fellow Daohua actually left him here without care!


    What a damn!


    In the pavilion, Yan Wenkai was as boring as Xiao Yeyang. He would have wanted to leave if he hadn''t watched his eldest brother work so hard in a lively atmosphere.


    "Brother Dong''s phrase is really good, kind and natural, little prince, what do you think?"


    Yan Wenkai had a toothache when she heard the third sister calling Xiao Wangye again.


    Does the third sister have no eyes? Didn¡¯t see the little prince have been very impatient, and desperately pulled him to talk.


    Yan Yishuang was still clapping and applauding, looking at Xiao Yeyang expectantly, as if waiting for his comment.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yeyang didn''t even give her a look.


    Seeing this, the smile on Yan Yishuang''s face was a little unsustainable. Dong Yuanxuan on the side sighed helplessly, and had to make a sound, so as not to make the scene too ugly.


    At the same time, I wondered, it is also Miss Yan Jia, why is this gap so big?


    When the eldest sister ??Yan was there, the atmosphere was joyous, relaxed, and at ease. Even if her attention was mostly on the little prince, she would not ignore other people. Everything went so smoothly, without rush.


    But when I got to the third girl in Yan''s family, in addition to rushing to please her, there was only embarrassment left.


    I really don¡¯t know why Yan Wenxiu wanted to launch this?


    "Little lord, what do you think of this pot of green winter chrysanthemum?"


    Just when Xiao Yeyang''s expression became more and more impatient, Yan Yile smiled and placed a pot of winter chrysanthemum in front of Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes and glanced, showing no interest.


    But at this time, Yan Yile spoke again: "This is cultivated by my eldest sister herself. There are only a few pots, not even the flower shop."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang had some interest: "Winter chrysanthemums are more difficult to feed, and green ones are even rarer. The craftsmanship of rice blossoms is good."


    Seeing that the little prince was willing to talk to herself, Yan Yile smiled happily, and pulled Yan Yihuan together, and began to talk about how her eldest sister usually grows flowers and grafts flowers.


    Yan Yihuan sat quietly next to her, adding a sentence or two from time to time, while Yan Yile was very excited.


    Others originally thought that Xiao Yeyang would be impatient to listen to these, but they didn''t expect to hear them with gusto. From time to time, they even talked to the two sisters to learn something.


    Aside, Yan Yishuang frowned in loss, and looked at Yan Wenxiu pitifully.


    Yan Wenxiu calmed her with his eyes and signaled that she was okay.


    Xiao Yeyang has been patiently waiting at Yan''s house for most of the day, but in the afternoon, he still didn''t see Daohua coming out to meet him, and the little prince''s temper came up, and he left straight away with a calm face.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Daohua is calculating Huapu''s account.


    In the past few months, the flower shop has been doing well and has made a lot of money.


    Thinking that most of the vegetables grown in the greenhouse are mature, and their family can¡¯t finish eating them. At the moment, Daohua wants to buy another shop for selling vegetables.


    There are few types of vegetables in winter, especially green vegetables, which can definitely be sold at a good price.


    Furthermore, when the vegetables are sold out, the shop can still be used to sell fruits in the future.


    She has planted many fruit trees on the barren hills in Zhuangzi.


    Even if the fruit trees can only be harvested after a year or two, there are still watermelons and grapes.


    After thinking about it, Daohua felt that this matter was feasible, and began to calculate if she had enough money.


    At this moment, Wang Man''er came back from outside.


    "Girl, the little prince is gone."


    Inaba paused, smiled faintly, and then continued to settle her own account.


    Whether it is modern or ancient, is there anything more important than oneself to be stronger and self-reliant?


    In the evening, Daohua came to eat in the old lady¡¯s yard.


    As soon as I entered the room, I noticed that the atmosphere in the room was wrong.


    The look of the cheap father was not very good, and when she saw her coming in, he glanced at her with dissatisfaction on his face.


    And the two-bedroom and one-family family are all smiles.


    Daohua gave them a surprised look, this family, has found the money?


    As for the three rooms, it is still silent as always.


    Thinking about it, Daohua beckoned Wang Man''er to go out and inquire.


    Soon, Wang Man''er came back and whispered to Daohua: "Girl, the second master and the second lady are so happy because this afternoon, the little prince talked with the second girl and the fourth girl very happily."


    Daohua raised her brows, so it''s no wonder that the second uncle and the second aunt are so proud.


    "Father, why is he unhappy?" It stands to reason that he should be happy after receiving Xiao Yeyang.


    Wang Man''er glanced at Yan Yishuang, who was sitting silently: "The little prince didn''t take care of the three girls."


    Hearing this, Daohua snorted in her heart.


    Sure enough, in the cheap daddy, the distance between close and close is actually very clear.


    Also, even though she is a family, her niece can¡¯t have the face of her own daughter. It¡¯s more face.


    Seeing cheap dad forcefully smile, Daohua felt a little dark and refreshing.


    Don¡¯t you think Yan Yishuang is the best?


    Aside, Mrs. Yan looked at her granddaughter as she looked at a joke, and gave her a big head.


    While eating, Yan Zhiyuan drank a few sips of wine. I don''t know if he was too happy, or pretending to be crazy by drinking, he started to teach Daohua again.


    "Daohua, it''s not that your second uncle said you, you really have to change your temper, who is the little prince, he came to our house, why are you so ignorant that you don''t even show your face?"


    Looking at the cheap second uncle''s madness, Inahua endured it, but couldn''t help it. Putting down his chopsticks, he looked straight at him: "Second uncle, I''m like this, but I''m doing everything according to your instructions."


    Yan Zhiyuan was taken aback: "When did I make you so ignorant?"


    Daohua sneered, "Didn''t you say that before? I offended Xiao Yeyang, and I was trying to make trouble for the entire Yan family. For the Yan family, I have to stay away from him, or else, in case someday Anyone who doesn¡¯t pay attention will hurt the entire Yan family. At that time, you won¡¯t have to cut me a thousand times."


    "What are you talking about?" Yan Zhiyuan became a little bit irritated.


    Inahana looked back at the past without any fear: "Frankly! Second uncle, where did I offend you so that you raised your eyebrows so horizontally at me?"


    "Contact with Xiao Yeyang, it is to make trouble for the Yan family. I take the initiative to stay away from him now, and you think I don¡¯t know how to be polite again. Uncle, your request is too harsh."


    "you"


    Yan Zhiyuan was anxious and slapped on the table with a fierce slap: "I think you are a wild girl with no tutor."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li raised their brows together.


    "Second brother, you drank too much!"


    Yan Zhigao took advantage of his face and said, "How bad is the eldest daughter? With him and his wife, it is not his second brother''s turn to teach.


    "I didn''t." Yan Zhiyuan wanted to refute, but unfortunately, Mrs. Li didn''t give him this opportunity, so she interrupted him directly and looked at Sun Shi.


    "Second brother and sister, second brother is drunk, you can send him back to the room!" The tone was cold and there was no room for discussion.


    At this time, the majesty of the head of the husband and wife was fully revealed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： ,wishful thinking

    Chapter 144, wishful thinking


    Early the next morning, Yan Zhiyuan got up with a headache.


    "Did I say something that shouldn''t be said yesterday?"


    Sun gave him a white look: "You still remember that you were awe-inspiring yesterday. You slapped the table in front of your mother and your eldest brother and sister-in-law. That''s all. He also said loudly that Daohua is a non-tutor. Wild girl."


    "Listen to yourself, is this what you should say? In one sentence, that is to scold your mother, brother, and sister-in-law."


    Yan Yile, who was sitting aside waiting for breakfast, interjected: "Mother, I think Dad is right. Big sister yelled at Dad, but she didn¡¯t have a tutor."


    "Shut up and talk to the adults, so there is no way for your children to interrupt." Sun glared at the little daughter. Yesterday, the eldest brother and sister-in-law were all angry.


    Now that Wenjie hasn¡¯t grown up, their family has to rely on the support of their eldest brother, but they can¡¯t get rid of the big house for some trivial matters.


    Yan Zhiyuan condensed his eyebrows, he thought more clearly and long-term than Sun''s, and immediately said: "Big brother shouldn''t go to the yamen yet, I will apologize now."


    Seeing that his father didn¡¯t even care about eating, he quickly left. Yan Yile curled his lips and looked a little dissatisfied: "Mother, why do we have to look at the faces of the uncle and their faces in everything? Yesterday, the eldest sister was obviously right. Daddy is disrespectful."


    Sun was silent for a while, looked at the dissatisfied little daughter, and the eldest daughter who was sitting aside not knowing what she was thinking, and then said.


    "As long as your uncle is an official and your father is white, our second room will have to be lower than the big room."


    "As for your big sister, she even dares to confront your big uncle, and is still afraid of your father?"


    Yan Yile curled her lips: "Mother, I know that the reason why the eldest sister dared to do this is because she is close to the little prince? If the elder uncle wants to be promoted, he has to rely on the little prince. Therefore, he will treat the eldest sister. So tolerated."


    "But, mother, it''s different now. Before, the little prince only played with the elder sister, but now, he is willing to play with me and the second sister, and we are not people without a backer."


    Sun looked at his little daughter in surprise. She didn''t expect that she thought so much at a young age. She smiled and nodded her head: "The little prince only played with you once. I don''t know what will happen next time? "


    Yan Yile raised her head confidently: ¡°Little Prince will definitely play with us again, you don¡¯t know, he said a lot to us yesterday, he always had a smile on his face.¡±


    "When we get acquainted with the little prince again, I will ask him to help dad and become an official. The little prince is so powerful, this is not a matter of grasping."


    Hearing this, Sun''s was immediately shocked, but his eyes were filled with expectation.


    In the past few years, she has also made friends with many official family members and heard them talk about buying an official. However, buying an official requires a strong background.


    Little Prince. Maybe it can really help their home.


    Aside, Yan Yihuan couldn''t help but said: "Sister Si, you are wishing for nothing. The reason why the little prince chatted with us is because you took the flowers raised by your eldest sister to come to him."


    At this point, she can see clearly beside her.


    Furthermore, the topics they discussed with the little prince afterwards were all around the big sister.


    "Also, such a big thing as buying an official is not something we should be concerned about


    Yan Yile disagreed: "Flowers are just a stepping stone. Afterwards, the little prince is willing to talk to us. Isn''t it because we have fun talking and can make the little prince happy?"


    "As for buying an official, the big sister can let the little prince get a place in the academy for the eldest brother. It is not a big deal to give Dad an official position."


    Yan Yihuan still wanted to theory, but Sun spoke up.


    "Okay, don''t fight, no matter what, you two only need to remember one thing, that is, you must have a good relationship with the little prince in the future, and you can''t offend the little prince like your elder sister."


    "Mother, don''t worry, we won''t be as stupid as Big Sister!"


    Main courtyard.


    Seeing that Yan Zhiyuan came to apologize early in the morning, Yan Zhigao couldn''t say anything.


    Here, Mrs. Li, although she is still alive, it is not good for the old lady and her master to continue to investigate.


    So, under the ignorance of everyone consciously or unconsciously, what happened on the Laba Festival just passed.


    Two days later, Zhou Jingwan gave Daohua a box of silk flowers.


    "Well done and exquisite!"


    Daohua happily looked at the silk flower in the box, and directly took a plum blossom and asked Wang Maner to put it on her head, and then looked at Zhou Jingwan: "Does it look good?"


    "It looks good, it looks good in everything you wear!"


    Zhou Jingwan was very happy to see that Daohua likes the things she gave, "I tell you, this is the most fashionable silk flower in Beijing. My second uncle brought it back to me specially, saying it was fun when I went out during the Chinese New Year. ."


    Daohua surprised: "Your second uncle is back?"


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head: "He is busy, how could he be back at this time? It was the servants of the mansion who came back with a New Year gift and brought me along."


    Daohua: "Your second uncle''s New Year gift was delivered so early, and there are still more than 20 days before the New Year."


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head: "It''s getting late, our family, since my grandfather came back, it was my second uncle who delivered the New Year gift first, and my mother was preparing to return the gift. Send it back early, lest our return gift here won¡¯t be before the New Year¡¯s day. Delivered."


    Daohua''s expression moved: "Did your family''s New Year gifts be given?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "No, my second uncle''s arrived yesterday. My mother has to check it, not so fast."


    Daohua: "Does your family¡¯s New Year gift go by water? Then can our family partner with you to send the New Year gift?"


    After entering December, Mrs. Li began to prepare for the New Year''s gift.


    Among them, she heard the most about giving New Year gifts to her four aunts.


    The four aunts are in the capital, and the distance is relatively far, so they have to find a good way in advance and send someone to send them.


    She knows that her grandmother has been thinking about her daughter who married far away all these years, so she has been thinking about it all the time.


    Zhou Jingwan looked surprised: "Do you have relatives and friends in the capital?"


    Daohua nodded: "Well, my aunt."


    Zhou Jingwan said immediately: "I have to go back and ask my mother first, and then I will reply to you immediately."


    Daohua smiled and agreed.


    On the same day, not long after Zhou Jingwan went back, she sent someone to tell Daohua, and her mother agreed.


    Zhou¡¯s family gives New Year gifts, they all use their own boat to take Yan¡¯s family by the way, but it¡¯s a matter of effort.


    Getting the exact news, Daohua immediately ran to find the old lady and Mrs. Li.


    Hearing that the New Year¡¯s ceremony could be sent to Beijing with Zhou¡¯s family, Mrs. Li was also very happy: ¡°Then the relationship is good, I don¡¯t have to look for other ships specially.¡±


    Daohua sat beside her somewhat silent grandmother: "Grandma, this year my father is promoted to Zhizhou, we have to prepare a new year gift for the four aunts."


    Thinking of her daughter she hadn¡¯t seen for many years, Mrs. Yan¡¯s eyes were a little moist: ¡°Good boy, it¡¯s hard for you to still think of your four aunts.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "Of course I did. Not only do I miss my four aunts, but also my cousin and cousin. Oh, I haven''t given them gifts yet. Grandma, you have to help me choose carefully. I lost face in front of my cousin and cousin."


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan had some smiles on her face: "Okay, grandma will help you check, and promise not to let your girl lose face."


    Daohua: "Since you are by water, you can get to the capital within a few days if you want to come here. The vegetables grown by your grandmother in the greenhouse are already ripe. We will also send some to the fourth aunt, so that she can also Eat the vegetables grown by my own mother."


    The old lady Yan was a little choked and nodded with red eyes.


    After her daughter got married, she never ate the food she cooked or cooked.


    Although I can¡¯t cook her a meal personally now, it¡¯s good to let her eat something she grows.


    "Also, there are still several jars of wine I made, and I also gave two jars to my fourth aunt. Whether it is drinking it by myself or giving it away, it will save face."


    "There are also fermented rice and potted plants."


    "Grandma, what kind of flowers the fourth aunt likes, only you know this, you have to choose."


    "."


    On the side, Mrs. Li saw that her grandparents and grandchildren were discussing the beginning of the new year with enthusiasm, and her heart felt relieved.


    In the past few years, because of the deliberate alienation of the Yang family, the old man¡¯s official position has not been promoted, and they dare not mention the younger sister in front of the old lady.


    It¡¯s getting better now. This year, the master has been promoted, and the family has made some money from selling watermelons, so it is time to prepare a splendid New Year gift for the sister-in-law.


    The Yang family didn''t dare to treat her sister-in-law lightly when she wanted to come.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： , Yang Family

    Chapter 145, The Yang Family


    The boat of the Zhou family took the Grand Canal, and the journey was relatively fast. In less than ten days, the Yan family¡¯s New Year ceremony entered the capital.


    Yang Mansion.


    The old lady Yang has just returned from a banquet with the family members of her family, and she is gathering in the room to talk.


    As the end of the year approaches, there are more banquets in each family. Although the elder in the family is only a fourth-rank official, he has received a lot of posts.


    "Grandma, Miss Yuan''s set of heads is so beautiful, and I want one too."


    "Grandma, I want too."


    The daughters of the Yang family''s big room, second room, and third room are sitting around the old lady at the moment, acting like a coquettish to please the good beloved, and by the way, gain some benefits for herself.


    The Yang family''s eldest wife, the second wife, and the third wife just looked at them with a smile, and did not stop them.


    The old lady Yang didn''t really want to agree, but she has always been so strong, thinking that the dress and jewelry of the ladies at the banquet are much better than her own. In addition, several granddaughters are born cute and lovely, and she agrees as soon as she gritted her teeth.


    "Well, grandma will buy it for you, one set for one person."


    Below ??, the fourth wife, Yan Siyu, saw that the old lady did not mention her daughter Xiuyun, and she felt sad.


    She is a daughter-in-law, and she can¡¯t see her mother-in-law. She understands, but the daughter is also the granddaughter of the old lady. Why is the old lady so partial?


    "Mother!"


    Yang Xiuyun felt that her mother was in a bad mood, and immediately reached out and shook her hand.


    She has been accustomed to her grandmother''s partiality and ignorance over the years, and she would be surprised if her grandmother was kind to her one day suddenly.


    Yan Siyu smiled bitterly, and shook his daughter''s hand back.


    It''s all because of her being a bad mother. If she can be tougher, she won''t let her daughter suffer along with her.


    Fortunately, her son Hongrui is a good school student, and his uncle valued her. Otherwise, she is in the Yang family, but she really has no place to stand.


    "Old lady!"


    Suddenly, the lady-in-law beside the old lady Yang walked in, took a look at the fourth lady, then quickly walked to the old lady''s side and whispered a few words in her ear.


    The old lady Yang listened to the words of the mother-in-law, and looked up at the little daughter-in-law, her face was a little surprised: "Fourth daughter-in-law, do you have a relationship between the Yan family and the Zhou family?"


    Yan Siyu did not expect that her mother-in-law would ask herself, and was stunned: "Zhou''s family? Which Zhou''s family?"


    Old Mrs. Yang: "The house of Zhou, the servant minister."


    As soon as these words came out, not only Yan Siyu was shocked, but also the three ladies of the Yang family.


    The family of the servant minister Zhou, this is the home of the most powerful and powerful in Beijing, and it is highly regarded by the emperor.


    The Yang family''s highest rank is a four-rank official. If you want to make friends with the Zhou family, there is no chance.


    Mrs. Yang Family: "Mother, you are right, how could the fourth siblings know Zhou Family?"


    The old lady Yang ignored the eldest lady. Seeing the little daughter-in-law looked blank, she frowned, and confirmed to the woman next to her: "Are you sure it''s the Zhou family?"


    The lady in charge nodded: "Yes, the old slave has asked several times, it is the former chief assistant Zhou''s family."


    The old lady Yang''s heart shook. The younger daughter-in-law¡¯s eldest brother was indeed an official in Zhou Shoufu¡¯s hometown in Zhongzhou Province. Could it be that he came to run when he became a Yan family and climbed into Zhou¡¯s family?


    The shock returned to the shock. The old lady Yang recovered quickly and looked at the little daughter-in-law: "The fourth daughter-in-law, the Yan family¡¯s new year gift is here."


    Yan Siyu immediately stood up with joy.


    If it is normal, the little daughter-in-law is not calm as usual, the old lady Yang will definitely scold out loud, but this time, she said nothing: "I said I came on the boat of the Zhou family, and the Yan family came this time. People, go meet you."


    "Yes!"


    Yan Siyu was a little excited. She didn''t expect her family to send someone over this time to salute the old lady, and then hurriedly pulled her daughter away.


    Seeing that they couldn''t wait, the second lady and the third lady snorted.


    "It''s just a little New Year''s ceremony, look at the younger brother and sister happy."


    "Second sister-in-law, the fourth siblings don¡¯t have much dowries, so naturally they value the New Year¡¯s gift."


    The old lady Yang glanced at the two of them, but did not speak.


    The backyard has a hanging flower door.


    Ms. Li sent her to send the New Year gift to Lady Fang, who was pulling the Yang family''s subordinates with a close look to inquire about Yan Siyu''s situation in the Yang family.


    Learning that there are several concubine rooms in his uncle Yang Gamei¡¯s room, and that his son has given birth to several of them, Lady Fang suddenly feels angry.


    At this moment, Yan Siyu brought Yang Xiuyun over.


    "The slave girl pleases the four girls, the four girls are well!"


    The lady Fang immediately knelt down and kowtow.


    "Get up quickly." Yan Siyu hurriedly stepped forward and personally helped Lady Fang up, and then looked at her, "Are you grandmother''s daughter-in-law, sister Fang?"


    Sun Bo and Sun¡¯s mother sold herself to Yan¡¯s family when Yan Siyu was very young. The two sons were married, and she had not married yet, so they met the Fang family.


    "It''s me, four girls!" Fang Shi also looked excited. Since the Yang family moved to the capital, they have not seen Yan Siyu in six or seven years.


    Thinking of the relatives in the distance, Yan Siyu''s expression was a little choked: "Are the family okay? How is the mother''s health?"


    Fang immediately smiled and said, "Well, last year, the master took the old lady around to take care of him. The family is together, and the old lady is not unhappy."


    "This year, the master has been promoted to Xingzhou Zhizhou, and the uncle, the third master, and the fourth master went to Wangyue Academy to study again, and the old lady felt even more happy."


    "Nowadays, with the big girl every day, I grow flowers and fight boxing. I live in Zhuangzi for a few days without problems. Don''t mention how beautiful the little days are."


    "It''s just that the old lady has the girl in her heart, always saying that if the girl is by her side, the family will be reunited."


    Yan Siyu was startled by the message that Lady Fang had given out. After a while, he asked excitedly: "What are you talking about? The eldest brother has been promoted to Zhizhou?"


    Seeing Yan Siyu like this, Lady Fang was stunned: "Don''t you know the four girls? The letter to your news was written by the lady in front of the old lady. You didn''t receive it?"


    Hearing this, Yan Siyu couldn''t help crying.


    Yang Xiuyun wondered why her mother would cry when she was so happy, but she immediately stepped forward to comfort her: "Mother, many people are watching. If you let your grandmother know, she doesn''t know how sad she will be."


    Yan Siyu sobbed a few times, wiped the tears off his face, and looked at Lady Fang embarrassedly: "My sister laughed, I''m so happy."


    Looking at her like this, Lady Fang only felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    Although the wife had guessed that the four girls had a difficult life in the Yang family, she did not expect it to be so difficult that she could not even receive letters from her family.


    Fang''s lady forced a smile: "Four girls, this time because it''s cheap to take Zhou''s boat, the old lady can let me bring a lot of things."


    "There are all kinds of vegetables that she grows, potted plants, and wine made by herself. Anyway, her elderly people think it is good, so she brought you a copy, saying that she wants you to taste it."


    After hearing this, Yan Siyu couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Yang Xiuyun hurriedly comforted.


    "This is Miss Biao, right?" Lady Fang smiled and looked at Yang Xiuyun, "This looks like the four girls, she is born with a beautiful face."


    Yan Siyu wiped her tears and said, ¡°Sister Fang, don¡¯t praise this girl. Carefully, her tail is up.¡±


    Yang Xiuyun saw more and more people around him, and smiled: "Mother, let''s go back to the house and talk about it."


    Yan Siyu nodded repeatedly.


    Before, when her mother¡¯s family gave New Year gifts, there was no one but only letters from the family. This time, there were people at home, and she also had a lot of things to ask in her heart.


    Fangzi has nothing to do with herself, two and a half steps behind her mother and daughter, she said as she walked: "In addition to the old lady this time, the eldest girl also has something to give to the young master and the young lady."


    Yan Siyu paused and said, "You are talking about the eldest daughter of the eldest brother, right?"


    Ms. Fang nodded: "Exactly, Sissi, you are not often at home. I don''t know that our eldest girl is really a happy fruit. The old lady is always happy with her."


    Yang Xiuyun listened silently, listening to the daily life of her grandmother and cousin, her face could not help showing a trace of envy and yearning.


    If her grandmother did the same, how good would it be?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： , Good days are coming

    Chapter 146, good days are behind


    "What are you talking about, the eldest brother of the fourth daughter-in-law was promoted to Xingzhou Zhizhou at the beginning of this year?" Old lady Yang asked in shock.


    The lady in charge nodded: "Yes, the lady in charge from the Yan family told the Fourth Lady herself."


    Mrs. Yang Er muttered: "Why doesn''t the Yan family tell us about such a big matter?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yang''s complexion changed, and her heart jumped when she thought of the letter that her daughter accidentally dropped into the water in March.


    The old lady Yang is also wondering that the Yan family is still good to the fourth daughter-in-law, and it is impossible to not support this kind of thing. Suddenly, when she saw the older daughter-in-law whose complexion changed slightly, it became clear in her heart.


    This guy who succeeded less than failed!


    The lady in charge thought for a while and asked: "Old lady, do you want to prepare a house for the servant from the Yan family? The old slave took a closer look, and the servant from the Zhou family was very polite to the lady of Fang. The family relationship should be good."


    "When the Fourth Lady called the person away, the Zhou family members also took the initiative to mention the time to go back, saying that they would go back together."


    Lady Yang thought for a while: "Go and prepare. This is the first time someone from the Yan family has come to Beijing since we went to Beijing. Don''t lose courtesy."


    "This is wine. The eldest girl made it herself. The slave and maid had the honor to drink it once. It was so delicious. The four girls can keep it for themselves or give it away."


    The two jars of wine sent here are packed in large jars, which can be poured into small jars and divided into many portions.


    "This is fermented rice, which is also made by the eldest girl. Making sweet soup in winter is the most nourishing."


    "These are the vegetables that the old lady personally planted in the greenhouse. She said she was worried that the north was too cold and the girl didn¡¯t have any greens to eat, so she sent a big car. Unfortunately, the road was freezing a lot."


    "These pots of red plums and winter chrysanthemums were raised by the old lady and the eldest girl. They said they were used for the girls, the young masters, and the young ladies to enjoy."


    After ??, Mrs. Li prepared other wears, and Fang Niangzi introduced them one by one, then looked at the people in the room, and carefully took out a jewelry box.


    As soon as the jewelry box was opened, Yang Xiuyun, who had always been calm, couldn''t help his eyes light up.


    There are only four flowers in the box, one each for plum, orchid, chrysanthemum, and peach, all of which are made of pearls of different colors. They are lifelike and not delicate.


    "This is a gift from the eldest girl to the young lady."


    Yan Siyu: "This is too expensive. You should keep the rice flower for yourself."


    Lady Fang smiled and said, "I still have it there." Then she took out a set of fine pen, ink, paper and ink, "This is for Master Biao."


    Finally, Lady Fang gave a long box to Yan Siyu: "This is from the old lady. What it is, the slave and maid don¡¯t know."


    Yan Siyu touched the box and opened it to see that it turned out to be a century-old ginseng.


    In an instant, Yan Siyu''s tears were about to shed again.


    Niang. Niang, this is still remembering that she had hurt her body when she gave birth to a child, so she sent ginseng to her to help her up!


    "Girl, relax, the good days are coming! Maybe one day, the Yan family will also enter Beijing." Fang Niangzi said suddenly.


    Hearing this, Yan Siyu''s mother and daughter looked at Fang Niangzi at the same time.


    Yan Si''s tone was a little urgent: "Really, Sister Fang, you didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    Fang Niangzi: "Of course, our uncle was already a scholar a few years ago, and now he is studying at Wangyue College. The middle pound is just around the corner."


    "There are also third masters and fourth masters who are also practicing martial arts in Wangyue Academy. Their bodies are as strong as calves, and they are preparing for future martial arts examinations."


    "Our Yan family will get better and better. Although the master''s official position is only from the fifth-rank Zhizhou, but the master is a clean official and he is still young. Who can guarantee that he can''t rise one more level?"


    "Girl, listen to the slaves, if you are embarrassed by the Yang family or your uncle in the future, you must not bear it. When you came, the lady said that the Yan family can now support the girl."


    Listening to these words, Yang Xiuyun was also very excited. If the grandfather''s family really entered Beijing, then the mother and them would have to rely on.


    After ??, Yan Siyu took Fang Niangzi to talk for a while, until the people next to the old lady came over and said that the room was ready, then let them leave and go to rest.


    After ?? and others left, Yan Siyu discovered that there were still a few hundred banknotes hidden in the box containing the ginseng. He immediately felt mixed, and started sobbing directly on the table.


    In the evening of the same day, the Yang family knew about the people from the Yan family and the promotion of Yan Zhigao to Zhizhou at the beginning of the year.


    Master Yang: "Fourth brother, go and ask the fourth siblings, how do you return the new year gift? Discuss with her, draw up a list, and give it to your sister-in-law."


    Yang Gamei, who is now a fifth-rank official, nodded.


    He didn''t expect that his classmate could turn over. Now the official position is the same as him.


    When Yang Gamei returned to the four-room courtyard, Yan Siyu was leading Yang Xiuyun to distribute the New Year gifts to each room.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s eye sockets were red and swollen, Yang Boyi¡¯s eyes flashed and he was silent for a while, then smiled and walked in: "What are you doing?"


    Seeing her husband, the smile on Yan Siyu¡¯s face immediately faded, and said faintly: ¡°The New Year gift from my eldest brother and sister-in-law is about to be delivered to every room.¡±


    Yang Boyi glanced at the things in the room, his expression was slightly surprised.


    This time, the Yan family''s New Year gifts are rich enough.


    Not to mention the pots of red plum and winter chrysanthemum blooming in full bloom, but the jar of wine that the wife and daughter are sharing from far away can smell the scent of wine, all of which are rare to see.


    "It seems that my elder brother''s family is really developed, and he can even get wine." You know, he has only heard of this thing, but he hasn''t drunk it yet.


    Yan Siyu glanced at Yang Boyi: "These are all made by the family."


    Hearing this, Yang Boyi was really surprised: "Do you still have this craft in the Yan family?"


    Yan Siyu: "I haven''t contacted my home for a long time, I don''t know."


    Yang Boyi''s face changed slightly, and then he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also to blame. I am usually too busy and neglected to communicate with your mother. I will communicate with my eldest brother in the future.¡±


    That night, Yan Siyu sent the gifts distributed to all parties.


    One small jar of wine, one small jar of fermented wine, and two baskets of vegetables in each room.


    As for the potted plants, except for sending a pot of red plums to Mrs. Yang, Yan Siyu left two pots in his house for the others, and left them to decorate the house for a pair of children.


    In the past few years, she has treated her son and daughter badly. She didn''t want to give the other three rooms to her sons and daughters at all.


    At dinner, every room expressed gratitude.


    This time, the Yan family''s New Year gifts are really good. Although the quantity is a little less, they are all good things that are not available on the market.


    "Hey, sister five, are the flowers on your head made of pearls?" The third girl in Dafang saw the new bead flower on Yang Xiuyun''s head at a glance.


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and touched her hair bun, and nodded sternly: "This is given to me by my cousin. Third sister, isn''t it good-looking?" She wore the bead flower deliberately.


    In previous years, every time during the Chinese New Year, the other three rooms would deliberately or unintentionally dislike the mother and her shabby. Today, she will also show off in front of them and tell these people that she also has a grandfather''s family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： , Stationery distribution

    Chapter 147, Stationery Distribution


    Xingzhou, Yan Mansion.


    As the end of the year is getting closer, Mrs. Li is too busy to prepare for New Year¡¯s ceremonies, to attend banquets held by various prefectures, and to calculate the income of the shop. She is so busy that she directly slips out the rice flower.


    "Your father was promoted to Zhizhou this year. This year''s exchanges of gifts have increased several times compared to last year." Mrs. Li was checking the annual gift lists sent by each family while talking to the daughter who settled the accounts.


    The rice flower head did not lift up: "When the official is older, there will naturally be more people who fudge."


    Ms. Li glanced at her daughter, and said with a smile: "This is not allowed to be messed up outside."


    Daohua raised her head and stuck her tongue out, and said playfully, "My daughter is not stupid."


    Ms. Li was not angry: "Yes, you can do the best." She said, her mouth tickled. This year, I really have to thank my daughter. Otherwise, at this time, she doesn''t know how annoying she should be.


    There are more exchanges of New Year''s gifts, the more expenses will naturally increase. If it hadn''t been for the watermelon on Zhuangzi to make a lot of money, this year''s New Year''s gifts would seem shabby again.


    Thinking of the gifts she gave to each family, Mrs. Li showed a smug look on her face, and said to her daughter in a cheerful tone: "In our family''s return gift this year, there are vegetables and flowers you planted, which can be said to be Xingzhou City. It¡¯s the top one."


    Things are rare and expensive. In winter, vegetables and flowers are few and it is difficult to buy with money.


    Although some other people also have greenhouses, whether it is the vegetables or flowers they grow, they are not as good as their own.


    Zhou¡¯s family is rich enough, but in order to eat their own dishes, don¡¯t they also let their girls go to their daughter¡¯s side every two days?


    As proud as Mrs. Li, there is also Yan Zhigao in Yamen.


    This year, their family¡¯s New Year¡¯s gift has greatly increased his face in the state office. Every day, people thank him, not saying that the vegetables they sent are delicious, or that the potted plants are good-looking. Let him and the officials under his hands. Pulled in a lot of distance.


    Especially in the yamen, those old dough sticks that are strict and confess to death, but have strong relationships behind them, because of the gifts and intentions they gave him, they were less obstructive and picky about his end-of-year work, which made him relax a lot.


    At this moment, Yan Zhigao sat in the outer courtyard study in a good mood, admiring the calligraphy and painting sent by the next person.


    Suddenly, Steward Sun walked in with a big box: "Master, this is a New Year gift from Wang Tongzhen."


    Yan Zhi raised her eyebrows: "Come here and let me have a look?" Qian Tongzhi had secretly told him about the fact that Counsel Du was standing behind Wang Tongjuan.


    Wang Tong sentenced this person, his work ability is still good, and everything he ordered is done well. As long as he doesn''t stumble behind his back, he won''t be too embarrassed.


    Of course, reuse is impossible.


    The housekeeper Sun gently put the box on the table and opened it carefully.


    is a complete set of stationery.


    Pen, ink, inkstone, brush wash, pen ink, ink drop, ruler, arm rest, etc. are all available.


    Yan Zhigao picked up the brush and looked at it. The excellent Xuan brush, and then looked at the inkstone. It turned out to be the inkstone: "This Wang Tongjuan is really willing."


    This set of tools, not to mention the value of the price, if you want to get it, it is estimated that you will have to spend a lot of time.


    Yan Zhigao took a look at the stationery on his desk. They had only bought them, but the new set was not needed for the time being.


    "Father!"


    Just then, Yan Wenbin walked in.


    Yan Zhigao put down the xuan pen in his hand, smiled and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Yan Wenbin saw the stationery on the table and his eyes lit up. He still lacks a good stationery set, and this one is just right.


    If in the past, seeing his beloved young son showing a look of desire, Yan Zhigao would definitely take the initiative to let him take it, but this time, he said nothing.


    Seeing this, the steward Sun standing by the side moved his heart.


    He has been by his side since the master was not yet in the imperial examination. Over the years, he has also seen how much he loves Lin''s sons and daughters.


    When Wu Ye entered the room and his eyes fell on the stationery, he thought that this set of stationery might be taken away by Wu Ye, but you can see how the master looks at the moment, this is not going to give the stationery to Wu Ye!


    This is the first time ever!


    Is it to be kept for the uncle?


    Also, the uncle is the eldest son after all, even if the old man loves the younger son, he will not ignore the uncle.


    Yan Wenbin was a little disappointed when he saw that his father didn''t say that he was going to give him stationery: "Father, my son doesn''t understand some content in the textbook. I would like to ask you to give him some guidance."


    Seeing that the younger son knows that he is hardworking and motivated, Yan Zhigao is very happy: "Show it to me."


    After ??, Yan Zhigao explained to Yan Wenbin what he didn''t understand in detail.


    The question marked out by ?? has been answered, but Yan Wenbin hasn¡¯t been so slow and left immediately.


    Yan Zhigao: "Why, there is still a problem?"


    Yan Wenbin moved her lips and wanted to ask for the stationery. After thinking about it, she decided to go back and tell her aunt and ask her father for it.


    As long as the mother-in-law speaks, Dad will hardly refuse.


    Yan Wenbin went straight to Shuangxinyuan after coming out of the study, and told Aunt Lin about the stationery.


    Seeing her son¡¯s face in a hurry, Aunt Lin thought it was something. After hearing what he said, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a set of stationery? My mother will ask for it for you. Look at you in a hurry.¡±


    Yan Wenbin looked embarrassed: "My son really likes that set of stationery."


    Aunt Lin smiled and said, "Alright, wait for your father to come to Shuangxinyuan, no, when your father comes back from the outer courtyard, mother will go to him and promise to help you get the stationery."


    Yan Wenbin was a little worried: "Mother, will Dad give it to me? Dad would take the initiative to talk about things his son liked in the past, but this time, his son stayed in the study for so long, but Dad didn¡¯t say anything."


    Aunt Lin was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "As the end of the year is approaching, your father is busy with his affairs. Maybe he didn''t expect it." After finishing speaking, she thought for a while and invited the maid. Come tell me."


    Outside the study room.


    After Yan Wenbin left, Yan Zhigao looked down at the stationery on the table, thinking that he had never given anything to the eldest daughter before, so he invited the housekeeper Sun: "Go, send this set of stationery to Daohua, that girl. It¡¯s well written, it just works."


    Hearing this, Steward Sun looked surprised.


    Don¡¯t blame him for this. The five children of Dafang must be valued, and the uncle must be the first; when it comes to being favored, the fifth master and the third girl do their part.


    The eldest girl and the fourth master sandwiched between them, um, are actually a bit embarrassing.


    At least, in the past, the master had good things in his hands, and he rarely thought of these two.


    The housekeeper Sun was surprised, but the face was not obvious. He smiled and covered the stationery, then carefully took it up and walked towards the main courtyard.


    Main courtyard.


    Daohua had just calculated the income and expenditure of Mrs. Li¡¯s dowry shop for a year, and was about to take a stroll in the yard, when she saw the housekeeper Sun coming in with a box.


    "Madam, this is the stationery the master gave to the eldest girl."


    Butler Sun saluted the two and put the stationery on the table with a smile.


    Daohua was a little shocked: "Give it to me? You are not mistaken, did you?" Cheap father thought of her unexpectedly?


    Seeing the disbelief on the girl''s face, the housekeeper Sun twitched the corners of her mouth. Look, even the girl herself didn''t believe it. It was normal for him to be surprised before.


    "Yes, the master said that the handwriting of the big girl is good, and it is suitable for this set of stationery."


    Mrs. Li glared at her daughter and urged her: "Hurry up and take a look."


    Daohua let go of her puzzlement, opened the box, and saw the complete stationery inside. She couldn''t help but feel happy: "Before I was telling my grandmother that I didn''t have a ruler or arm rest. Now there is no need to buy it."


    Ms. Li saw that every stationery material is of good quality, and said with a smile: "Then you have to thank your father."


    Ina Hua looked at the stationery and did not speak.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Butler Sun took the stationery and went to the main courtyard. Aunt Lin knew about it the first time.


    In this regard, she is also unbelievable.


    How did ?? give it to the big girl?


    Even if you don¡¯t give it to Wenbin, you should give it to the uncle.


    The eldest girl can''t stand up to the master, doesn''t the master dislike this daughter very much?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： ,venison

    Chapter 148, Venison


    "The girl''s writing is getting better and better!"


    Daohuaxuan, Daohua sits in the study, tracing red seriously, Wang Man''er stands by while rubbing the ink, while smilingly looking at the words written by her own girl.


    She is no longer the little girl who didn¡¯t know anything before. After following the girl, she learned a lot. The wife was worried that she would not serve the girl well, and she asked her sister Pingtong to teach her for a long time. .


    In addition, the girl always takes her with her in class. She also listened to her knowledge. Although most of them can''t remember, she is not illiterate.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Did you see it again?"


    Wang Man''er: "Although the slave servant can''t write, she can still read it. By the way, girl, this set of stationery sent by the master is really good. The ink is fragrant."


    Daohua reached out and dipped his hand with the ink, and continued to trace the red: "It is all famous ink and famous ink, naturally it is good."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said: "I heard the maids say that the fifth master also wants this set of stationery. Unfortunately, the master gave you to the girl. It can be seen that the master now likes girls more and more."


    Daohua¡¯s writing hand paused, and then smiled faintly: "Maybe."


    Cheap Dad loves Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang from the heart, so let''s call it valued for her.


    Wang Man''er didn''t seem to like to say that very much when he saw Daohua, so he changed the subject: "Madam bought a batch of maids and women to enter the mansion. Let''s enter the yard too, right?"


    Daohua nodded: "Well, there are a lot of things at the end of the year, and my mother feels that there is not enough manpower in the mansion. By the way, if there are new people in our yard, you have to show it to me. Don''t let them disturb my things."


    Wang Man''er vowed to promise: "Don''t worry, I will take good care of the house. Girl, it''s already over the twenties of the twelfth lunar month, why haven''t the uncles been on holiday?"


    Ina Flower: "It should be only these two days."


    Wangyue Academy.


    "Finally it''s a holiday!"


    Out of class, Yan Wenkai breathed a sigh of relief. During this time, he was really suffocated.


    There is no way, since the last time he came back from his house, the little prince has been so cold that he didn''t even dare to talk casually.


    Yan Wenkai pulled Yan Wentao back to the place to pack his things quickly, and only halfway through the pack, Su Hongxin came over and said, "Are you going back now?"


    "Of course, why don''t you go home and stay here?" Yan Wenkai replied as he packed his things.


    Su Hongxin: "Alright, let it go first, the little lord calls you."


    Yan Wenkai''s expression suddenly changed, and he asked nervously, "Is the little prince in a bad mood today?"


    Su Hongxin was a little speechless: "Look at you like this, I don''t know, I thought what happened to the little prince?"


    Yan Wenkai smirked: "I''m shocked, who knows that the sullen face of the little prince is so scary."


    Su Hongxin curled his lips: "That''s because the little prince gave you too many smiling faces." I think that when he first served as a companion to the little prince, he was trembling every day. How dare he joking with the little prince like Yan Wenkai Noisy.


    "Go, don''t let the little prince wait for a long time."


    Soon, the three of them came to the yard where Xiao Yeyang lived.


    I found that Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenxiu, and Zhou Chengye were also there.


    In the yard, there are a few fresh wild deer that have just been killed.


    Seeing that everyone was coming, Defu came forward and smiled: "The governor sent a few deer. The little prince thinks that the New Year will be coming in a few days, so let everyone divide it and give everyone the right to share it. Add a dish."


    Dong Yuanxuan''s expression moved. He looked at Xiao Yeyang, who was sitting silently, and smiled: "This venison must be roasted and it tastes good. Speaking of barbecue, I can''t help but think of the Double Ninth Festival. That day, the roasted meat of Big Sister Yan came.


    "I really want to eat it again!"


    After saying this, he winked at Yan Wenkai desperately.


    Who knows, this guy actually watched the wild deer drooling: "Yes, I really want to eat too."


    Dong Yuanxuan is speechless, who cares whether you want to eat or not, this idiot can''t even answer a word.


    Thinking about it, then turned his attention to Yan Wenxiu, he should understand what he meant, right?


    As for Yan Wentao, forget it, this is an honest man, so he doesn''t expect it.


    Yan Wenxiu has been teaching with Yan Zhigao for many years, and he immediately heard Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s illocutionary meaning, and immediately smiled: ¡°Yes, eating roast venison while admiring the snow in winter is a great thing in life.¡±


    "Little Prince, now that the college is on holiday, everyone is fine. Why don''t we just sit at my house? Let''s get together to eat barbecue, it must be very lively."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang''s expression moved, but when he thought of the last time he went to Yan''s Daohua, he didn''t even show his face, so he pursed his mouth and said nothing.


    At this time, Yan Wenkai, who was immersed in the delicacy of barbecue, was squeezed by Zhou Chengye''s waist and finally recovered.


    "Yes, little lord, just go to my house. My eldest sister has never eaten venison."


    Xiao Yeyang then raised his eyes and looked over, ¡°Why don¡¯t your family even eat venison?¡±


    Yan Wenkai: "It''s not because venison is rare, and no one in our family can hunt, and the eldest sister has always been in the country, so how can I have a chance to eat it."


    "Little prince, let''s go, my elder sister is a foodie, so surely I will see venison, and my saliva will flow down."


    Thinking of Daohua''s drooling at the venison, Xiao Yeyang finally had a smile on his face, then he closed his smile and said reluctantly, "Okay, for the sake of your sincere invitation, I will come to your house. Sit down."


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanxuan smiled at each other.


    In order to avoid the last incident, Yan Wenxiu asked Xiao Si to return to the house one step ahead of time, and told Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li that the little prince was about to come.


    Received the news, Yan Zhigao was very happy, and said to everyone in the Yan family: "Little prince is here this time, everyone is going to welcome him."


    After finishing speaking, she glanced at Daohua specifically, and was about to tell her eldest daughter. Who knows, she was interrupted by Yan Zhiyuan.


    "Brother, don''t worry, the little prince is here, so you must be treated well. Last time Yihuan, Yile and the little prince had a good chat, this time, let them play with the little prince, Yihuan you Yes, he is demure, and there will never be anything to annoy the little prince."


    The conversation was interrupted, Yan Zhigao felt a little uncomfortable, and frowned slightly: "This is the best way. It is the glory of our family that the little prince can come to our house. Let''s prepare."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yan Zhiyuan and Sun hurried away with sister Yan Yihuan, muttering that they were going to freshen up, and they didn''t even say hello.


    Looking at them like this, Yan Zhigao is even more unhappy.


    As soon as he returned to the second room, Yan Zhiyuan urged Sun to dress up sister Yan Yihuan, while he sat on the sidelines and kept asking.


    "Wait for the little prince to come, you must please him, don¡¯t mess with him"


    At this moment, Yan Zhiyuan''s heart was hot. Sun told him before that he could use the relationship with the little prince to make him an official. He has been thinking about it all the time, and the more he thought about it, the more he found it feasible.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： ,Ridiculous

    Chapter 149, I don¡¯t know the so-called


    The people in the second room hurriedly returned to the house to clean up, but the big room and the third room were sitting in the old lady''s room without moving.


    Yan Zhigao sat for a while, then took Yan Zhiqiang to the outer courtyard and waited.


    In the house, Dahua saw that Mrs. Li always glanced at herself from time to time, a little helpless: "Mother, you always see what I do, don''t you go to other things?"


    Mrs. Li hesitated and said, "At the grandpa Zhou¡¯s birthday banquet, the little prince became angry in front of you, causing everyone to misunderstand you and causing you to be criticized by everyone. This matter is his fault. But now he has come. After visiting our family twice, we can see that I still feel bad about it.


    The old lady Yan also looked over: "Your mother is right. Where is the identity of the young boy? Just let him be a little bit, don''t worry about him."


    Seeing that they both stared at her, Daohua looked like she didn''t nod and didn''t give up, and said helplessly: "Grandma, mother, don''t worry, the visitor is a guest, and my daughter will not be ashamed of the Yan family."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief, but the old lady Yan glanced at her granddaughter weirdly. When did this girl talk so easily?


    Seeing that the old lady was looking at herself, Daohua looked back and smiled, looking like she was behaving.


    Not long after, Yan Wenxiu arrived with Xiao Yeyang and others.


    Taohua stood behind Mrs. Li in a regular manner, and welcomed Xiao Yeyang and his party into the old lady¡¯s yard with a smile.


    Among the crowd, Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua several times, his eyes filled with depression.


    This guy didn''t avoid seeing him this time, but he became a lady again!


    The lady of other people¡¯s family is dignified and polite, while the lady of Daohua is estranged and polite.


    He didn''t want to see her like this at all.


    After entering the house, everyone saw each other and took their seats one by one.


    Yan Zhigao smiled and said politely to Xiao Yeyang. During the period, Yan Zhiyuan interjected a sentence from time to time. Although the scene was not enthusiastic, it was not a cold one.


    "Big sister, this time the little prince brought the venison that was just beaten here. In the afternoon, let''s have roast venison!" Yan Wenkai smiled and looked at Daohua.


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Venison?" She hadn''t eaten this thing in her previous life.


    "Okay, okay! This weather is perfect for roast venison!"


    Just as Daohua wanted to say something, she was interrupted by Yan Yile''s applause.


    "Little Prince, where did your venison come from?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and saw that she was also looking at herself, so he smiled and said, "Go to fight in the mountains."


    Yan Yile exclaimed: "In the mountains? That must be dangerous, right? I have heard that there are many ferocious beasts in the mountains."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned slightly, considering his identity, he nodded patiently: "It''s quite dangerous."


    Aside, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with an impatient face, but she couldn''t bear it, and she smiled a little.


    Huh, deserve it!


    It is time for him to be cured by the innocent and outspoken Yan Yile.


    "Mother, what are you going to do?"


    Suddenly, Daohua asked Mrs. Li out immediately.


    Mrs. Li smiled: "It''s almost noon, mother go and see if the food is ready."


    "Then I will go with you!" Daohua stood up quickly.


    Ms. Li glanced at the people in the room, and refused directly: "No, you stay and talk to the guests, and you can have a mother watching over in the kitchen."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Mother, the little prince is here at our house. The chef''s cooking is not enough. I will also cook two of them myself."


    The words fell, Mrs. Li just wanted to say no, she was preempted by Yan Zhiyuan.


    "Daohua is right, so let her cook some dishes to entertain Little Prince." Yan Zhiyuan smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Little Prince, Daohua is a pretty good girl, wait a minute, you You have to taste it."


    Seeing the cheap second uncle giving orders, Daohua rolled her eyes silently, and said directly: ¡°Second uncle, the little prince hasn¡¯t eaten anything good, so I don¡¯t need you to sell it here.¡±


    "The niece is going to cook, it is to show her own heart, what does it have to do with the cooking? I think the second uncle welcomes the little prince so much, why let the second sister and the fourth sister also cook two dishes?"


    Yan Zhiyuan looked stiff: "Your second and fourth sisters are not as good at cooking as you."


    "Oh~"


    Daohua made a clear "Oh", and her voice became long: "Second Sister and Fourth Sister are lacking in cooking skills, but they are articulate, so let''s speak with the little prince here."


    After finishing speaking, she couldn''t help but pulled Mrs. Li out of the house.


    "You!"


    Out of the house, Mrs. Li reluctantly nodded her daughter''s head.


    Daohua covered her head and said: "Mother, I did my best this time. I didn''t make any mistakes!"


    Mrs. Li gave her daughter angrily. Yes, the courtesy was exhausted, but she had a clear sense of alienation from the little prince.


    Looking at the rumors and talks of the various families to her daughter before, Mrs. Li sighed, nothing more, it¡¯s okay for her daughter to stay away from the little prince, so as not to be greeted by others.


    In the room.


    After Daohua and Madam Li left, Xiao Yeyang''s expression began to sink little by little.


    Yan Yile really wanted to revitalize the atmosphere, but unfortunately, even if Yan Yihuan was pulled up, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t let Xiao Yeyang speak again.


    Aside, Dong Yuanxuan looked helpless.


    The Yan family¡¯s eldest sister is so angry!


    It''s over. If the little prince leaves this time in anger, I''m afraid this year will not be good.


    Fortunately, they came at a relatively coincidental time. Soon, it was lunch time.


    At the dinner table, Daohua ate her dinner properly, and she didn''t talk and laugh like she used to.


    She looks like this, not only Xiao Yeyang is not used to it, but even the Yan family is not used to it.


    "Little prince, try this dish, it''s delicious."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang pulling the rice in the bowl without a moment, Yan Yile used the chopsticks to directly put a chopstick into his dish.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang frowned instinctively.


    Although he has no habit of cleanliness, but not everyone can pick up food for him.


    After being angry with Daohua twice before and after, the fire in Xiao Yeyang''s heart was already burning vigorously. Just when he wanted to vent the fire, he happened to catch the look of Daohua watching the show.


    "This dish, I ate good, you can try it too!"


    Xiao Yeyang''s heart turned, and smiled and picked up a chopsticks dish for Yan Yile.


    Everyone looked surprised at this.


    Seeing Daohua''s eyes widened, Xiao Yeyang snorted inwardly.


    There are many people who want to flatter him. There are not many more than her, and a lot less than her. He has come here twice in person since he surrendered himself. This guy still smashes himself. I really think he has no temper?


    Looking at the dishes on the plate, Yan Yile smiled and said, "Thank you, little prince, um, it¡¯s delicious! Little prince, hurry up and eat too.¡±


    "Okay, let''s eat together!"


    After ??, Xiao Yeyang smiled and put several chopsticks and dishes for Yan Yile, and Yan Zhiyuan and Sun were happy.


    Looking at this scene, Daohua bowed her head silently and planed rice.


    Don''t look at Xiao Yeyang who always looks like an adult, but he is still a little kid in his heart, very naive.


    After the meal, everyone sat in the old lady¡¯s room to eat tea and digest.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was gone again, his impatience reached the extreme.


    After Dong Yuanxuan noticed Xiao Yeyang''s emotions, he thought for a while and decided to leave first, otherwise, this year might be really impossible.


    "After a year of school, I can have a long holiday during the Chinese New Year to relax and relax. Now I can''t wait to lie in my bed and sleep with him all day." Implication, hurry up and go back to each house.


    Dong Yuanxuan immediately gave Yan Wenxiu a wink.


    Yan Wenxiu hadn¡¯t understood what Dong Yuanxuan meant, so Yan Yile smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because Brother Dong, you are studying in Wangyue Academy.¡±


    Thinking of the closeness and friendliness of the little prince towards her at the dinner table, Yan Yile suddenly became more courageous, and she was less restrained and scrupulous in her speech.


    "I have heard that the masters in Wangyue Academy are very strict, so you will be more difficult."


    "Unlike my second brother, he is very relaxed in the state school. He wants to be treated strictly by the Master but there is no chance!"


    Having said this, Yan Yile suddenly looked at Xiao Yeyang expectantly: "Little Prince, can you help my eldest brother, third brother, and fourth brother get the places in Wangyue Academy, can you help my second brother also get one? ?"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole hall was quiet.


    Dong Yuanxuan, who pays great attention to appearance and appearance, was also shocked at this moment.


    Where did this talent come from? The face is so big!


    I don¡¯t know who gave her the courage!


    Xiao Yeyang was already very impatient because Daohua didn''t pay attention to him. Now that he heard Yan Yile openly asking for benefits, his anger reached its peak, and he stood up and looked at everyone in the Yan family with cold eyes. .


    A group of guys who can make an inch!


    Immediately, he turned away with a calm face.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhiyuan and Sun both stood up nervously, a little at a loss.


    "Little Prince!"


    Yan Zhigao''s complexion also changed drastically, and he glared at Yan Yishuang, who was stunned by fright, and then angrily glanced at Yan Zhiyuan and Sun, who were pale, and hurriedly chased them out.


    Dong Yuanxuan recovered after Xiao Yeyang walked out of the room. Looking at Yan Wenxiu who was flushed with shame, he patted him on the shoulder sympathetically, and then shook his head and chased people.


    At the same time, Daohua and Wang Man''er came out of Daohuaxuan holding a pot of winter chrysanthemum, ready to hand it to the porter to be sent to the flower shop. As soon as they reached a fork in the road, they saw Xiao Yeyang''s face gloomy. Walked to the outer courtyard.


    "Who provoked him?" Daohua was puzzled. In the eyes of the Yan family, this figure is comparable to a giant panda. It is too late to please him. How could he provoke him?


    "Girl, look at it, the master and the uncle seem to be chasing the little prince." Wang Maner pointed to Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu behind him.


    Seeing this, Daohua frowned, thought for a while, and quickly walked out: "Xiao Yeyang, are you going to leave?"


    Xiao Yeyang, who was disgusted by Yan Yile''s so-called disgust, heard Daohua''s voice, snorted coldly, ignored it, and continued to walk away quickly.


    "Hey, slow down. Didn''t you say you want to eat roast venison?"


    Taohua knew that something might be wrong, so she hurried to catch up with her flower pot.


    After passing a step midway, Daohua stepped on her skirt, and her center of gravity was unstable, and she fell to the ground while she was carrying a person.


    "Pop!" The flower pot fell to the ground.


    "Ouch~" Ina Hua''s painful cries followed.


    "Miss!"


    Wang Man''er saw Daohua fall, and was so scared that he threw the flower pot in his hand on the ground.


    Ahead, Xiao Yeyang, who rushed out angrily, stopped at once, and when he looked back, he saw Daohua lying on the ground struggling.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： ,reconcile

    Chapter 150, Reconciliation


    "What''s the matter with you? You can fall when you are so big."


    Seeing Daohua falling, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t even care about getting angry, turned around quickly, and walked to Daohua in three steps in two steps.


    Daohua fell straight on the ground. At this moment, she was helped by Wang Man''er and sat up: "You also said, if it wasn''t for chasing you, can I fall?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at him, and muttered in a low voice: "I and I didn''t let you chase me."


    "What did you say?"


    Looking at Daohua with her eyes wide open and looking at herself angrily, Xiao Yeyang turned her head and touched her nose.


    "Oh girl, your hands are bleeding!"


    Wang Maner suddenly screamed.


    Daohua was startled by her scream, and quickly looked down at her hand.


    I just stared at Xiao Yeyang, but didn''t notice that his hand was injured.


    Seeing that the flowerpot with the broken palm of his right hand cut a hole about one centimeter away, he suddenly said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a hole, what¡¯s all the fuss about?¡±


    "let me see!"


    Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help but said, grabbing Daohua¡¯s wrist, looking at the wound on his palm, and frowned: "You guy, why are you always so careless?"


    said, took out his handkerchief, and carefully wiped the dirt from Daohua''s hands.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang carefully handling the wound for herself with surprise, she felt a little awkward, thinking about the two times she was intentionally alienated, she suddenly felt embarrassed.


    "No, I have to ask a doctor to come and have a look."


    After wiping Daohua''s right hand clean, Xiao Yeyang immediately said to Defu behind him when he saw that the wound was still bleeding.


    "Need not!"


    Daohua immediately shook his head, reached out and took the kerchief in Xiao Yeyang''s hand, and directly touched the wound: "Look, it''s not bleeding anymore, it''s just a small wound. Where can I ask for a doctor?"


    "you"


    Seeing that Daohua was so simple and rude, Xiao Yeyang became a little angry: "You can''t be gentle, and there can be no scars on your daughter''s house."


    Hearing the words, Daohua chuckled directly: "Why can''t you? Who hasn''t fallen down yet, what''s wrong with leaving some scars?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted, not too lazy to theorize with this guy with a different brain circuit.


    If another girl fell and her hand broke, how could she cry?


    Who is like her!


    Seeing that Daohua was still sitting on the cold ground, Xiao Yeyang stood up, grabbed her arm, and lifted her up at once.


    "Even if you don''t ask a doctor, you still have to get some medicine."


    This Daohua didn¡¯t object, and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a bit better.¡± As he said, he turned to look at Wang Man''er, ¡°Go back to the room and help me get the medicine, right there.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Defu: "Miss Yan, the minion has medicine, so I don''t need to go back to get it." As he said, he took out a small porcelain bottle from his pocket.


    "You are so careful, and you still carry the medicine with you." Daohua smiled and stretched out her hand, ready to receive the medicine.


    But who knows, Defu smiled and handed the medicine bottle to Xiao Yeyang.


    So, Dahua''s hand stopped in mid-air with some embarrassment.


    Xiao Yeyang got the medicine bottle, looked around left and right, pointed to the pavilion not far away and said: "Go, go and sit in the pavilion, I will give you medicine."


    "It''s not easy to trouble you!"


    Xiao Yeyang ignored Daohua''s words, and directly dragged people into the pavilion.


    Wang Man''er stepped up to follow, but Defu reached out and stopped her.


    "Little father-in-law, what are you doing?"


    Defu''s mouth twitched, since he followed the little prince, he hadn''t heard anyone call him the little father-in-law for a long time.


    "Look at it." Defu pointed at Yan Zhigao and his group standing in the distance.


    "Your grandfather and wife must be worried about whether Miss Yan is injured. Don''t you hurry up and say it to let them rest assured."


    Wang Man''er turned his head and saw his wife looking at this side anxiously, nodded immediately, and then ran away in a hurry.


    Seeing this, Defu was taken aback.


    Sure enough to be Miss Yan¡¯s maid, they are all like this.


    In the pavilion.


    Ina Flower put her hand on the stone table, and then made a ¡®his¡¯.


    "Why, is it painful? Or, should I get a doctor to see it?" Xiao Yeyang asked quickly.


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s not pain, it''s cold. The tabletop is too ice."


    "Where is your handkerchief?" Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua.


    Daohua looked down at her body, then smiled: "I forgot to bring my handkerchief."


    "You" Xiao Yeyang was really speechless. While shaking his head with disgust, he opened his handkerchief and laid it on the stone table: "The kerchief is a bit dirty, just let it go."


    Daohua put her injured hand up, raised her eyebrows and glanced at Xiao Yeyang. He didn''t expect this guy to be very careful.


    After that, Xiao Yeyang began to apply medicine to Daohua. During this time, he accidentally touched Daohua¡¯s cold fingertips and suddenly raised his eyebrows: "Why are your hands so cold?"


    Daohua felt nothing: ¡°It¡¯s okay. After taking the medicine, I will go back to the room and cover it.¡±


    "you"


    Xiao Yeyang endured and endured, and finally couldn¡¯t help it, "You are a girl, can you be a little more particular? For the big winter, you don¡¯t need a handkerchief, so why don¡¯t you even bring a hand warmer?"


    The rice flower quilt said that he didn¡¯t know how to refute it, so he could only bite his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just move the flowerpot? How can I have a hand warmer?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "Does your house have no maid or little servant? Do you need your master to move things yourself?" Then, he looked back at Defu, "I remember there seems to be an extra hand warmer on the carriage. ?"


    Defu immediately understood: "Yes, the minion will be picked up immediately." After finishing speaking, he turned around and curled his lips. What was superfluous, it was originally used to send Yan girl.


    Ina Hua immediately refused: "No, I also have a hand warmer at home."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t speak, just lowered his head and applied medicine.


    Seeing this, Daohua is not good at talking.


    There were two people left in the pavilion. Daohua felt a little quiet, so she decided to find something to talk about. After thinking about it, she said, "Why were you angry that day? Do you know if you left, I suffered a serious crime."


    Xiao Yeyang''s hand rubbing the medicine paused and was silent for a while: "I don''t know if others will misunderstand you."


    Ina Flower curled her lips, thinking about the scene that day, and said: "You got angry. It was really scary. You bluffed me that day."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "I thought of my mother at the time, and my emotions were confiscated and controlled."


    "Your mother?" Daohua immediately opened her eyes curiously.


    Xiao Yeyang pursed his mouth and said nothing.


    Daohua looked at him like this, and her brain burst out.


    Xiu Fu Ji, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother, is there any connection in this? Therefore, Xiao Yeyang would have such a big reaction that day.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t hear Daohua''s voice. As soon as he raised his head, good fellow, his eyes were turning around again, so he immediately reached out and flicked her forehead.


    "Don''t turn your eyes around, you will know what horrible idea you are making at a glance."


    Daohua opened her mouth to talk, but was interrupted by Xiao Yeyang again: "No questioning or thinking."


    Daohua was speechless: "You can manage so many things, even what others think?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t speak, but his emotions went down.


    Daohua was silent. At this moment, the arrogant, unruly little prince who usually looks a bit pitiful, like a lonely and injured little beast.


    Hey, son of the royal family, the surface is glamorous, but the hinterland is so sad.


    "Forget it, it''s over if it''s over. However, we have to say it first, and you can''t be angry with me in front of others in the future."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes to look at Daohua, and the corner of his mouth tickled: "Okay."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： ， Roasted venison

    Chapter 151, Roasted Venison


    In the pavilion, Xiao Yeyang carefully applied the medicine, and Daohua said a word from time to time, and the atmosphere between the two became better and better.


    Outside the pavilion, everyone watched Xiao Yeyang''s complexion slowly improve. Afterwards, they talked and laughed with Daohua, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s so cold, let''s go back to the house and warm up!"


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and said, they are standing here with so many people, it is really not very good-looking.


    Yan Wenxiu reacted and immediately greeted everyone back to the house, but he himself was a step behind, quietly taking out the veil and wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Fortunately, the elder sister stopped the little prince. If the little prince is allowed to leave their house in anger, then their family is afraid that they will receive a lot of criticism.


    When the grandfather of the Zhou family passed his birthday, all the families in Xingzhou City were talking about it because of the little prince¡¯s angry departure. Even the Zhou family was unavoidable, let alone their family.


    Yan Wenxiu''s face is a little hot when he thinks of the fourth sister in the second room.


    He really didn¡¯t know, where did the courage of the Fourth Sister come from, so she dared to directly ask the little prince for benefits in front of so many people?


    The elder sister and the little prince have a life-saving grace, and they also whispered in private when they helped him and his third and fourth brothers to gain the opportunity to study in Wangyue Academy.


    Yan Wenxiu took a look at Dong Yuanxuan, Zhou Chengye and Su Hongxin, and he sighed in his heart, this time he was embarrassed!


    In the front, Yan Zhigao''s face is also taut.


    He didn''t expect the fourth girl in the second room to be so incomprehensible that he almost affected the entire Yan family.


    If the eldest daughter did not come forward this time, let alone the family maintaining a good relationship with the little prince, maybe they would be troubled by it.


    Yan Wenxiu''s thoughts are only criticized, but Yan Zhigao''s thoughts are deeper.


    Official affairs have always been done with swords, lights and swords. Like him, the position of Xingzhou Zhizhou, I don¡¯t know how many people are staring at him. Once he makes a mistake, someone will immediately pull him off the horse and climb up by himself.


    His official career is not going smoothly. In the past two years, he has finally had some hope, but don''t fall into trouble at this juncture.


    Two bedrooms


    It seems that he will have to restrain this family well in the future!


    In the old lady¡¯s house.


    Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s family was waiting anxiously. Just now, the little prince left angrily, and none of the family dared to chase out and apologize.


    The old lady Yan sat on the footsteps with a straight face, staring at her second child''s family with cold eyes.


    "This family, in fact, should be divided after the third child got married."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhiyuan and Sun''s complexion changed at the same time.


    Yan Zhiyuan knelt on the ground for a moment: "Mother, what are you talking about? Your parents are not separated. Do you always want a son?"


    Mrs. Yan snorted coldly: "The boss is just for my face. In these years, I have never mentioned the separation of the family. The second child, you can touch your conscience and tell me, these years, your eldest brother and sister-in-law have dealt with your family. How about you?"


    "But look now, how do you return them?" As he said, he looked at Yan Yile, who was still sobbing, "Good girl, what did you teach? Learn to compare!"


    The girl¡¯s thoughts are not hard to guess, but she thinks that Young Boy has given her a few good faces, and she feels like Daohua. Daohua can ask for places for the three brothers, so can she.


    "You couple, put away the bends in your heart for me, don''t get that jealous problem!"


    Yan Zhiyuan dropped his head.


    If you say how much he expected before, then when the little prince scans him coldly and leaves with his sleeves, he feels so cold.


    How dare he hope that the little prince will help him become an official?


    At this moment, the people in the house heard a sound coming from the yard.


    Yan Zhiyuan stood up immediately and ran out. Seeing that Dong Yuanxuan''s sons had all returned, he immediately asked Yan Zhi excitedly, "Big brother, the little prince didn''t leave?"


    Yan Zhigao snorted coldly, and nodded, seeing his anxious look.


    A group of people entered the house one after another.


    Yan Yile saw Yan Wenxiu, and immediately cried forward: "Big brother, did I say something wrong and annoy the little prince? Where is he now, I''ll apologize to him."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan''s eyelids twitched.


    Don''t!


    This girl, stop for a while, he still wants to go home for the New Year.


    Looking at Yan Yile looking at herself with tears and dim eyes, Yan Wenxiu''s just stretched brows wrinkled again: "Alright, Sister Si, there is no need for you to apologize over the little prince."


    "But."


    "Nothing!" Yan Wenxiu looked straight at Yan Yile, shook her head and motioned her to go back to her parents.


    In the pavilion, after Xiao Yeyang gave Daohua the medicine, both of them were a little silent until Defu came over with a hand warmer covered in snow white fur.


    "Have you added charcoal fire?"


    Defu bent over and said, "It''s over."


    Xiao Yeyang took the hand warmer, tried the temperature, and handed it to Daohua: "The hand is so cold, cover it with it!"


    Daohua took it with a grin, and touched her head. There was no trace of variegated soft and white hair: "It''s so pretty, is this rabbit fur?"


    Xiao Yeyang twitched his mouth: "It''s fox fur, snow fox fur."


    Daohua was taken aback, looking at the hand warmer, hesitated: "Fox fur. It''s rare, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave her a white look: "I have said everything, there is leftover, so you can take it for you!"


    As soon as these words came out, it was Defu¡¯s turn to twitch his mouth, and it was hard to say what his father gave to him.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua rolled her eyes and smiled: "Did you not say that you wanted a medicated bath formula last time? When you leave later, take the medicated bath bag I prepared together."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, and after contacting him several times, he also noticed that every time he sent something out, this guy would definitely return some.


    Is this not wanting to owe others favor?


    That''s it, let her be happy!


    "Guru~"


    Suddenly, there was a strange sound in the pavilion.


    The moment ?? sounded, Xiao Yeyang''s ears were red.


    "Are you hungry?" Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang funny.


    Xiao Yeyang snorted and said nothing.


    Daohua smiled and said, "I see you and my four sisters are having a great time picking up vegetables and eating each other. Why, are you still not full?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang thought of his childish behavior at the dinner table, feeling a little shameless, and stood up with a ¡®punk¡¯, and was about to leave.


    Daohua quickly grabbed him: "Okay, okay, I''m not going to say it, don¡¯t you want to eat roast venison? Where is the deer? Where is it? Get it now, I haven¡¯t eaten venison yet!"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face looked a little better now, and he gave a blessed look.


    Defu immediately went down and prepared.


    Daohua waved to Wang Man''er again: "Go to Zhou Mansion, tell Jingwan that we are going to eat roast venison, and ask her if she wants to eat it. Come over."


    "okay!"


    Seeing that his girl and the little prince had reconciled, Wang Man''er felt relieved and ran away briskly.


    After ?? and the others left, Daohua turned her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Do you have enough deer? Don''t wait for a while and don''t have enough food!"


    Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless. He called people out before asking him if he was enough. Is the order reversed?


    ". Enough, many heads!"


    Zhou Jingwan came very quickly.


    "What about roasted venison? I want to eat a little more this time. The barbecue last time was not full of fun." Zhou Jingwan smiled and leaned to Daohua''s side, and pointed to the corbel held by the maid behind her: "This time I''m not here to eat free food, I also bring some ingredients."


    Daohwa was very happy to see the beef legs. In ancient times, cattle could not be killed casually, so it was not easy to want to eat beef.


    "I think you came here because you were afraid of not eating enough, right?"


    Zhou Jingwan did not deny: "I just love to eat." Immediately, she put the beef leg to her elder brother: "Brother, hurry up and cut the beef and roast it."


    Zhou Chengye smiled with a good temper: "You, you can only order your brother and me."


    In the pavilion, the charcoal fire was vigorously burning, and the barbecue rack was placed. Everyone worked together, and soon a piece of fast meat was grilled.


    Xiao Yeyang saw the rice flower bandaged and started to cut venison, and quickly snatched the knife from her hand: "Where do you want to eat, I''ll cut it."


    Daohua''s fingers gestured to the venison, hesitated for a while, and finally pointed to the deer leg: "Let¡¯s eat the leg, the meat on the leg should be more delicious."


    Zhou Jingwan, who was sitting next to her, heard it, and immediately picked up her plate and stretched it over: "Little Prince, help me cut a piece too."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her and saw that all Zhou Jingwan''s mind was on the barbecue. Without saying anything, he quickly cut a large piece of venison for her.


    Aside, Zhou Chengye breathed a sigh of relief in secret. Fortunately, although his sister is a foodie, she is not annoying: "Little lord, let me cut it."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua had pushed a lot of venison in front of him, so he passed the knife over, and then sat down beside Daohua.


    "Taste it, I just baked it."


    As soon as Xiao Ye sat down masculinely, Daohua put a piece of venison on his plate, and looked at the fragrant and deliciously roasted venison, he moved his chopsticks impatiently.


    I can¡¯t stop eating this time.


    Rice lace was eaten and roasted. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had finished eating on the plate, he was about to pick him another piece. Who knows, Zhou Jingwan came over to grab the food.


    "The rice flower is so delicious, I want it, and I want it too."


    Daohua was going to give Xiao Yeyang the meat, but after turning a corner, she arrived at Zhou Jingwan''s plate.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang opened his eyes wide and stared at Zhou Jingwan fiercely, like he wanted to grab the barbecue on her plate.


    Inadvertently saw Daohua, she was amused: "Don''t worry, I will be at you soon."


    One person to bake three people to eat, it must be too much to eat, so in the pavilion, there are three people rushing for food.


    And the others, very insightful, did not move forward.


    Yan Wenkai thought, it¡¯s a pity that Dong Yuanxuan was so crushed that he was not given a chance to go to Daohua and the others, so he could only stare at the three people who were happily eating on the opposite side.


    In the distance, Yan Zhigao finally let go of the excitement in the pavilion. After watching for a while, seeing the eldest daughter and the little prince talking and laughing, he turned around and prepared to go back.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing the second brother and the second younger siblings with Yihuan and Yile hesitatingly standing at the gate of the courtyard, Yan Zhigao frowned.


    Yan Zhiyuan: "Brother, I want Yi Le to apologize to the little prince."


    "Don''t!" Yan Zhigao directly raised his hand to stop, "Little prince finally calmed down, don''t grow branches outside the festival, the weather is so cold, take it back to the room and rest." After speaking, he left straight away.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： , Poor baby

    Chapter 152, Poor Baby


    "Xiao Yeyang, when will you leave for the capital?"


    The barbecue is almost done, and the rice lace is grilling the meat while asking Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang''s hands holding the meat paused: "Who said I want to go back?"


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "No? Then what do you do about the New Year? Who do you spend with?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave Daohua a white look: "I''m going to have a New Year''s Eve, but can''t I have a place to go?" Although his tone was relaxed, his speed of eating meat slowed down.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and suddenly thought of the scene where she saw the capital Xiao Yeyang for the first time.


    It is reasonable to say that he is a noble little prince, and there must be a lot of people around him. How can it not be reduced to the point of being abducted by traffickers?


    But he was abducted!


    Is there any conspiracy in this?


    Reminiscent of Xiao Yeyang''s explosive reaction when he watched "The Story of Hugh" before, Daohua suddenly slammed in her heart.


    Should I not tell you about Xiao Yeyang¡¯s family in "The Story of Hugh", right?


    Thinking of this, Daohua''s eyes turned towards Xiao Yeyang with a hint of sympathy involuntarily.


    Poor baby!


    If what she guessed is true, isn¡¯t this guy the child who was abandoned by the wife in her husband¡¯s house?


    In ordinary people''s homes, if a husband is abandoned by his wife, he must become angry, let alone a royal family.


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s father was a prince, a person who was accustomed to dignity, and the anger in his heart was slapped in such a way, so Xiao Yeyang became the object of venting.


    I was abducted first, but now it¡¯s the Chinese New Year, I can¡¯t even go home!


    The sympathy in Daohua¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger. Xiao Yeyang was uncomfortable being stared at by her, and a little annoyed: "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful boy?"


    Uh.


    Daohua¡¯s emotional brewing was interrupted by Shengsheng, and she looked at Xiao Yeyang a little speechlessly: "When did you become a prince, beautiful boy, and start selling melons?"


    Xiao Yeyang retorted: "You can call yourself a beautiful girl, what happened to me as a beautiful boy?"


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately got a black line.


    "Pooh~"


    Next to him, Zhou Jingwan couldn''t help but smiled. Seeing the little prince and Daohua looking at her silently, they suddenly pressed their mouths and held them back for a while, but couldn''t help but lie directly on the table without looking at these two. NS.


    A beautiful boy and a beautiful girl, I didn¡¯t expect Little Prince and Inahua to be so narcissistic. Oh, she was so laughing!


    Looking at Zhou Jingwan''s twitching shoulders, Daohua was speechless, what''s so funny, the smile was really low.


    Xiao Yeyang had already retracted his gaze here, and he was flipping the barbecue in front of him.


    Daohua also turned her attention back, looked at Xiao Yeyang, hesitated for a moment, and tentatively said: "Why don''t you come to my house for the New Year?"


    How lonely and deserted is it to spend the New Year alone?


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Daohua. When he saw the caring expression in her eyes, he was a little stunned. After a while, he smiled and said, "No, it¡¯s the New Year¡¯s Eve. What''s the matter with other people''s homes?"


    "But you are alone"


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yeyang understood where the concern in Daohua¡¯s eyes came from, and said amusedly: ¡°Of course I¡¯m not alone anymore. This year, I will stay together with my uncle.¡±


    Daohua then remembered Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle, Governor Guo: ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± After speaking, he paused, ¡°Is it only your uncle? Where is your aunt?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "My aunt wants to be the director of the house in the capital and be filial to my grandparents."


    Daohua: "There are only two of you, so who will help you buy food for your New Year?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua. This guy is quite wide-minded, but he still patiently said, "Naturally, the people below will do it."


    Taohua nodded, and thought for a while: "I still have a lot of vegetables in my greenhouse. When you leave, I will prepare more for you, so that you can eat more comfortably during the New Year."


    Xiao Yeyang did not refuse. Although the palace would also buy vegetables, it was definitely not as good as Daohua''s.


    "Hey, don''t patronize eating meat, but also some greens."


    Seeing that there was only venison and beef on Xiao Yeyang''s plate, Daohua immediately put a chopsticks and roasted vegetables on his plate.


    Looking at Qingcai, Xiao Yeyang felt bitter and bitter. Can he say that he doesn¡¯t like eating?


    But when I saw Daohua put some on Zhou Jingwan''s plate, and stared at her after eating, he was willing to look away. He immediately picked up the chopsticks and swallowed the greens into his stomach after a few swallows.


    He doesn¡¯t want to hear Daohua¡¯s words about the combination of meat and vegetables anymore.


    Because it was approaching the end of the year, after eating the barbecue, Xiao Yeyang said that he would go back.


    In this regard, Daohua didn''t persuade him too much. At the end of the year, there were many gatherings and many things. Especially these few people in front of him were all invited by various families in Xingzhou City.


    "Wait a minute, we planted vegetables in my farm. My mother said I would bring you some home to try."


    Dong Yuanxuan immediately thanked him: "Thank you Aunt Yan, we are not welcome." The dishes of the Yan family are really better than the ones on the market. He wanted to bring some back to his parents and sister to taste it, but unfortunately, Not embarrassed to speak.


    While waiting, Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang was talking with the third and fourth brothers, thought for a while, and walked to Dong Yuanxuan''s side.


    Seeing Daohua standing by her side, he wanted to say nothing, Dong Yuanxuan was a little amused: "Big sister Yan. Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Daohua looked around, and saw that no one was paying attention to them, and then whispered: "Brother Dong, do you know Xiao Yeyang''s mother?"


    This is Xiao Yeyang''s minefield. She has to pay attention, so as not to irritate him by saying something inadvertently next time.


    Dong Yuanxuan has been with Xiao Yeyang for the longest time and knows the most things, so it is better for her to inquire.


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan''s heart was shocked, and he looked at the curious little girl with wide eyes in front of him in surprise.


    The little prince even told her about the former princess?


    You need to know, the former princess, but the thorn in the heart of the little prince, who will mention it and who will be anxious, unexpectedly, now she took the initiative to talk to sister Yan.


    Dong Yuanxuan couldn''t help but carefully looked at the Yan family girl again.


    Different from the tenderness and reservedness of other boudoir girls, the little girl in front of her is generous and bright, with a pair of clear and bright apricot eyes full of agility, a small smile, and the warmth in her eyes seems to warm people''s hearts. .


    For a time, Dong Yuanxuan was a little startled.


    "Brother Dong, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing Dong Yuanxuan staring at him motionless, Daohua had to stretch out his hand and shake it before his eyes.


    Dong Yuanxuan came back to his senses, and saw Daohua blinking her eyes, staring at herself suspiciously, her heart moved, the fan in her hand was raised involuntarily, and it lightly knocked on her forehead.


    This time, it was Daohua''s turn to be stunned.


    After knocking, Dong Yuanxuan felt wrong, and hurriedly looked around and saw that no one was paying attention. Then he was relieved. He looked at Mu Leng and looked at his Daohua, and smiled: "Sister Yan, if she wants to I know, I ask the little prince myself to go.


    Daohua silently watched this man walk away slowly, rubbed his forehead, and yelled in her heart. Why do people in ancient times like to knock other people''s heads?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： ,Live and learn

    Chapter 153, live to grow old to learn


    At the gate of Yan''s mansion, Xiao Yeyang and his party watched away, and the whole Yan family breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Jingwan, there is still a lot of venison left. I will give you some points. You can take it back and cook it yourself." Daohua said to Zhou Jingwan.


    Zhou Jingwan just wanted to nod, Zhou Chengye smiled and refused: "Big sister Yan, no, the little prince also gave me a piece, and I was sent home before."


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled and said no more.


    Zhou Chengye saluted Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li: "Uncle Yan and Aunt Yan, it''s been a day of trouble, and it''s time for Jingwan and I to go back."


    Ms. Li looked at the sky and nodded with a smile: "We won''t keep you anymore. You just came back from the academy. The elders who want to come to the house remember it. Go back and have a look so they can rest assured."


    Zhou Chengye pulled Zhou Jingwan to say goodbye to the Yan family, and then sat on himself and left quickly.


    "Let¡¯s go back too!"


    As soon as the people left, Daohua was ready to help Mrs. Li back to the house, standing at the door in the winter, it was strangely cold.


    Just a few steps, Yan Yile chased up: "Big sister, I winked at you just now, why are you ignoring me?"


    Daohua turned her head and said in amazement, "You gave me a look? When? I didn''t see it, why didn''t you call me directly?" She was busy talking to Xiao Yeyang just now about the prescription, so there is no time to pay attention. others.


    Yan Yile pouted, dissatisfied: "I have done so obviously, how could you have not seen it, I think you deliberately ignored me and don''t want me to apologize to the little lord."


    Hearing this, Daohua opened her mouth wide and looked at Yan Yile very speechlessly.


    Yan Yile continued: "You must be jealous of me. During lunch, when you saw the little prince picking food for me, you were unhappy, so you"


    "stop!"


    Daohua couldn''t listen anymore, and quickly reached out to stop Yan Yile. She had eaten a lot of roasted venison before, and she was afraid that she would vomit if she listened any more.


    "Four sisters, your mind is a good thing. When you go out or talk, please take it with you. Don''t let it hang around your neck to avoid rust."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and looked at Mrs. Li, "Mother, we will go back to the house. There are too many people taking it for granted these days. If you stay for a long time, you will be infected."


    Mrs. Li glanced at Yan Yile faintly, then looked at Yan Zhiyuan and Sun at the back, without saying anything, and left with her daughter.


    At this time, Yan Yile also reacted. Just now, the eldest sister was saying that she had no brains, she was so angry that she saw people leaving, and immediately looked at Yan Zhigao: "Uncle, look at the eldest sister, she is too Too much."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Yan Yile, ignored him, turned his head to look at Yan Zhiyuan: "Second brother, come with me."


    This time the little prince came over, the people in the second room really made people feel bad.


    Especially the girl Yile, I didn¡¯t think it before, but now I found out that she was really unscrupulous when she spoke. She offended the little prince without knowing it, but now she is unreasonably making trouble with the eldest daughter, and has no manners and rules.


    Daohua doesn¡¯t know what the cheap father said to her second uncle, but after that day, the people in the second room have calmed down.


    She likes to hear about this.


    In ancient times, unlike modern times, if you don¡¯t like a certain relative, just don¡¯t associate with him.


    In ancient times, people valued their family, their reputations, and paid attention to being both prosperous and prosperous.


    Before the cheap father took the fame, the second uncle still paid a lot for the Yan family, and now the grandmother is still there, unless he commits an unforgivable thing, the cheap father will not divide his family out.


    Now they are gone, her ears are clean.


    On the 28th of the twelfth lunar month, Lady Fang, who was sent to the capital to give Yan Siyu a New Year gift, returned.


    As soon as she came back, the old lady Yan couldn''t wait to call people over, and eagerly asked how Yan Siyu was living in the Yang Mansion.


    Fang''s lady is afraid that the old lady can''t stand it, but she can''t lie, so she can only speak tactfully.


    But the old lady who has lived for most of her life can''t understand it. Suddenly, she burst into tears and kept saying sorry for her daughter.


    Seeing my grandmother crying, Daohua was too anxious. The old man was too old and couldn''t bear such crying.


    "Grandma, the gap between our family and the Yang family was a bit big before, and the Yang family dared to bully my fourth aunt. Now, our family is slowly growing up. They will no longer treat the fourth aunt like before."


    "Grandma, don''t be sad. In this way, we will give the fourth aunt''s day gift more diligent in the future, let the Yang family know that we value the fourth aunt."


    "Grandma."


    As Daohua¡¯s words of comfort continued to be heard in her ears, Mrs. Yan¡¯s mood calmed down a bit.


    Ms. Li was also on the sidelines, repeatedly promising to communicate with the sister-in-law from time to time, which persuaded the old lady.


    "That **** Yang Gamei, how did he promise me when he asked to marry Siyu? If I see him in the future, I must give him a good meal!"


    said fiercely.


    Daohua hurriedly took the words: "Grandma, there will be a chance, not to mention the father''s side. Think about your eldest brother, eldest brother is good at learning. Come back."


    "I have heard that the top picks are all going to stay in Beijing as officials. At that time, can our family follow into Beijing?"


    The old lady wiped her tears. When she was interrupted by her granddaughter, she felt less uncomfortable, but after hearing her words, she said angrily: "You really think your grandmother is a country old woman who knows nothing?"


    "I''m still looking for the top pick, can anyone take the test?"


    Daohua smiled: "Grandma, we have to have confidence in Big Brother!"


    The old lady is not ignorant: "Although our family confessed that your father is a scholar, it is still too far behind those scholarly families. Such a family may not be able to train a champion in several generations, not to mention it. Our home."


    Daohua scratched her head awkwardly: "If that elder brother is not good, don¡¯t you still have the third and fourth elder brothers? They studied martial arts, so they can also get the champion of martial arts!"


    Old lady: "Then I don¡¯t even dare to think about it. People who practice martial arts swords and guns will get injured if they don¡¯t pay attention. It''s dangerous."


    Ina Hua lowered her head silently.


    Well, she has nothing to say.


    Since the old lady is free, she likes to let her grandmother go out to inquire about all kinds of interesting things, and then come back to tell her and know more and more things, unlike when she was in her hometown, she only cared about one acre and three quarters of land. .


    Hey, it''s getting worse and worse now.


    The old lady saw that she was dumb talking about her granddaughter, she was a little proud of her, and the depression in her heart disappeared a lot.


    What did the granddaughter say?


    It seems to be to live to learn.


    She didn''t feel anything before, but now the more she thinks about it, the more she feels that this is too right.


    After arriving at Da''er, in order not to embarrass him, she was also learning everyone''s etiquette and rules in private, and she would also ask her grandmother to inquire about news from various families.


    Last time at the Zhou¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, she was able to talk to other old ladies too.


    Thinking of the little daughter far away in the capital, the old lady sighed. The boss didn¡¯t know if he could go one step further. If he couldn¡¯t, they would have to rely on Wenxiu to support their aunts.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： New Year alone

    Chapter 154 New Years Alone


    Yan Siyu had a bad time in the Yang family. This incident made the Yan family feel a little confused, and the joy of the New Year was diminished a little.


    Fortunately, on the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, the Wu family in the third room gave birth to another boy. He saw that the Yan family had added another child, which made the Yan family happy again.


    "Brother, you can give your child a name!"


    Yan Zhiqiang looked at Yan Zhiyuan with a smirk.


    The eldest brother is like a father. Since his father''s death, the eldest brother has been the head of the Yan family. The names of children like Wenxiu''s generation are all given by him.


    Yan Zhigao is also full of joy. The more men in the Yan family, it means that the Yan family is more and more prosperous.


    "This little guy is a blessed one, just call Wencheng! Cheng, yes, I hope he will be successful when he grows up!"


    Yan Zhiqiang heard this and immediately laughed from ear to ear.


    Inside, Wu Shi also showed a satisfied smile.


    They have three bedrooms, the weakest in the house. The person in charge is honest, not as sleek as the second brother, and sociable. They can only help the family take care of the things in the field.


    Fortunately, she was able to give birth, so she added three boys to the Yan family and made the master¡¯s waist straighter.


    Just then, the maid walked in with a food container in her hand: "Madam, the eldest girl is here to bring you food."


    In the delivery room, the girl who had not left the pavilion was not easy to enter, so Daohua gave the food box to the maid, and left after a few orders.


    Hearing this, the corners of Wu¡¯s mouth rose immediately: ¡°It¡¯s hard for this girl to bother. During pregnancy, all kinds of food were delivered to me. This time, the delivery was smoother than the previous two. Get off."


    The maid immediately smiled and said, "Isn''t it? I think the big girl is nervous, Madam and our Seventh Master."


    Wu¡¯s smiled: ¡°That¡¯s right, this is her brother too, Xiao Wencheng, you have to grow up quickly so that you can support your big sister in the future.¡±


    New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Mrs. Li prepared a very generous meal.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, the family laughed and said that Yan Yan stayed in the old lady¡¯s room, laughing and amused.


    Yan Zhigao smiled and looked at the harmony of the whole family, very happy.


    This year, good things have continued in the family. First, he was promoted to Zhizhou, and then the little prince came to the door. Now the family has added imports. Good things one after another, people have infinite hope and longing.


    Thinking of the winter wheat that has already been sown, Yan Zhigao felt even more refreshed. If the output of winter wheat is really as high as the third brother said, then his career will take another step forward.


    Thinking of this, Yan Zhigao shifted his gaze to the eldest daughter.


    Looking at the bright smile on the eldest daughter''s face, he couldn''t help but curled up his mouth.


    He now somewhat understands why other people like the eldest daughter so much. Seeing her smile, people will feel better. That smile seems to contain boundless hope.


    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, each family began to visit relatives and friends.


    Early in the morning, Zhou Jingwan came to Yan¡¯s house with her family¡¯s food.


    Daohua looked at her in surprise: "Why didn''t you go to your uncle''s house?" Zhou Jingwan''s grandfather''s home was in Jingzhou, which is adjacent to Xingzhou, very close.


    Zhou Jingwan: "Didn''t you also go?"


    Daohua: "My uncle''s house is in the provincial government. This is going to be there. I can''t come back the same day." She said and smiled, "But, in two days, we will go."


    Zhou Jingwan raised her head: "Are you going to the provincial government?"


    Daohua nodded: "I haven''t been to my uncle''s house. Years ago, my elder uncle wrote to me and said that after the New Year, I will pick me up and stay with my two brothers for a few days and come back after the Lantern Festival."


    "By the way, I heard that the Lantern Festival in the provincial government is very lively, isn''t it true?"


    Speaking of the Lantern Festival in the provincial government, Zhou Jingwan immediately became interested: "Um, it''s very lively. The lanterns on the street are beautiful, there are floats parading the street, and various juggling performances. I want to go what you said."


    Ina Flower: "Then we are together!"


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head, her face collapsed: "This year is not good. There is an elder in the Zhou family who is going to have a birthday. We all have to go to celebrate the birthday, which happened to stagger the Lantern Festival."


    Daohua showed a pity, and then smiled: "I can''t go to see the lantern together this year, so I will go next year. Anyway, there are still many opportunities."


    Zhou Jingwan also smiled: "By the way, has your family heard of it? Governor Guo did not return to Zhongzhou this year."


    Daohua was stunned for a moment: "Doesn¡¯t that mean that Xiao Yeyang spent the Chinese New Year alone this year?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded, and said in a low voice: "I heard my brother say that the Dong family wanted to invite the little prince to spend the New Year at their house, but the little prince refused.¡±


    "I sometimes think, in fact, don¡¯t look at the beautiful scenery of the royal children outside, in fact, they are quite pitiful. Take the little prince as an example, other families are reunited, but he is alone in the palace, deserted. How lonely!"


    After hearing these words, Daohua felt quite uncomfortable in her heart.


    Zhou Jingwan raised her head to look at Daohua: "Little prince played so well with you, would you like to invite him to your house as a guest?"


    Daohua thought for a while, and shook her head: "I don''t want it anymore."


    Zhou Jing was surprised: "Why?"


    Daohua: "You think, Xiao Yeyang usually comes to our house. It is he who takes the initiative and is willing to show his face; but now it is during the Chinese New Year. At this time, I will invite him to let him see how happy our family is. Didn''t it make him more lonely and deserted?"


    With Xiao Yeyang''s temperament, he is definitely not willing to expose his shortcomings in front of outsiders.


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "Yes, it''s no wonder my grandfather and my brother didn''t say to invite the little prince to our house as a guest."


    After ??, the two chatted with other words.


    After Zhou Jingwan left, Daohua was thinking of Xiao Yeyang alone in the palace.


    Li Xingnian arrived on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year. He stayed at Yan''s house for one night. The next day, he took Daohua, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wentao by boat to the provincial government.


    "Why are you girl still carrying a food container?"


    When he boarded the ship, Li Xingnian discovered that Daohua and her maid were carrying a food box alone, and they were a little bit dumbfounded: "Why, are you afraid that your uncle won''t give you something to eat?"


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "No, I know that my uncle and aunt will definitely prepare the delicious and fun things at home for us. This is for others."


    Li Xingnian raised his eyebrows: "Who is it for?"


    Taohua put down the food box, and then looked towards Li Xingnian: "We take a boat to the provincial government, and we have to pass Wuhua Mountain on the way. I want to stop by and see the little lord."


    Hearing this, Li Xingnian''s breathing was short: "What are you talking about, go. Go to see the little prince?"


    This is the first time that Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai have heard Daohua talk about it.


    Yan Wenxiu immediately said: "Big sister, the little prince lives in the palace, and you can¡¯t enter the palace without passing it through.¡±


    Daohua smiled indifferently, and patted the purse on her waist: "Don''t worry, I have a jade pendant from the little prince, and I will definitely be able to get in."


    Yan Wenxiu saw that Daohua had brought the jade pendant from the little prince, and suddenly stopped talking.


    Yan Wenkai said strangely: "Big sister, why go to see the little prince?" As he said, he wanted to reach out and open the food box, but Daohua stopped him.


    Daohua: "Little Prince''s uncle didn''t return to Zhongzhou. He spent the New Year alone in the palace. I''ll see what happened to him!"


    "Why didn''t you say this earlier?" Yan Wenxiu said hurriedly.


    Ina Flower: "What''s the use of saying, he won''t come to our house anyway."


    On the side, Li Xingnian was shocked as he watched the three brothers naturally and familiarly discussing Xiao Yeyang.


    How long has it been since the younger sister¡¯s family has become so familiar with the little prince?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： Get ill

    Chapter 155 Sickness


    The foot of the main peak of Wuhua Mountain.


    Looking at the majestic palace, Li Xingnian, who claims to have seen the world, was also a little shocked: "Wenxiu, Daohua, do we really want to go in?"


    Daohua nodded: "I''ve come here, and of course I have to meet the talents to leave."


    At the gate of the palace, a team of guards with knives was on duty. Seeing a few Daohua, they immediately blocked them: "This is the royal palace. People are not allowed to approach, so leave quickly."


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Daohua, and stepped forward and said, "Brother Guard, we are the classmates of the little prince, and came here to visit him specially."


    The guard waved impatiently: "Go, go, the little lord has ordered, no matter who comes, no one will be seen."


    During the Chinese New Year, several groups of people have been here. Just because they let in a wave, they were beaten ten times by the angry little prince. Up to now, my **** is still aching.


    Seeing this, Daohua took out the unicorn jade pendant on her waist: "This is the jade pendant of the little prince, please pass it on by the guardian brother. If you are worried about the little prince to blame, you can also find the lucky little father-in-law."


    The guard took the jade pendant and looked at it. He was shocked, and quickly returned the jade pendant to Daohua, and said politely: "Please wait a while, and I will report it immediately." After speaking, he turned and ran into the palace.


    The rice flower collected the jade pendant and put it in the purse.


    Li Xingnian felt a little unsure: "Can we go in?"


    Daohua thought for a while: "It should be possible." They came to meet and took care of Xiao Yeyang''s face. That guy should have been boring these few days. Wouldn''t it be nice for them to come over and talk for a while?


    Soon, the guards came out with blessings.


    If you look closely, Defu left with a little breathlessness.


    Seeing Daohua, Defu was a surprise on his face: "Miss Yan, New Year is good, the minion is here to give you New Year greetings!"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Father-in-law, you have a good Chinese New Year!" He said, holding the food box in his hand, "I brought Xiao Yeyang some food, what about others?"


    Defu''s face collapsed: "The little prince is in the room. When he got up early to practice martial arts the other day, he caught a cold. Now he is sick."


    Daohua looked surprised: "What, he is sick? Go, take me to see as soon as possible."


    Defu immediately nodded, and took the rice flower into the palace.


    Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenkai, and Li Xingnian who were ignored: "."


    Fortunately, the guard is a visionary, and said to the three of them: "Three please."


    The two brothers Yan Wenxiu nodded and calmly entered the palace, but Li Xingnian, the oldest, looked a little uncomfortable.


    Don¡¯t blame him, he had been in contact with some merchants before, and he had never seen a few high-ranking officials. The first time he approached the royal family up close, it would be good if he didn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    After they entered, the guard wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, and said in his heart, fortunately, they didn''t offend these people before, and there are not many who can let the blessed father-in-law come out to greet them in person.


    The main hall of the palace.


    Xiao Yeyang was originally lying weakly on the chaise longue and reading the script, when he heard that Daohua and Yan Wenxiu were coming, he jumped up and asked his servant to change his clothes.


    When the rice flower arrived, Xiao Yeyang had returned to his usual appearance, but his face was a little pale.


    Daohua is a few steps away from Xiao Yeyang, carefully glanced at his face, and condensed his eyebrows: "Your body is also good, how can you practice martial arts and still get sick?"


    Xiao Yeyang was very happy to see Daohua. Seeing that she was looking at her caringly, she said indifferently: "I didn''t get sick, but I sweated a little and didn''t have time to change clothes, and some caught cold. Now it''s fine. almost."


    Daohua was silent.


    It is inevitable to feel lonely and lonely when spending the New Year alone. In order to vent my boredom, I just woke up early in the morning to practice martial arts to vent, right?


    Thinking of the tragic experience of the child whose wife the head was staying in her husband''s house in the drama of Hugh, Daohua couldn''t help but sympathize with Xiao Yeyang again.


    Poor baby!


    Xiao Yeyang looked a little inexplicable without Daohua, and quickly asked for something to say: "Well, why are you thinking of visiting me?"


    Daohua regained her senses and invited Wang Maner to put down the food box: "I have been saying that I want to invite you to hot pot, but I have never had a chance, so I brought the hot pot seasonings."


    "It''s just right, aren''t you sick? Sweating after eating a hot hot pot, maybe the cold will be fine!"


    Because of being sick and drinking medicine, Xiao Yeyang felt that his mouth was tasteless, and immediately became interested when he heard Daohua¡¯s hot pot: "Okay, then I will have hot pot at noon today."


    Daohua thought that Xiao Yeyang was spending the New Year alone again, and now she was still ill, so she nodded and said, "I have to talk to my uncle first." She originally planned to finish sending the things and leave after a while.


    Xiao Yeyang then remembered the three of Yan Wenxiu, and immediately said, "Let¡¯s go, go out and meet your uncle."


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang brought Daohua to the living room and saw the three Yan Wenxiu waiting here.


    "The Caomin has seen the little prince!"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, Li Xingnian immediately saluted.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his hand: "Don''t be polite, you are Daohua''s uncle. Don''t be restrained here, just feel free."


    Li Xingnian suppressed the shock in his heart.


    Because he is Daohua¡¯s uncle, there is no need to be polite?


    Seeing her little uncle standing still, Daohua stepped forward and pulled him to sit down again. He smiled and said, "Uncle, little prince wants to stay here for lunch, how about you?"


    Li Xingnian hurriedly said: "The little prince is invited, and there is nothing to do with it."


    Taohua prepared the hot pot bottom with great care. It was the first time that Xiao Yeyang saw such a way of eating. In addition, the Yan Wenkai brothers accompanied him and joked. Therefore, he ate very happily during lunch.


    The blessing who was waiting on the side saw that his father finally showed a smile, and he was also very relieved.


    The little prince is sick, and it is said that he is suffering from the cold, it is better to say that his heart is depressed.


    When I was in the capital before, even if I had a bad time in the palace, there was a queen mother and the emperor in the palace, and the little prince would not feel so much.


    But now when I¡¯m out of Beijing, I see other families reunion, fathers and sons filial piety, but I am alone. Such a strong contrast makes it strange that the little prince can bear it well.


    "Big sister, why don''t you make such a delicious hot pot at home?" Yan Wenkai was a little dissatisfied before eating hot pot, "Before we start school, you must do it once, otherwise."


    Ina Flower smiled and took over: "What else?"


    Looking at his sister''s provocative gaze, Yan Wenkai was a little short of breath: "Otherwise, I won''t find flowers for you!"


    Aside, Xiao Yeyang heard that this was the first time that Daohua made a hot pot. He felt better for no reason. He said to Daohua, "It''s okay. If your fourth brother is not looking for it, I will find it for you."


    "Little prince, you can''t pull it sideways!" Yan Wenkai said with a sullen face.


    Defuxiao looked at Xiao Yeyang who was joking with the Yan family brothers and sisters, thought for a while, and secretly pulled La Yan Wenxiu''s sleeve and motioned him to go out with him.


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at his uncle Li Xingnian, and saw his uncle nodding, and then went out with Defu: "Duke Defu, what''s the matter?"


    Defu bent over and bowed, Yan Wenxiu quickly helped him up: "If you have anything to say, I will do it if I can."


    Defu sighed: "This year''s Chinese New Year, because the governor has been delayed by something, the little prince is very unhappy this year, and the minion wondered if he could ask the two sons and girl Yan to accompany the little prince here. ?"


    Yan Wenxiu was stunned, he didn''t expect that Defu was talking about this.


    Defu said again: "The minion knew that the two sons and girl Yan were going to the provincial government with their uncle, and there was no need to delay too long. In just one day, the minion saw that the little prince was really happy today, so he took the liberty to request it."


    Yan Wenxiu once recovered, and immediately smiled: "This feeling is good. As soon as I am in the palace, I am shocked by the scenery inside, and I am still wondering how I can stay and visit."


    As soon as he heard this, Blessed smiled.


    The eldest son of the Yan family is very talkative.


    "The minion will go and tell the little prince that the little prince will definitely agree."


    Hearing that Yan Wenxiu wanted to stay and stroll around the palace, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but smiled and looked at Daohua: "The scenery of the palace in winter is still a little worse. Spring is when the palace is most beautiful."


    Daohua glanced at her elder brother, then at her uncle, who was always smiling, and said with a smile: "That afternoon you have to accompany us to stroll around."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： ,chicken soup

    Chapter 156, Chicken Soup


    The Royal Palace was built at the foot of Wuhua Mountain, with the Grand Canal flowing through it, surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the scenery is very beautiful.


    Pavilions, water pavilions, rockery pavilions, can be seen everywhere.


    The most surprising thing for Daohua is that in the east of the palace, there is a pool that looks like a swimming pool.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua staring at the pool, and explained, ¡°This is a place to take a cool bath in summer. The water in the pool is drawn from the spring water from the top of the mountain. The spring water is cool and comfortable. Soaking in it is a relief from the heat.¡±


    "Will you still use spring water?" Daohua sighed, this ancient powerful man would enjoy it too much.


    She can''t find a place to drink spring water. Here, people use it to take a bath.


    The palace is too big, and Daohua is halfway around, so I don¡¯t want to go shopping anymore.


    No way, the weather is too cold, it snowed last night, and there is still a layer of snow on the eaves.


    Compared to watching the snow scene in the cold wind outside, she would rather stay still in the house.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua¡¯s cheeks were red from the cold, and he said, "I have been shopping for a long time. Everyone should be tired. Let''s go back to the house and rest and have a cup of tea."


    Although Yan Wenkai still has some ideas, he still nodded: "Okay, I haven''t finished shopping this time, and I will continue shopping next time."


    Yan Wenxiu and Li Xingnian have nothing to do with each other.


    The group soon returned to the main hall.


    After seeing Xiao Yeyang out for a long time in Defu, his complexion improved a lot, and the smile on his face immediately increased.


    These days, this little ancestor has been staying in the room without going out. He looked languid, but he was so sad. Now it¡¯s all right. Heyan girl and the others went out to relax, and people came back to life again.


    "What are you staring at? What about refreshments? Don''t hurry up!"


    Xiao Yeyang saw that they were all seated, Defu stood still with a smirk, and could not help asking.


    Regained the blessing: "The tea is already ready, and the minion will be sent to you."


    As soon as the voice fell, a maid came in carrying a food box.


    Seeing the maid, Defu looked upright, and immediately ran over, respectfully taking the food box from the maid¡¯s hand.


    The maid smiled and gave the food box a blessing, blessed Xiao Yeyang''s body, and then left without saying anything.


    Daohua sat aside, watching curiously, she found that after the maid came in, Xiao Yeyang''s face sank.


    Just when Daohua was thinking about who the maid was, she suddenly felt a fiery gaze staring at herself, and when she looked up, she found that she was actually a blessing.


    Defu¡¯s gaze kept sweeping towards the food box he was holding, and at the same time he winked at Daohua desperately.


    Daohua, what do you mean?


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang''s voice sounded again: "What are you still trying to do? What about refreshments?" There was a little more irritability and impatience in his tone.


    Seeing that Daohua didn''t understand what she meant, Defu looked sad, looked at the food container in his hand, and moved slowly outside the house.


    "and many more!"


    Between the sparks of calcium carbide, Daohua¡¯s blessings are very spiritual, and she immediately understands what it means to be blessed: "What delicious food is in the food box? Can I see it?"


    Defu immediately turned around and looked at Xiao Yeyang expectantly. Seeing that he was silent, he trot and put the food box on the table between Daohua and Xiao Yeyang''s seat.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, who was sullen, and then at the blessing who was looking at her eagerly. After thinking about it, she stretched her hand to the food box and opened the lid.


    "Wow, it smells so good!"


    As soon as the ??food box was opened, a fragrant chicken soup smell drifted out.


    Daohua held the lid, and saw Xiao Yeyang silent, but Defu only knew to give her a blink of an eye. She had to tentatively said, "Can I taste it?"


    Does ??get blessed mean this?


    When the words were over, Defu couldn''t wait to say: "The slave is going to get the bowl and spoon." After speaking, he ran away in a hurry.


    Daohua was stunned, and after a while, she said, "Why haven''t I found out before, how fast is the skill of getting blessed!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, then at the food box on the table, moving his lips, until Defu brought the bowl and spoon, and did not say any words to take the food box down.


    "After shopping for a long time, I was hungry. This black chicken soup came at the right time, so sweet."


    Taohua took the bowl and spoon, and gave everyone a bowl, and in the end it was her own.


    "Hey, why don''t you drink it?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang not moving, Daohua picked up her bowl, tasted a spoon, and immediately nodded: "It''s delicious, you guys have a taste, this black-bone chicken melts in your mouth, it must have been stewed for several hours." , Took another quick sip.


    Yan Wenxiu and Li Xingnian saw Xiao Yeyang not moving, and they couldn''t move their spoons.


    Yan Wenkai didn''t hesitate to drink. Seeing the rice blossoms, he immediately picked up his own drink and drank it and said it was delicious after a sip.


    "Hurry up and drink!"


    Daohua pushed the bowl towards Xiao Yeyang, and used her chin to point in Yan Wenkai''s direction: "My fourth brother eats very well. If you want to hurry up, he can finish it for you later."


    As if to confirm Daohua''s words, Yan Wenkai''s voice sounded at this moment.


    "Big sister, give me another bowl, this black chicken soup is delicious." As he said, he walked over with the bowl on his own.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the little black-bone chicken soup left in the food box, then looked at Yan Wenkai who was swaggering over to beg for food, and immediately blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re out of your share.¡±


    Yan Wenkai pointed to the food box: "Obviously there are still, you don''t drink it, it''s a waste to keep it."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately picked up the soup bowl: "Who said I won''t drink it." As he said, he just drank it by spoonful.


    What else Yan Wenkai wanted to say, Defu immediately said with a smile: "Siye Yan, tea will be here soon."


    "mean!"


    Yan Wenkai murmured, then returned to his seat and sat down.


    Aside, Daohua secretly looked at Xiao Yeyang, who lowered her head to drink the soup, with some doubts between her eyebrows.


    Whether it was the maid who delivered the food box before, or Xiao Yeyang''s reaction, it was strange.


    Forget it, she''d better not snoop, who knows if it will touch Xiao Yeyang''s nerves again.


    Xiao Yeyang finished drinking the soup in the bowl, and saw Daohua sitting still, "Why didn''t you drink it?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "It is for you, you are a patient, and you need to make more supplements." As he said, he poured the remaining black chicken soup into his bowl without any explanation.


    "Hurry up and drink!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, picked up the bowl and drank slowly.


    Meanwhile, the Meilin Courtyard on the top of the mountain.


    The maid who gave the chicken soup before entered the main room with joy, and said to the beautiful woman who was painting the plum by the window: "Master, the little master is drinking the chicken soup you made!"


    Hearing this, the beautiful woman had a pause, the ink under her pen stagnated, and immediately left an ink dot on the rice paper.


    In this regard, the beautiful woman didn''t mind, and asked a little eagerly: "Really?"


    The maid nodded again and again: "The slave servant watched the little master drank two bowls of chicken soup before leaving."


    "Quickly, tell me what''s going on?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： , Two lonely people

    Chapter 157, two lonely people


    Drank the chicken soup, ate the tea, and fed myself to the full, the rice flower didn''t want to move any more, and she slumped in front of the stove and grilled it leisurely.


    At this moment, the sky is still a bit early, and there is still time for dinner.


    Daohua can sit still, but other people can''t sit still.


    "It''s boring to stay in the house. Let''s go out and stroll. I just saw it. There seems to be a martial arts training ground in the palace. Let''s take a look there?"


    Yan Wenkai said loudly.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t have any interest in seeing Daohua, so he waved his hand directly: "You have to go by yourself."


    "Don''t, it''s boring for me to go alone." With that, Yan Wenkai hurriedly looked at his elder brother, hoping that he could accompany him.


    Unfortunately, Yan Wenxiu is just a weak scholar. He is not interested in the fact that he dances knives and guns. He shrugs at Yan Wenkai, saying that he doesn''t want to go either.


    Yan Wenkai had no choice but to turn his eyes to his younger uncle.


    Li Xingnian smiled: "I''ll accompany you." It just so happened that he also wanted to see what the royal training ground was like.


    Yan Wenkai was immediately happy, and pulled Li Xingnian out of the house.


    As soon as the two left, the room became quiet.


    Xiao Yeyang rarely took the initiative to ask, "I have many books in my study. Would you like to check it out?"


    Ina Flower came interested: "Do you have a script?"


    Yan Wenxiu immediately said, "Didn¡¯t you tell me, don¡¯t you let you read the script?"


    Daohua pouted her mouth, and her standing body shrank back.


    Although she doesn''t like to be controlled too much, she still has to give the cheapest brother some face outside.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang was a little funny, and looked at Yan Wenxiu: "My words here are all about local customs and travel notes. It''s okay to look at them."


    Yan Wenxiu doesn''t say much here.


    Xiao Yeyang winked at Daohua and motioned to her to catch up quickly.


    Inahua immediately stood up again, raised her eyebrows, as if saying, ¡®You¡¯re really on the road¡¯.


    Looking at her like this, Xiao Yeyang was happy, and smiled and took the two to the study.


    "Wow, you have a lot of books here!"


    Entering the study room, Daohua was shocked by the rows of bookshelves all over the room.


    You must know that this is ancient times. In ancient times, there was no printing press. Books were very precious. It would take a lot of energy to collect books in such a large room.


    Of course, then again, it is not surprising that there are so many books in the royal palace.


    Daohua looked at the rows of bookshelves, then turned to Xiao Yeyang and asked, "So many books, how many have you read?"


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the first few rows: "I have finished reading the books on Art of War and Geography of Mountains and Rivers."


    Daohua was slightly startled, she didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to have read so many books.


    Next to ??, Yan Wenxiu was also surprised.


    From the collection of books at home, we can see the strength of a family. Like their Yan family, the accumulated books are not enough for the two bookshelves here.


    He is studying assiduously, and his knowledge reserve is not as good as that of everyone''s children.


    After ??, Daohua went to find her favorite script.


    And Yan Wenxiu and Xiao Yeyang took up a policy theory and discussed it.


    At this time, Yan Wenxiu was shocked that the little prince who focused on martial arts, knew so extensively, and many of the arguments and opinions were very novel and unique.


    At this time, Yan Wenxiu realized more clearly that he lacked knowledge.


    In the past, he always felt that he was knowledgeable, but after getting acquainted with the little princes, Dong Yuanxuan, and Zhou Chengye, he discovered that there are people outside the world.


    He was excellent before because the environment he was in was only a very small circle. After walking out of the circle, he discovered that the world is so wide and there are so many people.


    Discussed with Yan Wenxiu for a while, Xiao Yeyang found that Dao Hua was actually playing on his chessboard, and immediately put down the policy theory and let Yan Wenxiu see it for himself, and he went to Dao Hua.


    "Why, do you still play chess?"


    While Daohua was investigating whether the chess pieces were made of jade, Xiao Yeyang''s joking sound came over her head.


    Daohua raised her head, and she saw Xiao Yeyang looking at herself with a smile but a smile, as if ¡®why pretend if you don¡¯t understand¡¯.


    "Who said I won''t do it?" The tone was a little lacking.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "Really? Then we have two sets?"


    "Come on, who is afraid of whom!" Daohua sat down directly.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang also sat down.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s confidence in Daohua, she felt a little confused. She would play gomoku, and she would still spend time and entertaining. She thought for a while: "The rules of chess are up to me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, and made a very gentle gesture of please.


    Soon, Inaka said the rules of Gobang.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "So simple? I thought you were going to tell you some complicated rules!"


    Inaka: "." She suddenly had a premonition that she would be abused terribly.


    This is indeed the case.


    Yan Wenxiu sat aside with a book, his eyes swept at the two from time to time.


    Then, he saw that his sister''s face was getting darker and darker, while the smile on the little prince''s face was getting more and more, and the smug look made him look a little dazzling.


    "Don¡¯t play, don¡¯t play, so boring!"


    was killed more than a dozen in a row, and each of them died within a short period of time. Looking at her record, Daohua started to wonder if her IQ was negative.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua''s stinky face, and rubbed his nose in a jealousy.


    Seems to have played!


    Should he let her?


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and said, "You have no rules and no rules in playing chess. It''s strange to win. Come on, go on, I''ll teach you how to play."


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang was no longer so proud, and she turned her gaze to the chessboard again.


    "Don''t take this step, you have to go like this."


    "Stop, you have to watch three moves in one step, or even farther, when you play chess, if you play here, I can stop you by playing two more pieces, can you see it?"


    Listening to Xiao Yeyang''s nagging, Daohua thought it was quite interesting. You are the two of you, and the other is me, and you almost filled the chessboard.


    "You are going to the provincial government tomorrow?"


    After Daohua was able to get started on her own, Xiao Yeyang began to talk about other topics.


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yeah."


    Xiao Yeyang: "When will you be back?"


    The rice flower fell: "After the Lantern Festival."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang fell silent suddenly, thinking that he thought he would spend the Lantern Festival alone, Daohua thought for a while and said: "I used to be in my hometown. Whenever I felt lonely, I would keep myself busy. , I won¡¯t think about all the messy things."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flashed, and he looked up at Daohua. Seeing that her attention was on the chessboard, it seemed that what she had just said was just casual.


    This guy. He has learned to play dumb riddles with him.


    But, was she trying to solve herself just now?


    Xiao Yeyang fell down and blocked Daohua¡¯s path. Seeing her pouted, he smiled immediately: "Aren''t you with your grandmother in your hometown? You still feel lonely?"


    Ina Hua did not raise her head, but stared at the chessboard closely: "Of course."


    From modern times to ancient times, how can others experience the kind of spiritual loneliness?


    Grandmother treated her very well, and the three uncles and aunts treated her meticulously, but they crossed the huge generation gap in time and space, and still lay between them at a glance.


    Her thoughts, most of her ideas, are not tolerant of this era.


    In order to live well, in order to integrate into this era, she can shrink herself up, but people''s thoughts are indestructible, and for a long time, the mental loneliness surrounds her firmly.


    If you are depressed for a long time, there will be resistance.


    When she was in her hometown, because the people she met were relatively simple and kind, and there were not many benefits involved, so she lived at ease.


    After arriving with her parents, as the number of people around her became more and more involved, various interests continued to be involved. Some views and opinions were contrary to what she thought, and she did not want to be assimilated, so she couldn''t help but want to resist.


    So there was a series of things that happened when she contradicted her biological father and disrespected her elders.


    Opposite, Xiao Yeyang suddenly stunned. He really seemed to see loneliness and loneliness in Daohua''s eyes.


    Daohua¡¯s emotions go away very quickly: "Humans have seven emotions and six desires. Who can never feel frustrated. At this time, you can''t keep yourself stuck in such bad emotions. You have to learn to let go."


    "For example, whenever I am upset, I like to run into the fields, look at the crops in the field, and look at the scenery of nature, and my mood will suddenly brighten up."


    Xiao Yeyang seemed to be thoughtful, and was silent for a while, then said: "I''ve never seen any lady like you who likes to run into the fields like you."


    Daohua finally seized an opportunity to block Xiao Yeyang''s road, and fell asleep, and said, "Is there anything wrong with this? People who eat whole grains, no matter how noble status you are, you can''t live without it. This piece of land under your feet."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "There is nothing wrong with it, but it is a little different from ordinary ladies."


    Daohua asked back: "I am me, there is only one in the world, why should I be like everyone else?"


    Xiao Yeyang froze, and all the chess pieces in his hand forgot to drop.


    The rice flower chat box opened, and she held some words in her heart for a long time, so she couldn''t help but continue to say: "I know, in this world, I can''t control many things. Then, I will only catch what I can catch. living."


    "I like to take care of the fields, so I will buy more farms, grow food, grow flowers and herbs, and grow medicinal materials. When I can be self-sufficient, then I don''t have to look at some meaningless faces because I am different from others. "


    Listening to Daohua''s words, Xiao Yeyang''s heart was shaken.


    He always knew that the guy in front of him was a little different from others. He had his own ideas and opinions when he did things, but he didn''t expect that she could say such a thing.


    When you are self-sufficient, you don¡¯t need to look at other faces!


    At these words, Xiao Yeyang chewed repeatedly in his heart, and the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    Yes, what if the father and the king are not kissed, what about the mother¡¯s abandonment?


    As long as he himself is strong enough, why should he care about all this.


    Aside, Yan Wenxiu was also shocked by Daohua''s words, and didn''t even notice that the book in his hand was turned upside down.


    He discovered that he really didn¡¯t know this sister very much.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： , Newly entered uncles house

    Chapter 158, First Entry Uncle¡¯s House


    "Haha, I won!"


    While Xiao Yeyang was stunned, Daohua quickly moved his chess piece, put his own on it, and then happily clapped his hands and shouted.


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses, glanced at the chessboard, and suddenly looked speechless.


    This guy can''t even do a cheat. He can tell at a glance that his chess piece has been moved.


    Fortunately, he thought she was smart just now, yes, he thinks too much.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring at herself, Daohua suddenly felt guilty, and hurriedly dialed out the chess pieces like a bell.


    This time, even Yan Wenxiu on the side looked faceless.


    Isn¡¯t this place without silver three hundred taels?


    "I won!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, who was obsessed with her neck and insisted on saying that she had won, and shook her head, replied perfunctorily: "You won."


    Daohua was a little unhappy: "How do I feel that you are so insincere?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then what do you think I have to do to be sincere? I''m a winner?"


    Daohua''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang snorted in angrily: "Speaking of giving Caitou, you have lost me so many times, and I haven''t seen you give me one. Do you still want me?"


    Daohua smiled and murmured: "You asked it yourself."


    Just then, Defu walked in with a smile: "Master, supper is ready."


    Xiao Yeyang stood up, saw Daohua sitting still, smiled and said, "Do you really want a lot of money? Then think about it, what you want, and tell me when you think about it. Now, let''s go to dinner."


    Daohua shook her head: "Forget it, I''m not that thick-skinned yet. If I win you once, I will win the prize. Then I have to pay back more, no more." After that, she strode out of the study.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wenxiu, then smiled and shook his head: "Your little sister thinks it out." He said, before Yan Wenxiu said anything, he went after someone.


    Yan Wenxiu, who was left behind, could only glance at the blessing silently, and then reluctantly followed.


    After dinner, everyone gathered in the living room to talk.


    Li Xingnian ran from the north to the south, with a wide range of knowledge and words, telling one story after another, but Daohua made a few of them enjoy themselves.


    Until Haishi (9 o''clock in the evening), everyone returned to the room to rest with unsatisfactory thoughts.


    In the side hall.


    The two nephews are already **** and ready to go to bed, but Li Xingnian is still in a state of excitement and some can''t sleep.


    "Uncle, go to bed soon, tomorrow we have to hurry." Yan Wenkai murmured, then pulled on the quilt and fell asleep.


    Yan Wenxiu also looked at his uncle whose eyes were still shining helplessly.


    Uncle''s spirit is so good. After visiting the palace for most of the day, he is tired and his uncle is still full of energy.


    Li Xingnian saw Yan Wenxiu sitting and waiting for him, and immediately said: "Go to bed, uncle sits for a while, so that you can look at this palace hall." Maybe this is the only time in his life to live in the palace, he may not take a good look.


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu couldn''t say much, because he was too sleepy, so he didn''t continue to accompany him.


    Taohua lived in another side hall. She was too tired that day. After lying on the bed, she fell asleep deeply.


    The next morning, Daohua woke up amidst the conversation between Wang Maner and others.


    "Man, who was it just now?"


    Taohua put on her clothes and saw Wang Man''er walking in with a big red feather satin cloak.


    "It''s the father-in-law of Defu. He sent a cloak and said it was for the girl to keep out the cold." With that, Wang Man''er handed the cloak to Daohua to see.


    Daohua touched the smooth satin surface of the cloak and the fluffy white fur trim, frowning and said: "Why Xiao Yeyang gave something again? I am embarrassed to get it."


    Although she returns a gift every time, there is always a feeling of taking advantage.


    Wang Man''er thought that Daohua was dissatisfied with her collection, and hurriedly explained: "I just shied away, but the blessing father-in-law insisted on giving it, I didn''t treat him."


    Taohua thought about it, clothing is not a valuable thing, and it will be sent to the family that you have good friends with, so I don¡¯t have to worry about this question: "wash it."


    When ?? went out, Daohua looked at the cloak, thought about it, and put it on.


    With Xiao Yeyang''s temperament, if she didn''t wear it, she would be unhappy.


    Sure enough, when he arrived at the main hall, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua wearing the cloak he had given him, and the corners of his mouth immediately twitched.


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes lit up: "Big sister, why didn''t you see this cloak? It''s so pretty."


    Daohua smiled: "I also think it looks good and it''s warm."


    Hearing Daohua say that, Xiao Yeyang was happier.


    Yan Wenxiu took a look, but said nothing.


    He knew that before, the older sister gave the little prince a medicated bath prescription.


    The value of that prescription should not be low, Dong Yuanxuan has always asked him about it from the side.


    It¡¯s okay for the little prince to return a cloak.


    After breakfast, everyone talked to Xiao Yeyang for a while, then got up and left.


    "Xiao Yeyang, the college will be on holiday in the future. If you are bored, come to my house with my three brothers to play!"


    When ?? left, Daohua said this to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, letting Defu send a few people to the palace.


    Waiting for the blessing to return, Xiao Yeyang was looking at another food box that Daohua had brought. The food box was filled with various animal-shaped cakes.


    "With so many cakes, Miss Yan will eat until the end of the first month."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "That fellow Daohua treats me as a pig." As he said, he picked up a pig head jujube mud cake and stuffed it into his mouth.


    He doesn''t like sweets, and he has no interest in all kinds of cakes, but he likes the cakes made by rice flowers.


    It was difficult for the guy to bring a full food box over. Before he saw the maid next to her was a little unable to lift it.


    "Master went to read!"


    signaled Defu to put away the cakes, and Xiao Yeyang went to the study.


    "Uncle, how long will we have to get to the provincial government?"


    Yan Wenkai couldn''t sit still on the boat, and asked questions from time to time.


    Li Xingnian looked at the sky: "It will be there at noon. Don''t walk around and get seasick."


    Daohua smiled and took the words: "Uncle, don''t worry, the fourth brother is in good health, so you won¡¯t get seasick."


    Li Xingnian glanced at his nephew who was as strong as a calf, and stopped talking.


    Looking at the Daohua standing on the deck enthusiastically looking at the scenery on the river, Li Xingnian sat next to Yan Wenxiu: "The cloak on Daohua seems to be given by the little prince. It doesn¡¯t matter if you take it like this?"


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "It doesn''t matter, didn''t the elder sister also give me something?"


    Hearing this, Li Xingnian''s mouth twitched.


    Just two food boxes from the niece?


    Well, the exchanges between children should not be too utilitarian like adults, too much care about value gains and losses.


    Yan Wenxiu thought for a while and said to Li Xingnian: "Uncle, this time we are staying in the palace, it is best not to be humane. Because we are close to the little prince, we have already received many people''s attention. If we are letting others know that we are staying. When you go to the palace, I am afraid that something will happen."


    Li Xingnian nodded, patted Yan Wenxiu¡¯s shoulder, and said with satisfaction: ¡°You are so old in a blink of an eye, and now you are more and more thoughtful about things. Don¡¯t worry, uncle knows how to measure it.¡±


    At four quarters (two o''clock in the afternoon), Daohua finally arrived at Li Mansion.


    "How did you get there?"


    As soon as Li Xingnian took the three of them into the gate, the two aunts and several cousins ??who had received the news greeted him.


    "Wen Xiu, Wen Kai, Dao Hua, I have met two aunts."


    Yan Wenxiu took his younger brothers and sisters to salute.


    The eldest aunt Fan immediately helped the person up, and then took Daohua¡¯s hand and took a closer look: "This is Yiyi, oh, why is she so handsome? Her second aunt, come and take a look at this. Child, is it more handsome than the little sister back then?"


    A gentle-looking woman stepped forward and looked at Daohua with a smile: "Really, the little girl''s daughter compares herself to herself."


    The two aunts of the Li family, one is cheerful and cheerful, the other is gentle and demure, they are very well maintained, and they look like they are in their early thirties.


    "Okay, okay, is there anyone like you as aunts? I''m embarrassed to say that the children are all embarrassed."


    Li Xingnian laughed and stopped: "If you have something to say, go back to the house first."


    Fan immediately smiled and said: "Look at me, I don''t know the north, south, east, and west if I am happy." As he said, he took Daohua''s hand and motioned to his son to call Wenxiu brothers into the house.


    Daohua has some enthusiastic aunts who can''t stand it. She can only say what she does and what she does, she can''t be well-behaved.


    Behind ??, the two cousins ??of the Li family gathered together and looked at Daohua three people secretly.


    Li Zixin of Dafang said in a low voice, "Mother doesn''t often say that although my uncle is an official, his family is poor and life is very difficult? But look at the clothes on Yiyi''s cousin, which one is not a good thing. ?"


    Li Zixuan in the second room nodded: "Yes, I have seen the cloak worn by the cousin Yiyi from afar. It is said to be a tribute feather satin. And the bead flowers on her head are all beautiful. I haven''t seen these in the Fucheng store."


    Li Zixin once again took a look at Daohua who was walking in front: "Before my mother said that Yiyi''s cousin grew up in the countryside, and she might be compared to her concubine. Now you see, it''s nonsense."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： , Was eaten tofu

    Chapter 159, was eaten tofu


    Daohua was led all the way into the main courtyard by the aunt of the Li family.


    On the way, Fan has been staring at Daohua with a smile, but Daohua feels that she has a thick skin and is embarrassed to be seen.


    Until entering the house, Fan still looked at Daohua with a good look.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t look at it, you see that the little girl''s face is blushing." The second aunt Jiang came forward and rescued Daohua from Fan''s hand.


    Fan said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s more beautiful when you blush!¡±


    Rice Flower: "."


    This big aunt is a bit overwhelming!


    Jiang smiled and pulled Daohua to step on to sit down, and then smiled: "Your eldest aunt is like this. When you see a beautiful girl, you are crazy. You don¡¯t know why your eldest aunt married you back then. Uncle, because I fell in love with your beautiful mother."


    Hearing this, Daohua was startled, and her eyes opened wide.


    Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai were also taken aback.


    Fan didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when he heard Jiang talk about that year. Instead, he was quite proud: ¡°I just like a little girl. Such a beautiful beauty is pleasing to the eyes and in a good mood just by looking at it.¡±


    Speaking, he smiled to himself, and then continued to talk to Daohua brothers and sisters.


    "I saw your mother at the time, and I was thinking that the girls in the family are so beautiful, and that man must be no different. Later, when I saw your uncle, I was a little disappointed, but it was still reasonable. Reluctantly married."


    Daohua was stunned.


    Is this an ancient color control? And it''s super kind.


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s pair of apricot eyes opened round, cute and cute, Fan suddenly couldn¡¯t help it, and reached out his hand to touch her white and delicate cheeks.


    "Oh, how come this skin is so good, how did you raise it?"


    Daohua opened her mouth in surprise, and looked at her overjoyed aunt in a daze. There was only one thought in her mind, she was eaten tofu!


    Below ??, Li Xingnian glanced at Fan helplessly, and at the same time he was a little funny.


    Daohua, this girl heard that she was very courageous, now she was shocked!


    "Sister-in-law, don''t play anymore, let a few kids recognize each other as soon as possible."


    At this time, Fan put away his playfulness and looked at Li Chenyi and his brothers and sisters: "I am still stunned by what to do, and I don''t want to come over and meet your sister."


    Ina Hua immediately got up and blessed her three cousins ??and two cousins.


    Jiang got up and introduced them to Daohua one by one: "The first time you came, I guess you didn''t recognize them. I''ll tell you."


    "This is your eldest cousin, Li Chenyi, two years older than your elder brother; this is your second cousin, Li Chenliang, one year older than your eldest brother; this is your third cousin, Li Chenzhi, and your fourth brother are the same Years, but it¡¯s a few months older."


    As ?? said, she pointed to Daohua''s two cousins ??again.


    "This is your eldest cousin, Li Zitong, who is three years older than you; this is your second cousin, Li Zixin, who is two years older than you. You have two cousins, but they were born. They will disappear today."


    Taohua silently remembered people in her heart.


    In ancient times, in a family, the population was as small as a few, as many as a dozen or twenty, or even more. Recognizing and registering names was definitely a big challenge.


    In the Yan clan, some people have four generations in the same house, and there are dozens of children in one family. When Daohua was taken out by the old lady of Yan to meet people, there were many jokes at the beginning.


    No way, there are too many people, she can''t remember, and can''t make a good check-in.


    After all these years of training, she is much better.


    But in order not to make jokes and admit the wrong person, she will do her homework in advance.


    Daohua recalled the science popularization that Mrs. Li had done for her before. The eldest cousin, third cousin, and second cousin belonged to the eldest uncle''s family; the second cousin and eldest cousin belonged to the second uncle''s family.


    read it silently in my heart, so as not to make a mistake.


    After seeing each other, Daohua was pulled back and sat next to Fan.


    It may be the first time I saw Daohua. Although several cousins ??and cousins ??were very curious about this cousin, they were not embarrassed to speak.


    "Oh, what are you doing? Who of us doesn''t know who, what kind of gentleness do you pretend?"


    Yan Wenkai can''t bear the reservedness and silence of his cousins. He and his elder brother have been to his uncle''s house several times, and he and his cousin and cousins ??have known each other. It makes him very uncomfortable.


    Seeing that several cousins ??were embarrassed by her fourth brother, Daohua couldn''t help but laughed.


    The fourth brother of her is a real treasure, and she dare to say anything, but it doesn''t make people feel annoying.


    Li Chenyi saw Daohua looking at them with a smile, teasing between his eyebrows, immediately smiled, and quickly looked away, and started talking to Yan Wenxiu.


    With Yan Wenkai¡¯s interruption, the juniors began to become active.


    "Cousin Yiyi, what do you do at home?"


    Li Zixuan took Li Zixin to sit next to Daohua and talked to her.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Reading, literacy, red student, and occasionally planting flowers and plants. What do cousins ??do?"


    Li Zixuan saw Daohua¡¯s soft tone and sweet smile, and she felt close in her heart, and she was less restrained: "We have learned the same thing, but we have more talents."


    "Oh?" Daohua came with interest: "What talents do the cousins ??learn?"


    Li Zixuan: "I learned Huangzhu, and my second sister learned dancing. Does my cousin not learn any talents?"


    Ina Hua San smiled: "I don''t seem to have any talent cells."


    Li Zixin interjected: "Then what if my cousin attends a banquet and encounters a talent show?"


    Daohua thought for a while, then solemnly said: "Then I will slip!"


    Uh.


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin didn''t expect to hear such an answer, and suddenly they didn''t know how to answer the conversation.


    Aside, Fan and Jiang just watched and laughed, without interjecting.


    "Cousin, what do you wear on your neck?"


    After speaking for a while, Li Zixin gradually let go, and asked Yingluo on Daohua''s neck.


    Daohua looked down and smiled: "This is the Yingluo that my aunts gave me."


    Li Zixin shook her head: "I didn''t mean Yingluo, but the golden pendant on Yingluo."


    Yingluo was bought by them with their mother and aunt. Of course, I knew it, but when they bought it, there was not such a golden pendant on Yingluo.


    Taohua picked up Yingluo and took a look: "You mean this, this is a pocket watch. It doesn''t fit well with the clothes just hanging around her neck, so I inlaid it on Yingluo."


    "Pocket watch?"


    When Li Xingnian heard it, he looked over: "That''s a pocket watch. This thing is something foreigners wear. We have very few things here, only." Having said that, after a pause, the voice changed and asked, "You Where did it come from?"


    Ina Flower: "From a friend."


    Suddenly, Li Xingnian knew what was going on.


    It must have been given by the little prince again.


    "Cousin, can I take a look?" Li Zixin was very curious to see that her second uncle had never seen this pocket watch.


    "Of course." Daohua nodded, without hesitation, she took Yingluo down and handed it to sister Li Zixin.


    Seeing her like this, the smiles on Fan and Jiang¡¯s faces deepened.


    At this moment, Li Xingchang came back from outside.


    The Daohua brothers and sisters quickly got up to see them.


    Li Xingchang waved his hand and motioned to the three of them to sit down: "My uncle has been socializing a lot in the past two days. I didn''t care to pick you up. Why did you arrive today?" He looked at Li Xingnian.


    Li Xingnian: "There was a delay on the road."


    Seeing that he didn''t say much, Li Xingchang knew that it was a bad thing to say in front of the child, so he didn''t ask, but smiled and talked to Yan Wenxiu.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： ,circle

    Chapter 160, Circles


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, why did you come back one day late? Did the little girl stay with you for one more night?"


    After talking to the three of Daohua for a while, Li Xingchang let the children at home take the three of them out to play, and after they left, he asked Li Xingnian.


    Li Xingnian pretended to be mysterious and smiled: "Big brother, guess where we lived last night?"


    Li Xingchang gave Li Xingnian angrily: "How old is he, and he''s not serious, just say it."


    Fan and Jiang also looked at Li Xingnian curiously.


    Li Xingnian coughed, cleared his throat, and said with a little excitement: "Last night, we lived in the imperial palace of Mount Wuhua."


    "what?!"


    Li Xingchang and the three were all surprised: "Quickly talk about it, what''s going on?"


    Li Xingnian was not in the ink this time, and told Daohua to see Xiao Yeyang.


    Hearing that Daohua and Xiao Wangye are very familiar with each other, Li Xingchang looked a little sighed: "My little girl is now a little bit better."


    Li Xingnian nodded: "Yes, as long as these three children are there, even if the brother-in-law doesn''t like the businessman in his heart, he still has to give the little sister a bit of face."


    Fan and Jiang looked at each other, and whispered: "This woman, after all, has to rely on her own children. Children must make a living and their waists are hard."


    Man or something, three wives and four concubines, love the new and dislike the old, the most unreliable.


    Li Xingchang: "I didn''t expect the Yan family to have such an adventure."


    Li Xingnian: "This is thanks to the girl Daohua. If it weren''t for her, I think our brother-in-law is still staying in the county magistrate''s position."


    Fan interjected: "It really doesn''t look like this rice flower grew up in the country. I think it''s more outstanding than some noble ladies."


    She really didn''t expect Dao Peanut to have such a beautiful appearance. What is more surprising is her generous and calm temperament. Fortunately, she was worried that the concubine in the backyard of the Yan family would compare her to her.


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, ¡°Lady Yan loves rice flowers very much, even in the countryside they grow well.¡±


    Jiang smiled: "I see, it''s the little girl who has a good foundation. This is how she has such a clever daughter."


    Fan: "Tell us what the royal palace is like?"


    Li Xingnian immediately described what he saw and heard in the palace.


    After talking about the palace, Li Xingnian took a sip of tea and talked about other things.


    "By the way, this time in the past, the little girl told me in private that the girl Daohua had produced some high-yield grains, and my brother-in-law is trying to grow them. If it succeeds, my brother-in-law''s political achievements will be on top. "


    Li Xingchang''s expression lifted: "Really?" The bigger the brother-in-law, the better he will be to the Li family.


    Li Xingnian nodded: "It''s still in the experimental stage, but it will succeed in all likelihood. The Yan clan has tried planting before."


    Li Xingchang was a little excited: ¡°Improving food production is a great achievement. If this is promoted, our brother-in-law will go up again.¡±


    Li Xingnian continued to laugh and said: ¡°The little girl also said that the watermelons sold so well last year, and she also left us some seeds so that we could also plant them on our own village.¡±


    Li Xingchang looked happy: "This is a good thing. Last year''s watermelon was in short supply. When many people got it, we were out of stock. I felt at a loss. If we could grow it this year, we would definitely make a good profit. ."


    Li Xingnian: "By the way, big brother, what do you think of the wine made from Daohua?"


    Li Xingchang immediately said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious, why, but what did the little girl say?¡±


    Li Xingnian shook his head: "It''s not the little girl, it''s Daohua. She said she would sell us the brewing recipe, and ask us if we want it?"


    At this moment, Li Xingchang, Fan and Jiang were all stunned.


    After a long time, Li Xingchang laughed and scolded: "How old is this girl, dare you start a business on your own?"


    Li Xingnian thought of Daohua''s serious business dealings with her, and was a little bit amused: "She said, she wants to buy a Zhuangzi, and lacks silver. There are so many brewing processes that need professional people to watch, and she can''t take care of it."


    Fan curiously asked: "How much silver does she want?"


    Li Xingnian smiled again: "The girl said, let us give it whatever she wants. She believes that her uncle and aunt will not let her suffer. You listened to what she said, and she said it completely. a bit."


    Li Xingchang laughed for a while, and then asked: "Does the younger sister and brother-in-law know about this?" This is a big deal for buying and selling wine.


    In these years, whether it¡¯s brewing or dispensing medicine, even if it¡¯s a recipe, wherever the recipe is involved, which family doesn¡¯t cherish it well, and pass it on from generation to generation as a family heirloom?


    Li Xingnian: "The little girl said, this is Daohua''s own business, let her be the master. As for the brother-in-law, she has never asked about these things."


    Li Xingchang thought for a while: "Wine is an exquisite thing. It''s really going to be brewed. Don''t worry about not selling it. This is feasible." He said and smiled, "In this way, I will talk to Daohua in person later. This business."


    Hearing this, Li Xingnian all laughed.


    Fan sighed: "It''s not wasted that we give Daohua something every year, and I hurt her once. This girl knows how to be grateful and knows to help her uncle''s family."


    Jiang followed with a smile: "Yes." So Chong Daohua took the initiative to sell the wine recipe to the Li family, and you can see that this girl is close to the Li family.


    In the courtyard of the Li family, Daohua was watching sister Li Zixuan performing with a look of wonder.


    Li Zixuan played the óíóó, Li Zixin danced, and the two cooperated very tacitly.


    The music is beautiful, the dance is beautiful, and it is very pleasing to the eye.


    Yan Wenkai clapped on the side, and said to Daohua: "Big sister, you should learn a little too."


    Just about to nod, Daohua listened to Yan Wenxiu, who was on the side, said, "Big sister doesn''t need to learn this."


    Yan Wenkai and Daohua were stunned at the same time, and looked at their elder brother in confusion.


    Yan Wenxiu did not explain, and went to the Li brothers to chat about other things.


    "What do you mean, big brother?" Daohua was a little puzzled.


    Yan Wenkai also looked dazed, scratching the back of his head, and said uncertainly: "Could it be that singing and dancing are the trails of entertaining and entertaining people?"


    Daohua''s face appeared in a daze.


    Yes, in ancient times, dancing in public did not seem to be a glorious thing.


    She just said, she has also participated in several banquets of various ladies. Everyone gathers together to drink tea and admire flowers, chant poems, etc. There is no talent show at all.


    Daohua raised her eyes to the two cousins ??who performed seriously on the stage, and sighed in her heart that the ancient social circles were really distinct, and from the girls¡¯ gatherings, we could also see that the status of merchants was not high.


    Yan Wenkai was still sullen and pensive. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that dancing in public was a pleasure. It was not very good. He wondered: "Since dancing is not good, why should the uncle and the two cousins ??learn?"


    Daohua sighed: "Because the circle they are in needs."


    As long as the Li family still has to deal with other merchants, they will inevitably participate in gatherings among merchants. Other business ladies are learning, if they don''t learn, they won''t be able to join this circle.


    Yan Wenkai thought for a while, and felt that it was really such a thing.


    Take them practicing martial arts with the little prince. If he and the third brother don¡¯t work hard, can¡¯t keep up with the little prince and their progress, and can¡¯t fight with others when they are fighting, then even if they know the little prince first, You can''t be in the same class as the little prince.


    "Dancing in public is not good. How about we remind the two cousins ??to stop dancing?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly, looked around, and saw that no one was paying attention to them, she whispered: "Don''t, brother, do you think your uncle and aunt don''t know? They know, but they still did it, for sure. They have their own ideas and reasons."


    "If we put it forward rashly, it will annoy them and make them think that we look down on them." She knew that her mother had always been grudges against her merchant.


    Upon hearing this, Yan Wenkai nodded immediately, saying that he would not say it anymore.


    "Cousin, what are you and your fourth brother whispering without watching our performance?" Li Zixin''s voice came over.


    Yan Wenkai blurted out: "We are saying that your dance is so beautiful!"


    Hearing this, Li Zixin stood on the stage and raised his head triumphantly: "Every time I participate in a banquet of another family, my dance, my big sister''s song, can win the first name."


    Looking at the glorious and confident look of the two sisters on stage, Daohua smiled and applauded.


    Different circles and different pursuits, so there is no need to comment with a worldly perspective.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： , Lantern Festival

    Chapter 161, Lantern Festival


    In the first month, the provincial government is very lively, and various juggling performances on the street take turns every day.


    In the past few days, Li Xingnian often took Daohua and Li''s brothers and sisters out to hang out, or buy things, or eat tea and listen to books. The few children have a lot of fun every day.


    In a blink of an eye, the Lantern Festival is here.


    "Cousin Zixuan, do we need to go out so early?" Daohua opened her pocket watch and took a look. It was only four quarters (18 o''clock in the afternoon) that it was still on.


    Li Zixuan pulled the rice flower on the horse, and said: "It''s not early, you don''t know the first time you come. There are so many people on the street during the Lantern Festival every year. If you go out late, you will definitely be blocked on the road. "


    "If we want to see the floats parading the street, we have to go ahead of time, otherwise, at night, the whole main street is full of people, and we can''t move at all."


    After hearing this, Daohua stopped talking, and silently followed Li''s cousin into the carriage.


    Because of concerns about safety, this time, the two uncles and two aunts are going to go. At this moment, they are already in the carriage in front of them. After Daohua''s several children are seated, the carriage drove towards the main street.


    When there were two streets from the main street, Daohua followed the Li family and got out of the car.


    "We have to walk on foot on the road afterwards. There are too many people here, and the carriage can''t pass." Li Zixuan explained to Daohua in a low voice.


    Ina Hua nodded, but she could see it without her cousin''s explanation.


    Now the sky is still dark, and the streets are already crowded.


    After Li Xingnian arranged a parking place for the carriage, everyone walked toward the main street.


    "Chen Yi, you boys, don''t just focus on your own play, but be optimistic about your three younger sisters!" Li Xingnian exhorted.


    Li Chenyi immediately replied: "Don''t worry, second uncle, we will take good care of our sisters."


    After ??, Li Chenyi took the lead and took a few younger brothers and sisters and walked quickly towards the established restaurant.


    "Big cousin is so considerate!"


    During the ?? period, Yan Wenxiu has been walking beside the Daohua trio, and from time to time he stretched out his hands to stop the people who collided around him.


    Hearing Li Zixuan¡¯s words, Daohua covered her mouth and smiled: ¡°My eldest brother is naturally good. It would be better if he doesn¡¯t usually talk about the rules and etiquette.¡±


    Li Zixuan saw Daohua making a strange appearance, and said with a smile: "You are content, we want such a gentle and knowledgeable brother yet."


    Ina Flower: "The three cousins ??are also very good, the eldest cousin is calm, the second cousin is hearty, and the third cousin is gentle and attentive. If there is any delicious or fun thing, I think about you, he looks like a big brother!"


    Li Zixin curled her lips: "That''s not because you are here. They won''t take us to play when we are in peace."


    Daohua smiled: "Boys and girls play different things. I think being a brother is a good brother as long as he can protect his sister."


    Suddenly, Li Zixuan pulled Daohua into a trot: "Stop talking, I will be at the restaurant we ordered soon."


    On the main street, all the shops are illuminated, and the major restaurants are overcrowded.


    "My little ancestors, slow down, don''t get lost." The aunt reminded her from time to time.


    Even if Daohua and his party came out very early, when they arrived at the scheduled restaurant, it was already dark.


    "God, it''s finally here, I feel like I''m almost squeezed!"


    Entering the restaurant''s private room, Yan Wenkai exaggerated, and the others laughed.


    Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s like a war.


    The fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the weather was still relatively cold, but after walking like this, Dao Peanut was tired out of sweat. After entering the private room, he had to take out a handkerchief to wipe the fine sweat on his forehead.


    Sister Li Zixuan took Daohua to the window and looked at the dense crowd outside.


    Li Zixin: "Fortunately, Dad has booked the restaurant in advance, otherwise, we have to follow outside and crowd with others."


    Li Zixuan looked around for a while, and said with some regret: "It would be great if I could book the position upstairs, so that I could see a little further."


    Li Xingchang booked a private room on the first floor, and just like that, he only got it through his relationship.


    Li Zixin sighed: "On the day of Lantern Festival, it is hard to find a restaurant on the main street. Daddy only booked this private room ten days in advance."


    Ina Flower can be heard with tongue.


    "Oh, isn''t this Li''s sister?"


    Suddenly, a lovely female voice came from outside the private room.


    The private room was open. As soon as Daohua turned her head, she saw a few little girls dressed in jewels looking at them.


    Li Zixuan smiled and nodded in response.


    Li Zixin turned her head and curled her lips, and said in a low voice to Daohua: "That''s the girls from the president of the Provincial Chamber of Commerce. They usually arrogantly relied on their family background. Seeing that we were also indifferent to answering. Look like."


    "Today, I took the initiative to say hello to us, definitely to show that their wealth is big, they have a wide relationship, and they can book a good private room."


    Sure enough, the little girl in the lead laughed and asked loudly: "Sister Li, why are you sitting on the first floor and not on the second floor?"


    As soon as these words came out, the other little girls turned to laughter.


    Li Zixin immediately said: "We like to sit on the first floor."


    The young lady from the president¡¯s house covered her mouth and smiled: ¡°What can you see on the first floor, the head or the back?¡±


    Li Zixin angrily said: "We like to look at the back of people''s heads. This restaurant is only the second floor high. You guys are only slightly taller than us. What are you proud of?"


    The smile on the face of the president¡¯s lady was stagnant, she glared at Li Zixin, her gaze suddenly fell on Daohua, and she looked at the person from head to toe, and when she saw her well-dressed, she smiled and asked: "This little sister seems to have not seen her. Who is it?"


    Li Zixin: "Of course you haven''t seen it. This is my aunt''s cousin."


    Hearing this, the president¡¯s lady''s eyes moved. It seems that Li Zixin¡¯s aunt is married to an official?


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said: "Our house has a private room upstairs. The three sisters sitting on the first floor probably can''t even see the shelf of the float, why don''t they come with us?" The tone was high in charity.


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin did not speak, but looked at Daohua.


    Seeing the two of them looking at herself, Daohua glanced at the uncles and aunts in the private room who didn''t seem to notice their situation, and smiled: "I think the first floor is pretty good, and I think this sister has a lot of family members. Yes, we won''t go there and bother."


    Li Zixin nodded immediately: "Yes, we won''t pass."


    The president''s lady frowned, and soon covered it, and continued with a smile: "The Lantern Festival is only once a year. What''s the matter with you sitting on the first floor and looking at the heads of people? No matter, who will let us meet each other? My sisters are squeezing, you can go up with us."


    Hearing this, Daohua was a little stunned.


    The young lady in the president¡¯s house is a little bit awkward. Didn¡¯t you hear them say it?


    Li Zixin coldly snorted: ¡°If you want to see the best view of the floats, you still have to be upstairs in Chong.


    The lady from the president''s house was choked, and a trace of anger flashed across her face.


    If she hadn''t thought that the relatives of the Li family were officials, she would not bother to stand here and waste her mouth.


    Aside, none of the four adults in the Li family asked about the children''s affairs, and they joked and laughed on their own.


    At this moment, someone came in again from the restaurant.


    This time there were adults who came in, who happened to be the home of the Chamber of Commerce President Sun Da and other merchants.


    Master Sun saw Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°How did the two Li bosses book a private room on the first floor? Let¡¯s go, we have a spot on the second floor. Go up to the second floor to see.¡±


    Li Xingchang refused with a smile: "Thank you Sun Da for your kindness, but it''s not very convenient to bring a female family member this time. Next time."


    A businessman stood up and smiled without a smile: "Boss Li has made a fortune, so he doesn''t look down on us?"


    Li Xingchang did not answer the conversation. Last year, selling watermelons gave the Li family a lot of limelight. Many of these people are jealous.


    The head of the grandson looked at the people in the room, and his eyes focused on the three brothers and sisters of the Yan family: "Or, let a few small ones go up?"


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, "The children in my family are too noisy, so I won¡¯t bother them."


    Master Sun looked at the Li brothers with a smile, did not try to persuade him, stood and chatted for a few words, turned around and left with his daughter and others.


    "This Li family is really ignorant!"


    A low laugh of unknown meaning was introduced into the private room.


    Daohua glanced at her uncle and aunt, and saw that they had no response, so she threw away her hand.


    After ??, some people came in one after another in the restaurant, many of whom knew the Li family.


    Seeing the Li family sitting on the first floor, they all showed a complacent expression on their faces. They came over with a false impression and invited them, satisfying their inner comparability, and then walked away.


    Daohua saw that Uncle Li''s and aunts looked strange, with a smile on her face all the time, she dared to admire her, and at the same time she sighed with emotion in her heart.


    Where there are really people, there are rivers and lakes, and there are opportunities.


    The location of the restaurant on the main street ordered by Li¡¯s family is not the best. Almost all restaurants with good locations are contracted by family members and officials.


    The float parade is from the end of the main street to the Chonglou side of the main street, and then in front of the Chonglou, the lanterns are lit, and the lanterns are in full bloom.


    So, they can only watch the excitement.


    Not long before Daohua and the others waited, the streets began to rush.


    The float is about to parade.


    Even if you can only see the human head, Daohua is full of interest. It is very exciting to participate in this kind of fun for the whole people and feel the lively and lively atmosphere.


    At this moment, a team of guards walked into the restaurant quickly and walked straight to the private room of Daohua.


    "Girl Yan, Young Master Yan, I finally found you."


    Seeing Zhao Ergou, Daohua was surprised: "Why are you here?"


    Zhao Ergou smiled: "The master is watching the lantern upstairs in Chong, waiting for you to pass."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： , Chonglou admiring lights

    Chapter 162, Chonglou Appreciation of Lights


    "Xiao Yeyang came to the provincial government?" Dao Hua looked at Zhao Ergou in surprise.


    Zhao Ergou nodded: "Miss Yan, the float parade is about to begin, or else, let¡¯s go to Chonglou first. If you have any questions, you can ask afterwards."


    There were too many people on the street. The little prince only said that Miss Yan and Mrs. Yan might be looking at the lanterns on the main street. The exact location was not known, so he took people to shop from shop to shop. It took a long time to find the person.


    "This"


    Daohua is very heartwarming. Standing on a tall building overlooking the floats, the vision is needless to say, it must be very good.


    But, she and her two brothers just left. It¡¯s not good to leave the uncle¡¯s family, right?


    Li Xingchang seemed to know what Daohua was thinking. He pressed the excitement in his heart and said with a smile: "Daohua, you go quickly, don¡¯t make people wait too long."


    Daohua looked at her uncle and aunt, and then at Li¡¯s cousin and cousin, and asked Zhao Ergou: "Can I bring my cousins ??and cousins ??over?"


    Zhao Ergou glanced at Li Chenyi and others, nodded: "Of course."


    After hearing this, Li Xingchang and others all showed joy, and Li Chenyi''s few small ones were also excited.


    Looking at the floats upstairs in Chong, this is something they never thought of.


    Li Xingchang smiled and said, "Go ahead, Wenxiu, your cousin has never seen anything in the world, so please take care of it!"


    Yan Wenxiu immediately responded: "Uncle rest assured."


    At this time, Daohua was holding a cousin in one hand, and followed Zhao Ergou and others towards Chonglou.


    It wasn''t until she got out of the restaurant that Li Zixin came back to her senses, holding Daohua''s hand, excitedly said: "Cousin, are we really going to see the floats upstairs in Chong?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yeah."


    Li Zixuan was also very excited, but there was some tension between her eyebrows: "Those who can go to Chonglou, but they are all nobles, shall we go?"


    Daohua shook Li Zixuan''s hand: "It''s okay, you can just follow me at that time, you can do whatever I do."


    Li Zixin nodded immediately: "Then you have to take good care of us."


    In the restaurant, watching Daohua who are well guarded by the guards, the people around can not collide, so Uncle Li''s uncle and aunt were relieved.


    Fan looked at his daughter who was tightly pulled by Daohua and his youngest son who was hooked around his neck by Wen Kai, and smiled: "Daohua doesn¡¯t hurt a lot, and I haven¡¯t forgotten my cousins ??and cousins ??even if I have something good."


    Jiang also followed with a smile and said, "Yes, the little girl often says that Daohua is warm-hearted in her letter. Today I finally experienced it personally."


    She saw clearly from the side that when the guard came to call, although Wen Xiu Wenkai wanted to call Shang Chenyi, he seemed to have scruples and didn''t say anything.


    Only the girl Daohua spoke actively.


    Looking at the girl''s appearance, I just wanted them to follow along.


    Seeing his sister-in-law and daughter-in-law both looked happy, Li Xingnian smiled: "Well, I see what excites you. It is my relative cousin and cousin, so naturally I have to take care of it. These days, the children in the family don¡¯t enjoy themselves too much. Do you have fun with the three Daohua? The feelings are mutual. We treat them well, and they will naturally treat us well."


    Jiang smiled and gave Li Xingnian a blank look: "Just what you can say."


    After Daohua and his party left, the restaurant became agitated, and the people on the first and second floors were all looking at the private room where Li Xingnian and them were.


    The guards brought by Zhao Ergou were different in temperament and dress from ordinary nurses'' thugs. The merchants had trained a pair of piercing eyes, and they immediately saw how extraordinary these people were.


    The head of the Chamber of Commerce, Sun Da, even went straight down from the second floor, and sat cheeky in Li Xingchang¡¯s private room: "Brother Li, I just watched the young lady in your house leave. Where are you going?"


    Li Xingchang raised his eyebrows. He was the boss of Li just now, and now he is Li''s brother!


    I took a look and looked at the people in their private rooms, knowing that today¡¯s affairs are unavoidable, so he smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t my two nephews studying at Wangyue Academy? It just so happened that their classmates were watching the lanterns upstairs in Chong. Knowing that they are also here, I came to invite them to enjoy the lights together."


    The head of Sun Da''s heart was shocked.


    Chonglou, which is only open to the families of senior officials in the provincial government.


    "Brother Shu is clumsy, brother Li''s nephew is...?"


    Li Xingchang smiled: "The son of the Zhizhou family in Xingzhou."


    The head of the grandson grandson immediately smiled and said, "I said, how come you look at those two sons with such extraordinary bearing, it turns out that they are the sons of the Zhizhou family."


    Mrs. Sun also followed downstairs, holding Fan''s arm involuntarily, and smilingly said: "The line of sight on the first floor is a bit worse. I have vacated a private room on the second floor. You have to give me this face. Go up. Enjoy the lights."


    Fan and Jiang looked at each other. Madam Sun came over in person, but it was not easy to refuse, and smiled: "Then we are going to be in Madam¡¯s light."


    Mrs. Sun immediately smiled and said, "What are you talking about? It''s rare for everyone to get together. I usually want to invite you but I can''t invite you."


    Fan and Jiang glanced at the Li Xingchang brothers who were in charge of Hu Kan with Sun Da, and followed Mrs. Sun upstairs.


    Chonglou.


    Under the **** of Zhao Ergou and others all the way, Daohua and his party arrived downstairs without any delay.


    Defu had been waiting downstairs in Chong, when he saw Daohua, he ran over with a smile: "The girl finally came, and the master thought you didn¡¯t come to see the lantern."


    Daohua smiled and said: "I came to the provincial government with a lasting effort, how can I not watch it." Then, she pulled sister Li Zixin, "This is my cousin and cousin, they came with me."


    Defu looked at a few people, didn''t care much, and then smiled: "Since it''s here, let''s go up quickly."


    Daohua nodded, dragged sister Li Zixin and followed.


    When ?? was upstairs, Li Zixin leaned close to Daohua¡¯s ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why is the voice of this little servant weird?¡±


    Ina Hua looked at Defu who was walking in front, and whispered back: "He is an eunuch."


    Hearing this, sisters Li Zixin took a breath.


    The eunuch, this is someone who specializes in serving the royal family.


    Soon, under the leadership of Defu, Daohua and her team came to the top floor of Chonglou.


    Seeing that there were not many people upstairs, and basically they still knew each other, Daohua was relieved immediately.


    Although Xiao Yeyang invited over to watch the lantern is a face-saving thing, but she didn''t want to be too pushy.


    "coming?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at Daohua, then moved his gaze to the street downstairs coolly.


    Daohua smiled and didn''t care, and looked at Dong Yuanxuan, Zhou Chengye and others: "Brother Dong, Brother Zhou, Brother Su, are you all there?"


    Zhou Chengye laughed and said: ¡°The Lantern Festival of the provincial government has always been lively. No, one can¡¯t help but come over to join in the fun.¡±


    Daohua looked around: "Where is Jingwan? Didn''t she follow?"


    Zhou Chengye: "There are elders in the clan who have lived, and she has to stay at home."


    Daohua was a little regretful. Soon, a smile appeared on her face, and she began to introduce Li Chenyi and others: "This is my cousin and cousin, so please take care of me."


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled: "You are not welcome to instigate people."


    Daohua immediately smiled back: "Because I know, Brother Dong, you are all elegant gentlemen, you will definitely take good care of others."


    Next to ??, Li Zixuan and Li Zixuan were shocked when they saw that Daohua was so familiar with the princes of the provincial government officials.


    There are some people they know. For example, the brother Dong just now is the son of Dong Buzheng, the highest official of the Zhongzhou Province. Although the others have not met, they want to be in high positions in their parents.


    In normal times, such a person, they can''t even see each other, but they didn''t expect to stand with them and admire the lights now.


    After ??, under the leadership of Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai, the three cousins ??all met Dong Yuanxuan.


    There were also ladies from other families on the top floor. Unfortunately, Daohua didn''t know any of them, so she didn''t go to say hello. She pulled her two cousins ??to the guardrail and looked at the lights below.


    "What a beauty!"


    Daohua couldn''t help sighing: "This is standing high, and the scenery you see is really different." In the restaurant, you can only look at the vague excitement, but upstairs in Chong, you can catch all the pomp on the street.


    "Cousin, let me go over, you two will watch for yourself first."


    Li Zixuan glanced at Xiao Yeyang, who was standing alone and ignored the others, and immediately nodded: "You go to do you, we will take care of ourselves."


    Daohua smiled and walked towards Xiao Yeyang.


    "Sister, who is that person, I feel so arrogant!" Li Zixin couldn''t help whispering.


    Li Zixuan immediately made a silent action: "Don''t talk nonsense." Almost all the people present, cousin and cousin introduced, except for the son.


    Thinking of the **** who led the way before, the identity of this young man is ready to emerge.


    This is the little prince that the second uncle said!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： , Congenial

    Chapter 163, Congenial


    "Humph!"


    Seeing Daohua walking towards him, Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly.


    This guy, everyone has said hello, and finally thought of him.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s awkward appearance, Daohua smiled and said nothing, and walked straight to him, clutching the guardrail with both hands, and looking excitedly at the lights on the street below, she looked like she could not wait to yell at him. Voice.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua¡¯s eyes were shining, and he just looked at the light scene below without talking to him, and snorted again.


    Daohua then tilted her head and looked over, smiling, and said, "Is your illness still unwell, and your throat is uncomfortable?"


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang was anxious, and turned his head to the side angrily, too lazy to look at the nasty guy in front of him.


    Looking at him like this, Daohua found it funny, and standing on a high place to see the scenery of the whole street in her eyes, she was in a good mood, and she couldn''t help but laughed.


    Hearing Daohua¡¯s happy laugh, Xiao Yeyang turned his head awkwardly. He wanted to say a few words to her, but when he saw the heartless smile on Daohua¡¯s face, he immediately shook his head helplessly.


    Yes, to get angry with this guy is to find sin for yourself.


    Perceiving Xiao Yeyang¡¯s gaze, Daohua looked over, tilted her head and asked with a smile: "Why, you are not angry anymore?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted her angrily: "You still know that I''m angry, I thought you didn''t have eyes?"


    Daohua sighed with an old sigh, and looked at Xiao Yeyang with the eyes of an adult looking at a child: "Okay, why are you angry again? Come, tell me, I can help you analyze and analyze."


    Seeing her acting strangely, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t hold back anymore, and with a wave of the folding fan in his hand, he banged on Daohua''s forehead.


    Daohua suddenly rounded her eyes, and said angrily: "I''m not very smart anymore, so what should I do if you knock me on the head twice in three days and beat me stupid?"


    "Pooh~"


    Xiao Yeyang was amused, and said with a smile: "It''s really rare. I didn''t expect you to be quite self-aware. However, I think your head is quite strong. I guess it will take a few more hits to beat you stupid. "


    Seeing the rice flower fried hair, his mood instantly improved.


    "Humph!"


    Now it''s Daohua''s turn to turn her head and ignore people.


    Aside, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin looked at the way Daohua and Xiao Yeyang get along, and they were shocked and worried.


    I was afraid that the rice flower might not be done properly, which really annoyed the noble little prince.


    On the other side, the three brothers Li Chenyi are also watching Daohua and Xiao Yeyang.


    The identity of Xiao Yeyang can be guessed without introducing them. First, the appearance of the imperial children is really not comparable to ordinary people; second, the cautious attitude of Dong Yuanxuan who dare not step forward has already been made clear. .


    During the ?? period, Li Chenyi gave Yan Wenxiu a vague wink many times and asked him to pay attention to Daohua.


    Unfortunately, every time Yan Wenxiu glanced, he smiled and talked to other people, ignoring it at all.


    "Don''t worry, the little lord and rice flower are too familiar, they are just like that."


    Yan Wenxiu saw that Li Chenyi was really worried and had to explain to him in a low voice.


    Li Chenyi dumbfounded: "Cousin and little prince are so good?"


    Yan Wenxiu looked up at the two who had been reconciled, and then joined together to talk and laugh, and their expressions were a little sigh.


    It is reasonable to say that they spend more time with the little prince than the older sister. In terms of familiarity and closeness, they should be better than them.


    But you can ask, whether it¡¯s Dong Yuanxuan or Su Hongxin, which one dares to be like the big sister, joking and laughing freely with the little prince and getting along with them?


    After a moment of silence, Yan Wenxiu said: "The two have a match for each other, and they have fun!"


    He can only use this to explain.


    "The float is driving too slowly, right!"


    Daohua looked at the floats moving at the speed of a tortoise silently. The floats were covered with all kinds of lanterns, colorful, but very beautiful.


    She took a closer look and saw that there seemed to be people throwing things on the float, like lucky bags.


    Xiao Yeyang: "There are too many people. If you want to go faster, you can¡¯t get faster!"


    Daohua nodded: "That''s true! However, the float moves so slowly, how long will it take to reach the front of Chonglou?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s estimated that it will take a while." After speaking, he looked at Daohua up and down, and asked, "Where is your lantern?"


    "Huh?" Daohua was puzzled.


    Xiao Yeyang: ". Didn''t you prepare the lantern?"


    Ina Flower: "Do I need to prepare?"


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "When the float arrives in front of Chonglou, everyone will set off the lanterns. You are not prepared. What will you put on then?"


    "Is there such a link?" Inahua was taken aback for a moment, then waved his hand, and said casually, "It''s okay, I think you put it in the same way."


    Xiao Yeyang: ". Lanterns are set on the Lantern Festival for blessings and wishes. What do you think is going on when they are set off?"


    Daohua thought for a while, then turned to look at the two cousins: "Cousin Zixuan, do we have lanterns?"


    Li Zixuan watched Xiao Yeyang and looked over, suddenly a little nervous: "Yes, but we were in a hurry just now, we didn''t take it, and it''s still in my parents'' private room."


    Hearing this, Daohua gave up directly and shrugged, "I can''t put it this time, next time." Chonglou was not close to their private room before, and she didn''t want to turn back to get a lantern.


    At this moment, a commotion broke out downstairs in Chong.


    Daohua stretched her head and looked down, and found that it seemed like a group of young men in Jinyi wanted to go upstairs, but they were stopped by the guards. The two sides are now arguing.


    "Who are those people?"


    Dare to break into Chonglou, you are so brave!


    Did not hear the answer, Daohua turned her head and saw Xiao Yeyang staring at the person below with a dark look.


    Suddenly, Daohua shook her heart.


    At the grandfather Zhou''s birthday banquet, she had seen Xiao Yeyang look furious. Although it was a bit scary, it didn''t make people feel cold.


    But at this moment, Xiao Yeyang''s appearance had a feeling of murderous intent leaking, and her hairs were standing up.


    "Little prince, please calm down. They can''t get up. I''ve sent someone to drive them away. I promise not to disturb you to watch the lights." After Dong Yuanxuan heard the movement and saw the troublemaker, he immediately faced Xiao Ye. Yang said.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Dong Yuanxuan coldly, without speaking.


    Ina Flower stood aside, looking at this, and then at that.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang was actually suppressing his anger, while Dong Yuanxuan was trying to calm down.


    Ina Flower once again moved her gaze downstairs.


    The dispute has been weakened, because a group of patrol officers and soldiers downstairs is now persuading the group of young men in Jinyi to leave.


    stalemate for a while, the group of jinyi boys flung their sleeves and left.


    Before the person headed by ?? left, he glanced at the top floor of Chonglou with a sneer.


    Daohua keenly discovered that at that moment, Xiao Yeyang''s body was even more chilly.


    After those people left, Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin were obviously relieved.


    Seeing this, Daohua''s expression moved slightly, and she was curious, who are those low-lying people that made Xiao Yeyang react so much?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： , I like to eat pigs

    Chapter 164, I like to eat pigs


    After the group of jinyi boys left, Xiao Yeyang''s complexion has not improved, and the rice flower cuts and laughs several times, but he can''t make him smile.


    This master is upset, it''s strange that other people can enjoy the lights well.


    Everyone stood silently in front of the fence, neither talking nor communicating, and the atmosphere was a bit stagnant.


    The Li brothers and sisters saw such a scene for the first time, and they were so nervous that they didn''t dare to show it.


    Seeing this, Daohua is a little helpless. It would be a shame if the Lantern Festival Lantern Festival was spent like this.


    "Wow, that lantern is so beautiful, what kind of flower is that? I have never seen it before!"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua who had nothing to talk to, followed her fingers and looked at her, and said with an aura: "Which mountain peak are you a savage from? You haven''t even seen the lantern lantern?"


    Daohua''s mouth twitched by Xiao Yeyang''s poisonous tongue.


    Forget it, because he is in a bad mood now, she won''t care about him for now.


    "I haven¡¯t planted this flower before, it¡¯s normal if I don¡¯t know it!"


    Xiao Yeyang hummed and said nothing.


    Seeing him, Daohua stopped talking again. She was a little tired. She rolled her eyes and said with a smile: "The float is coming soon. Didn''t you just say that when the float arrives downstairs in Chong, everyone will put the lanterns together?"


    "I think it''s interesting to put out lanterns to pray for blessings and wishes. Unfortunately, I don''t have lanterns. Or, if you accompany me to buy one, you can buy that lantern. I think it''s quite beautiful."


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head and looked at Daohua, and seeing her looking at herself with bright eyes, with a look of anticipation, her heart softened: "You are the one who has the most trouble!"


    As soon as she heard this, Daohua suddenly smiled with crooked eyebrows.


    Seeing the bright smile on her face, Xiao Yeyang''s mood improved a lot, and his tight face softened: "Let¡¯s go, go and go back quickly, so as not to miss the time to put the lantern on."


    Daohua immediately looked at the others: "Does everyone have a lantern? If not, just go down and buy one."


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and took it: "Okay, although I have prepared a lantern, I am a little dissatisfied. I just want to see if there is anything else I like."


    So, a group of people hulled downstairs.


    Everyone didn''t go far, so they chose the lanterns on both sides of the downstairs in Chong.


    "Hey, there is still a mask!"


    Daohua picked up a pink pig''s head mask and placed it in front of her face, and shook it in front of Xiao Yeyang''s eyes: "How about it, isn''t it cute?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the pig¡¯s head, his expression moved: "Do you like pigs?"


    Ina Flower put down her mask and shook her head: "I like to eat pigs."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face became stiff: "."


    Behind me, I was so nervous and blessed the moment before, suddenly my shoulders trembled.


    Dong Yuanxuan looked over and found that Defu was actually holding back a smile. He immediately smiled and asked, "Defu, what is so happy about?"


    Defu Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s eyes looked dangerously over, his face suddenly straightened: "Uncle Dong is wrong. The slave just had a cramp in his shoulder."


    He will never tell anyone that the grandfather of his family is a pig.


    Daohua glanced at a few people weirdly, continued to look at the masks on the stall, and looked for a while, then picked up the previous pig head mask, and said to the two sisters of the Li family: "Two cousins, let''s buy a mask. , It¡¯s fun to wear."


    Li Zixin immediately smiled and said: "Okay, when we go home later, we will put on the masks and let parents guess who we are."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu and the Li brothers looked at each other speechlessly.


    Please, the three people dress differently and their heights are different. Even if they wear masks, they can recognize who is who, okay?


    However, seeing the three sisters so interested, they don¡¯t have much to say.


    When Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua held the pig head mask in his hand again, he hooked the corner of his mouth, and asked pretendingly, "Many of the pastries you made before are in the shape of pig heads. Why, do you love pigs so much? "


    Daohua said without even thinking about it: ¡°I think in the Chinese zodiac, the pig is the happiest. It has no troubles after eating and sleeping. It will become a Chinese meal in the end, but it will be enjoyed.¡±


    "And, don¡¯t you think pork is delicious? It can be made into a variety of dishes, which is good to match, and it is also cheap. Everyone can afford it, so many people!"


    Xiao Yeyang''s cheek twitched severely.


    Forget it, he shouldn¡¯t ask this guy, two of the three sentences can¡¯t do without eating.


    Everyone went shopping for a while, and the mood improved a lot, and the atmosphere became more active, regardless of whether they wanted it or not, they all had a lantern in their hands.


    During ??, I encountered a shop that was holding a riddle guessing game, and everyone participated in it with great interest.


    Daohua looked at a few riddles, shrunk her neck, and quickly retreated to the back.


    She is not as smart as other crossing girls and so knowledgeable. She can shine when guessing lantern riddles. She can''t guess any of these lantern riddles in front of her.


    Daohua was watching his eldest brother sweeping the lantern riddles with great interest, suddenly, the corner of her eyes swept across Xiao Yeyang.


    Why did this guy leave without saying a word?


    Without thinking too much, Daohua quickly followed.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Everyone is still guessing lantern riddles!"


    Xiao Yeyang turned around, and saw Daohua pulling her sleeves, full of curiosity, and raised her eyebrows: "I''m going to do a big event, dare you keep up?"


    Ina Flower: ". What can''t you dare!"


    "Go!"


    Xiao Yeyang tilted his head and quickly turned into another street with Daohua.


    Daohua saw the blessing and followed, and didn''t worry too much, but didn''t think it would be good not to say to others: "Should we talk to Brother Dong and the others?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly: "I told them, things won¡¯t be done."


    After hearing this, Daohua became more curious: "What the **** is it?"


    After the words fell, I heard the noise from the street in front of me.


    "Hit someone, hit someone!"


    The people around are all running forward.


    Xiao Yeyang pulled up Daohua¡¯s wrist, "Tighten me, don¡¯t lose it!"


    Daohua nodded, and then Xiao Yeyang dragged him and walked over.


    It''s them!


    The group of young men in Jinyi who wanted to go to Chonglou and were driven away!


    At this moment, those people are beating a middle-aged trader.


    The middle-aged trader was beaten on the ground and couldn''t even call for mercy.


    Daohua frowned immediately, and looked at Xiao Yeyang next to him. As expected, this guy came for these people, and his face turned dark again.


    "Don''t fight, you will kill you again!"


    One of the other party shouted.


    At this time, other talents stopped punching and kicking.


    "Huh, things that don''t have eyes are good if they die!"


    ''S Young Master Jin Yi kicked once again the already motionless middle-aged trader, and then left with a cold hum.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang seemed to want to catch up, Daohua hurriedly stopped him. Before he could say anything, he quickly said, "I know that those people are very annoying, but the other party has too many people. We only have three. , The gap between the enemy and ourselves is too big, it is too unwise to rush forward now."


    "In this way, we first go back to Brother Dong and them, call them up, and then come to a showdown with them!"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to stop him when he saw Daohua, his expression softened slightly: "Relax, I''m not that stupid, and I won''t fight them head-on. Now I just want to follow up and see where they are."


    Inahua suspiciously, her hand pulling her sleeve tightly did not relax: "Really?"


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "It''s more real than real gold, do you think I look like a fool?"


    Ina Hua didn''t speak now.


    The three people quickly followed.


    When passing by the beaten vendor, seeing that no one dared to come forward to rescue him, Daohua pulled Xiao Yeyang away.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the unbearable Daohua. He didn''t want to be too much, but he turned his head and gestured for blessing.


    Defu immediately smiled and walked to the nearby merchant. He didn''t know what he said to the merchant. Soon, someone carried the merchant to the nearby medical clinic.


    Seeing this, Daohua smiled immediately.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： , Go, **** him!

    Chapter 165, go, **** him!


    "Daifu, what did you say to those people just now? Why are they willing to rescue the beaten merchant?" Dao Huabian followed Xiao Yeyang through the crowd, and turned her head to ask Defu.


    Defu smiled: ¡°The reason those people dare not to be nosy is because they are afraid of being reprisals. I told them to save people and nothing will happen, so they will naturally take action.¡±


    Daohua nodded, and said with a smile: "In the case of ensuring their own safety, people actually have a heart for kindness."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, wanting to say that she was nosy, but moved her lips, and finally swallowed the words back.


    If Daohua hadn''t been nosy at the beginning, he wouldn''t be saved.


    In fact, think about it, what this guy said is right. As long as there is no disadvantage to himself, it is really nothing to help others within the scope of his ability. Who knows if he will plant a good destiny?


    Here, if there is no Daohua''s rescue, he would definitely never notice the Yan family.


    "Hey, look, those people stopped!"


    Daohua yelled, making Xiao Yeyang regain his senses.


    At this moment, the former elder brothers in Jinyi were standing in front of an elegantly decorated courtyard and saying something.


    Looking at their appearance, it seemed that they had disagreements and had a dispute.


    Finally, the headed Young Master Jin Yi took four or five people in, and the remaining few flung their sleeves angrily and left.


    "Infighting!"


    Daohua gloated over misfortune.


    In her opinion, those people are just a group of punk boys. Judging from the bad behavior of beating the vendors to the death like they just now, these people are not good people.


    "Are we going back now?"


    At this point, Daohua felt that she should go home, but seeing Xiao Yeyang''s appearance, this guy seemed to want to continue.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I''m going into the yard to have a look." After speaking, he looked at Daohua with regret. He shouldn''t have brought her with him before.


    To teach Ma Feiyu, there will inevitably be conflicts. Bringing such a little girl, um. It¡¯s a bit cumbersome!


    Xiao Yeyang looked around for a while, pointed to the restaurant opposite and said: "I will let Defu go to reserve a private room for you, and you and your maid will wait for me to come out in the private room, okay?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Do you have to go in?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "You have to go in."


    Daohua glanced at the blessing with her mouth closed, without any dissuasion, thought for a while, and asked: "You have hatred with those people?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes fell cold: "The blessed brother Tenggui was killed by a man named Ma Feiyu inside. The reason why I was abducted by a trafficker is also because of that person."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes widened, she gritted her teeth, pulled Xiao Yeyang up, and said with the same enemy, "Go, **** him!"


    Uh.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t expect Daohua to react like this. He stood still, looking at Daohua with surprise.


    The rice flower pulled and pulled again, without pulling the person. He looked back and wondered: "Why, not going anymore?"


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned: "Why?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "What and why?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Why do you want to go in with me?"


    Inaka, of course, said: "We are friends, and your enemy is my enemy. If you have something, of course I have to help."


    Boom~


    Xiao Yeyang''s heart seemed to be hit hard by something.


    There is no dissuasion, no general principles throughout the article, let alone this and that, in the eyes of Daohua, he only sees the same enemy.


    Because I am a friend, I am willing to come forward without asking the reason!


    friend


    Xiao Yeyang smiled.


    Before Dong Yuanxuan asked him why he was so different to Daohua.


    How did he answer at the time?


    Because she is his savior.


    But now, he feels that his answer at the time seems to be wrong.


    The reason why he treats Daohua differently is because Daohua treats him, and more because of him, in their relationship, he is more sincere than others.


    Take what happened tonight as an example. If his two companions, Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin, knew that he was going to teach Ma Feiyu, they would definitely dissuade him from leaving.


    Why?


    Because their father is in charge of Zhongzhou Province, if he and Ma Feiyu quarrel, no matter which party has an accident, their father will not have good fruit.


    So, from the beginning, it was impossible for the two of them to put themselves in their place and consider the problem from his perspective.


    There are many people around him, but no matter what they do, they will weigh the gains and losses, but the feelings in his heart are ranked behind.


    The people who follow him, he can allow them to benefit from him, but he also wants to exchange his sincerity.


    Reality is often very cruel. Most of those who linger around him are flattering, ingratiating, admiring, and flattering, but there is almost no sincerity.


    Your enemy is my enemy!


    Daohua''s words really touched his heart.


    He did not expect that it would be a little girl who said this to him.


    "Hey, what are you in a daze?"


    Looking at the rice flower that was dragging him hard and not holding it too hard, Xiao Yeyang smiled at once, and with a strong arm, he pulled her toward the courtyard that Ma Feiyu had entered.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang heading straight to the gate, Daohua was a little speechless, and hurriedly pulled the person back: "Are you going to enter from the front gate?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Otherwise?"


    Daohua immediately gave him a look of''how are you so stupid'': "You know to track before, don''t expose yourself, how come you become stupid at a critical juncture, of course you went over the wall and went in." Pulling people to run towards the courtyard wall.


    Looking at the courtyard wall more than two meters high, Daohua couldn''t move her chin.


    Aside, Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless: "Now how are you going to get in and fly in?"


    Daohua glared at him: "If I can fly, I still need to stand here." After finishing speaking, she looked around and saw that there was a tree beside the courtyard wall, and her eyes lit up.


    "Go, climb the tree in."


    Looking at Daohua rushing to the tree, without saying anything, he rolled up his sleeves and climbed up. Xiao Yeyang opened his mouth directly, and gave a blessed look a little stupidly.


    "I think Daohua seems to be born with the wrong gender by her mother. This guy should be a boy!"


    Defu twitched the corners of his mouth, but he dared not reply.


    has been silently following Wang Man''er and said in dissatisfaction: "What''s wrong with climbing a tree? It''s also beautiful for my girl to climb a tree."


    Uh.


    Xiao Yeyang and Defu are all speechless.


    Yes, go climb the tree!


    More speechless than them, there is also the man in black who hides in the secret to protect Xiao Yeyang silently.


    Climbing a tree into the courtyard, what do these people think? Do you have any brains?


    Don¡¯t they know that someone has a nursing home?


    Even if there is no nursing home, there are always two dogs to watch the house!


    Look, as soon as the little girl climbed up the tree, two **** dogs ran towards the courtyard wall over there.


    Depend on!


    The little master has also climbed the tree, my god, slow down, wait for him, don¡¯t be bitten by a dog!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： , To finish? pill!

    Chapter 166, to finish? pill!


    Daohua climbed onto the tree, clutching the branches with both hands, and with the help of force, she flexibly jumped to the top of the courtyard wall, and squatted down on the top of the courtyard wall steadily.


    The yoga of the previous life, and the kung fu learned from Wang Maner in this life, are not for nothing.


    Just when Daohua was proud that she was good at her skill, a low-pitched roar came into her ears, and one lowered her head, and she saw two **** dogs looking up at her with their heads up, barking their teeth and drooling. .


    Oh my God!


    Inahua was a joke, and almost never fell off the wall. Fortunately, her balance was good. When she leaned back, her hands caught the courtyard wall in time.


    "what are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang climbed up the tree in three or two, and then keenly jumped to the top of the courtyard wall. As soon as he stabilized his body, he saw Daohua throwing things into the courtyard.


    "Hush, before vicious dog out of the way, and I''m their wits too!"


    "Pooh~"


    The blessed one who followed immediately couldn''t hold back, and laughed directly.


    Sometimes he found that no matter how critical the situation is, Miss Yan always makes people laugh.


    In the dark, the man in black was also staggering, almost revealing his traces.


    The little master, where did you find the live treasure!


    Fighting wits and courage with the dog, why is she really not able to?


    Only Wang Maner''s face was indifferent: "The two evil dogs, let me go down and solve them." As he said, he jumped and fell into the yard.


    Then one person and two dogs met head-on.


    Just as Wang Maner was about to lift the rock at his feet and smash it on the dog''s head, the two dogs seemed to be drunk. They swayed from side to side, and then fell to the ground.


    Wang Man''er looked sluggish. After Daohua and the three came down, he said in a daze, "These two dogs are useless, I haven''t done anything yet."


    Inahua patted her shoulder: "Don''t blame them, who made you exude such a strong arrogance? Just stun them."


    "Pooh~"


    "Ahem~"


    Hold back laughter and cough at the same time.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with a strange expression silently, and blessed with his shoulders twitching again.


    Is it necessary for ???


    "gone!"


    Daohua shook her head and walked in front, sighing in her heart, ancient people, without being beaten up by the jokes, the ability to bear it is low.


    The three of Xiao Yeyang glanced at each other, looking at each other.


    Immediately, Xiao Yeyang glanced at the two black dogs that had fainted, and quickly followed.


    Wang Man''er scratched his head and looked at Defu: "Is the arrogance very powerful? Why don''t I know I have it?"


    Defu''s mouth twitched, and he shrugged: "You don''t know, I don''t even know." As he said, he ran away in a hurry.


    Wang Man''er curled his lips: "Ask the girl later!"


    After the four left, the man in black got up from the grass in the corner.


    Yes, get up.


    Just now, he was also stunned by the arrogance of Daohua¡¯s mouth. One accidentally fell from the courtyard wall. If it were not close, he was afraid that he would be discovered.


    The man in black looked around and patted his chest.


    Fortunately, no one saw it, otherwise he would not be able to see people with this face.


    The man in black walked quickly to the black dog, took a look at the dog¡¯s breath, then turned the dog¡¯s body again, and then exclaimed, "What a strong drug!"


    But for a moment, he was stunned by the two hunting dogs who specialize in nursing homes. This medicine is several times stronger than the one he collected.


    On the other side, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were hiding in a corner secretly, carefully looking at the people coming in and out of the yard.


    "What are you doing to those two dogs?" Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help asking.


    Daohua turned her head and smiled: "Guess?"


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "I can''t guess."


    Daohua smiled and took out a small packet of powdered medicine from the purse on her waist: "This is the way to deal with it."


    Looking at the medicine packet in Daohua''s hand, Xiao Yeyang was stunned. Even Defu''s eyes widened behind him.


    "Had drugged?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a hard word. Seeing that this guy still had a triumphant smile on his face, he was speechless.


    "You are a girl, and you carry drugs with you, what do you want to do?" Xiao Yeyang asked in a very complicated tone, pressing his throat.


    Daohua gave Xiao Yeyang a look of''you are so stupid'': "Nonsense, of course it is self-protection! Think about it, you can be abducted by traffickers, you can imagine how much this world is. It''s dangerous."


    "Today is the Lantern Festival, and the streets are full of people. It is a good time to abduct children. I am not familiar with the province where I was born. Just in case, don¡¯t I have to make some preparations?"


    "Fortunately, I brought the drug, otherwise, with those two black dogs, we can''t even enter the yard!"


    Looking at Daohua who was righteous and confident, Xiao Yeyang felt that he had to take it easy. After a while, he looked at Daohua up and down, and asked seriously, "Are you really a girl?"


    How does he think that this guy''s style and number of ways are more wild than him!


    Being questioned about her gender, Daohua wanted to keep her chest straight as she did in the TV and movies. Unfortunately, she was still too young and hadn''t developed yet. Otherwise, she would surely put Xiao Yeyang into doubting life.


    Daohua held her face and blinked her eyes: "Have you ever seen a boy like me who is as flowery as jade, with bright eyes and white teeth, slim, well-behaved and cute, like a jade girl under a fairy seat?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s body couldn''t help but tremble, then trembling his fingers, looked at Daohua in disbelief, "You, you. Why are you so thick-skinned?"


    Daohua snorted, "This is so thick-skinned, so little knowledge!" After speaking, he gave Xiao Yeyang a back of his head.


    Xiao Yeyang took a few deep breaths, moved his lips several times, and finally closed his mouth helplessly.


    Sadly, he discovered that he could not say that Daohua was four years younger than him.


    "Shhh!"


    Suddenly, Daohua made a silent motion and pointed her finger at the second floor of the courtyard: "The person you are looking for."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang recovered his sorrow and looked coldly at the room on the second floor of the courtyard where the door had just been closed.


    "What do you want?"


    Xiao Yeyang retracted his gaze, glanced at Daohua who was shrinking his neck, and said amusedly: "I know you are afraid now?"


    Daohua smiled, of course she was not afraid anymore.


    The third and fourth elder brothers have already told her before, that it seems good to be blessed with martial arts. In other words, even if there is a conflict, they are unlikely to have trouble.


    Also, judging from the daring and unspoken appearance when the group of Jinyi boys were driven out of Chonglou, they knew Xiao Yeyang''s identity and did not dare to confront him openly.


    There are these two points, so what else is there to be afraid of?


    Taohua waist rod has always said: "It''s not afraid, but you need to pay attention to strategy. For example, those people really hate it, but we can''t get our hands dirty because of them."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua without speaking.


    Ina Flower: "Do you understand what I mean?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled suddenly: "What do you think I am going to do? To kill?"


    Daohua''s cheeks stiffened, she kept looking up at Xiao Yeyang, and thought: "I think, you should not be that stupid."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted and said nothing.


    Daohua quickly took off the purse from her waist: "I still have good things here."


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned for a long time before he said speechlessly: "What else did you bring?"


    Daohua took out a finger-sized pill and a thumb-thick bamboo tube from her purse, and raised her eyebrows at Xiao Yeyang: "Do you know what this is?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked dumbfounded: "What?"


    Daohua stuffed the pills and bamboo tubes into Xiao Yeyang''s hands, and said excitedly: "I named this thing to be finished! As long as you throw this pill into those people''s rooms, the powder will immediately disperse. , The people inside will be itchy all over if they get the medicine powder."


    "You said, is this more venting than you rushing in and beating them?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： ,secret

    Chapter 167, Secrets


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the pills and bamboo tube in his hand, then raised his eyes to look at the rice flower that Zheng Jiong was looking at him. He was silent for a while, and asked, "How long is the medicine effective?"


    Inahua: "It depends on whether they can find a good doctor! Let''s put it this way, they will always be itchy if there is no antidote. However, if there is a doctor with a doctor around, the antidote will be prepared. Now, take a bath and it may not be itchy."


    Worrying that Xiao Yeyang could not look down on her pills, she really rushed forward and clashed with those elder brothers. Daohua hurriedly said: "I think my pill is quite powerful. The average doctor must not formulate the antidote so quickly. Coming."


    "It is conservatively estimated that those people will have to itch for at least three or five days. Or, can you use this lesson to teach those people and vent your anger?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the purse in Daohua''s hand, snatched it over, and then looked through it.


    Good guys, there are three packs of drugs, and there are seven or eight pills that are itchy!


    This guy is ready to kill people in a rhythm!


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua speechlessly: "You have prepared more than I did."


    Daohua: "My name is being prepared for danger in times of peace and preparedness! How about it, can I use this? If I break my arm and leg and see blood, things should be a big deal!"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, and handed the bamboo tube and pills in his hand to the blessing, but he put his purse into his arms, "Go, try the medicine."


    Hearing this, the blessed expression was lifted, and he quickly took the things, and at the same time, he was relieved.


    Although he hated Ma Feiyu who killed his brother''s expensive, but he didn''t want to make the matter too much, and finally disturbed the people in the capital.


    The pill of Miss Yan Yan is very good, she actually taught Ma Feiyu the group, and helped the master vent her anger, and it won''t make things out of control. It was just right.


    Ina Flower said to Defu: "When you go there later, just open a hole in the window, put the pills in the bamboo tube, and blow the pills out with your mouth."


    "Remember, don''t break the pill in the middle, or you will get itchy all over!"


    Defu nodded: "Don''t worry, the minion promises to get things done." As he said, he quickly lurked towards the second floor.


    Watching Defu jumped up to the second floor after a few jumps, avoiding everyone in the middle, Daohua and Wang Man''er both looked envious.


    "If only I had such good skills!"


    Daohua said with envy.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her: "Being blessed to learn martial arts is to protect me. What do you learn to do?"


    Ina Flower: "I learned to protect myself. In this world, relying on people is never better than relying on it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You are so powerful, who would dare to provoke you." If it hadn''t come out this time, he wouldn''t know that this guy would actually be a man of the world.


    "By the way, where did you get this drug and pills?"


    Daohua raised her head: "I matched it myself, didn''t I say, I am a young medical genius." After finishing speaking, she raised her eyebrows and glanced at Xiao Yeyang, then patted his shoulder, "Remember to treat me well. Point, this way, I will be able to cover you in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the delicate little hand that was removed from his shoulder speechlessly, and said without a smile, "Then I thank you."


    "Which one of us and whom, you are welcome."


    Daohua replied very proudly, directly blocking Xiao Yeyang and she didn''t want to say anything.


    At this time, Defu has already succeeded.


    It¡¯s just that Defu never expected that the effect of the pill would be so good.


    He faced the table in the room and blew the pill over. As soon as the pill collided with the table, it exploded immediately.


    Then, Ma Feiyu and others in the room began to scratch.


    All of this was originally a blessing to be seen, but when he saw clearly what Ma Feiyu and the others were doing in the room, his expression suddenly changed, and then quickly turned around and ran towards Xiao Yeyang''s trio.


    However, he was still a step slower before going down to the second floor, and the door of Ma Feiyu and the others was opened.


    Several handsome teenagers with naked torso and only wearing a pair of obscene trousers ran out of the room, scratching their bodies as they ran, behaving frivolously and sloppyly.


    In the corner of ??, the three of Xiao Yeyang, who were waiting for news, suddenly opened their eyes when they saw this scene.


    "Uh"


    This picture is not suitable for children!


    Daohua looked at him without blinking. Suddenly, her hands slammed over, and then Xiao Yeyang''s voice rang: "Don''t look at it! Go, go back!"


    "You are holding my eyes, how do I see the road?"


    Xiao Yeyang ignored Daohua''s clamor, covering her eyes with one hand, holding her wrist with the other, and quickly walked towards the courtyard wall.


    Damn Ma Feiyu, actually doing obscene things here!


    The disheveled teenagers rushed out of the room and immediately attracted the attention of other people in the yard. For a while, in the yard, all kinds of unexplained talking and laughing sounded one after another.


    Defu hurried back, dragged Wang Man''er, and left.


    Damn, they actually entered a Nanfeng Pavilion with Miss Yan!


    "Check it for me, I want to see, who is hurting me!"


    A roar came from the second floor, and then, a group of young men began to search the yard.


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and quickly came to the place where they had climbed the wall before. In a sprint, he climbed to the top of the wall, then lay on the top of the wall, and stretched out his hand to Daohua: "Come on, I will pull you. Come up."


    Daohua knew that it was not time to moji, handed her hand to Xiao Yeyang, and then she was lifted up with a grunt.


    Wang Man''er is the same here, being pulled up to the top of the wall by Defu.


    After that, the four left quickly.


    As soon as they left, the man in black appeared again. At this moment, there was a bucket of ice water in his hand. He poured the ice water on the heads of the two black dogs. After a while, the black dog slowly opened his eyes. .


    After dealing with the black dog, he wiped out the footprints of Xiao Yeyang and the four. The man in black then glanced indifferently at the Nanfeng Pavilion, which was still in chaos, gave a sneer, and left quickly.


    "What was the yard just now."


    As soon as Daohua spoke, she was interrupted by Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t ask, don''t mention it again. You''d better forget everything that happened tonight."


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "I know if you don''t tell me." After speaking, she lowered her voice and curiously asked, "Is it the Nanfeng Pavilion mentioned in the storybook?"


    Xiao Yeyang opened his eyes sharply and looked at Daohua incredibly. After a while, he said, "Your eldest brother is right. You should read less scripts in the future."


    This guy, even Nanfeng Pavilion knows!


    Daohua knew that the ancient people were conservative in their thinking, and didn''t try to stimulate Xiao Yeyang anymore: "Okay, I promise I won''t say it, and what happened today will be treated as a secret between us."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief, and took out a handkerchief to wipe the fine sweat from his forehead.


    He will never run around with Daohua again!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： , The eldest brother does not talk about the second elder brother

    Chapter 168, Big Brother Don''t Talk About Second Brother


    Entered the ancient Nanfeng Pavilion, and secretly taught Xiao Yeyang''s enemies. Daohua felt that this experience was very special and exciting, and she walked a lot lighter.


    Xiao Yeyang watched silently walking around, watching the lights on the street leisurely, and Daohua, who was not scared by the Nanfeng Pavilion at all, was extremely depressed.


    How did this guy''s brain grow?


    Why can''t I justify the usual reasoning about what happened to her?


    If the other lady saw the scene just now, she would probably die in shame.


    Which like this guy, he is still shopping here in a big way.


    "Wow, the lanterns are starting to be put on in Chonglou!"


    Daohua suddenly pointed at the lanterns rising in the air and shouted.


    Xiao Yeyang looked around, but there was no response.


    It''s been a while since they came out, and the floats should also go to Chonglou.


    "Quickly, let''s go back quickly. The lanterns we bought can''t be wasted. We also put them away. By the way, I pray for a blessing!" Daohua pulled Xiao Yeyang up and ran towards Chonglou.


    Xiao Yeyang let her run away with a helpless expression.


    Soon, the four came to the front of Chonglou.


    "Hey, where are my elder brother and Dong elder brother?"


    Upstairs and downstairs, Daohua looked at it once, but none of her acquaintances saw it.


    Xiao Yeyang calmly said: "We are gone, they must have gone looking for us."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows, a little worried.


    She doesn''t even care about others, but is worried about her cousins.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her: "You are worried that it is too late. Why didn''t you think of this when you just left with me?"


    Ina Flower: ". Didn''t I just watch you bring a blessed person? If there is something, there will be no one to help."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression eased, and said, "Okay, don''t worry, who is Dong Yuanxuan? The eldest son of the chief envoy, with him, your brother and your cousin will definitely be fine."


    Daohua relieved her heart and nodded: "Then we are going to find them?"


    Xiao Yeyang was not angry: "How do you find so many people? They can''t find us, so they will come back." Then, he took over the two newly bought lanterns from Defu, "Let''s put our lanterns. ."


    Ina Flower took the lantern and took a look at the street from time to time.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang was blessed and asked his guards to look for them on the street: "Okay, now you can always put the lanterns at ease."


    Daohua smiled, passing the Huozhezi in Xiao Yeyang''s hand and lighting the lantern.


    Just when the two were making a wish in front of the slowly rising lantern, Dong Yuanxuan and his party came back.


    "Little Prince, Sister Yan, where have you been, let us find it easily!"


    Dong Yuanxuan was worried and worried between his eyebrows and eyes. He stepped forward and looked at the two of them. After seeing that there was nothing wrong with them, his tight face stretched a bit.


    Daohua saw her elder brother Yan Wenxiu staring at her, knowing that she was wrong, shrank her neck, and hid behind Xiao Yeyang.


    Looking at how she was, Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless.


    What about the momentum that pulled him forward just now?


    At the critical moment, you still have to rely on him.


    "You asked where we went, and I still want to ask you. Why don''t I go with Daohua to look at the lanterns elsewhere? How come you are gone as soon as you turn around?"


    Hearing this, Daohua suddenly raised her head, staring at Xiao Yeyang with a look of admiration.


    What does it mean to lie and not draft?


    What does it mean to beat a rake?


    Xiao Yeyang, this fellow was perfectly shown in front of her.


    Dong Yuanxuan and others'' faces stagnated, and then they showed guilt.


    Yan Wenxiu stepped forward in self-blame: "Blame me, on a whim, after guessing the lantern riddles, I forgot the rest."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang waved his hand, Daohua immediately said, "Big Brother, it''s not your fault. We are also obsessed with watching the lanterns. This is the wrong way of seeing you."


    "Hehe~"


    As soon as the voice fell, a sweet laughter rang.


    Daohua looked up, only to realize that behind Dong Yuanxuan stood a ¡®Young Master¡¯ who was about the same size as her but had never seen him before.


    From the laughter and demeanor of the ¡®boy¡¯, Daohua recognized this girl disguised as a man at a glance.


    "Yuan Yao has seen the little prince."


    Dong Yuanyao saluted Xiao Yeyang first, then walked straight to the rice flower, shook the folding fan lightly, raised her brow slightly, and looked up and down the rice flower.


    Then smiled jokingly: "This is the sister Yan that the elder brother often mentions?" As he said, she lifted Daohua''s chin with a folding fan.


    Aside, Dong Yuanxuan saw his sister look at Daohua with the tone and demeanor of a bully molesting a good woman, and he suddenly felt that the sky was rolling.


    However, Daohua¡¯s next reaction made him even more suspicious of life.


    "Oh, where does this little brother come from? Why do you look so good?" Daohua removed her chin from the folding fan, smiled and walked forward, holding Dong Yuanyao''s arm affectionately, and staring at her with bright eyes. Looking at her face, she was drooling and admiring.


    "Look at this little face, how fair and tender, I really want to touch it!" After saying that, Daohua stretched out her paws and quickly touched Dong Yuanyao''s face twice.


    "Oh, it''s so slippery, I really like this little brother! Little brother, my family is in Xingzhou City, will you go home with me, I promise to be nice to you."


    That appearance, that expression, like a big bad wolf seeing the little white rabbit, joy from the heart!


    Boom~


    Inaba''s reaction shocked everyone present, and everyone was stunned.


    is the person involved, Dong Yuanyao, who is also staring at Daohua in a daze, as if she doesn''t know where she is.


    Seeing this, Daohua smiled secretly in her heart.


    Sample, want to tease her, are you scared now?


    Just ask if you are afraid?


    Xiao Yeyang next to ?? was stunned for a long time before he came back to his senses. Then there was a cough, and he looked up and down the rice flower with the appearance of only knowing the rice flower.


    Suddenly discovered that Daohua was actually quite good to him.


    At least he didn''t use drugs, itchy pills, or tease him like Dong Yuanyao.


    Dong Yuanyao was awakened by the cough, and her cheeks turned red.


    I used to hear from my brother that the Yan family girl is so strange and strange. When I saw it today, she started to play tricks. Unexpectedly, her previous invincible tricks were kicked to the iron plate. She is the teaser. To be teased.


    Seeing the Yan family girl looking at herself grinning, her eyes blinking sharply at her, a look of pride, Dong Yuanyao''s anger in her heart.


    "Don''t be smug, I can see where you went just now!"


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Daohua in her spare time, as if waiting for her to beg for mercy.


    Daohua''s complexion did change a bit, but she quickly recovered, and blinked and asked, "Little brother, people don''t know what you are talking about."


    "You" Dong Yuanyao was so angry that Daohua didn''t recognize it.


    Daohua raised her eyebrows triumphantly, stood on tiptoe, leaned to Dong Yuanyao''s ear, and whispered: "If you really know where we went, then you were on the scene at the time. You went too, and I am ashamed to say US!"


    Dong Yuanyao stayed, pointing at Daohua, looking so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Daohua smiled and held Dong Yuanyao¡¯s hand, took the opportunity to touch it, and performed the rogue appearance to the extreme. He also kindly comforted him: "Let¡¯s be half a catty, the eldest brother doesn¡¯t say the second elder brother, do you think it¡¯s right? Little brother?"


    Dong Yuanxuan felt helpless when seeing his sister''s face turning red, green and red.


    Yan¡¯s sister is someone who even dared to pull the hair on the tiger¡¯s mouth like the little prince. How could her sister be able to deal with it?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： , So masculine

    Chapter 169, good male style


    Yan Wenxiu saw the Dong¡¯s girl being teased by her own sister, she felt helpless, and quickly stepped forward and slipped her aside.


    "It''s alright!"


    Yan Wenxiu glared at Daohua who still wanted to get to Dong Yuanyao''s side, and immediately stopped him.


    Daohua curled her mouth: "Look at all of you crying and crying. I don¡¯t know. You thought I did something heinous. Am I kidding Dong¡¯s sister?"


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao''s eyes widened suddenly, and she pointed to Daohua and said, "You knew I was a woman a long time ago, so did you deliberately anger me?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly, and said with a serious face: "I like Sister Dong so much, so I want to leave a deep impression on Sister Dong."


    What this said, Xiao Yeyang and others all looked at the sky.


    Open your eyes and talk nonsense. At this point, there is no one!


    However, this impression is indeed deep enough, and it is estimated that Dong Yuanyao will not forget it for a while.


    "Humph!"


    Dong Yuanyao stomped to Daohua: "Who made you like it?"


    Daohua shrugged: "I can''t blame me for this, but I can only blame Sister Dong for being so beautiful. It makes me fall in love at first sight and forget the vulgarity."


    After hearing this, Dong Yuanyao didn''t answer it, or didn''t answer it, her mouth was pouting, and she looked at Daohua with an unhappy expression.


    "Hehe~"


    Dong Yuanxuan stood up with an embarrassed look, and looked at Dong Yuanyao with a smile: "Is it an opponent today? See if you dare to play tricks in the future!"


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips, with an arrogant expression: "Others want me to tease, but they can¡¯t!"


    The rice flower on the side rolled her eyes. She still has to thank her for feelings. She is worthy of her, and came to tease her specially?


    Dong Yuanxuan shook his head and looked at Daohua with a smile: "Sister Yan, this is my sister, Dong Yuanyao, one year older than you, you should get along well in the future."


    Daohua glanced at Dong Yuanyao, and Dong Yuanyao also glanced at Daohua.


    The eyes of the two met in the air, and they separated quickly.


    Seeing the two turned their heads to one side and ignored each other, Dong Yuanxuan felt a little pain in his brain, so he glanced at Yan Wenxiu and winked at him.


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at her sister with her hands on her back, her head held high, and a triumphant appearance, and shook her head at Dong Yuanxuan.


    Seeing that he didn''t care, Dong Yuanxuan was a little angry and had to bite the bullet and look at the two little girls.


    In any case, his sister provoked the head first.


    "Yuan Yao, you are your elder sister, do you want sister Dianyan to know?"


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Daohua, hummed, and said nothing.


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Xing Daohua again: "Sister Yan, I know you have always been generous, don¡¯t be familiar with your sister Dong!"


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao, and smiled: "Brother Dong, don''t worry, I, I like Sister Dong, and I will love her well."


    "Uh"


    Dong Yuanxuan decided not to speak. He was really afraid that he could not catch any more.


    Dong Yuanyao snorted: "Greasy mouth and tongue."


    Daohua immediately replied: "You can''t be frivolous and rude." Dare to lift her chin with a fan, hum, she doesn''t have a fan today, or she has to go back.


    "Humph!"


    Dong Yuanyao glared at Daohua angrily, then turned away from the person.


    Seeing this, Daohua smiled and saw Xiao Yeyang looking at her, and immediately gave him a triumphant smile.


    Xiao Yeyang felt a little blind, and quickly looked away.


    At this moment, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin came over: "Cousin, you just scared us to death."


    Daohua then apologized: "I''m sorry, I should have told you just now."


    Li Zixuan patted Daohua''s hand: "Next time remember not to run around."


    Inahua immediately nodded and agreed: "Cousin, I will never dare to do it again."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately rolled her eyes when seeing Daohua pretending to be clever: "Pretending to be."


    Daohua glanced at Dong Yuanyao, too lazy to pay attention to her, took Li Zixuan sisters and ran to the side: "Your lantern has not been set, let''s set it up soon."


    "Yeah!"


    Seeing that the three of them were playing it on their own, Dong Yuanyao was also a little moved, and immediately called the maid dressed up as a young man: "I want to put out the lantern, and bring my lantern."


    Seeing a few people play it, Dong Yuanxuan and others are really relieved.


    Li Chenyi approached Yan Wenxiu: "Cousin, cousin is really amazing!" After talking about the Dong family girl, in the end, her brother had to stand up and finish the game.


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua, with a smile in his eyes.


    In fact, when the elder sister is funny, it''s quite fun.


    It¡¯s more attractive to meet the elder sister who is accustomed to knowledgeable and well-mannered girls.


    After setting off their lanterns, the group got together and talked for a while.


    "It''s six quarters o''clock in the evening (10:30 in the evening), we should go back!" Daohua said to Xiao Yeyang, uncle and aunt waiting to be anxious.


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at the pocket watch on Daohua¡¯s chest, and pouted.


    This thing, she doesn''t have it!


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, it was indeed a bit late: "Then I will let Zhao Ergou send you back."


    Daohua shook her head: "No need to trouble, there are not so many people on the street now, we can go back by ourselves."


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but said that Zhao Ergou was invited.


    Seeing this, Daohua is not saying something: "By the way, where do you live?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at her: "My uncle has a house in the provincial government."


    Daohua nodded: "We are going home the day after tomorrow, do you want to join us?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "My uncle is coming back, I have to stay here and wait for him."


    Ina Flower: ". Okay, then see you next time."


    After finishing speaking, Daohua looked at Dong Yuanxuan and others again, and said goodbye to them one by one.


    After the few people of Daohua left, the rest of the others also returned to their homes.


    Dong''s Mansion.


    After Dong Yuanxuan personally sent Xiao Yeyang back to the mansion, he returned to his house. As soon as he entered the house, he saw that his father was still waiting for him.


    Dong Jiancheng put down his teacup, looked at his eldest son, who was becoming more and more stable, with satisfaction on his face: "Nothing happened tonight, right?"


    Dong Yuanxuan shook his head and said with a smile: "Nothing happened. The little prince was very happy when he returned to the house."


    Dong Jiancheng relieved, nodded, and then raised his brow again.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanxuan immediately asked: "Father, what''s the matter?"


    Dong Jiancheng rubbed his temples, and said a little tired: "Ma Feiyu was drugged at the Nanfeng Pavilion. Now the news of his masculine style has spread throughout the provincial government. I don¡¯t think it will be long before the capital will know. of."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan''s face was disgusting, and he mocked: "This Ma family is becoming more and more unruly now."


    Dong Jiancheng glanced at his eldest son: ¡°Just know something in your heart, don¡¯t tell it.¡± After speaking, he was silent for a while, ¡°Isn¡¯t the little prince doing it?¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan''s heart trembled for a moment, thinking of the incident that Little Prince and Daohua had missed halfway through.


    But soon he shook his head again. Even if the little prince was messing around, he would not take Sister Yan to the Nanfeng Pavilion.


    "no."


    Dong Jiancheng didn¡¯t ask too much: ¡°It¡¯s not the best. Ma Feiyu won¡¯t stay in the provincial government for long. Don¡¯t let the little prince meet him during this time.¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded: "I know."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： , Who is Daohua?

    Chapter 170, who is Daohua?


    "Big sister, where did you and the little prince go tonight?" On the way back to Li''s mansion, Yan Wenxiu asked worriedly.


    Ina Flower: "I didn¡¯t go anywhere, I just looked at the lanterns on the street."


    Yan Wenxiu took a deep look at Daohua: "Although the little prince is familiar with our family, but he is a foreigner, you still don''t go out alone with him without me and Wen Kai with them in the future."


    Inahua knew that she was a bit reckless about tonight''s things, so she nodded obediently: "Brother, I was wrong and worried you. Don''t worry, I will tell you in advance wherever I go in the future."


    Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu didn''t say much.


    After returning to the mansion, my uncle and aunt heard that Daohua and Xiao Yeyang had separated from others during the lantern viewing, and called her aside.


    Daohua knew that she had done something wrong, and she was so obedient and obedient throughout the whole process.


    Fan smiled and said: "Okay, this girl is a proper girl. I''m going away with you tonight. It''s probably unexpected. Let''s stop talking about her."


    Ina Flower nodded repeatedly.


    At that time, seeing Xiao Yeyang hurriedly leaving with Defu, her first reaction was to catch up. When she caught up with someone, they were already a little far away from the eldest brother. She wanted to turn back and say something, but she was afraid that Xiao Yeyang would not wait for her. , So, I can only follow.


    Li Xingchang: "Although it is so, but this time the lesson must be remembered. Although the provincial government is good, it is hard to guarantee that there is no pat."


    Daohua: "Uncle, aunt, Daohua knows that, next time I will not commit it again."


    Li Xingnian smiled: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve been out for a day, everyone is tired, go back and rest soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua Limala left the house with two cousins.


    Looking at the appearance of Daohua running away, the adults in the room all smiled.


    "This girl, she usually does things like a little adult, but she made a mistake, she showed her immediately."


    "Well, kid, there is no one who is not afraid of being scolded."


    On the 16th day of the first lunar month, the three Daohua brothers and sisters did not go anywhere, and spent a good day with the Li family.


    On the seventeenth day of the first lunar month, the three set out for Xingzhou, and the person who sent them was Li Xingnian.


    Li Mansion Gate.


    The three brothers and sisters and the Li family had goodbye one by one, and then they got into the carriage on the return journey.


    Looking at the carriage gradually moving away, sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin looked distraught.


    Fan smiled and said, "I''m so reluctant to bear that girl Daohua?"


    Li Zixin immediately took Fan¡¯s arm forward: ¡°Mother, my cousin is so funny, it¡¯s not boring to be with her at all, and she knows a lot.¡±


    As he said, he began to point his wrench, ¡°Able to grow flowers, make wine, and make rouge gouache. The boxes of moisturizers she brought us are even better than those sold in the girl''s pavilion.¡±


    "It still counts!"


    Li Zixuan interjected.


    Li Zixin nodded immediately: "Yeah, the cousin''s abacus is faster than the older brother. By the way, she can calculate mentally, and is faster than the older brother."


    Jiang smiled and said, ¡°Daohua¡¯s head and melon seeds are really clever. It would be nice if it were a boy.¡±


    Fan immediately said: "What''s wrong with the girl, I think Daohua is a good girl. With such a delicate and smart girl, the little girl should wake up with a smile when she dreams.


    A group of people walked towards the mansion while talking.


    "Hey, time flies too fast, right? In a blink of an eye, the academy is about to open."


    On the carriage, Yan Wenkai lifted the curtain and looked at the bustle of the street with a look of dismay.


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, ¡°After playing for so many days, it¡¯s time to collect your heart and go back to school. Waiting for next year, next year¡¯s New Year, my uncle will pick you up to the provincial government for the Lantern Festival.¡±


    Yan Wenkai immediately clapped his hands and applauded: "Okay, okay, uncle, you can''t break your promise!"


    Li Xingnian glared at his nephew, and said with a smile: "When did uncle break his promise?" He said, glanced at Daohua who was a little sleepy, and said in a low voice.


    "Be quiet, your aunt said that last night, the three girls talked about themselves and said that until the middle of the night, let your sister sleep for a while."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai was not talking, but looked at the outside of the car intently.


    Daohua is indeed a little sleepy. Last night, the two cousins ??said that she was reluctant to leave, and they had to sleep with her. She refused, so she agreed.


    So, she who has always been used to sleeping alone suffered from insomnia and lost her sleep.


    The carriage was swaying, and the rice quilt was swayed drowsy. She simply leaned on Wang Man''er and fell asleep like this.


    "boom!"


    In the middle of the way, Daohua slept with a stiff neck, forgot that she was in a carriage, turned over like lying on a bed, so she was sad, and fell directly from her seat.


    "Girl!"


    Wang Man''er was startled, and quickly helped him up.


    Daohua sat up with a grin, and her sleepiness was completely gone. Looking around in the car, she found that she and Wang Maner were the only two: "Hey, where are uncle, eldest brother, and fourth elder brother?"


    Wang Man''er: "The uncle wants to buy some pens and ink, and the second uncle is taking them in the store to pick them."


    Daohua lifted the corner of the driving curtain, and she realized that their carriage was parked outside a bookstore.


    Put down the car curtain, Daohua moved her body, then leaned on Wang Man''er''s shoulder again, preparing to squint for a while.


    However, the fall just now gave her a psychological shadow, closing her eyes, she couldn''t sleep anymore.


    "Why haven''t you come back?"


    Waiting for a while, seeing that the person was not coming back, Daohua opened the curtain again, stretched her head and looked out, and found that people on the street were running forward.


    The little boy who drove the horse replied: "Someone was beaten up in front. The Fourth Master seems to be watching the fun."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Someone hit someone again?"


    On the day of the Lantern Festival, she saw that a vendor was beaten, so today?


    The public security in this provincial government is really bad!


    At this time, Li Xingnian¡¯s little boy ran over: "Girl, sir, they are waiting for you in front, let me drive the carriage over to join."


    Ina Hua nodded, lowered the curtain, and the carriage started slowly.


    After a while, the carriage stopped, the door was opened, and brothers Li Xingnian and Yan Wenxiu got in.


    "These days, it is not safe to do anything. People who run darts to transport goods are often robbed." Li Xingnian shook his head and sighed.


    Yan Wenkai followed: "That person is very poor, a big man, if he were not driven to ruin, he would definitely not cry so miserably in front of so many people."


    "Woo~"


    The depressed cry of crying came into the car, and Daohua''s face was surprised: "So sad, how bad is it to be beaten?" As he said, she couldn''t help but lift the curtain and looked out.


    At this moment, the person who hit has already left, leaving only the person who was hit and a few people watching the excitement.


    "Okay, don''t look at it, let''s go!"


    Li Xingnian patted the door of the carriage, indicating that the carriage could start.


    "and many more!"


    When the carriage passed by the beaten, Daohua opened the curtain and leaned out half of her body: "Little Six Brothers?!"


    Qin Xiaoliu is in extreme despair at this moment.


    Because of the loss of the goods, the dart team could not repay the huge loss. Qin Wu and the others were arrested in the prison, saying that they could not pay the ransom money, and they would be sent into exile.


    But the redemption cost thousands of taels of silver. Even if you sell him, it won¡¯t be enough.


    These days, he was walking around like a headless fly in the mansion city. Today, he finally blocked the creditor in the street. He wanted to ask him to raise his hands high. First, let Qin Wu and the others go, and let them spend some time to collect money.


    Who knows, before he could say a few words, the other party let the people under his hand beat him severely. Before leaving, he threatened that if they didn¡¯t collect the money three days later, the fifth brother and the others would be exiled.


    Three days


    Such a short period of time pressed him to collapse. At this moment, he seemed to hear someone calling himself.


    Qin Xiaoliu looked up blankly.


    Then, he saw a carriage stopped in front of him, and a little girl in a beautiful dress jumped off the carriage and walked towards him quickly.


    "Little Six Brothers!"


    Qin Xiao Liumu stared at the little girl who was like a fairy in front of him, and for a moment forgot to react.


    Daohua stretched out her hand and shook in front of Qin Xiaoliu''s eyes: "Brother Xiaoliu, do you remember me? I am Daohua!"


    "Daohua?" Qin Xiaoliu said blankly, "Who is Daohua?"


    Rice Flower: "."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： , Hire

    Chapter 171, Employment


    "Rice Flower?"


    "Rice Flower!"


    Qin Xiaoliu first looked at Daohua with a puzzled look, and then as if thinking of something, his eyes were bulging, and he looked at Daohua with surprise on his face: "Are you the little Daohua who beat the trafficker?!"


    Seeing that he thought of herself, Inaka nodded quickly.


    "Wow~"


    Seeing Daohua nodded, Qin Xiaoliu burst into tears with a ¡®Wow¡¯.


    It hurts as much as you cry. It looks like hysterical, like a child lost in the dark has found a relative. It is like venting the panic and fear in the heart.


    Seeing Qin Xiaoliu who was crying like a child, Daohua was silent, just standing beside him, watching motionlessly, without urging or asking, silently waiting for him to vent his suppressed emotions in his heart. come out.


    Behind him, Wang Man''er looked at Qin Xiaoliu who had been beaten up with sympathy. At the beginning, his father lost his goods and was beaten to death by his employer. She still remembers the hopeless despair.


    Later, Dad died, leaving her alone, desperate, and had to sell herself.


    God bless, she was lucky, and met a kind-hearted girl, which not only gave her a place to stay and live, but also had enough food and clothing, and no longer suffered from hunger and cold.


    The three of Li Xingnian who got off the carriage, watching Qin Xiaoliu cry so sad, they didn''t feel very well in their hearts.


    Qin Xiaoliu cried for a while, his voice gradually decreased, and then he pumped.


    Seeing his face with tears and nose, Daohua took out her handkerchief, and when she was about to pass the handkerchief to Qin Xiaoliu, Wang Man''er reached out and stopped.


    "Girl, use mine!"


    How could the girl''s handkerchief be given to outsiders, and Wang Maner put his handkerchief into Qin Xiaoliu''s hand.


    Looking at the handkerchief in his hand, Qin Xiaoliu blushed a little, sobbed and wiped the tears from his face with his sleeve, and then looked at Daohua with embarrassment.


    Seeing that his mood stabilized, Daohua asked, "Little Six Brother, why are you here? Qin Wushu and the others?"


    As soon as Qin Wu was mentioned, Qin Xiaoliu couldn''t help but want to cry, and said in a crying voice: "Fifth brothers have been arrested and they are now in prison."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Tell me carefully, what is going on?"


    Qin Xiaoliu choked and said, "The goods we transported were robbed, and the employer sued us to the office. Because they could not compensate the employer for the loss, Qin Fifth Brother and the others were arrested by the official. Redemption of silver, Qin Fifth Brother and the others will be exiled to the frontier to do coolies."


    Hearing this, Daohua looked at the uncle and two brothers behind him.


    Li Xingnian nodded: "There are indeed such regulations in the yamen."


    Daohua looked back at Qin Xiaoliu: "How much money do you owe?"


    Qin Xiaoliu said bitterly: "The goods plus compensation cost a total of one thousand taels! One thousand taels, so much silver, where can I get it?"


    Speaking, looked at Daohua with tears in his eyes, then looked at the three Li Xingnian behind him, and then knelt in front of Daohua with a ¡®poof¡¯.


    "Little brother Daohua, no, little sister Daohua, if. If you can help us through this difficult time, I, and my five brothers, will be a cow and a horse to repay you."


    Qin Xiaoliu summoned up the courage to say these words, without much confidence in his heart.


    One is that they don¡¯t know Daohua very well, so they escorted them for a while; two, one thousand taels of silver, which is not a small number, although they look pretty good in clothes, they can get a good performance at one time. Can you get so much money?


    Furthermore, he also knows that it is very abrupt that he asks so rashly.


    But now he really has no other way. Qin Fifth Brother and the others are the pillars of the family. If something happens to them, how can the whole family live?


    So, he can only ask for it cheeky.


    Daohua reached out and helped Qin Xiaoliu up: "If you have something to say, stand up first."


    Qin Xiaoliu glanced at Daohua and stood up cautiously, with anticipation in his eyes.


    Daohua was silent for a moment, then turned and walked towards Li Xingnian, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wenkai.


    Looking at Daohua like this, Yan Wenxiu knew what she meant: "Do you want to help them?"


    Daohua nodded: "If they hadn''t seen them off at the beginning, my grandmother, my third brother, and I might not have arrived in Linyi County safely."


    Li Xingnian frowned in disagreement, one thousand taels of silver, not a decimal.


    Ina Hua immediately said again: "I don''t just want to help them."


    Li Xingnian raised his eyebrows, smiled and asked, "Oh? What else do you think?"


    Inaka: "I want to hire them."


    "Um?"


    Li Xingnian, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wenkai looked over at the same time.


    Daohua: "Little six brothers and Qin Wushu deliver goods by darts. They both have good skills. I want to hire them to serve as bodyguards for our home."


    Hearing the words, Yan Wenxiu''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Although the family has bought some small houses one after another, there is almost no one who can work hard and can bear the responsibility of security.


    As he stayed with people like Xiao Wangye and Dong Yuanxuan for longer and longer, he became more aware of the importance of having people around him.


    then listened to Inaka to continue.


    "Eldest brother, third brother, fourth brother, studying at Wangyue Academy, although there are small servants by their side, they are not as safe as those with kung fu. Every time they go out, grandmother and mother are actually a little worried, for fear of an accident on the road. ."


    ¡°There is also the father¡¯s side. My father is now the head of a state, and he has a lot of things in contact with. It is difficult to guarantee the interests of some people. He also needs a few people who know how to protect him.¡±


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s slow analysis, Li Xingnian really looked at this ten-year-old niece with admiration.


    Look at the bodyguard of the nursing home, he thought, even the younger sister and brother-in-law hadn¡¯t expected this level to come.


    Daohua looked at the eldest brother who was obviously interested, and asked with a smile: "What do you think the eldest brother? If you also think it is feasible, then I will ask the younger brother, whether he wants it?"


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Li Xingnian: "What do you think of uncle?"


    Li Xingnian was satisfied that Yan Wenxiu consulted him before making a decision. However, he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not easy to intervene in your family affairs. Of course, if you need money, I still have it here.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Yan Wenxiu knew that his uncle agreed. After thinking about it, he asked Daohua, ¡°Big sister, what¡¯s their character?¡±


    Daohua thought about the behavior of Qin Wu and others: ¡°I don¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble, but there is still a kindness in my heart.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu: "In this case, I''ll rely on my elder sister."


    Daohua smiled: "Okay, I''m going to ask Little Six Brother."


    Seeing Daohua come back, Qin Xiaoliu''s heart tightened, looking at Daohua nervously.


    "Little Six Brother, my family wants to hire you to do things, are you willing?"


    Qin Xiaoliu was taken aback upon hearing the words, "What are you doing?"


    Daohua pointed to Yan Wenxiu and the two: "These are my two elder brothers. They are studying abroad. They often go back and forth between home and the academy. They need someone to **** them. There is also my father."


    Qin Xiaoliu heard it, and immediately nodded: "Yes, of course I do."


    They used to eat the job of bodyguards, but now they have just changed from transporting goods to protectors.


    Escort goods, the wind and rain go, but there is no protection for the ease and stability of people.


    Daohua asked again: "Can you be the lord of Qin Wushu and the others?"


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded: "Yes, in fact, the fifth brother and the others have also gone to work in the nursing home before, but they have not been selected. If they can stabilize, who would want to run darts all year round."


    "That line, we are going to the yamen to redeem people."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： , Shit luck

    Chapter 172, Shit Luck


    "Big sister, shall we go directly to the Yamen like this?"


    Seeing Daohua taking Qin Xiaoliu, she went to the Yamen, Yan Wenkai hurriedly asked.


    Daohua stopped walking, and asked puzzledly: "Otherwise?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Should we talk to Brother Dong first, with his help, things will definitely be easier to handle."


    Daohua shook his head: "For problems that can be solved with money, try not to use favors. It is not good to owe too much favors. Brother Xiaoliu and the others are not serious. If you pay the ransom, you can release people, why bother others. Woolen cloth."


    After hearing this, Li Xingnian, who was following, glanced at Daohua again, and a trace of pity was revealed in his eyes.


    If Daohua is a boy, she will be transparent, and she will have a good future in the future.


    Thinking about it, Li Xingnian smiled and asked: "Then what should we do if we are embarrassed by the yamen?"


    Daohua was taken aback for a moment: "It won¡¯t happen, aren¡¯t we going to redeem the silver?"


    Li Xingnian shook his head, and said earnestly: "You, I have experienced too little. Uncle tells you that the people in the yamen are very difficult to deal with. Even if we redeem the silver, they want to deliberately make things difficult for us. It¡¯s not easy."


    Speaking, pointed at Qin Xiaoliu.


    "You just didn''t see the arrogant appearance of the person who beat him. Uncle dare to conclude that the person must be familiar with the people in the office. What should he do if he is stuck?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Well, let¡¯s talk about it. Now let¡¯s see if we can solve the problem. If it doesn¡¯t work, we will go to Xiao Yeyang."


    Yan Wenkai was stunned for a moment: "Why go to the little prince, but not to the big brother Dong? Don''t the big brother Dong speak better than the little prince?"


    Without even thinking about it, Daohua said, "Because Xiao Yeyang is closer to our family, and Big Brother Dong is just looking at Xiao Yeyang''s face, and he has some contact with us, at best he is a little familiar. It¡¯s just a stranger."


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head: "Really?"


    Daohua nodded: "That''s right, Brother 4, think about it carefully, if there were no Xiao Yeyang, Brother Dong would take care of us?"


    Yan Wenkai shook his head.


    Daohua spread her hands and said, "That¡¯s not enough. Xiao Yeyang may be a little arrogant, which makes people feel difficult to get close to. It can be said that he is more close to our family, of course he is even closer."


    As the two said, they walked towards the Yamen under the leadership of Qin Xiaoliu.


    No one noticed, there is a teahouse next to the place where they just stood.


    At this moment, on the second floor of the teahouse by the window, the three Jinyi young men craned their necks and looked at the people of the Yan family who were walking further and further below.


    "Just a familiar stranger"


    Dong Yuanxuan chewed these words with a bitter expression: "So in the heart of Sister Yan, I am just a stranger!"


    Next to ??, Su Hongxin curled his lips even more: "You are content, you were still picked up by their brothers and sisters, and I, people never thought of it."


    "Hehe~"


    A cheerful and brisk laugh came from around, Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin looked at Xiao Yeyang who was laughing on the side, and then silently glanced at each other.


    Xiao Yeyang did not conceal his good mood at the moment, raised his eyebrows and squinted at the two of them.


    In front of her family, Daohua unabashedly expressed her closeness to herself, which made him very happy.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was so happy, Dong Yuanxuan didn''t mind saying more to coax him, so he said sourly, "Last time I asked Wenxiu about the medicinal bath formula, that guy was concerned about other things, but he didn''t expect to turn around, sister Yan. I personally gave the prescription to the little prince. This is so far and near, it is really clear at a glance." After finishing speaking, he sighed and shook his head.


    Su Hongxin also interrupted and said: "More than this, and food. Every time Yan Wenkai and the others come back from the academy''s holiday, the little prince will have one. Let''s, huh, we can only grab Wen Tao and Wen Kai to have a mouthful. Sister Yan treats this differently, and she is really dignified, and she is not afraid of us being angry."


    "Heh~"


    Dong Yuanxuan sighed: "You haven''t heard people say that we are just familiar strangers? No matter whether we are angry or not!"


    Looking at the way the two were eating, Xiao Yeyang''s mood improved.


    Taohua is really generous to him, and the ones that are delicious and easy to use will be prepared for him together with Yan Wenkai and others. As for Dong Yuanxuan, there is no such treatment.


    There are some things that you don¡¯t know, and when you compare, this sense of superiority is immediately apparent.


    Xiao Yeyang was not too irritating to the two of them, and said with a stern expression: "Is the relationship between me and Daohua comparable to you? We two have a fateful friendship."


    Think about it, they have beaten traffickers together, beg for dinner together, and beggars together. This friendship is right, Daohua said, they are revolutionary friendship, indestructible.


    The three of them joked and laughed for a while. Dong Yuanxuan saw that the Yan family had gone away, and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, shall I send someone over to say something?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Daohua wants to solve it by herself, then let her do it by herself, but let the individual go over and watch it." After speaking, he paused, "If the people at the Yamen are embarrassed, just let her do it herself. Go and inform them quietly, don''t let Daohua and the others know."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan raised his head and glanced at Xiao Yeyang, his eyes quickly flashed with surprise.


    The little prince is taking more and more care of Yan''s family. No, it should be that he is taking more and more care of Sister Yan.


    Before she put it down, although the little prince was pretty good to Sister Yan, it was limited to being better than the one next to her. It wouldn''t be like this, even her feelings and mood were taken into consideration.


    It¡¯s not easy to let someone who is accustomed to take care of others¡¯ feelings.


    In fact, on the day of the Lantern Festival, he vaguely felt that the little prince seemed to be closer to Sister Yan. What happened that day after they separated from everyone?


    Dong Yuanxuan thought a thousand times, but it didn''t show up on the face, so he naturally invited the young man to give a few words.


    "Okay, let''s go too, uncle should be entering the boundary of Zhongzhou Province soon!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked back at the direction that Daohua and the others had left, walked quickly down the teahouse, and headed straight for the city gate.


    In front of the gate of the government office.


    The yamen who guarded the door deliberately wanted to take the opportunity to collect some filial piety, but I saw that Daohua and his party were very well dressed, and they were a little worried, did not dare to speak, and directly approached the yamen.


    The prefect did not care about these trivial matters, and Tongzhi received several people.


    Tongzhi knows Li Xingnian. He bought the watermelon sold by Li''s family last year.


    Knowing that the Li family is a rich merchant, he thought about it and wanted to charge more for redemption.


    "The Qin Wu and others you want to redeem have lost their goods. According to the law, you have to repay your employer ten times the fine. Since you want to redeem, I will call your employer together and talk about it. "


    The employer just knows him well, and it''s just a hello when he collects more money for redemption.


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoliu''s complexion changed, and he said anxiously: "My lord, didn''t you say that you only need to pay one thousand taels of silver to redeem it?"


    Tongzhi''s expression remained unchanged: "Really, why didn''t the officer remember? You probably remembered it wrong."


    Qin Xiaoliu panicked at once and fined him ten times the silver. How much money would he get?


    Seeing Tongzhi like this, Daohua''s brows wrinkled, and then, with her eyes rolled, she looked at Yan Wenxiu: "Brother, Dad, is this the way he is sentenced when he encounters such a thing?"


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at the same knowledge: "Of course not. If you lose someone else¡¯s goods, you only need to compensate for the loss of the goods as long as it is not intentional. If the employer is dissatisfied, he will at most compensate for the loss. Ten times the compensation."


    Daohua smiled: "Could it be that the regulations on the provincial government are different from those on Xingzhou?"


    Tongzhi listened to the conversation between the two, his eyes flickered, and he smiled and asked: "Why, listening to the two friends, there are elders in the family as officials?"


    Yan Wenxiu thought for a while, and there was nothing wrong with what they did to outsiders, so he smiled politely: ¡°Don¡¯t dare to be, my father is the Zhizhou of Xingzhou.¡±


    Hearing this, Tong Zhi stood up, his attitude was the same as before, and he turned a 180-degree turn, and he became more friendly: "Oh, this man is getting older and his eyesight is not good. Everyone recognizes him when he sees him. Can''t come out."


    said, waving his hand to call for the yaman, "Quickly, go and let me go."


    Seeing this, Qin Xiaoliu next to him was stunned. He felt like riding a roller coaster, soaring from the lowest point to the highest point.


    He never thought that the Daohua people were actually the sons and daughters of the Zhizhou family. He really thought that they were at best a wealthy family.


    "I helped everyone to rely on Master Shangguan?"


    Before going out, he stepped on a mess of shit, and the old lady said he was going to take the shit, but he didn''t expect it to be true? !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： , Good things come from heaven

    Chapter 173, Good Things Come From Heaven


    In the dim and damp cell, Qin Wu and several other villagers in Panshan Village were looking desperately waiting for the arrangements of fate.


    "Brother Fifth, do you think we can go home?" A young man in his early twenties, lying on the cold floor with his eyes blankly, stared blankly at the small window on the cell wall.


    Qin Wu sullen his face and pursed his mouth, without speaking.


    The young man suddenly laughed wildly: "Yu Niang is still at home waiting for me to go back. I don''t know if she just married into my house, is she still used to living?"


    As soon as he said this, Qin Wu''s face showed a look of guilt.


    "Don''t say thirteen!"


    Someone stopped speaking, and the more Qin Shisan said that, the more they suffered and the more they wanted to go home.


    After a while, a tall man who was a little older moved to Qin Wu''s side: "Fifth, do you think Xiao Liuzi can think of a way to save us?"


    Hearing this, everyone in the cell looked over, their eyes full of hope.


    It was Qin Shisan who was lying on the ground also sat up: "Little Liu is so clever, he can definitely save us, right?"


    Looking at a pair of expectant eyes, Qin Wu shook his head hard, and said in a hoarse voice, "What can he do? In this city, we are not familiar with the land, and there is no way to ask for help."


    In an instant, the light in everyone''s eyes dimmed.


    "Are we really going to be exiled and never see our family again?"


    Someone collapsed, buried his head between his legs, and began to cry in a low voice.


    Listening to the suppressed cry in the cell, Qin Wu''s heart was like being thrown into a pan, and the pain was so painful that he couldn''t even breathe smoothly.


    Just then, the yaman arrived.


    "Get up, get up!"


    Seeing the Ya Ya opened the cell door, Qin Wu and others looked all over.


    "Guardian, didn¡¯t you say that we have to give us a few more days? Why are we going to exile now?"


    Although everyone knew in their hearts that Qin Xiaoliu couldn''t think of any solution, they still had expectations in their hearts.


    I look forward to God¡¯s pity and ancestor¡¯s blessing.


    The servant looked at the panicked Qin Wu and others speechlessly: "What exile, who said you will be exiled? Okay, come with me, don''t occupy the cell here. These days, the cell is a little tight."


    Hearing this, Qin Wu and others were stupid.


    Not exile them, so why let them leave?


    After all years of running outside, Qin Wu took the lead to come back to his senses, and quickly nodded and bowed to the Ya Yai and asked, "Guardian, what the **** is going on?"


    Seeing that Qin Wu had a good attitude, the Ya Ya smiled and said, "You guys, it¡¯s good luck. Your brother, what is the name Xiao Liuzi? I don¡¯t know where I called the young master from Xingzhou Zhizhou family. I want to redeem you."


    At this moment, Qin Wu and others were stunned.


    Qin Xiaoliu, when did he become so powerful?


    Looking at how stupid they were, the Ya Ya shook his head: "Okay, don''t delay the time, come with me."


    Qin Wu came back to his senses and immediately greeted his companions to follow.


    Soon, the group saw Qin Xiaoliu, Daohua and others in the lobby.


    "Five brothers!"


    Seeing Qin Wu and others, Qin Xiaoliu ran over at once, cried and laughed at the crowd.


    Qin Wu looked at Daohua and the others. He also didn''t recognize Daohua. He wanted to ask Qin Xiaoliu what was going on, but he felt that it was not when he was speaking at the moment, so he stood still without moving his head.


    Here, Daohua frowned when Qin Wu and the others were injured, and looked at the Ya Ya: "Is the adult tortured them?"


    The servant immediately shook his head: "We didn''t fight it, but they injured it when they were fighting for the goods with the robbers."


    Do not say much, she took off her purse from her waist and prepared to pay for the money.


    "what are you doing?"


    Li Xingnian saw her like this, and immediately stopped: "If you have an uncle, can you still pay?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I don''t have it. Naturally, it was from my uncle, but I have. How can I still use your money." She said, taking out two five hundred taels of silver bills from her purse.


    Aside, Yan Wenkai immediately leaned over: "Big sister, where did you get so many banknotes?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Uncle gave it to you."


    Yan Wenkai immediately yelled: "Uncle is partial, why is it only for you?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Because I am so cute, the flowers see flowers bloom." With that, he patted Yan Wenkai on the shoulder, "Four brother, accept your fate, you can''t beat me in this life."


    Li Xingnian and Yan Wenxiu saw Daohua and started to tease Yan Wenkai again, and both smiled and shook their heads.


    "Big Brother!"


    Daohua handed the silver ticket to Yan Wenxiu and asked him to hand over with Tongzhi.


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Daohua. He knew that the money in the hands of the elder sister was earned by selling wine: "I''ll talk to my mother when I go back." After that, he took the banknote.


    Daohua: "That''s necessary." Even if the cheapest brother didn''t say anything, she would ask Mrs. Li for reimbursement, but the bodyguard of the nursing home was hired for the Yan family.


    Li Xingnian knocked on Daohua¡¯s head and smiled: "At a young age, what are you doing with so much money?"


    Daohua: "I want to buy Zhuangzi!"


    Li Xingnian: "My uncle gave you three Zhuangzi and one shop, is it not enough?"


    Taohua gave the wine recipe to the Li family. Naturally, the Li family would not treat her badly. Knowing that this girl likes Zhuangzi, Li Xingchang gave this girl all the three Zhuangzi and one store he bought in Xingzhou not long ago.


    Originally, they were thinking that Xingzhou is now under the control of his brother-in-law, and it is easier to do things under his jurisdiction. Now Zhuangzi''s stores have given rice flowers, and they can only buy another one.


    Daohua asked back: "Second Uncle, do you think you have too much money?"


    "Uh"


    Li Xingnian decided not to speak.


    At this time, Daohua walked towards Qin Wu and others.


    "Fifth Uncle Qin!"


    Just now Qin Wu hadn''t recognized Daohua, but with the sound of Uncle Qin Wu, he immediately remembered the boy who was full of clever energy at the time.


    "Are you Ina Flower?"


    Daohua saw that Qin Wu still remembered herself, and immediately nodded with a smile: "Yes, yes, I am Daohua, Qin Wushu''s memory is much better than Xiaoliu''s, he never recognized me before."


    Qin Xiaoliu scratched the back of his head: "What I remember is that you were dressed up as a boy, but now you suddenly became a girl, and you didn''t react for a while."


    Qin Wu was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that a little good destiny once allowed them to get such a big return.


    Daohua smiled, and looked at Qin Wu: "Uncle Qin, I told Xiaoliu before that I asked you to go to my house to be bodyguards in the nursing home. Would you like to?"


    Qin Xiaoliu immediately nodded: "Yes, I have already agreed."


    Qin Wu was in a daze, looked at Daohua, and then at Yan Wenxiu who was talking and laughing with Tongzhi, and immediately bent over and said, "This is our honor."


    Behind him, Qin Shisan and others also looked surprised and unbelievable.


    A moment ago, they were still desperately waiting to be exiled. At this moment, they are going to Zhizhou family to do something?


    Good things come from heaven, is this the ancestor''s manifestation?


    At this time, Yan Wenxiu and Tongzhi were handed over, cut off Qin Wu and others'' records, and walked over: "Okay, we can go now."


    Until they really walked out of the yamen, Qin Wu and others determined that they weren''t really dreaming.


    Daohua saw that all of these people were wounded, and after thinking about it, she said to Li Xingnian, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go back tomorrow. Let them heal their injuries first and take a break.¡±


    Li Xingnian always agreed: "Okay, go back to Li Mansion first, I''ll send someone to ask the doctor."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： ,experience

    Chapter 174, Insight


    "Why are you back again?"


    Seeing Li Xingnian returning with the Daohua brothers and sisters, followed by a group of injured men, Fan and Jiang were puzzled.


    Li Xingchang stood by and watched, but he didn''t rush to ask anything.


    Daohua smiled and took Fan¡¯s arm: "Auntie, we have to bother you for a day."


    Fan smiled and nodded Daohua¡¯s forehead: "You girl, you are talking kindly to your aunt. Your cousins ??would like you to stay for a few more days."


    Speaking, he took Daohua and brought brother Yan Wenxiu into the inner courtyard.


    Li Xingnian asked his servants to take Qin Wu and others to the guest room to rest, which explained the reason to Li Xingchang.


    Listening to the passing, Li Xingchang sighed: ¡°The girl Daohua is only ten years old, so I think it¡¯s a thorough consideration now.¡±


    Li Xingnian followed and nodded: "Isn''t it, if my brother-in-law continues to rise, this nursing home bodyguard is really indispensable, and there are a few literary studies, and it''s time to start training some of his own manpower."


    "Like those wealthy and nobles, the family began to select competent personnel for them as soon as the young lady was born. They were trained since childhood, and when they grow up, they are easy to use and sincere."


    Li Xingchang nodded: "The Yan family was born in a poor family, the background is too thin, and the manpower has to be purchased from outside. By the way, can you find out the details of Qin Wu and others? This guardian of the nursing home is related to the life of the family. Can''t be sloppy."


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, "Big brother, don''t worry, our three nephews are all clever ghosts. On the way back, Wen Xiu asked Qin Wu for the household registration road to guide these things that could prove his identity, and asked them about the situation in their hometown. ."


    "Wen Kai, although that guy is very carefree, but he doesn''t have too much to do, he fought fiercely with the young people. Anyway, the two brothers have almost mastered the situation of those people."


    "I also carefully observed the people of Qin Wu from the side. The kung fu foundation is really good, and it is enough to protect the Yan family. In addition, with this rescue, they will be more dedicated."


    After hearing this, Li Xingchang didn''t say much.


    Li Mansion Guest House.


    Qin Wu and others quietly let the doctor watch the injury and apply the medicine, and only dared to speak aloud after the doctor left.


    "I thought I was dead this time, but I didn''t expect to turn around, but I had a good job." The eldest Qin Yong said with a sigh of relief, and then smiled at Qin Xiaoliu.


    "Little Liuzi, you are our lucky star this time. If it weren''t for you, we would have to be exiled."


    Qin Xiaoliu scratched his head embarrassedly: "Actually, I didn''t do anything. Daohua recognized me first."


    Qin Wu glanced at him, patted him on the shoulder, and sighed with a smile: "You guy does have some good fortune. Grand-uncle often said that good people are rewarded. If it weren''t for your enthusiastic treatment, today There is no good for us either."


    Qin Xiaoliu flushed with excitement and grinned stupidly when he was praised by the five most admired brothers in public.


    Seeing him like this, the others also laughed.


    At this time, Yan Wenxiu walked in with Yan Wenkai.


    Qin Wu and others immediately got up and stood up: "Master, Fourth Master."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and waved his hand: "Don''t be stuck, you still have injuries on your body, sit down quickly."


    Qin Wu didn''t follow suit. He has also learned some rules while running outside these years, knowing that when the master is speaking, the subordinates cannot sit down.


    "Master, what''s your order?"


    Yan Wenxiu saw that they weren¡¯t sitting, and didn¡¯t say much. He just took out some silver and put it on the table: "Just talked to my elder sister, you probably haven¡¯t been home for a long time. After that, you will be working at my house for a long time. , It¡¯s not good for you to go home halfway."


    "We have discussed it and decided to let you go home and have a look now, give you half a month, and then go directly to Xingzhou Yazhou to find us. What do you think?"


    Qin Wu and others did not expect such a good thing at all, and immediately they were so overjoyed that they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Yan Wenxiu pushed the silver on the table: "If you think it is feasible, we have prepared some entanglements for you on this table. It is the same as the one thousand taels of silver before it. It can be regarded as the reward paid to you in advance."


    Qin Wu quickly calmed down after his excitement. After thinking about it, he stepped forward and said, "Thank you, uncle, for being compassionate. However, the uncle and the girl are going back to Xingzhou. Someone needs to be escorted by them. I won''t go back and let others go home. Just take a look."


    Qin Xiaoliu immediately said, "I don''t need to go back."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and looked at Qin Wu. He felt that this person was well aware and did not forget why: "Okay, let you go home and have a look. You can go back. This time I will be accompanied by my uncle, but you don''t need your escort."


    He has their household registration address, and he is not afraid of running away.


    At this time, Qin Wu did not continue, but said with gratitude: "Thank you, Uncle, Fourth Master, and the girl."


    After brother Yan Wenxiu left, Qin Wu looked at the silver on the table with a complicated expression, was silent for a while, and said to the others: "The master treats us so favorably. We will do our best in the future."


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded quickly: "Of course! Fifth brother, let''s divide the money. When we go back, we can buy some delicious food for the brothers and sisters at home."


    Seeing everyone looking expectantly, Qin Wu just started to divide the money.


    night.


    Daohua didn''t sleep well yesterday, so she went back to the room to sleep after dinner. This time she said nothing to talk to her two cousins ??at night.


    In the courtyard, Li Xingchang and Fan are also ready to go to sleep.


    Fan was lying on the bed, turning over and sighing after a while.


    Li Xingchang was so annoyed that he couldn''t sleep, he asked helplessly: "What happened to you today?"


    Fan: "I think it''s a pity."


    Li Xingchang was puzzled, and sat up: "What is a pity?"


    Fan also simply sat up: "It''s a pity that Daohua, I''m thinking these days, if my brother-in-law has always been the magistrate, maybe we can still ask this girl to be a daughter-in-law."


    Li Xingchang was shocked. He didn''t expect his wife to have this idea. After being shocked, he was speechless: "Hurry up and put your thoughts out."


    Fan is not angry: "It¡¯s gone out early, it''s worth your point. I also know that our brother-in-law, even if he is not promoted, he will not marry Daohua into our house."


    Li Xingchang: ". You know it."


    Fan still has some regrets: "You said that girl is so far-sighted. Think about the girls in our family. Every day, they only know that they are fighting for food and clothing. The girls already know that they are sharing their worries for their parents."


    Li Xingchang was silent for a moment: "Born determines our knowledge. The circle our family contacts is very different from the circle Yan family contacts."


    "In Daohua''s usual social circle, it is not a high-ranking official or aristocratic family. If you see more, listen more, your knowledge will naturally go up."


    "I also asked the girl today, why did you think about hiring a bodyguard for the family? The girl said, seeing that Zhou and Dong have guards, and she thinks they should have them too."


    "Look, you are the difference in the level of contact, which leads to the difference in the height of insight."


    ¡°Think about our girls again. They usually contact business ladies. It¡¯s not like I said, businessmen and family officials, whether it¡¯s etiquette or family style education, there is too much difference.¡±


    Fan sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I haven¡¯t thought that our girl is not good before, but compared with Daohua, that¡¯s really overshadowed.¡±


    Li Xingchang: "Okay, don''t think about it. You have no choice of birth. Don''t Zi Xuan, Zi Xin and Daohua play very well? Let them be in many places in the future, don''t ask them to be as smart as Daohua, just hope They followed up with more insights."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： , One person upset everyone

    Chapter 175, one person overturns everyone


    On the nineteenth of the first lunar month, accompanied by Li Xingnian, the Daohua brothers and sisters returned to Xingzhou.


    "Grandma, I''m back!"


    As soon as she entered the old lady''s house, Daohua threw herself into the arms of the old lady: "I have been walking for so long, do you miss me?"


    The old lady Yan was thrown back by Daohua, and patted her on the back in an angry manner, and said with a smile: "How old are you, so clingy!"


    Speaking, he opened the rice flower and looked at it carefully.


    This girl has been by her side since she was a young girl. This is the first time she has left her. Let alone, she is used to her granddaughter buzzing around herself like a bee every day.


    I don¡¯t know if you have eaten and slept well at your uncle¡¯s house in the past half month?


    Seeing the old lady looking at her with concern, Daohua simply turned around in front of her, and then asked cheekyly: "Grandma, look, is the granddaughter looking good again?"


    The old lady saw Daohua''s ruddy complexion, and her cheeks seemed to bulge. She rolled her eyes and pulled her to sit down. Then she smiled and said to Li Xingnian who came in behind: "This girl has been spoiled by the old lady. , Master Uncle laughed."


    Li Xingnian smiled and replied: "That is the old lady and Daohua have a good relationship."


    Nothing happened in the office today. Knowing that his uncle had returned with three children, Yan Zhigao went back to the backyard, and then the people in the second and third rooms also came.


    Yan Zhigao exchanged a few words with Li Xingnian, and then talked about the three Daohua in the provincial government.


    "What? Daohua hired a team of guards for our family?"


    I don¡¯t know if it was because of too much surprise. When Li Xingnian talked about Qin Wu and others, Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s voice suddenly rose a bit.


    Daohua, who was whispering to the old lady Yan, was so shocked that she looked over.


    Seeing her look over, Yan Zhiyuan immediately put out the elder''s money: "Daohua, it''s not that the second uncle said you, hiring a nursing home bodyguard is such a big thing, how can you make a decision without discussing it with your family? Are you too courageous? And, have you put your father in your eyes?"


    Hearing this, the smile on Li Xingnian¡¯s face instantly faded.


    There is something in the words of the two masters of the Yan family!


    What do you mean by not paying attention to brother-in-law?


    Is this alluding to him that he is going to act on his behalf and intervene in Yan''s housework?


    Yan Wenxiu, who was sitting below, also frowned, and said: "Second Uncle, the eldest sister discussed with me about the nursing home, and I also agreed, and it is also the person I went to mention in Yamen."


    Yan Wenkai felt that he could not be ignored, and then said, "I also agree."


    Seeing the two brothers were talking, Daohua, who was so angry, didn''t speak.


    This cheap second uncle has too many scenes, and cheap father hasn¡¯t spoken yet, why is he clamoring?


    When confronted by two nephews, Yan Zhiyuan felt a little faceless, and said with a calm face: "Wen Xiu, Wen Kai, you two are still young and have not experienced anything. I don''t know the sinisterness of the world."


    "Having the nursing home bodyguard is related to the safety of our family. You two don''t look at people. If you hire someone who is restless or has ulterior motives, isn''t this a way to bring trouble to our family?"


    "Like other big family homes, the nursing homes that people ask for are all well-informed. It''s okay for you. I went to the provincial government and didn''t know anything, so I hired people, and I didn''t think much about doing things."


    Yan Wenxiu was said to be very uncomfortable. However, considering that Yan Zhiyuan was an elder, and his uncle was there again, he moved his mouth, but he did not continue to refute.


    As for Yan Wenkai, his face became stinky at once, and his heart was very unhappy. He wanted to refute, but he didn''t know how to say it, so he could only stare.


    On the side, Daohua couldn''t help it: "Second Uncle, your niece doesn''t agree with what you said. The eldest brother and the fourth brother are not stupid. They are not very old, and they have not experienced anything, but this does not mean that they Can''t do anything."


    "Eldest brother and fourth brother are studying in Wangyue Academy, and there are not too few people who have seen them. They may not be as good as your second uncle, but you can see people, but how to distinguish good people from bad people, you still have some insights of your own."


    "Brother, I have received the household registration guide of the hired person a long time ago, carefully recorded and discerned it; my second brother, I have also talked to those people, got along with them, and asked them about their details. If they are really bad people, they will always find something. What''s the matter, why don''t they do things without thinking about it?"


    "Also, I proposed to hire people. I am not mentally ill. I just pick them up at home when I see a group of people on the street. I naturally have my reasons."


    After finishing speaking, she no longer looked at Yan Zhiyuan, but at the old lady Yan: "Grandma, you also know the people we hired, it''s Little Six Brothers!"


    The old lady Yan was taken aback: "Is it Qin Xiaoliu who escorted us before?"


    Daohua nodded: "Grandma, how about the character and martial arts of the younger brother and Qin Wushu, you know, the second uncle doesn''t trust me and the two brothers, you tell him to go."


    The old lady Yan looked at Da''er and Er''er, nodded and said, "Qin Wu and the others, I know. If it weren''t for them to protect me, Daohua and Wen Tao, I might not know how long it will take to reach Linyi County."


    "Qin Wu is a person who is responsible, does not cause troubles, and is responsible. The people under his hands are also honest people who ask for life."


    Yan Zhiyuan looked a little embarrassed when she heard the old lady say this.


    Yan Zhigao glanced at him: ¡°The second brother is a bit too extreme this time. If there is anything to do in the future, it¡¯s not too late to preach when the children finish speaking.¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan smirked: "I''m also afraid that Wenxiu will be too sloppy."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, Li Xingnian immediately smiled and rounded it off: ¡°Yuan¡¯s brother¡¯s worries are right. If my children do this, I¡¯ll be anxious too.¡±


    "It''s just. Sometimes, the opportunity is fleeting. If you miss this village, there will be no shop. The three children are also for the sake of the family. They want to keep people, and they don''t say hello to the family in advance, which is excusable. of."


    Yan Zhigao smiled and nodded: "The second uncle said that when the nursing home arrives, I will be fine after seeing it. I must reward them well."


    "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about it, rice flower, didn''t you bring gifts for your brothers and sisters, gifts?" Mrs. Li smiled and changed the topic.


    Daohua beckoned to Wang Maner.


    Soon, Wang Man''er came in with a gift.


    "This is for the second, third, and fifth brothers, this is for the second younger sisters"


    The gifts that Daohua gave to the boys in the family were all pen, ink, paper, and Yan Yihuan¡¯s few were some fashionable silk flowers that the provincial government sold better.


    Everyone took the gift and thanked them with a smile.


    Yan Yile took the gift, smiled and said to Daohua: "Big sister, you are so happy. You can go to your uncle''s house in the next year. Unlike us, you can only be kept in the house."


    Daohua''s eyes didn''t fluctuate, and she directly replied: "You also have an uncle for the third sister. If you want to go, let the second uncle and aunt take you there. Anyway, the second uncle and aunt have nothing to do all day. "


    Hearing this, Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s expression immediately changed: ¡°Why did I have nothing to do? I am not in charge of the family affairs and human relations?¡±


    "Oh?" Daohua said with a smile, "Second Uncle, I''m really sorry, I didn''t notice it, mainly because you are usually quite idle."


    Yan Zhiyuan''s face became stiff, and he wanted to describe what he had done one by one, but after thinking about it carefully, he found that he did not seem to have done anything. Suddenly, the embarrassment was there.


    Seeing this, Li Xingnian was happy, in order to cover up the smile on his face, he had to hold up a teacup as a cover.


    This Daohua is turning around and saying that her second uncle, since she has nothing to do all day long, don''t make any comments here.


    "The silk flowers in the provincial capital are so beautiful. The city must be very lively. I really want to see it. I have grown up so big. I haven''t been to the provincial capital yet."


    After Yan Yile finished speaking, Yan Yishuang looked at Daohua with envy again.


    In this regard, Daohua has a toothache, especially when she sees the cheap father, she starts to feel distressed again, and her head is also big.


    "The third sister, in fact, I want to say happiness. The brothers and sisters in the family are not as happy as you and the fifth brother."


    "Huh?" Yan Yi was taken aback, even the other people in the room were puzzled.


    Daohua said earnestly: "You think, my second sister and I will have to travel a long distance to see our uncle if they want to see their uncle, but what about you and the fifth brother?"


    "Your uncle has been with your father. It''s convenient to see you whenever you want. I don''t see him often running to the backyard. Every time he comes, he brings a small bag when he comes back. A big bag."


    "You said, what else do you envy?"


    "."


    The house fell into dead silence.


    Li Xingnian almost couldn''t help squirting the tea out of his mouth. Fortunately, he endured it well. Otherwise, his brother-in-law¡¯s face would be ugly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： , Body deed

    Chapter 176, Body Deed


    Main courtyard.


    "Second brother, what are you laughing at?"


    Ms. Li silently looked at Li Xingnian, who had never broken a smile on his face after coming out of the old lady¡¯s yard.


    Li Xingnian accepted the smile on his face: "I''m thinking, Daohua is so amazing!" When he thought of his brother-in-law''s awkward and uncomfortable face, he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    The little concubine used the things at home to supplement her natal family. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t talk about it, let¡¯s talk about it, especially in front of his tight uncle¡¯s house, but it¡¯s a bit shameless.


    Daohua also made it out, to be more tactful, and to leave a fig leaf for her father anyway.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li was also a little funny, but soon she sighed again: "I don''t know whether this girl is good or bad."


    Li Xingnian''s face turned straight: "Of course it''s alright. Daohua won''t be bullied by others. That''s all about the concubine''s house. Your second uncle, relying on himself as an elder, has set the elder''s pedigree, you He hasn''t spoken to his brother-in-law yet, and he is gesticulating there, which is really annoying."


    "It is obvious that the three children did good things for the family, and they added helpers. When they came to his mouth, it was a disaster. If Daohua didn''t tell her and her two brothers, it would have been wronged."


    Ms. Li was also angry with Yan Zhiyuan, and said with a slight dissatisfaction: "The second brother was still measured in the past, but since the three of Wenxiu went to Wangyue Academy, he is not happy, always looking for the trouble of Daohua."


    "Huh?" Li Xingnian condensed his eyebrows, "You didn''t mention anything about the academy in your letter. What is going on?"


    Mrs. Li told about the quotas of the college one by one, and then said indignantly: ¡°The quota is given by the little prince. What is Guan Daohua? Why does he blame my Daohua?"


    Li Xingnian''s eyes flickered, without speaking, he picked up the tea on the table and drank.


    Will it be troublesome for Xiao Wangye to let Wenjie from the second room and his concubine leave Wenbin to study at Wangyue Academy?


    According to him, it really isn''t.


    I really want to ask for Daohua, it must be obtained.


    I am afraid that his brother-in-law also knows this.


    Mrs. Li continued: "Since the three of Wenxiu went to the Wangyue Academy, they often followed the little prince, let alone, this attitude and behavior are really different from before. After returning home, they stood with Wenjie and Wenbin. , The gap was immediately apparent."


    "In the past, everyone was the same, but now, seeing Wenjie getting better and better in the three literary studies, but Wenjie is still standing still, the second brother is naturally unhappy."


    Li Xingnian snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯d better take a drink and a peck. What did his second room do for Daohua, and why should Daohua treat Wenjie equally?"


    said, he paused, "Brother-in-law sees this very clearly." Daohua didn''t ask for a spot for his concubine.


    Wenjie didn''t go to Chengwangyue Academy. He didn''t know if Daohua did it on purpose, but Wenbin didn''t go to Cheng, it was definitely that girl deliberately.


    It is estimated that the brother-in-law also noticed this and didn''t speak.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said nothing.


    Li Xingnian looked at Mrs. Li and saw that her complexion was ruddy and her eyebrows stretched. Unlike when she visited her before, there was a faint sadness in her eyes, and she knew that she had been very comfortable these days.


    "If you are like this, my eldest brother and I can be completely relieved."


    Mrs. Li smiled: "The children are older, and you know that the second and eldest brothers who protect me, you can worry less about me."


    After ??, Li Xingnian stayed at Yan''s house for a few days, re-purchased Zhuangzi and shop before leaving.


    Daohua sells wine recipes, and the Li family gave Daohua three villagers and a shop, Mrs. Li only talked to the old lady Yan and Yan Zhigao in private.


    "That girl in Daohua is still young, you should pay more attention to it." The old lady exhorted.


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "That girl is afraid that you will keep watching. I can''t surrender her. Besides, she only listens to her mother."


    The old lady loves to hear this, and the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law laughed and talked.


    As for Yan Zhigao, although he shocked the Li family''s generous shots, he didn''t even think about participating in it. It just passed.


    After Li Xingnian left, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wentao were also going to report to the academy, and Daohua and Yan Yi also started classes. Master Shen returned from their home a few days ago.


    On the 29th of the first month, Qin Wu brought eight people including Qin Xiaoliu to Xingzhou.


    They didn''t dare to let the master''s family wait any longer, and after resting at home all night, they set off.


    Looking at the majestic and majestic state government, the group was a little timid.


    "Fifth Brother, shall we do things here in the future?" Qin Xiaoliu asked, pointing to the Zhou Ya.


    Qin Wu shook his head: "This is the Yamen, we should be in charge of the backyard. Go, walk around to the back street to take a look."


    Main courtyard.


    Just as Daohua was about to go to class, she heard Ping Tong come in and said that Qin Wu and the others had arrived, and she couldn''t leave immediately. Wang Maner was invited to ask her to ask Master Shen for a leave.


    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Li didn¡¯t get annoyed, but just smiled and said, ¡°I came here very quickly.¡± As he said, she looked at Pingtong, ¡°Let Mr. Sun lead the person to the front for a look. If the master said yes, Bring people over again."


    Pingtong immediately turned and left.


    After more than half an hour, Ping Tong and Sun Guanjia brought Qin Wu and others to the main courtyard.


    "You are waiting in the yard, I will go back to the lady and the eldest girl."


    Qin Wu and others stood silently in the yard with their heads down, not daring to look randomly.


    Soon, everyone heard the sound of the curtain lifting, and then a maid moved out the table and chair, and then, Daohua helped Mrs. Li to walk out.


    "What did the lord say over there?"


    Mrs. Li sat down, and then looked at Steward Sun.


    Sun steward laughed and said, ¡°Master tried to teach their martial arts in the front yard and said it was good.¡±


    Mrs. Li nodded, and looked back at Ping Tong. Ping Tong immediately put the eight body deeds on the table.


    Seeing this, Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly.


    Madam Li glanced at Daohua, motioned her not to speak, and then looked at Qin Wu or Qin: "Your master has already told me and your master, and the purpose of our hiring you should be clear to you, right? "


    Qin Wu nodded: "Return to Madam, we all know."


    Mrs. Li: "That''s good. To do things in our house is to sign a contract, especially if you are also responsible for protecting the safety of Yan Mansion. This is even more indispensable." He said, indicating that Pingtong will be ready. The body deed was handed to Qin Wu or 8 people.


    I heard that Qin Wu and the others were a little surprised. They hadn¡¯t said this before, and they didn¡¯t respond with the deed for a while.


    Seeing them like this, Mrs. Li smiled: ¡°The uncle hired people outside for the first time, and some places inevitably neglected. Our family does not want to force you to sign the deed. If you are not willing, we will definitely not force it.¡±


    "It''s just that when you redeem you from the mansion before, you have to pay back the one thousand taels you spent."


    Qin Wu looked up at Madam Li, who was graceful and dignified, with kind eyebrows, and then at Daohua who looked at them with wide eyes. After thinking about it for a moment, he said without hesitation: "Madam, we sign."


    Doing things for officials, even if it is to sign a deed, is a great thing for ordinary people like them.


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Li smiled and motioned to Pingtong to hand over the pen: "Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t want you to stay in Yan¡¯s house forever. We only have a bond for 20 years. After 20 years, you will go wherever you want. Can."


    "Of course, if you think the Yan family is not bad, you can continue to stay in the Yan family."


    After hearing this, Qin Wu and others were relieved.


    Ms. Li continued: "Qin Wu, after today, you will be the head of the Yan family''s guard. You pay 10 taels a month, and the others will take five taels a month. I hope you can take good care of the safety of the Yan family."


    Seeing that the moon is so high, Qin Wu and others are very excited.


    Immediately, everyone heard Mrs. Li say: "As for the redemption of your one thousand taels, I will deduct half of your monthly bill to offset it until it is over. You have no objection to this point?"


    Qin five or eight people shook their heads together.


    Mrs. Li: "That¡¯s good, Steward Sun, take Qin''s guard and them down to rest."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： ,distribute

    Chapter 177, Assignment


    After Qin 58 were taken away, Mrs. Li saw her daughter looking at the deed and didn''t know what she was thinking. She smiled and asked, "Do you think the deed was forced by the mother to sign it?"


    Ina Hua shook her head quickly.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, ¡°Actually, your second uncle still said something right. You did things sloppily. It stands to reason that when the yamen ransom them, they should have signed the deed.¡±


    Daohua: "I thought it would be unnecessary to hire someone." It''s not a buyer.


    Mrs. Li: "You ask Qin Wu, do they have to sign a contract in advance for their sports goods? They even need to deliver goods, let alone hire a nursing home."


    Seeing her daughter lowered her head, Mrs. Li smiled and touched her head: "It''s not to blame you, you haven''t touched it, how can you think so well? Actually, you can think of helping your family hire a nursing home, mother and father. It''s already very unexpected."


    "Mother also knows that those people from Qin Wu are kind to you and the old lady to help you and ask them to sign the contract. You feel a little sad."


    "But, if you think about it the other way around, letting them do things in Yan''s house, will it also stabilize them? Isn''t it better than they run around all the year round?"


    "Furthermore, the mother did not treat them badly. The monthly bills are also given according to the highest level in Xingzhou City. As long as they save some, they can save a sum of money."


    Daohua took Mrs. Li''s arm: "Mother, my daughter knows that you are the most kind."


    Mrs. Li smiled and clicked on Daohua¡¯s forehead: "You!"


    Daohua: "By the way, mother, how do you plan to arrange the Qin Wushu people?"


    Mrs. Li thought for a while: "Your second and third elder brothers are good at their own skills. In addition, iron heads and iron hands are also practicing martial arts. They are arranged for each person; as for your eldest brother, you have to arrange two people to go there."


    "The remaining four are to stay at home and listen to the arrangements. I think Qin Wu has some abilities, and he usually trains the servants at home."


    Daohua immediately said: "Mother, I want to be alone."


    Ms. Li was surprised: "You are not going out, who do you want?"


    Daohua shook Mrs. Li''s arm: "But I have a Zhuangzi and a shop. Before I had a Zhuangzi and two shops, now I add three Zhuangzi and one shop given by my uncle, so I have four Zhuangzi and three shops. The shop is now, and it is not convenient for me to go out often, so I have to find someone to help me watch."


    Mrs. Li smiled: "You girl thinks too far. You want to train yourself to be a steward? Come on, which one do you want?"


    Daohua immediately said: "Little Six Brother is fine! He is still clever, cheerful and enthusiastic, and suitable for dealing with people."


    Ms. Li pretended to hesitate for a while, then nodded and agreed: "You found all these people like Qin Wu, so let''s give you one!"


    "Thank you mother."


    Mrs. Li: "By the way, my mother bought another batch of maids. Now the rules have been learned almost, let me send you two of them later."


    Inahua was taken aback: "Didn¡¯t we have added two before?"


    Mrs. Li: "Those two are only responsible for cleaning and cleaning. This time, they are specially selected to do your dowry in the future. You can get some refreshments."


    I feel a little boring to hear the dowry Daohua.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Li shook her head helplessly.


    "Fifth brother, are we selling our bodies as slaves now?"


    Qin Shisan and others looked at Qin Wu worriedly.


    Qin Wu comforted: "The contract we signed is not strictly a contract for sale. Let''s put it this way, it should be a contract that clarifies the time and responsibility. We are still different from the maid Xiaosi."


    Qin Shisan and others were relieved after hearing Qin Wu say this.


    "It''s good not to be a slave."


    Qin Wu glanced at everyone and said, "It''s not a slave, it''s a subordinate. You have also seen that the Yan Mansion is very well-mannered, and they all alert me one by one, don''t make any mistakes."


    Qian Xiaoliu immediately said: "Fifth brother, don''t worry, the monthly rate given by the Yan family is so high, we will definitely do it well. When we save enough money in the future, we may be able to take over the family. "


    Hearing this, everyone else was moved, and they were full of longing for the future.


    "Yes, I think the lady is very kind. Although the master is more serious, haven''t we asked about it on the way here? Master Yan is a good official. Our job is not bad!"


    Seeing everybody, the more you said and the more you said, the happier, Qin Wu smiled and shook his head.


    The errand of the Yan family is really very good for them. It is very good that they can earn money to subsidize the family without having to travel all year round.


    Until mid-February, Qin Wu and others followed Guanjia Sun to familiarize themselves with the Yan family and learn the rules of the Yan family.


    Wait until all the eight people understood the situation, Guanjia Sun began to distribute the work of the people.


    Qin Shisan and Qin Fa in their early twenties were assigned to Yan Wenxiu, 19-year-old Qin Xing was assigned to Wen Tao, and Qin Wang was assigned to Wen Kai.


    The four of them were all excited when they heard that they were going to be with the young man in the mansion in the future.


    "And me?"


    Qin Xiaoliu quickly looked at Steward Sun. He always felt that he would be selected. When he was in the provincial government before, the Fourth Master did not talk to him less, and they had a good conversation.


    Sun steward smiled: "In fact, all of your errands are assigned by the wife and the master, and I''m just a messenger."


    Qin Xiaoliu stunned in an instant, and sure enough, he was still not stable enough to be seen.


    Seeing him like this, Steward Sun was a little amused, and looked at Qin Wu: "You guys will familiarize yourself with your errands again. As for Xiao Liu, come with me."


    Qin Xiaoliu raised his head fiercely, and said with a sullen face: "Steward Sun, I am not only not selected, but I will be fired?"


    The housekeeper Sun was speechless: "What do you want, follow me, the eldest girl called for you, and in the future, you will be with her as an errand."


    Qin Xiaoliu was stunned when he heard the words, and Qin Wu and others also looked surprised.


    "Why, not willing?"


    "No, I am willing, very willing!" Qin Xiaoliu quickly returned to his senses, said loudly, and then happily followed Guanjia Sun and left.


    "Daohua, no, the eldest girl, she is as valued as the boys at home." Qin Shisan and others muttered in a low voice.


    Qin Wu didn''t say anything, if he also had such a clever girl in his family, he would spoil him to death.


    When steward Sun took Qin Xiaoliu to the main courtyard, Daohua was calculating the revenue and expenditure of the flower shop and vegetable shop during the Chinese New Year.


    "Big girl, someone brought it."


    Daohua looked up at Qin Xiaoliu. Seeing that he was well-behaved, he wanted to look around but didn''t dare to look around, he smiled suddenly: "Steward Sun, you can do your job. I''ll be fine here."


    Steward Sun nodded and stepped back.


    "Little Six Brothers."


    When Steward Sun left, Daohua spoke.


    Without Steward Sun by his side, Qin Xiaoliu seemed to be relieved. When Dao Hua called him, he immediately raised his head, then thought of the rules learned these days, and then quickly lowered his head: "Ms. Dao."


    "Pooh~"


    Seeing him like this, Daohua was amused: "Little Six Brother, there are no outsiders now, you don¡¯t have to be so restrained, just sit down and talk."


    Qin Xiaoliu looked at the stool, then firmly shook his head: "Big girl, I still stand comfortable."


    Seeing this, Daohua was not too hard to force her, she asked, "Little Six Brother, are you willing to follow me to do things?"


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded quickly: "Yes, of course I do. But, I don¡¯t know what the girl needs me to do?"


    Daohua: ¡°It¡¯s like this. I have a few Zhuangzi and shops. I can¡¯t go out often. I have to find someone to take care of me and see if there is anyone who is stealing, raping, or doing things wrong.¡±


    Qin Xiaoliu''s eyes widened: "Am I not a manager anymore?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yes!"


    Qin Xiaoliu was overjoyed first, and then he was a little worried: "Girl, can I do the job?"


    Ina Flower: "I think you can. It may not be so familiar at first, but you can rest assured that I will let the steward Sun in the store take you more."


    Seeing Daohua trusting herself so much, Qin Xiaoliu straightened her chest and said solemnly: "Girl, don''t worry, I will learn from Guanjia Sun, and promise to help you look after the Zhuangzi and the shop."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, and gave Qin Xiaoliu a look of "I like you".


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： , Practice whip

    Chapter 178, whip training


    At four quarters to four (6:00 in the morning), when it was still dark, Qin Wu got up and began to patrol Yan''s house.


    Since the assignments were made, the eight of them settled down in Yan''s house.


    At the end of February, the uncle, the third master, and the fourth master came home from a holiday, and when they returned to the academy, they brought the four Qin Xing by their side. I haven''t seen it for nearly two months now. It is said that the three masters have a heavy study in the academy and will not have a holiday until the Dragon Boat Festival.


    For Qin Xing''s four, he was still very relieved. Except for the thirteen who got off a bit, the other three were very stable. During this period, his wife had not looked for him, and thought that they did not make any mistakes in the academy.


    The best mixed among them is still a small six.


    This kid, who didn¡¯t know what kind of luck he had gone, caught the eyes of the big girl, followed the steward Sun for a while, and now he has started to run back and forth between the villages and shops, and he is so busy all day.


    If you don¡¯t say that the big family will train people, Xiaoliuzi used to be a little smarter than the others, but you can look at it now, but in only two or three months, the whole person¡¯s temperament has undergone earth-shaking changes. , This is to be brought back to his hometown, I guess he dare not recognize it.


    As for the three of him and Qin Yong, they are a little more leisurely. In addition to patrolling every day, they are training the servants in the mansion and training their physique. Moreover, when the master goes out, he will follow.


    This kind of life, Qin Wu is very satisfied.


    I can eat a full meal every day, and sometimes fishy is often seen. This was before, but he had never thought about it.


    They run darts all the year round. They are full and hungry. Don¡¯t look at the cows and horses. In fact, they are very empty inside. After two or three months in Yan¡¯s house, they have recovered a lot of body fat. .


    Two sets of new clothes will be issued every season.


    Qin Wu carefully patted the non-existent dust on his clothes. He cherished some. Maybe he could save a set of clothes for his family every quarter to send back.


    Qin Wu while thinking about life in Yan''s Mansion, while carefully inspecting every place, no corner was left.


    The Yan family gave them such a generous treatment, they can do a good job of defending.


    When patrolling the Chuhua Gate, Qin Wu saw that in the yard next to her, the girl and her maid were actually fighting each other when you came and went. Although it looked like the same thing, the moves were messed up. .


    The inner courtyard can¡¯t be entered. The housekeeper Sun made it clear to them from the beginning. Qin Wuben didn¡¯t want to take care of it, but when he thought that if it wasn¡¯t a big girl, let¡¯s not talk about the errands now, they were afraid that they had been exiled to the frontier. NS.


    The rules cannot be broken!


    Thinking about it, Qin Wu had a clever move, he couldn''t go in, the eldest girl could always come out.


    "Ahem~"


    Qin Wu coughed loudly a few times, and sure enough, the eldest girl and her maid looked over here immediately.


    "Fifth Uncle Qin!"


    Seeing Qin Wu beckoning to them, Daohua immediately brought Wang Man''er over.


    Qin Wu couldn''t help twitching when he heard Daohua''s address to him.


    He and Qin Xiaoliu are the same generation, Qin Xiaoliu is Xiaoliu brother, but when he is here, it is Qin Wushu.


    I really want to ask, how old is he? He directly raised his seniority.


    Qin Wu still smiled and asked, "Big girl, is this martial arts practice?"


    Daohua waved her hand: "It''s not a martial arts practice, at most it is a movement of the body, gestures and gestures." She is still a bit self-aware, especially after learning how her third and fourth brothers practiced martial arts in the academy.


    The third brother once told her seriously, tell her not to practice indiscriminately. There is a special martial arts instructor in the academy. Many people will practice injury. She has only one Wang Man''er, who is not even a half-hearted person, so she doesn''t dare to practice indiscriminately. Practiced.


    But in ancient times, security and medical conditions were poor. She still wanted a strong body, so she would spend a while with Wang Maner every morning.


    Suddenly, Daohua''s eyes lit up, she rolled her eyes when she looked at Qin Wu in front of her, and smiled and asked, "Uncle Qin, what do you think of our practice?"


    Qin Wu was silent for a moment: "Does the big girl want to hear the truth?"


    Inaba immediately nodded: "Of course."


    Qin Wu: "Then I''ll just say it straight, the girl you fight is actually embroidered with fists, if you really want to encounter something, it will be of no use at all."


    Hearing this, Wang Man''er pouted and looked at Daohua. She taught the girl this fist.


    Daohua didn''t care, and smiled: "Can Uncle Qin guide and guide us? I don''t want to be able to practice anything, I just want to build up my body, and if I meet some bad guys, I have a little strength to protect myself. Don¡¯t let people be bullied."


    Qin Wu looked at Daohua: "I do have a whip method suitable for women''s practice. There is no need to beat the body. Of course, after practicing, the skill will not be too strong, only to make the body stronger. Flexible and light."


    Daohua¡¯s eyebrows bend, and she immediately shouted, ¡°This is great. I¡¯m not a martial arts person for the third or fourth brother. As long as I can save my life when it¡¯s critical, I¡¯ll be content.¡±


    I have to say that what happened to the trafficker at the beginning still left a deep shadow in her heart, making her very worried about her personal safety.


    Think about it, Xiao Yeyang is the little prince, with so many people around him, he can be arrested, let alone her.


    She is a playful again. What if she runs into a bad luck one day and encounters a trafficker?


    Qin Wu hesitated: "Big girl, if you want to learn, I am naturally willing to teach. But, shouldn''t this matter be told to the old lady first?"


    Daohua nodded: "Well, when I have breakfast later, I will say, my mother agrees, and I will send someone to tell you."


    Qin Wu immediately smiled and nodded: "Okay! Girl, you are busy, I will continue to patrol."


    As soon as the others left, Daohua quickly took Wang Man''er back to the yard to change clothes, and then she couldn''t wait to find Mrs. Li.


    It turned out that Mrs. Li could not grind her daughter, and the old lady also felt that it is very important for her daughter to have a healthy physique, so Daohua began to practice whip with Qin Wu.


    Since she started practicing whiplash, Daohua has been busier every day.


    In the morning, get up to practice martial arts before dawn. After breakfast, start to class. In the morning, learn book knowledge, plus etiquette and rules; practice tracing red and female red in the afternoon.


    After finishing the schoolwork assigned by Master Shen, she still has to take the time to check the affairs of Zhuangzi and the shop.


    "Fortunately, I asked my mother for a little brother."


    Seeing that the three Zhuangzi given by her uncle had completed spring ploughing, Daohua was relieved.


    The three villages are very well located and the land is very fertile. She has visited each of them and transformed them into tea plantations, gardens, and vineyards based on the actual situation.


    As for the one with barren mountains that I bought before, the rice flower is prepared to grow medicinal materials and fruit trees.


    Anyway, the four Zhuangzi have their own characteristics, and each has a specific production.


    As for the three shops, one sells vegetables and fruits, one sells flowers, and the other, which she plans to sell rouge gouache, is made from flowers grown in the garden.


    Rouge gouache does not sell, just like flowers, it only sells to the rich.


    When she is free, she will also see if she can extract various perfumes from the flowers, which should be more valuable.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： , Ten years of Hedong, ten years of Hexi

    Chapter 179, Ten Years of Hedong, Ten Years of Hexi


    At the end of April, the swallow-speaking dove sounds, and the bees and butterflies bring incense. It is a good time for everything.


    As soon as Daohuazhuangzi and the shop were busy, Zhou Jingwan couldn''t wait to come over and take her out for an outing to enjoy the scenery.


    Two little girls, one likes to be in contact with nature alone, and the other is impatient to socialize, so when they go out, no one calls, they play outside happily for a whole day before returning home.


    "You still know how to come back?"


    Daohua stepped on the tail of the setting sun and returned home. As soon as she entered the main courtyard, Mrs. Li gave her daughter angrily: "Don''t look at the time, next time you go out and come back so late, carefully not let you out."


    Daohua immediately begged for mercy: "Mother, my daughter had a lot of fun today. I didn''t notice the time for a while. I came back late. I will definitely pay attention next time."


    Ms. Li saw her daughter''s cheeks flushing, her eyes were bright, and she didn''t say much about her busyness in the past two months.


    "Hey, there are still many days left for the Dragon Boat Festival, why did you start giving gifts at this time?"


    Seeing the gift box on the table, Daohua stepped forward and turned over: "Mother, who gave it to you, it feels very precious."


    Ms. Li''s expression was a little pale: "The Zhu Jiao from Linyi County has transferred the relationship to Xingzhou. The things are given by their family."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s face faded immediately, and the gift box she had originally held was also put back by her.


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter, knowing that this girl still remembers the time when Zhu Jiaoyu''s daughter was slapped by the master: "Mrs. Zhu may bring Miss Zhu to the door in the past two days, and then you will have to See you."


    Daohua has no interest at all: "I don''t need it anymore, isn''t Ms. Zhu playing well with Yishuang and the others, just let them meet."


    Mrs. Li glared at Daohua: "What nonsense are you talking about, you are Yan''s parents and daughters, and you are waiting for guests. How can you let the younger sister do it for you?"


    "My mother knows that you don''t like the Zhu family, and your mother doesn''t like it either, but, in the future, Zhu Jiaoyu will do things under your father''s hands. We still have to live on the face."


    Seeing her daughter''s mouth pouted high and her face unhappy, Mrs. Li was a little funny: "I didn''t let you get close to her. It was just a meeting. It just so happened. You are too happy and angry, so I just use them to practice. Practice your hands."


    Mrs. Li got up, walked to Daohua, and touched her head: "When you get married in the future, you will definitely meet more and more people. It is impossible for you to like all of them. Can''t you see all of them?"


    Listening to Mrs. Li again mentioning the matter of marrying, Daohua was a little irritated, and immediately said: "Mother, can''t I see it?"


    Mrs. Li smiled: "Just don''t lose the courtesy."


    She doesn''t have any good feelings about the Zhu family, so naturally she doesn''t have any requirements for her daughter.


    The day after the gift was given, Mrs. Zhu brought Zhu Xiuyun to Yan Mansion.


    Different from when she was in Linyi County, this time at the gate of Dengyan Mansion, Mrs. Zhu is no longer as high as she used to be, and there is a little more restraint between her eyebrows.


    Who would have thought that Master Yan, the county magistrate of the 7th grade, jumped to the third level without a sound, and was promoted to the 5th grade of Xingzhou Zhizhou.


    She can look down on the wife of the Qipin county magistrate who was a merchant, but she can¡¯t be disrespectful to Mrs. Zhizhou.


    The head of a state, who has jurisdiction over several counties, the Yan family is no longer the poor family that she could despise in the first place.


    Especially the news she heard about the Yan family this year.


    The eldest son of the Yan family, the third son, and the fourth son are now studying at Wangyue Academy, often going in and out with the little prince.


    Little prince, that''s a son of the royal family, what a glory this is.


    Master said, Master Yan is an honest official and has a strong ability to do things. If it weren''t for the suppression of someone from above, he would have been promoted a long time ago. Now that there is this level of relationship with the little prince, it will be a matter of time for you to continue to rise.


    The Yan family is becoming more and more prosperous, but the Zhu family is gradually declining.


    This time, in order to transfer to Xingzhou, the master didn''t need to manage everything. Just thinking that Master Yan has been with him for many years, so he can be pulled appropriately.


    Thinking that the master repeatedly told her to befriend Mrs. Li last night, Mrs. Zhu''s heart was a little bit hopeless. After all, when she was in Linyi County, her attitude towards Mrs. Li was really not good.


    Ms. Zhu looked at her daughter who also had her head down, and she sighed again in her heart.


    The step of making friends with Lin is wrong. No matter how spoiled the concubine''s room is, it will only be the concubine''s room.


    Linyi County is small, with few large families, and the rules and etiquette are not so strict, but in this Xingzhou city, if she becomes a concubine, she is afraid that all the ladies will stay away from her.


    The concubine room in the main room, drop shares!


    Under the leadership of the maid, Mrs. Zhu walked toward the main courtyard with her daughter full of heart.


    Along the way, Zhu Xiuyun is very well-behaved. At this moment, she is also a little worried.


    After all, at the beginning, she was the culprit who caused Miss Yan to be slapped in the face.


    Main courtyard.


    Ping Xiao smiled and welcomed Madam Zhu¡¯s mother and daughter into the hall: ¡°Mrs. Zhu, I¡¯m really sorry, my wife has something to do, please wait here for a while.¡±


    The smile on Mrs. Zhu''s face froze, and then he smiled: "We didn''t happen to be here, let your wife take care of her first, and I will be fine, so it''s okay to wait."


    Ping Xiao responded with a smile, and was pulled aside by Ping Tong as soon as she left the house.


    Pingtong glared at Ping Xiao: "Isn¡¯t there a better reason? Madam wants to dry her, but she doesn¡¯t want to go too far."


    Ping Xiao glanced at her mouth: "Just as Mrs. Zhu''s attitude toward our wife was before, it would be nice if I could smile to her, but I still have to find a reason, I don''t bother to give up that brain."


    Pingtong was a little speechless, but he did not refute.


    Back in Linyi County, Mrs. Zhu looked down on his wife who was a merchant, and saw that Aunt Lin had a father and a younger brother, and she was favored by her master. Every time she visited, she would talk to Aunt Lin, and she would be in charge of the house. The lady is still on the side, which is really annoying.


    Pingxiao sneered: "At first Miss Zhu was injured in our house, the master directly gave the eldest girl an ear scraper. For this, how many times did the lady cry?"


    "Later on the question of Master Qin''s stay, Madam Zhu and Aunt Lin also joined hands."


    "Mrs. Zhu prides itself on a scholarly family, and everything she can do is not in accordance with the rules. If I were a wife, I would never see this kind of person."


    Ping Xiao still wanted to complain, but when she saw someone coming in suddenly in the yard, she immediately greeted him with a smile: "Oh, Aunt Lin, why are you here? Let us wait."


    Seeing that the maid next to his wife was so enthusiastic, Lin felt a little puzzled, but she didn¡¯t show her face, and said with a smile: ¡°Because of a sudden call, changing clothes was delayed for some time. I wonder if there¡¯s anything wrong with Madam?¡±


    Ping Xiao glanced at the hall and smiled: "Good thing, you, a friend has arrived, isn''t this for you to come to meet the guests?"


    Aunt Lin was taken aback.


    friend? What friends can she have? And she''s a concubine''s room. Would the lady be so kind to let her come out to meet guests?


    Yan Yishuang, who was called together, asked, "Who is it?"


    Ping Xiao smiled: "Ms. San, it¡¯s your good sister, Miss Zhu. She and Mrs. Zhu are here. Madam, I don¡¯t want you to have a good time, so I want you to come over and meet you?"


    Seeing Aunt Lin¡¯s mother and daughter, Ping Xiao urged: ¡°Aunt Lin and the third girl come with me, it¡¯s not easy to keep the guests waiting.¡±


    In the hall, the lady''s mother goddess who is hanging here is not very good.


    At this moment, I heard a voice coming from the yard, thinking it was Mrs. Li coming, and immediately got up to greet her.


    However, when she saw Aunt Lin¡¯s mother and daughter walking in, the smile on Mrs. Zhu''s face almost couldn''t hold back.


    Let the concubine''s room receive herself, what does Mrs. Li think of her?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： ,Refuse

    Chapter 180, rejection


    "What are you talking about, mother asked Aunt Lin to receive Mrs. Zhu?"


    In Daohuaxuan, Daohua was sitting in front of the dressing table and ditching her make-up, she was surprised when she heard the news that Wang Maner had inquired about.


    After being surprised, he laughed with a ¡®pouch¡¯.


    "It turns out that my mother can also tease people!"


    Ina Flower''s mood feels better.


    Didn¡¯t Mrs. Zhu befriend Aunt Lin in Linyi County, then let this concubine come to receive her.


    The main room was received by the concubine''s room. This is a slap in the face!


    After the incident, Mrs. Zhu still has no complaints.


    Wang Man''er also looked happy and said with a smile: "Madam, this is venting the girl! To me, Mrs. Zhu''s mother and daughter are also thick enough to make the girl beaten by the master. They would be embarrassed to come here. , I must be ashamed to see people."


    Seeing that the new maid had combed her hair bun, Daohua wanted to wear a silk flower at will as usual, but when she thought of the shameful shame by Zhu Xiuyun in class, she pointed to the jewelry box and said: "Wear that set of pearl heads today."


    Hearing this, Wang Man''er immediately stepped forward with a smile, and carefully took out her head: "The girl wearing this jewelry will definitely compare her to Miss Zhu."


    Daohua smiled and said nothing.


    Regardless of the age, she respects Luo Yi first and then respects people. She dresses more formally, which is more in line with the identity of Miss Zhizhou, so as not to be underestimated by Mrs. Zhu, who is from the so-called family.


    There is also Mrs. Li who has the same idea as her. Today, Mrs. Li''s dress is more luxurious than usual.


    Main courtyard.


    After Aunt Lin entered the hall, she was taken aback when she saw Madam Zhu¡¯s mother and daughter alone, and she understood Madam Li¡¯s thoughts after a little thought.


    If they said that they could still talk about poetry or something before, but this time they met, there was only embarrassment left between the two, and there was nothing to say.


    The uncomfortableness of adults is not that of children.


    Zhu Xiuyun saw Yan Yishuang who had a good time, and was very happy. The two little girls held hands and chatted non-stop.


    After Mrs. Li had handled the daily affairs, she came to the hall with Shi Shiran.


    Looking at Aunt Lin and Madam Zhu who had nothing to say and looked uncomfortable, Madam Li smiled: "Oh, I''m so sorry, I have to deal with something, so Madam Zhu has been waiting for a long time."


    Seeing Mrs. Li, the people in the hall were all quiet, and then they all stood up quickly.


    Ms. Zhu''s face immediately put on a smile: "We are the only one who disturbed her."


    Mrs. Li waved her hand: "Madame, don''t say that, it''s because I didn''t treat the guests well." After that, she turned her head to look at Aunt Lin who was standing aside, "I didn''t come in time, did you treat Madam Zhu well? "


    Aunt Lin''s face was a little stiff, she bit her scalp and nodded.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Li showed satisfaction, then smiled and turned her head to look at Mrs. Zhu: "You two had a good relationship when you were in Linyi County. You haven''t seen each other for almost a year. I want to have more words to say. ?"


    When Daohua arrived at the door, she just heard her mother''s teasing words, she couldn''t help but cheer.


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhu''s face really couldn''t help, Li Futian slowly looked away, and then he saw the daughter who was standing at the door snickering: "You girl, don''t come in soon to meet the guests."


    Mrs. Zhu and Zhu Xiuyun turned their heads at the same time, and saw a hint of surprise in their eyes when they saw Daohua walking in with a smile.


    "Madam Zhu is well!"


    "Miss Zhu is well!"


    After Daohua entered the house, she met the two in a polite manner.


    Mrs. Zhu looked at the Yan family girl in front of her. She knew that the girl was born well before, but at that time she only thought that she had a good appearance, but now, between her gestures, there is a little extravagance, which makes people see. Forget the vulgar.


    "The big girl is getting more and more beautiful."


    Mrs. Li smiled and pulled Daohua to her side, and said with a smile: "Quickly don''t praise this girl, she grew up in the country, and she is inferior to Zhu Zhu."


    Ms. Zhu''s face was a little stiff, and a smile was forced from the corner of her mouth.


    At first, she seemed to have said casually that the girl from the Yan family was a wild girl in the country, but she never thought that Mrs. Li would still remember it.


    "When I was at home, I was arguing to see your big sister Yan. Now that people are in front of me, why forgot to call someone?" Madam Zhu glanced at Zhu Xiuyun and motioned for her to speak.


    "Big Sister Yan!"


    Zhu Xiuyun saw that Daohua was better-looking and more expensive than hers, whether it was the clothes material or the jewelry. She lowered her eyes and felt a little shameful in her heart.


    Daohua got up and gave a salute: "Miss Zhu."


    Ms. Zhu felt Daohua''s name, her heart sank, and she immediately cheered up and exchanged greetings with Mrs. Li.


    Aunt Lin sat down, looking at the flattery and flattery revealed by Madam Zhu¡¯s words, her mood was very complicated.


    What a proud Mrs. Zhu, now she is so small and low.


    It was also at this moment that she clearly felt that the Yan family was really different from before.


    "Mrs. Li, I was taken care of in the past. My family Xiuyun was able to study with a few girls in your private school. Now, not long after my family came to Xingzhou City, many things have not been sorted out, so I want to be cheeky here and ask Madam to take in. What about this girl."


    Hearing what Mrs. Zhu said, the smile on Mrs. Li¡¯s face instantly faded: ¡°It stands to reason that I should help with this, but these girls in my family are all playful, if Ms. Zhu is in my house. I can''t explain what happened."


    "Let¡¯s do it, I also know a few female masters, and I¡¯ll help you introduce them. What do you think?"


    Ms. Zhu''s face became stiff, she did not expect Mrs. Li to refuse so simply.


    You must know that the master of her family has to follow Master Yan to do things, not to look at the monk''s face, but also to look at the Buddha''s face!


    Yan Yishuang and Zhu Xiuyun had a good time. When she heard that Mrs. Li was not letting Zhu Xiuyun study at Yan''s house, she immediately said, "Mother, let Xiuyun study with us. She is the only girl in her family. How boring is it to be in class alone?"


    Ms. Li''s face was cold, and she glanced at Yan Yishuang faintly: "What do you think class is? I made fun of you?" As she said, she looked at Aunt Lin.


    "Yishuang, this girl has always been taught by you. It''s not a case of confronting my aunt. I don''t bother to care about her. Since she and Miss Zhu are so good, I can''t bear to separate them. Why, in the future The Master of the Zhu family is pleased, and let her follow along to study, so as not to get bored."


    "Madam!"


    Aunt Lin was shocked and stood up abruptly.


    What happened to the girl from the Yan family who went to study at Zhu¡¯s family?


    Furthermore, Master Shen''s knowledge, rules, and etiquette are first-class, and he is also famous throughout Xingzhou City, which is comparable to other masters.


    Mrs. Li ignored her and looked at Mrs. Zhu with a smile: "I made my wife laugh. It''s also because of my bad background. I can''t take care of the concubines and concubines at home."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Zhu knew that she could not continue to say anything, she smiled and raised her tea cup to cover her embarrassment.


    night.


    Yan Zhigao was intercepted by Yan Yishuang to Shuangxinyuan.


    "Father, my mother didn''t let Xiuyun go to our home to study, and she said that Xiuyun''s family pleased her, let me go too, you have to call the shots for me!"


    It may be that the number of face slaps has increased. This time, Yan Zhigao did not go to the main courtyard immediately as before, but picked up the tea on the table.


    Astringent!


    The tea in each room of the house is bought uniformly, and the lady does not treat anyone badly.


    However, the tea in the courtyard of the main courtyard and the old lady''s courtyard tastes better than other places. There is no other reason. The tea was prepared by the eldest daughter.


    Yan Zhigao took a sip, put the tea cup down, and looked at Aunt Lin: "Let¡¯s talk about it, what''s going on?"


    Aunt Lin immediately told about the reception of Mrs. Zhu in the main courtyard today.


    Although it is said that avoiding the weight is not the case, Yan Zhigao still analyzed the ins and outs of the matter from it.


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a while, then looked at Yan Yishuang: "Punishing your aunt in public and punishing you to write a hundred characters."


    After hearing this, Yan Yihuan was stunned, and Aunt Lin was also stunned.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： , Turn over and sing

    Chapter 181, Turning Over and Singing


    Main courtyard.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li was taking care of the flowers and plants in her spare time, Daohua looked at the dark sky: "Mother, father has gone to Shuangxinyuan."


    Ms. Li did not look back, she continued to trim the potted flowers, and said faintly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for your father to go to Shuangxinyuan to spend the night? What¡¯s so good about that?¡±


    Daohua was speechless. She didn''t believe Madam Li and didn''t know what she meant: "Mother, you rejected Madam Zhu today. Aunt Lin and the third sister will definitely tell her father."


    Mrs. Li was unmoved: "Just say it, it''s not a shameful thing."


    Daohua tilted her head and looked at Mrs. Li. Is this really not knowing what she means, or pretending to not know?


    "Mother, what if my father is fooled by the people of Shuangxinyuan and agrees to Zhu Xiuyun to come to our home to study?"


    At this time, Li Fu talent put down the small scissors in his hand, and turned his head to look at Dahua: "I said, why did you stick in my room today, so I was thinking about it?"


    Daohua didn''t hide it, she directly said what she thought: "Mother, I don''t want Zhu Xiuyun to come to our house to study and class. I think the classroom atmosphere is quite good now. The three younger sisters are also very peaceful. There is one more person, maybe another moth will come out."


    Ms. Li smiled and walked to Daohua and sat down: "Didn¡¯t you refuse all the mothers today?"


    Inahana glanced at Mrs. Li: "You refused, but doesn''t my family have a father who can''t be clear when he meets his concubine? What if he agrees?"


    Mrs. Li clicked on Daohua¡¯s forehead: "Is there anyone who said that about your father?"


    Daohua raised her head: "Father wants to be upright, so I have nothing to say, but does he have? He doesn''t help Shuangxinyuan once or twice. Anyway, I don''t trust him much."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li was a little silent, and after a while, she said: "Don''t worry, this time, no matter how troublesome the Shuangxin Courtyard is, your father will not agree."


    Daohua looked at Meiyu''s extremely confident Mrs. Li in surprise: "Why?"


    Ms. Li said in a bad mood: "Where is your girl''s usual clever energy? You don''t need to think about it, you know that your father won''t agree."


    Daohua was stunned, thought for a moment, and immediately said: "Because my father turned over and sang?"


    Mrs. Li: "."


    After a few seconds of silence, Li Futian knocked Daohua¡¯s head with a speechless expression. She probably understood her daughter''s meaning.


    is nothing more than that, if the master is promoted, he does not need to care about Zhu Jiaoyu.


    "Do you think your father is you, do things just to make things happy?"


    Daohua rubbed her forehead, wondering: "Isn''t it?"


    Mrs. Li: ". There are some too! As for Zhu Jiaoyu, he is indeed very knowledgeable, but he is a little too high-minded. In addition, he is from a family and is arrogant, and he has made your father faceless several times."


    "You also know that your father has no foundation in the officialdom. Facing these colleagues with family background in the yali, for the smooth implementation of government affairs, he has to indulge them for a while, and even sometimes he has to give up his face and beg them. "


    "Talk to yourself, what would you do if you were your father?"


    Taohua''s waist rod stood up: "So, do you still need to talk about it? It must not give them a good look."


    Mrs. Li shook her head, knowing that her daughter was still young, and patiently analyzed to her: "Official affairs are complicated, and interpersonal relationships are inextricably entangled. How can your father do whatever he wants?"


    "Even if he is dissatisfied with a person, he will not be very obvious."


    "Although Zhu Jiaoyu''s family has fallen, the deadly camel is bigger than the horse. The relationship between Zhu''s family in Central Province is definitely stronger than ours."


    "Look, don¡¯t people say that they were transferred to Xingzhou?"


    "For such people, we don¡¯t like it, and we have to live a good life. One is, so that they don¡¯t make a fool of themselves; second, what if they will prosper again in the future?"


    Daohua: "Why does the mother reject Madam Zhu?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and touched Daohua¡¯s head: ¡°Since the little prince came to our house several times, our house has become the sweet pastry in the eyes of every family in Xingzhou City.¡±


    "Today, if we agree to Ms. Zhu''s coming to study at home, wait and see. Tomorrow, all the money girls who are in the same family and the Wang girls who are in the convict family have to come to our house."


    "You said, will your father agree?"


    Inahana stood up and patted her head: "Yes, I didn''t expect this!" It made her worry for nothing for a day.


    Mrs. Li smiled: "You are still young, and you will learn these things slowly. If you have more contact, you will naturally be able to see clearly."


    At this moment, Ping Xiao covered her mouth and walked in with a smile on her face.


    Daohua: "Sister Pingxiao, you have picked up money, so happy?"


    Pingxiao grinned and said: "I am even more happy than I found money, madam, girl, I just heard the housekeeper Sun say that the master punished the third girl, and said Aunt Lin."


    Daohua looked surprised: "The sun has come out from the west? Isn''t my father going to have a fever?"


    Mrs. Li glared at her: "Speak well!"


    Inaba immediately shut up.


    Ms. Li smiled faintly: ¡°In front of the outsider, Mrs. Zhu, the girl in Yishuang dared to confront me openly. If the master doesn¡¯t punish me, it¡¯s really unclear.¡±


    "A concubine of Lin''s family dared to intervene in the social and social affairs at home, and was said a few words, that is light."


    Hearing this, Daohua thought about it.


    Cheap daddy, is this comforting my mother?


    Also, after being promoted to Zhizhou, the family has gradually become busy, and there are more and more places where Mrs. Li is needed. As long as the cheap dad does not have a brain hole, he also knows that the person who supported the Yan family with him is Mrs. Li, not just knowing Aunt Lin asked for.


    Zhu Mansion.


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhu had come back with Zhu Xiuyun, the instruction of Zhu immediately asked, ¡°How about it. Is it okay to talk to Mrs. Li today?¡±


    Thinking of the cold encounter at Yan''s house today, Mrs. Zhu''s face was a little ugly, and she snorted: "After all, she is a merchant. After gaining a little momentum, her tail is raised. Now she is just a Mrs. Zhizhou, she looks down on people."


    Hearing this, Zhu Jiaoyu¡¯s heart fell to the bottom. He knew his wife¡¯s temperament, and he never gave Madam Li a good face when he was in Linyi County.


    In the beginning, Lord Yan was just a county magistrate, and he didn''t think anything, but now it is different. Thinking of the news from the family just now, Zhu Jiaoyu is very anxious.


    "Do you show Mrs. Li''s face again?"


    Mrs. Zhu became angry: "What is it that I showed her face? She gave me a good look. I went today, and she didn''t come to see me in time. She even let Lin''s concubine''s room come to receive me. What do you mean by her?"


    Zhu Jiaoyu was silent for a moment: "I told you not to interact with the concubine of the Yan family too much. You wouldn''t listen. Now it''s fine. With Madam Li''s hand, you can only swallow your anger into your stomach."


    Mrs. Zhu was miserable.


    It was indeed her fault.


    The wife of the main room made a concubine, and she was only making fun of her when she told her.


    Zhu Jiaoyu looked at Zhu Xiuyun: "How about Xiuyun''s study at Yan''s house?"


    Ms. Zhu started to get angry again when she mentioned this: "I was rejected, and I refused without hesitation. It''s because I didn''t leave us a little affection."


    "You have to do things with Master Yan anyway, you say, why is Li''s so merciless?"


    Zhu Jiaoyu sighed, his expression a little disappointed: "Blame me, you and Xiuyun were not restrained at the beginning, and the relationship between our family and the Yan family was not close at all."


    Zhu Xiuyun stepped forward and pulled up the sleeve of Raju¡¯s instruction: "Father, go and talk to Master Yan, let me go to Yan¡¯s home to study, I don¡¯t want to have a class at home alone."


    Zhu Jiaoyu smiled bitterly: "Since Mrs. Li has not agreed, Master Yan will not agree."


    Mrs. Zhu looked over and said, "Isn''t there any room?"


    She has heard that Master Shen invited by the Yan family is the most prestigious female master in Xingzhou. If her daughter can be taught by her, her reputation will be better in the future.


    Zhu Jiaoyu looked at Mrs. Zhu: "Do you know how many people are staring at Yan''s family in Xingzhou City? Not talking about other families, just say Zhou''s family, the first family in Xingzhou."


    "Miss Zhou''s aunt ran to Yan''s house every three to five. Apart from the boudoir friendship between the little sisters, isn''t there any encouragement from adults?"


    Mrs. Zhu was stunned: "The Yan family. Is it so powerful already?"


    Teacher Zhu forwarded the letter he had just received to Mrs. Li: "Look at it for yourself."


    Mrs. Zhu took the letter and looked at it quickly, and then exclaimed in surprise: "Come one or two more winter wheat! Really?"


    Zhu Jiaoyu: "Mai is lying in the ground. Is this still a fake? Now in Zhongzhou Province, anyone who has some avenues knows this." He said, sighed, "Master Yan''s achievements in the past three years. It''s stable."


    I went to the hospital to see my dentist, and I came back too late.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： , Delong Wangshu

    Chapter 182, De Long Wang Shu


    Daohua found that the Dragon Boat Festival gifts received at home this year are better than last year, and some people who have never been to each other actually gave gifts.


    In recent days, Mrs. Li has been busy for a while in return every day. Daohua was taken by Mrs. Li and was forced to do a lot of work.


    The day before the Dragon Boat Festival, when Daohua was helping to clean up the gift lists of the various houses in the main courtyard, she saw Mrs. Li suddenly hurried in from outside.


    "Mother, the sun is so big, why are you walking in such a hurry?" Daohua put down the gift list, quickly poured a cup of cold tea, and handed it to Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li was indeed thirsty. She raised her head and drank the tea clean, gave the tea cup to her daughter, and said to Ping Tong and Ping Xiao in the room: "Quickly, find out the new clothes made for the master before. ."


    Daohua is curious: "Mother, father is going to meet a guest?"


    Ms. Li shook her head, and she said, looking for other things that Yan Zhigao usually uses: "It''s not to meet guests, but to go out."


    Daohua followed Mrs. Li, stepping along: "Go out, where do you go?"


    Mrs. Li: "The provincial government, the governor invites your father to go to the Dragon Boat Festival."


    Daohua: "Governor, Xiao Yeyang''s uncle! What does he ask his father to do?"


    Ms. Li paused with her hands, turned her head to look at Daohua, and said with a smile: "The winter wheat that your father has grown in Guantian has been harvested, and the yield is very high."


    Hearing this, Daohuamian was overjoyed: "Really? Is it going to be promoted soon?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "I don¡¯t know, your father has already written the paper and reported it to him. How to do it depends on the decision above."


    Ina Hua didn''t ask too much, sat back and continued to organize the gift list.


    Anyway, the grain seeds have come out, and they will definitely be promoted.


    Without sorting out a few, Daohua turned her head and looked at Mrs. Li: "Mother, our watermelon is grown well. You can mention it to your father. If it can be promoted in Xingzhou, it will also increase the income of the people. "


    Ms. Li''s eyes lit up: "Yeah, why didn''t you think of this?"


    Daohua continued: "There are grapes. His father is Xingzhou Zhizhou. If he is in office, he can create one or two specialties for Xingzhou. People who want to come will thank him."


    Ms. Li has been running around with her two elder brothers since she was a child, and her knowledge is not bad. After listening to Daohua, she didn¡¯t care about preparing things, so she lifted her skirt and walked towards the front yard.


    Seeing this, Daohua shook her head and said old-fashioned: "My mother, I''m such a big person, and I''m still so impatient."


    "Pooh~"


    Ping Xiao and Hepingtong in the room laughed when she saw her like this.


    Wang Man''er beside ?? also smiled and said, "The slave servant finally knows who the girl''s hot temper resembles!"


    Daohua smiled, and didn''t mind: "I am a mother''s daughter, shouldn''t it be right to be like her?"


    Front yard.


    Ms. Li told Yan Zhigao exactly what Daohua said.


    After listening, both Yan Zhigao and Master Xiao in the room''s eyes lit up.


    "These are all Daohua said?" Yan Zhigao looked surprised. The eldest daughter''s knowledge really surprised him.


    Master Xiao smiled, and said to Yan Zhigao: "Congratulations, my lord, there is such a smart daughter."


    Ms. Li had a look, and immediately said: "The girl just said casually, she is a little baby, how does she know too much, she just thinks that the watermelon and grapes she grows are delicious, and she wants to sell more."


    After hearing this, Master Xiao smiled, not exaggerating.


    He understood what Mrs. Li meant, and didn''t want Miss Yan to gain too much fame.


    Fame is sometimes helpful, but sometimes it is a drag.


    Yan Zhigao also understood Mrs. Li''s meaning, and immediately smiled: "This girl is tossing, okay, I know about it."


    After Mrs. Li left, Yan Zhigao and Xiao Yeyang discussed the feasibility.


    Master Xiao thought for a moment: "My lord, watermelons and grapes are precious things. I am afraid it will be a little difficult to plant. This matter is not in a hurry."


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "Master said that the top priority is the grain seed. As for other things, you can push it back."


    Master Xiao smiled and said: "The grown-ups¡¯ watermelons are so well grown, and the land that wants to come to Xingzhou is suitable for planting, so you can arrange for people to go around and inspect them first."


    Yan Zhigao smiled, did not speak.


    Does he know that his uncle bought some fields in the counties under his control, and all of them were planted with watermelons. Whether they were suitable for planting or not. You can see the harvest in the fields in July and August.


    If you can really create one or two specialties for Xingzhou, promotion will be the next step, so that the people can get tangible benefits, and it won''t be wasteful for him to be an official here.


    Thinking of this, Yan Zhigao suddenly sighed. His mother was right. The eldest daughter was indeed the lucky star of their family.


    At this moment, Master Lin smiled and walked in.


    As soon as he heard that Yan Zhigao had been invited by the Governor to go to the Dragon Boat Festival, he immediately put down his business and rushed over.


    "Sister" Master Lin wanted to call her brother-in-law, but Master Xiao was there, and he immediately changed his words: "My lord, I heard that you are going to the provincial government?"


    Yan Zhigao frowned when Master Lin entered the door: "Cailiang, next time you come in, remember to let someone inform you first."


    Master Lin''s complexion became stiff, but seeing Yan Zhigao''s face was unhappy, his heart trembled, and he immediately bent over and said, "My lord, I will remember it next time."


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Master Lin moved his lips and glanced at Master Xiao without any intention to leave. He bit his head and said, "I heard that the lord is going to the provincial government. Let me see. Is there anything I can do to help?"


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Master Lin, and suddenly realized that he was too kind to Master Lin before? So that whenever something happened, this person dared to find him directly.


    "Well, I have already decided to take Master Xiao over. After we leave, you remember to look at Dianyali, if you have anything to remember, come back and tell me."


    Master Lin''s heart sank. His words were already so obvious. He wanted to go to the provincial government to get insights with him, but the adult directly refused.


    "Okay, I''m going back to the backyard to change clothes, Master Xiao, you should also prepare."


    "Yes, my lord."


    After Yan Zhigao left, Master Xiao turned and left. Before leaving, he saw Master Lin standing unscrupulously, and patted him on the shoulder: "This man, you have to be self-knowledge, don''t look to Shu."


    Master Lin relied that his sister was the adult¡¯s concubine, and only then did he get an errand in the office.


    Because of this relationship, he has lived like a duck in the yamen, and almost no one will bother him.


    It stands to reason that with such benefits, he should stand by himself and be responsible for assisting talented people. However, the people are not very interested and have to compete with other people''s main house.


    The face is so big!


    Of the three children in the main house, which one is not a dragon and a phoenix?


    Uncle Yan''s family may not be so good because of the friendship that opened the curtain when he was a child, but the fourth master and the eldest girl will not take care of anything.


    If this guy doesn''t know how to converge, sooner or later he will be cleaned up.


    Two updates today!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： , Cant get in

    Chapter 183, can''t get in


    was rejected by Yan Zhigao and ridiculed by Master Xiao. Master Lin was very irritable. After walking back and forth in the front yard a few times, he went straight to the back yard.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Yan Yishuang was tracing the big characters with a bitter face, Aunt Lin sat aside and watched, pointing one or two from time to time.


    "Mother, a hundred characters, when do I have to write it? Go and beg Daddy so that he won''t punish me." After writing one, Yan Yishuang put down the pen and rubbed her aching wrists. .


    Aunt Lin gave a look, took Yan Yishuang¡¯s hand, and helped her rub it up: "Your father punished you because you ran against your aunt in public. You must remember this lesson and don¡¯t repeat it in the future."


    After coming to Xingzhou, the master paid more and more attention to his wife. She could clearly feel this. Now, it is not suitable for them to confront his wife.


    Yan Yi was dissatisfied with both sides: "The big sister still confronted her father, but she didn''t see her being punished."


    Aunt Lin nodded Yan Yishuang''s head: "Your eldest sister is a smart person who knows when to do things. Think about it for yourself. When your eldest sister confronts your father, does it mean that you only have your own family every time. people at?"


    Yan Yi condensed her eyebrows, thought for a moment, and found that it seemed to be the case.


    Aunt Lin continued: "Why don''t you say that your elder sister is a smart person? In front of outsiders, whether it is to your father or your elder brother, she has given enough face and never argued with them."


    "If you make trouble at home, close the door, it is a family affair that is not for outsiders, and it is not easy for others to inquire. However, once outsiders are involved, it is a matter of family style and tutoring."


    "You confronted your aunt in front of Mrs. Zhu. When you were younger, you were disrespectful to your aunt. When you got older, it was because the Yan family''s tutoring was not strict.


    Yan Yi was stunned. She didn''t expect that she just said a word for her good sister Zhu Xiuyun, and the problem was so serious.


    "Your mother is right. You must treat your wife respectfully in front of outsiders in the future."


    Aunt Lin and Yan Yi turned their heads together and saw Master Lin come in.


    "Uncle!" Yan Yi rejoiced on both sides and rushed over.


    Aunt Lin got up, wondering: "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be working in the office at this time? Why did you come here?"


    Master Lin sighed and sat down for himself, then picked up the desserts on the table and ate: "My sister''s food is delicious. This time I am in Xingzhou, my brother-in-law''s food is getting better and better. ."


    Aunt Lin patted Master Lin''s hand: "I want to ask you something, why are you here at this time?"


    Master Lin took a look at Aunt Lin, and said, "Sister, don¡¯t you know that brother-in-law is going to the provincial government to attend the Governor¡¯s banquet?"


    Hearing this, Aunt Lin''s eyes lit up, and she said in surprise: "Really?"


    Seeing her sister''s happy and unexpected look, Master Lin suddenly felt that the dessert in his hand was not fragrant. He put it down and said dullly: "I have been a talented scholar for many years, but for so many years, I have not been able to pass the exam."


    "I took my article to ask others, and they all said that my article is good, but my knowledge is a little lacking, and there is nothing to say. The implication is that I am talking on paper."


    Aunt Lin didn¡¯t know much about the imperial examinations. After listening to Master Lin said so much, she didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant: "Be straightforward, just say what you want me to do for you."


    Lin Yucheng was silent for a while, and then said: "I just want to follow my brother-in-law, walk around and take a look, so as to increase my knowledge, after all, there are many things that I can''t learn in books."


    Aunt Lin understands: "Do you want to go to the provincial government with the master?"


    Master Lin nodded.


    Aunt Lin hesitated: "Well, you should go and tell the master, right?"


    Master Lin was depressed: "I said, but I was rejected."


    The last time he reported his work, he didn¡¯t follow along.


    But this time it was a banquet hosted by the Governor. There will be many officials there. If he can get in touch with one or two, it will be of great help to both his knowledge and his personal connections.


    Aunt Lin became silent, and after a while, she said: "You go back to the ya, let people know that you are absent from work, it''s not good. I will find an opportunity to talk to the master about this matter."


    Hearing this, Master Lin looked happy: "Sister, then you have to hurry up, I think brother-in-law has to leave today."


    Aunt Lin nodded her head in confusion. After Master Lin left, she immediately called in a maid and asked her to inquire about Yan Zhigao''s movements.


    Yan¡¯s backyard, Daohua brought Wang Maner out of the old lady¡¯s yard, and saw Master Lin walking out of the gate of the Falling Flower. She immediately frowned, "Master Lin went into the backyard again?"


    Wang Man''er was surprised: "Isn''t this normal? Master Lin will go to Shuangxinyuan every three days or two."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s brows were tightly twisted, and she didn''t stretch out until she reached the main courtyard.


    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Li smiled and said: "Who offended you so unhappy?"


    Daohua: "Mother, please talk to the woman in charge of the door, don''t let Master Lin come into the backyard in the future. He is a foreigner who always comes in and out of him? I don''t know, I thought we were The family style is not strict."


    Ms. Li''s expression moved, she glanced at the inner room, and smiled: "Why, Master Lin went to Shuangxinyuan again?"


    Daohua saw her mother''s expression, her eyes moved, and her voice was a little higher: "Isn''t it, Man''er and I came out of my grandmother''s courtyard and saw him."


    Ms. Li''s face was surprised: "This is not right, right now, at this hour, it should be the time for Master Lin to work?"


    Daohua: "Anyway, if there is a father, he just skips the class, and others dare not say anything."


    Inside, Yan Zhigao, who was changing clothes, frowned when he heard the conversation between the mother and daughter.


    He knew that Master Lin and Shuangxinyuan were close. This was also his default. Lin could not go out to socialize and could only stay in the backyard. He pityed her for her loneliness and depression. So, when she said she wanted her brother to come and see her more, If you accompany her to talk more, he will agree.


    But at this moment, his heart is very unhappy.


    One is because the wife and the eldest daughter said that Master Lin went into and out of the backyard of Yan''s house too frequently; second, Master Lin was looking for Lin''s purpose, he had already guessed it in his heart.


    He already said that he took Master Xiao to the provincial government, but Master Lin still went to the Lin family and skipped work.


    In the yamen, in order to be effective, he would not be absent from work innocently. Master Lin''s airs were bigger than his.


    It seems that he was really too indulgent to their siblings before.


    Daohua deliberately said a few words, and then left with Mrs. Li''s sign.


    As soon as she left, Yan Zhigao walked out of the inner room and looked at Mrs. Li and said, ¡°In the future, you should not let Master Lin enter and leave the backyard at will.¡±


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Li smiled: "Listen to the master. Actually, I wanted to talk about this before. Now we are no better than before. Foreign men going in and out of the inner courtyard and spreading it out will hinder our family''s reputation in the end."


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "I used to think less."


    Ms. Li comforted: ¡°Master is busy with outside affairs. Every day is a mess, and it is inevitable that things at home cannot be thoughtful everywhere.¡±


    Yan Zhigao smiled: "Thanks to a wife who helped with the housework, this solved my worries of hope."


    The two talked for a while, and when Ping Xiao Pingtong had all the things he needed to go out, Yan Zhigao was ready to go out.


    "It¡¯s getting hotter the day before. You must be careful when you are outside. Don¡¯t get heatstroke."


    Mrs. Li sent Yan Zhigao out, carefully instructing as she walked.


    Half way, Aunt Lin took the maid and hurriedly walked over: "Master, is this going out?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Master is going to the provincial government."


    Auntie Lin looked anxious: "Is it so urgent? You haven''t had time to prepare for anything?"


    Yan Zhigao twisted his brows: "The things I want to use, Madam, have already taken care of them. Okay, these are not things you should take care of. Go back to your own yard."


    Aunt Lin''s face turned white, and her body swayed.


    If in normal times, seeing her pitiful and pitiful appearance, Yan Zhigao might still have pity for one or two, but at this moment he is going to the provincial government, how can he take care of her.


    Furthermore, after so many years, it seems to be enough.


    So, Aunt Lin did not wait for Yan Zhigao to be concerned and comforted, but opened her eyes wide, watching him and Mrs. Li strode away in disbelief.


    "Master, do you hate me?"


    Auntie Lin was a little lost, and at the same time, she was a little flustered.


    She and her two children can gain a foothold in Yan''s family. It is all thanks to the love of the master. If one day does not have this love, what should she and the children do?


    There is also a younger brother. His younger brother has not been promoted for a long time. Although he is a talent, he can''t even send an official. Without the support of his master, there is no future.


    The more I thought about it, the more anxious she became. Suddenly, Aunt Lin''s eyes went dark, the sky turned around and she fainted.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： , Yanfu is not shallow

    Chapter 184, Yan Fu is not shallow


    "What did you say, Aunt Lin fainted?"


    Daohua looked at Wang Man''er with a look of surprise, and then was a little speechless: "She didn''t choose very well at this time. My father has already got on the carriage and left. Who would she show me dizzy? Don''t tell me a little bit earlier."


    Wang Man''er saw that Daohua thought Aunt Lin had pretended to be, and immediately said, "I''m really dizzy, and my face is pale. Madam has sent someone to ask the doctor."


    Daohua was stunned: "I''m really dizzy? Why? Just because my father went in a hurry and ignored her, she made herself dizzy?" After speaking, he tweeted twice, "This person is really caught by his father." Spoiled in frail and sickly, this psychological quality is a bit poor!"


    Wang Man''er saw that his girl was still joking. He was speechless, moved his lips, wanted to say something, and finally swallowed again.


    Seeing her wanting to say something but stopping, Daohua wondered: "What are you doing? Just say something, don''t hesitate."


    Wang Man''er hesitated: "Girl, when I used to run darts with my dad, I saw a woman fainted, and then I was diagnosed as pregnant."


    As soon as she said this, Daohua was stunned for a while, and she didn''t get back to her senses for a long time.


    "No way?"


    Daohua feels that her temples are jumping fiercely. It''s finally hard for the cheap father to be colder to the people at Shuangxinyuan. Is it possible that she will be beaten back to her original form again?


    "Go, let''s go to the main courtyard and have a look."


    Daohua couldn''t sit still, and ran towards the main courtyard with Wang Man''er.


    As soon as I walked to the entrance of the main courtyard, I saw Ping Xiao sending the doctor away.


    Daohua quickly asked: "Sister Pingxiao, is Aunt Lin okay?"


    Ping Xiao looked at Daohua with a complicated expression: "Girl, you can ask your wife yourself."


    Hearing the words, Daohua chuckled in her heart, turned around and walked into the yard: "Mother, what''s wrong with Aunt Lin?"


    Mrs. Li raised her eyes to look at her daughter, her expression very calm: "Congratulations, you are going to be your sister again."


    "Really pregnant?!"


    Ina Hua''s eyes widened suddenly, her face was hard to express.


    Seeing that all her emotions and anger were on her face, Mrs. Li gave her a look: "Shut your big mouth. How big is it to surprise you?"


    Daohua immediately walked to Mrs. Li and sat down: "Mother, aren''t you worried?" The cheap father had always favored Aunt Lin. She was pregnant, and her tail couldn''t reach the sky.


    Ms. Li said indifferently: "What can I do if I am worried? She is your dad''s concubine, and your dad loves to spend the night with her." At this point, Mrs. Li stopped immediately, her daughter was still young, saying that these were too untimely.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li suddenly stopped speaking, Daohua shook her arm.


    Mrs. Li: ¡°Anyway, Aunt Lin¡¯s pregnancy is a good thing for the Yan family.¡±


    "But it''s not to us." Daohua blurted out and continued.


    Mrs. Li quickly raised her eyes to look at the people in the room, and when she saw that only Ping Tong and Wang Man''er were there, she relaxed her mouth together, and then said seriously to Daohua: "That''s fine for you to talk to your mother, but for others. There, including the old lady, can''t show a little bit."


    Timing of imports is a happy event for any family. The old lady loves her daughter, but this does not mean that she does not want the Yan family''s descendants to flourish.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li was so serious, Daohua curled her neck and nodded.


    Mrs. Li sighed and touched her head: "Mother knows, you are worried about your mother. Don''t worry. When Aunt Lin gave birth to a baby, her mother has survived, but now you three brothers and sisters are doing the same thing. If you have something to do, your mother will not be afraid."


    Daohua followed with a sigh: "What''s this all about!" The days finally stopped, and waves were about to come up again.


    Governor Guo hosted a banquet for officials from Zhongzhou Province for the Dragon Boat Festival. Naturally, Xiao Yeyang would be there. This time, the three brothers Yan Wenxiu were also called.


    As a result, this year¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival, the Yan family is less than a half. Besides, Aunt Lin is pregnant, and each room has its own thoughts. This Dragon Boat Festival is a little deserted.


    Yan Zhigao came back on the afternoon of the second day of the Dragon Boat Festival.


    After receiving the news, the Yan family went to the gate to greet each other.


    Looking at the three Aunt Lin, mother and son, who walked on their hips with a look of expression, Daohua had a toothache, while Yan Zhiyuan and others looked at Mrs. Li for unknown reasons.


    Ping Xiao coldly snorted, and muttered: "This is just pregnant, so I am so proud, I am not afraid of flashing my waist!"


    Ms. Li glared at her: "Don''t make trouble for me." After finishing speaking, she looked at Aunt Lin faintly, "You have just got pregnant and your body is not stable. It''s better not to come out if you are okay."


    Aunt Lin smiled weakly: "Thank you for your concern, Madam, I also want to tell the master at the first time that he is going to be a father again." After finishing speaking, she touched her belly with happiness.


    Seeing this, Daohua curled her lips, and she knew that this person would definitely be a demon because she was pregnant. Look, it was only the next day, so she couldn''t wait to come out and show off her majesty.


    At this time, Yan Zhigao''s carriage arrived.


    Seeing Yan Zhigao getting off the car, Aunt Lin just wanted to step forward with joy. Who knows, after Yan Zhigao, a young, beautiful, enchanting and stunning beauty came on the carriage.


    The beauty is only twenty-eight years old, combing the woman''s hair bun, standing beside Yan Zhigao with a shy face, looking like a little bird like a person.


    Looking at this scene, not only Aunt Lin was dumbfounded, but the rest of the Yan family were also dumbfounded.


    "Ahem~"


    Seeing all his family members were surprised, Yan Zhigao coughed in embarrassment. He smiled and looked at Mrs. Li, pointed at the beauty and said, "Madam, this is the Liu family." Then he looked at the beauty, "Liu, Don''t hurry over to see Madam."


    Lieren heard the words, and immediately came to Mrs. Li in small steps, then knelt down with a ¡®poof¡¯, and knocked her head respectfully: ¡°The slave Liu pleases Mrs. Li.¡±


    After the beauty finished kowtow, Li Furen came back to his senses, took a look at Yan Zhigao, who looked a little uncomfortable, and hurriedly said: "Get up quickly." Then, he gestured to Pingtong beside her and told her Go help people.


    Wait until the Liu family got up, Li Furen calmed his mind, pulled out a smile and said: "Master has worked hard all the way, let''s go back to the house and wash first."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, without saying anything, and went straight into the mansion. During the period, she did not notice Aunt Lin who was on the side.


    Ms. Li tapped the daughter whose eyes were about to come out, and quickly followed.


    As soon as the two left, the others returned to their senses one after another, looked at each other, and then quickly followed.


    Daohua stood still, staring blankly at the backs of everyone: "Father has only been out for two days, so there is one more concubine? It''s really Yanfu not shallow!" After speaking, she flicked her handkerchief and chased him quickly. Up.


    In front of the gate, Aunt Lin just stood so stupidly, she didn''t come back to her senses until everyone had finished walking.


    "I haven''t told the master about my pregnancy yet!"


    Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin are a little anxious. Just now, their father never saw their auntie.


    "Auntie, let''s go in quickly"


    The concubine is too bad to fight, let the concubine and the concubine fight by themselves!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： , Happy

    Chapter 185, happy


    After Yan Zhigao returned to the mansion, he went straight to Songheyuan, greeted the old lady, and then stayed to speak with him. During the period, he said a lot of interesting things at the Dragon Boat Festival banquet, especially the three of Yan Wenxiu. Performance.


    The old lady is naturally happy to hear that the grandson is promising, but she is also a little absent-minded.


    The son brought back a young woman, and she was unhappy to tell the truth, but she also knew that she could not take care of things in her son''s house, or it would be offensive.


    Not only the old lady, but the others in the house are somewhat absent.


    Although everyone is very curious about the origins of Liu''s family, Yan Zhigao didn''t mean to say more. He just said that Liu''s family was rewarded by her boss and let Mrs. Li look at the arrangement.


    Taohua took a closer look at the cheap father, and found that when he mentioned the Liu family, his tone and attitude were very casual, and it seemed that he really didn''t care about the Liu family.


    The old lady knew that the eldest daughter and daughter-in-law were busy arranging the new concubine''s room. After speaking for a while, everyone was dissolved.


    Main courtyard.


    Aunt Lin''s face was pale and she looked at Liu Family, who was standing in the yard waiting for the arrangement with low eyebrows. The silk handkerchief in her hand had been rubbed into shape by her.


    How happy she was when she knew she was pregnant again the day before yesterday, then she was a little bit sad today.


    Yan Yishuang saw that Aunt Lin''s face was not very good, and said worriedly: "Mother, do you want to go back to the yard to rest? Daddy went to my grandmother''s place, and he won''t be here for a while."


    Aunt Lin shook her head: "No, I''ll just wait here."


    A new person has been added to the old master¡¯s room, and the most influential one is Shuangxin Courtyard, so she can¡¯t help but not pay attention to it.


    Next to ??, Liu clan kept his head down silently. Hearing the conversation of Aunt Lin¡¯s mother and daughter, he did not show any curiosity, but stood quietly.


    Although he didn''t move on his face, he was thinking about it in his heart.


    Mom?


    The concubine is called the concubine wife. It seems that the Yan family''s rules are not very good.


    I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing?


    Thinking of the lady I¡¯ve seen before, she is dignified and gentle, graceful and generous, she doesn¡¯t look like a cruel person.


    I hope that this Yan family will not be full of intrigue like other families, so that she can also live safely in this family.


    Just as Liu was thinking about this, Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao walked into the yard.


    Yan Zhigao entered the room without squinting. Mrs. Li was a step behind, looked at Aunt Lin, and then at Liu''s with lower jaw and lower eyebrows, and said lightly: "I''m here now."


    Aunt Lin immediately followed.


    The Liu family waited for Aunt Lin to take a step before entering.


    After everyone entered the house, Dahua sneaked into the yard. She wasn''t sure if this kind of thing was something she could hear, so she just lay at the door and didn''t enter the house.


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    Ping Xiao, who came out to add tea, saw Daohua craned her neck and looked into the room, and she was amused suddenly: "Madam is waiting to drink tea from the new Aunt Liu. I have to get water, you can go in by yourself."


    Ina Flower was taken aback: "Can I go in?"


    Pingxiao smiled: "Of course, didn''t you see the third girl in it?"


    Taohua immediately took a look into the room, and she saw Yan Yishuang sitting on Aunt Lin, immediately patted her dress, straightened her waist and walked in.


    Ms. Li looked strange when seeing Daohua coming in.


    Such a thing, it would be strange if this girl didn''t come to join in the fun.


    Yan Zhigao, seeing the eldest daughter looking at Liu with wide eyes and curiously, touched her nose with embarrassment.


    Daohua found a place to sit down, and then waited quietly.


    Soon, Ping Xiao brought up the brewed tea.


    Liu¡¯s head down, bent over to take the tea, walked to Madam Li, and kneeled in front of Madam Li respectfully as he did when he was outside the mansion: "Madam, please have tea!"


    Mrs. Li did not pick up the tea immediately, but solemnly said: "Since you have entered the door of the Yan family, you will abide by the rules of the Yan family in the future. What''s wrong with the Yan family, it''s clean if you are beaten to death."


    On the way back, the master had already told her that this Liu family was given to him by Counsel Du in front of the governor and all the officials. He said that he had misunderstood the master before and used it to make amends.


    She knew that Senator Du was the one who had suppressed the master all these years.


    Therefore, I have a deep fear of the Liu family.


    Liu''s body shook, the hot tea overflowed some, and it was spilled on the white hands, which immediately burned a large area. In this way, she still clenched her teeth and held the teacup steadily.


    "The slave and maid will definitely not dare to have any unruly intentions, please let the master and the madam express the lesson."


    Mrs. Li glanced at her hand, did not continue to be embarrassed, took the tea, took a light sip, put down the tea cup, and then said: "Get up, as the master¡¯s concubine, remember your foundation Minute."


    "Ahem~"


    At the end of the speech, Yan Zhigao coughed uncomfortably, then took out a piece of paper from his arms: "This is Liu''s deed, madam, take it. If Liu''s improper service in the future, sell it. ."


    Hearing this, Liu''s face instantly turned pale, and his heart was extremely frightened.


    She knew that because she was sent by Counselor Du, the master was very grudged with her, and knew that it would be very difficult to enter the Yan Mansion, but she did not expect that the master had no mercy for her.


    Ms. Li calmly accepted the deed, looked at it, and handed it to Pingtong for her to put it away.


    Looking at this scene, Daohua thoughtfully looked at Mrs. Li and the cheap father, and then at the trembling Aunt Liu.


    Given by someone else?


    She just said, although the cheap father is a little unreliable, but he is not so confusing, the governor''s banquet, can he go hook up with beauties on such an important occasion?


    Do you want your own future?


    And Aunt Lin sighed with great relief, her face looked a lot better, and she was about to say that she was pregnant, she heard Mrs. Li say.


    "Master, our yard is full of people. If this Liu is your concubine''s room, please arrange to live in Shuangxin Yard."


    Hearing this, Aunt Lin''s expression changed and she stood up at once: "No way!"


    Yan Zhigao was a little hesitant at first. It was seen that Aunt Lin was so, she immediately frowned, "Just do what the lady said."


    "Master!"


    Aunt Lin hurriedly yelled, seeing Yan Zhigao''s expression of dissatisfaction, she immediately said weakly: "Master, my concubine has just become pregnant. I am really worried that there will be more people in the yard, which will affect the children in my stomach."


    Hearing the words, Yan Zhigao looked surprised: "Are you pregnant again?"


    Aunt Lin nodded immediately, looking at Yan Zhigao eagerly, wanting him to withdraw the order.


    Yan Zhigao showed joy, but when he saw Liu''s standing, he suddenly felt a little headache.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Li picked up the tea cup leisurely, and slowly tasted it.


    In the past, there was only one concubine''s room in the house. Lin''s occupation of a yard was justified, but now that a newcomer is added, the yard at home is not enough, so the two naturally want to live in one place.


    Ms. Li raised her eyes and looked at Liu''s family, and said in her heart, it would be nice to have such a person, and it would be good for Lin''s family to recognize her identity.


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Mrs. Li, who didn''t want to be indulgence, touched her nose again, looked down and thought, and looked at Liu Family: "Lin Family is pregnant, after you live in Shuangxin Courtyard, you must be quieter. Don''t quarrel with her." After speaking, he walked out of the room quickly, quite a bit of a runaway posture.


    Looking at Yan Zhigao who was leaving, Aunt Lin had an unbelievable expression.


    Ms. Li put down the tea cup with a smile, and looked at Aunt Lin: "Aunt Lin, go back and clean up too, and see if you vacate the East Wing or West Wing for Aunt Liu to live in."


    Seeing this, Daohua smiled and sat on the chair, her legs swayed briskly, and she was relieved to see Aunt Lin unhappy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： , No need to fight

    Chapter 186, no need to fight


    Regardless of whether Aunt Lin is willing or not, it is certain that the new Aunt Liu will live in Shuangxin Courtyard.


    As for the two concubine''s rooms, Mrs. Li didn''t want to see more of them. She told Aunt Lin to go back and clean up the room. Then she assigned two concubines to the Liu family and let them go down.


    Seeing Aunt Lin unwilling but reluctant to leave, Daohua smiled and sat down beside Madam Li, "Mother, what is going on with Aunt Liu? Didn''t my father go to the banquet? Why did you bring back a woman?"


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter and thought about it. She felt that some things should still be talked to her daughter, lest she marry in the future, and the rules and regulations will be lost if she encounters the same thing.


    "The Liu family was given to your father by Senator Du, who used to be from the backyard of Du Mansion."


    Daohua was stunned, and then asked with her eyes wide open: "Aunt Liu was the concubine of Senator Du before?"


    Ms. Li was silent for a while. It is not easy to talk to his daughter about the things in the man¡¯s room. She can only say vaguely: "The room should have been confiscated."


    Daohua looked speechless: "Even so, you should be panicked! I think Counselor Nadu really has a hole in his mind." A man, he is very sensitive to green, and it was delivered grandiosely.


    Mrs. Li: "." Her daughter''s reaction, she understands, doesn''t she understand?


    Daohua asked again: "Okay, how did Senator Du think of giving his father a concubine?"


    Mrs. Li sneered: "Do you know why your father has been the magistrate for nine years?"


    In a few seconds, Dao understood: "Because of this Senator Du?"


    Mrs. Li nodded: "When your father was first assigned to Zhongzhou Province, he inadvertently offended Counselor Du, and then he was suppressed by him." He said, touching Daohua''s head. Said with a smile.


    "The old lady said that you are the lucky star in the family. If you didn''t save the little prince by chance, your father would never be able to turn over in this life."


    "This time, the governor¡¯s affairs were reported to the court by the governor. The current emperor attaches great importance to Nongsang, and your father is going to leave his name with the emperor."


    "Regardless of whether your father will be reused in the future, in short, it is not easy to be evil. Therefore, through this banquet, Counsel Du took a few officials and gave you the Liu who was with you."


    "If your father doesn''t accept it, he just doesn''t want to reconcile, and so many people watch, what can your father do? I have to accept it."


    Daohua was speechless: "This Counselor Du''s brain is really not very bright. He has many ways to reconcile. Why does he have to send his concubine? Isn''t it good to send something else, such as gold and silver calligraphy and painting? This is no small thing. Concubine is more practical?"


    Mrs. Li sighed, and said slightly sarcastically: ¡°How vulgar sending gold and silver calligraphy and painting is. If someone knows it, it might be called bribery, but my concubine is different.¡±


    "Some men usually have one or two young and beautiful concubine rooms around them when they are socializing in diplomacy. In their opinion, giving each other a concubine room is a matter of elegance. How can it be compared with something yellow and white."


    "Do you know what Aunt Liu is from? It was a Yangzhou thin horse bought at a high price. Listening to your father''s tone, many officials wanted to ask Senator Du for it, but Senator Du didn''t give it."


    "."


    Daohua didn''t know what to say, but she felt panicked.


    In this ancient time, women''s status was really too low, giving each other like goods.


    The good mood that was upset because of Aunt Lin''s unhappiness was also gone in an instant.


    "That said, Aunt Liu is quite pitiful."


    Mrs. Li lowered her eyes, and said lightly: ¡°As long as she stays safe and guards herself, the Yan family will give her a bowl of rice to eat.¡±


    Daohua sighed.


    Seeing her daughter''s entire face wrinkled like a little old lady, Mrs. Li was a little funny: "Okay, you can just know these things, don''t worry about it here."


    After finishing speaking, I didn¡¯t say much. He glanced at the sky and waved to Ping Xiao: ¡°Go to Shuangxin Yard to see how the house is cleaned up? Tell Aunt Lin that you must make it before it gets dark.¡±


    "Yes."


    Seeing Ping Xiao leave, Daohua was distracted: "Aunt Liu is now living in Shuangxin Courtyard. In the future, Master Lin can''t go in and out casually, right?"


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Aunt Lin''s face looked ugly as the maid-in-law went in and out to clean up the West Wing. What made her panic was the Liu who stood in the yard.


    Especially when I saw Liu''s beautiful face and the body that was younger and more enchanting than her.


    Since entering the Yan Mansion, although she has heard of many concubine''s doing all they can to fight for a little favor, she has never experienced it.


    The master¡¯s room only had the wife and her. His wife was born in merchants, and she was more dignified, so she won the master¡¯s favor. She didn¡¯t need to fight for favor, so she got the master¡¯s preference.


    In these years, except for the status of a concubine, her life is really no worse than that of some head ladies. When in the county seat, I can also socialize and socialize with some wives.


    For a long time, she didn''t think she was a concubine.


    But at this moment, looking at the Liu family who is about to stay in Shuangxin Courtyard, her heart is like falling into an ice cellar, and all the thoughts of being proud, ecstatic, and thinking that she is different are gone.


    She is just a concubine room!


    A concubine who needs to live in the same yard with other concubines and also compete for favor.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Looking at the plaque on the courtyard gate, Aunt Lin was a little startled.


    She still remembers that when she gave birth to twins, the master was as happy as a child.


    In order to express her joy, she named the courtyard she lives in Shuangxinyuan.


    She originally thought that this love was unique to her and her child, but when she looked at the Liu family in the yard, she was surprised to find that this love could also be separated.


    Shuangxinyuan, it will not be the former Shuangxinyuan soon.


    At the gate of the courtyard, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang also looked sadly at the maids who were busy in the courtyard.


    "Fifth brother, did you say that Daddy no longer likes my mother and us?" There was panic in Yan Yi''s eyes.


    Yan Wenbin pursed his mouth: "It''s not that Daddy doesn''t like us, it''s just that he likes us, he needs to share some of it with others."


    Yan Yishuang was stunned: "After the big sister came, my father has less liked us. Do you want to share it with others now?"


    Yan Wenbin looked at the Liu family in the courtyard, but did not speak.


    Yan Yishuang pouted again: "Daddy''s time every day is just that little. If there are more Lius, there will be fewer opportunities to accompany us in the future. However, our mothers and big sisters are also less. , Then everyone will fight together."


    "My mother is pregnant with a younger brother now. Father will definitely be biased towards us. Others can''t compete with us at all."


    Yan Wenbin smiled bitterly: "Mother and big sister don''t need to fight at all. We are always the only ones who fight for favor."


    Main room, concubine room; concubine and concubine. Perhaps he knew the difference before, but he has completely understood the difference between coming to Xingzhou City for more than a year.


    Don¡¯t look at anything else, just take Aunt Liu who was taken home by her father.


    Mother can sit on the main seat and drink tea calmly, but the auntie can only watch her yard being divided into half by others with fear.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： ,Discrimination

    Chapter 187, Differential Treatment


    Yan Zhigao has one more concubine, Aunt Liu. Except for Shuangxinyuan, the rooms of the Yan family have not been affected much. What should everyone do?


    The Liu family is very low-key. After living in the Shuangxin Yard, apart from going to the main Yard every morning to greet Mrs. Li, he almost never walks out of the West Wing room at all.


    This also disappointed the Sun who wanted to watch the show for a while.


    She thought that there was an extra concubine room in the big room, so she would have to make trouble for a while, but unfortunately, the sister-in-law and Aunt Lin seemed to have a good heart this time, and at the same time they chose to ignore the Liu family.


    And the Liu family is also useless. He has a beautiful face in vain. It is said that the eldest brother has not entered her room until now.


    For these, Daohua didn''t pay much attention to it. After the Dragon Boat Festival, the weather was getting hotter day by day, making her melancholy all day long and didn''t want to move at all.


    "Girl, the watermelon and grapes from Zhuangzi are here."


    At the beginning of June, Wang Man''er walked in with a big watermelon with a smile on his face.


    Seeing the watermelon, Daohua has some spirit: "Quickly, put it in the well and chill it, you can eat it later."


    There are several acres of watermelon and grapes in Zhuangzi, which are grown by seeds that she has cultivated on the black soil in the space. The ripening time is faster than that in other fields.


    These acres of watermelon and grapes, she is not going to sell, all of them eat at home and give some to the family.


    "Sister Man''er, let me go!" A maid with a pair of maidservants next to her smiled and said.


    Wang Man''er did not refuse, and quickly handed the watermelon in his hand to the opponent.


    Now, there are many more people in Daohua yard.


    Except for a lady-in-law who is guarding the door, and two little girls who are responsible for cleaning and cleaning, there are also two more girls in the room who are similar to Daohua, one named Gu Yu and the other named Lixia.


    It was Lixia who just left holding the watermelon.


    Because Wang Man''er has been following Daohua for a long time, he is now the big maidservant in the rice garden. Gu Yu and Lixia are newcomers. They are second-class maids, and they are both under the control of Wang Maner.


    Daohua said to Wang Man''er again: "Go, let someone send Jingwan some watermelons and a few baskets of grapes. That girl was taking care of what I was going to eat a few days ago."


    Wang Man''er walked out of the room with a smile.


    After she left, Daohua took Gu Yu to the study.


    Gu Yu swiftly laid out the pen, ink, paper and ink, and asked with a smile: "How many letters is the girl going to write to the uncle?"


    Daohua nodded while spreading paper, ¡°Big brothers have not been back for a long time. Now that the watermelon and grapes in the village are ripe, they have to be sent to them.¡±


    In addition to the three older brothers, Xiao Yeyang also wanted to give some away.


    A few days later, Wangyue Academy.


    Yan Wenkai finished class, like a wild horse running towards the gate of the academy.


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Yeyang and his party walking behind shook their heads.


    Su Hongxin said speechlessly: "Isn''t it just a little fruit from home? Do you need to be so excited?"


    Yan Wenkai''s speed continued, and he turned back and yelled: "What do you know, my watermelon can quench my thirst. These days I practice martial arts under the sun and piling, it is so hot that my throat is about to smoke. This watermelon came just right, and it was just for me to go. Get angry."


    Soon, a group of people came to the gate of the academy.


    This time it was Qin Xiaoliu who came to deliver something. Seeing Yan Wenkai, he immediately smiled and asked for peace.


    After several months of training, he is no longer the hairy boy who was forced to cry on the street at the time. He has gained a lot of self-confidence, and his eyebrows have also calmed down a lot.


    "The little one please greet everyone."


    Yan Wenkai knew that this was the older sister¡¯s person, raised his hand to let him get up, and then walked towards the carriage behind.


    There are three carriages, each of which is built high.


    "Why did you give so much?"


    Qin Xiaoliu bowed and replied: "The girl told me that the three masters had many classmates and friends in the academy, so please bring some more and please try something new."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai nodded in satisfaction: "It''s still the big sister who is thoughtful."


    At this time, Dong Yuanxuan and several others also leaned over, looking at the big round watermelon on the carriage and the fresh and plump bunches of purple grapes, they couldn''t help swallowing.


    Watermelon and grapes, for them, are not particularly rare things, but the point is that they want to eat them, and they can¡¯t buy them at this time.


    It¡¯s only mid-June, and they haven¡¯t been listed yet.


    Yan Wenkai waved his hand generously: ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, just take it if you want.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Dong Yuanxuan, who had never thought of being polite, began rolling up their sleeves and preparing to move watermelons and grapes.


    At this time, Qin Xiaoliu saw Su Hongxin stretch out his hand to the third carriage, and immediately blocked him: "Master Su, this carriage can''t move. This is for the little prince alone."


    The words fell, everyone stopped and turned their heads to look at Qin Xiaoliu.


    Qin Xiaoliu was seen taking two steps back.


    what happened?


    He didn¡¯t say anything wrong!


    Yan Wenkai looked at Qin Xiaoliu, then looked at the little prince who was already grinning, and confirmed: "Give little prince a car alone?"


    One car two words are extraordinarily heavy.


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded.


    Yes, that''s what the big girl said.


    "Ahem~"


    Xiao Yeyang coughed a few times, and waved to Defu next to him in a good mood: "Didn''t you hear it? The car was given to me alone, so let''s go and take it away."


    "okay!"


    The blessed voice also increased a bit.


    Looking at the blessing who pulled a cart of watermelon and grapes alone, Dong Yuanxuan''s teeth were very sore.


    Su Hongxin said sourly: "Can the little prince eat a car alone? We are divided into two cars with so many people, this sister Yan really treats them differently."


    Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t care at all: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? If we don¡¯t have enough food, maybe we just write and write back. My eldest sister is generous. You can eat it openly!¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at this person speechlessly.


    Is it a question of whether to eat enough or not?


    This is a matter of differential treatment.


    The car of the little prince is unique to him. Whether he eats it himself or gives it away, he will follow him.


    As for them, they can only eat with the three brothers Yan Wenkai. They have to look at their faces and remember their feelings when they eat a bit, let alone send something home to their family to taste.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored the others and happily fanned his fan back to eat watermelon and grapes.


    I don¡¯t know why, for Daohua¡¯s different treatment, he is very appreciative of it, and even some unexplainable chuckles.


    This is completely different from how other officials felt when they gave him gifts in the past.


    Because of his status, he has experienced things like this kind of favor since he was a child. Before he could, he didn''t feel anything at all.


    At this moment, looking at Dong Yuanxuan''s sour expressions, he was very happy, very happy.


    As for the reason, he didn''t think deeply about it. He just felt that his friendship with Daohua was better than others.


    Knowing this, it is enough.


    Because I got a cart of melons and fruits alone, the teachers and students who were in class with Xiao Yeyang obviously felt that the little prince was in a particularly good mood these days. Unlike before, because of the hot weather, his face was so bad every day. .


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： , The buns face was pinched

    Chapter 188, Bun''s face is pinched


    In July, the watermelons and grapes in Zhuangzi began to mature.


    The harvest from last year is there. This year, Mrs. Li told Yan Zhiqiang to plant watermelon on more than half of the Yan family¡¯s village and fields.


    Nowadays, watermelons are still relatively scarce, and there are two other elder brothers who can sell them at a good price. She has to take the opportunity to save money for the family.


    It''s not yet August, and both the Yan family and the Li family have made a fortune.


    Taking advantage of the silver in her hand, Mrs. Li bought several villagers and some fields for the family. Rice flowers followed and bought another villager for herself.


    Now, Daohua has five Zhuangzi, three shops, and a proper little rich woman.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Daohua sat in the study and looked through the ledger that she handed in. Seeing that the ledger had recorded in detail, she called Wang Man''er: "During this time, Brother Xiao Liu was busy running, how hot the weather is, I really worked hard for him, and so on. In a moment, you will come over and give him ten taels of silver."


    Wang Man''er smiled and nodded: "Brother Xiao Liu met a girl, it is really a blessing to cultivate in his previous life. Not only did he learn his skills, he also made money."


    Daohua smiled: "This is also his cleverness, diligence and ability. If he is an elm bump, I would not dare to use it."


    After that, Wang Man''er smiled and took the silver to find Qin Xiaoliu.


    In the room, Gu Yu and Lixia looked enviously.


    They have been in the eldest girl¡¯s yard for several months. They thought that the eldest girl who even dared to stand up against the master must be a difficult master to serve. They didn¡¯t expect to find out that the four girls in the family are the best elders to serve. NS.


    As long as she abides by the rules and does not commit any crimes, she will complete the things ordered meticulously. The eldest girl will hardly shake their faces or scold them for no reason.


    Sometimes, you can even talk and laugh.


    After coming to Daohuaxuan for so long, they have been very relaxed and at ease.


    Buy in the same batch as them, and the sisters who were assigned to the other three girls were not so lucky.


    Fortunately, the second girl is gentle and quiet, and does not punish people easily. However, she is too quiet, and she often dares not even say a word with the maid next to her;


    The three girls are more favored by the master. They are a little bit squeamish. She loses her temper whenever she feels unsatisfactory. The maid who serves her has to be careful every day.


    The four girls are the most detached, playful and innocent. They either knocked or broke something, and the maids around them were nervous all the time.


    In comparison, they are really too happy.


    Also, the eldest girl is very generous, which is absolutely incomparable to the other three girls. Look, Qin Xiaoliu has done the errand, and once he has done his errands, he will be rewarded with twelve taels of silver, which is equal to their two years'' worth of rewards. Monthly case.


    Not long after, Wang Man''er came back with a smile: "Girl, when I was passing by the main courtyard, I happened to ran into sister Pingtong. She said that the uncle has come back, saying that she will go home at the end of the month."


    Daohua looked happy: "Really?"


    After school started this year, except at the end of February, the Yan family¡¯s three brothers came back once and never returned home after that. Everyone in the family thought about it.


    "I thought I would have to wait for the Mid-Autumn Festival to see my three brothers."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said: ¡°The first day of August is the girl¡¯s birthday, and the three masters came back just to celebrate the girl¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Daohua smiled with crooked eyebrows: "What''s your birthday, everyone can eat a bowl of longevity noodles together." She said, dragging her cheeks and sighed, "I''m going to be eleven soon."


    On July 29th, the three brothers Yan Wenxiu returned to the Yan Mansion, with them, Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, and Su Hongxin.


    In this regard, Daohua is not surprised, but she still asked politely: "Why are you here too?"


    Xiao Yeyang fanned the fan, raised his chin and asked, "Why, are you not welcome?"


    Daohua shook her eyes with a sullen look, turned her sideways, and smiled: "You can come. It''s a splendid splendor for our family. Why is it not welcome?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, fanned the fan and looked up and down the rice flower. He hadn''t seen it for a few months. It seemed to have grown a bit taller. Um, there seemed to be some bulging on both sides of his cheeks.


    Is this eating too well and gaining weight?


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s white and rosy face, like a bun he usually eats, Xiao Yeyang suddenly felt a little itchy in his hands.


    I really want to pinch!


    "What are you looking at? I have something on my face?" Daohua immediately touched her cheek when she saw Xiao Yeyang staring at her face.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly moved his gaze away from Daohua¡¯s face, and quickly incited a few fans: "You eat less in the future and see how fat you are now."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes widened, and he touched his face with both hands at the same time, and quickly asked Yan Wenkai, "Am I getting fat? Could it be that I ate too much watermelon and grapes this month? Bar?"


    Yan Wenkai leaned over and took a closer look at Daohana: "I think it¡¯s okay, and it¡¯s more cute to be fatter." As he said, two paws quickly stretched out, and at the same time, he squeezed Daohana¡¯s cheeks.


    "Oh, it''s so soft, big sister, eat more, so that it will be more comfortable to pinch!" After speaking, he squeezed his hands again.


    Rice Flower: "."


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    The two of them stared at Yan Wenkai with their eyes wide open at the same time.


    followed.


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    One person, one hand, and patted the past at the same time.


    "Ouch!"


    "What are you doing? Why are you hitting me?" Yan Wenkai grinned and rubbed the back of his hands. The eldest sister was fine with it, not too heavy, but the slap of the little lord really hurts.


    Daohua glared, rubbing her cheeks, and said angrily: "It deserves it, it''s lighter."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at Yan Wenkai, thinking viciously in his heart that he hadn''t been able to get started, this guy did what he wanted to do but couldn''t do it.


    Slap less!


    "Oh, girl, don''t rub your face, your face is blushing." Wang Man''er said hurriedly.


    Daohua covered her face: "Yes, it''s red, I''ll just say why it hurts so much." After that, she looked at Yan Wenkai accusingly, "Four brother, you really hate."


    Yan Wenkai saw two more marks on Daohua¡¯s cheeks, she shrank her neck, and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know you are so careless!¡±


    "boom!"


    Xiao Yeyang finally found a chance, and with a wave of the fan, he quickly gave him a shoulder: "You think the girl''s house is the same as you, with thick skin."


    Yan Wenxiu looked over dissatisfied: "You are a martial artist, and your strength is greater than others. The eldest sister''s face is delicate and tender, and you don''t know how serious it is."


    Seeing that everyone looked at Yan Wenkai accusingly, Daohua felt better.


    At this time, Mrs. Li brought the maid and came over with a smile. She wanted to greet Xiao Yeyang first, but she saw her daughter''s cheeks flushed, and immediately walked over: "What''s the matter, why is her face so red?"


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai immediately hid behind everyone.


    Daohua glanced at the quail-like fourth brother, pouting her mouth and said: "Four brother pinched it."


    When she heard this, Mrs. Li became a little angry. If it weren''t for the presence of outsiders, she was about to roll up her sleeves and draw people.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： , Tsunderes Parrot

    Chapter 189, Tsundere''s Parrot


    As Xiao Yeyang came to the Yan family more often, and the three Yan family brothers got closer and closer, Yan Zhigao no longer rushed over from the office to greet him every time. Now everyone gets along less. Some restraints are like the usual visits of the family of friendship.


    Zhou Yali.


    Everyone saw Yan Zhi calmly dealing with official affairs, the little prince came, and did not say that he would go home to receive him immediately, and they were both embarrassed and envious.


    "The little prince is so kind to the Yan family?"


    Not long after the teaching of Zhu came, a lot of news was heard in the past, but now I have witnessed it with my own eyes, only to realize that the Yan family is really going to get up.


    If you don¡¯t have a close relationship, Master Yan wouldn¡¯t be so calm?


    "Don¡¯t you know, the two sons of the Yan family are accompanied by the little prince. They stay together every day, and this feeling is naturally better."


    "Because of the little prince, the three princes of the Yan family have also made friends with the princes of the chief envoy, the princes of the Su Can politicians, and the princes of the Zhou family. Which of these families is not a famous family?"


    "You may not see much now, but think about it, when these princes enter the court in the future, they will all be the help of the Yan family."


    "Isn''t it? The envoy Dong Bozheng came from the Yongjia Hou Mansion in the capital. This is the home of the lord who has won the heart of the emperor. The Su and Zhou''s are also Zhong Ding''s homes. If you get better, why don¡¯t you have no future?"


    Listening to the comments of the colleagues around, Zhu Jiaoyu secretly regretted in his heart that he should really restrain his wife and daughter in the first place, so that they would not offend Mrs. Li and the girl from the Yan family.


    Nowadays, their family wants to visit home without a proper reason.


    Yan Mansion backyard.


    "You are not allowed to pinch your sister''s face in the future, her skin is so delicate that she can withstand your pinching."


    The group went to Songheyuan. Seeing the print on Daohua¡¯s face, the old lady Yan also pulled Yan Wenkai and said something.


    Yan Wenkai stood aside obediently listening to the training.


    Next to ??, Xiao Yeyang''s group of people saw him with frowning eyebrows, and they were very happy on their faces.


    That night, Xiao Yeyang stayed in the courtyard of brothers Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai without leaving.


    The next day, when Daohua arrived at the old lady¡¯s yard, a bowl of longevity noodles was already in the dining room.


    Seeing the noodles, Daohua knew that the old lady made it early in the morning. She walked into the house quickly, then rushed into the old lady¡¯s arms, rubbed her head, and cried softly: "Grandma!"


    The old lady patted Daohua on the back, and said with a smile: "I''m an eleven-year-old girl, why is she still so clingy?"


    Daohua looked up and said seriously: "Grandma, I''m only eleven years old, not too old, but still young!"


    Seeing her granddaughter''s eyes widened, the old lady tried to prove that she was still a child, and she laughed at once: "Yes, yes, you are still a small child, and you need to be protected by her grandmother. write."


    Ina Flower then smiled and nodded.


    The old lady took Daohua''s hand: "Let¡¯s go, go to eat noodles, the noodles will not taste good when they are lumpy."


    In the dining room, Xiao Yeyang and others have come over, sitting in the guest chair and talking quietly.


    Opposite ??, Yan Yihuan and the three of them sat quietly together.


    Because when I annoyed Xiao Yeyang last time, Yan Yile was quite safe this time. However, during the period, he tried to interrupt a few times. Unfortunately, except for Dong Yuanxuan who felt that he could not make the atmosphere too stiff, he returned to her several times. Yeyang didn''t even look at her the whole time.


    "Little Prince must still be angry with me." Yan Yile looked at Xiao Yeyang from time to time, as if she wanted to talk to him but didn''t dare.


    Yan Yihuan pulled her sleeves and shook her head to signal her not to speak.


    Next to ??, Yan Yishuang watched the actions of both of them in their eyes, and a hint of ridicule appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    The little prince made it clear that he didn''t want to take care of the fourth sister, but the fourth sister was better, and she had to rush to get up, and she really didn''t need a bit of face.


    I wanted to stab her a few words, but then I saw that the old lady came with Daohua.


    "Sister Yan, happy birthday."


    As soon as they saw Daohua, Dong Yuanxuan and others stood up from their positions one after another, smiling and saying some blessings to Daohua.


    "thanks."


    "Ahem~"


    When everyone was almost done, Xiao Yeyang stood up slowly: "Before you came, I heard Wen Kai say that today is your birthday, and before I have time to prepare any gifts, I will bring you the parrot raised under the porch. Here, this parrot is quite interesting, and it can relieve your boredom at ordinary times." After speaking, he glanced at the blessing.


    Defu immediately smiled and walked out. After a while, he walked in with a birdcage. On the cage, a parrot with bright feathers was looking around.


    Seeing the parrot, Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin looked at each other quickly.


    This parrot was a tribute to the emperor by local officials, and he was very good at imitating people. The emperor rewarded the little prince. When the little prince decided to stay in Wangyue College to study, he sent someone back to Beijing to bring it. Have fun.


    Now, it was actually given to sister Yan!


    "Cough~"


    Xiao Yeyang squeezed his fist and coughed. The parrot seemed to have received some signal, and immediately screamed.


    "Rice Flower, happy birthday!"


    "Rice Flower, happy birthday!"


    Ina Huaben was attracted by the beautiful and small parrot. Now that he heard it talking, he didn''t like it even more. He quickly walked over and stretched out his hand to tease the parrot.


    "Say one more sentence and listen to it."


    Unfortunately, this parrot was as proud as Xiao Yeyang, no matter how Daohua teased, she just stopped talking, and finally gave her the back of her head.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua''s frustration, and smiled: "If you change the environment again, this parrot may be born. You can stay with it for a few more days."


    At the end of the word, the parrot said very shamelessly: "Impossible, impossible!"


    Seeing this, Daohua was really surprised: "This parrot can not only learn human words, but can also reply?"


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s ignorant appearance, Xiao Yeyang wanted to take the opportunity to dislike a few words, but when he thought that he might provoke people, he changed his mouth decisively: "This parrot is very smart. After a long time with him, he will learn It''s a bit of the master''s habit."


    Inahana immediately smiled and asked, "So it''s so proud, because I learned it from you?" After that, she smiled without waiting for him to reply.


    "Actually, Tsundere is nothing at all, very cute."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s frozen face slowly softened. Seeing that Daohua liked it so much, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Daohua touched the parrot¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Tsundere little parrot, you will be mine in the future, follow me and have some meat.¡±


    "Don''t eat meat, don''t eat meat!" After saying this, the parrot directly pointed its buttocks at Dahua.


    Seeing this, Daohua was happier, and gave a low voice to Wang Maner, and then Wang Maner turned and left.


    Taking the bird cage from Defu, Daohua faced the parrot with a smile on her face and grandma wolf: "You little thing, let''s see how I can teach you in the future!"


    "You little thing, rice flower is a little thing!"


    Listening to these words, Daohua was stunned, looked up at Xiao Yeyang, and exclaimed: "This parrot has become a fine, and will actually change my words!"


    "Haha~"


    Yan Wenkai laughed and leaned to Daohua''s side: "Big sister, you can be careful, this parrot talks very sloppily, and even scolds people, I have been scolded!"


    "You idiot, Yan Wenkai is a idiot!"


    Parrot responded to Yan Wenkai with a face.


    Yan Wenkai stared at the parrot angrily: "You are a fool, your whole family is a fool!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： , Sunflower seeds

    Chapter 190, sunflower seeds


    Seeing Yan Wenkai and the parrot, the ¡®idiots, idiots¡¯ yelled at each other, and everyone in the room was very happy.


    The old lady also stared at the parrot with a curious face, and exclaimed: "This parrot speaks really slippery."


    At this moment, Wang Man''er walked in with a plate.


    "Hey, what''s on the plate, why haven''t you seen it?" Dong Yuanxuan and others looked over and found the contents of the plate, they didn''t even know.


    Taohua took the plate and said with a smile, "This sunflower seed."


    She planted two sunflowers from Zhou Jingwan¡¯s house last year, allowing her to harvest a lot of sunflower seeds. Today, she has also planted a lot of sunflower seeds in the village.


    At this moment, the parrot is no longer scolding Yan Wenkai, a pair of small black eyes are staring at the plate in Daohua''s hand motionlessly, with a look of coveting.


    Inahana smiled and shook the plate in front of the parrot. Wherever the plate moved, its eyes followed, as if stuck to the plate.


    "The identification is complete, this is a food parrot!"


    Speaking, Daohua grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds and put them in front of the parrot.


    The parrot inflamed its wings twice, lowered its head and started eating, but in a moment it ate all the sunflower seeds, and then said with a look of intoxication: "Delicious, delicious!" After a pause, "Some more, some more!" "


    Begging for food, it made the old lady laugh.


    "You are a good knower!"


    The sunflower seeds produced in the space are fragrant and crisp, and she likes to knock a few handfuls when she is okay.


    Inahana smiled and swayed the plate in front of the parrot again: "Want to eat? If you want to eat, say two auspicious words to listen to."


    "Rice Flower, happy birthday!"


    Daohua shook her head: "I''ve heard this sentence."


    The parrot was silent for a while, as if thinking, and recalling what he had learned, and then: "The rice flower people see people love, flowers see flowers, cars see cars blow out, and their cheeks are thicker than city walls!"


    As soon as these words came out, the house became quiet!


    After a few seconds, the hall was roaring with laughter.


    Yan Wenkai laughed most happily, leaning forward and back, holding his stomach and straightening.


    Seeing this, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with enthusiasm.


    Xiao Ye touched his nose visibly, but did not look at Daohua''s face.


    On the Lantern Festival, he thought that Daohua''s boasting statement was funny. When he teased the parrot, he made a joke, but he didn''t expect to be remembered by the parrot.


    Daohua sat next to the old lady with her mouth pouting. The old lady laughed so hard that she knew her granddaughter would be embarrassed if she continued to laugh, so she waved her hand: "Okay, okay, don¡¯t laugh, let¡¯s eat noodles. , If you don¡¯t eat it anymore, it will be lumpy."


    In fact, it¡¯s already a bit lumpy, but because it is Daohua¡¯s longevity noodles, everyone still sits down and prepares to eat.


    Outside the house, Yan Zhigao listened to the loud laughter from the dining room, touched his beard and smiled, and said to Mrs. Li beside him: "I won''t go in, lest the children are uncomfortable."


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, I will watch it, and the last time will never happen again." It was about Yan Yile asking the little prince to ask for a place.


    Yan Zhigao felt relieved to Mrs. Li, and walked away briskly.


    The little prince comes to their house, they don¡¯t need to be too deliberate to please, just let him have a good time and relax. In this regard, the eldest daughter is doing very well.


    Daohua and others had just eaten the noodles, and Zhou Chengye brought Zhou Jingwan to it.


    "Rice Flower, happy birthday!"


    No one arrives, the sound comes first.


    Daohua was telling Wang Man''er to feed everyone with sunflower seeds. When she heard Zhou Jingwan''s loud voice, she immediately laughed: "This girl is like someone who doesn''t know how loud her voice is." She said as she walked out of the room to greet her.


    As soon as I walked to the door, the curtain was opened.


    "Sister Zhou, happy birthday!"


    Zhou Chengye smiled and handed a pot of orchids in his arms.


    "thanks!"


    Seeing the orchid, Daohua''s eyes lit up, and her eyebrows were curved to take it over.


    The orchids raised by Zhou''s family are very precious, and she has always wanted to get a pot to cultivate.


    Zhou Jingwan immediately leaned forward: "This is what I asked for after a long time with my grandfather. You should thank me very well."


    "Yes, yes, thank you Miss Zhou!" Daohua smiled and handed the flowerpot to Wang Man''er next to him, and then pulled Zhou Jingwan into the house, "You are here at the right time, and I am telling everyone about sunflower seeds. !"


    Zhou Jingwan: "Sunflower seeds, are they sunflower seeds?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yes, it''s sunflower seeds."


    Zhou Jingwan: "Can this be eaten?"


    Daohua: "Yes, the taste is not bad." As he said, he grabbed a handful of melon seeds and handed it to Zhou Jingwan, "You can try it soon."


    Here, Zhou Chengye also ate it, and said with a look of surprise: "I didn''t expect sunflower seeds to be eaten, and they taste pretty good."


    Daohua immediately said: "You want to eat well. Bring some when you go back."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded quickly: "Okay, okay, I think this sunflower seed is especially suitable for eating when watching a theater."


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled at once, and watching the theater with melon seeds, it was indeed a great pleasure for the past and present.


    The people in the room talked and laughed, and then went to the yard to enjoy flowers, tea, and even poems. Yan Wenkai even took out the cards and played with Xiao Yeyang.


    All morning, everyone laughed constantly and had a great time.


    When it was almost noon, Daohua took Wang Maner to the kitchen to see how the food was prepared. When she came back, she ran into housekeeper Sun.


    Seeing Steward Sun carrying the food box, Daohua stopped the person: "Steward Sun, where are you going?"


    The housekeeper Sun stepped forward in anxious heart, bent over and smiled: "Aunt Lin said before that she wanted something sweet, the master asked me to give me some cakes."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Oh? What kind of cake is it, show me. If it is delicious, I will let someone buy it for my mother to taste." I didn''t see the cheap father thinking of her mother.


    Butler Sun showed a bitter face and screamed loudly in his heart. Why did you meet the big girl?


    Seeing his drowsiness, Daohua was not in a hurry, just stood like this and didn''t rush him.


    Finally, Steward Sun bit his scalp and opened the food box.


    Looking at the red blood swallow cake in the food box, Daohua immediately sank her face, her voice was a little cold: "This is what the mother sent to help his father to help him?"


    Blood swallows are rare, they were given by Xiao Yeyang. She also made this blood swallow cake by herself. After it was made, it was only given to the old lady and Mrs. Li, not anywhere else.


    Butler Sun nodded with a wry smile.


    Daohua sneered: "Father is very pitiful and cherish jade, but unfortunately he has let his mother down."


    The steward Sun hurriedly said: "The master is just thinking that Aunt Lin is pregnant with a child, that''s it."


    Before he could speak, Daohua raised her hand and interrupted: "Okay, you can send your things." After that, she turned around and left with Wang Man''er.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper Sun regretfully slapped himself several times. When he entered the backyard, he didn''t expect to see if there were anyone around him first.


    After ?? separated from Guanjia Sun, Daohua''s mood was not very good, and she was not in a hurry to go back to the old lady''s yard, so she walked slowly with Wang Man''er.


    Finally, I came to the pavilions where Xiao Yeyang played chess before and sat down.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： , Complaining

    Chapter 191, Confession


    Thinking of Mrs. Li, who was busy before and after, and Aunt Lin who didn¡¯t have to do anything but sat and enjoyed her success, Daohua''s mood didn''t get better, she sat in the pavilion and fiddled with the chess pieces.


    "I said, why can''t I see you? It turns out that I ran here to hide and relax." Xiao Yeyang walked over with blessedness.


    Daohua looked up at him and said unexpectedly: "Aren''t you playing cards with the third brother? Why did you come out?"


    Xiao Yeyang managed to reach the opposite side of Daohua, fanning his fan and said, ¡°That card is a bit interesting at first, but after familiarizing with the rules, as long as you can record the cards, you can win every time. This is boring.¡±


    Daohua is speechless, the co-author is too simple: "You don''t need to record cards."


    Xiao Yeyang shrugged: "This can''t be used by me. I remember it at a glance."


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "You actually showed up with me."


    "I''m telling the truth." Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, wondering in his heart. He smiled when he left before. Why did he become unhappy after not seeing him for a while?


    "Who messed with you?"


    Daohua raised her eyes and glanced at Xiao Yeyang, wanting to express her worries, but when she thought that the other party was a native of the ancients and had received a secular education of three wives and four concubines since childhood, she would never understand her feelings. , He lowered his head: "No one provokes me, but I am not happy for myself."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, then glanced at the chessboard, and said with a smile: "Would you like to have a few, just to show me whether your chess skills have improved?"


    Daohua was originally out of interest. It can be seen that Xiao Yeyang also wanted to make herself happy, so he nodded: "Come on, but you have to let me order, otherwise, I will stop."


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless. When did he find someone to play a chess game, but would he be threatened before he could play?


    Forget it, for the sake of this guy''s birthday, I don''t care about her.


    The two began to settle.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Bai Zi in Daohua''s hands was in a mess, and she was also a little absent-minded, and had to make corrections.


    "What''s the matter with you? It''s like a frosted eggplant, it''s not like you."


    Daohua looked up and curiously said: "Not like me? Then what do you think I should be?"


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned, and then he really looked down and thought.


    What is rice flower like?


    Interesting, courageous, and a little different from the demure or weak boudoir ladies of other homes, there is a different kind of vitality all over the body.


    Those talking eyes always make people feel warm when they laugh, like a ray of sunlight shining into the heart.


    There is also that very contagious laughter. After hearing it, it will make people feel involuntarily joyful.


    A little casual, a little arbitrary, and some men are free and easy.


    When it¡¯s quiet, it¡¯s very demure, like a flower under the moon, beautiful and beautiful, depending on your heart


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang start to be dazed in front of her, and had to stretch out her hand and shake it in front of him a few times: "Hey, what do you think?"


    Xiao Yeyang regained his senses, Daohua¡¯s confused and ignorant face rushed into his eyes. Suddenly, Xiao Yeyang only felt breathing stagnant. He felt a little uncomfortable thinking of the figure of Daohua that had just appeared in his mind for a while.


    "Ahem~"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly slapped the folding fan in his hand, looked away, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s not the way you look sad anyway, you should be smiling every day.¡±


    Daohua chuckled: "How can you smile every day? I ask you, you are the noble little lord, can you be happy every day?"


    also didn''t want Xiao Yeyang to reply, and continued to say, "When even people like you are unhappy, let alone me."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the gloomy rice flower between his eyebrows, and asked again: "What the **** is going on, tell me, I''ll vent my anger for you."


    Hearing the words, Daohua smiled and said lightly: ¡°In fact, it¡¯s nothing, but I just saw my father give him food in his concubine''s room. I was a little unhappy.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief, and said disapprovingly, "I wonder why is it that this trivial matter is worth your sulking work here?"


    Listening to Xiao Yeyang''s indifferent tone, Daohua frowned, "Should I not be angry? My mother is busy with this house, but my father gave him his care and love. The concubine''s room that didn''t pay anything, where did he put my mother in doing this?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression stagnated, but his expression slowly sank after not knowing what he thought of.


    Inahua continued: "Sometimes I wonder how unfair this world is to women. On the one hand, it requires women to inherit the family and take care of the backyard, and on the other hand, they require women not to be jealous."


    "But why? Why should a woman give such unconditionally, but a man can hug the left and the right and enjoy the blessing of everyone?"


    Speaking of this, Daohua looked up at Xiao Yeyang, and paused and said, "Actually, I like the drama of Huo Fu Ji. If the husband in life is really like what the drama says, the woman can make peace. It¡¯s really a blessing to resign from Husband."


    When he heard this, Defu immediately became nervous, looked at Xiao Yeyang, and then at Daohua, looking very anxious.


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered continuously, as if thinking of something, a little struggle flashed between his eyebrows, and finally raised his eyes to Daohua: "But it has been like this since ancient times!"


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Yeyang immediately noticed that Daohua''s face had become cold.


    "Why, do you think it is right for a man to have three wives and four concubines?"


    Inoka''s voice was a bit cold, and there was a trace of sarcasm in the corner of her mouth.


    Xiao Yeyang moved his lips, trying to argue a few words, but in the end he said nothing.


    Daohua sarcastically said: "I don''t know what other people are doing, just take my family as an example."


    "Yes, my father really worked hard outside to build a harbor for our family from wind and rain, but for this harbor, my mother has not done much to contribute."


    "My mother must honor her parents-in-law and raise her children. In addition, she also has to take care of the food and clothing of the family, manage the servant girls in a yard, and then she will have to socialize and socialize with the outside world. , Which is not laborious? Isn''t it easier than my father doing things outside?"


    "Without my mother''s hard work and maintenance, the so-called harbor is just a pile of scattered sand, unable to withstand any wind and waves."


    "Since both parties have worked hard, should the rights they enjoy should be equal?"


    "But look, in this family, as long as he has free time, my father will go to the little concubine to ask for warmth. At this time, he has thought about my mother who is still working for this family."


    "Human hearts are all flesh-grown. My mother gave her wholeheartedly. Not only did she not get the care she deserved, she also had to watch her husband and other women kiss me and raise children together. She deserves to have a heart. How hurt?"


    Daohua¡¯s remarks are entirely from the perspective of a woman. This is the same as what Xiao Yeyang has heard and learned since she was a child. A woman should pay for her family. It should and must be obeyed. Otherwise, it will be rebellious. The argument is completely different.


    So he was stunned!


    Suddenly appeared in his mind, the picture that was so long that it had been blurred.


    In the picture, a woman stepped out of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion decisively, letting him cry, shout, and chase as a child without turning his head back.


    It turned out that, from another perspective, the woman had been so unhappy and sad.


    Is he wrong?


    Shouldn¡¯t he always hate that woman?


    Daohua sighed: "Our family is pretty good. My father only has two concubine rooms, like other large households. The concubine rooms are as small as three or two, and there is no limit to the number of concubine rooms. What a mess!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a complicated expression, and thought for a while and said, "That''s your father''s concubine, you can''t change anything?"


    Ina Flower: "I can''t change anything, but I can protect my mother."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "That''s also your father. You can''t favor one and the other, right?"


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s different. My father has a concubine. He has more than me. Even without me, he will have other children who are filial. But my mother, I have only one daughter, my eldest brother and my fourth brother. , And accompanied by studying in the academy all the year round, she is the only one left with me."


    "Also, the reason why I was able to come into this world, my father did a part of his strength, but my mother was in danger of losing her life."


    "A woman gave birth to a child through a ghost gate. She risked her life to give birth to me. Isn¡¯t it right for me to protect her more?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s heart was fierce, and his temples jumped violently.


    ¡®You little guy, you have to grow up well. Your mother has to be in pain for three days and three nights in order to give birth to you. She went directly to most of her life. When you grow up, you have to take good care of your mother. ¡¯


    A kind and kind voice sounded in his mind, and Xiao Yeyang''s heart suddenly felt abnormally uncomfortable.


    Daohua didn''t respond to Xiao Yeyang, so she didn''t say more.


    After ??, the two of them were very silent. You played chess all by one.


    Behind ??, Defu and Wang Man''er both looked worriedly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： , Fuxing

    Chapter 192, Fuxing


    "Why did you two come here to play chess, let us find it!"


    I haven''t seen Daohua and Xiao Yeyang back for a long time. Yan Wenkai brought a large group of people to find him, and saw the two of them in the pavilion, and followed him into the pavilion.


    Seeing everyone coming over, Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang put down their chess pieces one after another.


    "Oh, what kind of chess you two are playing, forgive me for my clumsy eyes, I didn''t understand it at all?"


    Looking at the jumbled pieces on the chessboard, Yan Wenkai was at a loss.


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at the chessboard, and they were also a little surprised.


    It is also a talent to be able to put chess pieces on such no regulations.


    Everyone was not very happy to see the two of them between their eyebrows, and they were a little puzzled. Is this another quarrel?


    Do not want her emotions to affect others, she smiled and messed up the chess pieces on the chessboard: "I just played with Xiao Yeyang."


    Yan Wenkai came over and patted Daohua on the shoulder: "Big sister, your chess skills are a bit stinky, even I can''t match it."


    Daohua immediately refused to accept: "I didn''t take it seriously. If I take it seriously, it would be very scary." She said, she shook her fist.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang took over: "I can''t get through ten tricks, isn''t it very scary."


    Daohua didn''t get annoyed, and raised her eyebrows and said, "That''s because I met a pervert. If it''s a normal person, then I must be pretty good."


    Seeing that she was not ashamed but rather proud, Xiao Yeyang smiled and did not argue with her.


    Everyone laughed when they saw that they were all right.


    Daohuala last week Jingwan said with a smile: "Okay, let''s go back soon, it''s about to start dinner."


    At this time, all the talents stepped out of the pavilion one after another.


    Front yard.


    "How is it, nothing happened, right?" Yan Zhigao asked, looking at the housekeeper Sun.


    After the steward Sun sent the snow swallow cake to Shuangxin Yard, he was worried that something might happen, so he hurried to the front yard and told Yan Zhigao about the Daohua on the road.


    Yan Zhigao knew that the blood swallow cake was made by the eldest daughter. He also knew that there were not many blood swallow cakes, worthy of two plates. They were only given to the old lady and his wife. The lady remembered his body and gave him her share. But he gave it to Lin and was arrested by the eldest daughter. He felt a little guilty.


    The housekeeper Sun quickly replied: ¡°It¡¯s okay. The eldest girl and the little prince sat in the pavilion for a while. The two talked for a while, and now they have gone to the old lady¡¯s yard.¡±


    Yan Zhigao breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, walked a few steps back and forth in the room, and then said to Butler Sun: "I heard from Qian Tongzhi a few days ago that a new dim sum shop was opened in Xingzhou City, and the taste is not bad. , You go buy some back and send it to your wife."


    The housekeeper Sun hesitated and asked, "Is it only for the wife?"


    Yan Zhigao paused, then nodded: "Yes, it''s only for my wife, so I told her that I was eating delicious food and let her taste it."


    Butler Sun''s heart was shocked.


    You must know that no matter what you buy before, if you have a wife, you will definitely get a copy of Aunt Lin.


    After ?? and the others left, Yan Zhigao sat in the seat, startled in a daze.


    If it was something like today, he would definitely not feel anything, but this time, he felt a little guilty and apologetic.


    ¡®Mother is busy from morning till night for this family, what did Aunt Lin do? ¡¯


    ¡®Father, it¡¯s my mother who supported this family with you. ¡¯


    ¡®Mother¡¯s contribution, you shouldn¡¯t ignore it, let alone take it for granted. ¡¯


    ¡®Oh, a hundred years later, the one who was buried with you in the Yan family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s grave was the Li family. The Lin family was just a concubine''s room. You must have a number in your heart. ¡¯


    Thinking of the eldest daughter¡¯s complaint and the mother¡¯s painstaking admonition, Yan Zhigao rubbed his eyebrows with a headache.


    At this moment, Master Lin smiled and walked in: "Brother-in-law, I heard that my sister must have sauerkraut during this time before she can eat. No, my mother made some sauerkraut, and I took it for her. Some come here, I''ll send it to her later, and take a look at her by the way."


    Hearing the words, Yan Zhigao frowned and asked in an unkind tone: "What do you call me?"


    The smile on Master Lin''s face froze: "Sister, no, you are a big man."


    Yan Zhigao sat up straight, his face serious: "Remember your identity, I don''t want to hear this kind of inappropriate and well-regulated title again."


    "Also, you still don''t want to enter the backyard casually in the future. Now there is one more Liu family living in the Shuangxin Courtyard. It is really not convenient for you to go."


    "If there is something to do with your sister, it¡¯s best to talk to your wife first. If she agrees, you will see your sister again."


    "Just put the sauerkraut on the table. I''ll send someone to your sister later."


    Every time Yan Zhigao said something, Master Lin''s face paled, and his heart became flustered.


    Sister ?? is pregnant now. It stands to reason that adults should spoil her more, right?


    I can see how it looks now, why does it seem to be a little disgusting with my sister?


    Could it be that the newcomer Liu has caught the attention of adults?


    It shouldn¡¯t be. Last time I heard from my sister that the adult had never entered the Liu¡¯s room, and it was fine the past two days. Why did it suddenly change?


    Master Lin went out of the house without guarding the house, and was seen by Master Xiao, who had come to look for Yan Zhigao, and shook his head somewhat ironically.


    It''s nothing if this person is incapable. If you don''t know yourself, it''s a bit annoying.


    After lunch, Xiao Yeyang and his party are about to return to the academy.


    "Do you like crabs?"


    When ?? left, Xiao Yeyang suddenly asked Daohua.


    As soon as he heard the crab, Daohua¡¯s eyes brightened, and she nodded with a coveted face: "I like to like it, and I especially like to eat hairy crabs."


    Seeing her almost drooling, Xiao Yeyang felt a little funny: "The hairy crabs in Yanghu taste good. Now August is the season for crabs. I will ask you to send you a few boxes later."


    Inahana nodded happily, and was a little embarrassed after nodding: "You just gave me a parrot, and now you are sending a hairy crab. I don''t know what gift to return?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her: "You don''t need to reply, I still want to thank you."


    Daohua was taken aback, puzzled: "Thank me for what?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes drooped, without speaking, he fanned and left.


    "Why are you thanking me, I don''t know it clearly!"


    Listening to Daohua''s muttering, Xiao Yeyang''s mouth curled up, and the melancholy that had been hidden for many years in the depths of his eyes was gone, and he felt relieved.


    Defu smiled and bent over Daohua, and then hurriedly followed.


    As Xiao Yeyang''s personal eunuch, he naturally knew the meaning of the master''s words and realized that the master''s mood at this moment was relaxed and cheerful.


    Yan girl is really the master¡¯s blessing.


    Saved the master¡¯s life in the past, but now it has untied the knot that the master had kept in his heart for many years, so it should be better to take care of it.


    Well, he has to keep an eye on it after he goes back. The lower man sent the hairy crab to this one immediately.


    "Rice Flower."


    After sending off Xiao Yeyang and others, Zhou Jingwan held the rice flower.


    Ina Flower: "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Jingwan pouted and said, "I want to eat hairy crabs too."


    Hearing this, Daohua was a little surprised: "My family can''t get hairy crabs, but it''s forgivable. Shouldn''t your family lack this thing?"


    Zhou Jingwan rolled her eyes: "My family has no shortage of crabs, but we can''t get the hairy crabs in Yanghu. The hairy crabs in Yanghu are tributes and are not open to the public."


    It¡¯s the first time that Daohua heard about this: "Oh, so, don¡¯t I take advantage of Xiao Yeyang again?"


    Zhou Jingwan silently looked at the cheap rice flower that sold well: "I just stood by the side, and the little lord is really true. I don''t even say that I will give it to my house."


    Daohua patted Zhou Jingwan on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, the hairy crabs are here, I will call you over to eat right away!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： ,gift

    Chapter 193, Gifts


    After sending Zhou Jingwan away, Daohua turned back and returned to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    entered the house and found that Yan Yihuan and the others hadn¡¯t left yet. They were suddenly surprised. As usual, they wouldn¡¯t stay in the old lady¡¯s house for such a long time, and they didn¡¯t know where to go for a long time.


    Yan Zhiyuan and several adults are still there.


    "Big sister, you are finally back, please take the present apart and show it to us."


    Seeing Daohua''s return, Yan Yile immediately leaned forward, pulling her and pointing to the gifts given by Dong Yuanxuan and others.


    Before Daohua said anything, the old lady took the lead: "I said why the sun came out from the west today. I thought you were staying to talk to the old lady, but I didn''t expect it to be a gift from your big sister. ."


    Sun immediately smiled and said: "Mother, the children want to join in the fun too, who made their big sister''s birthday party so good?"


    Ms. Li raised her eyes and looked at Sun''s family: "It¡¯s just that everyone got together and had a meal. Second siblings, you told me how it became a birthday feast? Did I entertain someone?"


    Sun''s face became stiff, and at the same time he felt a little annoyed.


    She discovered that her sister-in-law is becoming less and less face-saving when she speaks. In front of so many people, she would turn her face when she said that she turned her face.


    "Don''t talk if you can''t speak!"


    Yan Zhiyuan glared at the Sun family, then smiled and looked at Mrs. Li: "Sister-in-law, she is like this, you don¡¯t care about her."


    Mrs. Li glanced at Yan Zhiyuan, did not say anything immediately, picked up the tea and drank.


    The bend in Sun''s belly, she understood that she just said that Daohua was hosting a birthday banquet, but she was thinking that it would be Yihuan¡¯s birthday in two months, and she also wanted to hold a banquet or something.


    She wanted to hold a birthday banquet for her daughter, but she wouldn¡¯t stop it, so she just paid for it. She just used her daughter as a raft and wanted to take advantage of her father, which was really annoying.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Li put down the tea cup and looked at the old lady: "Mother, the second younger siblings talked about birthday banquets, but they gave me some ideas. Nowadays, the children in the family are getting older and bigger, and each of them has their own social interactions. I think in the future, let them toss on their own birthday."


    Whether you can invite people, and who you can invite depends on their own abilities.


    The Sun family immediately wanted to speak up against them. Their second and third rooms lived by the big house, and they had no official functions to know anyone?


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Li didn''t give her this opportunity.


    "In this way, you can also exercise the children''s social and social skills, and at the same time, after a banquet, you can also popularize various expenses in your heart, lest they become the masters of the house in the future and don''t understand anything."


    The old lady Yan nodded: "This is a good idea."


    Sun''s heart is anxious: "But whose cost is this?"


    As soon as she said this, she lowered her head, wishing to slap herself in the face, speaking too bluntly. Didn''t this make it clear that she wanted to pay from the government?


    Mrs. Li''s mouth twitched, and a trace of irony crossed her eyes. This Sun family is still so good at calculations. After thinking about it, she smiled and said, "Daohua is the eldest sister. It cost less than ten taels of silver."


    "Let¡¯s calculate according to this in the future. The girls will spend twelve taels of silver from the public school on their birthdays. As for the brothers who often run away, if there are more people to know, just pay twenty taels."


    "This"


    Seeing what Sun''s still wanted to say, Mrs. Li smiled and cut off again: ¡°Of course, if you want to help as a parent, you can give it privately.¡±


    "As for our family, it''s not as good as those high-ranking families, rich in wealth and background. Naturally, the children in the family can''t cultivate that extravagant style, how capable they are to do big things, second brother, third brother, what do you think? ?"


    Yan Zhiyuan twitched the corners of his mouth, smiled and nodded, saying nothing on the face, but in his heart Madame Li was too stingy.


    Twenty taels of silver is enough for what?


    Yan Zhiqiang said: "Twenty taels of silver? Will it be too much? It''s worth the money we spent in our hometown for a year, or else, give it less?"


    Hearing this, Daohua couldn''t help it, she lay on the shoulder of the old lady, face in, and laughed in a low voice, covering her mouth.


    Second Uncle and Second Aunt, a pair of money is not enough and they need them to pay for the pain. The third uncle is good, and he said too much directly, and asked to collect some of them.


    Why didn¡¯t she find out that Sanshu was such a lovely person?


    The old lady Yan glared at her granddaughter and motioned to her to influence her.


    Inahana then sat up straight, but the corners of her mouth still couldn''t help but tilt up.


    failed to take advantage, Yan Zhiyuan and Sun were dead.


    Regarding these, Yan Yile didn''t care about it, and got close to Daohua again, pulled her, and asked her to open a gift.


    Unfolding a gift, Daohua didn''t think there was anything, so Wang Maner took the gift and unwrapped it directly in front of everyone.


    "Wow, what a beautiful cup, why is it transparent?"


    Yan Yile reached out and picked up one to look.


    Others looked over, also looking strange.


    This is a set of wine utensils, a jug and eight glasses.


    Yan Zhiyuan often runs outside, but she has some insights, and she recognizes it at a glance: "This is a glass cup. It is said that it came from a foreign country. It is very rare."


    "Dong Gongzi really deserves to be from the Hou Mansion. A set of colored glaze wine utensils will be sent out as soon as they are delivered. This is really generous."


    Hearing this, Yan Yile immediately looked at Daohua: "Big sister, there are eight cups, can you give me one?"


    Daohua smiled faintly. Just when she wanted to refuse, the old lady quickly took the cup from Yan Yile''s hand: "What do you give, this wine set is a complete set. If you take one, it won''t be complete. Besides, just one. Cup, what can you do with it?"


    Yan Yile pursed her mouth: "I can use it for fun."


    The old lady ignored her, put the wine glass in the box, and motioned for Wang Man''er to take it away.


    Taohua ignored Yan Yile, picked up another gift and opened it up.


    "It''s a glass mirror!"


    As soon as the box was opened, Yan Zhiyuan spoke.


    Inahana quickly picked up the mirror and took a picture of herself.


    It¡¯s been eleven years since I came to ancient times, and she finally sees what she looks like!


    "Grandma, look at it."


    After taking a picture of herself, Daohua immediately pointed the mirror at the old lady again.


    The old lady looked at herself in the mirror, and she was stunned: "Why is it so clear?" Then she said again, "Why am I so old? There are so many folds on my face."


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately covered her and laughed.


    Sure enough, no matter how old, a woman cares about her appearance.


    The old lady gave her granddaughter a blank look, and sighed: ¡°When I used bronze mirrors, I didn¡¯t feel anything, but this glass mirror showed people clearly.¡±


    "I want to watch, I want to watch too!"


    Yan Yile also came up, Daohua didn''t say anything, and handed her the mirror.


    "Be careful, don''t fall." The old lady exhorted. She had never seen this glass mirror. She didn''t need anyone to tell her. She also knew that it must be very precious.


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang couldn''t help it at this time, and they gathered around Yan Yile to look in the mirror, and even the Sun family squeezed in.


    Sun looked at himself in the mirror and touched his face and sighed: "Our family, it is Daohua, the most blessed. Look, you can receive such a good gift on any birthday, comparable to ours. The elders are much stronger."


    Mrs. Li raised her eyes to look at the sour Sun family. She did not refute this time. The whole family is indeed the most blessed daughter.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： , Daohua is a little sun

    Chapter 194, Daohua is a little sun


    Glass mirror, the rice flower is left to the old lady Yan, the old lady is getting older, her eyes are not very good, and she can see clearly with her makeup using the glazed mirror.


    The Liuli wine set and Daohua were given to Mrs. Li.


    Ms. Li usually entertains a lot. It just so happens that their home brews wine, which is suitable to be served in glass cups, which can also be used to entertain guests.


    Main courtyard.


    When Daohua sent the Liuli wine utensils, Mrs. Li refused: "This set of wine utensils is exquisite and compact. You can keep it yourself. There is a good set of Dehua kiln white porcelain on my mother''s side, which you usually bring to pick you up. enough."


    Taohua directly asked Wang Man''er to put the box down, and said with a smile: "Mother, you should keep it, lest I accidentally break it and break it, and that would ruin things."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "Where it is so easy to break, just be careful not to."


    Daohua shrugged and quickly changed the subject. Seeing a plate of dim sum she hadn¡¯t seen on the table, she immediately picked up a piece of dim sum and tasted it: "Mother, did you let the kitchen make a new dim sum again? not bad!"


    Ms. Li smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not made in the kitchen. It was your father. Your father sent it here. He said he was eating delicious food. Let me taste it. If you like it, you can bring it back later.¡±


    Daohua paused the hand that gave the snack to her mouth: "Daddy gave it?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded.


    Thinking of meeting Sun Guanjia giving blood Yan cake during the day, Daohua sneered: "You gave the blood Yan cake to your father, and he will return you two trays of snacks that you bought casually. This deal is a good deal." Put back the snack in his hand directly.


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter: "What do you say about your father? He gave me snacks and he also remembered me in his heart, why did it become a business?"


    Daohua moved her lips, trying to tell Mrs. Li that the cheap father gave the blood swallow cake to Aunt Lin, but she could not say anything when she saw her happy face.


    Ms. Li gave a surprised "Hey": "How did you know that I gave the blood swallow cake to your father?"


    Daohua looked away and said, "Listen to what the housekeeper Sun said."


    Mrs. Li didn''t care about it.


    After ??, Daohua''s emotions became a little sad. Mrs. Li thought she was tired, so she said: "You have been busy for a day today. Go back and rest soon."


    Daohua nodded, got up and left with Wang Man''er.


    After walking out of the room, I vaguely heard the voice of Madam Li and the maid Pingtong in the room.


    "The big girl is really filial. Good things like the colored glass mirror and the colored glass cup are given out without blinking, and I don''t say I keep them for use."


    "That girl is generous." Mrs. Li''s voice was filled with a deep smile, "Put away this set of colored glaze wine utensils so that they will be easy to use when the master entertains guests in the future."


    "The madam thinks about the master for everything, but the master always thinks about his wife. After I tasted a delicious snack, I immediately sent someone to my wife. The servant and maid can listen to the housekeeper Sun, this Dim sum, the one from Shuangxinyuan doesn¡¯t have it. It can be seen that the master is the best for her husband.¡±


    After ??, Daohua stopped listening, and quickly walked out of the main courtyard with Wang Man''er.


    On the way back, Daohua kept thinking of the smile on Mrs. Li''s face in her mind, and she only felt the indescribable irony and sadness in her heart.


    Passing by the pavilion where Xiao Yeyang played chess, Daohua frowned and stood there for a while.


    What I said to Xiao Yeyang today is that, on the one hand, I feel unworthy for Mrs. Li, on the other hand, I am also worried about myself in the future.


    In this ancient time, even if she could make money and support herself, the secular and family would not allow her not to marry.


    When she thinks that she will marry someone like a cheap father in the future, her heart is full of unwillingness and unwillingness.


    Since ancient times have come for ten years, although she has been working hard to integrate into this era, she can never forget the modern thoughts deep in her bones. Of course, she also does not want to forget.


    Limited to the rules of the times. Sometimes, she lived very tangled and twisted. On the one hand, she had to work hard to adapt to this era. On the other hand, she couldn''t be like the native ancient women who were willing to sacrifice and sacrifice herself for her family.


    "Hey"


    Daohua sighed long, hoping that life will go slower and she will not grow up so fast.


    At home, there is a grandmother and a mother guarding her. Even if the cheap father is partial to the concubine, she is still indulging in her. Now, she can live as she pleases, but she has to marry someone.


    Thinking of her violent temper and her unwillingness to be restrained, she can already think of her life after marrying an ancient person.


    Behind, Wang Man''er looked at Daohua worriedly.


    She can feel that the girl is very depressed now.


    A person who is so happy at ordinary times suddenly became depressed. It really hurts to look at it.


    "Girl, let''s go back soon, the parrot sent by the little prince is still waiting for you to go back to feed it!"


    Hearing the parrot, Daohua¡¯s attention was shifted a little: "Yes, forget this little thing, let''s go, go back."


    Daohuaxuan.


    When Daohua returned with Wang Man''er, Gu Yu and Lixia were playing with the parrot. Unfortunately, the parrot was too arrogant and didn''t say a word to them.


    "Girl, you can come back. After this parrot came to our yard, she stopped talking. It was too proud." Lixia said with a smile.


    Daohua smiled and walked over: "Really, let me see, this parrot will not become dumb."


    "Who is the dumb? You are the dumb!" The parrot immediately fought back.


    "Oh, it''s said to have spoken, the girl still has a way." Gu Yu and Li Xia immediately laughed.


    Daohua walked under the eaves of the gallery, smiled and stood opposite the parrot, and touched its little head.


    As if offended, the parrot quickly turned around, leaving Daohua an ass.


    Seeing this, all of them laughed.


    "It''s really the same as the person who raised you, and her temper is outrageous." Daohua smiled and tapped the parrot''s head with a spoon, took the sunflower seeds that had just been brought out of the house from Wang Maner''s hand, and said with a smile: "I Can''t control him, can''t train you little guy yet?"


    "Come on, let¡¯s say auspicious words. If you make me amused, sunflower seeds will be enough. If you don¡¯t speak well, you will be hungry for three or two days."


    The parrot has already turned around, looked at the sunflower seeds, and then at the rice flower, then decisively persuaded: "The rice flower is so cute!"


    "I know this myself, I don''t need you to say it."


    "Ina Flower is so beautiful!"


    "I know this too."


    "Daohwa is a little fairy!"


    "Haha, this is a bit exaggerated, but it sounds good, come on, reward you for some food. Continue!"


    "Daohua is a cute and beautiful little fairy."


    "Are you still on the bar? You can''t change the word. If you listen to it too much, it will be boring."


    "The rice flower is a small sun, it shines wherever it goes."


    "Hey, that''s a good remark, the prize!"


    Behind, Wang Man''er and the others watched Daohua and the parrot and chatted with each other. They were all very happy.


    Gu Yu covered her mouth and smiled: "Is this parrot just a flattering parrot?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and answered, ¡°This is a funny parrot, which was specially given to the girl by the little prince to relieve boredom.¡± As he said, he took a look at Daohua.


    Seeing her eyebrows stretched out again, my heart felt relieved.


    Xindao, sure enough, the little prince understands girls better, and the gifts they give are the best for girls.


    ¡®The rice flower is a little sun! ¡¯


    Wang Man''er pursed his mouth and smiled. In this case, the little parrot must have been unable to think of it. The little prince must have said to it, and it was picked up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： , Full of guests

    Chapter 195, full of guests


    The day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, Xiao Yeyang sent someone to deliver the hairy crabs.


    Looking at the five large bamboo baskets of hairy crabs, the rice flower was full of joy, and she pulled the old lady Yan straight and said that you can let go of your stomach and eat enough during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Yan Zhiyuan flipped through the main basket, with a look of exclamation: "Sure enough, it is a royal tribute. This hairy crab is at least a catty, right?" He said, smiling at Daohua, "Thanks to Daohua''s blessing. Today, our family is considered a blessing."


    Ms. Li took a visual inspection, and the hairy crabs sent were at least one hundred catties, and then she looked at Daohua: ¡°Don¡¯t just be happy, don¡¯t you have a gift in return? Don¡¯t take it quickly.¡±


    After listening to ??Ina Flower, she immediately left with a smile.


    "This is for Xiao Yeyang!"


    "This belongs to Brother Dong, Brother Su, and Brother Zhou."


    "This belongs to the three brothers in the family."


    "This is a gift for three older brothers."


    Because Daohua only separated Xiao Yeyang¡¯s from the last time she gave me watermelon and grapes, Su Hongxin stopped her from complaining about pain the last time she came here.


    So, this time, she learned well and put labels on the mooncake boxes she gave to everyone.


    "By the way, Man''er, you go to the wine cellar to get a jar of rice wine that I brewed before. Xiao Yeyang and the others are definitely going to eat crabs, and the rice wine is just right."


    Wang Man''er asked: "Do you want a jar of osmanthus wine?"


    Taohua thought for a moment: "Take a jar too. The alcohol content is not high, and it won¡¯t be intoxicating if you want to drink it."


    Moon cakes, rice wine, sweet-scented osmanthus wine, sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, as well as various seasonal fruits and vegetables, as well as a few bamboo jasmine tea and a bag of fried spiced sunflower seeds, filled with two carts of rice flowers before stopping.


    Compared with the things Xiao Yeyang gave, the things she gave were not very expensive, she could only eat something fresh and rare, so she could only use the amount to make up.


    The person who sent the hairy crabs looked at the two carts full of things, and the corners of their mouth twitched.


    One car when coming, two cars when going back.


    Looking at the quantity, it was the little king who made it.


    Wangyue Academy.


    After sending the things back, Xiao Yeyang asked Yan Wenkai and his party to pick up the things in his yard.


    "Hey, this time, we also have a separate mooncake, don''t worry about Wenxiu''s and eat it." Su Hongxin quickly took the two boxes of mooncakes with his name aside and put them aside, and then leaned over to look at others''.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s tastes are almost the same, then turned around and opened the mooncake box, picked up a piece and started eating: "Well, this mooncake tastes really good."


    Suddenly, a hand stretched out.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Hongxin pats Yan Wenkai''s hand away, guarding his food box, and looking at Yan Wenkai vigilantly: "What are you doing, this moon cake is mine, you want to eat it, eat your own."


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips: "Isn''t it just a piece of moon cake? Why are you so stingy."


    Su Hongxin quickly covered the box: "I''m stingy. Sister Yan has given you so much. You still miss me. You don''t want to lose heart."


    Yan Wenkai: "What''s so much, just one box for us to eat, and the rest are to be taken to send the master and classmates. You all got two boxes, what''s wrong with me?"


    Su Hongxin was unmoved: "Then you can also not send it, just keep it for yourself."


    Yan Wenkai is speechless, if he dares not to give it away, his elder brother will definitely hammer him, maybe even his box will be confiscated.


    "Hey, little prince, what is the shape of your mooncakes different from ours?" After Su Hongxin took the mooncakes to the young man, he turned his head and saw Xiao Yeyang open the mooncake box, his eyes widened. Moved over.


    "Ours are all flower-shaped, why are yours a pig head?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at Su Hongxin. Because he was in a good mood at the moment, he didn''t care about him, but quickly covered the box: "Can I like pig heads?"


    Su Hongxin opened his eyes: "Oh, I see, little lord, you are a pig, so sister Yan made moon cakes into pig heads, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t speak, but he thought so in his heart. It¡¯s just that he hadn¡¯t told Daohua that he was a pig. Could it be that some Wen Kai said that?


    When he thought of Daohua specially making moon cakes into his genus, he was a little excited.


    If Daohua knew, she would definitely explain it. She really didn''t know. When making moon cakes, she just wanted to connotate Xiao Yeyang, saying that he was a pig head. This was how she made it.


    Su Hongxin patted his hands: "I am also a pig. Why don''t sister Yan make my mooncakes into pig heads? Don''t say, that pig head is quite cute."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang immediately glared at Su Hongxin with unkind eyes: "You talk too much."


    Su Hongxin: Uh. What did he say? Why are you talking too much?


    Yan Wenkai came over at this time and patted his shoulder: "It''s true that there are too many words, whether pig heads or pig heads are all eaten in the stomach, don''t you care about his shape, it''s good if it tastes good? ,eventful."


    Su Hongxin was speechless.


    Why is he troubled? Little prince¡¯s mooncakes can be made into pig¡¯s heads, but can¡¯t hiss?


    Sister Yan is really hateful, treat people differently, next time I see her, I have to talk about her.


    On the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Zhou Jingwan came to Yan Mansion early in the morning.


    Seeing her maid holding something in her hand, Daohua immediately smiled and said: "Come on, what else do you bring with you?"


    Zhou Jingwan''s face became stiff, and she smirked and said, "It''s not a gift, it''s a tool for eating crabs."


    The smile on Daohua''s face closed, and she pretended to be angry and said: "You came to my house as a guest, but you still brought tools. Are you embarrassed?"


    Zhou Jingwan stepped forward and shook Daohua¡¯s arm and said, "Good Daohua, this is not how we are so familiar with each other. Didn¡¯t I meet you?"


    Daohua gave her a glance: "You should tell me to see you outside." After finishing speaking, she stretched her head to look at the tools in the maid''s hands, "What tools are there, it feels so complicated."


    Zhou Jingwan immediately sat down with Daohua, and explained to her one by one: "Don''t worry, I''ll make it for you when I eat crabs later."


    Wang Man''er also stretched his head to look at the tools, and then said: "Girl, you also have crab-eating tools."


    Daohua was taken aback, and suddenly said in surprise: "Mum, are you ready?"


    Wang Man''er shook his head: "No, it was delivered together when the crab was delivered. I took a look and it was similar to Miss Zhou¡¯s. I kept it at Madam¡¯s."


    Hearing the words, Zhou Jing was sour: "The little prince really favors one another. Not only did he give you Yanghu hairy crabs, but also eight crabs."


    Daohua''s eyebrows bend: "This guy is quite careful." After finishing speaking, he pretended not to care, and curled his lips. Baba''s even the tools were given."


    Seeing her like this, Zhou Jingwan had a toothache: "Okay, don''t be here to get cheap and good-for-nothing. Hurry up and let people go and see, are the hairy crabs ready?"


    Daohua nodded and told Lixia to go to the kitchen: "Let''s go, let''s go to my grandmother''s yard and wait."


    Front yard.


    Everyone took a break during the Mid-Autumn Festival, but on this day, many people came to Yan Zhigao, all of them sat motionless, pulling Yan Zhigao¡¯s parents and his parents.


    At about noon, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s father, Zhou Guangyi, also came over, carrying a jar of yellow wine in his hand.


    "Oh, everyone is here, why don''t you go home for the Mid-Autumn Festival?"


    Everyone looked at him and complained in their hearts, didn¡¯t you also go home?


    Zhou Guangyi smiled and raised the rice wine in his hand: ¡°My jar of rice wine has been around for decades. I thought this wine can¡¯t be drunk alone, so I came to see Master Yan.¡±


    Yan Zhigao smiled and said, "Brother Zhou came at the right time. I just lack a jar of fine wine here."


    During the Mid-Autumn Festival, the guests and friends were full, and Yan Zhigao was very happy. The arrival of the Zhou family made him feel more face-saving.


    However, he would be happier if he could change the time.


    Now these guys sitting in his study are all waiting to eat his hairy crabs.


    Thinking of the origin of hairy crabs, Yan Zhigao sighed again in his heart what his mother said. The eldest daughter is indeed the lucky star of the Yan family.


    Below ??, Zhu Jiaoyuan also sighed when he saw that the Zhou family elder had also come to Yan''s house.


    This Yan family is really not what it used to be.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： , Princess Qianping

    Chapter 196, Princess Qianping


    In the front yard of Yan''s house, Yan Zhigao and a group of colleagues and friends ate rice wine and hairy crabs. The atmosphere was very lively.


    Yan''s backyard, Mrs. Li and her family members also ate very happily.


    Because there were more hairy crabs sent, Mrs. Li posted a few people closer to the family. At this moment, the family members gathered around the old lady, talking jokes and interesting things, and slowly tasting them. Crab yellow, crab paste, crab meat.


    Shuangxinyuan, Aunt Lin leaned against the door, listening to the laughter coming from Songheyuan, she touched her already pregnant belly, her face was lonely.


    The joy and excitement of Yan''s family, even if she gave birth to two children, and now she is pregnant with another, it has nothing to do with her.


    With the improvement of the Yan family''s status, the difference between the main room and the concubine room becomes more and more obvious.


    Now, the younger brother can no longer enter and leave the backyard at will. If he wants to enter, he must first inform his wife in advance. Only after the wife¡¯s permission can he come in, and there will be a woman next to him.


    It was only now that she truly realized the sorrow of being a concubine.


    In the West Wing, Mr. Liu sat in front of the window, quietly embroidering his purse, raised his eyes and looked at Aunt Lin, with a hint of irony at the corner of his mouth, and then lowered his head to continue embroidering.


    A long time ago, she realized a truth, that is, people have to admit their fate.


    From the first time she saw Aunt Lin, she knew that she was a person who was unwilling to die, but she did not have the luck and means to change her life.


    It stands to reason that if a concubine can have three children, it can definitely be regarded as a blessed person. This is simply not an extravagant expectation in some high-end households.


    If the luck is better, the means are more powerful, maybe, it may really make her turn over.


    Unfortunately, she met a more blessed lady.


    The three children born to Mrs. ?? are so outstanding. As long as they are there, Aunt Lin will stop expecting the others. If she thinks about it, she thinks for nothing.


    At this time, the maid Xuer smiled and carried the food box into the house.


    "Auntie, today the Mid-Autumn Festival, the lady asked the kitchen to add vegetables, and later you can get two plates of moon cakes."


    Liu looked at the dishes and smiled.


    She is very satisfied with Yan''s life. Even if the master has never entered her room, the wife has never treated her badly.


    She knows that with her identity and origin, she can live only by keeping herself safe.


    She has no complaints about this, even if she is less than twenty years old.


    Compared with the other sisters who were tortured to death by the wife of the main house, she was really lucky.


    Liu Shi put down the embroidery shed and smiled at Xuer: "You guys, go eat too!"


    The main peak of Wuhua Mountain.


    In the palace, Xiao Yeyang also took Dong Yuanxuan and his party to eat the hairy crabs.


    Yan Wenkai slammed the hairy crab''s tongs, while touching Dong Yuanxuan with his hands, and whispered: "What''s wrong with the little prince? Why do you have to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival in the palace?"


    His proposal to go to their house was rejected.


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at Yan Wenkai, whose hands were covered with dirt. Some did not look at him. He glanced at Xiao Yeyang with stretched eyebrows, and said meaningfully: "The Mid-Autumn Festival is naturally to be spent with my family."


    Yan Wenkai did not understand.


    The family of the little prince is in the capital. What does this have to do with spending the Mid-Autumn Festival in the palace?


    He still wanted to ask, but Dong Yuanxuan had already gone with the wine glass and the eldest brother, Zhou Chengye¡¯s wine order.


    At the same time, the Meilin Courtyard on the top of the main peak.


    "This is the moon cake from Yang''er?"


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle, Governor Guo, was looking at the mooncakes on the table with a look of surprise.


    Across from him, the sitting beautiful woman in Jinyi gave him a white look, and said with no anger: "Yang''er sent me some mooncakes, are you so surprised?"


    Governor Guo still hasn''t regained his senses: "No, this child''s attitude toward you before" paused, and looked at the face of the opposite sister, and then continued to say when she saw her face calm.


    "The kid used to get angry even when someone mentions you, but now why has it changed? He also offered to give you something?"


    The beautiful woman is Governor Guo¡¯s sister, Guo Ruomei, Princess Qian Ping, and the biological mother of Xiao Yeyang.


    Thinking of the news reported by her subordinates, Guo Ruomei smiled: "Maybe I figured out something! Since the Dragon Boat Festival, this kid will give me something from time to time."


    Governor Guo was surprised, but he was sincerely happy with the change of his nephew. After his sister left Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, although she had never appeared in front of his nephew, she must have been secretly watching his growth.


    The heart of beloved son is a lesson from heaven and earth.


    "Before Yang''er said that he wanted to stay in Wangyue College to study, I still feel bad, but now I look at it, but it''s crooked. If you can make your mother and son re-cultivation well and stay away from the capital circle, what would it be?"


    Hearing the capital, Guo Ruomei''s eyes flashed with coldness.


    If it weren¡¯t for some people with ulterior motives who kept telling her son that she was not good, how could the son and her be so difficult to even see her in the past ten years?


    Governor Guo frowned again when he saw his sister, knowing that she must have remembered some people in the capital, and immediately changed the subject with a smile: ¡°This mooncake is very special. Everyone is just a flower. That¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s a pig''s head.¡±


    Hearing this, Guo Ruomei couldn''t help but smile: "What''s wrong with the pig''s head? I think it''s pretty cute."


    For his sister¡¯s appreciation level, Governor Guo couldn¡¯t bear to look straight, but he still gave a taste of face: ¡°Well, it tastes good.¡±


    After finishing talking, take the mooncake in your hand three times and five and divide it by two, and then stretch your hand to get the second one.


    "Snapped!"


    Guo Ruomei slapped Governor Guo¡¯s hand and complained: ¡°This is the one that Yang gave to me. You have already eaten a piece. Don¡¯t move it anymore.¡±


    Looking at his stingy sister, Governor Guo was a little bit dumbfounded, and muttered: "Isn''t it just a mooncake? Are you like this?"


    Guo Ruomei asked the maid to remove the mooncakes, and then said: ¡°The mooncakes are only eight yuan. Next time I don¡¯t know when I will be able to eat what Yang¡¯er gave me. I can¡¯t save a little bit of it.¡±


    Hearing this, Governor Guo only felt sad and sighed: "Your temper is too strong. If you endured it back then, wherever you need it, you have to save what you send from your son."


    Guo Ruomei sneered: ¡°If I start from the beginning again, I will still choose to reconcile, but it¡¯s a bitter to my yanger.¡± After speaking, he looked at Governor Guo again, and apologized.


    "Also, trouble the Guo family."


    Governor Guo waved his hand: "It''s not your fault. Prince Ping takes you first, and there is no rule to act. These emperors know it. Therefore, whether it is for the Guo family or Yang''er these years, it has been pretty good. OK."


    ¡°The queen mother is also the same. She has always been close to her teeth. She disagrees that Timothy is the concubine of Prince Ping. Up to now, Ma''s is only a side concubine, and her son is still a concubine.¡±


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Guo Ruomei''s mouth, and did not answer.


    Whether it¡¯s the emperor or the queen mother, everything they do is just to protect their own interests.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： , You really have

    Chapter 197, if you have one, you really have


    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the days have returned to the same as before. Daohua should go to class and practice whip and whip. Every day is as busy and fulfilling as ever.


    In a blink of an eye, it''s September.


    After entering September, the weather is not so hot, and the exchanges between various families have begun to increase. Mrs. Li has received a lot of posts, all of which are invited to visit flowers and tea.


    For these, Daohua is not very interested, and she has nothing to say with a group of young girls who have been nurtured by three and four virtues since childhood.


    People like Zhou Jingwan are still not too severely restrained by the rules and etiquette because they are spoiled at home. They can also make jokes and fight together.


    If she confronts other young ladies, if she laughs loudly, makes a little noise, and behaves a little differently, she is really afraid of scaring people out of good or bad.


    "Wang''s family held a chrysanthemum appreciation banquet yesterday, why didn''t you go?"


    The day before the Double Ninth Festival, Zhou Jingwan came to look for Daohua and saw her standing under the eaves of the corridor teasing the parrot, and smiled and leaned over.


    "Girl Zhou is here!"


    Seeing Zhou Jingwan, the parrot said immediately.


    Zhou Jingwan smiled: "Oh, this little thing finally remembered me."


    Daohua smiled and said, "You run here twice in three days. It won''t work if it doesn''t remember it!"


    Parrots have been raised with her for a period of time, and people who come here often can already know them.


    Putting the nuts in her hand on the food tray, Daohua brought Zhou Jingwan into the house, and said as she walked: "I can''t tell the girls to go together."


    Zhou Jingwan: "You didn''t go. Yesterday, the sister of your family got a lot of limelight."


    Ina Flower came interested: "Oh? Why is she showing up?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "It''s not the Wang family girl yet. She proposed to compose a chrysanthemum poem and take the poems of all the girls to the ladies for comment. In the end, your sister won the first name."


    Daohua smiled and didn''t care much: "The third sister is really talented in poetry."


    Zhou Jingwan took a close look at Daohua. Seeing that there was nothing unpleasant on her face, she shook her head and said: "You are really big, you are not afraid that your concubine will strengthen your limelight?"


    Inahua: "What''s the limelight for me? I''m talking about it, the ruler is short, the inch is long, the third sister has what she is good at, and I also have what I am good at, each of them shines in their respective areas of expertise, this There is nothing wrong with it."


    Zhou Jingwan sighed: "Hey, I am not as forgiving as you. If my concubine and concubine were stronger than me, I would be unhappy."


    Daohua smiled, she liked Zhou Jingwan¡¯s character about what she said, her likes and dislikes were completely exposed, and there was no need to guess her thoughts.


    "You, you haven''t found what you like to do, so you care about these irrelevant people and things. If you are too busy every day, how can you still have time to pay attention to your concubine sisters? ?"


    Zhou Jingwan dragged her cheeks and looked at Daohua: "Then do you know what you like to do?"


    Daohua nodded and smiled: "Of course I know, I like to save money to buy a village, open a shop, I want to plant a variety of food, vegetables, fruits in the village, I can eat whatever I want."


    "The rest can also be sold in the shop. On the one hand, you can earn money, and on the other hand, you can also share the delicious things with others."


    "By the way, do you remember sunflower seeds? I have already started selling them in my shop. At first, not many people knew about it. So I asked my buddy to go to teahouses and theaters to sell them. Now the business is getting better."


    "I have to go to class every day, I have to take care of the Zhuangzi shop, and I have to take time to practice needlework, and I have to get up early in the morning to practice whiplash. How can I pay attention to my sister."


    Zhou Jingwan exclaimed: "You have to do so many things every day?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Zhou Jingwan: "Several times at other banquets, I have heard Aunt Yan say that you can¡¯t get things done at home. I just take her to find a reason to shirk you. I didn¡¯t realize that you were really so busy."


    Daohua earnestly said: "Human, you will feel fulfilled only when you are busy. Otherwise, you have to be like you and think about everything."


    "I have time to compete with my sister-in-law to be jealous, so I might as well take care of the shop and earn more money."


    Zhou Jingwan exclaimed: "Why do you like saving money so much?"


    Daohua asked: "Don''t you like it?"


    Zhou Jingwan was silent for a moment: "I can''t say whether I like it or not. Anyway, I have to spend money to get it from my mother."


    Daohua knocked her head: "As soon as I hear what you said, you know that you have never suffered from lack of silver."


    "Let me tell you this. For silver, it''s interesting to spend the money you earn. Parents always belong to your parents. They give you the talents. If you don''t give them, you won''t have the silver to spend. And, every time you ask When they ask for silver, do they have to explain why?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: ¡°Indeed, every time I buy a jewelry material or something, my mother will give me silver, but it will take a long time to polish it.¡±


    Daohua: "Yes, it is inconvenient to spend other people''s money, even if it is from your parents. It is not as good as your own, and you can spend whatever you want. It is comfortable and confident."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded as she listened: "I think what you said makes sense. After I go back, I will also think about it to see if it is the same as you and open a shop or something, so that I won¡¯t run out of money in the future."


    Daohua smiled: "Okay, you are going to open a shop, we can also exchange business experience with each other."


    Afterwards, Zhou Jingwan told Daohua about some interesting things about other family''s banquets.


    Not long after, Ping Xiao smiled and walked in with a letter: "Big girl, this is a letter from the Fourth Master."


    Daohua was surprised: "Fourth brother write to me?" Big brother Yan Wenxiu has always been in charge of the correspondence between the college and home.


    Ping Xiao smiled and said: "The uncle''s letter is watching. The fourth master specifically said to you. Look at the envelope, it still says your name, eldest girl."


    Daohua took the letter and looked at the words''Yan Yi Yiqi'' written on it, and smiled: "Fourth brother must be greedy, I need to get something to eat." After speaking, she quickly opened the letter and read it. .


    After a while, Daohua stood up ¡®suddenly¡¯ and happily said to Zhou Jingwan: ¡°Jingwan, my fourth brother said, tomorrow they¡¯re going to ride a horse at Wuhua Mountain¡¯s racecourse, and ask us if we¡¯re going?¡±


    "Really?!" Zhou Jingwan also stood up with excitement, craned her neck excitedly to read the letter in Daohua''s hand.


    is just a family letter, there is nothing invisible, and Daohua directly handed the letter to Zhou Jingwan: "Your brother''s letter should have arrived at your home now."


    Zhou Jingwan finished reading the letter, and then returned the letter to Daohua, and then pulled her excitedly: "Are you going?"


    Daohua: "Nonsense, of course I''m going to go out and go out and ride a horse. This is much more interesting than going to the back house to enjoy flowers and tea. Why, don''t you go?"


    "Go, go, I must go!" Zhou Jingwan nodded straight, "I tell you, every time I see my brother riding a horse, I am too envious. Great, we can also ride tomorrow."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： , Strangling in the cradle

    Chapter 198, strangling in the cradle


    On the day of the Double Ninth Festival, the prefectural government took a break, and Yan Zhigao was invited by the grandfather of the Zhou family to go to Wuhua Mountain to climb the chrysanthemum, which happened to bring Daohua and Zhou Jingwan on him.


    Early in the morning, Mrs. Li got up and started preparing.


    She knew that literati would like to chant poems about wine when they went out to enjoy the scenery. The chrysanthemum wine brewed by her daughter was suitable for a day like today.


    The taste is good, the degree is not very high, and it is in line with the solar terms.


    When she got everything ready and returned to the main room, she saw Yan Wenbin and Yan Yi standing in the room with their heads down, and the master looked like a headache.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Li''s eyes flashed and she walked in with a smile.


    "Please Announce to Mother!"


    Seeing Mrs. Li coming in, Yan Wenbin quickly took Yan Yi to salute.


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "Get up quickly, it''s hard for you to come here so early today to please peace. Have you had breakfast? If you don''t have one, just eat some in my yard."


    Yan Zhigao waved his hand: "Let¡¯s go back to Shuangxinyuan to eat. Your aunt is pregnant. It is the time when you think about it. You are all resting again today, but you should spend time with her."


    After hearing this, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang both expressed disappointment at the same time: "Yes, the son (daughter) retires."


    Waiting for the two to leave, Mrs. Li took the face wash from the maid, handed it to Yan Zhigao, and asked with a smile: "Do they want to go out and play with the master?"


    Yan Zhigao took the handkerchief and nodded: ¡°Wen Bin said that it is not conducive to the growth of knowledge to stay in the house and read dead books. He wants to go out and meet the world with me.¡±


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "I''m still a child, I just want to go out and have fun, but I don''t want to think about it. If the master is out to enjoy the scenery today, he was invited by someone else. What''s the matter with bringing a child?"


    "Take a step back and say, even if Master Zhou and the others don''t mind, a child and an adult can''t say to go together. Even if they follow, they will be awkward and uncomfortable."


    Yan Zhigao''s face improved a little: "It''s exactly the reason the lady said."


    Mrs. Li pursed her lips and smiled.


    It¡¯s not impossible for men to take their children out to play and socialize, but if they want to bring them out, they also take the main daughter out. What is it to bring a concubine around? Those who don''t know thought they wanted to support the concubine in the upper ranks.


    "Wen Bin wants to go out with his master to learn more, but it is forgivable. What happened to Yishuang?"


    Yan Zhigao had a look, then glanced at Mrs. Li: "Isn''t Daohua going to the racecourse? That girl wants to go too."


    "Hey!"


    Mrs. Li shook her head and sighed.


    Seeing her like this, Yan Zhigao immediately asked: "What''s the matter with madam?"


    Mrs. Li looked at Yan Zhigao, and hesitated: "I have something to say, which may make the master unhappy."


    Yan Zhigao: "Madam, but it¡¯s okay to say."


    Mrs. Li then said: "Master, don''t you think that Yishuang, the girl, loves to compare with Daohua too much?"


    Yan Zhigao was stunned for a moment: "It''s also Daohua who is excellent. She wants to learn from Daohua."


    Ms. Li chuckled in her heart.


    Give a glimpse of what your daughter has, is this learning from your daughter? This is so bad that the master dared to say it.


    "Master, since ancient times, there has been a difference between the concubines and concubines. I asked myself that I would treat Lin and her children as the most benevolent and not harsh."


    Yan Zhigao hurriedly answered: "Madam has always been virtuous, I know all this."


    Ms. Li continued: "Yishuang was raised by Lin''s side since she was a child. It stands to reason that I can''t intervene in her upbringing."


    Yan Zhigao cut off his words: "You are a mother-in-law, and discipline your children is justified. How can you say it¡¯s not easy to intervene?"


    Ms. Li smiled and squinted at Yan Zhigao, and pointedly: ¡°Isn¡¯t this because I¡¯m afraid that the discipline is strict. When someone cries, the master will feel distressed?¡±


    Yan Zhigao''s complexion immediately became a little scornful.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Mrs. Li said again: "For Yi Shuang, please rest assured that I will not treat her badly. If you can bring her at the banquet in the back house, I will definitely bring her."


    Yan Zhigao nodded immediately: "I know this."


    The last time Wang Tongjuan''s house held a banquet, his wife also took Yishuang to go. After Yishuang came back, she still pulled him and said that the poem she wrote at the banquet won the first name.


    His wife, although she came from a merchant¡¯s house, she was kind in her heart. She did not stubbornly suppress the concubine children like other ladies in the main house, and did not give them a head start.


    Mrs. Li then changed her voice: ¡°But Daohua¡¯s communication is not something she can integrate into. The master is a man, and maybe she doesn¡¯t know how to get along with women. The prostitutes who come out of the main house are generally unwilling to be with the concubine. Girls play together."


    Yan Zhigao nodded.


    How can he not know this, not only for girls, but also for boys.


    "It''s the girl Yishuang who doesn''t know how to measure. I''ll talk about her when I look back."


    Seeing him like this, Li Futian smiled and continued and said, "I don¡¯t have to distinguish between delivery concubines, but every family is like this. Even if Daohua takes Yishuang and others don¡¯t talk to her, she doesn¡¯t. Be at ease."


    "Also, there are two girls at home. Yishuang has gone, do you have to bring the other two too? Or else, I will favor the other."


    At the door, Daohua listened to Mrs. Li''s whisper, and couldn''t help but silently clicked a compliment in her heart.


    She was afraid that the cheap father would be convulsed. Whenever she went out, she let her take her low sister.


    Although she can refuse, in this ancient time, always confronting her father would hinder her reputation, and her grandmother would be unhappy watching from the sidelines.


    Now that the mother and the cheap father said so, it relieved her worries.


    When there was no sound in the room, Daohua walked into the room: "Mother, I''m here to eat."


    "You girl, why did you come here? I don''t know how to get up early when I go out!"


    "Hey, how do you dress up as a boy?"


    "I thought I might want to ride a horse? It''s convenient to wear men''s clothes!"


    "You girl, it''s better not to ride horses casually, what should I do if I get hurt?"


    "Mother, don''t worry, I will be careful."


    "Forget it, I told you it for nothing. Remember to take Xiao Liuzi with you when you go out. Doesn''t he know how to ride a horse? If you really want to try, let him lead you around."


    "I know, I know."


    In a short while, the Zhou family carriage came over, and after the crowd converged, they drove towards the dock.


    As soon as the cruise ship entered the Huayangfu port, Yan Zhigao saw the eldest son and the eldest son of Zhou''s family were waiting there.


    Seeing the two chattering and talking in a low voice, Yan Zhigao showed satisfaction and satisfaction. Then, he turned his head and looked at the deck, holding hands and talking about the eldest daughter and the Zhou''s girl who chatted non-stop.


    The two little girls were talking excitedly. When it came to excitement, they danced and acted very intimately.


    He likes to hear about this.


    The Zhou family¡¯s influence in Zhongzhou is not small and well-informed. Since Master Zhou began to interact with him privately, he has become more aware of things in Xingzhou, and he has become more and more handy in handling government affairs.


    Now the relationship between the two is getting better and better, whether it is for him or for them, it is a good thing.


    Although he still can''t reach the court officials like Master Tuesday, but if something happens, he can go to Zhou''s house. If he doesn''t talk too much, he can at least say a few words for help. This is better than when he was in officialdom before. It''s much better to be isolated and helpless.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： , Riding outfit

    Chapter 199, riding outfit


    "Hey, why isn''t the boat leaving?"


    Seeing that the boat stopped slowly and suddenly, Daohua immediately looked out with her feet and craned her neck, and then she saw some riots in the port.


    At this moment, Qin Wu came over.


    Qin Wu has good skills and is also prudent and careful. Nowadays, as long as Yan Zhigao goes out, he will be taken with him.


    "Big girl, the lord asked you to go back to the cabin. It seems that someone has fallen into the water in front of you. The boat has blocked the port. We may have to wait a while before we can go ashore."


    Daohua nodded. There are many people going out on the Double Ninth Festival, and various boats are crowded together, which is indeed prone to accidents.


    glanced at their boats and there were boats approaching one after another, and Daohua pulled Zhou Jingwan into the cabin.


    The two entered the cabin, saluted Yan Zhigao, and walked straight to the window, lying on the edge of the window and looking out.


    "Hey, Daohua, look at it, is that your brother and my brother, what are they doing? Are they saving people?" Zhou Jingwan suddenly pointed to the port and said.


    Daohua looked over quickly, and at a glance, she saw Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye in the crowd.


    No way. On the chaotic and noisy pier, Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye, who commanded the boats to dock with calmness, really stood out from the crowd.


    In addition, both of them look good, with a personable and gentle appearance, it is easy to stand out from a group of people.


    "It''s them, they should be helping to maintain order!"


    On the other side, Yan Zhigao and Master Zhou Da also noticed Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye on the dock.


    Seeing the two men calmly commanding the boatmen to stop and evacuate, the two fathers both showed satisfaction.


    "Wenxiu nephew is getting more and more capable, and he is quite Yandi style." Master Zhou took the lead in exaggerating Yan Wenxiu.


    Yan Zhigao is proud of his eldest son¡¯s outstandingness, but he is still humble and said: "It''s not more stable than undertaking a career. There are still many places in my family''s cultural studies that need to be learned from him."


    Indeed, because of the different growth environment, Zhou Chengye has been used to big scenes since he was young, and in some respects he is more thoughtful and calm than Yan Wenxiu.


    After ??, the two old fathers just boasted about each other''s children, and the other people who had invited each other, echoed a sentence or two from time to time.


    The wharf quickly recovered smoothly, and it didn''t take long for Daohua and his party to go ashore.


    "Which son is that?"


    "Without their help, how long will we be stuck here?"


    "That look, that manner, think you should come from a family noble?"


    When Daohua and Zhou Jingwan disembarked, they happened to hear the voice of the ship on the opposite side.


    The two looked at each other, and then turned their heads to look over, and they saw a few fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls wearing veiled hats on the boat next door looking towards them.


    "You said, are they looking at your brother or my brother?" Zhou Jingwan asked in a low voice, covering her mouth.


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "Perhaps both of them are attracted."


    Zhou Jingwan immediately laughed, and then sighed like an adult: "Hey, my brother has reached the age to talk to you." After that, she looked at Zhou Chengye who was greeting everyone, and whispered, "I''m talking to you. Said, my mother is already secretly starting to help my brother find a daughter-in-law."


    Daohua suddenly said, "No wonder your family is always holding banquets or something recently. You originally came to focus on other girls'' girls?"


    Zhou Jingwan was unwilling: "How can you say that you are staring? This is called mutual selection." Then, she touched Daohua, "I remember that Big Brother Yan is only one year younger than my brother. Did your mother help him find a candidate? ?"


    Daohua thought for a while: "My mother had mentioned a few words before, but then there was no movement. I wanted my brother to read the book quietly first."


    Cheap dad was said to have been rewarded by the emperor because of the food, and from the past year, each family has been interacting with their family more and more frequently. After the term expires, the cheap dad should be able to mention it.


    Her mother is not arrogant for her elder brother, she probably wants to wait for the cheap father to get promoted before looking for her.


    After all, in this way, the selection range will be larger, and others will be better.


    Here, Yan Wenxiu, Zhou Chengye, and Yan Zhigao finished their greetings, and then they walked towards Daohua.


    "Be optimistic about your sisters, but you can''t let them have an accident. Otherwise, I will ask you to ask them." Master Zhou Da said.


    Zhou Chengye immediately smiled and said: "Father, don''t worry, you must not let the two sisters lose a bit of hair."


    Yan Wenxiu also said, "Father and uncle, please be relieved. There are a few new ponies on the racecourse. They are very docile. In addition, there are young men watching, so there will be nothing wrong."


    At this time, Yan Zhigao and Master Zhou Da nodded, indicating that they can leave.


    "Hey, didn''t you go to the racecourse? Why did you come to the palace?"


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu taking them into the palace, Daohua asked inexplicably.


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at her sister and girl Zhou¡¯s dressing up today, a bit funny: "The horse farm is not far from the palace. I brought you to the palace for you to change clothes."


    Daohua looked at her clothes, very neat and convenient: "I need to change to special clothes while riding a horse?"


    Zhou Chengye smiled: "Duke Defu prepared it specially, so it is not easy to touch his kindness. Miss Dong, who came early, has changed it, and she looks very good."


    Daohua was taken aback: "Miss Dong? Is that Brother Dong¡¯s sister, Dong Yuanyao?"


    Zhou Chengye nodded, thinking of the scene of the two girls meeting on the night of the Lantern Festival this year, he wanted to laugh: "Yes, it''s her."


    Zhou Jingwan pulled Dadaohua: "Do you know Sister Dong?"


    Inahana nodded calmly: "I have seen it once." As she said, she lowered her head to the ear canal, "That time she pretended to be a man and wanted to tease me."


    Zhou Jingwan widened her eyes, and then smiled: "Sister Dong is also a playful, don''t you suffer?"


    Daohua raised her head: "Who am I, how could I be at a loss! I went back to the counter-mouse, and directly made her face flushed and she was speechless."


    Zhou Jingwan looked at the smug Daohua with a speechless expression, shook her head and said: "I thought I was already noisy enough, but in front of the two of you, I was convinced."


    Soon, the four came to a palace.


    "The racecourse is behind the palace, you go first to change your clothes, and someone will take you there later." Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua and said.


    Daohua glanced at the palace, there was already a maid waiting inside, and muttered: "Is it too formal, just ride a horse."


    Zhou Jingwan said directly: "You are too good for you. Of course, you have to wear a horse riding outfit. This time, it is because the time is too late. Otherwise, I have to ask my embroiderer to make a set for me. ."


    "Now someone has prepared for us, why don''t you wear it? Haven''t you heard that Sister Dong wears it too? Go, go and change it, we two can''t lose to her." He said, pulling Daohua and left. Go in.


    Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye smiled and shook their heads, then turned and walked towards the horse farm behind the palace.


    "Listening to sister Jingwan''s tone, she seems to be familiar with Miss Dong?"


    "I have met several times, Miss Dong, like sister Yan, has a cheerful temperament, and I can play with my family Jingwan."


    "Wow, what a beautiful dress!"


    Entering the room and seeing several horse riding outfits placed, Zhou Jingwan immediately jumped on it.


    Daohua also shined, and she turned to look at a robin-blue riding outfit: "This dress seems to be from the northern grassland, right?"


    The maid standing by the side smiled and replied: "Girl Yan has good eyesight. The nomads on the northern grasslands are especially good at riding horses. Therefore, most of the riding clothes are made in imitation of their styles, which are convenient and beautiful."


    Daohua touched the clothes in her hand, and smiled: "It''s really beautiful."


    Zhou Jingwan touched this set of clothes, touched that set, her expression was a bit hesitant: "Daohua, you can help me see it, which suit I wear better?"


    Ina Flower took a look, and pointed to a pink riding outfit: "This is it."


    "Sure enough, the hero sees the same thing, and I think the pink one is better." Then, he picked up the clothes and compared them to the body, and asked, "What about you, which suit do you wear?"


    Daohua raised her clothes: "I like this robin blue suit."


    Zhou Jingwan looked up, and then nodded quickly: "Yeah, this suit suits you well. Most of your usual dresses are green and blue. My mother said, you look very beautiful."


    "Let¡¯s change clothes soon."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： , Blame good-looking

    Chapter 200, strange and beautiful


    "I''m fine, are you fine?"


    Under the help of the maid, Daohua changed her clothes, and even changed her hairstyle to match her riding outfit.


    Hearing the voice of Daohua, Zhou Jing, who was still combing her hair, turned her head, and saw Daohua wearing a blue riding outfit, her eyes flashed with surprise, and then she stared at her idiotically.


    is Wang Man''er, looking at the rice flower at this moment, she also looks fascinated.


    Her girl is usually very beautiful, but she is not as stunning as she is now.


    Usually, the girl has bangs in front of her forehead, covering her full and smooth forehead, and at the same time blocking the big and bright eyes under her forehead.


    At this moment, the bangs on the front of the forehead were put away, and the hanging buns on the temples were also braided and tied behind the head, and the girl''s entire face was completely exposed.


    The eyes are clear, like a star; the corners of the mouth are slightly Yang, and the light smile is sweet.


    When people see it, they can¡¯t look away.


    "Why, isn''t it pretty?"


    Daohua raised her hand and looked at the dress on her body. Her current riding outfit is very exotic, and she thinks it looks very good.


    "It''s not that it''s not good-looking, but it''s too good-looking. You seem to be a different person."


    Zhou Jingwan stood up, ran to Daohua, looked around her back and forth, and played with the braids hanging on her shoulders, with an idiotic expression on her face.


    Hearing the words, Daohua laughed at once, "You are too exaggerated, how could you have changed yourself?"


    As he said, he touched the blue forehead ornament between his forehead, and there was something dangling on his forehead. It was a little uncomfortable, but for the sake of good looks, I endured it.


    Next, Daohua took Zhou Jingwan''s hand, looked it up, and smiled: "Your riding outfit looks more cute and cute."


    The pink horseback riding outfit is particularly matte and tender, with the dimples on Zhou Jingwan¡¯s cheeks, which is lively and cute.


    Zhou Jingwan was also very satisfied with her riding outfit, smiled and nodded straight: "Wait for me, I will do the same as you, braid my hair into small braids, and then put on a pink forehead."


    She thinks Inahua¡¯s dress is so beautiful, she wants to do it too.


    Riding field.


    Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenkai, Yan Wentao, Su Hongxin and others are competing for shooting.


    A group of people drove horses, wielded their whips, and ran wildly on the racecourse, stepping into the dust.


    At the edge of ??, Zhou Chengye, Yan Wenxiu, and Dong Yuanyao in a red riding outfit were watching intently.


    "Big Brother Zhou, Big Brother Yan, why don''t you go to Bibi?" Dong Yuanyao smiled and asked Yan Wenxiu while waving at the competition.


    Zhou Chengye and Yan Wenxiu looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    The two of them are weak scholars!


    I know how to ride a horse, but if you want to compete with the little prince and others who specialize in martial arts, then forget it. You don¡¯t need to play, you know that it is the bottom.


    "Shoo, hoo, hoo!"


    While the horse was running wildly, Xiao Yeyang shot three arrows at the light pole standing on the edge of the racecourse.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    The three paper lanterns hanging on the light pole fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    The arrows are all right!


    And still at that fast speed.


    Dong Yuanyao, Yan Wenxiu, and Zhou Chengye just wanted to applaud, when they heard the applause coming from behind.


    "Good shot!"


    The three of them looked back and saw Daohua and Zhou Jingwan running over holding hands.


    In the racecourse, Xiao Yeyang also heard the sound. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Daohua waving wildly at him with a smile, her bright and sweet smile was about to dazzle people''s eyes.


    The rice flower in the blue riding outfit is a bit more sassy than usual, and the exotic outfit is even more eye-catching, bright and fresh, and it makes people unable to remove their eyes.


    Just as Xiao Yeyang was stunned, a horse behind him suddenly rushed up, passed him, and ran to the front.


    "Ah, I won, I am number one."


    Yan Wenkai''s triumphant laughter roared across the racecourse.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored this person, tightened the horse''s rope, and slowed down.


    Behind ??, Dong Yuanxuan and others also pulled the rope and slowed down.


    Xiao Yeyang drove the horse, trotting towards Daohua and Zhou Jingwan.


    At this time, Daohua and Yan Wenxiu have joined together.


    "Big Brother, Big Brother Zhou." Dao Hua first greeted Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye, then coughed and looked at Dong Yuanyao: "Miss Dong."


    Dong Yuanyao closed her mouth and said ¡®um¡¯, and replied: "Girl Yan."


    Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao played several times, and they were quite familiar. Seeing how strange the two were, Limala led her to Dong Yuanyao and introduced them with a smile.


    "Sister Dong, this is Daohua, my dear sister. I know that you ride horses very well. You can teach us well later, but neither of us knows at all."


    Dong Yuanyao also thought about being molested on the night of the Lantern Festival, feeling a little uncomfortable, but seeing Zhou Jingwan looking at herself eagerly, glanced at Daohua, and nodded sternly. She was for Zhou Jingwan. The look of face.


    Daohua didn''t care about the night of the Lantern Festival. Seeing Zhou Jingwan''s such enthusiastic reconciliation, she naturally wouldn''t let her kindness go, so she smiled and looked at Dong Yuanyao: "So there will be Sister Lao Dong."


    Seeing Daohua''s initiative to speak, without any care, Dong Yuanyao was a little embarrassed: "My riding skills are not very good, but if you have any questions, you can still ask me."


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang came over on horseback.


    Xiao Yeyang sat on the horse, first glanced at Daohua condescendingly, then jumped off the horse with the whip, walked to Daohua, and said with a smile: "This riding outfit is quite suitable for you."


    Inahana stretched out her hand and patted her clothes, smiled and nodded: "I think it too, it''s so pretty."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes dropped, and he smiled: "It''s weird and beautiful."


    ''S tone is a bit vague, and I don''t know whether it''s people or clothes.


    "Hey, Daohua, the clothes you and the little prince wear are the same color!" Zhou Jingwan said suddenly in surprise.


    Daohua only noticed, she glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s blue riding outfit, and suddenly smiled: "Really, I didn''t expect the two of us to have similar preferences."


    Xiao Yeyang slapped his whip''s hand, glanced at Daohua, smiled, and said nothing.


    At this time, Dong Yuanxuan also came over.


    Everyone dismounted and greeted Daohua and Zhou Jingwan with a smile.


    The last person who came was Yan Wenkai. After getting off the horse, he ran to Daohua, circled her a few times, and then said to You Rongyan: "As expected, she is my sister, she looks pretty."


    As soon as this words came out, Daohua was immediately embarrassed, and stretched out her hand to twist Yan Wenkai''s waist: "Fourth brother, what are you talking about?" Is there anyone who praises her sister so straightforwardly in front of others?


    Zhou Jingwan also pouted, looking at Yan Wenkai dissatisfiedly: "Four brother Yan, do you mean that I and Sister Dong are not good-looking?"


    Yan Wenkai''s face stagnated, and then he shook his head again and again: "No, I definitely didn''t mean it."


    Zhou Jingwan did not let him go: "Then why do you only say that the rice flower is beautiful?"


    Yan Wenkai looked anxious, and looked at Yan Wenxiu and others for help. Unfortunately, no one looked at him.


    Solve the troubles you cause yourself.


    Yan Wenkai scratched the back of his head, and suffocated for a long time before he said: "You three have their own beauty. Sister Zhou, you are charming and lovely; Sister Dong is bright and generous; my eldest sister is beautiful and smart. Everyone looks good."


    After hearing this, everyone turned their heads and laughed.


    Yan Wenxiu: "Fourth brother, you should study hard." Although the characteristics of the three girls have been described, the rhetoric is really thin.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： , Sweaty BMW

    Chapter 201, sweaty BMW


    While everyone was talking and laughing, Daohua took a look at the tall and sturdy bay red horse behind Xiao Yeyang, full and graceful, with a tall slender neck and slender limbs. When she first ran, her steps were light and graceful, just like a beautiful The scenery is very beautiful and seductive.


    She took a look, and among all the horses, this one was the most beautiful.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua''s curious look, and smiled: "This is a sweaty BMW from the Western Regions, do you want to ride it?"


    Daohua shook his head decisively: "No, this horse is taller than me. At first glance, I can''t control it. I''m afraid that after riding it, it will shovel my hoof and throw me off."


    Xiao Ye rejoiced: "You are quite self-aware, but you are also timid enough."


    Inahua said confidently: "I am not timid, I am filial, think about it, I really want to break my arm and leg, how sad my grandmother should be to worry the elders, it is really unfilial, such a thing , Can I do it?"


    As soon as these words came out, Dong Yuanyao on the side laughed first.


    When riding a horse for the first time, many people were actually scared.


    For the sake of face, most people will not admit it, and will find a variety of reasons to justify.


    Yan Yiyi¡¯s reason is the most high-sounding reason she has ever heard.


    However, the eldest brother is really right. The little prince is really different to the eldest girl of the Yan family. She came early, but saw with her own eyes how much the little prince has a baby, this sweaty BMW. Even the washing has to be done by hand and touched. Don''t let others touch it.


    But now, he took the initiative to let Yan Yi ride!


    Seeing other people snickering, Daohua didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Xiao Yeyang''s sweaty BMW is beautiful and beautiful, but compared with Xiaoming, it is not worth mentioning.


    "Didn¡¯t you say there are pony suitable for us to ride?"


    Xiao Yeyang waved his hand, and soon there were three young men leading three young horses.


    One black, one white and one claret red, the horses are slender and beautiful, with shiny hair.


    The eyes of the three little girls, Daohua, Zhou Jingwan, and Dong Yuanyao, all lit up.


    is different from the big horses that Xiao Yeyang rides that are taller than them. The three young horses are only 1.2 meters tall, and they look docile and beautiful.


    After the little girl brought the horse, Xiao Yeyang didn''t say to let the three little girls choose, and straightly led the maroon pup to Daohua.


    Daohua saw Zhou Jingwan pounce directly on the white pony, while Dong Yuanyao pulled the black pony''s horse rope, and then smiled and took the horse rope in Xiao Yeyang''s hand.


    "This horse is a bit similar to yours. Are they related by blood?"


    Rice lace touched the smooth horseback, and asked Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, "Well, they are all pure-blooded BMWs. They are the only two of the horses my uncle brought back this time." He glanced at Daohua, "This baby horse is not there yet. The name, you can give it a name."


    Daohua hasn¡¯t responded yet, Zhou Jingwan on the side heard it, and immediately asked in surprise: "Little Prince, can we name the horse?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, nodded and said, "Of course, these three horses were originally given to you. You can use any name you want."


    "Give it to us?"


    At this time, even Dong Yuanyao couldn''t help being excited.


    Xiao Yeyang looked indifferently: "We don''t need the baby horse, so I will just give it to you."


    Behind ??, Defu looked up at the sky.


    What does it mean to be useless? You can raise it if you don¡¯t use it!


    The three young horses are rare and good horses, especially the one for Miss Yan, which is a sweaty BMW who travels thousands of miles a day.


    "Thank you, little lord!"


    Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao said in unison.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua.


    Daohua touched the horse''s back, looked at the happy Zhou Jingwan and the two, with a hesitant expression.


    She knew the preciousness of the sweaty BMW, but the other two accepted it. If she didn''t accept it, it would be like singing against the two of them. In the end, the two might have to return the horse.


    Thinking about it, Daohua raised a smile and said to Xiao Yeyang, "Thank you."


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled: "No need."


    Daohua looked at the others, and saw that everyone had gone to see Zhou Jingwan and their pups, and then whispered to Xiao Yeyang, "What are you missing?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, his expression a little speechless.


    gave her a horse, and this guy is probably thinking about what to send back.


    He is strange sometimes, why can''t she just accept his gifts happily like other girls?


    I have to give him a gift, as if saying that I don¡¯t want to take advantage of him.


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at Daohua: "Huh, what can you have, Miss Boudoir?"


    Daohua: "Don''t underestimate whether people are good or not, I may not be as rich as you, but I am definitely a rich little woman."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but laugh, looked at Daohua with inexhaustible words, shook his head and said, "Little rich woman? Just your few Zhuangzi shops?"


    Seeing him like this, Daohua was immediately unhappy: "I don''t have many shops in Zhuangzi now, but they will gradually increase in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head without arguing with her: "You should keep the little silver you earn to buy rouge gouache."


    Seeing him look indifferent, Daohua wanted to refute, but he hesitated for a moment, and swallowed the words back.


    She knew that in the eyes of people like Xiao Yeyang who were born in the den of wealth, the Zhuangzi shops she owned were nothing at all.


    At this time, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s voice came over.


    "Daohua, sister Dong and I have named them. My white horse is Taxue, and her dark horse is Juechen. What about yours, what is your red horse''s name?"


    Daohua''s attention was diverted, and she looked at the Zaohong Ma in front of her. She was a nickname, and she couldn''t think of a good name for a while.


    Looking at the pony''s maroon hair, he pondered for a moment, and said, "My horse is called red jujube."


    Uh.


    The racecourse fell into a brief silence.


    "Hahaha!"


    A few seconds later, Yan Wenkai pointed at Daohua and laughed loudly: "Jujube. Hahaha, eldest sister, you really got the name. Hahaha, I''m so ridiculous, I''m not going to name it yet."


    Others are also smirking, coughing and coughing.


    Xiao Yeyang also looked speechless, a sweaty BMW called a red date, this rice flower, really can¡¯t forget to eat it at any time!


    Daohua pouted and looked at Yan Wenkai, who was laughing quietly, until she looked at Yan Wenkai uncomfortably, and finally slowly reduced her laughter.


    Yan Wenkai was upset when Daohua was upset, and he smirked: "In fact, the name red jujube is also quite good, and it reminds me of red jujube, which is very similar to this horse."


    "Come on, eldest sister, fourth brother teaches you horse riding." As he said, he would step forward to help Daohua mount the horse.


    Ina Hua quickly backed away: "No, I''m not mentally prepared yet."


    Yan Wenkai was speechless: "Riding a pony, what mental preparations do you have to do? Come on, don''t worry, there are four brothers here, and you won''t fall."


    Ina Hua pulled the horse and continued to retreat: "I am worried because of you. How long have you learned how to ride a horse by yourself, and will you come to teach me?"


    Yan Wenkai is not happy: "Although I haven''t learned for a long time, but the technique is good, you didn''t see it just now. Did I get the first place in the horse riding competition?"


    Daohua shook her head without hesitation: "I didn¡¯t see it, Brother Si, you go, I don¡¯t want you to teach it, and Brother Si is here, why should you go."


    Seeing that Daohua dislikes Yan Wenkai so much, everyone else can''t laugh.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： ,tease

    Chapter 202, teasing


    Dong Yuanyao knows how to ride a horse. After naming the horse, he turned over and sat on the horse back lightly. With a wave of his whip, he immediately drove the horse to run on the field.


    Although the speed is not as fast as that of Xiao Yeyang and the others, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan were taken aback by the skillful equestrian control.


    "Jingwan, let''s hurry up and learn."


    said to Zhou Jingwan, Daohua looked at the maroon horse in front of her, as if she was about to mount.


    "I will help you up!" Xiao Yeyang suddenly said, and walked towards Daohua.


    Daohua also made a decisive decision: "No, you should play against my fourth brother. I have a small sixth brother here, and he will teach me."


    The half-year-old boy loves to be prestigious and does not work reliably, so she should not put her safety in their hands.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Qin Xiaoliu, did not say much, just exhorted: "Be careful, if you hurt Daohua, take care of your skin."


    Qin Xiaoliu lowered his head and quickly replied: "I''ll be optimistic about girls."


    Daohua urged: "Go ahead and take care of you, I''m going to learn how to ride a horse now."


    After Xiao Yeyang left, Qin Xiaoliu dared to raise his head.


    Seeing him sweating profusely, Daohua was startled: "Brother Xiao Liu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Qin Xiaoliu looked at Xiao Yeyang who was walking away, and said bitterly, "Little Prince is too scary."


    Ina Flower: "He just said casually just now. Look at him, he usually gets along well."


    Qin Xiaoliu glanced at Daohua, silently complaining in his heart.


    Where can I get along well?


    The little prince is also a little more easy-going in front of the girl. At other times, just joking with the fourth master, but also holding his own identity, so that people dare not presume.


    "Girl, let me first teach you how to mount and dismount!"


    "Okay, but you have to pull the horse rope so that the horse doesn''t start running suddenly."


    "Don''t worry, I''m pulling it, this horse is docile, as long as you don''t frighten it, it won''t run around."


    "I''m just afraid that my hands and feet are not serious, and I will startle the horse"


    Taohua is courageous, and, in addition to practicing whip, is flexible and strong. Under Qin Xiaoliu''s step-by-step guidance, he can get started quickly on horseback.


    It didn¡¯t take long for you to get on and off the horse neatly, and you could walk around slowly with your horse.


    Of course, this has to be led by someone, otherwise, she is also worried that the horse will be out of control.


    "Little brother, when can I run like Miss Dong?"


    Qin Xiaoliu smiled: "The girl makes good use of the whip. In fact, as long as you dare, you can run now. However, the girl is not familiar with horses when riding a horse for the first time. Bar."


    Daohua nodded, not entangled in running, she rode to the front of Zhou Jingwan, who was lying motionless on horseback, and smiled: "Why don''t you leave?"


    Zhou Jingwan was a little weak: "I used to think that horse riding was awe-inspiring and handsome, but now that I learn it, I feel a little scary."


    At this time, Yan Wenkai drove the horse and walked over: "Who makes you want to run if you can''t walk!"


    Just now, Zhou Jingwan felt that it was boring to walk slowly on horseback, so she let Xiao Si lead the horse to run. Halfway through, she suddenly waved the whip and gave the horse a whip. She was shocked.


    The horse sprinted forward for a certain distance before being forcibly pulled by the young man.


    So Zhou Jingwan was a little frightened.


    After understanding the reason, Daohua said, ¡°We¡¯re only riding a horse for the first time. Don¡¯t worry about it. Also, you¡¯d better not use too much effort to make the whip. It hurts, it won¡¯t be shocked. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s ride slowly together."


    Zhou Jingwan waved her hand: "You can ride by yourself, I have to take a moment." The horse was shocked just now, and she was shocked too.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua didn''t try to persuade her, and she continued to walk slowly on the racecourse while driving her horse.


    Suddenly, a falcon flew overhead.


    Daohua quickly turned her head and looked over, and saw the eagle falcon flying onto Xiao Yeyang''s arm and standing.


    "Go, let''s go over and take a look."


    Daohua motioned to Qin Xiaoliu to lead the horse to Xiao Yeyang.


    "Is this a falcon?"


    When ?? arrived, Daohua dismounted neatly, walked to Xiao Yeyang, looked at the eagle on his arm, and asked uncertainly.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and said with a smile: "Good eyesight, this is indeed Falcon, Costin."


    Daohua was surprised, and took a closer look: "This is Costin?" In his previous life, this kind of falcon was not rarely mentioned in TV movies.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "Do you also know Costin?"


    Ina Flower waved her hand casually: "I read it from the script."


    Xiao Yeyang: ". You have read enough about this."


    Daohua sighed and shrugged: "There is no way, you can''t visit the mountains and rivers with your own eyes, you can only use the travel notes to solve the comfort in your heart."


    Xiao Yeyang handed Costin to Defu, and looked at Daohua curiously: "Do you like running out so much?"


    Daohua asked back: "If you were kept in the back house, would you be happy?" Then, she sighed melancholy, "I have been in this world. If I have never seen it before, then I would suffer a lot. Ah!"


    "boom!"


    Xiao Yeyang came to the brain for a moment, and said with a disapproval expression: "At a young age, it''s okay to talk old-fashioned, and he still looks indifferent to life and death, and there is no taboo."


    Ina Flower moved her mouth, but she didn''t refute, she just muttered: "Aren''t I talking to you? I didn''t think so much."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression eased, but he still said solemnly: "It''s not easy to keep in good health. You, a boudoir lady, just need to be happy every day."


    Daohua was speechless, but she said lightly. How could this person be a little troublesome when he is alive?


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to say a few more words. It can be seen that Daohua stopped talking. She was worried that if she said too much, she would lose face and could only give up.


    Suddenly, the corners of her eyes swept to the feathers left by Hai Dongqing¡¯s hair replacement, and a joking smile appeared on her face.


    After riding for more than an hour, everyone was tired and got off their horses to rest.


    Taohua brought barbecue utensils, and Wang Maner had already set it up with Defu¡¯s help. She waited for the boys and girls to start roasting when they were resting.


    Everyone walked towards the barbecue stall. Just as they picked up the skewers to start roasting, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang also came over.


    As soon as the two arrived, everyone watched them pay attention.


    Seeing this, Daohua was a little puzzled. She looked back at Xiao Yeyang, then at herself, and said in doubt: "What''s wrong with you, do we have any problems?"


    "Pooh~"


    The first person who didn''t hold back was Yan Wenkai, watching his sister staring at a bird''s feather dumbly and wondering, looking around, his smile was really ignited.


    Then there was Su Hongxin. Although it was impolite to laugh at a girl, he really couldn''t help it.


    This time, Dong Yuanxuan, Zhou Chengye, and Yan Wenxiu also squeezed their fists and laughed.


    And Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao hugged directly together. Although they didn''t hear their laughter, judging from the twitching shoulders of the two, it was obvious that the two of them had already lost their laughter.


    Seeing everyone like this, Daohua didn¡¯t understand what else, her eyes widened, and she looked fiercely at Wang Man''er whose face was already flushed: "Man, is there anything wrong with me?"


    Wang Man''er glanced at Xiao Yeyang, raised his finger and pointed at his head.


    Inahua immediately touched her head, and then grabbed two handfuls of bird feathers.


    "Xiao~Ye~Yang!"


    Daohua roared angrily, patted the bird feathers on her head indiscriminately, and turned around to catch Xiao Yeyang.


    Why would Xiao Yeyang wait to be caught obediently, stepped open his legs, and ran away quickly.


    "Xiao Yeyang, stop for me! If you stop and let me play twice, it''s fine, otherwise, we will never end this matter."


    "I''m not stupid, stop and let you fight, you have the ability to chase me yourself!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： , Youth Shao Ai

    Chapter 203, Youth Young Ai


    Daohua''s speed is not slow, and her figure is flexible, but Xiao Yeyang is a man, and he usually practices martial arts. If you really want to get serious, Daohua will definitely not be able to catch up.


    However, every time Xiao Yeyang ran for a period of time, he would stop and provoke Daohua, and after he angered Daohua, he ran wildly, making Daohua gritted his teeth.


    On the broad racecourse, two young and young worms chased after me as much as possible. Next to them, a group of young boys and girls kept waving the flag and shouting, looking like watching a show is not too big of a problem.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was running faster than the rabbit in front, Daohua panted and sat on the grass with exhaustion.


    She knew that she must be faster than Xiao Yeyang.


    If you want revenge, you can only think of other ways.


    Ahead, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t hear Daohua¡¯s voice. As soon as he turned around, he saw her sitting on the ground and rubbing her feet. He suddenly slammed in his heart, ran over and asked anxiously: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Daohua glared at Xiao Yeyang: "You still asked, I twisted my foot in order to chase you."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang squatted down quickly, gently squeezed Daohua¡¯s ankle, and asked as he squeezed, ¡°Does it hurt? No, you have to ask the doctor to come over and have a look.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang, who had all his attention on Daohua¡¯s ankle, didn¡¯t notice at all. As soon as he squatted down, Daohua took out a golden object under his little finger from the purse he was carrying and twisted. A piece of red rouge was exposed.


    "Xiao Yeyang, there is something dirty on your face, I will wipe it for you."


    After finishing speaking, before Xiao Yeyang could react, Daohua reached over with her hand, quickly drew a few strokes on his face, then jumped up like a rabbit, and ran away quickly.


    "Hmph, let you tease me, don''t show you a little bit of power, you still think this girl is good for bullying!"


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned when Daohua''s fingertips touched his cheek, and looked at Daohua who was running away with a smile.


    On the other side, when Yan Wenxiu and others saw Daohua sitting on the ground and Xiao Yeyang turning back, they thought Daohua was injured and rushed over.


    Before arriving, I saw Daohua graffiti on Xiao Yeyang''s face with rouge.


    At this moment, the little lord¡¯s nose is painted red, and the sides of his mouth are also painted red.


    If there were modern people, they would definitely recognize that Daohua painted Xiao Yeyang a crude version of clown makeup.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s appearance, even though he was concerned about his identity, everyone couldn''t help but laugh in a low voice. This laughter was louder than when they saw the bird feathers on top of Daohua''s head.


    Hearing the laughter, Xiao Yeyang finally recovered, looking at Daohua who was running away with an incredible expression.


    This guy dared to lie to him!


    Next, Xiao Yeyang wiped his face and watched his hands stained red. He couldn''t calm down anymore.


    "Yan~Yi~Yi!"


    Xiao Yeyang roared at Daohua who was running away, then stood up and chased after him.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang chasing him, Daohua ran faster.


    Seeing that the distance between the two was getting closer, Daohua began to cry for help: "Brother, third, fourth, help!" After a pause, she continued to shout.


    "Brother Dong, Brother Zhou, Brother Su, help!"


    "Jingwan, Sister Dong, help!"


    The first person to respond was Yan Wenkai. Although this guy did not have Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin with Xiao Yeyang for long, but because of his straightforward character and heartlessness, Xiao Yeyang liked to take him wherever he went.


    With so many people around Xiao Yeyang, he dared to wrestle and play with him.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang chasing Daohua with nowhere to go, Yan Wenkai rolled up his sleeves and rushed over: "Big sister, hold on, I''m here to save you!"


    Everyone saw his excited appearance, and they were all speechless.


    "Sister Dong, let''s go, let''s save Daohua. The little prince, a big man, actually bullied the weak Daohua. It''s too demeaned." Zhou Jingwan took Dong Yuanyao and ran towards Daohua.


    Dong Yuanyao, who was being pulled, rolled her eyes.


    Yan Yiyi is weak?


    Does sister Zhou have eyes?


    Chasing the little prince to run across the racecourse is weak?


    Dare to scribble on the face of the little prince, is this weak?


    If Yan Yiyi is weak, how can you let the really weak young ladies who stay in the boudoir, stay in the boudoir, do not step out of the door?


    Tucao return to Tucao, people still have to save.


    Who makes Yan Yiyi a girl like her? Boys can''t bully girls!


    Here, as soon as Yan Wenkai rushed up, he stopped in front of Daohua, protecting the little chicken Daohua like a hen, and struggling to stop the eagle Xiao Yeyang.


    Soon, Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao were added to the hen team.


    Not long after, Su Hongxin also joined in.


    Xiao Yeyang chased the rice flower unilaterally, and suddenly became a game of eagle and chicken.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you are here to catch me. There are so many people helping me. See how you catch me?"


    "Yan Yiyi, don''t be proud, I want to catch you. I have to put rouge all over your face."


    "I''m afraid you don''t have the ability."


    Cheers and laughter spread over the entire racecourse, drifting far, far away.


    Looking at the scene of them chasing and fighting, Dong Yuanxuan, Zhou Chengye, and Yan Wenxiu were a little moved, but the three of them held a few years old and did not participate in it. They just stood and watched with a smile on their faces.


    The horse farm behind the palace is built between two flat peaks. At this moment, in the pavilion halfway up the main peak of Wuhua Mountain, Guo Ruomei is holding her binoculars, watching a scene of frolicking and chasing on the horse farm.


    Looking at her son¡¯s painted face, Guo Ruomei is not like other women. She feels unsightly and unruly. Instead, she feels very funny.


    The maid behind her, from the corner of her mouth that has been raised, it can be seen that the master is very happy today.


    also, as long as the little master is happy, the master is not unhappy.


    Looking for a while, Guo Ruomei put down the binoculars and sat back on the stone bench, thinking of the three little girls on the racecourse.


    The maid Meishuang stepped forward to change tea, and said with a smile: "The little master seems to like playing with the three girls from the Dong family, Zhou family, and Yan family."


    Guo Ruomei smiled, took a sip of the tea, looked at the blooming jasmine in the teacup, looked at him, and asked, "Which one of the three girls do you think is better?"


    The maid Mei Xue smiled and said: "According to my slave''s humble opinion, naturally it is the Dong family girl who is better. She has a temperament like the master, noble and pretty."


    Guo Ruomei didn''t say anything, but looked at Meishuang again.


    Meishuang smiled and said: "The slave girl thinks that Miss Yan is more elegant. Look, even the master likes this baked scented tea."


    Guo Ruomei took another sip of tea, put down the tea cup, stood up and looked at the horse farm under the mountain, was silent for a moment, and said slowly.


    "Ms. Dong Jia, from the best background, she is arrogant. From the red riding outfit she chose, she can tell that this person has a fierce personality."


    "Miss Zhou''s family, charming and lovely, there is no sadness on her face. It can be seen that she is a very favored lord at home."


    "As for Miss Yan Jia."


    "Running in the racecourse in a blue riding outfit, beautiful yet fresh, bright and unassuming, like a free and cheerful robin."


    "Hey, they are all young and innocent girls!"


    After hearing the words, Mei Xue and Mei Shuang looked at each other quickly.


    Does the master like Girl Yan better?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： , Sentiment

    Chapter 204, Love


    "Stop playing, stop playing, can''t run, Xiao Yeyang, can we make peace?"


    First, I chased Xiao Yeyang for a while, and now everyone gathered together to play for a while, Daohua couldn''t keep up with her physical strength. While avoiding Xiao Yeyang''s arrest, she begged him for mercy.


    Xiao Yeyang quit: "Now that I have made peace, why did you go there earlier?"


    Ina Lace ran and panted: "It¡¯s you who made fun of me first, I¡¯m just fighting back."


    Xiao Yeyang wiped his face, and when he saw that rouge was applied to his hands, he felt dull and said, "If you fight back, then fight back. Why do you put rouge on my face?"


    Rouge is something for my daughter¡¯s household, okay?


    It is embarrassing that he was smeared with rouge on the face of a man!


    Daohua shouted: "Because I only have rouge in my hand."


    Yan Wenkai was caught between the two and ran sweating profusely. He quickly said, "Little lord, let me be fair. My eldest sister did nothing wrong. It was indeed you who made fun of her first, and she counterattacked you. , This is fair."


    Ina Flower hid behind him, nodding her head repeatedly: "That''s it."


    Xiao Yeyang glared at Yan Wenkai: "You''d better not talk."


    Daohua really couldn''t run, she backed back again and again, and said, "Big Brother Su, Jingwan, Sister Dong, you have to stop him, I''ll go take a rest."


    Daohua ran to the side, ignoring whether the ground was dirty or not, so she sat down, then took out her handkerchief and began to wipe her sweat.


    Here, Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua¡¯s cheeks were red and sweaty, and he knew that she was really tired. After everyone''s persuasion, Xiao Yeyang slowly stopped.


    Defu ran over immediately and handed over the wet wipes.


    Xiao Yeyang took the wet wipes and started wiping his face, then walked towards Daohua.


    Seeing him coming, Daohua immediately became vigilant: "Xiao Yeyang, you got the bird feathers on my head, I painted your face, we two are even, you have to chase me, I I''m getting angry."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless, and sat beside Daohua: "You can really beat him up."


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to continue, Daohua relieved her heart, took the handkerchief to fan the wind, and ran for a while, but it was really hot.


    The two disappeared, and the others smiled and walked to the barbecue stall, ready to get some food.


    "Help me see if I wipe it clean, is there any rouge on my face?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and turned his head.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s face stained with a faint light red, it looked a little more powdery than usual, Daohua wanted to laugh a little, but when she laughed, the other party might blow her hair, she had to hold back. .


    Daohua took a close look, and pointed to the position near the base of her ear: "There is still a little bit over here."


    Xiao Yeyang began to wipe with wet wipes again.


    Seeing that he didn''t wipe the right place, Daohua stretched out her hand: "You didn''t wipe it right, take it, and I will wipe it for you."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, and passed the wet tissue in his hand.


    Ina Flower took the wet wipes naturally and wiped it seriously.


    The rouge made by her, with a small amount of medicinal materials, is not so easy to fade, and it is not easy to wipe it off.


    Looking at Daohua who was earnestly helping him wipe her face, Xiao Yeyang''s unspeakable affection spread, a little bit of joy, and a little embarrassed.


    "It''s done!"


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s face and saw that there was no rouge, so she returned the wet wipes to him, clapped her hands, and stood up: "Let''s go and eat barbecue. After running for most of the day, I''m hungry. "


    Xiao Yeyang stood up and nodded: "I''m a little hungry."


    This time, in addition to barbecue, Daohua also prepared black rice porridge.


    "This is the black rice that I just harvested from my village this year. I put some white fungus, lilies, and rock sugar in it. You guys try it quickly and see if it tastes good?"


    Black rice is not grown in many places, and ordinary grain shops do not sell it at all. It is relatively rare to eat.


    "Try me quickly!"


    Zhou Jingwan quickly took Daohuasheng¡¯s black rice porridge, scooped a spoonful of it into her mouth eagerly, and immediately showed an expression of enjoyment: ¡°Well, it¡¯s soft and delicious, the fragrance is beautiful, and it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Everyone couldn''t help seeing her like this, they all picked up the porridge in front of them and started to eat.


    Xiao Yeyang ate several mouthfuls before nodding and saying, "It tastes really good."


    Daohua smiled: "I have planted a lot. If you like it, I will give you a car later."


    Xiao Yeyang did not refuse, but nodded with a smile.


    Black rice is Gongmi. He used to eat it often in the imperial palace, but after he came to Zhongzhou, he didn''t sell it, so he rarely ate it.


    Next to ??, Su Hongxin saw that Daohua had something good and only thought about the little prince, and immediately quit: ¡°Sister Yan, don¡¯t forget us.¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan followed and nodded: "Yes."


    Zhou Chengye did not speak, because he knew that with his own sister, their family would have to eat. Every time Sister Yan''s house had something delicious, her sister would come to the door.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you can''t forget it."


    Everyone ate the skewers and porridge, and sat around chatting and digesting.


    Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao going to feed the young horses of Xinde, and she also took Zhou Jingwan to feed her horse.


    "Should we all feed this horse ourselves?"


    Daohua asked while putting the forage in front of the red dates.


    Dong Yuanyao: ¡°You don¡¯t have to feed it yourself every time. But, don¡¯t we just get this horse. Feeding it yourself now can increase our relationship and make the horse get closer to us. When we ride, we can control it better.¡±


    Ina Flower nodded: "It makes sense."


    At this time, other people also came to feed their horses.


    Xiao Yeyang took his sweaty BMW and walked to Daohua: "There is a lake outside the horse farm. The grass over there is very plump. Let''s go over there to feed the horses."


    Daohua: "Okay!" As he said, she turned to look at Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao, "Let''s go together!"


    Zhou Jingwan directly shook her head: "I''m already eating it, I don''t want to move now, Sister Dong, you go with Daohua."


    Dong Yuanyao also shook her head: "I don''t want to move either." The little prince was there, and in front of him, she always felt awkward, so she would not take the initiative to find it uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, Daohua didn''t persuade him much, and led the horse to follow Xiao Yeyang out of the racecourse.


    The lake is a few hundred meters away from the racecourse. It is not very big, like a blue pearl inlaid on the ground.


    When Daohua and Xiao Yeyang led their horses to the lake, a breeze blew, and ripples suddenly appeared on the lake.


    The breeze is blowing, the green grass is swaying, and the sky is clear. Daohua feels very happy. She can''t help stretching her arms and closing her eyes, enjoying the tranquility of the moment with a face of intoxication.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, put the two horses aside and let them eat the grass by themselves, then picked up a stone, threw it into the lake, and then asked, "Are you all right now? ?"


    "Huh?" Daohua opened her eyes suspiciously, looked at Xiao Yeyang, puzzled: "What do you mean, what''s the matter with me?"


    Xiao Ye said silently, "Last time, your father sent the little concubine to eat, you are not angry anymore?"


    Daohua suddenly said, "So you said this!" After finishing speaking, she shrugged, "As long as my mother doesn''t mind, I''m fine."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while, looked at the rippling lake surface, and said, "During this period of time, I thought about it carefully. I think you were right last time. Father and other children are respectful. You should take care of it. Mother."


    Daohua was taken aback, tilted her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    How did she think there was something in his words.


    Did not hear Daohua speaking, Xiao Yeyang turned his head, saw her looking at herself in confusion, smiled, and said nothing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： ,details make a difference

    Chapter 205, details determine success or failure


    In the racecourse, Dong Yuanyao looked at the lake, talking and laughing, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, who got along very naturally and harmoniously, pushed Zhou Jingwan next to him.


    "Jingwan, has the relationship between the Yan family eldest girl and the little prince always be so good?"


    Zhou Jingwan raised her eyes and looked in the direction of the two of Daohua, retracted her gaze, and continued to feed the horse, with a strange look: "Yes, Daohua is very interesting, everyone likes to play with her."


    talking, smiling at Dong Yuanyao.


    "Sister Dong, sometimes I think Daohua looks a lot like you. You both like to be funny and funny, and um, you also like to go out dressed as men."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua again: "My brother said the same, but I think I am not as courageous as her, so I don¡¯t dare to joke with the little prince."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded in agreement: "I don''t dare."


    Dong Yuanyao: "You said, why is she not afraid of the little prince turning his face?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "The little prince is not so stingy, right? Besides, everyone is just joking."


    Dong Yuanyao was silent for a while, did not continue this topic, and asked instead: "By the way, I think the rouge style that the Yan family used to tease the little prince is different from what we usually use. You know that she is in Where did you buy it? It feels easier to carry it with you."


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan immediately put down the fodder in her hand, clapped her hands, and took out a little finger-sized golden cylinder from her purse: "Hey, this is it."


    "This was not bought outside, but Daohua made it herself. She calls this lipstick. When going out, it is indeed more convenient to carry on her body than to buy a rouge box outside."


    Speaking, opened the lid, twisted it, and a piece of red rouge was exposed.


    Dong Yuanyao held it in her hand with a strange face and looked at it: "It''s done very uniquely."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded quickly: "My mother said the same."


    Dong Yuanyao returned the lipstick to Zhou Jingwan, and looked at her hesitantly: "Jingwan, does the Yan family still have this kind of lipstick in her hands? I''ll buy it from her."


    Zhou Jingwan put the lipstick back into her purse: ¡°The rice flower is in the rouge shop. There should be more. I will help you ask later.¡± After that, she continued to feed the horse with the drafting materials, and said while feeding the horse.


    "Actually, the little prince is quite a good person. You see, such a good horse, I will give it to us if you say it is."


    Dong Yuanyao was speechless: "Did you not find out? We just incidentally. The only thing the little prince really wants to send is the girl from the Yan family."


    Zhou Jingwan was taken aback: "Really?" She said, and smiled, "I see, Daohua''s family is not as rich as ours, so the little prince helped her out like this."


    Dong Yuanyao has the urge to cover her head. Forget it, let¡¯s talk about the awkward head.


    "The water in this lake is so cool!"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the Daohua who was bent over playing in the water by the lake: "This water is the spring water that flows down from the top of the main peak."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up, she looked up at the main peak of Wuhua Mountain, and asked, "How long does it take to climb to the top?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The ladder to the main peak is straight. If you don''t stop, it will take more than half an hour. Why, do you want to go up and see that mountain spring?"


    Daohua nodded: "I want to go up and see if the mountain spring water is clear. If it is clean, I would like to take some back to make wine." The natural minerals and trace elements contained in the spring water are not in the well water.


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "You need a lot of water for making wine, right?"


    Raohua: "I don¡¯t need much, so I will use it to make a few jars of medicinal wine. My grandmother has old cold legs. I found a remedy, saying that it¡¯s better to make medicinal wine with white wine brewed from mountain spring water.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless: "A folk prescription? You can just find a prescription and dare to use it on your grandmother?"


    Inahua was silent: "Don''t worry, I will definitely not make fun of my grandmother''s body." Then, she picked up the pocket watch on her chest and looked at it, "It''s only four quarters (two o''clock in the afternoon). There is still time for the trip."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua wanted to go, hesitated for a moment, and nodded: "Okay, I''ll walk with you."


    "Then I will ask Jingwan if they want to go up." Daohua immediately asked Wang Man''er to ask Zhou Jingwan and others.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t ask, they definitely won''t go up." After riding a horse for a long time, who wants to climb the mountain?


    Sure enough, after a while, Wang Man''er shook his head and came back.


    "So, the two of us had to go up. This time, do we want to race who can climb faster?"


    Xiao Yeyang resolutely refused: "Don''t compete with people who like to shame."


    "You, you are too serious. Why don''t you just have fun in the competition?"


    "The one who loses will win the prize."


    "."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang brought Defu and Wang Man''er, talking and laughing, and it didn''t take long to reach the top of the mountain.


    "How about? Is it okay?"


    Looking at Chunchun''s spring eyes, Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua.


    Daohua nodded with satisfaction: "That''s great, I thought it was an exposed spring pool before."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Since it is possible, after a while, I will ask Defu to send someone to pick up the spring water, and then send it to you."


    Daohua shook her head hurriedly: "No, how can I trouble you so much, I just ask Brother Xiao Liu to come over and get it."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless. I''m afraid this guy doesn''t know that the main peak of Mount Wuhua doesn''t allow outsiders to enter or leave, right?


    "Aren¡¯t you going to make a medicinal wine, so if you really feel sorry for it, give me a bottle of the brewed medicinal wine."


    Taohuanahan: "What do you use medicinal wine for?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "My grandfather has been leading soldiers all the year round, and he also has old cold legs. If the medicinal wine you brew is really useful, I will send it to him."


    Rice Flower: ". Then I will give you two more bottles."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang felt relieved and was speechless at the same time. He was generous to himself, but the effect of the medicinal wine was unclear.


    It was confirmed that the spring water was available, and the two of them enjoyed the beautiful scenery on the top of the mountain for a while, and then they went down the mountain.


    "Hey, there is another courtyard on this mountain!"


    When I went up the mountain, Daohua didn''t pay much attention. When I went down the mountain, I found the other courtyard on the top of the mountain.


    Xiao Yeyang''s figure paused without speaking.


    Ina Flower craned her neck and looked at it, and asked, "Is it also the Royal Palace?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded casually, as if he didn''t want to say more.


    Seeing this, Daohua stopped asking more questions, her mood was not affected, and she continued to walk down the mountain grinning.


    When I reached the middle of the mountain, I found that there were people in the pavilion on the side of the road.


    "Ma''am, ma''am, what''s the matter with you? Wake up!"


    "What should I do, Madam fainted? I have to see the doctor as soon as possible."


    "But there are only two of us here, how can we send the lady down the mountain?"


    In the pavilion, two maids were holding a lady wearing a drape with anxious faces, looking flustered and at a loss.


    Daohua did not take the initiative to help, but stared at the three people in the pavilion with face-to-face scrutiny. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was about to enter the pavilion in a hurry, he quickly stopped him: "What are you going to do?"


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang had obvious worries and anxiety on his face, was pulled by Daohua, and said anxiously: "Have you seen anyone fainted? Go in and save someone!" He said, he was going to the pavilion again.


    Ina Flower pulled the person again, and whispered: "These three have problems, they can''t go in."


    Xiao Yeyang stiffened, thinking that Daohua had discovered something, and turned his head blankly: "What''s the problem?"


    Daohua glanced at the three people in the pavilion, and stared at her eyebrows: "One, how can she bring only two maids when the female family is out? When my family was not rich before, my mother had to take two or three women to prevent her from going out. One."


    "Second, the worry on the faces of the two maids is pretending. The acting skills are too clumsy. Just worry about it. Why do you wipe your eyes? Do you want to be so anxious that you shed tears? But she shed a few tears."


    In the ?? Pavilion, the three people who practice martial arts all year round have very good ears. Upon hearing this, Mei Xue, who was supporting Guo Ruomei, immediately put down her pretended hand to wipe her tears.


    "Three, that lady is not dizzy at all, you see, she is still holding something in her hand. How can a person who has fainted have strength in her arm?"


    Guo Ruomei, who was leaning on the maid and pretending to be dizzy, heard this, and as soon as he loosened his hand, the binoculars fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Daohua Lima pulled up Xiao Yeyang and ran down the mountain.


    Yes, use a running one.


    Xiao Yeyang is a member of the royal family, who knows if these three people came to assassinate him?


    Behind the blessing, he watched his master stunned by the girl Yan and ran away. Then he looked back at the three people in the pavilion with a look of sympathy, and then quickly chased after him.


    After the others left, Guo Ruomei, who passed out, sat up and silently looked at the telescope still rolling on the ground.


    Meixue and Xueshuang lowered their heads with annoyed faces and did not dare to speak.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： , Oolong

    Chapter 206, Oolong


    At the foot of the mountain, Dong Yuanxuan, who was walking slowly, saw Daohua pulling Xiao Yeyang down from the mountain in a panic. They thought something was wrong, and ran over immediately.


    As soon as ?? arrived, Dong Yuanxuan jumped off his horse and hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter, what happened?"


    Daohua put down Xiao Yeyang''s hand, took a few breaths, and then said: "We met three people with bad intentions on the mountainside."


    Dong Yuanxuan''s expression suddenly changed, Su Hongxin also ran over quickly, if something happened to the little prince, neither of them should think about getting better.


    "what kind of person?"


    Daohua shook her head with a serious face: "I don''t know. Anyway, the three of them knew that they weren''t good people. They pretended to be dizzy to seduce us. Fortunately, I saw through their tricks. Otherwise, what would happen? I know."


    Next to ??, Xiao Yeyang took a look at Daohua, who was still worried and afraid, his expression was a little complicated and difficult to explain.


    "What? It''s pretty good. The fraud came to Wuhua Mountain. Where are the people? Hurry up, let''s go up and grab them." Yan Wenkai rolled up his sleeves and was about to rush up the mountain.


    Yan Wenxiu saw that Xiao Yeyang and Defu didn''t speak, so his sister was anxious there alone, thinking that there might be something hidden in the matter, so he quickly stopped his fourth brother.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin saw Xiao Yeyang turning their heads to the side, their expressions were a little uncomfortable, while the blessed expressions were dull, and their hearts suddenly flicked.


    No outsiders will come in on the main peak of Wuhua Mountain. Could it be the one who lived in the other courtyard?


    Seeing Dong Yuanxuan''s few people still, Daohua twisted her eyebrows: "There are three people on the mountain who intend to hit Xiao Yeyang''s idea, don''t you go and check it? But next time?"


    "I think, for the sake of safety, you''d better investigate clearly, otherwise, you can''t rest assured." After speaking, he looked at Xiao Yeyang and asked in a low voice.


    "Do you still have the itchy pills and drugs I gave you? If they are gone, I will make some more for you. You can take them with you to protect yourself."


    The noble status of the royal children is noble, but it is too easy to be kidnapped and assassinated.


    Hearing the concern in Daohua¡¯s tone, Xiao Yeyang was moved. This guy was really worried about his safety, but he didn''t know what to say when he thought of whom she was on guard.


    was silent for a while, before Xiao Yeyang said: "Also, you don''t have to do it anymore. You are saying, if you have a blessing, where can I get caught so easily?"


    Daohua disapproved: "You forgot, how did you get abducted out of the capital by a trafficker last time? Defu should have followed you at the time, you were not still abducted."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t know what to say: "I was careless that time."


    Daohua is serious: "So, this time we have found someone who is wrong, we must investigate it clearly, and stifle all safety hazards in the cradle. Don''t carelessly think that you are safe, you know, bad people are everywhere. ."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at some Dong Yuanxuan and indicated that they could take people up to arrest people.


    Uh.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin looked at Xiao Yeyang at the same time.


    Faced with the more real rice flower, Xiao Yeyang also had a headache: "A lady with two maids, they can''t do me any harm at all, do you mind?"


    As soon as these words came out, Daohua noticed the weirdness, looked at Xiao Yeyang with a puzzled face, and wondered: "It''s about your own safety, why are you so careless?"


    While speaking, she touched her chin, her eyes narrowed, and she looked at Xiao Yeyang with a look. Just now, when something happened suddenly, she just took care of someone and ran away without thinking about many details.


    Xiao Yeyang was uncomfortable seeing, he quickly turned away from sight.


    Seeing this, Daohua started to think, then shook her head and said, "This is something wrong."


    Yan Wenkai, who didn''t know anything, immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Inahana touched her chin and said, ¡°One is that the three people¡¯s acting skills are too clumsy, they don¡¯t look like assassin killers, and it feels like they were sent by a monkey to be funny.¡±


    "Second, the age is wrong. If I want to deal with Xiao Yeyang, I should send a lady instead of a lady. It''s too unreasonable."


    "Pooh~"


    A very untimely stern laughter sounded.


    Ina Hua looked at the source of the voice dissatisfiedly: "Sister Dong, what I said was funny?"


    Dong Yuanyao constricted to smile, and shook her head sternly: "No." She just thought that the little prince and the eldest brother were too afraid to answer the conversation by the girl of the Yan family. It was funny.


    Ina Flower: "Then what are you laughing at?"


    Dong Yuanyao said sternly: "I just feel puzzled, why can''t the madam, it''s reasonable to ask the lady?"


    Daohua blurted out, "Of course it was because the young lady was able to seduce Xiao Yeyang, so that he can put his guard down!"


    "Yan Yiyi!"


    "Big sister!"


    Two humming sounds sounded at the same time.


    Daohua looked at her elder brother and Xiao Yeyang glaringly at her, shrinking her neck.


    Whoops, one didn¡¯t pay attention and said something that shouldn¡¯t be said.


    "I was wrong, I won''t dare to do it next time."


    Looking at Daohua who immediately acknowledged her counseling, Dong Yuanyao smiled and leaned on Zhou Jingwan¡¯s shoulder, and said with a small smile: "I have served the Yan family girl. It''s quite fun."


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu looked helplessly at Daohua at the moment.


    was silent for a while, Xiao Yeyang said, "Okay, it''s getting late, let''s go back." As he said, he walked in the direction of the palace first.


    Su Hongxin glanced at Daohua, walked in front of her, and smiled: "Sister Yan is okay, this idea is amazing." After that, he went after others.


    Daohua frowned suspiciously and looked at Dong Yuanxuan.


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled, and said carefully, "Don''t worry, we will check it out later." Then he left in a hurry.


    Ina Hua looked at her elder brother, third brother, and fourth brother again.


    The third and fourth elder brothers are even more dazed than her, while the elder brother stared at her dissatisfiedly: "I must write to my mother and let her take your script. Look at what you just said?"


    Daohua hurriedly begged for mercy: "Brother, I was wrong. Didn''t I get scared? I''m a little bit helpless."


    Yan Wenxiu twisted his eyebrows, thinking of the little prince¡¯s reactions, and asked: "Did you make a mistake?"


    Daohua is also uncertain at this moment.


    No way, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan''s reactions were too abnormal.


    wondered: "But those three pretended to be dizzy, leading us to take it for real! Who would be full and have nothing to do, turn dizzy and deceive?"


    Yan Wenxiu was silent for a while: "Don''t worry, there should be nothing wrong, I will go over and ask."


    "Let''s ask too." Yan Wenkai also took Yan Wentao and ran away.


    In an instant, everyone was gone.


    Only Daohua, Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao are left.


    "Weird, there is weird here!"


    Daohua touched her chin, looked at the back of Xiao Yeyang and his group, and said with a certain expression.


    "What can be weird?" Zhou Jingwan looked confused.


    Seeing the two people still want to continue discussing, Dong Yuanyao quickly changed the topic: "Sister Yan, I heard Jingwan say that you are selling lipstick-like rouge. I want to buy one. It feels very convenient to bring it with you."


    Hearing this, Daohua could only put her doubts down first, then turned her head and said: "Where is it necessary to buy it, if Sister Dong likes me, I will give you one."


    Dong Yuanyao did not refuse, and smiled: "Then I would like to thank you very much."


    Daohua smiled: "You''re welcome." Seeing Xiao Yeyang and the others had already gone far, he said quickly, "Okay, let''s go with it, it''s time to go back."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： , Cant mess with

    Chapter 207, can''t mess with


    "Heh, I said you two are very similar. You can see for yourself, even the dressing styles are similar."


    In the palace, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao changed into men''s clothing. Zhou Jingwan immediately clapped her hands and laughed.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other, and checked each other''s clothes.


    Well, it really looks like it.


    The same moon white robe, the same folding fan in hand, the same pretentious romantic.


    "Shoo, shoo!"


    The two shook off the fan at the same time, and looked away from the fan.


    Seeing this, Zhou Jingwan and the maid in the room both lowered their heads and covered their mouths and started laughing.


    Daohua quickly stirred the fan a few times, and calmly said: "Okay, let''s go out quickly, don''t let the eldest brother and them wait for a long time."


    At this time, the headed maid stood out with a smile: "Three girls, Father Defu said, if you like riding clothes, you can take them away."


    Taohua and the three of them looked at each other and turned around to take the clothes decisively.


    "It feels really good to take the horse and the clothes again. I really hope that the little prince will invite us out to play a few times." Zhou Jingwan handed the clothes to the maid who followed with joy.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other again, smiled at each other, and said nothing.


    When the three of them arrived at the gate of the palace, Xiao Yeyang and others had been waiting here for a while.


    "The girl¡¯s house is troublesome, and everything is procrastinated, which is not swift at all."


    As soon as Yan Wenkai said this, he immediately received three hostile sights.


    Daohua said in a bad tone: "Four brother, what did you just say? The voice is too small to hear, say it again."


    Zhou Jingwan also pouted and looked at Yan Wenkai: ¡°Four brother Yan is the most boring, not at all as considerate as Brother Yan and Brother Yan.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao said without a smile, ¡°Since Brother Yan is so troublesome, don¡¯t marry his sister-in-law in the future.¡±


    Yan Wenkai saw the firepower of the three girls aiming at him at the same time, and when he dared to say anything, he made him look good, and suddenly felt scared.


    At the same time, I was a little innocent in my heart.


    He just complained?


    When ?? just waited, he was not the only one who said that the girl¡¯s house was troublesome.


    Why only stare at him?


    Yan Wenkai wanted to refute a few words. It can be seen that the three of Daohua looked at him dangerously, and decisively recognized them, turned their heads to the side, and pretended to be a quail.


    Seeing this, the three little girls looked at each other and smiled.


    Even more arrogant, Daohua raised her palm. Dong Yuanyao and Zhou Jingwan immediately followed suit. The three girls immediately gave a triumphant high-five in the eyes of everyone.


    "It''s amazing, today''s little girl, I can''t afford it!"


    Su Hongxin turned his back to look at Xiao Yeyang and several people said, in order to avoid encountering the same treatment as Yan Wenkai, his voice was suppressed extremely low.


    Hearing this, other people showed their expressions of approval.


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and said, "It''s getting late, let''s go."


    Daohua returned to the port and reunited with their elders, while Xiao Yeyang went back to the academy, which happened to be on the way.


    Huayangfu Port.


    Yan Zhigao and the others are already waiting here, they are sitting in the Dong¡¯s boat and chatting. Compared with when they came, there are a lot more people around them at this time, and they all came out on Chongyang to enjoy the scenery.


    "Zhi Gao, the imperial court''s order has come down. The grain seeds you reported will be requisitioned from those prefectures that have not been relieved due to drought in the past few years. I don''t think we can wait a few days. , Someone will come to Xingzhou to collect grain and seeds. You have to be prepared for this."


    Administrator Dong Jiancheng also made an appointment with his friends to climb Wuhua Mountain today, and met Yan Zhigao and his party on the way, and the two went to swim together.


    Yan Zhigao nodded: ¡°The grain seeds have been carefully stored in the prefectural government warehouse. After the official returns today, we will count them again to ensure that there is no mistake.¡±


    Dong Jiancheng glanced at Yan Zhigao, who was respectful but not humble and satisfied: "I am relieved of your ability to do things. The emperor personally asked about the food seeding matter. Come on, this officer is very optimistic about you."


    Yan Zhigao bent slightly: "Thank you, my lord, for your support." Although he was excited when he heard the emperor personally interrogate the grain seed, he did not show it on his face, "My lord, I just don''t know who will receive the grain seed?"


    Dong Jiancheng: "Governor Guo is in charge of military affairs in the northern provinces. It is highly likely that he will be responsible for escorting."


    Yan Zhigao silently remembered that when he was ready to go back, he prepared the grain seeds.


    Not far away, Master Zhou was joking and laughing with other people, and from time to time looked at Dong Jiancheng and Yan Zhigao who were standing on the deck and talking in a low voice.


    I sighed that Yan Zhigao''s official luck was really good.


    After being promoted to Zhizhou for more than a year, he produced high-yield grains and ranked them with the emperor. Because of the little prince, the three children in the family became classmates with Dong Gongzi.


    Because of his usual proximity, even the chief ambassador now favors it.


    "Master, uncle and they are here."


    In the distance, a group of youthful young men came over. Among them, the shortest three were each holding a good pony. Master Zhou recognized one of them as his daughter at a glance.


    Seeing that he was about to arrive at the port, Xiao Yeyang slowed down, and waited until Daohua led the horse to walk up, and then whispered: "The three people you met today, don''t worry too much, they can''t threaten me."


    After saying this sentence, she walked forward quickly without waiting for Inaka to respond, as if she didn''t want to say more.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua frowned and began to think.


    Does Xiao Yeyang know those three people?


    "I won''t go to the dock." Xiao Yeyang said to Dong Yuanxuan and the others, then glanced at Daohua who was holding the horse. So as not to be kicked into the river."


    Daohua nodded: "Don''t worry, as long as I am not on horseback, I will not be bullied by horses." She said, raising her eyebrows, "Don''t forget my previous achievements. ."


    Zhou Jingwan said: "What are your achievements? I remember that you are riding a horse for the first time today, right?"


    Daohua smiled, without explaining: "Anyway, I''m great."


    Seeing her look awkward, Xiao Yeyang shook his head with a laugh. He knew that Daohua was talking about the Lantern Festival when they overcame the wall, and she used a drug to put two hunting dogs.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang again, and said seriously: "It''s you, you have to pay attention to yourself. You must take the things I give you with you." After finishing speaking, she gave a look of''you understand''. past.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly looked away. It was ashamed to say that he gave Daohua¡¯s drug and Yangyang Pills to the imperial physician to develop, but the formula came out. The pills and powders that can be made are not as effective as Daohua¡¯s. of.


    For safety, he still wears Daohua''s purse every day.


    Yan Wenkai glanced at his sister, then at Xiao Yeyang, and walked over to Daohua in a few steps: "Big sister, I don''t care, you have something good, you can not give it to others, but you can''t lose my share. ."


    Daohua felt that drugs and tickle pills were not something she should have as a young lady, so she shook her head decisively: "I don''t have any good things."


    Xiao Yeyang also quickly changed the subject: "Come on, your fathers are waiting for you, I, I will go back to the academy first." After speaking, he left with blessings.


    Seeing what her fourth brother wanted to say, Daohua immediately looked at Su Hongxin, who was standing still, and wondered: "Big Brother Su, my eldest brother and they are going to send us off. By the way, go to meet the elders, but why don''t you follow Xiao Ye? Yang to go together?"


    Su Hongxin said speechlessly: "I want to visit my parents too."


    Daohua is curious: "Is there someone in your house too?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked at the dock and was surprised: "I saw the cruise ship of the Su family. Aunt Su and the others seem to be there too. Has Shiyu been to Wuhua Mountain today?"


    Su Hongxin nodded: "My mother and sister were invited by my aunt."


    Dong Yuanyao wondered: "Since the poetry is there, why not let her go to the racecourse and play with us?"


    Su Hongxin rolled his eyes: "My sister''s temperament, do you think she can ride and fight like you?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "That''s right, poetry, it''s just too demure and dignified."


    Su Hongxin curled his lips.


    The three of you are too noisy, okay?


    He thinks his sister is fine like that.


    Dong Yuanxuan: "Let¡¯s go there quickly, it¡¯s not easy to keep the elders waiting."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： , Fenghua Zhengmao

    Chapter 208, Prosperity


    Dong¡¯s cruise ship is very large. The cabin on the first floor is divided into two parts by a screen. On the one hand, men are drinking tea and chatting, while on the other, female relatives are talking and laughing.


    Going out to play, the picture is just a happy one. In addition, everyone in the room is a good family, so everyone is less restrained than usual, and the atmosphere in the entire cabin is very lively.


    On deck ??, Dong Jiancheng watched the eldest son come with a group of high-spirited teenagers, smiled and said to Yan Zhigao beside him: ¡°It¡¯s better to be young, free and easy, carefree, so happy.¡±


    Yan Zhigao smiled and nodded: "Yes, childhood is always reminiscent."


    Dong Jiancheng passed by everyone, and finally fell on the ¡®boy¡¯ who was holding a sweaty BMW, his eyes flashing quickly.


    The little prince is really different to the Yan family.


    Sweat-blooded BMW is rare, and you may not be able to buy a daughter, so I gave it to a little girl.


    In the cabin, everyone also noticed a group of teenagers coming towards them, and the ladies of each family began to whisper to inquire about the origin of these teenagers, and the girls also whispered.


    "Isn''t that Miss Dong? Why is she dressed up as a man again?"


    "She is holding a horse in her hand. She must have gone riding a horse."


    "The black horse she is holding is so beautiful, and the white horse and the bay red horse held by the two people next to him, you can see that it is a good horse at first glance."


    "I heard that there is a racecourse behind the palace, did they go there to ride a horse?"


    "Didn¡¯t it say that outsiders are not allowed to enter and leave at will?"


    "Don''t you know, Brother Dong and Brother Su are accompanied by the little prince. They must have been taken by the little prince."


    "Look, don¡¯t the two sons walking next to Dong¡¯s brother who helped evacuate ships in the port before?"


    "Really, I don''t know where they are?"


    "Little brother, be optimistic about the red dates. After getting on the boat, if he feels unwell, you can give him some fodder."


    At the shore, Daohua handed the horse rope to Qin Xiaoliu, and she and Dong Yuanxuan would go to the Dong''s family cruise ship next door to meet the parents.


    Qin Xiaoliu graciously touched the back of the jujube, and smiled: "Girl, don''t worry, I promise to be optimistic about the jujube." Sweaty BMW, such a good horse, he can''t wait for him carefully.


    That is, he followed the big girl, otherwise, I am afraid I will never see this kind of BMW in my life, let alone such close contact and feeding.


    Zhou Jingwan also gave the horse rope in her hand to her servant.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that the two were done, Dong Yuanxuan smiled and led a group of people to the cruise ship of his house.


    After getting on the cruise ship, Dong Yuanxuan and others first paid respects to the male elders of each family one by one, and the three Daohua followed the big ones and saluted them.


    After seeing the ceremony, the parents began to test and teach Dong Yuanxuan''s homework.


    Dong Yuanyao felt bored, and brought two rice flowers across the screen to the female family.


    As soon as the three of them came in, they received the attention of the ladies and young ladies.


    "Oh, where are the three handsome boys from?"


    Ms. Dong sat on the main seat and looked at the three with a smile.


    "Aunt Dong, you are making fun of people again!"


    Zhou Jingwan had been a guest at Dong¡¯s Mansion and met Madam Dong. She immediately answered with a smile. Seeing her mother, Madam Zhou, was also surprised: "Mother, why are you here?"


    Ms. Zhou glanced at her daughter angrily: "Why, you can come out to play, your mother, I can''t come out?"


    Zhou Jingwan went over immediately, and shook Madam Zhou as she snuggled up: "Daughter didn''t mean that."


    Madam Zhou ignored it, smiled and beckoned to the rice flower. When the rice flower approached, she smiled and looked at the ladies: "You may not know that this handsome young man is the jewel in the palm of our Xingzhou city Zhizhou Yan master. ."


    said, stood up and brought Daohua to Madam Dong: "This is Madam Dong."


    Daohua hurriedly saluted: "Mrs. Dong is well."


    Sure enough, he was the one who brought up a daughter like Dong Yuanyao. Madam Dong knew that she was a hearty and enlightened person.


    Mrs. Dong smiled and took Daohua''s hand, looked at Daohua up and down, and said with a smile: "I have long heard that there is a beautiful girl in Yan Da''s family, and I finally saw it today." The blue pearl bracelet she was wearing faded away, intending to wear it on Daohua''s hand.


    Daohua quickly wanted to postpone it, but Madam Dong spoke first: "This pearl bracelet still has to be worn on the hands of you young girls to look good, we are old!"


    Ms. Zhou smiled and took over: "But these little girls are better than us, aren''t we just getting old."


    Seeing Mrs. Zhou signaled her to take it, Daohua didn¡¯t postpone it. She thanked her generously: ¡°The bracelet is so beautiful, thank you Mrs. Dong.¡±


    Ms. Dong nodded with a smile when seeing Daohua¡¯s decent behavior.


    The other ladies present saw Dong Fu¡¯s talent and gave such a precious gift to the Yan family girl, and they all weighed it in their hearts.


    After ??, Mrs. Zhou brought Daohua to the other ladies again.


    "This is Mrs. Su, your brother Su''s mother."


    Rice flower salutes: "Madam Su is well."


    The Su family is a scholarly family in Zhongzhou, and there have been officials for generations. The champions in the clan have all appeared on the top of the list. It is really a noble family.


    Compared with Madam Dong¡¯s hearty enthusiasm, Madam Su was more gentle and dignified, and gave Daohua a handful of help: "Get up quickly, you don¡¯t need to be so restrained when going out." Then, she gave Daohua a jade pendant. .


    The ladies of every family paid a visit, but Daohua received a lot of meeting ceremonies.


    Back to Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao, Dong Yuanyao began to introduce the girls to each other.


    A cabin person recognized it, and Daohua''s mind was a little dizzy.


    "Daohua, this is Big Brother and Sister Su, Su Shiyu."


    After seeing everyone, Zhou Jingwan took Su Shiyu and walked over.


    The eyebrows are picturesque, the temperament is blue, and she is a gentle and watery girl.


    Su Shiyu came over, and Daohua was stunned at a glance. Zhou Jingwan stretched out her hand and shook her a few times before she recovered, and hurriedly saluted: "Sister Su."


    Su Shiyu looked at Daohua curiously. The girl from the Yan family did not hear her elder brother mentioning that she had the same temper with Yuan Yao and loves to have fun, but she looked at it at the moment, but she was quite calm and replied. : "Sister Yan."


    At this moment, Dong Yuanxuan''s voice passed across the screen.


    "Mother, my son brought a few classmates over to greet the ladies."


    Ms. Dong smiled, and said to the ladies of the family: "This is the ceremony. All the elders here are the elders. It''s time to come and see you."


    Ms. Zhou immediately answered: ¡°They are all familiar homes, and they grew up when they were young, so there is no need to be too shy.¡±


    The ladies nodded again and again.


    They just took a look, but they are all young men who are young and prosperous, just taking the opportunity to take a closer look, maybe there is a future son-in-law.


    Ms. Dong beckoned to the other side of the screen: "Come here."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： , Fancy marketing

    Chapter 209, Fancy Sales


    Dong Yuanxuan brought Zhou Chengye and a few people over. The girls who were whispering immediately silenced them, and the slightly older girls who were about to talk to each other at home lowered their heads shyly.


    Seeing the ladies pulling their eldest brothers and asking questions and questions constantly, Zhou Jingwan''s face was in a daze, and she whispered to Daohua next to her, "Why did I say my mother was here? It turned out to be Where is my brother''s daughter-in-law."


    Daohua was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the girls present. Seeing that the girls were secretly looking at Dong Yuanxuan, she suddenly realized.


    This is the ancient version of blind date!


    Zhou Jingwan continued: ¡°There must be someone my mother is optimistic about.¡±


    Ina Flower: "Are you sure?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: ¡°Or, how could my mother respond so positively to Aunt Dong to ask my brother to come over? She must have asked the woman¡¯s family to see my brother¡¯s attention first.¡±


    Daohua turned her head and looked at Dong Yuanxuan who was being questioned by the wives. Seeing that her three elder brothers had also received the attention of the wives, she rolled her eyes and thought for a while, and said, "It''s useless to look at each other like this! "


    "Why?" Zhou Jingwan looked over immediately.


    Inahua explained: "You think, whether it is Brother Dong or the sons next to the screen and in front of his parents, which one is not handsome, elegant, and good-talking? So many young talents, what should we do? Make sure the girls remember your brother?"


    Obviously, many of the people present used this trip to see people secretly.


    Zhou Jingwan stunned: "Yes! We are choosing people, and they are also choosing us. The family in my mother-in-law may not be attracted to me. What should I do?"


    Inahana squinted her eyes: "We have to find a way to make your brother and my brother stand out."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded first, and then she was surprised: "Didn¡¯t you say that your mother is not in a hurry to show your brother to see others?"


    Inahua: "I''m not in a hurry, but I think the girls here are pretty good, maybe there is my future sister-in-law."


    Zhou Jingwan was speechless: "Your mother is not here, what are you making up for?"


    Ina Flower: "It''s not that you have to make a decision right away. I''m now, I don''t care if it has dates or not."


    Zhou Jingwan: "What do you want to do?"


    Daohua gave her a glance: "What can I do, but I just want to find a way to make all the ladies and ladies remember my eldest brother."


    Zhou Jingwan immediately became energetic: "Do you have a way? Quick, tell me what is the way, I also want to let the ladies and young ladies remember my brother."


    Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan: "You and I have to cooperate in this matter."


    Zhou Jingwan opened her eyes wide, somewhat eager to try: "How to cooperate?"


    Daohua looked at the ladies'' side: "Look, although your eldest brother and my eldest brother are both standing here, no matter it is the lady or the girls, they can only see the surface of them, and they can''t go deep. Understand them."


    "If you don''t understand, you don''t know if it''s suitable. If you don''t know if it''s suitable, you will hesitate and consider others. In this way, your brother and my brother may miss some good girls."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "What you said is so reasonable. When my mother was choosing someone, she couldn''t make up her mind which one she thought was good. She hesitated and couldn''t make a decision. In the end, the girl decided to kiss her."


    Ina Flower: "This is caused by the lack of public information. Men are afraid of getting into the wrong line, and women are afraid of marrying the wrong man. Wives must be very careful when choosing sons-in-law."


    "So, what we have to do is to let the ladies and girls know enough about you and my brother."


    Zhou Jingwan''s expression was shaken: "Let''s talk about it, what do you want to do?"


    Inaka: "We only need to tell the strengths and weaknesses of our brothers."


    Zhou Jing was surprised: "I want to talk about the shortcomings?"


    Inahua: "Of course, only when the shortcomings are exposed can you know whether the other party can accept this person. I know that when the current matchmaker talks about kiss, they usually only talk about the strengths of both parties, and don''t mention the shortcomings at all. Wait until the two of them. After getting married, I realized that I couldn''t get along at all, so I spent my whole life noisy and tumultuous. Do you want your brother and your future sister-in-law to be like this?"


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head quickly, then hesitated and said, "But it¡¯s not good to expose my brother¡¯s shortcomings in front of outsiders?"


    Ina Flower: "So, this has to test the way we speak. For example, I said my brother, from childhood to adult, got up to read before dawn and spent almost all day in the study."


    Zhou Jingwan: "You are complimenting your brother, saying that he is motivated, hardworking, and hardworking."


    Inahua shook her head: "More than that, you have to think deeply, my brother is in the study all day long, does it mean that he spends less time with his family? From childhood to most of the time, is it particularly strict with himself?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded.


    Inahua: "My brother spends little time with his family. Like the kind of girl who needs her husband to spend a lot of time with her, naturally she won''t consider my brother anymore."


    "My brother is very strict with himself, like that kind of girl who is more casual, casual, and unrestrained, he will not choose my brother in all likelihood."


    "However, even if they do not choose, my brother is still a hardworking person in their hearts, and it has no bad influence on his reputation."


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua with admiration: "Daohua, you are amazing!"


    Inahua waved her hand modestly: "So, so so!"


    Next to the two, Su Shiyu looked shocked at Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, who were looking down at discussing how to make their brother stand out. He swallowed and looked at Dong Yuanyao beside him, with a questioning look in his eyes, "Should we stop?" .


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head with a face. She knew Yan Yi was so courageous, but she didn''t expect to be so big, she wanted to sell her brother in public!


    Although she felt a little shocked, she also had some expectations and wanted to see how she would sell it.


    Soon, everyone saw the cheeks of Daohua and Zhou Jingwan.


    As everyone in the cabin was still talking and chatting lively, suddenly, two slightly tender and crisp sounds sounded abruptly.


    "Jingwan, why do mosquitoes only bite me and not you?"


    "This is because my brother prepared a sachet for me. My brother said that he was away from home. There were more mosquitoes. He worried that my mother and I could not bear the bite. So I asked many doctors and prepared this sachet for us. There are more than 20 kinds of medicinal materials in it. This sachet is good for everything, but it smells a bit unpleasant. Every time I go out, my brother requires us to wear it. I don¡¯t want to wear it."


    (advantages: careful, considerate, filial, loving sister, disadvantages: somewhat arbitrary)


    "Your brother is so nice, I want such a brother too."


    "Daohua, don''t envy me. Brother Yan is also very good. I remember one time when we were out shopping, you accidentally knocked down a vendor''s stall. The vendor wanted to trouble you. Brother Yan stopped him without saying anything I was in front of you, and I was beaten by the vendor for a lifetime, and protected you firmly." (Brave, responsible, responsible, and make people feel safe.)


    "But when I went home, my mother wanted to punish me. He didn''t help me intercede, and said that he would be punished if he made a mistake, so that he can keep a long memory."


    "So, I still think Brother Zhou is good. Look, every time you go out, you will not lack anything. Brother Zhou will take care of everything for you, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "But I don¡¯t necessarily like the things he prepares, just like rouge. I like to use what you gave me, but he just wants to buy it from the outside and push it back." (The tube is too wide)


    "Big Brother Yan is better, you see, he never forces you to do anything you don''t like, nor does he force you to eat things you don''t like." (Respect other people''s thoughts and hobbies)


    "But he doesn''t play with me, he only knows to read with books every day, saying that he wants to test fame and fortune, and win glory for the family." (Ignore the feelings of the family, the family has a strong sense of honor)


    "So it''s better to be Brother Zhou."


    "Hello, Big Brother Yan."


    "Hello, Brother Zhou."


    "Hello, Big Brother Yan."


    Daohua and Zhou Jingwan are just like you, let me say, Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye exaggerated from the inside out, from head to toe. As for whether the hidden shortcomings can be heard, it is beyond their control.


    In the cabin, it''s dead silence at this moment.


    Whether it''s the girl''s side or the men outside, everyone is stunned.


    Echoes in everyone¡¯s ears, how is Brother Yan and how is Brother Zhou?


    Su Shiyu was already dumbfounded at this moment, and she didn''t know if the handkerchief in her hand fell to the ground.


    Dong Yuanyao, who has a thick-skinned self-confidence, at this moment also looked at the two Daohua, who was prosperous, with an expression of resignation.


    The parties involved, Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye, had nothing to do at the beginning, but when they heard it, they realized their sister''s plan, and their faces were flushed with shame, and they wanted to find a place to sew in.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： , Clever

    Chapter 210, Clever and Smart


    Feeling the silence around them, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, whose cheeks are not yet thick enough, their voices are getting smaller and smaller, and their cheeks are also slowly dyed blush.


    Is ?? exaggerated?


    The two little girls glanced at each other, not sure whether to continue talking.


    Now, the ladies and young ladies should, seem, probably remember their brothers, right?


    Daohua glanced at Dong Yuanyao next to him, and felt that this was the Dong¡¯s cruise ship, and the Yan¡¯s and Zhou¡¯s were not too popular for the Dong¡¯s, so the corners of her mouth rose and she smiled at Dong Yuanyao.


    "Big Brother Dong is also very good. Today, when Sister Dong was riding a horse, he kept riding behind her sister. For fear of her sister''s injury or something, he immediately valiantly called a peerless elegance."


    Dong Yuanyao looked reluctant when seeing Daohua turn the conversation to her.


    She is not as shameless as Yan Yiyi and Zhou Jingwan. Seeing that her brother is praised, she is almost going to heaven.


    But thinking of her mother talking about kissing her elder brother before, Dong Yuanyao still gave up her face and bit her scalp and said, "My eldest brother is not that good, except for both civil and military skills. Be calm and restrained, Yushu is a little more windy, and the others are nothing good."


    This time, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan were dumbfounded.


    Good guys, they said some shortcomings anyway, Dong Yuanyao is good, all boasting, and they are not afraid of flashing their tongues.


    After the identification, this person is more shameless than them.


    "Pooh~"


    On the other side of the screen, when Dong Yuanyao spoke, Dong Jiancheng, who was just watching the show, directly sprayed the tea that he had just drunk into his mouth.


    Yan Zhigao and Master Zhou smiled at each other, a little gloating.


    Okay, now the three of them don''t make fun of anyone.


    Dong Yuanxuan, following Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye, can''t wait to dig into the ground and sew.


    When they were ashamed, Su Hongxin looked expectantly at his sister Su Shiyu.


    Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenxiu, and Zhou Chengye¡¯s sisters all praised their brothers as having nothing in the sky. His sister is so rich and talented, she should be able to praise him as more handsome, more unrestrained, and more beautiful, right?


    However, he was disappointed.


    After seeing his eyes, his sister lowered her head.


    Opposite, Su Shiyu looked ashamed, she was ashamed of her brother, there is no way, she really can''t afford to be like the three Yuan Yao.


    Brother, sorry, sister can¡¯t do it!


    "Hahaha~"


    "Hahaha~"


    After a brief silence, a roar of laughter arose in the cabin.


    Some ladies leaned forward and backward and couldn¡¯t close their mouths from ear to ear.


    At this time, each family completely remembered Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye.


    No way, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan must mention them every time they say something.


    On the other side of the screen, the men are also laughing, and congratulate Yan Zhigao and Master Zhou on having a good son.


    Although ?? is a joke of the girls, from the words, one can also see the character and talents of Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye.


    Both boys are very good.


    Some people who have girls of school age in their families are really thinking about their plans to get married.


    Well, the Zhou family is good in all aspects, but the foundation and heritage of the Yan family are thinner.


    Dong Yuanxuan were so ashamed that they didn¡¯t dare to stay longer. They were afraid that Daohua would be making some moths. Using the weather to return to the academy soon as an excuse, they fled off the cruise ship as if they burned their ass.


    Here, Master Zhou and Yan Zhigao also bid farewell to Dong Jiancheng, and left with Madam Zhou and Daohua and Zhou Jingwan who were afraid to look at people with their heads down.


    After ??, other people also left.


    As soon as everyone left, Mrs. Dong didn''t hold back anymore, and said with a big smile: "The Yan family girl and Zhou family girl are so cute, why are they so tricky?"


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips and said: "The one who is really tricky is Yan Yiyi, and Jingwan is following her."


    Dong Jiancheng smiled and walked over, and said: "Although it is tricky, it is hard to hide his cleverness."


    Nowadays, the ladies and ladies of each family have a certain understanding of Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye, and they will know whether they are suitable for their own daughters.


    Ms. Dong nodded: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Those two girls are good. It¡¯s hard for them to know they need to help their brother at a young age.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao: "Mother, I also praised my brother."


    Ms. Dong glanced at her daughter: "You are too general. You have to boast to a specific point like those two girls, so that people can understand a person intuitively."


    Zhou¡¯s family cruise.


    Ms. Zhou smiled and pulled Daohua, letting her sit next to her.


    Rice flower can¡¯t stand up to this enthusiasm, a little bit like sitting on pins and needles, weakly asking: "Auntie, did I do something wrong?"


    Ms. Zhou smiled and shook her head, and kindly touched the back of Daohua''s head: "You didn''t do anything wrong, you, you helped aunty a lot."


    Among the people on the Dong''s cruise ship, she is the eldest-born girl.


    The family¡¯s attitude towards their home was a bit ambiguous, but the daughter and Daohua made trouble. When she just disembarked, the girl¡¯s mother pulled her and said a good call. The implication was that she wanted the two families to learn more about it.


    To be honest, like their Zhou family, in Zhongzhou Province, what kind of girl can''t marry, but in the end it is related to the life of the eldest son. Parents also want to find him a girl who agrees with him.


    So, it is inevitable to pick some.


    But this is the case, and it may not be possible to pick one that the eldest son likes and is suitable.


    She has watched that girl for a long time. Regardless of her family background, appearance, or personality, she matches the eldest son very well. If she missed it, she would regret it.


    Zhou Jingwan saw that Daohua was uncomfortable, and immediately rescued Daohua from her mother: "Mother, Daohua and I will watch our horse."


    Ms. Zhou didn¡¯t stop her, just exhorted: "Be careful."


    When Yan Zhigao returned to Yan Mansion with Daohua, it was already a moment.


    The father and daughter both had fun today, and they all had smiles on their faces when they came home.


    "Father, I will lead the horse to the stable."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the sweaty BMW in the hands of the eldest daughter, and nodded: "Go and come back quickly, your grandmother and your mother must both remember you."


    Inaba nodded: "Well, I will pass soon."


    When Daohua came to Songheyuan, Yan Zhigao had already explained how Daohua promoted Yan Wenxiu in front of the wives, which caused everyone to laugh.


    Seeing her enter the house, Mrs. Li smiled and cursed: "You girl, your mother, I''m not in a hurry yet, but you have to worry about your brother first."


    Daohua sat next to the old lady Yan: "Mother, I just raised a mouth. You and your father are the masters of your brother''s marriage."


    Sun¡¯s expression moved, and he glanced at his son Yan Wenjie: ¡°In a blink of an eye, Wenxiu is about to say a kiss. Time flies.¡±


    Ms. Li also sighed a little: "Isn''t it? In a blink of an eye, I''m sixteen years old."


    Sun smiled and said: "Wenjie is just a few months younger than Wenxiu, and soon she will be sixteen. Daohua can''t just look at her elder brother, but also think about her second brother."


    The smile on Mrs. Li''s face closed slightly, and she did not answer.


    As for the rice flower, she didn¡¯t listen at all, she was talking to the old lady about what happened today in a low voice.


    After ??, Sun''s several times brought the topic to Daohua, but Mrs. Li stopped it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： , The grain is lost

    Chapter 211, the grain is lost


    After the Double Ninth Festival, there is one more thing in Daohua¡¯s daily life, and that is to walk horses on the outskirts of the city.


    Sometimes I go with Zhou Jingwan, sometimes she is alone.


    Ms. Li was worried about an accident. Every time she went out, besides Wang Maner and Qin Xiaoliu, Daohua had to bring a wife and two young men behind her.


    The days get busy, and time flies quickly, in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s mid-October.


    One day, Daohua came back from outside with red dates. When she returned to the main courtyard, she saw Mrs. Li sitting sadly.


    "Mother, what''s wrong with you? Did someone make you angry?"


    Ms. Li glanced at her daughter, then recruited her to sit down next to her, and then smiled and said, "Who would dare to bully me with you here!"


    Daohua smiled: "Then what''s wrong with you?"


    Mrs. Li sighed: "Your father just came back and said that the batch of grains sent to Fenxi was lost!"


    "What?!" Daohua''s eyes widened, with a look of surprise, "How could it be lost? Didn''t it mean that the grain seeds were escorted by the army? Can you lose it like this?"


    Mrs. Li: "I heard that I met a robber."


    Daohua couldn''t believe it: "Are the robbers so powerful these days, even the army dare to **** it?"


    Mrs. Li sighed: "It wasn''t because of the drought in the north two years ago. Many people couldn''t live anymore and went up to the mountains to become robbers. Although the years have improved a bit over the past two years, the land hasn''t slowed down yet. Come, the grain output is not high, and the stomach is not enough to fill the stomach, and the banditry is getting more and more serious."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Don¡¯t those robbers know that they are going to plant the grain? They robbed it, so how can others live?"


    Mrs. Li: "Being a bandit, can you still count on them to have a conscience and consider others? Thank God for not killing people casually."


    Daohua looked worried: "Then what should we do now? It''s not that the people in Fenxi are waiting for the winter wheat to be planted, and there will be food next year. Now that the grain seed is lost, isn''t it a disaster? "


    Mrs. Li shook her head. It is a matter of people''s livelihood, but she can''t solve it with a wife in the house.


    Daohua sighed, sighing that it was not easy for the ancient people.


    Suddenly, Daohua raised her head fiercely, and asked eagerly: "Mother, if the grain is lost, my father won''t be held responsible, right?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head and calmly said, "No, your father has completely handed over the grain seeds to Governor Guo, and there is a handover of the official documents. If the above is to blame, Governor Guo will be blamed, and it has nothing to do with your father. "


    Daohua is relieved now.


    In ancient times, people were very particular about sitting together. If something happened to the cheap father, they would not think about it.


    Mrs. Li frowned: "But."


    Daohuaxin said: "But what?"


    Mrs. Li sighed: "Your father intended to accumulate merits by pointing to the grain seeds. If the food and clothing problem of the people in Fenxi Province is solved, even if your father is not an official there, he will have credit for providing grain seeds. What a pity, everything is gone now."


    Daohua nodded, and then said with a worried expression: "Governor Guo is Xiao Yeyang''s uncle. If he is punished, that guy will be worried."


    Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived.


    On the second day Daohua knew that the grain was missing, Xiao Yeyang came to Yan Mansion.


    At this time, Daohua was feeding the red jujube fodder at the stable, and saw Guanjia Sun and Qin Wu hurriedly coming to the stable, pulling the horse and leaving.


    As usual, when encountering Daohua, the housekeeper Sun would have to say a few greetings, and Qin Wu would also touch the red dates, but this time, the two of them just greeted Daohua and left quickly.


    "What''s wrong with this? Steward Sun and the others seem to be going out." Daohua looked at the backs of several people leaving in confusion.


    Qin Xiaoliu, who was at the side of ?? also looked puzzled, and quickly said, "Girl, let me inquire about it?"


    Inaba nodded: "Go."


    When the words fell, Qin Xiaoliu ran away in a hurry.


    After a while, Qin Xiaoliu ran back: "Girl, the uncle is back, and the little prince, he has also come to our house, and he is in the front yard now!"


    Daohua quickly threw the forage in her hand into the manger, and said with her eyebrows: "The college is only on vacation at the end of the month. Why are they coming back at this time? Is it for grain seeding?"


    Daohua quickly walked towards the main courtyard. As soon as she reached the door, she saw Madam Li and Yan Wenxiu hurriedly walking out.


    "Mother, brother, where are you going?"


    Mrs. Li: "Your brother and I are a bit urgent now. We will talk to you when we are done." After saying this, the two hurried away.


    Seeing this, Daohua was silent for a while, and said to Wang Man''er behind him: "Go, let''s take a look at the front yard."


    Out of the Chuhua Gate, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang sitting in the pavilion of the outer courtyard.


    Different from the usual spirits, at this moment, this guy looks a little frown, with a worried look between his eyebrows.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Daohua walked into the pavilion.


    Xiao Yeyang was worried about his uncle, Governor Guo. He was about to get angry when he saw someone coming to disturb him. When he looked up and found that it was Daohua, he immediately suppressed his anger, and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I should ask you this." Daohua walked to the other side and sat down. Seeing Xiao Yeyang frowning, she asked, "Are you worried about your uncle?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and nodded: ¡°Because of the severe drought in the past two years, banditry has been breeding in many places in the north. My uncle was appointed as the governor to eliminate the banditry.¡±


    ¡°Among them, Fenxi has the most serious disasters, so there are also the most bandits.¡±


    "The root cause of the breeding of banditry is because there is no food. Therefore, if you want to completely eliminate the problem of banditry, you must find a fundamental solution."


    "Seriously, Lord Yan has produced high-yield grains. Not only is the emperor happy, but my uncle is also happy, so that he can solve the problem of banditry sooner."


    "However, at this time, the grain is lost!"


    If the harvest is confiscated in Fenxi next year, the banditry will definitely become more and more serious. This is a serious negligence for the uncle who is the governor of the suppression of bandits. Even if there is a cause for it, the uncle will be punished.


    "If there is a major disturbance, it would be easy to lose the officialdom and abandon the jue."


    The Guo family has many political enemies in the court. They will not let go of such a good opportunity, and they will definitely severely hurt the Guo family.


    Listening to these, Daohua''s heart is also very heavy.


    I really want to cause an uncontrollable disorder, I am afraid that I will be exiled and copy the family, right?


    At this time, Yan Wenxiu walked over and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, my mother has already sent people to collect the remaining grain seeds in various villages, but the amount may not be very large."


    No way, the time for planting the high-yield grain seeds was too short, and their family also harvested one season. In addition to their own seeds, they also distributed some to the good people, so they didn¡¯t save much.


    Furthermore, the time when the grain was lost was too unlucky. In early October, the Yan family had just planted winter wheat grain in the field.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： , Im glad I can help you

    Chapter 212, I¡¯m glad I can help you


    Yan Wenxiu continued: "The housekeeper also took people back to his hometown. It should be possible to collect another batch of grain seeds, but the amount will not be too much, and it may be late in time. I don''t know if I will come this year. Don¡¯t have time to plant it?"


    Xiao Yeyang became silent.


    From Xingzhou to Yanjiacun, it would take ten and a half days without stopping. It is estimated that it will be mid-November from here to Fenxi.


    At that time, the optimal planting time will be missed.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned: "How many rocks can your family collect?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "It looks like 2000 stones."


    Hearing the number, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say anything, Defu said anxiously: "So few? How can this be enough?"


    Yan Wenxiu hurriedly said: "My third uncle estimated it, it looks like 5000 stones can be collected in my hometown."


    Defu: "But the time in your hometown may not be too late, and even if there are 5000 shi, it is still not enough."


    Xiao Yeyang knocked on the stone table, and said in a deep voice, ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, there is no other way. Send the batch that your family has collected first.¡±


    Daohua sat next to him, watching the two men talking seriously, and when they finished talking, she asked, "Are you collecting grain seeds?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought about the transportation, and nodded casually.


    And Yan Wenxiu was thinking that the Yan family¡¯s family background was too thin. If they had more farmland, this time they would definitely be able to help the little prince and Governor Guo with a lot of help. Unfortunately, the Yan family got up too late.


    Because of the enthusiasm, I didn''t hear Daohua''s question at all.


    Daohua was dissatisfied with the two people''s perfunctory, but she still asked, "Why don''t you ask me if I have any grains?" After speaking, she looked at the two of them puzzledly, and even sent someone from her hometown without asking. Ask her the person in front of her.


    After hearing what Daohua said, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu turned their heads to look at her in unison, with some confusion, surprise, and expectation on their faces.


    "Miss Yan, do you have grain in your hand?" Defu was the first to ask this in surprise.


    Daohua raised her head: "Of course I have, don''t forget, I have several Zhuangzi in my hands."


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu breathe tightly together.


    Forgive them, they really forgot about it, or it was a habit of ignoring it.


    In their opinion, the woman in the house after such a major event is incapable of getting involved, and is powerless, so they have never thought about Daohua at all.


    More than them, even Yan Zhigao did not expect this.


    Xiao Yeyang pursed his dry lips, and tentatively asked, "How many kinds of food do you have?"


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "How much do you want?"


    Seeing her such a big tone, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes lit up, and he made a 1: "Is there 10,000 shi?" Uncle lost 20,000 shi of grain. As long as he can make up more than 10,000 shi, the Guo family There is a way to help uncle get rid of punishment.


    Daohua smiled: "Look at your cautious look, don''t you just plant 10,000 stone grains?" She said, patted her chest, and said very proudly, "This girl helped you out."


    As soon as ?? said these words, whether it was Xiao Yeyang or Yan Wenxiu, they all looked surprised.


    However, Yan Wenxiu was worried that Daohua was too young and didn''t know how many 10,000 shi was. He hurriedly confirmed: "Big sister, it is 1, 10,000, and shi, not one, ten, or one hundred shi."


    Seeing being underestimated, Daohua was not happy: "I am not a three-year-old kid, of course I know how many 10,000 stones are."


    Xiao Yeyang believes in rice flowers, and quickly said, "The grain is grown in your Zhuangzi, right? Tell me the address. I will send someone to pick it up immediately. I have to hurry up. Fenxi is still waiting for the planting."


    Daohua said to Wang Man''er: "Go and call Xiao Liu brother over and let him take people to the granary."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Defu, Defu immediately said, "I will go with Girl Man''er."


    After the two left, Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua: "Big sister, why do you save so much food?"


    Daohua spread his hands, tilted his head and smiled: "I didn''t save it. It was just harvested during the autumn harvest. Haven''t I been busy practicing horse riding recently? I haven''t had time to sell it yet."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu quickly looked at each other, and then both smiled fortunately.


    They know that Daohua likes to sell things to save money, and then buy more Zhuangzi.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly condensed his eyebrows, and asked, "Autumn harvest? Then this wheat seed might be resistant to cold?"


    Daohua: "Don''t worry, Daohua is a high-quality product. It is not only resistant to cold, but also resistant to insects."


    The wheat seeds used on her Zhuangzi were all cultivated on spatial loess land. The reason why she grows so much is to promote the grain seeds more quickly and more quickly.


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Daohua. He also knew how the high-yield grains came from his father, so he didn¡¯t worry about the quality of the seeds after hearing what Daohua said.


    Soon, Qin Xiaoliu followed to get blessed.


    Daohua said to Qin Xiaoliu, "Brother Xiaoliu, you will immediately take Defu and them to the granary to fetch grain seeds." After speaking, he paused and looked at Yan Wenxiu with his head tilted.


    "Is 10,000 stones enough? Would you like to have more?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s breathing was stagnant, then he coughed a few times, and cleared his throat: "If you have more, naturally the more is better."


    Daohua immediately looked at Qin Xiaoliu: "Give them all the grains in the granary."


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded in response.


    Immediately, Qin Xiaoliu took the blessing and the guards brought by Xiao Yeyang to the granary on Daohuazhuangzi to fetch grain, and Yan Wenxiu followed.


    "Okay, the problem of grain seed has been solved. Don''t worry, just wait with peace of mind." Daohua smiled and poured another cup of tea for Xiao Yeyang.


    Looking at the freshly brewed tea, Xiao Yeyang felt a little thirsty, so he picked up the teacup and drank it, sighing as he drank it.


    The fact that Uncle lost the grain is really a turn of events.


    Now as long as the grain seeds are delivered to Fenxi as soon as possible, there is no need to worry about the punishment of uncle.


    The matter has been resolved, and his heart is relaxed.


    After drinking most of the cup, Xiao Yeyang put down the teacup and looked at the teacup on the other side with a smile and sips of the rice flower, a warm current slowly gushing out of his heart.


    Although he was born in the royal family and his status is precious, there are not many people close to him.


    From childhood to age, his father never disciplined him. Although his uncle Huang loved him, the affairs of the country were flourishing. Therefore, his uncle has been teaching him all the time.


    Uncle lost the grain and faced punishment. He was really anxious and worried.


    Fortunately, there is a rice flower.


    This guy, since the first meeting, has been bringing surprises and surprises to him constantly, and people can''t help but want to get closer.


    "thank you!"


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled. Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s serious face, she waved her hand in a magnificent manner: "You are welcome, who made us friends!"


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment, then twisted his eyebrows: "Friend?"


    Seeing that he didn''t agree with him very much, Daohua showed a bad face: "Why, don''t you consider me your friend?"


    Xiao Yeyang felt that the name Friend was weird, but when Daohua looked like he would turn his face if he wanted to say no, he shook his head decisively: "We are friends."


    Inahana smiled again: ¡°Friends should help each other, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Besides, you also helped my family a lot.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "I haven''t done anything for your family."


    Daohua put a smile on her face, and said seriously: "You don''t need to do anything to help our family." After that, she smiled again and said, "Anyway, I am very happy to be able to help you this time. of."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： , Protect food

    Chapter 213, Food Protection


    Daohuazhuang.


    This is the Zhuangzi dedicated to planting rice flowers. It is the largest of the three Zhuangzi given to her by the Li family, covering nearly 5,000 acres of land.


    In Zhuangzi, Daohua also specially built a granary.


    As soon as they entered the granary, Yan Wenxiu and Defu opened their eyes wide.


    Lots of wheat!


    is neatly stored in warehouses.


    The wheat was just harvested this year. The grains are full and shiny. Even people who don¡¯t understand farming can see that this is a top-grade variety.


    "This grain is planted with nearly 20,000 stones, right?" Defu looked excited.


    The governor lost 20,000 stones and returned 20,000 stones. In this way, there is no need to be blamed.


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded and smiled: "No more, no more than just 20,000 shi. This year''s harvest is good. Every mu of land has almost 6 shi of grain harvested. The seeds just planted and the grain bought from several nearby villages are thrown away. Kind, these are the rest."


    Yan Wenxiu''s expression moved: "There are 6 stones per acre?"


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded again: "Yes, but this is because the field manure in Zhuangzi, like the fields of other villagers, can only collect more than five stones."


    Defu hurriedly said: "This is already very good. As far as I know, there are more than five stones per mu, which can only be reached in the south where there is plenty of rain. It is really good to have such a high yield in the north."


    Qin Xiaoliu smiled. He can remember clearly that when she first told the girl about the yield per mu, the girl was still dissatisfied, saying that it was necessary to cultivate higher-yielding grain seeds in the future.


    Of course, this cannot be humane to the outside world.


    Defu looked at Yan Wenxiu: "Lord, let''s move it, send it to Fenxi earlier, and the master will feel at ease sooner."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded.


    Watching the packs of wheat seeds carried onto the carriage, Defu¡¯s heart slowly fell back to his stomach.


    Compared to the more and more smiles on Defu¡¯s face, Qin Xiaoliu looked at the granary that had finally been filled with difficulty being emptied bit by bit, it was painful on his face.


    "By the way, uncle, father-in-law, have you arranged the staff to transport the grain? Don''t lose it."


    Defu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I have notified Commander Shen that this time, he will be personally responsible for the escort, and Jin Lingwei next to the master will also follow. When we arrive at Fenxi, the governor''s soldiers will also follow. When you come to meet, you must ensure that the grain seeds reach the people of Fenxi."


    Qin Xiaoliu was not talking after hearing this.


    Sure enough, after all the grains were loaded onto the carriage, a group of soldiers in armor and long knives came to the outside of Zhuangzi.


    Qin Xiaoliu took a look, and saw that there were a lot of soldiers coming, and all of them looked pretty good, and he was completely relieved.


    It was already the afternoon when Yan Wenxiu returned to the Yan Mansion. Commander Shen and the soldiers escorting the grain were in the port and did not enter the city.


    Learning that he had collected 20,000 stone grain seeds, Xiao Yeyang was very excited and happy. He looked at Daohua and wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, he felt that it was too hypocritical to say it, so he swallowed it again.


    "I have to follow the food transport team to the provincial government, so I will leave first."


    Daohua thought for a while, and said: "I saw you didn''t eat much at noon, wait for me, I will get you something to eat on the road." Then, she looked at Yan Wenxiu, "Is the eldest brother going too?"


    "I"


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Xiao Yeyang, and to be honest, he came back this time to help collect grain seeds. Now that the grain seeds are solved, the little prince can''t use him.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Yan Wenxiu, and thought for a moment: "He also went, and when he arrived at Wuhua Mountain, he also picked up Wen Kai and several people from my uncle. The commanding officer had several of my uncle''s subordinates. They were very skilled in riding and shooting. It''s not bad. See you at the moment."


    Yan Wenxiu looked up, what is Yan Jiaque? What is lacking is the background and connections, and now the little prince is willing to recommend them, that is really great.


    Daohua nodded: "Well, wait, I''ll get more food."


    Yan Wenxiu worried that Xiao Yeyang had been waiting for a long time, so he said, "No need, right?"


    Ina Flower: "Don''t worry, it won''t take much time." He said, turned around and ran away.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "It''s Daohua''s heart after all, wait, don''t worry about it for a while."


    Soon, Daohua came over with a porcelain jar: "It''s really cheap for you. This is the yam and black rice health porridge that I specially made for my grandmother. There are some good things in it. After you get on the ship, you will divide it up. Eat it." As he said, he handed the porcelain jar out.


    Daohua reached out to Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wenxiu was about to reach out to take it, but who knows, Xiao Yeyang took the lead and held the porcelain jar in his hand.


    Seeing him protecting the food, Daohua smiled: "I can tell you, you can''t eat it alone. Give half of the score to my brother. My brother is so thin, so I have to make up for it. Okay, you go, don''t The delivery of grain was delayed."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, and took Yan Wenxiu and Defu away with the porcelain jar.


    After boarding the ship, Yan Wenxiu sat in the cabin and waited for Xiao Yeyang to divide his black rice porridge, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t see any movement.


    No, the little prince doesn¡¯t really want to eat alone, right?


    Thinking of this, Yan Wenxiu twitched the corners of his mouth, and had to ask, "Little Prince, are you hungry?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wenxiu, and said disgustedly: "Look at your prowess, isn''t it just a bit of porridge, is it worth thinking about you like this?"


    Yan Wen was silent.


    That is not your ordinary porridge, it is the porridge made by the older sister for grandmother. It must taste very good.


    He remembered that once when he went to greet his grandmother, he happened to be eating the yam and red date porridge that the older sister made for her. The grandmother tried half a bowl of it for him. It was delicious. He still remembers it.


    ". I didn''t eat at noon."


    After that, seeing that Xiao Yeyang still had no plans to divide the porridge, he had to take a heavy dose of medicine: "My fourth brother likes to eat the things made by the elder sister the most. Eat it."


    On hearing this, Xiao Yeyang frowned. When he thought of Yan Wenkai''s big stomach king, he thought it was better to eat the porridge as soon as possible.


    So, while letting Defu go to get the bowls and chopsticks, he looked at Yan Wenxiu dissatisfiedly: "You just said that you don''t want it, now you want to eat it again, really." After finishing speaking, he shook his head with disapproval.


    Yan Wenxiu said nothing about this, because he wanted to eat porridge anyway.


    Being with the little prince for so long, although he is not as relaxed as his fourth brother, but he is not too restrained.


    Defu quickly took the bowl and chopsticks over.


    Xiao Yeyang then opened the porcelain jar.


    As soon as ?? opened, a strong fragrance spread out.


    "Grumbling~"


    Defu swallowed directly.


    I want to eat!


    But he knew that it was impossible.


    The master didn¡¯t even want to give it to Master Yan, let alone him.


    "Uh"


    Looking at the half bowl of black rice porridge pushed in front of him, Yan Wenxiu looked speechless. He didn''t expect that the little prince was such a food protector.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： ,benefit

    Chapter 214, Benefits


    "How about, has the food seed problem been resolved?"


    Because Commander Shen came to Xingzhou City, Yan Zhigao met outside the city, and waited until the boat sailed before returning. At this point, it just happened to be the time for the government to go back to the backyard.


    Hearing Mrs. Li¡¯s question, he nodded first, and then asked: "How come our daughter has so many grains in her hands?"


    Mrs. Li was taken aback for a moment.


    Our daughter


    This is the first time the master mentioned his daughter in such an intimate tone.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li didn¡¯t reply, Yan Zhigao changed her coat and said, ¡°What are you doing in a daze?¡±


    Mrs. Li glanced at Yan Zhigao, walked forward to help him organize his clothes, and then shook her head and laughed, "The girl said that she is planning ahead and being prepared, and she has food in her hands. Drought, she has food stored there, and our family can¡¯t get hungry."


    sighed as he spoke.


    "I think it should be the last time I went to Linyi County with my mother. I had a lot of hardship and made people hungry, so that girl likes to buy food."


    Yan Zhigao''s mind also came up with the appearance of the beggars of her mother at the gate of Linyi County.


    At first, I only cared about the joy of being reunited with my old mother, but didn''t even think about it carefully. How did their old and young avoid banditry along the way, and how did they ask for food along the way?


    Seeing Mrs. Li''s distressed face, Yan Zhigao patted her hand: "Daohua is a very good girl, and my mother said it well. She is the lucky star of our family."


    "In the past, although the little prince was still close to our family, it was just a playful friendship between a few children. I still have no bottom in my heart."


    "After all, there are too many people around the little prince, and the few children in our family are not irreplaceable. If there are a few more playful and noisy people, they may be alienated by the little prince."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li was unhappy: "Why don''t our children compare to other families? Wen Kai loves to be noisy, Wen Tao is too honest, so they are just fine, but Wen Xiu and Dao Hua, you said. Say, why is it not as good as other children?"


    Yan Zhigao showed helplessness: ¡°I¡¯m not saying that the children in our family are not as good as those of other families. I mean, getting along with each other is not static.¡±


    "Look, now the little prince is only fourteen years old. It is the time when he loves to play, so some of our noisy children came into his eyes. But after two years? He has become stable. , Maybe the playmate you need is different."


    Mrs. Li did not refute this time.


    Yan Zhigao persuaded his wife and went on with the topic just now.


    "But, after the help of this kind of food, our family can be regarded as having a deeper friendship with the little prince and the Guo family behind him."


    "I heard Master Dong mentioned before that Fenxi¡¯s banditry is very serious, and the emperor is very concerned, so after producing high-yield grains, the first thing that comes to mind is Fenxi. As long as the people fill their stomachs, they will naturally not follow. Go to gangsters."


    "The food seeds are lost and the people can no longer survive. If this leads to a greater outbreak of banditry, Governor Guo''s punishment will certainly not be light."


    "We can be regarded as saving Governor Guo''s life."


    Listening to Yan Zhigao¡¯s analysis, Mrs. Li seemed to have a deeper understanding of the matter, nodded, and then did not forget to express her merits for her daughter: "All this is thanks to Daohua."


    Yan Zhigao smiled and said, "Yes, yes, I didn''t say no."


    Mrs. Li sighed: ¡°I hope that this batch of grain seeds can arrive smoothly. In this way, the people of Fenxi have hope, and the master also has political achievements.¡±


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "Yes, natural and man-made disasters, the people who suffer are the people who suffer."


    Zhongzhou Provincial Capital Wharf.


    Seeing the grain seeds transported towards Fenxi, Dong Jiancheng also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although the issue of food seeding has nothing to do with him, if the banditry in Fenxi cannot be resolved, Zhongzhou, as a neighboring province, will not be better off.


    Don¡¯t talk about anything else, just talk about the resettlement of refugees coming in, which is enough for him to have a headache. Not to mention the possible public security problems.


    It must be delivered safely this time!


    In any case, the high-yield grains came from under his control. If Fenxi''s banditry was alleviated, he would also have a credit.


    In these years, no one has given too much credit.


    "Father, wait for the little prince to take us to the command and envoy school field, and then return to the academy from there, instead of going back to the mansion." Dong Yuanxuan ran over to his father and talked about their arrangements afterwards.


    Dong Jiancheng looked at the distance, the little lord who was joking with the three sons of the Yan family, his eyes flashed: "Go."


    When the eldest son ran away, Dong Jiancheng sighed.


    This Yan family is really lucky.


    Inadvertently saved the little prince first, and now he helped Governor Guo so much, the friendship between the two sides will definitely grow deeper in the future.


    Look, didn¡¯t this all take the three young masters of the Yan family to command the ambassador?


    The fourth son of Yan and the son of Yan San took Wuke all the way. In the future, they will definitely have to deal with the commander. Early contact will broaden your horizons, avoid detours, and expand your contacts.


    This treatment, even my son has never experienced it.


    The main peak of Wuhua Mountain, Meilin Courtyard.


    "Master, the grain has been transported away smoothly."


    A man in black knelt on one knee. In front of him, Guo Ruomei sat indifferently: "Are all the secret escorts arranged?"


    The man in black nodded: "Everything is arranged, and there will never be another robbing of grain seeds."


    Guo Ruomei squinted her eyes: ¡°It¡¯s better to be like this. Go on, you also follow the grain transport team. If you have anything to do, you will immediately pass on the book.¡±


    "Yes."


    After the man in black had left, Mei Shuang came in with the tea: "Master can feel relieved now."


    Guo Ruomei took the tea and shook her head: "If the grain is not planted in the ground a day, my heart will not be safe." As he said, he lowered his head and took a sip of tea.


    Looking at the jasmine blooming in the teacup, Guo Ruomei finally showed a small smile at the corner of her mouth: "Speaking of which, the girl from the Yan family helped us twice."


    But, soon, the smile on his face receded again, and he said depressedly: "It''s just that the eyes are too sharp."


    The last time I finally had a chance to contact my son, my life was ruined by that girl.


    Meishuang looked a little embarrassed when she thought of the last time she was seen through the disguise by the Yan family eldest girl.


    They were also a little rushed, otherwise, how could a little girl find something wrong?


    Guo Ruomei took another sip of tea, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Go tell Shen Qiao and let her teach the Eldest Girl of the Yan family so that she can make up for everything from the Beijing Ladies¡¯ Association.¡±


    Meishuang nodded.


    Shen Qiao is Master Shen of the Yan family. In order to thank the girl from the Yan family for saving the little master, the master asked her to visit Shen Qiao. After that, Shen Qiao came to the Yan family to teach several girls.


    Otherwise, with Shen Qiao¡¯s reputation in Xingzhou, the newly arrived Yan¡¯s family won¡¯t be pleased.


    Zhou Mansion.


    Lady Zhou was also concerned about the loss of grain seeds. After learning that the Yan family had helped to collect more than 20,000 stone grain seeds, she also sighed.


    "This guy, luck is coming, it can''t be stopped. When I first arrived in Xingzhou last year, Yan Zhigao was still bullied by the entire prefecture, but now, even the provincial government''s Du Counselor has to take the initiative. I bow my head for peace."


    Master Zhou nodded, with a slightly sour tone: "Isn''t it?"


    Old Mrs. Zhou glanced at him: ¡°I heard that this time the little prince took the three brothers of the Yan family to command the envoy. It was originally not called Chengye, but the eldest said that he followed.¡±


    Master Zhou didn¡¯t care very much: ¡°It¡¯s useless to go to the command and envoy to learn literature, and it¡¯s normal for the little prince not to call him.¡±


    Old Madam Zhou shook his head disappointedly: "Is this a useful or useless question? This is a question of whether the little prince will bring our family to play with or not. Forget it, you don¡¯t understand this."


    "Anyway, the Yan family will continue to be better. It hasn''t been long before we have gained a lot of benefits."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： , Dont despise anyone

    Chapter 215, don''t despise anyone


    The northern part of Zhongzhou Province borders Fenxi Province. When Commander Shen escorted grain seeds over, a team of soldiers immediately greeted him.


    Commander Shen recognized that the leader was a close friend of Governor Guo, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because of the last time the grain seeds were robbed, his heart was always carried along the way, and he did not dare to be careless.


    "Brother Lu Shuo."


    "Brother Shen."


    The two met with each other.


    Lu Shuo clasped his fists and looked grateful: "Brother Shen has worked hard all the way."


    Commander Shen smiled and waved his hand: "Brother Lu Shuo doesn''t need to be foreigners, he is doing things for the Governor." He was the father of Governor Guo, and now he is a member of Guo Mao, Dingguo. It is natural to do it with all your heart.


    Lu Shuo looked at the carts of grains behind, and he was delighted: "Have you raised so many grains?"


    Commander Shen smiled and said, "It is also thanks to the little prince Zhou Xuan that he has raised more than 20,000 stone and grain seeds from the Yan family."


    Seeing that the grain seeds he brought could make up for the batch that was lost before, the stone in Lu Shuo''s heart immediately fell, and he smiled and pulled Commander Shen and said, "Go, Master Governor has been waiting for a long time, so let me see him soon. ."


    Soon, the group met Governor Guo in the nearest Fucheng.


    "Good, good!"


    Seeing his nephew raised more than 20,000 stone and grain seeds for him, Governor Guo said hello three times, and then he looked at Commander Shen: "Lifu, thanks to you this time."


    Commander Shen shook his head quickly: "The Governor''s words are polite. If it weren''t for the support of the Duke of the country back then, there would be no such thing as today''s glory."


    Governor Guo patted Commander Shen on the shoulder, and did not continue to say politely: "I am busy distributing food and may not be able to entertain you. When I return to Zhongzhou next time, I will ask you to listen to the show and drink. ."


    Commander Shen responded with a smile. Knowing that Governor Guo was busy, he took his subordinates to retreat and rest.


    As soon as he left, a subordinate official came over: "Governor, the prefects of several nearby prefectures are here."


    Governor Guo nodded. Now it¡¯s almost November. He must quickly distribute the newly raised grains for the people to plant.


    "After the grain is divided, in order to avoid any bandits who are not afraid of death robbing the grain, this time I will send more people to **** me, and kill me whenever I encounter people blocking the road."


    Governor Guo said murderously, and walked away.


    As soon as he stepped out of the room, he saw the guard Guo Qiang rushing in with excitement: "Governor, in addition to the food, he also gave you a large cart of vegetables and fruits to honor you."


    Governor Guo, who was about to leave, paused, and said strangely: "What did you say, what did Yanger give me?"


    Guo Qiang said excitedly: "Vegetables, melons and fruits." As he said, he showed a pity again, "It''s a pity, there is a basket of vegetables with green leaves that is rotten, but it doesn''t matter, there are many cucumbers and beans, which are still very fresh. That''s right. There are also several big boxes of fruits such as persimmons, apples, red dates, and pears."


    Hearing this, Governor Guo grinned immediately, haha ??a few times, and then smiled: "It''s not a waste of money that I taught a hard time. In order to get close to him, he also took the hard work of the bandit."


    Speaking, she sighed.


    "Yang''er will be fifteen in the coming year. She is an adult. Now she is sensible. She knows that we can only have some pickles and meat here. He also sent a cart of green vegetables to honor me, okay!"


    "Go, tell the kitchen to fry some vegetables today, and we will also have a tooth-making festival tonight. During this time, eating only meat will make my stomach feel bad."


    "Yes!" Guo Qiang was waiting for this early, and the answer was a resounding one.


    Originally, there were not many vegetables in winter. Fenxi was hit by disasters and gangsters. The people couldn¡¯t even fill their stomachs, so where could they grow vegetables?


    After ?? came here, they could only eat pickles, and the amount was still very small.


    He has long wanted to eat refreshing fresh dishes.


    Little prince is a good person.


    Meanwhile, Wangyue Academy in Zhongzhou Province.


    Xiao Yeyang, who was issued a good person card, looked at the only dish of greens on the table with a dissatisfaction, and frowned at Defu: "What the **** is going on?"


    "In the past, the vegetables and fruits that Daohua sent every time were enough for me to eat until the school holidays at the end of each month, and there were still surpluses."


    "This month, I went to Daohua''s house again in the middle of the month. With Daohua''s temperament, she will definitely prepare food for me again. It''s less than half a month. Why are the dishes gone? If it''s gone, what about my fruit?"


    He wants to eat an apple every day, Daohua said, this is good for the body.


    Defu lowered his head and said weakly: "Master, the vegetables and fruits delivered in the middle of the month should be sent to Fenxi together with the grain seeds."


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned: ". Did you send it to uncle?"


    Defu looked up at Xiao Yeyang''s face, and saw that he showed no signs of anger, and tentatively said: "Master, or else, the slave writes to Miss Yan and asks her to bring another car over?"


    Xiao Yeyang glared at him: "No!" Then, his expression became a little awkward, "" Daohua is here. It''s friendship. We can''t accept it, but we can take the initiative to ask. What''s the matter? She thought I was a foodie. "


    Defu lowered his head and curled his mouth.


    Master, aren¡¯t you just a foodie?


    Before, when he was in the capital, the master was never a food protector.


    Compared with other princes'' personal eunuchs, he is much more blessed.


    However, his taste was gone after he arrived in Zhongzhou.


    The vegetables sent by girl Yan, almost every meal of the host is a CD-ROM, he just wanted to eat some leftovers.


    Defu was silent for a moment: ¡°In this case, by the end of November, the master can only eat food bought from outside.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s face collapsed.


    Before, he didn''t think the outside dishes were unpalatable, as long as the taste was good, but since he got used to the dishes sent by rice flowers, he didn''t want to eat other people''s dishes anymore.


    It''s not that his mouth is picky, it''s that the taste is really different.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes lit up: "I have thought of a way. Didn''t Daohua open a fruit and vegetable shop in Xingzhou City? In this way, you can ask people to buy them in the shop, quietly, so that people don''t discover their identity."


    Deblessed and nodded, but he was very speechless in his heart.


    The girl ??Yan is generous, and she plays so well with her master, but it''s just a cart of vegetables and fruits, why can''t I write a letter?


    Even if Miss Yan knows that her master is a foodie, what''s wrong, isn''t she a foodie?


    Who can dislike whom!


    In a blink of an eye, it was mid-November.


    Xiao Yeyang received a letter from his uncle, knowing that the grain seeds had been distributed to the people and had been planted in the ground, something finally happened in his mind.


    This is no longer worrying, and the appetite is good, so I eat more.


    Originally, I only visited Xingzhou once a few days, but this time I would go there every three or four days.


    It''s not that I don''t want to buy more, but the business of Daohua''s fruit and vegetable shop is really good. In order for more people to eat fresh vegetables, people who enter the shop will limit the amount of buying.


    Otherwise, some big families can buy all the food in the store.


    As the end of the year is approaching, it is time to start preparing for the New Year''s Eve.


    In order to train Daohua, Mrs. Li gave her all the preparations for the new year''s gift for my sister-in-law in Jingcheng this year.


    So, Daohua will take old lady Yan out to go shopping from time to time, nicknamed it, look at this year¡¯s New Year goods market.


    The two of them walked on their legs instead of riding in the carriage.


    The street is very lively, all kinds of vendors are constantly hawking, and pedestrians come and go. Both grandparents and grandchildren like to watch this scene full of people''s fireworks.


    "Hey, that person is a bit familiar, where did he see it?"


    When she passed her vegetable shop, Daohua was happy that the shop was doing well, and suddenly she saw a familiar figure in the crowd.


    Seeing her granddaughter standing still, Mrs. Yan pulled her arm: "People outside, what do you know?"


    Daohua yelled, "I remember, I saw him in the palace, he is from Xiao Yeyang."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： , I accidentally thought too much

    Chapter 216, accidentally thinking too much


    Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop in the backyard.


    The old lady Yan was sitting in the front of the house, and Daohua was standing beside her, surprised and wondering at the small servant who had lowered his head and dared not see anyone: "I remember you, you can call me." have to."


    The little girl was silent: "Back to the girl, the slave is called Deshou."


    Ina Hua immediately clapped her hands: "Yes, it''s a longevity."


    Don¡¯t blame her for having a memory of this person. There are a few people around Xiao Yeyang who have a high rate of appearance. Needless to say, if you are blessed, you will be served personally. That means that Xiao Yeyang will follow wherever he goes.


    And the person in front of her, she has seen it several times, and every time she gets food, this person must be on the spot and should be responsible for eating.


    Looking at Deshou, whose head was lowered to her chest, Daohua was a little speechless. Is she so scary? "Are you here to buy my food?"


    Shou Deshou nodded, and immediately thought of the master¡¯s order not to let Miss Yan find out about buying vegetables, and shook his head quickly.


    Seeing that he was silent, Daohua had to continue to ask: "Why, the vegetables and fruits I gave to your master are not enough?"


    Deshou nodded first, then shook his head.


    Now, not only Daohuaxin is tired, but even the old lady Yan also feels that the little servant in front of her is too uneasy, and it''s boring.


    Daohua: ". In October, in addition to the food delivered with the eldest brother and the others, in the middle of the month, he came over to raise grain, and I prepared a cart for food. It could not be enough. Did he use it to entertain someone? Is it?"


    Speaking of this, Daohua suddenly thought of the three strange women she met on the main peak of Mount Wuhua.


    At that time, Xiao Yeyang and Big Brother Dong reacted very strangely. They didn''t seem to worry about the three women at all. Later, the fourth brother told her that outsiders were not allowed to enter or leave on the main peak of Wuhua Mountain.


    is not an outsider, that is, someone you know.


    Immediately, Daohua thought of the other courtyard on the top of the peak. Could it be that the three people live in the other courtyard?


    In this way, the identity of the lady is very difficult.


    Who is ???


    The emperor''s concubine left in the folk?


    In an instant, Daohua¡¯s thoughts spread. For a while, it was a poignant story that the emperor and folk women couldn¡¯t love, and then the imperial concubine angered the emperor¡¯s tragic fate of being abandoned in another courtyard.


    Either way, the lady obviously didn''t want to stay in the other yard in obscurity. Therefore, there was a matter of pretending to be dizzy and designing Xiao Yeyang on the Double Ninth Festival.


    The purpose is to return to the palace?


    If this is the case, Xiao Yeyang is afraid that he will often be harassed.


    Xiao Yeyang was the emperor¡¯s nephew, and the lady was the emperor¡¯s concubine, and she could barely be regarded as his elder. For some unknown reason, he had to send something to the other courtyard, including the food she sent.


    Daohua nodded while thinking, let alone, it is really possible, after thinking about it, and smiling towards Deshou: "Does your master want to send something to another courtyard?"


    Deshou''s heart trembled, and suddenly raised his head, his face was shocked.


    How did the girl ??Yan know this?


    After the Dragon Boat Festival this year, the master will send some food and drink to the other courtyard from time to time. No one else knows about this except Defu and him.


    Seeing his appearance, Daohua suddenly showed a smile of''she understands'': "Xiao Yeyang is also true. He wants to give something to the lady in the other hospital without telling me. It''s all right now. , It¡¯s not enough!"


    "Looking at how you look, you should run to this side frequently, and it''s not too troublesome to go back and forth!"


    Shou Deshou lowered his head, almost crying in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, how did Miss Yan know the existence of the former princess?


    is over, he will probably be beaten to death by the master when he goes back.


    You must know that the master doesn¡¯t really want to start the princess before the other person.


    Daohua smiled and looked towards Deshou: "Wait a minute, I will send someone to the Zhuangzi to pick fresh vegetables." After speaking, he paused, "Is one car enough?"


    Deshou nodded quickly, enough is enough, girl Yan is true, everything in every car will be tightly packed, one car is more than the average person with two cars.


    Who knows, I heard Daohua say: "Forget it, two cars, one for your master, and the other for the lady in the other courtyard."


    The lady was still in the other courtyard, and Xiao Yeyang still had to give her things. He also had some identity, so he might return to the palace one day.


    Since you want to give it away, you should give it more generously. In this way, favors are enough.


    The old lady Yan said: "By the way, give Wenxiu and the others something."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, grandma, you won''t forget the eldest brother and them."


    After a while, Deshou pulled his face back to Wangyue Academy with five carts full of vegetables and fruits.


    Wangyue Academy.


    Xiao Yeyang is a resident in the hospital.


    Looking at the five carts of vegetables and fruits back from Deshoula, Xiao Yeyang was a little annoyed: "Didn¡¯t I make you be careful? Why did Daohua know about it?"


    Deshou grieved and lowered his head: "Master, I really don''t blame the slave. Who would have thought that Miss Yan would go shopping with the old lady, and she just happened to pass the fruit and vegetable shop." He also recognized him!


    Xiao Yeyang sighed, ¡°Forget it, just know if you know it. At most, Daohua will think that I¡¯m a bit greedy.¡± After speaking, he paused, wringing his brows and looking at the five carts of vegetables and fruits.


    "I eat a lot, but Daohua doesn''t need to raise me as a pig. I get five carts for one free, and I''ll die."


    Deshou¡¯s mouth twitched, and hurriedly said, ¡°There are two cars for the three Yan Gongzi, and one for Dong Gongzi and Su Gongzi.¡±


    Although the college has a canteen, the food tastes not so good. Therefore, generally, people with a little bit of money will rent a yard to cook by themselves, so that they can eat better.


    Although the three Yan family brothers do not have a separate yard, they can borrow a few Dong Yuanxuan''s kitchens.


    Xiao Yeyang looked stagnant, and said dryly, "There are too many cars in those two cars!"


    Deshou raised his eyes to look at his owner, then took a deep breath, bit his head and said, "There is a car for the owner of another yard."


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly widened, and even Defu looked over in astonishment.


    Xiao Yeyang looked incredible: "What did you say, who is the car for?"


    Deshou bent her knees and fell on her knees: ¡°Master, I really didn¡¯t say anything. Miss Yan asked me if the food she gave was not enough to eat, so I just nodded.¡±


    "Afterwards, I didn''t know what she thought of, so I decided that the master sent the food to the other courtyard, and then somehow mentioned the owner of the other courtyard, so he sent an extra car."


    Xiao Yeyang sullenly, and looked blessed.


    Defu immediately knelt down: "Master, the minion swears that he has never said anything to Miss Yan."


    Xiao Yeyang twisted his eyebrows, Defu and Deshou followed him all the time, and he still knew the sincerity of the two.


    But the mother¡¯s matter, except for them, that is, Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin know a little bit.


    Could it be that they said something to Daohua?


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head. The two knew that this was their own taboo, and they probably wouldn''t talk too much.


    So, that fellow Inaka had thought of it out of his own imagination.


    Her storytelling ability is first-rate. Maybe she has given her mother a messy identity now.


    Xiao Yeyang felt a little irritated when he thought of Daohua''s slick, curious and exploratory eyes.


    This guy is sometimes outrageously smart. She will continue to hold on to it. Maybe, her mother''s identity will be stripped away by her.


    Thinking of the bad comments of the various families in the capital to his mother, Xiao Yeyang twisted his eyebrows, feeling a little worried.


    Inahua likes the story of Hufu, she doesn¡¯t treat her mother like everyone else, does she?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： , The eldest sister style

    Chapter 217, elder sister style


    "Master, what should I do with this truck of vegetables and fruits?" Defu bit the bullet and asked.


    Don¡¯t look at this year¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival, the relationship between the master and the other courtyard seems to have eased a bit, but he knew in his heart that there were still lumps in the master¡¯s heart, and some things were not so easy to pass.


    However, if the two sides can increase the chance of contact, it would be a good thing.


    They are slaves. Only when the master is better and the mood is smooth, can they get better.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the car to eat, and waved his hand impatiently: "Hurry up and take it away, it''s not for me. What do you put in my yard? It''s an eye!"


    Defu heard the joy from the back, and quickly looked at Deshou, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    Deshou was also clever, knowing that his master agreed to send the things in the car to the other yard, he immediately stood up and flew away with the carriage, as if he was afraid that Xiao Yeyang would change his mind.


    Meiling Courtyard.


    Looking at the whole carriage of vegetables and fruits, Guo Ruomei smiled on her face and eyes, and said to Mei Shuang and Mei Xue beside him: "My brother wrote to me before, saying that Yang''er is sensible and considerate. He knew that he had nothing to eat there, so he sent him a cart of vegetables and fruits all the way over, showing him a full display."


    "Now I have it too, hurry up, go and prepare pen and ink, I also want to write a letter to talk about it."


    Meixue immediately smiled and turned around to get pen, ink, paper and ink.


    Meishuang stepped forward and looked at the things in the car. Seeing that most of the things the owner liked to eat, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s so fresh and lush green vegetables, you know it¡¯s delicious at first glance.¡±


    "Master, the little master always thinks about you, knowing that you like to eat fruits, but in winter melons and fruits are not easy to get. If this is not the case, I brought a car full of them."


    Talking, reached out and took a red apple, "It smells good!" Then quickly handed it to Guo Ruomei.


    Guo Ruomei is holding an apple. Even though there is snow everywhere on the mountain at the moment, she still feels warm in her heart: "By the way, Yang''er respected me so much to eat, so I have to give him something, you say, give him something Okay?"


    "The little master must like everything the master gives."


    "."


    After this, every time Daohua prepares vegetables and fruits for Xiao Yeyang, she would pick up a cart for the other courtyard. Although Xiao Yeyang appeared impatient every time, she never refused.


    After receiving things in the other hospital, they will also send back some objects, or Guo Ruomei''s embroidered purse, belt, or clothes made by herself, or other strange things.


    Although Xiao Yeyang put all these things aside and didn''t move, but the people on both sides came and went, and the people who walked around became more and more frequent.


    This can also be regarded as the masters on both sides ventilating each other.


    Of course, these Daohua didn''t know at all. She didn''t know that her unintentional act had actually promoted the warming of Xiao Yeyang''s mother-child relationship.


    Yan House, Deyi Academy.


    Wang Wang''s charcoal fire was burning in the classroom, which made Daohua sitting in the room not feel the slightest cold.


    Ina Hua looked at the books on the desk explaining talents, and raised her eyes from time to time to look at Master Shen who was sitting above.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Since November, Master Shen¡¯s requirements for her have become stricter and stricter.


    In the past, I only needed to learn the things in the textbook, but now I still need to learn some talents.


    "Burning incense, playing games, tasting tea, listening to the rain, admiring the snow, waiting for the moon, drinking wine, planting flowers, seeking tranquility, and playing the piano are the ten most elegant pleasures in the world. In this way, whether it''s going out as a guest or having fun with the family, you won''t be speechless and dull."


    Master Shen was drinking tea while talking slowly, watching the expressions of the four girls below.


    "Big girl, what do you think you want to learn?"


    Hearing the Master¡¯s question, Daohua immediately sat up straight: "Back to Master, I have chosen, I want to learn Fuqin." In her previous life, she had always wanted to learn Guqin, but unfortunately, she never had the opportunity.


    Master Shen smiled and nodded: "Among all the instruments, the piano is the best. Playing the piano can cultivate sentiment, but also express the feelings in the heart, and feel natural, not bad!"


    Affirmed, Daohua smiled and put the piano score on the table to the top. Who knows, Master Shen asked again: "Besides Fuqin, what else do you want to learn?"


    Daohua was stunned, is it not enough to learn the piano?


    Seeing Master Shen looking at herself with a smile, Daohua had no choice but to lower her head and flip through the book of talent introduction again, and finally selected it, and chose Fenxiang.


    In ancient times, people¡¯s lives were almost inseparable from incense. It was used to smoke clothes and houses, and it was also used in sacrificial occasions.


    A lot of places are used anyway.


    Daohwa is still very interested in burning incense, especially, she also wants to make spices by herself, especially some spices with healing properties, so she must be very profitable.


    "The quiet room burns incense, and the leisure is elegant." Master Shen''s smile on his face increased a little, "Anything else?"


    This time, Daohua withstood the pressure, and no matter what, she didn¡¯t continue to choose another one.


    Her daily schedule is already very full, and now with the addition of fuqin and burning incense, the time left for her to freely control is even shorter, and she can''t learn other things.


    Master Shen seemed a little regretful, but he didn''t force Daohua: "From today onwards, the lady''s needle-cutting girl red will learn to tune in the morning, and in the afternoon, she will learn to use the piano and burn incense, the same every day, staggering each other."


    Ina Flower nodded respectfully: "Yes, Master."


    After ??, Master Shen looked at the three Yan Yihuan again.


    For these three people, Master Shen did not ask much, only let them learn the same.


    Yan Yi is happy and quiet, chooses to learn and play;


    Yan Yishuang is consciously elegant and chooses tea;


    Yan Yile loves to play, choose to learn Shihua.


    After class, Daohua waited for Master Shen to leave. Then she got up and prepared to leave. As soon as she walked to the door, she heard Yan Yile said sourly to the two Yan Yihuan.


    "Master Shen is really different from his eldest sister. Not only did he teach his own unique skills, double-sided and triple-different embroidery, but now he also learns more talents than we do."


    Inahua stopped, turned around, and looked at Yan Yile seriously: "Sister Si, where are the rules and etiquette you learned?"


    Yan Yile immediately wanted to go back, but was held back by Yan Yihuan: "Big sister, fourth sister, she just has no intentions."


    Ina Hua directly interrupted her: "Okay, I''m tired of listening to these words like blunt-hearted, unintentional, and young. You and I know whether she uses these reasons to vent her dissatisfaction."


    Speaking, Daohua straightened her face.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to take care of you too much, but your behavior is related to the face of the Yan family, so I have to say a few more words."


    "Master Shen always teaches in accordance with his aptitude. I learn a lot because I can take so many courses. Three sisters, ask yourself, just let you learn, can you do it?"


    She is not a real child. She has matured thinking and can sit still. In addition, she has a good memory, so even if she has more schoolwork, she can be arranged.


    But the other three are real children, whose learning ability is inferior to her in the end.


    "Now, if you really want to learn, you can fight for Master Shen yourself, instead of chewing your tongue and complaining about your dissatisfaction, which is against everyone."


    "The rules and etiquette, Master Shen teaches every day, in order to let us pay attention to everything, pay attention to everything, and penetrate the etiquette and rules into all aspects of life, instead of just learning a picture from the gourd. Whenever something happens, it will be missed. Shy, it''s a joke."


    "Think about the way you were just now, the teacher behind the arrangement, and the words are full of complaints. Is this what Master Shen usually teaches us to behave?"


    Speaking, looking at Yan Yile.


    "Four sister, you will be ten years old next year. You have some mistakes and ignorance. You can no longer prevaricate with your youth. Today, you arranged the master behind your back. I will punish you to copy a hundred large characters to get rid of your impetuosity."


    Yan Yile was anxious on the face, and immediately retorted: "I don''t want it."


    Daohua''s face was faint: "Would you like to write casually, but the next time you go out as a guest, but you won''t dare to let you follow, or else, if you can be straightforward, others think that my Yan family daughter does not have a tutor."


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at the other two, and then left with the maid.


    Yan Yile is anxious, and looking at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang for help.


    Yan Yi made two comforting beeps, and then left quickly.


    Yan Yihuan sighed, and took her younger sister to the Erfang courtyard: "Go ask my mother and see what she says."


    When the girls were gone, Master Shen, who had heard everything in the main room, shook his head and smiled.


    The woman behind her handed her tea, and said with a smile: "It''s not wasted girl, you taught me a little bit, the girl from the Yan family still knows the truth and kindness."


    Master Shen took the tea and said with a smile: "Although this girl is not the best among the students I teach, but it is the most transparent. Nowadays, she has become more and more like a eldest sister."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： , Its fighting

    Chapter 218, fighting


    "Mother, this is the annual gift list I prepared for my aunt. You can see it."


    Daohua handed the gift list to Mrs. Li.


    Ms. Li took the gift list and looked at it. She had everything to eat and wear: "Have you seen the old lady?"


    Inahana nodded: "The items on the gift list were negotiated with my grandmother. Can you see if there is anything to increase or decrease?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and put down the gift list: "The preparations are very complete, but we can add a little bit more to the things produced in our house. Your aunt is weak, and black rice and red dates are the most nourishing ones. Give her more. ."


    Taohua couldn''t help herself, and smiled and asked: "Mother, do you and aunt have a good relationship? I think the New Year gifts you prepare for her are extraordinarily rich."


    Mrs. Li smiled: "When my mother first married to Yan''s family, your aunt helped her a lot. If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t be able to integrate into the Yan family so easily, and the mother would accept her affection." pause.


    Another point is that she too understands the difficulty of marrying a woman.


    She was married to a scholar from a merchant family, and her sister-in-law was married from a poor family to a high-class family. They all belonged to high-class marriages. People like them would definitely not live so well in the husband''s family, and it is inevitable that they would feel pity for the same illness in their hearts.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Mother, you treat your aunt like this, and grandmother also accepts your affection, so she praised you in front of me."


    The feelings between people are mutual. If you treat me well, I will pay back one or two.


    What she is most satisfied with about this family is that her grandmother and her mother have no conflicts with her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Grandma is reasonable and never intervenes in the affairs of the mansion; her mother is filial and considerate, and considers everything, and the two are friendly.


    Otherwise, she would get a headache if she was caught in the middle.


    Ms. Li smiled: "Since my mother got married to this home, the old lady has treated me well. It is my mother''s blessing to have such a wise mother-in-law."


    It is also for this reason. For the second room who does not produce, she will take more care of some things, so as not to make it difficult for the old lady to do.


    Speaking of the second room, Mrs. Li thought about something and looked at her daughter: "I heard that you fined Yile?"


    Daohua nodded: "Master Shen asked us to choose to learn talents. Because I learned more, the fourth sister vomited acid water behind her back. She also brought Master Shen in her words, so I fined her a hundred characters. What''s the matter, the second aunt came to ask your mother to file a complaint?"


    Ms. Li smiled and shook: "That''s not true, your second aunt, how do you say, in fact, people are very shrewd, but sometimes they are too calculating, which is a bit unpleasant."


    "However, she still attaches great importance to the upbringing of the three of your brothers."


    "In our house before, the rules were a bit lax and I didn''t understand many places. Since I got to Xingzhou, I have seen more people, and I started to pay attention to many things."


    "Your second aunt is smart and knows what to do to be good to the child. Master Shen''s teachings are well-recognized. After hearing the ins and outs, your second aunt personally escorted Yile to write the big characters."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows, she was really surprised at this point.


    Ms. Li touched her daughter''s head and said patiently: "You are the eldest sister. You have the responsibility to teach the younger siblings."


    Daughter has been around for so long, she can feel that this girl is not very kind to people she doesn''t like. As long as she doesn''t bother her, she can just ignore this person.


    Such temperament, good, not good.


    Good, you can live more comfortably; bad, but sometimes you seem a little indifferent.


    "I told your father about this last night, and he said it right."


    "In this world, a single tree is hard to grow into a forest, your father, but you have enough of the above-mentioned suffering."


    "The dear ones of blood, no matter how you evade, they can''t avoid it. It always hurts and glories."


    "Our family is too shallow. When you grow up, you still have to support each other with your brothers and sisters in the family. If they are promising, the more help you will get."


    "So, in the future, there will be something wrong with Yihuan. If you say it, then you should be punished. As long as it is reasonable, no one will say nothing."


    Ina Flower twisted her eyebrows, a little unhappy.


    It¡¯s troublesome to manage people or something.


    Seeing Mrs. Li looking at herself tightly, Daohua nodded reluctantly: "I will try my best."


    Mrs. Li smiled, and did not say more, she knew that her daughter was sensible and well-measured.


    The mother and daughter again talked about the New Year ceremony. However, at this moment, Ping Xiao pouted and walked in.


    See you, Daohua immediately smiled and said, "Sister Pingxiao, who has offended you? Tell me, I''ll vent your anger for you."


    If Ping Xiao always smiled and answered the conversation, Barabala said a big push, but this time, she shook her head and looked at Mrs. Li: "Madam, Aunt Lin might be giving birth."


    Ms. Li''s expression turned straight: "Isn''t the due date in the middle of the month? Why is it so early?"


    Ping Xiao: "Aunt Lin''s maid came and said that Aunt Liu pushed Aunt Lin, which caused the premature birth."


    Hearing this, Daohua became a little curious, and interjected: "Isn''t Aunt Liu very well-behaved? How can you push Aunt Lin well?"


    Is this house fighting scene about to start?


    Ping Xiao chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s not always certain who pushes whoever. Aunt Lin must be jealous that the master went to Aunt Liu¡¯s room. This is the reason.¡±


    "Shut up!"


    Ms. Li stopped Ping Xiao and gave her a look. Can you tell your daughter about this kind of thing? Then he looked at Daohua: "Well, there is nothing for you here. Go and do your homework."


    Daohua didn''t want to leave, but seeing Madam Li''s serious face, she had to take Wang Man''er and leave.


    "Man''er, go to find out what''s going on?" Daohua said to Wang Man''er as soon as she left the main courtyard.


    She has no interest in the two concubines of cheap father, but she still has to know what she should know, lest they come up with some moths to hinder her mother.


    Not long after Daohua returned to her yard, Wang Man''er returned.


    "Girl, Auntie Lin is really going to give birth. Madam has already invited the doctor and midwife."


    Daohua: "I didn''t ask you this. I did. What is the relationship between Aunt Lin''s premature delivery and Aunt Liu?"


    Wang Man''er: "Not some time ago, Auntie Lin used her stomach to make her face look. Who knows, the master was intercepted by Aunt Liu when she left her door. Since then, the two of them have been on the bar. "


    Daohua nodded clearly, and then sneered: "I thought my father would never go to Aunt Liu''s room. I didn''t expect it. Humph."


    Wang Man''er glanced at Daohua, and hesitated: "Master went there several times afterwards. I thought Aunt Liu was an honest woman, but I didn''t expect it to be a hidden traitor."


    Daohua''s expression is faint: "She is her father''s concubine. In order to be able to live in Yan Mansion, there is nothing to do with her father. As long as she doesn''t get mad and delusional about things that don''t belong to her, it''s good to let her fight with Aunt Lin. of."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： ,superficial

    Chapter 219, no pain or itching


    "Girl, I''m born!"


    Looking at Wang Man''er, who ran into the room with excitement, Daohua had a black line on her face.


    What is a girl giving birth?


    Can''t speak anymore?


    Wang Man''er didn''t notice his slip of the tongue, and when he reached Daohua, he said excitedly: "Girl, Aunt Lin gave birth to a daughter, and you have another younger sister."


    Taohua silently looked at Wang Man''er with a smile on his face.


    Wang Man''er saw his girl looking straight at him, his smile stiffened: "Girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Daohua looked speechless: "Should I ask you what''s wrong? Aunt Lin gave birth to a daughter. Are you so happy?"


    Wang Man''er shook his head quickly: "I''m not happy, no, I''m happy because Aunt Lin gave birth to a daughter, not a son. Now, how can she be proud of her?"


    "Before I was born, I was clamoring for sour food everywhere, as if I wanted to tell everyone that she must have a boy in her belly. Now it''s alright, shameless."


    Daohua glanced at Wang Man''er who was gloating with misfortune: "It is a boy or a girl, both are the children of his father."


    Wang Man''er: "It''s different. If she had a son, Aunt Lin should raise her tail again."


    Inaka did not say much this time.


    In ancient times, everyone had a deep-rooted patriarchal thought. Although she did not have such a concept, it was indeed better for Aunt Lin to have a daughter than a son.


    Wang Man''er said again: "By the way, girl, the master punished Aunt Liu."


    "Oh?" Daohua raised her eyebrows: "What was the punishment?"


    Wang Man''er: "The master said that Aunt Liu caused Aunt Lin to give birth prematurely, and fined her a full three-month confinement, and he also had to copy the scriptures for the new five girls."


    Daohua narrowed her eyes: "Aunt Liu really pushed Aunt Lin?"


    Wang Man''er curled his lips: ¡°Who knows, anyway, Aunt Lin¡¯s maid insisted that Aunt Liu pushed her, and there was no one with Aunt Liu at the time."


    "However, Aunt Liu''s reaction was very strange. She did not defend herself a word. She just said that she almost hurt the children of the Yan family. She is guilty and should be punished."


    Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered: "I''m very good at retreating!"


    Aunt Lin had just finished giving birth, and the cheap father made it clear that she wanted to help her. In this way, the more Aunt Liu argued, the easier it would be to arouse the resentment of the cheap father. It is better to honestly confess the crime, at least the attitude of admitting mistakes is good. .


    Furthermore, she is very interesting to use. Does this imply that Aunt Lin did it to her first?


    "Okay, let''s not talk about them. Bring me the embroidery shed quickly. I have to finish embroidering the purse for my fourth brother before his birthday, otherwise, he should have trouble again."


    December 18 is the birthday of the fourth brother Yan Wenkai, a few days have passed.


    Wang Man''er looked at the embroidery pattern curiously: "Girl, what kind of animal are you embroidering? I haven''t seen it before, is it a bear?"


    Taohua smiled and picked up the embroidered shed, looked at it, and looked satisfied: "Isn''t it cute? This is a kind of animal from Bashu, right?"


    Pandas are also bears.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Aunt Lin was lying on the bed, looking at the baby daughter next to her with disappointment.


    Since she was pregnant, she always thought that she was pregnant with a son.


    How much she expected back then, how disappointed she is now.


    I thought that I could have another son and bring the old man''s heart back, but now, all the thoughts are empty.


    Just then, the maid Xiyun walked in: "Auntie, your mother and younger siblings are coming to see you."


    Aunty Lin, who had no energy, heard this, her face was suddenly happy: "Hurry up, get people in."


    Soon, a middle-aged woman and a young woman were led in.


    Seeing people, Aunt Lin wanted to sit up, and the middle-aged woman immediately stepped forward and held it down: "Don¡¯t move, you just finished giving birth, it¡¯s time to cultivate."


    Aunt Lin didn¡¯t try her best, she took Lin Wang¡¯s hand and walked back home: "Mother." As she said, she turned her head and looked at the young woman next to her, "Brother and sister."


    Master Lin¡¯s wife, Lin Xu, also smiled and walked forward, and looked at the newly born baby girl: "What a beautiful child, you look so much like your sister."


    Aunt Lin smiled: "I would prefer her to look like the old man, so that he can be more loved by him."


    Hearing this, Lin Wang¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, and he choked up a bit: ¡°It¡¯s all because your father is not good. If he is arrogant, why should you make you a concubine for others? Go and fight for it."


    Aunt Lin fell silent, and after a while, she smiled bitterly: "Mother, this is my life."


    Seeing that the guilt and self-blame on Lin Wang¡¯s face became more and more serious, and his younger brothers and sisters also became embarrassed, Aunt Lin had to pretend to be relaxed and said: "Mother, you know how the master treats me. I live at Yan''s house. Not bad."


    Lin Wang¡¯s face was dissatisfied: "A good life? If you have a good life, how can you still give birth prematurely?"


    Hearing this, Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes flickered, and she glanced at the maid Xiyun in the room: "You go guard the door, I want to talk to my mother, and my younger siblings."


    "Yes."


    Xiyun quickly retreated.


    After ?? and the others left, Aunt Lin said softly: "I am not born prematurely. It is to deal with the one in the yard, deliberately."


    Wang Lin and Xu Lin were both surprised.


    After a moment of silence, Lin Wang cried out angrily: "You, why don''t you know how to take good care of your body, in case something should happen, can you let Wenbin and Yishuang do it?"


    Aunt Lin quickly calmed down: "Mother, don''t worry, I know it in my heart."


    Lin Wang¡¯s still felt scared: ¡°Women still walked in the ghost gate, you, don¡¯t make fun of your body in the future.¡±


    Aunt Lin''s face darkened: "In the future. I''m afraid there will be no chance."


    Lin Wang immediately said displeased: "Don''t say frustrating words, you are still young."


    Lin Xu''s family also said: "That is, with Master Yan''s love for her younger sister, her sister will definitely have more children and be blessed in the future."


    Aunt Lin shook her head and said bitterly: "I used to think so too, but now"


    Lin Wang¡¯s face was anxious: "Why, the vixen in your yard confused my uncle?"


    Aunt Lin shook her head again: "That''s not true. The master is not a greedy person, and he is also indifferent to the Liu family."


    Lin Wang¡¯s face was loose: "Then what are you worried about?"


    Aunt Lin was silent for a while: ¡°To be honest, I am not worried about the Liu family much now, I am worried about the wife.¡±


    Lin Wang''s and Lin Xu''s mother-in-law were taken aback at the same time.


    Aunt Lin continued: "It''s like this time, I tried to give birth prematurely, just want to get rid of Liu''s, even if I can''t get rid of it, I will let her move out of my yard."


    "Obviously it is about to be done, but the lady changed the master''s mind with a word, only to ban the Liu family and copy the Buddhist scriptures."


    "Compared with the pain of my childbirth, this punishment is not painful or itchy."


    "Nowadays, the master is more and more important to his wife. In the past, the master would talk to me about things that went wrong, but now, the object of this talk has become the wife."


    "What I rely on is the master''s preference. If this preference is gone, then I am really just an ordinary concubine in the backyard of the Yan family."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： Take it for granted

    Chapter 220, take it for granted


    "This time I entered the mansion, I also found that Madam Li''s whole body has changed." Lin Wang frowned when he thought of Madam Li who had been seen in the main courtyard of Yan Mansion before.


    In the past, my uncle¡¯s heart was on my daughter¡¯s side. Although Mrs. Li was the wife of the main house, she had no confidence in her daughter. But this time, not to mention the luxurious style of the whole body, there was a hint of confidence and majesty between her eyes. Make her faintly afraid to look directly.


    Lin Xu¡¯s family also took over and said, ¡°The Yan family¡¯s rules are getting stricter.¡±


    I didn¡¯t talk about these female relatives anymore. Even if the husband wanted to see her sister, there was no need to inform them. But now, if they want to come in, they have to post the post first, and the post has to wait for Mrs. Li¡¯s approval before they can come in.


    Not only has it become troublesome, but it also suffers from a lot of frustration.


    Aunt Lin sighed: "The master''s position is getting bigger and bigger, so naturally he pays more and more attention to the rules. And madam." Aunt Lin smiled bitterly.


    "Since the master was promoted to Zhizhou, the ladies who received and socialized at home were all female relatives of high-ranking officials and dignitaries. Even if she was full of copper odor, she would be incense."


    "As for me, even though I am full of talent, I can only be locked in this yard, and I can''t step out!"


    Hearing this, both Lin Wang and Lin Xu were silent.


    For what Aunt Lin said, they can''t help at all.


    Aunt Lin continued: "Next time, the uncle and the fourth master are getting more and more prosperous. The eldest girl is also extremely powerful, and the madam¡¯s confidence is not enough."


    Lin Wang¡¯s spoke this time: ¡°Wenbin and Yishuang are also good boys, your brother can say, Wenbin¡¯s talent for reading is not worse than that of the uncle Yan family.¡±


    Aunt Lin smiled bitterly again: "So what, even if Wenbin reads school again, but the people he meets and the world he has seen cannot be compared with the uncle at Wangyue Academy."


    "If a person wants to have a good future, it is not enough to know how to read."


    "Let''s take the master. When he was the county magistrate, he was so loved by the people, but because there was no support in the officialdom, he served as the county magistrate for nine years."


    Lin Wangshi said with a sullen face: "You said that the Yan family''s heart is so cruel. Wenbin is her brother after all. She would rather help Sanfang''s cousin than her own brother."


    Aunt Lin sneered: "The eldest girl is cruel! I know that she did it on purpose. She is retaliating for what her brother designed to make her slap her on the face last time."


    Lin Wangshi snorted: ¡°This girl¡¯s family is still gentle and demure. The Yan family¡¯s eldest girl has such a bad temper, and she will definitely suffer from her in the future.¡±


    Lin Xu saw that the topic of her mother-in-law couldn''t tell the point that they came this time, so he had to reach out and pull her sleeves to remind her.


    Lin Wang''s was pulled by his daughter-in-law, and when he saw her daughter-in-law making her eyes, her expression became a little hesitant and embarrassed.


    Aside, Aunt Lin watched the actions of the two of them, and twisted her eyebrows: "Mother, brother and sister, what are you doing?"


    Lin Xu¡¯s complexion froze: "Mum, she has something to say to you."


    Aunt Lin looked at Wang Clan Lin: "Mother, just say what you have."


    Lin Wang stared at his daughter-in-law, hesitated for a moment, and looked at his granddaughter who was just a few days old: "What are you going to do with this child?"


    Aunt Lin was stunned, she didn¡¯t understand her meaning for a while.


    What do you mean?


    The child she gave birth to is naturally raised by her, what else can be done?


    Wang Lin was afraid to look at his daughter¡¯s eyes, and bit his head and said, ¡°Your brother has discussed with us at home. With the current situation of Yan¡¯s family, you¡¯d better send your child to the old lady¡¯s house.¡±


    Hearing this, Aunt Lin had a look of disbelief at first, and she immediately wanted to refute it, but her thoughts turned, thinking that now the master is getting better and better to his wife, her status is in precarious condition, and she swallowed her words again.


    Seeing that there was no fierce opposition from their daughter, Lin Wang and Lin Xu both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lin Wangshi explained: "Your brother is also for your own good. If you think about it carefully, you took the child to the old lady¡¯s yard. Regardless of other things, the old lady will be kind to you even if you look at the child. ."


    "With her backing up for you, even if Mrs. Li is getting more and more proud, she dare not do anything to you!"


    "Come on again, you will send your child to the old lady¡¯s courtyard to do your filial piety. Uncle, will you also be grateful and guilty to you? In this way, are you still afraid of falling out of favor in the backyard?"


    "Finally, raising your child with the old lady is also your dignity. It is also the best arrangement for the child. The old lady is the most noble person in Yan Mansion. The food and clothing must be the best. It¡¯s a blessing for the child to follow her."


    Aunt Lin was silent and did not speak.


    Lin Wang sighed, got up and patted Aunt Lin¡¯s hand: "Think about it for yourself, we will come to see you next time."


    Wait until the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law left, Aunt Lin lay on the bed without focus. After a while, she turned her head to look at the baby daughter next to her, and then called Xiyun over.


    Xiyun: "Auntie, do you have anything to order?"


    Aunt Lin stared at her infant daughter, and finally closed her eyes: "Go to the Shuhua Gate and block the master, let him come over tonight, and say I have something to look for him."


    "What did you say?"


    Daohua looked at Wang Man''er with a mysterious face in surprise: "Aunt Lin is going to send her newly born daughter to her grandmother''s yard?"


    Wang Man''er saw that his girl¡¯s face was only playful and did not see any anxiety, so he had to stamp his feet and said: ¡°Oh, my girl, don¡¯t patronize the excitement. The fifth girl is really going to be sent to the old lady¡¯s yard. What should I do?"


    "Pooh~"


    Daohua couldn''t hold back, she burst out with joy, and laughed speechlessly: "What do you do? Is it possible that you think a milk doll can replace my place in my grandmother''s heart?"


    Wang Man''er gave a look, and she also thought it was impossible: "But, always distract the old lady''s affection."


    Taohua picked up the embroidery shed and continued to embroider the panda, with a calm expression, and said ironically: "I thought Aunt Lin would know more about herself after coming to Xingzhou, but I didn''t expect that she didn''t grow at all!"


    said, sneered.


    "She wants to send the child to her grandmother''s yard, so the grandmother has to take it? The face is still as big as ever!"


    Wang Man''er watched her girl pierce the needle without hurriedly, and his anxious heart slowly calmed down.


    Yes, just patronizing anxious, the old lady is willing to take over five girls or not.


    Main courtyard.


    Mrs. Li also received the news, a scornful smile flashed across her face, and then she continued to count the New Year gifts sent by each family.


    Ping Xiao was a little anxious, and had to remind: "Madam, the master has gone to Songheyuan now, don¡¯t you go and take a look?"


    Ms. Li smiled faintly: ¡°The old lady is the most reasonable. Aunt Lin is just taking it for granted, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： ,ashamed

    Chapter 221, ashamed


    Songhein Temple.


    The old lady Yan could not see that she was sitting on the footsteps in joy or anger, holding small scissors in her hand, carefully trimming the pots of green chrysanthemums and red plums on the table. Every time a pot was trimmed, she asked grandmother to remove one. .


    Below ??, Yan Zhigao was a little restless, raising his eyes to look at the old lady from time to time, feeling a little worried.


    Even if he has already passed and learned the state from the fifth rank, he still feels a lot of pressure when facing a silent and unsmiling mother.


    My mother was young and widowed. In order to pull up their brothers and sisters, her temper was not very good years ago. If it becomes a fire, he will definitely not be able to resist it.


    The old lady Yan did not put down the scissors in her hand until she trimmed the potted plants on the table, looked at the older child sitting below, and asked slowly: "Send the child to my yard, it¡¯s yours. Meaning, or Lin''s meaning?"


    Seeing his mother speak, Yan Zhigao suddenly felt relieved, and hurriedly said, "It was Lin''s mention, but my son also thought about it carefully. Usually several children in the family have to go to class, so I basically don''t have time to talk and laugh with my mother. Thinking about it, it¡¯s no wonder that mother is bored alone in the yard, it¡¯s better."


    The old lady Yan cut off: ¡°Why don¡¯t I put a child in my yard so that I can pass the time?¡±


    Yan Zhigao smiled and nodded.


    The old lady Yan snorted coldly: "It is said that the child is the meat that fell from the mother. Your concubine''s room is really atmospheric. It hasn''t been a few days since the child was born, so I rushed to send it to my wife."


    Yan Zhigao heard the irony in her mother¡¯s words, and had to defend her concubine: "She also wants to be filial, thinking that her mother is boring alone."


    Mrs. Yan waved her hand impatiently again to interrupt her eldest son: "Fulfill my filial piety? I have three tight-knit daughter-in-laws, so I need her to be a concubine to fulfill my filial piety? We are the mother and son in the house. Your wife and two younger sisters-in-laws have to scream at you when they hear it."


    "She did her filial piety to send the child over. When the third wife gave birth to a child last year, she didn¡¯t send Wencheng over. Isn¡¯t she unfilial?"


    Yan Zhigao was stunned, he really didn''t expect to go to Sanfang.


    The old lady Yan squinted her eyes wide and said, "Also, which eye do you see that I am bored?"


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the bonsai of his mother''s house. Every pot was well taken care of, giving a vivid image.


    Obviously, the old mother does not take care of her.


    At this moment, an abrupt voice sounded.


    "Not boring, not boring, old lady is not boring!"


    Yan Zhigao looked stiff, turned his head to look at the parrot hanging in front of the window.


    At this moment, Mrs. Yan stood up with a smile, and walked to the parrot with a plate of peeled sunflower seeds, and grabbed a large handful and placed it on the parrot¡¯s food tray.


    Seeing the parrot immediately lowered his head, he kept pecking, and immediately laughed: "Sure enough, there are any kind of pets, and the girl in Daohua is a foodie, and you are also a snack."


    Daohua was also worried that the old lady was bored, so she sent the parrot here early in the morning to let the parrot accompany the old lady amused.


    "The old lady is also a foodie! Good food, good health, delicious food."


    Looking at the old mother being amused by the parrot, Yan Zhigao''s face became more embarrassed.


    Old Mrs. Yan teased the parrot a few times, then sat back on her feet, took a sip of tea, and said faintly: "I can guess how careful your concubine¡¯s room is. I¡¯ll ask you. Do you really think she is just doing her filial piety?"


    Yan Zhigao moved his lips to say something, but he couldn''t say what he said to his lips.


    Lin¡¯s thoughts, of course, he also knows a little bit, but seeing her lying weakly on the bed just after giving birth, looking at herself pleadingly, he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Mrs. Yan sneered: "How do you treat the concubine''s room, I don''t want to say anything, but to get high, the officialdom is dangerous, but this backyard house is not necessarily so peaceful. Don''t do it for your selfishness. The house is restless."


    "If Lin''s duty is to behave well, it''s fine, but she is a big-hearted person. Not only does she want your favor, but also sees Li''s status. Don''t tell me that you didn''t notice it at all."


    Yan Zhigao twisted his eyebrows, remained silent for a while, finally got up and bent over and said, "Mother, my son is wrong!"


    The old lady Yan stared at Da''er: "I hope you really know that you are wrong. You are not the only credit for everything in the Yan family. Don''t let the hearts of the people get colder."


    "Also, you have to know that the children in the family are getting older and thinking more and more. If you do too much, it will only alienate their brothers and sisters."


    "You are not a female compatriot, and you shouldn''t expect a few children to be really close and in love with each other."


    "This person is in the right position. Don''t let Wenbin and Yi twins give birth to thoughts that they shouldn''t have."


    "As for people, they are most afraid of trying to do things that do not belong to them. Once they have this thought, they will harm others and themselves in the end."


    Yan Zhigao''s face became serious, and he really did not think completely about the back house.


    The old lady Yan continued: "By the way, I heard that Lin''s premature delivery was because she reached out and pushed Liu''s first. Liu''s still didn''t do anything, so she fell to the ground by herself."


    Yan Zhigao wanted to defend Lin immediately, but the old lady Yan didn¡¯t want to hear him, and said directly to herself.


    "In the future, let Li take care of things in the backyard. You are a big man who knows too little about women''s twists and turns. You are easy to be confused by their delicate appearance. It is not clear that some women are aggressive. Come, everything can be done."


    "Li is gentle and frugal. Even though he cares more about his children in his heart, he is not a cruel person. With her to help you take care of your backyard, I can rest assured that you should have a little trust in her."


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a moment, then bent over and said: "The son will follow the mother''s order."


    After talking about Datong, the old lady Yan was also a little tired, and waved her hand: "Go on."


    "Nam, take a good rest!"


    Yan Zhigao turned and left. As soon as he stepped out of the door, he heard the voice of the old lady.


    "In my whole life, I have exhausted my efforts to pull up their four brothers and sisters. It can be said that I have been living for them all the time. Now they have established a family one by one, and I can be considered worthy of their dead father and the ancestors of the Yan family. ."


    "I can still live so hard, thanks to the blessing of Daohua''s girl. With these extra days, I also want to live as I want. Seeing that the family is getting better and better, but this is also an annoying thing. More."


    Sun¡¯s mother¡¯s voice.


    "Old lady, isn''t there a big lady in charge of the house? You, please feel at ease and have fun."


    Old lady: "The Li family is a good and filial person. The troubles of the family are never my prerequisites. The food, clothing, housing and transportation are arranged properly for me, but it is my son who has troubled me. I really owed them in my previous life. of."


    "It''s not enough for me to pull the four of them, and I stuffed my own child into me. I''m their nanny? Don''t you know that raising a child is bothersome and laborious? I thought all children are like rice flowers. It¡¯s so pleasing to bring it. It¡¯s because I¡¯m having a good time, and it¡¯s uncomfortable for me."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao was struck by lightning, and left as if ashamed to escape.


    He was so unfilial. When Lin was instigated, he ran to look for his mother. He didn''t even think about whether his mother needed his so-called filial piety.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： ,retribution

    Chapter 222, Retribution


    Yan Zhigao ran out of the Songhe courtyard and quickly spread to the courtyards of the Yan family.


    Second room.


    Sun sneered: "This Lin family thought it was a few years ago when she was being spoiled, and she could have whatever she wanted, but she gave birth to a concubine and wanted to be raised by the old lady. She dare to think too."


    Yan Yile, who was full of bitter hatred and painted in big characters, immediately raised her head and asked: "Mother, Aunt Lin took the fifth sister to her grandmother, and the eldest sister fell out of favor. This is a good thing."


    "What''s so good!" Sun nodded his little daughter''s head: "If the fifth girl is really taken to the old lady''s yard to raise her, her status will be elevated, and she may be compared to you in the future. A concubine born in a concubine''s house stepped on your head, would you like it?"


    Yan Yile immediately shook his head.


    Sun continued: "Take a step back and say, even if the fifth girl is held in the old lady¡¯s yard, your big sister will not fall out of favor. Haven¡¯t you seen it yet? Your big sister is the old lady¡¯s darling and thinks anyone can replace it. Ah?"


    "The old lady really wants to be so good to buy. You will be pleased, and Yishuang will sell well. As for now, the old lady is still not indifferent to you?"


    Yan Yile pouted, her grandmother was really hard to please.


    Sun patted her head: "Okay, hurry up and write. I have written a hundred articles so that you can show it to your big sister."


    Yan Yile pursed her lips: "Big sister is really capable, you have to listen to her everything."


    Sun''s anger said: "If you can be as good as your big sister, others will listen to you. Write well, Daohua girl always said that she can do it. Don''t go out in the future and really don''t take you with you. When the time comes, watch what would you do."


    Hearing this, Yan Yile reluctantly sullied her head and painted red.


    Three bedrooms.


    Wu¡¯s smiling little son, holding a rattle, is teasing his little son who is crawling around on the bed.


    Chunju, the maid, stood on the other side of the bed, beware of the child falling down, looked at Yan Wencheng''s fleshy cheeks, and smiled: "Qiye is crawling more and more slippery now, and his strength is also great."


    Wu stretched out his hand and squeezed his son¡¯s fat face, and smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t even look at how his elder sister feeds him, he will almost become a piglet.¡±


    Chunju glanced at Wu with a puzzled look: "Mrs. San, Shuangxinyuan is going to send the fifth girl to the old lady, why are you not in a hurry?"


    Wu smiled faintly: "What is there to worry about? The old lady doesn''t even want to raise a grandson, Wencheng, who is in the immediate vicinity. How can she raise a daughter in the concubine''s house? Isn''t this a problem for the sister-in-law?"


    Speaking, his expression paused.


    "Big brother is also true, and he ran to the old lady for this purpose, I am afraid that my sister-in-law is going to be sad."


    Among the two concubines, the one she likes the most is the sister-in-law. The sister-in-law is honest and willing to teach her if she doesn''t understand it. Unlike the second sister-in-law, who always chills her intentionally or unintentionally when speaking.


    Chunju: "Now Aunt Lin''s thoughts have come to nothing. Madam should be happy."


    Wu shook his head without speaking.


    Although the sister-in-law is the most decent of the three daughters-in-law of the Yan family, she also bears the most. If nothing else, the two concubines of the eldest brother are enough to add to her.


    Although the head of the house only cares about the things in the family''s fields, she is very satisfied. She really needs to be as capable as her elder brother and get a few concubine rooms so that she can''t sleep.


    I really don¡¯t know why the second sister-in-law is so envious of the sister-in-law?


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Aunt Lin was very unwilling to learn that the old lady refused to adopt her daughter. She stubbornly stood up and looked at the maid Xiyun: "Where is the master? Why didn''t the master come here?"


    Xiyun hesitated a little, not daring to look at Aunt Lin who was angry.


    Aunt Lin threw the pillow on the bed over: "What shall I ask you, are you deaf?"


    Xiyun hurriedly said: ¡°The master left the old lady¡¯s yard and went directly to the main yard.¡±


    Aunt Lin was taken aback, and then sneered: "Master, dare not come to see me?"


    Xiyun saw that Aunt Lin''s face turned pale, and said worriedly: "Auntie, you have just given birth for a few days, so let''s lie down, don''t hurt your body."


    Aunt Lin said in a **** voice: "If I hurt my body, it hurts, and no one feels distressed."


    Xiyun quickly said: "Auntie, if you don''t do it for yourself, you have to think about the fifth master, the third girl, and the fifth girl."


    Hearing this, Aunt Lin went back, just at this moment, the baby child started to cry.


    Aunt Lin glanced at the child a little irritably, and said annoyed: "Hurry up and take it out to the nurse."


    Xiyun didn''t dare to say anything, and quickly took the child away.


    West Wing Room.


    The movement from Aunt Lin''s house was completely heard by the Liu family.


    Liu sneered while copying the Buddhist scriptures.


    The maid Xuer heard it too, and said gloatingly: "Aunt Lin has today too. It really deserves to let her frame you."


    Liu''s smiled faintly: "I was careless too." As he said, put down the pen, rubbed his wrist, "Let''s go and see, sooner or later I will find her to calculate this account."


    After finishing speaking, he raised his eyes and looked towards the main chamber.


    Let''s continue to make trouble, and the little love in the master''s heart is gone, this Lin family is also over.


    A few days later, Aunt Lin has been making people look up.


    Yan Zhigao knew what Aunt Lin asked him for, and didn''t want to see her. At the same time, she started to annoy her by always looking for him.


    The old mother was already dissatisfied. Although his wife did not reveal anything, he knew that his wife must also be uncomfortable in her heart. She just took care of his face and didn''t say anything about it.


    I used to think Lin was reasonable, but now why has it become more and more unreasonable?


    Yan Zhigao felt dissatisfaction in her heart, and she no longer wanted to see Aunt Lin.


    I can''t see Yan Zhigao. Not only did Aunt Lin fail to constrain, she sent people to be more diligent, and at one time she was blocked in the front yard.


    This time, Yan Zhigao was completely irritated, and the people around Aunt Lin were directly restrained, and the people in the kitchen were sent over to eat.


    After ??, there were always sounds of beatings and children crying in Aunt Lin¡¯s house.


    The person who had just given birth was so tossing, and within a few days, Aunt Lin began to lose popularity.


    "What did you say? Aunt Lin can''t have children anymore?" Daohua looked at Wang Man''er in shock.


    Wang Man''er nodded: ¡°That¡¯s what the doctor said. It¡¯s a bit difficult for Aunt Lin¡¯s birth to be born, and she was still so noisy in her confinement. No, it¡¯s the root cause of the disease.¡±


    Daohua sighed a little: "Is this person suffering from postpartum depression?"


    "What''s the problem?" Wang Man''er looked at Daohua suspiciously.


    Daohua waved her hand: "A disease."


    Wang Man''er nodded, and did not continue to ask more. She knew that her girl was reading a medical book: "However, I feel that this is Aunt Lin¡¯s own retribution."


    "Huh?" Daohua raised her eyes and glanced over.


    Wang Man''er lowered her voice: "Why did Aunt Lin have a hard time this time? Isn''t it because she fell on the ground to frame Aunt Liu and gave birth prematurely? She can''t have children now, but she didn''t do it herself."


    Ina Hua nodded: "reasonable!"


    Gu Yu interjected: "Isn¡¯t it? Actually, as long as Aunt Lin has a good cultivation, nothing will happen. But she has to toss. This tossing, tossing herself in."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： ,Change

    Chapter 223, Change


    Shuangxinyuan.


    Looking at Aunt Lin who was lying on the bed with a haggard face, Yan Zhigao rubbed his forehead with a headache.


    "Master"


    Aunt Lin looked at Yan Zhigao with tears in her eyes, her expression unspeakably pitiful and wronged.


    Yan Zhigao sighed: "I make people ban the feet of people around you. The purpose is to make you cultivate well, but you can see what you are making."


    Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes burst into tears, and she cried: "I thought I thought the master was tired of me, and I was scared in my heart."


    Yan Zhigao sat by the bed and patted Aunt Lin''s hand: "It''s you who thought about it, okay, don''t cry anymore, didn''t the doctor say it, let you live and support you." The tears on my aunt''s face were wiped away.


    After ??, Yan Zhigao personally fed Aunt Lin a bowl of chicken soup, said something for a while, and then prepared to get up and leave.


    As soon as she stood up, she was stopped by Aunt Lin.


    "There is still something in the front yard, I have to deal with it, and I will see you in the evening." Yan Zhigao soothed.


    Aunt Lin did not let go, her face was hesitant and embarrassed, but she had to look like this: "Master, my body is over, and now I¡¯m tired after sitting for a while, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the energy to take care of the five girls anymore."


    Yan Zhigao frowned immediately. If he didn''t think that Aunt Lin had hurt her body, he would want to leave. "Didn''t I say that, the old lady is too old to take care of a newborn baby." baby."


    Seeing Yan Zhigao¡¯s face was not looking good, Aunt Lin quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to bother the old lady. I was too unruly before. I just thought that the old lady would be bored and bored by myself. I didn¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Yan Zhi raised her eyebrows: "Then what are you doing with me?"


    Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes filled with tears: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my body to be unbelievable, I would have to take care of the five girls anyway.¡±


    If it were before, Yan Zhigao would still believe it, but before Aunt Lin took her new-born daughter to the old lady¡¯s yard, he was skeptical about it.


    Seeing that Yan Zhigao did not answer, Aunt Lin had to bite the bullet and continue: "It stands to reason that the wife is an aunt, and the children in the family should be brought up by the wife. The wife is kind, and Wenbin and Yishuang can stay by my side. But now I The body is dysfunctional, so I can only entrust the five girls to the wife."


    Yan Zhigao twisted his brows, but did not immediately answer the conversation.


    "Master." Seeing Yan Zhigao didn''t speak, Aunt Lin pulled his sleeve.


    Yan Zhigao took Aunt Lin''s hand away, and only said ¡®I know¡¯, and left.


    As soon as he left, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang walked in, looking at Aunt Lin with puzzled faces.


    "Mother, why did you send your sister away?"


    Aunt Lin glanced impatiently at her infant third daughter, signaled Xiyun to take the child out, and then said: "It is the mother''s duty to raise children."


    Yan Yishuang: "But the fifth sister is your daughter, and she sent it to your wife. Then she won''t be close to us in the future, mother, don''t send her sister over, okay?"


    Aunt Lin waved away her daughter''s hand impatiently: "Okay, leave it alone with adults and children. I''ll send the five girls to the wife. I have my own reasoning. Okay, I''m going to rest. You can go out. "


    Yan Yishuang wanted to say something, but was dragged away by Yan Wenbin.


    After waiting for the pair of children to leave, Aunt Lin stared at the top of the bed in a daze.


    What she always wanted was a son, but she gave birth to a daughter, and raising another daughter by her side was of no help to her. It would be better to send it to the main courtyard and give her a lick.


    Isn¡¯t Mrs. ?? self-proclaimed virtuous, let everyone see how she would treat her daughter.


    Being good to the daughter, of course, can be praised by outsiders, but the lady must be as uncomfortable as swallowing a fly; if it is not good to the daughter, then the virtuous description she has been operating for these years will fall short.


    That night, Yan Zhigao returned to the main courtyard absent-mindedly.


    Ms. Li saw that he seemed to be worried, she immediately smiled and asked, "Master, what''s the matter? But what has happened to the Zhouyali?"


    Looking at his wife''s concerned eyes, Yan Zhigao became more uncomfortable in his heart.


    Although the children in the family are brought up by the wife, but in recent years, the wife and Lin have been a little uncomfortable. If the wife is to raise Lin''s children, the wife is afraid that she will not be happy.


    Seeing him like this, Madam Li¡¯s eyes flashed, thinking that the master had gone to Lin¡¯s side again today, she smiled and asked, ¡°But what happened to Aunt Lin?¡±


    Yan Zhigao hesitated: "She hurt her body and has no energy to take care of the five girls."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li immediately interrupted with a smile: "I am still worried about what happened to the master. After the previous doctor explained Aunt Lin''s situation, I sent someone to hire two to take care of the children. My wife came to the house."


    "Tomorrow, I will send it to Aunt Lin tomorrow. They will take care of the five girls. She only needs to tease the child every day when she wakes up, and she doesn''t need to worry about other things."


    Yan Zhigao stared at Mrs. Li, who was smiling and deciding what to say. For a while, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing Yan Zhigao, Mrs. Li didn¡¯t respond, she smiled and asked, ¡°Why, the master has an opinion on my arrangement?¡±


    Yan Zhigao shook his head quickly: "No, Madam arranged properly."


    Mrs. Li smiled: "I am the master''s wife, these are all what I should do."


    Yan Zhigao: "."


    The next day, Aunt Lin saw two women who came to take care of the children. She was so angry that she smashed a lot of things on the spot. Ping Xiao, who came to give her away, saw it and sneered immediately.


    "Aunt Lin is so prestigious, you don¡¯t need to pay for the things that affect the Yan family. Madam said, the Yan family advocates frugality. Since the things in your house were deliberately broken by you, then you should make up for it yourself. If you can''t make up, then leave it empty."


    Seeing Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes fire, Ping Xiao was not afraid.


    "It seems that Aunt Lin is very dissatisfied. You can go to the master to see if the master will let you continue to mess around!"


    After speaking, he gave a cold snort, turned around and left.


    Aunt Lin, acting as a demon, failed to send her newborn daughter to the old lady¡¯s yard, and caught Madam Li¡¯s attention again. Daohua didn¡¯t know until the matter was over.


    "This environmental change has really had a great impact on people." Daohua said with some sigh.


    Before, her mother was so good, but to be honest, she was a little too gentle.


    After arriving in Xingzhou, I have had more contact with the backyard ladies, and this method has gradually become sharp and decisive.


    Look at this clean and tidy energy, even if the cheap father favors Shuangxinyuan, he can¡¯t say anything.


    Wang Man''er doesn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of her girl¡¯s words, but as long as she knows that Aunt Lin did not please her, she will be happy: "Girl, tomorrow, the uncle and the fourth master will come back. Have your wallet been ready? ?"


    Gu Yu took the embroidered shed over: ¡°The embroidered surface has been embroidered, and I¡¯m waiting for the final finishing touch.¡±


    Wang Man''er picked up the embroidery shed and looked at it, wondering: "Girl, why do you embroider a panda on one side and a tiger on the other?"


    Daohua smiled: "Of course this is because the fourth brother is cute and cute, but also brave and fierce."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： , Mind

    Chapter 224, Mind


    On the seventeenth of the twelfth lunar month, the three brothers Yan Wenxiu are back.


    This time brought back a lot of people, not only Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, Su Hongxin and others who used to come here often, but also other students from the academy.


    This year, Wangyue Academy will have a holiday on the fifteenth day of the twelfth lunar month. Some students who are not in a hurry to go home will go to play together.


    The eighteenth of the twelfth lunar month is Yan Wenkai¡¯s birthday, so these students who usually play well with the Yan family brothers in the college came to Xingzhou.


    Seeing that her son brought back so many classmates, even though Mrs. Li had to tidy up the yard and arrange food and accommodation, she was so busy all the time, but the smile on her face never stopped.


    The son can only make so many friends in the academy.


    Even Yan Zhigao is also pleased.


    Personal connections, these are the connections of the three children who will join the world in the future.


    In the courtyard, Daohua watched Mrs. Li go in and out, while helping to prepare refreshments, and arranged for the maid to be sent to the elder brother''s yard.


    "The uncle, the third master, and the fourth master are now more prosperous, and they are becoming more and more proficient and thoughtful in dealing with people. The uncle''s yard is now full of laughter and laughter."


    Wang Man''er finished serving the refreshments, and smiled and told Daohua what he had seen in Yan Wenxiu¡¯s courtyard.


    After hearing this, Daohua smiled: "No wonder people squeeze their heads and want to send their children to Wangyue Academy. This thing gathers people in groups, and when they are with excellent people, they will involuntarily restrain themselves. , Work hard, and if things go on like this, it will naturally become better and better."


    Students studying in Wangyue Academy are either from a distinguished family or from a real talent. No matter which kind, they have their own shining points.


    If you have more contact, you can naturally learn one or two of these advantages. It''s not impossible to get better if you have the intention.


    Wang Man''er said again: "The uncle is also very elder brother, and he took the second and fifth masters throughout the whole process, and introduced them to the students in the academy one by one."


    Inaba nodded, noncommittal.


    Her elder brother is a very responsible person, and he also has a strong sense of family honor. As long as it is beneficial to the prosperity of the Yan family, he will do it.


    However, there is a good side to helping a younger brother, but also a bad side.


    The good side is that the younger brothers are really good for the Yan family. The bad side is that no one wants to be willing to become a man, and there are many people who will become mad, and it is not uncommon for younger brothers to threaten the status of the elder brother.


    The key here is whether the eldest brother can always suppress the younger brothers underground.


    At the same time, Zheguiyuan.


    Zhou Chengye looked at Yan Wenxiu with a look of exclamation: "You have a big heart." With that, he looked at Yan Wenbin, who was already chatting with a few classmates.


    Yan Wenxiu smiled: "My family has a shallow foundation and needs male heirs to work together and support each other. The fifth brother has a high talent for reading. Let him communicate with other people more, which is conducive to broadening his horizons."


    Zhou Chengye: "Are you not afraid of him threatening you in the future?" He coughed and said vaguely, "I''ve heard a lot of gossips from high-ranking families. Some fathers favor the concubine, and the concubine is capable, and the eldest son cannot inherit the family. I''ve also heard about the situation in your family. Do you know what I mean?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled, raised his eyebrows and said, "Why, do you think I can''t beat my fifth brother?"


    Zhou Chengye was taken aback, looking at Yan Wenxiu''s confidence and brilliance between his eyebrows, he immediately laughed: "It''s me who thinks, and my thinking is too confined to the back house, so I ignore the talent of Wenxiu."


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "The situation in your home is different from mine. The things you consider are naturally different from what I think. My family must have your family''s background and connections, and I won''t let the younger brother get up. Conducive to the stability of the family."


    "Our family has no choice now. The third and fourth brothers are taking the road of Wuke. If I want to have a helper, I can only help with the other two younger brothers."


    Zhou Chengye nodded: "You are very thoughtful."


    Yan Wenxiu sighed in her heart, not being considerate. The more aristocratic children he comes into contact with, the more he can feel the insignificance of the Yan family. If there is a little wind and rain, everything that his father has worked hard may be vanished.


    Yan''s ability to resist risks is still too weak.


    At this time, the two saw Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai walking towards the courtyard gate with a smile.


    "Little Prince, Wen Kai, where are you going?" Yan Wenxiu stepped forward and asked.


    Yan Wenkai took the words: ¡°It¡¯s not the guy from Hongda. Just talking about Mo Ju, he clamored to enjoy it right away, so I can only go to my grandmother to get it for him.¡±


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu looking at him, Xiao Yeyang calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s boring to reciting poems for strangers. I will stop by.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu: "Why don''t I let Xiao Si go over and pick it up?"


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly waved his hand: "How do you know which pot to choose? Just a few people said that their flowers bloom more brilliantly than those in our yard. I have to choose the best pot and compare them all. ."


    "Other things in our family may not be as good as others, but you can talk about flowers." Then, looking at Zhou Chengye, "It happened that Brother Zhou was also there. Tell yourself, do your flowers have mines?"


    Zhou Chengye smiled and shook his head: "If it is in terms of the number of flowers and the degree of blooming, it is naturally incomparable." But in terms of luxury, it is better than their family.


    Yan Wenkai immediately raised his head triumphantly: ¡°That¡¯s right, that guy Hongda, there is a pot of green plums at home, he is embarrassed to compare with me.¡±


    Zhou Chengye added: "His family is famous species."


    Yan Wenkai: "Aren''t famous species also flowers? As long as they are flowers, they are for people to see. Of course, whoever is prosperous will be better. Okay, if you don''t tell you, we will come." With that, he walked out of the yard quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and followed slowly.


    Halfway down the road, Xiao Yeyang caught a glimpse of Daohua walking here from the other direction. He immediately stopped, pointed to the pavilion next to him and said, "I''ll sit in the pavilion, and you can get the flowers from the old lady. Bar."


    Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t see Daohua, so he nodded and said, ¡°Well, wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Looking at the people walking away, Xiao Yeyang walked to the pavilion and sat down.


    Here, Daohua led Wang Man''er from the kitchen, and she saw Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai from a distance. Just as she was about to wave hello, she watched her fourth brother ran away.


    "Why are you sitting in the pavilion, there is no charcoal fire here, isn''t it cold?"


    Taohua led Wang Man''er into the pavilion.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, curled his mouth and said, "It''s boring to sit in your brother''s yard, come out and walk."


    Hearing the words, Daohua immediately laughed. Ancient gatherings were always inseparable from chanting poems. If you want this one, it¡¯s okay, but if you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s definitely a torture.


    Obviously, Xiao Yeyang didn''t like this very much.


    Taohua walked to the other side and sat down, rubbing her hands, and then said to Wang Man''er: "Go, add two pots of charcoal fire, and let people bring the tea set."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Why, do you know how to taste tea now?"


    Daohua smiled: "It''s just a cup of tea, who knows how to do it!"


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly shook his head speechlessly.


    Seeing this, Daohua immediately dissatisfied: "Why, look down on people, tell you, I''m also lazy, isn''t I just tasting tea? I''ll show you something later."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： ,I can

    Chapter 225, I can


    Charcoal fire and tea set were quickly brought over.


    The rice flower was roasted on charcoal fire for a while, and my hands felt cold, so I started to make tea slowly.


    Master Shen likes tasting tea very much. Sometimes she goes to class early, and she happens to be invited over for a few drinks, so she takes the opportunity to learn something.


    Xiao Yeyang sat opposite the stone table, silently looking at Daohua, who behaved quietly and moved well.


    This guy has a moving side and a quiet side.


    When moving, it is cheerful and lively; when it is quiet, it is gentle and calm.


    The combination of movement and static does not make people feel contradictory, on the contrary, there is a different kind of harmony.


    "Come on, **** tea!"


    Daohua poured a cup of tea to Xiao Yeyang, and then looked at him with wide eyes, waiting for him to comment.


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the teacup, took a sip, watched Daohua¡¯s eyes sparkling, and a look of praise, and smiled faintly: "It''s OK!"


    Daohua curled her mouth, poured herself a cup, then picked it up and tasted it, muttering: "It''s very good."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t smile, and then he took a closer look at Daohua¡¯s eyebrows, and thought for a while and asked, "I heard you have a new sister?"


    Inahua glanced at him: "You are well informed."


    Xiao Yeyang said in his heart, with Yan Wenkai¡¯s big mouth, it¡¯s not easy for him to know it or not: "Um. Are you unhappy?"


    Last time, Master Yan gave a snack to the little concubine, and this guy was unhappy. Now that there is a younger sister, I still don¡¯t know how to get frustrated.


    Daohua poured herself another cup of tea, and then faintly said: "What can I be unhappy, even if I am unhappy, what can I do? Should I be born again?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "It''s okay if you can think so, I''m afraid you will get into a dead end and find yourself uncomfortable."


    Daohua raised her eyes to Xiao Yeyang, her eyes squinted, "You also think that there is nothing wrong with having a few concubines in a family, right?"


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s visibly unkind eyes, Xiao Yeyang looked speechless: "I don¡¯t like concubines and concubines, but everyone is like this, what can you do?"


    Daohua retracted her gaze: "If you can''t change others, then change yourself. You can''t do what others do, you have to follow along." After speaking, he paused, and raised his eyes to look at Xiao Yeyang, "You said you don''t like it. Concubine, concubine, can you leave the concubine room in the future?"


    Xiao Yeyang was questioned, but couldn''t reply in time for a while.


    Seeing this, Daohua snorted immediately: "Just talk, don''t practice fake handles."


    "I can"


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang said what he said, Yan Wenkai arrived with a pot of Mo Ju in one hand, and his voice came in before he walked into the pavilion.


    ''S loud voice directly covered Xiao Yeyang''s voice.


    "Big sister!"


    Daohua¡¯s attention was drawn away, and she quickly got up and greeted her: "Why don''t you let him take it, your little servant?" As she said, she took a pot of Moju and placed it by the eaves of the pavilion.


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "I asked him to take something for me." He said, turning his head to look at the stone table, "Oh, you guys are drinking tea here, and I have a cup too."


    Daohua sat back with a smile, and quickly poured a cup of tea for Yan Wenkai.


    Yan Wenkai has very few tea supplies. When he tilted his head, the water in the teacup was empty. Then he held the teacup and smiled at Daohua: "Good tea, another cup."


    Daohua really likes the look of her fourth brother, and quickly refills him a cup.


    Xiao Yeyang sat aside and shook his head: "The cow chews the peony."


    Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t mind, and smiled: ¡°I just like to drink like this and don¡¯t pretend to be that gentle.¡±


    "Four brothers, great!" Daohua handed a look of "I support you" to her.


    Yan Wenkai blinked to indicate that he had received it, and then he laughed.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that his brother and sister raised their eyebrows in front of him in the lawsuit, and he was immediately unhappy, and said to Yan Wenkai, "Aren''t you going to send flowers, aren''t you going?"


    Yan Wenkai waved his hand: "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not too late for me to drink two more cups of tea."


    Ina Flower added another cup for the two of them.


    "Oh, if only there is venison, we can also roast venison in the afternoon." Yan Wenkai said suddenly, and then looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Little prince, we can go hunting in Wuhua Mountain, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Uncle is not there, and I can''t enter the hunting ground."


    Yan Wenkai sighed disappointedly, then picked up the tea and drank.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Your uncle won''t come back, so this year you are going to spend the New Year alone in the palace again?"


    Yan Wenkai also looked over: "Yes."


    Daohua: "Why don''t you come to my house to celebrate the New Year? Anyway, there are more people and more lively?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded immediately: "Yes, little prince, you can come to my house for the New Year."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that the two invited him sincerely, but he still shook his head: "This year, I am not alone in celebrating the New Year, so I won''t come to your house."


    Daohua surprised: "Your uncle is coming back?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t answer, but changed the subject: "Speaking of my uncle, I would also like to thank you. If it weren''t for your batch of wheat seeds, my uncle might not escape punishment." He said, turning his head to look towards Blessed.


    Defu immediately took out a land deed from his arms and handed it to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang took over the land lease, and then directly gave it to Daohua.


    "What is this?" Daohua took it, and at first glance it was a land deed of 3,000 mu.


    After seeing it clearly, Daohua quickly returned it to Xiao Yeyang, and said with an unhappy expression: "Xiao Yeyang, what are you doing? Didn''t you tell me, you and I are friends, and I will give you the grain. of."


    Xiao Yeyang had no choice but to explain: "This land lease was not given by me. It was given by my uncle. It was said that it was used to buy grain seeds."


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s expression has improved: "Your uncle gave it to you." This is fine, but, "But is it too much for 3,000 mu of land? It feels a bit hot to hold it."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her and said faintly: "Not much. You helped my uncle a lot. Originally, he wanted to give 10,000 mu. I was thinking, isn''t the relationship between you and me very good? So, I reduced it. A few acres down."


    Daohua was stunned, her lips moved and moved, and finally said full of resentment: "You are too good at turning your elbow inwards, and you have lost 7,000 mu in one fell swoop."


    Yan Wenkai also disagrees: "Yes, the reduction is too severe."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, and pushed the title deed to it again.


    Seeing Daohua sitting with her eyebrows and not taking it, Yan Wenkai quickly comforted: "Big sister, don''t be sad. When the fourth brother grows up, the fourth brother will buy you more land. For the three thousand acres of land, you can just leave it alone. Plant it first."


    Daohua glanced at her fourth elder brother in a speechless way. He believed in what others said.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t want to struggle with this question, and saw Daohua: ¡°Tomorrow is your fourth brother¡¯s birthday, what gift did you prepare for him?¡±


    Yan Wenkai immediately looked over, looking expectant.


    Daohua¡¯s eyebrows bend: "Pocket."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai''s face collapsed, and a little disgusted: "Just a purse?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and reminded: "The purse is embroidered by a girl with a double-sided and three-different stitch. It took the girl several months."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： , Ask for a gift

    Chapter 226, ask for a gift


    When I heard that Daohua spent such a long time for her birthday gift, Yan Wenkai immediately became interested: "Where is it? Big sister, show me quickly."


    Daohua is unwilling: "Did you not dislike it just now? I will replace it immediately when I go back."


    Yan Wenkai was anxious, and quickly reached out and shook Daohua¡¯s arm: "Don¡¯t, I was all nonsense just now, dear sister, show me the purse you embroidered for me."


    said, grievances appeared on his face.


    "In our house, the eldest brother and the fifth brother have embroidered purses by the third sister, the second brother has embroidered by the second sister, and the third brother also carries the purse you gave him before. Although it is a bit ugly, it is you who did it. Just me, the whole family uses a purse bought from outside."


    Seeing his pitiful appearance, Daohua hesitated and said, "But tomorrow is your birthday, and the pouch will be given to you tomorrow."


    Yan Wenkai interrupted directly: "Oh, today and tomorrow are the same, I want to see it now." He started shaking Daohua''s arm again.


    Xiao Yeyang sat aside and did not speak. He was also a little curious. To be honest, he had known this guy for so long, but he had never seen her female celebrity.


    Daohua pulled her arm back: "Okay, don''t shake it, I''ll let Man''er get it."


    Wang Man''er received a signal and immediately turned and left.


    After a while, he came over with a white men''s purse.


    "Let me see."


    Yan Wenkai quickly took his purse and looked at it: "Hey, what kind of animal is this?"


    Xiao Yeyang craned his neck and looked over. When he saw the naive panda on his purse, he suddenly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s an iron-eater, and Shen Yun looks a lot like you.¡±


    Daohua was slightly surprised when Xiao Yeyang knew a panda, "How do you know this?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I''ve seen it in Bashu County Chronicles, but you, how did you know it? Couldn''t it be in the storybook again?"


    Daohua gave him a look of ¡®you are so smart¡¯, and smiled: "Isn¡¯t it just what I saw from the travel notebook."


    Xiao Yeyang: ". You can read so much."


    Daohua immediately replied: "You can read more books than you can, even the local county chronicles."


    Here, with the assistance of Wang Man''er, the purse was turned over again, and immediately a majestic tiger appeared on the purse.


    "This is good, this has a temperament like me!"


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked over at the same time and were silent for a while, then shook their heads together, saying in unison: "The panda (iron-eater) is more like you."


    After speaking, the two suddenly met and smiled.


    But Yan Wenkai was dissatisfied and muttered: "What do you two look like? I am obviously more like a tiger in the mountains, OK? Forget it, I won¡¯t tell you, I¡¯ll go to ask the eldest brother and the third brother."


    After speaking, she ran away in a hurry.


    Just ran out of the pavilion, quickly turned back, and took away two pots of ink chrysanthemum.


    Seeing this, Daohua smiled and shook her head. When she turned her head, she found Xiao Yeyang looking at herself still wanting to speak, and suddenly asked incomprehensibly: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The birthday gift you prepared for your fourth elder brother is very careful."


    Inahua took it for granted: "He is my fourth brother."


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to speak again and stopped.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows and looked over: "What''s the matter with you? Have something to say!"


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang simply turned his head and stopped looking at Daohua.


    The blessing on the side was still looking forward to it, and she whispered: "Miss Yan, you haven''t given a gift when our lord celebrates his birthday."


    Daohua was stunned for a while, before looking at Xiao Yeyang speechlessly, "You never told me, when is your birthday!"


    The words fell, Xiao Yeyang said: "The first day of June."


    Ina Flower: "I see. Next year, I will prepare gifts for you." Children''s Day, this is easy to remember.


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression became natural, and he curiously asked, "What gift are you going to prepare for me?"


    Daohua smiled mysteriously: "You will know then."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You can''t just send me out and buy me a pen, ink, paper, inkstone or something, at least not worse than Wen Kai''s."


    The female celebrity of the girl¡¯s house is not good for foreign men, otherwise, he also wants a double-sided purse made by Daohua himself.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I promise you won''t be disappointed."


    Seeing her so swearing, Xiao Yeyang was a little expectant now.


    On the day of Yan Wenkai¡¯s birthday, the Yan family was very lively. The main state government officials heard about this and sent their children over.


    had been busy until the next day, and sent Xiao Yeyang and others away. Madam Li and Dao Huacai breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Ms. Li said while drinking tea: "Fortunately, you have been helping my mother these past two days. Otherwise, my mother will be tired and paralyzed."


    There are so many things at the end of the year. The son originally planned to have a meal with his family on his birthday. Who would have thought that there are so many people here temporarily, and there are not many things prepared, so he has to rush to buy it now.


    Daohua smiled and said, "I also beat my mother and ran errands, mainly because my mother is very good."


    Ms. Li thought for a while and said: "After two days of busy work, when I finish reading the books in the Zhuangzi shop, things will be over. After that, we can celebrate the New Year with peace of mind."


    After ??, the mother and daughter spoke for a while, and then Inaka returned to her yard.


    "Man''er, go and call Xiao Liuge over."


    Taohua took out the land deed given by Xiao Yeyang. The more than 3,000 mu of land was just outside Xingzhou. She had to see what was suitable for planting.


    Soon, Qin Xiaoliu came: "Girl, do you call me?"


    Daohua gave him the address that he wrote: "Brother Xiao Liu, you go to this place and see how it is and how the surrounding environment is."


    Qin Xiaoliu didn''t ask much, took the note and turned around and left.


    Going down the next day, Qin Xiaoliu returned with the news he found out.


    "Girl, the land you showed me is all good dry land. The soil is very fertile and it is close to the water source."


    Daohua listened carefully. After listening, she didn''t say anything. After two days, she went to see the red dates in person when she was out for a stroll.


    After ?? came back, she said to Qin Xiaoliu: "Brother Xiaoliu, I will grow medicinal materials there next year. During this time, you can help me find and see if I can hire a medicinal farmer."


    "By the way, you can collect more medicinal seeds for me. After you collect them, you will bring them to me. If you don''t have enough money during the period, you can come to Man''er."


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded, remembering everything Daohua had ordered.


    "Girl, didn''t you plant medicinal materials in the village of Danlin Village before? Why do you want to plant them now, and you still plant so many?"


    Wang Man''er asked when Qin Xiaoliu left.


    Daohua was silent for a while: "I have food, so I naturally want to prevent illness."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： To please yourself

    Chapter 227, please yourself


    The eighteenth year of Yongxing''s New Year, the Yan family had a very happy New Year.


    The old lady Yan is happy because the Yan family is getting better and better, and her children and grandchildren are getting more and more promising. Even the daughter who is married to the capital city, can now communicate with each other frequently.


    Yan Zhi was very happy that the grain seeds were successfully sown. When the crop is harvested in the summer, as long as the yield is high and the banditry in Fenxi is alleviated, then it is a certainty that he will rise one liter after he knows the state is over.


    Ms. Li¡¯s happiness is that the eldest son is becoming more and more stable and responsible. In two years, he will be able to say that he will marry his wife. The second son is now more and more motivated. Needless to say, the daughter is a little expert in catching money.


    Not only did she grab the money by herself, but her family and her natal family were also exposed a lot.


    Li''s winery has been built, and during the Chinese New Year, a lot of sales were sold, and the investment was made once.


    When the Li family made money, they would naturally not treat the Yan family badly. Together with the Nianli, they directly gave the Yan family 10,000 taels of silver.


    The current wealth of the Yan family has been accumulating bit by bit.


    The people in the second room are also very happy. They are happy that the big room is getting better and better, and they will get better and better. However, the flaw is that Yan Wenjie failed to study at Wangyue Academy with the other three brothers in the family.


    The people in Sanfang have always been small, so they are the easiest to satisfy. Yan Zhiqiang and Wu''s watched the elder Wen Tao getting better and better, and the second child also began to study in the school. The children are getting older day by day. There are more and more fields and Zhuangzi, and there is no more thoughts.


    Several juniors are also very happy. During the Chinese New Year, there are many banquets in each house. They can receive posts almost every day, go to each other, meet new friends, and receive gifts. How can they be unhappy.


    Taohua is naturally happy too. For nothing else, there are more books to record the income of Zhuangzi and shop.


    Wang Man''er watched his girl sitting on the footsteps, doing an abacus with one hand, and flipping through the ledger quickly with the other, his eyes were fascinated with a smile, which was funny and happy.


    Before, she still couldn¡¯t understand that the girl was obviously the eldest daughter of the Yan family, and she wanted to spend money. Just talk to her wife. Why should she work every day to earn money by herself? This is too tired.


    From the last time, Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Zhou met together to go to the temple to offer incense. On the way back, the girl and Miss Zhou¡¯s family had taken a fancy to the new listing. She was surprised that her girl was so prescient.


    The first set of new listings cost several hundred taels of silver. Miss Zhou liked one of them very much at the time. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the silver, so she had to ask Mrs. Zhou for it.


    But Mrs. Zhou directly rejected the fact that there were too many jewelry in Miss Zhou¡¯s home.


    At that time, she was standing aside, seeing the loss and regret in Miss Zhou''s eyes truly.


    As for the girl in her family, because she had silver in her hand, she didn¡¯t even ask her wife, so she bought the most important thing, and also bought a set for the old lady and the wife.


    Although girls usually say that they need to be talented and hard, but everyone listens to it and forgets it. After experiencing this incident, she is deeply moved.


    It is Miss Zhou. When she left the jewelry shop, she pulled the girl and said, she also wants to open a shop and make money by herself.


    "The medicinal seeds sent by Brother Xiao Liu are not enough. Let him go around in major drug stores instead of looking for expensive medicinal materials. Ordinary medicinal materials are the most in demand."


    Taohua finished calculating the income of the shop and Zhuangzi, and then lowered his head to ponder about the medicinal material planting to be carried out soon after the Chinese New Year.


    Wang Man''er: "Don¡¯t worry, girl, I¡¯ll go to the little brother in a while and tell him clearly. By the way, girl, shall we go to the provincial government for the Lantern Festival?"


    Daohua shook her head: "No, the two uncles are a bit busy this year, so I won¡¯t bother them."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, ¡°My uncle¡¯s business is getting bigger and bigger now. I heard from Sister Pingtong that the wine they make has been sold outside the province.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "Good business is good." She has accepted the three dealers of the Li family. If the Li family can''t make any money, she would be embarrassed.


    Wang Man''er: "The two uncles are really amazing, why did they buy wine outside the province?"


    Ina Hua did not answer.


    In fact, the process of wine making is not difficult, and it is not that there are no other merchants selling wine. The reason why Li''s wine is so popular is because of the grapes.


    Nowadays, the grapes planted in Li¡¯s fields are all grape seeds cultivated in her space. Such grapes, no matter the taste or the rich nutrients, are much better than others.


    Ordinary people may not have much feeling, but people who are really good at wine and can eat will definitely be able to taste the difference.


    This is the real reason why Li''s wine is selling well.


    Of course, to promote a good product, the outstanding abilities of the two uncles are also inseparable.


    Coming again will allow the Li family to sell the wine smoothly without being jealous or suppressed by other merchants. There are also reasons for being cheap.


    In ancient times, if you want to make money and keep the money you earn, you need many conditions. Time, location, and people are indispensable.


    At this time, Gu Yu and Lixia came in with a bamboo dustpan and put it on the table.


    Seeing this, Daohua stood up immediately and walked over.


    The dustpan is full of sunflower seeds.


    Wang Man''er: "Girl, what do you specifically select these sunflower seeds for?"


    Daohua smiled: "You will know later."


    Daohua rarely went out during the New Year. Except for Zhou''s family and two or three other families who had good friends with Mrs. Li, she did not go to any other homes, so she stayed at home to cultivate medicinal seeds or practice piano scores.


    Shortly after the Lantern Festival, the three Yan Wenxiu brothers returned to the academy to attend classes. At this time, the sky began to warm up, and Daohua asked Zhou Jingwan to go out for horse riding from time to time.


    Now, she can run on a horse, but she can¡¯t overcome obstacles.


    "Daohua, at the beginning of March, the peach blossoms in Qiwushan will bloom. Ms. Wang''s posted a post and let us enjoy the peach blossoms together. Are you going?"


    Zhou Jingwan could only trot on horseback, draped behind the rice flower, and asked loudly.


    Inahana slowed the horse down, and turned around and said: "No, my medicine garden is already starting to plant seeds, I have to go over and take a look at it from time to time."


    Zhou Jingwan ran over on horseback: "You already have tea gardens, gardens, vineyards, orchards, and grain farms. Why do you create another medicine garden now?"


    Daohua: "Hey, who makes our family poor, I have to work hard to make money."


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips: "Where are you poor? Three sets of heads and noodles, more than a thousand taels of silver, I bought them without blinking my eyes. My mother said, you spend more money than her."


    Daohua smiled and shrugged.


    What does she make money for? Isn¡¯t she just to please herself?


    I have a fancy, but I can afford it, so why not buy it?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： , Take over the kitchen

    Chapter 228, Take over the kitchen


    After the beginning of spring, Daohua has been very busy, busy attending classes, and busy patrolling various villages. At the same time, Mrs. Li also gave her a task, which is to learn to manage the kitchen.


    "Mother, good, why did you let me manage the kitchen?"


    Daohua is a little unwilling. She wants to get rid of the errands. There is nothing she can do. She has too many things to learn every day. Take time to manage Zhuangzi and shop.


    It can be said that you get up earlier than chickens, sleep later than dogs, and are more social animals than social animals.


    That is to say, the return is quite gratifying, otherwise, she would like to quit.


    What about the good life of rice worms?


    Mrs. Li gave her a white look: "What is the early? Mother is too late. After August, you will be twelve. You should also learn about housekeeping and socializing."


    As soon as she heard about her age, Daohua''s head grew big.


    If you stay in modern times, you are twelve years old, and you have just entered junior high school, but people in ancient times are already preparing for marriage in the future.


    Ms. Li ignored her daughter who straddled her face, and continued: ¡°Don¡¯t you like to cook? It just happens to start with managing the kitchen so that you can get started.¡±


    "When you are familiar with the kitchen, then take over the sewing room"


    Daohua quickly interrupted: "Mother, when does our house have a sewing room?"


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter again: "You, just focus on your Zhuangzi shops, and don''t care about family affairs."


    After finishing speaking, he paused and explained patiently.


    "Nowadays, our family has more opportunities to go out as guests. Your father is the head of a state. You can''t be ashamed of wearing this. In addition, there are more and more people in the family. The change of clothes every season is a big expense. With the sewing room, you don¡¯t need to go out to buy clothes, and you can save a lot of money."


    "Although our family now has more sources of income, it can''t be extravagant and wasteful. In two years, you will all be older, and there will be more places to spend money."


    Inaba nodded.


    Her mother really has a hand in housekeeping and directorship, and she can think of many things ahead.


    Ms. Li touched Daohua¡¯s head: "We women can relax when we are girls, but if it¡¯s too easy, we have to make up for the sins we have suffered when we go to her husband¡¯s house."


    "My mother knows that your schoolwork is busy, but now you work harder, and you can relax later when you come to your husband''s house. At home, if you don''t understand, you can still ask your mother, but when you arrive at your husband''s house, even if your mother-in-law is reasonable, you will not run away. Go ask."


    "Think about it for yourself, do you study at home, or do you want to learn when you marry in the future?"


    Daohua said depressed: "Mother, I just learn."


    The director of the house is something that every regular wife must meet. The concubine is comfortable and doesn¡¯t have to do anything, but she has to live by relying on others. Not only can he control his own destiny, but even the children born are inferior to others.


    Everything has something to do, there must be a sacrifice.


    If you enjoy the comfort, you must pay the corresponding price.


    Mrs. Li smiled, and quickly took the personnel register and purchase ledger from Pingtong, and put them directly into Daohua''s hands: "Take it back to familiarize yourself with it, if you don''t understand, or if you don''t know it, just ask. I."


    Ina Flower nodded, and resignedly took two books and left.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Daohua stood under the eaves of the porch to play with the parrots, and in the yard stood the kitchen steward, Mrs. Ren, and the buyer was expensive.


    The two have been here for a while. There are chairs in the yard and refreshments are prepared. Wang Man''er let him sit, but neither of them dared to stand respectfully, watching Daohua carefully.


    Big girl.


    To be honest, although it is a girl¡¯s house, none of the Yan family dares to underestimate it.


    Don¡¯t do anything else, if you dare to challenge the eldest girl face to face with the master, no one dares to provoke her.


    Come again, the eldest girl is indeed amazing. If there is anything in the house, she is helping the lady to fight, and the lady is in charge of the situation, and the eldest girl is responsible for making up for the omission.


    Yan¡¯s family held several banquets, and every time the guests left with a smile.


    On this point, it can be seen that the eldest girl is a meticulous and thoughtful person.


    Now that the eldest girl is in charge of the kitchen, they don¡¯t have to live and wait for them.


    Looking at the two people standing and not sitting in the yard, Daohua was a little speechless.


    Seriously, she really didn¡¯t think about giving the two people a chance to seduce them.


    Without him, most of what the Yan family eats is taken from their own shop. Even if they want to embezzle, they probably won¡¯t find a chance.


    She teased the bird, but she simply didn''t know what to say to ease her embarrassment, but the two of them had to stand, which made her very helpless.


    Daohua put down the parrot and walked over to sit down: "Sit down, too."


    At this time, Mrs. Ren and Fang Gui dared to sit down, but both of them only sat a little forward, their waists straight.


    Rice Flower: "."


    Is she very domineering female president?


    Look at the appearance of these two people, I don¡¯t know how fierce she is!


    "Mother let me be in charge of the kitchen. Although I often go there, many things are not too clear. You can tell me about the situation there."


    Speaking, Daohua paused and looked at Fang Gui: "Why do I think you are familiar?"


    Wang Man''er immediately smiled and answered: "Girl, you must think Fang Cai is like Lady Fang!"


    Daohua appeared in a daze: "Yes, it''s like the lady in charge beside her."


    Fang Gui immediately smiled and said, ¡°If you go back to the girl, Mrs. Fang is my sister, and our sisters and brothers are a little alike.¡±


    "Oh" Daohua nodded, "No wonder." She said, and looked at Mrs. Ren again, "There is a man named Ren Xiaogu at the concierge. Is it related to you?"


    Lady Ren immediately replied: "Back to the girl, that is my son."


    Daohana nodded again, raised her teacup, and started drinking.


    Unknowingly, the simple staff of the Yan family has also begun to move towards complicating the relationship.


    With the gradual increase in the number of people in the family, it will definitely become more and more difficult to be a steward.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the mother has been clamoring to find a powerful daughter-in-law for the eldest brother. I think this is also considered.


    A family with intricate relationships, it is not easy to take care of everything up and down.


    Now she understands Mrs. Li¡¯s motherly heart, let her take over the kitchen so early, I am afraid that she will not be able to establish a foothold in her husband¡¯s house in the future.


    Lady Ren and Fang Gui saw that Daohua suddenly stopped talking, and their hearts suddenly became tense. They recalled what they had just said. There was nothing wrong with them.


    But for a moment, Daohua put down her teacup: ¡°The rules in the kitchen are still according to my mother¡¯s previous rules. However, I have to add two more.¡±


    "First, no matter which room or person orders something in the kitchen in the future, it must be registered." She wants to look at the expenses of each room.


    "Second, the data purchased before is not detailed enough. I will make a form later, and fill it out according to the form I gave in the future."


    The current purchasing account book only writes the quantity and the amount, without the source and contact information, which can easily lead to corruption and false reporting of the amount in the procurement process.


    Both Lady Ren and Fang Gui respectfully responded, but they felt a little bitter in their hearts.


    The eldest girl came up, although she seemed to have done nothing, but she cut off their invisible benefits.


    Mother-in-law is in charge of the kitchen. She dare not take good things, but she will make more or less when she wants to eat in each room, or use it to buy the maid under her hand, or secretly take it home.


    Nowadays, food and drink have to be registered, and the space for operation is small.


    Fang Gui is the same. He doesn¡¯t dare to be too greedy, but it¡¯s common to raise the price of some things he buys by a few pennies. Now that he has replaced the purchasing account book, he has to be careful with the cleverness of the big girl.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： , More rain

    Chapter 229, More Rain


    Mrs. Ren and Fang Gui stayed in the Daohua Yard but left within a quarter of an hour. Once they were done, Mrs. Li received the news.


    After listening to Daohua¡¯s two rules, Mrs. Li was silent for a moment: ¡°This girl thinks very carefully. The food in each room is registered and written in black and white. Everyone can know in their hearts. I feel eating less."


    Pingtong nodded: "In the past two years, the mansion has become more affluent. The servants found that the second master and the second wife would call a lot every time they order a meal. It would be too much to eat and it would be too wasteful."


    ¡°There is also the person from Shuangxinyuan. Since the birth of the fifth girl, he has been using the excuse to make up his body, and he would go to the kitchen to order things from time to time.¡±


    Mrs. Li sneered: "Now the second master and the second wife are both in the school¡¯s family, but they don¡¯t want to think about whether our family can withstand such extravagance? Because of the old lady and the master, I can¡¯t say anything. ."


    "As for Shuangxin Yard, that was the mouth of the master, and asked Aunt Lin to let the kitchen do whatever she wanted to eat. With this sentence, Lin didn''t try to eat."


    Speaking, Mrs. Li smiled again.


    "It is said that my daughter is a mother''s intimate little padded jacket. This is really good. That girl has come to such a trick, and she has to suppress the evil spirits in this mansion. Even if there is any unpleasantness in the future, we are justified. "


    Pingtong immediately answered: "Isn''t it, the big girl''s heart has always been towards the lady."


    Some things, even if the lady knows, it is difficult to do, but the older girl is different, so she can take care of it a lot less.


    Mrs. Li continued: "As for purchasing. Now our family¡¯s expenses are getting bigger and bigger. The purchasing side should really be tightened. It¡¯s okay to be greedy for a little cheaper. I¡¯m afraid that this person¡¯s greed will get bigger and bigger. What do you do for your own pockets."


    Pingtong nodded, and then smiled: "Our eldest girl is really good for a housekeeper. Once she took over the kitchen, she helped her solve two major problems."


    Ms. Li also smiled: "That girl is smart, but she is lazy. Someone has to push it before she can move forward. Let¡¯s watch."


    One month later.


    Mr. Ren handed a booklet with the food details of each room to Daohua.


    Daohua sat in the yard, flipping through the pamphlet, knocking on the seeds, chuckles from time to time.


    "In our house, the most expensive food is not the old lady¡¯s yard or the main yard. It is the yard where the second uncle and his concubine live. It costs two to three hundred taels a month!"


    Daohuaxiao smiled and shook his head, then got up and walked to the study room, and quickly copied two copies. After that, he gave one of the copies to Wang Man''er and asked her to take it to the second room.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is for the second uncle or the second aunt. When I saw them, I said that I was in charge of the kitchen for the first time, and I didn''t know the cost of the family. I did some statistics and let them know."


    After speaking, he paused.


    "If they ask who else knows, just say that I am worried about the inaccuracy of the cost of one month. I plan to record it for two more months before reporting it to my mother."


    "That''s it, go!"


    Wang Man''er immediately turned and left.


    As soon as she left, Daohua looked at another copy, thought for a while, and looked at the sky: "Father should be about to go to the office?"


    Gu Yu nodded: "Yes, girl."


    Ina Hua got up and said, "Go, let''s go and meet my father."


    Changhua Gate.


    Yan Zhigao just came back from the previous office, and saw the eldest daughter with her maid sitting in the pavilion on his way to drink tea.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhi raised her brows.


    People from Lin''s family and his wife usually come to stop him. Several other children have also met him by chance for various reasons, but the eldest daughter has never.


    He is very curious, what is the reason for the eldest daughter to come and look for him?


    "Ahem~"


    Yan Zhigao came to the pavilion and coughed twice.


    Ina Hua immediately smiled and greeted him: "Father, have you been to the office?"


    Yan Zhigao nodded, walked into the pavilion, saw the tea brewed on the stone table, smiled: "Is this for my father?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I don''t know if it suits my father''s taste?"


    Yan Zhigao sat down and took a sip of the tea: "Yes, the heat is well controlled."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Father likes it."


    Yan Zhigao put down his tea cup: "Is there anything wrong with you looking for a father?"


    Taohua took the food account book from Gu Yu: "Father, my mother asked me to take care of the kitchen, so I asked the lady in charge of the kitchen to record the food eaten in each room every day and make a summary. Please check it out."


    The eldest daughter took over the kitchen. Mrs. Li mentioned it to him. Yan Zhigao didn''t say anything, so he reached out and took the account book and read it.


    The first thing he looked at was the final summary. When he saw that the Second Disciple¡¯s Courtyard and Shuangxin Courtyard had spent two or three hundred silver in one month, his brows suddenly wrinkled.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua quickly said, ¡°Father, there are records of each day in front. When the maidservants in each room went to the kitchen to take food, they confirmed it.¡± She didn''t do anything fake.


    Yan Zhigao glanced through it quickly, and indeed, every time she took something, she was signed by a maid to confirm it.


    Daohua continued: "Second Uncle, I have sent someone a copy, saying that it will be a few months to record before reporting to mother. At Shuangxinyuan, I¡¯m not good to go directly to Aunt Lin. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to disturb my father."


    Yan Zhigao put down the account books, lamenting the meticulous and thorough work of the eldest daughter.


    "You did a good job, your second uncle, if you change it next, you don''t need to mention this." So as not to hurt your second brother''s face.


    Ina Flower nodded in response.


    Yan Zhigao: "Aunt Lin, I will tell her. Now she has been making up for several months, and in the future, she will follow the rules."


    Ina Flower nodded again: "Okay, I listen to my father."


    Two-bedroom yard.


    After Wang Man''er left, the faces of Yan Zhiyuan and Sun became ugly.


    Sun''s dissatisfaction said: "I knew that the sister-in-law told the rice flower tube kitchen to have an accident. Sure enough, as soon as this girl came up, let us have an operation."


    Yan Zhiyuan frowned, ignored Sun''s words, and asked a little uncertainly: "We really ordered so much food?"


    Sun choked, and then he lost his breath: "Do you remember how much you have eaten?"


    Yan Zhiyuan was silent.


    Wife¡¯s words are a confession that they ordered the food, and Daohua did not falsely frame them.


    After a while, Yan Zhiyuan said: "In the future, let''s stay a little bit. Sister-in-law may also take care of the face of my mother and eldest brother and not make things happen, but Daohua will never do it."


    "Then again, it costs two or three hundred taels a month to eat, which is indeed a lot."


    Sun cried his mouth, they are too much, other people would spend thousands of dollars on a banquet, they are nowhere to be, besides, now the family can not afford to afford it.


    It''s just a stingy sister-in-law!


    This chapter is Chapter 229, the intimate little padded jacket, the label is wrong!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： , More rain

    Chapter 230, More Rain


    The second room has converged, and Aunt Lin¡¯s special treatment is gone. After solving these two problems, Daohua has taken over the kitchen more smoothly.


    She did not make drastic changes to the kitchen, only to renovate some deficiencies, and she did not interfere too much with the personnel of the kitchen.


    Only a few points were emphasized. First, it is necessary to ensure cleanliness and fresh ingredients; second, the kitchen expenditure should not exceed expectations, unless it is a banquet held in the mansion, or something else; third, the banquet in the mansion must be served. It must be handy.


    As for the management of the kitchen staff, she almost didn''t care about it, so she directly handed it over to Mrs. Ren.


    However, she also told Lady Ren that as long as the people underneath got into trouble, the first person she would look for was Lady Ren.


    As a result, the kitchen is a bit more regular than before.


    "After taking over the kitchen, I didn''t think the girl was busier than before. Look, Miss Zhou was dragged to ride a horse again, but she was more diligent than before."


    In ??Daohuaxuan, Gu Yu was cleaning up the house while talking to Lixia.


    Lixia: "That''s because our girl is amazing. I heard the girl tell Sister Man''er before that, no matter what the matter is, we must first establish rules and regulations. As long as there is a regulation, then find a suitable person. Come to supervise, then she doesn¡¯t have to go to the details."


    "Doesn¡¯t the lady praise the girl before, saying that she knows how to delegate power and be the master, if she has to do everything by herself, then she shouldn¡¯t be exhausted. Our girl is a person who knows how to enjoy happiness."


    Gu Yu smiled and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s really the case. Now when I look at the kitchen, I¡¯m more motivated than before. To our girls, it¡¯s also submissive.¡±


    Lixia smiled and answered: "Can you refuse to obey, the girl has clear rewards and punishments. The rules and regulations should be clearly written. As long as you act in accordance with the regulations, you will be considered useless, but you will not be fined or deducted for no reason."


    "Moreover, if you develop a new dish or discover any new food, you will get a certain amount of reward for everything that tastes delicious. Everyone has hope, and they won''t be slanderous and slippery, and they won''t be fooling around. It''s more harmonious."


    "is not that right."


    Outskirts of Xingzhou City.


    Daohua and Zhou Jingwan rode their horses for two laps, and it started to rain lightly in the sky.


    The two had to stop, return to the carriage, and go back home.


    "The weather this year is too strange. It rains every other time, which is annoying."


    Zhou Jingwan jumped off the horse, got into the carriage, and let the maid help tidy up the wet hair and clothes.


    Ina Flower also followed, wiped the rain from his forehead with a handkerchief, then lifted the curtain of the car, looked at the rain curtain that had been connected outside, and looked a little worried.


    "This year there is indeed too much rain. If this continues, the crops in the field should be reduced again. I am afraid that there will be floods in some places."


    Zhou Jingwan had no feelings about this kind of thing, and quickly turned the topic away: "Have you received the post from the little prince?"


    Daohua shook her head: "What post?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "It''s the post he will hold a birthday banquet in the palace this year!"


    Daohua suddenly said, "Isn¡¯t this more than a month left?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "One month has passed very quickly, okay, do you think you want to give a gift?"


    Daohua smiled: "Little Prince has helped my family a lot, and it is his first birthday. I will naturally prepare a big gift."


    Zhou Jingwan immediately opened her eyes wide and curiously said: "What is it? Tell me."


    Ina Flower shook her head: "This is boring if you say it, and you will know it later. By the way, what about you, what have you prepared?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "My mother helped me prepare a set of excellent pen, ink, paper and ink."


    After hearing this, Daohua immediately laughed, remembering that Xiao Yeyang had specifically said to her at the beginning, not to use pen, ink, paper and inkstone. It is conceivable that he can receive a lot of such things every year. .


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the young man who drove the car had to speed up. It didn''t take long for the carriage to enter Xingzhou City. Then Daohua and Zhou Jingwan separated and went home separately.


    When Daohua led the horse back to the stable, she met Master Xiao who came back to return the horse. Seeing his awkward servant, most of his clothes wet, he immediately asked, "Where did Master Xiao go?"


    Seeing that it was Daohua, Master Xiao didn¡¯t rush to leave. He smiled and said, ¡°This year there was too much rain. The adults asked me to check the river embankment.¡±


    Ina Flower: "Is the river bank okay?"


    Master Xiao shook his head: ¡°When the adult first came to take office the previous year, he repaired the river embankment. In the past two years, the river embankment has not been cleaned and built. It is fine, and the water level has not risen.¡±


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief: "Master Xiao, hurry up and change clothes, don¡¯t get typhoid fever."


    Master Xiao nodded and left with a smile.


    Immediately, Daohua returned to the main courtyard, just to see Mrs. Li reading the letter from her eldest brother, but her face looked a little unpleasant.


    "Mother, what did the eldest brother say?"


    Mrs. Li put down the letter: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just said something about in the academy and greetings.¡±


    Daohua: "The Dragon Boat Festival is coming soon, are they coming back, brother?"


    This year, the three of the eldest brothers have never returned home once, saying that they are busy with schoolwork.


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "No reply."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Big brother, they are so busy?"


    Ms. Li glanced at Daohua, thought for a while, and pushed the letter over: "You can read it for yourself."


    Daohua quickly picked up the letter and looked like, after reading the content of the letter, her eyes widened suddenly: "Isn''t it? Big brother and they went to Fenxi with the little prince?"


    "What are they going to Fenxi for? Suppress the bandits?"


    Ms. Li¡¯s eyelids twitched quickly when she heard the words ¡°suppress bandits¡±: ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m back safely, if something happens.¡±


    "Will not!"


    Daohua quickly interrupted her mother''s words: "Mother, what do you think, who is Xiao Yeyang? There must be a large group of masters around him. How could something happen?"


    Although the words are sonorous and powerful, they don¡¯t have much confidence.


    The sword has no eyes. When the bandits are killed, it doesn¡¯t matter what identity you are.


    Mrs. Li was not comforted, but she didn''t want her daughter to worry about it. She just said: "They are too courageous, and they don''t want to talk to the family. After coming back next time, you have to ask your father to teach them a good meal. "


    Taohua didn''t dare to help speak at this time, and immediately nodded with approval: "Yes, it is necessary to learn a lesson."


    Ms. Li thought for a while, but she was still a little worried: "You said, will your elder brother be injured, so they dare not go home for the Dragon Boat Festival?"


    Daohua was stunned: "It should not be possible."


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "No, if I don¡¯t see them with my own eyes, I don¡¯t worry. Go, write to your eldest brother and them, and ask them to go home during the Dragon Boat Festival."


    The chapter name of the previous chapter is wrong!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： , Trial

    Chapter 231, Three Trials


    After receiving the letter from Daohua, on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, the three brothers Yan Wenxiu returned to Yan''s house.


    Songhein Temple.


    The Yan family is here, the old lady is sitting on the footsteps, Yan Zhigao sits in the first place on the left, Mrs. Li sits in the first place on the right, and the rest sit on both sides.


    Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai stand in the center with their heads down.


    Daohua sat next to the old lady, and her expression became serious when she saw that the scene in the room was like a three-way trial.


    Yan Zhigao took the lead to say: "Wenxiu, you are the eldest brother. Tell me what happened to you going to Fenxi?"


    Yan Wenxiu''s heart was also a little nervous at this moment. Although he knew that he might be scolded when he decided to follow the little prince to Fenxi, he did not expect that his family would have such a big battle.


    "Father, this is how things are."


    "In March, the governor-sama wrote to the little prince, saying that he wanted him to experience and experience in the past. In the words of the governor, no matter how good he studied in the college, there is no real experience to be useful."


    "Most of the banditry in Fenxi has been brought under control, and the remaining forces are now being further disintegrated. There is not much danger, and it is suitable for experience."


    "At that time, the three of us, as well as Brother Dong, Hongxin, and Chengye happened to be there. We have never experienced this kind of real-life scene, so we were all interested in business."


    "Everyone got together to discuss, and I want to follow the little prince to see and see. After all, there are guards around the little prince. Follow him, at least not to worry too much about safety."


    Yan Wenkai took over: "Yes, father, mother, grandmother, my third brother and I learned martial arts. We will definitely experience these in the future. We should get in touch early and prepare early."


    "Since there is such an opportunity to follow the little prince, then we can''t miss it naturally."


    Looking at his fourth brother, he was right, but he was quite reasonable. Daohua had the urge to cover his face.


    Is the matter discussed today correct?


    Is it because they didn¡¯t tell the family a question, OK?


    Sure enough, both her mother and grandmother became unhappy.


    At this time, the third brother Yan Wentao said: "Grandmother, uncle, and uncle, we were wrong. We were wrong if we didn''t tell the family the first time."


    Yan Wenkai took the words again: "We do this, mainly because we are worried about opposition from our family."


    "We are mainly worried about the family!"


    Yan Wenxiu quickly cut off the fourth brother¡¯s words. He was really afraid that he was going on. The grandmother and mother, who were obviously loose, would hold on to them again.


    "Grandmother and mother, it is really safe to follow the little prince. The governor can''t let his nephew get into danger! Come again, we ran such a trip, and it really gained a lot."


    Yan Zhigao said at this moment: "You are going to talk about it, what are your gains?"


    Yan Wenxiu organized a language: "When we heard about bandits in the past, we always condemned them preconceivedly, thinking that they were a group of extremely vicious people."


    "But when we went to Fenxi this time, the bandits we saw were unarmed people. The reason they made trouble was nothing but a bite. As long as they were given something to eat, they would disperse immediately and demanded. How simple."


    "Before the grain seeds were robbed, I was also very dissatisfied with it, but seeing those people living in the heat of water, I was suddenly relieved, in the case of my stomach is not full, where can I control my country? Righteousness."


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to govern a party of people. As long as they can be fed and clothed, they will be grateful. But if they have no way to survive, these unarmed honest people will rise up to resist.¡±


    I have learned these things in books before, but I can feel that they are far from deep and shocking than seeing them with my own eyes.


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "You¡¯re right, but it¡¯s not easy to make a party of people eat and dress warmly!"


    The eldest son cares about the people, and he is very pleased. Only when you have a heart for the people and become an official in the future can you truly do things for the people.


    After ??, Yan Zhigao turned his attention to Yan Wenkai again.


    To tell the truth, in recent years, he has had an excellent eldest son in front, and a favored younger son in the back. He has not paid much attention to the second son in the middle.


    The second son of ?? still feels in the impression of being nauseous and playful.


    But today, he was shocked to find that this second son who had not received much attention from him had grown up. Standing next to the eldest son, he was overtaken by his size. That strong body, wherever he stood, good fellow, let alone pay. Quite bluffing.


    "What about you, what have you gained?"


    Yan Wenkai was a little surprised when he asked his father''s initiative.


    No way, he is an invisible person in the family. In the past, most of his parents¡¯ eyes were on the eldest brother. They didn¡¯t criticize him, but they didn¡¯t ask much. Anyway, he didn¡¯t lack food and clothing, and he was happy.


    After the eldest sister came back, the two of them made a lot of jokes. In addition, they went to Wangyue Academy to follow the little prince again, and the family''s eyes began to gradually turn to him.


    Yan Wenkai continued his crude style and said: ¡°Big fists are the last word. To deal with those who resist and dissatisfied, we must use absolute force to suppress them, and do not give them any chance to rise again.¡±


    Yan Zhi Gao condensed his eyebrows: ¡°It¡¯s not the best way to just use force.¡±


    Yan Wenkai came casually: "Fight first. Once you are convinced, you can naturally sit down and make sense, and it''s up to me to say what it is, otherwise, you have to continue to be beaten!"


    Yan Zhigao was speechless: "Then what if you are the loser?"


    Yan Wenkai immediately answered: "So, after I return to the academy, I will redouble my efforts to practice martial arts. In any case, when I fight in the future, I have to win so that I can have the right to speak."


    Yan Zhigao did not respond to this, so Mrs. Li stood up and walked to Yan Wenkai, with her index finger pointing at his forehead: "Hit, do you like to fight so much?"


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly hid behind Yan Wenxiu, begging for mercy: "Mother, am I answering Dad¡¯s question? I don¡¯t fight all day long!"


    At this time, Yan Zhigao looked at Yan Wentao again, and treated his nephew, his face and tone were much more kind: "Wen Tao, uncle knows that you are an honest child, introverted and not exposed, your fourth brother is a little more impulsive, you But watch him carefully."


    Yan Wentao immediately replied: "Uncle rest assured, I will. In fact, the fourth brother is not so impulsive, but sometimes he likes to play a little bit, but the little prince likes the fourth brother''s temperament, and the same is true for Dong and Zhou. ."


    Yan Zhigao: "He has a big nerve and a lack of roots. He can see through all his thoughts at a glance, and he doesn''t even need his brain. It is naturally pleasing."


    Yan Wentao scratched the back of his head. He didn''t understand. Why did everyone say that the fourth brother lacked a root?


    The fourth brother is very smart, okay, otherwise, this time I went to Fenxi with the little prince, and I wouldn¡¯t be the first to find the bandits¡¯ secret whistle.


    Daohua also leaned on the shoulder of the old lady and smiled. Her fourth brother, with her, is not at all lost to the eldest brother. She is a bit more straightforward, but she really wants to treat him as a ignorant. The person who is sure will suffer in the end.


    The old lady Yan made a final summary: "Anyway, you didn''t talk to your home in Fenxi. This is a big mistake. No matter how reasonable you are, you will have to be punished."


    Ms. Li immediately responded: "Not bad."


    The old lady Yan looked at Mrs. Li: "Or, I will punish them."


    Ms. Li second took the words: "Punish them for three months of monthly money?"


    "No, grandmother, mother, if you don¡¯t have monthly money, your son wants to drink northwest wind, you can¡¯t do that~"


    Yan Wenkai yelled immediately, how miserable he looked.


    Seeing him like this, the old lady smiled with satisfaction: "Okay, I''ll fine them three months of monthly money to increase their memory."


    After hearing the words, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it was only three months of monthly money, and Shinnin passed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： , Courageous and strategic

    Chapter 232, Courage and Strategy


    "Big sister, my eldest brother and I have no monthly allowances. You can help us."


    After coming out of the old lady''s house, Yan Wenkai quickly blocked Daohua.


    Behind ??, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao also looked expectantly at Daohua.


    There is no way. For the juniors in the family, only Daohua has achieved financial freedom. They are in the academy and if they don¡¯t have any money, to be honest, it would be really inconvenient.


    Whether it is adding pen, ink, paper and ink, or going out with classmates, these all require money.


    Do not do Daohua. The three older brothers ran to Fenxi privately and did not say hello to the family beforehand. Anyway, this thing was done incorrectly, and she would not encourage their evil spirits.


    "No! Although you have your reasons, the family members are really worried. If you do something wrong, you should be punished, right, brother?"


    Seeing Daohua looking straight at herself, Yan Wenxiu''s face became stiff.


    It seemed that he used to preach to his big sister.


    Well, so quickly, this girl responded with his means.


    Yan Wenxiu quickly recovered. This time he caused the whole family to worry that it was indeed their fault. The punishment should be due: "What the older sister said is that the family style of our Yan family is wrong and should be punished."


    Yan Wenkai gave his elder brother a depressed look. The eldest brother was really persuaded. The eldest sister said, he disarmed and surrendered, making him unable to perform his grueling skills.


    Knowing whether the silver will be made, Yan Wenkai pulled the rice flower to the corner again, looked at the left and right rings, and then whispered like a thief: "Big sister, I don''t need the silver, but you give it to the little prince. I have to give me a copy of that drugged and itchy pill."


    This thing is a weapon for yin people!


    If the little prince hadn¡¯t said that he had missed his mouth, he wouldn¡¯t know that such a powerful thing had come from his sister¡¯s hands.


    Going to Fenxi this time, they were lucky enough to destroy a bandit den. These two things helped a lot.


    Daohua looked at her fourth brother''s eyebrows and mouse eyes silently. She was already sturdy and attractive, but she still looked like three hundred taels of silver in this place. She didn''t know what to say.


    Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao also looked faceless.


    Originally the second brothers didn''t pay attention to them, but when the fourth brother looked like this, yes, now everyone is standing still.


    Yan Wenkai later realized that he was doing something stupid, and suddenly said to other people fiercely: "What are you looking at? My elder sister and I are talking about ourselves."


    Speaking, she pulled up Daohua and walked away quickly.


    Daohua allowed herself to be pulled, and after a large part of the crowd was thrown away, she broke her hand free.


    Yan Wenkai quickly said: "Big sister, what I told you just now, did you hear it? I want."


    Daohua quickly intercepted the words: "I heard it! I asked you, Xiao Yeyang told you this?"


    Yan Wenkai shook his head, then nodded again: "The little prince didn''t want to say anything, but when he showed up, he confiscated it and missed it."


    Daohua hummed, "Who knows?"


    Ms. Boudoir has medicine and itching pills in her hand, and it is not a good thing to say it.


    Yan Wenkai: "Just a few of us, me, eldest brother, third elder brother, little prince, eldest brother Dong, Wu Hongda has asked several times. It seems that he wants to ask for the formula, but we all concealed it well."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that everyone she knew was familiar.


    Wu Hongda, she knew about this person. He was a good friend with Big Brother Zhou. He came from a medical family. His grandfather seemed to be a hospital official. It was normal for him to want prescriptions, but Xiao Yeyang would definitely not give him.


    Daohua groaned for a moment, and warned: "I can tell you, if you know this, you can''t talk about it anymore, don''t ruin my reputation."


    Yan Wenkai nodded again and again: "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t. The little prince and the eldest brother have told me several times, and I can hear the cocoon in my ears."


    As ?? said, she pulled Daohua''s sleeve again.


    "Good sister, what are you saying, do you want to give us that thing?"


    Daohua thought for a while, and said: "You tell me everything about you after you arrived in Fenxi, and I will prepare a copy for you."


    "Okay, the deal!" Yan Wenkai immediately agreed, and then began to talk about their affairs in Fenxi, what they said was a breeze.


    The two said as they walked, Daohua listened carefully, and when he heard Xiao Yeyang and the others go deep into the bandit''s nest alone, his heart also picked up.


    "Big sister, let me tell you, this time I really know the little prince. Not only is she brave and courageous, but also very courageous."


    "From the moment we stared at the bandit¡¯s den, he planned to take someone over and destroy it alone, and after that, he took one step to look at the three steps. It is also a no-brainer for the bandit¡¯s psychology. You don¡¯t know it. He took us to action. When I was, I really looked like a general."


    "I used to think that the reason Dong Brother and Su Hongxin obeyed Little Wangye''s words was because of his identity. Now I know that in addition to identity, they also admire his talent and ability."


    Ina Hua nodded silently.


    From the first sight of Xiao Yeyang, the feeling he gave her was awkward.


    èîæñ people, most of them have self-reliance.


    From Xiao Yeyang¡¯s usual speech, we can see that this person is not only diligent in martial arts, but also studying various books.


    After ??, the three of Yan Wenxiu stayed at home for one night and left the next day.


    When ?? left, Daohua gave them five purses, each of which contained some medicated and itchy pills.


    Wangyue Academy.


    Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan quickly grabbed a purse from Yan Wenkai.


    Looking at the drugs and itching pills in his purse, Dong Yuanxuan smiled: "Sister Yan finally didn''t forget me this time."


    He was happy, but Xiao Yeyang was depressed. Originally this thing was unique to him, but now it¡¯s all right, everyone has one.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced through his purse, and saw that it was not made of rice flowers, so he had no interest. He put it away and looked at Yan Wenkai: "Did you ask about what I asked you to ask?"


    Yan Wenkai wanted to show that he had finally won this thing for them. He was stunned when he heard Xiao Yeyang''s question.


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Yeyang knew that this guy must have not asked, so he rolled up his sleeves and walked over: "Did you forget?"


    Yan Wenkai smirked twice with a ¡®hehe¡¯, and stepped back while laughing.


    He did not practice martial arts as long as the little prince, and little prince¡¯s body was taken care of by a special imperial physician, and there were several coaches in martial arts to guide him, and the speed of improvement was much faster than him.


    He won¡¯t fight with him!


    "Little prince, is it the same whether you ask? Anyway, you have to wait until your birthday to know what my elder sister has prepared for you!"


    Xiao Ye''s yang qi was knotted. Of course, he knew that he would not know what Daohua''s gift was until his birthday.


    The reason why he asked Yan Wenkai to ask was not to know in advance what the gift was, but to remind Daohua.


    That guy is very forgetful, what if he forgets to prepare a gift for him?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： , Born to the sun

    Chapter 233, Born to the Sun


    After the Dragon Boat Festival, the sky is still raining from time to time, and the water level of the Grand Canal is significantly higher. Yan Zhigao is worried about flooding on the land boundary under his jurisdiction and sends people to investigate the river embankment almost every day.


    Fortunately, he never joked or gambled on major livelihood issues. When building the river embankment, he either went to the scene to monitor it or sent his cronies to guard it. In this way, there was no sign of flooding in the area under the control.


    In a blink of an eye, it''s the end of May.


    "Daohua, why don''t you go to the birthday banquet of the little prince in the palace tomorrow?" Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua with a puzzled expression.


    Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what the birthday gift I gave to Xiao Yeyang?¡±


    Zhou Jingwan nodded immediately and curiously said: "What is it?"


    Daohua hooked her index finger, Zhou Jingwan immediately moved her head over, and then Daohua whispered a few words in her ear.


    "what?!"


    After listening to Daohua''s words, Zhou Jingwan''s eyes opened wide.


    Daohua shrugged her shoulders and said: "My birthday gift can''t be brought over, so how am I embarrassed to go there empty-handed!"


    Zhou Jingwan was stunned for a while, and then she shook her head and said, "You really think about it!" After finishing speaking, she glanced at Daohua sourly, "Fortunately, I am still your good sister. The birthday gift you gave me is not so great. Heart."


    Daohua stopped doing it immediately: "You are not at a loss when you say this. Which of the rouge gouache and perfume you use today was not made by me after a lot of effort? Last time you celebrated your birthday, I specially gave it to you. I made a big cake. To make that cake, I tossed it back and forth for more than a month."


    Zhou Jingwan laughed immediately, and then quickly leaned in and sat down: "Good rice flower, I said the wrong thing, but next time I celebrate my birthday, I will be the same as the little prince."


    Daohua was a little speechless: "This gift is just a surprise, you know, what''s the point? It might as well be something practical."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "Don''t tell me, it''s really like this, no wonder you didn''t say anything before."


    Daohua said immediately: "Tomorrow you go to the palace, you don''t have to say a lot of words, anyway, you have to wait for Xiao Yeyang to read it before you can say it, otherwise, I have nothing to look forward to with this gift. ."


    Zhou Jingwan blinked her eyes: "I, you still don''t worry? I promise not to say a word."


    Daohua expressed suspicion: "If you miss your mouth, my efforts will be in vain. When Xiao Yeyang asks me for another gift, I will have to ask you to come out."


    Zhou Jingwan quickly covered her mouth and shook her head.


    She is a poor person, but she can¡¯t give the little prince a gift, she will take care of her mouth.


    Wuhua Mountain Palace.


    On the day of the first day of June, people from the palace came over early in the morning.


    Governor Guo came back from Fenxi a few days ago, just to give Xiao Yeyang his birthday. Today, he is Xiao Yeyang¡¯s elder to the outside world.


    Meiling Courtyard.


    Guo Ruomei is also busy, checking various matters, for fear that there is something wrong with it that will embarrass her son.


    When she left Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, her son was only five years old.


    Ten years have passed in a blink of an eye. During this period, she had never given her son a birthday. Now she finally had a chance. She had to hold a birthday banquet for her son.


    Outside the house, under the plum tree in the courtyard, a man in Tsing Yi who looks like he is in his thirties with elegant clothes, silently looked at the busy Guo Ruomei and the joy between her eyebrows, his eyes were slightly sad.


    At the same time, in front of the palace gate.


    As today¡¯s birthday star, Xiao Yeyang had to come out to welcome the guests. Although he kept smiling on his face, he was a little uninterested in his heart. He kept thinking about what gift Daohua had prepared for him.


    Daohua knew Xiao Yeyang''s temperament, so she wrote him a letter early in the morning, explaining the whole story, and told him that she could not come today.


    Although he was a little disappointed in his heart, he was relieved when he thought that it was because the gift he had prepared was too special.


    Xiao Yeyang is guessing, and Dong Yuanxuan is also guessing.


    "Hey, what gift did Sister Yan prepare?" Zhou Chengye touched Yan Wenxiu with his hand.


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "Don''t ask me, I haven''t heard any wind."


    Immediately, Zhou Chengye turned his attention to Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao.


    The two shook their heads uniformly.


    "We don''t know either."


    Dong Yuanxuan winked at Zhou Chengye: "How about you go and ask your sister?"


    Zhou Chengye said in a bad mood: "I have asked it a long time ago, but the girl covered her mouth and refused to say anything."


    Dong Yuanxuan sighed: "Yes, let''s wait together."


    Xiao Yeyang thought about the gift of Daohua in his heart, but thinking of the birthday banquet specially organized for him by his uncle and the other courtyard, he couldn''t help his kindness, and he still happily entertained all parties.


    Guo Ruomei knew that Daohua hadn¡¯t come early in the morning and knew why she didn¡¯t come. He shook her head when she saw her son unable to sit still, but she still attracted the maid Meishuang with understanding.


    "Go and tell Yang''er, after lunch, let him take his friends around to play, and the guests in the palace have his uncle to help them watch."


    Xiao Yeyang heard the message from Mei Shuang, his eyes lit up, he wanted to say a few words of thanks, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Mei Shuang immediately smiled: "The little master goes out to play. If you have fun, remember to bring some gifts back to the master."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded immediately.


    At lunch, Xiao Yeyang followed Governor Guo with full courtesy, toasting to the people who came, giving enough face, and the guests enjoying their food and drink.


    However, as soon as I finished lunch, I slipped away.


    "Go, go to Xingzhou City!"


    Xiao Yeyang called Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, and then took Defu and his guards and boarded the cruise. As for the other partners, they were handed over to Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin to socialize.


    If it weren''t for worrying about going to see Daohua alone, which would be bad for her, he wouldn''t want to take it alone.


    The gift that Daohua prepared for him should be for him alone.


    Yan House.


    When she heard that the maid had come to report Xiao Yeyang, Daohua was stunned for several seconds. She thought that Xiao Yeyang would have to come tomorrow or wait a few days.


    Today Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li also went to the palace. Daohua and the old lady said, and they took Wang Maner and Qin Xiaoliu out of the house.


    "Why are you here so soon?"


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang and the third and fourth brothers behind him, Daohua asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yeyang lifted his chin: "I have come to receive my gift."


    Daohua smiled and said, "You are in a hurry. For your birthday gift, it should be meaningful if you give it on the same day, and the weather today is also good. Come with me!"


    On the way, Xiao Yeyang and the three people saw Daohua leading them as if they were heading towards Zhuangzi. They wondered whether the gift was in Zhuangzi?


    When ?? approaching the destination, Wang Man''er came over with a handkerchief and smiled and said to Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, the girl made you blindfold."


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned: "I need to get this? How am I riding a horse?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "You can sit in the carriage for a while."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua who was sitting in front of the carriage with her legs swinging. After thinking about it, he got off the horse and glanced at the handkerchief in Wang Man''er''s hand. He swept across, walked towards the carriage, and then jumped to sit on the other side of the carriage.


    Ina Hua turned to look at him: "It''s coming soon, you have to cover your eyes, otherwise there will be no surprises."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Wang Man''er, who handed over the handkerchief, disgustingly said: "I don''t use other people''s things casually."


    The smile on Wang Man''er''s face froze, and she looked at Daohua aggrievedly.


    Little prince, is this disgusting that her handkerchief is dirty?


    Ina Flower was also a little speechless, and she threw the handkerchief in her hand to him.


    Looking at the bunch of rice ears on the handkerchief, Xiao Yeyang took the handkerchief in his hand and then stopped moving.


    "You are blindfolded!"


    Xiao Yeyang took the veil and looked at Daohua: "How can I be blinded by myself?"


    Daohua was speechless, and she pulled the handkerchief: "You are really spoiled." She said that she covered Xiao Yeyang with her handkerchief.


    Not long after ?? was blindfolded, Xiao Yeyang heard Yan Wenkai''s screaming from behind: "What, are you here?" Immediately, he felt that his wrist was held by someone.


    "Here, you just follow me!"


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Daohua was pulling him, but he also cooperated.


    After walking for a while, he smelled the faint fragrance of flowers, and suddenly thought to himself, should Daohua¡¯s gift to him be flowers?


    It''s over, how can this be done?


    For him, it''s okay to reward flowers occasionally, but if you really like it, that can''t be said.


    What kind of expression should he show in a while?


    Well. In any case, Daohua should have spent a lot of time thinking about it. Although he didn''t like it, he still had to show a hint of surprise.


    Otherwise, this guy''s enthusiasm has been discouraged, and it''s time to quit in the coming year.


    Just when Xiao Yeyang was thinking about this, Daohua stopped.


    "Okay, you can tear off the handkerchief!"


    Although Xiao Yeyang had guesses in his heart, he was still a little curious, and quickly tore off the handkerchief covering his eyes.


    In almost an instant, a sea of ??golden flowers ran into my eyes. In the center of the sea of ??flowers, Xiao Yeyang had a happy birthday, and the seven characters were particularly conspicuous.


    "Sunflower, also known as the sun flower, Xiao Yeyang, I wish you like this sun flower, and grow towards the sun."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： , Unique

    Chapter 234, unique


    A full one hundred acres of sunflowers, facing the direction of the sun, blooming freely, the golden flower sea gently swaying in the breeze.


    In the center of the sea of ??flowers, the seven characters planted from sunflowers, because they are more spaced all around, sway more severely, seeming to cheer and beckoning.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua were standing on a slope, watching the scene in full.


    "Would you like to go down and take a look?" Daohua tilted her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing that there was no emotional expression on his face, she was a little uncertain whether this guy liked it or not.


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath of the fragrance of flowers in the air, and said with a smile: "Okay!" He jumped off the hill and stood firmly on the ridge, then turned around and smiled. Holding rice flower, stretched out his hands.


    "Is this too high?" Daohua looked at the height of the slope, and felt that it was a little high, so she was reluctant to jump down, "I''d better go around a little bit."


    Xiao Yeyang said, "What are you afraid of if you have me here? Just jump. If you fall, I will serve as a mat for you."


    Seeing Daohua still hesitated, Xiao Yeyang smiled and urged, ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually courageous? Why don¡¯t you dare to jump on a small **** now?¡±


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "It¡¯s not that I dare not, I¡¯m not doing it for safety."


    Before she finished her words, Daohua felt her body being pushed a bit, and then she couldn''t help but planted forward.


    "Ah~"


    Daohua, who was unprepared, was taken aback by this sudden push. Fortunately, Xiao Yeyang was still reliable and caught her. Otherwise, she would have to come in close contact with the earth.


    Uh.


    The posture is not very good, because she was leaping forward, and now she hangs on Xiao Yeyang like a koala.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang''s body was a little stiff. His original intention was to support a handful of rice flowers from the side, but he didn''t expect this guy''s whole body to fall on him.


    didn''t fall over, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately felt that she was hanging on Xiao Yeyang, and immediately became a little embarrassed.


    "Hehe~"


    Daohua smiled at Xiao Yeyang, whose face was tense, and then fell from him quickly with hands and feet, then turned around angrily, and looked at Kanpo fiercely: "Who pushed me?"


    On the slope, Yan Wenkai, who had pushed the person, had not had time to withdraw his hand at this moment, with a smile on his face after he succeeded in a mischief, but he could not help but withdraw his hand and converge when he saw that his sister was aggressively trying to eat people. laugh.


    "Um. Didn''t I see you hesitate? I just helped you make up your mind. Look, don''t you jump safely now?"


    After speaking, Yan Wenkai gave Daohua a look of ¡®you should thank me¡¯.


    Daohua glared and gritted his teeth and said: "Fourth brother! Do you know that this is dangerous? If Xiao Yeyang didn''t catch me, I would definitely fall. If I broke my arm and leg, you would be responsible for raising me. For a lifetime!"


    Upon hearing this, the joke on Yan Wenkai¡¯s face was completely gone, and said weakly, "It¡¯s not that serious, right?"


    Daohua hummed angrily, ¡°Why not, the grandfather of the second cousin¡¯s husband in the family¡¯s second uncle¡¯s family, because he accidentally walked on the ridge, he fell and then he collapsed.¡±


    Yan Wenkai looked at Yan Wentao, seeming to be verifying.


    Yan Wentao nodded, proving that what Daohua said was true. At the same time, there was some blame on his face.


    Wen Kai loves to play around, and it''s okay to make jokes with boys, but Daohua is a girl, and the girl is delicate, how can she push it casually? What if you get scared?


    Yan Wenkai swallowed, and muttered: ¡°I¡¯m not looking at the little prince right below, he won¡¯t let you fall.¡±


    Now Daohua''s mood has calmed down a bit, and her heart hasn''t beaten as fast as before, but she still said unhappily: "Everything is in case, what if he doesn''t catch me? I''m going to rush down like this. Even if he keeps his arms and legs, he has to be disfigured."


    "I won''t let you fall."


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly intervened and saw Daohua looking over, a little uncomfortable avoiding eye contact: "Well, don¡¯t you want to go in and have a look, let¡¯s go!"


    Speaking, took the lead and walked into the sea of ??sunflowers.


    Seeing him leave, Daohua didn''t continue, she glared at Yan Wenkai before turning around and following.


    "You are not allowed to tease people like this in the future, that is, Daohua. If it is another girl, just like you just now, you will be scared to cry."


    As soon as the two left, Yan Wentao immediately talked about Yan Wenkai.


    Yan Wenkai nodded sadly: "Don''t worry, I''m not making fun of everyone, and I just made such a joke with my big sister when I saw the little prince standing underneath."


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua have already walked into the sunflower.


    "You wouldn''t tell you that you planted these?" Xiao Yeyang glanced at the rice flower beside him.


    The rice flower choked: "One hundred acres of sunflowers, how can I grow it by myself?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and said with a smile: "Yes, you have a good heart just like this."


    Rice Flower: "Although I didn''t plant it, I personally selected and cultivated the seeds, and also." He ran forward quickly.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang had to walk quickly to keep up.


    After a while, Daohua pointed to sunflowers that were obviously sparser than other places and said: ¡°These seven words for wishing you a happy birthday are my own.¡± So, this gift, she really thought about it.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the seven characters in the middle of the sea of ??flowers, and the smile on his face became deeper.


    This gift is the most special gift he has ever received, and it is also the most memorable.


    Gifts from others are either precious antiques or famous paintings. These, although they took some effort to find, it is true that he is not lacking. Moreover, such gifts can be passed on to others. You have no idea how many people have passed the gift you received.


    However, Daohua¡¯s sea of ??flowers made him truly feel his uniqueness.


    This is specially given to him. He is the only one, and no one else has any share.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s face and saw that he was smiling all the time, so she tentatively asked, "How is it, do you like this gift of mine?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, with smiles in his eyes: "I like it, I like it very much."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyebrows curled, and then he breathed a sigh of relief: "You like it. To be honest, I''m really afraid you don''t like it."


    Flowers are something that girls prefer.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I won''t dislike it just for your kindness."


    "Sister Yan, Peter is really indifferent!"


    On ??Pokan, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were talking. Suddenly, a sour voice came from behind them. When they turned around, they found that it was Dong Yuanxuan who had arrived, and they also brought Zhou Jingwan, Dong Yuanyao, and Su Shiyu with them.


    Yan Wenkai said differently: "Why are you here?"


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at him and Yan Wentao: "You two are really good, I went out to play with the little prince, but left us in the palace."


    Yan Wenkai scratched the back of his head: "We were rushed to be pulled, otherwise we must call you."


    "Humph!"


    Everyone snorted back together.


    Believe you to blame!


    "This is the birthday gift the elder sister gave to the little prince? It''s really unique!"


    Looking at the sea of ??sunflowers in front of him, Yan Wenxiu was sour.


    As a literati, a literati who loves to appreciate flowers, he feels that this gift is much more refined than giving gold and silver treasures.


    Unfortunately, the gift was not given to him.


    Dong Yuanxuan saw that Yan Wenxiu, the older brother, felt sour, and felt a little better.


    I recently had a toothache. I made an appointment for root canal treatment yesterday. After the medicine was sealed, the reaction was a little big. The tooth kept hurting. It was not good after taking the anti-inflammatory medicine. Therefore, the time was a little bit late and less time. Now the toothache has been relieved. , After that, we will try our best to restore the updates during the day!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： , Xiucai meets soldiers

    Chapter 235, Xiucai meets soldiers


    "This Yan Yiyi, I really dare to think about sending a sea of ??flowers as a gift, which is quite original."


    On the slope, Dong Yuanyao, Zhou Jingwan, and Su Shiyu stood together and spoke quietly.


    Su Shiyu glanced at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang with brilliant smiles in the sea of ??flowers, and said softly: "Not only is it ingenious, it is also very poetic!"


    "Compared with other vulgar objects, this sea of ??flowers is elegant, beautiful, and unique."


    "Didn¡¯t Jingwan say that the sunflower is also known as the Sunflower? The name of this flower fits the name of the little prince. If you want to come this gift, it must be in the little prince¡¯s heart.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan: "Sure and your heart, haven''t you seen the little prince laugh like that? If anyone would give me a copy of this flower sea, I must be very happy."


    Looking at the rice flowers in the sea of ??flowers, Zhou Jingwan held a hand in hand: "Go, let''s go down to find the rice flowers, how can they enjoy such a beautiful sea of ??flowers alone."


    The three girls went down, and Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye couldn''t help it. Literati and inexperienced people, when they see beautiful things, they can''t help but want to get in touch with each other up close.


    "To be honest, I have never walked in a sea of ??flowers like this. Go, let''s feel it too!"


    With the two heads, the others naturally moved forward and backward.


    In the sea of ??flowers, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang did not speak much.


    There is a cheerful smile on his face, his arms are open, his hands are flowing among the blossoming sunflowers, and he walks slowly among the flowers.


    A silently followed, watching the smile on the face of the person in front of him quietly. Every time the smile deepened, the corners of the mouth of the person behind would also rise.


    "Rice flower, rice flower!"


    Daohua, who was walking silently in the sea of ??flowers, heard the sound, and immediately looked back, and saw that it was Zhou Jingwan and several people, and suddenly smiled.


    Bright eyes and bright teeth, and a smart smile!


    This smile suddenly broke into Xiao Yeyang''s eyes. At that moment, he only felt his heart tighten, as if something had slammed into it, and he was stunned.


    "Quiet Wan!"


    Daohua didn''t notice Xiao Yeyang''s loss, but saw Zhou Jingwan three, turned around, and ran over while waving.


    "Sister Dong and Sister Su, why are you here too?"


    "What do you mean, this is not welcoming us?"


    "Nothing, there are two godlike sisters playing with me, I can''t even dream of it."


    "Oh, did your mouth smear honey today?"


    "Sister Dong, her mouth is so sweet even if she doesn''t put honey on it. Anyway, sweetness doesn''t pay for her life."


    "Hahaha~"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao quarreled as soon as they met. Zhou Jingwan was on the sidelines from time to time, and the three instantly became a piece.


    Su Shiyu couldn''t let go, and didn''t join in, but this did not prevent her from being in a good mood. Watching the three people arbitrarily arbitrarily, she found it very interesting, and there was a smile on her face.


    Xiao Yeyang recovered from the laughter of the girls. At this time, he realized that Dong Yuanxuan had also come over, and all of his thoughts were immediately reduced.


    With a sunflower in his hand, Yan Wenkai walked over and saw the three Daohua chasing in the sea of ??flowers, while only Su Shiyu was standing next to him, and suddenly shouted: "Big sister, you have to lead Sister Su to play too. !"


    Upon hearing this, Su Shiyu immediately explained: "No need, I just watch it here." As he said, there was a shy smile on his face, "I don''t run fast, play like them, not for a while. I''m going to catch my breath."


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes widened suddenly: "That said, your body is a little weak!"


    said so carelessly that a girl''s body is not good, and in front of so many people, Su Shiyu''s face immediately blushed, twisting the veil, a little at a loss.


    Yan Wenkai didn''t have any bad intentions, and he didn''t realize that he had let a girl lose face. Just when Su Hongxin was about to make an appearance for his sister, he listened to him again.


    "Sister Su, it¡¯s not me who said you. You usually exercise more. My grandmother said that girls must have a healthy body, or they will suffer in the future."


    said, pointing to Daohua.


    "Look at my elder sister. She runs faster than a rabbit. Although she looks a bit wild, she is in good health. If I dare to bully her, she can fight me."


    Su Shiyu opened her eyes and looked at Yan Wenkai in front of him. When he said that his sister was able to fight him, the pride and pride on his face showed off. The shame that he had just felt offended suddenly disappeared quickly. The flushing also subsided.


    Yan Wenkai lowered his voice, and continued: "My elder sister said very well that her body is her own. Don''t treat your body badly because of other people''s words."


    Su Shiyu shook his head quickly: "I have never treated my body badly."


    Yan Wenkai immediately showed doubts: "Then why are you so weak and so weak?"


    Su Shi Yu: "."


    Yan Wenkai looked like he knew everything: "You, you must have been taught stupid by the female master at home, bound by various rules and etiquette. You can''t do this, you can''t do that, so you become the one you are now. It looks like a bamboo pole."


    "I"


    Su Shiyu just wanted to speak, but as soon as she spoke, she was stopped by Yan Wenkai: "I understand, you must say that the world is beautiful, so you are so."


    "But, you have to know that being weak is not necessarily beautiful, it may also be sick. Look at my elder sister, Sister Dong and Sister Zhou, they are beautiful and healthy like this!"


    Listening, Su Shiyu became a little angry again, biting her lip, looking at Yan Wenkai angrily.


    This fourth brother Yan is saying that she is sick? Unhealthy?


    Unfortunately, the nervous Yan Wenkai did not notice, thinking that his words were being heard by Su Shiyu, with an instructable look on his face.


    "You, don¡¯t worry too much. When you go home, if you run and move more often, your body will naturally heal. By the way, you have to eat more. One time you eat, I saw it. It¡¯s like a kitten. It¡¯s strange if you eat so little and grow well. Listen to the fourth brother, go home and eat more!"


    After finishing speaking, he gave Su Shiyu a look that he was good for her.


    Aside, Su Hongxin originally wanted to find Yan Wenkai to fight. It can be seen that his sister, who usually speaks her speechlessly at home, was silent by Yan Wenkai and immediately put down her sleeves.


    coldly snorted in his heart, Xiucai met soldiers, it is unreasonable!


    Yan Wenkai, a stubborn guy, as long as he feels right, he can say that it is difficult to resist.


    Now my sister should know how good he is for her brother everywhere, right?


    Yan Wenkai saw that Su Shiyu listened to her words seriously without refuting, he nodded in satisfaction, and handed her the sunflower in his hand, and said generously: "Let''s play!"


    Exactly look like a good brother.


    Su Shiyu looked at the sunflower in his hand, then looked at Yan Wenkai, who looked like he had done something extraordinary, and took a deep breath.


    Forget it, my brother said, this fourth brother Yan is a little awkward, she bears it!


    "Don''t stand, go and play with my elder sister and others!"


    Seeing Su Shiyu standing still, Yan Wenkai urged with a straight face.


    Su Shi Yu: "."


    At this time, Daohua ran over, and she also felt that it was not good to let Su Shiyu watch by herself. She was about to take her to play together. She just saw this scene and said to Su Shiyu with a big smile: "Su Shiyu Sister, are you a black line in your head now?"


    "what?!"


    Su Shiyu looked over with wide-eyed eyes.


    What a black line in the head?


    Does the Yan family¡¯s brothers and sisters speak in such a way that makes people incomprehensible?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： , Good thing

    Chapter 236, good things


    Because of time constraints, Daohua and his party didn''t have to play for long before they were ready to go home.


    "When will the sunflower seeds be harvested?" Before leaving, Xiao Yeyang asked suddenly.


    Ina Hua wondered: "What do you ask this for?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "This sunflower is a birthday gift you gave me. Of course I will come to collect it."


    Daohua was stunned.


    Before, she did say that this sunflower was given to Xiao Yeyang. However, as a wealthy little lord, shouldn''t his attention be on the sea of ??flowers? Why did he even notice sunflower seeds?


    She is still going to sell melon seeds!


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang suddenly guessed her thoughts, and said unhappily: "Why, you plan to give half of this gift and receive half of it by yourself?"


    Daohua quickly shook her head and denied: "Nothing, as soon as the sunflower matures, I will send someone to tell you."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang only then showed satisfaction.


    The gifts given to him, naturally, they have to be taken back in their entirety.


    When ?? left, Xiao Yeyang also asked Defu to pick a few sunflowers, saying that he would take them back and put them in a bottle.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanxuan and the others were also very moved. However, before they could speak, Xiao Yeyang directly refused: "This is my birthday gift. Are you embarrassed to ask for it?"


    How many sunflowers are there for a person, and there are a dozen people present, how many sunflowers will this harm him?


    Dong Yuanxuan several people: "."


    One hundred acres of sunflowers, they are very happy to ask for it!


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips and whispered to Su Shiyu: "I didn''t expect that the little prince was such a stingy person."


    Su Shiyu is quite understandable: "The little prince does not want everyone to pick flowers. That can only show that he cares about this gift. Think about it for yourself. Share it with others?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled immediately: ¡°It¡¯s fine to share, but it¡¯s okay to see it.¡±


    Soon, the group began to walk back.


    Under the Xingzhou City Gate, everyone except Zhou Jingwan had to return to the Wuhua Mountain.


    Taohua took over two exquisite wooden boxes from Qin Xiaoliu, who had returned to Yan''s house in advance. These are simple cosmetic boxes made of imitating modern cosmetic boxes.


    "This is a meeting gift for my two sisters."


    Dong Yuanyao has been thinking about the lipstick. Hearing Daohua¡¯s words, she quickly took the box with a smile and opened the box.


    The makeup box has three layers. The top layer contains various types of makeup brushes, the middle layer contains twelve-color lipsticks, and the bottom layer contains moisturizers and gouaches.


    "so much?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked happy, the rouge gouache in the box covered everything needed for daily dressing.


    Zhou Jingwan stood aside and craned her neck to look, and saw that there were not as many things in the box as what Daohua had given her, and her face suddenly showed a happy smile.


    Sure enough, she is Daohua¡¯s best friend.


    Su Shiyu did not expect that she also had a gift, smiled shyly, and shyly accepted the makeup box in Daohua''s hand: "Thank you, sister Yan!"


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "You are welcome, just like the two sisters."


    "I like it!" Dong Yuanyao took the words immediately, and then looked at Daohua with embarrassment, "I like this very much, thank you."


    At this time, Yan Wenkai¡¯s urging voice arrived: ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you don¡¯t leave, the sky will be dark.¡±


    Daohua immediately replied: "Okay." Then, she looked at Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu, "Two sisters go slowly. Next time you have time, you must come to my house to sit and sit."


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu both nodded quickly. After saying goodbye to each other, they carried the makeup box and walked towards Dong Yuanxuan and the others.


    The two left, Xiao Yeyang, who was standing by, snorted, and glanced at Daohua dissatisfiedly: "I thought you prepared a gift for me today?"


    Ina Flower: "It''s really only you. I prepared the two cosmetic boxes after the last ride. I wanted to give them to my sisters Dong and Su a long time ago, but I didn''t have a chance."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s face improved a bit, but he also felt that he was a big man who cares about these trivial matters with a lack of demeanor, and his face was a little uncomfortable.


    Daohua didn¡¯t notice it, but just urged: "Come on, you are still having a banquet over there!"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, and wanted to reach into his arms and take out the blindfolded handkerchief before giving it back to her, but he hesitated, put his hand back, coughed, and said, "That''s OK. We are gone."


    took a few steps, then turned around, "That. I like a gift." After speaking, he quickly left.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s back as if he was leaving, Daohua suddenly smiled: "This guy, with an awkward appearance, is quite cute."


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan looked at her eyebrows, then shook her head.


    She doesn¡¯t think Little Prince is cute!


    For the little prince, especially when he was stern, she was still quite scared. I really don¡¯t know how long Daohua¡¯s eyes are, she would think that the little prince is cute.


    "Okay, let''s go back too!"


    After seeing no one, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan got on the carriage and returned to the city.


    After June, the weather has improved, it is not raining, and the watermelons and grapes on Zhuangzi have gradually begun to mature.


    The watermelons, grapes, and rice flowers that were collected were not sold in the fruit and vegetable shop. Instead, they borrowed the boat from the Zhou family, took them to the provincial government, and sold them directly to Uncle Li¡¯s family.


    The same is true for the production in the fields of Yanjiazhuangzi.


    This is because Yan Zhigao distributed watermelon seeds and grape seeds at the prefectural government during the spring plowing this year, but people in Fanxingzhou¡¯s jurisdiction can receive about one mu of seeds from the prefectural government and go back for trial planting as long as they hold their household registration. .


    Because it is distributed free of charge, there are still many people who receive it. Nowadays, watermelon fields and grape sheds can be seen everywhere in Xingzhou.


    In order not to seize the market with the common people, the Yan family also has the way of selling the Li family, so they simply did not sell it in Xingzhou City.


    After mid-June, many vendors came to Xingzhou City, all of them came to buy watermelons and grapes.


    In the past two years, the Li family took the lead in selling watermelons and made a lot of money. Later, they opened a winery and made a fortune. Some business-sensitive businessmen saw the huge profits brought by watermelons and grapes and began to pay attention.


    Since knowing that Yan Zhigao wanted to promote watermelon and grapes in Xingzhou City, the Li family deliberately helped publicize it. Therefore, news of the production of watermelons and grapes in Xingzhou spread in Zhongzhou Province.


    "This year there was a lot of rain. I thought that the watermelon would not be sweet, but I never thought that the watermelon in Xingzhou was not affected."


    "Yes, this taste is better than what I had eaten in the south a few years ago. You can buy more and sell it in the north. It must be especially popular with high-ranking households."


    Vendors made a field trip and found that the watermelons and grapes in Xingzhou were indeed good, and they all started to take action.


    In this way, the people who grow watermelons and grapes have more or less made some money.


    Yan House.


    Everyone in the Yan family can obviously feel that Yan Zhigao is in a good mood during this period.


    Yan Zhigao, on this day, everyone got together, and the old lady Yan couldn¡¯t hold back, and asked, ¡°Boss, have you picked up money these days?¡±


    Yan Zhigao smiled. Just about to say something, Yan Zhiyuan on the side spoke first: "Mother, you don''t know, Brother, this is even happier than picking up money."


    The old lady Yan came to be interested: "Oh, talk about it, what good happened?"


    Yan Zhigao coughed a few times and cleared his throat: "This year there is a lot of rain. I am worried about the reduction of grain production in the fields and the people''s life is sad. But before the state government was promoting watermelons and grapes, now vendors from all over the country are pouring into Xingzhou. As the people have extra income, I can rest assured."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yan also laughed: "This is indeed a good thing."


    Yan Zhiyuan smiled and said, "This year is the third year that my eldest brother has served as Xingzhou Zhizhou. With this achievement, my eldest brother will definitely rise again next year."


    Yan Zhigao hurriedly waved his hand to stop: "Second brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense about this. Appointing an official to serve is a matter for the court to consider. For the brother, you only need to do your own part, and you can¡¯t make any arrogance in the future."


    Yan Zhiyuan immediately responded with a smile: "It''s my brother who talks too much."


    Yan Zhigao didn''t hold on, glanced at the eldest daughter quickly, and sighed suddenly when he thought of the difficult situations facing Linzhou Zhizhou.


    The eldest daughter is really his lucky star. If she hadn''t proposed to promote watermelon and grapes, he would be devastated now.


    Because of the heavy rain, the reduction of grain production in the fields is already a certainty. Now that the people in Xingzhou have money in their hands, they can survive this year.


    As it was almost noon, the Yan family was preparing to eat. At this time, Guanjia Sun hurried in.


    Yan Zhigao put down the dishes and chopsticks: "What happened?"


    Sun housekeeper: "Master, Master Xiao just passed a message, saying that Jiguang Province, above Zhongzhou, has broken its bank, so you can go back to the state office soon."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao stood up immediately, and left with Steward Sun before he could say anything.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： , Flood

    Chapter 237, Flood


    Watching Yan Zhigao leave in a hurry, everyone in the Yan family also had no intention of eating.


    After Daohua went back to her yard, she plunged into the study, rummaged for a while, and found a map of Jiguang Province. After reading the map, she raised her eyebrows and said: "The Grand Canal also flows into the economy. Now, how many people have been affected by the disaster?"


    Wang Man''er, Gu Yu, and Li Xia also looked worried: "Girl, will the bursting of the embankment in Jiguang Province affect us?"


    Taohua was silent for a while: "Jiguang Province is in the upper part of Zhongzhou Province, and the upstream bank bursts, and the downstream will still have some impact. However, it is a little far away from us, so don''t worry too much."


    Wang Man''er condensed his eyebrows and said, "Okay, why did you break the embankment?"


    Gu Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Why? Not every official is as diligent and loving as our master. It must be the officials of Jiguang Province who have taken the money for the construction of the river embankment to embezzle.¡±


    Daohua glanced at Gu Yu: "It''s fine to talk about such things in the yard. After you go out, you can''t talk nonsense."


    Gu Yu immediately lowered her head: "Girl, I see."


    Daohua didn''t say anything more. She warned Gu Yu. First, she didn''t want her to cause trouble without her words. Second, judging from the various experiences experienced by the cheap father when he took over Xingzhou before, even if some officials wanted to do something practical, The silver was impounded and owed, and they were powerless.


    Can''t kill everyone with one shot.


    A few days later, Yan Zhigao was very busy, leaving early and returning late at night, with almost no people in sight.


    "Mother, what has father been up to these days?"


    One day, Daohua came to the main courtyard early in the morning to greet her, and found that the cheap father had already gone to the office, so she couldn¡¯t help asking Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li: "Busy to reinforce the embankment."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Isn''t it said that the riverbanks in my father''s jurisdiction are very stable?"


    Ms. Li''s face was solemn: "Your father is not at ease. He is worried that when the flood peak comes, the river embankment will not be able to support it. These days, they have been strengthening overnight."


    said, sighed.


    "Your father has received the news that several places on the upper reaches of the Grand Canal have burst dykes. The disaster is very serious. This year''s floods have come so violently and quickly, and your father has to work hard."


    Daohua looked worried: "So serious?"


    Mrs. Li nodded heavily: "Which time the Grand Canal burst is not serious? Well, you are not worried about these things. After breakfast, go to class."


    Ina Hua nodded, without saying more.


    In the afternoon, when Daohua was finishing the incense tools, she saw Wang Man''er walking quickly and said to her: "Girl, the uncle sent a letter back, but after reading the letter, the lady sent it. It''s a big hit."


    Ina Hua suddenly looked surprised.


    Her mother¡¯s temperament can be said to be very mild, she has almost never got angry at all, and can make her angry. What big thing did her elder brother do?


    Daohua quickly packed up the things, handed them to Lixia, and then hurriedly walked towards the main courtyard.


    Half way, I met Pingtong.


    "Big girl, are you going to see the madam? Madam is not in the main yard now, but in the old lady¡¯s yard."


    Hearing this, Daohua quickly changed direction and walked quickly towards the old lady¡¯s yard.


    After a while, Daohua came to Songheyuan. As soon as she stepped into the old lady''s house, she noticed that the old lady and her mother didn''t look good.


    "Grandma, mother, what''s the matter? Big brother, what did he do to annoy both of you?"


    The old lady Yan glanced at her granddaughter, and clicked on the letter on the table with her chin: "Read it for yourself."


    Daohua hurried forward, opened the letter and quickly read it. Seeing the back, she understood why her mother and grandmother were so angry.


    "Big Brother, they are going to Jiguang to provide disaster relief. This is also a rare experience."


    Before the words of Daohua were finished, she was interrupted by Mrs. Yan: ¡°Experience, what kind of experience, family members don¡¯t want to prevent your brothers from going out for experience, but they choose a good place.¡±


    "Last time, I went to Fenxi, where some banditry is serious, but this time, I went directly to the place where the flood occurred. They think their lives are too big, right? They go where they are dangerous?"


    Seeing the old lady was really angry, and Daohua didn''t dare to speak for the three elder brothers anymore.


    The old lady Yan craned her neck and looked out the door, and said dissatisfied: "Why hasn''t the boss come back?"


    Ms. Li explained: ¡°The master should have something in his hand, and he should be back soon.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Yan Zhigao walked in.


    The old lady Yan pointed to Daohua: "Go, show your father the letter written by your elder brother."


    Inaba quickly passed the letter.


    Yan Zhigao took the letter, and after reading it, he wrinkled his brows and was silent for a while before looking at the old lady and Mrs. Li: "It''s rare that Wenxiu and the others have this mindset. If they want to go, let them go. "


    The old lady Yan suddenly became angry: "What are you talking about, the flood is ruthless. When it rushes over, it will be deadly."


    Yan Zhigao sighed: "Mother, I know all of this, but aren''t Wenxiu who followed the little prince? There must be a lot of guards around the little prince, and safety is still guaranteed."


    "Furthermore, this is also a rare experience. After the birth of a few children, although our family may not be rich, but they are not worried about food and clothing, so that these children do not know the taste of sorrow at all. Let them see the suffering in this world."


    The old lady Yan is still a little unwilling: "It''s too dangerous."


    Yan Zhigao patiently said: "Mother, children always have to grow up. Wenxiu is the son of Yan''s parents. In the future, Wen Kai and Wen Tao are also male children. The growth of male children cannot be affected by wind and rain. Don''t take it?"


    The old lady Yan was silent, and finally looked at Mrs. Li: "What do you say?"


    Although Mrs. Li was full of unwillingness, she also knew that boys should take advantage of their youth to walk more and take a look. They have experienced a lot before they can resist the responsibility on their shoulders, so she whispered: "I listen to the master."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yan sighed: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you parents don¡¯t worry about it. My old lady is still doing so much, so let¡¯s go with you. However, with Zhiqiang and Wu, you have to do it yourself. Let¡¯s talk about it in the past."


    Mrs. Li immediately stood up: "Mother, don''t worry, I''ll talk to my third brother and sister."


    The old lady Yan waved her hand to let them leave.


    After people left, Daohua sat next to the old lady, cuddled with her, and smiled: "Grandma, don''t you worry too much, you know third brother, water is one of the best in Yanjiacun, I will swim or swim What he taught."


    Old Mrs. Yan said in an unpleasant voice: "You dare to mention this. You are a girl, and learned how to swim in the river with a boy and baby. Your third brother did not say to stop you, but he was still an accomplice. Last time I really beat him. It''s getting lighter."


    Inahua shook the old lady''s arm: "Oh, grandmother, knowing swimming is also a survival skill. Think about it, if I fall into a river, would I have a chance to survive than someone who can''t swim." Ah?"


    The old lady snorted: "I am too lazy to talk to you."


    Seeing that the anger on the old lady''s face disappeared, Daohua smiled, and then called out: "Oh, grandmother, I have to prepare some common medicine for the three brothers, but don''t get sick. Come and accompany you later. You have dinner!"


    Looking at the granddaughter who ran away, the old lady Yan shook her head helplessly: "Fortunately, she is a girl, otherwise, it would be more tossing than her three brothers."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： , Worry

    Chapter 238, Worries


    Wangyue Academy.


    After reading the letter from home, Yan Wenxiu was silent for a moment, and said to Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, "Grandma and they are very worried about us."


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly said: "Would you not disagree with us to go?"


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "No, but he told us to be more careful. My father also sent several nursing homes in the family."


    Father did not explicitly say, but he also understands that even if he follows the little prince, there are guards around the little prince, but once they are in danger, those guards will only take care of them after they are sure of the little prince¡¯s safety.


    At that time, perhaps the best time to rescue may have been missed, so you can''t completely pin your own safety on the little prince.


    The last time I went to Fenxi, Brother Dong brought a lot of people from his family.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other silently.


    Father (uncle) seldom joked with them at home, but he still cared about them.


    "Hey, what is this?"


    Yan Wenkai pointed to Qin Yong''s baggage.


    This time out, Qin Yong was the team leader. Yan Zhigao originally wanted Qin Wu to come, but he also had a lot to do on his side, so Qin Yong finally came over.


    Qin Yong took the burden off: ¡°It is some common medicine prepared by the elder girl for the three masters. He also said that if the little princes need them, they can give them some as appropriate.¡±


    Yan Wenkai looked over and smiled: "The big sister is caring, I never thought about preparing medicine."


    Yan Wenxiu also smiled. Last time they went to Fenxi, they didn''t prepare anything. Everything on the road was for the little lord.


    This time, they are prepared, so they don¡¯t have to bother little prince anymore.


    "Let¡¯s go, talk to the little prince, I guess it¡¯s just two days away."


    Yan House.


    After entering July, the sky has never rained, but it is getting hotter and hotter.


    In this sky, Daohua is a little worried.


    "What are you sighing again?"


    Zhou Jingwan walked into Daohuaxuan with the maid. Recently, the weather was hot and the heat made people feel irritable. Only by eating two bites of watermelon and grapes can the heat in her heart be relieved.


    Her favorite is the watermelon and grapes in Daohua.


    It is strange to say that her family has also grown watermelons and grapes, but she just feels that it is not as delicious as Daohua.


    Daohua saw Zhou Jingwan, and smiled at Gu Yu: "Have you seen Miss Zhou coming? Don''t you quickly take a watermelon and chill it."


    At this time, Zhou Jingwan had walked up to her and shook Daohua¡¯s arm: "You still understand me."


    Seeing the fine sweat on her forehead, Daohua shook her head: "It''s such a hot day, so you don''t bother to run. If you want to eat the watermelon from me, take some more home this time."


    Zhou Jingwan swayed the fan and fanned the wind, and said: "Whether you come out for a walk, I am always bored in the house, and I am annoyed. By the way, I saw you sighing just now, but I was worried about Brother Yan and the others?"


    Daohua nodded: "Brother, they have been to Jiguang for more than half a month. I don''t know when they can come back?"


    Zhou Jingwan thought about it, and smiled: "I will naturally come back when it is time to come back. Anyway, when they wrote the last time, they said that everything will be okay after arriving in Jiguang. What are you worried about?"


    Daohua shook her head, glanced at the scorching sun above her head, and said worriedly: "Didn''t you drown many people when the embankment in Jiguang burst? Now the weather is so hot, if the corpse is not properly handled, I am worried that a plague will occur. ."


    Zhou Jingwan was taken aback for a moment, then she stood up for a while, her eyes widened and exclaimed: "Plague?! Are you sure?"


    Seeing her yelling so loudly, Daohua immediately stood up and pulled her to sit down: "Don''t yell, I''m just guessing!"


    Zhou Jingwan breathed a sigh of relief, but she patted her chest in fear: "You scared me to death. If there is a plague in Jiguang, wouldn''t our brothers be so."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Jingwan stopped immediately, and then said a few times: "Definitely not, there will definitely not be a plague."


    Daohua grabbed her hand and patted her comfortably: "I''ll just say that. Look, you''re scared."


    Zhou Jingwan: "Can I not be afraid? I can hear the old man in the mansion say that if there is a plague in a place, it will kill people in one city and one city."


    Daohua''s heart tightened, and she couldn''t help swallowing: "I''m scared as you say it."


    At this time, Gu Yu came with the cut watermelon.


    Daohua quickly shifted her attention: "Let¡¯s eat watermelon."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded, took the wet handkerchief Lixia brought and wiped it twice, then took the watermelon and ate it.


    The two girls ate silently, and no one spoke. Obviously, the words just made both of them feel a little uneasy, and their faces were worried.


    Jiguang Province, Xingyun Mansion.


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    Looking at Yan Wenxiu, who was already exhausted from diarrhea, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked anxious.


    The little prince has sent the accompanying imperial doctor to see him, and has taken several doses of medicine, but unfortunately it has no effect at all.


    Yan Wenxiu smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I used to just read books and didn''t polish my body properly. These two appearances made me deeply aware of how important a good body is."


    I wanted to sigh, but Yan Wenxiu felt that his stomach was turning over again. He gritted his teeth and walked trembled to the latrine with the help of the young man Qin Shisan.


    Looking at him like this, Yan Wenkai was anxiously scratching his head.


    Qin Yong condensed his eyebrows and said: "San Ye, Si Ye, it''s not okay for the uncle to continue to pull it down like this, the whole person will be crushed."


    Yan Wenkai said annoyedly: "I know it''s impossible, but the doctor can''t solve it. What do you want me to do?" Then, he punched his hands. Imaginary."


    Yan Wentao on the side suddenly thought of something, and ran back to the house quickly, and then ran out with a package: "Try the medicine the elder sister prepared for us."


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes brightened, and then quickly darkened: "The medicine prepared by the eldest sister must have been bought in a pharmacy. Can it be more useful than the prescription prescribed by the imperial physician?"


    Yan Wentao ignored it, quickly opened the package, searched for a while, and found a porcelain bottle with a label of ¡®antidiarrheal medicine¡¯: ¡°This should be used to treat diarrhea, and I¡¯ll feed him when the eldest brother comes out.¡±


    Yan Wenkai also has no way of recruiting, so he can only be a dead horse doctor. Anyway, the medicine prepared by the elder sister for them can not be cured at most, and will not be eaten badly.


    Soon, the cottage door opened.


    This time, Yan Wenxiu couldn''t even stand up straight with his legs, and his face was pale and pale, and Qin Shisan carried him out all the way.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao''s complexion changed, and then they hurriedly surrounded them, one of them fed the medicine, the other of water, and involuntarily fed the medicine to Yan Wenxiu.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： ,Not optimistic

    Chapter 239, not optimistic


    "Amitabha, God bless, thank God, brother finally stopped pulling!"


    Looking at Yan Wenxiu lying on the bed with a steady and deep breath, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao''s brothers all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yan Wenxiu has been pulling for three days, and then pulling it down, they really can''t imagine what will happen.


    Yan Wenkai left Qin Shisan and asked him to take care of his eldest brother in the house, and then quietly exited the room with other people. After going out, he said, "I knew that the medicine prepared by my eldest sister was so effective. He deserved to eat, and suffered three days of sin for nothing."


    Yan Wentao: "Okay, let''s not talk about it, let''s go to give medicine to Brother Zhou, don''t forget, he has diarrhea for longer than the older brother''s."


    Yan Wenkai nodded, and walked quickly with Yan Wentao towards the courtyard where Zhou Chengye lived. As he walked, he said, "I''ll just say that the scholar''s body is not good. They used to talk to me all the time. With this experience, see They are still old and dishonest."


    Half way, the two met Wu Hongda.


    Yan Wenkai asked quickly: "What are you doing, in such a hurry?"


    Wu Hongda looked anxious: "Brother Su is also beginning to have diarrhea, I am going to take a look."


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were anxious: "Why did he start?"


    Wu Hongda wiped the sweat from his forehead, thinking of the guess in his heart, wanted to say a few words, but worried about panic, he could only worry in his heart.


    "Where''s the imperial doctor? How can I tell you to go there?" Yan Wenkai condensed his eyebrows.


    Wu Hongda: "Early this morning, Big Brother Zhou began to vomit and diarrhea. The situation is not optimistic. The imperial doctor can''t walk away on his side. That''s why I went to see Hongxin''s situation."


    "So serious?"


    Yan Wentao quickly poured out two pills and gave them to Yan Wenkai: "I''m going to see Brother Zhou, you follow Hongda to see Hongxin, if it hurts badly, take medicine."


    Wu Hongda saw the medicine bottle in Yan Wentao''s hand and immediately leaned over: "What medicine is in your hand?"


    Yan Wenkai grabbed him: "Okay, let''s talk as we walk, let''s go see Hongxin first."


    Several soldiers are divided into two groups.


    Yan Wentao walked and ran to Zhou Chengye¡¯s yard. At this moment, the little servants of the Zhou family were crying, and Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan also stood solemnly in the yard.


    Seeing Yan Wentao, Xiao Ye raised his eyebrows and asked, "How is your eldest brother now?"


    Yan Wentao: "It''s okay. He is asleep now. Little Prince, I will deliver medicine to Brother Zhou first, and I will talk to you later." After that, he ran into Zhou Chengye''s house quickly.


    Soon, there was a rush of imperial doctors in the room.


    "Oh, Master Yan, go out soon, be careful that you are also infected."


    "Contagious? Is this disease contagious?"


    "Go out, go out, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you!"


    "I''m here to deliver the medicine. My eldest brother took this medicine and immediately stopped having diarrhea. You should give Brother Zhou something."


    "Really? What kind of medicine, show me quickly."


    In the yard, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan looked at each other quickly, and when Yan Wentao was blasted out, they immediately stopped them.


    "Wenxiu is really all right?"


    Yan Wentao nodded: "It''s really okay. I''ve already fallen asleep. Otherwise, Wen Kai and I won''t dare to leave."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Xiao Yeyang: "What medicine did you just take in?"


    Yan Wentao: "Antidiarrheal medicine, prepared by the older sister."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Since Daohua prepared medicine for you, why didn''t you use it before?"


    Yan Wentao was silent: "We thought, the medicine prepared by the eldest sister could not be more useful than the prescribed doctor."


    Xiao Yeyang looked speechless, but he didn''t feel embarrassed to say more. If it were him, he would not likely believe the half-hearted rice flower.


    After a while, the imperial physician ran out with a smile of joy: "Little Prince, after taking the medicine, Young Master Zhou has stopped vomiting."


    Xiao Yeyang and the others were overjoyed.


    The imperial physician immediately looked at Yan Wentao: "Young Master Yan, do you still have the antidiarrheal medicine in your hand?"


    Yan Wentao nodded: "It seems that there are still some. I didn''t take a closer look just now."


    The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Young Master Yan, if you still have medicine in your hand, can you lend it to the old man for use? You also know that the soldiers under the governor are on the front line for disaster relief, and many people in the army are having diarrhea.¡±


    Yan Wentao: "Of course it can, but it''s not enough!"


    Imperial doctor: "If the condition is serious, the old man will see if he can dispense the same medicine."


    Yan Wentao: "Okay, I''ll get it now."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Chengye is all right here, let''s go with you, and take a look at Wenxiu by the way."


    Soon, several people came to the yard where the Yan Wenxiu brothers lived.


    The yard was very quiet. Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan stood outside the window and looked at Yan Wenxiu, who was asleep in the room, before quietly walking into the lobby.


    Yan Wentao took out the package Daohua had prepared, visited the medicine bottles in it on the table one by one, and then looked at them one by one.


    There are commonly used medicines for reducing fever, antidiarrheal, treating wounds, and treating wind-cold. There are three bottles of each.


    After reading it, Yan Wentao quickly took out a bottle of each, and then pushed the others to Xiao Yeyang.


    If it was the past, he would send out all the medicine, but this time the eldest brother was sick, and he and Wen Kai were scared, regardless of whether it was used or not, he had to keep some medicine for them.


    Seeing him like this, neither Xiao Yeyang nor Dong Yuanxuan felt any problems.


    Naturally, you have to keep the good things for yourself. What''s more, this is a life-saving medicine. The Yan family brothers are willing to give them some at this time, which is already benevolent and righteous.


    Xiao Yeyang asked Defu to send the medicine to the imperial physician. Then he looked at Yan Wentao, patted him on the shoulder, and said seriously: "I thank you for the soldiers in the army."


    Yan Wentao shook his head again and again: "It should be, besides, if you want to thank you, you should also thank Daohua."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang smiled, not saying anything.


    While talking, Yan Wenkai and Wu Hongda are back.


    As soon as Yan Wenkai came back, there was no need to ask anyone, so he told Su Hongxin¡¯s situation directly: "That guy Hongxin is blessed, so he stopped after two trips to the latrine, which is better than my brother and brother Zhou. Much happiness."


    Yan Wenxiu, Zhou Chengye, and Su Hongxin all improved, and Xiao Yeyang''s expressions were also lightened a lot.


    Wu Hongda saw the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces. He didn''t want to be stunned at this time, but he was really worried and had to say: "Little Prince, Brother Dong, Wen Tao, Wen Kai, I''m worried."


    Seeing that his face was heavy, the others also reduced their smiles.


    Yan Wenkai saw Wu Hongda wanting to say nothing, he was a little anxious: "What are you worried about?"


    Wu Hongda gritted his teeth and said directly: "I am worried that a plague may break out in Jiguang." After speaking, he lowered his head.


    The others were silent at the same time.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang said, "The weather is too hot, and the situation in Jiguang is indeed not optimistic." A few days ago, my uncle sent someone to tell him and asked him to pay attention to his diet and not let him. Wander around.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： , Cant go

    Chapter 240, can''t go


    Yan House.


    Early in the morning, Zhou Jingwan hurriedly took a letter to find Daohua.


    Daohua glanced at the envelope, then smiled suddenly: "How can you show me the letter your brother wrote to home?"


    Zhou Jingwan lost the previous smile on her face, and said with a sad look: "My grandfather said that the content of the letter must be known to you, you can read it yourself."


    Seeing that her complexion was not so good, Daohua suddenly felt a little in her heart. She quickly opened the letter and read it. When she saw her eldest brother straining her stomach for three days, her complexion changed. When she saw her, she took the medicine she prepared. , Had stopped the diarrhea and improved, only to breathe a sigh of relief.


    After Daohua finished reading the letter, Zhou Jingwan grabbed her hand: "Daohua, my grandfather, my father, and my mother, they asked me to say thank you, this time if it wasn''t for the medicine you prepared, I elder brother"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Jingwan''s eye sockets began to turn red, and her voice started to choke.


    Daohua was also afraid for a while, calmed her mind, and quickly calmed down: "Aren¡¯t my brothers and your brothers already healed? Ji people have their own heavens, and nothing will happen."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded, but the melancholy on her face remained undiminished: "My grandpa said, my brother and their diarrhea may be infected with something dirty, maybe it is the plague you mentioned before, and now they are preparing for the ship. Someone will get my brother back."


    "I''ll come here, in addition to telling you the things in the letter, I also want to ask your family, do you want to bring your three brothers back together?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows in thought, and looked at the letter in her hand: "I can''t do this."


    Zhou Jingwan: "Then you go and tell your parents, this letter was also written by my sister. My brother is afraid that the family is worried, so he didn''t plan to write back at all. Your brother and others probably do the same."


    Daohua nodded: "Lend me your letter first." After saying that, she was going to the main courtyard. After walking a few steps, she stopped again, "Xiao Yeyang will come back with them?"


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head: "Governor Guo is responsible for disaster relief. He will never let his nephew stay in a dangerous place forever?"


    Daohua thought for a while, then asked: "When will your boat leave?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "As soon as possible, either today or tomorrow morning."


    Daohua nodded, and took the letter to find Mrs. Li.


    Ms. Li turned pale after reading the letter.


    Daohua quickly comforted: "Mother, the eldest brother is all right now, you should ask someone to inform your father, let him come back, and discuss whether to take the eldest brother and the others back."


    Ms. Li immediately said: "Take it, you must take it back." While she said, she asked the maid to go to the front yard and shout Yan Zhigao.


    During ??, Daohua took the time to let Wang Maner find Qin Xiaoliu.


    Daohua looked at Qin Xiaoliu: "Can you collect all the medicinal materials I asked you to collect?"


    Qin Xiaoliu: "I have collected some, but the time is too short and the quantity is not very large."


    Daohua: ". Whatever you have, let Xiao Yeyang send it over first." She didn''t know if Xiao Yeyang would come back, but Governor Guo was there, and the medicinal materials must be needed.


    Qin Xiaoliu immediately went down to prepare.


    At this time, Yan Zhigao hurried back from the state office after receiving the news. After reading the letter, his face was too heavy.


    As the governor of a state, he can think of many unthinkable problems of the inner house women through the content of the letter.


    Plague!


    I''m afraid there is a plague in Jiguang!


    Yan Zhigao immediately made a decision: "Go, get people back right away."


    The eldest son is responsible for the prosperity of the family. Over the years, he has placed great expectations on him. Now that he has grown up, nothing can happen.


    There are Wen Kai and Wen Tao, but they are both good kids.


    Jiguang Province, Xingyun Mansion.


    Zhou Chengye, who had obviously improved after taking the medicine, learned that Xiao Si had written a letter to the family behind his back. Not only did he not scold him, but he was secretly relieved.


    Even if he did not go out these days, he could clearly feel that the people in the city were becoming more and more worried, and more and more people suffered from diarrhea and abdominal pain. Spots and conscious minds are all chaotic.


    He does not know the ignorant, this is obviously a symptom of the plague.


    "Go, go to Wenxiu and them."


    With the help of the young man, Zhou Chengye came to the yard where the three Yan family brothers lived.


    Yan Wen corrected it and breathed out in the yard. Seeing Zhou Chengye, he immediately asked: "What are you doing here? If you are not in good health, don''t walk around."


    I got sick this time and almost emptied his body. The doctor said, he must make up for it, otherwise, he will get sick easily when he gets older in the future.


    Zhou Chengye is more ill than him.


    "I have something to tell you." After that, Zhou Chengye looked around and found that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were not there. "Where are Wen Tao and Wen Kai?"


    Yan Wenxiu asked him to sit down, poured a cup of tea, and then said: "Go out with the little prince."


    Zhou Chengye suddenly raised his brows: "Why are they still running out at this time?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "There are more and more injuries in the army, and the little prince has to help Governor Guo raise medicinal materials. Don''t worry, the little prince has always been with a doctor and guards by his side, and will not let people get close."


    Zhou Chengye nodded, and did not continue the topic: "My little boy wrote to the family."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu''s expression changed first, and then he sighed again: "Grandma and parents should be worried again."


    In the past two years, the Zhou family and the Yan family have gotten closer, and the Zhou family has learned about the situation here, so their family will definitely receive news.


    Zhou Chengye: "Yes, it is unfilial to make the elders worry. However, you must be prepared. My grandfather will send someone to pick me up from time to time after knowing the situation here. Our family will definitely not hide from you. Home, I guess, your family will send someone to take you back."


    Yan Wen repaired his eyebrows: "Now we are leaving, where are the little princes?"


    Zhou Chengye was silent for a moment: "Then everyone will go together."


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "I''m afraid the little prince won''t leave."


    "Since your family has sent someone to pick it up, you should go back!"


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang returned with Yan Wenkai.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang''s expression is also a little heavy: "You probably know the situation on Xingyun''s side. The doctor said, it may be a plague. If you stay here, it really is mine."


    Yan Wenkai: "Then little prince, how about you, will you go with us?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You go first, and I will go later. Don''t worry, if I want to go, I can definitely leave at any time."


    Yan Wenkai scratched the back of his head: "Why don''t you do this, the boat to pick up the people is coming, let the eldest brother, the eldest brother Zhou, and the weaker Hongxin leave first, and I, stay and help."


    Yan Wentao glanced at him, and then said: "I am in good health, too. I will stay."


    Xiao Yeyang was moved that the two of them were willing to stay with him at this time, and patted them on the shoulders: "Okay, let''s go together. You two can''t help much if you stay."


    "Grumbling~"


    Suddenly, a muffled hum sounded.


    Everyone looked at the voice and found that several young men were covering their stomachs with profuse sweat. One of them couldn''t hold back it, and vomited out on the spot.


    "Quickly, take them down!"


    Defu quickly ordered the guards to take the people away.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly said: "Attention, don''t touch them."


    When people cleaned up the vomit, Xiao Yeyang''s expressions were all ugly.


    Without him, these little boys have never been out, and they are not people in one yard, but people in several yards.


    That night, other patients began to appear in the yards.


    Seeing that Qin Shisan also had diarrhea and abdominal pain, Yan Wenkai swallowed: "Where we live, the doctor has specially checked it. Why is it still infected?"


    Yan Wenxiu looked heavy: "How can the plague be prevented?"


    "I want to leave here now." After Yan Wenkai said this, his face suddenly became weird.


    Seeing him like this, Yan Wentao immediately asked: "What''s wrong with you?"


    A thin layer of sweat was visible on Yan Wenkai¡¯s forehead: ¡°What about the medicine, what about the medicine for the elder sister, give me two pills soon, my stomach hurts.¡±


    Yan Wentao''s complexion changed, and he ran into the room to get medicine.


    Yan Wenxiu hurriedly supported the person: "It''s okay, it''s okay, just take the medicine."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： , Stable peoples hearts

    Chapter 241, Stabilizing People''s Heart


    Xingyunfu Wharf.


    When Mr. Zhou and Mr. Sun got off the boat, they saw General Lu Shuo who was waiting here.


    Lu Shuo stepped forward, clasped his fist and said, "The two are from the Zhou family and the Yan family?"


    Steward Sun immediately replied: "Back to the general, we are, we are here"


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Shuo stretched out his hand to stop him, his face solemnly said: "No matter what you are here for, I am afraid that you will have to return without success. Xingyun Mansion has been closed, and now he can only enter and cannot leave. ."


    "what?!"


    Seeing that the two''s complexions changed drastically, Lu Shuo hurriedly said: "Don''t worry too much. The governor''s closure of the city just doesn''t want the plague to spread. The people in the city are being healed."


    Thinking about it, then said, "Little Prince is also inside."


    Hearing this, Guan Jia Sun and Jia Guan Zhou both breathed a sigh of relief.


    The little prince is in the city, that means Xingyun Mansion will not be abandoned.


    The steward Sun asked: "General, are the three sons of my family all right?"


    Lu Shuo was silent for a moment: "Master Yan. It''s all right. Now, Master Yan is still ill."


    Steward Sun is anxious: "The Fourth Young Master is also sick?! How is he now? Did he not take any medicine?"


    Lu Shuo: "The Fourth Young Master is still being treated." The more the plague reached the back, the more serious the situation. A few of Master Yan had taken the medicine before, but when the Fourth Master Yan came, it didn''t work anymore. Now The person is still lying on the bed.


    "Then what about Master Zhou in my family?" Zhou''s housekeeper also asked hurriedly.


    Lu Shuo answered happily this time: "The Zhou family is no problem."


    The manager of Zhou''s house was relieved, looked at the panicked housekeeper Sun, and asked, "General, can we send someone in to see it?"


    L¨¹ Shuo glanced at the two, thinking that the little prince and the two would have a good relationship, and finally nodded: ¡°You can send someone in to take care of you if you are really worried, but unless the plague in the city is eliminated, you can¡¯t come out.¡±


    Steward Sun and Guan Zhou immediately discussed it, and in the end, both families were going to send one person in.


    Seeing that Lu Shuo was going to work on other things, Steward Sun remembered that there were still medicinal materials on the boat, and hurriedly called to stop people: "General, my family also prepared some medicinal materials for the little prince."


    Lu Shuo stopped immediately.


    What do they lack most now?


    One is food, and the other is medicinal materials.


    "Where?"


    Steward Sun immediately pointed to the boat: "It''s on the boat."


    Lu Shuo: "I will send someone to unload it immediately."


    Soon, bags of medicinal materials were carried down.


    Looking at the medicinal materials pushed into a hill, Lu Shuo finally stretched out his brows, and hurriedly waved his hand for the doctor to check.


    Soon, I heard the doctor¡¯s surprise voice: "General, all the medicinal materials we urgently need now."


    Lu Shuo smiled immediately, patted Steward Sun on the shoulder excitedly, and patted Steward Sun dangling.


    Seeing this, Lu Shuo retracted his hand in embarrassment, then clasped his fists and said solemnly: "I thank you for the little prince."


    The housekeeper Sun rubbed his arms and shook his head with a stiff face: "My girl said, there are not many, so let''s get an emergency."


    Because they couldn''t enter the city, after sending the caregiver into the city, Guan''s Zhou and Guan''s Sun went back by boat. They had to go back and report the matter to the owner.


    As soon as they left, Lu Shuo sent someone to send the medicinal materials into the city.


    A three-entry mansion next to the government office.


    Xiao Yeyang and others saw that Yan Wenkai¡¯s situation had not improved, and Dong Yuanxuan also lay down yesterday, all of them feeling extremely heavy.


    At this time, Defu hurried in: "Master, the Yan family and the Zhou family have sent someone over, and Miss Yan also sent a lot of medicinal materials."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression was happy: "Really?"


    Soon, Qin Xiaoliu and Zhou''s Xiaosi, who were wearing white''masks'', came in.


    Looking at the costumes of the two, Xiao Yeyang and the others were obviously taken aback.


    Qin Xiaoliu saw that Yan Wenxiu was standing unprepared, and immediately took out two new masks from the baggage he carried on his back: "Uncle, Sanye, you are going to take this, beware of being infected. "


    While speaking, he looked at a few Xiao Yeyang, and gave them a few more.


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Qin Xiaoliu''s appearance and hesitated: "Don''t wear this, are we not in contact with patients now?"


    Qin Xiaoliu: "You want to wear it, the girl said, the virus is everywhere, and there is nothing wrong with being careful."


    As soon as it was said by Daohua, Yan Wentao put on the mask without saying a word. Xiao Yeyang hesitated and put it on as well.


    Seeing the others, they naturally followed suit.


    Knowing that Yan Wenxiu and Zhou Chengye wanted to inquire about the family, Xiao Yeyang took someone to check the medicinal materials.


    Seeing the medicinal materials from the rice flower in the yard, Xiao Yeyang exhaled deeply.


    Defu reminded in a low voice: "The doctor has seen it. These medicinal materials are now in urgent need."


    Xiao Yeyang: ". We will leave a part of it for later use, and the rest will be sent to the government office. Now the city is full of patients. The medicinal materials on their side are definitely not enough. It is estimated that the medicinal materials raised by my uncle will not be delivered for a while. Come in."


    Defu nodded: "The minion will do it right away."


    Xiao Yeyang silently watched the guard carrying the medicinal materials, thinking of the rice flower in his heart, and muttered: "This guy has done me a great favor again."


    Xingzhou City.


    Guan Jia Sun and Guan Zhou Zhou came back a few days later.


    Yan Mansion Main Yard.


    When the housekeeper Sun came over to report, Daohua was there, and Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao didn''t want to hide from her, so they let her listen together.


    Learning that Xingyun Mansion was sealed off and Yan Wenkai was also ill, Mrs. Li fainted without coming up at all.


    "Mother!"


    "Madam!"


    Daohua and Yan Zhigao hurriedly helped him to the bed.


    Yan Zhigao was also anxious at this time. The eldest son and the youngest son were both trapped in Xingyun Mansion. This is what he didn''t expect. He walked around the bed a few times and waited until his mind stabilized. Said with Daohua.


    "Don¡¯t tell other people in advance, especially your grandmother. She is too old to be frightened."


    Daohua nodded, and asked with a worried look: "Father, brother, they will be fine, right?"


    Yan Zhigao frowned and remained silent.


    This is the plague, he can''t guarantee what will happen in the end.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua¡¯s heart suddenly fell to the bottom.


    The situation in Jiguang is only known to Daohua, so Yan''s family is fairly quiet.


    Ke Zhou''s house, but it was making trouble.


    Ms. Zhou learned that Xingyun Mansion had closed the city and was making a fuss, so she had to take Zhou Chengye back anyway.


    The next day, Zhou Jingwan looked for Daohua with two panda eyes.


    Zhou Jingwan looked sad. Seeing that Daohua''s spirit was not very good, she sighed: "My mother still wants to send someone to pick up my brother, but my grandfather said it''s useless."


    Daohua: "Xiao Yeyang has been left in the city, Governor Guo will not open this opening."


    Zhou Jingwan: "My grandfather said the same." After a pause, she complained: "You said Governor Guo is so cruel, even the safety of the little prince. The little prince himself is too, if he wants to figure it out, I will I don¡¯t believe Governor Guo will really stop it."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "Because Xiao Yeyang knows the role of being left in the city."


    "Huh?" Zhou Jingwan was puzzled, "What is the role?"


    Daohua: "Only if he stays in the city, the people in the city will not be in chaos and will believe that the court has not given up on them. Xiao Yeyang is used to stabilize the hearts of the people."


    Zhou Jingwan was stunned, and did not speak for a long time.


    Daohua smiled bitterly: "There is no one in this world who can just enjoy without paying."


    Because the Guo family was kind to Xiao Yeyang, and perhaps it also meant to relieve the emperor¡¯s worries, Xiao Yeyang would not voluntarily leave Xingyun Mansion at this time.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： , Fell ill

    Chapter 242, fell ill


    "Have you heard that the uncle, the third master, and the fourth master are trapped in Xingyun Mansion and can''t get out. Maybe they will die there?"


    "No way?"


    "Why not, the plague broke out in Xingyun Mansion, and those infected with the plague can still live?"


    "The uncle is the eldest son. He is going to die. Isn''t the madam sad to die?"


    "Madam fell ill this time, it should be because of this."


    "Think about it, too, if the uncle and the fourth master can''t come back, isn''t this killing the madam?"


    In the backyard of Yan''s Mansion, several maids whispered to each other, but they didn''t notice the old lady Yan who came out to eat.


    The old lady Yan heard these words, she felt a cramp in her chest, her eyes turned black, and then she fell back, panting heavily.


    "Old lady!"


    Sun''s mother screamed, and quickly held the person.


    The maids scared the old lady, all of them were too scared.


    Main courtyard.


    Because Mrs. Li was ill, Daohua temporarily took over the affairs of the mansion and didn¡¯t even go to class these days.


    As soon as I finished dealing with the matter at hand today, I saw Wang Man''er rushing over.


    "Girl, it''s not good, the old lady fainted!"


    Daohua stood up in a ¡®sud¡¯, and walked outside, asking: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, all right, how could grandma faint?¡±


    Wang Man''er: "The old lady heard about the uncle, the third master, and the fourth master being trapped in Xingyun Mansion."


    Taohua paused, her expression condensed: "I heard, who said that?"


    Wang Man''er: "It was the maids who were talking in the yard, and they were accidentally heard by the old lady."


    Daohua''s eyes narrowed: "Father is strictly prohibited from talking about things in Xingyun Mansion. How can the maid in the mansion know?"


    Wang Man''er was taken aback.


    Yes, only the main courtyard knows about the uncle. Where did the other people in the house hear the news?


    Daohuaji hung up on the old lady, and hurriedly told Wang Man''er: "Go and let Lady Fang catch the tongue-chewing maids and ask them where they heard the news." He quickly moved towards Songhe. Walked to the courtyard.


    At the same time, Yan Wenxiu and the three people were trapped in Xingyun Mansion, and they all knew about the plague.


    Like Mrs. Li and the old lady, Wu can''t bear to fall ill.


    Songhein Temple.


    "How''s grandma? Is the doctor here?"


    As soon as Daohua entered the house, she saw the old lady Yan lying weakly on the bed, tears still hung in the corners of her eyes, apparently crying hard before.


    Sun¡¯s mother replied: ¡°The doctor has seen it, and said it was annoyed.¡±


    Hearing Daohua¡¯s voice, Mrs. Yan opened her eyes and slowly stretched out her hand.


    Inahana immediately went to the bed and held the old lady''s hand: "Grandma!"


    Yan old lady: "Your brother and them"


    Daohua: "Grandma, don''t worry, the three older brothers will be fine. The people in the house are talking nonsense. They don''t understand the situation."


    The old lady Yan closed her eyes, then opened them again, regretting her expression: "It''s all my fault, I should have stopped your father at the beginning. If the three of Wenxiu didn''t go to Jiguang, how could something like this happen."


    Daohua squeezed the old lady''s hand: "Grandma, don''t think so. Anyway, I agreed to go to Jiguang with my eldest brother. Everyone¡¯s starting point was for the good of the eldest brother and them. The past will definitely be helpful to the eldest brother and the others in the future."


    The old lady Yan shook her head: "I don''t expect them to have a good future now. I just want the three Wenxiu three to grow up in peace, marry a wife and have children, and have children and grandchildren, instead of what it is now."


    Daohua cut off: "Yes, the three elder brothers will definitely marry wives and have children. Grandmother, Xiao Yeyang is also in Xingyun Mansion, and the situation is not as bad as we thought."


    The old lady Yan closed her eyes and said nothing.


    The granddaughter is too young to know the horror of the plague. When she was young, there was a plague outbreak in the county next to her hometown. It was really ten rooms and nine empty spaces, and the whole city was dead.


    Can the three grandsons come back?


    Seeing this, Daohua didn''t know what to say. At this moment, any verbal comfort seemed too pale and weak.


    Sitting by the old lady¡¯s bed for a while, Daohua got up and left when the old lady fell asleep. After going out, Wang Maner said that Auntie III was also falling out of bed, and she exhaled heavily.


    "Let''s go and see the third aunt."


    The old lady¡¯s yard, the three-bedroom yard, and the main yard. Daohua was walking around these three yards almost all day, until her grandmother, third aunt, and her mother all drank medicine and fell asleep. Weary back to his yard.


    At this moment, the branch has been on the moon.


    "Girl, eat something, you haven''t eaten yet!"


    Wang Maner brought up the black rice yam porridge that he had been simmering.


    Taohua picked up the spoon and ate two bites and didn¡¯t want to eat it anymore. She looked at Gu Yu and Lixia: ¡°How many masks I asked you to sew?¡±


    Gu Yu hurriedly replied: ¡°The sewing room has sent five hundred of them this year, plus the one made a few days ago, and the one sent by Miss Zhou, there should be one thousand.¡±


    Daohua nodded, then looked at Wang Man''er: "How is the collection of medicinal materials on Uncle Zheng''s side?"


    Wang Man''er: "We have collected more than ten cars. Zheng Bo said that Zhou Jiaguanshi helped introduce a few pharmacies, and we can collect a batch in these two days."


    The rice flower pondered for a moment: "Let Uncle Zheng keep collecting it, don''t stop. By the way, the medicinal materials on our Zhuangzi are ready to be harvested. Tomorrow, let the medicine farmer go over and take a look. If the medicinal materials are mature, they will be harvested."


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua, and tentatively said: "Girl, if you raise so many medicinal materials at once, are you going to send them all to the uncle?"


    Daohua looked out the window, and tapped her finger on the table: "I want to go to Xingyun Mansion."


    Hearing this, Wang Maner and the three of them changed their colors one after another.


    Inahana turned her head and looked at them: "You guys also think about it. If I want to go there, I may take you. Of course, I will not force you. If you are afraid, you don''t have to go."


    Wang Man''er did not hesitate, and said directly: "Where the girl is going, I will go."


    Gu Yu and Lixia looked at each other, and quickly replied: "So do we."


    Daohua smiled and said nothing.


    Wang Man''er: "Girl, when shall we leave?"


    Daohua groaned: "In a few days, I have to collect some medicinal materials and arrange the family affairs before leaving. Okay, after a busy day, go to rest."


    In the morning of the next day, Daohua came to the main courtyard and looked at Mrs. Li who was still asleep. She quietly stepped out and asked Pingtong: "How well did my mother sleep well last night?"


    Pingtong shook his head: "I woke up several times in the middle of the night, crying and calling the names of the uncle and the fourth master each time."


    Daohua was silent for a while: ¡°It¡¯s not going to work like this. Don¡¯t wait for the eldest brother and the others to come back, but my mother¡¯s body is broken. Please ask the doctor to come over later and let him prescribe some calming and sleeping pills as appropriate.¡±


    Pingtong nodded.


    Daohua: "I''m going to deal with the affairs of the mansion first, and then I will see my grandmother and third aunt. Mother, please take care of me and let me know if you have anything to do."


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the back of Daohua''s departure, Pingtong looked fortunate.


    Fortunately, there is still a big girl in the house. Otherwise, it may be messy now.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： , Kill the chicken and the monkey

    Chapter 243, Killing Chickens and Monkeys


    In the past two days, Daohua has been busy taking care of the old lady, Mrs. Li, and Wu''s three patients, and also busy preparing things to go to Xingyun Mansion, and taking time to deal with the affairs of the mansion, the whole person is fainted.


    During this period, everyone in the Yan Mansion was a little undercurrent, and there were a lot of comments in private.


    One day at noon, Daohua returned to the main courtyard from the three-bedroom courtyard under the big sun.


    "The madam woke up for a while, seeing that her mental head was better than the previous two days, and she ate a bowl of bird''s nest porridge before she fell asleep again." Ping Tong did not need to ask Daohua, so she told about Madam Li''s situation. .


    Hearing this, Daohua''s mood suddenly became a lot lighter: "It''s good if my mother has an appetite. When people want to eat, the disease will soon be cured."


    Pingtong smiled and nodded: "Isn''t it?"


    Daohua touched her belly. She was a little hungry after busying for most of the day: "Is there any bird''s nest porridge? I will eat a little bit by the way. I have to go and greet her when I will deliver something quietly."


    Pingtong looked stagnant, hesitated and did not reply.


    Daohua was a little puzzled when she saw her like this: "Sister Pingtong, what''s the matter with you? Is there no bird''s nest porridge?"


    Pingtong glanced at Daohua, hesitating how to speak, the eldest girl was tired enough after busying her work these days, she didn''t want to bother her with the affairs of the house.


    Also, the girl is in charge of the kitchen, and the one who says that the kitchen is not, is also hitting the girl in the face.


    Pingtong didn¡¯t want to say it, but Ping Xiao couldn¡¯t hold back her words, and said directly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the kitchen these days. Either there are fewer things delivered, or it¡¯s too late.¡±


    "I went to the kitchen early this morning and said that Madam woke up to drink bird''s nest porridge and let them prepare, but before noon, the people in the kitchen delivered a bowl."


    "Madam wakes up this afternoon, if she still wants to eat, I am afraid that she will have to wait until tomorrow."


    Like bird¡¯s nest porridge, it is usually simmered in a jar, and the whole jar is delivered to the main courtyard. There is a small stove in the main courtyard. Put it on the stove and the porridge will always be hot, so that the master can eat it whenever he wants.


    But now those people in the kitchen have started to perfuse the main courtyard.


    Daohua frowned. She didn''t know the gossip in these two days, but she was too busy to deal with it.


    Taohua suppressed the anger in her heart and looked at Wang Man''er: "Go and call Mrs. Ren, I''ll ask what''s going on."


    Soon, Mrs. Ren came to the main courtyard out of breath, looking at the expressionless Daohua, she felt a little guilty: "Big girl, are you looking for me?"


    Daohua said faintly: "I haven''t eaten yet at noon today. It just so happened. Didn''t you make bird''s nest porridge for my mother in the morning? Go get the rest and I will eat some."


    Ms. Ren''s heart suddenly slammed, rubbing the skirt of her clothes, looking hesitant.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows, her voice was a little cold: "Looking at your appearance, it seems very embarrassing. Is it possible that bird''s nest porridge was eaten by you?"


    Lady Ren shuddered, and''Puff Tong'' knelt on the ground: "Big girl, I didn''t eat it, it was Aunt Lin. At about noon, Xiyun next to Aunt Lin came to the kitchen and saw bird''s nest porridge. Take it away."


    A trace of anger rose in Daohua¡¯s eyes and said coldly, ¡°So, you, the kitchen steward, let her take my mother¡¯s bird¡¯s nest porridge?¡±


    Yan¡¯s family is a bit richer now, but things like bird¡¯s nest, whether it¡¯s an old lady or Mrs. Li, don¡¯t eat it often, so they will cook some to replenish their body when they are sick.


    Lady Ren replied tremblingly: "Please tell me, girl, I really dare not stop it!"


    "boom!"


    Inahana slapped her on the table severely.


    "Don''t dare to stop?! In your eyes, who is the master? The bird''s nest porridge my mother wants to eat, you let a concubine''s maid take it away, and you dare to cry with me!"


    "Mrs. Ren, I took over the kitchen in the past few months, and you have done pretty well. I thought you were a smart person, but I didn''t expect it to be a grassroots."


    She might be able to guess what Madame Ren¡¯s thoughts were in her heart, but left and right thought that the eldest and fourth elder brothers would not be able to return, and that the Yan family would be handed over to Yan Wenbin in the future, so it was a blessing to offer her diligence.


    "Since you can''t manage the kitchen, don''t manage it anymore!"


    Ms. Ren''s face changed drastically, and she begged for mercy again and again: "Girl, I was wrong, and I won¡¯t dare anymore in the future."


    Daohua ignored Wang Man''er and looked at Wang Man''er: "Go and call Lady Wei in the kitchen." She may be very strange to the housekeeping director, but she still has her own ideas about the use of people.


    After ?? took over the kitchen, although she handed over the kitchen to Mrs. Ren to manage, she was also paying attention to other people. Long ago, she fell in love with Mrs. Wei and wanted to cultivate it.


    This is done to avoid an accident one day, and no one takes her place, so that the kitchen will fall into chaos; second, it also puts a little pressure on her to let her know that the kitchen is not left without her.


    I didn¡¯t expect to use it so soon.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Daohua''s anger, Wang Man''er was also a little frightened, so she turned around and called for someone.


    After a while, Wang Maner brought Mrs. Wei over.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Why didn''t you come back so late?"


    Wang Man''er''s face was also a little bad, and she stepped forward and said, "Girl, Aunt Lin''s maiden family is here, and asked the kitchen to cook a lot of dishes and send them to Shuangxin Yard. When I arrived, the kitchen was being cleaned up. After removing the stains and changing clothes, it¡¯s just late."


    Hearing that, the anger in Daohua''s heart was rushing upwards, and she said coldly: "Aunt Lin''s maiden family came to the mansion, why no one came to report to me? Who let them in without permission? "


    Rao Huahuan looked around: "Where''s Lady Fang, go and call me over!"


    This time, I didn¡¯t let Daohua wait for a long time, so Lady Fang rushed over quickly. When she arrived, she knelt down and admitted her mistake without saying anything: ¡°Girl, I didn¡¯t have a good view of the door. Please punish the girl.¡±


    Daohua stared at her with condensed eyes: "Lady Fang, you are my mother''s right-hand man, and Sun Guanjia is my father''s right-hand man. Uncle Sun has been serving the old lady and watching me grow up. For your family, Our whole family is very trusting."


    Madam Fang trembled in her heart, and she lay down on the ground and nodded repeatedly: "It was the slave and the maidservant who failed the trust of the master. The slave and maid promised that this kind of thing will never happen again."


    Daohua''s expression did not loosen, and she said lightly: "Remember what you said today. With me, your family does not have a second chance. Go on and find out those who open the door without permission. I will know today. ."


    "Yes, I will check it right away."


    Madam Fang stood up tremblingly, glanced at the majestic girl sitting on the main seat, quickly turned and left, and when she stepped out of the room, she heard her words again in her ears.


    "Lady Wei, you will be responsible for everything in the kitchen in the future, maybe you are competent?"


    "The slave servant must live up to the big girl''s expectations."


    "Girl, I was wrong, I will never dare to do it again, please give me a chance!" Lady Ren begged loudly for mercy.


    "If I make a mistake, I will give it a chance. Wouldn''t it be that everyone can make a mistake unscrupulously and then beg for mercy? Mrs. Ren, today you and your son will leave Yan Mansion!"


    Hearing this, Lady Fang shook her body. She didn''t expect that the eldest girl not only withdrew from wife Ren¡¯s errand, but also chased her out of the house, and even brought her son with her.


    Big girl, is this going to kill chickens and monkeys?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： , Caught a straight

    Chapter 244, caught a straight shot


    The people of Yan''s family have always known that Daohua is powerful, but although he respects her face, she doesn''t have much fear in her heart.


    Without him, Daohua is actually very kind to her subordinates, and she gives orders for everything in a good manner, and there is hardly any incident of beating or scolding her.


    Serving in Daohuaxuan is the most relaxed and comfortable errand recognized in Yan''s house.


    However, this time Ren''s wife, mother and son were chased away, let everyone truly realize the beauty of Yan family.


    Seeing Mrs. Ren, who was gagged and pulled straight down, the courtyard was completely silent. Everyone bowed their heads and dared not make a sound. It was Ping Tong and He Xiao, who was also shocked by the sudden anger of Daohua. .


    Feeling the fearful gaze from all around, the scorching sun is on his head, and the fire in the chest of Daohua can''t be extinguished.


    These days, the worry about the eldest brother, the exhaustion of taking care of the grandmother and the exhaustion of dealing with the complicated tasks, have made her feel very nervous.


    At this moment, she is in a state of standing at one point.


    Someone just wanted to knock her on the head.


    Lady Ren is just a small character, and it is the people from Shuangxinyuan who really stir up the wind and talk of Yan Mansion.


    When I think of the life and death of my eldest brother, my grandmother and mother are still ill in bed, while the people in Shuangxinyuan are receiving relatives and friends, eating good wine and food, the fire in Daohua¡¯s heart becomes more and more prosperous.


    "Aunt Lin''s maiden family are here, let''s go, let''s go and see!"


    Daohua stood up and walked out of the door quickly, and walked directly towards Shuangxin Courtyard.


    Wang Man''er saw him, he suddenly felt a little bit in his heart, and hurriedly called up several women in the main courtyard, and quickly followed.


    These days, she can feel that the girl has been holding a fire in her heart. If she doesn''t vent all of it this day, it will be endless.


    Pingtong and Hepingxiao glanced at each other, with anxious expression on his face.


    Ping Xiao blamed herself a little: "Oh, I blamed it. I knew that the girl would make such a big fire. I didn''t talk about the kitchen before."


    Pingtong shook her head: "The girl will know sooner or later, you just let the matter happen ahead of time. After giving birth to five girls, Aunt Lin has fallen silent, and she usually competes with Aunt Liu."


    "But the uncle and the fourth master are trapped in Xingyun Mansion, she feels that her chance is here again. After a long time, she can''t wait to start jumping up and down, let the elder girl go to the treatment, lest she forget about it."


    Ping Xiao was a little worried: "But, Aunt Lin is the master''s concubine, and the eldest girl directly confronts her. Isn''t it bad?"


    Pingtong was silent for a moment: "Our eldest girl is not afraid of the master." Although she is a servant, she can see clearly that the eldest girl is the most confident person in the yard of the Yan family.


    Shuangxinyuan.


    When Daohua brought people over, there was no one in the yard, only two maidservants standing under the eaves of the corridor.


    The maid saw Daohua coming, and she turned around to notify the people in the room. Unfortunately, after receiving Daohua''s signal, Wang Maner stopped the person in a few quick steps.


    Inahana ignored the maid being held, and walked straight to the main room. As soon as she stepped on the steps in front of the room, she heard the people inside say.


    "Your brother said that the plague in Xingyun Mansion is very serious. Now not only the city has been sealed, but the surrounding suburbs have also been sealed. The two sons born to Mrs. Li are dead. They die, brother-in-law can Only Wenbin has a son. Now Mrs. Li is also ill. She probably won''t live long without her son. Once she dies, the entire Yan family will belong to your sister in the future."


    Hearing this, everyone who followed Daohua turned pale with fright.


    Even Wang Man''er did not dare to look at her girl''s face.


    Compared with the fright and resentment of others, Daohua was surprisingly calm, pointing to the outermost maid and said: "Go to the front yard and ask my father for him to come to Shuangxin Yard, just say I will wait here. Hold him."


    The named maid nodded, then Fei turned around and ran out of the yard.


    At this time, the people in the room seemed to have heard the movement, and the curtain was lifted, Aunt Lin, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang all walked out.


    Seeing Daohua and others standing outside the house, Aunt Lin''s expressions suddenly changed. Yan Wenbin, who had almost nothing to do with Daohua, because of his guilty conscience, took the initiative to greet Daohua for the first time, but he stammered. of.


    "Big big sister!"


    Daohua''s eyes swept across the faces of the mother and the son, then walked to the door of the room and glanced at the dining table in the room. There was more than half of the food left, and the bird''s nest porridge that Mrs. Li ate was also placed grandiosely. On the table.


    There are two more people in the house, one is Aunt Lin¡¯s mother, Lin Wang, and the other is Aunt Lin¡¯s sister-in-law, Lin Xu.


    At this moment, neither of them dared to make a loud noise.


    No way, the Yan family girl in front of her was completely different from what they had imagined. She was a small person, but the sharp gaze made them want to shiver.


    After reading everything in the house, Daohua turned around and looked at Yan Wenbin.


    I remembered that my eldest brother introduced Yan Wenbin to his classmates, Daohua felt funny and ironic, and laughed at once: "Fifth brother, you are here!"


    Yan Wenbin trembled. If Daohua got angry as soon as he came up, he would not be as scared as he is now, but she actually smiled at him, which instantly made him lose his confidence.


    Daohua didn¡¯t care about Yan Wenbin¡¯s change of expression, and said to herself: ¡°Fifth brother, I¡¯m asking you, what do you think of eldest brother treating you?¡±


    Yan Wenbin swallowed, pondered, and said, "Big brother treats younger brother very well, younger brother is grateful."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Grateful? Are you really grateful?" Then, she pointed to Lin Xu, "When this woman cursed the eldest brother just now, why didn''t you stop it if you were so grateful?"


    Yan Wenbin''s heart is tight: "I"


    Without waiting for him to distinguish, Daohua asked again: "Fifth brother, do you really want to take the eldest brother and take him?"


    Yan Wenbin''s expression fluctuated rapidly. After all, he was only a teenager, and he still couldn''t hide his inner thoughts. When Daohua was stuck at the center of the matter, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing that her son was unable to answer the question, Aunt Lin immediately stood up and guarded Yan Wenbin behind her: "Big girl, what are you doing?"


    The smile on Daohua''s face closed, her eyes sinking, and she looked at Aunt Lin with a cold expression: "Aunt Lin, don''t worry, wait for my father to come, and when you perform."


    Aunt Lin heard that Yan Zhigao was coming, and she became nervous and guilty. After all, what they were talking about was really out of date.


    But soon, she gained confidence again. In any case, the master now only has a good son, Wenbin, and she doesn''t believe it, the master will really punish them.


    Daohua glanced over Aunt Lin, and looked at Yan Wenbin again: "Fifth brother, you really want to die in Xingyun Mansion, right?"


    This time, Yan Wenbin did not hesitate, and shook his head again and again: "I didn''t. I never thought of letting the eldest brother and the fourth brother die."


    He wanted to take the place of the eldest brother and win all his father¡¯s love and expectations, but he never thought of letting the eldest brother and the fourth brother die.


    Daohua looked at Yan Wenbin quietly, as if confirming the authenticity of his words. After a while, she withdrew her gaze.


    At this time, after receiving the report from the maid, Yan Zhigao hurried over with Steward Sun.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： ,tidy

    Chapter 245, pack up


    As soon as I entered the Shuangxin Courtyard, watching so many people gathered in the courtyard, the eldest daughter looked cold and frosty, Yan Zhigao''s eyes flashed quickly: "What are you doing?"


    Aunt Lin saw Yan Zhigao, as if her soul had returned, she rushed over, crying and said, "Master, you are finally here. If you come later, Wenbin and Yishuang, I''m afraid we will both. It was taken by the eldest girl."


    "I don''t know if I did something wrong. I offended the eldest girl and was eating. The eldest brought a large group of people around. She looked like a teacher and asked her sins. Wenbin and Yishuang were so scared that Wenbin and Yishuang couldn''t even talk. I dare not say it."


    "If I did something wrong, the eldest girl can beat or scold, anyway, I am just a concubine, but Wenbin and Yishuang are the eldest girl¡¯s own brothers and sisters. The two of them are so young that they shouldn¡¯t be subjected to this. treat."


    The entire Shuangxinyuan didn''t dare to speak out, all of them quietly listened to Aunt Lin''s cry.


    Aunt Lin fell into Yan Zhigao''s arms, waiting for a long time to respond, she took a peek at Yan Zhigao''s face by wiping away tears, only then found that he was not looking at her at all, but was looking straight at the steps. Big **** the road.


    Yan Zhigao is listening to Aunt Lin¡¯s words, but more attention is on the eldest daughter.


    He found that the eldest daughter¡¯s expression was shockingly indifferent at this moment, and there was no temperature in her eyes.


    He doesn''t like the appearance of the eldest daughter. He would rather the eldest daughter confront him and argue with him as before, rather than seeing her silently looking at him with her eyes without saying anything.


    No one took the scene. Aunt Lin was crying and she couldn''t cry anymore, she could only use pretense to wipe her tears.


    At this moment, Yan Zhigao stretched out his hand to push Aunt Lin away from her body, looked at Daohua and asked, "What happened?"


    When Daohua saw that there was no concubine crying, Daohua came to a conclusion, and suddenly smiled: "It''s nothing big, but Aunt Lin''s younger siblings said that the eldest brother and the fourth brother are dead in Xingyun Mansion, and the mother is also ill. It won¡¯t last long. In the future, our Yan family will belong to Aunt Lin."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao''s face sank fiercely, and he slammed Lin Wang and Lin Xu fiercely.


    How can his Yan family''s heirs allow the Lin family to curse!


    Before Yan Zhigao had time to attack, Aunt Lin knelt down on the ground and cried: "Big girl, where did I offend you? Are you going to wrong me and my family like this?"


    This matter can never be admitted, but the master''s importance to her offspring is the most clear.


    "Master, my younger siblings are timid, even if she lends her hundreds of courage, she does not dare to have such thoughts, and ask the master for advice."


    Yan Zhi raised his eyebrows, looked at Aunt Lin who was crying miserably, looked at Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang who were too scared to speak, and then looked at the trembling Lin Wang and Lin Xu. Finally, Look up at Daohua.


    Daohua looked at it playfully, and smiled: "Father, you are the court order officer and you are used to trial cases. Do you want to come to the trial? See if I would curse my own brother in order to move one of your concubine''s rooms. And your mother?"


    Yan Zhigao was silent, but she shook off Aunt Lin who was pulling her robe.


    Seeing him like this, Aunt Lin''s heart suddenly sank, and Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang also turned pale.


    Father, I believed the words of my big sister!


    Daohua waited for a while, and saw that Daddy had a calm face and did not speak, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, revealing a hint of sarcasm: "Father, I want an explanation for the three brothers who are still in danger, and the mother who fell ill in bed. "


    "By the way, you must never use two outsiders to fool me."


    The meaning of Daohua is very obvious. She doesn''t care about Lin Wang and Lin Xu, she will deal with Lin, and she doesn''t even bother to confront each other, and there will be a result.


    Yan Zhigao saw that the eldest daughter did not give up on Lin¡¯s mother and son, and his brows were tightly twisted together. After a moment of silence, he said: ¡°Lin¡¯s mouth is unobstructed, and Shuangxin¡¯s foot is restricted for half a year.¡±


    "Father!"


    Taohua cut off the words directly, and said with a smile, "Father, eldest brother, and fourth elder brother''s life, in your eyes, is only worth a foothold, only half a year?"


    Yan Zhigao''s face sinks: "Lin has been banned for three full years, and he has been fined for copying 100 Buddhist scriptures. If he can''t finish copying in one day, he won''t be able to lift the ban in one day."


    The words fell, Aunt Lin yelled: "Master, no, I was wronged."


    Yan Zhigao once again shakes off Aunt Lin¡¯s clinging, and looks at Daohua.


    Daohua smiled, did not say anything, and looked at Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhigao took a deep breath: ¡°Wen Bin and Yi Shuang are disrespectful to their aunts and elder brothers, and they will be forbidden to stay in the mansion from the next day. If your brother does not return for a day, you will not be allowed to go out for a day.¡±


    After speaking, Yan Zhigao turned around and prepared to leave.


    Lin¡¯s mistakes should be punished, but the appearance of the eldest daughter made him embarrassed to be coerced.


    "Father!"


    Ina Flower once again called to stop.


    Yan Zhigao turned around and looked at Daohua displeasedly: "I have punished them, what else do you want to say?"


    Daohua chuckled: "Father, please believe me. If they are not your concubine and children, I am absolutely unwilling to talk to them."


    After finishing speaking, she didn''t bother to care about the face of cheap father, and continued.


    "Father, the three brothers are in Xingyun Mansion. Only you, me, and my mother know about the three brothers in Xingyun Mansion. How did the news come out?"


    Yan Zhigao was shocked, yeah, how did the news spread?


    Daohua didn''t bother to wait for him to understand, and said directly: "I asked someone to check it. The first thing in the house was the maid Xiyun next to Aunt Lin. How did you know?"


    Yan Zhigao''s expression changed quickly, and he glanced at the eldest daughter in a complicated manner, and then coldly looked at Lin Wang and Lin Xu: "In the future, the Lin family are not allowed to step into the Yan family, Master Lin. From today Suspension."


    As soon as the words came out, Lin Wang immediately yelled: "No, uncle, that''s your brother-in-law. Please don''t stop your talented errands because Wenhui gave birth to three children for you."


    Watching Lin Wang directly kneel on the ground, Yan Zhi raised his brows.


    At this time, Aunt Lin also started to cry, and Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang also knelt down in front of Yan Zhigao, begging bitterly.


    "Hehe~"


    In the midst of howling, Daohua sneered and looked at the cheap father with a smile, "Auntie? Who is your uncle? It''s also because my grandfather and grandmother are gone, otherwise, should I be more angry? For no reason, I have a family of relatives. ."


    Yan Zhigao''s complexion changed, he glanced at Daohua, no longer hesitated, turned around and left Shuangxinyuan.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, the people in the second and third rooms watched the Lin family be punished, and Yan Zhigao left with a green expression, all looking at each other.


    Sun patted his chest: "I didn''t expect Daohua''s hair to catch on fire, so scary!"


    Yan Zhiyuan chuckled: "I said it a long time ago. If Aunt Lin doesn''t stop, she will be picked up by Daohua sooner or later. Now it''s all right, the whole Lin family is done."


    When the words fell, I saw a few women pulling Lin Wang and Lin Xu out of the Shuangxin courtyard and directly out of the Yan Mansion.


    Sun saw it, and quickly pulled Yan Zhiyuan back.


    Next, the maid Xiyun was also taken out for spreading rumors.


    Wang Man''er handed the person to Lady Fang, who was waiting outside the courtyard, and said: "The girl said, the Yan family shouldn¡¯t be a messenger, and later go to the main courtyard to find sister Pingtong to ask for a deed. Those who let them in will sell them together."


    Hearing this, Sun''s hand shook, even Yan Zhiyuan''s complexion changed.


    Main courtyard.


    Pingtong and Hepingxiao listened to Daohua''s treatment, and they all silenced.


    After a while, Ping Tong said: "The eldest girl looks at her peacefully, but if she touches her bottom line, the method is a bit harsher than that of the lady."


    "After this incident, those people in the mansion who are careful may have to put it away."


    Ping Xiao thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to have a big girl like this. There are more and more people in our family. If we want to suppress everyone, we have to use thunder means, madam. It¡¯s too gentle after all.¡±


    Shuangxinyuan.


    In the west wing, Aunt Liu closed the door tightly. Before, she dared to look at the yard by the window. It can be seen that after seeing the big girl''s methods, she didn''t even dare to watch the play.


    I am afraid that one will not pay attention and let the fire burn on oneself.


    In the yard, after watching his grandmother and aunt being pulled out by his subordinates, Yan Wenbin kept looking at Daohua with resentment.


    Daohua didn''t take care of her. After finishing the incident, she looked at him faintly.


    Looking at the resentment in Yan Wenbin¡¯s eyes, Daohua looked back blankly for a while, then smiled contemptuously, and turned around and led someone out of the yard.


    "From today, Shuangxinyuan will be sealed for me. Aunt Lin is not allowed to enter or visit, and if Aunt Liu wants to come out, she can let it go."


    Speaking, Shu Xin turned her head and glanced at the West Wing, then quickly retracted her gaze.


    West Wing, Aunt Liu shook, she knew that the older girl was warning her just now.


    In fact, there is no need to warn, she will stand by herself.


    Without him, there are really not many kind mistresses like Mrs. Li.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： ,pass the buck

    Chapter 246, kicking the ball


    Main courtyard.


    Mrs. Li woke up in the middle of the afternoon, Ping Tong and Heping Xiao did not dare to conceal what happened in Shuangxin Courtyard, and reported them one by one.


    After listening, Mrs. Li took a deep breath, closed her eyes and calmed down for a long time before opening her eyes again: "Where is the big girl?"


    Pingtong: "These days it seems that the big girl is asking Miss Zhou to help make some masks. Just now, Miss Zhou came to deliver things. The big girl should talk to Miss Zhou at Daohuaxuan. Madam, do you want me to call the big girl over?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "No, let her be busy with her."


    Not long after the words fell, the yard pleased peace.


    Ping Xiao stretched her head and looked out the window, then looked back at Mrs. Li, and smiled: "It''s the big girl. It must be the big girl and the wife. The big girl will feel it as soon as you wake up. coming."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li showed a smile on her face, and then she saw the door curtain was opened and her daughter walked in quickly.


    "Mother!"


    Watching Mrs. Li wake up and sit on the bed, Daohua''s face is happy, and she walks to the bed in three steps and two steps: "Mother, are you awake?"


    Mrs. Li took Daohua¡¯s hand, and saw the tired expression between her eyebrows, her face was distressed and self-blame: ¡°It¡¯s all my mother¡¯s bad, but at this time she is ill, and everything at home is on your side. On thin shoulders, are you exhausted these days?"


    said, his eyes flashed.


    She should deal with Lin''s affairs, and she shouldn''t let her daughter stand in front of her.


    Daohua sat on the edge of the bed and said disapprovingly: "It¡¯s OK for the mother to be sick. It is the mother¡¯s heart and the love of her son that she is sick. No one wants such a thing. Sharing worries for the mother is the daughter¡¯s internal affair. My daughter doesn''t feel tired, just a little bit, mother needs to get better as soon as possible."


    Mrs. Li nodded and agreed: "Okay, my mother will get better as soon as possible." After speaking, there was a pause, "I heard that you asked the two women to guard the Shuangxin Courtyard?"


    Daohua nodded, and snorted coldly: "If it weren''t for an Aunt Liu living in it, her daughter would want to lock the Shuangxinyuan directly, lest Aunt Lin jumped up and down and disturbed the whole house."


    Mrs. Li clicked on Daohua¡¯s forehead and shook her head and said: "You, you are doing things too recklessly. I ask you, you let your mother-in-law hold the door of Shuangxin Courtyard, how can you let your father in?"


    Daohua suddenly widened her eyes: "Aunt Lin and her maiden family cursed you and two brothers. It''s all like this. If your father wants to go in and see Aunt Lin? Then he will follow his concubine in the future!"


    Seeing her daughter didn¡¯t understand what she meant, Mrs. Li was a little stuck, and she wanted to say something several times before she vaguely said: ¡°Since your father has forbidden Aunt Lin¡¯s feet, he will not slap himself in the face. Mother means Now that my mother is ill, your father must have a place to sleep at night, right?"


    Daohua was silent for a few seconds, then her face was dazed, and then she sneered: "Then he will sleep in the study, he is almost forty years old. After that, he won''t be able to hold him back."


    As soon as these words came out, both Mrs. Li and Ping Tong Pingxiao behind him were dumbfounded.


    Frozen for a long time, Li Furen came back to his senses, and then came directly to Daohua''s forehead: "You little girl, what are you talking about!"


    Daohua quickly covered her forehead and looked at Mrs. Li accusingly.


    Mrs. Li wanted to say a few more words. It can be seen that her daughter was rubbing her forehead and feeling wronged. When she reached her mouth, she swallowed it back, but said fiercely: "When I get better, go to your study in your yard. Those words in the book were accepted."


    Daohua wanted to distinguish a few words, it can be seen that Mrs. Li closed her mouth knowing the current affairs as if she wanted to dare to say that she was about to do it.


    Just accept it. Anyway, I have read it. I will buy a new one in the future. She has money and is so self-willed!


    Daohua took a look at Mrs. Li, and saw that she had preached to her a bit, and she was still in good spirits, and she was not as sick as before. After thinking about it, she explained: "Mother, I will guard the Shuangxin Courtyard. Getting up is mainly for the stability of the house."


    "Now you and your grandmother are both sick, and your father is going to go to the office. He can''t handle things in the backyard. Aunt Lin is messing up at this time. She is a wolfish ambition. If you don''t suppress her to death, she will do it. What''s coming?"


    "As for the people like Mrs. Ren, the eldest brothers are just trapped in Xingyun Mansion, so they dare to give birth to strange intentions. What use is there for such a person to come?"


    "I know, my mother may think that I am being too harsh, but once I am unfaithful, there will be a second time. I have severely punished them this time and saved their face. Maybe they will change themselves. New, but it is also possible that they will have resentment in their hearts."


    "In this case, for the sake of peace and smoothness in the future, I am sure to kill all hidden dangers in the cradle, and I will never give them a chance to fight me back."


    Either don¡¯t do it, if you do, then do it to the end.


    She will not underestimate anyone. Although the subordinates have no human rights, this does not hinder their ability to pick things up.


    Looking at the sharp gaze in her daughter''s eyes and the sonorous tone, Mrs. Li was startled.


    Unknowingly, her daughter has the ability to stand alone, and she is a bit more decisive than her when something happens!


    Daohua didn¡¯t pay attention to Mrs. Li¡¯s expression and continued: ¡°When Mrs. Zhou taught Jingwan¡¯s butler, there was a sentence that I felt was right. They dare to be disrespectful."


    "This time the storm is not big or small, but in just a few days, the whole mansion has been talked about. It''s just that we were too gentle before."


    "They deserve to be the mother-in-law and they are unlucky. They ran into it and became the chicken of the monkey. With this opportunity, we also just set the rules of the house."


    As he said, Daohua took Madam Li''s hand: "Mother, the house is quiet now. I have told Lady Fang to make her look good at the house, and sister Ping Tong Pingxiao will look at the big and small things in the house. Keep in mind, I would like to personally go to Xingyun Mansion to pick up my brother and them in two days."


    As soon as he heard this, Mrs. Li sat up straight, and took Daohua''s hand tightly, and said excitedly: "No, your three brothers are already trapped over there, do you want to go there?"


    "Now you are the only one left by your mother. If something happens to you, will you still make your mother not alive?"


    Because she was too excited, Mrs. Li coughed violently.


    Seeing this, Daohua quickly stood up, patted Mrs. Li''s back, and calmly said: "Mother, don''t get excited, let me finish talking."


    Ms. Li looked like she didn''t listen to anything: "If you let you speak up to the sky, my mother won''t agree with you to go, you will die."


    Daohua was helpless: "But the eldest brother and them are in Xingyun Mansion." Then, she reached out and hugged Mrs. Li''s shoulder, "Mother, my daughter is afraid of death and won''t make fun of her own life."


    Ms. Li gradually calmed down, but she still refused.


    Daohua had to say softly: "Mother, you know, my daughter has been reading medical books all these years."


    Ms. Li said in an unpleasant way: "You are just a half-hearted person, don''t talk about it."


    Daohua was silent.


    Well, don¡¯t talk about this.


    "Mother, Xiao Yeyang is also Xing Yunfu. If the daughter passes, if. If the plague there really can''t be controlled, based on the friendship between her daughter and him, I will be grind, and I can grind it to him. Bring a brother out."


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Li''s expression was no longer so determined.


    Her son and daughter are the flesh of her heart, no matter which one of them happens, it will kill her, but if her daughter can really save her son, should she let her take risks?


    Ms. Li hesitated in her heart. Seeing Daohua, she still wanted to persuade. She was afraid that she couldn''t help it, so she pushed Daohua away, and then she pushed the problem to the old lady.


    "Go ask your grandmother, if your grandmother agrees, come talk to me again."


    Daohua listened, was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "Well, I''ll talk to my grandmother now." Anyway, if she wants to go to Xingyun Mansion, her grandmother and mother will definitely have to deal with it.


    Looking at the back of Daohua leaving, Mrs. Li was a little guilty, and looked at Pingtong and Hepingxiao: "Am I too unfilial? Ask the old lady if you have any questions."


    Ping Xiao didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she looked at Pingtong.


    Pingtong pondered for a moment, and said with a smile: "The old lady is the Dinghai Shenzhen of the Yan family. Madam should ask the old lady to make an idea."


    Mrs. Li nodded, as if she had found a reason to comfort herself: "Yes, you are right, the old lady eats more salt than I eat, so it is naturally more thoughtful to ask her for advice."


    Songhein Temple.


    As soon as Daohua spoke, she was blasted out of the door by Mrs. Yan.


    In desperation, Daohua had to stand outside the window and elaborate on the reasons.


    After talking for a long time, and also when she was talking about how she could take the three brothers out of the city, Mrs. Yan was a little loose.


    "Go ask your mother, you are your mother''s daughter, and she wants to allow you to go, and then ask the old woman."


    Hearing this, Daohua raised her eyebrows, her eyes rolled, and a gleam of wisdom flashed: "Grandma, wait, I will ask my mother, and my mother will definitely agree."


    When ?? and others left the yard, the old lady Yan looked at her grandmother with a guilty face: "Is it a little bad for me to do this? As the saying goes, the palms of the palms and the backs of the hands are all meat. It is too difficult for her to make decisions for Li!"


    Grandma hesitated for a moment: "Old lady, knowing daughter Mo Ruomu, the wife of the eldest girl must know her sex, and will consider her opinion as appropriate."


    The old lady nodded and sighed: "What is this, Bodhisattva bless, let the descendants of the Yan family grow up in peace."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： ,arrival

    Chapter 247, Arrival


    Daohua knew in her heart that the reason why the old lady and Mrs. Li had pushed the problem to each other was that she was reluctant to take the risk. At the same time, they worried about the three Yan Wenxiu who were trapped in Xingyun Mansion.


    As long as there is a way to get the best of both worlds, the two will not shy away from each other.


    The two couldn''t make up their minds, so they let her do it.


    After thinking about this, Daohua went to the main courtyard and told Mrs. Li that the old lady agreed to go to Xingyun Mansion.


    "What?! The old lady agrees with you to go?"


    Mrs. Li looked at Daohua in disbelief.


    Daohua smiled and stepped forward: "Mother, I am an old lady raised up, how much I cherish my life, she knows, I will definitely not run around when I get to Xingyun Mansion. Moreover, I understand medical science and do so much. Masks are adequate for protection. As long as you are careful, nothing will happen."


    Mrs. Li still hesitated, but she did not object as before.


    Seeing this, Daohua didn''t plan to let Mrs. Li speak out for her to go to Xingyun Mansion, she said directly: "Mum, I''m going to prepare now!"


    Mrs. Li stretched out her hand, trying to stop, but finally put her hand down weakly.


    Daughter may not have had any effect in the past, but Wenxiu can at least bring their bodies back in case they really do, so that they will not be left in a different place.


    Leaving the main courtyard, Daohua ran to Songhe courtyard again, and said the same thing to the old lady.


    The old lady was silent for a long time after hearing this. She looked at Daohua silently, and finally closed her eyes: "Since your mother agrees, then you go! Just."


    The old lady suddenly opened her eyes and held Daohua''s hand tightly, making her feel painful.


    Feeling the worry and anxiety of the old lady, Daohua didn''t dare to call, and looked at her quietly.


    Old lady: "Your mother and I are waiting for you at home. If. If your brother and they have a three-and-two short, you must take care of yourself, even if you can''t bring them back, you have to come back by yourself."


    Daohua reached out and hugged the old lady, her nose was a little sour and said, "Grandma, don''t worry, I have so many villagers and shops now, waiting for me to come back to take care of them."


    Speaking, patted the old lady on the back.


    "I will come back with my three brothers, for sure!"


    Persuaded the old lady and Mrs. Li, Daohua quickened the speed of preparation.


    Yan Zhigao only learned about it the day before Daohua left.


    Looking at the eldest daughter who was eating peacefully at the dinner table, Yan Zhigao was full of mixed tastes. He wanted to stop, but he couldn''t open the mouth again.


    The eldest son was given high hopes by him, but whenever there is a chance, he also wants to rescue people.


    But if this is to be exchanged for the safety of the eldest daughter, he is also hesitant.


    Looking at the worry in the eyes of the cheap father, Daohua''s eyes flickered, and she lowered her head and said: "Father, don''t worry, I will take care of myself, and I will bring the three older brothers back. It''s just from home."


    Yan Zhigao cut off: "Since I punished Lin, I will not change."


    He knows the worries of the eldest daughter.


    Yes, he has a preference for Lin and his children, but this love has not overwhelmed the respect for his sons and his wife, and he never thought that Lin''s children would overwhelm his sons.


    Ina Flower smiled lightly: "I believe in my father."


    Yan Zhigao took a deep look at Daohua: ¡°I believe you for my father, and I believe you will go home with your three brothers.¡± After speaking, he immersed himself in the plan and said nothing.


    After a while, he said again: "By the way, there are several doctors in Xingzhou City who have good medical skills. Tomorrow morning, I will take a trip for my father and try to let them go with you."


    Hearing this, Daohua looked happy: "Thank you, father."


    With the accompanying doctor, she can also feel at ease.


    The boat was borrowed from Zhou''s family. In the past this time, Daohua brought more medicinal materials and things.


    Five doctors are willing to go along with Yan Zhigao.


    The Zhou family also sent a few people over.


    A group of people took the boat and sailed towards Xingyun Mansion.


    On the dock, watching the ships going away, Zhou Jingwan looked worried. After watching for a long time, she muttered: "I am still not as brave as Daohua."


    The maid listened, and immediately said: "Girl, the old lady and the old lady did not let you go."


    Zhou Jingyao shook her head. Some things deceived others and couldn''t deceive herself: "No, I am afraid of being infected. I am afraid of contracting the plague and afraid of death. Otherwise, even if my grandfather and parents stop me, I will go with Daohua. of."


    Maid: "Girl, didn¡¯t you say that Miss Yan, you can help them even if you didn¡¯t go there in person."


    Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Yes, Daohua is right, Xingyun Mansion needs medicinal materials, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back now and find the housekeeper to collect medicinal materials, and then send them to brother and Daohua."


    Xingyunfu Wharf.


    Lu Shuo was leading people to deal with the victims who fell to the ground and saw a boat approaching, so he immediately asked people to stop him.


    "Go, go, there is a plague here and you can''t stop."


    Who knows, the ship did not turn around and leave as usual, but slowly came over.


    Seeing this, Lu Shuo''s face was angrily: "Asshole, we are already busy enough, and we are coming to add chaos." As he said, he walked over angrily.


    On the deck, Daohua wore a mask, frowning as she watched the victims lying in pieces around the port.


    The doctors accompanying ?? also looked heavy.


    The oldest doctor Zhao said: "Miss Yan, the old man will not let you enter the city in a while. I took a look. There are many victims outside the city who are still alive. The old man will stay and heal them."


    The words fell, and two more doctors stood out: "Let''s stay too."


    People like them followed. In addition to giving Yan Zhizhou face, they really wanted to do something for the victims who were infected with the plague. Even if only one person was saved in the end, that would be good.


    Daohua bowed to the three doctors: "Several doctors Gaode, I will leave some medicinal materials for everyone to use later. By the way, I prepared some medicinal powder, which can be dissolved in water and sprinkled on the gathering of victims. Some doctors may use it at their discretion."


    Doctor Zhao nodded seriously. On the boat these days, he and the Yan family had chatted a few times. From his words, it can be seen that the other party really understands medical skills.


    And some ways to prevent the plague are very useful.


    Take the mask they are wearing now, he thinks it is too practical.


    Therefore, he will not despise the other party because of his young age.


    At this time, the ship is docked.


    Lv Shuo came over, Ben was going to yell at him.


    Everyone is human. These soldiers are risking their lives to deal with the plague here. Their minds are already very tense. Now there are people who are coming to add chaos to them. He did it before he came up. He has a good temper.


    However, seeing the people walking off the boat, all wearing masks, their expressions changed.


    No way, who made him wear one on his face now.


    This is the little prince who specially asked someone to take it out to him, saying that it can prevent infection from the plague, so that he can''t wait to wear it on his face when he eats.


    After getting off the boat, Daohua looked around for a while, and finally fell on Lu Shuo.


    No him, because among so many people, he wears a mask on his face.


    "General, my father knows the state of Xingzhou, I heard that there was a plague in Xingyun Mansion, my father is very worried, and we are here to help."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： , Strong support

    Chapter 248, strong support


    Daohua and his party were sent into Xingyun Fucheng by Lu Shuo himself.


    Today''s city gates are only allowed to enter but not to exit. Seeing the city gates closed again, Lu Shuo took a deep breath.


    They all say that we see the truth in adversity, and it is true.


    There are actually quite a few family children trapped in the city, but there are only two families who have kissed them. One is the Dong family, and the other is the Yan family. Almost all the other families just sent people to come and have a look. .


    Looking at the trolleys of medicinal materials and the large bags of masks piled up by the city gate, Lu Shuo''s expression relaxed a little, and then he walked over with his men, took two bags of masks, and prepared to distribute them to the soldiers.


    Whether it is useful or not, you can always feel at ease wearing it.


    Xingyuan.


    The house where Xiao Yeyang and others lived.


    "What did you say, Daohua is here?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the soldiers who came to report first with a surprised look. After the shock, he was full of joy, but for a moment, he was replaced by deep worry.


    "This guy, why did she run over at this time? Doesn''t she know that it is dangerous here now? General Lu Shuo is also the case, why did she let her enter the city?"


    In order to avoid infection, soldiers stood outside the gate and spoke back.


    The general raised his eyes and looked at Xiao Yeyang, and muttered in a low voice: "In the beginning, the general was unwilling. Later, the girl from the Yan family took out your jade pendant from the little lord, and then it was released."


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    He gave Daohua jade pendant to support her, but she used it in these places.


    Sergeant: "Little Prince, the Yan family girl should be coming soon. She brought a lot of medicinal materials. By the way, there are two doctors. In the end, the general will have to guard the city gate, so I will leave first."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Not long after the soldiers left, Daohua and his party arrived.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang from a distance. Seeing that his expression was a little unpleasant, she frowned.


    "What are you doing here, do you know that this place has been blocked now?" Xiao Yeyang said disapprovingly when Daohua arrived.


    "Are you OK?"


    Daohua was not in the mood to discuss this issue with him, and directly asked about his physical condition.


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression changed: "What can I do? It''s just that I haven''t rested these days."


    Behind him, Defu looked at his owner worriedly, and quickly glanced at Daohua, and when Daohua looked over, she silently lowered her head.


    Daohua had a guess in her heart, and she pursed her mouth without saying much: "I''ve already come, you just let me stand outside the door?"


    Xiao Yeyang did not answer, and was silent for a while, saying: "You just came in, I will let you go out."


    Before he finished speaking, Daohua walked straight into the gate, walked past Xiao Yeyang, and walked towards the house: "I finally came here, how could I possibly leave!"


    After speaking, he paused and looked back at Xiao Yeyang: "I''ll go and see my elder brother and them first. You haven''t rested for a few days, right? Go and rest. I''ll see you later."


    Immediately, his eyes moved and fell on Defu.


    "Fufu father-in-law, there is a worker who sent me to lead me, by the way" pointed to the people and medicinal materials he brought, "Find a yard to help arrange it. We may have to live here for a while."


    Defu immediately nodded: "Don''t worry, girl, the minion will make arrangements right away."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Thank you very much."


    The Yan family brothers were hospitalized.


    In these days, Yan Wenkai¡¯s condition is getting worse and worse. Now he has fallen into a coma. Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao have been guarding outside Yan Wenkai¡¯s room, and their hearts are very heavy.


    Hearing the rice flower coming, both of them changed their colors.


    "Why would grandma let Daohua come over?"


    "Why would my mother agree with Daohua to come over?"


    Both of them looked unbelievable. After a while, after guessing the reason, they both blamed themselves.


    It must be for them!


    If it weren''t for the three of them, the family wouldn''t let Daohua come to take the risk.


    Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao walked out of the courtyard quickly, and they saw Daohua as soon as they stepped out of the courtyard.


    Daohua trot forward, and first looked at the expressions of the two older brothers. They were relieved when they saw that their complexions were good, but they were a little tired. After that, they didn''t even bother to say anything, and asked directly: "Big brother, third brother, Where''s the fourth brother?"


    Yan Wenxiu sighed: "It doesn''t matter if you are here, go see your fourth brother!"


    As soon as she heard this, Daohua''s heart sank, and she didn''t say much, she went straight into the yard and said as she walked: "Big brother, third brother, tell me about the fourth brother."


    Yan Wentao hurriedly said: ¡°In the beginning, it was diarrhea, and then vomited up and down.¡±


    While talking, everyone came outside Yan Wenkai''s room.


    "Big Brother and Third Brother, you are outside. I will go in and have a look. Man''er, you take someone to boil water and disinfect the yard." After saying this, Daohua entered Yan Wenkai''s without waiting for others to react. The room, Yan Wenxiu didn''t have time to stop it.


    "Big sister, come out soon, the doctor said, don¡¯t get too close, beware of the infection"


    Yan Wenxiu said anxiously.


    Wang Man''er heard this, and immediately said, "Uncle and Sanye, don''t worry, the girl knows how to heal, and she knows it well." After that, he took Gu Yu and Lixia to boil water.


    In the house, Daohua checked Yan Wenkai''s condition, and combined with the situation Yan Wentao said before, she had some understanding in her heart.


    In her previous life, she had seen a lot of prescriptions for the treatment of plagues. Before, she just didn''t know the specific situation, so it was not easy to take the medicine. Now that she knows in her mind, she can prescribe the prescriptions as appropriate.


    After ??, a few rice flowers were busy.


    "What are they doing?"


    Looking at Wang Man''er taking a few small servants and spraying potions all over the yard, everyone else looked puzzled.


    "Said it is disinfecting, it means preventing infection from the plague!"


    "is that useful?"


    "It should be there. Didn''t you see that Old Doctor Xu didn''t say anything."


    "Only a few people in the house were infected before, but now there are people lying down every day. If the infection can be really curbed, that would be a great thing."


    After making Yan Wenkai''s medicine and feeding it to him, Daohua found a blessing.


    Defu: "Miss Yan, do you have anything to order?"


    Daohua straightforwardly said, "Is Xiao Yeyang also sick?"


    Defu was silent for a while, then nodded.


    Ina Flower: "Then why doesn''t he take a rest? I just saw him still running around."


    Defu¡¯s face was bitter: "The master has to hold on. Now in the mansion, no, it should be said that the entire Xingyun Mansion City, everyone is on the verge of collapse."


    "For many people, the master is the hope of survival. If the master also falls, the city will definitely be in chaos. Although the governor has sent soldiers to garrison, those people can''t stop the desperate victims. "


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "So, he is holding on to death?"


    Get blessed: "This is also no way."


    Daohua rubbed her forehead and was silent for a while: "The fourth brother is sick, and it is difficult for the eldest and third brothers to live here. In this way, you can let Xiao Yeyang move to this yard and I can take care of it together. With Big Brother Dong, let him move in, so I don¡¯t have to run yard by yard."


    Defu immediately nodded, then looked at Daohua expectantly: "Miss Yan, master him"


    Inahua knew what he wanted to ask, and cut off his words: "Nothing will happen."


    The plague is very serious, but if you find the right way to contain the infection, you can actually control it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： ,trust

    Chapter 249, Trust


    Daohua and his party arrived at Xingyuan at noon. In the afternoon, Xiao Yeyang moved to the yard where Yan Wenkai lived, while Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao, who were fine, moved to another yard.


    Xiao Yeyang''s situation is already serious. These days, he is relying on the medicine brought by the rice flower to support him.


    When ?? came over, she had another stomachache. At this moment, her complexion was a little pale.


    Daohua checked his condition, then turned around and went out to make medicine.


    After half an hour, Daohua came over with a bowl of medicine.


    When she was about to step into the room, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stopped: "Don''t come in, this plague is too contagious, I''m so strict in guarding against death, or I got infected, you. Do you want to be also infected? Infected."


    Daohua paused, watching the persistence and worry in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, and finally handed the medicine bowl to Defu.


    Defu took the medicine bowl and asked: "Miss Yan, is this medicine?"


    Daohua thought for a while, and said carefully, ¡°When I was reading a medical book, I saw several prescriptions for treating plagues. I just looked at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s symptoms and used one of them.¡±


    Hearing that Daohua had a prescription to cure the plague, Xiao Yeyang and Defugu were overjoyed.


    But, soon, the smile on Defu¡¯s face disappeared. He looked at the medicine bowl in his hand and hesitated: "Miss Yan, doesn¡¯t it mean that you don¡¯t know the effect of the prescription?"


    Daohua looked down and did not speak. Of course she knew the effect, but the reason is not easy to explain. I can''t say that this is a prescription that has been repeatedly verified by generations.


    Daifu now dare not give the medicine to his master.


    If the prescription for treating the plague seen by the girl Yan Yan is fake, will the master take this medicine, will the condition not get better, but worsen it?


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, grabbed his stomach and stood up, took the medicine in Defu¡¯s hand, raised his head and drank it.


    "Master!" Defu''s expression changed.


    Xiao Yeyang finished drinking the medicine, handed the medicine bowl to Defu, frowning and looking at Daohua: "So bitter!"


    Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered: "Are you not afraid of eating to ruin your stomach?"


    Xiao Yeyang sat back on the bed again: "I''m like this anyway, where can it be broken?" Having said that, he paused for a while and took a deep look at Daohua.


    "I believe you."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Huh?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You came here at such a big risk, it''s impossible to send a useless prescription."


    Daohua smiled: "You know me quite well!" Then she looked worried and blessed, "Don''t worry, this medicine is useless at best, it won''t eat bad people."


    Defu smiled bitterly.


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his stomach, and didn''t know if it was a psychological effect. It didn''t feel so painful anymore. After thinking about it, he stood up again.


    "what are you up to?"


    Ina Flower asked instantly.


    Xiao Yeyang: "I will go out for a walk again, so that those who are concerned about this side will feel relieved."


    Don¡¯t dry the rice flowers, and said to Defu: "Hurry up and help your master to lie down on the bed."


    Defu hesitated to look at Xiao Yeyang, and then at Daohua.


    Although he wanted the master to rest in his heart, he did not dare to give orders to the master like Miss Yan.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang standing still and Daohua helpless, he had no choice but to say: "The prescription I gave you is really a cure for the plague. Now my fourth brother and you have taken the medicine. Wait until tonight or tomorrow morning. May I know if it works."


    "Do you really want to sleep now?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, he really felt a little groggy in his head now.


    Daohua: "That''s right, the medicine is effective."


    Fourth brother and Xiao Yeyang''s medicine, she used all medicines grown in the space, and the effect of the medicine was several times better than those outside.


    Ina Hua went on to say: "You don''t have to worry about things outside, I am here, I will help you watch. Don''t worry, you have a good night''s rest, the sky can''t fall down."


    Xiao Ye stared at Daohua in a daze, and the tension that had been tight during this period of time was so quietly relaxed.


    Seeing that his master had no objection, he immediately helped him onto the bed.


    Xiao Yeyang was indeed tired, and after lying in bed, he slowly fell asleep.


    Seeing this, Defu looked happy, and whispered to Daohua: "The master is asleep! Recently, because of a stomachache, the master has not slept well for quite some time."


    After listening, Daohua sighed in her heart, this guy can still hold on like this, the perseverance is really strong enough.


    "Look at him, I''ll go see Big Brother Dong, if you have anything to do, call me right away!"


    "Sister Dong, why are you here?"


    When Dong Yuanxuan moved in, Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao. It was an accident.


    Dong Yuanyao looked a little tired, glanced at Daohua and said, "If you can come, I can''t come?"


    Ina Hua shook her head: "I didn''t mean it, I just saw that you were a little surprised."


    Dong Yuanyao expressed her understanding. She was surprised when she heard that Yan Yi had come over before. She immediately asked, "How is the little prince and your fourth brother?"


    Daohua: "I''m all asleep. Now that you are here, let me tell me about Brother Dong''s situation. The more detailed the better, I can give him medicine."


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Daohua and hesitated: "You really know how to heal?"


    Daohua will say what he said to Xiao Yeyang again.


    Dong Yuanyao constricted her eyebrows: "Aren¡¯t you fooling around? How can you give people casually with a prescription that has not been verified? What if you eat it badly?"


    After hearing this, Daohua was silent.


    Looking at Dong Yuanyao, who looked at her with disapproval, and thought of Xiao Yeyang, who gave the medicine without hesitation, suddenly felt a little bit in her heart.


    Xiao Yeyang really trusted her!


    "Sister Dong, if you have any doubts, then wait. If my brother and Xiao Yeyang get better after taking the medicine I prescribed, then let Brother Dong take it again, how about?"


    Dong Yuanyao hesitated, her eldest brother was already in a coma, but she still didn''t dare to give him medicine randomly, thinking that she had only waited all night, and nodded.


    Here, Defu didn''t dare to make fun of Xiao Yeyang''s body. As soon as Daohua left, he immediately sent someone to ask Old Doctor Xu to come over.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was lying on the bed and sleeping very deeply, the old doctor Xu immediately took the pulse, and after a while, excitedly asked Defu.


    "What medicine did the little prince take, quickly, show it to the old man."


    Seeing the old doctor like this, Defu knew in his heart: "The medicine was prescribed by Miss Yan, and she made it by herself. The slave doesn''t know. Old doctor, is the master okay?"


    Old Madam Xu breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Little Prince''s condition has improved. If you want to continue this way, you should be able to heal in a short time."


    Have a blessing: "Really?"


    The old doctor Xu nodded, and then said again: "What the **** is going on with that girl in the Yan family, hurry up and talk to the old man."


    Defu immediately said Daohua''s rhetoric again.


    The old lady Xu was silent for a while, then stood up: "Go, take the old man to Yan Siye''s place to see. If his condition improves, then the eight prescriptions are true."


    At this time, Daohua was in the yard instructing Wang Man''er to make some medicine.


    Although, the prescription will not be available until Xiao Yeyang and the fourth brother get better, but it is okay to make some medicinal soup in advance for other patients in the house to drink some to relieve the condition.


    There are too many patients outside, and she does not have the ability to treat them one by one, but the people in the house can be saved.


    Because of Xiao Yeyang''s relationship, this house has attracted many people''s attention. As long as the people in the house get better, those who want to come outside can also see hope.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： ,prescription

    Chapter 250, Prescriptions


    "Girl, look, old doctor Xu entered the fourth master''s room!"


    Wang Man''er shouted suddenly.


    Daohua looked back, thought for a while, and said: "You look at the medicine, and when you are done, let Brother Xiao Liu come over and ask him to send it to the other patients in the house. I''ll take a look."


    in the room.


    After taking the pulse of Yan Wenkai, the old doctor Xu couldn''t restrain the excitement on his face anymore, and said to the young man: "Quickly, go and invite the Yan family girl over."


    As soon as the words fell, I saw Daohua walking in.


    "Doctor Xu has something to do with me?"


    The old woman doctor Xu quickly stood up and said excitedly: ¡°The condition of the little prince and the girl¡¯s fourth brother is getting better, which shows that the girl¡¯s prescription is useful. I wonder, can the old man have a look at the prescription?¡±


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Of course, I wanted to ask Dr. Xu for the purpose from the beginning, but Dr. Xu is too busy. I''m afraid I will disturb you, so I want to wait for the effect and then trouble you." Take out the prescription that was written in the morning.


    The old doctor Xu quickly took the prescription and looked at it. The more he looked at the prescription, the brighter his eyes were: "The girl should show it to the old man sooner!" He said that he would take the prescription and leave.


    took a few steps, then stopped, looking at Daohua embarrassedly.


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°You can take the imperial doctor. My father told me before I came here that if I can really help the victims, that¡¯s the responsibility of my Yan family as a member of Daxia.¡±


    The old doctor Xu hugged his fists and said: "Master Yan is righteous, the girl can rest assured, if the prescription is effective, the old man must personally write to the emperor to explain everything." After speaking, he walked away quickly, and disappeared after a while.


    Daohua: "This old doctor is really tough!"


    Neither Xiao Yeyang nor Yan Wenkai woke up that night.


    No one is worried about this, because anyone who has seen the two sleeping faces can tell that the breath of the two is stable and their condition is improving.


    Dong Yuanyao listened to the situation, and then stood outside the room of the two of them and looked at it personally. Only then did he determine that the prescription Daohua gave was really effective.


    Actually, when the old lady Xu came to find Daohua to get the prescription, she already believed in her heart, but she couldn''t take the risk of her brother''s body, so she waited until now.


    Looking at the moon high in the sky, Dong Yuanyao didn''t care that it was already midnight, so he bit his head and went to the yard where Daohua lived.


    At this moment, Daohua and Wang Maner are still sorting out the medicinal materials.


    Gu Yu first saw Dong Yuanyao: "Miss Dong, why are you here?"


    Daohua turned her head, seeing Dong Yuanyao looking at herself uncomfortably, she immediately stood up: "Sister Dong, something is wrong?"


    Dong Yuanyao is not a gritty person, she immediately walked to Daohua, and then said sincerely: "Sister Yan, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t suspect that the prescription you took out this afternoon is useless, me."


    Ina Hua smiled and interrupted her: "I understand!"


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao staring at herself in a daze, Daohua continued: ¡°I really understand, after all, it¡¯s about the safety of your loved ones, and you can¡¯t be too careful.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao''s heart loosened, her eyes gleaming at Daohua.


    At this moment, the Yan family girl, whom her brother has been complimenting on, has really caught her eye.


    Before, in her heart, Yan Yiyi was indeed pretty good, but she was a little bit more playful than other ladies, and she was a good playmate.


    But at this moment, looking at the understanding in her eyes, without the slightest care on her face, she felt that this person can be intertwined.


    "thanks!"


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "Thank you, Brother Dong and my three elder brothers are good friends. To be honest, I have already regarded him as half of my elder brother. I naturally want to help if he has something to do."


    Walking out into the house while talking, and then took out two packs of prepared medicinal materials.


    "I was thinking about sending it to you after dawn. Since you are here now, take it now."


    Dong Yuanyao took the medicine and smiled at Daohua. This time he did not say thank you, but said: "Yan Yiyi, you will be my sister in the future."


    Rice Flower: "."


    Dong Yuanyao: "I''m going to boil medicine for my brother, you are busy with you." Then, she turned and left.


    Daohua shook her head and walked into the house after she couldn''t see Dong Yuanyao.


    Wang Man''er, Gu Yu, and Li Xia snickered: "Our girl, there is one more sister!"


    Early the next morning, Yan Wenkai woke up first, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he yelled for something to eat.


    He was infected with the plague, and he had hardly eaten anything except medicine every day, but he was starved to death.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m looking for something to eat, I¡¯ll be fine if I want to come!¡±


    Daohua asked Wang Maner to bring the black rice and red date porridge that he had prepared all morning. After drinking two bowls, Yan Wenkai lay down and fell asleep again.


    Not long after ?? Xiao Yeyang also woke up.


    Defu immediately told him that the old doctor Xu had already read the prescription and felt that it could be used to treat the plague. He was completely relieved, ate a bowl of black rice porridge, and rested in bed again.


    Dong Yuanxuan only woke up the next day.


    Seeing her brother wake up, Dong Yuanyao finally couldn''t help crying.


    Since childhood, the relationship between the two brothers and sisters has been particularly good. This time when Dong Yuanxuan was infected with the plague and was trapped in Xingyun Mansion, Dong Yuanyao left a letter to the family and ran over secretly, earlier than Daohua and the others. A few days.


    Seeing Dong Yuanxuan''s situation getting worse every day, she is about to collapse. Now seeing her brother wake up, the fear and worry accumulated in her heart burst out.


    This cry is a bit uncontrollable.


    Dong Yuanxuan just woke up, lack of energy, somehow to comfort his sister, in the end, it was Daohua who came over and pulled the person away.


    "Sister Dong, since you have nothing to do, then help us make medicine. There are still many people in the house who are sick!"


    Looking at Dong Yuanyao who was sobbing, Daohua had to let her do something to divert her attention.


    Dong Yuanyao wiped her tears, nodded and said, "Okay."


    Seeing that she is so obedient, Daohua is still a little uncomfortable, but she is going to check the use of medicinal materials, and there is no time to comfort the little girl.


    A few days later, Xingyuan was very busy, because of this busyness, the depression before, and the panic of the people before.


    This point, people outside are aware of it.


    Xiao Yeyang woke up again, the old lady Xu came to him, and after researching with him and several other doctors, it was determined that the prescription given by the lady of the Yan family was really able to treat the current plague.


    "Spread the news, saying that you have found a cure for the plague, so that the people in the city can feel at ease. By the way, copy a copy of the prescription and send it to your uncle."


    Mr. Xu: "Don''t you tell me the source?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Uncle Huang hasn¡¯t gotten the booklet, don¡¯t say anything. As for the Zhezi given to Uncle Huang, wait until Xingyun Mansion has an effect."


    The old woman doctor Xu nodded: "Okay, the old man is now using this medicine to treat the victims in the city."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： , Best friend

    Chapter 251, girlfriends


    Since it was determined that the prescription could cure the plague, the old doctor Xu immediately went to the government office next door and was busy treating other patients in the city with other doctors.


    As for Xingyuan, seeing that Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenkai, and Dong Yuanxuan were all getting better, at the same time, no more new patients were added to the house, so the old lady gave Daohua decisively.


    He could see that the little girl from the Yan family has some abilities. From the potion she must spray every day, to the boiling and dispensing of the medicine, she has done everything in place, and handed over to the people at Xingyuan. She, he is also relieved.


    So, Daohua urged me sadly, and she was as busy as a spinning top every day.


    But the result is very gratifying. People who have been infected with the plague are getting better and their condition is basically under control.


    One day, Dong Yuanyao rubbed her shoulders and came to the yard where Daohua was: "Today''s medicine has been distributed. Is there anything else I need to do?"


    Big brother¡¯s situation is getting better day by day. Now, with the help of the servant, he can walk around on the ground. The heart she was holding finally fell back to her stomach, and she has the energy to do other things.


    Daohua was counting the remaining medicinal materials and calculating how long it would last. Hearing Dong Yuanyao''s words, he glanced at the direction of the kitchen: "Sister Dong, if you are okay, please send my cooked porridge to the fourth brother and the others. "


    Dong Yuanyao nodded, turned around and prepared to go to the kitchen, but after a few steps, she stopped and said, "Yan Yiyi!"


    Daohua raised her head and asked in confusion: "Sister Dong, do you have other things?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Yan Yiyi, don''t call Sister Dong, Sister Dong, I''m not much older than you, just call my name if you are a stranger." After speaking, his head swelled and he left.


    Daohua was taken aback, then shook her head and smiled, then she thought of something and shouted: "Dong Yuanyao, don''t forget to wash your hands and disinfect!"


    Dong Yuanyao, who had walked to the door of the kitchen, heard it, smiled immediately, and turned her head back and said, "Don''t worry, you can''t forget it."


    When Dong Yuanyao came over with the porridge, Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenkai, and Dong Yuanxuan were sitting in the courtyard basking in the sun.


    In the words of Yan Wenkai, they have become moldy while lying in bed during this time.


    Seeing the food box in Dong Yuanyao''s hand, Yan Wenkai''s eyes lit up and quickly greeted him to take the food box: "Sister Dong, why did you give us food today?" He quickly opened the lid and saw that there was only porridge inside. , Suddenly his face collapsed.


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, "As soon as Yi is busy, she will let me bring you food."


    Xiao Ye condensed his eyebrows: "Didn¡¯t the situation of other people in the house have stabilized? Why is she still so busy?"


    Dong Yuanyao thought for a while: "I look at her, as if she is worried about enough medicinal materials."


    Xiao Yeyang was surprised: "I have used up all the medicinal materials she brought?"


    Dong Yuanyao: ¡°It was enough for the people here at Xingyuan, but the old doctor Xu came over two days ago and said that there is a shortage of medicinal materials in the city, and Yiyi gave them a batch.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang became silent.


    The prescription given by Daohua has worked. Now that most people in the city who have been infected with the plague drink the medicine, the situation has stabilized, but there are too many people in the city, so the medicine is in short supply.


    Zhezi has been reported to Uncle Huang. There is a solution to the plague. Uncle Huang will inevitably collect medicinal materials from various places and deliver them, but it may be later.


    At this time, Yan Wenkai intervened: ¡°Sister Dong, don¡¯t call Yiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyiyi as you call Daohua, I am not used to it."


    Dong Yuanyao gave him a white look: ¡°You¡¯re still Yiyi¡¯s brother. Daohua¡¯s name is a niche name. It¡¯s fine if you call it at home. How can you call it outside?¡±


    How to say, the name Daohua is a bit rustic. If you call it this way in front of other officials, you may not say anything on the face, but in private you will definitely be laughed at.


    Dong Yuanyao continued: "You all pay attention to it in the future, don''t call Yiyi''s name anymore."


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at his sister in surprise, what happened during this time? I felt that the relationship between my sister and Yan sister seemed to be much better, and she started to protect her.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan and saw that they agreed with each other. The acquaintance did not argue with Dong Yuanyao, but looked at the black rice porridge in the bowl with disgust: "Sister Dong, I want to eat meat."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan also looked over expectantly.


    They have been drinking medicine these days, and they are too weak to drink, and they want to take a bite to relieve their hunger in their dreams.


    Dong Yuanyao was unmoved, and calmly said: "You can eat if you want, and I can talk to Yiyi. I''m just a food delivery person."


    Hearing this, the three of them all lowered their heads.


    Looking for rice flowers, forget it!


    But that guy said that if they don¡¯t heal, they can¡¯t get fishy.


    Yan Wenkai sighed, and resignedly picked up the black rice porridge: "When are you tall these days?"


    Dong Yuanyao was not happy: ¡°Four brother Yan, don¡¯t be in the blessing and don¡¯t know the blessing, Jiguang has been hit by a disaster, and many people are already out of food!¡±


    Now, Yan Wenkai didn''t dare to speak anymore, and he shrank his neck and drank porridge.


    Dong Yuanxuan glared at his sister, but said nothing.


    Compared with others, they are indeed much happier, and they still have black rice porridge to drink.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while, and asked, "I''m almost done well. When can I leave the yard?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "I don''t know this, let me ask Yiyi for you."


    Daohua has been busy until dark before finishing everything.


    Wang Man''er came into the house with the hot water for washing, and smiled: "Miss Zhou did a great deal of help to the girl this time. Seeing that we are almost running out of medicinal materials, it happened that she sent us a batch at this time."


    Daohua smiled, and then corrected: "Jingwan is not helping me, she is helping the people in the city."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said nothing.


    If it weren''t for her girl''s mouth, Miss Zhou would not necessarily help collect medicinal materials.


    Daohua said again: "By the way, the boat of Zhou''s family will go back tomorrow. Go and bring me the pen, ink, paper and inkstone. I will write a letter to my family to report that it is safe."


    Speaking, paused.


    "Speak to the eldest brother and them, and ask them to write a letter back, so that grandmother and them should be completely relieved."


    Wang Man''er responded with a smile, and left with the basin after Daohua finished washing.


    I saw Dong Yuanyao as soon as she left the room, and she was surprised: "Miss Dong, are you?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "I''m here to find Yiyi to sleep!"


    In the room, Daohua heard this, she spewed out the tea as soon as she drank it in her mouth.


    When Dong Yuanyao entered the house, she happened to see the scene of Daohua spraying water. Seeing that she was coughing, she quickly walked up and patted her on the back.


    "I''m fine, thank you!"


    Daohua wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, then smiled and asked: "Yuan Yao, it''s so late, what are you looking for?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m bored when I fall asleep alone, so I just want to come and sleep with you.¡±


    "do not want!"


    The one that Daohua refused was called simply and decisively.


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua and pursed her mouth: "Are you despising me?"


    Taohua is tired: "I don''t dislike you, it''s just that I don''t sleep well, and I always like to turn over and over again, which will affect your rest."


    Dong Yuanyao looked suspicious.


    Inahua quickly raised her hand and sweared: "I swear." She is really tired these days, and she must have a good rest at night, or she won''t have much energy the next day.


    If there is an extra person in the bed, she will definitely not sleep well.


    Dong Yuanyao was silent for a while: "Well, if you don¡¯t sleep in the same bed with you, then I will move to your yard. Is it okay?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Of course you can, you are free!"


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanyao smiled again and happily went back to the place to move.


    Lixia looked suspiciously, wondering: "Well, why does Miss Dong have to move over to live with the girl? Aren''t you tired?"


    Gu Yu pondered for a moment: "Maybe, Miss Dong feels that living with the girl can draw in the relationship between the two parties. Miss Dong wants to sleep with our girl. This is to treat the girl as a close friend in her boudoir."


    Hearing the discussion between the two, Daohua covered her head.


    This bestie is really out of reach!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： , Longevity Pimple Soup

    Chapter 252, Longevity Pimple Soup


    "Daohua and Wenxiu wrote a letter back?"


    When the housekeeper came to report, Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li both looked surprised.


    The old lady Yan said anxiously: "The letter, hurry up, get the letter!"


    The steward Sun immediately handed in the safety letter written by Daohua: "The letter from the uncle, the third master, and the fourth master is with the master. When the master said that he would bring it back personally when he was next to the government."


    Ms. Li asked while receiving the letter: "Did Wenxiu, Wen Kai, and Wen Tao all write letters and come back?"


    Sun housekeeper nodded quickly: "Yes."


    Ms. Li gave the letter to the old lady, asked the old lady to read it first, and then folded her hands together: "Thank God, I can write back, I think it¡¯s okay."


    Here, Mrs. Yan has finished reading the letter and learned that the four brothers and sisters of Daohua are in Xingyun Mansion. The heart that has been holding them is completely relieved, and she utters: "Amitabha, I have to eat this month. The Bodhisattva bless the descendants of the Yan family."


    Mrs. Li quickly said: "Mother, my daughter-in-law also wants to eat fast together."


    The old lady handed the letter to Mrs. Li: "Go and talk to your third and third siblings. These days, they are afraid they have not eaten or slept well."


    Mrs. Li nodded and responded: "Mother, I will send someone to speak immediately."


    Front office.


    Yan Zhigao took the letter from Yan Wenxiu and read it several times, still with disbelief on his face.


    Yan Wenxiu and the three people wrote in detail about the situation in Jiguang, and also talked about the prescription for the treatment of the plague that Daohua took out.


    The plague in Xingyun Mansion was brought under control, and the prescription given by the eldest daughter was still used!


    At this moment, Yan Zhigao felt like a pie fell from the sky and smashed him into a daze.


    The eldest daughter likes to read medical books. He also heard a few words about this matter from his mother and third brother, but he never took it to heart. Who knows that in a blink of an eye, he actually earned such great credit for the Yan family.


    Yan Zhigao read the letters again, reading each one carefully, and after confirming that it was true, he took a long breath.


    Just when the Yan family received the letter from the Daohua brothers and sisters, the memorial from Xingyun Mansion was also sent to the capital.


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor looked at Mr. Xu¡¯s doctor, and learned that he had found a cure for the plague, and that the plague in Xingyun Mansion had been brought under control, he immediately said three ¡®good¡¯ words.


    Below ??, several Shangshu also secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    During this period, because Jiguang was causing floods and plagues, the emperor often became angry. He denounced this today and punished that tomorrow, making them tremble every time they went to court.


    Now that the plague is under control, it is really gratifying!


    "Yan Zhigao"


    Looking at the person mentioned on the paper, the emperor narrowed his eyes: "This name seems familiar!"


    Shangshu of the staff hurriedly stepped forward and replied: "The emperor Qizheng, Yan Zhigao is the former Xingzhou Zhizhou who produced high-yield grains."


    The emperor stunned, and nodded: "I remember, it was this person. By the way, has Fenxi''s food production this year been reported?"


    Shangshu from the Ministry of Households replied: ¡°It has been reported, but the yield per mu has almost increased by a stone when the land used for new crops is used.¡±


    "it is good!"


    The emperor yelled, stood up, walked back and forth a few times, and then said: "Since it is really high-yielding, we should promote the new grains as soon as possible. By the way, give priority to the disaster-stricken provinces in the north."


    Speaking, paused.


    "This Yan Zhigao is a blessed general, so I should give it a good reward."


    Xingyun Mansion, Xingyuan.


    After half a month of treatment, Xiao Yeyang''s body is almost healed, and Yan Wenkai can run and jump, but Dong Yuanxuan''s body is still a little weak, and he needs to rest for a while.


    One evening, as soon as Daohua finished her work, Xiao Yeyang was taken to the kitchen.


    "give!"


    Looking at the steaming pimple soup on the table, Daohua was stunned, and glanced at Xiao Yeyang somewhat blankly.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua¡¯s unidentified look and had to remind him: "Today, the first day of August, what day did you forget?"


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Today is my birthday!" As she said, she looked down at the pimple soup on the table, and then looked up at Xiao Yeyang, who looked slightly unnatural, flashing in her mind, probing. Said: "Is this the longevity noodles you made for me?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded with a stern face, and said a little awkwardly: "I am also interested in doing it for the first time, and I didn''t do it well."


    Defu heard this, and couldn''t help but look up at the sky.


    For the bowl of pimple soup on the table, this afternoon, the master can stay in the kitchen all the time, which is quite leisurely.


    Daohua''s mouth twitched: "Xiao Yeyang, I think you may not be very clear about yourself. You should be more confident. You are not doing very well, but very badly."


    said, sat down at the table.


    Originally, after hearing what Daohua said, Xiao Yeyang thought Daohua disliked his craftsmanship. Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, this guy picked up the chopsticks and ate directly.


    Xiao Yeyang''s heart was tight, and he asked quickly: "Is it delicious? Oh, no, can you eat it?"


    After taking a bite of the lumpy rice flower, he was silent for a while, swallowed the lumps in his mouth, and looked at Xiao Yeyang faintly: "Xiao Yeyang, since you are not sure whether this lumps can be eaten, why do you need them? Eat it for me?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I think you should eat longevity noodles for your birthday."


    Taohua looked at the noodle soup in the bowl and said, "Whether you can eat this longevity noodle?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face stiffened, and he looked at the gnocchi in the bowl: "In order to make sure I can eat it, I have cooked it for a long time. I think it should be edible."


    Daohua looked at the sticky noodle soup, and sighed, "You are almost boiled to a mash, you can definitely eat it." At least it must be cooked.


    Seeing that the rice flower was immersed in eating again, Xiao Yeyang felt embarrassed: "Or, don''t you eat it?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Why don''t you eat it? You made this, and it''s the first time I have made it. Why should I finish eating it with my face."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang a little embarrassed, he smiled again.


    "In fact, the taste is not as bad as expected, that is, did you treat sugar as salt? The pimple soup should be salty, you made it sweet."


    "However, I don''t choose the sweet one. Let''s change the taste."


    Looking at the sweet smell of Daohua, Xiao Yeyang slowly raised the corner of his mouth, feeling that the busyness this afternoon had become meaningful.


    "You eat slowly, don''t worry, if you find it delicious, I will make it for you right away, just because the fire hasn''t gone out yet."


    "Ahem~"


    Daohua accidentally choked, and then began to cough.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang quickly stood up, walked to Daohua''s side, and patted her on the back.


    After coughing, Daohua felt much better, and said to Xiao Yeyang quickly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be full after I eat this bowl.¡±


    Sweet pimple soup. Although it can be eaten, it is too greasy to eat!


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and was silent for a while: "Well, this time, I am indeed a little rusty. It will be fine next year."


    Ina Hua suddenly hit a clever.


    Come next year?


    God, please let it go!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： , Sparring

    Chapter 253, Sparring


    Under Xiao Yeyang''s gaze, Daohua ate the lump soup cleanly, and belched a full after eating.


    "Are you full?"


    Dao Peanut was afraid that Xiao Yeyang would say something to make for her, and said quickly: "I''m full and I''m full, not only full but also full!" After speaking, he paused, "Thank you!"


    She was so busy herself that she had forgotten her birthday, the eldest brother, third brother, and fourth brother were also by her side, but she did not expect that it would be Xiao Yeyang who remembered her birthday.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, but did not speak.


    Daohua glanced at the sky, it was already dark at the moment, she covered her mouth and yawned, and said to Xiao Yeyang: "I''m going back to bed, and you should rest early. Although the illness is cured, you still have to recuperate for a while. time."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Okay."


    When Daohua left, Xiao Yeyang glanced at the empty bowl with no trace of soup, and smiled at Defu: "I have finished eating the rice flower. I want to come. The taste of the longevity noodles I made should be pretty good."


    Get blessed: "."


    How does this make him answer?


    Yan girl obviously couldn''t bear to brush the master''s mind, and then she ate all the pimple soup.


    Looking at the happy master, blessed and wisely shut up.


    Yes, whether the master¡¯s craftsmanship is good or not has nothing to do with him. Anyway, he can¡¯t enjoy it, so let Miss Yan have a headache on her own!


    "Where did the little prince go? Why hasn''t he returned?"


    Yan Wenkai looked at the room where Xiao Yeyang lived, and saw that the door was closed and the lights were not lit, and he was immediately puzzled.


    Dong Yuanxuan pondered for a while, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t see the figure of the little prince this afternoon.¡±


    Yan Wenkai: "The plague in the city has been brought under control. There is nothing to be busy now, right?"


    Yan Wenxiu thought for a while and said, "The little prince may have other things."


    Yan Wenkai nodded, not saying anything.


    After a while, seeing Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Zhou Chengye still not leaving, they said, "Aren''t you going back to sleep? I''m all sleepy!"


    Yan Wentao, who has never been talkative, spoke at this time, condensed his eyebrows and said, ¡°I always feel like I have something to do, but I just can¡¯t remember it.¡±


    Yan Wenkai looked over immediately: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Wentao scratched his head: "I just can''t remember it!"


    Seeing him like this, Yan Wenkai waved his hand: "Then don''t think about it, it''s definitely not an important thing. We should think about it now, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, can we go out of town?"


    His words reminded Yan Wentao that even when Yan Wenxiu heard about the Mid-Autumn Festival, he also remembered what day it is today.


    "Today is the birthday of the elder sister!"


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Wenkai was stunned. Dong Yuanxuan, who was wiping the chessboard, paused with his hands, and quickly looked at the room where Xiao Yeyang lived.


    "Oh, why did I forget about this?" Yan Wenkai hammered the hammer hand in annoyance, "It''s already the night, and it''s too late to give the elder sister her birthday!"


    "What''s too late?"


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang returned with a blessing.


    Yan Wenkai glanced at him and said, ¡°Today is my elder sister¡¯s birthday, but we all forgot.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Why do I still think about it? Okay, it''s getting late, everyone quickly go back to rest!" He said, he returned to the house with Defu.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenkai was stunned, and then muttered dissatisfied: "Birthday of the big sister, the attitude of the little prince is too perfunctory."


    Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes flickered, and he smiled: "You have to be careful, and you can make up for sister Yan''s birthday gift when you turn around."


    Yan Wenkai shook his head: "It''s different, no matter how good the gift is, it can''t be better than company!"


    As soon as this word came out, other people looked at Yan Wenkai one after another.


    Yan Wenkai was uncomfortable, and couldn''t help but step back: "Why, I said something wrong?"


    Su Hongxin exclaimed: "Wen Kai, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a delicate side!"


    Seeing that everyone was surprised at himself, Yan Wenkai suddenly became proud, straightened his chest, and raised his chin: "Heh, there are so many things you don''t know about me."


    After Daohua returned to her yard, she spoke with Dong Yuanyao for a while, and then washed and went to bed.


    It may be because the plague has been brought under control, and the people in the mansion are almost healed, with no burden on his shoulders. In this sleep, Daohua slept deeply, and slept till dawn.


    Early the next morning, looking at the bright sky, Daohua moved her body and said to Wang Man''er: "Man, bring my whip. I haven''t practiced the whip during this time. I have to go out and move."


    "Slap, slap, slap!"


    Dong Yuanyao woke up in a whipping sound: "What sound?"


    The maid immediately replied: "Girl, it was Miss Yan who practiced whip play in the yard. That whip was really slippery."


    At first, Dong Yuanyao, who was still drowsy, immediately became energetic when he heard this, and immediately sat up: "Really? Hurry up, clean up for me, I''ll go out and have a look."


    After a while, Dong Yuanyao walked out of the room.


    Looking at the courtyard, Daohua danced the whip vigorously, her eyes suddenly brightened.


    When she saw it, she knew that Daohua was not playing for fun, but was really practicing her skills.


    Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao, she quickly put away her whip, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I forgot you, did it bother you?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and walked over: "It''s okay, I should get up too." Then, she looked at the whip in Daohua''s hand and said, "You have been practicing for some time now. I think I''ve danced quite well."


    A surprise flashed across the rice flower surface: "You know whips too?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "I don''t know whips, but I know strength." As he said, his figure stood up, and his hands quickly compared with a sword swing.


    Judging from its tight body shape, one can see a sense of strength at a glance.


    Daohua was surprised: "Are you also practicing martial arts?" Even the ladies she knows, even if they are favored like Zhou Jingwan, the family teaches them to be gentle and demure. It is strictly forbidden to dance with knives and guns.


    The rules are not so strict in their family. She is backed by her grandmother and mother, and happened to run into Uncle Qin, so she has the opportunity to learn to whip.


    Dong Yuanyao put away her posture and smiled: "I have been active since I was a child. When my brother started practicing martial arts, I followed him to learn. Later, when my father saw that I really liked him, he specially invited a martial arts master for me. , Specially teach me to practice sword, I have been learning for several years."


    Ina Flower: "Really, I haven''t practiced whiplash for less than two years."


    Dong Yuanyao''s eyes flashed, she looked up and down at the neatly dressed rice flower, and raised her eyebrows: "Would you like to compare?"


    Daohua came with interest: "How to compare?"


    Dong Yuanyao pondered for a moment: "Whip and sword are easy to hurt people, let''s fight empty-handed!"


    "OK!"


    Inahua immediately agreed, and then rolled up his sleeves, as if he was about to fight.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao, not only was she not afraid, but she was eager to try.


    Two people, one wanted to try his skills, and the other finally found someone who could accompany him to the competition. It was a hit, and without a word, they came together.


    Wang Man''er and Gu Yu stood by and watched, cheering on them from time to time.


    Xiao Yeyang in the yard next door heard the movement and hurriedly walked over. As soon as they reached the entrance of the yard, they saw Daohua and Dong Yuanyao fighting fiercely in the yard.


    The two of you came and went, it was fistful, and it didn''t look like a fight or a fake.


    Looking for a while, Yan Wenkai sighed: ¡°I always thought that my eldest sister was playing with whip, but I didn¡¯t expect it. This skill is pretty good.¡±


    "Look at the sweeping legs and the backhand punches. That''s okay. The punches generate wind, I''m afraid it will still hurt a bit when hitting the body."


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and said: "My sister and sister Yan practice martial arts. Strength is the second priority. They mainly practice the flexibility of their skills. They practice swords and whip at the same time. The speed really needs to be practiced. If we are right, we have to be careful. "


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Yuan Xuan is right. The girls don¡¯t need to pay too much attention to strength in martial arts training like ours. If they are trained in top five and three rough, how can they be done like this! It¡¯s just right like Daohua and the others."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： , Private chat

    Chapter 254, Private Chat


    "Good fellow, it''s almost time for a stick of incense (half an hour), don''t you stop?"


    Looking at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao who are still tangling with you and me in the yard, Yan Wenkai murmured.


    This is almost comparable to the time they spent in martial arts training.


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled: "Yuan Yao and sister Yan are the kind of people who won''t give up easily. I think, I have to fight."


    Xiao Yeyang also smiled and said, "Daohua, the endurance is relatively strong, you see, every time Miss Dong is beaten out, she will grit her teeth and rush back."


    "And Miss Dong, it takes longer to practice martial arts. Whether it is reaction speed or moves, it is better than Daohua."


    "However, Ms. Dong seems to be inferior to Daohua''s physical strength. She will continue to be worn down by Daohua. In a short period of time, the two of them estimate that no one can do anything about it."


    Indeed, as Xiao Yeyang said, at this moment, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were already exhausted, but neither of them wanted to admit defeat, so they were exhausted.


    Yan Wenkai saw that the two of them had already been fighting with sweat, and he was exhausted for the two of them, and said, "Why, girls, why are you so competitive?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, who were struggling with how to close their hands, heard these words, quickly glanced at each other, and took all the moves, then looked at Yan Wenkai at the same time, rubbing their hands, and walked straight over.


    Looking at the two coming, Yan Wenkai felt uncomfortable, but he was not afraid. He straightened his chest and jokingly said: "Why, you two still want to fight with me?"


    The skills of the two are indeed pretty good, but compared with him, who is an authentic martial artist, it is still not enough.


    Dong Yuanyao was eager to try, holding her fist and saying: "Four brother Yan, please advise!"


    Daohua is not a polite sentence: "Four brother, look at the move." After speaking, he slammed a punch.


    Yan Wenkai''s head tilted, and he turned away. Just about to say something proud, he felt a pain in his legs. When he looked down, he found that Dong Yuanyao''s legs stretched out sometime, and he was about to trip him.


    "Okay, you two want to play two against one, don''t you?"


    Dong Yuanyao''s strength was not enough, and did not trip Yan Wenkai, Yan Wenkai immediately rolled up his sleeves: "I will let you see and see today, what is awesome!"


    Seeing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other and smiled. They were not afraid at all, but instead took the initiative to attack.


    Next to ??, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan shook their heads and laughed when they saw Yan Wenkai being surrounded by the two.


    "Make him owe!"


    Looking at the three people fighting together in the yard, Xiao Yeyang felt very relaxed. The epidemic was under control, his uncle could have business affairs, and his uncle could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Dong Yuanxuan''s mood is also very relaxed, now he is fine, his sister is safe and sound, and the elders in the family can rest assured.


    In the yard, Yan Wenkai was able to do well at first, but slowly, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao cooperated more and more tacitly. One was responsible for restraining and the other for attacking. Later, Yan Wenkai was beaten a lot.


    "Oh, don''t fight, don''t fight, it hurts!"


    Yan Wenkai grinned.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao took a few more moves before they stopped, and then stood aside laughing triumphantly.


    Yan Wenkai rubbed his beaten arm and yelled: "Don''t be proud, I am letting you guys. Seeing that you are two little girls, I am embarrassed to give you a heavy hand."


    Daohua wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said with a bright smile: ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t forget, Yuan Yao and I didn¡¯t have any weapons.¡±


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips: "I didn''t take it either, otherwise, you don''t even have a chance to make a move!"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, "Four brother Yan, you will get your tongue when you speak big words."


    Seeing Yan Wenkai still arguing with the two girls, Dong Yuanxuan immediately shook his head and said: "You should come out!"


    How can men enter the yard where the girl lives?


    "Next time I will show you how good I am!"


    Yan Wenkai put aside his aggressive and ruthless words, and then he left the yard.


    After ?? and others left, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other again and smiled.


    "My fourth brother is so cute, we can often talk to him in the future."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "Okay, okay! My brother used to say that Brother Yan is a big nerve, but I see, he is careful, and when we first discussed it, he let us everywhere."


    Daohua raised her head and proudly said: "That is, my fourth brother is a gentleman." After speaking, he paused, "However, sometimes he is really carefree, not very thoughtful."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled: "Boys, most of them are like this."


    Ina Flower: "Let''s go, let''s go in the house and wash and clean up, so as not to catch a cold."


    Since then, the relationship between Daohua and Dong Yuanyao has gotten better and better.


    After getting more contact, Daohua found that Dong Yuanyao''s thinking is very modern and avant-garde, and chatting with her can always find many common topics.


    In addition, both of them don''t like dogma and rules, and they don''t like being **** in the inner court. Many ideas and concepts are surprisingly consistent, so they get better and better.


    After several batches of medicinal materials were delivered by the imperial court, the plague in Xingyun Mansion was thoroughly controlled. No new patients appeared in the city, and the patients who had been infected before were all recovering.


    However, in order to prevent the plague from spreading, the gate has not been opened.


    On the 15th of August, Daohua and his team spent the Mid-Autumn Festival in Xingyuan.


    "Fortunately, my elder sister is here. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even be able to eat mooncakes this year."


    Yan Wenkai held a moon cake in one hand, and while eating, he spoke to Dong Yuanxuan proudly.


    Su Hongxin gave him a blank look, and did not answer, eating mooncakes with his head sullenly.


    Because of the limited ingredients, Sister Yan does not make many mooncakes. Instead of wasting words and tongues with Yan Wenkai''s big stomach king, it would be better to eat two more mooncakes.


    Other people also ignored him, it was Xiao Yeyang, who was not slow to eat at this moment.


    No way. In the past two months, in addition to eating light meals, I just drank medicine. After a festival, I had this moon cake. Of course, I had to eat more.


    A few plates of moon cakes, and within a short while, they were eaten by these half-year-old teenagers.


    After Daohua and Dong Yuanyao took the people to make the hot pot, they only saw a few empty plates when they looked back.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang and the others felt embarrassed when they remembered that the two of them hadn''t eaten yet.


    "That." Because of his fast hand, Yan Wenkai still had half a moon cake in his hand. He looked at Daohua and said with a smile: "Big sister, do you dislike it? Do you want to dislike it."


    "I hate it!"


    Taohua interrupted directly, and turned around to get hot pot dipping sauce.


    Yan Wenkai smiled awkwardly, and felt that only asking Daohua, which seemed a bit uncomfortable, then took the moon cake and looked at Dong Yuanyao.


    Seeing him looking at him, Dong Yuanyao quickly said, "I don''t like eating moon cakes." Before he waited for him to speak, he quickly ran to find Daohua.


    Yan Wenkai looked speechless: "What are you doing so fast? I''m not a tiger!" He snorted and disliked him. He was still reluctant to give it to him. Then he looked up and ate half of the mooncake.


    Seeing other people, they were all too happy.


    At this time, the hot pot opened, and Daohua greeted everyone to eat.


    Because there are no elders, and because they are in a foreign land, a group of people are free from the constraints of the past, and they eat, drink and laugh at the dinner table.


    Taohua¡¯s mood at this moment is also very relaxed, if it weren¡¯t for everyone to heal for a long time, she would like to steam a pot of small wine to drink.


    After a while, Daohua was full, and because it was difficult to get off the table early, she looked at the other people at the dinner table.


    Looking at the group of youths in front of him, Daohua pursed her lips, suddenly came in interest, and started whispering with Dong Yuanyao.


    "How many of them do you think, which one is better?"


    In this case, she dare not say anything to others, even if it is Zhou Jingwan, although Zhou Jingwan is not much restrained by her family, her thoughts are still imprisoned by the times.


    Just like when she is watching an opera, Zhou Jingwan will feel embarrassed when she talks about the figure and appearance of the actor.


    But Dong Yuanyao is different. She is bolder, more casual, and one more thing, just like her, she is full of face control.


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, Dong Yuanyao observed with shining eyes: "On the nobility, the overall style of the little prince, no one else can compare."


    Daohua nodded, even if he didn''t say anything, everyone''s eyes would be attracted when Xiao Yeyang sat there.


    "On the elegance, your eldest brother is not bad, and Zhou is okay, but I think he is a little pretentious, he is a fake and serious."


    Daohua couldn¡¯t hear it happily, and she nodded her head again and again: "Yes, I think so too. My eldest brother has not enough experience and experience, and occasionally feels awkward. Big Brother Zhou wouldn¡¯t be like that."


    Dong Yuanyao continued: "My brother is still the best in terms of understanding."


    Daohua nodded: "Brother Dong is thoughtful and stable. He is indeed a good one. Unlike Big Brother Su, he is a bit show-off, but he doesn''t hate him."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled: "The Su family is very noble. Most of them only love to read. They are used to being gentle and elegant. After being such a lively and active person as Big Brother Su, he is naturally a favorite."


    Daohua nodded her head to express her understanding: "Things are precious." Then their eyes fell on Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, who were struggling, "My fourth brother is the best when it comes to frankness and honesty; my third brother is the best when it comes to being honest and reliable."


    Dong Yuanyao approves: "Si brother Yan is really fun, playing with him is very relaxing; brother Yan, he feels very reliable, and he is a good friend who can put his heart to his heart."


    Daohua looked proud: "My brother is naturally good."


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Daohua proudly, and said depressed: "Hey, why is there only one brother?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： , Save people

    Chapter 255, Saving People


    Until the end of August, the gate of Xingyun Mansion was not opened.


    It won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t open it. The city gate has been closed for nearly three months, and all the supplies in the city have been exhausted. Now, many people have nothing to eat.


    Now that the plague has been cured, everyone can go out to ask for life.


    Daohua originally thought they could leave, but who knows, Xiao Yeyang still wants to stay for disaster relief.


    Governor Guo is in charge of military affairs in the three provinces of Zhongzhou, Fenxi, and Jiguang. This time there was a flood and plague in Jiguang, and he needed to coordinate.


    Now the plague is under control, but a large number of victims have not been resettled.


    Governor Guo is very busy now. Xiao Yeyang took a look in the past and found that he hadn¡¯t seen him for two or three months. His uncle had lost a lot of weight. Even if he decided to stay and help, at the same time, he wanted to exercise himself.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Yan Wenxiu thought about it all night, and decided to stay.


    "Originally, we came to Jiguang to train for disaster relief, but we didn¡¯t expect that we were infected with the plague before doing business. Now that we are cured, we should do something business, otherwise, we would have really gone for nothing. ."


    Listening to these words, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other.


    Daohua looked at the three brothers Yan Wenxiu: "I''m here to take you home, so when you go back, I will go back."


    Dong Yuanyao also hurriedly said to Dong Yuanxuan: "Brother, me too, anyway, I am going back to Zhongzhou with you."


    In this regard, Yan Wenxiu and Dong Yuanxuan both looked helpless.


    Finally, Dong Yuanxuan said, ¡°Then you stay in the city and don¡¯t run around. Now there are victims everywhere. You two little girls will be very dangerous to go out.¡±


    Daohua hurriedly nodded her head and said: "Don''t worry, if we don''t follow you, we promise not to run around."


    Dong Yuanyao also nodded.


    In the days after ??, Xiao Yeyang and his party were sent to help by Governor Guo, and Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were not idle.


    Daohua sent Qin Xiaoliu back and brought a few ships of grain; Dong Yuanyao also sent a letter to the family, and the Dong family also raised a batch of grain.


    The two set up a porridge stall at the gate of the city to serve porridge.


    "The bursting of the river embankment is really harmful!"


    "Isn''t it? I heard that Jiguang was flooded with countless fertile fields this time, and many houses were washed down."


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, dressed as men, stood in front of the porridge stall, while they were making porridge while talking in a low voice.


    "It''s not the corruption and bribery of the officials, the vegetarian meal of the corpse, otherwise, how would we suffer these sufferings!"


    A deep complaint of dissatisfaction came into Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s ears. As soon as they looked up, they saw a fifteen or sixteen-year-old guy who was dark and stocky and dressed in shorts.


    Seeing that everyone around him showed a look of approval, Daohua thought for a while and said: "You can''t kill everyone with one shot. Not all officials are bad, and there are many others who are honest and upright."


    The young man smiled sarcastically: "Little brother, you are still too young. How can there be any real good officials in this world? Even if there are, they are just some people who want to make a name for themselves."


    Dong Yuanyao was overwhelmed with anger, put the spoon down, and looked at the young man unhappily: "What are you talking about here? If there are no good officials in this world, who were the medicinal materials sent here when the plague broke out? Raised?"


    "Who got the porridge you are drinking now? Who are the people who go to various places for disaster relief and food delivery? You can''t live without a conscience. You can''t drink the porridge raised by the officials, and you can''t speak ill of the officials."


    The young man was so speechless that he could not answer the conversation. After a while, he muttered, "Is this porridge raised by the officials?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Of course, listen carefully, these two porridge stalls, one is set up by the chief ambassador of Zhongzhou, the other is set up by the prefect of Xingzhou. If you don''t believe it, you can just ask."


    Seeing that everyone around him nodded, the young man looked at Dong Yuanyao who was annoyed. He didn''t hit the porridge, so he left with his head.


    Daohua pulled Dong Yuanyao: "Why are you so angry? That person probably also had his home destroyed, and he just complained."


    Dong Yuanyao picked up the spoon and continued to scoop the porridge for the people behind: "I''m just too angry, you dad, I won''t say anything, but my dad, I have seen how he is an official since he was a child. Maybe he has some official habits. , But they are really doing things for the people."


    Daohua: "Alright, don''t get angry!" After speaking, Wang Man''er was brought in and asked her to give the young man a bowl of porridge.


    She took a look, and the young man also brought an old man with him.


    Dong Yuanyao looked over, curled her lips, said nothing.


    Daohua smiled without explaining.


    She doesn''t have the strong sense of substitution as Dong Yuanyao. She also knows that what the person really wants to talk about is the officials who caused the river embankment to burst. The cheap father has nothing to do with this, and she naturally doesn''t mind.


    In a blink of an eye, it entered September.


    On the Double Ninth Festival, Xiao Yeyang was ordered by Governor Guo to **** a batch of grain to the neighboring city. When he passed the city gate, he saw Daohua and Dong Yuanyao and asked.


    "Would you like to come with me and take a walk to the neighboring city?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s eyes lit up together: "Can you?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "If there is nothing wrong, just take the two of you more."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "Then let''s go. You wait a moment, I''ll explain."


    After a while, the three of them arrived at the dock and boarded the boat.


    Daohua stood on the deck looking at the flooded fields on both sides of the bank, sighed, and then asked: "Can we go back today?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Of course, if it goes well, I will be back before the evening."


    One hour later, Xiao Yeyang and the three arrived at the Fucheng pier next door.


    In this flood, the emperor set off a fire and dealt with a group of officials severely. Now all officials in Jiguang are conscientious, for fear that they will be held accountable if they fail to get it right.


    So, Xiao Yeyang''s handover went smoothly.


    "The little prince can rest assured that these grains will be immediately put into disaster relief by the official."


    Xiao Yeyang looked still, and said calmly: "I have delivered a lot of grain. If the disaster is not under control, then it is your problem, Lord Prefect. When the time comes, you can explain it to Uncle Emperor."


    The prefect''s body shook suddenly.


    On the bow, looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was stern and unsmiling, Dong Yuanyao pulled Daohua''s sleeve: "When the little prince is not smiling, it''s quite scary."


    Inaka took a closer look, but did not respond with her mouth pursing.


    It may be that she is too familiar with Xiao Yeyang, or she may have seen Xiao Yeyang as a beggar, anyway, she is not very afraid of him.


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang came back and looked at Daohua and smiled: "Okay, my errand is over. When I go back, the boat can be driven slower. It''s all about sightseeing."


    "OK!"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao have nothing to do. They came out this time for a drive.


    On the way, Daohua and three people stood on the deck and joked. Suddenly they heard an exclamation sound from the shore. When they stretched out their heads, they found that a river bank had suddenly sunk, and several people passing by fell directly into the water.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately sent someone to stop the boat, and called the small boy who knew the water to go into the water to save the people, and then he was going to watch the boat in person.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao wanted to follow, but Xiao Yeyang stopped them.


    "The stern of the boat is narrow and messy. Don''t go there. Beware of falling into the river."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "Then you have to be careful."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, then turned and left.


    Just as Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were waiting for the news, there was another call from the front.


    Ina Hua immediately looked over and found that the river bank in front of him had also collapsed, and two old men fell into the water at once.


    "Quick, save people."


    The people on the deck looked around in a panic, and then said, "Miss Yan, all those who know the water have come to save people later, none of us will."


    Daohua was taken aback, and quickly looked at the two old men in the river rushing towards them.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： , The old mother-in-law blames the monk

    Chapter 256, Old Granny Monster Monk


    Looking at the two old people struggling in the water less and less, Daohua quickly asked, "Is there any rope on the boat?"


    A young man immediately responded: "Yes!"


    Ina Flower eagerly said: "Go get it!"


    Soon, Xiao Si brought a bundle of rope.


    Inahana took a look at the length, felt it was enough, and then tugged, feeling strong, and quickly tied the rope to herself.


    Looking at her like this, Dong Yuanyao quickly asked: "What are you going to do?"


    Ina Hua tied the rope while staring at the people in the river: "Of course I saved people."


    Dong Yuanyao is not calm now, holding Daohua¡¯s hand: "You can''t go, the river is so turbulent."


    The rope has been tied, Daohua interrupted Dong Yuanyao¡¯s words: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the water, and there is a rope tied to my body. When you pull me on the boat, you won¡¯t be washed away.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he handed the rope to the strongest boy, "I will catch the two old men in a while, so you can quickly pull back, you know?"


    Xiao Si was a little nervous, but nodded quickly.


    Seeing him nodding, Daohua jumped directly over the railing and jumped into the river with a ¡®pop¡¯.


    Dong Yuanyao couldn''t help but exclaimed, and then saw the rice flower popping out of the water, and then struggling to swim towards the two old people.


    "You must pull the rope tight. If there is something wrong, pull the rice flower back quickly."


    Dong Yuanyao said to the little boy nervously, then he thought about it, and asked the other little boys to hold the rope tightly, ready to pull the rice flower back at any time.


    The speed of the river was very fast, and Daohua struggled to swim for a long time before wrapping the necks of the two from the back.


    When he saw the faces of the two old people, he was shocked: "Old mother-in-law? Strange monk?"


    "Help her!"


    Seeing Daohua, Yun Jian''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he quickly pushed the old woman beside him onto Daohua.


    Daohua said with difficulty: "Fun monk, don''t move, I''m almost out of strength."


    Gu Jian stopped moving immediately, and at this moment he also discovered that the person who rescued them turned out to be a teenage baby.


    The river is so turbulent, how did the little baby in front of him save the two adults?


    Gu Jian was anxious, glanced at his unconscious sister, gritted his teeth, and reached out to break the arm around his neck.


    Feeling the intent of the strange monk, Daohua immediately said loudly: "Bad monk, I am tied with a rope. As long as you don¡¯t move, the people on the boat will pull us up."


    Gu Jian shook his head: "The three of us are too heavy. Once the rope breaks, we will all die!"


    Ina Flower: "No, the rope is strong!"


    What else Gu Jian wanted to say, he was directly blocked by Daohua: "I said, aren''t you a very tall and cold person, how come you have become such a mother-in-law now? Listen to me, stop moving, we will definitely be dragged. On board."


    The ancient nuts really do not move.


    One is that he can''t bear to leave his sister to live alone, and the other is that he was surprised by what Inaka said.


    Gu Jian swept the rice flower from the corner of his eye.


    Listen to this little doll, she knows him?


    Why didn¡¯t he remember?


    On board.


    "Daohua has rescued people, you guys will get them back soon."


    Seeing that Daohua had caught someone, Dong Yuanyao asked Xiao Si to pull the rope.


    "Hurry up!"


    Seeing that the three Daohua barely moved in the river, Dong Yuanyao urged anxiously.


    Sweetheart profusely: "Miss Dong, the river resistance is too great. There are three more people on Miss Yan''s side, and I can''t move them!"


    Dong Yuanyao: "What does it mean to be unable to move?"


    Thinking about it, she called everyone on the deck to pull the rope. Finally, she went up and pulled it herself.


    Just when the Daohua and the three were slowly moving towards the boat, with a ¡®pop,¡¯ one jumped off the shore and swam towards the Daohua and the three.


    "The man is very water-based and swims so fast!"


    The people on the boat couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Soon, the man swam to Daohua''s side.


    Daohua glanced at the person coming, did not resist, let him wrap his neck, and then quickly swam towards the ship with the strength of the rope.


    A quarter of an hour later, Dong Yuanyao instructed the young man to pull the four Daohua onto the boat.


    "Rice Flower!"


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang, who had rescued the ship from the stern, received the news, ran over quickly, looked at the soaked rice flower, and quickly took off his robe and put it on her.


    Looking at the anxiety, worry, dissatisfaction and anger in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, Daohua quickly rushed to him and said, "I know water, even if I fall into the river, nothing will happen."


    After speaking, he paused, then said again.


    "For safety''s sake, I still have a rope tied to my body, so there must be nothing wrong."


    Seeing Daohua shrinking her neck and looking at herself in fear, Xiao Yeyang endured and forbeared, and finally gritted his teeth and said: "Then what if the rope is not long enough or strong enough?"


    Feeling that Xiao Yeyang was really angry, Daohua swallowed and said weakly, "No, I checked."


    Xiao Yeyang held back his anger: "Do you know that everything is in case, what if?"


    Daohua stopped talking now, she knew that what she said now, Xiao Yeyang would have something to stop her.


    "Sister, wake up, wake up soon!"


    Suddenly, an extremely suppressed call sounded.


    Daohua turned her head and found Granny Gu lying motionless on the deck, blaming the monk for the appearance that she was about to collapse.


    "Let me see!"


    Daohua hurriedly stepped forward, checked the situation of the old mother-in-law, and quickly started CPR for her.


    Gu Jian looked nervously and saw Daohua pressing and pressing on Granny Gu. He tried to stop him several times, but finally endured it again.


    About a quarter of an hour later, the old woman spit out several salivas with a ¡®Wow¡¯.


    Seeing this, Daohua fell to the deck without strength, while Gu Jian was holding Gu Granny, crying with joy.


    "Grandma Gu needs to rest now. If you hold her like this, she will be uncomfortable." After speaking, she looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the old mother-in-law and the bald-headed Gu Jian, and said: "Take them to the cabin to rest."


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua, and then at Xiao Yeyang, without saying anything in the end, picking up Granny Gu and followed the young man.


    After ?? and the others left, Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a bad face.


    Daohua knew that she was going to be scolded, her eyes rolled, and she quickly reached out her hand to cover her forehead: "Oh, my head is so dizzy, did I catch a cold?"


    When he heard this, Dong Yuanyao understood in seconds, and immediately helped her up: "You are all wet, go, I will take you to change your clothes."


    Ina Flower nodded again and again: "Good, good."


    Watching the two leave, Xiao Yeyang rubbed his swollen forehead, then sighed helplessly.


    After ??, after Daohua finished changing her clothes, she still couldn''t escape Xiao Yeyang after all.


    Looking at the rice-flower quail standing obediently in front of Xiao Yeyang with her head shrunk, Dong Yuanyao covered her mouth and snickered, walked out of the cabin and came to the deck. Only then did she remember that there was another person coming.


    "Where is the person who helped Daohua save people before?"


    Xiao Si immediately pointed to the river bank and said: "Where is that, the man just jumped back into the water and swam back to the shore."


    Dong Yuanyao looked over, just in time to see the man climbing ashore from the water, and then helped the old man waiting on the shore to leave: "It''s him!"


    The young man who said at the porridge stall that the official is not!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： , Wiping hair

    Chapter 257, Wiping Hair


    "Master, the veil you want!"


    In the cabin, Defu walked in with a few clean cotton pads, glanced at the girl Yan who was standing obediently, and then at the master who was sitting silently, put the cotton pad on the table quickly, and then quickly Backed down.


    Seeing the cotton handkerchief, Daohua glanced at the wet method on her shoulders, smiled suddenly, and reached out to take a cotton handkerchief: "Is it used to wipe my hair?"


    While speaking, she put a black hair in front of her, and rubbed it with a cotton pad.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, stood up sternly, and grabbed the veil.


    Ina Hua frowned, and said in doubt: "What are you doing?"


    "sit down!"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded on the stool with his chin.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang''s expression, and after thinking about it, she sat down with acquaintance.


    As soon as she sat down, she felt her hair being pulled behind her back. When she turned her head, she saw Xiao Yeyang holding a veil and preparing to wipe her hair.


    Ina Flower: "Well, I''ll do it myself!" She said, she stretched out her hand and took the kerchief.


    Because it came out temporarily with Xiao Yeyang, the porridge stall needed manpower, so neither she nor Yuan Yao led anyone to follow, so they could only wipe their hair by themselves.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his hand, avoiding Daohua¡¯s hand, and said blankly, "Sit down!"


    Rice Flower: "."


    glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and said in his heart, this guy is getting angry, she should follow him a little bit better.


    So, put his hand down and sat still.


    Xiao Yeyang only then began to wipe Daohua''s hair.


    Taohua sat obediently, waited a while, and saw that he was wiping his hair silently and didn''t speak, knowing that this guy was suffocating in his heart, so she had to take the initiative to find something to say.


    "Well, you should know that I am a man who is very sorry for my life, and I will not make fun of my life."


    Xiao Yeyang did not answer, changed a new dry kerchief, and continued to wipe his hair.


    Seeing this, Daohua couldn''t help turning her head to look at Xiao Yeyang''s face.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said: "Don''t move!"


    The tone was a bit aggressive, and he was still angry.


    Daohua sighed in her heart and had to continue: "I went into the water to save people after careful consideration. First, I can water; second, I have a rope tied to my body."


    "I know, you would say that everything is in case, but even if the rope is broken in the end, won''t you still be there!"


    "You are on the boat, and there are so many boatmen who know how to water, is it possible that this can''t save me?"


    "If this is the case, then I deserve to have something wrong"


    Before she could speak, Daohua felt her hair tight, and as soon as she turned her head, she saw Xiao Yeyang looking at herself with an unkind expression.


    "Have you cursed yourself like this?"


    Daohua murmured: "Didn¡¯t I just say it casually?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You better shut up!" As he said, one didn''t pay attention, and the hand wiping his hair was a bit heavy, and it hurt the rice flower.


    "It hurts!"


    Daohua quickly stretched out her hand to pinch her hair, and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a dissatisfaction: "You did it on purpose, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to explain something, but he didn''t want to lose his momentum, so he sternly said nothing.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua snorted and spread her hair: "Forget it, my lord has a lot, so I don''t care about you."


    Looking at Daohua sitting again, Xiao Yeyang picked up the veil and wiped it.


    After ??, neither of them spoke.


    Daohua allowed Xiao Yeyang to wipe her hair, shaking her legs, turning her head to look at him from time to time.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang''s stubborn cheeks slowly stretched out, earnestly helping to wipe his hair.


    Inohana¡¯s hair grows well, black and long, soft and smooth.


    He feels a little itchy in his heart every time the hair passes through his fingertips.


    Thinking that this was the first time she wiped a woman''s hair, Xiao Yeyang was slightly uncomfortable. In order to dilute this uncomfortableness, he took the initiative to say: "No more dangerous things like this in the future!"


    Seeing him talking, Daohua immediately turned her head and smiled and asked, "Are you not angry anymore?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted, "When did I get angry?"


    Ina Flower: "Just now, now, maybe in the future, you were angry, otherwise, what are you doing with a straight face?"


    Xiao Ye was silent for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m too lazy to take care of your business. After I go back, let your three brothers take care of it!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Inaka couldn''t help standing up, and then she pulled her hair: "It hurts!"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly let go of his hand: "I told you not to move!"


    Daohua didn''t care about the pain, rubbing her head and said, "Xiao Yeyang, don''t tell my three elder brothers about today, especially my elder brother. If he knows, he will definitely talk about me for a long time. "


    Xiao Yeyang remained unmoved: "I think it''s time for your eldest brother to take care of you."


    "Don''t!"


    Daohua reached out and pulled Xiao Yeyang''s sleeves, shaking them a few times, and then said pitifully, "My three brothers should know, my grandmother and my mother will definitely know, they both want to know me. I will definitely not even want to go out in the future to save people by going down to the river."


    "Xiao Yeyang, will you bear to see me being locked in the backyard and unable to get out?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her and pulled his sleeves: "Have a heart!"


    Inahana''s breathing was stagnant, and then she said with her arms akimbo: "Are you still my friend anymore? Wouldn''t you let me help you a little bit? You''re always pushing it like this."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, looked away, and said nothing.


    The hard ones are not good, only the soft ones.


    Daohua hurriedly stood in front of him, clasped her hands together and pleaded: "Xiao Yeyang, don''t tell my elder brother what happened today, I don''t want to be locked in the backyard and can''t get out, please!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then why didn¡¯t you think about it before you went to the river?"


    Daohua''s eyes rolled: "It''s not because I believe in you. I believe you will not betray me. You will definitely help me, right?"


    Seeing her doing this, Xiao Yeyang covered his head, and then, seeing that the sleeves were pulled again, he took a deep breath, pulled the sleeves, and snorted coldly: "Just this time is not an example!"


    Daohua smiled immediately, and patted Xiao Yeyang on the shoulder happily: "My friends should be like this, not to mention going up to the sword, going down the fire, and piercing the sword. It should be possible to advance and retreat together, thank you. "


    The corners of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth raised slightly: "Don''t be too happy. If I don''t say it, it doesn''t mean that others don''t know how to say it."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Yuan Yao won''t say it. The people on the boat are all yours. You didn''t order, and they didn''t dare to talk nonsense."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You are very considerate."


    Daohua is proud of her face.


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "You still can''t wipe your hair, you go back like this, your brother and others can guess it without us saying anything."


    "Wipe, wipe, of course."


    Ina Flower quickly sat down, and then urged: "You have to use a little bit of energy, please dry my hair quickly!"


    "You fellow, don''t take an inch!"


    "Hiss, tap it, it hurts!"


    "."


    Half an hour later, Daohua appeared on the deck with her hair back, looked around, and asked Defu, "Where is Yuan Yao?"


    "Miss Dong looks after the rescued people behind the cabin."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： , Sister control

    Chapter 258, sister control


    Daohua came to the room at the back of the cabin, and saw Dong Yuanyao talking to the rescued people. After walking over, he heard them talking about the damage caused by the flood.


    Dong Yuanyao saw Daohua and smiled: "You are here!"


    Daohua nodded, looked around, and asked, "Where is the person who helped me before?"


    Dong Yuanyao curled her mouth: "While you were changing clothes, the man jumped out of the river again and swam back to the shore."


    Daohua expressed regret: "It''s a pity, I don''t know what his name is. If he hadn''t helped me this time, I wouldn''t be so easy to save the old mother-in-law and the strange monk on board."


    said, and smiled again.


    "That person is really good at water. He can swim so fast in such a turbulent river! He is also more enthusiastic. Under the previous situation, he must be a brave and kind-hearted person who jumped into the river to save others. "


    Dong Yuanyao''s face was a little uncomfortable. At the gate of Xingyun Mansion before, she said that the man was so brilliant, but now that I think about it, her reaction was a bit more intense at the time.


    Taohua didn''t say much, and walked straight to the old mother-in-law and the strange monk in the corner.


    At this moment, although Granny Gu is not in danger of her life, she is still in danger. The monk held her hand and sat motionless.


    Until Daohua walked over, Gu Jian looked up at her.


    Daohua glanced at the old mother-in-law, and saw her face flushed, she didn''t need to reach out to test, and knew that she had a fever: "Fun monk, do you remember me?"


    Gu Jian glanced at Daohua, lowered his eyes, and said nothing.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua curled her lips and murmured: "I have become cold and ignorant again!" When she and the villagers went to the temple to ask for medicine, this person also gave her a look, even at the time. She is still a five-year-old baby.


    However, this man''s medical skills are really nothing to say, she used the five medicines this man gave and the ingredients in the space to condition her grandmother''s body.


    Daohua looked at Granny Gu and said: "Grandmother Gu is sick and needs to be treated in time. I know you are a genius doctor, but you have no medicinal materials now. Please come back to Xingyun Mansion with me later?"


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua again, was silent for a while, and then asked hoarsely: "I just heard them call that young man with you, little lord?"


    Strange monks, in addition to strange temperament, and he was obviously a monk, but he never called himself a flat monk or Lao Na, when he was in the temple, I always called me.


    As if he never thought of himself as a monk.


    Daohua looked weird: "What do you ask this for?"


    Gu Jian glanced at her, then lowered his head again: "Forget it!"


    Rice Flower: "."


    Who is begging for whom?


    Just then, Xiao Yeyang walked in.


    The little servants saluted one after another: "Little Prince!"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and walked straight towards Daohua.


    Gu Jian also raised his head again at this moment, staring straight at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang stood beside Daohua, looked at Gu Jian and the unconscious old grandmother, and asked, "Do you know them?"


    Daohua nodded: "I have had some fate." After her grandmother got better, she would take her to the temple to pay her wish every year, and she would chat with the old grandmother every time.


    Xiao Yeyang looked surprised: "You have a good memory."


    Inahana shrugged: "People are too special, it''s hard to remember them."


    The monk has high medical skills and strange temperament. At the beginning, he was a little famous in Shili and 8 villages. As for the old mother-in-law, more than half of her face was burned. Such a person is really hard to forget after seeing it.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Since you know each other, then take them back to Xingyun Mansion."


    Daohua looked at the strange monk. At this moment, Gu Jian had retracted his gaze. He lowered his head and held Granny Gu¡¯s hand: ¡°I don¡¯t know if others are willing to go?¡±


    Who knows, Gu Jian raised his head and said, "Go." After speaking, he glanced at Xiao Yeyang before lowering his head again.


    Ina Flower was stunned for a moment.


    Isn¡¯t it very cold just now?


    One hour later, the ship docked at Xingyunfu Wharf.


    Xiao Yeyang handed the rescued person to Defu to arrange, and he took Daohua and Dong Yuanyao back to Xingyuan.


    At this moment, everyone has finished their work and returned to rest.


    "Little prince, the grain delivery is going well, right?"


    Dong Yuanxuan asked regularly.


    Who knows, when she heard this, Daohua''s heart was tight, and she quickly looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua¡¯s eyes and looked away speechlessly.


    Since he agreed, he would definitely do what he said. This guy dare not believe him!


    "Everything is okay, just."


    Daohua walked over quickly, and whispered: "Xiao Yeyang, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yan Wenxiu looked over and said, "Little prince, just what? Did my elder sister get into trouble?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a nervous look on his face and smiled: "The misfortune did not happen, but I think it is still a little unsafe outside. When you go out in the future, don''t bring Daohua and Sister Dong with you. "


    Listening to Xiao Yeyang''s words, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "I didn''t want to go out. If you didn''t ask for it today, I would still be busy serving porridge."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s expression of anger, Daohua grabbed Dong Yuanyao and quickly slipped away.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu shook his head helplessly: "My elder sister is too free. When I go back this time, I should talk to my mother and let her restrain her elder sister more."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Ye''s face was stagnant, and he quickly said: "In fact, Daohua is not easy to escape, she is more cheerful, I think this kind of temperament is quite good, no need to be more restrained."


    Yan Wenxiu was stunned, and looked at Xiao Yeyang with some surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang also realized that he, a foreigner, shouldn¡¯t get involved in other people¡¯s girls¡¯ upbringing matters, especially in front of so many people, when they didn¡¯t know how to speak up, Yan Wenkai laughed out loud.


    "I think so too, eldest brother, eldest sister is very good, is it possible that you want her to be like other girls, weak and weak, crying when she is not satisfied?"


    "Look at the other brother Dong. Sister Dong has a lot of excuses than the older sister. Didn¡¯t Brother Dong say anything? Isn¡¯t it, Brother Dong?"


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Yan Wenkai speechlessly: ¡°Where is my sister, she is a little more lively.¡±


    Yan Wenkai was too lazy to argue with him: "Okay, whether it''s lively or cheerful, anyway, we are brothers, as long as the sister is happy, what''s wrong with it?"


    Yan Wentao also interjected: "I also think Daohua is so good and refreshing!"


    Yan Wenxiu gave his two younger brothers a white glance: ¡°I¡¯m good for my eldest sister. It¡¯s okay now at home. If I marry someone in the future, it¡¯s still the same.¡±


    Yan Wenkai cut off immediately: "What''s the matter with a married man? With our older brothers, is it possible that someone would dare to bully my sister? Humph, if my future brother-in-law is really not long-eyed, third brother, I will go up and treat him as Pighead, I''m sure his parents won''t recognize it."


    Yan Wentao nodded seriously.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    Everyone has to go through his own life. If you encounter problems, once or twice, your family can help out, but if there are too many things, you have to solve them on your own.


    He didn''t think the older sister was bad, but he had to keep his temper.


    The world is harsh, and it is not good to live too casually.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： ,eccentric

    Chapter 259, Weird


    "Strange monk, is Granny Gu awake?"


    Defu sent the people rescued from the river to the medicine shop. Now everyone else has left, only the old mother-in-law and the strange monk are still here.


    It''s not that the two of them don''t want to leave, it''s really that the old woman is vacant. She fell into the river and tossed for a while. She almost died for half her life, and now she can''t get out of bed.


    When Daohua came over, Gu Jian was making medicine.


    Because it was brought by Defu, the drugstore vacated a room for the two of them.


    At this moment, Granny Gu was lying on the bed, and the blame monk squatted at the door of the room to make medicine.


    Gu Jian glanced at Daohua without speaking, but moved to the door.


    Daohua stretched her head and looked into the room, she saw the old woman on the bed struggling to get up.


    Seeing this, Daohua quickly walked in and helped the old man to sit down.


    Gu Jian glanced at her without stopping.


    Granny Gu gasped for a while, then smiled and looked at Daohua: "Are you the little girl from Yanjiacun?"


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "Old mother-in-law, do you remember me?"


    Old mother-in-law smiled and nodded.


    This little girl was so impressed that she dared to go out alone to ask for medicine for her grandmother at home when she was only five years old. She was also very courageous. When she first saw her, she was not scared.


    Most of her face was burned, and some adults could not help being scared when they saw it.


    After asking for medicine, her grandmother took her to the temple a few times, and even made a special meal for delivery. This simple friendship is very unforgettable.


    Daohua also smiled. At the beginning, she could get the medicine, one is because of the abbot in the temple, and the other is because of the old mother-in-law''s help.


    Although most of her face has been burned, it is not scary, because the old man¡¯s eyes are very soft and peaceful.


    At this time, Gu Jian came in with the medicine.


    Daohua immediately smiled and said: "Old mother-in-law, your memory is much better than that of the monk, he didn''t remember me."


    Granny Gu glanced at her younger brother and said with a smile: "He has to be busy with his livelihood, and he has more and more complicated questions. Naturally, my memory is not as good as me, who has nothing to do."


    Daohua wondered: "Old mother-in-law, you stayed in the temple well, why did you come to Xingyun Mansion?"


    The old mother-in-law sighed: "Abbot Huide passed away."


    Hearing this, Daohua looked surprised: "How could it happen, I remember the year we left, he still looked very tough?"


    Old mother-in-law: "Illness comes like a mountain, where is life and death clear."


    Daohua was silent for a while, before continuing: "Abbot Huide passed away, and the new abbot drove you out?"


    Granny Gu glanced at Gu Jian: "The new abbot did not rush us, but he met the county magistrate, and the county magistrate had a bedridden mother who wanted Xiaojian to be treated, but Xiaojian did not want to. No, we are ashamed to continue staying in the temple."


    Daohua nodded, blaming the monk for his strange temperament, as if she hated being an official.


    At this time, Gu Jian poured out the medicine and prepared to feed the medicine to Granny Gu.


    "Let me do it!"


    Taohua naturally took the medicine bowl. The blame monk was already quite young. She squatted for so long while boiling the medicine. She glanced at her and her legs trembled a little.


    Gu Jian glanced at Daohua, but did not refuse.


    Granny Gu smiled, and said to Gu Jian: "Sit down and rest for a while!"


    Gu Jian nodded and sat down on the stool next to him.


    Daohua was giving medicine to Granny Gu, and smiled: "He really listens to you!"


    Old mother-in-law drank the medicine, and said melancholy: "I hope that he will not be so obedient."


    This is a bit light, but Daohua didn¡¯t hear clearly: "What?"


    Granny Gu shook her head and didn''t say much, but asked: "Little girl, I heard, what kind of prince is the boy who was with you before?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "He is not the prince, he is the son of the prince."


    Gu Jian immediately looked over: "Which prince?"


    Daohua looked at him hesitantly: "What do you ask this for?"


    Perceiving the vigilance in Daohua¡¯s eyes, Granny Gu smiled: "He, he doesn''t like to owe favors. That noble man helped us. We can''t repay him. We have to know who he is."


    After hearing these words, Daohua put down her guard a little, thinking that Xiao Yeyang''s identity is not a secret here, and said, "He is the son of Prince Ping."


    "Prince Ping?!"


    Daohua felt her hand tight and looked down and found that Granny Gu had grabbed her hand, and Gu Jian, who had been sitting before, also stood up.


    "Old mother-in-law, what''s wrong with you?"


    The doubts in Daohua''s eyes are even worse.


    The old mother-in-law put down her hand, lowered her head and was silent for a while, then raised her head again, her expression a little gloomy: "It''s okay."


    Ina Hua stood up and looked at the two of them: "Aren''t you the Prince of Peace who have hatred?"


    Gu Jian said in a bad mood: "You girl, what do you think, can we two old people who are dying in their old age have a relationship with the high-ranking Prince Ping?"


    Ina Flower: "That can''t be said for sure!"


    The masters are among the people. The old mother-in-law and the strange monk are obviously not ordinary people, and it is not impossible to have enemies with the prince.


    Seeing the more and more alert in Daohua''s eyes, Gu Jian was speechless.


    He thinks that his guard is already serious enough, but compared with this girl, it''s almost insignificant.


    He and his sister were just a little excited, and the girl felt that they were going to harm the Prince''s son.


    Old mother-in-law: "Little girl, don''t worry, we will not harm people."


    Looking at the sincerity in Granny Gu¡¯s eyes, Daohua hesitated: "Then you know Prince Ping?"


    "I said, why do you have so many questions? If we ask one, you have to ask back, right?" Gu Jian walked over and grabbed the medicine bowl from Daohua''s hand.


    "Okay, you don''t need to feed this medicine, you can go!"


    Looking at the strange monk pushing herself out, Daohua was speechless: "I just asked casually, do you have such a big reaction?"


    Gu Jian held the medicine in one hand, and drove the rice flower in the other: "I''m just like this, I can''t bear it, so hurry up and leave."


    Daohua was about to be rushed to the door. At this time, Xiao Yeyang''s voice came over.


    "What are you doing?"


    Daohua and Gu Jian''s body became stiff together.


    At this moment, with a ¡®pop¡¯, the old woman fell off the bed.


    "sister!"


    Gu Jian hurried over.


    Daohua also quickly followed the past to help people.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the two were struggling to support, he walked up quickly, and easily carried Granny Gu onto the bed, and then asked worriedly: "Mother-in-law, did you fall?"


    Hearing this, the old mother-in-law''s eyes became wet in an instant, and she choked up and said: "It''s okay, I''m okay!"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and wanted to withdraw, only to find that his hand was tightly grasped. Although he had no habit of cleanliness, he didn''t like random pulling by outsiders. He immediately wanted to pull his hand out, but he pulled it out. Didn''t get it out.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang was helpless. He could use force, but he was afraid of hurting the old man, so he could only look at Daohua behind him for help.


    After receiving the signal, Daohua hurriedly stepped forward: "Old mother-in-law, you lie down first, let the blame monk see if you have fallen?" She quietly comforted her, and slowly opened her hand.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： , Give away

    Chapter 260, Gifts


    With the help of Gu Jian, Granny Gu slowly lay back on the bed, but her eyes were staring straight at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang was uncomfortable looking at him, he looked away, looked at Daohua, and asked, "What the **** is going on?"


    Inahana shrugged and shook her head to indicate that she didn''t know either.


    Just when Daohua thought Grandma Gu was about to say something, who knows, Grandma Gu closed her eyes and turned her back to them, as if she didn''t want to look at them again.


    Gu Jian said at this moment: "My sister is going to rest, you can go back!" He made no secret of the rush.


    In response, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang cast a glance at each other.


    Daohua looked at Granny Gu on the bed, thought for a while and said: "Granny Gu, then you have a good rest, let¡¯s go now."


    Granny Gu did not respond, but Gu Jian started to wave his hands, looking impatient.


    Daohua was speechless, and slipped out of the room with Xiao Yeyang.


    As soon as the two stepped out of the door, the door was closed with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang stared at the closed door, obviously stunned. This was the first time he was driven away! After a while, he said in dissatisfaction: "What kind of attitude is this?"


    Daohua is also very speechless: "This is the strange monk, who has a very strange temperament. As long as he doesn''t like people, he doesn''t bother to take a look."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at him with unkind eyes: "You mean that the blame monk hates me?" Otherwise, why would he drive him away as soon as he came?


    Daohua pestered his chin, looked at Xiao Yeyang, and suddenly said: "They probably know your father, and maybe they have hatred with your father."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said directly: "Impossible! No matter how old my father is anyway, it is impossible to bully two old people who are older than your grandmother."


    Ina Hua nodded, but she was still confused: "But before they heard me talk about Prince Ping, they were all so excited. When Grandma Gu saw you, she was a little gaffe. How do you explain this?"


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "How do I know? Didn''t you say that they are weird? Isn''t it normal for weird people to behave strangely?"


    Daohua shook her head and continued to meditate: "I think, they and your family have either grudges or gratitudes."


    Xiao Ye cut off: "That''s kind of grace, depending on the appearance of the two, they should have suffered serious crimes before, maybe it was my father who saved them."


    Daohua nodded: "Maybe this is the case. If you really have a grudge, Granny Gu''s attitude towards you shouldn''t be that way."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, don''t talk about it, I''m fine today, I will accompany you to the porridge."


    "Okay, Yuan Yao and I are worried about the lack of manpower."


    In the room, until Xiao Yeyang and Daohua could not be seen, Gu Jian left the window and walked to sit down in front of the bed.


    Grandma Gu opened her eyes and looked at the top of the tent blankly: "Is the person gone?"


    Gu Jian nodded: "Go away."


    was silent for a while, and there was a slight smile on Granny Gu''s face: "God is still good to me. You can still see Prince Ping''s son before dying."


    A trace of unwillingness flashed in Gu Jian''s eyes: "Sister"


    Granny Gu raised her skinny hand and interrupted Gu Jian: "After a while, I will feel better. Let¡¯s leave. Now that we have made a choice, don¡¯t bother them anymore."


    Gu Jian lowered his head and dragged his fists to death. After a while, he said helplessly: "Okay. That girl brought some rice noodles, I''ll cook it for you." Then he got up and left.


    Looking at the back of her brother leaving, Granny Gu lay on the bed and took a deep breath, touched her burnt cheek, tears shed from the corner of her eyes.


    This is all her life!


    Although the behavior of the old mother-in-law and the strange monk is a bit confusing, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang didn''t take it seriously, because the two did not feel any malice.


    After a while, one person was busy serving porridge, and the other was busy helping Governor Guo with his work, and he left the matter directly behind his head.


    After the disaster in Xingyun Mansion was relieved, porridge was no longer served at the gate of the city, and Daohua remembered the two again.


    "I don''t know if Granny Gu''s illness is cured? I will pack the porridge utensils later, I will stop by and take a look at them."


    Xiao Yeyang helped. Hearing this, he thought about it and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Ina Hua looked back and said, "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "That old woman looks very pitiful, let''s take a look." Thinking of the sadness that the old man had in his eyes when he looked at him, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Daohua is nothing to do. He tidied up his things quickly. After he was done, he talked to Dong Yuanyao, and took Wang Maner and Xiao Yeyang to the drug store.


    After arriving at the drugstore, I was told by the shopkeeper that the old mother-in-law and the strange monk had left a few days ago.


    Daohua looked surprised: "Why did you leave? Old grandmother can get out of bed?" Although she didn''t know the specific condition of ancient grandmother''s body, she could see that she was very weak and did not travel for a month or two. It''s not alright.


    The shopkeeper shook his head: "Master Gu rented an ox cart and took Granny Gu away."


    Xiao Ye condensed his eyebrows: "They are walking in such a hurry, is there anything wrong?"


    The shopkeeper said that he didn¡¯t know, and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, two of you, I think Master Gu is a person with great abilities. These days in the drugstore, he has helped me a lot and healed many patients.¡±


    "Although Granny Gu¡¯s body has not healed, she has improved a lot. Although she can¡¯t walk for a long time, it¡¯s okay to walk around occasionally."


    "By the way, before Master Gu left, he left two things. I will pass them to you."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other, and then curiously looked at the shopkeeper who was going to get things.


    Soon, the shopkeeper took out two things tightly wrapped in sheepskin: ¡°The one tied with the red rope is for Miss Yan, and the one tied with the blue rope is for the little prince."


    Inahua took it, and said, "Is this a book?"


    The two did not immediately open it, and after leaving the shopkeeper, they got into the carriage directly.


    After getting in the car, Daohua quickly opened the wrapped sheepskin, and she saw a book: "This is a medical book!"


    Inahana glanced quickly, her eyes lit up.


    There are many medical prescriptions in the book, and even the production of poisons.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Isn''t it just a medical book, it''s worth your joy?"


    Daohua: "What do you know, blame the monk''s high medical skills, I can learn one or two, and can be used for life." Of course, she is happiest not to get the medical book itself, but what kind of prescription she will come up with in the future Yes, there is an excuse.


    "Look at what yours is!"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and quickly opened the sheepskin. Then, there was a wave of excitement on his face.


    He is a martial arts cheat book, and it is also a good martial arts cheat book.


    Daohua looked at the medical book in her hand, and then at the martial arts secret book in Xiao Yeyang''s hand: "The old grandmother and the strange monk are really not ordinary people."


    Talking, paused, and said weirdly.


    "It is excusable to blame the monk for giving me medical books. After all, I am their savior, but what is the matter with a martial arts secret book for someone who has only met two or three times?"


    Xiao Yeyang was also stunned, and finally said: "Maybe, my father is really kind to them."


    Daohua was silent for a moment, and nodded: "Anyway, there won''t be any grudges."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： , Awards

    Chapter 261, Rewards


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, one of them got medical books and the other got martial arts secrets. They were in a very good mood. When they returned to Xingyuan, everyone could feel their joy.


    Yan Wenkai looked at the two and smiled: "Did you pick up money?"


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other, smiled, and said nothing.


    Yan Wenkai still wanted to ask, but Xiao Yeyang stopped him from going back: "You can clean up, we will be able to return to Zhongzhou in these two days."


    As soon as ?? said this, everyone''s attention was diverted.


    Taohua took the opportunity to slip away, and Dong Yuanyao chased after her and took her arm: "What did you do with Xiao Wangye mysteriously?"


    Daohua didn''t hide it, and smiled: "Remember the two old people I saved before?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: ¡°It¡¯s hard for the two of you to remember it. What happened to them?¡±


    Daohua raised the medical book in her hand: "They gave me and Xiao Yeyang a book."


    Dong Yuanyao quickly asked: "What book?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "My is a medical book, Xiao Yeyang''s, if you want to know, ask yourself."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao didn''t ask any more questions, just said: "These days, there are still many people who are grateful." This is the case with the two old people, and the same is true for the young man who went to the river to help before.


    Ina Flower nodded: "Who said it was not!"


    Dong Yuanyao tilted her head and looked at Daohua, with a smile in her eyes.


    Among the ladies she knows, some are arrogant and demure, and some are demure and dignified, but they are not as lively and casual as Yan Yiyi.


    And this randomness is not reckless, but derived from her own ability.


    Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao staring at herself, wondering: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled: "I remembered a word my mother had said to me. She said that only those with abilities can live according to her own mind." After speaking, she paused and looked at Daohua, "I think You are quite capable."


    I have my own village and shop, and when I was serving porridge, I brought more than a dozen boats of food back and forth, without discussing with anyone; I would also imprison water, save people, and get people¡¯s gratitude and feedback.


    Hearing the words, Daohua smiled immediately, with curly eyebrows: "Are you complimenting me?" After finishing speaking, she touched her face, bowed her head and smiled, "I''m embarrassed to say it."


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanyao''s mouth twitched: "You are awkward and pinching, I look very dazzling."


    The smile on Daohua''s face immediately closed, and she rolled her eyes: "Lost."


    Dong Yuanyao: "I''m not a man, so I can''t appreciate it."


    Daohua snorted: "If you are a man, you still can''t see it."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled at the thought of Daohua¡¯s attitude towards her brothers, and then said loosely, ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon, so happy to think about it.¡±


    "Yes!"


    "I tell you, this is the first time I have been away from home for so long."


    "I heard that you ran out secretly without telling your home. After you go back, you are afraid that you will be scolded?"


    "Yan Yiyi, when you are so happy, you have to block me, don''t you?"


    "I don''t mean it, I just want to remind you that I will think of a way now, don''t go back, I will be locked in the backyard and can''t get out."


    Dong Yuanyao''s face collapsed and sighed: "I can''t think about it. My father and my mother must be crazy when I came out this time. Even my grandmother, after learning that my brother and I were trapped in Xingyun Mansion, drove away from the capital. Come here. After I got home, my fight was definitely indispensable."


    Although Daohua has sympathy on her face, the corners of her mouth are raised: "Fortunately, when I came out, I told the elders in my family."


    Dong Yuanyao quit: "Yan Yiyi, you are gloating at misfortune!" After that, she was about to catch Daohua.


    How could Daohua wait for her to catch her, and ran to the yard quickly, and said as she ran, "Dong Yuanyao, I hope you will be so hard-hearted when you get home."


    Two days later, Daohua and his team finally got on the boat returning to Zhongzhou.


    On the boat, Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenxiu, Zhou Chengye and others all sighed. This time they went out, they almost couldn''t go back.


    Looking at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao on the deck, holding binoculars everywhere, Su Hongxin said: "This time, I really want to thank Sister Yan, if it wasn''t for her, we would be afraid."


    The words behind ?? didn''t say it, but everyone knew it in their hearts.


    The people present, except for Yan Wentao, a person who has not been infected with the plague, everyone else has walked through the ghost gate, and Daohua is their savior.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, his eyes flashed.


    This guy, saved him twice.


    said he was a noble person, but he felt that Daohua was his noble person.


    Don¡¯t talk about his life-saving grace, the last time he raised food seeds, the prescription for the treatment of the plague handed in this time, every time he solved his urgent need.


    Compared with what she did for herself, he did nothing.


    Dong Yuanxuan also looked at the two girls on the deck, and then smiled and said to Yan Wenxiu: "After returning to Zhongzhou, please be sure to come to my house and sit. I used to go to your house to eat and drink. ."


    Su Hongxin also spoke up: "And my family, it¡¯s not me who do it. In terms of cooking, Sister Yan is delicious, but if it¡¯s delicate and beautiful, my sister is better."


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: ¡°What do you eat so beautifully, anyway, you have to eat it in your stomach in the end. Isn¡¯t it a waste of effort?¡±


    Su Hongxin was unhappy, saying that he was okay, but that his sister could not do it: "You are a reckless man, this is elegant, what do you know? If it weren¡¯t for the sake of sister Yan, brother Yan, and Wen Tao, I wouldn¡¯t I would like to invite you. You want to eat but you still have to eat."


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips: "It makes me want to eat it. I tell you, I haven''t finished the things my elder sister made, so there is no more time to eat your sister''s."


    Su Hongxin Mao: "Yan Wenkai, what you said, don''t eat what my sister makes. I will know that you have eaten it in the future. It will definitely make you look for teeth."


    Yan Wenkai glared: "Don''t yell, it''s not always certain which one of us will fight each other!"


    Seeing that the two were arguing again, the others shook their heads helplessly.


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said to Dong Yuanxuan: "If you have a chance, I will definitely come to visit, but this time, the grandmother at home is afraid that we are very worried about it. We have to go home and report our safety."


    Dong Yuanxuan thought about this, but did not persuade him much.


    At the same time, Xingzhou City, Yan Mansion.


    Yan''s family was in a state of excitement, excitement and incredibleness, Mu Leng stared at the gold and silver jewelry and silk satin that the emperor personally gifted.


    Thousand taels of gold, 10,000 taels of silver, several boxes of jewelry and silk.


    These, for the Yan family, the visual impact is a bit big.


    When Yan Zhigao sent back the **** who had come to declare the decree, he saw that his family was still in a daze.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhigao didn''t say anything. At this moment, his heart was also very excited. Compared with the rewards in front of him, he was more concerned about the fact that he could personally go to Beijing to report on work early next year.


    In the end, there are so many things that the old lady has experienced. The old lady first came back to her senses and ordered Mrs. Li to put her things away. Then she looked at Yan Zhigao and asked, "Does Daohua and Wenxiu come back?"


    In the name of the Yan family, Daohua handed in a cure for the plague. The boss told her that she still couldn''t believe it.


    Granddaughter just read a few medical books, and she happened to find the prescription for treating the plague?


    When she comes back, she has to ask carefully how the prescription came.


    Yan Zhigao stepped forward to support her mother, smiling: "Wenxiu wrote before, so I should be back in just a few days."


    The old lady Yan was relieved: "That''s good!"


    Yan Zhiyuan hurried forward and asked with a smile: "Brother, good, how did the emperor think of rewarding you?"


    Yan Zhigao glanced at him, pondered for a moment, and didn''t conceal: "The emperor has decided to promote the high-yield grains across the country; in addition, Daohua offered a prescription for curing the plague, so this reward was given. "


    said, and smiled again.


    "By the way, this time a few Wenxiu did the disaster relief in Jiguang, and there was some credit. I heard that the emperor had praised it himself."


    The old lady Yan smiled: "Wen Xiu, Wen Tao and Wen Kai are all good."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, and helped her mother back to the yard; while Mrs. Li watched her personally move the reward back to the main yard, leaving the rest of the Yan family standing in the hall with changes in expression.


    Among them, the most complicated mood is Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang.


    The two looked at each other, and both saw the loss in each other''s eyes.


    Auntie ??I am afraid that this time she will really be banned for three years.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： ,Clever

    Chapter 262, cute


    Yan Zhigao was commended. Almost everyone in Xingzhou City should know about it. It is the officials of Zhongzhou Province. Anyone who has a little better information has also heard of it.


    Zhou Mansion.


    Lady Zhou is reading the letter from Er''er. Master Zhou and Madam Zhou are sitting below, waiting quietly.


    After a while, Mrs. Zhou put down the letter, and Mrs. Zhou asked immediately: "Father, what did the second brother say in the letter?"


    The old lady Zhou smiled faintly: "I didn''t say anything, except to say hello, I also said a bit. The emperor personally praised the children who came to Jiguang for disaster relief."


    Master Zhou and Mrs. Zhou both expressed joy at the same time: "Is there any business from our family?"


    Grandpa Zhou cast a blank look at his older son: "Aren''t you nonsense? Our Chengye is Jiguang who followed the little prince with the Dong family, Su family, and Yan family children. There is no reason for them to be praised. The one who left undertaking the industry alone."


    Master Zhou smiled: "It''s the son who said the wrong thing."


    Lady Zhou was too lazy to pay attention to the eldest son, and sighed to himself: "The little prince is a person who knows how to benevolent. It is not wasted that Fei Chengye took a risk with him. Now he has left an impression on the emperor."


    Governor Guo Zhezi will definitely not mention a few children. The emperor knows that people like Chengye are definitely the Zhezi of the little prince.


    Speaking, Mrs. Zhou looked at Mrs. Zhou again: "You prepare a generous gift. After Chengye and them come back, you will personally deliver it to the Yan family."


    Mrs. Zhou did not have any reluctance this time, and nodded: "Please rest assured, my daughter-in-law will be ready."


    The son has already written a letter and came back. If it weren¡¯t for Daohua¡¯s girl this time, it¡¯s unclear whether the son can come back. Even if the father-in-law didn¡¯t tell him, she would personally thank him.


    Next, Old Madam Zhou looked a little lamented: "We made a good relationship with the Yan family. This step is really right. Who would have thought that we hadn''t asked us to do anything before, but we were first caught up in it."


    Master Zhou tentatively asked: "The emperor personally commended Master Yan. Is Master Yan going to be promoted again?"


    Old Mrs. Zhou shook his head and touched his beard and said, ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet. It depends on Yan Zhigao¡¯s performance when reporting on work.¡±


    Master Zhou sighed: "If you behave well, don''t you want to stay in Beijing?"


    Old Mrs. Zhou shook his head: "I don''t think so. If the emperor is really optimistic about Yan Zhigao, he will probably continue to play outside."


    Master Zhou looked puzzled: "Why is this?"


    Old Mrs. Zhou explained: "The Yan family has no foundation in the capital. Now Yan Zhigao is only a fifth-grade know state. After entering the capital, he is just an inconspicuous little official. Make a good deed."


    "If you really have the ability, if you want to make further achievements, then you can enter Beijing, maybe you will be able to enter the third grade."


    Master Zhou: "But this feat is not easy to do, it''s better to go to Beijing to be a Beijing official in peace."


    Old Mrs. Zhou glanced at Daer and sighed in his heart.


    Dears are born lacking some enterprising and hardworking spirit. Such people are only suitable for being successful.


    Fortunately, his grandson is a good man, and now he has made friends with people like the little prince again. After a hundred years of him, the Zhou family has grandsons guarding him, and he can go to see his ancestors and ancestors with confidence.


    At the same time, the boat that Daohua and his team took entered Zhongzhou Province.


    When the ship arrived at the provincial port, it was already dark.


    At this time, even if Daohua wants to go home again, they have to wait until the next day.


    "Haha, now you have to go to our house." Dong Yuanyao pulled Daohua with a smile.


    Daohua glanced through her thoughts: "You think we went to your house. With outsiders here, you can escape punishment, right?"


    Dong Yuanyao pulled Daohua, looked around, and whispered: "It''s fine if you know it yourself, why tell it!"


    On the shore, the steward of Dong''s house had been waiting for a long time with his cart and horse. As soon as he saw Dong Yuanxuan and others, he immediately greeted him.


    In addition, the Su family¡¯s carriage was also waiting.


    After ??, except for Su Hongxin whose home was in the provincial government, everyone else went to Dong''s house.


    As soon as the carriage arrived at the gate of Dong''s Mansion, Daohua sat on the carriage and saw Madam Dong rushing towards Dong Yuanxuan, and then sobbed and wept.


    Master Dong is more restrained and forbearing, but he can still see the tears in his eyes.


    "Pity the parents of the world!"


    Inahua just sighed, and felt her arm being caught.


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua eagerly: "You go down with me, or I will be beaten at the gate." After saying that, before Daohua disagrees, she lifted the curtain and dragged her down. carriage.


    Here, Mrs. Dong had just let go of her son and was wiping her tears. Seeing Dong Yuanyao getting off the carriage, she rushed over in a rage.


    "Yiyi, help me!"


    Dong Yuanyao hid directly behind Daohua.


    Daohua''s face became stiff, she saw Madam Dong, whose eyes were blazing, and swallowed her saliva. When she was still three or four meters away from her, she bowed her knees and saluted: "Yiyi pays respects to Aunt Dong, Aunt Wanan."


    Seeing Daohua, Madam Dong immediately raised an enthusiastic smile on her face, glared at the daughter who was hiding behind her, and affectionately stepped forward and took Daohua''s hand: "I haven''t seen you in a year, the longer it gets, the more beautiful it is. ."


    was enthusiastically praised as soon as she came up. Daohua didn''t know how to react, she could only lower her head and smile shyly, and stared at Dong Yuanyao who was still hiding behind her.


    Dong Yuanyao shrank her neck and smiled at Daohua in kindness.


    You are my good sister. What is the good sister for?


    Isn''t ?? just used to fend off anger?


    Be more bearish!


    Ms. Dong saw that her husband had led the little prince and the others into the mansion, she couldn''t talk about her daughter anymore, she could only smile and bring the rice flower into the mansion, while coldly slamming the knife at her daughter.


    After ??, everyone was first led to see Mrs. Dong.


    The old lady Dong came here from the capital because of her grandchildren trapped in Xingyun Mansion. As soon as Dong Yuanxuan saw the old lady, she knelt down and kowtowed.


    It was Dong Yuanyao, who didn''t dare to mess around at this time, and honestly went to kneel and kowtow to admit his mistake.


    Considering that there are foreign visitors, Mrs. Dong said nothing, let the Dong Yuanxuan brothers and sisters get up, and then met the others with a smile.


    When it was Daohua''s turn to come forward to see the salute, Mrs. Dong directly pulled Daohua to sit down, smiled and looked at Madam Dong, and said to Madam Dong: "It''s a neat child. "


    Ms. Dong immediately smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? When I first saw it, I just liked it.¡±


    The old lady Dong looked at the woman behind her: "Go, get the Lantian jade head and face that I brought from the capital. It is fashionable and suitable for little girls."


    Daohua was about to get up and decline immediately, but she was held down by Mrs. Dong: "The elders give me a gift, the old lady likes you, so I can¡¯t help but accept it."


    Seeing that Daohua was a little uncomfortable, Dong Yuanyao immediately sat down on the other side of the old lady and said, "Grandma, don''t you like Yuanyao? Daohua and I are sisters. If she has something, I also want to ask for it."


    Mrs. Dong nodded Dong Yuanyao''s forehead: "You splash monkey, I haven''t punished you yet, you are thinking of my good things." Then, she took Daohua''s hand and smiled.


    "Good things are naturally for the well-behaved and sensible girl, you, when you learn to be gentle and demure, come and ask me for something."


    Listening to this, Dong Yuanyao let out a laugh.


    Daohua raised her eyebrows and looked over: "Why, do you disagree with what the old lady said?"


    The smile on Dong Yuanyao''s face immediately converged, and shook her head: "No, you are the best behaved."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： , Complex royal

    Chapter 263, Complex Royal


    After dinner, Dong Yuanyao returned to her yard with Daohua.


    At this time, the maid has prepared the toiletries and the change of clothes.


    "We are similar in shape, you will wear my clothes later, don''t worry, they are all new."


    Daohua smiled: "I don''t despise you."


    Dong Yuanyao made a cut, but there was a smile on her face. She liked Yan Yiyi''s politeness. Since she had already recognized Yan Yiyi as a sister, she naturally didn''t want her to be courteous with her.


    She does not receive less ladies from other homes, but these young ladies are either overly cautious or pretentious. After each reception, she is exhausted and panicked.


    Yan Yi is very good, straightforward, and generous.


    "Girl, the bath water is ready, you can change your clothes and take a bath."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at the penthouse in the bath, rolled her eyes, and suddenly became teasing, smiled at Daohua, raised her eyebrows and said, "Together?"


    Daohua said, "Okay, let''s wash them together, so that the maid will not be tossed back and forth."


    Watching Daohua walk into the penthouse quickly, Dong Yuanyao stopped moving.


    Can she say that she is just talking?


    Take a bath with others, she hasn¡¯t done this yet!


    This Yan Yiyi, why is she not embarrassed at all?


    Daohua stretched her head and looked inside the penthouse. Seeing that the maids had prepared two bath tubs, she felt confident in her heart. She turned to look at Dong Yuanyao who was motionless, folded her hands on her chest, and said with a smile: "Why, dare you not? "


    Dong Yuanyao''s complexion stiffened. She loves to play, but **** in front of others. She is still a little uncomfortable. She wants to admit it, but looking at Yan Yi''s provocative gaze, her head is hot, and she yells: "Who I dare not."


    Daohua smiled: "Then you don''t hurry up." Then, she walked into the penthouse.


    Wang Man''er immediately followed, and when he passed by Dong Yuanyao, he lowered his head and covered his mouth and smiled.


    Miss Dong is dumbfounded now, right?


    Her girl never played cards according to common sense.


    The penthouse is very large. After Daohua came in, Wang Maner moved the hanger between the two bath tubs. After seeing the change of clothes prepared by the Dong''s maid, he began to undress.


    Wang Man''er put all the toiletries, and put away the personal clothes he had brought, and then he went out of the penthouse abruptly, and also brought out the maid of Dong''s family.


    When Wang Maner and others came out, Dong Yuanyao was still hesitating: "Why did you come out?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said: "Miss Dong, my girl never needs someone to serve her when she takes a bath."


    Dong Yuanyao dragged her for a while, and finally bit her head and came to the penthouse: "Yiyi, I''m here."


    Daohua had already soaked in the tub at this moment, and immediately smiled and said: "Come in, if you don''t come in again, I should finish the washing."


    Dong Yuanyao stepped into the penthouse and smiled immediately when he saw the hanger between the tub.


    She almost thought that Yan Yi was not embarrassed at all, but it turned out that she was just clamoring too much.


    immediately hired a maid to change her clothes.


    While playing with the water, Daohua said, "I used your bath beans, which is not bad. However, I have a special shower gel for bathing. When I get home, I will bring you some more. Emollient."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded again and again: "Okay, okay, the rouge gouache you gave me before is much easier to use than the ones bought outside. I said, why do you want to play these things?"


    Daohua said casually: "If there is a need, naturally, I will find a way to solve it."


    Dong Yuanyao: "You are so smart."


    Daohua smiled and said nothing.


    It''s not that she is smart, she borrowed the wisdom of modern people, which is nothing in modern times.


    At this time, Dong Yuanyao also soaked in the tub, and sent out the serving maid: "It''s so comfortable!" Then, she smiled, "Fortunately, you are here, otherwise, I must be punished today. I can¡¯t run, you didn¡¯t see, my mother was still scraping me with eye knives when I was eating.¡±


    Ina Flower: "But when we leave, Auntie will punish you, you can''t run away."


    Dong Yuanyao proudly said: "With my grandmother guarding me, my mother will punish me with the thunder and the rain. There will be no major problems."


    Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately asked the doubts in her heart: "Why did the old lady come from the capital alone? Your grandfather and your uncle are not stopped, so don''t they worry about an accident on the road? "


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips and said: "My grandfather may be worried about one or two, but my uncle, he won''t worry about it."


    Daohua wondered: "Why?"


    Dong Yuanyao did not hide it, and said directly: "My uncle was born by the former wife, and my grandmother is just my grandfather''s step-family."


    "Huh?" Daohua looked surprised.


    She really doesn¡¯t know this. She only heard Zhou Jingwan say that Dong Yuanyao¡¯s family came from the Yongjia Hou Mansion in the capital, Dong Houye is still built, and the eldest son is the eldest brother of Dong Buzheng''s envoy.


    Dong Yuanyao continued: "When my grandmother married my grandfather, my uncle was already ten years old. At first, my grandmother thought about having a good relationship with my uncle, but my uncle was very wary of my grandmother, especially my father. After he was born, he always felt that my grandmother would harm him."


    "The relationship between them, I am a junior, I can''t say a lot, anyway, I have always been indifferent. My grandmother came out this time, besides worrying about my brother and me, she also wanted to relax."


    "Now the Hou Mansion is already in charge of my eldest mother. Although my grandmother is a mother-in-law, she is a mother-in-law, but it is difficult to deal with many things. My grandfather, did not follow."


    "This time my brother and I were trapped in Xingyun Mansion, but it gave my grandmother a chance. Otherwise, she would not be able to travel far with my grandfather."


    Daohua: "Your home is also a bit complicated!"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled: "Our family is pretty good. Although my uncle inherited the title of Marquis, my father also has the ability. It¡¯s not bad to let it out after a errand."


    "Like other knighted houses in the capital, they have many heirs and no ability. They all stare at the knighthood. They fight like black-eyed chickens all day long. That kind of people is bad."


    Daohua thought for a while, and curiously said: "Where is Prince Ping''s Mansion?"


    Dong Yuanyao paused: ". Royal, the relationship is naturally more complicated."


    Daohua lay on the edge of the bathtub: "You tell me, Xiao Yeyang would rather stay away than go home. Isn''t Prince Ping''s mansion particularly bad?"


    Dong Yuanyao was silent for a while: ¡°It¡¯s okay to tell you. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t tell others that it¡¯s a royal matter. We don¡¯t talk about it much.¡±


    Ina Hua nodded quickly.


    Dong Yuanyao: "As for the Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, the old family in Beijing knows that the reason why the little prince is reluctant to go home is not only because of the mother and son of Ma Fang, but also because his biological mother, the former Princess Guo, is the prince of peace. Left."


    Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly, and she said in astonishment: "Xiao Yeyang''s mother gave away his father?!"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "Yes."


    Daohua was stunned for a while, swallowed, and exclaimed: "Xiao Yeyang''s mother is a great man!" Dare to reconcile with the royal prince, not to mention anything else, this courage is enough to be admirable.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Yes, every time my mother mentioned Princess Guo, she also admired her. She said that there is almost no woman in this world who is as decisive and free as she is."


    "However, Concubine Guo also has this confidence, and the Dingguo Government does not need to rely on the marriage of Prince Ping."


    "Guo¡¯s family guarded the frontier for generations, and it was Governor Guo¡¯s generation that gradually retired. But even so, the Guo family was still reused by the emperor. Governor Guo was in charge of the military affairs of the three northern provinces and was personally appointed by the emperor."


    "My mother often said that a woman''s greatest confidence comes from her natal family. As long as her natal family is strong, even if she is married to the royal family, she can do everything without grievances."


    Daohua nodded. It was true in ancient times. Her natal family was really too important for married women. She was silent for a moment, and then asked, "Why did Xiao Yeyang''s parents leave?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Do you know the drama of Huo Fu Ji?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Dong Yuanyao: "I don¡¯t know the specific reasons for the separation of Prince Guo¡¯s Peace and Prince. However, it should be similar to what is mentioned in The Book of Hugh. The little prince has an older brother who is two years older than him."


    Daohua''s face was stunned: "It''s no wonder that Xiao Yeyang became so angry when he heard the drama of Huo Fu Ji."


    Dong Yuanyao: "You only need to know these things, but don''t ask the little prince in front of him. The former Princess Guo is a taboo with him."


    Daohua sighed, "Poor Xiao Yeyang."


    My mother left home, and my father didn¡¯t feel any pain. It¡¯s no wonder that I was tied to Zhongzhou by traffickers.


    Dong Yuanyao agreed with her face: "However, the emperor still loves the little prince very much."


    Daohua hurriedly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the queen mother? Didn¡¯t you say that the queen mother is also very good to Xiao Yeyang?¡±


    Dong Yuanyao hesitated for a moment: "How can I say, the queen mother is really good to the little prince, but she is also good to the son of Concubine Ma, and she loves the daughter of Concubine Jiang even more."


    Ina Hua said silently, "Prince Ping has so many concubines?"


    Dong Yuanyao: ¡°It¡¯s not too much, just two. Concubine Ma Fang was taken care of by Prince Ping himself. Concubine Jiang Fang was the daughter of the queen mother. After the former Princess Guo left, Prince Ping¡¯s concubine remained empty."


    "Everyone was discussing in private that it was Prince Ping who wanted to righteous concubine Ma Fang, but he was concerned about the face of the queen dowager, so simply let the concubine Zheng remain vacant."


    Daohua shook her head and sighed: "The royal family is so complicated. If I were Xiao Yeyang, I would not go back."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Isn''t it? In the capital, where is the outside world to be at ease." After speaking, he paused and sighed, "It''s a pity that such good days have not been a few years."


    Inaba immediately asked: "Why do you say that?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled bitterly: "This year is the fourth year of my father''s release. In two more years, he should return to Beijing to report on his work."


    Ina Flower: "Can''t you keep it outside?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "Of course not. My father is in charge of the government affairs of a province. He has too much power. After a long time, the emperor will not be relieved."


    Daohua was silent.


    At this moment, the maid outside the house knocked on the door.


    "Girl, have you washed with Miss Yan? Don''t be playful, beware of colds."


    "I know, I know, we will come out soon."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： , Birthday gift

    Chapter 264, Birthday Gift


    After taking a shower, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao fell asleep on the same bed.


    "I really want to keep you in my house for a few more days. It''s a pity, you also have to go home to meet your elders." Dong Yuanyao said regretfully, lying on the bed.


    Daohua turned her body to face Dong Yuanyao, and smiled: ¡°In the future, there will be opportunities. If you have time, you can come to Xingzhou to play with me. I will take you to my Zhuangzi to play.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao came with interest: "I heard that you have a Zhuangzi specializing in planting flowers?"


    Daohua nodded: "That Zhuangzi is not big, but it is enough to keep my flower shop and rouge shop running normally."


    Dong Yuanyao: "It must be very beautiful, right?"


    Rice Flower: "Of course, I collected all kinds of flowers, and some of them were from Grandpa Jingwan."


    Dong Yuanyao turned over and said, "I have to go and see when I have time. In the past two years, my mother has also started to teach me the stewardship. If it is not difficult to serve, I will also plant some in my farm."


    "Are you busy at home?"


    "Busy, especially in the past two years. In addition to attending classes, I have to follow my mother to handle the general affairs, which makes me less time to play. My mother said that I should study hard, or I will suffer from my in-laws¡¯ house in the future. ."


    "I am very busy at home, too."


    "Why do you want to marry? Isn''t it okay to stay at home all the time?"


    "How can I choose, I don''t want to marry."


    "Me too"


    The two chattered, and fell asleep slowly after they talked.


    The maid waiting outside heard no sound and walked in quietly. Seeing that they were asleep, she helped tuck the quilt, and then went outside and fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, the sky was slightly bright. Before the maid called, Daohua woke up. As soon as she moved, Dong Yuanyao also opened her eyes.


    Dong Yuanyao covered her mouth and yawned: "I slept really well last night."


    Inaba nodded: "Me too."


    Dong Yuanyao got out of bed quickly: "Go, let''s go out for activities. I didn''t bring a sword when I was in Xingyun Mansion. I will show it to you today."


    Daohua was lying on the bed, smiling, "Okay, let me see the style of Dong Daxia."


    Dong Yuanyao saw that Daohua was still a little sleepy at the moment, smiled and raised her chin: "Beauty, wait for the little master to take you through the rivers and lakes."


    Daohua patted Dong Yuanyao''s hand open, and said obliquely, "Who did you learn from the molester?"


    Dong Yuanyao shrugged: "Self-taught! My mother said, fortunately, I am a girl, otherwise, I must be a trashy."


    Inahana also got up and got out of bed: "Auntie said this very well."


    After ??, the two wore loose shorts and went to the yard. Daohua first watched Dong Yuanyao dance the sword for a while, then practiced the whip for a while, and when it was dawn, she went back to the room to wash.


    Just after washing, the maid came in with a few sets of clothes.


    "This is the autumn clothes that the lady just made for the girl, and asked to bring it over for Miss Yan to choose."


    Daohua looked at the clothes, all red, bright red, pink, tender red, everything, and suddenly surprised: "Do you like red so much?"


    Dong Yuanyao picked up a big red dress and compared it to Daohua: "Yeah, don''t you like it?"


    Ina Flower: "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but I don¡¯t think I can wear it."


    Dong Yuanyao took a look at Daohua: "Yes, you are too young, then you wear this set of Xiangfei color, this set is lighter."


    Hearing this, Daohua was a little speechless, and she felt very emotional.


    Soon, both of them changed their clothes with the help of the maid.


    "I have never worn such a matte color." Daohua said while tidying the skirt.


    Dong Yuanyao turned her head and looked at it.


    I saw that Daohua was dressed in Xiang Fei''s color and pleated skirt with plum blossoms. The whole person looked pink and pretty.


    "nice!"


    Daohua also took a look at Dong Yuanyao. The water red double-breasted printed jacket and the water red pleated skirt are bright and luxurious: "You are also beautiful."


    Wang Man''er and Dong''s maid stood aside and watched, and smiled: "The two girls stand together, they look like a pair of sisters."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately took Daohua¡¯s arm: "We are not sisters anymore, let''s go to the main courtyard and let my mother take a look."


    Daohua nodded, and was then pulled out of the room by Dong Yuanyao.


    Just as he walked out of the hospital, Dong Yuanyao stopped: "Wait for me, I''ll get something." As he said, she turned around and ran away.


    "You slow down, no hurry!"


    Daohua gave an order, and then began to look around the scenery of Dong''s backyard.


    It is now the end of September, but the flowers in the yard are still blooming.


    Ina Flower: "These flowers bloom really well."


    Dong¡¯s maid smiled and said: ¡°The uncle is a flower lover, so a lot of flowers are planted in the mansion. Every time the uncle returns to the mansion, he will personally take care of the flowers in the yard.¡±


    Daohua reached out and fiddled with the golden chrysanthemum in the yard, and said with a smile: "Unexpectedly, Brother Dong is actually a flower-cherishing person."


    On the other side of the yard, Dong Yuanxuan took the young man and walked quickly toward his sister¡¯s yard. When he reached the gate of the yard, he saw a pretty pink figure playing with the flowers in the yard, and stopped immediately.


    Although the flowers are gorgeous, they are not as good as the smile of the beautiful lady.


    Looking at the rice flower with his eyes closed and smelling the flower, Dong Yuanxuan couldn''t help Yang Liayang at the corner of his mouth.


    After smelling the fragrance of the flowers, Daohua put down the flower in her hand. When she turned her eyes, she saw Dong Yuanxuan standing not far away. He immediately smiled and said, "Brother Dong."


    Looking at the bright smile, Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes flickered, and after a moment of daze, he smiled and walked over: "Why are you here alone?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Yuan Yao went back to the house to get things. I''m waiting for her here. Are you looking for her? I''ll call it." She said she was going to the yard.


    "do not!"


    Dong Yuanxuan hurriedly stopped Daohua: "I''m not looking for Yuan Yao."


    Ina Flower: ". Then did you pass by here?"


    Dong Yuanxuan shook his head, took a long box from the young man behind him, and opened it as he said: "In August, when your birthday was celebrated, we were in Xingyun Mansion. We didn''t have time to prepare gifts for you at that time. Now we are home. , Just to make it up for you." As he said, he passed the box in his hand.


    He came here specially early in the morning just to give gifts.


    Looking at the long whip in the box, Daohua was surprised, and she reached out and touched: "This is too expensive!" She has been practicing whip for some time, and now she can tell whether the whip is good or bad.


    Dong Yuanxuan put the box in Daohua¡¯s hand: "This is a birthday gift for you. It''s too strange to say this."


    Daohua was holding the box, and although she looked a little hesitant, it was obvious that Dong Yuanxuan was determined to give it away, so she had to thank him and said, "Thank you, Brother Dong."


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled when she saw that she had accepted it, "It''s fine if you like it."


    Ina Flower immediately smiled and said, "I like it very much."


    Dong Yuanxuan looked in the yard: "Wait for Yuan Yao, I''ll go find the little prince and them first."


    Daohua nodded and waited for Dong Yuanxuan to leave, looked at the long whip of the box, closed the lid, and gave it to Wang Man''er to hold it.


    At this moment, Dong Yuanyao came out: "I just heard you talking to someone, who is it?"


    Ina Flower: "Your brother."


    Dong Yuanyao was taken aback for a moment: "What is he doing with me?"


    Daohua smiled: "He is not looking for you, he is here to give me a birthday gift." Then, she pointed to the box in Wang Man''er''s hand.


    "What is it?" Dong Yuanyao opened the box with a curious look. When he saw the long whip inside, he was taken aback, and then smiled, "My grandfather gave this whip to my brother, saying it was captured from a nomadic nobleman in the north. of."


    Daohua quickly said: "Since your grandfather gave it to your brother, then I can''t ask for it. You should help me return it."


    Dong Yuanyao hurriedly held Daohua, and smiled: "How can I take back what I gave? You can hold it for you. My brother must see you are practicing the whip, and he just happened to have a good whip in his hand, so he gave it away. Here you are, don''t be embarrassed, just take it."


    Daohua saw that Dong Yuanyao spoke casually, but she didn''t say she wanted to return it.


    "Go, let''s meet my mother."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： ,uncomfortable

    Chapter 265, uncomfortable


    "Eldest aunt, second aunt!"


    As soon as she stepped into Mrs. Dong''s room, Daohua saw her elder aunt and second aunt sitting and drinking tea, as well as two cousins.


    Fan and Jiang saw Daohua coming, immediately put down their tea cups, stood up and walked over, pulling Daohua up and down for a while.


    Dong Yuanyao let go of the rice blossoms at the right time, and walked to sit down next to Mrs. Dong.


    After a while, Fan clicked on Daohua¡¯s forehead: "You girl, why are you so courageous?" She dared to go to Xingyun Mansion where the plague broke out. When she first learned the news, she was really caught Shocked.


    Ms. Dong smiled and answered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Yiyi is a good girl. At least I told my family that this girl of my family really deserves to fight, so we went behind our back.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao immediately distinguished: "Mother, I have left a letter."


    Ms. Dong stared at Dong Yuanyao: "You also said that you were cutting first and then playing, hum, wait for me, and I will clean up you later."


    Dong Yuanyao shrank her neck and glanced at Daohua, who was also stigmatized, and gave her a look of pity.


    The two aunts took turns talking about Daohua for a while. Daohua listened silently and nodded from time to time. After they finished speaking, they smiled and asked: "Auntie, second aunt, why are you here?"


    Fan said with a smile: "Your uncle heard that you are back and still lives in the chief ambassador''s mansion. Your two uncles miss you and worry about staggering with you, so you don''t take the liberty to go to the house and harass you." Looked at Mrs. Dong apologetically.


    Ms. Dong immediately smiled and said, "Mrs. Li, what did you say, Yuan Yao and Yi Yi have a good relationship, so we can have a lot of contacts in the future."


    Fan smiled, but did not answer.


    She knew in her heart that this was Mrs. Dong¡¯s kind words. The Li family was the home of merchants, while the Dong family was the home of princes. The status of the two families was very different. If there were not a few children here, how could they dare to come here? .


    After ??, while the two aunts and Mrs. Dong were talking, Daohua introduced the two cousins ??to Dong Yuanyao, and the two met and met, and they knew each other.


    "Wait later, are you going to your aunt''s house?" Madam Dong asked when she looked at Daohua.


    Fan took over with a smile: "Forget it this time, the old lady and my sister must have been waiting in a hurry at home, we dare not keep their brothers and sisters."


    Ms. Dong smiled: "If this is the case, I am afraid I will leave by boat later. The two girls have not eaten yet. Let them go and eat something first."


    Fan nodded to Daohua: "Go ahead, when you finish eating, your brother and others will probably also clean it up."


    Dong Yuanyao took Daohua to the dining room, and Daohua took her two cousins ??away.


    While eating, Daohua said to sister Li Zixuan: "Cousin Zixuan, Cousin Zixin, do you want to go to my house with me for a while?"


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin looked at each other, both of them were moved.


    Seeing her, Daohua immediately smiled: "If you want to go, then go talk to your two aunts and let them order people to go back and pack your things."


    Li Zixuan hesitated for a moment: "Will you disturb my aunt and uncle?"


    Daohua: "Excuse me, when I go to my house, you will follow me in class, and it won''t interfere with my mother and father at all."


    Dong Yuanyao also said with a smile: "You have the opportunity to go out to play, why are you still hesitating? If it weren''t for me to leave home for a few months, I would go to Xingzhou with Yiyi."


    Li Zixuan thought for a while: "Okay, let''s go talk to my mother now."


    Inaba nodded: "Go ahead."


    After the two left, Dong Yuanyao said with a look of admiration: "Hey, if I can also go with me, it would be great."


    Ina Hua directly replied: "In a short period of time, don''t think about this, it will only increase your troubles."


    Dong Yuanyao''s face collapsed: "Yan Yiyi, you can''t comfort me, can you?"


    "I am doing this for your own good, so that you can recognize the current situation in time, and don''t make unrealistic expectations, lest you end up sad!"


    "Hmph, don''t say anything, my mother hasn''t punish me yet. When you say that, I already foresee the tragic days of being locked up in the backyard in the future."


    Listening to the sound from the dining room, the sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin who came out looked surprised.


    "The cousin is so familiar with Miss Dong."


    "The cousin is cheerful, and she has a similar temper with Miss Dong."


    "Sister, do you think my mother would agree to go to my aunt''s house?"


    "Will it? Don''t think about it, just ask."


    In Mrs. Dong¡¯s room, Fan and Jiang listened to their daughter and agreed without hesitation: "Since Daohua invites you to play, you can go play for a few days."


    Like Daohua, Yan Wenxiu also invited several cousins ??to visit Yan''s house, and Li Xingnian followed this time. First, he was worried about the children, and second, he went to congratulate his brother-in-law.


    The emperor praised his brother-in-law, and they knew about it. It was time to come to congratulate him.


    Finally, the group waited until a quarter to four (10 in the morning) before boarding the boat.


    In the cabin, Li Zixin saw the box that Wang Man''er had been holding in her hand, and smiled and asked, "Cousin, what is your maid¡¯s hand?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "It''s the birthday gift that Brother Dong gave me."


    Li Zixin immediately asked: "Can we take a look?"


    Daohua laughed: "Of course, there is nothing I can''t see here." She said, motioning for Wang Man''er to open the box.


    "What a beautiful whip."


    Li Zixin quickly took out the whip. She learns to dance and knows how to dance ribbons. Looking at the whip, her hands are a little itchy. She immediately said to Daohua, "Cousin, can I dance? I haven''t danced a whip yet. ."


    Inaba nodded: "Of course."


    Seeing Daohua agreed, Li Zixin immediately took the whip and ran to the deck, and then began to play.


    Daohua and Li Zixuan followed with a smile.


    Xiao Yeyang in the cabin saw it and walked out.


    Dancing whip requires strength and skill. Although Li Zixin is practicing dancing, her strength is not very strong. After dancing for a while, she loses interest.


    "Oh, this whip is not the same as the ribbon. I can''t dance. I feel that if I''m not careful, I will hit myself." Then, he returned the whip to Daohua.


    Daohua smiled and took the whip.


    At this time, Li Zixuan suddenly said: "Cousin, don''t you know how to dance the whip? Or, show us the dance?"


    Seeing the two cousins ??looking at herself expectantly, Daohua looked at the deck, and saw that the venue is still big, then smiled and nodded: "Okay, let me show you my skills."


    As he said, as soon as he moved his body, he came to the center of the deck with a few spin steps. As soon as his arm strength was used, the whole whip was thrown out with a ¡®pop¡¯.


    Then, in coordination with the walking position, turning over, and rotating, Daohua beat the whip vigorously and vigorously.


    Not only Li Zixuan and Li Zixin sisters could see the magic, but also Xiao Yeyang''s several martial arts practitioners, they all shined in front of them, involuntarily showing amazing colors.


    "it is good!"


    Yan Wenkai couldn''t help but screamed, Xiao Yeyang and the others also expressed appreciation.


    When Daohua put away the whip, Zhou Chengye smiled and said, "Sister Yan, I didn¡¯t expect your whip to be so slippery."


    Daohua smiled: "Uncle Qin said, the strength is not strong enough, and the accuracy is not high enough, so I have to continue practicing."


    Yan Wenkai smiled and walked over: "Big sister is okay, you have to continue to practice, and I have to be careful when discussing with me in the future." Then, he took the whip in Daohua''s hand.


    "This whip is good, when did you buy it?"


    Daohua: "Brother Dong gave it as a birthday gift for making up."


    Xiao Yeyang, who was still smiling, frowned upon hearing this.


    Yan Wenkai also waved the whip twice, and then returned the whip to Daohua: "Brother Dong has the intention to know that you need a good whip, and you can use this when you ride a horse in the future."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, then put the whip back in the box.


    Aside, Xiao Yeyang saw the rice flower smiling and putting away the whip like a baby. Somehow he felt uncomfortable and returned to the cabin with a calm face.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： , Good again

    Chapter 266, good again


    On the deck, Daohua talked and laughed with the crowd for a while, and saw that her fourth brother was teaching two cousins ??to use telescopes to watch the scenery in the distance. The second uncle and three cousins ??were talking to the eldest brother and the others. They looked around and found that there was no Xiao. The figure of Yeyang.


    "Why are you sitting here alone?"


    Daohua looked around and found Xiao Yeyang sitting alone drinking tea at the stern of the boat. He looked at him alone and stared at the passing river in a daze. Thinking of his family background, he suddenly felt that this guy was quite pitiful.


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head and glanced at Daohua, thinking of the whip that Dong Yuanxuan had given her so beloved just now, he didn''t care about her, and turned his head back without saying anything.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua was a little puzzled. She didn''t understand what this guy was making, but she didn''t care. She smiled and walked across to him and sat down. Seeing the teapot on the table, she gave it to herself. Pour a cup of tea.


    "It''s so fragrant, what kind of tea is this?" Smelling the rich tea fragrance, Daohua took a deep breath, then took a sip, savored it for a while, and nodded: "Qing and sweet, tea fragrance overflows , Delicious!" As he said, he immediately took a big sip.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang''s uncomfortable feeling faded a little: "This is Wuyi Rock Tea. If you like it, I will let Defu get you some."


    Daohua didn''t mean to be polite at all, she nodded her head repeatedly: "Okay, okay!"


    In ancient times, the transportation was inconvenient, and many local specialties could not be circulated at all. Only the powerful and powerful could get local specialties. Obviously, the Yan family did not have such ability.


    Seeing her appearance, Xiao Yeyang''s mood improved again, and he took a sip from his teacup.


    Behind ??, Blessed, seeing that his master''s mood improved, he smiled silently, and quietly retreated.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua sip the tea, with a pleasant expression on his face, he pondered for a while, and finally couldn''t hold back, pretending to say casually: "You just did a good job with that whip dance."


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately smiled, with curved eyebrows.


    Xiao Yeyang: ". You seem to like the whip sent by Yuan Xuan very much?"


    Daohua didn''t think much, nodded, and smiled: "The whip is very light and easy to dance." After speaking, he paused, "It''s just that it''s more expensive."


    Xiao Ye silently said, "Since you think it is precious, then try not to use it in the future, so as not to attract the younger generation."


    Daohua agreed and nodded: "I think so too, don¡¯t you get the money! Besides, the whip is studded with gold thread, it¡¯s so luxurious, I don¡¯t want to hit the ground."


    Hearing this, the corners of Xiao Yeyang''s mouth couldn''t help raising his mouth: "Well. Where do I have a lot of whips, I''ll give you one when I look back."


    Daohua directly refused: "No, I can buy it myself, anyway, whips can be bought everywhere."


    Xiao Ye paused: "Why bother, the quality of the whip outside is definitely not as good as mine. Besides, isn''t it just a whip? It''s worth being polite to you?"


    Daohua tilted her head, then smiled and said, "Yes too!"


    Seeing that she agreed, the discomfort in Xiao Yeyang''s heart was completely gone, and the speed of drinking tea was a bit faster than before.


    More than an hour later, Wuhua Mountain arrived.


    "Do you want to eat here before going back?" Xiao Yeyang asked, looking at Daohua.


    Ina Hua shook her head: "No, there are snacks on the boat, everyone is not very hungry now."


    Yan Wenxiu also nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, then looked at the others: "Well, I know you are eager to return home, I won''t persuade you." After that, he turned and got off the boat.


    "and many more."


    Daohua stopped people.


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head: "Are you still okay?"


    Inahua: "During this period, you can practice martial arts, but don''t practice too hard. The last time you fell ill, although the illness has recovered, you have to make up for a while after you have lost your body. When I get home, I Let someone bring you food, remember to eat lightly, you know?"


    Xiao Yeyang listened patiently, feeling the concern in Daohua¡¯s words, a warm current flashed in his heart, then smiled and nodded, and asked softly: "Is there anything else?"


    Ina Flower thought for a while, and shook her head: "No more for now."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, turned around to get off the boat, only took two steps, and was stopped again.


    "Your telescope!"


    Looking at the telescope that Daohua handed over, Xiao Yeyang didn''t answer, "You take it for fun." He said, he paused and teased, "You won''t stop me again? Or, I''ll just talk to you. Can you go to your house together?"


    Ina Flower nodded immediately: "Okay, anyway, you are alone when you return to the palace."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flickered, thinking of the people waiting in the other courtyard, shook his head and said, "Forget it, when your family is reunited, I won''t be an eyesore."


    While speaking, she glanced at other people who were some distance away, and laughed in a low voice: "I''m really gone this time, don''t call me, otherwise, I thought you could not bear me?"


    Daohua immediately said, "Who can''t bear you?" If it weren''t for the fact that Governor Guo was still in Jiguang, and there was no elder around this guy to take care of him, she didn''t bother to grind with him here for a long time. Woolen cloth.


    Looking at the banter on Xiao Yeyang''s face, Daohua waved her hands impatiently: "Go fast, don''t delay our return."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and shook his head, before turning around and getting off the boat.


    Soon, the boat started again. Xiao Yeyang stood on the shore and watched for a while, until he could not see the rice flowers on the deck, and then rode back to the palace.


    On the deck, Daohua took a binoculars and watched Xiao Yeyang disappear into the dock before turning around and returning to the cabin.


    As soon as she entered, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin sisters surrounded her, looked at the telescope in her hand, and exclaimed: "Cousin, the little prince is so kind to you. I will give you such a rare thing."


    Daohua casually said: "I am friends with him, he has good things for me, and I will give him good things when I have good things."


    Li Zixuan took a look at Daohua''s face, and saw that there was nothing unusual in her eyebrows, her face was calm, and she suddenly shook her head with a laugh.


    She should think too much, right?


    Li Xingnian also glanced at Daohua. He also thought that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s gift of binoculars was valuable, and did Daohua and Little Wangye get too close?


    It can be seen that the Yan family''s three brothers were so strange that they immediately held back what was in their hearts.


    Daohua is only twelve years old this year, and the little prince is only fifteen years old. They are both at the age of playfulness. Maybe, they just have the same temperament and play better.


    Until four quarters (two o''clock in the afternoon), Daohua and his party returned to Xingzhou City.


    After entering the city, Zhou Chengye separated from the Yan family.


    "You guys who are not worried, finally know that they are back?"


    Looking at the old lady Yan and everyone in the Yan family waiting outside the gate, Yan Wenxiu quickly got out of the carriage and immediately knelt down, but was stopped by Mrs. Li.


    "Just come back, just come back!"


    Mrs. Li held Yan Wenxiu with one hand and Yan Wenkai with the other, her eyes flushed.


    As for Daohua, she jumped out of the carriage and rushed into the arms of Mrs. Yan.


    The old lady Yan looked at Daohua from head to toe: "I am thinner, this face is a little smaller."


    Ina Flower rubbed the flesh on her face, she didn¡¯t think it was too small!


    However, at this time, she wouldn''t be confronting the old lady. She immediately leaned on the shoulders of the old lady and said coquettishly: "Grandma has to take care of me. I haven''t eaten much in the past few months. "


    Hearing this, the old lady suddenly felt distressed. She took Daohua and walked towards the mansion, without even paying attention to Li Xingnian and others who followed.


    "Let''s go, grandma will make you some good food."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： , Please

    Chapter 267, please


    Seeing that Mrs. Li and the people in Sanfang were patronizing their children, Yan Zhiyuan fisted forward and greeted Li Xingnian. Sun also praised the five children of Li''s family.


    Finally, it was Yan Wenxiu who reminded Mrs. Li that Fu Li returned to his senses and looked at his second brother apologetically.


    Li Xingnian immediately smiled and said, "I understand all of them as parents."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard an angry voice from the old lady: "Wen Xiu, Wen Tao, Wen Kai, what are you still standing at the door, come in!"


    The three brothers Yan Wenxiu looked at each other and smiled. Earlier, they heard the elder sister say that the old lady was so anxious because they were trapped in Xingyunfu that they were so worried.


    "I didn''t hear the old lady''s call, go now!" Li Xingnian urged with a smile.


    Yan Wenxiu nodded when seeing Mrs. Li, and then quickly followed with her two younger brothers.


    "This is Zi Xuan and Zi Xin. I haven''t seen them for so many years, they are all big girls!"


    Ms. Li smiled and took sister Li Zixuan¡¯s hand, looked up and down, and said to Li Xingnian: ¡°The bigger the better.¡±


    After that, he looked at the three brothers Li Chenyi again, with a smile on his face: "They are all good children."


    Li Xingnian said to the Li Chenyi brothers and sisters: "I don''t want to see your aunt soon."


    Li''s brothers and sisters immediately bowed their knees and bowed: "Auntie."


    Mrs. Li quickly helped a few people, and then pulled sister Li Zixuan: "Go, let''s enter the house."


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin obediently allowed Mrs. Li to pull them. During the period, they raised their eyes and looked up a few times, and both of them and the Li family brothers had surprises on their faces.


    Auntie now looks different from her impression.


    In the impression, the aunt is gentle and dignified, but at this moment, dignity is dignified, but she has a little momentum on her body, which makes people involuntarily converge and dare not to be presumptuous.


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t notice the expressions of the children, she turned her head to look at Li Xingnian as she walked, ¡°Master is still in the yamen, and there is something on hand, and I will see it later.¡±


    Li Xingnian said with a smile: ¡°The matter on the Zhigao side is important, keep him busy and don¡¯t have to come back in a hurry.¡±


    Mrs. Li smiled: "It''s okay, the master knows it well."


    By the time Mrs. Li brought Li Xingnian and her party to Songheyuan, the old lady Yan had already been coaxed to smile by Yan Wenkai.


    "Uncle in-law, the old woman was rude just now, don''t mind you!"


    As soon as she saw Li Xingnian, Mrs. Yan quickly apologized.


    Li Xingnian stepped forward to salute: "Don''t say that, old lady, Xingnian can''t afford it."


    The two exchanged a few words, and the old lady Yan looked at the Li family siblings again: "I haven''t seen each other in a few years, and several children have grown up." As they said, she took the meeting ceremony that she had prepared a long time ago from her grandmother.


    Because of thinking of Mrs. Li''s contribution to the family over the years, the meeting gifts prepared by Mrs. Yan are more expensive, and they are all selected from the emperor''s previous rewards.


    Most of the gifts from the emperor, gold and silver fabrics, were collected by Mrs. Li, but Yan Zhigao picked out some strange gadgets to honor his mother.


    He also saw that the old ladies of other people''s homes had a lot of good things in their hands, and from time to time they took them out to reward the juniors. In this way, the elderly are happy, and the juniors are also happy.


    Seeing the gifted jewels, Yan Zhigao immediately thought of his mother who had worked hard for most of his life.


    Except for the wife and eldest daughter, almost all of them were sent to the old lady.


    He is usually busy with official duties, and his wife has to take care of the family affairs, and there are always times when he is not well taken care of. With these things, the family can be more dedicated to the old lady.


    The old lady gave Li Zixuan and Li Zixin two silk palace fans, and the three brothers Li Chenyi, Li Chenliang, and Li Chenzhi were three side inkstones.


    Seeing something, Madam Li''s eyes flashed.


    She remembers that there are only three palace fans, and only five sides of Duan Yan.


    Mrs. Li glanced at Mrs. Yan gratefully.


    She knows that the old lady is making faces!


    Yan Zhiyuan and Sun, who were sitting on the side, changed their expressions, and Yan Zhiqiang and Wu, both of them were on Yan Wentao''s mind, and they didn''t pay attention to this at all.


    Li Xingnian is a acquaintance of the goods, and hastened to postpone it: "The old lady quickly take it back. They don¡¯t need these good things, so let¡¯s keep a few of them for Daohua."


    The old lady Yan Yan glanced at Li Xingnian pretending to be annoyed: "This is for a few children from the old woman, but it doesn''t matter to you." She smiled and looked at Li Chenyi, "Good boy, take it quickly."


    Li Chenyi hesitated and looked at Li Xingnian.


    At this time, Daohua stood up with a smile, took the palace fan and stuffed it directly into the hands of two cousins, and then handed Yantai to the three cousins.


    "Cousins ??and cousins, don¡¯t be polite. My grandmother just wants to be a good old man. You can satisfy her wish."


    The old lady Yan smiled and glanced at Daohua, and said to Li Xingnian: "It''s not wasted that the old lady likes this girl the most, and she knows me best in the whole family."


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, ¡°Daohua was raised by an old lady since she was a child, so she is naturally the most intimate with you.¡±


    The old lady Yan loves to listen to these words, she immediately smiled, and when Daohua sat down next to her again, she blamed: "This girl is good everywhere, just love to toss a bit."


    Li Xingnian immediately took over: "So, I need the old lady''s Wuzhishan to press her down."


    Daohua took Mrs. Yan¡¯s arm and pouted: "Second Uncle, how can you be like you? You should persuade grandma to make her treat me better."


    The old lady squinted over immediately: "Why, did the old lady treat you very badly? You also filed a lawsuit against your uncle."


    Daohua hurriedly coaxed: "Grandma is the best, the best person in the world."


    The old lady Yan nodded Daohua¡¯s head: "Just take the blame!"


    Daohua smiled lowly, leaning on the shoulder of the old lady with a smile.


    Not long after, the three sisters Yan Yihuan, Yan Wenjie and Yan Wenbin, who were in school, also came over.


    After a meeting, everyone sat around and laughed.


    Seeing the palace fans in the hands of Li Zixuan and Li Zixin, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile were a little hot, and at the same time, they felt a little uncomfortable.


    Grandma gave this precious thing to outsiders and never gave them!


    Yan Zhigao didn''t finish his work until the evening. After returning to the backyard, he first looked at the three brothers Daohua and Yan Wenxiu, and saw that the four of them were safe and sound, and then walked towards Li Xingnian with his fists.


    At the beginning of ??Xishi (7 o''clock in the evening), everyone had dinner happily.


    After dinner, Daohua took her two cousins ??to her yard, and the three brothers Li Chenyi were taken away by Yan Wenxiu. The rest of them spoke for a while and then dispersed.


    Second room.


    As soon as Yan Yile returned to the yard, she lost her temper, and said to Yan Zhiyuan and Sun in dissatisfaction: "Father, mother, is grandmother our real grandmother? She is usually eccentric to her big sister. The children of the merchant¡¯s family are better than they are to us! I feel that she is not close to us at all."


    "Shut up!"


    Yan Zhiyuan snorted in a deep voice, and looked at Yan Yile angrily: "Where are the rules and etiquette you learned? Did you say that to your grandmother?"


    Yan Yile shrank her neck, and hid behind Sun Shi with some fear.


    Sun clicked on Yan Yile¡¯s head: "When can your unobstructed problem be corrected? If you can''t, just like your sister, shut up and say nothing."


    Yan Yihuan, who was on the side, quickly raised her eyes to look at her parents and sister, and then dropped her eyes again.


    Yan Wenjie sat aside, and saw that the anger on Yan Zhiyuan''s face faded a bit, before he said: "The fourth sister is right, the emperor''s rewards, except for the eldest mother, belong to the old lady the most, but I haven''t seen it. She gives us one or two things."


    Yan Zhiyuan glared at his son: "You don''t often go to ask Ann to greet you, why should your grandmother give you the good things in her hand?"


    Sun¡¯s face agreed: ¡°I can understand it today, your uncle¡¯s meaning is very obvious, who can please the old lady, who can get the good things in her hands.¡±


    said, sighed.


    "I said the three of you, you usually show up in front of the old lady when you are fine. After this time, you will naturally have feelings."


    "Why does Daohua like the old lady so much? Isn''t it just the friendship from the small to the big?"


    "When this person is old, he likes his children to be happy. As long as you can make the old lady happy, the benefits will naturally be there."


    "In short, you have to remember that no matter what you want, you have to pay in advance. The girl Daohua is right. There is nothing in this world for nothing."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： ,Variety

    Chapter 268, Changes


    After Li Zixuan and Li Zixin followed Daohua to her yard, even at night, they were fascinated by the flowers and plants in the yard.


    Surrounded by the faint fragrance of flowers in the air, the two of them took a deep breath without realizing it.


    "Cousin, your yard is really nice." Li Zixuan exclaimed sincerely.


    Daohua smiled and said, "If you like it, the two cousins ??can live longer." She said, leading people into the main room.


    Sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin walked in. At first impression, they felt spacious and elegant, with few furnishings, but exquisite pieces.


    At this time, Daohua asked Gu Yu and Lixia: "Is the Nuan Pavilion packed?"


    Gu Yu smiled and said: "I packed up early in the morning, and the two watch ladies'' things have also been put away."


    Daohua nodded, and then dragged sister Li Zixuan to sit on the cave and made tea for them herself. While delivering tea, she smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have many yards in my house. I have to squeeze my two cousins ??and live in Nuange. Inside."


    Li Zixuan took the tea and said with a smile: ¡°Cousin don¡¯t say such things anymore. I think it¡¯s good if you are not wronged.¡±


    Li Zixin also said: "That is, I just hope that we will come over, so I won''t disturb you, cousin."


    Daohua smiled and sighed and said, "What''s the interruption, I hope you will come over too late. When you come to me, you just treat it as your own home, but don''t be polite with me. I wanted to go to your home, but it was very casual. , If you don¡¯t play back, you will suffer."


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s words, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin both laughed, and at the same time they were relieved.


    The cousin is not polite with them, and they can be more at ease.


    At this moment, Wang Man''er smiled and walked in: "Girl, the bath water is ready."


    Daohua nodded, and said to sister Li Zixuan: "After sitting on the boat for most of the day, I want to come to the two cousins ??are tired? After washing, you can rest."


    Li Zixuan nodded, and Li Zixin followed the maid to the penthouse to wash.


    After the two have washed, Daohua will wash.


    When she finishes washing, sister Li Zixuan is already lying on the bed in Nuan Pavilion.


    Daohua wore a water-blue blouse and a light blue long skirt with waist-length hair, walked in, smiled and asked, "What else is missing?"


    Li Zixuan quickly sat up: "There is nothing missing, everything is in order."


    Daohua looked at the layout of the warm pavilion and nodded with satisfaction when she saw that she had all the necessary items.


    Li Zixin lay on the bed and smiled: "Cousin, don''t worry about us, go back to sleep."


    Li Zixuan took the words: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about to enter October. The weather is getting colder day by day. You just took a shower and dressed so little. Be careful of catching cold.¡±


    "Well, well, I''ll go back to bed right away, and you guys should rest early." Daohua smiled and retired.


    After Daohua left, Li Zixuan retracted into the bed.


    At this time, the woman''s voice came from outside: "Miss Man''er, it''s time to lock the lock."


    Wang Man''er: "Are all the people in the yard coming back?"


    Mother-in-law: "All are back."


    "Then close the courtyard door!"


    Wait until the voice disappeared, Li Zixin turned her head to look at Li Zixuan: "Sister, what are they doing?"


    Li Zixuan: "This is the rule of the big family. At night, every yard must be locked to prevent people from running around and making trouble."


    Li Zixin sighed: "Auntie¡¯s rules are really strict."


    Li Zixuan nodded: "After my aunt''s house arrived in Xingzhou City, the rules became a little stricter."


    Li Zixin stretched out her head and looked outside the conservatory. When she saw no one, she whispered: "After we came today, we didn''t even see the concubine before my uncle."


    "I think that when we came to our aunt''s house, the little concubine dared to come out to see us brazenly and sit still, which is really annoying."


    "Come here this time, I thought I would see her again."


    Li Zixuan smiled: "Did you not listen to my eldest aunt and my mother, the higher my uncle¡¯s position is now, the higher the level of officialdom, he will pay more and more attention to the rules, so naturally he won¡¯t let my little concubine come out to see guests."


    "Also, cousin Yiyi is not a vegetarian. I don''t think she will let that little concubine jump up and down."


    Li Zixin nodded: "Yes, this time I came to my aunt''s house, I think a lot of things have changed."


    "My aunt¡¯s family had a hard time in the past, and we have to rely on our family to help. But now, look at the furnishings of the cousin¡¯s house, any utensil is worth a lot of money."


    "Also, the things my cousin uses are much better than what we bought outside. The rouge gouache and moisturizer she prepared for us are different from what we usually use."


    Li Zixuan thought of what she had seen and heard in Yan Mansion today, and was silent for a while: "Auntie''s house has really changed, and it has become more and more expensive."


    Li Zixin sighed: "Our family is rich is rich, but compared to my aunt¡¯s, there is indeed something missing. Sister, what do you say is missing?"


    Li Zixuan thought for a while and said, "Let''s lose some of the fragrance of books! Just after taking a shower, while I was waiting for you, I glanced at the East Wing, and the serving maid said it was my cousin¡¯s study."


    "The cousin is a daughter''s house, and my aunt and uncle have such strict demands on her, let alone cousin Wenxiu."


    "Although our family has also hired a master, it only allows us to recognize a few words. Compared with my cousins, it is simply incomparable."


    Li Zixin expressed regret: "Unfortunately, our brothers don''t have any talent for reading."


    Li Zixuan: "Fortunately, my aunt married my uncle, so our family can rely on it. Otherwise, we have to be like those businesses who have been bullied by the rich and powerful but have to apologize."


    "Isn''t it, the merchant has no status anymore."


    "."


    On the other side, Daohua fell asleep shortly after lying on the bed. Early the next morning, before dawn, I took Wang Man''er to the open space in front of Chuihua Gate.


    Qin Wu looked at the neatly dressed rice flower and smiled: "I thought you could not come today!"


    Daohua: "How can I not come? I have been abandoned for three months. If I don''t practice, the martial arts will have to go backwards."


    Qin Wu expressed appreciation: "It is a good thing to be able to endure hardship, come on, let me see if you have made progress or regressed during this period of time."


    After ??, Daohua resumed her morning whip practice.


    After practicing the whip and returning to the yard, Daohua took a quick wash, and took sister Li Zixuan to the main yard, greeted Mrs. Li, and then the group went to the old lady¡¯s yard for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Mrs. Li said to sister Li Zixuan: "I have already said hello to Master Shen. You will go to class with Daohua these days in Yanfu."


    "Master Shen, whether it is knowledge, etiquette, or acupuncture female celebrity, is very good, you have to concentrate on learning."


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin nodded seriously.


    Before coming, Fan and Jiang have explained that they should learn from their cousins, which will be of great help to them in marrying in the future.


    Don¡¯t talk about other things, just say that Master Shen, who has some reputation in Zhongzhou Province, as long as you tell outsiders that they have been taught by her, they can all be looked at.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： , Not knowing

    Chapter 269, unknowingly


    "Cousin, Master Shen is not strict?"


    On the way to the school, Li Zixin''s expression was a little worried, even the calm Li Zixuan''s expression was tense.


    Both knew that some masters had very noble temperaments and looked down upon the merchant''s house very much.


    Daohua soothed and said: "Don''t worry, Master Shen is very good."


    When the three people came to class, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile had already arrived, and they all sat in their places to sort out the books and pens.


    "Cousin Yihuan, Cousin Yishuang, Cousin Yile!"


    "Hello three sisters!"


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin saluted the three first.


    Yan Yihuan immediately stood up and gave a salute: "Hello, two cousins!"


    Yan Yile was a little dazed, stood up slowly, and replied a little perfunctorily.


    And Yan Yishuang sat still, looking at the book for himself.


    Seeing this, Daohua frowned: "Sister, are the two cousins ??saying hello to you?"


    Yan Yi raised her eyes to look at Daohua, and she hated Aunt Lin because she was still being barred, and glanced contemptuously at the Li family sisters, the merchant¡¯s house, is it worthy of her to return the gift? With a faint ¡®um¡¯, he stopped paying attention.


    Daohua''s brows furrowed tighter, and sister Li Zixuan looked a little uncomfortable while watching, but the two of them quickly turned the matter off.


    They don¡¯t want to make their cousin and concubines unhappy when they come to Yan¡¯s house.


    Daohua didn''t want to be unhappy because of this little thing early in the morning, and didn''t want to make the two cousins ??feel uncomfortable. She looked away, looked at the two desks placed next to her, and walked over with sister Li Zixuan.


    "You guys are sitting here."


    The classroom is very spacious. There were two rows of tables before, but now with two more tables, there are three rows.


    Li Zixuan let his younger sister Li Zixin sit in front, and she did it on her own.


    Seeing the two of them sat down, Daohua returned to her seat.


    After a while, Master Shen came over.


    Yan Yishuang was proud of Daohua''s retreat. Seeing Master Shen glanced at her, he quickly put away the smile on his face and began to read the book seriously.


    Just now, Master Shen was watching everything in class, and seeing that Yan Yishuang was still so unconscious, he shook his head disappointedly.


    The third girl from the Yan family is a bit talented and a little clever. Although she is not as good as the big girl, she is still pretty. With the back of the Yan family, she will have a good future by marrying into a small official''s house in the future.


    Unfortunately, this person is completely confused about major issues.


    Mrs. Li of Yan''s family is not a cruel person who cannot tolerate offspring, and the eldest daughter of the prostitute did not suppress her concubine or let her concubine appear.


    It can be said that Miss Yan San is very lucky to be born in such a family.


    However, this girl, Yan San, as a concubine, restlessly guards herself, but always opposes her concubine. Nowadays, the girl from her aunt¡¯s family came over and gave them a faceless as soon as she came up.


    Such behavior is stupid and rude.


    And this person is still ecstatic in his heart, really ignorant to the extreme.


    If Mrs. Li really wants to embarrass a concubine, there is no way too much. Even if she is protected by an adult, Mrs. Li can make her miserable.


    What¡¯s more, Master Yan is no longer loving his daughter as much as before.


    Also, the jewel of Miss Youyan is at the front, and the daughter at the back is indeed somewhat dwarfed.


    Master Shen glanced at Daohua, who bowed his head to organize the books, and sighed in his heart. It''s no wonder that Master Yan is paying more and more attention to this daughter.


    Respect elders at home, can help oneself in the official career, bring out social relations, and show the face of Yan''s parents. How can Yan adults not like such a daughter?


    Why does the family have a daughter-in-law?


    In addition to the precious status of the mother¡¯s family, it is also because most of the prostitutes are well-informed and generous, and even if the prostitutes receive the same education, they can hardly hide their petty.


    Of course, this Yan family girl is not without any shortcomings.


    I don¡¯t know how to do things euphemistically, and I¡¯m going straight forward.


    In the matter of punishing Aunt Lin, he confronted his father in front of so many people.


    After ??, she also went to Xingyun Mansion, otherwise, she would have to talk to her well.


    You must know that in this world, it is not reasonable to do whatever you want to do.


    But again, this point is really a bit like that of the Guo family. It''s no wonder that that person has handed her letters several times so that she can teach this girl well.


    Master Shen thought about this, but she didn''t show it at all. He smiled and called the two girls of the Li family up and asked them about their homework at home.


    After listening to sister Li Zixuan''s answer, Master Shen pondered for a moment.


    The careers of the daughters of the merchants and the daughters of the officials are not the same, so naturally they cannot carry out the same teaching.


    After thinking about it, Master Shen smiled and said, "I think you still lack some rules and etiquette, and I will teach you more about this in the future. At the rest, you choose something you like to learn. Whether it¡¯s red, or piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, you can ask me if you don¡¯t understand."


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin were overjoyed, and Qi Qi bowed to Master Shen, "Thank you, Master."


    Master Shen waved his hand to let them sit down, and then began the class.


    Li Xingnian stayed at the Yan family for a few days before leaving, because Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai were going to the academy to study. When they left, they took away the three brothers from the Li family, leaving only sister Li Zixuan.


    "Father"


    Li Zixuan looked at Li Xingnian with some dismay.


    Li Zixin''s mood is also somewhat depressed.


    Li Xingnian glanced at Daohua, who was standing in the distance saying goodbye to the three brothers of the Yan family, and said to sister Li Zixuan: "You two learn from Master Shen in the Yan family. Such a master cannot be invited by our family. Missed opportunity, you know?"


    The two sisters nodded.


    Li Zixuan: "Father, don''t worry, we will study hard."


    Li Xingnian: "There are still many people in the Yan family¡¯s three-bedroom house. If you are wronged, bear with it and don¡¯t trouble your aunt."


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin both nodded.


    Li Xingnian was silent for a while: "If you don''t involve adults, don''t bear it too much. Go to Daohua, she will protect you."


    Li Zixuan hesitated to say something and stopped: "Father, isn''t this causing trouble for my cousin?"


    Li Xingnian smiled: "Adults have a heavy face, and conflicts will be difficult to resolve, but the fight between children is harmless, and it will be over. Daohua has a sense of measure. Besides, she is a long time. Sister, you can teach the lower siblings."


    Li Zixin responded with a smile.


    Li Xingnian glanced at Li Chenyi: "It''s a pity that Wenxiu and Wenkai are going to the academy, otherwise you can stay here and read for a few more days."


    After hearing this, Li Chenyi also had some regrets.


    I got along with the Yan family cousin these days, and found that they know a lot.


    Even Wenkai¡¯s cousin who doesn¡¯t like to read, talks about outside matters very well.


    On the other side, Daohua handed a food box to Yan Wenkai: "Four brother, this is the medicinal meal I prepared for Xiao Yeyang. After you see him, remember to give it to him."


    Yan Wenkai looked around and found that there was only one food container, and immediately asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you prepare it for us?¡±


    The rice turned white and he glanced at him: "What are you eating at home these days? It is not advisable to eat more medicated food. After you come back from the holiday, I will make it for you."


    Yan Wenkai nodded, and then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you prepare for Brother Dong and the others?¡±


    Daohua asked in return: "Why should I prepare for them? They are all watched by the elders in the family. Where do I need to worry about it? Xiao Yeyang is different. He stays in Zhongzhou alone, so I don''t care much. Do you care."


    Yan Wenkai smiled: "Yes too!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： , Should be

    Chapter 270, it should be


    Wangyue Academy.


    Looking at the food box that Yan Wenkai put on the table, Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "What kind of delicious dessert is Daohua?" He said that he was going to open the box.


    Yan Wenkai shook his head: "It''s not a snack, it''s a medicated diet, specially used to supplement your body."


    Su Hongxin on the side heard it, and immediately asked, "Is there no one with us?"


    Dong Yuanxuan also looked over.


    Yan Wenkai shrugged: "My elder sister said, you have family members and elders by your side, they will take care of everything for you, and she doesn¡¯t need to prepare these."


    Su Hongxin and Dong Yuanxuan were speechless.


    What kind of reason is this?


    Well, that''s also a reason.


    But, who said that the little prince has no elders to look after him?


    The one from the other hospital, isn¡¯t it?


    When he was trapped in Xingyun Mansion before, that man brought someone into the city and almost took the little lord away by force.


    Their family is not so fierce!


    Su Hongxin hummed and said, "The family prepares the family''s wishes. Sister Yan prepares her wishes. The two can''t be confused at all, right? I think Sister Yan is eccentric, and treats the little prince much better than us. "


    Yan Wenkai couldn¡¯t hear others talking about Daohua, so he immediately retorted, ¡°You¡¯re so boring. In which month, my elder sister gave us food and didn¡¯t give it to you?¡±


    Su Hongxin immediately said: "But the little prince has more than ours."


    Yan Wenkai immediately said confidently: "Isn¡¯t it right? First, the little prince knows my elder sister before you; second, the little prince treats my eldest sister better than you; third.¡± At this point, there is nothing to say NS.


    "Anyway, my elder sister has a better relationship with the little prince, and she should be more towards the little prince."


    Xiao Yeyang never felt that Yan Wenkai was so good at talking like he did now. The corners of his mouth kept rising without stopping, leaving him to distinguish between Su Hongxin and Su Hongxin.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang in a good mood, Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes flickered, and his eyes dropped quickly.


    Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t want everyone to continue talking about his sister, so he quickly changed the subject: "We have been away for several months, and we don¡¯t know if we can catch up with the master¡¯s process?"


    Su Hongxin didn¡¯t like to discuss studies, went to the food box, and curiously said: ¡°Little Prince, you can¡¯t eat alone. Sister Yan¡¯s medicated meal must be delicious. You will give us points. Next time, my sister will make something delicious. Bring it to you too."


    Yan Wenkai also came over this time, looking at Xiao Yeyang expectantly: "Little Prince, my elder sister''s medicinal meal is delicious, open it soon, and we will eat it together."


    Xiao Yeyang quit, looking at the two with a vigilant expression, waved to be blessed, and asked him to quickly take down the food box. After the people left, he said, "That''s for me to replenish my body, you two. I am embarrassed to eat."


    Looking at Xiao Ye''s radiant face, Su Hongxin and Yan Wenkai were speechless.


    People like them, if they want to talk about good things, who has so many little princes?


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t bother to grind with them, and waved to rush people: "It''s all right, come here today, you only go back to the academy, go back to your room to tidy up."


    Yan Wenxiu and others looked at each other helplessly, then turned and left with a smile.


    After ?? and others left, Xiao Yeyang immediately ordered Defu to bring the medicated meal.


    Defu smiled and said: "Master, the medicated food that Miss Yan brought is raw, so the minion will let the people in the kitchen cook it on fire?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Okay, I will eat this tonight."


    Defu turned and ordered to go.


    And Xiao Yeyang ran to the warehouse by himself.


    When ?? got the blessing back, he saw his master messing up the warehouse, and quickly asked: "Master, what are you looking for?"


    Xiao Ye''s Yang head did not turn back, "Whip!"


    Blessed instantly: "The slave knows where it is."


    Xiao Yeyang stopped then: "Hurry up and find out!"


    Soon, Defu placed a few nanmu boxes in front of Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang opened the box and looked at the whip inside, with a look of dissatisfaction: "It can''t be too luxurious!"


    Is he shooting himself in the foot?


    Before, he also said that the whip sent by Yuan Xuan was too expensive to be worn out. Now he has it here, it is worse than it is.


    Blessed for a while, ran to the cupboard in the corner of the warehouse and took out a maroon whip: "Master, what do you think of this Western Region people''s tribute?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes lit up, he picked up the whip and flicked it a few times: "This one is good, delicate but not luxurious, and it has the same skin color as the red dates. Daohua must like it."


    Defu immediately said: "Then the minion will send someone to Miss Yan."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded with satisfaction: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there is Wuyi Rock Tea. She likes to drink it. I drank half of the pot on the boat that day! By the way, I will send it with two more Ru ware tea sets.¡±


    Defu smiled: "The master has prepared everything for Miss Yan."


    The corner of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth raised: "That guy has always been an inexperienced person. If she doesn''t prepare it for her, she, maybe even a bowl can be used to make tea."


    said, he laughed.


    After a while, she said again: "Besides, she remembers me so much and even prepared me a medicinal diet to help her think more thoughtfully. Isn''t it right?"


    Thinking that this girl Caiyan not only prepared vegetables and fruits for her master, but also sent a lot of rice noodles, Defu nodded in agreement. Miss Yan really had nothing to say to the little prince.


    "The minion will do it now."


    Yan House.


    After Li Xingnian and others left, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin followed Daohua, reading to class, and learning etiquette and rules. Occasionally, Mrs. Li would also give instructions on how to manage the house directors.


    Although Daohua would hear Yan Yile¡¯s sour words and look at Yan Yishuang¡¯s arrogant face from time to time when Daohua was not around, but in general, they had a good time.


    At noon one day, Zhou Jingwan came over to ask Daohua for help.


    She grinds Madam Zhou to ask for a shop, and also learns from Daohua to start her own business. She is not good at keeping accounts, so she came to Daohua for advice.


    Seeing that Daohua would be delayed for a while, she asked Li Zixuan and Li Zixin to go to the school first, and she waited a while.


    However, after two quarters of an hour, when Daohua went to class, she found that Yan Yishuang was neglecting sister Li Zixuan. Yan Yile watched with joy and gleeful, arching the fire from time to time, while Yan Yihuan was sitting on the side with her head buried. Speak without discouraging.


    Yan Yishuang looked at the Li sisters sarcastically: "Some people have thick-skinned faces. They said they have come to play for a few days, but it has been almost half a month, and I haven''t heard of leaving. This is really my home. ?"


    When she thinks that her elder sister, uncle, aunt, and grandmother can''t come to see them at home, she feels resentful.


    Since her uncle¡¯s family cannot come, why can the Li family live at home?


    Thinking of this, Yan Yishuang spoke even more rudely: ¡°This is the backyard of the state government, where the officials¡¯ women live, and I don¡¯t want to think about my identity, is it worth living here?¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua couldn''t help it anymore, and walked in with a calm face.


    Seeing Daohua, the people in the house were taken aback.


    Sisters of the Li family were flushed by Yan Yishuang''s words. Li Zixin had already distinguished a few words before, but she was worried that the matter would be too troublesome and cause trouble for Mrs. Li. More often, she was tolerant.


    Seeing Daohua, Li Zixuan was okay, but Li Zixin showed two grievances.


    Taohua didn¡¯t look at the three Yan Yishuang, and smiled and said to the Li¡¯s sisters: ¡°Two cousins, the flowers and plants in the yard are growing pretty well, you should go and enjoy them first.¡±


    Li Zixuan glanced at Daohua''s face, and saw her with a faint smile, she was not sure about her thoughts, she wanted to say a few words, but she didn''t know what to say, and then thought of her father''s previous explanation, so she nodded and pulled. Li Zixin is out of class.


    After they left, the smile on Daohua''s face receded, and she looked at Yan Yishuang coldly: "The third sister''s style is getting bigger and bigger. I think your book is getting better and better as you read it, even the basic hospitality. I won¡¯t have any gifts!"


    After the sisters of the Li family were called out, Yan Yishuang felt a little uneasy, but when she thought that her mother once said that the status of the Li family was low, even her father was very indifferent, and she had confidence in her heart.


    "Big sister, I know you don¡¯t like me, but you don¡¯t need to always pick me up, right?"


    Yan Yishuang looked at Daohua with dissatisfaction: "Big sister, you don''t need to preach to me, I just ask you, if my uncle''s daughter also came to our home for class, would you be polite?"


    "Of course!" Daohua replied decisively, "As long as the guests of the Yan family, as the host, I will treat each other with courtesy! This is etiquette, and it is also the face of the Yan family. But."


    Daohua paused and looked at Yan Yishuang indifferently: "It''s impossible for Master Lin''s children to come to our home for class."


    Yan Yishuang asked immediately: "Why?"


    Daohua smiled, her face was teasing: "Just because Aunt Lin is just a concubine, who do you hear treats the concubine''s family as a close relative?"


    Yan Yi''s face instantly turned pale, biting her lip, tears in her tears, and she dared not speak.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua gave a cold snort and was too lazy to talk nonsense with her, and said directly: "Sister, you are rude to the guests, wait until the so-called arrogance of you is gone, come to class again!"


    Yan Yi was surprised and immediately said: "I don''t agree!"


    Daohua sneered: "Who asked for your consent? I just told you about it."


    Yan Yi looked at Daohua fiercely: "I want my father to judge."


    Daohua didn¡¯t care about it: ¡°You don¡¯t care. You dare to tell father exactly what happened in class today. I have to take a high look at you.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： , There is a loss of virtue

    Chapter 271, Virtue Loss


    Watching Yan Yishuang covered her face and ran out of class crying, Daohua sat down calmly, then raised her eyes to look at Yan Yile who was winking at Yan Yihuan.


    "Four sisters, my two cousins, do you think it is funny?"


    Yan Yile knew that Daohua would definitely speak to her. After hearing the words, she was also prepared, and said stiffly, "Big sister, don''t wrong me, I was laughing just now, but that''s because I thought about it. It has nothing to do with the third sister and others."


    Daohua looked at her faintly: "Whatever you say is what it is, it''s just the fourth sister, as the eldest sister, I have something to say, today you can laugh at cousin Li, and others can laugh at you in the future. Bar."


    Yan Yile curled her lips, with a look of disapproval.


    After that, Daohua looked at Yan Yihuan.


    Yan Yihuan saw Daohua look over, and immediately looked upright. Just when she thought she would teach her a few words, Daohua got up and went out.


    Seeing this, Yan Yihuan was taken aback.


    But Yan Yile said enviously: "Second sister, my mother speaks really well, sometimes it¡¯s good to talk less, you see, today you didn¡¯t say anything, did nothing, even if the eldest sister wanted to find you It''s not, and I can''t find it."


    Yan Yihuan looked a little sad, and silently sat back in her position.


    Both sisters have been said, why did the big sister leave her alone?


    Compared with the dissatisfaction of the third and fourth sisters, she would rather the eldest sister be able to teach her a few words.


    At this time, Daohua brought sister Li Zixuan in.


    Looking at Yan Yishuang¡¯s position, Li Zixuan was a little worried and wanted to say something to Daohua, but was stopped by Li Zixin again.


    asked her to tell her that the concubine of the aunt¡¯s house is dying to clean up. The official lady¡¯s shelf is bigger than that of Yiyi¡¯s cousin, and the look of her nostrils upside-down to look at people is terribly annoying!


    Taohua pretended not to see the Li¡¯s lawsuit, silently took out the piano and wiped it carefully.


    This afternoon, it¡¯s time for her to practice piano.


    Master Shen appeared very suitable every time. The girl''s problem was solved, and she appeared: "Girls, let''s start class." She glanced at a few girls, and then fell silent.


    Since becoming a master, she will teach her with all her heart whether it is knowledge or skill.


    can live in the world, but she doesn''t want to take care of it too much.


    Without him, the relationship between high-ranking experts is too complicated, and one is easy to fall into it if one is not careful, why bother to find yourself uncomfortable.


    Master Shen glanced at Daohua, this girl, the Guo family had instructed him, and I also respected her enough, and often brought some food over. Although the things are not expensive, but the heart is rare, she will be rash in it. Please correct me more at the time.


    Daohua punished Yan Yishuang. The Li sisters were worried, and Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile were also watching closely.


    Yan Yishuang cried and ran to the front yard. They heard about this right after they learned.


    Now I am nervously waiting for the outcome of the matter.


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile walked towards the courtyard of the second room. On the way, Yan Yile asked: "Second sister, who do you think the uncle will help this time?"


    Yan Yihuan is not in the mood, I don''t want to say more, thinking about the attitude of my big sister to her today.


    Is the eldest sister blaming her for not preventing the third sister from arguing with cousin Li''s family?


    Seeing her sister racking her brains to think, Yan Yihuan still said: "It certainly won''t be the third sister."


    "Huh?" Yan Yile looked puzzled, "Why?"


    Yan Yihuan patiently explained: "First, in the final analysis, this is not the third sister''s; second, the cousin of the Li family is a guest. In order to make the guest''s face look good, the uncle will take the initiative to punish the third sister when he knows this. "


    "Three, the uncle and the aunt had already said in front of the whole family that the eldest sister can discipline us. Today, the eldest sister¡¯s words and actions are all justified. Even if the uncle is partial to the third sister, he won¡¯t beat himself up. From the face."


    "Oh, the sun has come out from the west today."


    As soon as the voice fell, Sun came over with Yan Wenjie.


    "Mother!"


    Yan Yile hurried to hug Sun''s.


    And Yan Wenjie looked at Yan Yihuan and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s really rare to hear the second sister say so much today!¡±


    Sun smiled and glared at his son: "Don''t tease your sister."


    Yan Wenjie immediately defended: "I''m not joking, I am happy. In the past, the second sister always hangs up on everything that doesn''t matter to her. She is now like this, taking things that the fourth sister doesn''t understand, carefully. Analyze it to her, it looks like a sister."


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan raised her eyes violently to look at Yan Wenjie, as if she had been struck by thunder in her head.


    It doesn¡¯t matter to you, hang up high!


    It turned out that my brother and parents thought she was such a person!


    So, what happened today, the big sister sees her in the same way?


    Sun looked at her elder daughter with a smile, and said with satisfaction: "You are so happy to help Si Yaotou in this way, my mother is very happy."


    Yan Yihuan twitched the corners of her mouth, revealing a stiff smile.


    Sun''s hand held the elder daughter''s hand with one hand, and the younger daughter with the other hand, and said to Yan Wenjie: "Go, go home."


    Daohuaxuan.


    Sisters of the Li family were a little fidgeting. Seeing Daohua sitting and drinking tea as if nothing was wrong, she had to get up and ask: "Cousin, don''t you worry about your uncle blaming you?"


    Daohua smiled and said confidently: "Don''t worry, my father is eccentric, but there is a very principled right and wrong."


    Without Aunt Lin¡¯s enthusiasm, the cheap father will inquire about the things in class clearly.


    Knowing the ins and outs of the matter, it is clear at a glance whether it is unnatural.


    The worry on Li Zixuan''s face continued: "However, as far as I know, my uncle seems to love Yan Yishuang and her twin brother Yan Wenbin very much." If it weren''t for this, they wouldn''t endure Yan Yishuang like that.


    Daohua played with the tea cup in her hand and smiled faintly: "That''s before. During the period of your visit, have you seen my father showing special closeness and affection to Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin?"


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin looked at each other, then shook their heads together.


    Li Zixin approached Daohua and curiously asked, "Cousin, why is this? I remember coming to your house when you were a child, and you were still in your hometown back then. Uncle liked them. When I saw my parents, I personally took them with them. "


    Daohua smiled and explained: ¡°It¡¯s not because of my three brothers who were trapped in Xingyun Mansion when Aunt Lin herself killed herself.¡±


    Immediately, Daohua told Aunt Lin and her family to curse Yan Wenxiu''s death in Xingyun Mansion.


    "At that time, Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang were both present."


    "My mother, the cost of food and clothing has never treated them badly, and has never suppressed them."


    "Not to mention my eldest brother. To Yan Wenbin, he not only guided his homework, but also personally introduced his classmates to him to open up his personal connections. He also loved Yan Yishuang, as long as she brought me a gift, she was indispensable. of."


    "But the two of them are doing well. I heard my aunt and grandmother curse their eldest brother with such vicious words, and my mother-in-law was seeking the position of the mother of the Yan family, but none of them stopped speaking."


    "Such children without gratitude, you say, how will my father feel when he learns about it?"


    "How much my father expected of them before, then how disappointed he will be now!"


    So, when I returned home this time, she was not surprised to see that the cheap father was not as close to Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin as before.


    Who would like people without gratitude?


    In addition to disappointment, cheap father should be a little bit cold.


    According to his education, this can be regarded as a demerit in virtue!


    Sister Li Zixuan''s face was stunned: "It turns out that there is still such a thing, no wonder my uncle shut the Lin family up."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： , Isnt it great

    Chapter 272, is it too good?


    The next day, Yan Yishuang did not show up in class. The Yan family immediately knew Yan Zhigao¡¯s attitude. This was a tacit understanding of Daohua¡¯s punishment of Yan Yishuang.


    In class, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile came early, and they whispered when they saw that Daohua and Li¡¯s sisters hadn¡¯t arrived.


    "Yesterday, my third sister went back to the yard, but she had a big breath. It is estimated that when she went to the front yard, she was scolded by her uncle!" Yan Yile said with a grin.


    Yan Yihuan groaned: "This is the third sister who asked for it." After speaking, he paused, "The front yard is where the uncle''s office is, and there are many foreign men. Our sisters really shouldn''t go there."


    "It''s the eldest mother who has something to do, and she also sent the young man to invite her uncle."


    "The third sister ran to the front yard crying like that yesterday. Not only did she not look good, she also made the Yan family lose face."


    Yan Yile nodded: "Yes, uncle is the most face-saving. It is really unwise for the third sister to make such a fuss." He said, a sneer appeared on his face.


    "She thinks she can do whatever she wants with her uncle''s preference, but we can all see that the uncle has long lost the patience and favor with them, but she still doesn''t know it."


    Yan Yihuan was silent for a moment: "Uncle now is a little disappointed with his third sister and fifth brother."


    Yan Yile sneered: ¡°Who said no, if it weren¡¯t for the eldest brother and the others trapped in Xingyun Mansion this time, I didn¡¯t know that they had such thoughts.¡±


    "This time the eldest brother came back, I watched, he is not as good as the third elder sister and the fifth elder brother, and his expression is very indifferent."


    Yan Yihuan: "When I was trapped, my younger siblings wanted to take their place. I think it¡¯s hard to let anyone put this kind of thing on them!"


    Yan Yile shrugged and sighed: "Aunt Lin has been in a three-year ban, no one is helping to speak, and I don¡¯t know when the third sister will be punished?"


    Yan Yihuan didn''t reply this time.


    Without him, Daohua brought the Li family sisters over.


    "Big sister, cousin Zixuan, cousin Zixin!" Yan Yihuan took the initiative to stand up and greet.


    Yan Yile saw it, thought for a moment, and smiled and got up to bow.


    Seeing that the two were more enthusiastic than usual, Sister Li Zixuan glanced at each other and hurriedly smiled in return.


    Daohua smiled: "Master Shen is coming soon, let''s sit down soon."


    After this, Yan Yihuan talked a little more, and would take the initiative to talk about the poetry female red with the Li family sisters. The Li family sisters were a little worse in terms of rules, and she would take the initiative to correct them when she saw it.


    Yan Yile sees her relatives like this, and it is not too unusual, and she often makes jokes with sisters in the Li family.


    Daohua saw the two of them express their favor, and did not hold on to what had happened before. Seeing that they were getting along well with their cousins, every time Zhou Jingwan came over, she would call them Daohuaxuan, and everyone talked and laughed together.


    For a time, the five people get along more easily and happily than before.


    One day, Yan Zhigao stepped down and saw the five Daohua people who were dismissing get out of class together. Seeing the five girls talking and laughing, Yi Le still held Zixin¡¯s arm affectionately, and their heads were together and whispering. The expression suddenly moved.


    Watching the girls leave quietly, Yan Zhigao sighed: "Did I dote on Yishuang and Wenbin too much before?"


    Fortunately, Wenbin, studying in the state, has a lot of people, and he has some insights. Although he has some careful thinking in his heart, he is still a little measured.


    Kaiyishuang is really a little arrogant!


    Openly ugly to aunt''s niece and niece, who is this to give her the confidence?


    Mrs. ?? is virtuous, but it is impossible not to care about such a thing. He has heard that the food on Lin¡¯s side has changed from four dishes and one soup to two dishes and one soup.


    The daughter caused the trouble, but it made the biological mother guilty!


    It¡¯s no wonder that aristocracy pays attention to a distinct family and spoils children. Not only is it not conducive to the relationship between brothers and sisters, but it will breed their desires and ultimately harm others and themselves.


    Thinking of his previous attitude towards several children, Yan Zhigao regretted it.


    The eldest daughter didn¡¯t wait to see Aunt Lin. After all, he did not do the right thing. If she neglected Madam, the eldest daughter had to give her a head.


    Looking at the silent master, Steward Sun lowered his eyes and did not dare to speak.


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a while, and finally said: "Yishuang should be tempered."


    Otherwise, if this continues, he is afraid that she will offend his wife to death.


    You need to know that, in the final analysis, it is necessary for the wife to go to Zhou Xuan for the marriage of the children.


    Steward Sun remained silent. He knew that the master didn¡¯t really want to ask him for an idea. He quickly raised his eyes to look at the direction of Shuangxinyuan and sighed in his heart.


    The concubine''s room is a concubine''s room after all. There may be a few years of doting, but it won''t last.


    Because of missing classes for more than three months, at the end of October, the Yan brothers did not go home. For this reason, Daohua had to send someone to deliver the food for the three of them in November.


    Looking at the several carts Daohua prepared to eat, Sister Li Zixuan looked surprised.


    Li Zixin looked at the stuff piled up on the carriage, and asked: "Yiyi, can the three cousins ??eat so much?" Vegetables, fruits, rice noodles and pickles, everything.


    Daohua smiled and said, "It''s not just Big Brother and the others. The last two cars are for Xiao Yeyang, and the middle car is for Big Brother Dong and Big Brother Su."


    Later, Li Zixuan saw Daohua and asked him to move out two jars of fermented rice.


    One altar was carried on the carriage of the three cousins, and the other was carried on the carriage of the little prince. The Dong family and the Su family were gone.


    Seeing this, Li Zixuan''s eyes flashed involuntarily.


    The wine is brewed by the cousin herself. The taste is very good, but unfortunately, the quantity is not large. She took a look and found that there were only five altars.


    The family has opened an altar, and gave another altar to the Zhou family girl. Now there are three altars left.


    The cousin is so generous, she gave the whole world to the little prince directly!


    was silent for a while, and finally Li Zixuan couldn''t help but said: "Yiyi, are you too kind to the little prince?"


    Daohua was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "What is this? Xiao Yeyang has helped my family a lot, and it¡¯s not bad for me. I''m still supporting my eldest brother and them. Prepare him more for his food."


    There is another reason. Ever since she learned about the situation in Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion from Dong Yuanyao, she felt that Xiao Yeyang was not easy. I think I can take care of him a little bit more.


    Li Zixuan said: "Vegetables are not expensive in normal times, but they are still scarce in winter."


    In the past, their family also had a greenhouse, but the output of vegetables was too low, and the varieties were pitifully small. In the past two years, I have used aunt¡¯s vegetables and eat more food in winter.


    But so, they can only serve their own food. If you give it away, they will definitely not dare to give it like a cousin.


    I don¡¯t know how many greenhouses the cousin Zhuangzi has built?


    Also, my aunt¡¯s food seems to be better than my own.


    Daohua didn''t care: "What''s the matter? Xiao Yeyang must be able to get some vegetables if he wants to eat." Then, he paused, and said proudly, "However, it must be better than mine."


    "Don''t tell me, Xiao Yeyang is a blessing to know me. If you don''t talk about anything else, you must not be able to escape." After speaking, he laughed.


    Looking at the cousin, Li Zixuan had no choice but to suppress the strangeness in her heart.


    She is fifteen this year, and my mother and elder aunt are already looking for someone for her. It is inevitable to think more about some things.


    Perhaps, the cousin is still young and hasn¡¯t gotten her up yet?


    Tonight is too late, there is one more!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： ,uneasy

    Chapter 273, uncomfortable


    Xiao Yeyang personally read the food sent by the rice flower every time.


    Feeling that the items this time are obviously more complete than the previous ones, Xiao Yeyang was very happy.


    Defu also looked happy, and said to Xiao Yeyang with a smile: "The slave asked, this wine is only available for the master and the three masters of the Yan family, but not for the masters of Dong and Su. Also, like black rice, There are more carmine rice and fresh fruits here than elsewhere."


    Xiao Yeyang was happy in his heart, but on the face he pretended not to care: "This guy, why is he suddenly getting better for me?"


    Defu smiled and said: "That¡¯s not because the master is also good to Miss Yan, Miss Yan is reciprocal!"


    At this, Xiao Yeyang was a little bit displeased. It felt like Daohua was unwilling to owe others favors. If he gave her something, she would have to return something.


    Can¡¯t it be Ina Hua that cares about him?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yeyang was suddenly startled.


    He found that he seemed to have been paying attention to the idea of ??Daohua since some time.


    The uneasiness in his heart came out again, Xiao Yeyang suddenly became a little irritable, he couldn''t figure out how this inexplicable mood came from, and wanted to figure it out, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang suddenly became unhappy, Defu was puzzled.


    What''s wrong with this again?


    Isn¡¯t it okay just now?


    Looking at the jar of fermented rice, Defu smiled and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost time for dinner, or, I have someone to make some fermented fermented rice for you to drink?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang forcibly suppressed the irritability in his heart, and nodded quickly: "Make more, the rice noodles made from rice blossoms are delicious." After speaking, he hesitated, "After you''re done. Give it. Send some to the other hospital."


    I was overjoyed on the blessed side: "Okay!"


    Since Miss Yan started to deliver food to the other hospital, the relationship between the master and the former princess has been getting better and better. After returning from Xingyun Mansion last time, the two of them sat together and talked for an unprecedented time.


    Treat the former princess, the master is no longer as extreme as before.


    Although the master was born in the royal family, he lacked everything, but his parents¡¯ love did not enjoy much.


    He knew that the master always remembered the former princess. Since they learned to paint with the eldest prince, the first thing they painted was the portrait of the former princess.


    Every time he sees the master secretly sad looking at the portrait of the former princess, he feels distressed.


    Now the relationship between the master and the former princess is gradually getting better, and anyway, it is a kind of comfort to the master.


    "What are you still trying to do?"


    Seeing Defu stood still, Xiao Yeyang had to urge.


    "The minion will go right away."


    Defu quickly turned around and walked towards the kitchen. When he stepped out of the room, he looked back at his master who had already picked up the military book to study.


    After coming to Zhongzhou, the master really changed.


    has become more calm and restrained, he thought, even in the face of the provocation of the eldest son now, the master estimates that he will not be as anxious as before.


    The messy people who left the capital and afterwards, the master is getting better and better.


    In the academy, there are companions like Dong Gongzi and Yan San Gongzi; in Xingzhou, there is also Miss Yan always caring, and all the injustices and unwillingness in the master''s heart seem to have been comforted.


    Especially Miss Yan, she is really the master''s noble person.


    saved the master twice before and after, not to mention, the relationship between the master and the former princess can be eased, and she is even more unavoidable.


    Now, he actually wants to thank Ma Feiyu a little bit. If he hadn''t provoke the master at the beginning, the master would not go out alone in angrily, and he would not be tied to Zhongzhou.


    Defu thought, and walked towards the kitchen with a smile.


    After entering November, Xingzhou City began to snow from time to time.


    In this regard, Daohua can only stay at home.


    On the thirteenth day, the sky is rare, and there is also the sun.


    Zhou Jingwan immediately ran to find Daohua, and asked her to go for a horse ride in the suburbs.


    Thinking that Yan Yihuan, Yan Yile and their two cousins ??were getting along well in the past month or so, Daohua went to Mrs. Li and took them out to play for most of the day.


    In the evening, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile returned to the Erfang courtyard with joy.


    Seeing the red cheeks of the two daughters, Sun hurriedly pulled the person to the charcoal basin: "It''s so cold outside, warm up your body." As he said, he helped to untie the cloaks on the two of them.


    Yan Yile rubbed her hands and smiled: "Mother, we are not cold at all."


    Yan Yihuan also smiled and nodded.


    Yan Zhiyuan sat beside him. He could see that the two daughters were really having a good time today, so he smiled and asked, ¡°What did you do with Daohua today?¡±


    Yan Yile immediately said happily: "Big sister let us ride red dates."


    Hearing this, Sun''s complexion suddenly changed. Just when he wanted to say something, he heard Yan Yihuan say: "Don''t worry, mother and father, we are just sitting on horsebacks, and the horses are all led by Qin Xiaoliu."


    Hearing this, Sun was relieved.


    The two daughters are not as good as Daohua¡¯s girl, and they are not as courageous as hers. What if they fall?


    Yan Zhiyuan smiled and said: "Look at you, Daohua is a measured person. Can she make two younger sisters fall?"


    Sun gave him a blank look: ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    After that, Yan Yile said that after riding a horse, they walked around the city for a while, and even went to a restaurant to eat, talking excitedly.


    Yan Zhiyuan listened quietly. After the little daughter had finished speaking, she said, ¡°Daohua is a generous girl. You should get closer to her in the future.¡±


    Yan Yile nodded immediately: "I used to think that my eldest sister was very arrogant, but now I get along and find that she is quite nice."


    Sun smiled and said: "The feelings between people are getting along with each other. You treat the Li family well and give your big aunt and big sister a lot of face, and they will naturally give back one or two. No, during this period of time, Do you not always let you go to play?"


    Yan Yihuan nodded.


    She also discovered that Big Sister is the kind of person who treats her well, she treats others well.


    Before, their family only complained that the big sister didn''t help her brother get a place to go to Wangyue Academy, but they never thought that they had never helped the big sister.


    Such requests and ideas are actually inappropriate.


    Main courtyard.


    When Daohua returned with Li Zixuan and Li Zixin, she saw Mrs. Li reading the invitation: "Mother, whose post?"


    Ms. Li smiled and looked at the three of them: "Zhu Jiaoyu¡¯s family, it will be Mrs. Zhu¡¯s birthday in a few days, invite us to play."


    When I heard that it was Zhu Jiaoyu''s family, Daohua immediately lost interest.


    Seeing her daughter like this, Mrs. Li was a little helpless. This girl still had grudges in mind. After thinking about it, she said to sister Li Zixuan: "After going out for a day, you should go back to the yard to wash up."


    Sister Li Zixuan saw that Mrs. Li had something to say to Daohua, and immediately stepped back.


    After ?? and the others left, Daohua asked in confusion, "Mother, do you have something to tell me?"


    Mrs. Li recruited her daughter to sit down next to her, and then said slowly: "Your cousin Zixuan is fifteen this year."


    Daohua nodded: "I know, when she is celebrating her birthday, I even gave a gift."


    Seeing that her daughter didn¡¯t think about anything else, Mrs. Li had to say it more bluntly: ¡°After the girl¡¯s family is married, you can say kiss.¡±


    Ina Flower suddenly grew her mouth.


    "So, my mother wants you to take your two cousins ??to attend more lady gatherings, first, get to know more people, and second, have a long experience. After all, the circles where your two cousins ??usually come into contact are the homes of merchants. I haven''t had much contact with the social and entertainment of the official family."


    Two updates today


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： , Close and close

    Chapter 274, Close and Close


    To marry, Daohua has always been very resistant.


    Even though she has lived in ancient times for twelve years and has long been accustomed to and familiar with the rules of this era, some concepts are still unacceptable.


    In ancient marriages, the words of a parent¡¯s matchmaker are most important to the exchange of family and family interests. As for whether the man and woman have feelings, it is not considered at all.


    Many people may not even meet each other when they get married.


    At the thought of living with a complete stranger for most of her life, Daohua shuddered.


    In this ancient time, people who spoiled their children a little bit, at most when talking about marriage, let the man and the woman meet or something. She wanted to pursue the harmony of the three views and the similar temperament, which is simply a daydream.


    Furthermore, she has no dedication. It is impossible for her to discipline concubines and raise children for the so-called husband.


    Not to mention, there is still a relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law that cannot be avoided.


    Can she lead a good married life?


    The fifteen-year-old cousin Zi Xuan has already started talking about kissing. She is twelve this year. Doesn¡¯t that mean that she will face this situation for three years?


    In modern times, marriage is autonomous. People can choose to marry late, choose their marriage partner, or choose to live alone. But in ancient times, if she dare to say that she didn¡¯t want to marry, even the old lady who spoiled her would jump out and strongly opposed it.


    Daohua became irritable. She was a little confused and a little uneasy about her future life. She didn''t want to compromise, but she didn''t know where the exit was.


    Aside, Mrs. Li was still talking in a whisper, suddenly glanced away, and found that her daughter was wandering, she suddenly felt helpless: "Are you listening to the mother?"


    Ina Hua turned her head and nodded blankly.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Li had a headache. She found that every time she mentioned marriage and marriage, her daughter looked like she was out of state, not at all like other little girls, either shyly avoiding problems, or Showing her longing for the future, her daughter was a little afraid to avoid it.


    Hey, my daughter is still young, so let¡¯s talk about it slowly in the future.


    Daohua then asked: "Mother, is cousin Zi Xuan getting married next year?"


    Mrs. Li smiled: "Not so fast. Your second uncle and second aunt are the ones who love your children. It may take a lot of time to look at it. After the appointment is made, there will be six ceremonies, at least one or two. You can only go out after a year."


    Daohua''s expression is a little loose: "Be sure to let the second uncle and the second aunt take a good look at each other, and don''t choose the wrong person."


    Ancient marriage, for a woman, it is really the second reincarnation. If the husband is good, the life will be smooth and beautiful. If the husband is not good, it is not an exaggeration to say that the water is hot.


    Although it is possible to remarry in this era, the procedures are very cumbersome, and even if the final reconciliation is successful, the woman will have a bad reputation. Not only is it difficult to remarry, it will also affect the family.


    Seeing her daughter''s sad look, Mrs. Li was a little bit smirk: "Your second uncle is so smart, you still need your girl to worry about it?"


    Daohua sighed. The second uncle is shrewd but shrewd, but how can you tell people such things accurately?


    After being silent for a while, Daohua said again: "I have invited two cousins ??to play at home before, but neither the eldest aunt nor the second aunt agreed. This time they agreed to let the two cousins ??live in our house for a period of time because of cousin Zi Xuan. It''s going to be a date, right?"


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Your eldest uncle and second uncle are afraid of causing trouble to your mother. This time I also want your cousin Zi Xuan to be relaxed and relaxed before going out. After all, after marrying, you won''t be so free. "


    Daohua groaned for a moment: "Let me take my two cousins ??to the party, do you want the ladies to see each other?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "Your second uncles are self-aware. They know that the official family looks down on businessmen and attends various gatherings. They just want your two cousins ??to see the world more often. Stage fright and making jokes."


    Daohua nodded: "I know. However, I still won¡¯t go to Zhu¡¯s house. Zhu Xiuyun and I have nothing to say. Let the two cousins ??go out."


    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t say much. For them, the Zhu family now only needs to save face, and there is really no need to wrong their daughter.


    Since Mrs. Li''s order, Daohua has gone to various gatherings at the end of the year almost every time, taking her two cousins ??to and fro between the ladies.


    No matter what you think in private, everyone is happy on the surface anyway.


    Even if they occasionally encounter a few sour words, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin can see clearly. They know in their hearts that it is difficult for them to really have a good relationship with these officials and ladies.


    Inahua did not interfere much with the Li sisters¡¯ communication. After introducing people to them, they often let them move freely.


    Whether it is being scorned or ridiculed by others, it¡¯s not a bad thing to have more of these experiences.


    Only with a strong heart, can you calmly deal with everything that happens in life.


    When Zhou Jingwan saw Daohua sitting alone in the pavilion drinking tea, she walked in with a smile, and looked at the Li sisters who were joking with other ladies in the garden, and smiled: "You are cruel, and you are not afraid of your two cousins ??being bullied. ."


    Daohua smiled faintly: "Your family is hosting a banquet. It is from a family of big families. These people value a reputation the most, and they are also strict in the upbringing of their children."


    Speaking, looked at the girls in the garden.


    "Even if those girls have any thoughts in their minds, they won''t show up on the face. Knowing that the two cousins ??are relatives of my family, it won''t be too embarrassing."


    Zhou Jingwan suddenly laughed: "You have a clear idea, too, nowadays the family in Xingzhou City has to sell your father a bit of face."


    Everyone knows that Master Yan will go to Beijing to report on his work at the beginning of the coming year. Who will not give the Yan family face at this time?


    "By the way, my brother wrote back, saying that it was a holiday on the seventeenth day of the twelfth lunar month of the college this year. He also said that the laba congee you sent over was delicious, but the amount was less, which made Brother Su directly call you partial."


    Daohua wondered: "Which way am I?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "Of course you are partial to the little prince. My brother and the others got a bowl of laba porridge, and the little prince has a big cup, so they naturally can''t pass it."


    Daohua was speechless: "Why don''t you just eat a little bit, you are so grown-up, and still fighting for things." He didn''t take this matter to heart at all.


    Zhou Jingwan felt the same way: ¡°That¡¯s right, our daughter usually fights for food and clothing. For men like this, it¡¯s a bit petty.¡±


    Daohua agrees with a face: "Isn''t it? Brother Su, too, always likes to compare with Xiao Yeyang. My relationship with Xiao Yeyang is better than others. Give him more, what''s the matter? No one is far away or near!"


    Zhou Jingwan felt that this was too right. She also gave her brother something, and every time she would give other people a little bit, but she gave Yan Sange more than others.


    There is no other reason. Yan Sange treats her better than others. Isn¡¯t this all right?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： , The prodigal

    Chapter 275, Prodigal


    As soon as the Seventeenth Academy of the Twelfth Lunar Month was closed, the three brothers Yan Wenxiu returned. This year, because of the plague, they worried the elders in the family, so they should spend more time with them at home.


    The twentieth of the twelfth lunar month is Yan Wenkai¡¯s fifteenth birthday. On this day, Xiao Yeyang brought Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin.


    Li Xingnian also came here, one is to celebrate his nephew''s birthday, and the other is to take Li Zixuan and Li Zixin home.


    The New Year is about to come, and the two girls have been living in Yan''s house.


    "You want to give me a field again?"


    Yan''s garden, looking at the paperwork handed over by Xiao Yeyang, Daohua refused and folded her arms: "Let''s talk, what''s the reason for this time?"


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "I said Miss Yan, can you see what it is before you talk."


    Daohua was taken aback, and he said, "It¡¯s not Tian Qi?" As she spoke, she stretched out her hand and took the document over and looked at it. After reading it, she was a little hard to say.


    What is the difference between ??Fang Qi and Tian Qi?


    "Last time because of the grain, you gave me a field to be excusable, but well, what do you send me to a house?" It was still in the capital!


    Xiao Yeyang was so depressed that he was the only one to send the things to him, and he exhaled a few deep breaths, "Isn''t your father going to Beijing to report on his work? Where does he live?"


    Daohua was silent. She really didn¡¯t think about it: "The capital is so big, there is always a place to live, an inn? If it¡¯s not good, there is also my aunt¡¯s house."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Whether you live in an inn or a relative''s house, it is always inconvenient. It is better to live in your own home."


    Daohua shook her head: "That''s what I said, but I can''t ask for your house." With that, she stuffed the house deed into Xiao Yeyang''s hands.


    Looking at the house deed that returned to his hand, Xiao Yeyang didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Daohua groaned with her chin: "What you said also has some truth. My eldest brother will definitely go to Beijing to take the exam in the future. It is indeed more convenient to have a house in Beijing."


    "In this way, I will tell my mother later, let her buy a house in the capital. Isn''t my father going to the capital this time? I can just take a look."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You are not familiar with the capital at all. What good house can you buy? Even if you can buy it, it is probably close to the outskirts of the city. Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to take this house in my hand?"


    Speaking and put the house deed back into Daohua''s hands, and when she saw her refused, she said: "If you feel uncomfortable, let me sell it to you, right?"


    Now, Daohua didn¡¯t resist as much as before. She glanced at Xiao Yeyang and asked, "How much silver?"


    Xiao Yeyang was a little questioned, but he was not quite clear about these things. He glanced at the blessing behind him, and saw that blessing was more than two, and he suddenly had a count, thinking that Daohua was a money fan, he said, "Two thousand. two."


    Hearing this, Defu almost knelt.


    He said twenty thousand taels, not two thousand taels.


    The house given by the master is not too big, but it has a good location. Now someone wants to buy a house like this, it must be at least thirty thousand taels, and there must be a way out.


    He felt that a loss of 10,000 taels would be regarded as the love of the two families. He didn''t expect the master to be so cruel, so he asked for a fraction.


    This is too prodigal!


    "Two thousand taels is not expensive!"


    Daohua doesn''t know much about housing prices, but thinking that more than two thousand taels of silver is enough to buy a medium-sized villager, he should be able to buy a three-in-one house.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Did you give me a discount?"


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua have been mixing for a long time. Knowing the meaning of the discount in her mouth, she nodded: "Can we give you a discount for this relationship? Don''t worry, you won''t take too much advantage. "


    When he heard this, Defu directly rolled his eyes behind him, and he said ¡®haha¡¯ in his heart, he didn¡¯t even bother to say he was the master now.


    Daohua showed satisfaction and smiled: "Well, wait here, I''ll ask my mother to get the silver." After speaking, she happily ran towards the main courtyard with the deed.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief.


    I finally sent the house out!


    Blessed at this moment said quietly: "Master, the house will cost more than thirty thousand taels of silver."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly slapped Defu''s head: "You''ll be rotten in my stomach by these words, don''t let Daohua hear you."


    Defu and endured, but in the end still couldn¡¯t hold back: ¡°The minion thinks it¡¯s okay to tell Miss Yan, right?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "Do you think that Daohua guy will spend twenty to thirty thousand taels of silver to buy a house?"


    Fumer.


    It seems impossible to be a girl with Yan¡¯s temperament.


    Xiao Yeyang thought very much: "You think, that house was originally meant to be a gift to Daohua, but now she still has to give us two thousand taels of silver, which means we made it."


    Daifu can be heard stunned.


    Did they make money?


    sounds like this, but how does it feel weird?


    "Two thousand taels?!"


    Ms. Li was stunned when she heard that a three-entry mansion in the capital was only two thousand taels of silver.


    Daohua smiled and said: "It must be more than two thousand taels. I think at least three or four thousand taels. However, this is Xiao Yeyang''s heart, and we are not too fond of him."


    Is that right?


    Mrs. Li still feels a bit less, but she has never been to the capital, and she doesn¡¯t know much about the capital. Seeing that there is a suburb on the address of the house deed, she thinks the house is relatively remote.


    "It might be cheaper in the suburbs."


    Thinking of this, he beckoned to Ping Tong to get the silver ticket.


    Soon, Daohua came to the garden pavilion again with two thousand taels of silver tickets and a small embroidered bag.


    "what is this?"


    Xiao Yeyang asked Defu to collect the bank note, but he stared at the embroidered bag in Daohua''s hand.


    Daohua glanced at the bruise on Xiao Yeyang''s wrist, quickly took out a round box from the embroidered bag, opened the round box, and soon a scent of medicinal fragrance spread out.


    "This is a blood-promoting ointment. You will inevitably bump into it when you practice martial arts. Applying this on it will soon be better."


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the pill box and put it under his nose to smell it, then raised his eyes and smiled: "Thank you."


    Inahana looked at his wrist: "Try it now."


    Xiao Yeyang was taken aback, followed Daohua''s gaze, only to find that the bruises on his wrists were exposed, and he pulled his sleeves. He just wanted to go back and wipe it, but then he moved his heart and picked up the medicine box and looked at Daohua. : "I can''t wipe one of my hands, why would you help me?"


    Inahana is not used to the guy in the clothes who stretches out his hand to open his mouth, and raises his arm to make a demonstration: "It hurts on the arm. Is it easy to wipe?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression became stiff.


    At this time, Defu hurriedly stepped forward to relieve his master''s embarrassment: "Master, the servant will help you." As he said, he slowly rolled up Xiao Yeyang''s sleeves.


    "Who were you hit by?"


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s forearm was full of bruises, Daohua immediately leaned over.


    Defu has great eyesight, and quickly retreats, and cleverly put the medicine box in Daohua''s hands, although Daohua didn''t mean to help rub the medicine.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care about it, "Well, martial arts, how can you not get hurt. Hiss, it''s a bit cold outside, you should just wipe it for me."


    Daohua looked at the medicine box in her hand, reluctantly sat down beside Xiao Yeyang, and started to rub the medicine for him.


    Looking at the rice flower close at hand, Xiao Yeyang''s breathing couldn''t help but slow down, feeling the cold touch on his arm, and he started to feel uncomfortable again.


    "Don''t practice too hard."


    Rice lace rubbed the medicine and said softly.


    "You are growing up now, don''t train your body badly."


    "Hey, it¡¯s not good if you don¡¯t have an elder by your side, and there is no one who restrains you. If you are blessed, they will not dare to stop you too much. You have to relax and don¡¯t let your temperament be too much."


    At first, Xiao Yeyang still listened well, but slowly, Daohua¡¯s elder-like tone made him feel a little awkward.


    What is this guy doing?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： , The identity gap

    Chapter 276, Identity Gap


    The day after Yan Wenkai¡¯s birthday, Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, Su Hongxin and others were about to leave. Li Xingnian also took Li Zixuan and Li Zixin back to the provincial government on this day, which happened to be a good way to go.


    In front of the dock, sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin held Daohua¡¯s hand with a look of dismay.


    "I really don''t want to go home so soon!"


    Daohua: "I can''t bear to leave you either. I knew that you should come and play with me sooner."


    She has heard Mrs. Li''s words, the first aunt and second aunt have been optimistic about her family for cousin Zi Xuan. After the Chinese New Year, just wait for cousin Zi Xuan to take a look, and the marriage will be decided.


    In the future, there are not many opportunities for them to play together.


    On the other side, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wentao are also saying goodbye to Xiao Yeyang and others.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to say a few words to Daohua before leaving, but it was obvious that she was about to board the boat. The Li family sisters were still holding the rice flower, and she was immediately very depressed.


    The same thing is that Inahua, and he doesn¡¯t know who came here to talk.


    In the end, Xiao Yeyang didn''t wait for a chance to talk to Daohua alone until the boat sailed away.


    Looking at Dong Yuanxuan and the others who were talking and laughing behind him, Xiao Yeyang suddenly felt that these people were a bit distracting. If they were not there, he could have a few more words with Daohua.


    "It seems that I will come out with fewer people in the future."


    As soon as he finished muttering, Su Hongxin walked over and said in surprise: "Little Prince, what did you just say?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave him a white look: "I said the surrounding scenery is really good."


    Su Hongxin looked around, scratching the back of his head wonderingly: "Where did it go?" He didn''t feel any changes. After going back and forth so many times, it''s still not the same.


    Soon, he stopped struggling with this matter, and said with a smile: "That guy Yan Wenkai, he used to say that he wouldn''t eat what my sister made, so let''s slap my face this time. The Ruyi cake made by Shiyu is what he can eat. most."


    Dong Yuanxuan said with a smile: "That guy is a foodie, as long as he eats it, he can eat it."


    Su Hongxin insisted: "That must be the reason why my sister does delicious food."


    Suddenly, a breeze blows.


    "Sniff, sniff!"


    Su Hongxin''s nose twitched a few times: "What fragrance? Who of you incense?"


    Dong Yuanxuan also smelled it carefully: "It''s not incense, it''s medicinal incense."


    Aside, Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, thinking of the scene in the garden pavilion where Daohua was rubbing medicine for him, the corners of his mouth rose.


    Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes flashed when he saw Xiao Yeyang tighten his sleeves.


    Yesterday, the little prince left alone again. It is said that Sister Yan and Sister Yan sat in the pavilion for a while.


    At the same time, Li Xingnian was also talking to Li Zixuan and Li Zixin in the cabin.


    Li Xingnian asked with a smile: "Are you still having fun at your aunt''s house?"


    Li Zixin nodded immediately: "Happy, not only do we usually go to class with my cousin, she also took us to several banquets, and also took us to the garden village."


    Li Xingnian: "Then are you just having fun? Have you learned the rules from Master Shen?"


    They put the two sisters on the side of the younger sister, just to let them learn more about the rules. Compared with the official family, the merchant family lacked some rules and systems.


    This time it was Li Zixuan''s reply.


    "My daughter understands the wishes of my parents and uncles and aunts, and they have good learning rules and etiquette with my sister."


    Li Xingnian nodded with satisfaction: ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s no harm to learn more about the rules and etiquette. It¡¯s not bad for people to be more courteous. As long as they are reasonable, we are not afraid of wherever we go.¡±


    Li Zixuan nodded.


    This time I came to stay at my aunt¡¯s house. She really learned a lot, many of which she hadn¡¯t touched before.


    Take the banquet as an example. The ladies of the merchant¡¯s house gather together, and the topics are all about clothes, jewelry, eating, drinking and having fun, and they are always inseparable from showing off and comparing.


    Although the girls in the official family¡¯s house will be like this, they are more restrained. Don¡¯t worry about what they think in their hearts, they can always live on their face, and they won¡¯t be too troubled.


    Thinking that after returning home, he might have to make a marriage appointment. Li Zixuan felt a little nervous. Hearing the cool laughter from the deck, she could not help standing up and looking outside.


    Looking at the noble little prince, Dong Gongzi with an elegant smile, and the hearty and straightforward Su Gongzi, Li Zixuan showed a trace of sadness between her eyebrows.


    Which girl does not cherish the spring, once upon a time, the person she imagined was the same, but such a graceful son can be insulated from her.


    Only because she is a business girl!


    Because she had never been in contact before, she didn''t feel much about the disparity in status, but after meeting the little princes with her cousin, she knew that there was an unbridgeable gap between merchants and famous families. .


    The identities are too far apart, and they are destined not to go together.


    Thinking of this, Li Zixuan''s eyes quickly fell on Xiao Yeyang.


    Little prince and cousin


    I hope it''s not what she thinks, otherwise, the cousin is afraid that she will be sad in the end.


    No way, the little prince¡¯s status is too noble, even if the uncle is the imperial court commander, the status gap is still too big, unless the cousin is willing to be a concubine.


    But the cousin¡¯s temperament, how could she agree?


    Fortunately, the cousin now has no other thoughts on the little prince, I hope she can always do this.


    Yan House.


    After the Li¡¯s sisters left, Daohua was quiet, no longer going to parties or going out shopping, so she huddled in the yard to check the accounts.


    Yan Yile is still a little unaccustomed to this: "Hey, it''s fine if the two cousins ??of the Li family haven''t left, so that we can go out to play from time to time."


    Main courtyard.


    Because Yan Zhigao will go to Beijing to report on work after the Chinese New Year, Mrs. Li had to prepare in advance.


    "Mother, you have been cleaning up for more than half a month, why are you still busy?" When Daohua came over, seeing that Mrs. Li was still busy, she asked helplessly.


    Mrs. Li kept holding hands: "Your father has to meet some colleagues in the capital this time. Your mother has to prepare something for you, but you can''t let your father lose face."


    Daohua nodded and said, "Yes, yes, mother said it is reasonable. By the way, mother, you have to send someone to clean the house in Beijing in advance."


    Mrs. Li smiled and glanced at Daohua: "Mother still needs your reminder. When I gave your aunt the New Year''s gift two days ago, I was asked to go along with me. Clean up the house early and your father will go. Can move in directly."


    Daohua flattered: "My mother is so thoughtful."


    Ms. Li was too lazy to care about her daughter''s mischief, and continued: "This time your eldest brother will also go to the capital with your father and let him see the world."


    Daohua was a little surprised: "Need it?"


    Mrs. Li: "Of course it is necessary. Your brother has been a talent for a few years, and he has studied at Wangyue Academy for three years. This knowledge is fairly solid, but the experience is not enough. Let him see more, only the benefits are no harm."


    Daohua groaned, thinking of the scenes of those novels and TV series that she had watched in her previous life, and reminded: "Mum, you have to let someone follow your eldest brother, don''t bring you a daughter-in-law in the end."


    Mrs. Li stared at Daohua: "Is there anyone who said that about your elder brother?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： , Enter Beijing

    Chapter 277, Entering Beijing


    "Girl Zhou is here!"


    Seeing Zhou Jingwan, the maid in Daohuaxuan immediately smiled and greeted her.


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "Where is your girl?"


    Lixia smiled and said, "The girl is still crooked on the bed!"


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head: "This lazy girl, watch me go and make her up." After saying that, she stepped into the door of the room and walked straight to the bedroom.


    Seeing Daohua draped in a silver rat little demon leaning on the head of the bed and flipping through the notebook lazily, Zhou Jingwan suddenly smiled: "Since the Li family sister left, you have become more and more lazy. It''s almost noon. Still awake."


    I saw Daohua, did not sit up, just put down the notebook in her hand, patted the edge of the bed, motioned Zhou Jingwan to sit down, and then smiled: "It''s New Year''s Eve tomorrow, why are you still free to run to my house?"


    Zhou Jingwan''s face was stern: "Why, are you disgusting me?"


    Daohua picked up the script and smiled, "Ms. Zhou is coming by, and the courtyard is full of glory."


    After hearing this, Zhou Jingwan smiled, and then took off her boots and sat on the bed.


    Seeing this, Dahua gave her a hammer, and then quickly moved into the bed, while she said: "You just came in from the outside and you are still cold. You can''t get into my bed."


    Zhou Jingwan gave her a white look: "Who wants to get under your bed!" After finishing speaking, she also learned to lean against the pillow.


    Taohua asked people to bring a blanket over, put it on Zhou Jingwan, and then went on again: "My father went to your house again?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded.


    Daohua: "I have troubled Grandpa Zhou during this time."


    For this visit to Beijing to report on work, cheap father attaches great importance to this. In these days, whenever he has time, he will visit Mrs. Zhou at Zhou''s house and listen to him explain the relationship between the various families in Beijing and the emperor''s taboos.


    After three years of getting along, the Yan family and Zhou family can now be regarded as good families.


    Therefore, Mrs. Zhou did not hide his personal information, and carefully analyzed the powerful relationship between Beijing and Yan Zhigao.


    Zhou Jingwan casually said: "We have a good relationship with each other, isn''t it right?"


    Daohua smiled: "I made medicated food for my grandmother, and when I go back later, you will bring some for Grandpa Zhou."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "Okay, my grandfather likes to eat what you make." Then, turning over and facing Daohua, "I heard my mother say, this time Uncle Yan must be promoted, regardless of whether it is going to Beijing. , We should transfer to another place, we will be separated in the future."


    Seeing Zhou Jingwan¡¯s face turned down, Daohua took her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, we can communicate often in the future. If my father¡¯s transfer is not far from Xingzhou, we can also make appointments to go out to play often.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan sighed: "But, it''s not as convenient as it is now."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yes!"


    was silent for a while, Zhou Jingwan suddenly said: "My brother''s marriage has been decided, my mother said, when I finish my brother''s business, it will be my turn, Daohua, we will not have much chance to meet in the future."


    Hearing this, Daohua also sighed: "I really don''t want to grow up."


    Zhou Jingwan looked melancholy: "Isn''t it?"


    On the same day, Zhou Jingwan ate lunch at Yan''s house, and did not return home until the afternoon.


    After sending Zhou Jingwan away, Daohua just returned to her yard and saw what Wang Maner, Gu Yu, and Li Xia were talking about: ¡°What¡¯s so vigorous?¡±


    Wang Man''er saw Daohua and immediately opened the door curtain. After she entered the room, she followed in, and said as she walked: "The master just came back from the outside and was blocked by the fifth master and the third girl."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Are they trying to plead with Aunt Lin?"


    Wang Man''er poured a cup of tea for Daohua, and said with a smile: "You can''t hide anything from the girl."


    Daohua picked up the tea cup: "What did father say?"


    Wang Man''er: "The master said that the fifth master and the third girl are filial, and allow them to accompany Aunt Lin to dinner at Shuangxinyuan during the New Year."


    Daohua: "Didn''t Aunt Lin lift the ban?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and shook his head: "Nothing."


    Daohua smiled, blew the tea foam in the tea cup, and took a sip: "I hope my father can always be so sober."


    During the Spring Festival of the 19th year of Yongxing, because Yan Zhigao had to go to Beijing to report on his work, there were too many things to be busy, so the Yan family was not too busy.


    Worrying about the delay on the road, Yan Zhigao left with Yan Wenxiu, Xiao Shiye, and Qin Wu after the third year.


    As soon as they left, the Yan family became a little deserted.


    Daohua had a good time. Maybe it was because she was going to be separated. Zhou Jingwan came to visit her almost every day. The two of them either stayed in the yard and talked about running the shop, or they made an appointment to go out for a horse walk. comfortable.


    Yan Zhigao and his party arrived in the capital the day before the Lantern Festival.


    As soon as he arrived at the city gate, the Yan family who had been waiting here greeted him, and the Yang family followed him.


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the subordinates of the Yang family, his expression a little cold.


    When his fortunes were bad, the Yang family¡¯s approach was too ugly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his sister was the Yang family¡¯s daughter-in-law, he really didn¡¯t want to interact with such relatives at all.


    "We have been on the road for more than ten days, so we must go home to wash up and clean up. Let''s visit our house some other day."


    The Yang family''s subordinates immediately bent over and should be.


    For the eldest brother of the fourth lady, the Yang family does not rush to Canada, even if the official position of the elder of his family is still above it.


    Before going out, the elder confessed specially that he must be careful not to offend others.


    "Lead the way!"


    Yan Zhigao said to his little boy, and then got back into the carriage.


    Yan''s family thought the house was relatively remote, and when they stood in front of the gate of the house, they realized that the house was only a few blocks away from the palace.


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a long time before turning his head to look at Yan Wenxiu: "Your sister said, how much money does this house cost?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled bitterly: "Two thousand taels!"


    Yan Zhigao suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say: ¡°After you go back, let your mother make up the money for the little prince.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "Little prince won''t accept it." Seeing Yan Zhigao frowned, he smiled, "The relationship between our family and the little prince is not in this day or two, so you can go back slowly in the future."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, and saw someone nearby looking at him. Without saying more, he led someone into the door.


    The housekeeper led the way while smiling and introducing the surrounding situation: "Most of the houses around are similar, and the residents are all upstarts in recent years."


    Yan Wenxiu sighed while listening.


    The little prince¡¯s house was so friendly and in line with their current identities.


    Yang Mansion.


    The old lady Yang saw that Yan Zhigao hadn''t come, her face was a little ugly, she glanced at the little daughter-in-law who lowered her head and said nothing: "Your eldest brother, this is parting with our family. He came to the capital and didn''t talk about living in our house. ."


    Yan Siyu said in his heart, how did the Yang family treat her natal family these years?


    Ms. Yang saw that the four younger siblings did not speak, and thought of her husband¡¯s previous instructions to make a good relationship with the Yan family, she had to smile and finish off: "Mother, the Yan family has a mansion in the capital, so I am embarrassed to bother us."


    "Knowing that you are always anxious to see your in-laws, this person has already entered Beijing, so I am not in a hurry for this day or two."


    The old lady Yang''s expression improved, and she asked, "Where is the Yan family''s house?"


    Yan Siyu replied: "Dongjiao Street."


    Hearing this, everyone in the room was shocked.


    Dongjiao Street, which is next to the inner city, much closer to the palace than their home.


    was silent for a while, and the old lady Yang looked at Yang Siyu: "Where did your natal family buy a house?"


    The closer to the inner city, the more expensive the house, and it is also very difficult to buy, no way to go.


    Yan Siyu was also surprised when he knew the location of the house, and said: "My daughter-in-law hasn''t had much contact with the family these years, so I don''t know."


    As soon as he heard this, the old lady Yang and the other three daughters-in-law of the Yang family couldn''t help asking more questions.


    In these years, their family has really neglected the Yan family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： , Shengzhifu

    Chapter 278, Promoting Prefect


    Yan Zhigao repaired for a day, so he took Yan Wenxiu to visit the official minister''s mansion. After meeting the second master of Zhou''s family, he went to the official department to report to him and waited for the emperor to summon him.


    During the waiting period, neither father nor son thought about going to Yang Mansion on their own initiative.


    The Yang family waited for a few days, and finally couldn¡¯t help it. Yang Boyi brought his son Yang Hongrui to the house in person, only to see Yan Zhigao and his son.


    Yan Zhigao and Yang Boyi are classmates. They haven''t seen each other for several years. There should have been a lot to say. Unfortunately, the two met, only embarrassment left.


    Yan Wenxiu and his cousin Yang Hongrui talked very happily, and they also agreed to go to the teahouse to listen to the book together.


    The father and son of the Yang family stayed for a long time, and then left. Before leaving, Yan Zhigao said: "When I meet the emperor, I will go to see my sister. "


    is to see my sister, not to visit the Yang family.


    Hearing this, Yang Boyi felt a little uncomfortable, while Yang Hongrui looked embarrassed.


    A few years ago, their family was really unfriendly to their uncle¡¯s family, let alone help, they didn¡¯t even have the most basic etiquette.


    He knows that the mother is also resentful in her heart, and now, looking at the attitude of the eldest uncle, she doesn¡¯t have a good impression of the Yang family.


    Xingzhou.


    While Yan Zhigao was waiting for the emperor to be summoned by the emperor, Yan''s family lived in a step-by-step manner.


    In a flash, February entered.


    On the fifth day of February, Yan''s little girl came back panting with a letter.


    "Madam, Master''s letter!"


    Butler Sun handed the letter to Mrs. Li. Mrs. Li couldn''t wait to open it and read it. Soon, a bright smile appeared on her face, and she took the letter and walked quickly to Songheyuan.


    The people in the second and third rooms heard the news and hurried to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    "Mother, I''m overjoyed, the emperor personally sent an official, and he is now the prefect of the fourth grade."


    Daohua was teasing the parrot with Mrs. Heyan. Hearing this, her face was full of joy.


    The old lady Yan said excitedly: "Believe it, show me quickly."


    Mrs. Li quickly handed the letter to her.


    After reading the letter and confirming the message, the old lady immediately folded her hands and said, "Yan family ancestors, bless you!"


    Inahana also took the letter and read it again, her brows were filled with joy.


    The cheaper the father, the better, the better the others in the family.


    At this time, Yan Zhiyuan and others came over.


    Yan Zhiyuan asked eagerly: "Sister-in-law, but the eldest brother has a letter?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded.


    Yan Zhiyuan: "Is the eldest brother transferred to the capital, or transferred to other places?"


    Mrs. Li: "Transfer to Ningmen Mansion and Ren Zheng Fourth-Princess Prefect."


    Yan Zhiyuan was a little disappointed when he heard that he had not been transferred to the capital, but he thought that the prefect of the fourth product was also good, and smiled: "Ningmen Mansion? This is still in Zhongzhou Province."


    Mrs. Li nodded. She had heard that Ningmen Mansion was the northernmost mansion in Zhongzhou Province. It seemed a little barren?


    Here, the Zhou family also received the news, and Mrs. Zhou immediately brought Zhou Jingwan over to congratulate her.


    The Yan family didn¡¯t know the importance of Ningmen Mansion, but Old Madam Zhou knew it very well.


    Ningmen Gate connects the three provinces of Zhongzhou, Jiguang, and Fenxi. Ningmen Gate is a very important military pass. Its jurisdiction is equivalent to that of the other three provinces. Historically, the prefects were personally appointed by the emperor.


    It can be seen from this that the emperor¡¯s impression of Yan Zhigao¡¯s face is very good, otherwise, he would not have sent such an errand.


    While Mrs. Li entertained Mrs. Zhou, Daohua took Zhou Jingwan back to his yard.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Seeing that Daohua plunged into the study as soon as she came back, Zhou Jingwan was puzzled.


    Daohua replied: "Yutu!"


    She has to see where Ningmen Mansion is and what the geographical environment is.


    Zhou Jingwan was surprised: "Do you still have a map?" This thing is only available in the outer study room, and the female family members of the outer study room are not allowed to enter.


    Daohuatou also didn''t reply: "Soon from Xiao Yeyang."


    As soon as she heard this, Zhou Jingwan envied: "Little Prince is so kind to you, you can''t buy it outside the map."


    Ina Hua pulled out the map from the bookshelf, opened it, and smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because he lost to me in chess. This is my reward.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips: "Do you believe this? You can play with me with your little chess skills. You can only lose if you play with others."


    Daohuazui insisted: "I won it anyway."


    Zhou Jingwan was too lazy to argue on this, and quickly leaned to Daohua''s side: "Have you found it, where is Ningmen Mansion?"


    Ina Flower pointed to a mark on the map: ¡°At the northernmost tip of Zhongzhou Province, there is a tributary of the Grand Canal flowing through.¡± She said and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all right now, we can still see each other often in the future.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and nodded.


    Her family has a boat, as long as it flows through the Grand Canal, it is convenient to travel.


    Taohua looked at the Ningmen Mansion on the map seriously: ¡°It connects the three provinces of Jiguang, Fenxi, and Zhongzhou, and the jurisdiction of this government is a bit large.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan said immediately: "I heard my grandfather say that Governor Guo is stationed at Ningmen Pass within the jurisdiction of Ningmen Mansion."


    Daohua was surprised. This was the first time she heard about it. After that, she pondered for a while and said: "The situation in Zhongzhou is better because of the banditry in Fenxi and the floods in Jiguang. This Ningmen Mansion is not easy to manage. Ah."


    When he heard this, Zhou Jing was curious: "My grandfather said the same thing, but he also said that it is harder, but if you have the ability, it is the easiest place to achieve political success."


    Taohua didn''t think too much about it, this matter will make cheap father a headache.


    On the third day after receiving Yan Zhigao''s letter, Mrs. Li received another letter, this time it was from the Li family.


    "What?! Cousin Zixuan''s marriage has been settled?"


    Daohua was a little surprised. She and her two cousins ??were separated only for more than two months: "Is this too soon?" She said, reading the letter written by her second uncle.


    After reading it, Daohua sat down and pondered for a moment, and then raised her head to look at Mrs. Li: "Mother, the family that married Zi Xuan did not know that his father was promoted to the prefect of Ningmen Mansion, and he was anxious to make a decision on the marriage. ?"


    Mrs. Li clicked on her daughter''s forehead: "You are a ghost and spirit everywhere."


    There is no denial, that is indeed the case.


    Daohua looked worried: "Mother, the Fang family is so utilitarian, will you treat cousin Zi Xuan well?"


    Mrs. Li was silent for a moment: "Since your second uncle is optimistic about the son of the Fang family, it''s okay to want to have a character. As for the utilitarian you said. The two families have to support each other when they get married. If they can get help from each other, naturally everyone will be happy. ."


    Daohua was silent, and after a while, she asked: "Mother, is it someone I will marry in the future? You should also first consider whether it is beneficial to the Yan family?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and glanced at Daohua: "I''m not ashamed or ashamed." She said, holding Daohua in her arms, "You are the mother''s daughter, and she won''t ask you to bring any help to the family in the future. I just want you to live a happy life, put your heart in your stomach, and your mother will marry you out of anyone who doesn''t know how to do it."


    The corner of Daohua¡¯s mouth rose up, and climbed up the pole: "Mum, can I talk about kissing after I''m twenty?"


    As soon as he said this, he immediately exchanged for a thump.


    Ms. Li sternly said: "What nonsense, at twenty years old, she will become an old girl."


    Daohua was speechless, twenty years old, it was a good time, okay, immediately said: "Then eighteen years old, eighteen years old is alright?"


    Mrs. Li sighed and stared at Daohua and said, "You girl, you don¡¯t know what you are thinking about all day long. Don¡¯t think about it. Mother can stay at home for a few more years. over there."


    Doohana wanted to say something, but she was blocked by Mrs. Li.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： , Beauty plan

    Chapter 279, Beauty Tactics


    "Zixuan will make a wedding on February 22. Mother has to pack up and pay her respects and prepare to go to Ningmen Mansion. There must be no time to pass. In this way, you can go to your uncle''s house for your mother."


    Listening to Mrs. Li''s words, Daohua nodded: "Mum, when shall I go to the provincial government? Am I alone?"


    Ms. Li pondered for a moment, but she was not relieved when her daughter went by alone. After thinking for a while, she said, "Let your fourth brother and the college take a few days off and follow you."


    "It¡¯s the eighth day of the day today, and it¡¯s not many days before the appointment. In this way, you go back to the yard to pack up your things first, and then go to the provincial government in two days."


    Daohua has no objection. Mrs. Li and the old lady answered the matter, but the old lady did not object.


    In this way, Daohua began to clean up and salute.


    Looking at the yard where she has lived for three years, Daohua still feels a little bit reluctant: "I left this time, I''m afraid I can''t come back again."


    Cousin Zixuan finished making a kiss, the Yan family should have gone to Ningmen Mansion.


    Looking at the blooming flowers in the courtyard, Daohua invited Wang Man''er: "Go to Zhou''s house and let Jingwan come."


    Soon, Zhou Jingwan came. As soon as she entered the yard, she saw the lady-maid packing her things, and immediately asked the rice flower under the eaves: "You are leaving now?"


    Daohua shook her head: "My mother, they estimate it will be a few days later, but I will leave tomorrow and the day after tomorrow."


    Zhou Jing was surprised: "Why is it so fast?"


    Daohua: "My cousin Zixuan is going to make a kiss. My mother can''t go, so I will go with my fourth brother."


    Zhou Jingwan walked to Daohua''s side and took her arm: "Doesn''t that mean we are going to be separated soon?"


    Inaka corrects: "We are separated temporarily, and we will meet again in the future."


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips: "It''s easy to say, you and I are getting bigger and bigger now, but it''s not as easy to go out as when I was young."


    Ina Flower sighed.


    In ancient times, it was troublesome, and it was difficult for women to get out of the door.


    It¡¯s okay for them. The family will stay in the backyard. If they are married, they will stay in the backyard for the rest of their lives without the permission of their husbands and mother-in-law.


    Not thinking about these annoying things, Daohua pointed to the flowers in the yard and said: "It''s cheaper for you. These flowers, as long as you like them, you can take them away."


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and she ignored the worries she had just said: "Really?" Seeing Daohua nodded, she immediately said happily, "I like these wall-climbing roses in your yard the most. I want to take them. Transplant into my yard."


    Seeing her so happy, Daohua smiled: "Do you want me to ask someone to help you?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded again and again: "Okay, okay!"


    For the next two days, Daohua was cleaning up things. Wang Maner and the others took care of the things in the house. Daohua met the managers of Zhuangzi and the shop and explained that they would go to Ningmen Mansion every three months. Send a ledger.


    "You and I believe it, I repeat here, if anyone dares to oppress the surrounding people with the power of Yan Mansion, I know it, no matter what the reason, they will all be driven away. If the plot is serious, he will be sent directly to the official."


    The managers of several Zhuangzi and shop all listened seriously, and they all said that they would not do such a thing.


    Regarding the master of the Yan family, they don¡¯t have any contempt. Regardless of their young age, they are indeed very powerful. Every Zhuangzi shop has formulated corresponding rules. If they violate it, they will be punished. Who said Love is useless, he is a one-and-one master.


    The things in the house were cleaned up, and the Zhuangzi and shop were arranged. On the tenth day of February, Daohua boarded the boat to the provincial government.


    Zhou Mansion.


    After Daohua left, Zhou Jingwan was depressed for several days.


    Mrs. Zhou came to her daughter¡¯s room and saw her daughter holding the cartoon doll of the Chinese zodiac sent by Daohua. She walked over with a smile and picked up the tiger doll among them: "The girl Daohua is a handy man. This needlework is done. Not bad."


    Daughter is a person who doesn''t like sewing, but since she had a good relationship with Daohua, she even started to learn it. Now she is able to see people when she takes it out.


    Seeing her daughter unhappy, Mrs. Zhou smiled and said: "Look at you like this, you won''t be able to see you in the future, so you can''t bear it?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "Only when I am with Daohua, I am at ease. The other girls are awkward and extremely boring."


    Ms. Zhou sighed: "It would be nice if the girl Daohua is two or three years older, mother, I really want her to be your sister-in-law."


    Zhou Jingwan¡¯s eyes brightened, and then darkened again: "Mother, you might as well leave it alone."


    Ms. Zhou stepped forward and pulled Zhou Jingwan up: "It''s all right, don''t be so sullen, go and see your brother''s betrothal gift with your mother."


    Provincial Government, Li Family.


    As soon as the rice flower arrived, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin swarmed over and took her to the house.


    Yan Wenkai saw that the two cousins ??were ignoring him, she was immediately depressed, and looked at brother Li Chenyi: "I am standing here, so why don''t they look at me?"


    Li Chenzhi smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Cousin Wenkai, this shows that your charm is not as good as your cousin!"


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai not only was not upset, but also looked like You Rongyan: "That''s it, don''t look at whose cousin it is."


    The day after arriving at Li''s house, Dong Yuanyao came to the door.


    "How did you come?"


    Looking at Dong Yuanyao sitting in the living room drinking tea, Daohua looked surprised.


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at her and said dissatisfied: "You are ashamed to ask me, but when you come to the provincial government, you don''t say to go to my house to find me."


    Daohua smiled and walked over: "Am I just here?"


    Dong Yuanyao got up and met with sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin.


    After ??, the four went to play in Li Zixuan¡¯s yard.


    In the middle of the afternoon, Dong Yuanyao got up and went back. When she left, she suggested to Daohua: "It''s boring to stay at home. Let''s go shopping in the street tomorrow?"


    Daohua nodded her head repeatedly: "Okay, okay." Just finished speaking, after thinking about what, she turned to look at Li Zixuan, "Cousin Zixuan, can you leave the house now?"


    Li Zixuan shook her head: "I won''t go out anymore, you can go shopping on the street." She still embroiders the wedding dress at home.


    Daohua looked at Li Zixin again.


    Li Zixin looked moved: "As long as my mother agrees."


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao: "You wait a while, and I will ask my eldest aunt. If she agrees, we will go shopping tomorrow."


    Fan did not object. Early the next morning, Daohua went out with Li Zixin and met Dong Yuanyao at the restaurant that had been agreed.


    After the three girls converged, they first went to the clothing store, and then went to clean up the store. After shopping for a long time, they returned to the original restaurant, ready to have lunch, walked for a while, and then went home.


    Just before ordering, Li Zixin called out in surprise.


    Daohua quickly asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Li Zixin pointed to a young man in Jinyi downstairs and said, "That person is Fang Liangji."


    Upon hearing this, Daohua immediately stood by the window and looked down. Dong Yuanyao also leaned in curiously.


    "How do you look? Isn''t it handsome?"


    "It''s okay, it looks pretty personable, barely worthy of cousin Zi Xuan."


    Looking at Fang Liangji, who was walking on the street and talking to his friends, Daohua narrowed her eyes: "She looks pretty good, so she doesn''t know what her character is like?"


    Upon hearing this, Dong Yuanyao immediately said: "Try it and you will know."


    Daohua came in a moment of interest: "How to try?"


    Dong Yuanyao sternly said: "To test a man''s character, of course, we must use a beauty."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up.


    Aside, Li Zixin saw the two eager to try, and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him: "You guys don''t mess around."


    Daohua hesitated, but when she thought that cousin Zi Xuan might marry a scumbag, she said, "Cousin Zixin, you don¡¯t want cousin Zi Xuan to marry an inhumane?"


    "While the two have not made a decision yet, the test will test the character of this person. If this person is not good, we still have the opportunity to repent. Once the decision is made, we want to repent, which will hinder the cousin¡¯s reputation."


    At this time, Li Zixin also hesitated.


    Seeing her like this, Dong Yuanyao said: "Don''t worry, we are well-measured and he won''t let him find us."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： , Into the theater

    Chapter 280, Entering the Theater


    "Let¡¯s follow them first, see what they are going to do, and then discuss how to do it."


    Daohua said to Dong Yuanyao and Li Zixin.


    Dong Yuanyao nodded immediately: "Okay!"


    Li Zixin is not as courageous as Daohua and Dong Yuanyao. Although she also wants to help her sister test the character of her future brother-in-law, she is still very hesitant.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua didn¡¯t want to embarrass her, and said: ¡°Or, you wait for us here, order some dishes and eat first, and Yuan Yao and I will go over and take a look?¡±


    Li Zixin hesitated.


    At this time, Dong Yuanyao said: "Let''s just do it, Daohua and I are both good at skill. Even if we are discovered, we can escape in time. Besides, we are not the Li family. In the future, even if the Fang family knows about it, it will be too bad. I won''t go to your house."


    Inahua felt that this was right, and nodded immediately.


    Seeing that both of them didn¡¯t catch up to see if they didn¡¯t give up, Li Zixin could only hold Daohua and exhorted: ¡°Cousin, you guys, don¡¯t make a big fuss and make people unable to get off the stage.¡±


    Daohua patted her hand: "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart." After that, she told the Li family maid, and then went down to the restaurant with Dong Yuanyao.


    On the street, Fang Liangji was talking to a friend while walking slowly towards the street in front.


    After a while, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao caught up with them.


    glanced at the garment shop next to him, Daohua rolled his eyes, and told Wang Man''er to stare at Fang Liangji, and then he took Dong Yuanyao into the shop.


    Soon, the two came out dressed in menswear.


    Seeing the two come out, Gu Yu and Dong Yuanyao¡¯s maid Hong Yu who were waiting outside immediately stepped forward.


    Dong Yuanyao asked: "Where did the people go?"


    Hong Yu''s expression was a little unpleasant, he looked at Dong Yuanyao and Daohua before hesitating, and finally said: "Girl, the son of the Fang family has entered the Anle Street in front, Hongfang and Sister Man''er have already followed."


    When he heard this, Dong Yuanyao frowned immediately.


    Daohua is a little unclear, so: "Is there a problem with Anle Street?"


    Dong Yuanyao leaned into Daohua¡¯s ear and whispered: "Anle Street is the most famous street of wind and moon in the city, and the most red brothel and theater are all over there. You forgot, during the Lantern Festival the year before, you and the little prince Been there."


    Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly, and she remembered the Nanfeng Pavilion where Xiao Yeyang and Xiao Yeyang had gone by mistake. She was shocked for a while before she said: "That Fang Liangji really is not good at character? This is about to make a kiss and go shopping. Flower Street!"


    Dong Yuanyao hurriedly pulled Daohua: "You keep your voice down, how about it, do you want to catch up and have a look?"


    Daohua immediately nodded and said: "Of course, if I see him drinking flower wine, I immediately go home and tell my uncle and aunt, suggesting that they push the marriage."


    Dong Yuanyao agreed with her expression: "Yes, such a person can''t marry, then let''s go over and take a look."


    Anle Street.


    Compared with other streets, there are obviously a lot fewer women in this street.


    Wang Man''er and Hongfang were walking down the street, and they immediately evoked all kinds of unexplained scrutiny. After Fang Liangji entered a theater building, Hongfang quickly pulled Wang Man''er into a clothing store.


    The two of them looked at the fabrics and stretched their heads to look out from time to time.


    Not long after, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao appeared in the sight of the two.


    "Auntie, we are here!"


    Wang Man''er stepped out of the shop and waved to the two.


    After a while, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao walked into the clothing store.


    "Where are people?"


    Hongfang pointed to the theater building diagonally opposite: "Go inside."


    Daohua saw that it was the theater building, he was a little relieved, and then he swept to the brothel next to the theater, with a little curiosity and a little unhappy on her face.


    Fang Liangji often goes in and out of occasions like this, and I am afraid that his character is a little bad!


    Dong Yuanyao said at this moment: "Would you like to go in and have a look? I don''t know whose play it is today?"


    Listening to her familiar tone, Daohua immediately glanced over: "Are you familiar with this?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled, but did not answer.


    Before, she would occasionally disguise herself as a man and come here to listen to dramas, not to speak big words, she has set foot in the theaters on this street. Otherwise, during the Lantern Festival the year before last, she would not happen to see Daohua and Little Prince who entered the Nanfeng Pavilion.


    The shop owner had noticed a few people a long time ago, and immediately said with a smile: ¡°Today there is a double happiness show. If the two sons are lucky, they might still be able to hear An Xianggong and Ning Xianggong.¡±


    Seeing Daohua''s face in doubt, Dong Yuanyao immediately explained: "Anxi and Ningxi are the leaders of the double happiness class. They are very appreciated by high-ranking officials and nobles. They are often invited to various choirs, and they are rarely in theaters. Open your voice."


    Daohua nodded: "I know these two people, I have heard their play in Zhou''s house." After speaking, he paused and added, "They look pretty good."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately returned the same look in the eyes of a hero.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, the boss behind him smiled more and more. Before seeing Wang Man''er and Hongfang lingering in the shop and didn''t buy anything, he wanted to punish people, but now, there is no such thing. Thoughtful.


    The two are so familiar with the Double Happiness Class, it can be seen that it is rich or expensive, and he should not provoke it.


    Has been chasing here, nothing is gained, it does not fit Daohua¡¯s temperament, after thinking for a while, said to Dong Yuanyao: "Shall we go in and listen to the drama?"


    Dong Yuanyao has nothing to do with it: "Okay!"


    Before, she dared to sneak over by herself, but now with Daohua with her, she is even more courageous.


    Furthermore, she feels that the two of them did bad things together, which is more conducive to the relationship.


    Daohua glanced at the four Wang Man''er. The four of them were not well dressed in women''s clothing and entered the theater, and said, "You choose fabrics here, and we will be back soon." As soon as he finished speaking, Dong Yuanyao took them out of the shop. .


    Looking at the two quickly leaving, Wang Man''er and all four looked helpless.


    Wang Man''er looked at the shop owner: "Boss, do you have men''s clothing?"


    The boss twitched in his heart, and he said that the two little boys just now looked a little too handsome, they turned out to be girls.


    Hongfang patted the counter with a ¡®pop¡¯: "Is there any?"


    The boss returned to his senses, and immediately nodded: "There are some!"


    Soon, the four of them also changed into men¡¯s clothing. Before leaving the shop, Hongfang glanced at the boss. Before he could say anything, the boss said, ¡°The shop doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Seeing this, Hongfang was satisfied, and the three of Wang Maner and Wang Maner quickly left the shop.


    On the way, Wang Man''er looked at Hongfang several times, and she found that she still needs to learn a lot, and the threatening look in Hongfang''s eyes just now made her feel old and powerful.


    On the other side, Daohua followed Dong Yuanyao into the theater. Compared with Dong Yuanyao''s habit, Daohua was a little uncomfortable with the noise of the sky.


    The time they entered was a bit coincidental, and the audience was cheering as soon as the play ended.


    As soon as the two of them entered, a buddy came forward to greet them.


    "I want a box on the second floor." Dong Yuanyao threw a naked silver boy at the buddy like uncle Dong Yuanyao.


    The buddy first thanked him with a smile on his face, and then said embarrassedly: ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence that the two princes came here. The box is full. Or, just listen in the lobby. The same is true in the lobby.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao looked at the noisy lobby, and said with her eyebrows: "Who wants to listen in the lobby, I know, you will reserve a box every day. Give us one."


    Taohua, who came to this occasion for the first time, stood silently beside Dong Yuanyao, looking at her and her partner Zhou Xuan with scorching eyes.


    At the same time, in the private room on the second floor closest to the door, Fang Liangjigang and the elders from Jiguang saw the ceremony. He heard the sound of arguing from below, turned his head and looked down, and frowned.


    Without him, he saw Wang Man''er who had just stepped into the theater.


    Even if a few people changed men''s clothing, he still recognized it.


    "I actually followed here!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： , Really dont know

    Chapter 281, I really don¡¯t know


    "Which girl did you provoke? You followed all the way to the theater?"


    Listening to his friend¡¯s teasing voice, Fang Liangji rolled his eyes back: "I can''t be like you. I like to provoke flowers everywhere. I don''t even know the people underneath."


    Sun Yongyi shook his fan and smiled: "Don''t talk so full, think about it carefully, maybe some lady from a good family has fallen in love with you. I heard you are about to make a kiss, so I can''t sit still, maybe wait a while. Will find us here."


    Fang Liangji didn''t bother to pay attention to the bad friend, and looked at the uncle who was sitting on the main seat and drinking tea with his head down.


    Said it is uncle


    In fact, he is only as old as him, and he is still a month older.


    "Uncle, I really do."


    Fang Liangji knew that Fang¡¯s descent attached great importance to rules and personal conduct, and wanted to explain one or two things, but just as soon as he spoke, he was interrupted by someone raising his hand.


    Fang Haoman casually put down his teacup, and the inadvertent light in his eyes made Sun Yongyi, the son of the president of the Chamber of Commerce, dare not look down upon it: ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain these little things to me.¡±


    Fang Liangji smiled bitterly, and didn''t say much.


    His family is just a side branch of the Fang family of Jiguang, and it is still the kind that has been separated from the direct branch for several generations. Nowadays, he can only do business in Zhongzhou through his ancestor Yu Yin. Although he usually has a relationship with the direct branch, he is not close at all. .


    There are some things and some things, there is really no need to say more.


    As for the subordinates, his family wants to be close, but they also know that without the corresponding bargaining chips, the subordinates will not take care of them at all.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that this time he was married to the Li family, and the dynasty sent someone to come, and he was still the head of the fifth room.


    Fang Liangji carefully took a look at the resolute-looking fifth grandfather in front of him. He did not hear about his deeds because he lost his father when he was young.


    is only eighteen, he is already the master of the jury, and he also takes care of the household affairs properly, so that no one will dare to look down upon.


    Whenever he heard these, he couldn''t admire it.


    Fang Hao ignored the other two people in the box, looking downstairs, his eyes shining brightly.


    The rules of this Zhongzhou girl are a bit poor, and she has come to the theater in a majestic manner!


    Downstairs, Dong Yuanyao and the buddy lobbied for a while, but the buddy still made a grievance and said that the box reserved for today was full of people, and it really couldn''t be vacant.


    Daohua sees that someone in the lobby is looking towards them, not wanting to be noticed, and pulls Dong Yuanyao: "Forget it, we''ll just find a corner to sit in."


    Dong Yuanyao''s expression was a little reluctant. It was obvious that the man was really out of control, so he had to make an ¡®um¡¯.


    Finally, Daohua and his group sat in the last corner of the lobby.


    The guy brought refreshments and was about to leave, when Daohua stopped him.


    Ina Hua put a naked silver boy on the table and looked at the buddy: "I''ll ask you something."


    The guy glanced at the silver naked boy, then looked away again, and said with a smile: "What do you want to ask about?"


    Daohua: "Do you know Mr. Fang?"


    The guy asked about this, and quickly received the silver naked boy on the table in his sleeve: "Yes, Mr. Fang is also here today in our theater. Now he is listening to the show in the box."


    If the inquiries involve officials, he will naturally not say much, but businessmen, then there is not much taboo.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other: "Which box is he in?"


    The guy turned his head and looked at the second floor: "Oh, it''s in the box on the side."


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao turned their heads together, and they happened to meet the three of Fang Hao who were looking down.


    Seeing the faces of the two of them, Fang Hao and the three of them all lit up. Just now, they only heard voices, but did not see anyone.


    "Oh, those two little brothers are really handsome." Sun Yongyi said jokingly, and winked at Fang Liangji.


    The four maids are women disguised as men. Needless to say, the two sons must be the same.


    Fang Liangji frowned. He didn''t care much before, but this time he remembered it seriously, but in the end he still didn''t remember who the two were.


    "I really don''t know them."


    If he has seen such a person, it is impossible for him to be unimpressed.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao took a look at the box and then withdrew their gazes.


    "It seems to be here to listen to the play."


    Ina Flower whispered.


    At this time, a pair of grandparents appeared on the stage.


    Grandpa plays the violin, granddaughter sings.


    Daohua wondered, and looked at Dong Yuanyao: "Isn''t this a theater? Why are there singing songs?"


    Dong Yuanyao said, "Men, don¡¯t you all like pretty girls? The theater is a business, so you can do whatever you make money."


    "Look, the girl who sings the song, with big watery eyes, is too pitiful for me. After the song is finished, I will definitely receive a lot of rewards."


    Speaking, he paused and looked at Daohua.


    "Do you still want to test your future cousin?"


    Daohua glanced at the second floor box: "How to test?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Beauty tricks!" She said her chin and clicked on the stage, "beauties are all ready-made."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "That''s not good. She came out to sing songs, and she was just earning a living."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately sneered: ¡°Yes, there are girls who sing songs in ordinary teahouses. There are those girls who cannot live at home and have to show their faces to make a living. Maybe those who come to this theater to sing are usually specially trained.¡±


    "Do you really think that girls who are born with a good singing voice are everywhere?" Then, looking at the stage, "Look carefully at the girl''s eyes on the stage, do you feel like you are going to hook people''s souls?" Go in?"


    Ina Flower took a serious look, and nodded, she was really charming.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Can ordinary poor girls have such eyes? Let me tell you the truth. I have been to this theater several times, and the girls who come to sing are different every time."


    "These girls have a pair of eyes, but if you find a man who is infatuated and gentle and lacks concentration, you will immediately get entangled in it, and you can''t get rid of it."


    Listening to these words, Daohua tweeted in amazement, and then looked at Dong Yuanyao in surprise: "Dong Yuanyao, I find you know a lot!"


    Dong Yuanyao immediately smiled triumphantly: "See you more naturally!"


    Ina Hua also smiled. She didn''t think she knew what was in it. If you watch the world, you can increase your horizons and experience your mood. It''s good.


    Dong Yuanyao saw that Daohua¡¯s face was nothing unusual, and the smile on her face deepened.


    She knew that she had said this to Daohua, and she would not be disgusted, nor would she persuade her to say that she did not have the support of her daughter''s family.


    Her vision is still good, this guy is indeed a confidant.


    Dong Yuanyao asked again: "How about it, do you want to test it?"


    Daohua glanced at the charming and charming singing **** the stage, and he hesitated: "How to test?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, ¡°Give that girl some money and let her seduce your future cousin. We don¡¯t need to do this by ourselves. If you want to clear the relationship, you can also hire someone outside to do it.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： ,fight

    Chapter 282, Fight


    seduce Fang Liangji.


    Before entering the theater building, she tried Fang Liangji with a beauty trick. Daohua was supportive, but after seeing the man sitting in the lobby reacting to the girl singing on the stage, she hesitated.


    How many men can withstand the temptation?


    Although she was kind, but in the end she really wanted to disturb the marriage of her second uncle in person. Will the second uncle and the second aunt be happy?


    Cousin Zixuan will definitely be better than this Fang Liangji next time.


    Dong Yuanyao saw Daohua¡¯s hesitation, so she didn''t say much, drinking tea in silence.


    Behind, Wang Man''er and the four of them were relieved when they saw that their young lady had disappeared.


    During Daohua''s hesitation, the tune on the stage was finished.


    After singing the song, the girl went to the stage to thank you for your reward. When she was in the lobby, everything was normal, but when she got to the second floor box, she got into trouble.


    The noisy box happened to be Fang Liangji''s room.


    Hongfang and Wang Man''er were clever, and immediately ran upstairs to inquire about the situation.


    After a while, he smiled and went downstairs.


    "The girl who sang song was molested and ran into Fang Gongzi''s box in a panic. Now she is begging Fang Gongzi to save her!" Wang Man''er quickly said what had happened upstairs.


    Daohua hurriedly asked, "How did Fang Liangji react?"


    Hongfang: "The slave servant took a look, Fang Gongzi''s complexion is not very good, and she seems very impatient with the singer girl."


    Hearing this, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s not like seeing a pretty girl, just want to shelter under the wing immediately.


    "It seems that Fang Liangji is quite rational, and he didn''t take the initiative."


    Just then, with a ¡®bang¡¯, a figure flew down from the second floor and directly smashed the table in the lobby.


    Daohua glanced at it, as if it was made by the person in Fangliangji''s box.


    "roll!"


    A voice that could not be heard from the second floor came down from the second floor. After a while, everyone saw a young man in Jinyi dragging a song-song girl downstairs.


    "let me go!"


    "help!"


    The girl singing song kept struggling, Young Master Jinyi saw the people around him looking at him with a joke on his face, so he gave the girl singing a slap backhand and knocked them to the ground directly.


    Coincidentally, the singer girl happened to lie in front of Daohua and Dong Yuanyao.


    Daohua asked Dong Yuanyao in a low voice, "Didn¡¯t you say that these girls have snobbery eyes, I think the person who snatched her should have some wealth, why she doesn¡¯t want it?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "You only know one thing and don''t know the other. I know the guy who snatches people. It is the son of Cannon Du, Du Jitong. I heard that several concubines have already been tortured to death. Who dares to entrust such a person? ?"


    Seeing Du Gongzi¡¯s men stepping forward again, the singer girl was desperate. Between the calcium carbide sparks, she saw Daohua and Dong Yuanyao standing not far away.


    She is a woman, and at a glance she recognizes that they are women disguised as men.


    Knowing that the girl¡¯s heart is soft, she rushed forward without even thinking about it: "Two sons, help!"


    Seeing her rushing, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were taken aback, flashed quickly to both sides, and the singer girl rushed to the ground and lay directly on the ground.


    Neither Daohua nor Dong Yuanyao thought about being nosy.


    The girl who sang the song was not a peaceful place at first glance. After singing the song, if she left properly, this kind of thing would never happen at all.


    Even if the two of them didn''t have the mind to nosy, the voice of the girl who sang songs made everyone in the theater notice them.


    "Yo, two beautiful little brothers!"


    "Could there be a newcomer from the opposite Nanfeng Pavilion?"


    Seeing everyone''s attention shifted to them, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s faces were very ugly.


    Daohua quickly pulled Dong Yuanyao up: "Let¡¯s go."


    However, as soon as he walked a few steps, he was stopped by Du Jitong.


    Seeing the disgusting look in Du Jitong¡¯s eyes, Dong Yuanyao was furious: "Go away!"


    Du Jitong was not annoyed, but he smiled and said, "Where are the two little brothers fighting? I haven''t seen it before?" As he said, he raised his hand and touched Dong Yuanyao''s cheek.


    Looking at the dog''s paw that was stretched out, Dahua''s eyes sank, she pulled out the whip on her belt, and hit the dog''s paw with a ¡®pop¡¯.


    "Ah~"


    Screams sounded.


    Du Jitong was whipped by Daohua. Before he had time to tell his subordinates to arrest someone, Dong Yuanyao kicked the person out of the leg and kicked the person a few meters away: "Dog thing, blind, and molested to your uncle Dong." Go on."


    All this happened so fast that everyone around did not react.


    Du Jitong is the son of Du Senyi at any rate. He is also an official from the fourth rank. It''s not that he can fight. The two people in front of him are bold enough to fight without saying a word.


    On the second floor box, Sun Yongyi swallowed, looked at Fang Liangji, and said sympathetically: "Liangji, you have provoke these two grumpy girls!"


    Fang Liangji said in a huff: "I said it all, I don''t know them."


    Sun Yongyi made a ¡®cut¡¯, with a look of disbelief: ¡°I don¡¯t know, why did people follow you, and came all the way to the theater?¡±


    Fang Liangji was also confused about this, and then he couldn''t take it too seriously, and there was a fight downstairs.


    Du Jitong was helped by his servant, and shouted: "Grab these two dogs for this son!"


    Du Jitong only brought two small servants, but there were other servants who accompanied him. After a while, a dozen small servants rolled up their sleeves and rushed towards Daohua and Dong Yuanyao.


    "Stop it!"


    Seeing so many people besieging Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, Hongfang, Hongyu, and Wang Man''er were very anxious. All three of them had practiced martial arts with their own girl, and they were a little skillful, so they picked up a stool and rushed up.


    Gu Yu, who is not at all martial arts, quickly picked up the tableware on the table and threw it on someone.


    "Slap, slap, slap!"


    Looking at the person who rushed over, Daohua didn''t feel shocked, danced with her whip, and greeted the opponent vigorously.


    Dong Yuanyao didn''t bring a sword, so she looked around, picked up the broomstick in the lobby and acted as a swordsman.


    The people in the theater were a little surprised to see that the two of them were not very old, but their skills were good.


    But even so, they are still at a disadvantage.


    No way, Du Jitong has nearly twice as many people here.


    Soon, Daohua and the others were struggling to deal with it.


    Daohua looked at the people on Du Jitong''s side, knowing that she couldn''t fight here, and after thinking about it, the whip quickly slammed towards the tables, chairs and benches in the lobby, slamming it hard.


    She knows that there are people behind a place like the theater. As long as the people in the theater show up, they will have the opportunity to leave the theater. When Du Jitong dared to chase after the theater, she let him taste her tickle pills. It''s amazing.


    There are many people on the street, and they are also easy to get out.


    On the second floor box, Fang Hao looked at the messy rice flowers everywhere in the lobby, his eyes flashed, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "It''s a clever one."


    Sure enough, soon, the thug in the theater appeared.


    "Who is making trouble here?"


    Seeing that the steward of the theatre building led the people out, Du Ji stopped with the people here.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao also stopped immediately, and got together with Wang Maner.


    The director of the theater gave a gloomy look at the messed up lobby, and looked at Du Jitong coldly: "Master Du, you are too much this time."


    Du Ji was annoyed with the same face, pointed at the two Inaka and said, "It was their first hand."


    Daohua coldly snorted: "We did it because someone was spraying manure here. Don''t give him a good look. He thought he was a crab and could walk sideways on the street."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the theater laughed.


    Daohua saw the steward at the theater and looked over, and without waiting for him to speak, said directly: "The broken tables and chairs, let''s accompany." Then, she took out her purse.


    Dong Yuanyao stopped immediately and whispered: "What are you doing? Even if you want to lose money, Du Ji will accompany them."


    Daohua leaned to her ear and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "It shouldn''t be a big mess, and you don''t want the whole provincial government to circulate that the girl from the chief political envoy and the girl from the Xingzhou Zhizhou family are playing games again tomorrow. Isn''t the building hitting people again?"


    Dong Yuanyao stopped talking immediately, grabbed the purse in Daohua''s hand and threw it to the steward.


    Seeing this, Daohua was anxious: "What are you doing? There are a thousand taels of silver in the purse!"


    Dong Yuanyao quickly looked at the steward and wanted to get it back. Who knows, but the steward had already put her purse away with a smile, Dong Yuanyao could only look at Daohua apologetically: "Why do you bring so much money with you?"


    Daohua was very depressed: "That''s what I plan to use to buy presents for cousin Zi Xuan."


    The silver has been given out, and it must be impossible to collect it. Although Daohua feels distressed, she has not forgotten their current situation. She looked at the director of the theater: "Shall we leave now?"


    The theater manager smiled and made a request.


    Du Ji saw Daohua and his group out of the theater, and he was about to overtake him immediately, but was stopped by the supervisor of the theater.


    Knowing what he wanted, Du Jitong gave him a silver ticket and went to chase Daohua.


    "Stop me!"


    Du Ji rushed out of the theater with someone, and saw that Daohua was still outside the door, he was overjoyed, and he stretched out his hand to catch someone.


    However, before touching anyone, a figure rushed over and kicked Du Jitong into the theater again.


    The force was so strong that even the door of the theater was knocked down.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： , Kicked to the iron plate

    Chapter 283, kicked to the iron plate


    "Asshole, the dog is blind? Anyone dare to move!"


    Defu''s expression condensed and kicked Du Ji together, then turned to look at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, who looked a little embarrassed, with a look that was hard to say.


    It¡¯s not uncommon for a lady to behave outrageously. It¡¯s not a big deal for a woman to pretend to be a man in a theater or something, but it¡¯s really the first time he sees him with a maid outside and fighting with a group of men.


    Don¡¯t blame the master and Dong Gongzi that their faces have turned blue.


    At the moment Defu rushed over, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were a little stiff. They caught a glimpse of Xiao Yeyang and others not far away. Both of them looked embarrassed and shouted bad luck in their hearts.


    How did you meet these guys here?


    "What should I do now?" Dong Yuanyao touched Daohua with her elbow, shivering at the thought of her elder brother''s gloomy face.


    Since her return from Jiguang, her family''s discipline has been stricter.


    Now that she is found in the shopping mall and fighting, she can imagine what kind of storm she will face when she returns home.


    Daohua didn''t expect to meet Xiao Yeyang and the others here, and now she didn''t have to turn her head to look at it, she felt several angry eyes staring at them not far away.


    In her opinion, there is nothing to go to a theater, but this is ancient!


    Furthermore, they also fought.


    You must know that fighting is not advocated even in modern times.


    At this moment, she is only fortunate that her eldest brother Yan Wenxiu is not there, otherwise, this matter will definitely cause trouble to her mother and grandmother.


    "Why don''t you escape?"


    did something wrong and was arrested by others, and she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    Dong Yuanyao nodded repeatedly.


    Just as the two bit their heads and were about to turn and leave, a group of people rushed out of the theater building, including Du Jitong¡¯s people and the theater¡¯s thugs.


    "Which **** kicked my son?"


    "Who kicked and destroyed the gate of the theater, dare to run here to run wild and don''t want to live anymore?"


    These people yelled as soon as they came out.


    "It''s him, he kicked the son."


    A little boy pointed at Defu and said, the others immediately raised their fists and rushed towards Defu.


    In front of the brothel gate a few meters away, Xiao Yeyang and the others looked at this scene, and their expressions sank.


    Yan Wenkai and Su Hongxin directly rolled up their sleeves: "Good fellow, too many people bully, right?" After speaking, the two rushed up and joined the battle.


    And Yan Wentao quickly came to Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, and protected them to the back corner to avoid being accidentally injured.


    Seeing that her fourth brother went up with a few kicks, and directly knocked Du Jitong''s young man over there, Daohua''s eyes widened and her face was excited.


    "My fourth brother is so handsome!"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded with approval.


    Yan Wentao saw that the two of them were still in the mood to watch the excitement, and suddenly shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan came over, looking at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, one brow was wrinkled, and the other was pale.


    At this moment, the images of Daohua and Dong Yuanyao are really not very good.


    The hair is a little loose, and both of them still have injuries on their faces.


    Looking at the blood on the corner of Daohua''s mouth, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were a little cold, and the pressure of anger in his heart could not be suppressed; while Dong Yuanxuan looked at his sister''s panda eyes, and was also distressed in anger.


    When Daohua and Dong Yuanyao saw the two of them, they immediately lowered their heads, shrank their necks, and retreated involuntarily.


    Just then, the theater manager came out to brush up on his sense of existence, and shouted at Yan Wenkai who was fighting, "Stop it all, run to the Baixi Tower to be wild, you are all so bold."


    Before he finished speaking, he was kicked out by Yan Wenkai.


    The steward was beaten, and the thug in the theater could not sit still, and immediately rushed out.


    The skill of these people is much better than Du Jitong''s little boy, Su Hongxin didn''t pay attention to one, and actually received a punch.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanxuan frowned and turned to look at Dong Yuanyao: "Give me a good stay here!" After speaking, his gaze paused on Daohua again, meaning she was the same. After that, he just picked up the fan. The theater thugs walked.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t move, just watched with gloomy eyes.


    Yan Wentao saw Xiao Yeyang guarding Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, and quickly joined the battle.


    Seeing that only Xiao Yeyang was left beside him, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other bitterly. At this moment, Xiao Yeyang''s aura was a bit big, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his face was cold, making both girls a little scared. .


    Feeling Daohua''s gaze, Xiao Yeyang moved his gaze away from the fight.


    Seeing him look over, Daohua pulled out a stiff smile, which immediately affected the wound on the corner of her mouth, causing her to ¡®hiss¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and stretched out his hand to explore Daohua¡¯s injuries, but then he thought of being on the street now, and quickly put his hand back, but asked in a cold voice: "Who beat it?"


    Daohua covered her mouth and shook her head: "I don''t know, there were too many people hitting at that time, I didn''t see it clearly."


    Xiao Yeyang brows jumped, and his lips pressed, as if he was holding back something.


    Two girls actually fought with a group of young men!


    Courage is fat enough!


    No, his hands are a little itchy.


    Seeing him like this, Inahua also realized that she had said something that shouldn''t be said, and immediately shut up.


    In a short while, Yan Wenkai''s several general theater thugs and Du Jitong''s little boy fell to the ground.


    Twenty or thirty big men stood on the ground and screamed, the scene was a little magnificent.


    The people nearby saw it, and backed away in fear.


    "Get out and get out!"


    At this time, the officer who patrolled the city came over.


    The leading official looked at the people who walked around the place, and was about to scold him a few words. However, his eyes were swept away, and he saw Xiao Yeyang and others in the corner, his complexion suddenly changed, and he walked quickly in front of Xiao Yeyang and bowed to salute: "Humble job has seen the little prince."


    The director of the theater building didn''t know Xiao Yeyang. When he heard this, his face suddenly appeared in horror, and he felt that his heart and liver were shaking.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded blankly, and then looked at Du Ji and his peers with stern eyes.


    At this moment, Du Jitong and his companions, who were still arrogant before, stood trembling to the side. These people had already regretted their bowels.


    They shouldn¡¯t have rushed out, and they would fight each other without even seeing them.


    Who would have thought that they would hit the little prince with such a back.


    "The street is rioting, so please go to the cell and wake up!"


    Xiao Yeyang said coldly, looking at his icy face, Du Jitong didn''t even have the courage to beg for mercy.


    The patrol officer immediately started arresting people.


    Aside, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were shocked when they saw the trouble and alarmed the yamen.


    "It''s over, this is a big deal!"


    Dong Yuanyao yelled, these people were taken to the cell, and her father would definitely know that she could not get away with this punishment.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and wanted him to forget it. It was obvious that his face was really ugly, and he didn''t dare to speak for a while.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： , Angry

    Chapter 284, Angry


    Seeing the officials arresting people, the steward of the theatre building was standing by sweating profusely. He did not participate in the fight and was not in the process of being arrested. He did not dare to say a word about the arrest of the bully in the theatre, but prayed silently in his heart. The group of nobles hurriedly left.


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at the director of the theater building. Although he was irritated that his sister and sister Yan were beaten in the theater building, he thought that his family also paid dividends in this theater building. After pondering for a moment, he said to Xiao Yeyang: Two brothers are injured, let''s leave first."


    Xiao Yeyang looked slightly constricted, nodded, turned his head to look at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao who were standing still, and said blankly: "Why are you still stunned, why don''t you keep up?"


    Hearing these words that were obviously angry, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao showed bitter smiles and walked over with their heads down, as if they had done something wrong.


    Originally everyone was going to leave, but at this time, Wang Man''er stood up, pulled Layan Wenkai, pointed to the steward of the theater and said: "The son''s wallet is still with him."


    Silver tickets can be given, but the purse is embroidered by the girl herself, so you have to get it back.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang immediately turned around and looked at him, his eyes shot at the director of the theater like a sharp blade.


    The director of the theater shivered, and quickly took out the purse given by Daohua from his sleeve and handed it to Wang Man''er.


    Wang Man''er took back his purse, which he wanted to give to his own girl, but Xiao Yeyang said at this moment: "Bring it here."


    Looking at the embroidery on the purse, Xiao Yeyang immediately recognized that it was from Daohua.


    The purse embroidered by Daohua himself, even if you dare to hold it, it is still in your sleeve!


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly became dangerous. He looked at the director of the theater, his eyes were cold, and he said without a trace of temperature: "Which hand has touched it, I''m useless!"


    Hearing this, the steward of the theater weakened his legs and fell directly to the ground.


    Dong Yuanxuan and others also looked astonished. They looked at Xiao Yeyang''s stern face, and said in their hearts that the little prince was really angry this time.


    Although the little prince usually plays well with them, no one dares to touch him at this time, and even the carefree Yan Wenkai doesn¡¯t know much about it.


    And Daohua widened her eyes, staring at Xiao Yeyang in a daze.


    Xiao Yeyang, who was full of aura, made her a little strange. At this moment, she suddenly realized that Xiao Yeyang, who was usually laughing and easygoing, was a child of the royal family who held the power to kill him.


    Daohua swallowed and stopped: "That. We broke someone''s table and chair. We should be the one who accompanies the silver." The steward of the theater didn''t do anything to them, and the punishment was really a bit of punishment. too heavy.


    Perceiving the fear in Daohua''s eyes, Xiao Yeyang pursed his lips: "If you open the theater, you must ensure the safety of the theatergoers. You were beaten inside, so what are you doing with such theaters open? "


    Hearing this, the director of the theater was trembling. For fear that Xiao Yeyang ordered the theater to be closed, he gritted his teeth immediately and said: "It is Xiaomin who neglected the two princes. Xiaomin is willing to break his arm. Please forgive him. crime."


    Said, picking up the broken door next to it, and about to smash it with his arm.


    "and many more!"


    Daohua hurriedly stopped, and pulled Xiao Yeyang''s sleeves: "Xiao Yeyang~" There was a hint of prayer in her tone.


    Looking at the anxious Daohua, Xiao Yeyang felt soft, snorted coldly, and left.


    Daohua reached out and took away the wooden block in the hands of the steward of the theater, threw it aside, and ran after Xiao Yeyang.


    Wang Man''er and Gu Yu immediately followed.


    At this time, Dong Yuanyao came back to her senses and chased after her with two girls.


    Looking at the housekeeper who was paralyzed on the ground and still in a panic, Dong Yuanxuan coughed.


    The steward of the theatre building returned to his senses and looked at Dong Yuanxuan respectfully: "Dong Gongzi."


    Dong Yuanxuan coldly snorted: "You are not making trouble in this theater once or twice. You can''t even suppress this little thing. You are really incompetent as a manager."


    The director of the theater room smiled bitterly, he also wanted to consider everyone.


    Although Du Jitong is hateful, but Senator Du is a fourth-grade official, he can''t offend people cruelly.


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at the director of the theater building: "You can do it yourself, and the next time, this theater building will not open." After speaking, he flung his sleeves and left.


    Yan Wenkai stood aside and looked eagerly. Seeing that Dong Yuanxuan was done, he immediately walked up: ¡°Brother Dong, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a hand. I have to study hard.¡±


    Listening to Yan Wenkai¡¯s loud voice, Dong Yuanxuan looked speechless: "Are you studying? Let''s forget it."


    Yan Wenkai was unhappy: "Why, are you looking down on me?"


    Dong Yuanxuan had a headache and didn¡¯t want to talk to this savvy guy. He showed his unstoppable appearance, so he had to say, ¡°I think you¡¯d better speak with your fists.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yan Wenkai''s expression improved. He thought about it and nodded: "It''s reasonable to say that it''s not suitable for my style. What is it? Everything is resolved."


    The director of the theater building heard this and couldn''t help but shiver. He was beaten up with his old arms and legs. He was afraid that he would be unable to get out of bed, right?


    Yan Wentao saw that Yan Wenkai was screaming, so he grabbed his arm and chased Daohua''s group.


    As soon as a few people left, there was a sound of relief on the silent street.


    The owner of the clothing store opposite, wiped the sweat from his forehead, thanking him in his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t offend the two little ancestors before.


    The three brothers Li Chenyi came out with Yan Wenkai. They were at the end. When the three passed by the gate of the theater, they happened to see Fang Liangji walking out from inside.


    Looking at Fang Liangji, Li Chenzhi was surprised: "Brother Fang, why are you here?"


    Li Chenyi and Li Chenliang''s faces were a little unpleasant, and they were about to make a kiss in a few days. This person actually appeared in Anle Street.


    Fang Liangji didn''t expect to meet the three of them. He immediately smiled and went to see him, and introduced Fang Hao to the three of them. Sun Yongyi and the others knew him, so he didn''t say much.


    After the two parties met the ceremony, Fang Liangji thought for a while and explained: "My uncle came to the provincial government for the first time, and today I came to the theater with him to listen to the show."


    Fang Hao gave Fang Liangji a lot of face this time, and said with a faint smile: "Fang Mou loves to listen to dramas, so he invited Liang Ji to come over to accompany him."


    Li Chenyi nodded, and said with a smile: "The play in the Baixi Tower is really good. Today, the three of our brothers still have business, and I will invite three more to listen to the play another day."


    Sun Yongyi couldn¡¯t help it, and asked, "Brother Chenyi, are you with the little prince and the others?"


    Li Chenyi glanced at him and said vaguely: "We are out to accompany my cousin." After speaking, he smiled apologetically, "Farewell."


    Looking at the three brothers of the Li family who left in a hurry, Fang Hao squinted his eyes, looked at Fang Liangji, and asked, "The cousin that Li Chenyi said is the son of the new prefect of Ningmen Mansion Yan, right?"


    Fang Ryokichi nodded.


    Fang Hao¡¯s eyes flickered: "Dong family, Yan family, I should know who those two little sons are." He said, smiling at Fang Liangji, "It seems that people are not very relieved to marry their daughter to you. Ah."


    Fang Liangji smiled bitterly. He has probably guessed the identity of the person who followed him now, and he also knows why the two girls appeared in the theater.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： ,tenderness

    Chapter 285, Tenderness


    "Xiao Yeyang, wait for you!"


    Xiao Yeyang walked hurriedly ahead, and Daohua was chasing behind her. If it was normal, she would definitely be able to catch up at this speed, but because of a fight just now, she was a little uncomfortable, chasing a little more anxiously, and happened to step on it again. When he reached a rock, his body became unbalanced, and he fell to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    Hearing the painful cry from behind, Xiao Yeyang paused, turned his head impatiently, and saw Daohua lying on the ground with an anxious expression. He walked over in three steps and two steps, holding Daohua¡¯s arm. Picked up the person.


    "Just like you are soft and soft, you still learn to fight with others"


    Seeing Daohua blowing her palms while staring at herself complainingly, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t say anything. Finally, he sighed helplessly and grabbed Daohua''s hands: "Let me see, where did you fall?"


    Seeing that Daohua¡¯s palm was rubbed off, her brows suddenly wrinkled: "You"


    Seeing that this guy was about to blame her again, Daohua quickly said, "Xiao Yeyang, you are so innocent, and I didn''t ask you to provoke you. Why are you angry at me?"


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes widened, and angrily said: "You still ask, you run out to fight with others, are you still reasonable?"


    Daohua curled her mouth and muttered: "Even if you want to be angry, it should be my third and fourth brothers. How angry are you?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t hear clearly, and was too lazy to care about her, and took out his purse: "He also gave his embroidered purse to a foreigner. What do you want me to say about you?"


    Daohua choked: "Then I didn''t plan to give it. Wasn''t it an emergency? I thought it over. When I got home, I immediately sent someone to pick up my purse."


    Behind, Dong Yuanyao was hesitating whether to come forward and persuade him to fight. When they saw that they were talking about their purses, she was immediately persuaded.


    The purse was given by her by mistake, she should be blamed.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s face, Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua apologetically.


    Yiyi, I''m sorry, the little prince is too scary today, let''s bear his anger.


    Dead fellow Taoist but not poor Dao, Dong Yuanyao stood still decisively.


    Here, Daohua reaches out to get her purse back.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his hand, avoided, and quickly retracted the purse into his sleeve, snorting coldly: "This purse was taken by a foreigner. What are you taking back for? It''s not too dirty, I will. I''ll deal with it for you."


    Daohua doesn¡¯t care about her purse. What she cares about is the silver ticket inside: "My money is still in it, you have to return it to me."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang suddenly felt a little tired, and sighed, confessed his fate, took out his purse, and took out the bank note inside.


    Seeing this, Daohua snatched the silver ticket back, and smiled at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang put a palm on his head, shook his head and walked away. After walking a few steps, he turned his head back: "Catch up."


    Daohua, who got her silver back, was in a better mood. Seeing Dong Yuanyao standing still a few meters away, she beckoned to her. When Dong Yuanyao came over, the two people followed together.


    "Where are we going?"


    After catching up with Xiao Yeyang, Daohua asked.


    Xiao Yeyang pointed at the corner of her mouth, then glanced at Dong Yuanyao¡¯s panda eyes: "Are you sure you want to go home with this honor?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao shook their heads together: "No."


    If you go back, you will be killed.


    Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly, "Then follow me obediently."


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other, then looked back to see that their brother had already arrived, and then resignedly followed.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang and his party came to a courtyard with an elegant environment.


    "This is your house in the provincial capital?"


    Daohua looked at the scenery in the courtyard curiously, green bamboo swaying, cobblestone paving: "Unexpectedly, there is such a quiet place in this noisy city."


    Xiao Yeyang raised the corner of his mouth, and said casually: "That''s because you have little knowledge."


    Taohua took a deep breath, and decided not to be familiar with this person.


    Before everyone arrived, Defu sent someone back to pass it back in advance. At this moment, the toiletries were ready.


    Dong Yuanxuan and others were drinking tea in the living room. Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were taken to the guest house by the maid to wash them. Wang Maner''s four took all the clothes, which was quite convenient.


    "Hey, when I go home this time, I must suffer another crime!"


    After changing clothes, Dong Yuanyao let the maid comb her hair while sighing.


    Daohua''s face also collapsed: "I will also be criticized by my uncle and aunt."


    Soon, the two of them finished sorting out.


    The wounds on the faces of the two of them were not conspicuous when they were wearing men''s clothing, but they were a bit abrupt when they changed back to women''s clothing.


    "Pooh~"


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao''s left eye turned into a panda eye, Daohua couldn''t help laughing.


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips: "Don''t laugh, you are not much better than me, the corners of your mouth are a lot of green."


    Ina Hua immediately rubbed her mouth.


    At this time, the blessing came, and stood at the door and said: "Miss Yan, Miss Dong, this is the medicine the master asked me to send."


    Daohua reached out and took it, and generously praised: "Xiao Yeyang, this fellow, is very careful." After that, she took the medicine and went to find Dong Yuanyao.


    Outside the door, Defu looked up at the sky, shook his head and sighed, and the master would be more careful about Miss Yan. If other girls fell in front of the master, the master probably wouldn''t bother to take a look.


    Thinking that this year''s Lantern Festival, the host was bored out to enjoy the lanterns, and the young lady from Senator Du''s family fell into the host''s arms dead, and he was tripped by the host to eat shit. He was a little funny.


    The master has a tender side, but this tenderness is not enjoyed by everyone.


    If it weren¡¯t for considering that the other party was a girl, the master would want to kick the person into the river next to him.


    "The scars on your eyes are too obvious. You have to apply it with an egg."


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao''s eyes and said.


    Dong Yuanyao: "But are there any eggs here?"


    Taohua looked out, because they didn¡¯t like outsiders to serve them, they sent away all the maids in the yard. At this moment, there was no one: "I''ll ask."


    Speaking, he took Wang Man''er and Gu Yu out of the yard.


    "Where are you going?"


    Soon after I left the yard, I saw Xiao Yeyang walking out from the side.


    Daohua''s face was overjoyed: "You came just right, Yuan Yao''s eyes need to be applied with eggs, do you have any?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Defu, Defu nodded immediately, and then turned to the kitchen.


    Looking at the bruise at the corner of Daohua¡¯s mouth, Xiao Yeyang frowned, and stretched out his hand as soon as he lifted it up: "Why is it so badly hurt?"


    Because the movement was too fast, rice flower did not react, and there was a warm touch on her face.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s worried eyes, Daohua felt a little awkward. With a ¡®pop¡¯, he opened his hand: "Speak well, don¡¯t move."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua''s face was uncomfortable. For some reason, he was a little bit happy, his eyes drifted away, and he was not looking at her, just shook the hand that had just touched Daohua''s cheek.


    Inoka, this guy has a slippery face, and it''s so soft.


    I really want to pinch!


    "Sniff, sniff!"


    Ina Flower twitched her nose and sniffed.


    Xiao Yeyang wondered: "What are you doing?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Did you smell a scent?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, and pointed to the flowers in the courtyard: "It''s the fragrance of flowers!"


    Daohana shook his head and said with certainty: ¡°It¡¯s not a floral fragrance. The floral scent is very light. The fragrance is a bit rich and smells a bit pungent, like the scent of rouge gouache with spices.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Xiao Yeyang didn''t know what he thought of, and his expression immediately became uncomfortable.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： , Half a catty

    Chapter 286, half a catty


    I didn¡¯t expect Daohua to investigate the source of the fragrance, but when he looked at Xiao Yeyang who was uncomfortable, his eyes flashed: "Did the fragrance come from you?"


    The two stood relatively close, and when the words fell, Daohua craned her neck and tilted her body to sniff Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang originally wanted to avoid it, but with a glance, he caught a glimpse of Daohua¡¯s white and beautiful jade neck, and for a moment, he was stunned in place.


    At the same time, in my mind, I remembered the exposed plump skin of the accompaniment oiran in the brothel, and suddenly, even the cheeks and ears became red.


    "It''s really the fragrance of you!"


    Daohua quickly determined the source of the scent, and immediately looked at Xiao Yeyang with an incredible expression: "Xiao Yeyang, what kind of incense are you a big man? Even if you want to smoke, can you have a taste, don''t smoke it so strong." He slapped his nose in disgust.


    Xiao Yeyang recovered, seeing Daohua looking at herself with a weird face, some of them did not dare to look her eyes directly, and turned their backs to her: "Who has incense?"


    After finishing speaking, he cast aside himself annoyedly. What is he thinking about?


    Daohua noticed Xiao Yeyang''s problem, put her arms around her chest, touched her chin, walked in front of him, and asked inquiringly, "Then where does the fragrance on your body come from? And, why are you blushing? Even the ears are red."


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Yeyang seemed to be stepped on his tail, and said angrily: "Who blushes? Yan Yiyi, don''t talk nonsense here!"


    talked and stepped back a little embarrassed.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s appearance, Daohua didn''t think much about it, but thought she was right, and curled her lips: "You have said no, you are clearly in a guilty conscience now!"


    Speaking, he paused again, and condensed his eyebrows, "No, you guys are usually very particular. You probably don''t use this kind of spice. You don''t have incense. That''s it from someone else."


    Reminiscent that they were Xiao Yeyang''s group that they met on Anle Street, Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at Xiao Yeyang with an annoyed look: "You you"


    Xiao Yeyang knows that Daohua is smart. It can be seen that she guessed where they have gone from the smell of her body. She was still a little helpless and backed away with a guilty conscience: "Um, when I think about it, I still have things to work on."


    Daohua grabbed his sleeve and said angrily: "Did you go to the brothel?"


    Xiao Yeyang was embarrassed and guilty: "Well, don''t be angry, we just went in and sat and did nothing else."


    Daohua smiled and said, "What else do you want to do? Xiao Yeyang, you talk about how old you are, so you went to the brothel. Do you know that this kind of behavior is very shameful?"


    Xiao Yeyang has a headache, he should change his clothes and come out again.


    Daohua was silent for a moment, thinking of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s family background, she said bitterly: "Xiao Yeyang, I know, you don¡¯t have an elder by your side. Young, you have to focus your energy on business, don¡¯t be messed up by those messy things."


    "Where is the brothel? Yes, the girls there are pretty, and I like it when I look at them, but after all, the people there are quite complicated, and no one knows if they are sick or not."


    Seeing that Daohua spoke to herself in this elder-like tone, and the more she said it, the more ridiculous, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t bear it, and forcibly pulled out his sleeves: "I said, we just went in and sit down."


    Ina Flower¡¯s voice raised one point: "Sitting is not good, you have no self-control at your age, the most impulsive, you can''t stand the temptation at all."


    "stop!"


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t listen anymore, and took a few deep breaths: "You have the time to talk about me here. It''s better to talk about your two brothers. Your fourth brother drank a lot of alcohol in the brothel."


    In order to get away, Xiao Yeyang was also free to betray Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao decisively.


    Sure enough, Daohua''s face sank when she heard this, and she squeezed her fist, and made a ¡®click, click¡¯ sound: "Huh, I will say the two of them naturally."


    At this moment, after seeing Xiao Yeyang going back for a long time, Dong Yuanxuan left the living room and prepared to enjoy the scenery in the courtyard. As soon as he came out, he saw Daohua and Xiao Yeyang.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yan Wenkai walked over with a smile, and after walking in, he realized that the atmosphere between the younger sister and the little prince was a little weird.


    My sister frowned and looked at them angrily, while the little prince had a guilty face.


    Taohua walked quickly to Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, and smelled the smell of them: "You are so good. If you don''t learn well, you actually learned to visit the brothel!"


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan and others'' faces became stiff, and they were all embarrassed.


    Daohua stared at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao: "Wait, after I get home, I will tell my father and mother to go."


    Yan Wenkai was anxious immediately: "Big sister, don¡¯t you, didn¡¯t you also go to the theater today?"


    Daohua: "I went to the theater to investigate Fang Liangji''s character, and you went to the brothel to drink flower wine. The nature is completely different, okay?"


    Yan Wenkai muttered: "What''s the difference? Everyone is half a cat. Don''t say anyone! So, if you don''t say that we went to the brothel, we don''t say that you went to the theater and you were still fighting in the theater. How about?"


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes brightened and her expression moved.


    At this time, Defu came over with the egg.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put your eyes on Miss Dong, don¡¯t you go?¡±


    Taohua took the egg: "I''ll go to Yuanyao to discuss it, and see if I want to cooperate with you?"


    Waiting for her to leave, Xiao Yeyang and others all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang and complained: "Little Prince, have you betrayed us?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave him a white look: "You smell the scent on your body, do you still need me to sell it?"


    When the words came out, Yan Wenkai and others raised their arms and smelled it.


    Su Hongxin: "We should have rubbed the rouge on the woman in the brothel."


    Yan Wenkai immediately answered: "Can you not rub, the brothel girls are all sitting directly in your arms."


    Su Hongxin coldly snorted: "Don''t talk about me, haven''t you been fed several glasses of wine by the brothel girl?"


    Yan Wenkai: "I didn''t know that the women in the brothel would actually get started directly. If it weren''t for their softness, I would want to throw them away." After speaking, he paused, "In the future, I have to learn from the little prince, like him. That way, just keep your face straight and others will not dare to approach."


    then looked at Yan Wentao again, thinking of something, he laughed a few times, ¡°You can also learn from the third brother. As soon as you stretch out your arms, you can push the brothel girl a few meters away, and you fall into a **** squat.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone laughed.


    Yan Wentao looked embarrassed and scratched his head and said: "I really didn''t expect her to be so unruly." For this reason, he also accompanied the girl with the monthly silver that he had accumulated for several months.


    Su Hongxin laughed and said, "We are all incomprehensible, so Yuan Xuan and Chen Yi are gentler."


    Dong Yuanxuan squinted at him: "Don''t get involved with me, except for a few correct poems, I didn''t even have a drink."


    Yan Wenkai wondered: "Seriously, I don¡¯t understand. The women in the brothel are like that. Why do other men still like to run inside?"


    Li Chenyi looked at his puzzled cousin, and suddenly became amused.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： , Speechless

    Chapter 287, speechless


    After covering Dong Yuanyao''s eyes, Daohua and his group came out of the other courtyard and went back to each house.


    In the carriage, Daohua looked at Yan Wentao: "Brother, why did you come to the provincial government?"


    Yan Wentao: "The eldest brother and the fourth brother are not in the academy. The little prince saw me alone, so he pulled me over."


    Daohua asked again: "Then he suggested that you go to the brothel today?"


    Yan Wentao shook his head: "It''s not the little prince, it''s Hongxin. He said that we are all this old, and it''s time to go to the brothel."


    Ina Flower: "Then what did you do after entering the brothel?"


    Yan Wentao: "I didn''t do anything. Hongxin ordered an oiran to accompany him, and he also called a few top girls."


    "Ahem~"


    Li Chenyi coughed frantically, and gave Yan Wentao a little speechlessly.


    This third brother Yan, how can the cousin answer whatever he asks?


    Can this kind of thing be told to the little girl?


    Yan Wentao received Li Chenyi''s signal, and immediately shut up.


    Seeing this, Daohua was silent, and then looked at Li Chenyi with concern: "Big cousin, are you sick?"


    Li Chenyi smiled: "No, it''s just that my throat is a little uncomfortable, just cough a few times."


    Daohua nodded and said with a serious expression: "The uncomfortable throat is not a major problem, but the older cousin still can''t take it carelessly. When you go back, find a doctor to take a look. Otherwise, you always cough and interrupt us. Forget it, but what if there are elders present? Not only does it make people feel unpretentious, but also rude."


    The smile on Li Chenyi''s face froze, and he looked at Yin Yin''s cousin speechlessly.


    The others in the carriage lowered their heads and started laughing.


    After ??, Daohua did not mention the brothel, but asked Yan Wentao about the family.


    "The big gift has been watched by the second uncle and sent to Ningmen Mansion."


    "Uncle will return to Xingzhou in these two days. After the handover with the newly appointed Zhizhou, he will go directly to Ningmen Mansion."


    "After the eldest aunt cleans up the delicate items, she will also go to Ningmen Mansion with her grandmother."


    Daohua listened carefully, and soon the carriage arrived at the restaurant where Li Zixin stayed: "I''ll call cousin Zixin, you are waiting here!"


    Wait until Daohua got off the carriage, Li Chenliang sighed and exclaimed: "Cousin Yiyi''s mouth is really amazing. Look at what I said just now, my eldest brother was speechless."


    Yan Wenkai looked over and said, "Remind you, don''t mess with my elder sister, she is not a sure loser, even if she had to admit it at the time, she will find her place later. The little prince has always been against my elder sister. Only losers."


    Hearing this, Li Chenyi''s eyes flickered, and Zhuangruo said casually: "The relationship between the little prince and the cousin Yiyi is pretty good!"


    Yan Wenkai said with a look: "That is, don''t look at whose sister it is."


    Seeing him like this, Li Chenyi was speechless for the second time, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Talking to cousin Wen Kai was really tired.


    You must say what you mean clearly and plainly. If you are a little bit euphemistic, he will not understand it.


    It''s fine to answer the question, and finally you have to talk to you.


    Soon, Daohua brought Li Zixin over.


    The two got on the carriage and drove towards the Li Mansion.


    Seeing that Li Mansion was getting closer, Daohua couldn''t help but reminded: "We are fighting in the theater building, you have to talk about it, otherwise, I will also tell you about the brothel."


    Looking at the threats on Daohua¡¯s face, Li Chenyi nodded helplessly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell my parents, it¡¯s the theater we took you to. The fight was caused by someone else first. The wound on your face was accidental. Knocked down."


    This set of rhetoric was discussed by Daohua and Dong Yuanyao.


    No way, the patrol officer arrested people, the movement was a bit big, and they still had injuries on their faces, and they couldn¡¯t hide it, so they had to make things smaller so that they wouldn¡¯t suffer too much. Reprimanded.


    Seeing Daohua''s curtains from time to time and looking out, Yan Wenkai couldn''t help but: "Big sister, you don''t need to be nervous. Uncle and they won''t punish you. Otherwise, I''ll do it for you."


    Before he could finish speaking, Daohua raised her hand and interrupted: "Fourth brother, I thank you for your kindness, but I will meet your eldest uncle and aunt later, please do not speak, I am afraid of us It''s hard to set up a good word, and you will pierce it all at once."


    "Pooh~"


    Li Zixin couldn''t help but smiled directly.


    Cousin Wenkai is like this, as long as he speaks, he can''t hide anything.


    Yan Wenkai snorted: "I don''t want to say it yet!"


    Soon, the Li family arrived.


    Li Xingnian, Li Xingchang, and Fan¡¯s Jiang nodded after hearing Li Chenyi¡¯s explanation, and did not say much, just let Daohua go to rest.


    Seeing that it was so easy to pass, Daohua couldn''t believe it, and pulled Li Zixin: "Cousin Zixin, does the uncle and aunt believe us?"


    Li Zixin is also a little uncertain, her parents are too easy to talk this time.


    Ina Flower: "Forget it, as long as it is not punished."


    After Daohua and the others left, Li Xingnian looked at Li Chenyi, "Let''s talk about it, what''s going on?"


    Li Chenyi sighed, he knew that he couldn''t hide his parents and the second uncle and aunt, so he said what happened today.


    After listening, knowing that Daohua was to test Fang Liangji''s theater building, Li Xingchang suddenly laughed: "Daohua doesn''t hurt this girl in vain."


    Li Xingnian glared at him: "Don''t interrupt here. The girl''s family ran to the theater building and fights. Let my sister know about this. You have to talk to us."


    Fan smiled and said: "Okay, I think Daohua still has a sense of measure, but today''s thing is indeed wrong, she has to be punished."


    Jiang took the words: ¡°Daohua likes to play, so she punished her not to go out before Zixuan''s marriage.¡±


    Fan immediately said, "This is a good idea."


    So, Daohua, who had just returned to Li Zixuan¡¯s yard, received a message from Fan.


    "Girl, the lady said, I told you not to go out these days."


    Hearing this, Daohua lay directly on the table: "I knew that I couldn''t escape. My aunt is so ruthless, I just banned me!"


    Looking at the whistling rice flower, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin were a little funny.


    In a blink of an eye, it''s time for the Fang family to hire the Li family.


    Listening to the noisy and lively sounds outside, Daohua and Li Zixin stood in the inner courtyard, watching the people bring in the betrothal gifts.


    "This house is quite affluent."


    Li Zixin clicked: "Can you not be rich? Fang''s family is in Zhongzhou, which is considered to be one of the best merchants'' homes. This time the eldest sister can be married to his eldest son. My father is still a little surprised."


    Daohua sighed: "It''s a pity, I chased up to the theater last time, and I didn''t find out how Fang Liangji came here."


    Li Zixin smiled: "You still remember this, my mother said. On the third day we came back, Aunt Fang met my mother and second aunt in the jewelry store, and explained in person why Fang Liangji appeared. The reason for being in the theater."


    "He didn''t go to the theater deliberately, but to pick up the uncle from his family who listened to the theater in the theater."


    "My mother said that the Fang family comes from the family of the Jiguang Fang family. Compared with other businesses, they must pay more attention to the rules. The second uncle gave the eldest sister the Fang family, which is the point."


    Daohua nodded. This is not bad. In this era of blind marriages, it is better to marry those who obey the rules than those who do not.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： , Hua Chao Festival

    Chapter 288, Flower Festival


    "big sister!"


    "Cousin Zixuan!"


    After watching the bride price for a while, Daohua and Li Zixin walked into Li Zixuan''s house holding hands, just to see Li Zixuan holding a gold-inlaid ruby ??pearl swaying and smiling shyly.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua and Li Zixin looked at each other, and both covered their mouths and laughed.


    Li Zixuan quickly put down her steps and stared at her two younger sisters in disbelief: "Why are you smiling?" After finishing speaking, they were still staring at her. She felt ashamed and had to pick up her veil to cover her face. That''s not good, so I took the veil away again.


    Daohua walked forward with a smile, and took the sway in one hand: "What a beautiful sway, who gave it to you?"


    Li Zixin came over and said in cooperation: "Of course it is my future brother-in-law."


    Seeing the two of them like this, Li Zixuan couldn''t help it, stood up and made a gesture to beat the two of them.


    Daohua and Li Zixin ran away quickly, and they were talking jokingly as they ran, making Li Zixuan''s face flushed with shame.


    After playing around for a while, all three of them were out of breath before they stopped.


    Taohua put down her step and walked to Li Zixuan''s side, and took her hand and asked: "Cousin Zixuan, you like that Fang Liangji, don''t you?"


    Li Zixuan immediately took a sip of rice flower: "What nonsense, like or not, don''t talk such a foolish thing."


    Looking at her shy look, Daohua smiled silently, she seemed to like it.


    Also, before you don¡¯t understand a person¡¯s personality and three views, your preferences are derived from the appearance.


    Fang Liangji is handsome, and it is easy to be favored by girls.


    Seeing his cousin Zixuan¡¯s embarrassment, Daohua smiled and turned the topic away: ¡°I heard that there were a lot of people from the Fang family today, and the betrothal gifts were also sufficient. It can be seen that the Fang family values ??her cousin very much.¡±


    Li Zixuan pursed her mouth and clicked on Daohua¡¯s forehead: ¡°You shirking ghost, don¡¯t have to make fun of me here. In two years, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Daohua struck a spirit, and quickly avoided: "I''m still early, my mother said, I will stay at home for a few more years."


    Li Zixuan smiled: ¡°Even if you stay for a few more years, it¡¯s not going to be married in the end.¡±


    Do not want to continue this topic, Daohua quickly said: "Tsu Xuan, don''t talk about it, I will leave after the Flower Festival, and you can let me have fun for a few more days."


    The Huachao festival here in Zhongzhou is on February 25th. Dong Yuanyao posted a post the day before yesterday, inviting her to attend the flower temple fair on the day of the flower festival.


    Originally, she planned to go to Ningmen Mansion tomorrow, but Dong Yuanyao posted a post, which meant to stay for three more days, and she agreed.


    Li Zixin intervened: "Sister, let''s go together that day."


    Ina Hua nodded immediately: "That''s right, I have been here for half a month, and I haven''t seen you out yet."


    Li Zixuan was also a little moved: "This has to ask my mother and aunt."


    Li Zixin smiled: "Mother and the others will go outing that day."


    The Flower Temple was built on the outskirts of the provincial capital.


    On the day of the Flower Festival, Fan took a few rice flowers to go out early in the morning, but it was only four quarters (10 o''clock in the morning) that he arrived at the Flower Temple.


    Dong Yuanyao had already arrived. As soon as Daohua and her group stepped into the temple, she found her. After seeing the gifts for Fan and Jiang, she asked, "Why are you here?"


    Ina Flower: "Don''t mention it, there are too many people going out today, and we are stuck in the middle of the road."


    Dong Yuanyao: "That must be because you were out late. We were not blocked when we were out of the city." He said, he lifted the five-color paper in his hand and said, "Go, let''s paste the colored paper."


    Daohua looked at Fan, and after Fan nodded, she took sister Li Zixuan to the garden with Dong Yuanyao.


    In the garden, a hundred flowers blossomed, and the young ladies shuttled among the flowers like butterflies. In the far corner of the pavilion, there were also handsome young people who made tea, tasted tea, and chanted poetry.


    After pasting the colored paper, the four of them strolled in the garden, talking and laughing while admiring the flowers.


    In the middle of the journey, Li Zixin didn''t pay attention to one, ran a little hurriedly, and got a foot. The three Daohua had to send them back to Fan and Jiang.


    "Go and play, I will be here with Zixin."


    Knowing that both cousin and Miss Dong love to play, Li Zixuan said with a smile.


    Li Zixin followed: "Yes, you go to enjoy the flowers, big sister, you too, finally come out, don''t let me sweep your interest."


    Li Zixuan shook her head: "I''m a little tired after shopping for a long time, so I won''t go."


    Listening to what the two said, Daohua smiled and left with Dong Yuanyao.


    "I just heard someone say that the peonies in the east corner of the garden are already in bloom. Let''s go and take a look?"


    "OK!"


    The two girls laughed and walked towards the east corner of the garden.


    "Look, there are really peony flowers!"


    As soon as he turned the corner, Dong Yuanyao saw a pot of peony flowers in full bloom in the distance, and he was about to pass by pulling the rice flowers.


    Who knows, this pull did not actually pull.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw Daohua eyebrows staring at the pavilion not far away.


    Dong Yuanyao followed Daohua¡¯s gaze and looked over, and suddenly she was surprised: "Isn¡¯t that the son of the Fang family that your cousin Zixuan has just decided to kiss?" After speaking, she paused and frowned.


    Not far from the corner pavilion, Fang Liangji and three or four young men in Jinyi were sitting and chatting together, and there were several girls beside them.


    One of the girls in powder coat is bringing cakes to Fang Liangji.


    Not to pass, but to feed the pastry directly to Fangliangji¡¯s mouth.


    Fang Liangji was a little reluctant on the face, but he didn''t sternly refuse.


    Looking at this scene, Daohua''s brows were directly twisted into a lump.


    Dong Yuanyao coldly snorted, ¡°This is the case with the merchant¡¯s house, there is no etiquette and rules at all.¡± The pink-clothed girl was almost sticking to Fang Liangji''s body.


    In the corner pavilion.


    "Brother Fang, you have another piece. I made this by myself yesterday." Sun Jiayue said as she fed a piece of glutinous rice cake into Fang Liangji''s mouth.


    Fang Liangji looked a little impatient and wanted to refuse, but was afraid that his friend Sun Yongyi would be unsightly, so he bit the bullet and ate the cakes.


    Fang Hao stood by the pavilion with his hands on his shoulders, his face was a little ugly when he swept across the scene, ¡°Liangji, don¡¯t eat hard if you don¡¯t want to, lest you break your stomach.¡±


    Fang Liangji''s expression changed, and he wanted to spit out the cakes, but he felt indecent, so he had to swallow. Before he could reply, one of his companions was surprised.


    "It is said that people are better than Huajiao. I didn''t believe it before. This time I saw a real person. There is such a wonderful person in the world."


    Seeing him staring behind him infatuatedly, when everyone turned their heads, two pretty figures, one red and one blue, were drawn into the eyes.


    Fang Hao saw that there was no sound in the pavilion, and couldn''t help but look back, his eyes darkened instantly.


    "Ahem~"


    Suddenly, there was a violent coughing sound from the pavilion.


    It''s not someone else, it''s Fang Liangji.


    The glutinous rice cake is sticky, one of them didn¡¯t pay attention and choked.


    Sun Jiayue immediately wanted to help him pat his back, but unfortunately, this time, Fang Liangji looked like a frightened rabbit, and quickly avoided.


    "Why are you standing here?"


    Suddenly a voice came from behind, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao turned their heads quickly and found that it was actually Xiao Yeyang.


    Daohua glanced obliquely in the direction of Jiaoting and snorted coldly: "Watched a good show."


    Yan Wenkai immediately asked: "What''s a good show, where is it? I''ll take a look too."


    Daohua turned him a glance: "Four brother, you are afraid that you will not have the cell to sing in your life."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua in surprise.


    The smell of gunpowder is very strong, who made her angry? Thinking about it, he raised his eyes and looked at Jiaoting.


    At this time, Fang Hao in the corner pavilion had already walked towards this side, Fang Liangji bowed his head and followed behind.


    "Ji Guang Fang Hao has met the little prince."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： , A run

    Chapter 289, a run


    "Jiguang Fangshi?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and looked at the young man in front of him: "You are the one who sacrifices wine in the Imperial Prison Room."


    Fang Hao replied with respect: "Back to the little prince, this is the uncle of the student."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded. Last time, Ji Guanghong¡¯s disaster-stricken Fang clan gave a lot of help and helped his uncle a lot. When I met the Fang clan¡¯s direct line, he had to show some face, and he had to say a few words.


    "Why are you here?"


    "The younger generation of the clan is here to congratulate him." Fang Hao pointed to Fang Liangji: "This is the student''s nephew." Then he said to Fang Liangji, "I don''t want to come and meet the little prince."


    Fang Liangji stepped forward nervously: "Xiaomin Fang Liangji has seen the little prince."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his hand slightly, glanced casually at Fang Liangji, and then averted his gaze without saying anything.


    As for the few Sun Yongyi who followed Fang Hao and Fang Liangji, those eyes were not given.


    The children of officials and officials met with the children of merchants, not to mention look down on them, but they would never take the initiative to make good friends.


    No way, the two parties are not in the same circle.


    Dong Yuanxuan, Su Hongxin, and Zhou Chengye also met with Fang Hao and reported each other''s names. For the sake of Yan''s family, they nodded to Fang Liangji, which was regarded as a greeting.


    At this time, Yan Wenkai smiled and walked forward: "Isn''t this my cousin?"


    "Four brothers, what are you calling nonsense?"


    Daohua interrupted Yan Wenkai aloud.


    Yan Wenkai turned her head in surprise: "Didn¡¯t he be married to his cousin Zixuan? It¡¯s okay to call him cousin."


    Daohua glanced at Fang Liangji, and said lightly: "It''s a marriage, not a marriage."


    Yan Wenkai smiled: "What''s the difference?"


    Daohua: ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. A fixed marriage is a fixed marriage, and a marriage is a marriage. You called it early.¡±


    At this time, Yan Wenkai noticed something was wrong, looked at his sister, and glanced at Fang Liangji, who was embarrassed. Did this guy provoke her?


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua''s bulging look, he lowered his eyes and pondered, and asked with a smile: "I''m looking at the pavilion you''ve been looking at. Let''s sit there?"


    Daohua nodded immediately: "Okay, I just saw Master Fang eating dim sum, I will go over and try it too."


    "There is still me." Dong Yuanyao took it, "I want to taste too, what is the cake, I can''t take it myself, I have to be fed by someone else."


    Listening to what the two said, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan''s expressions moved, while Fang Liangji looked embarrassed and regretful.


    Fang Hao also frowned, and glanced at Fang Liangji and Sun Yongyi next to him unhappily.


    "You two are not welcome at all!"


    Dong Yuanxuan saw Daohua and Dong Yuanyao walking toward the pavilion first, and smiled at Fang Hao and others: "Sister is rude, no wonder how many!"


    Fang Hao quickly smiled and said, "Dong Gongzi is polite."


    Immediately, a group of people walked towards the pavilion.


    Fang Hao and a few people fell in the end.


    Looking at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao walking side by side with the little prince at the front, Fang Hao''s eyes flashed: "It''s actually the two of them!"


    Although he had guessed the identity of the two when he was in the Baixi Tower, he did not know who was who.


    I figured it out today.


    The one wearing the blue cloak was the daughter of the new prefect of Ningmen Mansion Yan; and the one wearing the red cloak was the daughter of the chief envoy.


    Fang Liangji heard Fang Hao¡¯s low mutter and asked: "Uncle, do you know them?"


    Fang Hao did not answer, but glanced at Fang Liangji: ¡°If Miss Yan waits for trouble to find you, please check it out by yourself. You should understand what she meant just now, right?¡±


    Fang Liangji was stunned, as if he didn''t understand.


    Seeing him like this, Fang Hao shook his head: "It''s not uncommon for you to decide to kiss and then retreat." After speaking, he strode to catch up.


    Fang Liangji''s complexion changed drastically, and then he was annoyed.


    He didn''t expect that when his grand sister fed him food, he was hit by the Yan family girl.


    Sun Yongyi patted his shoulder apologetically: "Jia Yue has caused you trouble."


    My sister likes friends. He knows this. The elders in the family don''t oppose marriage between the two families. However, Fang''s family doesn''t like her sister.


    Coming out today, Liang Ji only invited himself. He couldn''t stand his sister''s pleading, so he brought her here.


    In the pavilion, Sun Jiayue and Fang Yiyun''s girls saw Daohua and his group walking towards the pavilion, and they all stood up and looked at Xiao Yeyang shyly.


    Daohua stepped into the pavilion and looked at Sun Jiayue with a smile: "The girl is?"


    Sun Jiayue saluted Xiao Yeyang first, and then smiled and reported her family name: "The little girl is the daughter of the president of the Zhongzhou Chamber of Commerce, Sun Jiayue."


    Several other girls also took the initiative to show off.


    Although the words were addressed to Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, his eyes were indeed on Xiao Yeyang.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, who were forced to act as a springboard, felt too tired and crooked. They replied perfunctorily and went straight to the place where they put the cakes and sat down.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on the merchant¡¯s house. It is because the rules of some merchant¡¯s houses are too unconventional. Only in this way will their daughters declare themselves the names of the foreign men they meet for the first time."


    Dong Yuanyao''s eyes were scornful.


    Inahana¡¯s expression has not changed. In her, it is not a big deal to report each other''s names. However, she can''t accept the fact that the person who has arranged a relative also accepts other women to feed.


    Looking at Daohua holding a piece of cake, Yan Wenkai smiled and walked over: "What kind of snack is this? Is it delicious?"


    Just then, Fang Liangji walked into the pavilion, Daohua¡¯s eyes turned and smiled: ¡°This is glutinous rice cake. As for whether it is delicious, you have to ask Mr. Fang?¡±


    Fang Liangji was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled wryly.


    Dong Yuanyao also hates half-hearted men, and immediately sneered: "Fang Gongzi, don''t just laugh and talk. If it is delicious, I will also ask the cook at home to make a few pieces to taste it when I get home."


    Fang Liangji: ". It''s okay."


    Hearing the words, Daohua sneered, and threw the glutinous rice cake into the plate: "Ms. Fang, this is the dim sum at home. You want to come out and try something new? Even if it''s okay, I can''t bear to vomit it?"


    Yan Wenkai felt that his sister was a little angry, but thought that Fang Liangji was the future cousin, and it was not easy to make the relationship too stiff, so he smiled and walked to Fang Liangji''s side.


    "Cousin-in-law, no, brother-in-law, I think, for eating, we still have to pay attention to food. If we can not eat anything outside, we''d better not eat it, so as not to eat it."


    Taohua then said: "If you eat badly, your stomach is small. I''m afraid that some cakes are too sticky and you can''t shake them off."


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head and said, ¡°Eating bad stomach is not a trivial matter. If this glutinous rice cake conflicts with other foods eaten in the stomach, it will cost you most of your life if it is uneven.¡±


    Yan Wenkai was surprised: "Lost? This is not enough!"


    Daohua: "Even if you don''t lose your life, you have to drag him for several days, brother brother, have you forgotten about the collapse in Xingyun Mansion?"


    Thinking of his past experience, Yan Wenkai shuddered, and quickly followed his sister''s words and said: "Yes, this glutinous rice cake, sticky and difficult to decontaminate, it is not a particularly delicious dessert, Brother Fang, Don''t eat anymore."


    Yan Wenkai¡¯s thinking is not on the same channel as Daohua and Dong Yuanyao¡¯s, but what he said fits them very well.


    Xiao Yeyang and others in the pavilion saw the Daohua trio join hands to run Fang Liangji. Although they didn''t know how Fang Liangji got the two little ancestors, they still watched with great interest.


    Fang Hao''s eyes turned back and forth between Daohua and Dong Yuanyao from time to time. Seeing that his nephew was run on, he couldn''t say anything, and he sighed.


    He was unlucky enough to meet these two little girls who were not even afraid of the plague.


    And Sun Yongyi and Sun Jiayue looked a little ugly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： ,sharp

    Chapter 290, awesome


    Sun Jiayue couldn¡¯t see Daohua and Dong Yuanyao running on Fang Liangji. One couldn¡¯t help but walked up to Daohua and Dong Yuanyao to excuse Fang Liangji: "Two younger sisters."


    "Who is your sister?"


    Dong Yuanyao immediately became cold and interrupted Sun Jiayue directly, without saving her face in the slightest.


    "I"


    Sun Jiayue didn''t expect Dong Yuanyao to be so direct. She glanced at the people in the pavilion, only to feel embarrassed, but for a moment, her eyes were full of tears, she gritted her teeth, and stood bewildered.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yeyang didn''t respond to her appearance. They should talk, smile, as if this person did not exist, only Yan Wenkai looked at her with disgust.


    Sun Yongyi knew it was going to be bad when his sister spoke.


    The official family can¡¯t afford to visit the merchant¡¯s house, and the younger sister would call her sister sister when she went up. It was so rash.


    Sun Yongyi smiled and stepped forward: "Don''t be angry with the two girls, it''s because the sister-in-law has been rude. I hope to forgive me."


    Dong Yuanyao snorted coldly. Just when she was about to say something, she saw her eldest brother look over, and suddenly curled his lips, and did not continue to say more.


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and said, "It''s just a quarrel, don''t care."


    Sun Yongyi smiled gratefully, and quickly pulled his sister back to the side.


    Sun Jiayue was a little reluctant, but after being glared at by Sun Yongyi, she retreated aggrievedly.


    Seeing the scene a little embarrassing, Fang Yiyun thought for a while, smiled and looked at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao: "Miss Dong, Miss Yan, the glutinous rice cakes are not sticky when they are done. Invite two people to have a small gathering at my house and let the cook at home give you a demonstration in person."


    After hearing the words, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao glanced at each other speechlessly, with a word on their faces.


    Are they talking about glutinous rice cakes?


    This Fang family girl doesn''t seem to be very smart.


    Daohua twitched the corners of her mouth and turned her head away without answering at all.


    Fang''s family only got in touch with their family because of cousin Zi Xuan. After Fang Liangji set up a marriage, she didn''t keep her distance from other girls. Why did she give Fang''s face?


    Daohua doesn''t care, and Dong Yuanyao will not.


    If it were not for the face of Yan''s family, she would not appear on the same occasion as the children of the merchant''s family.


    Fang Hao, who was sitting aside, had the urge to cover his head.


    He knew that the general rules were not very good, but he didn''t expect that his mind was not good.


    As a family member, Fang Hao had to come forward and smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Master Dong and Master Yan¡¯s cooks are not better than ours? Does it need you to be here?¡±


    Fang Yiyun''s expression was a little stiff: "It''s the niece who said the wrong thing. Don''t get angry with Miss Dong and Miss Yan."


    Daohua waved her hand: "There is nothing to be angry about. Everyone didn''t know each other before, and they didn''t understand each other. When we meet, we will say a few more words when we talk. If we don''t talk, don''t hold back for some messy reasons. , Throw away your hand as early as possible, so as not to make everyone feel uncomfortable."


    Speaking, he picked up another piece of glutinous rice cake and looked at Fang Liangji with a smile.


    "It''s like, someone likes to eat this glutinous rice cake, but others just give him a plate of red bean paste cake. If the person is upright and responsible, he should make it clear in person. Don''t accept the red bean paste cake, but he is still worried in his eyes. With glutinous rice cakes, they both ruined the bean paste cakes and disappointed the people who gave them the cakes."


    "Are you right, Fang Gongzi?"


    Fang Liangji took a deep breath. Today, he was able to learn how powerful the official lady is. This line of words is not obvious, but he has no place to show himself.


    Last time, because he went to Anle Street, the cousin Zi Xuan followed him to the theater, where she had a fight.


    I was furious when I met him and his grandson girl today that were out of courtesy.


    However, it is a blessing for Zi Xuan to have such a cousin who maintains her.


    is to him, which is too unfriendly.


    Fang Liangji walked to the front of Daohua, and came straight to a ninety-degree bend to make a bend: "Sister Yan, what happened today is my fault. I used to be sloppy before, and I will definitely correct it in the future."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows.


    This one can put him down.


    Fang Hao on the side of ?? finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this nephew is still a bit brainy.


    Inahana did not stop there, and continued: ¡°Many promises are made by everyone, or even swear by the heavens, but there are not many who can really do it. Just saying and not doing it seems to be a common problem for many people.¡±


    Fang Liangji raised his brows, and was a little tired thinking that in the future, he will deal less with this cousin of Zi Xuan, which is too difficult!


    was hesitating what to say to dispel Daohua¡¯s hostility towards him, someone walked into the pavilion again.


    "Big sister, what are you doing?"


    Yan Wenxiu saw someone accompany his elder sister from afar. He walked into the pavilion. The eldest sister hadn¡¯t let them go, so he couldn¡¯t help but speak out.


    "Big Brother!"


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu, he was overjoyed on Daohua¡¯s face, immediately stood up and walked over: "When did you come back?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, "I went back a few days ago." After speaking, he greeted Xiao Yeyang and others, and then looked at Fang Liangji, "This is?"


    Ina Flower curled her lips, bowed her head in silence.


    Li Chenyi, who came with Yan Wenxiu, immediately smiled and said, "This is the son of the Fang family who has married Zi Xuan."


    Yan Wenxiu immediately smiled and met Fang Liangji: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my father is busy handing over, and I also have to help my mother handle some things. I couldn¡¯t catch up with the good day of your and cousin Zi Xuan¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Fang Liangji saw that Yan Wenxiu was kind and courteous, and did not look down on him, so he immediately smiled and said, "Dare not dare."


    Daohua asked, "Brother, father, did they all go to Ningmen Mansion?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Father wants to take office within the stipulated time. On the third day of his return, he went to Ningmen Mansion non-stop. My mother and grandmother also left by boat on the same day. I am considered the last time our family has left. That''s it."


    Daohua nodded. Because of the large number of people, it was difficult to ask carefully, so she sat back next to Dong Yuanyao again.


    Fang Hao had been observing Yan Wenxiu when he stepped into the pavilion. Seeing him politely meet and greet everyone, he always had a spring breeze smile on his face and nodded invisibly.


    Because of Yan Wenxiu''s arrival, the atmosphere in the pavilion has become harmonious.


    Daohua didn''t continue to run Fang Liangji. For this elder brother, although she was not afraid, she would not save his face in Waili, just sitting and playing with the Gonglu on her body with some interest.


    Dong Yuanyao is also very boring, there is nothing in the pavilion, there are some refreshments, but she does not want to touch it.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, turned his head and whispered a few words to Defu, Defu nodded, then quickly turned and left.


    After a while, he came back blessed and nodded to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang stood up: "I have been sitting for so long, let''s walk elsewhere."


    After hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao quickly stood up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： , Speechless

    Chapter 291, speechless


    Because of Xiao Yeyang''s words, everyone got up one after another.


    Xiao Yeyang only glanced at Daohua, and then went straight out of the pavilion.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao held hands and hurriedly followed.


    followed by Yan Wenkai and Su Hongxin.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye nodded to Fang Hao and others before leaving.


    Fang Hao stood still, no one invited, it is difficult for them to keep up.


    He did not move, Fang Liangji and others naturally did not dare to move.


    The three brothers Yan Wenxiu and Li Chenyi talked about what they had seen in the capital, and they were walking outside the pavilion. They saw Fang Liangji and the others standing still. They glanced at Xiao Yeyang and others who had already come to the front. He groaned and laughed. Said: "It''s hard to see the flowers, let''s take it together."


    Hearing this, Fang Liangji looked happy: "Okay!"


    He didn''t want to climb the little prince and other powerful people, but his uncle and Sun Yongyi were his guests. Now they are going out to play and meeting people from his fianc¨¦e. If they are not even invited to enjoy the flowers, it will be a bit embarrassing in the end. Lose face.


    Fortunately, Mr. Yan''s eldest son is kind and thoughtful.


    After ??, the group went out of the pavilion together, and Fang Hao took the opportunity to have a conversation with Yan Wenxiu.


    As a direct line of the Fang family of Jiguang, Fang Hao naturally has a lot of knowledge. Moreover, at a young age, he is already a member of the family. After a while, he and Yan Wenxiu had a very happy conversation.


    Li Chenyi was a step behind, pulled Fang Liangji behind, and asked in a low voice: "How did you provoke my cousin?"


    Fang Liangji''s complexion became uncomfortable, and it took a long time for him to squeak and clarify the matter.


    Li Chenyi twisted his brows and glanced at Sun Jiayue in front of him. His expression was a bit cold: "Liangji, we have known each other before, and now your family and our family are even more married. For some things, I will not turn to you. NS."


    "You and Sun Jiayue have nothing, right?"


    Hearing this, Fang Liangji''s expression changed greatly: "Of course it''s nothing!" Because of his excitement, his voice became sharp, and Yan Wenxiu and others who were walking in the front all looked at them.


    Fang Liangji''s face was a little stiff, and when everyone looked away, he hurriedly explained: "I swear, Sun Jiayue and I really have nothing. If I was really interested in Sun Jiayue, I would have let my mother come to propose marriage. ."


    Li Chenyi snorted coldly, without saying anything.


    Seeing him like this, Fang Liangji didn''t know how to explain it, so he could only say: "I came out with my uncle to enjoy the flowers today. Thinking that it was just the two of us, it was a little deserted, so I invited Sun Yongyi over to accompany him. How did I know he would Bring his sister here."


    Seeing that Li Chenyi hadn''t spoken yet, Fang Liangji had no choice but to say: "I promise, I will hide from Sun Jiayue in the future, okay?"


    Li Chenyi was silent for a while: "Last time you went to Anle Street a few days before the date of the wedding, my father, my mother, and my second uncle and aunt were a little unhappy after they found out."


    "This time, on the third day after the wedding, my cousin saw you and Sun Jiayue so unruly. Honestly speaking, I felt very uncomfortable."


    "Every time you have a reason, then I ask you, in the future, if Zi Xuan and you become relatives, will you make her sad for other reasons?"


    Fang Ryokichi repeatedly promised: "There will be no next time."


    Li Chenyi fixedly looked at Fang Liangji, only when Fang Liangji was uncomfortable, he said, "I hope you will do what you say."


    After Li Chenyi approached Yan Wenxiu, Fang Liangji raised his head and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Mom, he shouldn¡¯t go out today.


    First run by the Yan family girl, and just threatened by the future elder brother, he is really too difficult.


    Fang Yiyun looked at his elder brother worriedly: "Brother, are you okay?"


    Fang Liangji just wanted to say that it was okay, he saw Sun Jiayue walking towards him, without saying anything, hurried to the three brothers of Li Chenyi, winked at his friend Sun Yongyi, and asked him to take care of his sister.


    He really can''t stand the tossing!


    "Where shall we go?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao followed Xiao Yeyang, seeing that they were getting further and further away from the garden, they couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the sky.


    Daohua looked up, saw the kite flying in the sky, and asked: "Are you taking us to put paper kites?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, smiled and said, "You know how to guess."


    Inahana shrugged, you reminded it too obviously, okay.


    Dong Yuanyao immediately became happy when he heard that he was going to put the paper kite. He pulled Daohua and said: "Wait for the game between us and see who puts the paper kite farther and higher."


    Ina Hua immediately nodded and agreed: "Compared."


    Behind the ??Hua Temple is a flat and open grass. When Daohua and his party arrived, many people were already flying kites here.


    As soon as they arrived, Xiao Si came over with three paper kites.


    Ina Flower looked at the three paper kites: "How come there are only three?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You little girl played with the paper kites. Of course there are only three."


    Dong Yuanyao: "No, Yiyi and I are two people, one more person."


    Xiao Yeyang: "That guy Su Hongxin''s sister is here too, so I have to keep one for her."


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao nodded.


    Selected from three paper kites, Dong Yuanyao took the first one: "I want this eagle kite."


    Daohua looked at the butterfly kite and pig''s head kite in her hand, frowning: "Who made this kite, it turned out to be a pig''s head!"


    Dong Yuanyao immediately said: "Then you want the butterfly."


    Daohua hesitated for a moment, and shook her head: "Leave the pig''s head to a gentle and watery person like Sister Su, okay?" Then, she also imagined Su Shiyu running with a pig''s head kite. Suddenly I felt so funny.


    "Forget it, let me come!"


    Next to ??, Xiao Yeyang had been paying attention to Daohua. Seeing that she had chosen a pig-head kite, the corners of her mouth immediately rose.


    Defu looked at him and rolled his eyes directly.


    The master is really boring.


    Even if the master is a pig, Miss Yan chose a pig-head kite. What does this mean?


    Soon, with the assistance of the maid, Dong Yuanyao¡¯s kite flew high in the sky.


    I had to set the rice flower by myself. I ran a big circle around the grass with the kite. I only set the kite to a few meters high, and it was still shaking, looking like it was about to fall at any time.


    Seeing Daohua running out of breath, her efficiency was extremely low. Xiao Yeyang couldn''t see it. He walked over and took the thread in her hand to help put the kite into the air.


    "Fly up!"


    Seeing the kite flying higher and higher, the smile on Daohua¡¯s face became brighter and brighter. When the kite flew steadily, he immediately said to Xiao Yeyang: "Give it to me, I will let it go."


    Xiao Yeyang gave the thread to Daohua. Seeing her eyes were shining, he smiled and asked, "You are not angry now, right?"


    Daohua was setting the line, she was taken aback when she heard this, and looked at Xiao Yeyang somewhat blankly.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "The Fang Liangji incident."


    Daohua said, "He is not worthy of being angry. I must tell my uncle and aunt when I go back today."


    "He has already apologized, and cousin Chenyi has also said about him, so don''t let it go, so that your uncle and aunt''s face will not look good."


    Yan Wenxiu walked over, but Dong Yuanxuan was a few steps behind.


    As soon as he heard this, Daohua stopped doing it, and raced the thread back into Xiao Yeyang''s hands, and said sternly: "Brother, I don''t agree with you, I have to distinguish it from you."


    Yan Wenxiu knew his sister¡¯s temperament, so she wouldn¡¯t stop if she didn¡¯t let her say, so he nodded immediately: "You said, listen to me for your brother."


    Ina Flower: "First, it should not be me who Fang Liangji wants to apologize. It should be cousin Zixuan and uncle and aunt. He apologized in front of everyone today, but I was embarrassed."


    "Secondly, Fang Liangji and cousin Zi Xuan have already made a kiss. As someone who has already had a relationship, should he pay attention to his words and deeds?"


    "Sun Jiayue took the initiative. It was about her tutoring, so I won¡¯t say much. But what about Fang Liangji? He didn¡¯t strictly refuse the ambiguous actions of other girls and drew on them. Isn¡¯t this giving other girls unnecessary hope?"


    Yan Wenxiu thought for a while and said, "I heard from cousin Chenyi that Fang Liangji was afraid that Sun Yongyi was ugly on his face."


    Daohua sneered: "He takes into account the friendship of his friends, but he does not want to think about it. His attitude and behavior will also embarrass and sad cousin Zi Xuan."


    "Why, he can''t bear to lose the face of his friend, so does he have the heart to make cousin Zi Xuan upset? There is no such reason in the world."


    Yan Wenxiu took a deep breath: "The couple should be together."


    Daohua directly interrupted: "Big Brother, what you call a married couple means that the man is outside and the woman is unrestrained, right?"


    Yan Wenxiu moved his lips: "I didn''t say that."


    Ina Flower: "But that''s what you think in your heart. You think women should be selflessly dedicated to men. If they make trouble because of a small matter, it''s not polite and inappropriate."


    "What is a couple as one?"


    "We share weal and woe, never leave, and support each other. That''s a couple together."


    "There is no need for the husband to spend time and wine, looking for flowers and asking willows, but the wife is at home to honor the elderly, take care of the children, and take care of the daily affairs. She has to work hard without complaining."


    "Why?"


    "It is said that you compare your heart to your heart. Others have given you a sincere heart. Should you respond with your sincerity? If you can''t do anything, please let go. Don''t harm others and yourself."


    Yan Wenxiu just wanted to say something, at this moment, Daohua made a three-character comparison with her hand.


    "Thirdly, why did the Fang family meet the Li family? Since it is for the benefit, shouldn''t it be something that should be paid? It can''t be benefited, and I still have to be disgusting with other people''s daughters."


    "As a man, should I be a little bit responsible and responsible? Since I have already made a marriage, I have to be responsible to my wife. Don''t talk about true love or any last resort. Why did you go early? No one is forcing him."


    "Since you have made a choice, then take on your responsibilities."


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at Dong Yuanxuan and the others a few steps away, snorted coldly, took the thread in Xiao Yeyang''s hand, and took the kite to find Dong Yuanyao.


    Looking at Kongkong''s hand, Xiao Yeyang stroked his nose.


    This guy, even he is angry!


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes and looked at several Dong Yuanxuan. Seeing that they were also embarrassed, they were immediately balanced. Forget it, he was not the only one who was angered.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： , Preaching

    Chapter 292, preaching


    "You, why bother to provoke her!"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head at Yan Wenxiu who was speechless.


    "That''s right, brother!"


    Yan Wenkai walked up, patted his elder brother on the shoulder, and said earnestly: "My sister, don''t you know? She is smart and articulate. It''s okay for her to be unreasonable, but this time, she obviously has reason. Yes, can you still speak of her?"


    "It''s fine now, let''s be told!"


    Should!


    Yan Wenxiu just wanted to speak, Xiao Yeyang looked over and said, ¡°Daohua is different from other ladies. Don¡¯t you always use the world¡¯s standards to restrain her, so that she can be happy and live casually?¡±


    In his opinion, a run on the son of a merchant is not a big deal at all.


    Furthermore, Daohua was polite enough. She didn''t mention her name or surname, and she didn''t directly embarrass people, but she turned around a few words, what''s the matter?


    Yan Wenkai nodded immediately with approval: ¡°That¡¯s right, eldest brother, my daughter¡¯s thoughts are meticulous, and she thinks about problems more deeply than us. We should always give in. You have to come up and find it uncomfortable.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Hongxin immediately smiled and answered: "Oh, yes, Yan Wenkai, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a pity and pity."


    Yan Wenkai is proud: "I''m just a younger sister, of course I want to spoil him."


    Yan Wenxiu immediately looked over: "What are you talking about, what a younger sister? Where did you put Yihuan and the others?"


    Yan Wenkai looked at him, and smirked: "Mistaken tongue, I mean the sister of a prostitute." After speaking, he whispered, "Anyway, I only like the older sister."


    Seeing him like this, Yan Wenxiu shook his head and sighed as he was about to say something. Dong Yuanxuan stepped up and patted him on the shoulder: "Wenxiu, a sister like Sister Yan, it''s okay to just indulge a little bit. As for my family, I think it¡¯s pretty good."


    He indulged Yuan Yao very much.


    was born in Hou Men, with many shackles on his body. He felt that the wanton and joyous smile on his sister''s face was extremely precious. He liked to see her smiling and wanted to keep this smile on forever.


    said, sighed.


    "Nowadays, my sisters are like every day. There is not much time to stay at home, so please spoil yourself!"


    Yan Wenxiu moved his lips. Just about to speak, Zhou Chengye walked over again and said to him with the same earnestness: "I know you are afraid that things will cause too much trouble and affect the relationship between your uncle''s family and Fang''s family. The family has decided to kiss, and for some innocuous little problems, just open one eye and close one eye."


    "But for today''s matter, I still have to stand with Sister Yan."


    "Your home is simple, and your father only has two concubine rooms. You may not know the filth between women. My mother is amazing, but she is not less angry with my father''s concubine room."


    "Let me tell you, this woman, none of them is simple. The grandson girl made it clear that she was not at ease. If she indulges this time, she doesn''t know what will happen in the future."


    "For some people, it''s okay to beat and beat, don''t just be soft, especially the Fang family is obviously coming from your home, just like this, it''s not good for your cousin, it''s really a bit out of the way."


    Yan Wenxiu stood stubbornly, and was bombarded by everyone. He was a little autistic.


    He¡¯s not doing anything, he doesn¡¯t care about his uncle and uncle¡¯s face, worrying about the trouble, and persuading his elder sister?


    was scolded by the elder sister first, and now he was bombarded by friends one after another, but he didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak.


    Yan Wenxiu took a deep breath. Although he was preached, he still listened to what everyone said.


    Especially the big sister''s words, it touched his heart even more.


    He knows that he has many shortcomings, because his growth environment is simple, and he is a bit inadequate in thinking about issues. Although his father has a concubine, his mother has never complained to him, so that he did not put himself in the place when he grew up. I have considered the feelings of my mother.


    Now that I think about it, it''s really unfilial.


    The eldest sister confronted her father several times. Inside, it can be said that each time is to give her mother a chance.


    And what about him?


    He never protected his mother!


    Thinking of this, Yan Wenxiu felt extremely upset.


    Seeing that Yan Wenxiu remained silent, Xiao Yeyang and the others were not saying anything. They just looked at the Daohua and others with paper kites in the distance, and laughed and talked about others.


    Not far away, Fang Hao''s expression was fluctuating, his eyes chasing the smiling blue figure on the grass.


    Although the Yan family girl''s words are a bit out of the ordinary, but she has to be said to be very transparent.


    glanced at his nephew who bowed his head beside him, Fang Hao said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t blame Girl Yan for speaking badly. If you don¡¯t meet them, I will say something to you.¡±


    "To attract girls to like, that means you are attractive, but you don¡¯t know how to reject girls, that¡¯s your incompetence."


    "Don¡¯t stop doing things continuously. There are only a few opportunities to go up in a person¡¯s life. If you are indecisive, you will probably lose the opportunity because of this."


    "Now the Li family has only been up for two or three years. The background is not enough and the contacts are not enough. The shopping mall needs the help of Fangjia. Otherwise, you and the Li family¡¯s marriage will have to be smashed by you."


    "The Yan family girl said very well, since the two families are getting what they need, you should take on your part of the responsibility."


    "I don''t care if you are really interested in Sun''s girl, or fake, you need to know that you can''t have both fish and bear''s paws. If you choose the same one, throw the other away as soon as possible."


    "Throughout the past and the present, people who have long looked at Shu, the final end is not good."


    "Your branch, when you come to you, you are alone in supporting it. If you don¡¯t have a good relationship with your wife, you will really be a lonely family."


    Hearing these words, Fang Liangji''s heart was touched too. After Fang Hao finished speaking, he bowed deeply: "Thank you for the uncle''s teaching, Liangji knew that he was wrong."


    Fang Hao nodded and didn''t say much.


    It¡¯s fine to stop if you have something to say. If you say too much, it will be annoying.


    Fang Liangji looked at Fang Hao, then turned to look at Xiao Wangye and others not far from the left. After a while, he looked at Sun Yongyi a few meters away on the right, and sighed in his heart.


    Is this the difference between a merchant¡¯s house and an official family?


    Businessmen look at problems, and most of what they see are only the immediate and the surface, while the official family sees the problem directly and pays attention to the more long-term interests. Even the daughter of the Yan family girl has a surprisingly high vision of knowledge.


    Now he finally knows why the merchant wants to make friends with the family officials even if he is bleeding heavily.


    Different levels, different issues to consider, maybe a few words will benefit people for life.


    This time, he really benefited.


    "Yiyi, my paper kite is taller than yours, I won!"


    "This doesn¡¯t count. My paper kite just fell off. Wait a while, my pig¡¯s head will definitely fly higher than yours."


    "Hahaha, I''m so ridiculous, the eagle is born to be a strong in the sky, how can your pig''s head be better than mine."


    "Regardless of the origin of a hero, a pig''s head can go to heaven."


    Listening to the sound of the competition in the distance, Xiao Yeyang and the others all had smiles on their faces.


    Fang Hao also stared intently at the blue figure running happily on the grass.


    A moment ago, he argued with his brother, and then he joked with his friends. Such a person must be very open-minded.


    Yiyi


    To be a good name!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： , Put the paper kite

    Chapter 293, Putting Paper Kite


    "Rice Flower!"


    A joyful voice came, and when Daohua turned her head, she saw Zhou Jingwan running over with a beautiful girl with a slender figure.


    "Quiet Wan!"


    Daohua immediately waved and greeted Zhou Jingwan, and ran towards her.


    During the ?? period, a pig-headed kite that hadn''t noticed, just flew into the air, fell off again. Fortunately, it happened to smash Dong Yuanyao''s together.


    Furious Dong Yuanyao stomped and jumped.


    "Yan Yiyi, don''t want to admit defeat, just say, what are you doing with my paper kite?"


    Daohua stopped, shrugged to Dong Yuanyao, spreading her hands: "The unexpected incident is purely a mistake."


    "You wait for me!"


    Dong Yuanyao snorted, then turned around to pick up the paper kite.


    At this time, Zhou Jingwan arrived.


    "Okay, you left me now, and you have found a playmate again!" Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua with the eyes of a saddler, "Frankly explain, if you have Sister Dong, you just forget me. NS?"


    Daohuacan walked to Zhou Jingwan¡¯s side with a smile, and took her hand: "I just forgot about myself, and I dare not forget our girl Zhou."


    Zhou Jingwan''s face improved a bit, but she still hummed: "Then today, you come to the Flower Temple to celebrate the festival, why don''t you notify me?"


    Daohua said innocently: "How did I know that you are coming to the provincial government?" Then, she smiled at the **** the other side of Zhou Jingwan, and shook Zhou Jingwan''s arm, "Who is this sister? Hurry up and give me an introduction."


    Zhou Jingwan glared at Daohua, letting her go, and pulled up the girl beside her and said, "This is Sister Zhang from the prisoner''s house." She said, her voice fell a little lower, "My future sister-in-law."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes lit up, and she looked at the Zhang family girl, curtsy to see her: "Hello, sister Zhang."


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up, Zhang Nan pursed his mouth and smiled. The Yan family girl was indeed lively and cheerful as Jingwan said, so she replied, "Sister Yan."


    "Sister Zhang!"


    At this time, Dong Yuanyao picked up the paper kite and came back.


    Zhang Nanyan smiled and said hello: "Sister Dong."


    Dong Yuanyao angrily returned Daohua¡¯s pig-head kite, and then asked: ¡°Sister Zhang, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. What are you up to?¡±


    Zhang Tixing¡¯s prosecutor and his father served as officials in the provincial capital of Zhongzhou Province. They would meet each other every time they met, and they were quite familiar.


    Zhang Nanyan lowered his head shyly, not knowing how to answer this question.


    After the marriage, she embroidered the wedding dress at home.


    But why does this make her embarrassed to speak out?


    Fortunately, Zhou Jingwan, the little sister-in-law, is not bad, but she noticed Zhang Nanyan''s embarrassment and quickly helped her out: "Sister Zhang is learning how to housekeepers at home."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Zhou Jingwan, and then seemed to have thought of something, and smiled meaningfully at Zhang Nanyan: "Look at me, I forgot about sister Zhang''s appointment. It''s really time to fight." She said, she patted gently. I was afraid of my face.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao teasing herself, Zhang Nanyan blushed immediately.


    Zhou Jingwan hurriedly nursed her sister-in-law: "Sister Dong, don''t bully my sister-in-law."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately smiled and said, "Oh, this is all protected!"


    Daohua pulled Dong Yuanyao and said playfully: "You can relax, be careful that someone finds you to settle the account." With that, she pointed to the direction where Xiao Yeyang and the others were.


    Dong Yuanyao followed Daohua¡¯s fingers and looked over. Seeing Zhou Chengye was looking here, she pretended to hide behind Daohua in fear: "Yiyi save me."


    Daohua cooperated with Dong Yuanyao and said jokingly: "You have asked the wrong person, you should ask Sister Zhang. Brother Zhou, I must only listen to Sister Zhang."


    Seeing the two of them like this, Zhang Nanyan stomped his feet and pointed to the more familiar Dong Yuanyao and said, "Sister Dong, you are not a good person, tease me, and see if I will not beat you." He was about to arrest Dong Yuanyao.


    Dong Yuanyao immediately pulled Daohua to escape, and Daohua also helped her to stop people.


    Zhou Jingwan: "Okay, you two are bullying my sister-in-law, and sister-in-law, I will help you." After that, she joined the joke.


    While the four were fighting, Su Shiyu brought the maid over.


    Seeing his sister, Su Hongxin immediately took the butterfly kite left for her, and personally took her to the Daohua Four.


    "Sister Su!"


    "Poetry!"


    "Sister Su!"


    Seeing Su Shiyu coming, Daohua and the four stopped.


    Su Hongxin said at this moment: "My sister is relatively delicate, and some younger sisters should take care of it."


    Su Shiyu is a little embarrassed: "Brother, I will put the paper kite, you can go to the little prince and the others."


    Su Hongxin looked uneasy, his sister was not as good as sister Yan and sister Dong, and couldn''t be tired anymore.


    "Where did the paper kite come from, I want it too."


    Looking at the paper kite in the hands of Daohua''s trio, Zhou Jingwan said.


    "You play mine!"


    Daohua pig head paper kite handed it to Zhou Jingwan.


    Zhou Jingwan glanced, showing disgust: "It''s so ugly, I don''t want it."


    Daohua snorted: "Don''t pull it." With that, she looked at Zhang Nanyan.


    Zhang Nanyan was not as obvious as Zhou Jingwan had revealed, he could only smile.


    Now, Daohua understood, glanced at the pig-headed kite in her hand, and sighed: "Kite, kite, I don''t dislike you anymore. If you don''t fly me the highest, I''m sorry."


    "What are you mumbling about!"


    Xiao Yeyang came over, Zhou Chengye still held two kites in his hands, one in the shape of a dragonfly and the other in the shape of a swallow.


    Inahua looked at other people¡¯s kites, and at her own, her face also began to show disgust: ¡°I have to say that the facade is sometimes very important. It¡¯s so ugly that it¡¯s not easy to carry. Go out and meet people!"


    "What are you talking about!"


    Xiao Yeyang glared at Daohua, and took the pig-headed kite in her hand: "Go, I''ll let you go."


    Inahua immediately followed: "To be the highest, I want my pig to beat everyone."


    Xiao Yeyang tugged at the corner of his mouth, and said in a voice that only two of them could hear: "Don''t worry, your pig''s head is the best."


    Daohua nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, Yuanyao and the others¡¯ kites are good-looking, but most of the good-looking things are not good, but my pig¡¯s head is better.¡±


    On the other side, Zhou Chengye handed the dragonfly kite to Zhou Jingwan, but the swallow kite held it by herself and smiled at Zhang Nanyan: "You take the thread, and I will help you to fly the kite."


    Zhang Nanyan felt shy, but did not refuse.


    Today is the Huachao Festival. Everyone is out to play, so you don¡¯t have to follow the rules as usual.


    Looking at her brother just taking the future sister-in-law away, Zhou Jingwan stood there with her mouth pouting angrily.


    She actually prefers swallow kites.


    Sister-in-law hadn¡¯t even passed the door, so my brother took care of her, and her sister-in-law was thrown aside like grass.


    Damn it!


    "Do you want me to help?"


    Suddenly interrupted Zhou Jingwan''s complaints.


    Zhou Jingwan turned her head, she saw Yan Wentao scratching her head and looking at herself embarrassedly, a bright smile appeared on her face immediately: "Okay." After that, she quickly handed the kite to Yan Wentao.


    "I want to put it at the highest point, over the pig''s head of Daohua."


    Dong Yuanyao ran for a while, and now she has little energy, and put the paper kite in her brother''s hand: "Brother, look what, let me put the paper kite for me, I must have won the pig''s head."


    Dong Yuanxuan looked away from Xiao Yeyang and Daohua who were talking and laughing and getting along in harmony, and put the paper kite a little absent-mindedly.


    Soon, the girls went to put the paper kites separately, and only Su Shiyu was left standing still.


    Yan Wenkai looked around and saw that Su Hongxin was talking to his eldest brother. He immediately shook his head and said to Su Shiyu: "This brother Hongxin is really unqualified. Sister Shiyu, let''s go. You fly a kite."


    Seeing that Yan Wenkai didn''t ask for her permission, he took away his paper kite, and Su Shiyu was stunned.


    Yan Wenkai took two steps, and saw that Su Shiyu hadn¡¯t followed, and turned around and said, "Sister Shiyu, you should keep up!"


    Su Shiyu only then came back: "Oh"


    Yan Wenkai strode forward, but after a few steps, he slowed down again, and waited until Su Shiyu caught up with him before continuing to move forward: "Sister Shiyu, listen to Brother Yan''s words, go home and exercise more. , You are like a weak Liu Fufeng, I am afraid that you will be exhausted."


    Su Shiyu frowned and wanted to explain her health, but she glanced at Yan Wenkai and swallowed back.


    Hmph, this fourth brother Yan is so annoying. Every time I see her, I either ask her to exercise or let her eat more.


    She didn¡¯t practice martial arts, otherwise.


    Su Shiyu glanced at the pig-headed kite in the sky, and had a happy face.


    Hearing the laughter, Yan Wenkai turned his head in surprise, just to see Su Shiyu''s smile, and suddenly he couldn''t move his eyes.


    Su Shiyu noticed Yan Wenkai''s gaze, and immediately narrowed his smile, because he was a little embarrassed just thinking about beating Yan Wenkai into a pig''s head.


    I can''t see the beautiful woman''s smile anymore, Yan Wenkai is a pity, but he didn''t think too much, smiled and put the paper kite away.


    Two more changes tonight!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： ,One pair for life people?

    Chapter 294, one double for a lifetime?


    I heard that Daohua and others were putting paper kites on the grass behind the Flower Temple. Li Zixin didn''t care about her feet hurting, so she had to pull Li Zixuan over to play.


    As soon as the two arrived, they saw Sun Jiayue holding a paper kite talking to Fang Liangji.


    "This Sun Jiayue is really shameless, don''t you know that Brother Fang has already set a kiss? Still pestering him!"


    Li Zixin was quite unhappy with Sun Jiayue, and immediately became cold.


    Although Li Zixuan''s face was not good, she was more concerned about Fang Liangji''s reaction and attitude. Seeing Fang Liangji''s face impatiently rejected Sun Jiayue, she went to the cousin Wenxiu''s side to avoid suspicion, and her expression relaxed slightly. Some.


    "Let''s go, let''s go over."


    The two walked towards Yan Wenxiu and others.


    "Zixuan!"


    Seeing Li Zixuan, Fang Liangji immediately looked happy.


    The family has ordered Li Zixuan for him, and he is actually very satisfied in his heart.


    He remembered that at the Li family banquet a year ago, Li Zixuan came to the stage and played a song of óíóó. He no longer remembers the song, but he still remembers Zixuan¡¯s beautiful and charming face.


    Different from the magnificent atmosphere of other business girls, Zi Xuan has a more bookish atmosphere on her body.


    This kind of bookishness, he likes it very much.


    Li Zixuan glanced at Fang Liangji. Seeing this person staring at her with scorching eyes, she felt a little embarrassed. After studying the etiquette and rules with Master Shen for several months at her aunt''s house, she became more concerned about her words and deeds.


    Ignoring Fang Liangji, Li Zixuan smiled and bowed to Yan Wenxiu and Fang Hao. Seeing Sun Jiayue and others not far away, she also smiled and nodded in greeting.


    Fang Hao This is the first time I have seen Li Zixuan, and after observing her words and deeds, there is a satisfied expression on her face.


    Fang Ming''s vision is still good. Compared with the girl of the Li family, the girl of the Sun family is really not a little bit worse.


    "Zixuan, I''ll take you to put the paper kite!"


    Looking at Daohua and others who were playing happily in the distance, Fang Liangji couldn''t help but said to Li Zixuan.


    Li Zixuan''s face flushed, and when she wanted to refuse, she listened to Li Chenyi with a smile: "Go, today is the Flower Festival, it''s hard to come here once. Have fun."


    After hearing what my elder brother said, Li Zixuan nodded with a red face.


    Seeing her consent, Fang Liangji grinned: ¡°It¡¯s more open over there, let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    Not far away, Sun Jiayue saw Fang Liangji taking Li Zixuan to put the paper kite with a gentle expression on her face. Angrily appeared on her face, and she threw the paper kite in her hand on the ground.


    "What kind of torn paper kite, I don''t want to let it go." After saying that, I have to step on my feet.


    Seeing this, Sun Yongyi looked angry and couldn''t help but yelled: "You give me a break, if not, you will go home now."


    Seeing that her brother didn''t help herself, Sun Jiayue''s eyes suddenly filled with tears.


    Sun Yongyi sighed silently, and glanced at his friend who was absorbed by Li Zixuan¡¯s full attention: ¡°Don¡¯t think about Fang Liangji, your parents will choose a better house than Fang¡¯s for you.¡±


    Sun Jiayue: "I don''t want others, I just want"


    "Shut up!" Sun Yongyi looked serious, "If you don''t want to be locked up at home, it''s best not to talk about it."


    Businesses don¡¯t pay much attention to rules, but secular rules must be followed.


    The girl said in a closed mouth about men, this is something that even businesses can¡¯t bear.


    Sun Jiayue was a little frightened, pursing her mouth silently, and looking at Fang Liangji who was happily putting the paper kite with Li Zixuan with tears.


    Seeing his sister like this, Sun Yongyi felt uncomfortable.


    Although his father was the chairman of the Central State Chamber of Commerce and had a good relationship with some officials, this relationship was built on the accumulation of money. Once their business is down, and the money is less, these relationships can be broken if they are broken, and they are far from enough. The in-law relationship between the Li family and the Yan family is strong.


    Don''t talk about the Fang family, but their family has also made the idea of ??marrying the Li family.


    Unfortunately, Fang Jia took the lead.


    Looking at Li Zixuan, who was demure, Sun Yongyi was also a bit pity. He didn''t pay much attention to this girl before, but today, it is really more dignified and gentle than the girls I have seen before.


    Look at the wayward and impatient sister again, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "After returning home, I have to ask my mother to ask you a master who will teach you the rules and etiquette."


    "What to see, put your paper kite well!"


    Seeing Daohua frequently look to Li Zixuan and Fang Liangji, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but stop.


    Daohua retracted her gaze and let out a hum.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced over there, "I¡¯m fine, what are you humming?"


    Daohua said with no good air: "Men are all big pig''s hoofs." The moment before, she was still receiving Sun Jiayue''s feeding. At this moment, if nothing had happened to her cousin and the paper kite, she was really bad for Fang Liangji''s senses.


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment: "What do you mean?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "That is to say, men are not good things. If you see one, you like one."


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "What you said is too absolute."


    Daohua asked back: "Then I ask you, would you like only one girl with all your heart and soul in your life?"


    The sudden soul torture made Xiao Yeyang feel a little unsure of how to answer, and was stunned for a while.


    Daohua curled her lips and didn''t expect him to answer. She said to herself: "You are a little prince, and you have a distinguished status. In the future, you will definitely have three wives and four concubines. How can you only like one girl with all your heart? ask."


    While speaking, she looked at Fang Liangji and Li Zixuan again, looked at the sweet smile on Li Zixuan''s face, and sighed.


    "I hope Fang Liangji and that Sun Jiaoyue won''t be entangled in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang muttered: "I think your cousin and Fang Liangji are pretty good."


    Daohua sighed: "Now it''s the honeymoon period of affection. Of course, it''s you and me. But the passion has faded, and the days have gone flat. Coupled with the beautiful woman taking the initiative to give her arms and hugs, how many men can sit still?"


    "When Sun Jiayue fed the cakes, Fang Liangji said it was to take care of the face of his friends, but in his heart, I am afraid that he will also take into account Sun Jiayue''s feelings."


    "If you really don''t care at all, you will always find a reason to refuse." After speaking, he glanced at cousin Zi Xuan and Fang Liangji.


    "For Fang Liangji, cousin Zi Xuan is just more suitable to be his wife than Sun Jiayue, far from the point where she must be."


    "If the relationship between two people is really passionate and sincere, they will naturally be full of each other''s hearts and eyes, and there will be room for a third person to destroy them."


    "Such feelings of interest mixed with feelings really make people feel a little embarrassed. If I were a cousin"


    Speaking of which, Ina Hua did not continue.


    She knew in her heart that the marriage of the ancients was a combination of two families. Whatever the couple want to have in love, it depends on luck and character.


    Xiao Yeyang asked, "What would happen to you if you were your cousin?"


    Daohua immediately sneered: "Naturally, how far away you can be. A man who is ambiguous with other women before marriage. How specific do you expect him to be in love? A man who is not in love, what can you do? Use it? Let yourself be a spare tire!"


    Xiao Yeyang blurted out and wanted to say that it¡¯s not common for men to have three wives and four concubines? But when I thought of Daohua seeing other girls feeding a piece of cake to her future cousin, the reaction was so big that she was so acquainted that she didn''t say anything.


    He was afraid that this guy would be anxious with him!


    Daohua sighed at this moment, and said lonely: "One person for a lifetime. In this era, I''m afraid it can only be a daydream, right?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression was shocked, and he looked at Daohua in a little astonishment.


    One pair for life people? !


    Suddenly, Xiao Yeyang felt as if he understood some of Daohua¡¯s extraordinary actions.


    Why does she dislike her father''s concubine so much?


    Why does she hate Fang Liangji?


    One double for life, is this what she wants for her future husband?


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang looking at herself with shocked expression on her face, Daohua snorted coldly: "What do you think, do you think I am a jealous woman? I''m jealous, what''s the matter?"


    said, he laughed at himself, "Forget it, I can''t explain it to people like you."


    Xiao Yeyang quit: "What kind of person am I?"


    Taohua twitched at the corner of her mouth, and said sarcastically, "You are a person who is accustomed to the rules of three wives and four concubines and takes it for granted."


    "I"


    "Don''t deny it, if you say a big thing today and fail to do it in the future, I will slap you in the face."


    Xiao Yeyang scratched his neck and said, "Then what if I did it?"


    Daohua turned her eyes, looked left and right, and whispered: "Don''t you want to fool me. I heard it quietly. For people like you, the elders in your family will definitely put them in your room before they get married. Several maids served."


    "Big Brother Zhou has it, can you not?"


    After finishing speaking, he squinted his eyes and looked up and down Xiao Yeyang.


    Seeing Daohua like this, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s ears turned red with a ¡®swish¡¯, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yan Yiyi, don¡¯t go too far, you are insulting me!¡±


    When I was in the capital, there was a maidservant, but when I came to Zhongzhou, everything around me was blessed to take care of it. Where is the maid.


    Seeing that he was so anxious that his veins were bursting out, Daohua was suddenly puzzled: "Really not?" Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was going mad, she quickly calmed down, "If you don''t have it, what are you doing in such a hurry? I just said casually. That''s it."


    Xiao Yeyang took a few deep breaths before suppressing the anger in his heart, gritted his teeth and said: "Yan Yiyi, you know a lot, you still know the Tongfang girl!"


    Daohua: "If you want people to know it, you can''t do it yourself."


    Her probing eyes made Xiao Yeyang extremely annoyed, she put the thread in Daohua''s hand and walked away angrily.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： , Impulsive

    Chapter 295, impulsive


    Watching Xiao Yeyang strode away, and with anger on his face, Dong Yuanxuan and others were taken aback.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zhou Jingwan glanced at Daohua and saw that although she was annoyed, she continued to place the paper kite. She closed her eyes back and called Yan Wentao. Seeing Zhang Nanyan beside her, she seemed a little surprised and said with a smile: "It''s okay, he The two are just like that, it¡¯s a joke, just wait a while."


    On the other side, Dong Yuanyao saw that Daohua didn''t have any anxious expressions on her face, and didn''t care much. Turning her eyes, she saw her elder brother look worried, and hummed: "Don''t look, the little prince is so big. Can he lose it?"


    Dong Yuanxuan glared at his sister and withdrew his gaze. The little prince brought his guard out today, and he was blessed by his side. He was not very worried.


    Dong Yuanyao continued to curl her lips and said: "Before my parents wanted me to get along well with the little prince, but he is such a shameless person, I have to hesitate to talk to him, for fear that someone who does not pay attention to annoy him, it is really tired and panic."


    "Yiyi is generous enough, he still shakes his face at every turn, and no matter whether Yiyi''s face is not good enough, there is really no demeanor at all."


    Speaking, he paused, and took the end of the thread in his hand to Dong Yuanxuan.


    "I have to talk to Yiyi and let her ignore the little prince in the future."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold his sister back: "Oh, my aunt, don''t make trouble." According to past experience, if sister Yan really ignores the little prince, then don''t think about their life. It''s better.


    Dong Yuanyao quit: "What makes me mess up? The little prince bullied Yiyi. I''m going to enlighten Yiyi."


    Dong Yuanxuan looked speechless: "It''s not always certain who bullies who!"


    He could see that the degree of connivance of the little prince towards sister Yan was really ridiculously high. Many times, the elder brother Yan Wenxiu couldn¡¯t pass it. The little prince laughed at it and tried his best to defend it.


    This time the little prince was a little bit angry, not very angry, but a little embarrassed. In all likelihood, sister Yan said something that shouldn¡¯t be said.


    Dong Yuanyao suddenly widened her eyes: "That must be the little prince who bullied Yiyi!"


    Dong Yuanxuan: "Are you sure? Sister Yan is really going to be bullied. Do you think she will be silent with her temperament?"


    Now Dong Yuanyao stopped talking.


    Dong Yuanxuan put the thread back into his sister''s hands: "Okay, let''s put your paper kite."


    Everyone continued to fly kites.


    Li Chenyi, who did not fly the kite, looked worried: "Wenxiu, cousin Yiyi, is this annoying the little prince?"


    Yan Wenxiu was a little tired. It was not once or twice that his sister annoyed the little prince. He didn''t want to take care of him now, lest he was not a human inside and outside.


    Seeing him not speaking, Li Chenyi became even more worried: "Should we pay for my cousin?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yan Wenkai came over with Su Shiyu.


    Yan Wenkai didn''t take things to heart at all, and said cheerfully: "Don''t worry, either today or tomorrow, the little prince will come to pay for it."


    Hearing this, the Li family brothers and Su Shiyu were a little dazed.


    Who pays to whom?


    The fourth cousin (fourth brother Yan) is the other way around?


    After Xiao Yeyang left, everyone was not playing much, took the kite back, and walked towards the front of the Flower Temple.


    Seeing everyone looking at themselves from time to time, Daohua was extremely depressed, with an unpleasant look on her face, she cursed Xiao Yeyang thousands of times in her heart.


    This guy once again shakes her face in front of everyone!


    Last time at the grandfather Zhou¡¯s birthday banquet, the guy shook her face, making her ridiculed by the ladies and ladies of Xingzhou for a long time. This time, he ran to the provincial government to shake her face.


    Is this to make her embarrassed to the provincial government?


    Daohua became more and more angry, looking at the pig-headed kite in her hand, it was very eye-catching, one could not hold it back, and her fingers poked vigorously on her head.


    In just a few moments, the pig head kite was destroyed to a terrible level.


    Looking at her like this, Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao, who had wanted to go forward, all retired in unison.


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin did not dare to move in.


    Zhou Jingwan whispered: "I have a hunch that the little prince will be miserable this time."


    Hearing the words, Zhang Nan was surprised and surprised: "Sister Yan has annoyed the little prince. Isn''t the little prince angry?"


    Zhou Jingwan disagreed with her face: ¡°Daohua is so big, she won¡¯t provoke the little prince. Now that she is so angry, the little prince must have provoke her.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Nanyan moved his lips.


    Little princes are distinguished, shouldn¡¯t they hold the dots and let the dots go?


    Seeing that Dong Yuanyao also seemed to agree with him, Zhang Nanyan was very foresighted and didn''t say what was in his heart.


    After ??, everyone met with the parents in the front yard of the Flower Temple. Just as the adults were chatting with each other, Xiao Ye walked over in a chattering manner.


    At first sight, everyone hurried forward to meet.


    Xiao Yeyang dealt with it absent-mindedly, looking at Daohua from time to time, seeing that her face was stinky, he was really regretful, especially when he saw the paper kite that was poked so hard to see, he was helpless. .


    How does he know this guy in general?


    It''s not that he doesn''t know this guy''s temperament, he likes to read some narratives, and there are a few unconventional words in his mouth from time to time, why he couldn''t help being angry!


    In fact, as early as when he turned and left, he regretted it. If you want to turn your head back, you can''t save face, you can only bite the bullet and come out.


    I''m all right now, that guy''s face is so stinky, I definitely don''t know how to annoy him.


    Hey, impulsive!


    Defu, seeing his master wanting to step forward but not daring to pass, is also exhausted.


    Where did your hard breath just now go?


    Knowing that Miss Yan is a temper, why bother to provoke her?


    In order to live better for himself, Defu felt that it was time for him to go out and walked towards Daohua with a smile: "Miss Yan, didn¡¯t you say that you like the peonies in this flower temple? The master knows that a flower shop has better peonies. , Let''s take a look together?"


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang who was peeking over here, looked away, and said lightly: "I''m tired and hungry. I''m going home to eat."


    Defu hurriedly said: "Then everyone will go to the Four Seas Restaurant to eat together. The fish and shrimps there are very delicious. It is said that they are all sea fish and shrimps."


    As soon as she heard the sea fish and shrimps, Daohua''s eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help but pursed her lips.


    She has been in ancient times for so long, and she has never eaten sea fish or shrimp!


    "Ahem~"


    Xiao Yeyang walked over at the right time and looked at Daohua: ¡°Defu said that it¡¯s pretty good. The sea fish and prawns in the Four Seas Restaurant taste pretty good, you should like it.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang taking the initiative to speak, Zhang Nanyan and Li''s sisters both looked strange.


    was really hit by Jingwan!


    It was obviously the little prince who left early because he was angry, but now he is taking the initiative to apologize to Sister Yan (Cousin Yiyi).


    However, Sister Yan (Yiyi''s cousin) hasn''t given face.


    Thinking of Xiao Yeyang shaking her face in public, Daohua suppressed her coveting for sea fish and shrimp, turned her head and refused: "I don''t want to eat sea fish and shrimp now, you can eat it yourself."


    I couldn''t move Daohua when I saw what I was eating. I was also anxious to get the blessing. I had to raise my eyes to ask Yan Wenkai for help.


    Yan Wenkai also wanted to eat sea fish. Just about to persuade her sister, she saw her sister staring at him with her eyes wide open, and if he dared to talk, she would be in an endless posture with him.


    "Hehe~"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and scratched the back of his head, and gave Xiao Yeyang and Defu a helpless look.


    Sea fish is very delicious, but my sister¡¯s food is more delicious. If I offend my sister, what should I do if I don¡¯t give him good food?


    To be blessed and helpless, he had to look at Yan Wenxiu again.


    Yan Wenxiu saw him, and quickly looked away.


    He was just told by his sister, but he didn''t want to feel uncomfortable when she was angry.


    Dong Yuanxuan, Su Hongxin, and Zhou Chengye avoided waiting for help without waiting for blessings, and they all evaded early, pulling their sister indiscriminately and saying things they didn''t know what they meant.


    For a while, the atmosphere in the yard became a little weird.


    Adults are aware of it, and it can be seen that the children are talking and laughing, and they don¡¯t have much to say.


    "It''s late, then we''ll go back first."


    Fan noticed that Daohua seemed a little unhappy early in the morning, so he said goodbye to Madam Dong, Madam Zhou, and Madam Zhang.


    After Daohua and his wives paid the salute, they pulled Li Zixuan and Li Zixin out of the Flower Temple, and then went straight to the carriage.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t even look at him when he saw Daohua, his eyes were anxious, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Hey, impulse really is the devil!


    Fang Hao looked at all this thoughtfully, glanced at the somewhat gloating Sun family girl, and said to Fang Liangji: "Leave Sun¡¯s home in the future."


    "Girl Yan doesn''t even give the little prince''s face. If you want to bully her cousin, she must ask you to settle the account."


    Fang Liangji couldn¡¯t admire the eldest girl from Yan family at this moment. Thinking of her turning around in the pavilion, she shuddered: "I will treat Zixuan well."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： , Her family is too strong

    Chapter 296, her family is too strong


    In the carriage, Daohua didn''t joking or laughing as usual, but leaned against Li Zixin''s shoulder in a sense of aura.


    "You girl, what''s the matter?"


    Fan looked at Daohua in amazement. His niece was always cheerful and lively, and she looked cheerful and cheerful everywhere. It''s rare to be so muffled like today.


    Inahana sat up straight and said dullly: "I ran too fast when I put the paper kite. Now I am a little tired and a little hungry."


    Jiang immediately answered: "Blame me, I didn¡¯t expect that this time I would be stuck on the road for more than half an hour. If I know it will delay lunch, I should prepare some desserts to bring over."


    Daohua quickly said: "Second aunt, I am not very hungry."


    Li Zixuan looked up at Daohua, hesitated for a moment, and still asked: "Cousin Yiyi, did Brother Fang provoke you?"


    Daohua looked at Li Zixuan: "Why does cousin Zixuan ask that?"


    Li Zixuan: "When I just put the paper kite, Brother Fang mentioned to me that you seem to dislike him a little bit."


    Fan and Jiang were surprised, they just wanted to ask, they saw Daohua sneered.


    "Then did he say the reason?"


    Li Zixuan nodded: "He said, when Sun Jiayue entangled him, you saw him."


    Daohua hummed, turned her head and told Fan and Jiang about feeding Sun Jiayue to Fang Liangji''s cakes, and how she ran Fang Liangji in the pavilion.


    "Eldest aunt, second aunt, should you say that Fang Liangji should talk about it?"


    Jiang pulled Daohua into his arms and hugged him, and said lovingly, "Good Daohua, my second aunt, thank you for coming out for your cousin Zixuan."


    Daughter and Fang Liangji decided to kiss her. For the sake of her daughter¡¯s future, even if they knew about it, they couldn¡¯t do too much unless they retired.


    But how can anyone leave their relatives as soon as they are married?


    Furthermore, in all aspects, the Fang family is pretty good. If the daughter retires, regardless of the reason, her reputation is ruined. If she decides to make a marriage, she may not be able to find a better one.


    But just let Fang Liangji let go, she was also angry in her heart.


    Fortunately, there is Daohua here.


    Daohua''s identity is special. First, she is still young, and second, she is the daughter of the prefect. Even if her words are sharp and unrelenting, the Fang family dare not say anything, especially since it is obviously Fang Liangji''s fault.


    Fan also said with a sullen face: "Daohua, what you said is so good, you should be embarrassed that Fang Liangji, who is already a married person, doesn''t know how to pay attention to his words and deeds."


    Daohua nodded with a face of approval: "Yes." Then, she looked at Li Zixuan, "Cousin Zixuan, don''t give him too much good looks for people like Fang Liangji, otherwise, he will have to forget what he is doing. I don¡¯t know who I am anymore."


    Li Zixuan smiled, and took Daohua''s hand: "I know what happened to Sun Jiayue and Brother Fang, don''t worry, I know how to do it."


    Daohua nodded, without saying more, leaning on Li Zixin''s shoulder again.


    Seeing the elder aunt and mother whispering, Li Zixuan sat next to Daohua and whispered: "You and the little prince are angry, is it because of this?"


    Ina Flower shook her head: "No."


    What else did Li Zixuan want to say? It can be seen that Daohua didn''t want to say much, so she had to shut up.


    In the afternoon, Fan returned home with a few Daohua. Not long after lunch, the concierge said that Master Fang and Master Fang came to apologize.


    Fan and Jiang looked at each other quickly, and invariably looked at Daohua.


    "It came very quickly."


    If this is encountered by the Li family, perhaps the Fang family would not be so active, but Daohua, a daughter of the prefect, would have noticed that during the period, several nobles including the little prince were involved, the Fang family would have to be cautious.


    Li Jiazheng Yard.


    Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian are receiving Fangjia father and son, and Fang Hao.


    The three brothers Li Chenyi and the three brothers Yan Wenxiu accompanied.


    Although Yan Wenxiu stopped his sister from making trouble, but at this moment, Master Fang brought Fang Liangji over to apologize, and he also showed the attitude of the Yan family in a timely manner.


    "My mother likes cousin Zi Xuan the most, saying that she is quiet and dignified, like her when she was young. When the cousin lived in my house, she also specially asked Master Shen to teach her cousin Zi Xuan''s etiquette and rules. Even Master Shen was also full of praise for her cousin. "


    Master Fang listened carefully, with a smile on his face, and nodded from time to time: "Xuan Zi, my wife is not satisfied, too. Liang Ji can marry her. It is the blessing of his three lifetime cultivation."


    Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t speak as tactfully like Yan Wenxiu. He walked to Fang Liangji and patted him on the shoulder with a smile, only patted the body shaking.


    "Cousin, I am a person who likes to find people to discuss with each other. I always feel that nothing can''t be solved with my fist. In the future, what will happen to you and cousin Zi Xuan, just come to me." He said, shaking in front of Fang Liangji. Shake a powerful fist.


    Fang Ryokichi endured the pain in his shoulder and nodded with a wry smile on his face.


    "Oh, yes, I forgot to say, my elder sister is a whip who loves to play with the whip, let me go down with this whip" Yan Wenkai shivered on his own.


    After hearing this, Fang Liangji''s face became more bitter.


    At this moment, there was a sound of''Kacha'', everyone turned their heads and saw that Yan Wentao had broken off a corner of the table, but that person even smiled and said, "Sorry, I just thought about the anger of my elder sister. I accidentally made it harder."


    Fang Liangji''s mouth suddenly grew big.


    Is this Yan San Gongzi warning him?


    Said that if he makes the girl angry, he will treat him as the corner of the table to break?


    Li Xingnian and Li Xingchang watched with great interest, and did not stop them, letting the two nephews embarrass Fang Liangji.


    Fang Hao was happily watching from the sidelines, the Yan family brothers and sisters are very short-sighted!


    apologized, and after several waves of threats, Fang Liangji walked out of Li''s door numbly under the leadership of Master Fang.


    The future wife¡¯s natal family is too strong, and before they get married, he feels the pressure of a mountain.


    Compared to his son¡¯s dejection, Master Fang was very happy.


    The more the Yan family attaches importance to the future daughter-in-law, the more beneficial it will be to the Fang family.


    Master Fang just wanted to preach a few words to his son, he saw Fang Hao still turning around to look at Li''s house frequently: "Fifth brother, are you okay?"


    Fang Hao smiled and shook his head: "I just feel that I''m a bit reluctant to talk to the grandson of the Yan family."


    Thinking of Yan Wenxiu¡¯s appearance and character, Master Fang nodded: ¡°Master Yan is a good man. I heard that he is very knowledgeable, but it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Guanhuan¡¯s children, they look down on their merchant¡¯s daughter, otherwise, he wants to tell him his daughter Yiyun.


    Fang Hao: "I heard that they will return to Ningmen Mansion tomorrow?"


    Master Fang nodded: "It seems to be."


    Fang Hao was silent, and looked back at the Li family again: "It''s a pity!" He thought he could see the Yan family girl when he came over today.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： ，

    Chapter 297,


    Provincial Ferry Terminal.


    The Li family are saying goodbye to the Yan family brothers and sisters.


    Li Xingchang said to Yan Wenxiu: "Your father has just arrived at Ningmen Mansion. This time is the busiest. We won''t go there and bother. We will go to congratulate you when you are ready."


    On the other side, Fan, Jiang, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin are also holding rice flowers to say goodbye.


    "This time, I don''t know when I can see you again?"


    Seeing Li Zixin''s expression on her face, Daohua immediately calmed down and said: "It won''t be long. When cousin Zixuan gets married, I will definitely come over with a cheeky."


    Talking, smiled and joked at Li Zixuan, "This cousin Zixuan wants to embroider the wedding dress at home, but you don¡¯t need cousin Zixin. After I clean up the yard, you can come to Ningmen Mansion to play with me."


    Li Zixin nodded again and again: "Okay, okay!"


    Fan glanced at his daughter with a smile: "What a good thing, I am not afraid to disturb your aunt and uncle in the past."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Cousin Zixin is with me. If it will disturb my father and mother, big aunt, please relax."


    Seeing Daohua and her daughter get close, Fan looked pleased.


    If it is not for worrying that the Yan family has opinions, she also thinks that her daughter stays at Yan''s family more often. Not to mention other things, just learning more rules and etiquette will let her daughter be used for life.


    Last year, Zi Xuan and Zi Xin went to live in Yan¡¯s house for a few months. When they came back, they were much more stable and restrained.


    The education of this scholarly house is better than that of their merchant house.


    At this moment, Li Zixin screamed in surprise, shook Daohua¡¯s sleeves, whispered to her in a low voice: "Little Prince, they are here."


    Daohua turned her head and saw that Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan were walking towards this side as expected.


    "Eldest aunt, second aunt, then I will get on the boat first, and I will come to bother you in the future."


    Fan smiled and said: "You girl, what kind of polite words, what are you talking about, and when you miss your uncle and aunt, just come."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, bowed her knees to the two of them, and then took Wang Maner and Gu Yu onto the boat.


    See this, Xiao Yeyang, ten meters away: "."


    Dong Yuanxuan and Zhou Chengye smirked and glanced at each other.


    The little prince has made sister Yan annoyed this time.


    Li Xingchang and others saw Xiao Yeyang and others, and immediately stepped forward to say hello with a smile.


    Looking at the stern face of the little prince, Yan Wenxiu had a headache. He turned his head and glanced at the cabin. Good fellow, even the windows were closed. Why don¡¯t the elder sister wait to see the little prince?


    Xiao Yeyang stared at the cabin and took a few deep breaths, but still failed to suppress the irritability in his heart.


    I put the paper kite yesterday. It was Inaka who was talking nonsense and annoyed him, okay?


    Now he has taken the initiative to come over to make peace, this guy dared to shake his face!


    Really think he will not be angry?


    snort!


    Xiao Yeyang became more and more angry, wishing to rush to the boat to find Daohua and argue clearly, but just stepped out and took it back.


    It''s not his fault, so he shouldn''t indulge in that guy, lest she will take him less and less seriously in the future.


    Thinking of this, he flicked his sleeves, didn''t say hello to other people, and left with a blessing.


    Seeing this, the Li family looked at each other a bit.


    Yan Wenxiu worried that his uncle and aunt were worried, and a reluctant smile appeared on his face: "It''s okay, the little prince is joking with the big sister."


    There are people like Dong Yuanxuan, Li Xingchang didn''t say much, and nodded with a smile: "It''s getting late, you should get on the road."


    Yan Wenxiu said goodbye to Dong Yuanxuan and others, and boarded the boat.


    In the cabin, Wang Man''er had been paying attention to the situation on the shore. Watching Xiao Yeyang flicking his sleeves and leaving, she immediately turned her head and said to Daohua: "Girl, the little prince is angry and left."


    Daohua snorted: "Leave as soon as you leave, it seems like he would come to say goodbye to anyone who is rare."


    Watching her girl make a ¡®bang bang¡¯ the teacup, Wang Man''er and Gu Yu looked at each other helplessly.


    Soon, the ship started slowly.


    Looking at the ship getting farther and farther, the Li family was ready to go home, Dong Yuanxuan and others were also ready to leave. After the two parties said goodbye, they went their own way.


    After getting on the carriage, Li Zixin whispered to Li Zixuan: "I didn''t expect that I was really hit by the Zhou family. I just looked at the face of the little prince, and it seemed that I was very angry with Yiyi''s cousin."


    Fan asked: "What''s the matter? Daohua offended the little prince?"


    Li Zixin shook her head: "It''s not the cousin who offended the little prince, it''s the little prince who offended the cousin."


    Li Zixuan thought for a while, and asked her psychological worries: "Auntie, mother, is the little prince too kind to his cousin?"


    Fan and Jiang looked at each other.


    After pondering for a while, Fan said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with your cousin, I took a closer look at that girl, patronizing fun and making money, I haven¡¯t even thought about it yet.¡±


    "If you say this to her abruptly, there is nothing wrong with it, but she is worried about it. This person is the most afraid of being attached to it. Once it is attached to it, you can''t throw it away."


    Li Zixuan quickly said: "I won''t talk nonsense." After speaking, she looked at Li Zixin again.


    Li Zixin also nodded: "I won''t say it, but the little prince is kind to Yiyi''s cousin, isn''t it good?"


    Seeing her daughter''s blank eyes, Fan smiled and shook his head: "Daohua is an unfettered one. In terms of marriage, your aunt and uncle will definitely not wrong her. She is only twelve years old this year, and there are still three years to come. Time,"


    After leaving the provincial pier, Daohua walked out of the cabin and looked at the scenery on both sides of the strait with lack of interest.


    At this moment, Yan Wenxiu came over.


    Seeing her eldest brother, Daohua didn¡¯t need to guess, she knew what he was going to say, and immediately said, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t talk about me. Xiao Yeyang shook my face first.¡±


    Speaking, he paused, and his voice rose a bit.


    "Also, this is the second time he shook his face in front of everyone. Do you really think I have no temper?"


    Yan Wenxiu complained in his heart.


    Of course you have a temper, and you have a great temper.


    Yan Wenxiu sighed: "Yes, the little prince has a bad temper. However, someone specially came to send us off today. It is too rude to leave without saying a word."


    Ina Flower: "Then I also learned from him, so why can he give me a face when he is unsatisfactory, and I can''t do it?"


    Yan Wenxiu''s heart is too tired: "Didn''t the little prince take the initiative to compensate you, right?"


    Ina Flower: "I have to accept it if he is not paying the compensation? Is it because of his precious status, I have to indulge him? What reason!"


    Now, Yan Wenxiu has nothing to say.


    Seeing that his eldest brother was frustrated, Yan Wenkai was very happy, then raised his head and walked out, and gave Yan Wenxiu a look at him: "Big sister, the little prince really owes a lesson. Forget it once. Don''t give you a face again and again?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "That''s it!"


    Yan Wenkai: "But, the saint said, knowing the wrong can improve Mo Dayan, or give the little prince another chance? You can''t just stop talking with him just because of this little thing, right?"


    Daohua stared, "What is a trivial matter? This is a major matter, and it is also a major matter of principle. Xiao Yeyang always shakes my face and leaves, which shows that he has never really respected me or cared about me. Feelings and situations you might encounter."


    "Last time at the birthday banquet of Grandpa Zhou, he shook his face and left. How many rumors did I suffer?"


    "This time, fortunately, there are a lot of people at the Flower Temple. Otherwise, I will be the joke of the entire provincial government after dinner."


    "You said, what do you use this kind of friend for?"


    Yan Wenkai was asked, and turned to look at Yan Wenxiu.


    Yan Wenxiu shrugged.


    Ina Flower became more and more angry: "If you don''t communicate, you can''t communicate. In this world, who can''t live without whom!"


    After the words fell, I heard the sound of the boat coming from behind the boat.


    Daohua lay on the boat bar, craned her neck to look back, and saw a cruise ship chasing them. The person standing on the top deck, who is not Xiao Yeyang?


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang chasing after him, the anger in Daohua''s heart was like a river bank that opened the gate.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： ,apologize

    Chapter 298, Compensation


    "Little Prince, why are you chasing me?"


    Wait until the two ships approached, Yan Wenkai spoke loudly and asked Xiao Yeyang loudly in the air.


    Xiao Ye stared at Yan Wenkai dullly, and hummed: "What are you coming after? I''m going to Ningmen Pass where my uncle is stationed. I just happened to be on the way with you!"


    "Oh~"


    Yan Wenkai said''Oh'' with a long voice, and then regretfully said to Daohua who was beside him: "I thought the little prince was here to make amends for his sister. After all, it was ugly to you in front of so many people. It should, I didn''t expect it, it turned out that I wanted to fork."


    Looking at the fourth brother who winked his eyebrows, Daohua was amused, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help raising her mouth, and then she was pressured again. She curled her lips and said, "Is it wrong? Brother, what good things do you think!"


    "Some people claim that their status is honorable. Even if they smash their faces, they might still think it''s an honor for others."


    Yan Wenkai disagreed and said: "What kind of honor is this? The face and reputation of the girl''s family are more important than anything else. Although this kind of honor is rare, anyone can take it, and our family doesn''t want it."


    Daohua quietly gave Yan Wenkai a thumbs up.


    Aside, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao looked helplessly at the little prince who was running on the opposite side of the two brothers and sisters.


    As for Xiao Yeyang, his face has turned blue.


    Defu stood behind, looking at Yan Wenkai with some sympathy.


    Four Master Yan is happy now, what should the master do if the master can¡¯t take Miss Yan, and can¡¯t deal with him?


    Sure enough, it''s not a good brain!


    Seeing that the little prince staring at his stupid brother in his eyes became more and more dangerous, Yan Wenxiu sighed, and decided to come forward to save the stupid brother. Just such a direct brother, his brain is not bright, he will be beaten again, maybe It''s really stupid.


    "Little prince, the eldest sister prepared a refreshment. The taste is not bad. Can''t you come and taste it?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, and when she saw her tilting her mind and not looking at him, she suddenly felt a little frustrated.


    When I saw my master stubbornly coming up again, I quickly said: "Master, this is still a few hours away from Ningmen Pass. I used to be with Miss Yan and Uncle Yan on the road. "


    Now that Uncle Yan has passed the ladder, the master should hurry down.


    Has already been chasing here, why not be more thorough?


    "Ahem~"


    Xiao Yeyang cleared his throat, and said in a somewhat awkward and embarrassing manner: "I am a little thirsty. Since you have refreshments over there, I will just go over and sit for a while."


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang took the blessing to the boat on the side of Yan''s house.


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and welcomed Xiao Yeyang into the cabin, and made him a cup of freshly brewed tea.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little absent-minded, looked at the deck from time to time, hesitating whether to go out?


    Going out, I must pay for it.


    But this way, will it be too shameful?


    It would be okay if only he and Daohua were the two, but in front of the Yan family three brothers.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yeyang felt that Yan Wenxiu and the others were an eyesore, especially Yan Wenkai who had just encouraged Daohua to run him.


    Hmph, how can he be proud of it for a while, and it won¡¯t be too late to find him to settle the account after he has coaxed Daohua.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the three brothers Yan Wenxiu who were sitting next to him drinking tea, and hummed in his heart, really lacking eyesight!


    Defu knows his master too much, and he knows what he is thinking with just one look, and he smiles and walks towards Yan Wenxiu: "Master Yan should have taken office now, right?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded.


    Defu continued to laugh and said: "When talking about this Ningmen Palace, the minions also know one thing or two. The Ningmen Pass where our governor is stationed is within the jurisdiction of Ningmen Palace. Speaking of this Ningmen Pass, it is famous and important. Passes are known for their dangers"


    With the introduction of Defu, the three Yan family brothers were all attracted away.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief and walked quickly towards the deck.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang coming out, Wang Man''er and Gu Yu knew each other and quickly stepped aside.


    Daohua glanced at him, ignoring people, playing with the embroidered handkerchief in her hands.


    Xiao Yeyang hesitated and walked to Daohua.


    Seeing him approaching, Daohua immediately took a few steps back.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang sighed in his heart, and moved closer.


    The rice flower is back again.


    Several times, until she could not get back, Daohua glared at Xiao Yeyang with angrily: "What are you doing? The deck is so spacious, you have to get close to me, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly glanced at the cabin, and seeing that none of Yan Wenxiu and the others were looking here, he immediately bent over Daohua and said, "I was wrong."


    Seeing him like this, Daohua couldn''t help showing a smile on her face, and she didn''t even suppress it.


    Wang Man''er and Gu Yu met, and they covered their mouths and laughed.


    Xiao Yeyang looked up and looked at Daohua''s face. Seeing her smile, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing the sound in the cabin, he straightened up quickly.


    "Pooh~"


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s pretending to be innocent and pretending to be calm, Daohua couldn''t help but smiled directly: "Tell me, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yeah, where did he go wrong?


    He doesn¡¯t know!


    It''s obviously that this guy said the wrong thing, and he suspects that he has a roommate, so he gets angry.


    Xiao Ye looked at Daohua Yang, with innocence and wonder on his face.


    In Daohua¡¯s face, she said: "You haven''t reflected on your mistakes after you went back?"


    Seeing her signs of anger again, Xiao Yeyang''s mind also turned quickly, and he blurted out: "It is my fault that made you angry."


    Although it was not the answer in her heart, Daohua couldn''t help but smile again when she heard this, stretched out her hand to compare, and hummed: "Xiao Yeyang, this is the second time you have been in public. Shaking his face at me and leaving."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Uh"


    Daohua curled her lips: "Do you know that, because of your identity, no matter where you appear, everyone will pay attention to you. If you lose your temper at me, what do you make others think of me?"


    "No matter what the reason is, others will not accuse you, but they will jealously, ridicule, and make fun of me. If there are more good things, they may make up some vicious words to slander me."


    "If you want to do this again, I won''t dare to play with you anymore!"


    Xiao Ye was anxious on his face: "I didn''t think so much, I will definitely not be like this in the future." After speaking, he paused, glanced at Daohua, and muttered, "If you don''t arrange me in a mess, neither will I You will be angry."


    Inahua looked puzzled: "Why did I arrange you indiscriminately?"


    "You said I do." Xiao Yeyang looked a little uncomfortable, and said dullly, "I don''t have a roommate."


    Daohua was speechless: "If you don''t have it, then there will be no. Just say no, why are you angry?"


    Xiao Yeyang choked, his expression stunned.


    Yes, good, why is he angry?


    Seeing him like this, Daohua shook her head helplessly: "Xiao Yeyang, are we friends?"


    Xiao Yeyang pursed his mouth and nodded.


    Ina Flower: "Friends are equal. You have to accommodate different voices. You can''t get angry and leave because my ideas are different from yours."


    "I"


    Xiao Yeyang was a little confused, and wanted to say that he was angry because she doubted him and didn''t believe him, but felt that this was a little weird, so he just shut up.


    Forget it, although Yan Wenkai¡¯s brain is not bright, but there is a saying that is good, her daughter is delicate, even if it is, for whatever reason, can he really care about them?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： , Liuli Fangzi

    Chapter 299 Liuli Fangzi


    Yan Wenxiu and the three of them listened to Defu¡¯s introduction to Ningmenguan, and found that the little prince was no longer in the cabin, so they went to the deck together.


    Looking at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, who were talking and laughing together again, the three brothers quickly glanced at each other.


    Yes, it''s reconciled again!


    All the way after ??, the atmosphere on the boat was very good. Everyone talked and laughed, unknowingly, they arrived at the pier on the outskirts of Ningmen Mansion.


    Looking at Defu¡¯s commanding Xiao Si to move things ashore, the Yan family¡¯s four brothers and sisters all looked surprised.


    Yan Wenkai: "Little Prince, are you going to Ningmen Mansion too?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted his eyes and said, "Why, you are not welcome?"


    Yan Wenkai shook his head again and again. He said that he had made a fuss before, and the little prince was angry with him, so he didn''t want to fight him hard at this time.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored him and looked at Yan Wenxiu and Daohua: "Your family is relocating. This is a gift for you."


    Yan Wenxiu quickly thanked him.


    Inahana watched the two small servants carefully carrying a door-like object to disembark, and curiously asked: "What is that, such a big one?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Didn''t you say that the colored glaze dressing mirror in Miss Dong''s boudoir is very convenient to use? Now, you also have it."


    I was overjoyed on the surface of the rice flower, and when I said it, I wanted to go forward and check it. At this time, I saw Xiao Si lift off a ship that looked like a dressing table: "What is this again?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You only wear clothes and look in the mirror, don''t you need to dress and dress?"


    Daohua immediately knew what it was, and immediately said with a smile: "Xiao Yeyang, you are really interesting. I like these two gifts so much."


    Before her birthday, she had received a round mirror, but she gave it to her grandmother.


    To say that in this ancient time, the most troublesome thing for her was getting up in the morning and dressing up.


    Have to pull the hairdo, insert the hairpin, or apply rouge and gouache. If you use a bronze mirror, she always feels that she can¡¯t see clearly.


    Seeing Daohua so happy, Xiao Yeyang''s smile deepened.


    Yan Wenxiu watched her younger sister accept the gift with joy, and he looked at Xiao Yeyang hesitantly: "Little Prince, isn''t this too expensive?"


    Such a large glass mirror costs a lot of money.


    Moreover, it''s hard to come by.


    The glazed mirror is fragile, and it is also passed from a foreign country. It is very inconvenient to transport it halfway. Such a large face can only be used by very prominent people.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care about it, "It''s fine for Daohua to like it."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu''s heart jumped. Looking at the little prince whose gaze had been on his sister, his brows wrinkled slightly.


    Daohua also heard what Yan Wenxiu said, and immediately asked: "Is it expensive?"


    Xiao Yeyang said in an unpleasant manner: "It is said that it is a gift for the relocation, you can hold it and use it, and ask so much what to do?" After speaking, Yan Wenxiu glared dissatisfiedly.


    Only he talks a lot!


    Daohua glanced at the gift that would take at least two carts to pull, then rolled her eyes, and asked Xiao Yeyang: "If I have a recipe for making colored glaze, can you make it?"


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yeyang and the three Yan family brothers suddenly appeared astonished.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang said, "Is this what you saw in the script again?"


    "Um!"


    Seeing the four of them looking at herself suspiciously, Daohua nodded in a slanderous manner, "So, reading scripts is still useful. If you collect new scripts, you must keep them for me."


    Xiao Yeyang wondered: "I have read a lot of scripts. Why do you always see such precious prescriptions?"


    The three Yan family brothers also asked the same expression.


    Inahana shrugged and spread her hands: "How do I know? Maybe my character is too good?"


    Four people were speechless at the same time.


    Daohua smiled again: "Or, your character is too bad!"


    "Look at a textbook, and you can turn it over in one click, which is as careful as I read it. Although the textbook is a free book, it is also a book. It is a book, so you should read it carefully. Do you think this is the truth?"


    Xiao Yeyang rolled his eyes speechlessly.


    Yan Wenxiu was too lazy to argue, only Yan Wenkai could not help but mutter: "Big sister, what you said sounds a bit far-fetched."


    Daohua waved her hand: "Forget it, you won''t understand my high level of thinking."


    Seeing what Xiao Yeyang wanted to say, Daohua quickly said: "In fact, the method of making colored glaze is not difficult. Put the ingredients such as quartz sand, soda ash, limestone and feldspar into the crucible kiln for high temperature (1550~1600 degrees). Heat it to form liquid glass, and then process the liquid glass into products of various shapes."


    "It''s pretty simple anyway."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang as he said, "Liu Li sells so expensive, do you want to try it? If it can be produced, you can post it."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua silently, then stretched out her wrist and took her back on the boat.


    In recent years, foreigners have often relied on colored glaze to earn Daxia people''s silver. If they can really make colored glaze, they won''t have to pay for it.


    The three brothers Yan Wenxiu followed without a word.


    Soon, Daohua wrote out the prescription for making glass and handed it to Xiao Yeyang: "Well, let¡¯s say it first. There must be some omissions in this prescription. You have to find someone to experiment first. It¡¯s best. They are masters who can make porcelain. They should have a better understanding of this."


    Affected by previous life novels, every time she saw people who traveled to ancient times make a fortune by relying on glass, she would learn about the method of making glass by the way. Unexpectedly, she actually used it.


    Sure enough, the more knowledge you have in your head, the better, so that no matter where you go, you are not afraid of not being able to live.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the Liuli Fangzi, then put it away next to his body: "When I find someone to make it, I will tell you."


    Daohua nodded repeatedly and reminded: "Let me tell you, don''t just make some utensils such as wine glasses, bottles, and mirrors. Colored glaze can be used for many purposes."


    ¡°It can be made into glazed tiles and placed on the roof, or it can be made into a drifting window, and installed on the window, so that the room will not be dark, lest candles, oil lamps, etc. are always lit.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes brightened, and one could not hold back. He forgot that the Yan family three brothers were present, and touched Daohua''s head directly: "You said, how does your head grow?"


    "Snapped!"


    Daohua didn''t expect that Xiao Yeyang would suddenly stretch out his paws. He really rubbed his head, slapped it over, and said angrily, "Xiao Yeyang, my hairstyle was messed up by you, you know. I don¡¯t know it¡¯s troublesome to comb your hair."


    Xiao Ye touched his nose in a sentimental manner, swept away the corners of his eyes, and found that the Yan family''s three brothers were also looking at him with dissatisfaction, their expressions becoming more and more embarrassed.


    "Um. It''s late, you can get off the boat and go home, I also want to go to Ningmenguan to see my uncle."


    Daohua snorted, then turned and got off the boat.


    The three Yan Wenxiu saluted Xiao Yeyang and followed along.


    Xiao Yeyang stood on the deck, watching the Yan family siblings get on the carriage and leave before ordering the boat to sail.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： , Dont owe

    Chapter 300, not owed


    "Grandma, mother, I''m back!"


    I heard the voice first without seeing the person.


    Hearing this cheerful and energetic voice, the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li who were sitting together discussing the marriage of Yan Wenxiu instantly showed smiles, and looked towards the door together.


    The three sisters Sun, Wu, and Yan Yihuan in the room also looked over.


    The door curtain opened, and Daohua in the blue cloak walked in with a smile, followed by the three brothers Yan Wenxiu.


    Mrs. Li quickly stood up: "You guys, why don''t you say a word in advance when you come back?"


    Daohua smiled and took Mrs. Li''s arm: "Look at what my mother said, should I pass it on with my brothers when we go back to our home?"


    Mrs. Li nodded Daohua¡¯s forehead: "Does that mean mother? Mother means, so I can send someone to the dock to pick you up in advance."


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a big brother and the others here? Why bother to run home again?¡±


    Mrs. Li smiled at Daohua, and pushed her to the old lady Yan: "Hurry up to please your grandmother, the old lady hasn''t talked about you less these days."


    Daohua let go of Mrs. Li, walked to the old lady Yan who was sitting on the steps, blessed her, and then saluted the Sun family and the Wu family. Then she sat right beside the old lady: "Grandmother, Daohua Miss you so much."


    The corners of the old lady Yan¡¯s mouth rose uncontrollably: "Miss me? I think you are crazy about playing in the provincial government!"


    Inahana took the old lady¡¯s arm, leaned on her shoulder, and smiled and said: "No, I miss my grandmother every day, but grandmother, do you miss me?"


    The old lady Yan snorted: "The old lady is busy, how can I miss you as a girl."


    Hearing this, Daohua sighed: "Hey, I know that grandmother has begun to dislike me."


    The old lady Yan squinted at her erring granddaughter, and angrily hit her forehead: "I don''t think I will dislike you!"


    Below ??, the three Yan Yihuan coaxed her grandmother to smile upon seeing her eldest sister coming back, and they couldn''t help lowering their eyes.


    During the period when the eldest sister was away, they would come to accompany their grandmother every day. Although the grandmother was kind to them, she was far less close to her eldest sister.


    At this time, the three of Yan Wenxiu stepped forward to salute.


    The old lady Yan laughed and let the three of them sit down, and then began to inquire about a few of them in the provincial government.


    Several people joked and laughed, and Sun intervened: "You guys came back at the right time. Just now we were still saying we want to kiss Wenxiu."


    Daohua looked surprised, looked at her uncomfortable elder brother in surprise, and then looked at Mrs. Li: "Mother, did you say kiss to elder brother?"


    Ms. Li smiled and said, "It''s just this intention." She said that she looked at the eldest son who grew up in Yushu with pride.


    It¡¯s really the right thing to let the eldest son go to Beijing with his master, but he went out to see a guest with the second master of Zhou¡¯s family, and he was photographed by Uncle Han of Zhaode¡¯s Earl¡¯s Mansion at a glance.


    The old lady Yan looked at her grandson with a smile: "In a blink of an eye, I am 18 years old, and it''s time to say kiss."


    Daohua quickly asked, "Whose girl''s lady?"


    Mrs. Li: "I have said it all, but there is an intention. I haven''t written the eight characters yet."


    Seeing that Mrs. Li seemed unwilling to say more, Daohua didn''t ask more, but instead his eyes fell on her elder brother.


    The same goes for several other small ones, snickering and looking at Yan Wenxiu.


    Yan Wenxiu felt that his face was thick enough, but his younger brothers and sisters were staring at him, they were still a little uncomfortable, so they had to get up and said, "Grandma, mother, second aunt, third aunt, I''m going to clean up the yard."


    Seeing her son embarrassed, Mrs. Li was very understanding and let him leave, and Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao also followed.


    The old lady Yan looked at Daohua: "Okay, you can also clean up your yard, and come back to talk in the evening."


    Immediately, Mrs. Li took Daohua to the main courtyard.


    The backyard of ??Fuya is more than twice the size of the backyard of the state government. It takes a full quarter of an hour to walk from the old lady¡¯s Songheyuan to the main yard.


    "Why is this backyard so big? Didn''t you overstep the rules?" Daohua looked surprised.


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "It¡¯s not too much. Ningmen Mansion has a larger area under its jurisdiction. Correspondingly, the government office is naturally larger than other prefectures."


    Daohua nodded: "Mum, where do I live?"


    Pingtong smiled and took over: "The big girl is naturally the most exquisite yard in the backyard."


    The most magnificent courtyard is the residence of the lady and the master; the most comfortable courtyard is for the old lady.


    Because of the large number of yards, the young masters all got a yard alone. It''s just that the uncle and the eldest girl are bigger and better positioned.


    The only people sharing the same yard at home are Aunt Liu and Aunt Lin.


    Soon, the mother and daughter came to the main courtyard.


    "What are these things?"


    Looking at the many objects in the yard, Mrs. Li was a little surprised.


    Daohua explained: "Some are gifts prepared by uncles and aunts, and some are gifts for our family''s relocation from Xiao Yeyang."


    Ms. Li first looked at the gifts prepared by the Li family, smiled and asked Ping Tong to move to the warehouse, and then began to look at Xiao Yeyang''s gifts again.


    When I saw the full-length mirror and dressing table inlaid with carved red sandalwood, my complexion suddenly changed: "This is too expensive!"


    "Mother, don''t worry, put it away!"


    Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wenkai walked in with a smile.


    Seeing the two sons, Mrs. Li looked happy: "Is the yard cleaned up?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, "Mother has everything ready, and we have nothing to clean up."


    Yan Wenkai also said, "My mother has worked hard."


    The smile on Mrs. Li''s face grew more and more: "What are you doing, I will clean up the yard for you, my mother is happy." As he said, he turned his eyes to the full-length mirror and dressing table.


    Since the eldest son said that she can keep it safe, she is no longer entangled, and directly invites the rough lady: "Move this full-length mirror and dressing table to the big girl''s courtyard."


    Daohua quickly stopped: "Mother, I have a dressing table. The mirror inlaid on it is big enough. Keep the full-length mirror for you."


    Mrs. Li glanced at Daohua: ¡°It¡¯s good for my mother to have a bronze mirror, she doesn¡¯t need a full-length mirror.¡±


    Daohua shook her head: "The bronze mirror doesn''t have a full-length mirror to shine clearly. The mother has to go out as a guest, and she also receives the female relatives who come to visit from time to time. She must dress decently."


    "Yes, mother, this is a piece of filial piety from my younger sister, so just keep it." Yan Wenxiu intervened in due course.


    Yan Wenkai also nodded: "That''s right, one piece per person, just right."


    Ms. Li saw that all three of her children said so, she responded with a smile: "Okay, mother accepts your thoughts."


    "What kind of material is this? It''s so beautiful!"


    Ping Xiao opened a box with five different satin materials in it.


    Mrs. Li took a breath: "This is Kesi!"


    The round fan bestowed by the emperor was made of silk, so she recognized this material.


    Mrs. Li picked up a lotus silk, her face was a little hesitant and embarrassed: "Little Prince, this relocation gift is really too expensive." She said, she looked at her daughter again.


    "There is also the last house. You said it was only three or four thousand taels of silver, but when your father came to the capital to inquire, it would take at least twenty to thirty thousand to buy it."


    Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly: "So expensive?!"


    Yan Wenxiu took over: ¡°The prices in the capital are naturally higher elsewhere, and the house is next to the inner city, and the location is very good.¡±


    Daohua was taken aback for a moment, and then patted her chest: "Fortunately, I have given Liuli a recipe. As long as he can find someone to make Liuli, we don''t owe him anything."


    owe?


    Hearing this word, Yan Wenxiu looked up at her younger sister, and felt relieved when she saw that she was worried about owing the little prince¡¯s favor.


    The little prince is obviously a little too diligent towards his sister, and he is really worried about the relationship between the two.


    The status of the little prince is too precious, and their family simply can''t afford it.


    Now that his sister didn''t mean that to the little prince, he was a little relieved.


    "What Liuli prescription?" Mrs. Li keenly caught the point of her daughter''s words.


    Yan Wenkai replied first: "It''s the recipe for making colored glaze that my sister saw in the script."


    Ms. Li looked suspicious: "Is that recipe fake?"


    How expensive glassware is sold, who will write the recipe in the script?


    Of course Daohua didn''t dare to say too much, and smiled vaguely: "Whether he is true or not, let Xiao Yeyang test it out. After the real production is completed, it is not for him to benefit."


    Mrs. Li was a little speechless.


    Yan Wenkai also curled his lips and said: "Big sister, you are not kind, I saw you say so swearingly before, I thought Liuli was really too good to control, and your feelings are perfunctory to the little prince?"


    Taohua immediately retorted: "I am not perfunctory, all the things in this world have to go through repeated trials."


    Yan Wenkai: "What if the little prince didn''t test it out?"


    Ina Hua said silently: "That''s because the production master he was looking for can''t do it, so let''s experiment."


    Ms. Li smiled and stopped the argument between the two children. She looked at the five pieces of silk in the box. Three of them could only be used by little girls. The other two were darker in color.


    "This pink, sky blue, and tender green one will be taken to the big girl¡¯s yard. The golden brown one will be used to make clothes for the old lady. I will keep this royal blue one."


    After allocating things, Li Fu talented three children into the house.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： ,understand situation

    Chapter 301, understand the situation


    After entering the house, Mrs. Li and her three children took their seats one after another. After the maids had finished their tea, they stepped aside.


    "Brother, what are you doing with a box?"


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu holding a box in his hand, Daohua couldn''t help asking.


    Yan Wenxiu said with a smile: "When I was wandering in the provincial government, I passed the drugstore and saw the good white fungus in this box, so I wanted to buy it for my mother to replenish my body." He said, smiling and stepped forward and put the box in Mrs. Li. On the table at hand.


    Ms. Li was surprised at first, and then she opened the box with a smile on her face, and looked at the white and transparent white fungus like a blooming chrysanthemum, and her heart was overwhelming.


    This is the first time the eldest son is so considerate of her!


    "Okay, big brother, I said that we don''t care about how you left it that day. It turned out that you bought white fungus for your mother. Why don''t you call me? I can buy something for my mother."


    Yan Wenkai muttered dissatisfied.


    Yan Wenxiu squinted and said, "Do you have silver on your body?"


    Yan Wenkai choked, suddenly lost his head and said nothing.


    He can''t save money. The monthly monthly bills are spent cleanly every time. Sometimes he has to find third and eldest brothers to help.


    Seeing Er''er deflated, Mrs. Li smiled: "Mother knows your filial piety, and you are all still studying now. You don''t need to spend so much money. Keep your monthly routine for your own use. Mother, here, you have everything."


    Daohua sat next to Mrs. Li and said disapprovingly: "Mother, this is the mind of the brothers. How can it be said that it is expensive? You often remember the food, clothing, housing and transportation of your brothers. When the brothers meet good things outside, think I''m trying to bring you back. Isn''t this what you should do, why are you pushing it out?"


    Traditional parents are very happy to respect their children, but they have to look like they don¡¯t need them. The more the times, the children take it seriously, so they don¡¯t buy it anymore.


    This person¡¯s feelings need to be interactive.


    Even if the gift is lighter, it is still happy to know that it is remembered.


    There is no way that one party only knows to take, while the other party blindly pays. People are not sages. Over time, the emotions must be imbalanced, and the push is in vain.


    It is better to happily accept the other''s kindness from the beginning, and then compensate as much as possible.


    Mrs. Li clicked on Daohua¡¯s forehead: "You girl, there are so many crooked things."


    Daohua stared: "What is wrong with me, brothers are filial, this kind of behavior should be encouraged, don''t you feel unhappy when the eldest brother sent white fungus?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and glanced at her daughter, but said nothing more this time.


    After ??, Daohua sat for a while and went back to her yard.


    The yard is much larger, the layout is similar to that of the state government, but there are a few more laurel trees in the yard.


    Daohua looked at the houses everywhere. Lixia didn''t follow her to the provincial government. She cleaned up the furnishings in the house, almost all of them were arranged in accordance with the orders of Daohua.


    Ina Flower nodded in satisfaction, and when she saw that there was nothing to change, she returned to the main house.


    "Go and call Brother Xiao Liu, I have something to ask him."


    Wang Man''er glanced at the sky. It was already half the afternoon: "Now? Do you want the girl to take a break first?"


    Daohua shook his head: "I have to quickly find out about the situation in Ningmen Mansion. If there is a suitable villager and field, I must buy it quickly, otherwise I have to miss this year''s spring ploughing."


    Wang Man''er nodded, quickly turned around and went out.


    After a while, Qin Xiaoliu came.


    Before Daohua went to the provincial government, he specifically instructed Qin Xiaoliu to ask him to inquire about the situation here as soon as he arrived at Ningmen.


    Qin Xiaoliu ran out of the sky during this period of time. Sometimes he went far away and would spend the night outside. With this busy schedule, Daohua finally managed to handle the things that Daohua had confessed.


    "Girl, Ningmen Prefecture governs three prefectures and eighteen counties, and its jurisdiction is at least three times that of other prefectures. Of course, although the area is large, more than half of the counties are Xia County."


    ¡°Many places are relatively deserted, especially in the counties on the border of Fenxi and Jiguang. Many of the land is left unused and no one is cultivated.¡±


    Ina Flower asked: "Why is this?"


    Qin Xiaoliu: "The counties next to Fenxi were caused by banditry in the past few years. Many people were robbed of their possessions. If they resist, they will lose their lives."


    "I heard the old people over there say that everyone was scared and moved away. Even if Governor Guo Qing has suppressed the banditry in the past two years, people still don¡¯t want to go back."


    "The county next to Jiguang is barren. First, the fields themselves are barren. Second, because of the floods last year, many refugees who lost their homes flocked past."


    "The more the refugees, the more troubles there will be, and the local people will be miserable. Some people who have relatives elsewhere have just hid."


    There are no people, and the fields are naturally no one to plant.


    Listening to this, Daohua silently sympathized with the cheap father in her heart. The situation in Ningmen Mansion is complicated enough and it is not easy to manage!


    "Tell me about the situation in the fields here!"


    Qin Xiaoliu quickly handed over the booklet that recorded the conditions of the fields in various places.


    Taohua took it over and looked at it, and suddenly smiled and said, "Little Six Brother, that''s okay, the records are very complete."


    The idle fields in the counties and the surrounding conditions of the fields are clearly written.


    Qin Xiaoliu scratched the back of his head, and said a little embarrassed: "I asked Master Xiao to borrow the county historian, otherwise, I can''t collect too much information."


    Daohua still said with a look of appreciation: "It''s good to know that I can find someone to help, and I find the right person."


    Although Daohua is younger than herself, Qin Xiaoliu still feels happy when she hears her praise. He feels that it has become worthwhile to get up and go in the dark and toil around these days.


    "Man, give ten taels of silver to Little Six Brother."


    Wang Man''er smiled and went to fetch the silver.


    Following Daohua for several years, Qin Xiaoliu also knew that the girl was generous, so he happily thanked him: "Thank you girl for the reward." This is a recognition of his ability to do things.


    "Sand Soil"


    Daohua carefully flipped through the booklet in her hand, and when she saw the land conditions in Shahe County, her eyes flashed.


    Qin Xiaoliu quickly said: ¡°Shahe County is next to the Jiguang border. Almost all the land in the county is sandy soil. It is the poorest county among the 18 counties under the jurisdiction of Ningmen Prefecture.¡±


    Daohua asked, "How long does it take to get from Fucheng to Shahe County?"


    Qin Xiaoliu thought for a while: "If you take a boat, it only takes half a day. If you go on a dry road, you will have more time."


    Daohua nodded, and after a moment of deep thought, he walked towards the main courtyard.


    "Mother!"


    As soon as Daohua arrived at the main courtyard, she wrapped Mrs. Li: "Mother, I want to go to Shahe County tomorrow to see the fields there."


    Ms. Li looked helpless: "Aren¡¯t you tired? You just came back, and you don¡¯t say you have a two-day rest."


    Daohua shook her head: "I''m afraid that spring ploughing will be delayed."


    Mrs. Li was silent for a moment: ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything with you. Let your third uncle accompany you. Our family also wants to add land, and let your third uncle go over to see the situation.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： ， Akira De Hakufu

    Chapter 302, Zhaodebo Mansion


    "Supper is about to start, so don''t go back to the yard. You will go to the old lady''s yard soon with your mother."


    Ms. Li sorted out the play objects sent by the Li family and Xiao Yeyang, while selecting some according to the old lady''s preferences, and prepared to send them to them when they had dinner later.


    Daohua nodded, picked up the red jujube cake on the table and ate it leisurely. Thinking of the eldest brother¡¯s marriage that was mentioned in the grandmother¡¯s house before, she couldn¡¯t help asking: "Mother, which one did you match for your eldest brother? Girl? Do I know?"


    Ms. Li had a pause with her hand in selecting the object, and shook her head and sighed: "It''s not in my picture."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up, and she smiled: "Could it be that the eldest brother is in the picture?"


    Ms. Li glared at her daughter: "What nonsense! Marriage has always been the words of the matchmaker by the order of the parents. How can there be a match?"


    Daohua curled her mouth and muttered: "What''s wrong with her? Maybe it''s better than your messy mandarin duck book!"


    "What did you say?"


    Mrs. Li turned her head and looked over.


    Daohua shook her head quickly, pretending to be at a loss: "I didn''t say anything!" Seeing Mrs. Li with a little anger on her face, she quickly changed the subject, "It''s not your mother, but the father?"


    said, twisting his eyebrows.


    "Mother, my father''s vision is really not very good. You have to take care of your elder brother. This is a matter of life for your elder brother."


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter slantingly: "It''s worthy of you to say, but yeah, it''s not always true that this marriage is not counted!"


    Daohua walked over and shook Mrs. Li''s arm: "Mother, you tell me which girl I am from first? Maybe I can help too."


    Mrs. Li smiled and shook her head: "You can''t help, that girl is from Beijing."


    Daohua looked surprised. After a while, she shook her head and sighed: "I really got my point. My eldest brother went to the capital and brought you a wife back."


    "Which family is it? I have the opportunity to ask Yuan Yao and Jingwan to find out. They know more about the capital than ours."


    Ms. Li felt right, so she didn¡¯t tell her daughter: ¡°It¡¯s the second girl from Count Zhaode¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Daohua was shocked: "The girl from the earl''s house? How can such a family look at our house?"


    It''s not that she looks down on her own family, but it''s that ancient marriages were very close to each other.


    Cheap Dad is now the prefect of the fourth grade, but it is not a little bit different from those in the capital that have noble ranks.


    "Could it be that the girl from the Earl''s Mansion has a hidden illness?"


    The daughters of big families in this era almost all want to marry, and marriage is naturally profitable. Therefore, most women are married high in exchange for benefits for the family.


    There are also low-married people, but they are definitely not many.


    Ms. Li looked at her daughter irritably, and nodded her head: "What are you thinking about in your head all day?"


    Daohua rubbed her forehead, and muttered: "Daughter, this is a normal analysis. How can the sky drop pie for no reason? I naturally have to think more."


    Mrs. Li sighed: "The second girl from the Han family does not have a hidden illness. The Earl''s Mansion of Zhaode fell in love with your eldest brother. One is that your father was praised by the emperor when he was reporting on his work; the other is that your eldest brother''s appearance and manners are not bad. , If you have good knowledge, you will naturally be photographed."


    "Three. The master told your father privately on Tuesday that the title of Zhaode Earl¡¯s Mansion has reached the last term. Although there are people serving as officials in the court, most of them are not high-ranking officials and do not hold real power. Therefore, this married man The subject will naturally press down."


    Ina Hua twisted her eyebrows, and said puzzledly: "If this is the case, then why should we marry their family?"


    Mrs. Li: "The dead camels are bigger than horses. Earl Zhaode''s mansion has been operating in the capital for several generations. There must be some personal connections. Your father is in his prime of life, and it is very likely that he will enter Beijing as an official in the future. , If there is no one to support, how to stand firm?"


    Daohua nodded: "Then, does the second girl from the Han family like it?"


    Ms. Li became silent, and after a while, she said: "Your father said, he took a look at the second girl of the Han family from a distance. She is a beautiful and dignified manner."


    Ina Flower: "I am not asking my father, I am asking my eldest brother, does my eldest brother like it?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "My mother also asked your elder brother, but he lowered his head and said nothing, but he didn''t object, I guess he was embarrassed."


    Daohua thought for a while: "Mother, when you talk to your elder brother, don¡¯t think about family interests. You have to consult your elder brother. After all, your eldest sister will live with your elder brother for a lifetime."


    Mrs. Li suddenly smiled: "You, you''re just busy, don''t you know about this? Besides, the Han family just raised a mouth, although in this generation, the earl''s mansion is about to be taken back, but After all, it is the house of the duke, and there are still requirements and conditions for choosing a son-in-law."


    "Zhao Debo said, if your eldest brother can be promoted this year, he will be willing to marry the baby daughter to our house."


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "Big Brother is going back to his hometown for scientific research this year?"


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Your eldest brother has studied in Wangyue Academy for three years, and his knowledge is much better than before. Both your father and Master Xiao said that you can end the exam."


    "If you get married before you get married, this is what my mother and your father want to see."


    Daohua was speechless: "Then if my eldest brother fails to pass the test, he won¡¯t get married?"


    "boom!"


    Ms. Li stared at Daohua¡¯s forehead, ¡°Is there anyone who said that about your brother?¡± She said, her tone affirmed, ¡°Your eldest brother, you will definitely be able to pass the exam.¡±


    Daohua nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, what my mother said is that the eldest brother must be able to go to high school, but the daughter means you and father, don¡¯t put too much pressure on the eldest brother."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "Don''t worry, mother is reasonable, and your father, since he was promoted to the presidency of Ningmen Mansion, he has been so busy that he has no time to test and talk about your eldest brother."


    Daohua nodded, and asked casually: "Father is busy?"


    Mrs. Li glanced out the window, and it was already a little dark: "Have you seen that you haven''t come back yet at this time?" Then, she sighed, "Tonight, your father is afraid that he can''t eat with us." ."


    said, turning his head to look at Pingtong.


    "Tell the kitchen to cook two more dishes that the master likes to eat, and then simmer them on the stove, until the master is ready to eat. It is delicious."


    Pingtong nodded and replied: "Yes." As he said, he left the courtyard with a smile.


    Inaka asked: "Did my father take over the job badly?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "That''s not true. The main reason is that the situation in Ningmen Mansion is too complicated. There are refugees from Fenxi and Jiguang in many places."


    "Your father said that if you want to carry out major livelihood issues such as persuading farmers and mulberry, you must first remove these unstable public security factors. Otherwise, the people will not be able to produce at ease. Now, your father is thinking of ways to resettle the refugees. Woolen cloth."


    Happy New Year everyone!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： , Peach Blossom Village

    Chapter 303, Peach Blossom Village


    Yan Zhigao is really busy. Yan''s family has eaten dinner in the old lady''s yard, and they haven''t seen him come back.


    Daohua and Yan Wenxiu came back on the first day of the three. They originally wanted to please him, but it was dark and there was no one to see, so Mrs. Li asked the four of them to go back and rest first.


    In the early morning of the next morning, Daohua came to the main courtyard before dawn.


    Mrs. Li has gotten up, but Yan Zhigao is still asleep.


    "Why do you get up so early?" Mrs. Li looked at her daughter in surprise.


    Daohua said in a low voice, "Mother, you forgot, I am going to Shahe County to see the land with my third uncle today."


    Mrs. Li: "It doesn¡¯t need to get up so early."


    Daohua: "Uncle San said, go early and return early. I don''t know what to delay in the middle."


    Mrs. Li nodded, and asked Ping Tong to bring a bowl of almond tea over: "First eat something."


    Daohua did not refuse, and she would have to take a boat later, but she shouldn¡¯t be hungry. She picked up the almond tea and drank it.


    Mrs. Li asked Ping Tong to prepare desserts to eat on the road, and then said: "There are many refugees in Ningmen Mansion. After you go out, listen to your third uncle. Don''t run around by yourself. That''s right. Now, the person accompanying you should bring more to avoid any accidents."


    Daohua happily responded.


    She has never refuted her mother¡¯s concern and nagging. She knew that only when she was relieved could she go out to the backyard.


    "Mother, then I am leaving!"


    After drinking a bowl of almond tea and eating a few cakes, Daohua took Wang Man''er and Gu Yu to Sanfang Yard.


    Ms. Li watched her daughter go out of the room. At this moment, there was a noise in the bedroom, and she walked in. Seeing Yan Zhigao got up, she quickly stepped forward to change her clothes.


    "Why do you stop sleeping for a while, Master?"


    Yan Zhigao yawned and spoke: "The affairs of Ningmen Mansion are very complicated. If you don''t straighten these out earlier, I can''t sleep well. It was Daohua just now?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "The girl is going to Shahe County with my third brother to see the land today."


    Yan Zhigao turned around: "Shahe County? The land over there is not a good land, and next to Jiguang, there are many refugees. Why did you think of going there to see the land?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "Who knows what your daughter thinks? I heard what that girl meant, and it seemed that I was fancying the sandy soil over there."


    Yan Zhigao was puzzled: "This sandy soil cannot hold water or retain fertilizer. It is not a good land." Shahe County became Ningmen because the land is sandy soil and the grain output is extremely low. The poorest county in the government.


    Mrs. Li nodded: ¡°Who said it¡¯s not, but it¡¯s okay. If the third brother is watching, she won¡¯t mess with that girl.¡±


    In the boat for almost two hours, Daohua and Yan Zhiqiang came to Shahe County.


    "It''s really sparsely populated and the land is barren!"


    Except for the densely populated areas around the county, in other places, it takes a long time to see some people.


    Yan Zhiqiang stooped to pick up a handful of soil and squeezed it in his hand, then shook his head: ¡°Although there are rivers flowing through Shahe County, there are too many sand particles in the soil and the fertility is too poor.¡±


    Daohua came over: "But this kind of soil also has many benefits, such as loose soil, good air permeability, light farming, and good drainage."


    Yan Zhiqiang looked at Daohua, surprised: "Do you really like this sandy soil?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Yan Zhiqiang wrinkled his brows: "Cultivate this land, and the grain yield will not be too high."


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I definitely can¡¯t grow food that requires water and fertilizer. I plan to use this land to grow yam.¡±


    Yan Zhiqiang was taken aback: "Yam?"


    Raohua: "Yes, yam can be used as medicine or as a dish. It tastes good. After it is planted, many people will buy it."


    Yan Zhiqiang looked suspicious: "Daohua, are you sure you can grow yam?"


    Yam is very expensive and not a good kind. It is generally only available in drugstores, and the price is very expensive.


    Daohua: "Of course, Sanshu, don¡¯t you know my ability? Tell you the truth, I have tried it before, but I haven¡¯t touched the sandy soil, so I didn¡¯t start planting."


    Hearing what Daohua said, Yan Zhigao thought for a while and said, "Since you are sure, let''s buy a piece of land to try it out. Do you have a good spot?"


    Daohua nodded: "The place where we just disembarked, I looked pretty good. There seems to be a peach blossom mountain next to me. I glanced around and found that many peach trees have grown buds. Look at the peach blossom."


    Yan Zhiqiang is a little speechless, he is asking if the ground is good, what peach blossom is he talking about?


    Sure enough, she was still a little girl, as long as she saw flowers or something, she was drawn away from her attention.


    Soon, a group of people arrived at the destination.


    On a very wide mountain slope, peach trees are planted. It is now at the end of February, and the branches are full of buds, a little bit of pink, adding a touch of beauty to this side.


    Below the mountain, there are scattered households, and large tracts of uncultivated fields are so deserted there.


    At Yan Zhiqiang''s signal, Qin Xiaoliu found the village head here.


    Looking at Daohua and the group of people who are not ordinary dressed, Muramasa looked a little cautious. He crossed his hands in front of his abdomen, and kept rubbing, and did not dare to look directly at Daohua and the others.


    Yan Zhiqiang said kindly: "Village Chief, don¡¯t be nervous. We are here to buy land. We are looking for you. I just want to ask if these land can be bought?"


    Hearing this, the village chief breathed a sigh of relief, and saw Yan Zhiqiang with a smile on his face, and his spirit relaxed a lot: "This is Taohua Village, and most of the land is unowned."


    During the negotiations between Sanshu and the village chief, Daohua took Wang Maner and Qin Xiaoliu around to investigate. The more you look, the more satisfied you are with the land.


    "I want to buy this piece of land connected to Peach Blossom Mountain!"


    Daohua waved his hand proudly.


    Qin Xiaoliuyi stunned: "Buy all?"


    Daohua nodded: "After I bought this piece of land, I will build a village under the mountain. In the future, every spring, I will bring my grandmother to live here, so I can relax and enjoy the mountains. What a wonderful peach blossom."


    Wang Man''er swallowed: "Girl, there are thousands of mu of land here."


    Ina Flower immediately patted the purse on her waist: "It''s okay, your girl brought enough money when I went out."


    In the three years in Xingzhou City, her Zhuangzi and shop have made a lot of money for her. She is rich!


    Yan Zhiqiang was surprised when he learned that Daohua was going to buy all the land under Peach Blossom Mountain. After persuading him for a while, when he saw his niece still shouldn¡¯t pay attention, he suddenly sighed helplessly.


    This niece has been paying attention since she was a child, and now she earns her own money, so she doesn¡¯t even listen to others.


    Fortunately, the land in Shahe County is barren and wasteland. The price is not high, only one tael per mu, but it costs thousands of taels to buy a piece of thousands of mu.


    Looking at the niece who took out several Qianliang banknotes without blinking, Yan Zhiqiang shook his head.


    The courage of this girl is much stronger than him.


    The village chief beside ?? also trembled, and at the same time he was still wondering.


    Is he going to work now?


    Last year, the county official came and said that the population of Taohua Village was too small, and the tax was paid too little, and Taohua Village was merged into the neighboring Shayun Village.


    Who would think, that month, two people came over and bought Peach Blossom Mountain for a big price, and made up for several years of taxes in Peach Blossom Village.


    I heard that a new prefecture came this year to rectify the poverty-stricken counties. Unexpectedly, at this time, someone would come to buy land in the village again, and they would buy a few thousand acres.


    Tax taxes in the village go up. Now, Taohua Village will not be merged out, right?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： , Articulate

    Chapter 304, articulate


    After deciding on the land he wanted to buy, Qin Xiaoliu took the village chief to the county seat. The county official came to measure the area of ??the land. On the same day, Daohua got the land deed.


    Buy a total of 5,000 mu of land for 5,000 taels of silver.


    Yan Zhiqiang did not buy land. The land here is really not very good. If he wants to buy it, he has to go back and discuss it with his family. It''s not as casual as Daohua.


    After the land deed was collected, Daohua looked to Qin Xiaoliu: "Brother Xiaoliu, our time is a bit tight. Reclamation of wasteland requires manpower. I think there are more refugees gathered in the county seat. You can hire some day laborers. How many are you? It''s just a matter of course, I only have one point, and I want to plant it around mid-March."


    "Those who are serious and careful can be transferred to long-term workers or tenant tenants. I will send someone to tell you the specific rules after I go back and think about it."


    Taohua was silent for a while, and then said, ¡°Again, go to the county town to see if there are any cattle for sale. If so, buy a few more. You don¡¯t have to think about saving money on farm tools and cattle.¡±


    While speaking, he glanced at Wang Man''er.


    Wang Man''er immediately handed Qin Xiaoliu a piece of silver with a denomination of one thousand taels.


    Qin Xiaoliu carefully put it away: "Girl, do you have any other orders?"


    Daohua began to ponder: "No more for the time being, let''s do this for now. I have to go back and plan this piece of land to see where Zhuangzi is better."


    Yan Zhiqiang stood by and listened silently, without any intention to intervene.


    To be honest, he felt that he might be inferior to Daohua in managing Zhuangzi and the fields.


    The villagers in the hands of this girl not only produce more each year, but also fewer people make trouble.


    He is in charge of the farm at home, knowing that it is not easy to do this, many times he is too busy, far less calm than this girl.


    The village chief was also listening, and when he heard that Daohua was about to recruit people, he immediately recommended the people in the village.


    Daohua smiled and said, "As long as I don''t be lazy and work hard, I will come here as much as I want."


    After talking for a while, Yan Zhiqiang saw that it was getting late, so he boarded the ship with Daohua.


    Qin Xiaoliu stayed with the two young men, looking at Daohua and his party leaving.


    Waiting for the boat to set off for a certain distance, the village chief asked Qin Xiaoliu: "Little brother, which house are you from? It''s a big hand ratio. You can just buy these thousands of acres."


    The head of the village also has a bit of foresight. When he ran the land lease, he noticed that the officials in the county government were extraordinarily polite to these people.


    Qin Xiaoliu thought of staying in Taohua Village often in the future and having to deal with the village chief, so he smiled and said, "We belong to Master Yan, the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture."


    Upon hearing this, the village chief''s eyes widened fiercely, and he stammered in shock: "The prefect?"


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded, did not say more, just said: "The village chief, before the establishment of Zhuangzi, we may have to stay overnight in the village, but I don¡¯t know if it is convenient?"


    The village chief nodded again and again: "It''s convenient and convenient. I''ll talk to the people in the village when I turn back."


    Qin Xiaoliu clasped his fists and thanked him: "Thank you very much, then." As he said, he took out a couple of silver from his purse and handed it to the village chief.


    The village chief didn''t want it, but he didn''t twist Qin Xiaoliu.


    Qin Xiaoliu smiled and said, "We are going to the county town to see the situation. When we come back, I am afraid it will be too late. We have to trouble the village chief to eat for us."


    The village chief immediately said: "I must be ready."


    Qin Xiaoliu glanced at the boat again and saw that he had already driven a long way, and then he took the two young men towards the county seat.


    On the other side, Daohua stood on the deck watching the scenery. When she was about to turn around and go back to the cabin to eat something, she suddenly saw a familiar figure appearing on the shore.


    "Weird monk!"


    Daohua immediately stretched out her hand and waved to the people on the shore, and yelled several times. Unfortunately, the boat was a little far away from the shore, and Gu Jian did not hear it.


    Looking at Gu Jian''s figure getting further and further away, Daohua didn''t continue to shout, but just watched silently.


    Finally, I saw Gu Jian turning a corner and heading directly to Taohua Mountain.


    Taohua immediately turned to face Yan Zhiqiang in the cabin and asked: "Uncle San, did the village chief just say who bought Taohuashan?"


    Yan Zhiqiang stepped out: "It seems to be two lonely old people, saying they are a pair of siblings."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, confirming that the master of Peach Blossom Mountain should be the old woman and the strange monk.


    Yan Zhiqiang looked at Daohua: "Why, do you know them?"


    Daohua nodded: "Not only I know, but my grandmother also knows. Back then, I asked the strange monk for medicine."


    Yan Zhiqiang also remembered this, and suddenly smiled: "Then our family has a good relationship with them."


    Daohua also smiled: "Yes, last time I was in Jiguang, I also met the old mother-in-law and the strange monk. I don¡¯t know, is the old mother-in-law cured?"


    Yan Zhiqiang smiled and said, "Anyway, you are going to build a Zhuangzi here. When you come next time, you can visit it on the mountain."


    Inahua immediately said: "I think so too."


    In the evening, Daohua and Yan Zhiqiang returned to Yan''s Mansion, just in time for dinner.


    At the dinner table, Mrs. Yan asked, "Is the ground optimistic?"


    Daohua nodded: "Okay, I bought five thousand acres of land in Shahe County, and I have obtained the title deeds. Grandma, I will show it to you after dinner."


    As soon as the words came out, the dining table was silent, and everyone looked at Daohua.


    Elders: Good guys, so rich, you can buy thousands of acres of land once you sell it. This ability to spend money is even more powerful than them.


    Juniors: I feel dwarfed, what should I do? The eldest sister (big sister) has already saved so much money on her own, but when they came, they were still calculating whether the monthly allowance was enough to spend.


    Daohua was puzzled: "What''s the matter, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Mrs. Li coughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the land in Shahe County is not good? How can I buy so much?¡±


    Daohua explained: "Mother, I used to grow yam in that place, which is just right."


    Yan Zhi Gao''s eyes moved, and he looked over: "How do you know that the place is suitable for growing yam?"


    Daohua casually said: "I tried it, father, don¡¯t look at it as sandy soil. As long as you plant the right crops, the yield is still high. By the way, peanuts and watermelons can also be grown on sandy soil.¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan looked at Mrs. Yan, then looked at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li, and asked with a smile, "Five thousand acres of land, this is a huge amount, rice flower, it¡¯s not the second uncle who talks too much. You should do this. I discussed it with my family."


    Daohua smiled faintly: "Second Uncle, I know that you care about me, and I am afraid that I will spend money indiscriminately. But I think, this money, isn''t it for spending money?"


    "It¡¯s rare that I have taken a fancy to that piece of land. If I can buy it, I naturally want to buy it. Even if I buy it to accompany it, the money is my own, and it won¡¯t interfere with the family''s affairs. I can just take it on my own."


    The smile on Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face was a bit reluctant.


    Okay, this girl is getting more and more eloquent. She used to be straightforward, but now she is a little older, she is starting to turn around and sarcastically.


    Mrs. Li stared at Daohua.


    Daohua curled her lips. This second uncle just likes to be nosy. Why does she spend her money to discuss with others?


    However, I didn¡¯t continue this topic anymore, but looked at Yan Zhigao with a smile: "Father, my daughter bought the land, I also want to share it for you."


    At this time, everyone was surprised, and they all looked at Daohua, even Yan Zhigao was curious.


    Daohua straightened her face, straightened her waist and said, "One, I bought a few thousand acres of land, do I need to hire people? I have already asked Xiaoliu to recruit refugees to work, maybe the number will not be too much, but It can be considered a force."


    "Second, Shahe County is poor because of its low grain output. If the yield of yam I planted is not bad, my father can promote yam in Shahe County."


    "In this way, the people can eat and wear, and the population can be retained."


    "As for the sales of yam, I have also thought about it. Ningmen Mansion is located at the junction of the three provinces of Zhongzhou, Jiguang, and Fenxi. The geographical position is unique. The water and dry roads are very convenient and there is no problem in selling it."


    Yan Zhigao was heart-warming, if it were to be like the eldest daughter said, the refugees stranded in Ningmen Mansion could have a solution, but the premise is that the yield of yam should be high, and it is necessary to grow well.


    As for the sales problem, he is not worried.


    Large families like to use yam for food, but many times they can¡¯t buy it.


    Yan Zhigao thought for a while, and looked towards Yan Zhiyuan: ¡°Let¡¯s buy 5,000 mu of sandy soil for our family, and use some to grow yam, and the rest, grow watermelons and peanuts.¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan nodded.


    Yan Yile said with a smile at this time: "Big sister, you can be regarded as the richest person among our brothers and sisters. If we can''t make money in the future, you can get help."


    Daohua immediately smiled and said, "No problem. When I was shopping in Fucheng last time, Yuan Yao took me to a pawnshop. I think the rules of the pawnshop are pretty good. People, everyone will have a difficult time. At that time, you only need to leave things of equal value to me for safekeeping."


    "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t charge you interest."


    Yan Yile''s face stiffened: "Big sister, you are too stingy, are you a family, do you still need this?"


    Daohua smiled contemptuously: "Sister Si, I think your jade bracelet is pretty good-looking, or, can you give it to me?"


    Yan Yile said unwillingly: "This is my favorite jade bracelet."


    Daohua immediately took the words: "Sister Si, you are too stingy, isn''t it just an emerald bracelet? A family, what''s wrong with giving me an emerald bracelet?"


    Yan Yile turned red, staring at Daohua and stopped talking.


    Daohua sneered, and continued to eat on her own, regardless of other people looking at her in shock.


    She is rich, but her money is not brought by the wind. I borrowed this one today and another one tomorrow. She worked so hard to make money. Is it to support others?


    She doesn¡¯t let it go!


    Seeing that her daughter was blocked to speak, Sun¡¯s skin smiled and said without a smile: ¡°We Daohua¡¯s mouth is really getting better and better.¡±


    Daohua directly smiled back: "Thank you for the compliment, my second aunt, I will continue to work harder in the future."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： ,goodbye

    Chapter 305, goodbye


    Peach Blossom Village.


    Grandmother Gu stood on the Peach Blossom Mountain, quietly watching the people below who were reclaiming wasteland one after another. Seeing her brother coming over with a steaming medicine bowl, she took the medicine bowl without changing his face and drank it.


    "Sister, this is the candied fruit I bought in the county seat. Just put it in your mouth and let it taste bitter." Gu Jian reached out and handed a bag of candied fruit to Granny Gu.


    Grandma Gu shook her head: "After drinking the medicine for so many years, I am numb to the bitter taste a long time ago, so I don¡¯t need to eat any preserves."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian''s expression turned dark, and silently collected the preserved fruit.


    The old mother-in-law turned her gaze to the foot of the mountain again: "It has been a few months since I moved here, and I have only seen some popularity in these two days. By the way, has anyone heard of who bought the land under the mountain?"


    Thinking of the news he heard from the village chief, the corners of Gu Jian''s mouth rose a little stiffly.


    The old mother-in-law saw it, and felt puzzled.


    Brother, is this smiling?


    Do they know the people who bought the land? And it''s quite popular with my younger brother?


    Gu Jian has always looked at people sternly. Since escaping from the fire and ascending into heaven, he hasn''t smiled anymore. He maintained an expression for a long time. The corners of his mouth suddenly rose, making the smile on his face look a little bit ferocious.


    Seeing the distressed look in his sister''s eyes, Gu Jian immediately pressed down the corners of his mouth, and then returned to his usual indifference: "My sister who bought the land knew him, she was the girl who asked for medicine back then."


    Hearing this, the old woman''s eyes widened immediately: "Daohua?!"


    Gu Jian nodded: "That girl''s father was promoted to prefect of Ningmen Mansion, and the whole family followed."


    Old mother-in-law also showed a rare smile on her face: "Speaking of which, we have a real relationship with this girl. If we hadn''t met her last time, we two would have become drowned."


    Speaking, paused.


    "I also saw Xiao Jiu''s son because of her."


    Thinking of Xiao Yeyang''s appearance, grandmother Gu''s eyes flashed with scorching light: ". It makes up for a little regret in my heart."


    Gu Jian looked at her sister distressedly, trying to soothe the pain in her eyes, but knew that she could do nothing.


    Sister and brother stood silently, falling into a brief silence.


    At this time, under the mountain, a little girl in a green dress appeared in the sight of the two.


    Seeing that Qin Xiaoliu had recruited hundreds of young men to reclaim the wasteland so quickly, Daohua''s face showed satisfaction.


    "Brother Xiao Liu, this is the Zhuangzi pattern I drew. The greenhouses, granaries, flower yards, cow sheds, chicken sheds, duck sheds, goose sheds, sheep sheds that need to be built are all marked. Master, look, if the picture is okay, then build the Zhuangzi according to my picture."


    "By the way, in addition to Zhuangzi, we will build some small-family farmyards for tenants to live in. We provide housing, so there is no need to worry about finding tenants."


    It is true that Shahe County is too poor. In the past few days, she has also learned about it, but the refugees don¡¯t want to stay in Shahe County.


    Taohua took the floor plan of Zhuangzi and explained it carefully to Qin Xiaoliu. After almost half an hour, he confirmed that he understood her meaning and thoughts before letting him leave.


    Seeing that Qin Xiaoliu took the blueprint to look for the person who built the house, Daohua looked up at Taohua Mountain.


    Only two or three days, the buds of the peach trees on the mountain are more and bigger.


    "Go, let''s go up and take a look."


    Daohua asked Wang Man''er to take the visiting ceremony that he had prepared early in the morning, and then walked towards the mountain.


    Although Taohua Mountain occupies a large area, it is not particularly high. It is less than 100 meters from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. However, because there is no road, Daohua and Wang Man''er did not reach the top of the mountain after climbing for almost half an hour.


    "How long has it been since this mountain has been visited? There is not even a road." Daohua stood on the top of the mountain, panting and staring at the thatched courtyard not far away.


    Wang Man''er replied: "I heard that the peach trees on this mountain produce astringent and sour fruits, and the surrounding villagers don''t like to eat them. Except for greedy children who come to pick a few, almost no adults go up the mountain. So, Naturally there is no way."


    After breathing for a while, Daohua patted her dress, and then led Wang Man''er towards the only thatched courtyard on the top of the mountain.


    "Peach Blossom Temple!"


    Seeing the plaque hanging on the thatched courtyard door, Daohua smiled immediately.


    The monk has a weird temper, but one thing is very similar to Xiao Yeyang, that is, he loves the poor and pays attention to it.


    "Old mother-in-law?"


    Ina Flower stood outside the courtyard, craned her neck to look in, and screamed tentatively.


    Did not hear the answer, Daohua cried again: "Guaihe" It is not polite to think of calling the strange monk, Daohua immediately changed her mouth: "Weird master?"


    Still no one answered.


    Wang Man''er: "Girl, we''re afraid that it''s not a coincidence, no one is at home."


    Ina Flower pointed to the steaming teapot in the courtyard: ¡°There must be someone, the fire in the stove is still burning.¡± After speaking, she was puzzled, ¡°Is it because I got it wrong? Isn¡¯t it the old grandmother and the strange master?¡±


    At this moment, there was a ¡®cough¡¯ in the house: "The gate is not closed. Come in by yourself."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up, and she gently pushed the courtyard door more than one meter high in front of her with her hand. The courtyard door opened with a creak, and then walked in gently.


    Behind, Wang Man''er saw her girl acting like a thief, and she was a little speechless.


    As soon as the two of them walked into the courtyard, Gu Jian walked out of the hall without expression.


    "Master Weird, I''m Daohua!"


    Instinctively, Daohua raised her paw and waved hello to Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian twitched the corners of his mouth: "I am not blind." He was silent for a moment, "Come in." Then he turned directly into the house.


    Daohua wiped the sweat that didn''t exist between her forehead, and muttered: "It''s getting scarier and scarier."


    "Not coming in yet!"


    Gu Jian¡¯s voice came out again, and Daohua immediately slapped wit, and quickly said: "Come in, come in." Then he ran in with his skirt.


    Wang Maner: "."


    "Old mother-in-law!"


    Looking at the old mother-in-law sitting in the room, Daohua immediately smiled and went forward to salute. After she got up, she smiled and said, "I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Granny Gu smiled and looked at the hearty little girl in front of her, and asked softly: "How do you know we live here?"


    Ina Flower: "Last time I came to buy land, I saw Master Wei on the boat. I greeted him, but he didn''t seem to hear it."


    Gu Jian glanced at Daohua, looked at Granny Gu and said, ¡°I said, why did I hear someone calling me last time? I thought it was an auditory hallucination.¡±


    Daohua curiously said: "Old mother-in-law, why are you here?"


    Granny Gu smiled and said gently, "Because this is our hometown, when people get old, they always have to return to their roots. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be back."


    Daohua was taken aback: "Old mother-in-law, are you from Taohua Village?"


    Granny Gu nodded: "A Jian and I were both born here, but we left here after we were born."


    The words fell, and the old mother-in-law started to cough violently.


    Seeing this, Gu Jian stood up anxiously, and walked to the side of Granny Gu in three steps and two steps to help her pat her back.


    Looking at Granny Gu¡¯s coughing heartbreaking, Daohua walked up worriedly: "Isn¡¯t Granny Gu¡¯s illness all right?"


    Gu Jian pressed his lips tightly and did not speak.


    Granny Gu coughed for a while, and she got better. She raised her hand and shook it to signal Gu Jian to stop taking pictures: "I have been with me for decades, and it won¡¯t be better."


    Inahua said worriedly: "It''s the master''s so high medical skill that can''t be cured?"


    Granny Gu smiled bitterly: "My cough came down when I was caught in a sea of ??flames, and my lungs were damaged by thick smoke. It cannot be cured by humans."


    Daohua moved her lips and blurted out to ask them why they were caught in the fire. Later, she felt bad. She turned her tongue and said, "Grandma, I have pickled Sydney there. I will come back in a few days. Bring you a jar, and then let the master stranger cook you a pear stew with rock sugar and honey. This will relieve your cough."


    Granny Gu smiled and said, "Thank you for your kindness. I have also tried Sydney stew with rock sugar and honey, but it has no effect, so don''t waste anything."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "Try it, even if you can''t relieve your cough, you can eat it as dessert."


    Feeling the concern in Daohua''s eyes, Granny Gu smiled and nodded, not deciding her kindness.


    Daohua said again: "Old mother-in-law, do you remember my grandmother?"


    Granny Gu nodded: "Of course, remember, your grandmother is a kind person and a blessed person."


    Daohua smiled and said: "After I have built Zhuangzi, I will bring my grandmother over to stay for a while, and then you two can chat together."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian''s eyes lit up.


    When I was in the temple, people would come to chat with my sister from time to time, but since leaving the temple, my sister has been alone with him.


    It happened that he was taciturn again.


    The old mother-in-law smiled immediately: "Okay, I miss your grandmother a lot. That''s a very talkative old man."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： , Stay at Taohua Temple

    Chapter 306, Stay in Taohua Temple


    After chatting with Granny Gu in Taohua''an for a while, Daohua was about to take Wang Man''er away: "Grandmother Gu, Master Wei, I will visit you next time."


    Granny Gu smiled and nodded: "Be careful on the road."


    "Um!"


    Daohua took Wang Man''er out of the house, and Gu Jian followed.


    When ?? stepped out of the hospital, Daohua looked at Gu Jian: "Weird master, the mountain road is not easy to walk, you should pay attention to it when you go up and down in the future, after all, you are not young anymore."


    Hearing the words with concern, Gu Jian''s eyes flashed, and his expressionless ¡®um¡¯.


    Until I couldn''t see Daohua, Gu Jian returned to the house. As soon as he entered the house, he saw that his sister was eating the sweets delivered by the girl and his eyes softened.


    "You come to try it too. I don''t know how rice flower is made. This dessert is better than other desserts." Granny Gu smiled and pushed the dessert aside.


    Gu Jian stepped forward, picked up a piece and put it in his mouth, tasted it carefully, and nodded: "It''s not bad, sister, you have to like it, next time I find that girl to buy some."


    Granny Gu shook her head disapprovingly: ¡°Don¡¯t do this. People take the initiative to give it to you. You find someone to buy it, just like a girl is a cook. For desserts, you can just eat them occasionally.¡±


    Gu Jian dulled his head and said nothing.


    However, the next day, Daohua again showed up at Taohua''an with Wang Maner.


    "Are you here again?"


    Seeing the master and servant of Daohua, Gu Jian was really surprised.


    Wang Man''er raised the clay pot in his hands: "My girl is here to send pickled Sydney to Granny."


    Old mother-in-law heard the sound and walked out of the room slowly.


    After seeing it, Daohua hurriedly walked up to support her arm: "Grandma Gu, let''s go back to the house and sit. Don''t stand at the door. Now the weather is still a bit cold, and the mountain is blowing again. Don''t catch the cold."


    Granny Gu did not refuse, followed Daohua¡¯s support and returned to the house, and said as she walked: "You child, why bother to run again? My cough is not a day or two anymore, so don¡¯t worry about it. For a while."


    Daohua smiled and said, "It''s not that I want to run, but when I came home and talked about you with my grandmother, my grandmother learned that you often cough, so she had to send Sydney to you quickly. My grandmother is dead, and I will be my granddaughter. How dare you not follow?"


    Granny Gu smiled and said, "Thank you for your grandma''s trouble."


    After helping Grandma Gu to sit down, Daohua took the four earthenware pots in Wang Maner''s hands: "This pot is filled with honey. These honeys are produced in my garden. Although they are not comparable to wild honey, The win is that the taste is not bad."


    "This jar is filled with rock candy."


    "These two jars contain pickled Sydney pears."


    Daohua turned her head and looked at Gu Jian: "Master Wei, you must give Granny Gu to eat the Sydney pear stewed with rock sugar and honey!"


    Ordinary rock sugar honey Sydney pear may be useless for Granny Gu¡¯s cough, but the Sydney pear she brought was pickled with pears in the space.


    Gu Jian let out a ¡®um¡¯, his face was much softer than before.


    Worried that Granny Gu and Gu Jian did not pay attention to it, Daohua thought about it, and simply made a casserole by herself.


    Half an hour later, Daohua stared at Granny Gu and drank a bowl of rock sugar honey Sydney pear soup, and immediately asked: "How is it?"


    Looking at her eager eyes, the old woman laughed out loudly: "It''s delicious."


    Gu Jian said in a bad breath: "I just drank it, how can the effect be so fast? Do you think this is fairy soup?" Although the tone is not very good, the eyes are full of smiles.


    "right!"


    Daohua smiled and patted her forehead, she was silly.


    Granny Gu said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I will drink it well."


    After ??, Daohua sat for a while, and then took Wang Maner away.


    When ?? walked to the yard, Gu Jian took the initiative to ask: "Can you read the medical book I gave you?"


    Ina Hua nodded quickly: "Of course I saw it, but there are many things that I don''t understand."


    Gu Jian coughed twice, pretending to say casually: "That. You can ask me if you don''t understand."


    Daohua was taken aback first, and then she smiled: "Thank you, Master."


    Watching Daohua and her maid bouncing down the mountain, Gu Jian''s complexion softened a bit, then shook his head and returned to the house.


    In a blink of an eye, time entered mid-March.


    After more than half a month of rushing to work, 5,000 mu of wasteland has been reclaimed. Qin Xiaoliu also brought several batches of farmyard manure from the county seat and sprinkled it on the land.


    Daohua often ran between Taohua Village and Fucheng during this period. Now he has started to grow yam and runs more frequently.


    The old mother-in-law saw her running hard, and after thinking about it, she asked her to live in Taohua Temple: "Our east wing has always been empty. If you don''t dislike it, just take the maid and live on the mountain."


    Daohua nodded quickly, and just wanted to agree, but she glanced at Gu Jian aside.


    Gu Jian hummed and turned his head aside.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t send it right, Daohua responded with a smile: ¡°Then I¡¯m going to disturb Granny Gu and the strange master for a while.¡±


    Others don¡¯t know how to grow yam. In order to have a good harvest in autumn, she has to pay more attention to it. Moreover, this batch of yam seeds are all produced in space. She has accumulated for several years, but she does not want to be wasted.


    In the same day, Daohua returned home. First, she had to talk to her family, and second, she had to prepare some changes of clothes.


    Waiting for Daohua to leave, Granny Gu said to Gu Jian with a smile: "That girl looked at you very much."


    Gu Jian was speechless: "What is there to be afraid of. I didn''t beat her or scolded her. What is she afraid of?"


    Granny Gu shook her head helplessly: "You will be less stern in the future. After all, you are a little girl. Sometimes you look calm, even I am afraid."


    Gu Jian originally wanted to refute a few words, but thought that since her sister had drunk the Sydney soup from that girl, her cough had eased a lot. Now that she can sleep for a whole night, she swallowed the words in her mouth.


    Yan House.


    After listening to Granny Gu¡¯s invitation, Mrs. Yan was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. The girl¡¯s family has no elders by her side, so she just stayed at other people¡¯s homes. It¡¯s not nice to say it out.¡±


    Daohua didn''t expect this, but her grandmother followed, and she agreed. As soon as the peach blossoms on Peach Blossom Mountain had already bloomed, grandmother passed by, just in time to enjoy the flowers.


    Secondly, the old mother-in-law and the strange master stayed on the mountain, and it was too deserted. The strange monk would occasionally go down the mountain to go shopping, but Granny Gu stayed on the mountain all the time, and her grandmother was able to talk to her when she went.


    Thinking that Granny Gu was eating up the mountain alone by the strange master, Daohua thought about it, and directly drove two carts to eat, a cart of rice, noodles, oil, and a cart of fresh vegetables and fruits.


    The next day, watching Daohua not only brought her grandmother, but also brought a big tweet to eat, Gu Jian didn¡¯t know what expression to treat her with.


    This guy, is he going to stay with him all the time?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： , Apprentice

    Chapter 307, apprentice


    "Grandma, old mother-in-law, strange master, I have gone down to work!"


    In the hall, Mrs. Yan and the three of them were still eating breakfast. They heard Daohua¡¯s energetic voice, and smiles coincidentally appeared on their faces.


    Looking at the granddaughter taking Wang Man''er out of the yard in a hurry, the old lady Yan shook her head helplessly: "This girl is still so frizzy, making the old sister laugh."


    Granny Gu said with a smile: "That¡¯s it, it¡¯s dignified, it makes people look bright."


    The old lady Yan also likes her granddaughter like this, but when she thinks about the things she has been in contact with and heard about in the back house these years, she sighs again: "That girl is too straightforward. I''m afraid she will suffer in the future."


    Gu Jian, who had been sullenly eating, raised his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the old lady, your granddaughter is a monkey spirit. It¡¯s someone else who provokes her.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yan smiled and did not refute.


    The granddaughter is frank, but she also has the means. After several girls in the family have been cleaned up by her a few times, she now dare not mess with her again, and she has become a lot more regular.


    The kitchen handed over to her, no one dared to make trouble.


    is the shrewd and sleek second child and second wife, who has never benefited from that girl.


    In the past, she still felt that grandchildren were a little better, and they would be disliked by her in-laws when they arrived at her in-laws¡¯ house. But in the past two years, after hearing more of the twists and turns in the backyards of large families, she felt that the grandchildren¡¯s more powerful ones would be better. .


    It is better to make others suffer than yourself.


    After ??, the three of them ate breakfast.


    Looking at the elder sister and the old lady of the Yan family talking and laughing, the wrinkles left by Gu Jian¡¯s eyebrows due to year-round tightness are stretched a lot.


    Since the grandparents of the Yan family came to Taohua Temple, they seemed to have more fireworks here.


    In the past, my sister would only walk around the mountain casually, but now she still hangs out with the old lady Yan down the mountain. Although every time she goes up and down the mountain, she is tired, but her energy level is much better.


    After a while, the three of them finished their meal.


    Gu Jian swiftly began to clean up the dishes, the old lady Yan wanted to stand up to help, but he refused.


    Come over and live for a few days, the old lady Yan can be considered to understand Gu Jian''s temperament, she likes to do everything by herself, and doesn''t like others to mess around with his things, so she also sat down.


    Coming out this time, considering that Granny Gu and Gu Jian did not take care of the servants, except for the granddaughter who was accompanied by Wang Man''er who needed to run errands from time to time, she was also alone.


    Although she has been served by a maid-in-law over the years, she still likes to do something she can do on her own when she comes from a peasant family. No one is following, she is more at ease.


    "The weather has been good these two days, the peach blossoms on the mountain are blooming, old sister, let''s go out to eat." Old lady Yan said to Granny Gu with a smile.


    These days, after eating, as long as there is no wind, she would take Sister Gu out for a while.


    Although she is not a doctor, she can see that Sister Gu is very poor, and she wants her to be more active.


    Come again, she is also very sympathetic to this widow and lonely sibling. She has no children and is not in good health, so she can''t help feeling a little bit of pity in her heart.


    Old mother-in-law smiled and nodded.


    During this time, the girl in Daohua didn''t focus on cooking. She had a bad appetite. She could only eat a few mouthfuls of rice in the past, but now she still has a bit of meaning after eating a bowl.


    Eat a lot, and she can feel her body lighter.


    In the kitchen, Gu Jian watched the two old ladies walk out of the yard slowly while supporting each other, a smile flashed in his eyes, and the speed of washing dishes couldn''t help but become a little brisk.


    Seeing that there was a little red rice porridge left in the pot, Gu Jian was not willing to pour it out, and ate it after a few bites in the bowl.


    He treats people to doctors. Although he can earn some silver, he cannot buy rare foods such as red rice, purple rice, and black rice.


    No way, it''s not sold on the market.


    Because he wanted to leave the red rice, purple rice, and black rice to his sister to eat. Every time he cooked, he didn¡¯t make his share. Who knows, once he was eaten by rice when he was eating wotou in the kitchen. That girl bumped into it.


    Then, the girl forcibly took over the cooking, and she had to be on the table every time she ate.


    "If you disagree, I will tell Granny Gu to go and say that you just gnaw at the head and do not eat."


    I haven¡¯t been threatened for a long time, but it doesn¡¯t feel bad.


    Under the guidance of Daohua, some day laborers who are familiar with farming quickly learned to grow yam.


    With them watching from the sidelines, Daohua is much more relaxed and more time to stay on the mountain.


    One day, Qin Xiaoliu went to the county town to buy. When he met someone selling black-bone chickens, he thought that Mrs. Yan now lives on Peach Blossom Mountain, so he bought two of them and came back to honor them.


    When Daohua saw the black-bone chicken, her eyes lit up, and Wang Man''er returned to Taohua Temple with the prepared black-bone chicken. She saw grandmother and grandmother sitting in the yard picking vegetables, and said with a smile: "Grandmother, grandmother, today I''ll make black-bone chicken soup for you tonight."


    The two old ladies looked at each other and smiled: "Then you have to make something delicious."


    Taohua carried the black-bone chicken into the kitchen, and then began to get busy.


    Gu Jian stood aside and watched silently. After thinking of something, he quickly turned around and went to his pharmacy. After a while, he took the angelica and astragalus from his collection and said, "Put some of this."


    Yi over rice flower noodles: "Okay, then I''ll just make a medicated meal."


    After a while, Daohua put the black-bone chicken out of the kitchen, and saw that there were only grandmother and grandmother in the yard, and asked: "Where is the strange master?"


    The old mother-in-law nodded her chin toward the last room on the west side: "It''s in his pharmacy."


    Hearing this, Daohua rolled her eyes and couldn''t help walking towards the pharmacy.


    Lived here for so long, she has not been in the pharmacy yet.


    "Wow, you have so many medicinal materials here!"


    Looking at the medicine cabinet in the room, and smelling the fragrance of the medicine in the room, Daohua''s eyes widened.


    Gu Jian glanced at her and saw that she walked directly in, frowning, his expression was a bit dissatisfied, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    After entering the house, Daohua realized that she had come in without asking for the advice of the strange master. She stood there with a look of embarrassment and hesitated whether to go out and do it again.


    "What are you doing? Come over and I will test you and see how many medicinal materials you know?"


    Hearing this, Daohua straightened her chest and walked over with confidence.


    Don¡¯t talk about what she learned in the previous life, even in this life, she often reads with medical books. Regarding all kinds of traditional Chinese medicine, she does not say that she has learned a lot, but she definitely knows it.


    Gu Jian tried to teach Daohua and found that this girl really knows a lot, and she also knows the functions of medicinal materials very well.


    Daohua¡¯s eyes have not been idle. When Gu Jian was teaching her, she noticed the colorful bottles and cans in the corner of the pharmacy: "Master, are those medicines made by you?"


    Looking at the light shining in Daohua¡¯s eyes, Gu Jian felt a little funny, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Want to learn?"


    Daohua nodded quickly: "The strange master''s medical skills are so high. If I can learn a few points, it will be useful for life."


    "High medical skills?"


    A trace of irony passed through Gu Jian¡¯s eyes, can it not be high?


    Since he was three years old, he was arrested and became a medicine slave of the Ninth-Five Lord. He hadn''t known how many medicines he had taken in his entire life. In order to survive, he had to work hard to study medicine.


    Sometimes he himself wonders, it is a miracle that he can live till now.


    Inahua was silent when he saw him, thinking that he was unwilling to teach herself. Although she felt a little lost, she didn''t care too much. She knew that in this ancient times, everyone valued what they learned very seriously, and they had to be told by their children.


    "Master Weird, then I will go out first!"


    Just when Daohua was about to walk to the door, Gu Jian said: "If you want to learn, then come to my pharmacy every afternoon and wait."


    Hearing this, Daohua was taken aback, and then she was full of joy: "Thank you, Master Gu, I will study hard."


    This matter was noticed by Mrs. Yan and Granny Gu within a few days.


    "Girl, come here!"


    One day, Daohua was about to go to the pharmacy, and she was stopped by Mrs. Yan as soon as she walked into the yard.


    Daohua smiled and stepped forward: "Grandma, what''s the matter?"


    Yan old lady: "Why do you always go to the ancient master pharmacy these days?"


    Daohua smiled and replied: "The strange master is teaching me medical skills!"


    The old lady Yan''s face moved, and she said displeased: "You girl, why are you so unruly?"


    The ancient master''s medical skills are good, and he is known to all the villages in his hometown. This kind of ability is regarded as a family inheritance. It is too unruly for the granddaughter to take the initiative to learn other people''s skills.


    Granny Gu smiled indifferently: "It''s okay, Xiao Jian quite likes this girl, and she is willing to teach her medical skills."


    The old lady Yan still had some disapproval on her face, knowing that this girl likes to study medicine, she thought about it and said: "If you want to learn the skills of the ancient master, you should first go to the teacher."


    "what?!"


    Daohua was stunned.


    She really didn''t think about this, but when she was told by her grandmother, she remembered it. This era seems to be true. To learn other people''s skills, you must first go to a teacher.


    On the side, the old woman''s eyes flashed, and then her face slowly moved unexpectedly.


    Her body, she knows that she can still survive these years. One is relying on Xiao Jiantian''s uninterrupted medicine; the other is that she still has a little extravagant hope in her heart, wanting to see her son again.


    Now, as she gets older, plus the last time she fell into the water, her body is getting worse every day. She really doesn¡¯t know how long she can live.


    What if Xiaojian is alone if she dies?


    Daohua is a kind-hearted girl and she knows her gratitude. If Xiaojian can accept her as an apprentice, she will definitely respect Xiaojian. Even if she is dead, Xiaojian can also have a support.


    Thinking of this, the gaze of the old lady looking at Daohua became more and more eager.


    "me."


    Hearing the movement in the courtyard, Gu Jian walked out of the pharmacy. Seeing Daohua hesitating, he immediately sank his face: "Why, shouldn''t I be your master?"


    Daohua shook her head again and again: "I didn''t mean it, I just think that you seem to be at a disadvantage when you are my master. At your age, you should be my master."


    Seeing her say this, the three old people were all speechless.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： ,longevity lock

    Chapter 308, Long Life Lock


    At the urging of Mrs. Yan, Qin Xiaoliu took a trip to the county seat and soon prepared the apprenticeship.


    Originally, Mrs. Yan wanted to see a good day to be a teacher, and also wanted to inform her eldest daughter and her eldest daughter-in-law. But Granny Gu was worried about what happened in the middle, and even the younger brother had nowhere to go, so she smiled and said, "Where is it necessary to be so particular?" "


    "The girl Daohua, Xiaojian and I knew each other when I was five years old. I didn''t expect to meet again here after many years. This fate is really not shallow, so I don''t need these polite courtesies."


    The old lady Yan saw that Granny Gu and Gu Jian didn''t care, so she stopped insisting.


    The incense case was set up in the main room on the same day.


    The old lady Yan looked at her granddaughter and said with a smile: "Okay, you can apprentice a teacher!"


    took the initiative to ask her granddaughter to be a teacher. First, she did not want her granddaughter to take advantage of the two lonely elderly people;


    Second, the granddaughter herself also likes medical skills, but she reads some medical books casually. She is a half-hearted person. People were eaten badly.


    After three years, her body was able to get better, after taking the medicine prescribed by Master Gu, and speaking, Master Gu had a life-saving kindness to her.


    Four days, these days, she can feel that the two old people really like granddaughters, and there are two more people who love granddaughters in this world, which is also the blessing of this girl.


    Inahana took a deep breath, walked to the futon and knelt down.


    Don¡¯t say, she was really nervous to be such a formal apprenticeship for the first time in her past and present life.


    Gu Jian sat on the head with a stern face, although his face was expressionless, it can be seen from the skirt of his clothes that he was pulling tightly to his side, at this moment, his heart was not as calm as it was on the surface.


    Because he had taken too many decoctions since he was a child, he had no offspring before he could get the crown.


    Unexpectedly, the neck was almost buried in the loess, God sent him an apprentice.


    Seeing Daohua seriously bowed his head and bowed his head, Gu Jian felt a little warm in his eyes and a little sour in his nose.


    The same feeling, and the old mother-in-law.


    My younger brother is even more bitter than her in this life. She at least has children. Although she can''t recognize each other, she has at least some comfort in her heart, but her younger brother has nothing.


    "The disciple visits Master, Master, please have tea."


    After the three beeps, Daohua took the tea cup that Wang Maner handed over, and respectfully handed it to Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian suppressed the ups and downs in his heart, took the teacup with a stern face, and drank it in one fell swoop. Then, he handed a long life lock engraved with a peach blossom pattern to Daohua: "This is a meeting gift for your teacher. Keep it away."


    Grandma Gu glanced at the longevity lock, with a trace of relief in her eyes.


    Their longevity lock was uploaded by the ancestor, and hers passed on to Da''er, and now, the younger brother¡¯s has also been passed on.


    Daohua smiled and accepted the longevity lock, and smiled sweetly at Gu Jian: "Thank you, Master!"


    Hearing her scream full of intimacy, Gu Jian was a little awkward, and turned his head uncomfortably: "Then I have something to do as a teacher. You can speak with your grandmother."


    said, and quickly walked out of the room.


    Seeing this, although the old woman smiled on her face, she couldn''t hide her sadness in her heart.


    My younger brother has been hurt too much. Apart from her, he has never opened his heart to outsiders, so that he is so uncomfortable facing the closeness of his apprentice.


    Daohua didn''t think much about it. She stood next to Mrs. Yan and showed her the longevity lock. Then she sighed: "When I go out, I have an extra master. The circumstances of this life are really amazing. That''s great!"


    The old lady Yan looked at the longevity lock, glanced at her granddaughter with a smile, and returned the longevity lock to her: "Keep it well, this is a blessing from your master."


    Taohua put away the longevity lock and said with a smile: "Today is a good day for me to apprentice. I have to make a table of delicious food." Then, she went out of the house and went into the kitchen.


    At night, Granny Gu looked at the table full of dishes, some of which are still the younger brother likes to eat, and the smile on her face never stopped.


    Looking at the rice flower that served her younger brother diligently, the old lady picked up the wine glass for an unprecedented time and drank the wine in the glass.


    My younger brother has an apprentice, and she can feel relieved even if she is dead now.


    Seeing her sister drinking, Gu Jian immediately wanted to stop her, but she couldn''t say what she said when she saw the tears falling from the corner of her eyes.


    He is worried about his sister. Why doesn''t her sister worry about him?


    That''s it, just let my sister come back casually.


    Daohua noticed the strangeness between her master and old grandmother. Just when she wanted to speak out, she saw her grandmother shook her head at her, so she had to lower her head and didn''t see it.


    The rice field in Taohua Village was not cultivated until the end of March.


    Because there are not many varieties of yam, some of them are distributed to the family. Most of the land is used by rice flowers to grow other vegetables and fruits suitable for sandy land.


    "It''s a pity that there were no tomatoes and potatoes in the Daxia Dynasty. Otherwise, these two are also very suitable for growing."


    "What are you whispering?"


    Hearing the sound coming from behind, Daohua turned her head fiercely, and saw Xiao Yeyang walking towards her while fanning the folding fan, followed by a Defu behind him.


    Daohua''s face was unexpected: "Why did you come here?"


    Xiao Yeyang collected the fan and said casually, "I heard your fourth brother say that you bought land in Shahe County and have stayed here to supervise spring plowing. Today I returned to the academy from Ningmen. I just passed by here, so I will stop by to see you."


    Daohua smiled immediately and looked at Xiao Yeyang with satisfaction: "Xiao Yeyang, I really did not misunderstand you. It''s quite a friend, and I know I took the initiative to come to see me."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression stagnated. He didn''t want to hear what Daohua said about his friends, and quickly changed the topic: "What tomatoes or potatoes were you talking about just now? What are they?"


    Rice Flower: ". are two kinds of vegetables."


    "Dish?" Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Daohua: "Because those two are foreign dishes, they probably haven''t been delivered to our side yet." As he said, his eyes lit up, "Xiao Yeyang, don''t foreigners often pay tribute to things? If you encounter something special Seeds, vegetables, flowers, etc. If it is convenient, you can bring me some."


    Looking at Daohua eagerly looking at himself, Xiao Yeyang smiled, and just wanted to nod his head to agree, but the words came to his lips, but the ghost changed: "If I helped you, how are you going to thank me?"


    Daohua was taken aback, looking at Xiao Yeyang strangely, wondering if it was an illusion, she always felt that the smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face was a little different in normal times, and it felt weird.


    "Of course you gave me a seed, and I returned you a large piece."


    Xiao Yeyang slapped his chin with a fan: "Is nothing else?"


    Daohua stared at him: "Xiao Yeyang, you are a bit intolerable, what else do you want?"


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s round eyes, with doubts and confusion flashing in his eyes, Xiao Yeyang quickly retracted his gaze and coughed a few times: "I''m kidding you."


    Ina Flower: "It''s pretty much the same." She said and smiled, "You came right in time, and I have good news to tell you."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "What good news?"


    Daohua said with an air of expression: "I have a master!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at him for a moment, and then eagerly said: "Yan Yiyi, let me tell you, don''t just go to the teacher casually, be a teacher for a day and be your father for the rest of your life. This is a very serious matter. Don''t be it. Child''s play."


    Ina Flower: "I''m not a kid, my grandmother knows it."


    When the old lady of the Yan family knew, Xiao Yeyang was relieved, Daohua is not reliable, and the old lady is still very reliable: "Who is it?"


    Ina Flower smiled mysteriously: "You know, too, do you want to guess?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression moved, after a little thought, he smiled and asked, "Could it be that strange monk, right?"


    Daohua was stunned, and looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise: "Why did you guess it all at once?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled triumphantly: "What''s the problem with this? It''s worth your apprenticeship. You must have strong skills, and I also know that, except for the strange monk who knows how to heal, I can''t think of anyone else."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang: "It''s okay, very smart."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： , Not to be seen?

    Chapter 309, not to be seen?


    "Last time, that blamed the monk."


    "How do you call someone? That''s my master. You should call him Master Gu."


    Daohua interrupted Xiao Yeyang unhappily.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent, and said to his heart, blame the monk for calling this name after her. Forget it, don¡¯t know her as usual: "Last time, didn¡¯t the ancient master also leave me a martial arts secret? I''m here, I should go up and meet and thank you personally."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "If you know how to be polite, let''s go, let me go up the mountain." She said that she took the lead in the front.


    Taohua Temple.


    Because Granny Gu likes flowers, Gu Jian cultivated a flower garden in the yard. Two days ago, Daohua asked Qin Xiaoliu to bring a batch of flower seeds. At this moment, the old lady Yan and Granny Gu are picking the plants.


    When Daohua brought Xiao Yeyang into the yard, the two old ladies were still talking and laughing.


    "Kang Dang!"


    In front of the kitchen, Gu Jian, who was decocting medicine, saw Xiao Yeyang. He was so shocked that he could not hold the medicine bowl in his hand and fell directly to the ground.


    "Master!"


    Daohua quickly walked over and saw that the back of Gu Jian''s hand was hot red. She quickly washed him with cold water: "Master, are you okay, do you want to apply some medicine?"


    At this moment, Gu Jian had recovered, and shook his head: "It''s okay for the teacher." After speaking, he paused, and then explained, "I just shook my hand and broke the medicine bowl."


    The rice flower took a scoop of water again: "If you break it, it will be broken. I''ll decoct it later."


    Gu Jian nodded indiscriminately, looking at Xiao Yeyang from time to time.


    In the yard, Xiao Yeyang wanted to follow Daohua, but who had thought that Grandma Gu heard the movement and turned her head to see Xiao Yeyang, and she just sat on the ground with her butt.


    After all, the old lady Yan was too old to lift people up.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang had to walk over and help Old Granny up: "Mother-in-law, did you fall? Does it matter?"


    Although she repeatedly warned herself not to show the strange, but listening to Xiao Yeyang''s caring voice, Granny Gu couldn''t help but wet her eyes. To avoid showing her emotions, she could only lower her head and shook her.


    Xiao Yeyang felt that Granny Gu¡¯s reaction was a little strange, but he was relieved when he thought of her burnt-out face.


    People with ruined looks probably don¡¯t want unfamiliar people to see their faces.


    Even the old lady Yan thought so, and hurriedly stepped forward to hold the other hand of the old woman.


    Xiao Yeyang felt very sympathetic to the old woman in front of her. Her face was burnt like this. You can imagine how dangerous the flames she was trapped in back then: "Mother, let me help you come in and sit down!"


    Old mother-in-law nodded weakly.


    The old lady Yan felt weak when she saw Granny Gu, and asked worriedly: "Old sister, where did you fall?"


    Old mother-in-law forced a smile: "It''s okay, just take it easy."


    When Xiao Yeyang cooperated with the old lady to help Granny Gu into the house, Daohua also tidied up the broken bowls: "Master, you come in and sit in the house, I''ll get some plasters for you to apply."


    After speaking, he ran to the pharmacy quickly.


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua, fell silent for a moment, and walked into the house.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Gu Jian coming in, and immediately got up and saluted: "Weird. Master Gu, do you remember me?"


    Gu Jian glanced at the old mother-in-law, who seemed to have not changed her head, and then sternly said ¡®um¡¯, and asked a little stiffly: "Why are you here?"


    Uh.


    The smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face stagnated. This is not to welcome him!


    At this time, Daohua walked in and explained with a smile: "Master, Governor Guo, Xiao Yeyang''s uncle, is stationed at Ningmenguan. This guy returned to the college from his uncle today and stopped by to look at me. Last time, Didn''t you give him a martial arts secret? He came here to thank you specially."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian frowned.


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle is stationed at Ningmenguan?


    My sister''s health is getting worse and worse these years, and he doesn''t bother to pay attention to things in the capital. I really don''t know this.


    After a moment of silence, Gu Jian said dryly: "I don''t need to thank him." After finishing speaking, he didn''t seem to say it clearly, and then said, "I picked up that set of swordsmanship. It happened to be rescued by you last time. We built it. His boat is a thank you gift."


    Uh.


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua glanced at each other, both with a look of disbelief.


    Daohuaxin said: The cheap master can really pick up things, she can hear the fourth brother say that Xiao Yeyang has acquired a set of swordsmanship, and martial arts throws them away a lot.


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his nose in a jealous manner: How annoying is he? The strange monk felt as if he was very unpleasant to his eyes.


    At this time, Granny Gu spoke, her emotions have stabilized, and she looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile: "Master Daohua talks like that, don''t care."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately smiled and said, "Mother-in-law, don''t worry, the younger generation didn''t care."


    Gu Jian snorted and looked away.


    Knowing that Gu Jian had a weird temper, the old lady Yan had to stand up and make a round of it, and asked with a smile: "Young boy, why didn''t you study in the academy?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Back to the old lady, I have learned almost all the courses in the academy. Uncle said that everything in the books is dead, and only when they are used can they be regarded as real skills. Therefore, from this year At the beginning, I was often called to Ningmenguan to practice with the soldiers."


    "How old are you, isn''t your uncle too strict?" Granny Gu said disapprovingly.


    Xiao Yeyang said, "As the saying goes, it is a good idea to protect the sword. As a man with an indomitable attitude, I am naturally not afraid of hardship or tiredness."


    "Pooh~"


    Listening to Xiao Yeyang''s rhetoric, Daohua couldn''t help but laughed.


    Then, four dissatisfied glances immediately came.


    Daohua shrunk her neck, and said to Xiao Yeyang, "You continue, you continue!"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at her and looked at the old lady Yan and the three of them continued to say: "My physical fitness is not bad. Although I was a little tired during the exercise, I can hold on. It''s fine."


    The old mother-in-law was silent, not talking.


    The old lady Yan simply doesn¡¯t understand this, so she doesn¡¯t want to speak up.


    The two old ladies didn''t speak, but Gu Jian spoke: "Even so, don''t do it too often. You are now at a time when you are growing up. The soldiers are training too hard. If you don''t make up for it in time, you will lose your body. Yes, it can range from old age to ailments, and it can damage life expectancy."


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say anything, Daohua spoke first: "So serious?" After that, she turned her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Xiao Yeyang, you should stop practicing. Just practice casually with my third and fourth brothers in the academy, and there is no need to work so hard."


    Xiao Yeyang''s concern for Daohua was very appreciated, but he said: "Don''t worry, I have always been with a doctor by my side, so I won''t lose my body, let''s talk about it."


    As she said, she leaned back and leaned towards Daohua, and whispered in her ear: "Isn¡¯t there still the medicated bath bag you gave, but I¡¯m almost running out, you have to prepare some more for me."


    The same prescription, the same prescription, the medicine package made by the imperial physician is not as useful as the rice flower, which is really weird.


    "You''re welcome." Daohua glanced at him sideways.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "How do I need to be polite in a relationship like the two of us?"


    Daohua also smiled, tilted her head and looked at him: "Xiao Yeyang, I found that your skin is getting thicker and thicker."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t speak. Seeing the old lady Yan looking at him, he immediately said, ¡°By the way, old lady, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai also want to join me in the military training. Did they tell the family about this?¡±


    The old lady Yan was taken aback. She didn¡¯t understand the matter of learning martial arts. She immediately looked at Gu Jian, ¡°Master Gu, my two grandsons are in good health. Can I go?¡±


    Gu Jian thought for a while: ¡°You can go, but you have to keep up with food, and you have to check your physical condition regularly with a doctor. If you experience fatigue, you have to stop immediately.¡±


    Old lady Yan: "I can''t do this. I have to go home and talk to their parents."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： , Burning the end plate

    Chapter 310, Burning Ending


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had a pretty good chat with his grandmother and grandmother Gu, Daohua glanced at the sky, and seeing that it was almost noon, she said to Xiao Yeyang, "You stay for lunch."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Okay!"


    Ina Flower stood up: "Then I''m going to cook."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly stood up: "I''ll be with you."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows and teased: "You manly man would like to enter the kitchen?"


    Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a moment, but did not answer immediately.


    Seeing this, Daohua hummed her mouth and said, "I knew it." Then, she walked outside the house.


    Xiao Yeyang stepped forward to follow, but thinking that there were three elders in the room, he immediately bent over and saluted: "The younger generation will help Daohua burn the fire."


    The old lady Yan asked curiously: "Can you burn fire?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face stiffened, and he smiled and said: "Old lady, you forgot, when I fled the famine, I helped the rice flower boil the water."


    The old lady Yan nodded: "There is such a thing, then you go and lay hands on Daohua."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang quickly left the hall and walked towards the kitchen.


    At this time, Granny Gu looked at the old lady Yan and asked, "What did the kid say about escaping from famine? What''s the matter?"


    Seeing both Granny Gu and Gu Jian looking at her, Old Lady Yan smiled and told how they met Xiao Yeyang.


    After listening, both the faces of Granny Gu and Gu Jian were not very good.


    The old mother-in-law frowned and said dissatisfied: "You are the son of the prince, but he was **** by a trafficker. The father of the prince Ping is very incompetent."


    The old lady Yan saw that Granny Gu had scolded the prince, and immediately reminded: "Old sister, don''t say such things, if you are heard by outsiders, you will get into trouble."


    Granny Gu smiled: "Don''t worry, I just want to go out and talk nonsense, and I don''t have the ability. By the way, how did you meet after you separated?"


    "Not my granddaughter yet"


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen.


    Xiao Yeyang sat behind the stove and started the fire. It was still burning, and he immediately raised his eyebrows at the rice blossoms triumphantly: "Isn''t it just burning a fire? How difficult it is to say."


    Wang Man''er stood aside and smiled and said, "Little prince, this fire is not as good as possible. If the fire is too big, the girl¡¯s dishes will be burnt, and the fire is too small and not cooked properly. So, you have to follow the girl¡¯s needs at any time. Take control of the heat."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at his rice flower with a distrustful look: "I will definitely be able to cook it well, so please look forward to it."


    After ??, Xiao Yeyang knew that fire was not so easy to burn.


    Daohua will have a big fire for a while, and a small fire for a while, which keeps him busy. In addition, the firewood in the kitchen is gone, and he has to rush to the yard to bring in a new one.


    After a meal, he only felt more tired than training earlier in the barracks.


    Daohua asked Wang Man''er to carry the food to the dining room, while she scooped out the pigeon soup stewed in the casserole. After the scoop, she felt a little hot and immediately pinched her ears with her hands.


    "what are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua curiously.


    Daohua pinched her ears and said, "My fingers got a bit of soup, I am relieving the pain."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless: "You can relieve the pain like that, it''s a lie?" As he said, he reached out and touched the hot casserole.


    "Ouch!"


    Xiao Yeyang yelled, and immediately followed Daohua''s hand and pinched her ears.


    Daohua smiled and asked, "How about it, isn''t it useful?"


    Seeing Daohua looking at herself with her round eyes, Xiao Yeyang''s heart moved, and she suddenly became teasing: "I didn''t feel it, try again."


    said, he touched the casserole again with his hands. This time, he did not pinch his ears, but stretched his hands towards Daohua¡¯s ears at the same time.


    Daohua was taken aback by Xiao Yeyang''s sudden move, and immediately raised her head and stared at him.


    Xiao Yeyang was almost a head taller than Daohua.


    The two of them lowered their heads and the other raised their heads. They both looked at each other in a daze. Because they were too close, they even felt each other''s breath.


    Wang Man''er came back to serve food, and just saw this scene, and suddenly couldn''t help screaming.


    Hearing the sound, Xiao Yeyang let go of Daohua like an electric shock, and he dared not look at her when he moved his eyes away.


    Although Daohua felt a little weird, she didn¡¯t think much about hearing the voice of Mrs. Yan¡¯s inquiries from the dining room, and quickly picked up other dishes and walked out of the kitchen.


    After Wang Man''er was also out of the kitchen, Xiao Yeyang quickly picked up the spoon and took a scoop of cold water to drink. After drinking the scoop, he still felt a little dry mouth and drank another scoop until he heard the rice flower. The cry, and then put it down in a jealousy.


    "Xiao Yeyang, what are you still rubbing in the kitchen? I have eaten!"


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath, patted his cheek again, and then went to the dining room with a smile.


    "Old mother-in-law, you can drink more pigeon soup, it is good for your body."


    "Grandma, this is your favorite sweet and sour pork ribs."


    "Master, this is the boiled pork slices I specially made for you. It is definitely spicy enough. Try it soon."


    Seeing that Daohua was busy taking care of the three elderly people for dinner, and there was no difference between her eyebrows, Xiao Yeyang suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and began to immerse herself in the meal.


    After Daohua had arranged dishes for the three grandmothers, as soon as she sat down, she saw Xiao Yeyang only picking up the rice in the bowl, without picking up the dishes, and asked in confusion, "Why don''t you eat the vegetables? I did it today. Are your dishes not tasty?"


    Speaking, he took a piece of ribs and put it in his mouth.


    "It''s delicious."


    Seeing everyone on the table looking at him, Xiao Yeyang smiled awkwardly: "I like to eat plain rice."


    "Nonsense!"


    Daohua directly exposed him: "You obviously like to eat vegetables." Then, after thinking of something, she smiled, "You don''t have to be shy, you know my grandmother, and you have seen my grandma and my master before. , Their people are very nice, so you don¡¯t need to be cautious, just treat it as if you are eating at my house."


    As soon as he said this, everyone on the table looked at Daohua.


    Grandma Gu, Gu Jian: Did this girl forget that this is their place?


    The old lady Yan was speechless: What is the appearance of the granddaughter, the host¡¯s family?


    Xiao Yeyang secretly gritted his teeth: Who is shy? Who is frustrated? This Yan Yiyi, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand.


    "Come, eat!"


    Looking at the ribs in the bowl, Xiao Yeyang grinned his teeth, held a bite in his mouth, and started chewing.


    "It''s done, well, everyone, hurry up and eat!"


    Ina Flower greeted her, and then chewed up the pork trotters that had been cooked yesterday.


    Seeing this, the other four people at the dinner table are a little hard to say.


    After eating, Daohua began to clean up the dishes.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the room. The three old people were talking and laughing. He sat with nothing to do, feeling a little uncomfortable. After thinking about it, he got up and walked forward and took the dish in Daohua''s hand.


    Daohua was stunned for a moment. She had never expected this noble little prince to come and pick up the leftovers, but seeing him take the initiative to do things, she would not stop it, but gave him an encouraging look.


    Seeing Daohua winking at herself playfully, Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched, and the awkwardness in her heart that had been caused by the banter disappeared, but she became more positive.


    The three old people in the room saw him like this, but no one stopped him.


    Old lady Yan: With the help of the young boy, the granddaughter can also relax.


    Old mother-in-law and Gu Jian: If you can¡¯t enjoy the blessing of your son, it¡¯s good to enjoy your grandson.


    Defu, who was ordered to go to the county town to buy gifts, entered the yard, and saw his owner rushing between the dining room and the kitchen with a dish, immediately dumbfounded.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： , Road repair

    Chapter 311, Road Repair


    After Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua clean up the dishes and chopsticks, he saw the blessed standing stupidly at the gate of the courtyard, and immediately walked over: "Did I buy all the gifts I asked you to buy?"


    Defu recovered, rubbed his stiff cheeks.


    Calm down, don¡¯t you just clean up the dishes?


    In front of Miss Yan, it is no longer a time or twice for the master to do things that do not meet her status. Last time Miss Yan had her birthday, she made longevity noodles by herself. It was nothing strange.


    Although ?? thought so in her heart, Ke Defu''s expression was still a bit unnatural.


    "What do you want to say, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Defu''s face constantly changing and not answering his words, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help frowning.


    Seeing that my master was impatient, Dengfu was clever, and quickly replied: "Master, this Shahe County is really too poor. The slaves ran all over the county and didn''t have to find a few decent gifts. I bought some fresh food and came back."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the food that Defu brought back, and quickly moved his eyes away: "These are not good." After thinking about it, he turned and went to the kitchen.


    Defu quickly picked up things to keep up.


    In the kitchen, Wang Maner was washing the dishes, while Daohua was sorting the cupboards.


    It was a little surprised to see Daohua personally clean it up.


    However, I have my own master and son in the front, but I quickly accepted it.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang coming in, Daohua asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The sword technique that the ancient master gave me, I have seen it with my uncle, and my uncle said that this set of swordsmanship can be regarded as a unique skill, even some martial arts families who have passed on for several generations can''t come up with it. Here comes the martial arts cheats."


    Daohua was a little surprised: "So amazing?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, his expression a little triumphant: "After practicing that set of swordsmanship, my martial arts have improved very quickly. Even the guards next to my uncle are no longer my opponents."


    Daohua groaned for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ve been so helpful to you, so thank you very much.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang agreed with his face: "I think so too." After speaking, he looked at the hall and lowered his voice a bit, "Isn''t Master Gu''s temper a little weird? I''m afraid the things he sent don''t agree with him. , He will simply refuse."


    Daohua thought about her master''s temper, nodded and said, "It''s really possible."


    Xiao Yeyang slammed Daohua with his hand, "Isn''t he your master, you said, what should I give?"


    This really stumps Daohua.


    She doesn¡¯t know what cheap master likes.


    "My master cares most about Granny Gu. If you give him something, you might as well give it to Granny Gu. As long as she pleases Granny Gu, my master will definitely be happy."


    Xiao Yeyang asked quickly: "What does the old woman like?"


    Daohua leaned her chin in thought and started to think: "Grandma Gu is not very well, and she really hasn¡¯t shown any special preferences." Suddenly, Daohua moved her hands, clapped her hands, and laughed, "I know what to give, promise. You can send it to my master''s heart."


    Xiao Yeyang asked quickly: "What? Tell me."


    Daohua: "You can build a way up the mountain for my master and grandmother!"


    Xiao Yeyang was taken aback: "Building a road?"


    Daohua nodded: "You can see that there is no road on Peach Blossom Mountain. It is very troublesome to go up and down the mountain. My master and grandmother are both old and live on the mountain again. It is too inconvenient."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang also thought that this idea was a good idea. Compared with sending some gold and silver jewelry, it was really better to repair the road for the two old people.


    "Then do as you said, this Peach Blossom Mountain is not high, nor is it very steep, and it is easy to repair. It is estimated that it will be repaired in a few days. I will call Defu to find someone who builds the road."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "It''s cheaper. Originally, with this idea, I planned to honor my master and grandmother myself."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Which one of us and whom, you send it or I send it, isn''t it the same?"


    As soon as ?? said this, the faces of Defu and Wang Man''er both showed weird colors at the same time.


    It is the same?


    Different!


    Wang Man''er glanced at his girl, and saw the girl responding stupidly. It was hard to say a word on his face, and he always felt that the little prince was taking advantage of her girl.


    To be blessed is to look up at the sky and roll your eyes madly.


    Since the master went to the brothel, he seemed to have opened his mouth all at once, and he has learned to molest other girls without a teacher.


    Just because Miss Yan didn¡¯t think about anything else, if she was heard by other ladies, she would have to flush with shame.


    Thinking of this, Defu glanced at Daohua quietly.


    This glance was suddenly dazzling.


    Unconsciously, Miss Yan became more and more slender when she came out. Not only was her head much taller, she also opened up her face. Even if she was wearing a coarse cloth dress, she couldn''t hide her appearance.


    In another two years, how wonderful will it be?


    It¡¯s no wonder that the master has always been around Miss Yan in recent years.


    "What did you say, you want to build a road on Peach Blossom Mountain?"


    To build a road on Peach Blossom Mountain, you still have to say hello to Gu Jian. Therefore, Daohua took Xiao Yeyang to the hall and talked about this idea.


    Who knows, after Gu Jian listened to it, although he was a little surprised, but there was no sign of happiness. Granny Gu glanced at Xiao Yeyang with satisfaction.


    Daohua was a little embarrassed to see Xiao Yeyang, and quickly explained: "Master, there is no road on Peach Blossom Mountain, and it is inconvenient for you to go up and down the mountain. Even if the old lady wants to go down a bend, Xiao Yeyang is kind."


    Xiao Yeyang followed: "Master Gu, I have no other meaning, just want to thank you for the sentiment of swordsmanship."


    The old lady Yan also smiled on the side: "Since it is the child''s mind, I think Master Gu will accept it." She said, smiling at Granny Gu.


    "When Daohua¡¯s Zhuangzi is built, the old sister can still stay there from time to time. This girl is also a flower lover. She built a flower shed directly in the Zhuangzi. When the flowers bloom, we can enjoy the flowers. ."


    The old mother-in-law moved her face and raised her eyes to her younger brother.


    First, this is the grandson¡¯s mind. Second, there is a way on the mountain, so the younger brother really needs to make it easier to get up and down.


    Gu Jian was silent and did not speak. After a while, he looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Do you really want to build a road for my sister and me?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded quickly: "Of course, this way Master Gu and Granny Gu can also be more convenient."


    Gu Jian: "How do you plan to fix it?"


    Seeing him let go, Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "I have asked the minions by my side to find someone. It will be fine tomorrow."


    Gu Jian raised his hand and interrupted Xiao Yeyang: "If you are sincere, then you can repair this path by yourself. If you are looking for someone else, then don''t do it at all!"


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Yeyang was stunned.


    Daohua and the old lady Yan also looked at Gu Jian in surprise.


    The Peach Blossom Mountain is not very high, but is it too embarrassing for Xiao Yeyang to build a road by himself?


    The old mother-in-law''s eyes flickered, although she felt that her brother''s request was a bit excessive, but she didn''t speak.


    Gu Jian got up and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "My sister and I took this road. If you fix it yourself, then we will take it." After speaking, he went straight out of the room.


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head to look at Daohua, his eyes revealed, "I heard you right, right?" The color of surprise.


    The blessing who stood outside the house was so big that they were about to dislocate.


    Does that strange monk know the identity of his master?


    Let the prince¡¯s son build the road for him. Why is his face so big?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： , Not qualified?

    Chapter 312, not qualified?


    Xiao Yeyang walked out of Taohua Temple in a sense of loss, and turned to look at Daohua: "Did I offend your Master in some way?" Let him build a road by himself. Is this correcting him?


    Ina Flower is also a little unclear, so: "My master, he should be more mindful, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I asked people to come here to build roads, isn''t it just for their convenience? Isn''t this intention enough? I have to do it myself to be called Xinyi?"


    Speaking, paused.


    "Could it be that they really have hatred with my father? They can''t torture my father, so they can torture me instead?"


    Daohua immediately retorted: "No, if you really have hatred, can I learn swordsmanship for you? Although my master has always treated you with a stern face, Granny Gu is very kind to you."


    Xiao Yeyang was puzzled: "Then why does your master not wait to see me like this?"


    Daohua is also very puzzled. The cheap master is really different to Xiao Yeyang. I don''t want to see you, it doesn''t seem to be the case. If you like it, it doesn''t count as much.


    She had seen several times, the cheap master looked at Xiao Yeyang with complicated eyes.


    I feel that the relationship between Granny Gu and Master and Xiao Yeyang''s family is not very simple.


    Daohua narrowed her eyes, she had to find a chance to ask.


    The two talked and walked down the mountain.


    "Be careful."


    Passing a hillside, Xiao Yeyang wanted to help Daohua. Who knew that this guy jumped flexibly, then jumped to the front, and turned around and gave him a frowning eyebrow.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang felt helpless.


    He now understands why the world always asks girls to be softer and quieter. It is too powerful for men to play a role.


    Behind ??, Wang Man''er and Defu felt a little funny when they saw Xiao Ye''s Yang San retracting their hands that had been parked in the air.


    After walking down the mountain, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Have you considered it? Do you want to build a road?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t answer, but he said, "Of course I won''t repair it. The master has never done such a rough job." He said, he looked at Taohua Mountain.


    "Although the mountain is not high, it will be exhausting if you can build a road and rely on only one person."


    Xiao Yeyang also had hesitation on his face. It was not that he was afraid of being tired, but that he grew up so old that his uncle and grandmother had passed his life. In order to show his heart, he personally went to find some rare antiques to send, like I have never done anything by myself.


    To be honest about building roads for two outsiders, he was not very willing.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s expression changed, Daohua thought for a while and said, "Do you think that, in your capacity, you are not qualified to build roads for my master and grandmother?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was stagnant, and he looked at Daohua in surprise.


    This guy knows the thoughts in his heart quite well.


    Xiao Yeyang did not deny it, and said, "I have never done anything like this."


    Daohua was silent, she also understood Xiao Yeyang''s thoughts, the royal children were all arrogant in their bones, even if the cheap master had the sentiment of gifting swordsmanship, it was not enough to let him let go of this arrogance.


    "It''s up to you."


    Xiao Ye looked at Daohua Yang: "Are you not angry?"


    Daohua shrugged: "Why should I be angry? If you don''t fix this road, I will fix it."


    Xiao Yeyang moved his lips and was silent for a moment: "Then what if your master asks you to cultivate by yourself, what should you do?"


    Daohua hesitated: "No, my master shouldn''t torture me, I''m a weak woman."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately caught the words in Daohua¡¯s words: "You also admit that your master is torturing me, right?"


    Daohua smiled: "My master is a few years older than my grandmother. Old people have special ideas. Let''s not care about it as a junior."


    Xiao Yeyang sighed: "Your master doesn''t have a special idea. If you listen to what he said, if I am sincere, I will build the road by myself. It feels like I don''t build the road myself. ."


    "Also, I personally built the road, and he took this heart. How do you feel that he is more difficult to serve than my uncle?"


    Daohua didn¡¯t answer, but just said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s getting late, you go quickly, otherwise, it¡¯s too late when you return to the academy.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Then I will go, and I will see you later."


    Daohua quickly said: "My Zhuangzi will be built in half a month. Once Zhuangzi is repaired and furnished, I will go home. You should not come back."


    Xiao Yeyang: "That''s it, I''ll go to your house." After speaking, he smiled and left with a blessing.


    Inahua watched the two get on the boat, and then returned to the mountain after the boat drove away.


    Taohua Temple.


    Old mother-in-law leaned on the bed, looked at her younger brother who was sitting on the side and did not speak, and sighed: "Why are you?"


    Gu Jian muffledly said: "If there is no sister, where can they come? Without the sister''s grievances, how can their glory and prosperity come from half a life of loneliness? What happened to that kid building a road? I don''t think it is too much."


    The old mother-in-law said softly: "With you, my sister will not suffer."


    Gu Jian looked up at his sister''s face, which had been burned, and his eyes flashed with hatred.


    Seeing her younger brother like this, Granny Gu smiled bitterly, "Xiaojian, you and I are both these years old, and some things should be let go. These are our lives, and this life is a bit involuntary."


    Gu Jian looked unwilling: "Why? The person sitting in that position is your sister''s."


    "Shut up!"


    Granny Gu sternly scolded Gu Jian, because of the emotional fluctuation, she coughed violently.


    Gu Jian jumped down and quickly went over to help her pat her back.


    The old lady Yan, who was attending to the flowers and plants in the yard heard it, and immediately walked into the room: "Okay, how come you cough so badly?"


    Gu Jian blamed himself: "Grandma Daohua, please look at my sister and I will make Sydney soup."


    The old lady Yan hurriedly stopped him: "You know how to heal, it''s better to watch, I''ll make the soup." She said, she walked out of the room quickly.


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    Coughing for a full quarter of an hour, Granny Gu calmed down, closed her eyes with some pain, and took a few breaths before speaking slowly.


    "Xiaojian, don''t say anything like that. The day they escaped from the capital, they had nothing to do with us."


    "I am very satisfied in such days now."


    "You see, when I was running out of time, God also let us see Xiao Jiu''s son, and you also received a clever apprentice like Daohua. It can be seen that God is not too bad for us. ."


    Gu Jian''s eyes flushed.


    Isn''t ?? thin?


    Maybe!


    "Sister, I listen to you, and I won¡¯t mention the previous things again in the future."


    Granny Gu nodded: "That girl in Daohua is a clever girl, I can see it, a few times you stared at Yang''er, she watched silently."


    There is an apprentice who is too smart and likes conspiracy theories. Gu Jian also has a headache: "Sister, don''t worry, I will find a reason to prevaricate that girl."


    Granny Gu nodded, a little bit unable to hold on, she was helped by Gu Jian and wandered onto the bed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： , Fudge

    Chapter 313, Fudge


    When Daohua returned to Taohua Temple, she found that the courtyard was quiet and heard the sound from the kitchen. She walked over and took a look and saw that her grandmother was making soup.


    The old lady Yan saw Daohua and immediately beckoned to her: "You came back just in time. Hurry up and send this rock sugar honey snow pear soup to Sister Gu."


    Daohua was taken aback: "Grandma Gu coughed again?"


    The old lady Yan stretched her head to look at the main room, and whispered: "Your master just didn''t know what you said to Sister Gu. I looked, Sister Gu seemed to be angry."


    "Let me see." Daohua quickly scooped up a bowl of Sydney soup, then turned and walked towards the old woman''s room.


    "Slow down, don''t burn your hands." Old lady Yan ordered too loudly.


    In the room, the old mother-in-law''s mood has calmed down, and when Daohua entered, she had closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Gu Jian made a silent motion, and then signaled Daohua to go out with him.


    Out of the house, Daohua quickly asked: "Master, hasn''t the mother-in-law been coughing for a long time? What happened today?"


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice and shook his head: "It''s okay."


    Daohua glanced at Master¡¯s face, and tentatively asked, "Is it because of Xiao Yeyang?"


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice again, but did not speak.


    Daohua was silent for a while, put the soup bowl in her hand on the table, after thinking for a while, she still said, "Master, tell me the truth, are there any grudges between you and the ancient grandmother Prince of Peace?"


    Gu Jian sighed in his heart. It is good to have an apprentice, but the apprentice is too smart and tiring. He walked to the chair and sat down, and then said in a bad mood: "What about it? What about it?"


    Daohua hurriedly sat on the opposite side: "Is there really?" She said, her eyes narrowed, and she began to analyze, "You can give Xiao Yeyang your precious swordsmanship. It shouldn''t be a hatred."


    "The first time you and Granny Gu saw Xiao Yeyang, they were shocked and excited, and they asked Prince Ping repeatedly. I guess you should know Prince Ping."


    "But this time Xiao Yeyang came over, your attitude towards him is not too friendly, so even if you have no grudges, there is probably no kindness."


    Speaking of this, Inaka stopped.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to continue, it''s that she knows very little about royal affairs, and she doesn''t know how to guess.


    If Granny Gu was 20 or 30 years younger, she would still guess whether she would be Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother or something.


    Ke, mother-in-law Gu is older than her grandmother and can be the mother of Prince Ping. What does this make her do?


    Inahua saw the cheap master staring at herself blankly, with a look of ¡®you keep on tugging¡¯, smiled wryly, and then said bitterly.


    "But you asked Xiao Yeyang to build the road for you himself, so I was thinking, does Prince Ping owe you and Granny Gu?"


    "What do you owe? He is a prince who wants money and money, powers and powers, and it should be easy to repay others'' kindness."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian''s heart jumped. Seeing that Daohua''s eyes were still rolling, he quickly interrupted her: "If you are in a panic when you are free, you can recite the compendium of Baicao for your teacher. What are you doing?"


    Daohua said earnestly: "Master, this matter is very important to me. You are my master, rounded up. Old mother-in-law is also my elder, and Xiao Yeyang, he is my friend. I must figure out what you are. I can react to any grievances between them."


    Gu Jian was speechless: "What reaction are you going to do?"


    Daohua: "For example, if Prince Ping really owes you something, then I definitely can''t let Xiao Yeyang come here to attract your attention."


    "For another example, if you have any misunderstandings, then I can try to get you to resolve the misunderstanding."


    Gu Jian felt helpless. He knew that if he didn''t give a reasonable explanation, this girl could be investigated endlessly, and said stiffly: "There is no misunderstanding, Prince Ping does not owe us anything."


    Daohua''s face was suspicious: "That''s not right, I see, Grandma Gu is still very good to Xiao Yeyang."


    Gu Jian took a deep breath: "That''s because my sister mistook him for her grandson."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes suddenly opened up.


    Gu Jian glanced at her: "Don¡¯t think about it, there was a big fire in my house that year, and the whole family, except my sister and I escaped, everyone else died, including the sister who was pregnant with her pregnant daughter-in-law."


    Ina Flower: "What does the Prince of Peace have to do?"


    Gu Jian: "I investigated the cause of the fire back then, and it is said that the Prince of Peace is related, but in the end, the government came forward and said that the fire was caused by dryness of the sky, not man-made."


    "Yes?"


    Daohua still has some doubts in her eyes.


    Master¡¯s words sounded quite reasonable at first glance, but they still didn¡¯t feel right.


    Seeing that the disciple''s eyes were still intriguing, Gu Jian couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and rubbed his forehead. After thinking about it, he said: "Prince Ping helped us. For several years, I often went to and from the palace to help him. Diagnosis and treatment."


    Hearing this, Inaka was finally relieved.


    Prince Ping first helped Master''s house and then suspected of ruining their home. That''s why Master showed such a complicated expression to Xiao Yeyang.


    The old mother-in-law is quite easy to explain. When she gets older, she is eager to think about grandchildren, and her emotions are shifted.


    Gu Jian glanced at Daohua''s expression, and he was secretly relieved when he saw that she had finally flickered her.


    I thought that this was going to pass, but who knows, Daohua spoke again.


    "Master, Xiao Yeyang, he is the son of Prince Ping, yes, but he is actually quite pitiful. When he was a few years old, Prince Ping had reconciled with his princess, and Prince Ping, He also prefers the eldest son of the concubine, and doesn''t care about him."


    "You think, he, the son of a prince, was actually **** by a trafficker. It can be seen how the family doesn''t care about him."


    "Now he would rather stay in Zhongzhou to celebrate the Chinese New Year alone than go back to the capital. I have known him for a few years, but I have never heard him take the initiative to mention his family. It is conceivable that he had a bad life. it is good."


    "So, don''t vent your dissatisfaction with Prince Ping on him."


    Hearing Xiao Yeyang''s situation, Gu Jian frowned, and then looked at Daohua speechlessly. He didn''t have a beard. Otherwise, he must be blowing his beard and staring at the moment: "Why am I dissatisfied with him? ?"


    Ina Flower: "You let him build the road alone?"


    Gu Jian: "He is tall and strong, and the Peach Blossom Mountain is not high. Building roads can exhaust him?"


    Rice flower choked.


    Gu Jian sneered and asked, ¡°Is that kid unwilling to condescend to build roads for my sister and me?¡±


    Daohua pursed her mouth and did not dare to speak.


    Gu Jian let out a hum, thinking of his sister¡¯s instructions before, he endured the unhappiness in his heart and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Daohua thought for a while, and said, "Master, Xiao Yeyang is quite reasonable, so I will write to him immediately and tell him your grievances with the Prince of Peace. If he knows that the ancient house was probably burned down by his father. , He is willing to come over and repair the road for you.


    Gu Jian hurriedly stopped the person: "Don''t tell him this!"


    Ina Flower for a moment: "Why?"


    Gu Jian''s expression was a bit sullen: "My sister and I are so old and can live in a few years. I don''t want to be involved in the Prince''s Mansion anymore. Now I want to live the rest of my life in peace."


    After speaking, she looked at Daohua seriously.


    "You still recognize me as a master, so forget what I said to you today."


    Daohua said silently, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not going to say anything. As for the road, Xiao Yeyang doesn¡¯t repair it, I will do it. If you have to ask me to do it myself, it¡¯s just that the speed may be a little slow.¡±


    Gu Jian glanced at Daohua disgustingly: "Just your small body? Are you still building roads?"


    Daohua immediately said: "Master, if you look down on me, then I will find someone to fix it."


    "Do whatever you want!" Gu Jian waved his hand, looking impatient.


    Daohua smiled, and immediately decided to let Qin Xiaoliu find someone to build the road tomorrow.


    Who knows, before Qin Xiaoliu set off to the county town the next day, Xiao Yeyang came here again with a blessing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： , Change attention

    Chapter 314, Changing Attention


    "Why are you here again?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "I went back and thought about it. Your master did give me a book gift, and I took the initiative to build the road. Now that I have already said what has been said, it is natural to do it. "


    Daohua smiled: "Xiao Yeyang, I didn''t expect you to change your mind. However, you came to help my master and grandma to build the road. I thank you for them."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua obliquely, then turned his head and smiled: "It wasn''t for you to fix it, so why are you grateful."


    Daohua immediately said: "I will also have to go in the future. Wouldn''t it be convenient for me if you have built the road? Let''s go, I will take you to meet my master and the others first, and then discuss how to build the road."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, smiled and followed Daohua up the mountain.


    For Xiao Yeyang''s return, Mrs. Yan and Granny Gu were surprised. Although Gu Jian had a stern face, he could still be seen from his twinkling eyes that he was a little moved.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Master, Xiao Yeyang has come to build the road for you and the old woman. How do you think this road is going to be built?"


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang: "Are you doing it alone?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Since it is the ancient master''s request, the younger generation should obey it."


    Gu Jian frowned, and said with some dissatisfaction: "You mean, because of my request, you agreed to do it alone? You never thought about building the road for us yourself?"


    As soon as he said this, not only did Xiao Yeyang feel a little uncomfortable, but Daohua also felt that his master was a little bit unreasonable.


    Is not this nonsensical?


    Xiao Yeyang, who grew up in a nest of wealth and wealth, has always been a freshman, and he will take the initiative to build roads for others?


    They are not blood relatives, so where do you need to waste such mental effort?


    Seeing that her master seemed to be waiting for Xiao Yeyang to answer, Daohua showed helplessness and had to step forward and pull his sleeve.


    The old grandmother beside ?? also coughed twice.


    When she heard Granny Gu coughing, Gu Jian immediately stopped making any mistakes: "Okay, you can fix it if you want. We don''t have any requirements, just go."


    Daohua immediately smiled and said, "Okay, then I will take Xiao Yeyang down the mountain to prepare."


    At this time, Granny Gu spoke and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile: "Can I call you young boy with Grandma Daohua?"


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly said: "Of course, mother-in-law is free."


    He respects the old woman whose face was burnt but her eyes were very soft.


    The smile on Granny Gu¡¯s face deepened: "Boy Yang, we are very happy that you can build the road for me and Master Daohua."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s blessed look behind him was overjoyed.


    Is this old lady trying to prevent the master from building the road?


    Great guy!


    However, the next moment, the smile on Defu¡¯s face stiffened.


    "You can fix this path slowly, don''t rush to finish it, but don''t be exhausted."


    Glancing at the old lady of his owner kindly, and sighed in his heart. Sure enough, he was thinking too much.


    The master personally built roads for him. The emperor did not enjoy this treatment, nor did the queen mother. The prince and the former princess did not enjoy it, so that the two old people in the countryside took advantage of it.


    What can he say?


    This life is good enough!


    Daohua was about to take Xiao Yeyang down the mountain, when Defu suddenly said, "Master, this road will definitely not be completed in one or two days. Where do we live during this period? On the boat?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua.


    Daohua immediately said, "Although my Zhuangzi hasn''t completed the construction yet, it must be no problem to vacate two rooms for your temporary stay."


    Xiao Yeyang just wanted to nod his head when he heard Gu Jian¡¯s coughing. When he looked over, the old man said awkwardly, ¡°The house just repaired is too damp to live in right away.¡±


    Speaking, he paused, and seemed to glance at Xiao Yeyang reluctantly: "There is an empty room next door to me. If you really have no place to live, you can live there."


    A joy on the rice flower surface: "Really, that couldn''t be better."


    Xiao Yeyang was also full of joy.


    Living in Taohua Temple, wouldn¡¯t he see Daohua as soon as he wakes up?


    Daohua took Xiao Yeyang to visit the room she was about to move in.


    Seeing that the room was quite clean and spacious, Xiao Yeyang nodded, and then ordered Defu to go down the mountain to get his daily change of clothes and supplies.


    After ??, Daohua took Xiao Yeyang around the Taohua Mountain again.


    "How to fix this road, have you thought about it?"


    Xiao Yeyang groaned for a moment: ¡°This road was taken by Xiulai for your Master and Granny Gu. The two elderly people are both older, so naturally it should be a little more gentle.¡±


    "If you want to be gentle, you can''t go straight from the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain. You have to make a roundabout. In this way, the overall distance will be much longer. If I do it alone, I can''t say how long it will take."


    Ina Flower: "Come slowly, and don''t be in a hurry." After speaking, he paused, "By the way, do you have time? You don''t go to the academy for class?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her: "You just thought of this question?"


    Daohua shrugged: "I don''t go to the academy to study, how can I remember it so clearly. Doesn''t it matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I said hello to the academy when I came, it''s okay."


    Daohua nodded and pointed to the east side of the river bank and said, "I saw a lot of geese warm stones over there when I was wandering. Let''s pick up some and spread them on the road. So, even if it rains, we are not afraid of slipping."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Okay, the stone road is much easier than the stone ladder road."


    Just do what you say. Xiao Yeyang is also a man with strong mobility. He borrowed a basket from the village chief¡¯s house and went straight to the river with warm stones.


    Daohua also followed, carrying a small basket on her back.


    "Your master asked me to build roads by myself, what are you?"


    Seeing Daohua following, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were smiling.


    Ina Flower: "I''ll help you carry some geese warm stones, my master won''t say anything."


    Xiao Yeyang: "What if he said it?"


    Daohua raised her chin: "Then I have a word to block him. This road is for him and Granny Gu. As an apprentice, I am doing my best to be filial."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, walking briskly on the dirt road in the mountains.


    Soon, the river will be there.


    "There are so many warm pebbles here."


    Daohua sighed, seeing that Xiao Yeyang was already swiftly starting to pretend, she also rolled up her sleeves and worked.


    "It''s done, well, don''t pretend it!"


    Only one-third of the goose warm stones were installed in the back basket, and Xiao Yeyang began to stop it.


    Daohua didn''t listen to him, and continued to put the warm stones in the back basket, and said as he put on it, "Well, the distance from the foot of the mountain to the bank of the river is not short. I have to decorate it so as not to run back and forth."


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang was a little helpless, speeding up and filling his own back basket, and then walked over to stop Daohua with his hands.


    Seeing that the rice flower back basket is filled with two-thirds of the geese warm stone, and it is poured directly out.


    "what are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s speed was too fast. When Daohua reached out to stop him, only half of the geese warm stones were left in the basket.


    Seeing Daohua glaring at herself violently, Xiao Yeyang said patiently, ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you can come and help me. I really don¡¯t need you to carry the warm stone on your back.¡±


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows: "I am idle and I am idle. Help you memorize a little, and you can relax."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang immediately smiled knowingly: "You can help me, look, don¡¯t there still be so many geese warm stones in the back basket?"


    Daohua curled her lips and said, "It''s just that little bit!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "The girl¡¯s skin is delicate and tender, do you think you are like me, with thick skin? I really want to carry a basket of geese warm stones, and my shoulders must be red and swollen at night."


    "Okay, I still have the strength, and I don''t have to worry about moving the cobblestones needed to pave the road."


    After finishing speaking, he raised the back basket and put it on the shoulder of Daohua, "Quickly put it on your back, don''t delay my time."


    So, Daohua had to put only about one-third of the geese on her back and walk back.


    On the top of Peach Blossom Mountain, Gu Jian silently watched the two figures who kept going back and forth to the riverbank and carrying geese and warm stones under the mountain. His unsmiling faces showed a slight smile at any time.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： , Delivery medicine

    Chapter 315, Drug Delivery


    After carrying the warm pebbles for a day, Daohua¡¯s shoulder hurts that night.


    Wang Man''er entered the room with hot water for washing, he saw Daohua squeezing her shoulder with one hand, and hurriedly walked over: "Girl, you wash first, and I will rub it for you later."


    Ina Hua did not refuse, she nodded, and after washing, she lay down on the bed.


    "Oh, why are you so red?"


    Looking at the two eye-catching red marks on Daohua¡¯s shoulder, Wang Man''er screamed.


    Daohua moved her body and put her index finger to her lips to silence her voice: "Hush, be quiet, you want to recruit grandma over!"


    Wang Man''er lowered her voice, and while gently kneading Daohua¡¯s shoulder, she whispered: "Girl, or else, tomorrow you don¡¯t carry the warm stone."


    Daohua shook her head: "No way, if I don''t go, Xiao Yeyang will be left alone, so he is too lonely."


    Wang Man''er was silent for a moment: "Then you should remember less."


    Daohua smiled: "I have enough on my back. You don''t know my skin. It turns red when you touch it. It looks scary, but it doesn''t hurt that much."


    "On the contrary, Xiao Yeyang, he has a full back every time. I took a look at it. The rope was tightly strangling that guy''s shoulder. It must have been a sin today."


    Wang Man''er sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know why Master Gu asked the little prince to build the road himself. Wouldn¡¯t it be faster for others to do it? Why bother to make the little prince?¡±


    Daohua didn''t answer the conversation. Her master, she just felt uncomfortable in her heart. She was still worried about the burning of the ancient family. She couldn''t level the prince and settle the accounts, so she could only get angry at Xiao Yeyang.


    Thinking about it this way, Daohua felt that Xiao Yeyang was even more pitiful.


    Unable to be loved by Prince Ping, but the debt owed by Prince Ping asked him to bear it.


    Thinking about it, it was really frustrated for him.


    "Poor baby!"


    At this time, there was a call from the old lady Yan from the next door, and Daohua immediately let Wang Man''er go over and take a look.


    Soon, Wang Man''er came back and said: "Girl, the old lady is going to take a bath, I have to help her carry water, and I will come back later to pinch your shoulders."


    Daohua waved her hand: "Grandma''s side is important, I don''t need to squeeze this shoulder, you go quickly."


    As soon as Wang Man''er left, Daohua lay on the bed and closed her eyes. She wanted to fall asleep quickly, but the burning pain on her shoulder made her feel a little uncomfortable, and she had to get up and apply the medicine.


    After applying the medicine, Daohua felt much better, put down the medicine bottle, and was about to go back to sleep, but after not taking a few steps, he stopped: "Xiao Yeyang came in such a hurry this time, did you bring the medicine?"


    Thinking of this, Daohua walked to the hanger, put on her dress again, picked up the medicine on the table and walked out of the room.


    "Master, bear with me, the servant will get hot water for you to apply."


    As soon as Daohua walked into the courtyard, she saw Defu rushing towards the kitchen, and seeing Xiao Yeyang''s door open, she walked over.


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Xiao Yeyang, shirtless lying on the bed, heard Daohua''s voice and quickly turned over. As soon as his hand touched the clothes, he saw Daohua walk into the house.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was naked, Daohua was stunned.


    And Xiao Yeyang was a little dumbfounded to see Daohua walk in so abruptly.


    The room is quiet.


    didn''t scream as expected, and didn''t hide her face shyly to flee. Seeing Daohua, her eyes widened and staring at herself, Xiao Yeyang''s neck and ears became red at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Fastly took the shirt and put it on him, Xiao Yeyang stared at Daohua, and asked in a low voice, "Why did you come to me?"


    By the door, Daohua also recovered. Seeing Xiao Yeyang looking at herself with a silly look of a pervert, she was speechless and funny for a while.


    She just saw that this guy has a bronze complexion and eight-pack abs, she couldn''t help but look at her twice. As for her as a wolf defense?


    Daohua curled her lips: "Xiao Yeyang, do you need this? Don''t you just take a look at your body? What''s so great."


    Xiao Yeyang felt uncomfortable. Hearing this, he blurted out and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing great, can you let me see it back?¡±


    Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly, and angrily said: "Xiao Yeyang, do you want to die?" After speaking, she began to roll up her sleeves, as if she was about to punch someone.


    As soon as he spoke, Xiao Yeyang realized that he had said something wrong, and said with a guilty conscience: "You were the one who said nonsense first, I just followed your words."


    Daohua huffed angrily: "Can this be the same? You are a man, and I am a woman. I take a look at you, and you don¡¯t suffer."


    Hearing what Daohua said, Xiao Yeyang quit: "What kind of logic do you say, according to you, then I will look at you." At this point, his voice became quieter, and he muttered, "I look at you, neither do you Bad, will you show me?"


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang''s lips move, but she didn''t hear a sound, and immediately asked, "What are you muttering?"


    Xiao Yeyang waved his hand and sat down at the table: "Forget it, I''m too lazy to argue with you. It''s so late, why don''t you come to me if you don''t sleep?"


    Daohua snorted and raised the medicine bottle in her hand: "Give you medicine! Do you want it?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded again and again, with a bit of force today, his shoulders are now fiercely painful: "Yes, of course." After a few steps, he walked to the door and reached out to grab the medicine in Daohua''s hand.


    Daohua raised her hand, avoided Xiao Yeyang''s hand, raised her eyebrows and looked at him: "Why, you are not afraid of me?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua gloomily, "I''m afraid of what you do?"


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "Then why did you just look at me like a wolf? It looks like I want."


    Thinking of the conservativeness of the ancients, Daohua stopped the car in time. Without speaking, Xiao Yeyang spoke, "What do you want to look like you?"


    Daohua clenched her fists and shook in front of Xiao Yeyang: "It looks like I''m going to beat you." After speaking, he handed the medicine bottle to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to pick it up. With the help of his arm, the clothes he put on his body opened up. Suddenly, Daohua saw the eye-catching bruise on his shoulder.


    "Why is it so serious?"


    Daohua couldn''t hold back her, and she tore Xiao Yeyang''s shirt open with a ¡®à§¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang was anxious and wanted to put the clothes back on, so he stretched out his hand and directly grasped Daohua''s hand holding the clothes.


    When ??Defu came back with hot water, she just saw the scene of two people clenching their hands and pulling their clothes.


    "Kang Dang!"


    The sound of the water basin falling to the ground made Daohua and Xiao Yeyang look over.


    Daohua: "Defu, why are you so careless, aren''t you hot?"


    Xiao Yeyang released Daohua¡¯s hand at the right time, took the medicine in her hand, and turned back to the room: "I got the medicine, you can go back."


    "boom!"


    Looking at the closed door, Daohua smiled speechlessly, then turned to Defu and said, "You master is too rude."


    Blessed with a smile, then lowered his head and said nothing.


    Daohua came over and said, "I gave Xiao Yeyang the medicine. You can rub it for him later and take a rest. It will be much better tomorrow."


    Blessed and nodded: "Yes, the minion must follow suit."


    "I''m leaving!"


    Looking at the back of Daohua leaving, Defu breathed a sigh of relief, bent over to pick up the falling basin, and when he was about to refill a basin of hot water, the door opened.


    Defu immediately took the water basin and walked into the room. As soon as he entered, he saw his master staring at his hand.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： , Just stay with

    Chapter 316, just stay with me


    Early the next morning, while eating breakfast, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua, his eyes were still a little dodging, but Daohua looked like an okay person.


    "Xiao Yeyang, I thought about it last night. I used a basket to carry geese and warm stones like we did. The speed was a little slow. The village chief has a cart at his house. We will borrow it later. This way, the speed will be faster. You can also relax."


    Daohua was drinking porridge and talking about her thoughts.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded and said, "I have no experience in this area. Since you know it, then I will listen to you."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Old lady Yan, Granny Gu, and Gu Jian saw that they had a discussion, and suddenly smiled similarly.


    It was indeed faster to push with a cart than with your back, so Xiao Yeyang pulled forward and the rice flower pushed backward. The two of them had been busy for several days and finally carried the warm pebbles used for paving to the foot of the mountain.


    Xiao Yeyang clapped the dust in his hands, and said, "I think it should be about the same.


    Inaba nodded: "Then what''s next?"


    Xiao Yeyang took out a piece of paper from his arms, Daohua leaned over, and found that it was a simple topographic map of Taohua Mountain.


    "When did you draw it? Don''t say it, it looks like it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "This is just a essay that I took the time to draw. There are few peach trees and the color is not good. Where is it like?"


    "Anyway, I can recognize that this is Peach Blossom Mountain at a glance." Daohua moved her gaze from the painting to Xiao Yeyang, and said with a smile: "Xiao Yeyang, I didn''t expect you to have a talent for painting."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "I can paint landscapes, but I am best at painting people. How about, are you interested in letting me draw a picture for you?"


    Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up: "Really?" She nodded her head again and again, "I''m very interested. If you paint beautifully, I will frame the painting and put it in my room to watch every day."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and shook his head: "Yan Yiyi, I didn''t expect you to be quite narcissistic."


    Inahua ignored his teasing: "I just like to look at myself, can''t you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Yes, you can do whatever you want." As he said, he moved his gaze to the map of Taohuashan, "This is the route decided to build. What do you think?"


    Daohua took a closer look: "It''s good, avoiding the slope. Although it''s a little longer, it doesn''t matter."


    Daohua helped Xiao Yeyang during the construction of the road, the food was made by Mrs. Yan and Wang Maner.


    The old lady Yan is best at steamed egg custard, and she likes to make egg custard.


    One day at noon, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang came back for dinner. They saw the egg custard on the table, and their faces suddenly collapsed: "Grandma, can I not eat egg custard?"


    This egg custard, she grew up from snacks, and only in the past few years, she came to her parents and didn''t need the old lady to cook. She escaped, but she picked it up again during the road construction period.


    The old lady Yan said sternly, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t like to eat eggs since you were a kid. I have been around your parents in the past few years and I haven¡¯t cared about you anymore. It¡¯s only been a few days since I ate them, and you don¡¯t want to eat them anymore?¡±


    Daohua sat down helplessly, looking at the full bowl of egg custard, her expression depressed.


    "Let''s eat!" Granny Gu smiled and handed the spoon to Daohua. "Eggs are the most nutritious. I think this egg custard made by your grandmother is very delicious."


    Taohua smiled bitterly and took the spoon. No matter how delicious it is, she should be bored after eating for nearly ten years.


    After eating a few bites, Daohua doesn¡¯t want to move the spoon anymore.


    The old lady Yan looked over immediately: ¡°It¡¯s finished, don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua¡¯s bitter and deep hatred, and ate his egg custard clean, then smiled and said to the old lady Yan: "Old lady, the egg custard you make is so delicious. Not enough to eat this time."


    The old lady Yan immediately smiled and narrowed her eyes: "Then I will do more for you next time."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don¡¯t be so troublesome, can¡¯t you not eat that much rice flower? I just help her eat a little every time."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up, and she nodded: "That''s a good idea."


    The old lady Yan glared at her granddaughter: "Even so, you must finish eating today, and don''t waste it."


    Daohua pouted, and suddenly, a slender hand appeared in her sight, taking away the egg custard in front of her, and when she looked up, she saw Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled at the old lady Yan: "Old lady, she won¡¯t eat rice flowers, I will eat them. This is not a waste."


    Then I ate the egg custard under the gaze of other people at the dinner table.


    When he finished eating, Daohua said weakly, "Xiao Yeyang, I have eaten this egg custard."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face stiffened, and then he pretended to smile casually: "You help me build the road, and I will help you eat something, what''s the matter? Besides, do we need to be so clear?"


    Then he picked up other dishes to eat.


    "Well, today''s tofu is really delicious."


    "There are also cucumbers, which are very crisp."


    "The beans are good too."


    Looking at what he was eating, the three old people on the table glanced at each other, and all ate their dishes in silence.


    "The old lady''s braised chicken legs are very tasty, didn''t you just clamor for it a few days ago."


    Xiao Yeyang gave Daohua a chicken leg, and when Daohua buried his head and gnawed the chicken leg, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he was not looking at him.


    I was daring today!


    A person who forgets feelings, ate the egg custard that Daohua had eaten, and was still in front of outsiders, really Meng Lang.


    Xiao Yeyang secretly took a look at Daohua, and saw that there was no abnormal color on her face, so she continued to eat.


    After more than half a month of busy work, the road on Peach Blossom Mountain has been nearly completed, and now there is only the last section left.


    "Didn''t I tell you, you don''t need to carry the warm stones, I can do it myself."


    Seeing that Daohua came up from the bottom of the mountain to carry him a warm stone, Xiao Yeyang quickly put down the work in his hand, and greeted her to take the back basket on her back.


    Daohua took out the handkerchief and wiped the fine sweat on her forehead: "I can help you a little bit."


    Xiao Yeyang put down the basket, took Daohua''s hand, and brought her to the side of the stone. Then he pressed her to sit down, put his hands on her shoulders, and said seriously, "Yan Yiyi, I Say it again, you are the greatest help to me by sitting next to me."


    "Rough work is not something you should do as a girl, you know?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s seriousness made Daohua a little stunned, especially because the two were a little close. Seeing his figure clearly reflected in his clear and bright eyes, an inexplicable emotion suddenly rushed in. Atrium.


    Before she had time to capture this emotion, Xiao Yeyang saw that she hadn''t reacted, so he shook her shoulder and directly shook her back to God.


    "Ah, what did you say?"


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s bewildered look, Xiao Yeyang reluctantly covered his head: "Yan Yiyi, you are by my side to help me the most. Can you hear me clearly? Do you want to do it again?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly: "No, you go on, I just don''t move."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： , Who wants to be a brother and sister with you?

    Chapter 317, who wants to be a brother and sister with you?


    On ??Peach Blossom Mountain, a cobblestone road with a width of more than one meter and a length of hundreds of meters has been repaired.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang is carrying rice flowers and is undergoing the final inspection.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang holding the hoe, knocking here and making up there, carefully checking the appearance, the rice flower walking behind was slightly squinted.


    This time the road construction has deepened her understanding of Xiao Yeyang again.


    When we got along before, everyone usually ate, drank, and had fun together. She had never seen him acting alone and doing things seriously.


    When she started to build the road, she was really worried, after all, it was rough work, and she was worried that his son who grew up in a rich den would not be able to bear the suffering.


    But later she discovered that she really underestimated Xiao Yeyang.


    This person has a tough heart, even if there are bleeding blisters on his shoulders and hands, he is still gritting his teeth the next day, without the squeamishness of a nobleman.


    This kind of thing may be too common for farmers, and it is nothing unusual, but when you put it on him, it instantly makes him noticeable.


    This guy is not just on the outside, he still has real abilities inside.


    From mapping exploration to concrete implementation of road construction, this guy has his own plans and estimates for every step, and he can deal with unexpected accidents calmly, which has made her look at him several times.


    In general, he is a person who can bear responsibility and take responsibility!


    "Do you want to build a pavilion on the mountain?"


    After checking the road, Xiao Yeyang stood on the top of the mountain and looked around, and found that there was only one thatched courtyard on the mountain, which was too simple, so he thought of building a pavilion.


    After asking, I haven''t heard Daohua turn her head for a long time. She turned her head to see, good fellow, she''s wandering again.


    "Hey, how am I talking to you, did you hear?"


    Daohua returned to her senses and was stunned: "What did you say?"


    Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless: "What''s wrong with you lately, why are you always distracted?"


    Without even thinking about it, Daohua said, "I was dazzled by you. Can anyone tell you that you are so handsome when you are serious." After that, she gave him a thumbs up. Don''t hide the color of your appreciation.


    Such a straightforward appreciation made Xiao Yeyang''s heart shake, and he couldn''t help feeling ecstatic and joyful. Seeing Daohua looking straight at her, she felt a little embarrassed at the roots of her ears and hurriedly moved away. I had to change the subject to cover up my uncomfortableness.


    "I want to build another pavilion later. When the old mother-in-law and the old master are fine, they can also drink tea and enjoy the scenery in the pavilion."


    After nearly a month of getting along with each other, he found that whether it is the old mother-in-law or the old master, he is very good to him. This kind of goodness is a bit different from others. His words always make him feel cared and protected.


    This kind of feeling, he has only felt the emperor''s uncle, uncle, and the person from the Meilin House.


    He didn''t know if it was his illusion, but he didn''t dislike such closeness, and even enjoyed it.


    Daohua quickly agreed: "Okay, yes, you can help me build a swing. When the peach blossoms are in full bloom in the coming year, I can swing on the swing while bathing in the peach blossom rain."


    Xiao Yeyang imagined such a scene, and said with a smile: "You will enjoy it."


    The rice flower head raised: "That is!"


    At dinner that night, Xiao Yeyang said at the dinner table that he was going to build a pavilion. Granny Gu smiled a little while Gu Jian just gave a faint ¡®um¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care about this either.


    He understands the temperament of Master Gu. He is unsmiling and talkative. In fact, he is pretty good.


    The next morning, Xiao Yeyang got up early to practice swordsmanship. After practicing for a while, he felt that someone was watching him. When he turned his head, he saw Gu Jianzheng silently watching him.


    "Go on, don''t stop!"


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to stop the salute, but after hearing this, he had to continue practicing swordsmanship.


    "come again!"


    After practicing it again, Xiao Yeyang wanted to take a break, but Gu Jian said again and couldn''t help it, so he had to continue.


    Just stretched out the sword, and with a ¡®bang¡¯, the sword in his hand was knocked down by a branch.


    "The shot is not fast enough, nor decisive enough. If you are like this, if you encounter a real sword master and the sword is not drawn, people will take your life."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Gu Jian in shock, unable to take care of his numb arm, and asked in shock: "Master Gu, you can also martial arts?"


    Gu Jian squinted at Xiao Yeyang expressionlessly: "Pick it up and continue!"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately followed suit, and then began a new round of severe beatings.


    However, with Gu Jian''s guidance, many areas where Xiao Yeyang''s practice was not smooth were resolved.


    Daohua is also used to getting up early with the whip, but she does not get up as early as Xiao Yeyang. Today, she took the whip and came to the yard as usual, and saw her master beating Xiao Yeyang with the thick branch of the thumb from time to time.


    As for Xiao Yeyang, he has not been able to escape even once.


    Daohua also had some eyesight. She immediately saw that her master was teaching Xiao Yeyang, and she seemed to be a master, her eyes brightened, and she ran over.


    "Master, can you martial arts?"


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice: "Go aside."


    Ina Flower: "Don''t, you also show me how well I practice this whip, and give me guidance."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Jian''s face showed disgust: "What kind of martial arts does the girl practice?"


    Daohua choked and refused to accept: "Of course I am to protect myself. I know Kung Fu. Whoever dares to bully me, I will beat someone!"


    Gu Jian: ". You only need to teach you which toxicology clubs to make for your teacher, who would dare to bully you? Just throw out a few pills and you can take down a large piece, so why bother to practice martial arts."


    Daohua was stunned. It made sense, and she couldn''t refute it.


    Seeing his apprentice''s little mouth pouting high, Gu Jian slowed down his tone: "Okay, you will practice the whip again. I will teach you a set of footwork for your teacher when you have time, and go out. It can also bluff people."


    A joy on the rice flower surface: "Thank you, Master."


    In the days after ??, as long as there is time, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang will turn around Gu Jian, and Gu Jian patiently guides them.


    In the matter of martial arts training, Gu Jian adopted a stocking attitude toward Daohua, but he was extremely harsh toward Xiao Yeyang.


    "Do you think your master is too kind to me?"


    After the ?? pavilion was built, Xiao Yeyang began to set up a swing for Daohua, and he was busy talking to Daohua.


    Hearing this, Daohua was a little speechless: "Do you think my master is good to you?"


    Every time she saw Xiao Yeyang limping and being helped back to the room by Defu, she couldn''t help wondering if her master was avenging her privately.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded earnestly: "Of course, the Yan teacher has high apprentices. Especially martial arts, if you don''t suffer a bit, how can you improve your martial arts, you haven''t noticed that my current swordsmanship has improved a lot than before?"


    Daohua nodded: "This is true." She said, and smiled, "Xiao Yeyang, maybe my master thinks you are a good martial artist, and want to accept you as an apprentice?"


    Xiao Yeyang was taken aback, thought for a moment, and thought it was really possible.


    Daohua continued to smile and said, "If this is the case, Xiao Yeyang, the relationship between the two of us can be close again, from a friend to a brother and sister."


    Hearing the words siblings, Xiao Yeyang was unhappy for no reason, and hummed: "Who wants to be a sibling with you?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： , Im so angry

    Chapter 318, I am so angry


    "Why, do you think I am unworthy to be a brother and sister with you?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang dangerously.


    Xiao Ye said silently, ". Don''t talk nonsense about things that are not visible here." After speaking, he quickly left with the opportunity of finding a rope.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang leaving in a hurry, Daohua curled her lips: "Huh, this guy must think that he is a royal child and not worthy of being called a brother or sister to a prefect daughter. Sure enough, he still looks down on people in his bones. of."


    Behind, Wang Man''er heard this, hesitated to say something, thought about it, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t think Xiao Wangye is such a person.¡±


    Inahua turned her head: "Then why did he react just now? Didn''t I look down on me?" After speaking, she kicked the swing railing angrily.


    "boom!"


    The newly placed railing was kicked directly to the ground.


    Xiao Yeyang took the rope back and saw this scene: "Yan Yiyi, what are you doing?"


    Daohua knew that she had done something wrong, and hurriedly said with a smile: "I will try to see if the knot is strong."


    Xiao Ye was so angry: "I just put it away, it''s strange to be strong!"


    Taohua stepped back a few steps: "It won¡¯t be enough to do it again. What''s the point of getting angry. By the way, Little Six Brother said before that my Zhuangzi has been built, I have to go down and see, you can do it yourself."


    Speaking forward, Wang Man''er ran away in a hurry.


    Looking at the railing that fell to the ground, Xiao Yeyang exhaled a few deep breaths, and then resigned himself to his fate and stepped forward to help it again.


    Defu looked at him, and couldn''t help sighing again.


    Yan girl dared to do this, if someone else, try!


    At lunch, Xiao Yeyang acted sneakily to block Gu Jian at the entrance of the meal.


    Gu Jian frowned: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Ye took a look at Gu Jian, then looked back at Daohua who was busy in the kitchen, and asked in a low voice, "Master Gu, do you want to accept me as a disciple?"


    Gu Jian was taken aback: "Who did you hear?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Daohua said it."


    I was afraid that Gu Jian said yes, Xiao Yeyang was the first to express his attitude: "Master Gu, I know you are good to me, but I can¡¯t worship you as a teacher. Of course, I will honor you like a master."


    Anyway, he didn''t want to be a brother or sister with Inahua at all.


    Gu Jian looked at Xiao Yeyang with a weird look, and said speechlessly: "Who wants to accept you as a disciple? Don''t be affectionate here." As he said, he pushed Xiao Yeyang away and walked towards the dining room.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief, with a bright smile on his face.


    "What are you smirking, come and serve food!"


    "Oh, here comes!"


    In late April, Daohua¡¯s Zhuangzi was completely completed, and furniture was being added one after another.


    Because the Dragon Boat Festival was approaching, Mrs. Li sent someone to Mrs. Yan and Daohua. Xiao Yeyang also received Governor Guo¡¯s letter and had to leave.


    "Mother-in-law, Master, I will visit you often in the future. Don''t miss me too much."


    "Master, it is not convenient to use water on the mountain. I have already told the people in Zhuangzi that they will bring you water every morning. Also, don¡¯t go outside to buy food in the future. I will send people to you regularly. Bring fresh vegetables and fruits."


    "."


    Taohua Temple has been lively for more than a month, and the three of Daohua are about to leave. Granny Gu and Gu Jian are really reluctant.


    Xiao Yeyang saw the two old men Qiangyan smiled, feeling a little unbearable, and said with a smile: "I will also visit my mother-in-law and Master Gu when I have time."


    The old mother-in-law''s eyes lit up, and she smiled and nodded.


    Gu Jian glanced at him: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense about what you can¡¯t do. Once you say something, you must do what you say. Don¡¯t just say something to fool us just to please us.¡±


    Sister will take it seriously, if this kid does not come, she will be disappointed.


    Xiao Yeyang said quickly: "I definitely didn''t mean to fool."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s anxiety, Granny Gu immediately calmed down and said: "Mother-in-law believes in you, ignore Master Daohua, he is just the mouth of a knife."


    Gu Jian ¡®hum¡¯ and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After saying goodbye, Daohua and the three were ready to go down the mountain.


    Before going down the mountain, seeing that there were only two people, Granny Gu and Master, Daohua was a little worried, and said again: "Master, I should send someone up to take care of your daily life, right?"


    Gu Jian shook his head: "No, I can move your master."


    Daohua looked at Granny Gu again.


    Granny Gu also smiled and shook her head: "If there is a need, we will speak to you."


    Daohua had no choice but to rely on the two: "Mother-in-law, Master, if you have enough living on the mountain, move to my village to live in. I have your rooms ready."


    "Okay, I can''t go anymore, I can''t stop nagging!"


    Gu Jian waved his hand to Daohua with an impatient look: "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s too late to go back, I can¡¯t even catch up with dinner."


    "Old sister, then we are leaving!"


    The old lady Yan nodded to Granny Gu with a smile, and then took her granddaughter and Xiao Yeyang down the mountain.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang got on the boat and looked back at Taohua Mountain. They could still see the old grandmother and Gu Jian who were standing in the pavilion looking at them.


    The old lady Yan saw it and sighed.


    Sister Gu and Master Gu are very pitiful. People of such an old age don''t have a child to accompany them. It makes people feel sad to think about it.


    "You should come and see them often in the future."


    Daohua nodded: "That''s natural." Then, she walked to the old lady Yan and took her arm, "Grandma, let''s come and stay in the future."


    The old lady Yan gave her granddaughter a smile: "You''ve been thinking about this, right? You have a problem with running outside since you were a child. Why hasn''t it changed at all?"


    Daohua shrugged: "This problem is inherent, I''m afraid it can''t be changed!"


    The old lady Yan said in a bad mood: "It''s okay at home now, but how can I marry in the future?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang looked over quickly, and his hand holding the fan tightened.


    Daohua curled her lips: "Then I will find someone who will spoil me. If I can''t accept this, then I won''t marry."


    The old lady Yan glared at Daohua: "What nonsense!" Seeing Xiao Yeyang on the side, she couldn''t say much, and shook her head and entered the cabin.


    As soon as the old lady left, Xiao Yeyang walked up to Daohua and asked, "Your family has started to kiss you?"


    Daohua shook her head: "No, I''m only twelve years old and still so young. What kind of kisses are you talking about? The older brothers above me haven''t made a kiss yet, they''re still early."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang''s expression loosened, and when Daohua looked like she was still a child, he immediately smiled: "It''s not young anymore, it''s thirteen this year."


    At the age of thirteen, in some large households, it is already possible to say kiss.


    Daohua immediately said: "Thirteen is also very small, okay? My mother said, I will stay with me for a few more years, anyway, I am not in a hurry to marry." After speaking, she paused and turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang.


    "You will be sixteen soon, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Yes!"


    Daohua curiously asked: "Then did your family tell you to kiss you?"


    Xiao Yeyang twitched the corner of his mouth, raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you ask this for?"


    Ina Flower: "I understand the situation."


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but smile, "Why do you understand the situation?" Could it be that this guy has an idea for him?


    Ina Flower: "This way I can know when you will return to the capital, so I can see you off!"


    The smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face froze, he glared at Daohua, turned his head angrily, and squeaked the fan.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua was speechless, and continued: "If you are married, you have to tell me so that I can prepare a gift for you."


    Xiao Yeyang hummed, gritted his teeth and said, "I thank you." As he said, he shook his fan and got into the cabin.


    "What, are you still happy to give you a gift?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： , Meet

    Chapter 319 Meet


    "A conflict with Yang boy again?"


    In the cabin, the old lady Yan glanced at the granddaughter who walked in, then glanced at Xiao Yeyang, who was standing by the window and slamming the fan.


    Daohua walked to the round table and sat down, and poured herself a cup of tea: "Grandma is joking, what can I do with him." She glanced at Xiao Yeyang and raised her voice a bit. "We are fine!"


    The old lady Yan was a little speechless, she glared at her granddaughter, picked up the little book and read it.


    Daohua took a sip of hot tea. Seeing Xiao Yeyang still standing by the window, after thinking for a while, he raised his teacup and asked, "Xiao Yeyang, would you like to come over for a cup of tea?"


    Xiao Yeyang, who had been okay for a long time, heard the sound of Daohua, put away the folding fan in time, walked over slowly, and chose a position closest to Daohua to sit down.


    Daohua saw him coming, and when she put the tea cup in her hand, she was about to pour tea for him. However, at this moment, she saw Xiao Yeyang reaching out and taking her tea cup away, and she drank it with her head straight up.


    "Pour me some more, I''m really thirsty!"


    Xiao Yeyang put the empty teacup on the table, indicating that the rice flowers are full.


    Daohua stared at him without moving.


    Xiao Yeyang: "What are you doing? Didn''t you let me come over for tea?"


    Daohua rolled her eyes and put the empty tea cup in front of her: "This cup of tea is mine, you drank mine."


    Xiao Yeyang took a moment to glance at the old lady Yan quickly, and when she saw that she hadn¡¯t paid attention here, he whispered: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t you just have a cup of tea? You can¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Daohua held the teapot without moving, and frowned at Xiao Yeyang.


    At this moment, she felt a little awkward. The last time she ate egg custard and this time she drank tea, Xiao Yeyang''s behavior was a bit too intimate.


    Is this guy interesting to her?


    Thinking of this, Daohua was startled. The ancients matured prematurely. Don''t this guy really have a crush on yourself, right?


    "Do you like me?"


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yeyang, who was thinking about how to confuse the past, was stunned.


    "Hey!"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang seemed to be frightened by herself, Daohua quickly reached out and shook her eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses. Seeing Daohua staring at herself, she denied it without even thinking about it: "What nonsense are you talking about? Yan Yiyi, I found that you are very narcissistic."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s expression of excitement and denial, Daohua was embarrassed: "If you don''t have it, there won''t be any, why are you doing this."


    Xiao Yeyang also felt that he had reacted a little bit. Seeing that the old lady Yan raised her head and looked at them, she suddenly calmed down, lowered her throat, and muffled his breath: "Don''t be affectionate."


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "Am I that bad? Your appearance makes me very shameless."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression stagnated. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Daohua muttering: "Forget it, I think too much. I am scared of you, right?"


    "But, you can''t blame me, it''s your demeanor that makes me think more."


    "We are familiar with each other, so I asked you. If you do the same to other girls, people will definitely think you are interesting to her. They will not take the initiative to ask like I did, so the misunderstanding was planted."


    "So, you have to pay attention to your words and deeds in the future, don''t let people misunderstand."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and murmured, "I wouldn''t do this to other girls." As he said, his voice was raised, "I thought that drinking your cup of tea based on the relationship between the two of us is not worth anything. ."


    "How come you make such a fuss? Could it be that you said that you and I are friends, so you meant to frame me? Shouldn''t friends be intimate?"


    Daohua''s expression was stagnant: "Friends should be intimate, but, after all, there are differences between men and women, and you should pay attention to it. Therefore, you can no longer drink my tea in the future. If you drink it, I won''t have anything. Drink it."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang, who thought he had been spied on his mind, was speechless. He looked at Daohua and made a heavy''hum'', took the teapot, filled the empty teacup, and put it in front of Daohua: "Okay, I''ll pour you up again."


    Speaking, he took a new cup from the tea tray and poured himself a cup. He looked up and drank it. It was not enough after drinking, and it was another cup.


    Daohua stopped seeing him drinking three cups in a row, and pursed her mouth in embarrassment. She should have really misunderstood. This guy is probably really thirsty, so she drank her cup of tea in a hurry.


    Hey, it''s a shame.


    In the future, she should pay attention to her words. The ancients are reserved. Fortunately, it is Xiao Yeyang this time. If anyone else, she might think she is an unruly and educated wild girl.


    Seeing Daohua still staring at him, Xiao Yeyang quickly changed the subject and asked: "The Dragon Boat Festival is coming soon, how are you going to spend it?"


    Hearing this, Daohua was stunned for a moment, and then she threw away what had happened before, and began to ponder: "It should be the same as in previous years. Everyone gathers for a meal, nothing special."


    Xiao Yeyang groaned for a while, and asked: "During the Dragon Boat Festival, there is a dragon boat race in Wangyangkou, the provincial capital, do you want to watch it?"


    Daohua''s eyes lit up, and she nodded quickly: "I haven''t seen a dragon boat race yet."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "In this case, then I will let Defu go to reserve a place. When that happens, I will come over to pick you up with your brothers."


    Ina Flower: "No, I can just go by myself."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her: "Are you sure your house will allow you to go out alone?"


    Daohua was silent: "Then you should come to pick me up. Please be early, so that I can go shopping with Yuan Yao or something."


    Xiao Yeyang responded with a smile, picked up the teacup again and took a sip of tea. Seeing Daohua looking at herself, he immediately passed the teacup in his hand: "Are you going to drink my cup?"


    Daohua said, "Who wants yours!" She picked up the teacup in front of her and started drinking.


    Seeing her drinking, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but curl up.


    Next to ??, Defu and Wang Man''er were stunned at first when they saw the actions of the two, and then they could not say anything.


    Especially Wang Man''er, she felt that her girl had become stupid, and wanted to go to remind her that she shared a teacup with the little prince, but was pulled out of the cabin by Defu.


    "Miss Man''er, I have something to ask you. Let''s go out and talk."


    Defu glanced at the girl Heyan to the master drinking tea, Xindao, master, the slave can only help you here.


    After a while, the pier on the outskirts of Ningmen Mansion arrived.


    "Xiao Yeyang, do you want to sit at my house?" Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, "My family moved to Ningmen Mansion. It seems that you haven''t been there yet."


    The old lady Yan also smiled and invited: "Yes, if you are not busy, go to my house and sit down."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and thanked: "Thank you, old lady, this time, forget it, wait for the next time, next time the college is on holiday, I will come together with Wen Kai and the others."


    The old lady Yan nodded: "Well, be careful by yourself."


    After that, Daohua helped the old lady Yan to get off the boat. After getting on the carriage, he saw Xiao Yeyang still standing on the deck, raising the driving curtain, and waved to him, indicating that he could leave.


    On the deck, watching Daohua turn around and wave to herself, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, until the carriage of the Yan family disappeared, and he did not order the boat to go.


    Seeing the master staring straight at the direction where the Yan family carriage disappeared, Defu had to step forward and remind: "Master, are you going to sail?"


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses and nodded.


    The boat started slowly, and the Ningmen Mansion Wharf was getting farther and farther, but Xiao Yeyang was still looking over there.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been a long time with Daohua for more than a month. This time, he was very reluctant to part with her. Just for a moment, he wanted to disembark and chase her.


    This feeling of owe it makes him a little flustered, but also a little at a loss.


    Blessed, I saw that my master¡¯s look was a little different from the previous one, and I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Obviously, the master really took care of Miss Yan.


    Before, every time I separated from Miss Yan, the master turned around in a cool manner, but this time, I could see the dismay on his face.


    To tell the truth, he also likes Miss Yan. If the master can be with Miss Yan, he would be happy to see it happen.


    Unfortunately, Miss Yan¡¯s family background is too low.


    The family background of the master¡¯s wife must be able to match the family of Prince Ping, and the emperor and queen mother in the palace couldn¡¯t point to Miss Yan.


    As for being a concubine


    Hehe, girl Yiyan¡¯s temperament, if the master dares to mention it, she will definitely be beaten out directly.


    Fufu took a look at his master, and saw that he still looked melancholy. After thinking about it, he smiled: "I haven''t seen each other for several years, and I don''t know that Miss Jiang has not changed?"


    Xiao Yeyang also wanted to divert his attention. Hearing Defu mentioning his cousin, he took the opportunity to say, ¡°It must be changed, at least it has to grow taller.¡±


    said, his brows condensed.


    "Uncle Erbiao stayed in the capital, why did he come to Zhongzhou as an official?"


    Blessed, he glanced at his master quickly.


    Seeing his master''s look thoughtful, I knew that he hadn''t thought about his marriage at all.


    Why Master Jiang Er came to Zhongzhou?


    Of course it is for the master.


    Ms. Jiang is one year younger than her master, and she has played with her master in the Queen Mother Palace since she was a child. It is not an exaggeration to say a childhood sweetheart. It''s time for this year, and it''s time to make an appointment.


    Xiao Yeyang did not continue to think about Jiang''s family. For him, Jiang''s family, except for his cousin Wanying, who is familiar with it, everyone else also sees each other during the holidays and festivals. It can''t talk about how close they are. They came to Zhongzhou. , It¡¯s just that everyone has regular contacts.


    "Daohua said that she has never seen a dragon boat race. You must reserve a position a bit forward and have a broad view, you know?"


    Defu smiled bitterly and nodded.


    Failed to transfer the topic, she got involved with Miss Yan again.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： , Back home

    Chapter 320, Return to Mansion


    The horse-drawn carriage of the Yan family drove into Ningmen Mansion City quickly and slowly, and after a while, it stopped in front of the gate of the mansion¡¯s backyard.


    "Finally back!"


    Mrs. Li took Sun''s, Wu''s two younger brother-in-laws, and Yan Yihuan to greet Mrs. Yan at the door.


    The old lady Yan got out of the carriage, and the three daughter-in-laws stepped forward to salute, and were helped by Mrs. Li and Sun to enter the gate.


    Daohua smiled and met with the three younger sisters, and then quickly followed.


    Yan Yihuan and the three of them were one step behind, looking at the rice flower in front of them with envy.


    Yan Yile said, "Big sister''s life is really good. If you want to go out to play, go out to play. Unlike us, you can only stay at home."


    As soon as ?? said this, Yan Yihuan stared at him: "Sister Si, take care of your own mouth, don''t talk nonsense, big sister is going to supervise the spring ploughing, where did you go out to play?"


    Yan Yile was not convinced, and when she was about to say something, she saw Yan Yishuang¡¯s ¡®puff puff¡¯ and said unpleasantly: ¡°Sister Sister, what are you laughing at?¡±


    Yan Yishuang glanced at Yan Yihuan: "I laugh, the second elder sister is becoming more and more like a elder sister. Unlike before, she didn¡¯t talk about everything, she shook her head and didn¡¯t know, now she knows how to discipline her. It¡¯s just that. Yeah, don¡¯t use too much force, don¡¯t draw a tiger or become an anti-dog."


    After finishing speaking, seeing Yan Yihuan''s expression change, he sighed and left with a smile.


    "What does she mean?"


    Yan Yile stared at Yan Yishuang¡¯s back angrily, as if he wanted to rush up to theory.


    Yan Yihuan held her younger sister, and said in a calm tone: "She is weird with her yin and yang, what do you care about her?"


    Uncle ?? was promoted to prefect. With this happy event, the fifth brother and the third sister ran to plead with Aunt Lin, but unfortunately, the two of them who had always been favored fell flat, and Aunt Lin is still being banned.


    In recent years, with the increase in her knowledge, she knew very well that the third sister was just a paper tiger. Without her uncle''s favor, she really was nothing in the backyard of Yan''s house.


    The old lady Yan was supported by the three daughter-in-laws back to Songheyuan. After talking and laughing with everyone for a while, she went to freshen up and rest.


    Daohua also went back to her yard, and after she was freshened up, she went to the main yard again.


    "You girl, have you been wild during this time?" Madam Li smiled and pulled her daughter to sit down beside her.


    Daohua leaned on Mrs. Li¡¯s shoulder affectionately: ¡°No, I¡¯ve been helping Xiao Yeyang build roads for Master and Grandma during this period of time.¡±


    On the matter of visiting teacher Gu Jian, Mrs. Yan asked Daohua to write to Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao on the same day.


    After ??, when Yan Zhigao was in Xiumu, the couple went to Peach Blossom Mountain to visit Gu Jian and Granny Gu, and gave a lot of gifts to show respect.


    When I saw my parents on Taohua Mountain, Daohua knew how serious it was to be a teacher in ancient times.


    Ms. Li nodded when thinking about the situation of Peach Blossom Mountain, ¡°It¡¯s time to build a road.¡± Then, she turned her head to Daohua and said, ¡°How come the little prince is going to build a road?¡±


    Inahua explained: ¡°Because my master gave him a swordsmanship, he proposed to repair the road in order to repay his gratitude.¡±


    Mrs. Li smiled: "The little prince is a very good person, who knows his gratitude, and is not like other relatives of the emperor, who is domineering and domineering."


    Daohua felt that her mother''s tone was a little wrong, and immediately asked: "Mother, have you seen other imperial relatives?"


    Ms. Li thought that she might be in contact with the Jiang family in the future, so she talked about the situation of the new Jiang Canzheng family in Zhongzhou Province.


    "The Jiang family is the queen mother and the queen''s natal family. Today, Cheng En Gong is the queen mother''s elder brother, and the son is the queen''s father. The new Jiang Shenzheng ranks second in the family."


    "His wife and daughter will also be with him. If you meet these Mrs. Jiang and Ms. Jiang at a banquet in the future, please stay as far away as possible."


    Daohua is a little surprised: "The queen mother and the queen are in the same family? This is too."


    Mrs. Li quickly stopped Daohua: "No nonsense about royal affairs."


    Daohua shook Mrs. Li''s arm: "Mother, my daughter knows it in her heart, isn''t this talking to her mother."


    Ms. Li: "It¡¯s not good to talk at home. Nowadays, there are more and more people in the family. If you encounter someone who hasn''t closed the door, you can say what you hear, but it will bring trouble to the family."


    Daohua nodded quickly: "I''ll pay attention to it later." After that, she looked out the door and saw no one before whispering, "Could this prince also marry the daughter of the Jiang family?"


    Looking at her daughter''s curious look, Mrs. Li was a little helpless, but she still said: "Now the emperor is in his prime, and he has not established a prince. Okay, let''s not talk about it, it has nothing to do with our family anyway."


    Daohua nodded, and then wondered: "These emperor relatives don''t stay in the capital, so what are you doing in Zhongzhou?"


    Mrs. Li sneered: ¡°Who knows, there are queen mothers and queens as backers, and the Jiang family wants to be released as officials. It¡¯s not a matter of a sentence or two.¡±


    Not wanting to continue this topic, Mrs. Li smiled and talked about other things: "After I came to Ningmen Mansion, my mother bought a batch of people. During your absence, I have been training, and now I have learned about the rules. Tomorrow you and Yihuan will both pick someone."


    Daohua: "I already have Man''er, Gu Yu, Lixia, and others in my yard. Do you want to pick?" She doesn''t like being surrounded by too many people. This will make her feel that there is no privacy at all.


    Ms. Li said in a bad mood: "But there are only three, how can it be enough? Tell me for yourself, how many people are there in Jingwan and Yuan Yao''s courtyard?"


    Daohua: ". Isn''t our family not as strong as theirs?"


    Mrs. Li: "That was before. Now your father is a fourth-rank prefect. You have to hold up the style of the prefect daughter. This is about your father and the face of the Yan family. You can''t be sloppy."


    Daohua said dullly: "Yes, my daughter knows. How many should I choose?"


    Ms. Li thought for a while: "Four first-class maids, four second-class maids, four scout maids, four rough maids, you count yourself."


    Daohua''s scalp numb: "Does it need so many people?"


    Seeing that her daughter didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, Mrs. Li had to explain patiently: ¡°Our family does not have the background of a big family. It takes time to train yourself."


    "Today, my mother will also tell you what to say. These maids who are waiting for you will accompany you to your in-laws'' house in the future. Do you think too much, but my mother is too little."


    "So, pick a maid tomorrow, you can get snacks yourself."


    Seeing her daughter frowned, Mrs. Li tapped her head lightly, "Have you heard it?"


    Inaba nodded: "Listen to it, I will choose it well."


    Although she doesn''t want to marry early, she also knows that she can''t avoid this. In this case, then she must make full preparations before marrying.


    Even if the person to marry in the future is not a beloved, she still has the ability to deal with crises.


    So, she will choose this girl carefully.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： , Choose a maid

    Chapter 321, choose a maid


    The second day after returning home, Daohua had breakfast in the old lady¡¯s yard, and went to the main yard with Yan Yihuan. When they went, the yard was already full of people.


    Four chairs have been placed on the eaves of the doorway.


    Inahana met, and walked directly over.


    Yan Yihuan and the three people hurriedly followed. When they passed the crowd, they straightened their waists subconsciously, using all the rules that Master Shen handed over to them, making sure that they would not lose their status in front of the servants.


    Taohua went straight to the chair in the middle. Yan Yihuan saw it, and didn''t hesitate to sit in the middle position. Yan Yile and Yan Yishuang sat on both sides respectively.


    The four people sat down, and Ping Tong smiled and handed the roster to Daohua, and said loudly: "Madam said, this time the selection of maids is up to the girls."


    After hearing the words, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile all straightened their faces.


    After moving to Ningmen Mansion, they knew that they would add maids, and they also knew that these maids would go with them to their in-laws in the future, so they all attached great importance to them.


    Ping Tong saw the expressions of the three people in his eyes. Compared with these three, the older girl was a little casual, and wanted to remind a few words. But thinking that the lady had said not to intervene in the girls'' picking the maids, she gave it to her. Swallowed.


    "Big girl, if there is nothing else, the slave will leave."


    Daohua quickly flipped through the roster, and almost every page was swept away. Hearing Pingtong¡¯s words, he nodded: "Go ahead and do your job."


    In just a moment, Daohua flipped through the roster and handed it to Yan Yihuan next to her.


    Yan Yihuan didn¡¯t expect Daohua to hand her the roster so soon, and said in surprise: "Big sister, you finished reading it so soon? Don¡¯t read more?"


    Daohua smiled: "There are too many names, I can''t remember them." The main reason is that there are only rough information such as names, ages, and hometowns on the roster.


    Yan Yihuan did not expect Daohua to say this, and was silent for a moment: "The younger sister will watch first. If the eldest sister wants to watch it, please tell her."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Looking at a large group of people in the river below, Daohua looked at it. There were at least fifty or sixty, all of whom were young girls from ten to fifteen years old.


    Daohua glanced at Gu Yu behind her.


    Gu Yu immediately went forward, bending over and asking: "Girl, what''s the matter?"


    Daohua covered her face with a ball fan, and asked in a low voice, "How many people did my mother buy this time? Is there so many people at home?"


    Gu Yu whispered back: "Madam bought more than a hundred people this time, saying that she wants to fill up all the vacancies in each courtyard at a time. The maids in the yard are all selected through competitions, and they are not qualified. Have been sent away."


    "It looks like there are many people gathered together, but they are not conspicuous when they are assigned to the hospitals. Last time the master hosted the officials of Ningmen Palace, the manpower was not enough."


    Daohua sighed, and then began to figure out how many people she would choose today.


    Four big maidservants still lack one, four second-class maids do not have a single one, the four sweeping maids are still two short, and the four rough maids are also two.


    So, she has to choose 7 maids and two wives today.


    After knowing how many people to choose, Daohua had a count in her heart. She glanced at Yan Yihuan who was still reading the roster. After thinking about it, she said to Wang Man''er, "Go, make a pot of tea for me and my three sisters. Desserts."


    I am afraid that this election will not end so soon.


    Wang Manerfu blessed his body: "Yes." Then he trot away.


    Because of the importance, Yan Yihuan and the three took it very seriously. After Daohua had finished three or four cups of tea, they put down the roster.


    "finish watching?"


    Yan Yi said apologetically: "Let the big sister wait a long time."


    Daohua waved her hand: "It''s okay. Anyway, there is nothing else to do today." She said and looked at Yan Yishuang and Yan Yile, "Then let''s choose, who will come first?"


    Yan Yihuan glanced at Yan Yile, who wanted to talk, and suddenly she couldn''t say anything because of her young age, Yan Yile who was the first choice.


    Daohua looked at the two people''s eyebrows and the lawsuit, ignored them, and looked down to drink tea.


    Yan Yi both spoke: "Big sister takes the lead, and this big sister is the first to choose."


    Daohua glanced at Yan Yishuang, who was pleasing to the eye with low eyebrows. When she came back this time, she found that this person was much more low-key than before.


    has become smarter!


    If she has always been like this, Yiniang¡¯s temperament will not embarrass her. As for her, she will not care about her.


    Yan Yihuan also smiled and said: "The third sister said that the eldest sister should choose first."


    Daohua glanced at the three of them: "Since the three sisters are polite, then I''m not welcome." She said, she stood up.


    At this moment, because of standing for a while, some people have begun to shake their bodies.


    "You, you, you, get out."


    Inaba directly kicked the swaying person out.


    Don¡¯t blame her for being cruel, she is the one chosen to do the job, if she doesn¡¯t have a good body, this job is not good.


    Inahua walked down, her face was too gorgeous, and she kicked out trembling as soon as she approached, and returned to her seat after walking around.


    "Let me talk about my requirements for the maid, first, heartfelt; second, duty; third, strict mouth; fourth, abiding by the rules; finally, you must have a certain ability. If you can''t do these points, take the initiative to retreat Go out."


    As soon as these words came out, the maids who were standing low appeared commotion.


    They have been in the mansion for nearly two months. They have more or less understanding and contact with the other three girls. Only the eldest girl, who went to Zhuangzi, only came back yesterday. They know too little, only Knowing is awesome.


    Most powerful masters are difficult to serve, and many people are a little worried about this.


    But the eldest girl is the wife of the old man, and it is definitely better to follow her than to follow the other three girls.


    Because of this, although many people worry that Daohua is powerful, they still stand still.


    Daohua saw the hesitation and struggle of some people in her eyes, and smiled: "I gave you the opportunity to choose. You must cherish it. This may be a turning point in determining your future destiny."


    "I know, many of you may feel that staying with me will have a better future. However, the gain and the pay are corresponding. The higher the gain, the greater the price paid."


    "My requirements are high, not everyone is suitable for staying with me. You are incapable, but you have to go to my yard, so in the end, you will only have to be sent away."


    "The most important thing is to choose the one that suits you."


    With these few words, someone in the crowd couldn''t help but stand up.


    Someone took the lead, and some of them stepped out one after another.


    Looking at this scene, both Yan Yihuan and Yan Yi''s expressions moved.


    Yan Yihuan: It¡¯s true that the big sister is the first to choose. If they are allowed to choose, they won¡¯t be able to do that. Basically, they just choose what they like.


    Such a choice, the maid¡¯s good or bad, it all depends on luck.


    Yan Yishuang: Just a few words kicked out some people who were not determined and swayed, and they also lost a good reputation. The eldest sister¡¯s methods are really high enough.


    Finally, including those who were removed before, there are only less than 30 people left.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： ,acting

    Chapter 322, Acting


    With so many people missing, Daohua didn''t care at all, and turned to Wang Man''er and whispered a few words.


    Wang Man''er left quickly.


    Daohua spoke at this time: "There is a big maid next to my mother. I am very upset when I look at it. Later my maid will call someone over. Then, you will go up and slap her."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the yard was shocked.


    The three of Yan Yihuan also grew their mouths. Before everyone recovered, Wang Man''er had led Ping Xiao over.


    Ms. Li¡¯s two most trusted maids, one is Pingtong and the other is Ping Xiao. Everyone knows this.


    "Big girl, I''m busy, if you have anything to do, please tell me as soon as possible, I have no time to waste!"


    As soon as ?? came up, Ping Xiao said to Daohua impatiently.


    Daohua glanced at the maid who was standing still, and said lightly: "Why, no one did it?"


    It was almost as soon as the words fell. Someone in the crowd moved.


    "Snapped!"


    There was a loud sound in the yard, followed by several falling sounds.


    In a moment, Daohua stood up, looked at the group of people Ping Xiao, and asked anxiously: "Man, why didn''t you stop them?"


    She just wanted to see, among so many people, could she find a maid who completely obeyed her orders, but she didn¡¯t think it would really make sense.


    "Girl, it is not Sister Ping Xiao who was beaten."


    Wang Man''er quickly helped a few people who fell together to stand up.


    Daohua then figured out that it turned out that one person rushed out to hit someone, while the other rushed out to stop the person, and that slap happened to hit him in the face.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, why is it hitting someone, and why is it stopping?"


    was a maid who was about the same size as Daohua: ¡°Do whatever the master asks, no matter who the other party is.¡±


    It was a fifteen-year-old maid: "The girl who is going to hit is by the wife''s side. This is against filial piety. Even if the girl is dissatisfied, she should report it to her and let her take care of it."


    Daohua smiled: "I want them both." After finishing speaking, she blinked at Ping Xiao.


    See you, Pingxiao patted her dress and left with a smile.


    Pick someone to continue.


    Daohua looked at the other maids: "Let¡¯s come forward and say something."


    A maid asked boldly: "Excuse me, big girl, what did you say?"


    Daohua smiled: "Whatever."


    After ??, the maids stepped forward one after another. Ina Hua listened silently, and finally selected five people who showed calmness, were able to be popular, literate, articulate, and thoughtful.


    Daohua looked at Yan Yihuan and the three of them: "Okay, I have finished choosing, it''s time for the three younger sisters."


    Inahana is not very interested in how the three of them choose, but she still watches with patience.


    From the selection process, we can still see the three people''s behavior style.


    Yan Yihuan, though, she has a delicate mind. When choosing people too carefully, she seems a little procrastinated and indecisive.


    Yan Yile may be spoiled by the second uncle and the second aunt, and the choice of people is entirely based on her own preferences.


    What makes Daohua surprised is that Yan Yi is very calm and rational when she chooses candidates.


    It was almost noon when the four sisters had all chosen.


    After ??, Pingtong brought a group of women over again.


    The choice of the woman was much simpler. Daohua chose two women who were strong, not very annoying, and talkative, and then returned to Daohuaxuan with a group of people. .


    Fortunately, the yard on this side of the government office is relatively large, there are ten more people, and it will not be crowded.


    "Man''er, in the next days, you will be responsible for training them and telling them the rules of my yard." After that, Daohua was about to go back to her room.


    Wang Man''er hurriedly shouted: "Girl, you haven''t named them yet."


    Daohua wanted to say what it used to be called now, but Wang Maner told her that there were three of them, one named Peach Blossom, one named Xinghua, and one Cuihua, and Daohua was speechless.


    With so many flowers, her yard has become a garden.


    After groaning, Daohua looked at the maid who had beaten people before: "You will be called Bishi from now on." After that, she looked at the maid who was blocking people, "Your name is Bizhu."


    "For others, Biyun, Bifeng, Bishuang, Biyu, Bilu. Alright, so be it."


    Bishi and others saw that Daohua left like this, they were slightly stunned.


    They came on the first day, did the girl not speak any words?


    "Sisters, come with me to see where you live."


    Wang Man''er knew that his girl was unpleasant, and quickly took the person away. As he walked, he said to a few people: "The girl is happy to be quiet. You can''t speak loudly in the yard."


    "The girl¡¯s room is not allowed to go in unless she has her permission. Even if you have something to report, you have to stand at the door and ask."


    After Daohua entered the room, she began to think about going to see the dragon boat on the Dragon Boat Festival.


    "If you want to go to the provincial government, you must live in your uncle''s house. It seems that this time the Dragon Boat Festival ceremony, there is no need to send another person to send it."


    Main courtyard back hall.


    After Mrs. Li had dealt with the affairs of the mansion, Ping Xiao vividly explained the scene of the four girls choosing people in the courtyard today.


    When Daohua asked Wang Man''er to ask Ping Xiao to come and act with her, Mrs. Li couldn''t help but laugh, her eyes full of petting: "This girl, she just loves to fool around."


    Pingtong smiled and took the words: "The slave maid looks at the big girl. This is a good way. I really selected two good maids."


    "Daohua." Mrs. Li paused suddenly, "I can''t call my nickname anymore, I will have to change my name to Yiyi in the future."


    Daughter is thirteen this year, and her nickname is no longer appropriate. If she is heard by other family members, she can¡¯t be laughed at.


    "Yiyi, this girl, although some things are a little out of the ordinary, but she can get unexpected results, as long as she can control the proportions, let her go."


    Pingxiao said again: "The other three girls, looking at the slaves, they also chose very well."


    Ms. Li''s face faded a bit: "They choose whether they are good or not. If something happens in the future, they won''t be able to blame me."


    Pingtong and Hepingxiao both closed their mouths, and did not continue.


    In this selection of maids, according to the original idea of ??the lady, except for the eldest girl who prepared four maids, four second-class maids, four sweeping maids, and four maids, the number of the other three girls was halved.


    After all, the third girl is a concubine, the second girl and the fourth girl are the daughters of the second master in white, so there are really not so many people who serve them.


    Who knows, after the second lady knew, she was always saying that the lady was partial, and once said it in front of the master, the lady was so angry that she just opened her hand and left it alone.


    Ms. Li looked at the roster, and the maids picked by the daughter and Yihuan were all marked.


    Seeing Yihuan''s three maids who are the same as her daughter prepare the specifications, a little sneer in her heart.


    Second younger siblings only think about how noble people are, but they have never thought about how to bear this nobility if they don¡¯t have enough identities to match them?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： , No appointment

    Chapter 323, missed appointment


    Ten more maids were added to the yard. Daohua¡¯s life has not been affected. Wang Maner, Gu Yu, and Li Xia are still taking care of the close waiters.


    Wang Maner has been trained over the years, and meticulously conveyed Daohua¡¯s preferences and rules to the new maidservants, and he has become a maidservant who has become a maid.


    Gu Yu and Lixia are still a bit short, but they are still neat and thoughtful.


    "In the girl''s yard, everything is done according to the rules, but whoever makes a mistake will have to be punished. The rules I taught you these days are all remembered for me. Don''t make any mistakes in the future, and I don''t know where the mistakes are. "


    "I want to emphasize again, girls are the ones who don¡¯t like chewing tongues, so take care of your mouths. If you let me know, if someone tells us about people and things in our yard at will, they will all be thrown away."


    "Do your duties well, the girl is generous, and you will have your own benefits in the future."


    "Okay, I''m here for today. Tomorrow Gu Yu will come to give you work assignments. In the future, you can work hard in the yard."


    Looking at Wang Man''er turning and leaving, Bi Shi and other seven new maids all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Biyun whispered: "The rules in the yard of the girl are so strict!"


    Biwei glanced at a few people: "It''s better to be stricter. This shows that our girl is a person who values ??rules. It is much easier to serve such masters than to serve masters who do things based on their preferences. As long as we abide by the rules and do well. You won¡¯t be punished for your own part."


    After speaking, he looked at Bishi.


    "What do you mean, Bishi?"


    Bishi didn''t expect Biwei to call her suddenly, was taken aback, and said directly: "I don''t care about anything else, anyway, I will do whatever the girl asks."


    Bi Wei''s mouth tickled: "If the girl asks you to do something that hinders her reputation, will you do it too?"


    Bishi''s eyebrows knotted, she hated thinking, and muttered: "I''m just a maid, I only listen to the master''s instructions to do things. I can''t think about so many other things, nor should I think about it."


    Bi smiled: "But I think that people make mistakes. As slaves, we have to listen to the master to do things, but when we know that the master is doing something wrong, we should also stand up and remind one or two that it is right. It¡¯s not because of the master¡¯s temperament. This is true heartfelt, isn¡¯t it?"


    Bishi lost his head and said nothing.


    When she is at home, she is not a talking person, let alone arguing with others. She does what her family asks her to do.


    Biwei sees that she has pressed the bishi down, she feels a little proud in her heart.


    Although she was also born in a peasant family, she had studied with her brother at home for a few days, and she thought she was more knowledgeable than this stupid, stupid Bi Shi.


    She could see that among them, the girl also had some impressions of her and Bi Shi.


    There are four big maidservants around the girl. Now Sister Man''er, Sister Gu Yu, and Sister Lixia have taken up three, so the remaining one is likely to be chosen from her and Bishi.


    So, she had to overwhelm Bi Shi and become the maid beside the girl.


    Their family has sold themselves to Yan''s house. As long as she can be the maid beside the girl, the family will be better at Yan''s house.


    Go to the room, Daohua is in the gift list for the Dragon Boat Festival. Hearing the sound of the door curtain being opened, he raised his eyes and saw that it was Wang Man''er, and asked casually: "Is the training finished?"


    Wang Man''er walked forward with a smile, rolled up his sleeves and started rubbing ink: "The girl¡¯s vision is good. I see that the few maids selected this time are all pretty good."


    Daohua smiled without raising her head: "What''s wrong with the rules?"


    Wang Man''er: "They are all good, among them, Biwei learns best."


    Daohua: "Where is Bishi?"


    Wang Man''er was stunned. Does the girl like Bishi more?


    "Bi Shi. Very obedient, let me do whatever I want, but it''s good, but I don''t know how to work it out."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I see, you can watch carefully those maids. It''s only been a few days now, and you can''t see anything."


    Wang Maner responded with a smile, then tilted his head to look at the gift list, and said with a smile: "This year''s Dragon Boat Festival, the girl began to help his wife prepare the festival gifts for each family early, this is to allow more time to go to the provincial government to play A few days."


    Daohua smiled at her: "I want to go and play for a few more days, but I want my eldest brother to come back to pick me up early. It''s the first day of May tomorrow. Who knows when they will be back?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "It must be these two days."


    Daohua felt that it was the same. She smiled and dipped some ink again, and was about to pick up a pen to write. Suddenly she thought of something, "Xiao Yeyang shouldn''t have forgotten it, right?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said: "How is it possible? The last time you came back from Taohua Village, it was the little prince who took the initiative to make an appointment with the girl, and said that Defu should book a place in advance."


    Hearing the words, Daohua was relieved, smiled and nodded: "That guy Xiao Yeyang loves to play, he won''t forget to pick me up if he wants to."


    Little prince loves to play?


    Wang Maner was skeptical about this.


    She felt that the little prince also liked to play and laugh a little when he was with the girl, and he felt a sense of distance in front of other people.


    After a while, all the gift lists were written, Daohua closed the pen, and said to Wang Maner, ¡°Have you bought the bamboo basket I want for the rice dumplings?¡±


    Wang Man''er nodded: "I bought it back. Brother Xiao Liu personally watched this matter, and someone specially made it up according to the girl''s request."


    Ina Flower nodded, and then went to the main courtyard with the gift list.


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed.


    On the third day of May, Daohua got up early, and once again counted the Dragon Boat Festival rituals given to Xiao Yeyang, the Li family, the Dong family, the Su family, and the Zhou family. Brother and Xiao Yeyang came to pick her up quickly.


    Unfortunately, I waited till the night and didn''t see anyone.


    "Really forgot?"


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s face lost, Mrs. Li shook her head and smiled: ¡°The Dragon Boat Festival is the day after tomorrow, so it¡¯s too late for your brother and them to come back tomorrow!¡±


    Daohua nodded, and sighed: "I still want to spend two more days in the provincial government."


    On the fourth day of May, in the afternoon, Daohua still did not wait for her three older brothers and Xiao Yeyang to return home.


    Now, Daohua is really disappointed.


    "Damn it!"


    Daohua angrily circled the room: "Xiao Yeyang really forgot about me!"


    Wang Man''er, Gu Yu, and Lixia stood by and watched, a little anxious, but they didn¡¯t know how to persuade them.


    In order to watch the dragon boat race, the girl was looking forward to it for a long time.


    Wang Man''er thought for a while and said, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s not dark yet! Maybe, the uncle and the little prince encountered something on the road and it was delayed.¡±


    Daohua glanced at the sky, and she could only comfort herself so much.


    I can watch the sun disappear little by little, and Daohua is annoyed.


    Don¡¯t say it if you can¡¯t do it!


    Have her waited so many days in vain.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： , Annoyed

    Chapter 324, Annoyed


    When the sun completely disappeared on the horizon, Daohua completely gave up.


    The guy Xiao Yeyang really missed an appointment!


    "It seems that these festival gifts can''t be given out!"


    Daohua waved her hand to Wang Man''er and motioned to her to take the gift away. She was panicked now.


    Wang Man''er glanced at the loss of his girl¡¯s face, did not dare to say more, and greeted Gu Yu and Lixia to clean up.


    At this moment, Ping Tong came over.


    Seeing Ping Tong, Daohua''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Sister Pingtong, my brother and Xiao Yeyang are back?" There was joy and expectation in her tone that could not be concealed.


    Pingtong smiled and said, "That''s how the big girl wants to watch the dragon boat race?"


    Daohua: "Of course, I have heard Jingwan say before that the scene of the provincial dragon boat race is very spectacular and lively, and I have regretted that I haven''t been able to see it in person." Then, she waved to Wang Man''er.


    "Quickly, move the gifts to the carriage. Brother and the others are true, too. They came back so late. It will be too late when we arrive at the provincial government."


    If you raise your footsteps, you must go to the main courtyard.


    Pingtong saw that she had misunderstood, and quickly said: "Big girl, it''s not the uncle and them."


    Taohua paused, and the smile on her face disappeared: "Isn''t the eldest brother, they are back?" So what are you doing here?


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s naked eyes, Ping Tong hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s the second uncle, he came to Ningmen Mansion to do errands, so he came to our house by the way.¡±


    Daohua gave a faint ¡®Oh¡¯.


    Pingtong smiled and continued: "Don¡¯t the girl want to go to the provincial government to watch the dragon boat race? You can go there quickly with the second uncle."


    Inaba again gave a ¡®oh¡¯.


    Pingtong was a little surprised, how did she feel that the older girl had lost interest in watching the dragon boat race.


    Isn¡¯t it the uncle who didn¡¯t come back?


    But the result is the same.


    Daohana stood in the courtyard, folded a rose, peeled off the petals in a pair, was silent for a while, suddenly hummed, threw the rose in his hand, and turned to the main courtyard.


    If Xiao Yeyang doesn''t come to pick her up, she will go with herself!


    When Daohua followed Li Xingnian to Li''s house, it was already a quarter (11:30 in the evening).


    At this time, most of the people in Li''s family were asleep, and Daohua was not good to quarrel with Li Zixuan and Li Zixin, so he went to the guest room to rest.


    I don¡¯t know if she expected too much before, and then she was disappointed. Daohua didn¡¯t want to watch the dragon boat race so much. After lying in bed, she asked Wang Maner not to call her too early tomorrow.


    On the Dragon Boat Festival, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin learned that Daohua was coming, and they came together early in the morning to find Daohua. Who knows, when they arrived at the guest house, they were stopped by Wang Man''er.


    "The girl slept late last night, she hasn''t gotten up yet!"


    Li Zixuan nodded and said with a smile: "I heard my father say that when your son arrived last night, let her sleep a little longer, but you can''t get up too late. It would be bad if you missed the dragon boat race."


    Wang Man''er nodded, smiled and sent the two away, then stretched his head and glanced at the girl who was still asleep, complaining about Xiao Yeyang in his heart.


    The little prince is also true. The girl believed him so much that he actually missed the appointment.


    It''s all right now, and the girl is angry.


    Main courtyard.


    Li''s family came to the dining room. Seeing that Daohua hadn''t risen, they were slightly surprised.


    Fan smiled and said, "That girl is not a lazy girl, why is she up so late today?"


    Li Xingnian: "I was on the boat for two or three hours last night, and I was probably tired."


    Jiang looked at the sky: "Should I be called? If I can''t afford it, I will miss the dragon boat race."


    was talking, the next person came to report, and the Dong family girl came over.


    Fan''s face was puzzled: "Why is this girl Dong here? Does he know that Daohua is coming to our house?"


    Li Chenyi said: "Cousin Wenxiu and they are also in the city. I sent someone to tell them that my cousin is here early today."


    Fan nodded: "It''s time to say something, wait for a while to watch the dragon boat race, everyone will be busy together."


    Dong Yuanyao was led in and learned that Daohua hadn''t gotten up yet. She was speechless and said to Fan and the others with a smile: "Uncle and Auntie, you are waiting, I''m going to make a fuss about that lazy girl. "


    "Yan Yiyi, get up!"


    Daohua was sleeping soundly, feeling that someone was pulling her quilt and kicked it out.


    "Oops!"


    Hearing the cry of pain, Daohua woke up and sat up. Then she saw Dong Yuanyao sitting on the ground looking at her accusingly, with surprise on her face.


    "Yuan Yao, why are you here?"


    Dong Yuanyao was helped up by Wang Man''er, rubbing her **** while staring at Daohua: "Yan Yiyi, you have enough strength, you just kicked me away."


    Daohua got out of bed quickly, walked in front of Dong Yuanyao, and looked behind her: "Did you not fall?"


    Dong Yuanyao snorted: "Fortunately, I hide fast, and your kick didn''t completely hit me."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, and said sternly, "Well, what are you doing with my quilt?"


    Dong Yuanyao pointed out the window: "You can see for yourself when it is now? Do you want to watch the dragon boat race? You ran a long way. Wouldn''t it be a pity that you missed it?"


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "If you miss it, you will miss it. What''s a pity."


    Dong Yuanyao took a look at Daohua, and saw her lack of interest, stretched her hand and pulled her sleeves, and tentatively said: "Aren''t you angry with the little prince?"


    "Um?"


    Daohua turned her head and looked at Dong Yuanyao suspiciously: "You know?"


    Dong Yuanyao said in a bad mood: "Why do you think I appeared in Li''s house?"


    Ina Flower: "Why?"


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips: "It''s not early in the morning, so my brother sent someone back to his house and asked me to come and take you to watch the dragon boat race. He also asked me to explain to you that the little prince was a bit busy lately, so he gave me the matter of picking you up. forget."


    Hearing this, the breath that was stuck in Daohua¡¯s chest dissipated a little, and her eyebrows stretched out, Zhuangruo said unconsciously, "What is he doing?"


    Dong Yuanyao saw that there were only Wang Man''er and her two maids in the room, no scruples, and hummed: "Busy with Jiang''s family."


    Daohua was taken aback: "Jiang''s family? Is that the queen dowager''s family?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "The new Jiang Canzheng is the cousin of the little prince. He is here, so the little prince has to be with him for two days."


    "The Jiang family is accustomed to being noble. During this period of time, my brother followed the little prince, and was often tossed by them. I was missing this for a while, and that was missing for a while, which was very annoying."


    Daohua surprised: "Xiao Yeyang has a good relationship with the Jiang family?"


    Dong Yuanyao shrugged: ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, but instead of looking at the face of the monk, looking at the face of the Buddha, looking at the face of the queen mother, the little prince is also going to give the Jiang family a bit of face.¡±


    Inaba shook her head: "I feel so troublesome."


    Dong Yuanyao agreed: "Who said no? Just take my dad. It''s Jiang Shenzheng¡¯s boss. Can you really look at Jiang Shenzheng? My mother said, this is not a subordinate. An ancestor has come."


    Daohua smiled happily, looked at Dong Yuanyao, and whispered: "How do I feel that you seem to be very unhappy with this Jiang family?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "You will know when you see the Jiang family."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： , Pomp

    Chapter 325, pomp


    Wait for Daohua to wash and wear, it is already four quarters of the hour (8 o''clock in the morning).


    After eating a few bites of rice, he took Dong Yuanyao and went out with the Li family siblings.


    "My aunts, you guys are out!"


    As soon as Daohua left the gate, Yan Wenkai jumped off his horse and walked quickly to Daohua''s side: "Why do you keep it for so long?"


    "Get up late." Daohua briefly explained, then looked around and saw her three older brothers and Big Brother Dong were all there, but she didn''t see Xiao Yeyang.


    Daohua frowned slightly invisible, but she quickly threw it away, apologized and said with a smile: "I don¡¯t know if you are here too, so I¡¯m sorry to keep everyone waiting."


    Dong Yuanxuan led the horse over and said with a smile: "It''s okay, we just arrived."


    "Just arrived?"


    Yan Wenkai looked at Dong Yuanxuan in disbelief: "We are all waiting for half an hour. You said it just arrived? I knew I had to wait so long outside, so I entered the house."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at Yan Wenkai with a hard word.


    Yan Wenkai was uncomfortable by everyone, especially when he watched his sister stare at him madly, and then retreated backwards, retreating and chuckling: "Since everyone has come out, let''s set off. "


    Dong Yuanyao covered her mouth with one hand, and walked towards the carriage with Daohua in the other hand.


    "Hahaha~"


    got on the carriage, Dong Yuanyao was not holding back, and laughed directly: "Yiyi, I found out that your fourth brother is really a trick, so funny."


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin are also laughing low.


    Daohua glanced at Dong Yuanyao: "Live treasure? I gave it to you, would you like it?"


    The smile on Dong Yuanyao''s face suddenly closed, and she shook her head very simply: "Forget it, I can''t afford it, I''ll leave it to you."


    A group of people went straight to Wangyangkou.


    By the time they arrived, Wangyangkou was already crowded with people, and the shouts shook the sky.


    The dragon boat race has started, and people watching are enthusiastically cheering for the dragon boat they like.


    "so many people?!"


    Looking at the crowds one after another, Daohua was a little daunted. She likes lively, but doesn''t like crowded occasions.


    After getting off the carriage, Daohua stood on tiptoe and looked around, all human heads could be seen.


    "Let''s go!"


    Dong Yuanyao pulled Daohua, and under the leadership of Dong Yuanxuan, she walked straight to the observatory with few people.


    The observation deck is built on the bank of the river. There is one every few meters. One is about 20 to 30 square meters. Tables and chairs are placed on the top. The closer to the match point, the tighter the observation deck.


    These observation decks are all controlled by the government and rented out at a high price to the dignitaries who come to watch the dragon boat race. Every year during the Dragon Boat Festival, the government will make a lot of money.


    Walking through the crowd for a while, Daohua and his group came to a relatively forward observation platform.


    At this moment, almost all of them have people in the observation platform at the bottom left, but there are still many empty places in the top right.


    Dong Yuanyao saw Daohua staring at the empty observation decks, and sneered: "Big guys, always come last."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Uncle and Auntie don¡¯t come to see the dragon boat race?"


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips and said, "Come, of course I am coming, and many people will follow."


    Daohua touched Dong Yuanyao with her hand: "Why do you speak in this tone?"


    Dong Yuanyao tilted her head to Daohua¡¯s ear, and whispered: "Counting this year, my dad has been a chief ambassador in Zhongzhou for five years, and he has never made a high profile in public."


    "Who ever thought that now a Jiang joined the government, he came in front of the officials and encouraged my father to take everyone to watch the dragon boat race on the Dragon Boat Festival."


    "You don''t know. When my mother knew, she broke her favorite glass tea set with anger, and my grandmother was so angry that she drank porridge for three days."


    "My dad has been dispatched as the chief ambassador of Zhongzhou. Over the years, he has been cautious and cautious. He is afraid of being caught by political opponents and participating in front of the emperor, leaving a bad impression on the emperor."


    "It was low-key for four or five years, now it''s good, all destroyed."


    It seemed to confirm Dong Yuanyao''s words. Suddenly, there was a commotion in the crowd. Daohua looked back and saw a group of officials in official uniforms strolling over. The chattering and humorous appearance was unsatisfactory.


    The few who walked in the forefront were Dong Yuanyao¡¯s father, Dong Bu, the political ambassador.


    Behind the officials, followed by a group of female relatives in brocade clothes, either holding a fan or waving a brocade handkerchief, laughing at Yan Yan and step by step.


    As soon as these people arrived, the crowd immediately gave up a wide avenue for them to pass.


    Officials took up the first observation decks according to their ranks, and the rest belonged to female families.


    As soon as these people sit down, the best viewing platform will be full of people.


    No, there is one empty.


    The one with the best line of sight and the closest to the plug point is still empty.


    Ina Flower didn¡¯t look any more, she quickly retracted her gaze, and said faintly, ¡°The pomp is so big.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao saw that on the fifth observation platform, Madam Jiang went straight past her mother and sat in the middle position. She immediately snorted, ¡°The pomp is not big, how can we entrust the honor of others.¡±


    Her father is the chief ambassador and the highest official of a province. His wife is expensive. She should sit in the middle position. Mrs. Jiang is just a lady participating in politics. Taking advantage of the queen mother and the queen, she does not place people in such a way. In the eyes.


    Abominable, annoying!


    Daohua patted Dong Yuanyao¡¯s hand: "Let¡¯s watch the next game, do you know a dragon boat? Let¡¯s cheer for it."


    Dong Yuanyao did not continue to pay attention to the affairs of his parents, and just put his attention on the dragon boat on the river below. Who knows, at this time there was a commotion in the crowd.


    "Who is it this time?"


    Daohua turned her head curiously, and then her expression stagnated.


    Surrounded by a guard, Xiao Yeyang, wearing a jade crown and indigo-blue robe, wandered in with a folding fan, and Junyi''s face carried the inherent nobleness. With all his hands and feet, he took the royal arrogance. He Jinggui is undoubtedly revealed.


    Behind him, followed by a beautiful girl with a sweet smile and weak Liu Fufeng.


    The girl seemed to be unable to walk too fast. With a soft voice, Xiao Yeyang, who was walking ahead, would stop and wait for her, and then the two would walk side by side.


    "Are you OK?"


    Seeing Daohua staring at Xiao Wangye and Jiang Wanying in a daze, Dong Yuanyao stretched out her hand and shook her a few times.


    Daohua returned to her senses and glanced again at Xiao Yeyang, who was looking down at the girl who didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. He quickly retracted his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°What can I do? It¡¯s just seeing Xiao Yeyang making such a high-profile appearance. Surprised."


    said, paused, and asked inadvertently.


    "Who is the girl next to Xiao Yeyang?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Jiang Wanying, Jiang Chanzheng''s jewel in the palm of her hand, and the cousin of the little prince." After that, she glanced at Daohua, pondered for a moment, and said, "I grew up with the little prince in the Queen''s Palace."


    Daohua was stunned: "So, he and he are still childhood sweethearts?!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： , Nothing

    Chapter 326, there is nothing


    "Childhood. You can say that. Otherwise, how can the little prince be so patient with Jiang Wanying and stop waiting for her several times? It shows that the relationship between the two is very good."


    Dong Yuanyao said, carefully looking at Daohua¡¯s face, and seeing her frowning slightly, she touched her with her hand: "Are you really all right?"


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao with doubts: "Why do you keep asking like this? What can I do?"


    Dong Yuanyao constricted her eyebrows: "You really don''t understand, you are still pretending to be stupid with me?"


    Daohua turned and faced Dong Yuanyao: "I really don''t understand what you mean, but you can tell me, what''s wrong with me?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked around and saw that everyone¡¯s attention was on the dragon boat race. She tapped Xiao Yeyang and Jiang Wanying with her chin, and said in a low voice, ¡°Looking at the little prince and other girls walking together, you don¡¯t have any thoughts. uncomfortable?"


    Hearing this, Daohua finally understood what Dong Yuanyao meant, and immediately sneered: "Why should I feel uncomfortable? With whom is Xiao Yeyang''s freedom, what is it to do with me?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua carefully, examining her face.


    Daohua looked at her generously and let her explore.


    After a while, Dong Yuanyao exaggeratedly relieved to see that Daohua''s expression is not unusual, "Don''t blame me for talking too much, I''m really good for you, worry about you."


    Daohua cut off: "Worry I like Xiao Yeyang?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "Don''t blame me for thinking this way, it''s really that you have a better relationship with the little prince."


    Daohua smiled: "I ask you, your relationship with my fourth brother is also good, and you usually have a good time. Would you like him?"


    Dong Yuanyao was taken aback for a moment, then shook her head violently: "Si brother Yan is very good and can play well with me, but I only treat him as an older brother. Don¡¯t get me wrong."


    Daohua smiled: "I''m not mistaken. I also know that you are boring to my fourth elder brother. My fourth elder brother is very carefree. I probably never thought about it. I said this to you, just wanting you to empathize with others. Xiao Yeyang and I had a good time, but I only regarded him as a friend."


    Dong Yuanyao still has doubts on her face: "Then how do I feel, you see Xiao Wangye and Jiang Wanying walking together, you seem to be a little unhappy?"


    Daohua snorted: "I was mad at him. He cares about friends. He clearly agreed with me to pick me up, but he missed the appointment. If something important is delayed, then forget it. Now, looking at him like that, it is estimated that I have been to accompany beautiful women these days, of course I am going to be angry."


    Seeing Daohua''s angrily, Dong Yuanyao was a little uncertain about what she was thinking.


    Say that Yiyi cares about the little prince, but when discussing whether she likes the little prince, this guy is not shy at all, his expression is open and generous, and there is no such thing as the shyness of the daughter in the script and the drama.


    Don''t care, see Xiao Wangye and Jiang Wanying walking together, she is really angry again.


    Dong Yuanyao was a little confused.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua was a little speechless: "Don''t worry, I am still a bit self-aware. I am used to being free. I am definitely not able to stay in places like the royal family. What''s more, my family background is with Xiao Yeyang. It doesn''t match either."


    Listening to her, Dong Yuanyao nodded: ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think of it this way. The royal children look very beautiful outside, but they have to bear a lot.¡±


    "You haven''t stayed in the capital. You may not know the difficulties of the royal wife. You and I have similar temperaments. You can''t stand the royal rules."


    Daohua smiled and took her hand: "I know, you are doing me good."


    Dong Yuanyao also smiled: "It''s good if you know." After speaking, he paused, "Little Prince is really nice to you."


    Daohua interrupted her quickly: "I know what you want to say, do you want to say that Xiao Yeyang is interesting to me? Put your heart back in your stomach, I asked, there is no such thing."


    Dong Yuanyao was so surprised that she grew her mouth wide, and stammered: "Have you ever asked?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Of course you have to ask if you have any questions."


    Seeing her like this, Dong Yuanyao was completely relieved. If Yiyi really has any thoughts about the little prince, it is absolutely impossible to ask it so straightforwardly.


    Then he heard Daohua continue to say: "I know, you think Xiao Yeyang takes more care of me, but why don''t you think about it, I am his savior."


    "He treats me better, shouldn''t it be right? Besides, I treat him well, right? Even if he retaliates, he should treat me better."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "Also!"


    Daohua: "It must be. My fourth brother will also practice swords with you for a while. Whenever you have something good, don''t you always hold him tight? , Then we will definitely treat that person better, you say, is this the truth?"


    Dong Yuanyao thought for a while and nodded again: "Yes."


    Inahua patted her shoulder: "The emotions between people are still very pure. Don''t always think about the relationship between men and women. Apart from love, there is also friendship."


    Dong Yuanyao suddenly smiled: "It''s obviously that I want to enlighten you, why does it seem to be the other way around now?"


    Inaka also smiled.


    Next to ??, Yan Wenxiu and Dong Yuanxuan, who seemed to have been watching the dragon boat on the river, were relieved when they heard the two little girls laugh.


    Although Daohua and Dong Yuanyao lowered their voices, they still listened to them because of their close relationship.


    Yan Wenxiu: It¡¯s good for the elder sister not to think about the little prince. The little prince¡¯s status is too high. He doesn''t want the elder sister to be sad and regretful because of a relationship that is destined to be fruitless.


    Dong Yuanxuan: Sister Yan is not interested in the little prince! I was a little bit happy in my heart.


    At the same time, on the other side, Xiao Yeyang led Jiang Wanying through the crowd and was walking towards the observation deck.


    Glanced from a distance, he noticed Daohua who was pointing at the dragon boat in the river and joking.


    Looking at her bright smile, all the unhappiness accumulated in her chest due to dealing with the Jiang family these days disappeared without a trace.


    Almost thoughtlessly, Xiao Yeyang had to walk over there as soon as he turned around.


    Who knows at this time, Jiang Wanying spoke: "Brother Yang, my father and Mr. Dong are looking at you. Go over and say hello to them."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced over there. Although he was very impatient in his heart, he still endured his temper and walked over.


    Jiang Wanying smiled and followed, but she went to the female family.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was energetic and personable, Jiang Shenzheng nodded invisibly, and Madam Jiang was also satisfied.


    Originally thought that after leaving the capital, without the restraints of discipline, the unruly Xiao Yeyang would become more and more surly, but I did not expect to see it this time, but it was more promising than before.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： ,underestimate

    Chapter 327, underestimate


    Xiao Yeyang perfunctorily greeted Jiang Canzheng, Dong Yuanxuan and other Zhongzhou officials, said a few words politely, and walked to the front viewing platform.


    "Go, call Dao Dong Yuanxuan and the others. Watching the game here will have a broader view."


    Defu immediately nodded in response.


    These days, the master''s face has never looked good, and his heart has been raised high.


    Don¡¯t look at the master¡¯s temperament a lot over the years, but the jealousness in his bones has not changed at all. Master Jiang and Madam Jiang showed the style of their elders as soon as they arrived. He could clearly feel that the master¡¯s impatientness was about to reach its extreme. NS.


    He was really afraid that the master would be impatient, and he was too lazy to deal with Jiang Canzheng and Mrs. Jiang, so he shook his face and left.


    However, the Jiang family cannot be sloppy. If the master wants to successfully inherit the title of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, he cannot do without the support of the Queen Mother.


    Because of this, Governor Guo personally called him to the front several times before and asked him to advise and remind him when the master couldn''t help it.


    But, where does he have this ability?


    Governor Guo didn¡¯t dare to say this in front of his master, but let him, a slave, do it. Isn¡¯t it just bullying him to be honest?


    Defu feels so tired. Yesterday, because he forgot to remind his master to pick up girl Yan, the master made a big fire. He had not been punished for a long time. He was punished for kneeling for more than two hours. Up to now, his legs are still back. It''s so painful.


    Thinking of his bruised knee, Defu felt that he was too pitiful.


    When he learned that Miss Yan had come to the provincial government today, he almost jumped up with no joy.


    The one who can surrender the master is finally here!


    Defu limped out, he had to call Miss Yan over.


    However, before she left the observatory, Jiang Wanying walked over with a smile: "Brother Yang, who are you going to call?"


    Xiao Yeyang did not reply, but said, "Why are you here? You are not in good health. You should stay by Mrs. Jiang''s side. It''s windy here."


    Jiang Wanying gave him an annoyed look: "Brother Yang is not welcome to me?" Then, she smiled, "Brother Yang, don''t worry, I''m not a paper man. The weather is fine today, and blowing the hair is fine."


    Xiao Yeyang did not answer the conversation, but looked at Defu: "What are you still standing, why don''t you go?"


    Seeing Defu¡¯s legs and feet, Jiang Wanying stretched out her hand and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile: "I beg for Defu, Brother Yang, let¡¯s change someone."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang pursed his mouth and glanced at Fu, but he couldn''t straighten his legs, and he remained silent.


    At this time, a beautiful-looking and graceful maid walked out and blessed Xiao Yeyang and Jiang Wanying: "Master, or go as a slave, it can also be faster."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say anything about it, but Jiang Wanying agreed on her behalf, ¡°Ruizhu, you go.¡±


    Ruizhu glanced at Xiao Yeyang, saw that he had no objection, immediately responded with a smile, and then walked toward the observation deck where Dong Yuanxuan was located.


    Su Hongxin and his sister Su Shiyu also came to see the dragon boat race. After talking to his mother, the two walked towards Daohua and them.


    When ?? left, she also took Zhang Nanyan, who was among the female family members, with her.


    No way, who made Zhou Chengye be here.


    "Sister Su, Sister Zhang!"


    "Sister Dong and Sister Yan, you are all here."


    As soon as the girls met, they gathered together affectionately. Daohua introduced Su Shiyu and Zhang Nanyan to sisters Li Zixuan and Li Zixin, and then the girls discussed the dragon boat race enthusiastically.


    Su Hongxin approached Yan Wenkai. Seeing that this guy was just looking at the dragon boat below, he was speechless and touched him with his hand: "Why are you not with the little prince this time?"


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang and shrugged: "Did you not see the little prince wanting to accompany someone?"


    This person has always spoken loudly, and everyone heard it.


    Seeing everyone watching the past, Yan Wenkai looked innocent: ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. The little prince is with others. Without him, we can watch for ourselves. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yan Wenxiu endured the urge to cover his head, and Dong Yuanxuan also twitched the corners of his mouth.


    tell the truth


    Daohua let out a slightly invisible hum, then turned to look at Xiao Yeyang''s side.


    Just in time, Xiao Yeyang was also looking here.


    The eyes of the two collided, and Inaka curled her lips and quickly looked away.


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang turned his head when he saw Daohua, feeling a little lost in his heart, and then feeling a little nervous.


    Forgetting to pick up rice flower this time, because of that guy''s temperament, he will definitely be angry with him.


    How to explain to her later?


    Suddenly, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes lit up. This time the Jiang family came over and brought a lot of gifts from the emperor''s uncle, dowager, and empress. Among them was a pot of ornamental red fruits, which was said to be a tribute from a foreign country.


    That guy likes these, coaxing her with this, should she calm down, right?


    "The slave-maid Ruizhu pleases peace with all the sons and girls."


    Ruizhu smiled and came to Dong Yuanxuan and his party, and bowed to everyone in a respectful manner.


    Dong Yuanxuan raised his hand: "But what is the command of the little prince?"


    Ruizhu nodded: "The master sends a slave and maidservant over, and invites a few masters over."


    Aside, Daohua pulled Dong Yuanyao and asked in a low voice, "Why haven''t I seen this maid? It feels a little different."


    Dong Yuanyao leaned in her ear and said, "Of course you haven''t seen it. She came from Beijing with the Jiang family this time. I heard that she was with the Defu and served with the little prince since she was a child. The second time I came here, it seemed that the Queen Mother had personally appointed him, and his status was naturally higher than that of ordinary maids."


    Inaba nodded.


    At this moment, Ruizhu looked at Dong Yuanyao and smiled: "Miss Dong, Ms. Su, Ms. Zhang, Ms. Jiang is also over there, so let''s go with you. Looking at the dragon boat from the master''s side, the vision is clearer and wider. Everyone can talk together when they get together."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Daohua and Li''s sisters again: "I wonder who these three girls are?"


    Daohua glanced at her, she was indeed in an unusual position. Look at her tone and demeanor.


    Seeing that Daohua didn''t speak, she turned her head, Ruizhu frowned. Just about to say something, she heard Dong Yuanxuan say: "This is the daughter of Lord Yan, the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture. These two belong to Miss Yan. cousin."


    Ruizhu''s eyes flickered.


    The prefect of Ningmen Mansion, but the daughter of a fourth-rank official, she is pretty big.


    "It''s a slave girl whose eyes are awkward, Miss Yan, why don''t you go there too?" As for the two cousins, they didn''t report their homes.


    Listening to this kind of charity speech, Daohua chuckled immediately: "No, I see it very well."


    Such a straightforward refusal made Ruizhu stunned.


    Does the daughter of the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture know who she is rejecting?


    Although she was a maid, she was appointed by the Queen Mother to serve the master, and her invitation represented the master¡¯s invitation.


    Dare she refuse the invitation of the master?


    Ruizhu laughed in her heart. The female family member of the expatriate official really couldn''t get on the stage. She immediately smiled: "Since the girl doesn''t want to go there, the slave and maid will not persuade her."


    After speaking, he looked at Dong Yuanxuan and others.


    "Several sons and girls, let''s go."


    Seeing that the rice flower did not pass, Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes flashed, but did not persuade him to look at Yan Wenxiu: "Wenxiu, let''s go."


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at his younger sister, did not say much, nodded, pulled the fourth younger brother who wanted to say something, and followed Dong Yuanxuan.


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Ruizhu with a faint smile, and whispered to Daohua: "The people in the capital are like this. They have a pair of snobs, don''t go to your heart."


    Inahana nodded: "I don''t want to worry about this little thing and myself, you guys go there quickly, I have seen my aunt look here several times."


    Su Shiyu looked at Daohua: "We will come over to accompany you with a few words in the past."


    "I have a cousin with my cousin, you don''t need to worry about me, go go."


    Daohua smiled and pushed Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu out.


    Ruizhu stood aside and watched silently, feeling a little bit obsessed in her heart. How did you feel that Dong Gongzi''s eyes looked a little weird when she looked at her?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： , Chase

    Chapter 328, chase here


    After Ruizhu left, Defu had been paying attention to the situation on Daohua''s side. Seeing Ruizhu had invited everyone, but the most important girl, Yan was missing, his heart suddenly thumped, and he looked up. , Sure enough, I saw that my master''s face was so heavy that he couldn''t sink any more.


    "Hmm, Hum, Hum!"


    Xiao Yeyang held the folding fan and beat the railing again and again.


    Perceiving Xiao Yeyang''s anger, Jiang Wanying was surprised: "Brother Yang, what''s the matter with you?" Okay, why did you get angry all at once?


    Seeing that Daohua was unwilling to come over, Xiao Yeyang didn''t even have the thoughts of being courteous with Jiang Wanying. He pressed his lips and didn''t speak, and his eyes swept over there from time to time.


    That guy is really angry!


    Are you angry that he didn''t pick her up?


    He always remembered that he wanted to go to Ningmen Mansion on the third day of May, but who ever thought that the cousin inhaled pollen that day and suffered an asthma attack. Mrs. Jiang lost the cousin¡¯s medicine again, and he had to Staring at people looking for medicine, as soon as he was busy, he forgot about it.


    Hey, he should tell the three brothers Yan Wenxiu about this in advance, so that they can pick up rice flowers even if he is not free.


    Jiang Wanying was slightly unhappy seeing Xiao Yeyang ignoring herself, but she was relieved soon.


    Brother Yang is like that, as soon as his temper comes up, he doesn¡¯t pay attention to anyone.


    Father and mother also said that Brother Yang has changed over the years, she sees it, it hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    At this time, Ruizhu led Dong Yuanxuan and some of them: "Master, slaves have invited Dong Gongzi and Dong girls over."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang turned his head and glanced at Ruizhu faintly.


    Originally, Ruizhu still had a smile on his face. The smile on his face disappeared instantly.


    Although she hasn¡¯t served her master for a few years, she knows the master¡¯s temperament too well. At a glance, she can see that the master is angry and is still angry with her.


    Did she do something wrong?


    Ruizhu looked for blessing for help, but he didn''t look at himself when he saw blessing, and his heart became even more alarmed.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Dong Yuanxuan and several of them, and then ignored them, and continued to knock on the fence with the folding fan, looking at Daohua from time to time.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wanying waved Ruizhu to retreat, and took the initiative to meet Dong Yuanxuan.


    After getting to know each other, he smiled and looked at the three brothers Yan Wenxiu: "Why don''t Miss Yan come here together? Let''s get together and get a little more fun."


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Xiao Yeyang subconsciously, and explained: "My cousins ??are here, and my sister wants to accompany them, so I didn''t come here."


    Jiang Wanying smiled: "So that''s it, next time, I can invite the Li family brothers and sisters together."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s folding fan hitting the fence suddenly stopped, thinking that some minions would be accustomed to worshiping high and stomping low, the expression in Ruizhu''s eyes became uncomfortable: "I don''t even know how to ask someone. You don¡¯t have to take care of it anymore."


    Ruizhu''s complexion changed and she knelt directly on the ground: "The master forgive me. It is not good for the slave and the maidservant. The slave will immediately ask Miss Yan, Master Li, and Girl Li to make amends for them."


    Jiang Wanying''s face changed: "Brother Yang, I said the wrong thing, don''t you be angry." After that, she looked at Ruizhu, "Since I am going to apologize, what are you still doing?"


    Ruizhu raised his eyes and looked at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t stopped, he stood up quickly. However, before he even stepped out, he heard someone say, ¡®No, my sister and they are going back. ¡¯


    Looking at Daohua who was talking and laughing with the Li sisters and walking into the crowd, Xiao Yeyang was not interested in watching the dragon boat at all: "Send my cousin back to Mrs. Jiang."


    After saying this sentence, no one paid any attention to it and left straight away.


    Defu immediately limped to follow.


    Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenxiu and others who had just been called over looked at each other.


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips: she knew that Yiyi couldn''t come, and the little prince must be angry, sure enough.


    People from the other observatory all looked over.


    "The most exciting final of the dragon boat is about to begin. Why did the little prince leave at this time?"


    Jiang Canzheng frowned slightly. He just felt that his nephew was stable, but he didn''t expect that he would still do his own way. He, his cousin, was sitting here, and he didn''t say hello when he left.


    After Daohua and Li''s brothers and sisters left Wangyangkou, they originally planned to go home directly, but when passing by the Sihai restaurant, Daohua suddenly wanted to eat sea fish and shrimps, and she couldn''t move her steps.


    Seeing her like this, the Li brothers and sisters were a little bit funny: "Cousin wants to eat in a restaurant?"


    Ina Hua nodded immediately, and asked, "Can you?"


    Li Chenyi smiled: "Of course, it''s okay. For today''s festival, my parents won''t care about us too much, just send someone back and say something."


    Hearing this, Daohua looked happy, and immediately waved his hand proudly: "That''s great, let''s go, I will invite you to have a big meal."


    "Miss Yan, please have a big meal. I wonder if there is any for me?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Daohua looked back at him, hummed sternly, and walked into the restaurant first.


    Seeing this, the Li family brothers and sisters don¡¯t know what to do.


    They had no idea that Xiao Yeyang would appear here.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded to the Li family brothers and sisters, and then quickly chased into the restaurant.


    Wait until the blessings were all in, the Li family brothers and sisters came back to their senses.


    Li Zixin looked puzzled: "Isn''t the little prince watching the dragon boat race? Why are you here?"


    Li Zixuan glanced at her sister silently, why? Chasing the cousin over here.


    Li Chenyi: "The cousin went in alone, let''s go in quickly."


    On the second floor of the restaurant, Daohua was placed in a box facing the street by her buddy. As soon as she sat down, she saw Xiao Yeyang walking in with the blessing.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the blessing, he immediately understood the blessing, and walked towards Wang Man''er with a smile: "Miss Man''er, I have something to ask you, so please move outside and talk."


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua, and saw that his girl hadn¡¯t said anything, and then followed Defu out of the box.


    "what are you doing?"


    Seeing Blessing closed the door of the box, Wang Man''er immediately stopped it.


    Defu quickly grabbed Wang Man''er and said in a low voice: "Miss Man''er, my master wants to make compensation to Miss Yan. The door is wide open. It is not good to be seen by others."


    Hearing this, Wang Man''er put down his hand to push the door: "How do you know that the little prince wants to compensate my girl?"


    Defu sighed: "The master has chased here from Wangyangkou. It''s not a compensation, what is it?"


    Wang Man''er felt reasonable, nodded, and then said with dissatisfaction: "Why did you know that today? I said that I was coming to pick up my girl, but let her pigeons go again. Can you say she can''t be angry?"


    Defu nodded again and again: "Girl Man''er said that, it''s just that the master didn''t mean it."


    Wang Man''er hummed: "My girl is the most reasonable. If you have something to do, you can send someone over to say it, why bother to let my girl wait for two days."


    Defu quickly compensated: "This is my fault. I didn''t think it over. The girl should blame me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： , Readme

    Chapter 329, Readme


    In the box, Daohua crossed her arms and leaned against the window, looking straight at the street, as if she was a thousand miles away.


    Seeing her doing this, Xiao Yeyang fell silent for a moment, and went straight to sit down.


    After hearing the sound for a long time, Daohua slowly turned her head and took a peek, but as soon as she turned her head, she met Xiao Yeyang''s gaze, embarrassed by the peeping and being caught, she immediately asked: " What do you look at? Haven''t seen any beautiful women!"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flashed with a smile, the corners of his mouth raised, and he said with a smile: "Isn''t it, I''ve never seen it, forgive me, Xiaosheng has a clumsy eye, I haven''t noticed before that our girl Yiyi is actually a pretty girl."


    Daohua didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to say that. She was sluggish for a moment, and then looked over angrily.


    Is this guy molesting her?


    Is the courage fattened?


    Don¡¯t want to lose her momentum, Daohua snorted directly: ¡°Then you don¡¯t have eyes.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement, then looked at Daohua and smiled: "Now it has grown up."


    Daohua twisted her brows again, and looked at Xiao Yeyang suspiciously.


    What medicine did this guy take wrong?


    It¡¯s not here to pay for it, isn¡¯t it?


    At this moment, Defu walked in with his body bent and his head low, put down the tea tray, and walked out without saying a word.


    Xiao Yeyang got up and poured two cups of tea, picked up a cup and handed it to Daohua: "After watching the dragon boat for a long time, I am thirsty even if I want to come, come and have a cup of tea!"


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and walked over, took the teacup and sat down on the stool, then raised her eyebrows and looked at Xiao Yeyang, as if, "Say what you have to say, she listens thoroughly."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say a word, walked over to her and sat down, was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have told you my family background, right?¡±


    Ina Flower is really surprised now.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Xiao Yeyang opened his mouth again.


    "When I was very young, my father and mother concubine got together and left. It was a big mess. My father felt ashamed, so he vented his anger on me. Since then, I don¡¯t want to see you again. I don''t care about everything about me, I just favor Concubine Ma Bian and his concubine''s eldest son blindly."


    "After the mother and concubine left the palace, I not only lost my mother, but also my father."


    "The slaves in the palace are used to worshiping high and low. When I was five years old, I had a dispute with Xiao Yechen, and he was pushed into the lake between pushing and pulling. If it weren''t for the doctor to come in time, I would no longer be in this world. NS."


    "Because of this, the uncle Huang learned that I was not doing well in the palace, and saw that my father didn''t care about me at all, so he took me to the palace for training."


    "I thought I would be able to live there, but after I went, I found out that life in the palace is worse than in the palace."


    Taohua listened silently, the anger in her heart had long since disappeared, replaced by full of pity and distress.


    A five-year-old child, in a place like the imperial palace, without the protection of his parents, how sad is his life?


    It was not once or twice that she heard people say that Xiao Yeyang was a rebellious and surly person when she was in the capital. She didn''t understand why this happened before, but now she understands it.


    Ancient women''s harmony between women was an extremely bad thing, not to mention it happened in the royal family.


    Xiao Yeyang, as the child of the person involved, grew up, fearing that he has received strange eyes from others, right?


    Growing up in such an environment, it is strange that he can not be rebellious.


    Xiao Yeyang is still going on.


    "Fortunately, the emperor''s uncle and the queen mother treated me well. In addition, I am not an easy one, and gradually gained a reputation in the palace, and slowly no one dared to provoke me."


    When she said this, Daohua clearly felt that Xiao Yeyang''s tone became a little bit colder, and her eyes flashed with cold light.


    "The Jiang family is the Queen Mother''s natal family, and Wanying''s cousin is her grand-niece. She often goes in and out of the palace with Madam Jiang to see the Queen Mother."


    "Although I study with the princes, they are not willing to play with me because of my mother and concubine." At this point, Xiao Yeyang''s mouth showed a sneer.


    In those years, he heard too much slander about his mother in private. It was also from that time that he buried his hatred for his mother in his heart, and attributed all the bad luck and suffering he experienced to his mother.


    Now think about it, those who slander their mothers, their intentions are so vicious.


    not only separated the relationship between him and his mother, but also separated the relationship between him and the Guo family, and it was ruining him.


    You should know that in the past, anyone who dared to mention his mother in front of him would be beaten by him, even the prince.


    For this, he was not less punished by the emperor''s uncle.


    If it weren''t for that accidentally tied up, if it wasn''t for Daohua, he thought, he would not be able to get out of hatred for his mother in his entire life, and he would not want to get out.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yeyang turned his head and looked at Daohua. At this moment, he realized that this guy was looking at him distressedly, his eyes softened involuntarily.


    Daohua couldn''t help but want to comfort this child who has no father or mother''s love, and reached out and patted his hand on the table: "Xiao Yeyang, everything is over. You are so good, and the future must be bright. ."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua¡¯s comforting hand, and instinctively stretched out his other hand, directly covering it, and asked: "Do you really think I am good?"


    Seeing him like this, Dahua didn''t think much about it, thinking that he was seeking approval, and nodded immediately: "Well, although my temper is a little bit bigger, there is nothing special in other aspects. It''s good."


    After finishing speaking, he wanted to withdraw his hand, but he felt that Xiao Yeyang''s grip was a little tight, and he gave up.


    It''s over, this is a poor child.


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua''s hand with both hands, and couldn''t help but rub it lightly.


    At this moment, all he was thinking about was that Daohua¡¯s hands were so soft that he should hold them earlier, and where there was the resentment and gloom that he experienced when he was talking about childhood.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang stopped talking, Daohua couldn''t help asking, "What happened later?"


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment, and looked at Daohua blankly: "Huh? What happened?"


    Daohua: "What happened to you and Jiang Wanying later?" Taking advantage of his dazedness, he took his hand out.


    Seeing Daohua withdraw his hand, Xiao Yeyang had some regrets on his face. He hadn''t caught enough: "I''m going to greet the Queen Mother. Sometimes I will meet Wanying''s cousin. "


    "She is frail and sick, and others dare not play with her, and I am an annoying person. At the same time, we who are excluded, we will say a few words when we meet, and the relationship is not bad."


    After finishing speaking, she took a careful look at Inaba, and saw that there was nothing unusual in her expression before continuing.


    "I was going to pick you up on the third day of May, but my cousin Wanying had an asthma attack. I was busy looking for medicine for her, so I forgot to pick you up."


    The further the ??, the weaker and weaker the tone, and the lower and lower the voice.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： , Small shrimp peeler

    Chapter 330, Little Shrimp Peeler


    "I''m sorry, I apologize to you, don''t be angry!"


    Xiao Yeyang pushed Daohua''s arm, looking at Daohua pitifully.


    Daohua glanced at him and took a sip of tea: "Xiao Yeyang, I accept your apology, and I won''t be angry anymore."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang was overjoyed, and as soon as he picked up the tea to take a sip, he heard Daohua''s voice again.


    "Xiao Yeyang, I am a very real person. If you can''t do something in the future, don''t tell me. If you say it, you must do it."


    Seeing Daohua''s serious face, Xiao Yeyang took a deep look at her, and then solemnly nodded.


    Seeing him nodding, Daohua smiled: "Okay, this is over. Let''s order something to eat. I came out without a few bites in the morning, and I am all hungry now."


    Xiao Yeyang also smiled, knocked on the table, and the door was opened from the outside.


    Defu and Wang Man''er walked in with a smile.


    "Master, Miss Yan, this is the menu."


    Defu is very eye-catching and handed the menu directly to Inaka.


    Daohua looked at it and said, ¡°Today¡¯s holiday, I will order more so that my cousins ??and cousins ??will have a good meal.¡± Having said that, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Wang Man''er, ¡°Where¡¯s cousin Zi Xuan?¡±


    Wang Man''er was speechless.


    My dear girl, you finally think of Master Ciao and them.


    "In the next room."


    Inahana patted her head, quickly stood up, and walked out.


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed the person: "What are you going to do?"


    Daohua: "I forgot cousin Zixuan and others, of course I am going to apologize."


    Xiao Yeyang took her without letting go, but looked at Defu: "Go and invite the Li family brothers and sisters."


    Soon, the Li Chenyi brothers and sisters entered the box.


    Li Zixuan and Li Zixin hurriedly walked to Daohua and looked at her up and down: "Cousin, are you okay?"


    Daohua wondered: "What can I do, please!" After finishing speaking, he waved to the standing brother Li Chenyi, "Cousins, sit down, I ordered a lot of dishes, wait a minute, let''s have a good time Have a meal."


    The Li family brothers and sisters did not move, and looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to be alone with Daohua, but he knew it was impossible, so he immediately said to the Li family brothers and sisters: "Let¡¯s sit together."


    Seeing his cousin''s cousin hesitating, Daohua directly moved and took the seat.


    "I heard that the sea fish and prawns in this restaurant are very fresh. I have ordered a lot. You must eat more later. I will treat you."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was eager to drool, he laughed directly, he was in a good mood, and he also joked to the Li family brothers and sisters.


    "Yiyi is a little rich woman, let''s not be polite with her today, we must let her shed some blood."


    Daohua raised her chin and said proudly: "I''m still afraid that you will not be able to eat poorly? You can eat with confidence." She said, patted the purse on her waist, "I have enough silver."


    The Li family brothers and sisters did not expect that Xiao Yeyang would joke with them, and their expressions relaxed a little, and they were no longer as cautious as before.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the dishes to be served one after another.


    Looking at the red and spicy crayfish, Daohua couldn''t help swallowing her saliva: "Eat it, everyone." After finishing speaking, she couldn''t wait to grab one and put it in her mouth.


    "The shell hasn''t been peeled yet!"


    Xiao Yeyang was shocked when she saw her like this. He stretched out his hand and pulled out the lobster that had just been in his mouth: "Have you never eaten shrimp? You have to peel it first."


    Rice Flower: "I know I need to peel the shell, I just taste it first."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at her: "Why don''t you be so careless." He said, looking at Defu, "Go and get a basin of water, I want to clean my hands."


    Defu quickly turned around and went out.


    Seeing Daohua looking at the shrimp eagerly, Xiao Yeyang gave her a chopsticks sea fish: "This sea fish is delicious, it hasn''t been stinged yet, try it."


    Raohua had no choice but to eat fish first. After tasting it, his eyes lit up and he nodded: "It''s delicious."


    Seeing that she liked it, Xiao Yeyang gave her another chopstick.


    After ??, every time the food on the rice flower plate is almost gone, Xiao Yeyang will add it to her in a timely manner.


    Looking at this scene, the Li family brothers and sisters at the same table were a little dumbfounded.


    I thought that the serving of vegetables was already out of the ordinary, but when the blessing brought hot water, after the little prince cleans his hands, he actually started peeling shrimps for his cousin.


    At this time, the Li brothers and sisters grew their mouths in shock.


    "Cousin Chenyi, why do you just watch me eat? You eat too!"


    Daohua finished Xiao Yeyang''s peeled shrimp. As soon as he looked up, he saw that the Li family hadn''t moved the chopsticks, and immediately greeted him.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang peeled another shrimp and put it on the rice flower tray. Seeing that Li Zixuan hadn''t moved, Daohua casually caught the shrimp meat on her plate.


    "Cousin Zixuan, try it soon, it''s delicious."


    Looking at the shrimp on the plate, Li Zixuan felt a bit tingling on his scalp.


    Why?


    I was pierced by the eyes of the little prince!


    Just as the cousin put the shrimp on her plate, the little prince¡¯s gaze shot over like a sharp sword.


    Li Zixuan quickly picked up the chopsticks and put the shrimp back on the rice flower plate: "Cousin, I don''t like shrimp, you can eat it yourself."


    Killed her, she did not dare to eat the shrimp peeled by the little prince himself.


    Daohua was stunned: "No, I heard my second aunt say that you like shrimps very much, because of this, didn''t Fang Liangji send shrimps to the house every few days?"


    Li Zixuan choked, she didn''t know how to answer.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang peeled another shrimp, put the shrimp meat on the rice flower plate, and said faintly: "You eat yours, your cousin probably has enough."


    Upon hearing this, Li Zixuan nodded quickly: "Yes, I have enough."


    Daohua: "Okay." Then he looked at Li Zixin.


    Li Zixin was seen trembling: "Cousin Yiyi, I have enough."


    Daohua was a little speechless: "What? You don''t want to eat it, so how can I finish ordering so many dishes?" As he said, he looked at Xiao Yeyang who was still peeling the shrimp.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you don''t need to peel it for me, eat it yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes and looked at her: "Then can you peel it yourself?"


    Daohua looked at his greasy hands, and shook his head decisively: "Since your hands are already dirty, please help me peel more. I haven''t had enough."


    Xiao Yeyang ticked the corner of his mouth: "I know you would say that. You can only eat guys who can''t peel them."


    Daohua smiled, and didn''t mind his teasing. She ate the shrimps on her own. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s speed of peeling shrimps could catch up with her eating speed, she praised directly.


    "Xiao Yeyang, I didn¡¯t see it. You are still a good shrimp peeler. When I want to eat shrimp in the future, I will definitely call you. Then, you will peel the shrimp for me."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at her: "You are quite good at calling me."


    Daohua''s face was disapproving: "This is not a call, I am giving you a chance to show a gentleman''s demeanor."


    "Yes, yes, I have to thank you, my lady."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： ,unnecessary

    Chapter 331, no need


    "Did you not ask me to help you find flowers and plants for foreign offensives? Before, I had a pot of red fruits, and I will send you to Li''s house after I go back later."


    When he came out of the restaurant after eating, Xiao Yeyang remembered this, so he smiled and talked to Daohua.


    Daohua''s face was puzzled: "Red fruit?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s a fist-sized fruit, red, strange and beautiful."


    Ina Flower''s expression moved: "Could it be tomatoes?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Are you a red persimmon? Don''t say it, it looks a bit like it."


    Hearing this, Daohuamian was overjoyed: "Then you must remember to send it to me, and let it be given as soon as you go, lest you forget it again."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little upset: "I always take your matter to heart. Last time I forgot to pick you up, you said forgive me, why did you mention it?"


    Daohua knew that it was wrong: "I said the wrong thing, I just ask you." After that, seeing his cousin and cousin have gotten in the carriage, he waved to Xiao Yeyang, "Then I''m leaving. what."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t want to be separated from Daohua so quickly, he said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, or, take it back to the hospital with me.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "I believe you, you go back soon." After that, she took Wang Man''er into the carriage.


    Watching the carriage leave, Xiao Yeyang felt a little bit sad.


    Defford watched silently, without daring to remind or urge.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang took back his gaze: "Let''s go, go back to the other hospital."


    Jinyang Pavilion Courtyard.


    When Xiao Yeyang came back with blessings, he found that Jiang Wanying was there.


    "Why are you here?"


    Jiang Wanying glanced at Xiao Yeyang slantingly, and smiled: "Look at what Brother Yang said. I don¡¯t know. I thought you didn¡¯t welcome me."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You are not in good health, so don''t run around. There are more flowers in my yard, so it''s better for you to come less."


    Although she was concerned about her, her tone was alienated. Regarding this, Jiang Wanying pursed her lips. However, thinking that she and him hadn¡¯t seen each other for several years, it was inevitable that she became a little stranger and her face changed. Raise a smile.


    "I won¡¯t go to the yard, it¡¯s fine. By the way, Brother Yang, why did you leave early today and didn¡¯t even watch the dragon boat race? Also, where did you go? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. ."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned slightly, he didn''t like excessive interference by outsiders in his own affairs.


    When he was in the palace, his relationship with his cousin Wanying was really good, but this does not mean that he has to tell her everything.


    "You are just in good health. You should go back to rest early. Is there anything wrong with me?"


    Jiang Wanying didn''t care too much when he saw that he didn''t answer her own question.


    Brother Yang has been like this since he was a child. Whenever he doesn¡¯t want to say something, he chooses not to answer.


    "Can''t you come if nothing is wrong?"


    Jiang Wanying winked playfully at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, silently averted his gaze, picked up the tea and started drinking.


    Seeing him like this, Jiang Wanying pouted her mouth, somewhat boringly said: "Brother Yang, why are you as dull as you were when you were a kid, and others are making jokes with you, and you don¡¯t answer?"


    Defu quickly glanced at Jiang Wanying, and said silently in her heart.


    The master is not dull, but in front of Miss Yan, who is talking and laughing very much.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t answer the conversation. He just looked down and drank tea, thinking in his heart that he would have to pick something else to send to the rice flower when the red fruit was delivered later.


    What should I pick?


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang not speaking, Jiang Wanying walked to the position where Xiao Yeyang started and sat down, and asked softly: "Brother Yang, you must be lonely in Zhongzhou these years by yourself?"


    Xiao Yeyang was thinking about other things in his heart, and he was taken aback when he heard these words. Seeing the concern on Jiang Wanying¡¯s face, he remembered the two people playing in the Queen Mother¡¯s Palace when they were young, and his expression softened: "I¡¯m here. It''s pretty good here."


    Regarding this, Jiang Wanying did not believe it. As a prince¡¯s son, she was kidnapped to Zhongzhou, far away from relatives and friends. How could it be good?


    Brother Yang is the most face-saving. He said that because he didn''t want her to worry, and he didn''t want to show his fragility in front of her.


    Thinking about this, Jiang Wanying had some pity on her face: ¡°Brother Yang, you were alone before. Now I come to Zhongzhou, you won¡¯t be so lonely in the future, I will stay with you.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yeyang and Defu both looked at Jiang Wanying, with inexplicable expressions on their faces.


    Xiao Yeyang: What''s this all about?


    Blessed: Where is the master alone? During these years in Zhongzhou, the master is much happier than in the capital.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring at herself blankly, Jiang Wanying smiled ashamedly and lowered her eyes: "Brother Yang, what are you doing looking at Wanying like this?"


    Xiao Yeyang and Defu together withdrew their eyes.


    Xiao Ye''s Yang Ming eyebrows were silent for a moment: "Cousin misunderstood. I am not alone in Zhongzhou. Here, I have friends and classmates with me, my uncle''s teaching, and..."


    There is also Daohua, and the one from Meilin Courtyard.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little stunned. He suddenly discovered that the most correct thing he did when he grew up was to stay here in Zhongzhou.


    Here, he has three or two friends, Dong Yuanxuan, and although they are a little careful, they treat him sincerely, especially Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, which can be said to be purposeless to him.


    Here, he also felt the maternal love buried deep in his memory again.


    Here, he met Daohua, a person who warmed his heart like the sun in winter.


    Thinking about this, Xiao Yeyang slowly showed a smile on his face.


    Seeing him like this, Jiang Wanying couldn''t help but yelled: "Brother Yang, what are you thinking about? Why are you distracted?"


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses, and instantly suppressed the smile on his face, and looked at Jiang Wanying: "Cousin Wanying, I understand your kindness, but I really don''t need you to accompany you. You are so weak. Just take care of yourself. NS."


    Jiang Wanying''s expression was stagnant, she was silent for a while, and did not continue the topic. She talked about watching the dragon boat today: "Although this Zhongzhou is not as good as the capital, it is still lively. If it weren''t for my mother''s worry that I was blowing too much wind, then I''m sick, I still have to continue boating with other girls"


    Xiao Yeyang was really not interested in these things. Seeing that Jiang Wanying was able to talk about it, she had come to see her specially, but it was not easy to provoke others directly, so she could only listen patiently and absent-mindedly.


    At this moment, Dexi, who was ordered by Defu to move the red fruit, came over with the potted red fruit.


    Seeing Hongguo, Xiao Yeyang looked happy, stood up and walked over, took it over and put it on the table personally.


    Jiang Wanying saw it and smiled: "Brother Yang, when did you start to like these things? I remember that when I was a child, the flowers and plants of the Royal Garden were not uncommonly your bad hands."


    Thinking of Daohua¡¯s shiny eyes when he received the red fruit, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth curled up: "My preference will change. I like these flowers and plants very much now."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： , Oolong

    Chapter 332, Oolong


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to send the red fruit to the rice flower as soon as possible, but he also wanted to bring other things with him. During this time, he also got a lot of good things, some of which could be used by the rice flower.


    Seeing Jiang Wanying still standing still, after thinking about it, Xiao Yeyang still said, "Cousin Wanying, if you have nothing else, go back and rest. I have something to do here."


    Jiang Wanying asked casually: "Brother Yang, what are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned immediately, feeling a little unhappy. Didn¡¯t he say that the older he grows, the more sensible he becomes? How come Wanying''s cousin hasn''t seen each other for several years, but it''s getting more and more annoying, asking everything.


    Seeing his unhappy face, Jiang Wanying frowned, thought for a moment, and smiled: "Brother Yang, if you are busy with you, I will sit here with you and will not disturb you."


    Xiao Yeyang was really impatient. Just when he wanted to say something, he heard Jiang Wanying say again.


    "Like when we were young, we were in the Queen¡¯s Palace, and you were practicing martial arts in the courtyard. I just sat aside to accompany you. You know, I¡¯m very quiet and won¡¯t bother you."


    Listening to her, Xiao Yeyang remembered the affection of his childhood companionship, but it was not good to continue to provoke others: "Sit and sit down, and go home when you are tired."


    After finishing speaking, he ordered his subordinates to take good care of them, and then strode out of the house holding Hongguo.


    He had to send someone to send red fruits to Daohua. If he forgot about the delay because of other things this time, Daohua would have to give him a good face.


    Jiang Wanying saw that Xiao Yeyang had really just left, and immediately became unhappy.


    They have been apart for so many years, and Brother Yang did not say to accompany her well.


    "Brother Yang left in a hurry, still holding a pot of red fruits, what are you going to do?"


    Jiang Wanying condensed her eyebrows for a while, and saw Ruizhu standing next to her. She beckoned and called people over: "You go see what Brother Yang is doing?"


    Ruizhu hesitated. She has already annoyed the master today. Will she annoy the master again in the past?


    Furthermore, the attitude of the master towards Miss Jiang is not as close as expected.


    Although she was a little unwilling in her heart, Ruizhu still did not dare to shirk off, and quickly turned and left.


    Ruizhu did not dare to get too close. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang took Defu and the others to the warehouse, he immediately turned back: "Miss Jiang, the master went to the warehouse."


    Jiang Wanying was puzzled: "Go to the warehouse? Okay, what will Brother Yang do in the warehouse?"


    Ruizhu shook her head. She hasn''t served her master for several years, and she doesn''t understand the master''s temperament and habits nowadays.


    The maid behind her suddenly covered her mouth and smiled: "Girl, maybe the little prince is going to pick you up a gift."


    Jiang Wanying was taken aback first, and then she looked happy again: "Will it?"


    The maid nodded quickly: "This time our house was in a hurry. We didn¡¯t bring a lot of things. A few days ago, didn¡¯t you still complain about things you weren¡¯t used to buying from outside? , It must be the little prince who took this to heart, otherwise, well, why does the little prince go to the warehouse himself?"


    Hearing the words, Jiang Wanying smiled suddenly, her eyebrows a little shy: "Brother Yang has made progress over the years." They all know that they are sending things to please girls.


    Ruizhu listened to the conversation between the master and servant, and felt something was wrong in her heart.


    If the master really chooses a gift for Ms. Jiang, he can say it openly. Before, the master drove Ms. Jiang to come.


    Jiang Wanying stood up suddenly: "Go, let''s go to the warehouse to take a look."


    Ruizhu was taken aback: "Miss Jiang, is this bad?"


    Jiang Wanying glanced at Ruizhu faintly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Based on my relationship with Brother Yang, can¡¯t I look at his warehouse?¡±


    Ruizhu quickly shook his head: "The slave servant didn''t mean that."


    Jiang Wanying: "Then what are you doing? Brother Yang and I haven''t seen each other for many years, and he doesn''t know how I like it. What if the selected gift doesn''t match my heart?" , Took his maid out of the house.


    "These flowers are good. They are suitable for making clothes to wear in the summer. Take them out. And the fragrant cloud yarn, which is the most comfortable and cool clothes when made. Take them all."


    In the warehouse, Xiao Yeyang directed Deblessing and Dexi constantly to take things out.


    "By the way, I remember that last year, Uncle Rui Wang dragged someone to send me two Rengui seats. I used one, and what about the other?"


    Fufu thought for a while: "The minion will get it right away."


    Soon, Defu came over with a roll of jade-blue Rengui Xi.


    Xiao Yeyang was overjoyed when he saw it, and thought, Daohua likes green, and he will definitely like this leader.


    After picking and picking for a while, and choosing some of the utensils to wear, Xiao Yeyang took it away with satisfaction, and then left the warehouse with Defu and Dexi.


    As soon as I walked out of the yard, I saw Dong Yuanxuan, Yan Wenkai and others returning.


    Xiao Yeyang walked over and patted Yan Wenkai on the shoulder: "You came back just right, I have something to look for you."


    Yan Wenkai: "What''s the matter?"


    Dong Yuanxuan and Yan Wenxiu glanced at the things that Defu and Dexi were holding, and they both had some guesses in their hearts.


    When Xiao Yeyang was about to say something, Jiang Wanying brought her maid over, and she called out, "Brother Yang."


    Hearing this sweet and elongated shout, Yan Wenkai exaggeratedly gave a shock, then rolled up his sleeves and showed Su Hongxin and Yan Wentao the goose bumps on his arms.


    "Are the girls in the capital so horrible? It''s scary!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yan Wenkai received his elder brother Ling Chi¡¯s gaze, he shrank his neck and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really scary, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Su Hongxin smiled a little, but considering Xiao Yeyang''s presence, he dared not laugh out loud.


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Xiao Yeyang, and apologized: "Little Prince, I will take care of Wen Kai after I go back."


    Xiao Yeyang said: "Wen Kai is only telling the truth, you can teach him what to do." After listening to Daohua''s bright and bright voice, then listening to the cousin Wanying''s cousin, it was indeed a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang agree with him, Yan Wenkai suddenly raised his chin.


    At this moment, Jiang Wanying is already a few meters away.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Why are you here?"


    Jiang Wanying smiled, saluted Dong Yuanxuan and others, and then smiled: "Wanying come over and see if there is any place to help Brother Yang."


    As he said, he turned his eyes to Deblessing and Dejoicing behind Xiao Yeyang. Seeing that the things they were holding in their hands were indeed the girl''s household items, the smiles on their faces deepened.


    Xiao Yeyang: ". I''m already done."


    Jiang Wanying showed a pity: "I should have come here earlier." As she said, she went straight to Dexi, who was holding the cloth, and then reached out and looked at it. Comfortable, Brother Yang is really interested."


    After finishing speaking, he took the pink fragrant cloud yarn and compared it to himself.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： , Short?

    Chapter 333, short?


    Watching Jiang Wanying touch the things she gave Daohua, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly walked over, took the fragrant cloud yarn in her hand, and reached out and patted: "Cousin Wanying, these things were given by me, and neither did I. Get a few horses. If you want to like it, let Mrs. Jiang buy it for you."


    After finishing speaking, she cast a look at Deblessing and Dexi, and asked them to leave with their things.


    He chose these things according to Daohua''s preferences. In case Wanying''s cousin asked him, in front of so many people, it would be hard for him to refuse.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s eagerness to let his servants take the cloth away, as if she was about to ask for it, Jiang Wanying flushed with shame.


    And Dong Yuanxuan and others lowered their heads silently, even the energetic Yan Wenkai also looked away and stopped looking here.


    So embarrassing!


    The girl Jiang thought that the blessings in their hands were given to her, but it was a pity that the little prince denied it without hesitation.


    Seeing that the two of Defu took their things away, Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief before turning around and realizing that the atmosphere seemed a little different.


    "Brother Yang, I am a little uncomfortable now, I want to go home and rest."


    As a daughter of a family of nobles, Jiang Wanying¡¯s ability to respond to the scene is quite good. After all the shame at the beginning, she can now calmly find her own steps down.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Then you go back quickly."


    This is all gone?


    Jiang Wanying looked at Xiao Yeyang blankly, and was very disappointed to see that he didn''t take the initiative to give herself away.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Jiang Wanying was still looking at him, thought for a while, and said a few words of concern: "Cousin Wanying, your health is not good and you can''t blow the wind. In the future, don''t run around and stay at home. ."


    As soon as these words came out, Jiang Wanying''s expression changed drastically, and she couldn''t help it anymore, she glanced at Xiao Yeyang sadly, then turned around and left quickly.


    But Dong Yuanxuan and others looked at Xiao Yeyang with indescribable words.


    If they didn''t understand the little prince and saw that his concern was not fake, they would all think that little prince was disgusting with Ms. Jiang and would not let her come to the other hospital.


    Seeing that Jiang Wanying was gone, Xiao Yeyang was much more relaxed.


    Because of the queen mother, because of the affection when he was a child, although he found cousin Wanying to be a little annoying, she couldn''t do too much. Now that she can take the initiative to leave, it is really great.


    "Go, let''s talk in the living room."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was about to walk towards the living room, Yan Wenkai ran over immediately: "Little Prince, don''t you chase after you and take a look?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked puzzled: "Why should I chase after him?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Because I just saw Ms. Jiang''s face that didn''t seem very good."


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while, then shook his head: "Is there? Why didn''t I see it? Are you wrong!"


    Hearing this, everyone else was speechless.


    Ms. Jiang was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t wait to sew on the ground, so obviously she didn¡¯t see it?


    Xiao Yeyang said indifferently: "Cousin Wanying has many maids and women, and among them, there are many medical doctors. Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang speechlessly.


    Fortunately, everyone still said that he was carefree. He now found that the little prince was more nervous than him, and he didn''t know he had offended the girl.


    "Okay, don''t say that some of these are gone, let''s go, I''m still looking for something to do with you."


    Xiao Yeyang patted Yan Wenkai on the shoulder and motioned for him to follow.


    Yan Wenkai: "Little Prince, what are you looking for?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Didn''t I promise Yiyi before that you want to send her a strange bonsai, and you can send it for me."


    Yan Wenkai''s expression changed: "So, those things were just given to my sister?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at him, "Otherwise what do you think?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded. At this moment, no matter what Ms. Jiang is ashamed of, she was thinking that fortunately, the little prince stopped her quickly, or else his sister¡¯s things would be taken away.


    Xiao Yeyang continued: "Go and help me ask, when will Yiyi go back?"


    "it is good!"


    Li''s house.


    "It''s really tomatoes!"


    Seeing the potted plant in Yan Wenkai''s arms, Daohua ran over.


    "Cousin, what is a tomato?" Li Zixuan and Li Zixin followed.


    Ina Flower: ". is a kind of vegetable I have seen in the book, but it can be eaten raw, or it can be regarded as a kind of fruit."


    Li Zixin quickly asked, "Is that good?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "It''s delicious, it''s more delicious if you pickle it with sugar."


    Li Zixin immediately said: "I want to eat one."


    Taohua quickly protected the tomatoes: "No, there are only a few tomatoes in total. I have to keep them as seeds. When I plant them, I will give you enough to eat."


    Li Zixin was a little disappointed: "Then you have to plant it quickly, I want to be the first to eat."


    Daohua shook her head: "No, you have to give Xiao Yeyang the first one. After all, he gave the seed, so count your second."


    Li Zixin murmured: "The second one is the second one."


    Here, the three brothers Yan Wenxiu and Uncle Li had already met Li. Seeing that Daohua was only caring about the pot of red fruits, he hadn''t even glanced at the other things the little prince gave, so they had to remind them.


    "Big sister, the little prince gave you some other things, don''t you look at it?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Where are other things that are valuable with tomatoes? If this is planted, there will be another delicacy on the people''s table."


    said that, and gave the tomatoes to Wang Man''er, but Daohua went over and looked at other things.


    "Why send so much material?"


    Yan Wenkai said directly: "The little prince said that these materials are suitable for summer, and I will make clothes for you."


    Daohua nodded, and smiled and said to Li Zixuan and Li Zixin: "The material Xiao Yeyang gave is indeed better than the outside."


    More than better, Hualuo, Xiangyunsha, Renguixi are not available on the market at all, okay?


    Li Xingchang, Li Xingnian, Fan and Jiang are all aware of this.


    Daohua: "Cousin Zixuan, Cousin Zixin, this is a lot of material, you can choose one to make clothes!"


    Li Zixuan shook her head decisively. These materials are too expensive. As a merchant in her family, she can¡¯t wear them out.


    Although Li Zixin was a little moved, when he thought that it was given by the little prince, there was no idea whatsoever.


    Fan smiled and said, "Yiyi, your cousin and the others have clothes to wear. Are you afraid that your uncle and aunt will wrong them?"


    Daohua smiled: "I know that my uncles and aunts love my two cousins ??the most, and I''m all jealous."


    Fan said in a bad mood: "What are you jealous of? Your mother is treating you better than me and your second aunt to Zi Xuan and Zi Xin."


    Daohua smiled straightly: "My daughter hurts herself, everyone is fine."


    Fan gave her a smile, then his expression moved slightly, and Zhuangruo asked unconsciously: "Well, how does the little prince want to give you something?"


    Daohua asked Wang Man''er to pack up her things, and said casually: "He used it to make amends for me."


    The Li family was taken aback.


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, "Did the little prince offend you?"


    Inahana nodded: "Isn''t it." She patted the gift she sent, "This guy is sincere in apologizing, so I don''t have the same knowledge as him."


    Seeing her like this, everyone in the Li family was silent.


    How do you feel that the little prince seems to be shorter in front of Daohua?


    is their illusion, right?


    The three brothers of the Yan family are drinking tea. They are already immune to the way the little prince and his sister get along.


    Anyway, when I met their sister, the little prince always made the mistake.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： , Possessive

    Chapter 334, possessiveness


    Taohua spent two days in the provincial government, and was ready to go back on the third day.


    Provincial Ferry Terminal.


    The Li sisters are saying goodbye to Daohua. This time it was Li Xingnian sending Daohua back.


    Because of the large amount of wasteland in Ningmen Mansion, they also learned that the yam that Daohua now grows is suitable for sandy soil cultivation, so they bought several Zhuangzi in one go. Now they have to go back and forth to Ningmen Mansion every one or two.


    "Yiyi!"


    Dong Yuanyao jumped from her carriage, and while running, she waved at Daohua.


    "Why are you here?"


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao, Dong Yuanxuan, Su Hongxin and others behind her, Daohua was a little surprised.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Of course I''m here to see you off!" she said, taking Daohua''s arm, "I''m really sorry, I haven''t been able to accompany you in the past two days."


    Daohua smiled: "I know you are busy attending various banquets, so you can''t get out of it."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Next time, next time you come, no matter whose party I will not go, I will stay with you, okay?"


    Ina Flower smiled and nodded.


    At this moment, Dong Yuanxuan and others came over.


    Inahana smiled and saluted them, and then began to look around.


    Where is Xiao Yeyang?


    Why didn¡¯t he come?


    Seeing her doing this, Dong Yuanyao pulled her sleeves: "Don''t look, the little prince is not here."


    Inaba wondered: "Is he busy?"


    Dong Yuanyao whispered: "The little prince left the provincial government yesterday. It is said that he took Jiang Wanying to see some genius doctor hidden in the city."


    Daohua said ¡®Oh¡¯, and immediately exchanged greetings with Dong Yuanxuan.


    Everyone talked and laughed for a while, and then Daohua got on the boat with Li Xingnian.


    "Yuan Yao, if you are fine, you can come to Ningmen Mansion to come and play with me!"


    "Don''t worry, I will."


    The boat started slowly, and soon sailed out of the dock.


    Every time I take a boat, Daohua likes to stand on the deck. She feels the wind blowing on her face is very refreshing, so she can clear her mind and wash her mind.


    But this time, after boarding the ship, she silently got into the cabin, a little bit agitated, lying on the window and blowing in the wind.


    She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either?


    I feel bad for no reason.


    Ina Flower pestered his chin, looking at the passing river, a little distracted.


    Wang Man''er walked in lightly and poured a cup of tea for Daohua: "Girl, have a cup of tea."


    Taohua took the tea, took a sip and put it down.


    Wang Man''er saw his girl''s listless look, thought for a while, and tentatively said: "Girl, are you angry with the little prince?"


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows: "Xiao Yeyang didn''t bother me again. Okay, why am I angry with him?"


    Wang Man''er: "Because the little prince did not come to see you off."


    Ina Hua was stunned.


    Is it because of this?


    Because Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t come to see her off, she was upset?


    Inahana thought about it carefully, it seemed that it was really the case.


    When Yuan Yao told her that Xiao Yeyang would not come, although she was still talking and laughing freely with everyone, her mood suddenly fell.


    But, when did she become so stingy?


    Daohua was a little irritable, picked up the teacup, drank the tea clean after a few sips, feeling still not high, and went straight out of the cabin and stood on the deck to blow the river breeze.


    Wang Man''er followed with a worried expression on his face.


    The wind blew for a while, Daohua''s mood slowly calmed down, and her mind became clear.


    She thinks she should know why she is upset?


    If Dong Yuanxuan and others don¡¯t come to see her, maybe she won¡¯t think there is anything yet.


    But they came, but Xiao Yeyang, who was better and more familiar with her, did not come. When the two were compared, she felt a little unhappy.


    "Is this too familiar with Xiao Yeyang, has it become possessive?"


    Inaba patted her brain.


    "This kind of thinking is wrong and dangerous. It must be eliminated."


    When watching the dragon boat race that day, the things she and Dong Yuanyao said were all true.


    Although she didn''t realize that she was inferior to Xiao Yeyang, this era is strictly hierarchical.


    The prince''s concubine and the daughter of a fourth-rank official will have no results unless she is willing to be a concubine.


    "I shouldn''t have any thoughts for him, but I am used to his diligence, and now it suddenly disappeared, I feel a little uncomfortable. This is a normal reaction."


    Yes, normal response.


    Taohua took a deep breath, consciously found the answer, then emptied her mind, closed her eyes and blew the wind.


    Aside, Wang Man''er saw that her girl was talking to herself first, and now she was blowing the air on the wind. She couldn''t worry about it, but she didn''t know what was going on, and she didn''t know how to persuade and comfort her, so she could only stand aside in a hurry.


    After returning to Yan Mansion, Daohua''s depressed mood lasted for several days, until she saw the new maid Bishi raising her hands and feet clumsily as if she was practicing martial arts, she was distracted.


    "come here!"


    Bi Shihuan looked around and made sure that the girl was calling her, before jogging over, a little anxiously said: "Girl, you call me?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "What were you doing just now? It looks very funny."


    Bishi seriously replied: "Girl, I''m practicing my hands and feet. My grandfather is a juggler. He said that as long as his hands and feet are fast enough, he can make good-looking tricks. Everyone in my family will do this."


    Juggling?


    Inahana was surprised at first, and then smiled again: "You don''t seem to learn very well."


    Bishi''s eyes widened suddenly: "Girl, my grandpa said the same to me."


    Daohua thought this girl was very interesting, so she asked a few more words: "Since your grandpa has a craft, can this not feed your family?"


    Bi Shi: "It used to be possible, but the flood came and washed away the house and fields. There were many brothers and sisters in the family, and my grandfather fell ill while fleeing, so the uncle and they decided to sell a child to grandpa. see a doctor."


    Daohua curiously asked: "Since you have many brothers and sisters in your family, why did you choose you?"


    Bishi shook his head: "I don''t know. Uncle told me to sell myself, so I nodded."


    When she thought of choosing people, when she instructed the maids to play Pingtong, only this person rushed out, and Daohua immediately understood her character.


    is a stupid one!


    However, this is pretty cute.


    Daohua said to Bishi: "Your practice method is wrong, and your hands and feet are not flexible enough. However, I see that you have a good body. Don''t think about learning any tricks in the future. Follow your Man''er sister to learn boxing."


    Bishi puzzled: "Girl, what do I learn to do with boxing?"


    Daohua smiled: "You have learned to punch. If I meet a bad guy in the future, you can rush to beat him."


    Bishi appeared in a daze, and then immediately promised earnestly: "Girl, I will learn from Sister Man''er and help you beat bad guys in the future."


    Ina Hua couldn''t help laughing, and her depressed mood seemed a lot better over the past few days: "Okay, then you have to study hard. From today, you can follow Man''er."


    After speaking, he turned around and entered the room.


    In the yard, the other maids listened to the conversation between the two and immediately looked at Bishi with envy.


    "Just because of Bishi''s melancholy appearance, why did she get into the girl''s eyes?"


    "Yes, sister Biwei is much smarter than her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： , Birthday Banquet

    Chapter 335, Birthday Banquet


    "Girl, Madam asked me to send you an invitation."


    The rice flower is burning incense. There are many mosquitoes in the summer. If you don¡¯t smoke the incense, the mosquitoes can annoy people to death. Seeing Pingtong coming over with the invitation, his face was surprised: "Whose invitation?"


    Pingtong smiled: "It''s the little prince''s."


    Daohua took the post, opened it, and saw that Xiao Yeyang invited her to attend his birthday banquet on the first day of June.


    "Why did I forget about this? It will be the first day of June."


    While speaking, he looked at the address written on the invitation and said in surprise, "It was actually held in Ningmen Mansion!"


    Pingtong smiled and said: "Isn''t it? The lady said that fortunately it is in Ningmen Mansion. If it is elsewhere, I will have to toss again."


    Daohua agrees: "Isn''t it?"


    After Pingtong left, Daohua began to think.


    What gift should Xiao Yeyang prepare?


    After a while, Daohua suddenly thought of something, and a scowling smile appeared on her face.


    Or just make a pig''s head cake, the big one.


    After flying the kite last time at the Flower Temple Fair, she knew Xiao Yeyang¡¯s zodiac sign, and she was just right to give him a pig¡¯s head cake.


    In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s May 30th.


    In the afternoon, Mrs. Zhou brought Zhou Jingwan to Yan''s house.


    "Jingwan, why are you here?"


    "Yan Yiyi, do you not welcome me?"


    "Ms. Zhou came here, and the small courtyard is full of brilliance."


    After Zhou Jingwan met the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, Daohua took her to her yard.


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua¡¯s yard curiously, and said with a smile: "Yiyi, your yard is better than the backyard of Zhouya, spacious and delicate."


    Daohua smiled and said, "If you feel good, then stay here for a few more days."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded quickly: "Okay, I can''t ask for it."


    The two entered the room. Zhou Jingwan saw the Rengui mat on the floor, and immediately jumped on it: "Yiyi, where did you get this mat, and get me a collar."


    "You don''t know how sad this summer I am, and I often get too hot to sleep. If you want to use more ice, my mother doesn''t allow me to say anything bad for my health."


    Daohua shrugged: "I may not be able to help you. This summer mat was given by Xiao Yeyang. It was originally intended for my grandmother to use, but my grandmother thought it was too tender, and my mother didn''t want to use it. It''s cheaper for me."


    Zhou Jingwan said ¡®ah¡¯: "Little Prince is too partial, and I know him well, but he has any good things to send only to you."


    After finishing speaking, he rolled a few times on the mat, then sat up, looked at Daohua and said.


    "You know, this mat is very rare. My grandfather has one, and it is a reward from the emperor, but it¡¯s been some years since I fell asleep comfortably without you."


    Daohua is not very surprising. The things Xiao Yeyang sent are almost all good ones: "I don''t know this."


    Zhou Jing gave her a white look: "What do you know, I took a look at your house, but there are many good things, there are several sets of famous kilns, and they are almost catching up with my grandfather''s collection."


    "How can you say it is such an exaggeration!" Daohua smiled and shook her head, and then looked around her house. She likes a wide view and doesn''t put many items on it. Most of the things she put on it are what she likes.


    However, let alone, most of them were really given by Xiao Yeyang.


    "I don''t know much about these."


    For example, Ding kiln, Ru kiln, etc., others can recognize at a glance, but she is stupid and confused. When choosing, it is entirely based on feelings, which one looks good and which one to put.


    Zhou Jingwan: "You, I just don''t care about this." After speaking, he paused, and curiously said, "Have you seen the cousin of Little Prince?"


    Daohua: "You mean Jiang Wanying?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded.


    Daohua''s expression faded a little: "I have seen it, I saw it when I went to the provincial government for the Dragon Boat Festival last time."


    Zhou Jingwan: "What do you think of her?"


    Daohua thought for a while: "She looks pretty good, but her body seems a little bad."


    Zhou Jingwan smiled: "She is a well-known disease in the capital, she can''t touch her. If you meet her in the future, stay as far away as possible and don''t rely on you for anything."


    Daohua immediately said: "I must be far away from this kind of person. Besides, I live in Ningmen Mansion, and she lives in the provincial government, and I can''t meet her."


    Zhou Jingwan: "That said, but what if? She is the cousin of the little prince, this time the little prince is celebrating her birthday, can she not come?"


    Thinking about it, Daohua thinks too: "Don''t worry, I will stay away from her."


    On the first day of June, Mrs. Li took the four Daohua sisters, as well as Mrs. Zhou and Zhou Jingwan who had come to stay overnight, to Governor Guo¡¯s other courtyard in Ningmen Mansion.


    The Bieyuan is located in the county near Ningmenguan, and the destination will be reached in less than an hour.


    Dong Yuanyao, Su Shiyu and others have arrived. After Daohua and Zhou Jingwan had seen the ladies of the family, they ran to look for them.


    "I thought you would live in my house!"


    Daohua smiled and said to Dong Yuanyao.


    Dong Yuanyao: "I think too, but my mother and Aunt Su have made an appointment. They came by boat early this morning, and I still feel dizzy. I don''t know what the little prince thinks. The birthday is here. Is it not good for the provincial government to organize it? I have to go to Ningmen House."


    Daohua: ". It should be because Governor Guo is here."


    After ??, several people talked about other things.


    After a while, Zhou Jingwan was a little bored, looking at the empty stage and muttering: "The stage is all set up, why is no one going up to sing?"


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips: "Because there are nobles who have not arrived."


    Daohua looked over and asked in a low voice, "You mean the Jiang family?"


    Dong Yuanyao had some resentment in her tone: "Apart from them, who else has such a big style?" Seeing Daohua and Zhou Jingwan both looking at them, they whispered.


    "You don''t know that during this time, as long as someone in the provincial government holds a banquet, Jiang''s family is the last to appear. In order to please Mrs. Jiang, they must wait for her to order a play."


    Daohua and Zhou Jingwan glanced at each other, both with a grateful look.


    Fortunately, their family is not in the provincial capital, so there is no need to interact with such people.


    Just then, there was a commotion from the crowd.


    Dong Yuanyao said directly: "Ms. Jiang must have arrived with Jiang Wanying."


    Daohua several people turned their heads and looked at them. Sure enough, it was indeed Madam Jiang and Jiang Wanying who had arrived. It was just something that surprised them that Xiao Yeyang actually followed them.


    After Xiao Yeyang sent Madam Jiang and Jiang Wanying to the female family, he immediately turned and left. Before leaving, he searched the crowd for a while, and his gaze stayed on the familiar green figure for a while before moving away.


    "Yeyang, this kid, is too careful. Knowing that his cousin is weak, he went to pick us up early in the morning. After Xi Hanwenwen warmed up most of the day, he delayed some time, making everyone wait a long time."


    As soon as Mrs. Jiang came, she smiled and said this to the female relatives present.


    The ladies of each family are all human beings, and you can immediately understand the hidden meaning of Mrs. Jiang''s words.


    "How long did it take to come to Zhongzhou? I''m in a hurry to declare sovereignty?"


    Ms. Dong looked down upon Mrs. Jiang¡¯s style very much, and sneered at Mrs. Li, Mrs. Zhou, and Mrs. Su.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said nothing.


    Some female relatives who wanted to curry favor with the Jiang family immediately answered: ¡°I heard that Miss Jiang and the little prince grew up together in the Queen Mother Palace. Isn¡¯t this a childhood sweetheart?¡±


    Ms. Jiang smiled without denying it.


    But Jiang Wanying lowered her head shyly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： , The host posture

    Chapter 336, Master Gesture


    Looking at Madam Jiang and Jiang Wanying who were surrounded by ladies and young ladies, Daohua¡¯s eyes flashed.


    Sure enough, she is the Queen Mother and the Queen¡¯s family. The pomp is very big wherever she goes. This was the case when we watched the dragon boat race on the Dragon Boat Festival last time. This time it is still the case.


    This is the supremacy of imperial power!


    "Yuan Yao, Shi Yu, why are you sitting in the corner, it makes me so early."


    Daohua was talking to Dong Yuanyao about anecdotes that she had heard during this period of time, but Jiang Wanying suddenly came over with a few girls.


    As soon as ?? came over, they chatted with Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu affectionately.


    I don¡¯t know, I thought they were so good.


    Daohua could see clearly from the side, Dong Yuanyao had a bright smile on her face, but when Jiang Wanying turned her head, she rolled her eyes secretly.


    Su Shiyu was smiling all the time, but when she spoke, she was obviously indifferent.


    Although the two were impatient, they had to talk to Jiang Wanying and Zhou Xuan, and couldn''t reveal their emotions on the face.


    Other girls with weaker family backgrounds echoed on the side and served as the background wall.


    "It''s tiring!"


    Daohua whispered to Zhou Jingwan.


    Zhou Jingwan immediately nodded in agreement: "Sister Dong and Sister Su are so pitiful."


    Ina Hua also sympathized with the two in her heart.


    There is no way, who would let the girls in the room be the best of her two family backgrounds.


    Jingwan because her biological father is no longer an official, even though her grandfather is the former chief assistant and the second uncle is the servant minister, Jiang Wanying nodded faintly.


    As for the daughter of her fourth-rank official, she didn''t even give a look. It is estimated that she was waiting for her to come forward to see her.


    Indeed, as Daohua thought, Jiang Wanying has been waiting for Daohua to take the initiative to meet her.


    After ?? came to Zhongzhou, in order to know more about Brother Yang, she investigated his situation over the years.


    Although it was some rough news, she also let her know that Brother Yang had been in Zhongzhou over the years, and had mainly made friends with the Dong family, Zhou family, Su family, and Yan family, and he paid more attention to these companies.


    What makes her a little frustrated is that these houses all have Miss Miaoling who is not much different from her brother Yang, and all of them are pretty good.


    The Dong family and the Su family are in the provincial government. Through various banquets, she has been in contact with Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu, but this girl from the Yan family and the Zhou family does not understand at all.


    Jiang Wanying was talking and laughing with Dong Yuanyao, while looking at Zhou Jingwan and Daohua from time to time.


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She discovered that the girls from each family that she had made friends with her brother Yang are not only good-looking, but each one has its own characteristics.


    Dong Yuanyao, bright and beautiful; Su Shiyu, gentle as water; Zhou Jingwan, charming and cute; Yan Yiyi, agile and refined, her black eyes gleaming with divine light, she noticed on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival.


    Even if these four people are put in the beauties of the capital, they will definitely be ranked.


    Seeing that Daohua was only joking with Zhou Jingwan, and didn''t take the initiative to come forward to meet her, Jiang Wanying felt a little upset, and she had to laugh and ask first: "This is Miss Yan, right?"


    Daohua nodded and smiled: "Miss Jiang."


    Jiang Wanying walked a few steps towards Daohua: "I''m really embarrassed on the Dragon Boat Festival. Ruizhu just returned to work with brother Yang. Some things are not well understood. I neglected Miss Yan and your cousin. I will punish you after I go back. her."


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s maid, what¡¯s the matter with your punishment?


    Daohua glanced at Dong Yuanyao who was winking at herself, and smiled faintly: "Miss Jiang is serious, but it''s a trivial matter. I''ve forgotten it a long time ago."


    Jiang Wanying smiled and said: "If you are not angry, then I can rest assured. Brother Yang is a man. It is inevitable that he has neglected some small things. This is not his intention."


    Uh.


    Daohua was stunned, feeling a little speechless.


    What does Jiang Wanying mean?


    What does it matter to her whether she is angry or not? How can she be relieved?


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t care about trivial matters. This meant that her affairs were trivial matters, and didn¡¯t take her to heart?


    What''s this all about?


    Seeing Daohua''s confused and confused look, Jiang Wanying smiled, did not continue talking to her, turned to look at the other girls: "Let¡¯s stop here soon. Let''s sit down and have tea while listening to the drama. Brother Yang can I specifically ordered, let me treat you well."


    Looking at Jiang Wanying, who was surrounded by various ladies and leaving, Zhou Jingwan curled her lips: "Who is it, the little prince doesn''t fall for everything, as if others didn''t know that he was in a relationship."


    Dong Yuanyao chuckled: "Ms. Jiang entertains the ladies, Jiang Wanying entertains us, look at them like this, is this treating yourself as the master?"


    Zhou Jingwan saw Daohua staring at her, and shook her arm: "Are you okay? I told you, don''t care. They are actually doing shows like this. I know this best. If you don''t believe me, ask Yuan. Yao and the others."


    Ina Hua suppressed the unhappiness in her heart, and smiled lightly: "Why should I care? Whether it''s a show or it''s true, it has nothing to do with me."


    Zhou Jingwan carefully took a look at Daohua¡¯s expression: "But why do I seem to be a little angry when I listen to you?"


    Daohua turned her mouth back and said: "Well, you were bitten by a dog, can you not be annoyed?"


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao laughed with a ¡®pouch¡¯ and said: "This is true. I tell you that Shiyu and I are bothered by her during this period of time."


    "Every time I met at the banquet, she would pull us to talk. The left sentence and the right sentence did not depart from the little prince, which made me scared when I saw her."


    Su Shiyu followed with a wry smile.


    Ina Flower: "Alright, let alone these unhappy ones, let''s go sit there."


    At the same time, in a courtyard behind the other yard, Guo Ruomei was drinking tea while listening to Mei Xue talking about the situation of the female family.


    She will naturally come over to preside over her son¡¯s birthday. Although it is not inappropriate to show up, she does have to personally stare at it.


    "This Jiang family is really shameless. When they arrived in Zhongzhou, they advertised that the young master and Miss Jiang grew up in the Queen Mother Palace together. Now every family in Zhongzhou is saying that they are childhood sweethearts."


    "Now when I arrive at our other hospital, I still pose as a host, which is really disgusting."


    Guo Ruomei sarcastically: ¡°They don¡¯t care about their daughter¡¯s reputation, so why should we be angry?¡±


    Mei Xue was a little sad: "But the little master is sixteen this year. After the Jiang family has passed on, who would dare to say a kiss to the little master?"


    This Guo Ruomei was not in a hurry, and smiled faintly: ¡°Yang''er is only sixteen, so don¡¯t worry. After all, he is a person who will accompany him for the rest of his life, so he has to choose one he likes.¡±


    Meixue nodded, and then asked: "Master, what do you mean by the little master to Ms. Jiang? I accompanied Ms. Jiang to the doctor a few days ago, and today I went to the dock to pick her up."


    Guo Ruomei sighed: "It''s all my fault. Yang''er didn''t protect him when he was young, and caused him to suffer so much. When the people in the palace crowded him out, Jiang Wanying was able to talk to him. In a few words, this child is a nostalgic, and definitely has some affection for Jiang Wanying."


    "But that''s it. I heard it secretly and said that Yang''er was already very impatient with Zhou Xuan from Jiang''s family."


    Meixue immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s not that the Jiang family is not measured. They are used to being held in the capital, and I feel that the little master has to be used to them.¡±


    Guo Ruomei: "Although they are, it will be fine when Yang''er finishes grinding the feeling in his heart."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： ,you are an idiot

    Chapter 337, you are a pig


    "Brother Yang!"


    Xiao Yeyang finally got rid of the other people, and was about to let Defu go to Daohua. Who knows, he was blocked by Jiang Wanying as soon as he walked into the yard.


    "Why are you not with other girls?"


    Jiang Wanying smiled: "Wanying is here to wait for Brother Yang."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help frowning, took a deep breath, suppressed the impatience in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Wanying looked down and smiled: ¡°Last time Brother Yang Gothic took the time to accompany Wanying to see the doctor, Wanying has always been very grateful. After taking the medicine, I feel that my health is much better.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "That''s good."


    He accompanied Wanying''s cousin to find the doctor. First, he was reading about his childhood feelings, hoping that she would have a good health; second, the Jiang family had just arrived in Zhongzhou and was not familiar with the situation in various places. From the perspective of the queen mother, he It''s not easy to refuse.


    "Is there anything else? I''ll leave if I''m okay."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Yeyang stepped forward and left.


    Jiang Wanying hurriedly stopped the person: "Brother Yang, why are you still so impatient? I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    "Then you can say it quickly, don''t linger, I have something to do!" Xiao Yeyang was really impatient, and it was about to start dinner. He hasn''t said a word to Daohua until now. Woolen cloth.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s tone a little aggressive, Jiang Wanying felt a little unhappy and aggrieved.


    She felt it too. Brother Yang had no patience with her.


    Seeing that Jiang Wanying stopped talking again, Xiao Yeyang was speechless, and he didn''t bother to ask any more and left.


    However, without progress, I saw Yan Wenkai and Dong Yuanxuan approaching with a group of people.


    Yes, I can¡¯t see Daohua now.


    "Little Prince, so you are here!"


    "Ms. Jiang is here too!"


    The eyes of everyone swept across Xiao Yeyang and Jiang Wanying, and then they lowered their heads and laughed, many of them making ambiguous teasing.


    Seeing them like this, Xiao Yeyang was very unhappy. He was already a little annoyed, and his face became cold at once: "What are you doing?"


    Perceiving Xiao Yeyang''s unhappiness, everyone put away the smiles on their faces.


    Fighting bandits, fighting disasters, and practicing in the barracks from time to time, Xiao Yeyang is now angry, and the aura he exudes is amazing.


    For an instant, everyone was afraid to speak.


    Jiang Wanying saw Xiao Yeyang like this, a little frightened, but also a little strange.


    At this moment, she couldn''t equate the person in front of her with the little boy in her memory who was bullied by the princes and princes and could only hide her tears silently.


    The atmosphere on site was a bit condensed for a while.


    Dong Yuanxuan wanted to speak several times but stopped. He wanted to step forward to make a round, but he could touch the indifferent gaze of the little prince, and swallowed the words back.


    "Yo, what game are you guys playing?"


    In the silence, a joking voice sounded.


    As soon as everyone looked up, they saw several girls looking at this side with a smile.


    Jiang Wanying returned to her senses, turned her head and saw that it was Dong Yuanyao.


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head as soon as the sound rang, and his gaze fell straight on Daohua, watching her hide her face with a fan in her hand and smile, and her unhappy mood improved.


    Dong Yuanxuan also breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the four of Daohua.


    Seeing Jiang Wanying, Daohua didn¡¯t plan to go there, but her fourth brother kept winking at herself and asked her to go over. Thinking that today is Xiao Yeyang¡¯s birthday after all, it¡¯s not too fussy, so she left with a smile. Past.


    Dong Yuanyao, Zhou Jingwan, and Su Shiyu quickly followed.


    As she approached Xiao Yeyang, Daohua stopped and looked at everyone with a smile: "Are you playing and staring? It''s quite interesting to see."


    Dong Yuanyao took the words: ¡°This is a new game that I¡¯m tired of playing poetry and poetry and come up with it?¡±


    Su Shiyu pursed his lips: "The game is fun and interesting, but everyone is standing up and it seems a little boring. Why don''t you think of something else to play."


    Zhou Jingwan saw that Daohua said all three, and she also said: "Otherwise, today is the birthday of the little prince, everyone has to prepare gifts, let''s compare who gives the best gift, okay?"


    The four girls said one sentence, which directly broke the condensed atmosphere before.


    Yan Wenkai immediately responded: "This is a good idea, but I know it. Su Hongxin is the most stingy. When I was on my birthday, he gave me a pen. I want to see if he gave the little prince to me this time. what gift."


    Su Hongxin stopped doing it: "I''m stingy, I''m much more generous than you. When I am celebrating my birthday, do you know what he gave me? A bunch of candied gourds, this is to coax me as a child!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone couldn''t help but laugh.


    A few rice flowers are also very happy.


    Seeing Daohua smile, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but smile.


    Jiang Wanying stood silently and watched everyone''s reactions. She was surprised to find that she was a bit like an outsider. She couldn''t help but say: "Ms. Zhou''s proposal is really good. It''s better to call other girls together. It''s also more lively. ."


    After finishing speaking, seeing that Xiao Yeyang had no objection, he immediately signaled the maid to come over and call someone.


    Soon, everyone gathered in the pavilion next to it.


    Zhou Jingwan was the first to stand up: "Since I proposed it, then I will come first." As he said, she put a pen on the table.


    Dong Yuanyao is the second one. Her piece is a piece of pine smoke ink.


    Su Shiyu is the third one, which is a pile of rice paper.


    Everyone looked at these three gifts, and they were a bit funny.


    "This ink, paper and inkstone is now a poor inkstone."


    Everyone looked at Daohua, and Xiao Yeyang also looked over.


    Daohua thought of the pig''s head cake she made, and felt that it seemed a little bad to take it out in front of everyone, and she hesitated.


    Jiang Wanying saw it and thought that Daohua¡¯s gift could not be taken, and immediately said empathetically: "Miss Yan, this gift is just a gift, not precious."


    Daohua smiled: "mine seems to be broken"


    "No damage, no damage, I brought it for you!"


    Seeing her fourth brother brought the pig''s head cake that was nearly two feet in diameter, Daohua really had the urge to cover her face.


    "what is this?"


    Everyone hadn''t seen it before, and they all showed curiosity.


    "I know, I know, this is a birthday cake." Zhou Jingwan said loudly, "I tell you, it''s delicious, it''s so big, it must be enough for us." After speaking, she swallowed.


    Seeing her like this, everyone immediately urged Yan Wenkai to open this birthday cake.


    Yan Wenkai glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and saw that he had no objection, he opened it with a smile.


    Soon, a pink pig''s head appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    The most eye-catching thing is that there are three eye-catching characters written on the pig''s head¡ªXiao Yeyang.


    Looking at the cake, Dong Yuanxuan and his party couldn''t help but twitch their mouths. Xiao Yeyang also looked dull, staring at Daohua in a daze.


    "Hehe~"


    Daohua smiled and patted her head with a ball fan: "Look at my memory, I missed a few words." After that, he explained to Xiao Yeyang with a serious face, "My original intention was to write Xiao Yeyang. Yeyang''s birthday is happy, not because you want to imply that you are a pig."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： , The whole person

    Chapter 338, the whole person


    What does it mean that there is no silver three hundred taels here?


    Daohua¡¯s behavior at this moment is just that.


    Originally, everyone just thought the birthday gift she gave was something special, but after listening to her explanation, there was a feeling of sudden realization.


    Looking at the face of the little prince changing from red to blue and then from green to red, Yan Wenxiu directly covered his head and moved his gaze to the side.


    He is sure that the eldest sister is the same as the fourth brother, which is also a fool.


    Yan Wenkai, who has always been careless, also wants to kneel for his sister at this moment.


    Dong Yuanyao was stunned for a while, and then they all covered their mouths and laughed.


    Looking at the most demure and gentle Su Shiyu, her shoulders twitched with a smile. Daohua also noticed the silly things she had done, and raised her fan to cover her face, not daring to look at Xiao Yeyang''s face.


    Yan Wenkai really loves her sister. Under Xiao Yeyang''s fierce gaze, he bit his head and said, "Little Prince, let''s cut the cake, I''m drooling."


    Zhou Jingwan, who likes to eat, stopped smiling, and said along the way: ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Prince, let¡¯s eat this pig¡¯s head soon, don¡¯t you see and your heart is not annoying.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhou Jingwan received the attention from everyone.


    Zhou Chengye looked at his sister helplessly. The younger sister¡¯s brain didn¡¯t grow well, who should be blamed?


    Which pot really shouldn¡¯t be mentioned!


    Zhou Jing shrunk her neck and walked to Daohua''s side. The two silently glanced at each other, and then quickly looked away.


    Hey, she was unlucky today and both turned around.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes focused on Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, Jiang Wanying frowned and stood up with a smile: "Brother Yang, anyway, this is Miss Yan''s intention, although there are some."


    Speaking, paused.


    "Or, let someone take it down, right?"


    After finishing speaking, she invited the maid, and signaled the maid to take the cake away.


    As soon as the maid stretched out her hand, she heard Xiao Yeyang say coldly: "You don''t want your hands anymore?"


    The maid immediately knelt on the ground in fright: "Little Prince, please forgive me."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the blessing, and said blankly, "Pull it down."


    "Brother Yang"


    Seeing Defu screwed up the maid and dragged out of the pavilion, Jiang Wanying was stupid.


    That is her maid!


    The other people in the pavilion were also shocked. No one thought that Xiao Yeyang would turn his face when he said that he turned his face.


    Inahana glanced over here, without any intention to be nosy.


    She understood the meaning of Jiang Wanying''s words just now, and this person almost said that the cake she made was not on the table.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t look at Jiang Wanying, stood up and picked up the cutting knife and started to cut the cake. He directly cut the place where the words Xiao Yeyang were written, and then handed it to Daohua.


    "Eat this."


    Daohua stared at Xiao Yeyang blankly, her eyes widened: "How can I finish eating such a big piece?"


    Xiao Yeyang just carried the cake and looked at Daohua silently.


    Daohua didn''t want to pick it up at all. It was obvious that Xiao Yeyang looked unstoppable and everyone was watching her, and then reluctantly stretched out his hand.


    As soon as she started with the cake, Daohua felt her hand being pressed down and almost couldn''t hold it firmly.


    "If you drop this piece of cake, you will eat the rest." Xiao Yeyang said lightly.


    Inahua¡¯s mind was so ruthlessly suppressed, and she immediately glared at her fourth brother. If he hadn¡¯t brought the cake, would she be like this now?


    Yan Wenkai turned her head awkwardly and touched her nose, not daring to look at her sister.


    Feeling the heavy weight in her hand, Daohua really burst into tears in her heart. She knew she would not make pig''s head cakes a long time ago, so she looked up at Xiao Yeyang and made the last fight for herself.


    "I can''t finish it."


    Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched slightly, revealing a smirk: "I believe you can."


    Taohua was tired: "Xiao Yeyang, I''m going to eat my stomach, you have to be responsible."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded very simply: "Yes, I will be responsible for you."


    Seeing him like this, Daohua didn''t know what to do, and looked at her three brothers eagerly.


    "Ahem~"


    Seeing his sister''s pitiful appearance, Yan Wenxiu felt that his eldest brother was not good for him, but just after coughing, he saw the little prince''s gaze.


    "I have an uncomfortable throat? Would you like me to ask a doctor for you?"


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head with a face.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao again: "What about you? There is nothing uncomfortable, right?"


    The two shook their heads together.


    It''s over, the little prince is dead this time and wants to fix his sister.


    Yan Wenkai cast a helpless look at Daohua, and said dryly: "The cake is delicious, you can eat more for the eldest sister."


    Seeing that her brother was unreliable, Daohua looked at Dong Yuanxuan, Su Hongxin, and Zhou Chengye.


    The three of them smiled and looked away.


    Daohua didn''t give up, and turned his gaze to the three of Dong Yuanyao beside him.


    Zhou Jing shrank her neck and said, "I want to eat more, but the little lord won''t let it."


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu also bowed their heads and did not speak.


    Don''t look at them, the little princes nowadays dare not provoke them.


    Failed to ask for help!


    Dao Peanut looked at the cake in his hand irreverently, his lips moved, and after a long time he couldn''t put his mouth down.


    No way, she really doesn¡¯t like to eat cakes!


    Checked it visually, the piece in her hand weighed at least two catties.


    will hold her to death!


    At this moment, everyone in the pavilion looked at Daohua, and no one spoke. They could tell that the girl from the Yan family provokes the little prince, and the little prince is going to punish her.


    Jiang Wanying saw Xiao Yeyang punishing Daohua, but she did not want to plead.


    just used this to dilute the influence of her maid being directly pulled down by Defu.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang sadly: "Xiao Yeyang, I will hate you if I eat this cake."


    Xiao Yeyang remained unmoved, but smiled: "You are free."


    "Hey~"


    Daohua sighed, picked up a spoon, and ate bite by bite: "Can I eat slowly, right?"


    "It''s okay, anyway, when you finish eating, you can leave anyway." Xiao Yeyang looked like he was very talking.


    Daohua stopped talking, turned around dejectedly, and sat down on the fence.


    Seeing her eating the cake obediently, Xiao Yeyang tickled the corner of his mouth and turned to look at the others: "Everyone, share the cake and eat it." After that, he actually cut the cake with his own hands.


    "It''s great, I always want to taste it." Dong Yuanxuan said with a smile quickly.


    Su Hongxin also said, "Yes, yes."


    Except for the big piece of rice flower, no one else got much, and soon the cake was finished.


    "Brother Yang, is this for me?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang personally walk to her with a piece of cake, Jiang Wanying immediately showed a sweet smile on her face.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and after handing the cake to Jiang Wanying, he whispered: "I don''t like other people interfering in my affairs, and I don''t like other people being the masters for me. I don''t want to see things like this. the second time."


    The smile on Jiang Wanying¡¯s face disappeared for a while: "Brother Yang, I¡¯m."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his hand and interrupted her explanation: "When your maid waits a while to leave, I will let Defu send it to you." After that, he turned and left.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： ,Save food

    Chapter 339, Saving Food


    Everyone got a small piece of cake, which was eaten in a while, and there was only a large piece in the pavilion in Daohua¡¯s hand.


    Zhou Jingwan and Yan Wenkai both have some pity on their faces.


    They want to eat but they have no choice but to eat rice flowers. They don¡¯t like to eat, but they hold the biggest piece.


    At this time, a young man came over and said it was time for dinner.


    "Let''s go, go eat."


    Xiao Yeyang said to everyone. As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up when he saw Daohua, and suddenly said, "You have not finished your cake, so you can''t go. Blessed, you are here to watch her. , When did she finish eating and when to let her go."


    Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly: "Xiao Yeyang, don''t go too far!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly, and gave her a provocative look of ¡®I¡¯m just like this, you can be with me.¡¯ "Everyone is still wondering what to do here, let¡¯s go." After that, he walked out of the pavilion first.


    As soon as he left, Dong Yuanxuan and others had to follow him.


    As for the girls, they all looked at Jiang Wanying.


    Jiang Wanying has recovered from Xiao Yeyang''s unassuming show of her. She put away the grievances and shame in her heart, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and she looked at Daohua with embarrassment.


    "Girl Yan, I¡¯m so sorry. Brother Yang is like that. I don¡¯t like what I don¡¯t like, and I don¡¯t like what I don¡¯t like. It¡¯s just that the food that is unfamiliar has always been kept away."


    She noticed that Brother Yang did not eat a bite of the cake.


    To be honest, she doesn¡¯t like to eat things brought by outsiders.


    Daohua glanced at Jiang Wanying a little speechlessly.


    Can this person be more hypocritical?


    She was so tired for her, she could just say that Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t like to eat the cakes she made, and she drew in a little while saying that there was nothing in a big push. Isn¡¯t it a waste of saliva?


    "Miss Jiang, it¡¯s okay, even if Xiao Yeyang doesn¡¯t like to eat, I am also very happy to see that everyone likes to eat."


    Hearing this, Jiang Wanying''s expression was stunned, and Daohua''s reaction was somewhat beyond her expectation.


    "It¡¯s fine if Miss Yan doesn¡¯t take it to heart. As for Brother Yang, punishing you to eat cakes, I think he has done too much in this matter. Our girl¡¯s house doesn¡¯t have such a big belly. It¡¯s obviously a prank, don¡¯t worry. I will go and intercede with you."


    Jiang Wanying was still talking, Dong Yuanyao couldn''t listen anymore, walked over and patted Daohua on the shoulder, then pulled Su Shiyu and Zhou Jingwan away.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wanying was stunned, and then frowned.


    This Dong Yuanyao has been shameless to her several times.


    Daohua pursed her mouth and gave Dong Yuanyao a thumbs up in her heart. Then she smiled and looked at Jiang Wanying: "Miss Jiang, go eat now, don''t worry about me." Then she gritted her teeth, "I will taste this slowly here. Cake."


    After speaking, he lowered his head and started to eat the cake without a bite.


    Seeing her like this, Jiang Wanying also frowned, signaled the other girls to go first, and when they were almost gone, she said, "Miss Yan, I think you should pay attention to your words and deeds."


    Daohua''s face is impatient, this person is still endless? Pi Xiaorou looked at her without a smile: "Ms. Jiang''s words are really strange, you can tell me, what words and actions should I pay attention to?"


    Jiang Wanying: "Brother Yang has a valuable status. You shouldn''t call him by his name."


    Daohua quickly cut the words: "If I am not Xiao Yeyang, what is my name? You can''t call him Brother Yang like Miss Jiang? I haven''t gotten to this level yet, maybe I''m waiting. In a few years, I can also be called Brother Yang."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Jiang Wanying with embarrassment.


    "I can''t call him Brother Yang, then I can only call him Xiao Yeyang."


    "you"


    Jiang Wanying looked at Daohua in a daze, she didn''t expect this person to reverse her words so much.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua¡¯s behavior is: "If Miss Jiang insists on calling Xiao Yeyang the brother of Yang, I can do it too."


    "okay!"


    Jiang Wanying felt that she couldn''t maintain her manner a little.


    Brother Yang can be called by the daughter of a fourth-rank official.


    "I won''t bother Miss Yan, Miss Yan will enjoy your cake here."


    Inahana immediately smiled and said: "I will, let alone, this cake really tastes more delicious." After speaking, she took a large spoonful and put it in her mouth, still showing an expression of enjoyment.


    Looking at her like this, Jiang Wanying felt that her anger was not going well, and she hurried away with the help of the maid.


    "Humph!"


    As soon as Jiang Wanying left, Daohua snorted: "What the hell!"


    What''s wrong with her name Xiao Yeyang?


    Xiao Yeyang himself hasn¡¯t said anything yet, why does she make Jiang Wanying all the same?


    For the female family, Mrs. Li felt a little worried after hearing what Dong Yuanyao said.


    Zhou Jingwan: "Auntie, don''t worry, the little prince probably just wants to tease Yiyi."


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "It''s also my girl who didn''t have a good sense of measure." After speaking, she took a look at where Mrs. Jiang and Ms. Jiang were.


    Thinking that everyone was discussing in private about the little prince and Ms. Jiang¡¯s childhood childhood, and decided in his heart that the daughter and the little prince would have to keep a distance in the future.


    Dong Yuanyao saw that Mrs. Li was worried, and said quickly: "Auntie, let''s eat faster, and then go to accompany Yiyi."


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "The feelings are good. Auntie is here to thank you first."


    Ms. Zhou immediately said: "Look at what you said, the children are in a good relationship, shouldn''t they help each other out?"


    In the pavilion, Daohua looked at more than half of the cake left, and really regretted making the cake for Xiao Yeyang.


    When Xiao Yeyang walked over, he saw Daohua scooping up a spoonful of cake, with a bitter expression that he didn''t want to eat but had to eat, and he immediately laughed.


    Hearing the sound, Daohua raised her head and looked over, seeing that it was Xiao Yeyang, and hummed directly.


    Xiao Yeyang walked into the pavilion, sat next to Daohua, glanced at the cake in her hand, and said in surprise: "I thought you would smash the cake!"


    Daohua gave him a slanted look: "How is it possible, this is made of grain, what a pity it was smashed?" Since that fleeing famine, she has cherished the grain very much.


    In this age when many people can¡¯t get enough to eat, it¡¯s a sin to waste food.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Then you really want to finish it?"


    Daohua: "You have no time limit, I will eat slowly."


    Xiao Ye was curious: "Why are you so obedient this time?"


    Daohua is stunned. Yes, she can ignore his words. After others leave, she should leave. Is it possible that she will really stop her if she is lucky?


    Her brain, why didn¡¯t she turn a corner!


    Seeing her doing this, Xiao Yeyang shook his head and took the cake in Daohua''s hand.


    Daohua quickly asked: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at her: "You can''t finish it, and you can''t throw it away, so I can eat it for you." As he said, he took a large piece of cake and put it in his mouth.


    Daohua stared at Xiao Yeyang slurping the cake, and then reacted after a while: "Don''t eat this side, I have eaten this side, you eat the other side."


    "It''s okay, I don''t dislike you, I''m talking about it, it''s not good to waste food."


    "I can''t tell, you are quite economical."


    "The time I was kidnapped by traffickers, I was hungry for several days and nights by them, and then I beg for food with you, knowing that the food was hard-won."


    Hearing this, Defu Meng, who was standing outside the pavilion, looked up and looked over.


    It turned out to be like this. No wonder these years, as long as there is no one, there will never be more than four meals on the host¡¯s dinner table.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： , On childhood sweethearts

    Chapter 340, on childhood sweethearts


    Xiao Yeyang finished the cake in a few clicks.


    Daohua looked at it with admiration, and then asked: "Aren''t you tired?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave her an angry look, then sighed, "What do you think."


    The cake is delicious, but if you eat one or two catties at a time, you are too tired to panic.


    Daohua hummed: ¡°You made me such a big piece of cake yourself. If you give it to others, you won¡¯t get tired of it.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang squinted his eyes and said, "My name is written on this piece of cake. Are you trying to distribute me to others?"


    Daohua was speechless: "It''s just a cake, not to divide you."


    After saying this, Daohua was taken aback.


    Wait, this seems a bit ambiguous, it feels weird.


    Without waiting for her to think about it, Xiao Yeyang said, "The cake is not good either. The cake with my name written on it is eaten by someone else, don''t you think you should?"


    Daohua smiled: "What can I do for you?"


    It is him who eats, not her.


    Xiao Yeyang gave Daohua a fierce look, and was too lazy to talk nonsense with her anymore. Seeing that there was some cream left on the corner of her mouth, he reached out and wiped it off for her.


    Originally, he just wanted to wipe off the cream, but when his hand touched Daohua¡¯s delicate and smooth cheeks, he didn¡¯t want to take it back.


    "Snapped!"


    Daohua slapped Xiao Yeyang''s paws with a palm, and looked around nervously, and when she saw no one, she stared at Xiao Yeyang fiercely: "I''m going to die, just like that."


    "I, I just want to wipe the milk stains on the corners of your mouth." As he said, Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to show her the cream sticking to her hand.


    Seeing the cream, Daohua pursed her mouth, her tone weakened a bit: "Even so, you shouldn''t do it directly. You should tell me and let me wipe it myself."


    "If you were seen by others just now, they would not say you, but me. Especially now, you have a childhood sweetheart cousin."


    Hearing the words of childhood sweetheart, Xiao Yeyang stood up: "What kind of childhood sweetheart, don¡¯t talk nonsense!"


    Ina Flower: "I''m talking nonsense? Go and inquire yourself to see if others say that."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and looked at Defu.


    Defu bit the bullet and nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression became cold at once: "What the **** is going on?"


    Daohua was surprised: "You are a party, don''t you know?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, did not speak, just looked at her blessed.


    Get blessed: ". When Mrs. Jiang was at various banquets, she would tell the wives from time to time that you and Ms. Jiang grew up in the Queen Mother Palace. Later, there were people who wanted to please Jiang''s family. Rumors of childhood sweethearts spread."


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Yeyang immediately exuded a refreshing chill.


    Inahana couldn''t help but shiver, looked at the big sun in the sky, and quietly moved aside.


    was silent for a while, Xiao Yeyang suddenly looked at Daohua: "Don''t believe those people''s words, they are all talking nonsense, where are my childhood sweethearts and cousin Wanying?"


    "Yes, I have lived in the palace since I was young, but they lived with the princes. Cousin Wanying often plays in the Queen''s Palace. I only talk to her when I go to ask for an announcement."


    "If this is a childhood sweetheart, then I and the princesses, she and the princes, they are all childhood sweethearts."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s expression of excitement, Daohua quickly calmed down, and pulled his sleeves, and told him to sit down: "Isn''t that right? What do you do with such excitement."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "You misunderstood me."


    "."


    Daohua was silent for a moment, and smiled bitterly: "It''s my fault."


    Xiao Yeyang: "That¡¯s the way it was. I really want to talk about childhood sweethearts. I''m almost the same as you. I''m just a little familiar with Wanying''s cousin."


    Rice Flower: "."


    Defu wants to look up again.


    Having said so much, the main purpose is to elicit this sentence.


    Daohua was stunned for a while, and then she smiled and said, "You two, don''t you have anything to do with childhood sweethearts, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang quit: "Why not? Aren''t we two getting along well?"


    Daohuasan smiled and looked away: "You and Yuan Yao and Jingwan are also getting along well, so you and them are also childhood sweethearts?" Then, she stood up.


    "If you want me to say, childhood sweethearts are all nonsense, just playmates."


    Xiao Ye looked at Daohua Yang, and saw her eyes drifting away, her expression dodging, she seemed a little embarrassed, and the corners of her mouth suddenly rose, and she was not lucky enough to continue the topic.


    "Come here quickly and see what I brought you over."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had changed the subject, Daohua sighed with relief, adjusted her expression before turning around. When she turned around, she saw Xiao Yeyang serving out a tray of lychees from a food box full of ice cubes. Come.


    "litchi!"


    Inaka''s gaze was immediately attracted.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her eyes lit up instantly, he smiled suddenly, reached out and took a lychee, peeled off the shell, and then directly fed it to Daohua¡¯s mouth.


    "Eat!"


    Seeing Daohua stunned, Xiao Yeyang had to urge.


    "Oh!"


    Daohuamumu opened her mouth, and immediately contained the lychee in her mouth.


    The lychee is a bit big, and Daohua¡¯s mouth is small, with a lychee in her mouth, making her look like a greedy hamster with a bulging mouth.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed directly.


    Daohua glared at him, then raised her fan to cover her face: "Why are you smiling?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say anything, but just asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    Rice Flower: "You will know if you eat one by yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the lychees on the plate: "Forget it, I''ll leave it to you to eat. This is a rare thing. I will get this plate. If I''m in the capital, I can still get some for you. Here, eat. It''s gone."


    Hearing this, Daohua felt very uncomfortable, and she choked when one didn''t pay attention.


    "Ahem~"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly got up and patted her on the back: "You said you, why are you so careless?"


    Daohua coughed for a while before calming down.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Is it all right? Okay, why did you choke?"


    Looking at the concern in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, Daohua''s eyes were a little dodge, and her heart was a little confused: "Xiao Yeyang, you don''t have to be so good to me in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang was taken aback for a moment, and then he saw Daohua''s red cheeks and smiled again: "Isn''t it just a plate of lychees? It''s a good one." As he said, he peeled another lychee out, "Come on, one more time. Pieces."


    Seeing the lychee beside her mouth, Daohua moved her head away: "You can eat it yourself."


    Xiao Ye''s eyes moved with a smile, and said with a smile: "Then you peel it to me."


    Ina Flower: "Why?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I stripped it off for you, do you understand?"


    Daohua stared: "If you want to be beautiful, I won''t peel it for you."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "Don''t peel it, can you still eat this one?" Reached out and raised the peeled lychee.


    Daohua turned her head: "I won''t eat what you peel, I will do it myself."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the lychees in his hand: "If you don''t eat, I will eat it." As he said, he ate the lychees in his hand.


    Inaka stomped directly when she saw her.


    That lychee has just been put to her mouth by this guy.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua staring at him, with an innocent look on his face: "I ate it because you said you wouldn''t eat it."


    Daohua turned her head angrily, not wanting to look at this guy anymore.


    Why didn¡¯t you find out before, this person is so shameless?


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua sitting still, and pushed the agate plate containing lychees to her hand: "This lychee needs to be iced to be delicious. When the heat penetrates in, it won''t be so delicious."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： , Adolescent restlessness

    Chapter 341, Adolescent Restlessness


    In the ?? Pavilion, watching Xiao Yeyang eating lychee rice flowers with small mouthfuls, Xiao Yeyang only felt satisfied: "It seems that you like to eat this lychee. I will get you more next year. I will try it this year."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "No more trouble."


    "No trouble!" Xiao Yeyang smiled and cut off, "You don''t need to be so polite with me, haven''t you said that, we are friends, and we don''t know each other."


    Ina Huasan smiled, she didn''t seem to mean that?


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to watch Daohua finish eating the lychees, but after eating a few, the guard next to his uncle came over and asked him to greet the guests.


    Daohua quickly swallowed the lychees in her mouth: "You go and do your job, I should go back to the banquet, or else, my mother should be worried."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while, seeing that Daohua had stood up, so he had to say: "If you don''t eat this lychee now, you have to keep it on ice."


    Daohua nodded quickly: "I know." After saying that, she put the lychees back into the food box.


    Xiao Yeyang is not good to stay longer, but still asks: "Should I send someone to send you back to the banquet?"


    Daohua shook his head: "I can''t find it. Okay, don''t dawdle, let''s go, don''t let Governor Guo and the guests wait for a long time."


    Xiao Yeyang had no choice but to take the blessing out of the pavilion, and after going far away, he turned back frequently.


    Daohua stood in the pavilion and watched. When Xiao Yeyang turned the corner, she quickly sat back on the stool, and the fan in her hand quickly stirred up.


    At this moment, her mood is a little messy.


    Xiao Yeyang was unabashedly kind to her, making her a little flustered.


    "That guy is not really interesting to me, is it?"


    Daohua murmured, Wang Man''er, who was standing behind, thought he was talking to her, and immediately asked: "Girl, what are you talking about?"


    Daohua returned to her senses. Seeing Wang Man''er looking at herself, he groaned for a while, and asked, "How do you think Xiao Yeyang treats me?"


    Wang Man''er smiled: "The little prince is naturally good to the girl."


    Ina Flower asked again: "Isn''t it better?"


    Wang Man''er thought for a while: ¡°It¡¯s better than others, but girl, your relationship with the little prince is a little closer than others.¡±


    Daohua became silent.


    Yes, Xiao Yeyang treated her very well from the beginning. If there is anything delicious and fun, he will think of her, and it is not only recently.


    Now she feels uncomfortable because some of that guy¡¯s behavior is a bit too intimate.


    Xiao Yeyang is sixteen this year. Could it be that she has entered a period of youthful restlessness. Because she is familiar with her, she is a joke, so she will be frivolous in her behavior?


    Thinking of this, Daohua felt bad.


    "It seems that I have to keep a distance from him in the future."


    Taking a look at the food box on the table, Daohua motioned to Wang Man''er to put it up: "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go over to the banquet." After that, after thinking about it, he said, "After a while I pass, you will put the food box. Take it and put it on the carriage so that no outsiders can see it."


    Litchi, Xiao Yeyang only got one copy, which shows how difficult it is to handle. There are so many people at the banquet, she doesn''t want to have extra branches.


    After Daohua returned to the banquet, she briefly explained to Mrs. Li and others, and then laughed with Dong Yuanyao.


    After eating, everyone went to the yard to watch a play.


    Front yard.


    Jiang Shenzheng showed Xiao Yeyang¡¯s closeness to him, and dragged him to drink a lot of alcohol. Governor Guo also wanted to exercise his nephew¡¯s drinking capacity, but he did not stop him.


    After drinking, Xiao Yeyang only felt top-heavy. After talking to Governor Guo, he was helped by Defu back to the yard, planning to take a nap.


    "What''s wrong with the master?"


    Ruizhu saw that Xiao Yeyang was shaking a little while walking, so she immediately supported her.


    Deblessed and dissatisfied: "It''s not Jiang participating in the political affairs. He has to pull the master to drink. No, the master drank too much. Quickly, help the master to the bed."


    The two worked together to help Xiao Yeyang onto the bed.


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang lay down, he fell asleep.


    Defu wiped the sweat from his forehead: "Fortunately, our master drank and went to bed, unlike other people, who made trouble whenever he drank."


    Ruizhu took off Xiao Yeyang¡¯s shoes, and then asked, "Do you want some hot water to wipe the master?"


    Defu glanced at the hot sun outside, and nodded: ¡°Of course, the host has been entertaining guests for so long, and he must be uncomfortable. You go to cut off the water, and I will wipe the host later.¡±


    Ruizhu quickly turned around and went out, and soon came over with a pot of hot water.


    "How about blessing?"


    Seeing that Defu was not in the room, Ruizhu glanced at Xiao Yeyang on the bed hesitantly.


    I¡¯ve been in Zhongzhou for so long, and the master has always been doing things close to her.


    "water?"


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang turned over and sat up with a somewhat uncomfortable expression.


    Ruizhu immediately poured a cup of tea after hearing it.


    Xiao Yeyang took the tea and drank it, stretched out his hand to rub his temple, and then lay back again.


    Ruizhu tentatively asked: "Master, let me wipe your body."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang didn''t respond, Ruizhu gritted his teeth, turned around and took the veil, put it in hot water to get wet, then walked to the bed and started wiping Xiao Yeyang''s face, hands, and feet.


    In a daze, Xiao Yeyang felt that someone was wiping his body, and his body, which was a little bit hot due to drinking, felt a little better.


    Even if he later felt that someone was taking off his clothes, he was very cooperative.


    Ruizhu saw that Xiao Yeyang cooperated with herself in this way, and felt relieved, and she became bolder when she wiped it off. After wiping her hands and feet, Ruizhu quickly took off Xiao Yeyang''s coat.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s sturdy body, Ruizhu blushed, thinking that before leaving the capital, the queen mother called herself to the palace to confess, slowly the roots of her ears were red.


    During the subsequent wiping, Ruizhu was a little worried, and her hands touched Xiao Yeyang¡¯s skin from time to time, especially when she wiped her back, because she had to turn over first, and if one didn¡¯t pay attention, her whole body was attached.


    "Hmm~"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and snorted. At this moment, his head was swollen, and he felt a sudden and violent burst of nameless heat in his body, which made him involuntarily want to grasp the coolness that was attached to his body.


    "what!"


    Looking at the hand held tightly in the master''s hand, Ruizhu was ashamed and nervous.


    "Yang''er is already sixteen this year. After you go, be sure to serve him well. Don''t let him be disturbed by the woman outside. From now on, you will be the person in his room."


    Thinking of the Queen Mother''s words, Ruizhu boldly put his hand on Xiao Yeyang''s chest.


    Seeing the master rubbing his hands, Ruizhu''s heart was pounding, his behavior became more bold, and he began to walk around him.


    "It''s dying, just do it like that!"


    Xiao Yeyang was sinking into this comfortable coolness. Suddenly the anger and anger of the rice flower appeared in his mind, and he swiftly sat up fiercely.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： ,Misunderstand

    Chapter 342, Misunderstanding


    Xiao Ye sat in a daze, still thinking of the scene he had just dreamed of.


    He and Ina Flower


    Thinking of the intimate scenes in his dream, Xiao Yeyang felt ashamed and a little joyful in his heart, but he soon recovered from this emotion, and then slapped himself fiercely.


    How could he desecrate Daohua like this!


    "Master!"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang pumping herself, Ruizhu was startled.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang realized that there was another person in front of him, and when he saw Ruizhu, he immediately sank his face: "Why are you here? How about you?"


    Ruizhu was frightened and lowered her head: "The slave and maid don''t know where the blessing is going."


    Seeing the veil in Ruizhu''s hand, Xiao Yeyang suddenly became furious, and stood up with a sigh of relief: "You just wiped me?"


    Ruizhu blushed and nodded.


    Having her head down, she didn''t see how ugly Xiao Yeyang''s face became at the moment she admitted.


    With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the water basin placed by the bed was kicked over by Xiao Yeyang.


    Because of being close, all the water in the basin fell on Ruizhu.


    When ??Defu came back with a basin of ice, she happened to see Ruizhu becoming a chicken.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the blessing angrily: "Where did you just die?"


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was furious, Defu quickly put down the ice bang in his hand, knelt down and replied, "The slave saw that the master was sweating hot and went to move the ice."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly, "You asked Ruizhu to wipe me?"


    Defu¡¯s face changed drastically, and he finally knew why the master was angry: ¡°There is no slave. The slave just asked Ruizhu to draw water and prepare to wipe the master himself.¡±


    Hearing this, Ruizhu, who was kneeling on the side, shivered.


    She never expected that the master would make such a big fire.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Ruizhu with a deep gaze: "You are not allowed to enter my room without my permission in the future. From today, you can go to the palace to work."


    Ruizhu''s face turned white after a ¡®swish¡¯: ¡°The master calmed down. The slave servant just saw the master uncomfortable, so she came forward to help you wipe your body. The slave servant will definitely not dare next time.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang waved his hand unmoved, not wanting to listen to her nonsense.


    Defu quickly got up and pulled the person out.


    After the others left, Xiao Yeyang rubbed his still aching head and sat back on the bed. After a while, he walked away again.


    When ?? got the blessing back, I saw my master sitting still.


    It took a long time for Xiao Yeyang to return to his senses: "Go, get some water, I want to take a shower."


    "Yes."


    As soon as Defu turned around, he heard another sentence from his master.


    "Let¡¯s get cold water!"


    At this moment, Defu fully understands the reason for Ruizhu''s eviction.


    In the middle of the afternoon, each family began to leave one after another.


    At the gate of the other hospital, Xiao Yeyang was standing beside Governor Guo to see off the guests. Hearing the blessing, the Yan family wanted to leave immediately.


    Unfortunately, Governor Guo didn''t give him this opportunity.


    "Yang''er, pay attention. Although these people say that they are not very high-ranking officials, they still have real power in their hands. You must know that no matter what you do in the future, you can''t rely on yourself alone. Even if you don''t like socializing anymore, you have to Be patient."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that his uncle was doing it for his own good. Although he wanted to see Daohua, he still endured it.


    After a while, the female family members began to come out one after another.


    As soon as Daohua, Dong Yuanyao, Zhou Jingwan, and Su Shiyu came out, Xiao Yeyang''s gaze shifted away.


    Seeing Daohua, Xiao Yeyang''s mind came up with the image he had dreamed of while taking a nap after drinking. The moment Daohua looked at it, he immediately looked away with a guilty conscience, and waited until Daohua no longer looked here. Dare to look at the past again.


    "Are you really not going to my house for a few days?"


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu and asked.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Next time, my grandmother''s body is a little uncomfortable these days, I have to go back and take care of the illness."


    Su Shiyu also smiled and said, ¡°Thank you sister Yan for her hospitality, the weather is too hot, I won¡¯t be too hot, so I won¡¯t bother.¡±


    Ina Flower nodded: "Well, I won''t advise you, but I must come and play if I have a chance."


    "it is good."


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu both responded.


    At this time, everyone heard Mrs. Jiang¡¯s slightly meaningful voice: "Yang''er, this child, is interested. He knows that Wanying is weak, and I dare not miss it for a moment."


    Hearing this, Daohua is a little unclear.


    Soon, there was a female relative who was rushing to flatter her and said: "This is a good relationship. I took a sneak peek. As soon as Miss Jiang came out, the little prince''s eyes never left."


    "Mrs. Du~"


    Facing the jokes, Jiang Wanying lowered her head in shame.


    Seeing this, the four Daohua smiled at each other suddenly.


    "Why don''t I think that the little prince is watching her? The little prince is obviously watching us, okay?" Zhou Jingwan muttered in a low voice.


    Hearing the words, Daohua hurriedly pulled her, and whispered: "Do you want to provoke a show-off?"


    Zhou Jing poked out her tongue: "I just can''t understand Jiang Wanying''s love for herself."


    Not long after, Madam Dong and Madam Su left with Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu.


    As soon as they left, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan also got into the carriage.


    "The little prince is really different to the Jiang family."


    "Isn''t it? As soon as I heard that Mrs. Jiang and Ms. Jiang were leaving, they rushed up to deliver them."


    Hearing this, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan hurriedly lifted the curtain of the car, and they saw Xiao Yeyang riding on the horse and leading the Jiang family''s carriage away.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing this, Zhou Jingwan snorted heavily.


    Daohua put down the car curtain, wondering: "What are you humming?"


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips and said, "Huh, the little lord has changed his mind. He used to be the best with you, but now a Jiang Wanying has come, and he will leave you behind."


    Hearing this, Daohua felt like covering Zhou Jingwan¡¯s mouth: "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Zhou Jingwan pulled Daohua''s hand away: "Isn''t it? Otherwise, we are going to leave. He doesn''t say anything about it, but instead goes to send someone else."


    Daohua said lightly: "There are relatives over there, so naturally I have to hold them tight first."


    Zhou Jingwan glanced at Daohua: "Aren''t you angry?"


    Daohua didn''t get angry and said, "Why should I be angry?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "I thought." He stopped again.


    Seeing that she stopped talking, Daohua immediately asked: "Why do you still think?"


    Zhou Jingwan glanced at Daohua: "You are so good to the little prince, isn''t it because you like him?"


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately became anxious: "Don''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing. I am good to Xiao Yeyang because he helped my family."


    Zhou Jingwan: "What are you anxious about, isn''t it?"


    Dong Yuanyao is like this, Zhou Jingwan is also like this, which makes Daohua a little irritable, constantly stirring the fan in her hand.


    Is she really kind to Xiao Yeyang?


    Misted them all?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： , Turn the elbow out

    Chapter 343, Turn your elbow out


    "Why do you still bring a food container when you go out? What is it?"


    Zhou Jingwan saw that there was a food box in the carriage and opened it by hand. As soon as she opened it, she saw the red lychees inside, and her eyes lit up suddenly: "I want to eat."


    Dao turned her white and said, "You are a foodie."


    At this time, the voices of Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhou came from outside the carriage, and Daohua quickly grabbed the lid of the food box in Zhou Jingwan''s hand and closed the food box.


    "Aren''t you going to eat for me?"


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua pitifully.


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhou was already in the carriage, Daohua hurriedly got into Zhou Jingwan¡¯s ear and said, "I will give you food when I get home."


    Zhou Jingwan looked at her mother and Mrs. Li, and blinked at Daohua: "How do I feel that you are a little guilty of conscience."


    Daohua rolled her eyes and made a ¡®hum¡¯ without speaking.


    She just doesn''t want to have extra branches!


    Wait later, her mother and Madam Zhou asked her where the lychees came from, and how would she answer?


    She and Xiao Yeyang have become more intimate, which has caused Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao to misunderstand them. If Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhou knew that Xiao Yeyang gave her lychees in private, what would they think?


    The joke between children is okay. If you want adults to misunderstand, then the matter can be a big deal.


    "What tricks are you two playing again?"


    Ms. Zhou glanced at the food box, did not care, and said something jokingly.


    Ms. Li looked at Daohua with a serious expression: "When you go out as a guest, behave in the future and don¡¯t play too much."


    Daohua knew that Mrs. Li was talking about cakes, so she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Zhou Jingwan saw it, and said quickly: "Auntie, you can''t blame Daohua for this. If you want to blame, the little prince is too fussy. Isn''t it just a pink pig''s head cake? What''s the matter, it''s worth his anger."


    Upon hearing this, Daohua raised her head and quickly explained: "He is not angry, just playing around."


    Mrs. Li condensed her eyebrows, her expression a little displeased: "Playing in front of so many people?"


    The pig¡¯s head cake is the daughter¡¯s heart. The little prince didn¡¯t say gratitude. Instead, he let the daughter eat a piece of cake that she couldn¡¯t finish, and still in front of so many people. Isn¡¯t this intentional to shame her daughter?


    The daughter has a big heart. If other girls encounter this kind of thing, they promise to have already cried. This little prince really doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade.


    The same was true for the last week¡¯s family banquet. She just shook her face and left. She didn¡¯t care whether her daughter would be frightened. This kind of temper tantrum made her stay away from him.


    Daohua lowered her head and said nothing, she felt it, her mother seemed to be really angry.


    Ms. Zhou smiled and rounded off: "Okay, it¡¯s not a big deal. The little prince is a royal child. It is inevitable that this temperament is a little more casual, and it will be okay afterwards."


    Mrs. Li sighed: "I was worried because I knew this. This girl in my family is hard and stubborn. She doesn''t know how to be soft when confronted by the little prince. Yeah, it¡¯s all right now, right?"


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Madam Li with a weird face. She felt that Madam Li did not understand the relationship between Daohua and the little prince.


    Daohua will suffer from Xiaowangye¡¯s loss?


    When did the two have a conflict, didn¡¯t the little prince come over to compensate?


    Zhou Jingwan skimmed the food box in the corner. Needless to say, the lychee must be used to make amends.


    Litchi, she also ate a few lychees in the year when her grandfather gave her to Shishi, and they were not very fresh.


    Now that the little prince brings a plate, she feels that sincerity is still sufficient.


    Ms. Zhou smiled and pointed at Zhou Jingwan: "This girl in my house is the same."


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhou turned the topic away, Daohua secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The carriage walked slowly. It didn¡¯t take long before it stopped suddenly, and then the coachman said, ¡°Madam, the carriage of the Jiang family in front seems to be broken. It is under repair. We may have to wait a while.¡±


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhou glanced at each other quickly.


    "I see, wait a minute."


    Ahead, Xiao Yeyang sat on horseback bored, seeing the Yan family carriage behind him, he wanted to say a few words in the past, but the dream he had a nap can never forget, he is a little afraid to see Daohua now.


    In the carriage, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan were also bored, so they raised the driving curtain to see the scenery outside.


    Suddenly, Zhou Jingwan touched Daohua¡¯s arm with her hand, and nodded forward with her chin: "Look ahead."


    Daohua moved her eyes, and soon she saw Xiao Yeyang and Jiang Wanying standing together.


    Jiang Wanying first handed Xiao Yeyang a cup of tea, and then stood beside him, fanning him with the fan in her hand.


    Watching this scene, Daohua frowned, and her small mouth pursed: "It''s not a shame." So many people are watching!


    Zhou Jingwan leaned to Daohua¡¯s ear: "How do I feel you are sour!"


    Ina Hua immediately squinted and said, "Who is sour, I just feel piercing." After speaking, she retracted her body angrily, not looking outside.


    Zhou Jingwan lay down in front of the window and didn''t move, watching with enthusiasm.


    Looking at it, I saw Yan Wentao riding a horse coming over, and instantly smiled: "Brother Yan San."


    "Sister Zhou!"


    Yan Wentao also smiled and looked at Zhou Jingwan by the window. Hearing Mrs. Li''s voice, he dismounted.


    Mrs. Li opened the car door, looked at Yan Wentao outside the car, smiled and asked, "Wen Tao, what''s the matter?"


    Yan Wentao hurriedly stepped forward and replied: "Auntie, the Jiang family¡¯s carriage is broken. It will take some time to repair it. Later, the Jiang family will move the carriage to the side of the road, and the little prince will let everyone go first."


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "That''s it? You kid is sincere. Send someone to come over and say no, why bother to go there by yourself? Okay, I see, you go ahead and do it yourself. "


    Yan Wentao smiled and scratched his head: "Auntie, I have nothing to do, I''ll just stay here. When your carriage is over, I won''t be too late to leave."


    Ms. Li smiled and shook her head: "It''s up to you." After finishing speaking, she closed the car door and said to Mrs. Zhou, "My nephew, my eyes are hardened."


    Ms. Zhou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to be honest? I just like this kind of person. This is much better than that kind of slick, but can¡¯t do a serious thing.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan suddenly took over: "Mother, do you like Yan San brother too?"


    Madam Zhou smiled and glanced at her daughter: "My mother not only likes your brother Yan San, but also your brother Yan and brother Yan." After speaking, she looked at Mrs. Li, "The children in your family are all good. ."


    Ms. Li smiled straightly: "It''s not like a career, it won''t take long to get married."


    Ms. Zhou nodded, and then the two chatted about the children''s marriage.


    Outside the carriage, Yan Wentao walked to the window, took out a silk bag from his arms and handed it to Zhou Jingwan.


    Zhou Jingwan took it: "What?" When I opened it, I saw a few lychees inside.


    "Brother, what did you give Jingwan?"


    Daohua came over and saw that it was actually litchi.


    Zhou Jingwan quickly put away the silk bag and looked at Daohua vigilantly: "This is mine, and yours is there." She pointed her finger at the box.


    Inahana ignored her, but looked at Yan Wentao: "Brother, you have some elbows turned out. If you don''t give it to your own sister, you give it to an outsider."


    Zhou Jingwan quit: "Who is an outsider, am I also a sister?"


    Seeing Daohua staring at herself, Yan Wentao immediately explained: "You have two things for you. You can eat them separately." He said with a shy smile, "It''s just not much."


    Zhou Jingwan immediately asked: "Brother Yan San, where did this litchi come from?"


    Yan Wentao: "The emperor gave Governor Guo a reward. There is only a small basket."


    Daohua smiled and asked: "How did you get it?"


    Yan Wentao looked embarrassed, scratched his head and said: "Yesterday in the barracks, I won his guard, and the governor said that I have practiced martial arts well, so he rewarded a few lychees."


    "Wow, Brother Yan San, you are so powerful, even Governor Guo''s personal guards have won. I heard my brother say that everyone around Governor Guo has been on the battlefield."


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Yan Wentao with admiration, and Yan Wentao smirked.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： , An unforgettable gap

    Chapter 344, The Unexpected Gap


    The Jiang family gave way, and the carriages started to start slowly.


    Yan Wentao rode his horse and followed outside the Yan¡¯s carriage, whispering to Daohua and Zhou Jingwan.


    Ahead, Xiao Yeyang glanced at Jiang Wanying who was standing next to him, thinking of the rumors Daohua had told him about childhood sweethearts, and suddenly didn''t want to stand with her.


    "Cousin Wanying, you are not in good health, so go back to the carriage and stay."


    Jiang Wanying pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s just to stand with Brother Yang for a while, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± As she said, she saw the fine sweat on Xiao Yeyang''s forehead, and she stretched out her hand to wipe it off.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that he was so scared that he backed away a few steps quickly. During the period, he glanced at the Yan family carriage that was about to walk over in a panic.


    Seeing Daohua talking and laughing with Yan Wentao, she was relieved when she didn''t look here.


    Jiang Wanying saw him avoiding, and pouted: "Brother Yang, people just want to wipe your sweat."


    Xiao Yeyang said stiffly: "I don''t need you to wipe it, you can take care of yourself." He said, stopped for a moment, and raised his eyebrows again, "You pay attention to your words and deeds. It¡¯s not good for your reputation either."


    Jiang Wanying didn¡¯t care at all: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, I don¡¯t bother to care what others say, Brother Yang, didn¡¯t you care about others¡¯ opinions before? Why haven¡¯t you seen them in a few years has changed.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang did not speak.


    He doesn''t care about other people''s opinions now, but he cares about Daohua.


    The guy was not even happy to hear the rumor of a childhood sweetheart. If he sees his cousin Wanying behaved a little closer, he won¡¯t blow up his hair.


    Jiang Wanying did not continue, but talked about other things: "Brother Yang, I heard that the emperor has rewarded Governor Guo with a lot of lychees?"


    Xiao Yeyang let out a perfunctory ¡®um¡¯, ¡°It¡¯s not much, just a small basket.¡± He said, looking in the direction of the Yan family carriage from time to time.


    Jiang Wanying smiled: ¡°The emperor really values ??Governor Guo. The lychees from the south are sent to the capital every year, and only a few princes and ministers can get them.¡±


    "When I was in Beijing, I went to play in the Queen¡¯s Palace, but I could eat a few of them, but when I was out of Beijing, it would be difficult to eat again."


    Even if Jiang Jiagui is the queen dowager or the queen¡¯s family, he does not receive many rewards from the emperor, and most of them are rewards from the queen dowager or queen.


    Like this time, the emperor rewarded Governor Guo, but he did not say anything to their family.


    Xiao Yeyang''s attention was on the Yan family carriage that was slowly approaching, and he didn''t hear what Jiang Wanying was saying at all, but just made a casual ¡®um¡¯.


    Jiang Wanying saw that she had spoken so bluntly, Xiao Yeyang didn''t answer, she felt a little embarrassed, and then thought that Brother Yang has always been careless, maybe he didn''t understand what he meant, so she said again.


    "Brother Yang, I heard that Governor Guo gave you all the lychees. I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it was because I took a lot of medicine during this period, and Wanying was a little bit greedy for lychees."


    Is this obvious enough?


    Brother Yang is pretending to be stupid if he doesn¡¯t understand.


    Xiao Yeyang heard this and understood it, but he said, "I have finished eating lychees. If you want to eat it, let your parents find a way."


    Jiang Wanying was stunned: "Didn''t you say that the litchi arrived only yesterday?" How could it be gone so soon?


    "Yes, but the amount is small, a few mouthfuls are gone." Xiao Yeyang suddenly remembered the scene of feeding rice flowers in the pavilion, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    Hey, I couldn''t stay with Inaka for a while this time.


    I blamed my uncle. He had to ask him to entertain guests. He wasted most of his time.


    Fortunately, he was smart, and took the opportunity of letting Daohua eat cakes to leave people in the pavilion. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would not even have the opportunity to stay alone with her.


    At this time, the Yan family''s carriage came over.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua looking towards him, and looked away with some guilty conscience.


    "Humph!"


    Daohua saw their carriage passing by, Xiao Yeyang didn''t say hello, and felt a little unhappy.


    Just in time, I heard someone talking on the side of the road.


    "Little Prince and Ms. Jiang are really talented and beautiful, standing together like a pair of people!"


    "Who would say no, Miss Jiang and the little prince, regardless of family background, appearance, and a relationship such as the queen mother, I think 80% of the two have been settled."


    "Don''t say it''s true, otherwise, how could the two behave so intimately? Moreover, when you listen to what Mrs. Jiang said, everything reveals the intimacy of the two."


    "The relationship of this childhood sweetheart is just good."


    Listening to these words, Daohua felt even more uncomfortable. She sat back in the carriage, closed her eyes, and didn''t know when her third brother left.


    An hour later, Yan Mansion arrived.


    Ms. Li brought Mrs. Zhou into the house, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan walked behind.


    "What''s wrong with you, why do you feel as if you have no energy?" Zhou Jingwan asked in confusion.


    Daohua pointed to the sky: "It¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s weird to be energetic, aren¡¯t you hot?"


    Zhou Jingwan fanned the wind with her group fan: ¡°Of course it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Daohua: "Go, let''s go back and have a good wash, and then drink watermelon juice to quench our thirst."


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and nodded.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Taohua came out of the shower, and saw Zhou Jingwan already sitting on the collapsed mat, and immediately smiled and asked, "Why are you so fast?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "I have taken a bath very fast since I was a child. You came just in time. Bring out the lychees for me to eat."


    Daohua smiled helplessly, motioned Wang Man''er to pick up the lychees, and sat down on the other side of the collapse, rubbing her hair, while asking: "What did my third brother give it?"


    Zhou Jingwan''s face collapsed, and she pointed to the silk bag on the coffee table: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Brother Yan San didn¡¯t take ice cubes. I tasted one. It¡¯s not fresh anymore.¡±


    "Really?" Daohua took a look and saw that the lychees were indeed not very fresh, and there were scars in some places. "Forget it, don''t eat this."


    "why?"


    Zhou Jingwan snatched the silk bag: "This is Yan San¡¯s heart, even if the taste is not good, I have to eat it." As he said, he took a lychee out of the bag and peeled it off.


    Looking at her like this, Daohua was taken aback first, and then stared at her seriously.


    Zhou Jingwan put the lychees in her mouth, and saw Daohua looking at herself, and asked: "What do you see me doing?"


    Ina Flower: ". My third brother''s things are so good?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: ¡°The things that Brother Yan San gave are naturally good. If you don¡¯t think the lychees in this silk bag are fresh, don¡¯t eat it.¡± As he said, he moved the silk bag to her side.


    Daohua was a little speechless. Seeing that Zhou Jingwan cared so much about what the third brother gave, she wanted to say something, but she was afraid that she was thinking too much, so she wiped her hair.


    Hey, she is still a little rusty about feelings. Sora has a wealth of theories, but in reality she knows nothing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： ,avoid arousing suspicion

    Chapter 345, avoid suspicion


    Stayed at Yan''s house for one night. The next day, Mrs. Zhou took Zhou Jingwan and left, and Daohua took the two to the dock.


    Seeing the reluctance of the two little girls, Mrs. Zhou smiled: "Well, this is not missing, Yiyi, your brother Zhou is about to get married, and you will come to my house for a few days. "


    Daohua responded with a smile: "Auntie, don''t think I''m making noisy at that time."


    Ms. Zhou smiled and glanced at Daohua: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we already have a grandson of a monkey in my family.


    smiled and sent the two away, only then did Daohua return home slowly.


    After returning to the yard, Daohua found that the silk bag that the third brother used to hold lychees was missing, and immediately asked: "Gu Yu, where is the silk bag for lychee?"


    Gu Yu thought about it for a while: "It seems to have been taken away by Miss Zhou."


    Wang Man''er wondered: "What does Miss Zhou do with an old silk bag? It''s a men''s one."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s heart squatted.


    No, Jingwan, don¡¯t be really interesting to the third brother, right?


    Taohua thought about it carefully, and found that her third brother seemed a little different to Zhou Jingwan, and she suddenly had a headache.


    Does the Zhou family have a good view of the third brother?


    Even if the third brother is now studying martial arts at Wangyue Academy, it seems that he is not within the scope of the Zhou family to choose a son-in-law. The fourth brother is possible, but the third brother. After all, he is just the father''s nephew. In the eyes of outsiders, the relationship is always so bad.


    Hey, in this ancient time, because there were fewer opportunities for men and women to come into contact with each other, and a little familiarity between the opposite sex, it was possible to breed feelings.


    The third brother is honest and reliable, and he is a kind of man with a sense of security. It is not surprising that Jingwan is attracted to him.


    "It would be great if the official position of the cheap father was higher."


    A little higher, even if it¡¯s just a nephew, it is also an excellent marriage partner for many people.


    Thinking of this, Daohua asked Wang Man''er to call Qin Xiaoliu over.


    "Girl, are you looking for me?"


    Qin Xiaoliu came over very quickly. During this time, he was busy selling watermelons in the village. He often ran out, and the people were a little dark. When Daohua saw him sweating profusely, he quickly asked Gu Yu to pour him a cup of tea.


    "Thank you girl." Qin Xiaoliu took the tea with a smile, and then drank it without fear of being hot.


    Seeing this, the maids in the room all laughed.


    Wang Man''er walked over and took the tea cup, and squinted at Qin Xiaoliu: ¡°This is the Biluochun specially given to the girl by the little prince. You have to savor it slowly. Pour the cow and chew the peony and drink it in one breath.¡±


    Daohua smiled and waved her hands: "Wow, what are you doing? Pour another cup quickly."


    "Yes!" Wang Man''er responded, and gave Qin Xiaoliu a full cup of tea again, "Drink slowly, don''t burn it."


    Qin Xiaoliu smiled and looked at Wang Man''er. He didn''t speak, but sipped his tea.


    Inahua''s eyes looked back and forth between the two of them, and silently retracted her gaze.


    She seems to be fed a handful of dog food!


    After Qin Xiaoliu put down the tea cup in his hand, Daohua smiled and said, "Brother Xiaoliu, you have been working hard during this time. I have read the account book. This year, the income of watermelon is very good."


    Qin Xiaoliu immediately said: "The girl is serious, there is nothing to do. These are all what I should do. The watermelons are selling well today, mainly because the reputation of Xingzhou has spread."


    "As soon as May arrives, merchants will come over to buy one after another, all orders are 10,000 catties. The watermelon in our village is still in short supply. Fortunately, the watermelon in Taohua Village is also ripening one after another, so it is not out of stock."


    Inahana nodded, and then asked, "How is the growth of the yam?"


    If Shaxian can get rid of poverty by planting yam, his father will also be able to surrender a good political achievement.


    Qin Xiaoliu: "Very good. I told the tenants to watch them carefully. If there is any problem, report it immediately."


    Daohua said again: "After the watermelon is sold, you can go around and look around. I want to buy another Zhuangzi." Tomatoes have been planted in the space. It won''t be long before she can harvest a batch of seeds. It can be planted and promoted.


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded and agreed.


    After that, Daohua asked about the situation of the various Zhuangzi, and let him leave. When Wang Man''er went to send him, his cheeks were a little red when he came back.


    Looking at this scene, Daohua thought it was very interesting, and she did not puncture, letting the two develop.


    The three brothers Yan Wenxiu returned from the academy in mid-June, followed by Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, and Su Hongxin.


    "Why are you back at this time?"


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li both looked surprised.


    Yan Wenxiu replied: "Mother, my son wants to go back to his hometown a few days in advance."


    Mrs. Li: "But now we are almost two months away from the township examination. We have been away from home for a long time. You went back too early. What if you are not used to it?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "You don''t have to go back too early. I plan to leave in mid-July. I stay at home these days. I would like to ask my father and Master Xiao about policy theory."


    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t say too much: ¡°Your grandmother and I don¡¯t understand these things. You can make your own decision.¡± She said, she turned her eyes to Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    "What''s the matter with you two?"


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: "Mother, you forgot, my third brother and I told the family before that we will follow the little prince to Governor Guo¡¯s military camp this month to experience."


    Mrs. Li nodded.


    The two boys did say this, and the master and the third brother also agreed.


    The old lady Yan was a little worried: "You two should pay attention to your body, and don''t break it."


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said: "Grandma, don''t worry, we will take good care of your body, besides, Ningmenguan is so close to home, I and my third brother will come back often in the future."


    Hearing this, both Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li were overjoyed.


    The old lady Yan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to come back often, and my grandmother asks Daohua¡¯s girl to make good food for you.¡±


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly laughed and said, "It is our grandmother who loves us."


    The old lady Yan gave her grandson a blank look: "Does your father and your mother love you?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled: "It hurts and it hurts."


    Seeing him like this, both Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li were a little funny.


    That night, the three of Xiao Yeyang lived in Yan''s house.


    While eating, Xiao Yeyang found depressed that they had been arranged in the outer courtyard.


    Xiao Yeyang elbows Yan Wenkai who was eating a big mouthful, and whispered: "What''s the matter? Didn''t everyone eat together before?"


    This afternoon, he also failed to find a chance to speak with Ina Hua alone.


    Yan Wenkai ate the food and said vaguely: "My mother said, now that we have grown up, we should avoid suspicion."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "What can I avoid?"


    Yan Wenkai is dissatisfied: "We have nothing to avoid, but my elder sister and others need it. Anyway, you and Brother Dong are foreign men. It''s not easy to meet each other all the time."


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yeyang was in a mood for a moment, and he didn''t even want to eat food.


    He hurriedly rushed to the uncle¡¯s barracks to be abused. Why? Isn¡¯t he just wanting to spend more time with Ina?


    This is all right, Aunt Li directly blocked his way.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： , Detective

    Chapter 346, Detective


    Xiao Yeyang stayed at Yan''s house for two days, except when he accompanied Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao to greet the old lady Yan, he had a few words with Daohua, but he couldn''t even see him at other times.


    On the morning of the third day, Xiao Yeyang was depressed, and he and Yan Wenkai rode on horses, got up and went to Ningmen Pass.


    On the road, several people rode horses and ran wildly.


    Xiao Yeyang''s equestrian skills are first-rate, and the horse is a hard-earned BMW, leading the crowd by a lot.


    Yan Wenkai chased for a while, but couldn''t catch up, so he simply stopped chasing, and went hand-in-hand with Dong Yuanxuan: "Do you think that the little prince has been a bit listless these past two days?"


    Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes flickered.


    The little prince has never seen sister Yan make trouble.


    Don¡¯t say, I always see sister Yan¡¯s bright smiling face when I come to Yan¡¯s house before, but I didn¡¯t see it this time, and I was really not used to it.


    Su Hongxin: "Lostly? No, I think the little prince may not be in a good mood these past few days, and I feel chilly walking around him."


    "The momentum of the little prince''s body is getting more and more sufficient now. You say, we can be regarded as growing up with him, how come we don''t have the kind of unangered and mighty aura in him?"


    "Now that the little prince looks down, I''m a little embarrassed."


    Yan Wenkai really contemplated, and then grinned: "Because I am a person who is naturally more easy-going and open-minded, so I can''t do what he looks like."


    "Are you easy-going?" Su Hongxin directly sarcastically: "You are easy-going, can you break Dong Xiangrong''s arms with a smile? I think you are a smiling tiger and it is almost the same."


    Yan Wenkai: "He asked for it and provoke me again and again, really when I have no temper?"


    Su Hongxin smiled again: "Wen Tao is really easy-going if you want to be easy-going. I have never seen him blush with anyone."


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Wenkai and Dong Yuanxuan both looked at Su Hongxin with foolish eyes.


    Yan Wentao has never blushed with anyone, because anyone who provokes him will be knocked out by him in a circle, and he has no chance to blush.


    Yan Wenkai looked at the less talkative third brother beside him, and wondered: ¡°Second brother, you said that we can eat and sleep together when we see the sky, why your strength is so much stronger than mine?¡±


    For Yan Wentao''s strength, Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin also looked curious.


    You should know that this guy, with his brute force, overturned all the guards around Governor Guo.


    Yan Wentao smiled faintly: "You have a good foundation."


    In his hometown when he was young, he might not eat as well as his eldest and fourth brothers, but Daohua loved to make food for his family since he was a child, and he felt that his strength was fed by Daohua.


    I didn¡¯t see that the body of grandmother, his father, her mother, and Xiao Liu are much better than the rest of the family?


    Yan Wenkai was silent for a moment: "In the future, I will also have to ask my elder sister to make up for me."


    Su Hongxin yelled again: "You still make up? It''s time to make up! Yuan Xuan and I should make more supplements. Sister Yan is also eccentric. The medicated diet is only for the three of you and the little prince."


    "If it wasn''t for the last time I ran into it, I didn''t know that she opened a small stove for you, so I was partial. How can I say, Yuan Xuan and I were also half of her brothers."


    Yan Wenkai quit: "Brother, don''t mess around."


    Su Hongxin did not entangle this point: "The important thing is not my brother. The important thing is that now we go to the barracks to experience together. Sister Yan can no longer favor one another. Yuan Xuan and I will also take medicated food in the future."


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes widened: "No, I don''t eat enough every time." If you grab his food, he will beat people.


    "Then you let her do more?"


    "Say it by yourself."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to Sister Yan next time I go to your house."


    Dong Yuanxuan listened silently without interrupting.


    He is not like Su Hongxin, he talks about everything.


    Although they have a good relationship with the Yan family brothers, it is not very easy to have a girl cook for them.


    Thinking of the medicated food that he saw at the beginning of each month, Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes became a little darker.


    Sister Yan is still different from the little prince.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, the little prince is no one, let''s catch up."


    Yan House.


    "Mother, tomorrow I want to go to Taohuashan to accompany Master and Granny Gu."


    At the dinner table, Daohua said to Mrs. Li.


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t really want her daughter to go out. Now that her daughter is older, it¡¯s not easy to show her face, but before she speaks, Mrs. Yan speaks first.


    "Go, your master is just your apprentice, so you should go with them more. I won''t go with you this time. The weather is too hot and the body is very constricted."


    Inaba immediately asked: "Grandma, are you okay?"


    The old lady Yan shook her head with a smile: "It''s okay, but I''m a little afraid of the heat, just stay in the house."


    Daohua nodded: "I''ll go to the kitchen later, let the kitchen make more mung bean soup during this time, and eat this to relieve the heat."


    The next day, Daohua packed up her things and left with Wang Maner, Gu Yu, and Bishi.


    Lixia stayed and looked at the house.


    The people in Daohuaxuan were very envious and jealous when they saw that Bishi had gone out with the girl.


    Biwei looked at Bishi¡¯s bed, was silent for a moment, and then went to do her own thing.


    As long as she does well enough, she believes that the eldest girl will be able to see her well sooner or later.


    Peach Blossom Village.


    Taohua left Gu Yu, Bishi, and the two wives who followed in Zhuangzi, and then took Wang Maner to Taohua Mountain alone.


    "Master, mother-in-law, here I am!"


    As soon as he stepped into Taohua Temple, Daohua shouted at the house.


    "Why are you shouting so loudly, your grandmother and I are not deaf yet."


    Gu Jian walked out of the room with a stern face, although his tone was impulsive, but his eyes were full of joy.


    Daohua smiled and walked over: "I''m not thinking about seeing Master, I''m excited."


    Gu Jian snorted and turned back to the house.


    "Hey, why are there so many things?"


    Taohua put the pickled Sydney pears on the table and saw a lot of food in the room: "Master, have you gone to the county seat?"


    Gu Jian glanced at the deer antler, cinnamon and other things next to him, and said, "Can you buy these things in the county?"


    "That was sent by Yang boy Qianer."


    Old mother-in-law smiled and walked out of the room.


    Daohua hurriedly walked over to help, and said strangely: "Xiao Yeyang? Has he been here?"


    Granny Gu smiled and nodded, she looked very good: "Yes, you have to come here two days earlier, and you can still see him."


    Daohua smiled, but did not speak.


    After returning from Xiao Yeyang''s birthday banquet, her mother told her to keep her away from Xiao Yeyang.


    The last time Xiao Yeyang went to her house and saw him at his grandmother''s place, her mother also found an excuse to distract her.


    At that time, she was also a little uncomfortable in her heart, so she followed her mother''s will.


    "Ga~"


    Hearing the bird''s call, Daohua walked out of the house and looked up. Seeing the eagle falcon hovering above Taohua Temple, she burst out with a laugh.


    In the room, Granny Gu and Gu Jian glanced at each other, both with a faint smile on their faces.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： ,thought

    Chapter 347, Mind


    At first glance at Eagle Falcon, Daohua guessed that Xiao Yeyang had put it here. As expected, the next day, this guy came with a blessing.


    When the two arrived, it was midday, and the clothes on their backs were all wet with sweat.


    "Why come here at this time? Even if the poisonous day is low, I am not afraid of being sunburned."


    Grandma Gu looked at Xiao Yeyang with a reproachful face.


    Gu Jian glanced at him dissatisfied.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Mother-in-law, don''t worry, I''m in good health and it won''t get in the way."


    Old mother-in-law said unhappily: "Even if you are in good health, you won''t be ruined like this."


    Xiao Ye smiled wryly. Regarding the worries of the two old people, he couldn''t talk back, so he could only listen.


    Daohua sat aside and watched. Seeing him sweating profusely, she got up and gave him a cup of herbal tea: "Sip tea slowly!"


    Xiao Yeyang''s gaze stuck on Daohua''s body, looking straight at her, smiling and taking the tea over, holding it in his hand without drinking it.


    Seeing him not drinking, Daohuanahan: "Aren''t you thirsty?"


    "Oh!"


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses, and then drank the tea in his hand.


    Seeing him drinking in a hurry, Daohua quickly said: "You drink slowly, do you want another drink?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and nodded: "Okay."


    Ina Flower filled him again, watching the sweat dripping down his cheeks, shook his head, put down the teapot, and turned to the kitchen.


    Xiao Yeyang straightened up quickly: "Where are you going?"


    Daohuatou did not reply: "Go and give you hot water to wipe your face."


    On hearing this, Xiao Yeyang sat back again and silently drank the tea in his hand.


    Aside, Deblessed seeing his master like this, he felt a little stupid inexplicably.


    Soon, Daohua came over with hot water, took the wet handkerchief and handed it to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua before taking the veil and wiping it.


    After Xiao Yeyang wiped his face and hands, Daohua said, "I let Man''er boil hot water. Later, you and Defu will take a bath first, and then come to eat."


    Xiao Yeyang put the veil back in the basin and nodded: "Okay."


    After ??, Xiao Yeyang spoke to Granny Gu and Gu Jian, and then turned around and went to his room for a change.


    Yes, Xiao Yeyang has his own room in Taohua Temple. After building a road before and staying there for a while, Granny Gu said that the room has been reserved for him, and he will come whenever he wants to live. .


    After two cups of tea, Xiao Yeyang put on a new one and came to the dining room. At this time, Daohua had already put the food on the table.


    Grandma Gu hurriedly waved to Xiao Yeyang: "Come here and sit down for dinner. You came here by chance, and Yiyi made a lot of delicious food."


    Xiao Yeyang sat down and looked at the dishes on the table. He found that many of them were what he liked to eat. He suddenly looked at the rice flower that was serving the soup to the old woman and the old woman with a smile.


    Daohua felt Xiao Yeyang''s gaze, and suddenly glanced at him, and signaled him to eat well.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, picked up his rice bowl and started eating.


    "Mother-in-law, try this."


    "Master Gu, the boiled pork slices you like to eat."


    Xiao Yeyang ate by herself, while serving the two elderly people with chopsticks from time to time.


    As for Daohua, she was casual when she was picking vegetables, and she didn¡¯t change chopsticks at all, so she used the chopsticks she had eaten to pick her up.


    At this point, Daohua didn''t notice it, but the two old people saw it.


    It would be better to see that the two are so close. Granny Gu was happy, and Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang, without breaking his careful thoughts.


    After lunch, Daohua helped Granny Gu to eat in the yard for a while. After Granny Gu returned to her room for a nap, she herself walked towards the room a little sleepy.


    However, as soon as I left the hall, I saw Xiao Yeyang standing under the eaves of the gallery.


    "It¡¯s so hot, why don¡¯t you stay in the house and run outside and stand?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, was silent for a moment, and walked forward: "Are you hiding from me?"


    Ina Hua was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled silently: "What do I hide from you."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then the last time I went to your house, why didn''t you talk to me."


    Daohua Tan said: "My mother ordered it, she said, I am getting older day by day, so I can no longer play with you like when I was a kid."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "Why is Aunt Li like this?"


    Daohua showed dissatisfaction: "Don''t say bad things about my mother, my mother is for my good."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly said: "I didn''t say anything bad about Aunt Li, don''t get me wrong."


    Ina Flower curled her lips, and did not continue: "Aren''t you in the military camp, how come you came here?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, and said in his heart, it was not because of her.


    The last time I went to Yan¡¯s house, I couldn¡¯t talk to her alone. After going to the barracks, he couldn¡¯t lift up his energy for anything. He had a few discussions and was almost kicked off the martial arts platform.


    "I''m here to see Old Granny and Old Master."


    Daohua squinted at him, and pointed to the eagle falcon on the peach tree in the yard: "What are you doing with Costin here?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was stagnant, and he squeezed his neck and said, "It will relieve the boredom of the ancient grandmother and the ancient master."


    Daohua was speechless: "You really can, bring the falcon sent by the sentry to relieve people''s boredom."


    Seeing that Xinsi was dismantled, Xiao Yeyang was a little embarrassed, but quickly recovered his calmness: "No way, I am so different."


    Daohua gazed at Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, when did your face become so thick?"


    Xiao Yeyang was simply shameless and raised his chin: "Is it thick? I think it''s not enough, and I have to keep working hard."


    Now Daohua has nothing to say, and she pushes him aside with her hand: "Get out of the way, I''m going to take a nap." After speaking, she passed him and walked to her room.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to follow, but he immediately put out the thought, and could only watch Daohua return to the house and close the door eagerly. After watching for a while, he silently turned back to his room.


    "Master, this is the watermelon juice sent by Girl Man''er just now. It is said that Girl Yan specially ordered to prepare it. It was iced in the water."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang return to the room, Defu immediately brought the watermelon juice up.


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly smiled, and took a few big mouthfuls, because he had a lot of food at noon and couldn''t finish it.


    Looking at the remaining watermelon juice, Xiao Yeyang thought that it was made by Daohua himself. Xiao Yeyang was not willing to pour it out, and said to Defu, ¡°I¡¯ll take it on the ice again, and drink it when I wake up.¡±


    He came here on horseback this time.


    It takes two hours to ride a horse from Ningmenguan to Taohua Mountain. Even though he is in good health, he is a little tired after baking under the scorching sun for so long. Now he is also very sleepy.


    After getting out of bed, Xiao Yeyang fell asleep.


    When he woke up, it was already an hour later.


    Did not see the rice flower in the yard, Xiao Yeyang immediately asked Defu, "Where is the rice flower?"


    Defu: "Girl Yan went down the mountain."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his leg and walked out of the yard: "Why don''t you call me?"


    Defu smiled and said: "Ms. Yan didn''t let her call. She said that the master had been riding a horse for a long time, so she should take a good rest to avoid losing her body."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang felt favored in his heart, but he said: "She is in charge."


    Defu smiled and continued: "Just now the slave asked Girl Man''er to chat, she said, Miss Yan knows that the master is coming today, so she made a table of dishes that the master loves."


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yeyang instantly felt that the sultry weather had become less unbearable.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： ,very excited

    Chapter 348, Deer Randomly Strikes


    Xiao Yeyang came down from Peach Blossom Mountain. Before entering Zhuangzi, he saw the rice flowers picking grapes from the grape shed outside Zhuangzi.


    "Why are you doing it yourself with such a big sun? What do the tenants on the Zhuangzi do for them? What do you do with so many maids?"


    Daohua picked a bunch of grapes from the vine, and just about to put them in the basket, when he turned around, he saw Xiao Yeyang strode over, and crackled and gave her a big push as he walked.


    Xiao Yeyang walked in and saw Daohua¡¯s face flushed from the sun, and sweat dripping on her forehead: ¡°Look, you are not afraid of heatstroke if you are sweating profusely from the sun.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he took out an embroidered handkerchief from his arms and carefully wiped the sweat on his forehead with Daohua.


    In her focused and caring look, Daohua was stunned for a while, standing still in place, without pushing him away.


    "Look at you, the hair is messed up, and there are leaves on the hair."


    The two were standing face to face. Xiao Yeyang wanted to reach out to get the leaves behind Daohua''s head, so he leaned forward a bit. This time, the two who were already close were closer together.


    The moment Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand, the masculine aura belonging to a young man moved towards Daohua¡¯s face. With a''boom'', Daohua felt like her heart was hit by something, and''boom'' accelerated. It jumped.


    This feeling made Daohua a little flustered and a little at a loss. She wanted to gather and disperse the discomfort. She hardly thought about it. She instinctively stretched out her hand and gave it a violent push.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t notice, he was directly pushed to the ground by Daohua''s sudden push, and squatted severely.


    "Yan Yiyi, good, what are you pushing me to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang sat down on the ground, eyes wide open, looking at Daohua in irritation and confusion.


    "I"


    Pushing people to it for no reason, Daohua knew it was her fault, but she didn''t know how to explain the reason, so she could only stand for a while. When her eyes drifted, she swept the embroidered handkerchief in Xiao Yeyang''s hand, and she had a reason.


    "Xiao Yeyang, why is my veil in your hands?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang, who was originally annoyed, had a stiff complexion. He quickly stood up, and swiftly put the veil in his sleeve: "You are wrong."


    Rao Hua: "I read it right. The veil is embroidered with rice flowers. Give it back to me soon." Then he reached out to get his veil back.


    Naturally, Xiao Yeyang would not pay it back, and stepped back again and again: "Is it yours if you embroider the rice flower? Is it possible that others can''t embroider? I said, don''t be too domineering!"


    Daohua: ¡°Others can embroider, but I know my embroidery work, that¡¯s mine, and pay me back soon.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang turned around and ran back, and said as he ran, "Why is your veil with me? You are really wrong."


    Daohua chased up: "Then you show me the veil, if it''s really not mine, I don''t want it."


    "This is my veil, why should I show it to you?"


    "Xiao Yeyang, stop for me."


    "If you tell me to stop, I have to stop. If you have the ability, you can catch me by yourself."


    "Xiao Yeyang, don''t let me catch you."


    "Yan Yiyi, if you can catch me, I will convince you."


    Looking at the two people chasing in the grape field, Defu and Wang Man''er glanced at each other silently, then looked at the sky, bowed their heads and played mud with their feet.


    After a while, Daohua stopped panting, and stared fiercely at Xiao Yeyang, who was still energetic, twisted her head, flicked her hand, and went back to Zhuangzi angrily.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ye touched his nose visibly, and quickly took out the veil from his sleeves and folded it in his arms. After confirming that he would not be snatched away, he stepped into the Zhuangzi.


    In Zhuangzi, ran around with Xiao Yeyang for a while, but Daohua felt her mouth dry and was fanning her fan, directing Gu Yurao to ice the watermelon in the well.


    When Xiao Yeyang walked in, he happened to see Gu Yu cutting the watermelon, and he smiled immediately: "Bring me a big piece, I''m drinking it."


    Daohua squinted over and hummed: "Do you still want a big one? No way! If you don''t return my handkerchief, you are not allowed to eat it."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care about this, and walked over with a smile, stood beside Daohua, touched her with her elbow, and smiled: "Don''t be so stingy, just eat your piece of watermelon."


    "I''m stingy, what are you doing!" Daohua didn''t want to get too close to him, moved aside, glanced at his sleeve, and wondered about the possibility of grabbing.


    Seeing her doing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled and waved his sleeves and fanned directly: "How dare I do anything to you."


    Looking at him like a rascal, Daohua was so angry that she didn''t want to talk.


    At this time, Gu Yu cut the watermelon.


    Taohua picked up a piece, and then directly said to Gu Yu: "Take the rest to share with your Sister Man''er."


    Gu Yu looked at Xiao Yeyang, and walked away carrying the watermelon with a low smile.


    When Xiao Yeyang saw him, he looked at Daohua speechlessly: "You really don''t want to eat it for me?"


    Daohana smiled and took a bite of the watermelon, making a taste of enjoyment, and after swallowing it, she said: "Return the veil to me and you will eat it."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "I said, that''s not yours, so don''t think about my good veil."


    Daohua curled her lips: "Then you will be thirsty!" After speaking, she ate for herself, ignoring Xiao Yeyang, who was dull next to her.


    However, after only a few bites, Daohua felt a slight pain in her lower abdomen, thinking of the coldness of the watermelon. When she went down the mountain, she drank a bowl of watermelon juice, and when she was about to put the watermelon in her hand on the table.


    Xiao Yeyang looked over and saw that Daohua''s expression was a little bad, and immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Daohua walked to the chair and sat down: "Recently, I have eaten a lot of watermelon. It seems to be a little troublesome."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression loosened, and then teased: "Let''s see, this is the end of eating alone. After going up the mountain for a while, let Master Gu give you medicine and drink."


    Daohua shook her head: ¡°You don¡¯t need medicine if you have a stomach trouble.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang saw that she was not a problem, walked over and picked up the watermelon she had just eaten and ate it directly.


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Daohua stood up directly, staring at Xiao Yeyang angrily.


    Xiao Yeyang was still eating watermelon in his mouth, and looked at Daohua with a puzzled look: "What is it doing so loudly?" Seeing her staring at the watermelon in his hand, he suddenly said.


    "Eating can''t be wasted. If you don''t eat, I have to eat it."


    Daohua took a deep breath: "Xiao Yeyang, you are not allowed to eat what I have eaten in the future, have you heard?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t reply immediately, but took another bite of the watermelon, and then mumbled after swallowing, ¡°I¡¯m not saving food.¡±


    Seeing Daohua looking straight at herself, her face still angered, and she looked like she was about to explode her hair, Xiao Yeyang finally nodded: "I know, but what do you do if you want to waste food?"


    Rao Hua: "Don''t worry, there are pigs, cows, and sheep in my village. If I can''t finish it, they will eat it."


    Xiao Yeyang was suddenly depressed.


    This guy feeds pigs, cows and sheep, but doesn¡¯t feed him, so he doesn¡¯t take him seriously.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： ,embarrassment

    Chapter 349, embarrassment


    "Hey, don''t be angry, don''t you just eat your piece of watermelon?"


    Coming out of Zhuangzi, Daohua walked towards the mountain with her head sullen.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that she was silent, thinking she was angry, and had to step forward and subdue her.


    Daohua glanced back at him: "I''m not angry. If you want to be angry because of such a trivial matter, then I must not be **** off by you."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang smiled, hurriedly stepped forward and walked side by side with Daohua, looked at her with a tilted head, and was about to say something funny to make her happy. Who knew this, she found that her face was a little wrong.


    "Are you OK?"


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to stop Daohua, smashed her body with his hand, and took a close look at her face.


    Daohua saw that he was moving hands and feet to herself again, and she waved and slapped his hand away. Just when she wanted to say something, she listened to Xiao Yeyang.


    "Why is your complexion so bad? Is it something uncomfortable?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua worriedly, thinking that she was just picking grapes in the low sun, and his face was a bit of blame: "You said you, what kind of grapes are you picking in such hot weather? Now? Okay, I have heat stroke."


    Daohua felt that her lower abdomen was getting more and more painful, and she didn''t want to argue with him. She said weakly, "I didn''t have heatstroke, but I didn''t feel well after eating too much watermelon. Later, I asked Man''er to make a bowl of **** soup for me. NS."


    Speaking, he passed Xiao Yeyang and continued to walk up the mountain.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that she was not in good spirits, so he couldn''t say much, and hurriedly followed.


    When she reached the middle of the mountain, Daohua''s face suddenly became weird, and then she squatted on the ground with her belly.


    Xiao Yeyang was taken aback, and quickly squatted down to support Daohua¡¯s arm: "What''s wrong with you? Are you dizzy? I think you have heat stroke."


    Daohua reached out and took Xiao Yeyang''s hand away, with a look a little embarrassed: "I didn''t have heat stroke, Xiao Yeyang, or else, you go up first, I''ll be here slowly."


    Before she finished speaking, Daohua felt her body lifted up in the air.


    Xiao Yeyang hugged the rice flower, and then quickly walked towards the mountain: "You must bear it first, I will hug you back to Taohua Temple immediately, and let Master Gu show it to you."


    Rice Flower: "."


    Defu and Wang Man''er who followed were also taken aback. Wang Man''er wanted to ask, but was stopped by Defu: "Miss Man''er, there is a master, and Miss Yan will be fine."


    Wang Man''er blamed herself: ¡°The weather was too hot during this period, and the girl was a bit greedy. She ate a lot of watermelons, but I didn¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Defu quickly comforted: "It''s okay, the ancient master''s medical skills are so high, a bowl of medicine can cure Miss Yan."


    In the Taohua Temple, the old lady was sitting under the eaves and knocking the melon seeds, and Gu Jian was sitting aside sorting out the medicinal materials. The two chatted leisurely, and suddenly saw Xiao Yeyang coming back holding the rice flowers with an anxious expression. Both of them were all together. Qi stood up.


    "what happened?"


    Gu Jian walked over quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang said anxiously: "Master Gu, you can quickly show it, Daohua has a heat stroke."


    Daohua cut off the words: "I don''t have heat stroke." She said, pulling Xiao Yeyang''s clothes, "You put me down quickly, I really don''t have heat stroke."


    "I don''t have heat stroke, why is my face so ugly?"


    Seeing that Daohua''s face was not good, Gu Jian said directly to Xiao Yeyang: "Quickly, take her to the room, and I''ll make the medicine."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately did it, holding the rice flower and entering her room, then carefully put the rice flower on the bed.


    As soon as she went to bed, Daohua hurriedly pulled the quilt over her body, then waved to drive Xiao Yeyang: "You go out, go out."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to leave, but seeing Daohua was really anxious, he said helplessly: "I''ll help Master Gu make medicine, you take a good rest!"


    After leaving the house, Xiao Yeyang went straight to the pharmacy, but just after walking a few steps, he saw the blood on his robe, his complexion changed drastically, and he quickly turned back to Daohua¡¯s house, and asked as he ran: "Yan. Yiyi, where did you hurt and why did you bleed?"


    Hearing Xiao Yeyang yelling so loudly, Daohua''s face turned red with a slam, and she lifted the quilt and covered her head inside, yelling in anger.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you give me out!"


    The old mother-in-law who had just entered the house was stunned for a moment, and then laughed out with a ¡®pouch¡¯, looking at her extremely anxious grandson, she was a little bit ridiculous.


    "Okay, OK, Yiyi is fine, later let your Master Gu make her a bowl of brown sugar and **** soup for her to drink."


    Xiao Yeyang was worried, and pointed to the blood on his robe: "But she is injured."


    The old mother-in-law was afraid that her grandson would go on, and Daohua should go to sew in the ground, and quickly interrupted him: "She is not injured, okay, go out with me, the girl¡¯s boudoir, how can you get in."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but pulled Xiao Yeyang out of the house.


    As soon as he got out of the house, he ran into Gu Jian who heard the sound: "What happened to that girl? Where did she get hurt?"


    Old mother-in-law said directly: "No injury, go and make a bowl of brown sugar and **** soup." After speaking, she turned around and entered Daohua''s room.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Jian instantly understood. He glanced at Xiao Yeyang who was making a fuss somewhat speechlessly: "What are you screaming, don''t yell if you don''t move, it made me call the wrong medicine." He said, turning around. Go to the soup again.


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    what?


    Isn¡¯t it hurt?


    Xiao Yeyang lifted up his robe, looked at the blood stains on it, and wondered: "How can there be blood if there is no injury?"


    In the room, the old lady was comforting Daohua in a soft voice.


    She knows that the girl''s family will inevitably feel a little flustered and embarrassed when she comes to the little day for the first time.


    Daohua was covered in the quilt, only a small red face was revealed: "Mother-in-law, I''m fine, you don''t care about me, I want to take a break."


    Granny Gu smiled, knowing she was embarrassed, and only told: "Don''t catch cold during this time, and you can''t eat cold things like watermelon anymore."


    Inaba nodded: "I see."


    Old mother-in-law patted the quilt, then smiled and got up and left.


    After ?? waited for the others to go out, Daohua covered her head again in annoyance.


    This time I was ashamed!


    Here comes a big aunt, everyone knows her, she¡¯s a pig brain


    She should have noticed it when she had lower abdomen pain!


    Outside the house, Xiao Yeyang looked at Gu Jian, who was making brown sugar and **** soup, and looked at the relaxed look of the old mother-in-law, feeling slightly relieved.


    It seems that Daohua is really fine!


    But, what happened to her?


    Xiao Yeyang turned around and went back to the room to change clothes. After a while, Defu came in.


    "Do you know what''s wrong with Daohua?"


    Fufu looked at the confused master, and hesitated: "Master, Miss Yan is not sick, she is just a little time here."


    "What''s a little day?" Xiao Yeyang didn''t understand a little bit, and then suddenly remembered the information recorded in the medical book, and his ears turned red with a sigh.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： , Cooking skills are getting longer

    Chapter 350, Cooking Skills Are Growing


    "Get up for soup!"


    Daohua was curled up in the quilt. Hearing the sound, she poked her head out and said in surprise: "Why are you?"


    At this moment, the blush on Daohua''s cheeks has not completely disappeared, and the white and delicate cheeks have become more and more matte. Xiao Yeyang glanced at it, and quickly removed his gaze: "Who else could I be? Your girl? I don''t know where I went?"


    Daohua''s expression stagnated, and Man''er went down the mountain to get her a change of clothes.


    Seeing that the rice flower did not move, Xiao Yeyang had to urge: "You get up and drink the soup first, Master Gu said, after drinking the soup, you. You will feel better." He said, and brought it out again. Some embarrassment.


    Inahana glanced at him and sat up slowly.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her getting up slowly, and hurriedly walked to the bed, supported her with an empty hand, and waited for her to sit down before sitting sideways on the edge of the bed, picking up the soup spoon and preparing to feed her soup.


    Daohua hurriedly stopped: "I''ll do it myself." She said that she would reach out for the soup bowl.


    Xiao Yeyang avoided: "The bowl is still hot, take care of your hands."


    Ina Flower: "Then you put it on the table first, and I will drink it later."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Master Gu said, let you drink while it''s hot." As he said, he took another spoonful of soup and fed it to Daohua''s mouth. Seeing that she didn''t move, he had to say, "If you don''t want me to feed it, then You just take the spoon and drink it yourself, and I just hold the bowl."


    Daohua hesitated for a moment, looked at Xiao Yeyang, who was holding the bowl and looking at him, and finally reached out and took the spoon, and drank one bite at a time.


    Seeing her start to drink soup, Xiao Yeyang raised the corner of his mouth and asked softly, "How about it, is it better?"


    Taohua gave him angrily slanted glance: "You gave me Xiantang to drink?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, not talking, just watching Daohua drinking soup intently.


    For a time, there was only the sound of rice flowers drinking soup in the room.


    When Wang Man''er returned with a change of clothes, he was stopped by Defu as soon as he stepped into the yard, and pulled her aside for a while.


    After a while, Daohua finished a bowl of brown sugar and **** soup, put the spoon in the empty bowl, and lay down again. Seeing Xiao Yeyang still sitting still, she had to urge: "Okay, you can out."


    Xiao Yeyang stood up after a while: "Then you should take a good rest. I will see you later."


    Daohua wants to say no, but this person has already turned around and went out.


    Drinking brown sugar **** soup, Daohua felt that her lower abdomen was not so uncomfortable. She fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up again, it was already evening.


    "Girl, are you awake?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and walked in: "The little prince has asked me several times. If you don''t wake up, he should come and call you directly, saying that he has slept too much during the day and should not be able to sleep at night."


    Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, and Xiao Yeyang''s voice sounded outside the house at an appropriate time.


    "Man, is your girl awake?"


    Wang Man''er quickly replied: "The girl is already awake."


    "Then I''m here!"


    Xiao Yeyang stood at the door and waited for a while, and then walked in with the soup bowl. As soon as he entered the room, he walked straight to the bed, carefully looked at Daohua''s face leaning against the bed, and said with a smile: " I slept, and my spirit really improved."


    said, he sent the soup bowl forward again, "Come on, let''s drink this bowl of **** soup."


    "Little Prince, let me come!"


    Wang Man''er quickly walked over.


    Xiao Yeyang held the bowl without moving, glanced at Wang Man''er, and said straight in his heart that this girl had too little eyesight.


    Wang Man''er was uncomfortable with Xiao Yeyang, not knowing what he did wrong.


    At this time, Daohua said: "Xiao Yeyang, give Man''er the bowl, and then go out quickly."


    Xiao Yeyang reluctantly put the soup bowl into Wang Man''er''s hands, with a bad tone: "Be careful, don''t scald your girl."


    Wang Man''er nodded quickly.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, I''m all right here, you go out soon."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded helplessly, then turned around one step at a time and walked out of the house.


    Waiting for him to leave, Wang Man''er breathed a sigh of relief: "Girl, did I offend the little prince just now?"


    Daohua pursed her lips and smiled: "No, you think too much."


    Wang Man''er recalled what he had done just now, and there really was nothing wrong with it, and then relieved his heart, and turned the soup bowl to Daohua: "Girl, quickly drink the soup! I just don¡¯t know how the soup tastes?"


    "Huh?" Daohua looked at her suspiciously.


    Wang Man''er immediately smiled and said: "This brown sugar **** soup is made by the little prince, and Master Gu is here to guide him, but it seems that the little prince is too angry."


    Daohua immediately thought of the longevity lump soup Xiao Yeyang made last time, and she couldn''t help but show an expression of indescribable expression. Seeing the steaming **** soup in front of her, she suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Wang Man''er saw his girl not moving, thought for a while, and said: "Girl, if you don''t want to drink, let''s not drink."


    Daohua shook her head, reached out her hand to take a spoon and took a sip, and then she showed a little surprise on her face, nodded and said: "The taste is not bad, it''s delicious."


    Outside the house, Xiao Yeyang, who hadn''t left, immediately showed a bright smile on his face when he heard Daohua''s words.


    It¡¯s not wasted that he was scolded by Master Gu this afternoon.


    Continue tomorrow. He believes that if he cooks a few more times, his cooking skills will get better and better.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you don''t need to make brown sugar **** soup for me!"


    Daohua looked helplessly at the **** soup in front of her. She had been drinking it for three days and really didn''t want to drink it.


    Xiao Yeyang showed disapproval: "So what, Master Gu said, you have eaten a lot of watermelon recently, so drink more **** soup to get rid of the cold."


    After finishing speaking, he pushed the **** soup in front of Daohua again.


    "Hurry up and drink."


    Seeing that the rice flower was not moving, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Could it be that you want me to feed you?" As he said, he was going to serve the bowl.


    Dao turned him a glance, grabbed the bowl in front of him, and drank it without using a spoon.


    "You drink slowly, don''t choke."


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly reminded, seeing Daohua helplessly drinking soup, his eyes were smiling.


    After drinking a bowl of **** soup, Daohua felt that she didn¡¯t need to eat breakfast anymore. Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was drinking black rice porridge, she suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for three days, don¡¯t you need to go back to the barracks?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Granny Gu and Gu Jian also looked over.


    Xiao Yeyang calmly replied: "I told my uncle when I came out, I have to be busy with things, and it will be a bit late to go back."


    Gu Jian hummed: "What do you want to be busy with, is to play here?"


    Xiao Yeyang muttered: "I came to see my mother-in-law and Master Gu, how can I say it''s fun?"


    "Humph!"


    Gu Jian coldly snorted directly, and looked at Xiao Yeyang squintingly. He didn''t even bother to expose this guy.


    Really think he and his sister are blind!


    Xiao Yeyang put down his chopsticks and said sternly: "I really have something to do." He said, looking at Daohua, "Remember the recipe you gave me to make colored glaze?"


    Ina Hua nodded: "Of course I remember." As he said, his eyes lit up, "Have you developed it?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "A batch has been produced, but compared with foreign colored glaze, it has some flaws."


    Ina Flower hurriedly said: "What''s wrong with this, as long as it can be made, even if it has flaws, it can be improved slowly in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "I have to tell you something."


    Ina Flower: "You say it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I have handed over the prescription to Uncle Emperor."


    Hearing the three words for Uncle Huang, both the expressions of Granny Gu and Gu Jian moved slightly, and they quickly glanced at each other, and then silently lowered their eyes to eat.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： ,family

    Chapter 351, Family


    "Liu Li Fangzi, since I have given you it, it is yours. Whoever you want to give it to is your freedom. I have no opinion." Dao Hua said while looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "I still have to tell you." He said, putting down his chopsticks, and said sternly, "Uncle Huang probably wants the Ministry of Industry to produce colored glaze. I used to be in the palace. It¡¯s not uncommon to see Uncle Emperor worrying about the emptiness of the national treasury. If the Ministry of Industry can mass-produce colored glaze, it can also alleviate the pressure on the treasury."


    Daohua nodded: "Liquor is scarce, and there are many people who like it. It''s quite profitable."


    In ancient times, it is impossible for glassware to be as popular as modern ones. In a short period of time, the price will definitely be very high, which is a high-luxury product.


    Xiao Yeyang said again: "Fangzi''s affairs are not easy to be made public. Although I have explained everything to Uncle Emperor, there may not be any rewards."


    Daohua waved her hand: "I just provided a not-so-complete recipe without rewards. However, what about you? Don''t you have any? I will give you Liuli recipe, my intention is to make you a fortune. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang was happy, and asked with a smile: "Are you so afraid that I don''t have money to spend?" After saying that, before Daohua could answer, he said, "Ms. Yan holds a shop again, and it belongs to Zhuangzi. , I''m afraid I haven''t lost my money in the past few years, right?"


    Daohua proudly raised her chin: "Of course." After she finished speaking, she raised her eyebrows and looked over, "Why, do you want to borrow money from me? Let''s say yes, my brother will settle the account. You have to call me an IOU."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face collapsed: "With our relationship, do I need an IOU?"


    Daohua: "Of course it''s necessary. What if you fall short of the bill?" Then, he looked at Gu Jian and Granny Gu, "Mother-in-law, Master, don''t you think?"


    Old mother-in-law smiled and drank without speaking.


    Gu Jian also turned his head aside, as if he hadn¡¯t heard.


    Seeing this, Daohua pursed her mouth: "Mother-in-law, Master, how do I feel that you love Xiao Yeyang more, and don''t say help me."


    Gu Jian glanced at Daohua, then looked at Xiao Yeyang who was secretly smiling, and said with a stern face: "This kid will dare to bully you and break his leg for the teacher."


    Hearing the words, Daohua immediately became happy: "It''s better to be the master." After speaking, she glanced at the old mother-in-law who was drinking the porridge.


    The old mother-in-law was a little bit dumbfounded: "Just your master is good, mother-in-law is not good? Or, I''ll help out as well?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "This is good!" After finishing speaking, she turned to look at Xiao Yeyang, "Here, my master and mother-in-law are in the same family. You are an outsider. Do you dare to bully me? Weighing"


    "Hey~"


    Granny Gu shook her head and cut off: "No outsiders are outsiders, at our table, wherever there are outsiders, they are all from my own family."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded quickly: "My mother-in-law said that although I did not worship Master Gu as a teacher, Master Gu has guided me a lot, and I am considered half a master. My mother-in-law treats me well, and I always treat you like you. As respectful as my grandmother." After speaking, he squinted at Daohua and hummed.


    "Some people say what a great friend is, and in a blink of an eye, I''m an outsider again. It''s really fickle enough."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s dissatisfaction on her face, Daohua smiled and said, "Isn''t that a hurdle? Of course you are my friend. This, I promise you, it will never change."


    When he heard this, Xiao Yeyang became even more angry. He wanted to refute a few words, but he couldn''t tell the matter clearly, so he could only turn his head away angrily and stop looking at this guy.


    Seeing him like this, Inaka was a little puzzled, but thinking that she had said the wrong thing just now, she had to reach out and push his arm: "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, I said the wrong thing."


    Xiao Yeyang looked over and said, "Do you really know what was wrong?"


    Ina Hua nodded again and again: "Knowing it is wrong, knowing it is wrong!"


    Xiao Yeyang took the opportunity to ask, "Are we a family from now on?"


    Daohua: "It''s not that it is. Yes, yes, but I am a senior sister, and you are a junior."


    "Who told you this?"


    "It''s not this, what is that?"


    "you"


    The two who started arguing did not notice the look of Granny Gu and Gu Jian on the table.


    When Xiao Yeyang said that she respected Granny Gu as a grandmother, Granny Gu couldn''t hold back any of her, her eyes were directly red, and even Gu Jian''s expression became complicated, a little sad and a little relieved.


    The old mother-in-law raised her head and forced the tears in her eyes back, and smiled silently when she saw the two little ones still arguing.


    These two little guys are smart enough to compete with each other. If they find something unusual, they don¡¯t know what happens.


    This is fine now, let her enjoy the family happiness of children and grandchildren around their knees.


    Gu Jian looked at the little apprentice and then at his nephew and grandson, his eyes flashed.


    He knew in his heart that his sister and his niece and grandchildren were all thanks to the little apprentice. Without the little apprentice, they might not be there anymore;


    It was also because of the little apprentice, that his nephew and grandson came to Taohuashan, and Taohua''s anger became the same now, and the smile on the face of the sister reappeared.


    Thinking of the hospitality of his nephew and grandson to the little apprentice, Gu Jian narrowed his eyes.


    Although this guy is related to him, if he really bullies the little apprentice in the future, he will also interrupt his dog legs.


    Wait until the two small ones reconcile, the old mother-in-law and Gu Jian are back to their previous appearances.


    Neither Daohua nor Xiao Yeyang noticed, they continued to say what they had said before.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "I think what you said before is quite right."


    Inaba wondered: "What did I say?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You said that it is better to rely on others than to rely on others; you also said that parents will give them to whomever they are willing to, and children should not worry about it."


    "I am sixteen this year!"


    After saying this, Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua.


    Seeing this guy only looked at himself, Xiao Yeyang was a little frustrated, and then said: "Although I have never been short of silver, most of them were given by the elders. Now, it¡¯s time to be self-reliant."


    Daohua''s face immediately showed approval.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "So, I will build a colored glaze factory on the side of Ningmen Mansion. Although this factory will be recorded under the name of the Ministry of Industry, the emperor''s uncle reads that I handed in Fangzi to be meritorious and said this colored glaze factory. It¡¯s my responsibility, and all the proceeds are mine."


    Daohua nodded and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile: "This is very good, Xiao Yeyang works hard, and strives for the colored glaze produced by the colored glaze factory you are in charge of in the future to be sold everywhere in Daxia."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Don''t worry, I will work hard to make money."


    Daohua snorted: "You make your money, it has nothing to do with me, what kind of heart do I need?"


    Xiao Ye smiled and didn''t say much.


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang, then condensed his eyebrows and said, "Why, doesn''t your father give you money?"


    Xiao Yeyang was taken aback first, and then laughed at himself: "My father has other sons. I, so I won''t bother him."


    This time, it was Granny Gu who spoke, her tone was still very bad: "You are his son, who does he worry about?"


    Seeing Granny Gu became angry, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang glanced at each other quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang said moved: "Mother-in-law, you don''t have to worry about me. I have grown up now and I can rely on myself for everything. I don''t ask for everything from my father. I will fight for what I want."


    The words fell, Xiao Yeyang felt his shoulders sink, and as soon as he turned his head, he saw Daohua looking at him with bright eyes.


    "Xiao Yeyang, ambitious, I support you!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： , Xiangyang Liulichang

    Chapter 352, Xiangyang Liulichang


    "I have chosen the address of the Liuli Factory, which is just outside the city of Ningmen Mansion. I will make a profit in the future. I will allocate 50% to you and your three brothers."


    Xiao Yeyang continued.


    "50%?" Daohua looked surprised: "Is it too much?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "Why, do you still think you have too much money?"


    Daohua: "Of course I don¡¯t think I have too much money, but we didn¡¯t do anything, so we divided your income into 50%. Is it too cheap for you?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "If it weren''t for the recipe you gave, I wouldn''t be able to make the money. Then, you divide 20%, and your three brothers each get 10%. How about?"


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang really wanted to divide them, Daohua nodded her head with a smile: "Okay, okay, Xiao Yeyang, you have to work hard, and let me live the days of lying down and counting money. "


    Seeing her look like a wealthy fan, Xiao Yeyang suddenly laughed, even Gu Jian and Granny Gu also smiled and shook their heads.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "I have received 20% of your profit, and it is not good to do nothing. If you need my help in the future, remember to come to me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Don''t tell me, I really need your help on one thing."


    Ina Flower opened her eyes wide: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I heard Wenxiu say that you remember to keep the account in particular detail, and you can fix it for me tomorrow."


    Daohua waved her hand: "Small things, I will help you after dinner. By the way, when will your Liuli factory start and what is its name?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "What do you think of Yiyang Liulichang?"


    "Yiyang?" Daohua laughed directly, "You might as well call Yiyangzi Liulichang."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "Do you feel bad?"


    Daohua pondered for a moment: "It sounds weird, your name is Taiyang Liulichang, Xiangyang Liulichang, they are much better than Yiyang Liulichang, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Granny Gu and Gu Jian: "What do Granny and Master Gu think?"


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang and snorted in his heart.


    Yiyang, this is the combination of the little apprentice¡¯s name and his name.


    This thief is almost revealed!


    Glancing at the little apprentice who was still silly and didn''t think about it at all, Gu Jian shook his head silently, his nephew and grandson still had to wait.


    Granny Gu smiled and looked at the two children, and thought for a while: "Would you like to call Xiangyang Liulichang?"


    Ina Flower nodded quickly: "This is good."


    Xiao Yeyang thought of Daohua¡¯s blessing to her when she was fifteen years old¡ªBorn to the Sun, and smiled and nodded: ¡°Then it¡¯s called Xiangyang Liulichang.¡±


    The name was determined, and the construction of the Liuli Factory was almost ready. In the days that followed, Xiao Yeyang began to leave early and return late, and personally participated in the construction of the Liuli Factory.


    This is the first time he has done something on his own, without relying on anyone, all the preparations are personally watched by him, he wants to complete it beautifully.


    So that those who care about him, and those who have hurt him badly, take a good look, he is no longer the kid who can only vent his anger in the face of injustice and injustice.


    Daohua originally planned to stay for a few days before returning home, but because Xiao Yeyang wanted to build a Liuli Factory, she would discuss the construction process with her every time she came back, so she didn''t rush back.


    Although she didn¡¯t know much about the specific matters of building the factory, she had more or less seen and heard some deeds of plant construction in the afterlife of the information explosion. When Xiao Yeyang was in a bottleneck, she could occasionally Mention one or two, but it also helped this guy a lot.


    During the discussion and cooperation between the two, the first Liuli factory in Daxia gradually took shape.


    Just when Xiao Yeyang was preparing to build a glass factory in Ningmen Prefecture, the capital, the emperor personally allocated a piece of land for the Ministry of Industry, and began to build the glass factory in Kyoto.


    At this time, the officials knew that the emperor had a recipe for making colored glaze.


    A set of colored glaze tea sets cost tens or hundreds of taels of silver on the market. For a slap-sized colored glaze mirror, the amount of silver must be more than a dozen.


    A huge profit!


    Everyone is moved by the wind and wants to share a piece of the pie.


    Unfortunately, the emperor took the prescription firmly and did not give all parties any chance to get involved.


    Imperial Palace, the emperor lazily played with a glass cup, turning a blind eye to Jiang Shizi, the clan elder prince, and Hubu Shangshu who were standing below.


    "The emperor, Liulichang should be under the management of the Ministry of Households. It''s not easy to let the colleagues of the Ministry of Engineering be affected!"


    Hube Shangshu couldn''t help but speak first.


    The emperor gave a faint glance at Hubu Shangshu: "Xie Aiqing, are you ready for this year''s border guards'' salary?"


    Hube Shangshu looked stagnant, and smiled wryly: "The emperor, you know the situation of Hube, there is really no money left."


    The emperor raised his hand and interrupted him: "After you solve the problem of food and payment for the soldiers at the border, come and talk to me."


    The Ministry of Households still showed helplessness in writing, and silently retreated to the back.


    Jiang Shizi thought for a while and stepped forward and said, "The emperor, I heard that Ningmen Mansion will also build a glazed glass factory, and it will return to Ye Yangguan?"


    Looking at Jiang Shizi, the emperor narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a smile: "Shizi. This news is well-informed. You already know it before I have time to say it."


    Jiang Shizi''s heart was tight. Although he was the emperor''s eldest brother-in-law, he did not dare to hold his own identity at all. He could feel that the emperor was not as close to the Jiang family as he seemed to be on the outside.


    For example, the emperor never called him by his name, but always the name of the elder son.


    "The second brother went to Zhongzhou, and he was unavoidably paying attention to Yeyang, his cousin. That''s why I learned about it."


    The emperor smiled and nodded: "Yes, I asked Yeyang to build it. He built it earlier than the capital in Beijing, and it should be almost finished now. He named it Xiangyang Liulichang, and it was with me. Said that it was the first colored glaze factory in Daxia. This child, who hasn''t seen each other for a few years, has become more and more fascinated."


    Seeing that the emperor seemed to be in a good mood, Jiang Shizi hesitated for a while, and finally tried to say: "The emperor, Yeyang is young after all, and I am afraid that he will not be able to withstand the situation. Or, let the second brother help him?"


    "Snapped!"


    The sound of broken cups sounded in the hall, and the people in the hall were so frightened that they knelt down.


    The emperor looked at the cup on the ground with a pity: "It''s a pity, a good cup, it just broke." After finishing speaking, he looked up at the person who had kneeled on the floor with a surprised look, "Huh? Why are you kneeling down? Get up? Get up, I just broke a cup by accident. Look at your nervousness."


    Jiang Shizi and others stood up tremblingly.


    At this time, the emperor smiled and looked at Jiang Shizi: "What did the Shizi just say? I didn''t hear clearly."


    Where did Jiang Shizi dare to mention it at this time, he smiled and shook his head: "The minister didn''t say anything."


    The emperor smiled and glanced at him, but did not ask any more, turned to look at the clan prince: "Uncle emperor, are you here today?"


    The old prince laughed a few times: "The old minister is here to go around. It''s been a long time since I came to see the emperor. I miss it."


    The emperor smiled and said, "I also miss the emperor''s uncle. I haven''t discussed with the emperor for a long time. The next game later?"


    The old prince nodded straight and smiled like a Maitreya Buddha: "Okay, the old minister is feeling itchy hands."


    The emperor pointed to the Zhezi on Yu''an: "I still have to criticize Zhezi, the emperor has to wait a while."


    The old prince immediately said: "Then I will wait in the side hall, so I won''t disturb the emperor."


    "The ministers and others also retire!"


    Seeing the emperor nodded, the old princes immediately retreated out, and after walking out of the gate, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They looked at each other and left quickly.


    Watching the people go, the emperor snorted coldly.


    He hasn''t made any money yet, how could he let others make it first?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： , Shame

    Chapter 353, shame


    Yan House.


    Yan Zhi went back to the main courtyard directly after he got under the control of the government office.


    Ms. Li saw him coming back and stepped forward to change his official uniform: "After coming to Ningmen Mansion, the master didn¡¯t have a good rest. I saw that everyone lost a circle."


    Yan Zhigao smiled: ¡°I¡¯ll be able to straighten out everything after I¡¯ve been busy this year. I haven¡¯t been able to take care of it at home during this time, Madam Hard.¡±


    Mrs. Li smiled and glanced at Yan Zhigao: "Master, what are you talking about? You and I are a married couple. It is my duty to share your worries for you."


    Yan Zhigao was satisfied. The Yan family had just arrived at Ningmen Mansion. His wife took care of everything very well and did not cause him any trouble. This made him very pleased: "By the way, I seem to have heard you say before, Dao What kind of glaze recipe did the girl give to the little prince?"


    He only recently learned about Liulichang, and it was told to him by the officials below.


    Ms. Li smiled casually: "That girl was playing around. If you see a recipe in any script, she will give it to the little prince to develop it."


    Yan Zhigao shook his head: "This is not a joke, you know, the little prince is now building the Liuli Factory, just outside the city, it seems to be almost completed."


    Ms. Li looked at him for a moment: "The little prince really developed colored glaze?"


    Yan Zhigao nodded, and said with a cheerful expression: "It should be, I heard that the capital seems to have begun to be built, and the emperor is still watching it personally."


    The recipe was given by the daughter. Based on the friendship between the children and the little prince, the little prince should not hide this. They are afraid that their family will leave a name with the emperor again.


    Mrs. Li was really surprised: "Is the recipe our daughter found casually really useful?"


    Yan Zhigao smiled: "Don''t tell me, our daughter has always had good luck."


    Mrs. Li also followed with a smile: "It seems to be so."


    Yan Zhigao touched his beard and said with a smile: "The colored glaze factory built by the little prince has nothing to do with me, but it is under my control of the realm. Not to mention anything else, as long as the colored glaze produced is sold well, it will be taxed. It can make my political achievements look a lot better."


    "Speaking of which, the little prince built the Liuli Factory in Ningmen Mansion, which is probably meant to make up for our family."


    The interests involved in Liulichang may be a bit big, and it is not for the Yan family to get involved. Just follow along like this.


    Moreover, nothing is more important than the emperor.


    Mrs. Li nodded.


    Yan Zhigao continued: "The Liuli factory built by the little prince is our first Liuli factory in Daxia. I really want to make a difference. As a prefect, I will have light on my face."


    "By the way, all parties are staring at this side now, and even more attention has been paid to us. For family affairs, I have to trouble my wife to add more snacks."


    Knowing that his home is close to the little prince, many people ask him for news these days.


    Ms. Li smiled and said, "Master, rest assured, I will restrain the people in the house."


    Yan Zhigao smiled and nodded: "My wife is watching things in the mansion, I am relieved."


    In a blink of an eye, it was mid-July.


    Taohua Temple.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang sat in the main room, carefully calculating every account for the construction of the Liuli Factory.


    After Xiao Yeyang sorted out the ledger, he watched "Crackling" fiddle with the rice flower of the abacus extremely fast, watched her slick fingers quickly turn page after page, watched her concentrate. Seriously, his eyes gradually showed an obsessive look.


    "Hey, this set of accounts has not been clearly written, please look at it, how much is it?"


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses, leaned over, and explained to Daohua carefully. After finishing the lecture, he did not sit back, but stared at Daohua''s cheeks in a dazed manner, eyebrows, frowns and smiles. Don''t let it go.


    Taohua''s thoughts were all on the ledger, and she didn''t notice it.


    Xiao Ye stared at Daohua in a daze, only to feel that he couldn''t see enough, and a thought suddenly came out in his heart to stop time.


    "Ahem~"


    Suddenly, Gu Jian¡¯s cough came from the yard.


    After Xiao Yeyang heard it, he quickly returned to his senses. Instead of staring at Daohua without blinking, he said softly, "You have been working hard these days, and you have to help me check and settle the accounts. Discuss with me about Liulichang."


    The rice flower head did not lift up, and he replied as he settled the account: ¡°I¡¯m going out with you to see the sky, what''s the hardship for me, besides, don¡¯t you want to pay me a share? Isn¡¯t it right for me to pay some labor?¡±


    Xiao Ye said silently, "Xiangyang Liuli Factory will be built in two days. Would you like to go and see?"


    "real?"


    He was overjoyed on the surface of the rice flower and turned to look at Xiao Yeyang.


    Because Xiao Yeyang got too close, at this turn, the two looked at each other face to face, the distance between them was less than a palm.


    At this moment, both of them clearly felt each other''s breath.


    Xiao Yeyang only felt dry in his mouth and tongue, his apple was rolling up and down, and his eyes couldn''t help but shift from Daohua''s eyebrows to the delicate red lips.


    Daohua also stunned for a moment. After recovering, she felt her heart pounding. In order to conceal her panic, she stood up and stared at Xiao Yeyang a little embarrassedly: "What are you doing so close?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked away, swallowed, and muttered: "Didn''t you see the accounts? I''m explaining it to you."


    Daohua looked at her for a while, but she still raised her eyebrows and said, "You are not allowed to be so close to me in the future." Seeing Xiao Yeyang not speaking, she said again, "Did you hear? You have to be so careful when I whip you." "


    Xiao Yeyang was happy for a while, spreading his hands: "Okay, as long as you can get it."


    Looking at his slappy look, Daohua hummed, sat back in her position again, picked up the abacus, and greeted him, only to drove people away before stopping.


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his beaten arm, snarling his teeth and said, "You were too cruel to start, right?"


    Daohua glanced at him squintingly: "Not ruthless, some people don''t have a long memory."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little angry when he saw Daohua, and he quickly compensated: "It''s alright, no trouble, you haven''t answered whether I want to follow me to see the newly built Liuli factory?"


    Daohua glared at him, and patted her chest: "Of course I do. I also have to work hard at the Liuli Factory. How can I not check it out?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and moved closer, but as soon as he walked a few steps, he saw Daohua raised his abacus again, and stopped moving: ". Then when the Liulichang is cleaned up, I will take you there. "


    Daohua nodded and put down her abacus: "It happens that I have been out for almost a month, and it is time to return home. My elder brother seems to be going back to his hometown to prepare for the test in a few days. I have to send it off."


    When he heard this, Xiao Yeyang felt a little bit sad.


    He knew that after Daohua returned to the house, he would have no chance to get along with her alone.


    However, the time for this guy to come out is indeed not short, and it is not easy to dissuade him if he wants to send a paper for revision.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： , Heavy words

    Chapter 354, heavy words


    "Master, mother-in-law, I will see you again in a few days, you have to take care of yourself!"


    Daohua checked again, and in the next few days, the two old people''s food and clothing would not be lacking, and then she said goodbye to the two old people.


    Granny Gu smiled and nodded: "Go, don''t go anymore, the sun will be brighter in a while, and now the weather is the hottest time, beware of heat stroke. By the way, go home and ask your grandmother for me."


    Daohua smiled and agreed.


    Gu Jian glanced at Daohua, and said with a straight face: "Now you are a big girl, don''t be frizzy in your work, don''t eat more cold things such as watermelon, don''t think that your health is good."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Mother-in-law, master, I''m leaving." After finishing speaking, he saluted the two old people, and took Wang Man''er away, a little bit ashamed and fleeing.


    Xiao Yeyang looked a little funny, he smiled, and Gu Jian immediately glanced at him and said, "And you, show me a little bit of attention. The reputation of the girl''s family is the most important. If you dare to mess around, hum!"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face stiffened, and his expression was a little uncomfortable: "Master Gu, how can I?"


    Gu Jian squinted at him: "Do you still know if you are so careful?" After that, he glanced at the little apprentice who had walked far away, and said with a serious expression, "I remind you, your age, right? When the love was first opened, there were some things that I could not control, but."


    "If you can''t guarantee a future for that girl, don''t provoke her. Think about your identity, and then think about her. Are you sure those people in the capital can accept her?"


    Listening to Gu Jian''s words, Xiao Yeyang was a little embarrassed at first, but after hearing that, his heart was shaken, and he raised his head and looked at Gu Jian in a daze.


    During this period, he just wanted to get close to Daohua and treat her well. He hadn''t even thought about what Master Gu said.


    Seeing him like this, Granny Gu sighed, standing next to her did not stop her brother from preaching.


    The appearance of the two children being intimate, she saw it in her eyes, but in this world, only feelings are not enough, especially the royal family, marriage, marriage, there are too many things involved.


    Gu Jian continued: ¡°You are the son of Prince Ping and the emperor¡¯s nephew. Every move has attracted the attention of everyone, and there are too many people who want to give you ideas.¡±


    "If you behave too intimately with that girl in front of outsiders, you are causing her to cause trouble and trouble. Something is going to happen. Are you sure you can protect her?"


    said, showing sarcasm.


    "You must know that everything you have now is given to you by others. Once you are not as good as they want, they will say back if you take it back."


    "Don''t look at you out there now, but you are all looking good, and you fall apart when you push it. You may not even protect yourself well, let alone others."


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mood at this moment can be described as a stormy sea. He wanted to refute the words of Master Gu. He wanted to say that he could protect the rice flower well, but there was another voice in his heart telling him that everything Master Gu said was the truth.


    Gu Jian saw Xiao Yeyang dumbfounded, and he couldn''t say any more: "Think about it for yourself, okay, get out of here!"


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses, glanced at Gu Jian, saluted him and Granny Gu, then turned and left without saying a word.


    and the others walked away. Granny Gu looked at her younger brother blamelessly: "What you just said was too heavy."


    Gu Jian sighed: ¡°It¡¯s better to be heavier, and heavier can make him recognize the reality. Two children, no matter which one is injured, we don¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    "Yang''er''s relationship, he can''t be the master at all, it is better for him to realize this earlier, so as not to hurt others and himself."


    Granny Gu sighed: "I think Yang''er has a very good understanding of Daohua, I''m afraid I can''t let go."


    Gu Jian: "If you can''t let go, then plan ahead. If you really want to be free, who can stop him?"


    Seeing her granny Gu''s face, Gu Jian hurriedly said: "Sister, don''t worry about the children."


    Granny Gu squinted at him: "How could I not worry? You and I have been bumped for a lifetime, and finally got some comfort from the two children. How can I watch them get hurt?"


    Gu Jian helplessly: "The matter is not as serious as we thought. I looked at it coldly. Now it is Yang''er''s unilateral fever. Daohua''s girl is deliberately avoiding Yang''er''s closeness. Maybe it''s not interesting to him."


    Old mother-in-law: "Then, doesn''t Yang''er still have to get hurt?"


    Gu Jian said indifferently: "Who can not be frustrated in this life? After emotional hardship, it may be a good thing for Yang''er."


    "Hey, I hope both children can be well."


    On the boat back to Fucheng, Daohua sat in the cabin and looked at Xiao Yeyang who was standing on the deck muffled. She felt a little surprised and turned her head to let Wang Man''er call the blessing in.


    "What happened to your master?"


    Defu smiled wryly and shook his head.


    Ina Flower: "Did my master say about him when I left?"


    Defu looked up at Daohua and nodded.


    Isn¡¯t it, and it¡¯s also very heavy. Didn¡¯t you see the master now looks like a concubine?


    Daohua''s face was puzzled: "My master''s temperament guy knows, the most is the knife-mouthed tofu heart, really care about it?" He said, yelling at the deck.


    "Xiao Yeyang, the sun outside is so big, you are not afraid to get exposed to the sun?"


    Xiao Yeyang heard Daohua''s voice, looked back at her, looked at her gorgeous and pretty face, thinking of what Master Gu said just now, his heart became more irritable.


    Some things don''t want to be okay, and the thought makes him upset.


    He grew up in the palace, how can he not know that it is a place full of intertwined interests?


    He didn''t want to let those people and things destroy this beauty.


    But, can he protect her?


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep look at Daohua, then turned around and looked at the fast passing river water again.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang not only didn¡¯t reply, but she turned around again. Daohua was really puzzled. After thinking about it, she walked out and tilted her head to look at him: "Xiao Yeyang, did my master scold you?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, his eyes a little dodging: "No, I thought of some annoying things."


    Daohua smiled: "Oh, our little prince also has something to worry about, come and tell me, so that I can have a good time."


    Listening to her smiling ridicule, Xiao Yeyang was a little bit smirk. He raised the fan in his hand and wanted to knock her on the head.


    See you, immediately covered her head with quick eyes, and looked at him vigilantly.


    Looking at Daohua covering his head and looking at him, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were a little deep, he squeezed the folding fan in his hand, slowly returned his hand, and said with a soft smile: "Well, I''m playing with you, don''t hit you."


    Daohua put down her hand, and looked at Xiao Yeyang with some doubts: "Xiao Yeyang, why do I think you are weird today? Are you really worried? Is it the Liulichang business?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head: "Don''t think about it, I have nothing to worry about."


    Daohua was silent for a while, and thought for a while, "There is nothing in this world that can''t get through. Even if you encounter ups and downs for a while, as long as you don''t give up, you will survive through gritted teeth."


    "Besides, you still have friends. One person counts the short and the other counts the length. If you are willing to tell me, I will be happy to help you."


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head to look at Daohua, with a smile on his eyebrows: "Okay, I''ll take your words down."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： ,restraint

    Chapter 355, restraint


    As it approached midday, the ship arrived at the wharf on the outskirts of Ningmenfu.


    As soon as the boat drew ashore, Daohua walked out of the cabin and took the maid and woman to get off the boat. However, as soon as he came out, Xiao Yeyang stopped her way.


    "what happened?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored her, but turned to look at Defu.


    Defu immediately went forward and handed over the white drapery hat he had prepared.


    Xiao Yeyang was about to put on Daohua''s hat after he took it. Daohua dodged a bit, but seeing that Xiao Yeyang had been in a bad mood today, he let him wear it for himself.


    "When you go out in the future, you must wear this."


    Xiao Yeyang whispered while tying Daohua''s hat rope.


    Seeing the tulle in the rice flower does not hinder the vision, but did not refuse, but said: "Wear this, it can be used to cover the sun, so as not to be tanned."


    Xiao Yeyang tickled the corner of his mouth and smiled: "You don''t need to wear it only in summer, but you also have to wear it at other times. Now that you are older, you don''t show your face outside like you did when you were a kid."


    Hearing this, Daohua rolled her eyes directly and curled her mouth.


    What''s big? She is not yet thirteen!


    The tulle didn''t close, Xiao Yeyang saw her clearly, feeling a little helpless and a little funny: "Okay, bear with me, there are more people working in Liulichang, so you don''t want to be stared at. ."


    After putting on the drapery hat, Xiao Yeyang wanted to help Daohua get off the boat himself, but then he thought of something, glanced at the people on the shore, and put his hand back.


    There was a carriage waiting on the shore. After getting off the boat, Daohua got on the carriage, and Xiao Yeyang rode on horseback: "Go, go to the Liulichang."


    With only two cups of tea, a group of people arrived at the Liulichang.


    "Xiao Yeyang, why did you build this glass factory so big?"


    Looking at Liulichang, which covers an extremely large area and is well-built and magnificent, Daohua is a little surprised and a little shocked.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled lightly and said, "This is Daxia''s first colored glaze factory. If you want to build it, you must build it with the best." At the same time, this is also his first job, and it must be done beautifully. , So that others can''t make mistakes.


    "Okay, rich is willful." Daohua sighed: "But, you are not afraid that the produced colored glaze will not be sold?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, with absolute self-confidence in his eyebrows: "How could it not be sold? You don''t know how high-ranking officials and nobles like to compare. In the past, colored glaze from abroad was scarce, and some female relatives were in people''s houses in order to grab a mirror. The owner¡¯s shop has a lot of fights."


    "I can be sure that as long as Liuli is produced, it will never fail to sell, and it will still be in short supply."


    Inahana immediately smiled and bent her eyes: "According to you, will we make a lot of money in the future?"


    Hearing that Daohua used the word ¡®we¡¯, Xiao Yeyang was overjoyed and nodded with a smile: "Yes, we will make a lot of money in the future. Let''s go, I''ll take you in and have a look."


    Daohua followed Xiao Yeyang and walked into the Liuli Factory, watching someone guarding the gate and patrolling in the factory, and suddenly smiled, "You are quite strict in control."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "Since Uncle Emperor started to build the Kyoto Glass Factory, all parties have heard the wind and come to share a piece of the pie. No matter how strict it is, who knows who will get in."


    "I will stay in Taohua Village during this period. Otherwise, I will definitely be annoyed to death."


    "I received a letter from my uncle before, saying that the person who was looking for me had gone to Ningmenguan. If it weren''t for the barracks, some people would stay there and stop me."


    Daohua: "Caibo is touching!"


    Because the sun was very big at noon, Daohua just looked around and came out: "Xiao Yeyang, the construction of this colored glaze factory is beyond my expectation. I won¡¯t want it for long, the first colored glaze factory in Daxia. The reputation of Daxia will spread throughout Daxia."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "I will work hard in this direction."


    He used to build a Liuli Factory, he just wanted to prove himself and earn some money, but now, after listening to the words of Master Gu, he has new ideas, and he wants to start to accumulate his own strength.


    Daohua smiled: "I believe you, you can do it."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes brightened, and he stared at Daohua with a good look.


    Daohua was uncomfortable with him, and she quickly had nothing to say: "That. The first batch of colored glaze produced by the colored glaze factory, you have to keep a copy for me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "If you are missing someone, it is impossible to miss your big girl Yan."


    Daohua smiled and said, "You count your acquaintance." After finishing speaking, he looked at the sky, "It''s already midday. Come back to my house for dinner with me."


    Xiao Yeyang showed emotions, but quickly shook his head and refused: "This time it won''t. I have other things. Wait for the next time. In these two days, Wen Kai and the others will definitely come back to see your eldest brother. At that time I was in your house together."


    Daohua: ". Okay, but it¡¯s noon now, no matter how busy you are, you must remember to eat." He said, looking towards Defu.


    Defu immediately smiled and said, "The minion must remind the master to eat."


    Daohua nodded and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Then I will go home."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded.


    Daohua glanced at him, and got into the carriage with Wang Man''er''s help.


    Getting on the carriage, Daohua took off the drapery, raised the curtain of the car, and said to Xiao Yeyang, "Hurry up and do your job, I''m leaving."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and waved to Daohua.


    Ina Hua put down the curtain and told the coachman to leave.


    After the carriage started, Daohua couldn''t help but look back, and saw Xiao Yeyang looking straight here, sitting back with eyebrows, playing with the beads on the drapery, and said: "Xiao Yeyang What happened to that guy today? It feels like something is on his mind. Did the master say something serious to him?"


    In the mouth of her own master, Daohua is very clear, sometimes it is very poisonous. Xiao Yeyang is now in the youth rebellious period, most of which is to save face, maybe something inadvertently made by the master hurt his self-esteem?


    "Hey, next time I go to Taohua Temple, I seem to have to remind Master."


    Outside the Liuli Factory, Dengfu saw his master looking at Miss Yan''s carriage with a look of dismay, and couldn''t help saying: "Why didn''t the master go to Yan''s house with Miss Yan?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Master Gu is right. I can get along with Wen Kai, but I can''t get too close to Daohua. This is not good for her, especially now that all parties have a bad reputation. Staring at the Liulichang, if I do anything special, it will be spread soon."


    He doesn''t care, but Daohua can''t. He doesn''t allow anyone to pour dirty water on her.


    No matter how he wants to stay with Daohua, he must exercise restraint.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： , Not used to

    Chapter 356, not used to it


    "Do you still know that you are back?" Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter slantingly, and hummed: "I thought that Miss Yan is going to take root in Taohua Village."


    Daohua stood still obediently, letting Mrs. Li scold her. After she finished speaking, she leaned over with a smile and shook Mrs. Li''s arm: "Mother~, my daughter originally wanted to come back earlier, this is not Did Xiao Yeyang want to build a Liuli Factory?"


    Mrs. Li looked over and said, "What does it have to do with you that the little prince builds the Liuli Factory?"


    Daohua glanced at the people in the room, and saw that there was only Ping Tong and Heping Xiao, and then laughed in a low voice: "Xiao Yeyang said that in the future, Liuli Factory¡¯s profits will give me five components and my three brothers. I am 20%. , Eldest brother, they each make 10%."


    "What?!" Madam Li looked surprised.


    Since the last time the master told her about Liulichang, she has been paying attention to news in this area recently. Although Liuli has not yet started production, it is possible to see how profitable Liulichang will be at the current price of Liuli in the market. .


    Otherwise, there won''t be so many people staring at it.


    50% profit, how much money does it have?


    "You take so much, will it be too cheap for the little prince of others? Although the little prince has not known what to help our family over the past few years, our family has been stained with a lot of light from him. Although Liuli Fangzi is You gave it to him, but it was made by others. You are not allowed to take advantage of him because of a good relationship with him."


    Daohua quit: "Mother, what are you talking about, is your daughter the kind of person who takes advantage of others? Xiao Yeyang gives 50% of the profit on his own initiative. If I don''t take it, he will be anxious with me."


    "Furthermore, I didn''t take it for nothing. In addition to the prescription, I was also helping him build the Liuli Factory during this period. Although it was just a lip service, I think I still contributed."


    Mrs. Li looked at her daughter and said quietly: ¡°So during this period, you have been living in Taohua Temple with the little prince?¡±


    Daohua''s expression was stagnant, and seeing that Mrs. Li''s face was not so good, she lowered her head and dared not look at her.


    Mrs. Li sighed: "You will be thirteen soon. You are already a big girl. When I was young, I had frequent contacts with the little prince. This is fine, but now that you are older, you want to be like this again and be seen by someone with a heart. When it arrives, you may arrange something indiscriminately, and then your reputation will be ruined."


    "We women are inferior to men. Once the reputation becomes dirty, it is a lifetime matter. It will be difficult for you to want to marry a good person in the future."


    Speaking of marrying, Daohua instinctively felt resistance, and whispered: "Mother, I know, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Not wanting to continue discussing this matter with Mrs. Li, Daohua quickly changed the subject, ¡°Mother, when is the eldest brother going to leave home?¡±


    Mrs. Li glared at Daohua, but did not continue, following her words and said: "A few more days."


    Ina Flower: "Do you need to go back so early?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s getting late. At least ten days will be delayed on the road. If you go back and fix it for two days, it will be the day of the rural examination.¡±


    Daohua nodded: "Then I will prepare something for my eldest brother to eat on the road."


    Mrs. Li smiled: "The feeling is good, your elder brother also likes to eat the snacks you make."


    The day before Yan Wenxiu left, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao had returned from the barracks, followed by Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, and Su Hongxin. Zhou Chengye also came. However, he and Wu Hongda came from Wangyue Academy together.


    For the arrival of Xiao Yeyang and the others, Mrs. Li was happy, and at the same time, she was a little worried.


    The daughter is lively and straightforward, and she gets along well with a few people, but as she gets older, she gets along with foreign men. First, she is worried that her reputation will be hampered, and second, she is worried about what other feelings the daughter will have in the day and night. Come.


    Although the Yan family is getting better and better now, there is still a big gap with the Dong family and Su family, let alone the little prince from the royal family.


    In case the daughter has a secret love for one of the three, it will only be the daughter who is injured in the end.


    But what surprised her was that this time, the little prince, who had always been to his daughter¡¯s side, spoke to Wenxiu in a regular manner. Except for saying hello to her daughter in the old lady¡¯s room, other times, Observe etiquette and rules.


    This relieved her a lot.


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s behavior surprised not only Mrs. Li, but also Dong Yuanxuan. Several people involuntarily glanced at Daohua. Is this another conflict with sister Yan?


    However, the two have not been together recently!


    Daohua is also a little uncomfortable. In the past, Xiao Yeyang had to say a few words to herself when he came to the house, but this time, he asked a good question, and then it disappeared.


    After dinner, watching directly go to the guest house with Dong Yuanxuan and seeing Xiao Yeyang who didn¡¯t look at him, Daohua frowned and muttered, ¡°What the **** is this guy doing?¡±


    When accustomed to a person¡¯s diligence, suddenly, the person becomes alienated, and it is inevitable that people will feel uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Daohua feels this way.


    Because Yan Wenxiu is going back to his hometown tomorrow, Yan''s family stayed in the old lady''s room after dinner and talked for a while.


    Just when the old lady Yan was taking turns instructing Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao sitting below muttered quietly, and Daohua sat aside and listened silently.


    Yan Wenkai knocked the seeds and said, ¡°Brother, do you feel that the little prince has become a lot deeper now.¡±


    Yan Wentao nodded: "Of course I feel it. I think it should be annoying by those who stare at the Liuli Factory. How many waves do you think there are people who go to Ningmenguan to find the little prince?"


    Yan Wenkai was a little annoyed and said: "Those people are really enough. Didn''t Kyoto also build a glass factory? Why didn''t they stare at Kyoto?"


    Yan Wentao said lightly: "I heard that the emperor personally stared at the Kyoto Liuli Factory. Who dares? Those people just think that the little prince is young and inexperienced, and they think they can come and join hands."


    ¡°They don¡¯t want to think about it. The little prince refused even Governor Guo¡¯s help. How could it be possible for others to come to dictate?¡±


    Yan Wenkai lowered his voice: "I heard that someone has sneaked into the Liuli Factory. I don''t know if I want to steal the prescription or something else?"


    Hearing this, Inaka was surprised: "Is there anything like this?"


    Yan Wentao nodded: "But I didn''t succeed. The little prince had been prepared for a long time, and those people were all arrested."


    Yan Wenkai tutted twice: "If it weren''t for this, I didn''t know that the little prince''s methods were so sharp and decisive. I heard that there are people from the Jiang family inside."


    Daohua quickly asked: "What did he do?"


    Yan Wentao glared at Yan Wenkai: "Nothing!"


    Yan Wenkai smiled wryly, really shouldn''t tell her sister about beating, killing and killing, so she quickly changed the subject: "Big sister, are you in conflict with the little prince again?"


    Daohua glanced at the two of them, did not ask what happened before, and said quietly: "What is the conflict? I haven''t even seen anyone else. Why?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： , Fudge

    Chapter 357, Fudge


    Yan Mansion backyard, hanging flower gate.


    "Little Prince, why haven''t you rested yet?"


    After the three Yan Wenxiu came out of Mrs. Yan''s house, they ran into Xiao Yeyang wandering in and out of the courtyard in front of Chuihua Gate.


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the moon in the sky: "I can''t sleep, it just happened to be a good moon tonight, so I stopped and took a look."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s almost August, and the moonlight is getting better and better.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You have to hurry tomorrow. Go and rest. I''ll stay a while."


    Yan Wenxiu thought that there was still something to pack, so he nodded, and said to Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, "You are here to accompany the little prince." After speaking, he left.


    After ??, Xiao Yeyang looked at Yan Wentao again: "I heard that your two younger brothers want you to be tight, so go back soon."


    Yan Wentao hesitated a little, and looked at Yan Wenkai.


    Yan Wenkai immediately smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Brother San, go back and accompany Xiaoliu and Xiaoqi. I will be with you on the side of the little prince."


    Thinking of the two younger brothers who were holding him at dinner, Yan Wentao looked at Xiao Yeyang apologetically: ¡°Then little prince, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded.


    and the others left, Yan Wenkai immediately winked at Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, you are trying to get my eldest brother and third brother away, are you making a bad idea?"


    After following Xiao Yeyang for so long, he still has some understanding of his temperament.


    Xiao Yeyang glared at Yan Wenkai unanimously: "What bad ideas can I make in your house?"


    Yan Wenkai thought for a while, and thought it was too: "Then what do you leave me for?"


    Xiao Yeyang stirred the fan and said lightly: "It''s been a long time since you drank alcohol. Your eldest brother is on the road tomorrow, so I can''t drink with him. Besides, he is a serious person again. He definitely doesn''t want us to drink at night. "


    As soon as he heard drinking, Yan Wenkai¡¯s eyes lit up immediately: ¡°Since you want to drink, why do you have to take the third brother away? Isn¡¯t it more lively with him?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "Although Wen Tao is not talkative, he is also very disciplined."


    Yan Wenkai was stunned, the eldest brother was obsessed with the rules, he admitted, but when did the third brother be obsessed with the rules?


    Xiao Yeyang secretly said in his heart, Wen Tao is attentive, with him, why would he fool Yan Wenkai to find Daohua later?


    "Wen Tao has two younger brothers, who have always been with you at ordinary times, and finally come back once. You are not allowed to get close to others? Are you such a younger brother?"


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head and smirked, ¡°Yes. Okay, let¡¯s not talk about them, let¡¯s go to my room and drink a bar.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked speechless: "You guy, why are you still so boring all these years? With such a beautiful moonlight, you ran into the house for a drink. Wouldn''t you let down the beauty in vain?"


    Yan Wenkai looked up at the moon in the sky, beautiful scenery? He didn''t think the moon was so beautiful, wouldn''t it be the same as usual?


    However, since the little prince wants to look outside, he should be optimistic outside. He sees the beautiful scenery and drinks.


    "Okay, just drink it outside."


    While speaking, he took a look at the blessing, seeing that blessing was empty-handed, he immediately looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, where''s the wine?"


    Xiao Yeyang said in a bad mood: "You are the master, you asked me if a guest would like to drink?"


    Yan Wenkai was stunned.


    Didn¡¯t you say you want to drink?


    This wine is not prepared, how to drink it?


    "Little prince, my mother doesn¡¯t let us drink. I don¡¯t have any alcohol there."


    "Ahem~"


    Xiao Yeyang coughed twice, and Zhuangruo said unconsciously, "Isn''t there your elder sister?"


    Hearing the words, Yan Wenkai''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Thinking of the wine made by the elder sister, the worms in my stomach are drawn out.


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched slightly. Yan Wenkai loved to eat and drink. He knew this guy too well. Drinking was not allowed in the barracks. He was restrained for more than a month. It was strange that he could bear it.


    Yan Wenkai thought that it would be okay to drink a little wine at his own home now, and said, "Then I will go to the eldest sister now." After speaking, he turned around and left.


    "and many more!"


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stopped people.


    Yan Wenkai looked back: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You went and told your elder sister, we want to enjoy the moon and drink on the roof, let her get two more jars of wine."


    Yan Wenkai: "The big sister will definitely not let us drink more, but I will try it."


    Looking at Sayazi running to the backyard of Yan Siye, Defu shook his head in sigh.


    This master is so foolish!


    Daohuaxuan, Wang Maner was about to ask someone to lock the gate of the courtyard, when she saw Yan Wenkai running in, she immediately asked in surprise: "Si Ye, why are you here?"


    Yan Wenkai stood in the courtyard without entering the room.


    Although ?? is my sister¡¯s house, it is difficult for him to enter at night.


    "Where''s the big sister, I have something to look for her."


    Inahua just finished the bath, and heard the voice of her fourth brother, thinking something was wrong, she put on her clothes and walked out: "Fourth brother, what''s wrong?"


    Yan Wenkai waved to the maid who was attracted by him: "What should I do? Si Ye, I will talk to your girl about something."


    After the maids and women stepped back, Yan Wenkai took Daohua and whispered: "Little Prince wants to drink, let me get a few jars of wine."


    Daohua squinted and looked over: "Four brother, I think you want to drink a bar?"


    Yan Wenkai quit: "It''s really the little prince who wants to drink, saying that the moonlight is good tonight, and you should drink alcohol on the roof to the moon."


    Ina Flower''s expression moved: "Drink on the roof?"


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips: "Little prince has always been like this, he''s not paying attention to where to drink, instead of drinking, he has to climb the roof."


    Yan Wenkai was unsure whether his sister was willing to give it, and rolled his eyes, and said: "The little prince is not in a good mood these days. I want to drink some wine to vent my vent. Big sister, you can''t help but give it!"


    Daohua looked up at the moon in the sky, let alone, the moonlight tonight is quite bright.


    "Drink on the roof."


    It seems to be pretty good!


    Thinking of the weirdness of Xiao Yeyang coming to the house this time, Daohua was also ready to ask questions, and said, "I want to go too."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai''s eyes widened, and he waved his hands again and again: "No, you drink with us at night. My parents know, I have to beat me to death."


    Daohua hummed: "If you don''t let me go, I won''t give you wine."


    Yan Wenkai is anxious: "Big sister, don''t do this."


    Ina Flower is unmoved, but insists to follow.


    In the end, Yan Wenkai couldn''t, so he nodded and agreed.


    Seeing his consent, Daohua asked him to wait outside the yard first, then recruited Wang Man''er, and whispered to her: "I''m going out for a while. You keep the door for me and don''t let others know."


    After speaking, he ran to the house to change clothes. When he came out, he had three jars of wine in his hand.


    Changhua Gate.


    Seeing Daohua surreptitiously following Yan Wenkai, Xiao Ye was overjoyed, and Defu couldn¡¯t help but sigh once again that his master¡¯s methods were so powerful.


    Master, this is to touch Miss Yan¡¯s playful temperament, and Yan Siye¡¯s favorite temperament.


    Two changes today


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： , Jijiang

    Chapter 358, Exciting General


    Seeing Daohua, Xiao Yeyang was happy in his heart, but he pretended not to care on the face: "Wen Kai and I are drinking and admiring the moon, what are you doing here?"


    Hearing this, Daohua became unhappy and snorted: "This is my home, I can come if I want."


    Aside, Yan Wenkai pinched up when he saw his sister and the little prince meet, and had to stand up and mediate: "Okay, you two will stop, it''s the big night, I''m afraid the family won''t know that we are drinking secretly?"


    Hearing this, Daohua didn''t talk too much, but looked around the roof and asked: "Where are we drinking? How do I get on the roof? Qin Wushu is going to patrol. Will he be spotted?"


    Yan Wenkai was taken aback, he really hadn¡¯t thought about these problems, and patted his head annoyedly: ¡°Look at my memory, why have you forgotten Qin Wu?¡±


    Defu stood up and went out at the right time: "Siye, the slave looks good at a place, but I don¡¯t know if it is appropriate, or else, Siye and the slave will go over and take a look?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded in agreement without even thinking about it: "Go, let''s go and have a look." After speaking, he left with Defu.


    For a time, only Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were left outside Chuihua Gate.


    Looking at Daohua craned her neck and looked around from time to time, wanting to play, but also afraid of being discovered, Xiao Yeyang pursed his lips and said, "Since I am so worried, why come here?"


    Daohua''s expression was stagnant, it is hard to tell directly, she came over to ask him why he suddenly ignored herself, but just casually said: "My fourth brother loves to drink, I don''t want to look at him, lest he drink too much. , Was punished by my parents."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You have to be afraid that Wen Kai will drink more and give him less alcohol. Why bother to come here by yourself?"


    Feeling that her excuse was broken, Daohua became angry and stared at Xiao Yeyang fiercely: "Xiao Yeyang, do you have to fight with me? I came here just to go on the roof and enjoy the moon. What''s wrong? "


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled softly, his face and eyes were stained with a thick smile: "How dare I behave like Miss Yan, naturally all Miss Yan is obedient."


    Daohua snorted: "I don''t dare to be a little prince. When he is happy, he will take care of me. When he is unhappy, he will just throw it aside and not even look at it, and he will follow his orders? Tongue flashed."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flickered, and seeing Daohua''s angrily, he knew that she was talking about his intention to alienate her when he came to Yan''s house this time. When he was about to say something, he heard a voice from a distance and stretched out his hand. , Directly holding Daohua''s hand, took her to hide under the shade of the tree at the corner of the wall.


    Daohua wanted to throw away the moment Xiao Yeyang''s hand stretched out, but at this moment, she also heard the sound, and she was shocked.


    Although she was in her own home, she ran out at night with Xiao Yeyang next to her. If her grandmother and parents knew about this, she would have to be punished.


    Furthermore, this is ancient times, and this thing is going to go out. It must be very unpleasant.


    So, Xiao Yeyang could only let himself be pulled into the corner of the wall.


    Under the shade of the tree, Daohua nervously looked at Qin Wu who was walking here in the distance. In order to avoid being caught, she involuntarily leaned against Xiao Yeyang, trying to hide her body behind the tree.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, and when Daohua approached her, her body also leaned forward, bringing herself closer to her.


    When the rice flower came out, I had just taken a shower, and the fragrance of shower gel still remained on my body.


    Smelling the faint fragrance coming from Daohua''s body, Xiao Yeyang was a little lost. The hand that held Daohua''s hand could not help but rubbed it. Later, after thinking of something, he immediately stopped again, only by the hazy moonlight, fascinated. Staring madly at Daohua''s cheek.


    Taohua, watching Qin Wu bring several nursing homes closer and closer, her heart couldn''t help mentioning her throat, and she regretted that she shouldn''t run out at night, and at the same time complained about her fourth brother.


    If the fourth brother is there, even if she is discovered, she has reason to explain.


    Now she and Xiao Yeyang are the only two. I don¡¯t know, I thought they were in a tryst.


    Tryst


    Thinking of this word, Daohua''s heart was shocked, and her attention finally came out of Qin Wu''s side. With this attention, she found that she was so close to Xiao Yeyang that she almost leaned in his arms.


    A heart startled, and the body couldn''t help but leaned back.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, and he pulled the rice flower with one hand, so that the rice flower did not fall down.


    But this pull, due to the strong momentum, Dao Hua directly hit Xiao Yeyang¡¯s arms, and in order to prevent Dao Hua from being exposed again, Xiao Yeyang put his other hand around Dao Hua¡¯s shoulder, firmly. Enclosed people in his arms.


    Daohua felt that this posture was too intimate, and instinctively wanted to struggle, but at this time Xiao Yeyang said, "Passive, your guard is here!"


    In an instant, Daohua didn''t dare to move, and she was awkward and embarrassed to let Xiao Yeyang hug herself.


    Xiao Yeyang wrapped one hand around Daohua''s shoulder and held her hand tightly with the other, but he did not dare to move.


    Without him, Daohua''s leaning up made a movement, Qin Wu was very alert, and at this moment, he was walking towards this side with his guard carefully.


    Just when Qin Wu was only a few meters away from the corner of the wall, suddenly, there was a noise from the roof, as if something ran past.


    Seeing this, Qin Wu immediately led people to chase him.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief when they saw people leaving.


    At this time, both of them noticed their too intimate behavior, separated quickly like an electric shock, and then turned their heads one after another, not daring to look at each other.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang turned his head and looked at Daohua carefully. Seeing her annoyed, he didn''t know whether she was ashamed or angry. He said with a guilty conscience: "It''s no wonder that you didn''t stand firm. Pull yours."


    Daohua choked and stared at Xiao Yeyang fiercely, but she also knew that Xiao Yeyang was indeed annoyed, so she could only sullen her head and be annoyed by herself.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang helplessly, stretched out her hand and pulled her sleeves: "Okay, don''t be angry, I will pay attention next time."


    Daohua shook off his tugging. Just about to speak, Yan Wenkai and Defu ran over sneakily.


    "Four brother, where have you been? Why did you come back so long?"


    Seeing her younger sister looking at herself angrily, Yan Wenkai was puzzled. He looked at Xiao Yeyang, who looked a little dodge, and immediately understood that the two of them must have been quarreling again. He immediately curled his lips and said: "Big sister, you and the little prince have a conflict. Don''t let your anger hit me, I''m your fourth brother, you have to respect me."


    Daohua was so angry with him, she turned her head and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly changed the subject and asked, "Have you found a place to enjoy the moon and drink?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said: "I found it. There is a vintage sycamore tree in the empty yard next door. It is lush and leafy, just covering a corner of the roof. Let''s drink on it and we will definitely not be found by the nursery."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and deliberately raised his eyebrows and asked, "Dare to go?" After a pause, he said again, "Isn''t he just being embarrassed?"


    At the moment, Daohua doesn¡¯t want to climb the roof anymore, but when she hears this, she immediately said: ¡°Whoever is scared, go and go.¡±


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang ticked the corner of his mouth and made a pleased gesture: "Then go."


    As soon as she said something, Daohua felt a little regretful, but at this moment she couldn''t say anything. She stamped her foot and could only bite the bullet and follow up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： , Rooftop viewing the moon

    Chapter 359, Rooftop Moon Viewing


    "Our house has such a big tree!"


    Seeing with my own eyes the sycamore tree covering the roof that my fourth brother said, Daohua was slightly surprised.


    This tree is too big.


    "Let''s go, let''s go up."


    Yan Wenkai said, and after a few leaps, he quickly climbed up the roof along the wall.


    Looking at his agility, Daohua had a trace of envy in his eyes, and smiled: "Fourth brother, you are really good now."


    Yan Wenkai immediately raised his head, with an air of expression on his face: "So so so."


    Seeing him scream, Daohua pursed her lips and smiled.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head speechlessly, looked at Daohua and asked, "Shall I take you up?"


    Inahua immediately shook her head: "I can go up by myself."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the sycamore tree beside him: "Climbing the tree again?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yes."


    The wall is two or three meters high. Without the help of foreign objects, she can''t climb up with bare hands like her fourth brother.


    Fortunately, she is still very good at climbing trees.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t persuade him, "Well, go ahead, climb quickly, I will look at you from below, lest you fall off."


    Daohua: "Don''t underestimate people, how come you climb a tree and fall down? You don''t need to look at it, you go up to your roof." After that, he walked towards the plane tree.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored Daohua''s words, stood under the tree and watched her climb up slightly awkwardly. When she stepped on the roof with the help of branches, she turned over and climbed up.


    "carefully!"


    The roof was slanted, and Daohua was a little unsteady. Fortunately, Xiao Yeyang came up in time to hold the people.


    "Give me your hand, and I will take you to the roof."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang and stretched out her hand.


    Xiao Yeyang squeezed Daohua''s hand and carefully led her towards the ridge of the roof.


    At this time, Yan Wenkai was already sitting on the roof, and opened a jar of wine, and directly raised his head and drank a big sip: "Little prince, eldest sister, hurry up, I only found out today that sitting on the roof and drinking It''s really different."


    Daohua, supported by Xiao Yeyang, came to the ridge of the roof tremblingly.


    "Just sit here."


    Seeing that Daohua was going to sit next to Yan Wenkai, Xiao Yeyang quickly stopped: "The vision here is better."


    Daohua looked up at the moon in the sky, nodded, and sat down on the roof with Xiao Yeyang''s support.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang let go of Daohua''s hand, stepped past her, and sat between her and Yan Wenkai.


    Wait for him to sit down, Daohua looked dissatisfiedly at Yan Wenkai, who had already drunk several sips of wine: "Four brother, you come up first, don''t you say to come and help me?"


    Yan Wenkai casually said: "Isn''t there a little prince? With him, I will definitely not let you fall."


    Hearing this, Daohua became a little angry: "You are you, he is him, can this be the same?"


    Yan Wenkai: "What''s the difference? Anyway, I won''t let you fall."


    Now, Inaka no longer wanted to speak, she glared at him and looked away.


    Yan Wenkai was a little confused, and looked at Xiao Yeyang suspiciously.


    Xiao Yeyang shrugged, indicating that he didn''t know either.


    So, Yan Wenkai no longer struggled and continued to drink happily.


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Yeyang smiled slightly. This is the reason why he likes Yan Wenkai more. If Yan Wentao is here, he will certainly not have his part in supporting the rice flowers. If Yan Wenxiu is here, they will not even have a chance to get on the roof.


    "The moonlight tonight is really good."


    Looking at the bright moon high in the sky, Daohua''s mood widened a lot, and she picked up a jar of wine to drink.


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand and stopped: "You want to drink too?"


    Daohua: "Didn''t we come up to watch the moon and drink? Why don''t we come up without a drink?" After speaking, he pushed Xiao Yeyang''s hand away, and then raised his head to take a sip.


    After drinking, seeing Xiao Yeyang still looking at him, he had to say: "Don''t worry, this wine is not intoxicating, it''s okay to drink some."


    Yan Wenkai on the side took over: "That is, I drank most of the pot, nothing happened."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him faintly.


    Can a girl¡¯s alcoholic capacity be comparable to that of a man?


    "Just take a few sips."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang looking at herself with no refusal, Daohua had no choice but to nod her head in agreement: "Okay, I''ll just take a few sips." After finishing speaking, she raised her head and took a big sip.


    Xiao Yeyang met, and reached out and took the wine jar into his hand.


    Ina Hua immediately looked over: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Look at you, lest you drink too much."


    Daohua: "Xiao Yeyang, I drink well, I won''t be drunk."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head firmly: "That''s not okay. You didn''t bring anybody when you came out this time. If you get drunk, how can you go back? Also, forget it in front of us. If you go out in the future, you can''t just mess around. Drink, you know?"


    Ina Hua turned her head, looked at the moon with her cheeks under her head, and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang saw it, smiled silently, took a paper bag from Defu''s hand, and shook it in front of Daohua''s eyes.


    "what is this?"


    Daohua was instantly attracted and swallowed.


    Without him, she smelled the attractive smell of meat.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Called the chicken, I ate it well, I will bring it for you to taste."


    Taohua quickly took it, opened the paper bag in a few clicks, and revealed the fragrant chicken.


    "I also want!"


    Yan Wenkai also smelled the scent, and he leaned over immediately, reaching out to get the chicken.


    Xiao Yeyang slapped his hand away, dissatisfied: "Your sister hasn''t eaten yet, you are the brother, why don''t you know how to order your own sister?"


    Yan Wenkai retracted his hand sternly: "Didn''t I forget this?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "When you see what you eat, you forget everything." After speaking, he reached out and pulled the chicken leg off, and handed it to Daohua''s mouth, "Come on, taste it? "


    Daohua reached out for the chicken drumsticks, and then began to eat. After taking a bite, her eyes suddenly narrowed: "It''s delicious."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "If you like to eat, I will bring it to you next time."


    Rice lace while eating, said: "Where did you buy it, tell me the place directly, and I will buy it myself."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "An County next to Ningmen Pass."


    Daohua stopped talking, she wouldn''t run so far just to eat a bite.


    "Can I eat now?"


    Yan Wenkai interjected.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him, pulled the other chicken leg off, and then handed the paper bag to Yan Wenkai. When he saw that his wine jar was empty, he handed his own jar to him.


    Yan Wenkai grinned immediately, quickly took over the beckoning chicken and the wine jar, and then quickly retreated to the side, as if he was afraid that Xiao Yeyang would regret it.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored him. Seeing that the chicken leg in Daohua''s hand had finished eating, he handed her another one.


    Taohua took the drumstick: "I want to have a drink."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, handed her the wine jar, and when she took a sip, he quickly took it back.


    Daohua couldn¡¯t, so she had to bury her head and gnaw on chicken legs, and asked as she ate, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, why don¡¯t you come here this time to talk to me?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang''s mouth tickled: "Do you want to talk to me?"


    Daohua squinted her eyes and said, "Can you answer the question well?" After speaking, he paused, "Did Master say something to you last time? When I was in Liulichang, I felt that you were a little weird."


    Seeing the sauce on the corner of Daohua¡¯s mouth, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help but wiped it with his hand. After wiping, he saw Daohua staring at him and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, Master Gu didn¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡±


    "It¡¯s just the last time I came to your house, Aunt Li. Defending me is like defending against thieves. If I don¡¯t restrain myself, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get close to the door of your house in the future."


    Daohua was stunned. She did not expect this to be the reason. After a while, Xiao Yeyang, who was sitting next to her with a speechless expression, said, "Then you are not afraid now?"


    Xiao Yeyang said with an innocent look: "I was only looking for Wen Kai for a drink, who knew you would follow?"


    Inahana glanced at him, with inquiry in her eyes.


    I always feel that this guy has no good intentions!


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and stretched out his hand, trying to touch Daohua¡¯s head. Who knows, Daohua¡¯s head tilted and avoided, and he suddenly laughed a little: "Okay, eat your chicken legs."


    Inahana didn''t say much, shaking her legs, eating chicken legs leisurely.


    Xiao Yeyang took a sip from the wine jar in his hand, and the corner of his eyes swept to the side of Yan Wenkai.


    The wine jar that Daohua took was not big, but one jar was at least one or two catties. After drinking one jar, Yan Wenkai was actually a little bit drunk. Now that he drank the jar of Xiao Yeyang, his drunkenness became even more obvious.


    Xiao Yeyang winked at Defu, and Defu immediately sat next to Yan Wenkai to prevent him from falling.


    After Daohua finished eating the chicken drumsticks, he thought about it and asked, "Is there nothing wrong with Liulichang? I heard that many people are staring at you during this time."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was slightly constricted, but he quickly returned to the same condition as before: "What can you do? Put your heart in your stomach, and no one can take your silver."


    "Silver is small, but safety is big."


    "Hehe, are you still worried that someone will do something to me?"


    "It''s impossible in theory, but what if? You still have to pay more attention, after all, you have been **** by traffickers before."


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s re-reporting of old things, Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "You can''t get past this thing, are you? I don''t want to say what a super master is now, there is still self-protection ability."


    said, paused, "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s smiling face, Daohua always felt like he was pretending to be relaxed, but, if he didn''t say it, she couldn''t ask again.


    This guy is actually a face-conscious person.


    After ??, the two talked softly about other things, and under the bright moonlight, they appeared to be particularly quiet and warm.


    She herself was thirsty for a few sips of Daohua¡¯s wine, and Xiao Yeyang drank the rest. Holding the empty wine jar, Daohua stared at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang touched his nose: "I''m doing it for you, lest you get drunk."


    Daohua grinds her teeth: "I thank you."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You''re welcome."


    Daohua glanced at the fourth brother who was already drunk, and shook her head helplessly: "Let¡¯s go down now."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded and glanced at Defu. Defu immediately jumped off the roof with Yan Wenkai in his arms. Daohua was very impressed by her neat and light skill.


    "May I hold you down, too?" Xiao Yeyang said to Daohua.


    Daohua shook her head: "I can come up, I can go down." After speaking, she staggered towards the plane tree.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her climb up the branch before jumping off the roof.


    When she got down the tree, it might be because of drinking alcohol. Daohua was not very focused. She accidentally stepped on the corner of her skirt and fell from the tree when she swayed.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that he was taken aback, and ran over quickly and caught the rice flower. When he landed, he held the rice flower for several laps before stabilizing his body because of the strong momentum.


    The sudden weightlessness also shocked Daohua. She closed her eyes as she fell from the tree. The pain did not come as she expected. Daohua slowly opened her eyes, and then she saw Xiao Yeyangyi. His face looked at himself helplessly.


    "I said I want to hug you and jump down, you have to do it by yourself, now it''s alright, are you scared?"


    Daohua saw that she was holding Xiao Yeyang''s chest tightly with her hands, and being held in her arms, she quickly let go, and then said uncomfortably, "You can let me go."


    Xiao Yeyang carefully put Daohua down on the ground, then glanced at her face, only to see that she was a little surprised, and then he was relieved: "Don''t climb trees in the future."


    Inaba covered her pounding chest and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua didn¡¯t speak, and was a little worried: ¡°When you go back, let the maid cook a bowl of tranquilizing soup for you, drink it and sleep, you know?¡±


    Inaba nodded indiscriminately: "I''m going back."


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly said: "I will send you to the Chuhua Gate."


    Daohua glanced at him, didn''t say anything, and walked gently towards the Chuhua Gate.


    Walking to the door of Suihua, Daohua stopped and turned to Xiao Yeyang and said, "You also go back and rest." After saying this, she walked away quickly without looking back.


    Until I couldn''t see Daohua, Xiao Yeyang turned around and returned to the guest house where he lived. As soon as he returned to the house, a man in black walked out and knelt on one knee.


    Xiao Yeyang said lightly: "Yan''s Family Nursing Home is not suspicious, right?"


    The man in black shook his head: "In response to the master, no, the minion used a wild cat to lead them away."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Retreat."


    The man in black got up and was about to quit, but as soon as he turned around, he heard Xiao Yeyang say: "What happened today, you must not tell the Meilin Courtyard."


    The man in black nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang said again: "You are my person now, what you should say and what should not be said in the future, I think about it in my heart."


    Drinking with him on the roof at night and admiring the moon, this kind of thing spread to that person''s ears, I am afraid that he will have a bad impression of Daohua.


    He is also to blame for this, because he couldn''t help it.


    Although he tried his best not to look at Daohua in front of others, he wanted to see her and talk to her as soon as he calmed down. This was the way to lure Daohua out.


    That guy loves to play and is a bold one. He must be interested in things like going on the roof to watch the moon.


    Sure enough, as soon as Yan Wenkai went to say, he followed.


    The man in black lowered his head: "The slave knows that unless it''s the master''s safety, the slave won''t mention anything about the master to the old master." After speaking, he looked at Xiao Yeyang without saying anything.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Say what you have."


    The man in black: "The master should believe in the old master."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "I didn''t believe her, otherwise, I wouldn''t want you, would I?"


    The man in black bowed his head and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Alright, let''s go down."


    "The minion retires."


    This chapter is the two chapters together!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： ,contradiction

    Chapter 360, Contradictions


    "Girl, you are finally back!"


    Daohuaxuan, Wang Man''er heard the sound of buttoning the door, and immediately opened the courtyard door. Seeing his girl came back, he suddenly looked relieved.


    Daohua stepped into the yard, looked at the quiet houses, and asked in a low voice: "No one knows I''m going out, right?"


    Wang Man''er shook his head: "No one knows. The slave servants even Gu Yu and Li Xia have been distracted."


    Daohua was relieved, and walked back to the house quickly.


    Wang Man''er called hot water, first waited for Daohua to wash her face, then helped to remove the hairpin and loose the hair bun, and finally brought a replacement pajamas and nightdress.


    Daohua changed her clothes and said to Wang Man''er, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine here. You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, and you¡¯re tired, so go to bed.¡±


    Wang Man''er nodded: "The girl has a good rest."


    Wait until Wang Man''er had gone out, did Daohua lie down on the bed. Until this moment, her heart was still beating fast.


    Inahana puts her hand on her chest, and through the thin gauze, she can clearly perceive the powerful beating of her heart.


    Thinking of the scene that Qin Wushu had almost discovered before, the corner of Daohua¡¯s mouth rose slightly, except for the initial nervousness, but now it is quite exciting to think of it.


    only


    Xiao Yeyang''s unintentional intimate behavior made her a little confused. Intellectually, she knew that she should stay away from him, but every time she saw it, she couldn''t ignore it. Moreover, Xiao Yeyang treated her. Well, she doesn''t reject it, on the contrary, she enjoys it sometimes.


    Daohua turned her body a little irritably, her heart was a little confused and contradictory at the moment, and her mind was also haunted. She just felt like she was trapped in a misty forest and wanted to quit, but she couldn''t bear it. Stay deeper and deeper.


    Too annoying!


    Don''t think about it!


    Taohua didn''t bother to think about it. Through the window, she looked at the moon high in the sky and walked around. I don''t know how long it took before she slowly closed her eyes.


    Early the next morning, Wang Man''er came to ask Daohua to get up. When she was washing and dressing her, she saw that her eyes were a little blue, and she immediately asked: "Girl, did you sleep well last night?"


    Inahana also nodded with her eyes: "Somehow last night, I couldn''t fall asleep after turning over and over again."


    Gu Yu said with a smile: "It''s probably because the weather is too hot. It will be fine after August."


    Wang Man''er glanced at the several ice basins in the room, his face was puzzled, shouldn''t be, girls used to be like this before, and I didn''t see that I couldn''t sleep.


    Daohua yawned: "Wait a while, give me a basin of cold water, and I will wake up."


    Gu Yu responded with a smile.


    When Daohua arrived in Mrs. Yan¡¯s yard, the rest of the Yan family had already arrived. Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan were also there, talking to Yan Wenxiu.


    Daohua met with everyone, and then sat next to the old lady.


    Xiao Yeyang noticed that she was not in good spirits, and frowned slightly.


    I regretted that she shouldn¡¯t have lured her to the roof to admire the moon last night. This guy not only drank, but also fell from the tree in shock. I was afraid that I didn¡¯t sleep well last night.


    I wanted to take a few more glances, but noticed Madam Li¡¯s gaze, Xiao Yeyang immediately turned his gaze away silently, and turned his head to talk gossip with Dong Yuanxuan.


    After breakfast, the female family members of the Yan family stopped Yan Wenxiu at the gate, while the male family members wanted to send Yan Wenxiu to the dock.


    Daohua wanted to follow, but was stopped by Mrs. Li. After Yan Yihuan and several people said blessings, they also said to Yan Wenxiu: "Big brother, during the exam, don''t panic, don''t worry, don''t give If you are under too much pressure, just play according to your usual normal level."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu smiled heartily.


    The expectations of his family are extremely high, and correspondingly, he is under a lot of pressure. These days, he has heard too many blessings from high school, so the elder sister took his pressure into consideration.


    This sister, sometimes it¡¯s not enough to make people worry, and sometimes it¡¯s very heartwarming.


    Su Hongxin suddenly laughed and said: "Sister Yan, you are not right, how can you only perform normally, you have to perform supernormally!"


    Daohua looked over and said with a smile, ¡°Supernormal play is for people with unsound knowledge. My eldest brother¡¯s knowledge is first-rate, and he just needs to play normally.¡±


    Su Hongxin smiled: "You are not humble at all to your brother."


    Daohua shrugged, spread her hands, and said innocently: "What everyone recognizes, I just want to be humble."


    Seeing her like this, the others laughed suddenly.


    Yan Wenxiu''s mood also relaxed a lot. After saying goodbye to everyone in the Yan family, he mounted his horse and was about to leave the city.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua who was nestling beside the old lady Yan, and quickly turned on his horse. Soon, the group of people left.


    A few days after Yan Wenxiu left, there were rumors in the Ningmen Mansion that Xiangyang Liuli Factory was about to start selling colored glaze.


    Daohua was a little surprised when she heard the news, but soon she was relieved. It has been a while since the Liuli Factory was built, and it is not surprising to start producing colored glaze, so she sent Qin Xiaoliu to inquire about the market for colored glaze.


    "Girl, the first batch of colored glaze produced by Xiangyang Liuli Factory will be sold on the first day of August. At the same time, we will start accepting orders from the beginning of August."


    Hearing this, Daohua hadn''t reacted, so Wang Man''er cried out in surprise: "On the first day of August, isn''t this the girl''s birthday?"


    Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t choose this day deliberately, right?


    Qin Xiaoliu continued: "The Liuli Factory has released the wind, saying that 13 sets of Liuli tea sets will be given out for free on the same day. Anyone who goes to the Liuli Factory on the same day will have a chance to get it."


    At this point, Daohua was sure that Xiao Yeyang was deliberate, and then the corners of her mouth raised, and a smile crossed her eyes: "Don''t say this guy, it''s pretty going to happen."


    Wang Man''er looked distressed: ¡°Thirteen sets of colored glaze tea sets, how much money do you get? Give it out for free, why not give it to us.¡±


    In a happy mood, Daohua glanced at Wang Man''er speechlessly when she heard this, "What do you know, Xiao Yeyang is gaining popularity."


    "You think, people know that there are free colored glass tea sets to receive. Will they pay attention to the slightest possible opportunity? This is a ten, ten, a hundred, so many people know."


    Wang Man''er appeared in a daze, and smiled: "I didn''t expect that the little prince would be good at doing business." After speaking, he paused, and asked with a smile, "Girl, the little prince opened the Liuli factory, do you think he will do Give us something?"


    Rice Flower: "I have money for your girl, so I can buy it myself."


    Wang Man''er: "But I bought it myself, not the same as the one given by the little prince."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ping Tong came in with a smile.


    Daohua surprised: "Sister Pingtong, why are you here?"


    Pingtong handed over the letter in his hand: "The slave and maid are here to deliver the letter. This is a letter from the Fourth Master to the girl."


    Taohua took the letter, and unexpectedly said: "Okay, what letter can Brother Si give me?" She said and opened the letter.


    The letter was written by her fourth elder brother, and the content of the credible upper middle is Xiao Yeyang''s tone at first glance.


    Needless to say, this letter should have been written by Xiao Yeyang who said that her fourth brother, and the two of them worked together.


    Looking at the growing smile on Daohua¡¯s face, Wang Maner and Hepingtong looked curious.


    "Girl, what did the Fourth Master say, why are you so happy?"


    Taohua put the letter away and reduced the smile on her face: "It''s nothing, that is, the fourth brother, based on his good relationship with the little prince, ordered a batch of colored glaze for our family."


    Wang Man''er opened his mouth and came: "Do you want money?"


    Daohua was choked again: "You girl, how can you just open your mouth and shut your mouth to get money? Going for money?"


    Wang Man''er muttered: "Who makes Liuli so expensive? The servants feel distressed."


    Daohua smiled and said, "It''s a birthday gift, it should be unnecessary."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： , Grow

    Chapter 361, Growth


    On July 29, a carriage covered with linen entered the Yan¡¯s backyard.


    At this time, Rice Flower is in class.


    Master Shen sat on the top and glanced at Daohua who was engrossed in the book from time to time. His eyes flickered when he thought of the incident that the Guo family sent someone to talk about.


    Originally, when the Yan family left Xingzhou, she was going to resign as the teacher, but at this time, the Guo family sent someone over, so when Mrs. Li repeatedly invited her, she agreed to continue to teach the Yan family. Several girls.


    Master Shen looked at Daohua again, this time looking a little more.


    In two days, this girl will be thirteen. Now his appearance and body have gradually opened up, and he has become more and more elegant and graceful. If he wants to leave it to the capital, he will not lose anyone.


    Is that girl who fell in love with this girl?


    Having worked in the Yan family for three years, although she never participated in the affairs of the He Yan family, she still knew everything she should know.


    For example, the little prince from Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion seems to be quite unusual for this girl. The two temperaments seem to be in perfect harmony, and they can talk about it together.


    Is it because of this, who is so concerned about this girl?


    However, the Yan family''s family background is too weak. This girl wants to be the wife of Prince Ping''s son, and she is afraid that she is a little unqualified.


    Although it was the mother of the little prince, the prince of peace was too stiff back then, and her opinion was afraid that she could not influence the little prince¡¯s marriage.


    There is a trace of worry in Master Shen''s eyes. She really likes this girl, is smart, and warm-hearted. To her Master, she is thoughtful and considerate in everything. She sincerely hopes that she can have a good relationship.


    The royal daughter-in-law is not so easy to do. This girl''s temperament, she can also see a little bit in these years, is not a happy restraint, the royal rules are strict, and it is not suitable for this girl.


    The Guo family was too strong-tempered and too stubborn, and there was no room for sand in his eyes, so that the Prince of Peace made such a mess.


    But the one who has a powerful family to rely on, can finally reconcile with the prince, and the Yan family is just a fourth-rank official family, and it has no ability to resist at all against the royal family.


    Master Shen looked at Dao Hua, who still didn''t know her sorrow, and sighed silently in his heart.


    It''s not necessarily a good thing to be liked by the Guo family.


    Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion is not a good place to go.


    Daohua was looking at the book intently, and suddenly noticed that someone was looking at herself. As soon as she looked up, she saw Master Shen looking at herself upright.


    Master Shen saw Daohua look over, so he looked away, not looking at her.


    Seeing this, Dahua looked surprised, looked down at what she was wearing, and then reached out to touch her face and hair bun.


    No problem!


    Master Shen, why do you look at yourself like that?


    At this moment, Ping Tong smiled and walked in, and after saluting Master Shen, he smiled: "Master Shen, Madam has something to do with a big girl, and wants to take a long time off for her."


    Master Shen smiled and nodded, and looked at Daohua: "Go ahead, but you must memorize what you are teaching today, and at the same time, you must continue to practice the Chinese characters. You have done a good job of learning, but you must not slack off and become complacent. ."


    "You must know that in this world, only those who have the ability can pursue what they want, and only those who have the ability have the right to say no."


    Daohua was stunned, and she didn''t understand why Master Shen suddenly said this. Although she was puzzled, she nodded and responded: "Students should remember the Master''s teachings."


    Master Shen didn''t say much, and waved to indicate that Daohua could leave.


    Daohua quickly packed his books, saluted Master Shen, and left the class with Wang Man''er.


    "Sister Pingtong, what''s wrong with my mother looking for me?"


    After leaving the school, Daohua looked at Pingtong in confusion. Her mother rarely came to her when she was in class.


    Pingtong smiled: "The girl will find out when she goes to the main courtyard."


    Seeing him smiling, Daohua didn''t say anything, and didn''t ask too much, and walked quickly to the main courtyard.


    After a while, the three of them came to the main courtyard.


    "Zhao Ergou, why are you here?"


    Looking at Zhao Ergou standing in the yard, Daohua looked surprised.


    Ms. Li heard her daughter''s name, and immediately scolded softly: "How do you call it? This is Zhao Zhong''s guard."


    Daohua was taken aback: "Zhao Zhong?"


    Zhao Ergou smiled: "The little prince thought that the name Zhao Ergou was not very pleasant, so he gave me a new name."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, not continuing the topic: "Are you here?"


    Zhao Zhong pointed to the carriage in the yard: ¡°The little lord asked me to replace the glazed windows and glazed tiles for the girl. He said that it must be done before the girl¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Daohua walked to the carriage, looked at the glazed tiles and glazed windows that were loaded with a cart, smiled and asked, "How is the glazed production?"


    Zhao Zhong smiled and said: "It''s not bad. During this period, the little prince was personally watching. Many merchants have found the Liuli Factory these days and said that they wanted to order Liuli. The first batch of Liuli produced. If it weren¡¯t for the little prince who insisted on selling it the day after tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s gone now."


    Seeing that Liuli is selling well, Daohua is relieved: "That''s good."


    Zhao Zhong: "Then I will start to help the girl change."


    Taohua counted the glazed tiles and glazed pieces on the carriage. Don¡¯t look at a carriage, but if you really want to divide it down, it¡¯s estimated that there are two or three pieces in a yard.


    Seeing her daughter like this, Mrs. Li immediately knew what she was going to do, and immediately said: ¡°Just take care of you and the old lady. If other courtyards want to use colored glaze, you can buy it yourself.¡±


    Ina Hua said silently: "I can''t manage so many other courtyards, but the main courtyard, as well as the yards of the eldest brother, the third brother, and the fourth brother, must be taken care of."


    Mrs. Li: "In this way, we will leave a few pieces of glazed tiles in the main courtyard to install the study. As for your elder brothers, just leave a few pieces in your elder brother¡¯s yard. Wen Tao and Wen Kai are not often at home, and it is a waste to install them."


    Listening to Mrs. Li''s words, Daohua didn''t say much, anyway, the Liuli Factory is in Ningmen Mansion. They need to install it in the future and just buy it again.


    After ?? was allocated, Zhao Ergou began to lead people to install glazed tiles.


    At the same time, in a four-entry yard only a few blocks away from the government office, Xiao Yeyang was smiling and talking to Jiang Zhengyuan.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Isn''t Uncle Er Biao going to the office? Why did you come to Ningmen Mansion when you have time?"


    Jiang Zhengyuan looked at his nephew who was not polite to him, and his aura became stronger. He smiled and said, "August the first day, aren''t you going to start selling colored glaze? As a cousin, can I just support you? "


    Xiao Yeyang said politely: "Uncle Er Biao has bothered."


    Jiang Zhengyuan said again: "It must have been very busy that day. When I came this time, I just brought some people. You can use it. You don''t have to be polite with me."


    The smile on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face slightly closed: "Thank you, Uncle Erbiao, but, no, I have arranged everything on the first day of August, and I have enough staff."


    Jiang Zhengyuan''s expression stagnated. He didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to reject him directly and without a smile, saying, "Yeyang, you have become more prosperous these years."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, took a sip of the tea, and said slowly, "Isn¡¯t it right? I¡¯ve grown up!"


    Jiang Zhengyuan''s expression was taken aback again. He suddenly remembered the irritable little boy in his mind. He was slightly in a trance. After a while, he murmured: "Yes, you have grown up."


    After speaking, he paused, and narrowed his eyes to look at Xiao Yeyang: "I heard that someone sneaked into your glass factory some time ago?" After finishing speaking, he stared at Xiao Yeyang''s face unblinkingly, trying to follow His emotions can be seen from the changes in his expression.


    Unfortunately, nothing was gained.


    Xiao Yeyang''s face didn''t change much from beginning to end, but he said faintly, "It''s just some little thieves who don''t know themselves. It has been resolved."


    The light and windy look made Jiang Zhengyuan''s heart tremble slightly.


    I haven¡¯t seen him for several years. This kid has really grown up. Not only did he speak perfectly, but he also controlled his emotions and expressions well. Now even his well-established old fritters can¡¯t find out what he knows and thinks. .


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： , Double standard

    Chapter 362, Double Label


    Knowing that Liulichang couldn''t get his hands on him, Jiang Zhengyuan didn''t continue to hold on. Although Xiao Yeyang was not loved by Prince Ping, he still had such a notorious mother, but the emperor protected him, he couldn''t say too much. , I can only turn my head and talk about Liuli.


    "I heard that Liuli Factory has produced a batch of Liuli?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Not bad."


    Jiang Zhengyuan smiled: "Your aunt and cousin both like colored glaze objects."


    Xiao Yeyang looked embarrassed: "Although the colored glaze factory has begun to produce colored glaze, the daily output is still very small. Most of the first batch of colored glaze has been sent to the capital. On that day, I used them as exhibits so that merchants from all over the place could look at the quality."


    The smile on Jiang Zhengyuan''s face received: "Don''t you want to give out 13 sets for free?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "There is indeed such a thing. This is how I listened to a friend to say that it can expand the visibility of the Liuli Factory more quickly."


    Jiang Zhengyuan hummed: "The first Liuli factory in Daxia, isn''t this name loud enough? Why should we expand its popularity?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "Yes, there are indeed many people who know Liulichang, but most of them are rich and noble people, and ordinary people don''t know it."


    Jiang Zhengyuan froze for a moment, then sneered, "Why, do you still want to sell Liuli to ordinary people? Can they afford it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "If you can''t afford it, let''s talk about it. Let them know that we have our own colored glaze factory. This is still necessary."


    Jiang Zhengyuan condensed his eyebrows, but he did not refute this.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to waste any more words, and thought for a while and said: "There are really not many colored glazes left in the factory. In this way, I squeeze a tea set out of the exhibits, and Uncle Er Biao will help me take it back to Aunt Er Biao, and so on. In the future, there will be more glazed objects produced in the factory. I will open a special shop in the provincial government. When that happens, I will let my second cousin''s aunt and Wanying''s cousin choose them."


    These words made Jiang Zhengyuan a little uncomfortable.


    What does it mean to squeeze out a tea set?


    I can give out 13 sets for free, but how many sets can¡¯t be spared to them?


    Listening to his tone, it was hardly embarrassing.


    Also, there are so many colored glaze utensils, why go to the shop to choose them, can''t they be delivered directly to his home? Go to the store to choose, do I still have to pay for it?


    This Xiao Yeyang, who has been in Zhongzhou for a few years, has become petite.


    Also, there is no capital in Zhongzhou.


    In the capital, Prince Ping just doesn¡¯t like this aunt. The face of the emperor and queen mother, as well as the face of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, will not deduct his expenses too much.


    You can come to Zhongzhou. The Emperor Tiangao is far away. I am afraid that Prince Ping has forgotten this aunt. In these years, he has never heard of Prince Ping taking the initiative to care for this son.


    Forget it, just one set.


    This is also a poor baby. Father doesn''t care for his mother, so he has to plan carefully.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Jiang Zhengyuan looking at him with sympathy, and he was speechless. After a little thought, he knew why.


    No way, he is no stranger to such eyes. After his mother left the palace, she followed him all the time, even if he later moved into the palace, it continued unabated.


    Yes, dignified prince¡¯s concubine, life is not as good as a concubine. If you have a family, you can¡¯t go back. Isn¡¯t it worthy of sympathy?


    A few years ago, he thought the same way, until Daohua told him that it is better to rely on others than to rely on others. Don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s things even if they belong to their parents. He wants to create something by himself, and the unsatisfactory accumulated in his heart. Eliminate little by little.


    If there is no expectation, there will be no disappointment.


    He wants to see his father king again, he shouldn''t show any hostility anymore.


    "Uncle Erbiao, I still have something to work on here, so I can''t accompany you."


    Jiang Zhengyuan also wanted to visit Ningmen Mansion. I heard that the newly appointed prefect Yan Zhigao is still a bit capable, because he holds high-yield grains in his hand. Once he comes over, he encourages the refugees to open up wasteland, which solves a lot of potential safety hazards.


    A few days ago, I said that I found a crop suitable for planting on sandy soil. The effect will be seen in October. I don¡¯t know if it is true or not.


    "Alright, you are busy, I''ll go out and go around."


    Xiao Yeyang got up and gave Jiang Zhengyuan to him. When the people left, he frowned and said, ¡°There is not much left in the first batch of colored glaze. Now I have lost a set of tea sets and there are fewer exhibits.¡±


    Defu took a look at his master, and reminded in a low voice: "Master, you can choose from the utensils reserved for Miss Yan."


    "no!"


    Xiao Yeyang directly decided, "I don''t think the colored glaze I left for Daohua is too small, so how can I get it out? "


    Hearing this, Defu¡¯s expression became numb.


    He now knows how double standards his master has.


    Given a set of tea sets to the Jiang family, the master was so painful, but Zhao Zhong sent a cart of glazed tiles and windows to Yan girl this morning. At that time, the master was not enough.


    If it weren¡¯t for worrying that Master Yan and Mrs. Li think it¡¯s too precious, I¡¯m afraid that even the sets of colored glaze utensils that have been selected early in the morning will be sent to them.


    In that posture, I can¡¯t wait to empty the warehouse.


    Yan House.


    While Daohua was watching Zhao Zhong install the drifting window for herself, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu were led to Yan''s house by Mrs. Dong.


    "Isn''t this not on sale yet, why did you start installing it here?"


    Dong Yuanyao didn''t wait for Mrs. Li to call Daohua, so she took Su Shiyu to Daohuaxuan.


    Seeing the two, Daohua looked surprised: "Why are you here?"


    Dong Yuanyao ran to look at the colored glaze window, but Su Shiyu smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the day after tomorrow your birthday? Let¡¯s come over to spend your birthday with you and buy some colored glaze by the way.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "Give me my birthday, right? To buy colored glaze, did you run so far?"


    Dong Yuanyao turned her head: ¡°Don¡¯t treat it as a donkey. It¡¯s true to have your birthday. Of course it¡¯s also true to buy colored glaze. The two should be done together without conflict.¡±


    "Yes, yes, what you Ms. Dong said is reasonable."


    Daohua smiled and pulled the two into the house, and ordered Gu Yu and Lixia to make tea and serve snacks.


    "Why is your house so bright?"


    As soon as the three of them entered the house, Dong Yuanyao cried out in surprise.


    Daohua smiled and pointed to the roof.


    Dong Yuanyao''s eyes widened: "This is glazed tile, I will install this too soon."


    Su Shiyu smiled and looked at it, and said, ¡°The little prince built the Xiangyang Liuli Factory, which is convenient for us. Before, we just wanted to buy it, and there was no way.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao pursed her mouth: "Little prince is really favoritism. I asked my brother to ask for Liuli for me, but he rejected it directly."


    Daohua was taken aback: "Is there anything else?" After finishing speaking, she paused, and couldn''t help but explain to Xiao Yeyang, "Xiao Yeyang is not a stingy person, it should be that the first batch of colored glaze produced is relatively small, so I refused."


    Dong Yuanyao''s mouth pouted even higher: "Send us less colored glaze. If you give it to you, then more colored glaze will be produced?"


    Daohua chuckled, and said with a smile: "He is my birthday gift. If you celebrate your birthday during this time, he will definitely give it."


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips: "Don''t mention him telling you apart. The little prince is the same as you, favoring one and the other."


    The rice flower quits: "How can I favor one and the other?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "I heard from Big Brother Su that you only make medicated meals for your three brothers and the little prince, but my brother and Big Brother Su do not."


    Daohua was silent, and explained: "This is not because Xiao Yeyang is alone in Zhongzhou, and there is no elder around him to take care of him. I think he is pitiful, so this has taken care of him more."


    Dong Yuanyao was speechless: "The little prince is pitiful? Which eye do you see him pitiful?"


    Daohua: "I can see it with both eyes. Because of his identity, Xiao Yeyang does not lack the cost of eating and drinking, but no relatives care about him."


    "Unlike Brother Dong and Brother Su, who are tired and sick, they will have the comfort and warmth of their parents and relatives. Some people can discuss and rely on things when they encounter problems. Xiao Yeyang is only himself, and everything can only be done by one person. Take it, go carry it, isn''t this pitiful?"


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao was silent, and Su Shiyu was also a little stunned.


    They really never thought about these.


    Ina Flower: "So, I should take care of him more, shouldn''t it?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Then you can also take care of my brother and them."


    Inahana confidently said: "That''s not suitable, I took care of it, then what do you guys do?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua speechlessly.


    You should take care of the little prince. It is not appropriate to take care of my brother. It is really a double standard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： ,lottery

    Chapter 363, Lottery


    Because the Xiangyang Liuli Factory is about to start selling colored glaze, in the last two days, Ningmen Fucheng has become an unprecedented bustle. There are merchants traveling from the north to the south, as well as officials and family members who pay close attention to this matter.


    In the private room on the second floor of a restaurant on the main street of Fucheng City, Daohua, Dong Yuanyao, and Su Shiyu were drinking tea here after shopping. They were slightly surprised to see the pedestrians coming and going on the street.


    Daohua: "Xiao Yeyang chose to build the first colored glaze factory in Daxia in Ningmen Mansion, which helped my father from the side."


    Don¡¯t say anything else, the influx of people from all sides will definitely drive the growth of the local economy.


    As the economy grows, taxes and other things will also go up.


    Neither Dong Yuanyao nor Su Shiyu answered these words.


    Who helped whom, not necessarily!


    Their brother is with the little prince. Even if the little prince doesn''t say something, they can guess one or two things.


    Where did the Liuli prescriptions in the hands of the little prince come from? Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hong have a lot of confidence, especially they have a good relationship with Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao. Both of them are not the kind of people who have deep intentions and can hide things. Let¡¯s take a closer look. , You can find out one or two.


    Su Shiyu glanced at Daohua outside the window, remembering what his grandfather had said in her heart.


    "Outsiders say that the Yan family took advantage of the little prince''s power to get up, but in my opinion, this is really biased."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about the life-saving grace, let¡¯s talk about the loss of the grain of Governor Guo before. If it were not for the Yan family, Governor Guo would have to be demoted."


    "Later on Jiguang¡¯s floods and plagues, the Yan family helped a lot. Governor Guo was the person in charge of the disaster relief. If it weren¡¯t for the plague prescription offered by the Yan family, Jiguang didn¡¯t know how many people would die, even if it wasn¡¯t his fault. , In the end will be a crime of negligence."


    "Although these things seem to have little to do with the little prince, what kind of family is the Guo family? It is the family of the little prince''s maternal uncle. There is an accident in the Guo family and he can''t get it well. The Yan family can be regarded as indirectly helping the little prince. busy."


    "This time the Liulichang, let alone, the Liulichang is under the name of the Ministry of Industry, which is equivalent to that the little prince is already working for the emperor. As long as the Liulichang is operated well, it will have money and reputation in the future. , Who would dare to look down upon this little prince?"


    "The Yan family borrowed the power of the little prince, but the little prince also benefited more from the Yan family."


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the little prince who is far away in Zhongzhou these years, but people on the other side of the capital have paid attention to it. Whether the emperor or the prince Ping, can you allow others to take advantage of the little prince in vain?¡±


    "The people who say that the Yan family is tainted by the little prince are just envious and jealous."


    Thinking about this, Su Shiyu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he lowered his head to continue tasting tea.


    From the perspective of his grandfather¡¯s support of his brother¡¯s relationship with the Yan family brothers, his old man is optimistic about the Yan family and recognizes the Yan family.


    Especially this time, she took the initiative to ask her to come with Madam Dong and Yuan Yao. Obviously, she wanted her to befriend sister Yan.


    Dong Yuanyao put down the tea cup: "My father said that the little prince chose to build the Liuli Factory in Ningmen Mansion. This decision was particularly good. Although Ningmen Mansion is not rich, it is located at the junction of the three provinces of Jiguang, Fenxi, and Zhongzhou. A tributary of the Grand Canal flows through, and the waterway traffic is very convenient, which is very convenient for the sale of colored glaze."


    Daohua nodded: "That''s true." Suddenly, her eyes flashed and she pointed to the street and said, "Look, is that Jiang Chenzheng?"


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu looked over, and they saw Jiang Zhengyuan wandering on the street. Behind him, they followed a few other provincial officials in ordinary clothes.


    In Daohua''s heart, "Isn''t it just selling a colored glaze? Where is it worth these people to come here in person?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "Of course it''s worth it." She said, lowering her voice, "My father said, Daxia can''t build only two colored glaze factories. Now all parties are so concerned, just want to see the benefits of the colored glaze factory. Is it worthwhile for them to strive to establish a Liulichang elsewhere in the future."


    Daohua''s face suddenly appeared: "It turns out that there is still this relationship."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Isn''t it, let alone Jiang''s family, even my grandfather also wrote a letter to let my father pay more attention to Liulichang."


    Daohua: "It''s no wonder that my fourth brother said before that Xiao Yeyang was so annoyed by so many people that he was stared at by so many people. Can''t control it alone."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded.


    Su Shiyu smiled and said, ¡°You can only grow under pressure. Let the little prince in the capital take charge of the Liuli Factory, I am afraid there will be tests to temper him.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao said with a smile: "My father said the same. He said that when the little prince first came to Zhongzhou, all the things in his heart were on his face, but in the past two years, he has become more and more restrained."


    Daohua smiled: "Well, people always grow up, how can they be like a child with moody mood."


    Su Shiyu laughed: "That''s true."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Let''s eat quickly, and go back to rest after dinner, and then get up early tomorrow to grab the free glazed tea set."


    Daohua shook her head: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to grab it."


    "Um?"


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu looked over together.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Why? The free Liuli tea set is not given to anyone. Given our relationship with the little prince, this is not a difficult task, right?"


    Daohua: "I think, Xiao Yeyang will give the Liuli tea set as a gift to merchants from afar or ordinary people who cannot afford it. Anyway, it will not fall into the hands of officials and aristocrats."


    Dong Yuanyao condensed her eyebrows, and Su Shiyu was also puzzled.


    "It''s not necessary!"


    Daohua smiled and shrugged, without saying much.


    On the first day of August, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu ate longevity noodles with Daohua, and they couldn¡¯t wait to take her to the Liulichang on the outskirts of the city, and Yan Yihuan followed.


    When a few people arrived, countless people had gathered outside the Liuli Factory.


    However, it is not crowded.


    At this moment, showcases have been placed on the left side of the gate of Liuli Factory, and a red line is pulled in front of each showcase, and no one is allowed to cross the red line.


    And on the right side of the gate, there was a long queue, and everyone was slowly walking towards the carton in front.


    "What is this doing?"


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu looked puzzled.


    Daohua pursed her mouth and smiled: "It should be a lottery. If you win a specific item, you will get a free glazed tea set."


    Dong Yuanyao''s eyes lit up: "This is fun, let''s go, let''s also go in line." As he said, he ran towards the team with one hand in one hand.


    Although they are not bad for money, it is still quite good to get a free set of colored glaze, especially with so many people participating. If they get it, wouldn¡¯t it prove that their luck is better than others?


    There are others who have the same idea.


    Yan Wenkai and Dong Yuanxuan took a day off specially today, and they are also in line at the moment.


    Many people came today, and Yan Zhigao, the prefect of Ningmen Mansion, also came.


    Watching Xiao Yeyang let everyone participate in the gift lottery regardless of their status, Yan Zhigaowei nodded invisibly.


    "The little prince is a little arrogant, but he still has compassion for the people." Yan Zhigao said to Master Xiao in a low voice.


    Master Xiao smiled and nodded: "My lord, let''s try our luck too?"


    Yan Zhigao smiled: "Okay, I have this meaning."


    While talking, the two walked into the team.


    Not everyone is like Yan Zhigao to give up and enjoy with the people. Although Jiang Zhengyuan and some other officials also found the lottery interesting, they stood calmly on the side and did not move. They only sent someone to the lottery.


    During the ?? period, someone wanted to jump in the line, but was thrown out by the guards who maintained order, and ordered not to approach the Liuli Factory.


    Seeing this, everyone lined up obediently.


    No one, because they recognized that the person who jumped the line was a servant of the Jiang family.


    The little prince did not even give the Jiang family''s face, let alone other people''s.


    The carton in the lottery draw is either something else, or a ball of paper with numbers written on it.


    When Daohua was about to draw a few prizes, Xiao Yeyang walked out of the Liuli Factory.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced lightly at the people gathered outside the door, nodded at Jiang Zhengyuan, and walked towards the lottery box, personally supervising the crowd drawing paper balls.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： , Figured out

    Chapter 364, I figured it out


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang coming over, the crowd was suddenly excited.


    For ordinary people, they don¡¯t have many chances to see officials, let alone see people in the royal family.


    In the crowd, there were many young girls who came to join in the fun like Daohua. They bowed their heads in embarrassment when they saw Xiao Yeyang, who was in the wind and energetic in Yushu.


    Some daring, self-proclaimed good-looking, directly lifted the scarf in front of the veil and looked at Xiao Yeyang with scorching eyes.


    "Look, the little prince seems to be watching us."


    "Really? I''ll look at it too. God, it''s true, he is looking at us."


    "My sister is beautiful, and the little prince must be watching you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense~"


    Listening to the shy smiles of the few girls in front, Daohua, who was standing behind, silently glanced at each other with Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang who was standing in front of the cardboard box, and said lightly: "That guy is quite capable of attracting bees and butterflies."


    Dong Yuanyao took the words: "Isn''t it obvious? It looks good and has a good family background. Let alone butterflies and bees, even caterpillars dare to go up." After finishing speaking, she swept the girls in front of her, it looked like that. They are like caterpillars.


    "Pooh~"


    Su Shiyu couldn''t help but laughed directly, and Daohua was also very happy.


    Ahead, Xiao Yeyang''s gaze swept here from time to time, although Daohua was wearing a drapery hat, he recognized it at a glance.


    "Little Prince!"


    Suddenly interrupted Xiao Yeyang''s gaze.


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head and saw that it was Dong Yuanxuan and Yan Wenkai: "Why are you here?"


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: "The Liuli Factory opened, how can we not come for such a big thing?" After finishing speaking, he winked at Xiao Yeyang, "Little Prince, none of us have any money, you see that it is a free gift. Glass tea set"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly, and pointed to the lottery carton: "Then it depends on whether you have that luck."


    Yan Wenkai looked stagnant, and said in a low voice: "Little Prince, we are all so familiar, can you see if you can"


    "No!" Xiao Yeyang refused without hesitation, "Hurry up, don''t stop the people behind."


    Yan Wenkai helplessly, looked back at some Dong Yuanxuan, resigned his hand to the cardboard box, and soon grabbed one and stepped aside.


    "I wonder if my brother can get it?"


    Dong Yuanyao stretched her neck when her elder brother started to smoke.


    Ina Flower: "Don''t count on it after all."


    She didn''t know how Xiao Yeyang would do it, but the colored glaze that she presented was definitely not theirs.


    Su Shiyu''s expression moved, and she was surprised: "In front of so many people, can there be fakes?"


    Daohua smiled. For the lottery draw, don¡¯t have too many black box operations, okay?


    Soon, it was Daohua''s turn.


    Dong Yuanyao pushed Daohua to the front and asked her to smoke first.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang who was standing in front of the cardboard box.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly and raised his eyebrows at her. He who hasn''t spoken since he came out, laughed in a low voice: "Ms. Yan, happy birthday, I wish you a good number."


    Inahana did not speak, she stretched her hand directly into the cardboard box. Before she was ready to grasp, she felt a ball of paper fall into her hand. With a sudden movement in her heart, she quickly pulled her hand out and took the ball of paper back to the other side.


    At this time, Yan Wenkai and a few had recognized them, and immediately came over.


    "Big sister, take a look, what number did you draw?"


    Daohua was about to open the paper ball, but when she saw them, she couldn''t open it again: "I''m waiting to watch with Yuan Yao, Shi Yu, and the second sister."


    Yan Wenkai was speechless: "Does it take to look at a paper ball together?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "It''s necessary."


    Soon, Dong Yuanyao, Su Shiyu, and Yan Yihuan came over.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Yiyi, what is your number? Mine is Yiqi."


    Su Shiyu: "Mine is Si Qi."


    Daohua opened the paper ball and saw the numbers inside. She was taken aback and then smiled again, but she smiled and narrowed her smile again, and then slashed Xiao Yeyang in front of the carton.


    Xiao Yeyang has been paying attention to Daohua. When she opened the paper ball, her heart began to hold it. After seeing Daohua smiling at the numbers on the paper ball, she was relieved.


    Dong Yuanyao saw that Daohua didn''t speak, and snatched her paper ball: "Let me see what your numbers are."


    Opening the paper ball and seeing a series of numbers on it, I was dumbfounded.


    "Why do you have so much? What do you mean?"


    Taohua took the paper ball back, pretending to be casual and said: "Who knows, maybe someone wrote it indiscriminately."


    Yan Wenkai interjected: "This is the character of the little prince."


    Daohua squinted at her fourth brother: ¡°Fourth brother is so insightful, you can see whose word it is at a glance?¡± After speaking, she quickly put the paper ball away and put it in her purse.


    This Xiao Yeyang, when he was teaching him to keep accounts in Taohua''an, was bored halfway through. She and him mentioned the code words of the previous life, but he did not expect that the guy would remember it.


    Thinking of the meaning of the numbers, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang again and gave him a fierce look.


    This guy is using numbers to tease her!


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua inquiringly: "No, that number must have something special."


    Dong Yuanxuan also looked at Daohua.


    Daohua: "Don''t think about it, it really doesn''t mean anything else. Xiao Yeyang just got bored and wrote random things."


    Yan Wenkai suddenly cleverly said: "No, the numbers we got were not written by the little prince, why did you get the little prince''s writing for the eldest sister?"


    said, his eyes lit up.


    "Could it be that you are the number that can receive free colored glass tea sets?"


    As soon as ?? said this, everyone was instantly led away.


    Dong Yuanyao smiled with joy: "It must be like this, Yiyi, quickly get the paper ball out, and we can get the colored glaze tea set later."


    Ina Flower was a little helpless, but in order to prevent everyone from thinking about it, she took out the paper ball.


    At that moment, a team of small servants in the Liuli Factory, dressed in the same robes, walked out with the Liuli tea sets. Each tea set is very exquisite and has different colors. Once it came out, it attracted everyone''s admiration.


    Soon, thirteen tea sets were put on the exhibition counter.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man who looked like a manager smiled and walked onto the high platform.


    "This is the 13 sets of colored glaze tea sets to be given out for free today. You can visit nearby, but you can''t touch them. After two cups of tea, the winning numbers will be announced."


    The words fell, the merchants from all sides, as well as the families and officials began to move.


    Yan Wenkai: "Before the little prince didn''t show us the colored glaze he made, I thought the quality of colored glaze was very poor, but now I look at it and it''s better than what foreigners sell."


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled: "The little prince is now more and more calm and calm."


    Zhou Chengye agreed: "Yes, if the colored glaze is taken out too early, how can there be such a bright effect today."


    Unconsciously, the time for two cups of tea passed.


    The guards who maintained order walked out and dispersed the people in front of the showcase.


    The middle-aged manager smiled and went to the high platform again: "Now, please take out your own paper ball, and the paper ball reads "People who are dying, please take the paper ball up to receive the colored glaze tea set."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone checked the numbers on their paper balls.


    "Ah~"


    Suddenly, an excited voice sounded.


    A small vendor in coarse cloth raised his hand in excitement: "mine is Jiu Si II, mine is Jiu Si II."


    The guard immediately walked over, verified the number on the paper ball in his hand, and then took him to the station counter: "Thirteen sets of colored glaze tea sets, you can choose one of them."


    The small vendor saw that he might actually have taken the Liuli tea set, and quickly chose a set that he liked. After the selection, the guard took the person away.


    "Mine is also a jade!"


    "mine too!"


    Thirteen sets of colored glaze tea sets were taken away one after another.


    Daohua took the paper ball back from Dong Yuanyao''s hand: "I am right, I am not at all."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua with a sigh of sigh: ¡°You really guessed it. The people who got the glass tea set are not ordinary people, or businessmen, and officials and family members didn¡¯t get them.¡±


    "How can you guess so accurately? It seems to know the mind of the little prince."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： , Something more

    Chapter 365, something more


    After the 13 sets of colored glaze tea sets were given away, Daohua left.


    There is no way. Most colored glazes are only for display, not for sale. Those who can buy colored glaze are large customers who have signed large orders, like retail investors who only buy one or two pieces. They can only wait for a while, Ningmen Fucheng The sunny colored glaze inside can only be bought after it has been spread out.


    It was early, and everyone wandered on the street.


    "I wanted to buy a set of colored glaze tea sets to honor my grandmother, who knows, I ran for nothing." Dong Yuanyao looked disappointed.


    Daohua smiled and said, "What''s the matter? When the colored glaze is spread out, just buy it again."


    Dong Yuanyao: "But I don¡¯t know how long it will take for the Liuli Shop in the provincial government to open?"


    Yan Yishuang who followed behind heard this and suddenly smiled: "Big sister, don''t you have many glazed objects? You and Sister Dong are so good, you give her one."


    As soon as ?? said this, everyone looked at Yan Yishuang.


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Yan Yishuang with a smile but turned her head to Daohua: "What did I say to you before? What did you say is that you are not good, and you are provoked by needles. If I don¡¯t know what you are, I don¡¯t have to I have a pimple in my heart."


    Daohua glanced at Yan Yishuang faintly, her eyes were a little cold, and she invited Wang Man''er: "The third sister is tired, send her back to the house."


    This morning, if the cheap father hadn¡¯t spoken, she didn¡¯t want to bring the three of Yan Yishuang.


    There are indeed a few glazed artifacts in her house, almost all of them are given by Xiao Yeyang. She and Dong Yuanyao have a good relationship, but it does not mean that they can share anything.


    Yan Yi looked stiff on both sides, looked at the people who looked at her coldly, bit her lip, and wanted to leave, but suddenly she saw Xiao Yeyang and others walking towards this side, and her eyes suddenly turned red. .


    "Big Sister, it¡¯s not good to be a younger sister. You shouldn¡¯t speak when you are talking to Sister Dong. Please, don¡¯t drive me home. I finally came out this time."


    Daohua immediately cold her face, holding her air pressure and saying in a low voice: "Yan Yishuang, you have to cry on the street, don¡¯t you lose face of Yan family?"


    Yan Yi bit her lip and looked at Daohua with tears, like a little pitiful being bullied.


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu, who witnessed the whole process, looked at Yan Yishuang with admiration.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Yeyang came over.


    Daohua turned her head, looked at a few Xiao Yeyang, and then at Yan Yishuang who pretended to be poor, she was speechless.


    Fortunately, she thought that Yan Yishuang had grown up before, but she did not expect it to be the same as before.


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu all suddenly realized.


    "Well, I said, why did you cry well? It turned out that it was Lingxiang Xiyu''s person who came."


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile looked at each other, but they dared not speak.


    Seeing that Daohua''s expression was not good, Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Yishuang, and said quietly, "You are too soft and gentle. Who offends you, just let it go. Why bother to waste your words? "


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was speechless.


    Sister Yan (Yan Yiyi, Big Sister) is soft-tempered?


    When did Xiao Wangye''s ability to tell nonsense become so powerful?


    is rice flower, and a rare trace of uneasiness appears on her face.


    Yan Yi stared at Xiao Yeyang blankly, the tears in her eyes really flowed down at this moment, and at the same time, her mind was sober.


    Just now, she was dizzy with jealousy. Seeing her big sister and Miss Dong and Miss Su are intimate, a wave of anger surged in her heart.


    Why is the same father¡¯s daughter, the eldest sister can have a good relationship with other girls, and she can only walk behind?


    Why are the colored glaze utensils at home only for the big sister to enjoy, and she doesn''t have one?


    So, one could not hold back, she provoked.


    Obviously, the relationship between Big Sister and Miss Dong is stronger than she thought.


    After hearing that the eldest sister was going to send her home, she was embarrassed. Seeing the little prince and the others came, suddenly the idea of ??adding a blockage to the eldest sister came out. It¡¯s better to let her leave her in front of the little prince and others. A mean reputation.


    Unfortunately, things backfired.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Yan Wenkai: "Have you not seen your third sister tired? Don''t hesitate to send people back to the house."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu looked at each other quickly.


    "Yiyi and Xiao Wangye are in a tacit agreement, and the reasons for rushing people are surprisingly consistent."


    At this time, Yan Yishuang couldn''t stay anymore, it was useless to ask Wang Maner, so he turned and left.


    Daohua signaled Wang Man''er to follow, and Yan Wenkai sent a small servant to follow.


    After the others left, Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua: "Well, what did you bring her out?"


    Ina Flower said lightly: "Father asked to bring it."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai can¡¯t say anything.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Okay, don''t be angry, today is your birthday, and you should be happy."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, surprised: "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I have to do things on the Liulichang side?¡±


    I think about it, I didn¡¯t say more.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Let''s go, we will accompany you for a while, and then go to your house for dinner."


    Daohua looked up and said, "Xiao Yeyang, you are not welcome."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his chin: "Of course, I have a gift."


    Seeing the two naturally joking and laughing, Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s eyes flashed, and Yan Wenkai saw him standing still, and touched him with his hand: "Go."


    Dong Yuanxuan pulled him, waited a few steps behind everyone, and then whispered: "Do you think that the relationship between Little Prince and Sister Yan seems to be a lot closer?"


    Yan Wenkai looked up at the younger sister and the little prince who were walking together, and shook his head: "No, aren''t they always close?"


    Dong Yuanxuan was silent for a moment: ¡°Although it was intimate before, it feels a little less than now.¡±


    Yan Wenkai was confused: "What are you talking about? What is missing and too much?"


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at Yan Wenkai a little speechlessly: ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s for nothing to tell you.¡± After that, he hurried to chase everyone.


    "What? You didn''t make it clear by yourself, OK!"


    Yan Wenkai shook his head, caught up with Su Hongxin, and complained: "Brother Dong is too awkward. He obviously followed us to practice martial arts, so he has to learn from the plausible things his brother said. In the mist, who can understand?"


    Su Hongxin patted Yan Wenkai on the shoulder: "You know, Brother Dong is not like us. He will participate in scientific expeditions in the future."


    Yan Wenkai: "Aren''t you going to participate?"


    Su Hongxin shook his head: "Although my family has always had civil servants, I am a stranger. I haven''t inherited the brains of my ancestors, so I can''t participate in it."


    Yan Wenkai smiled: "It''s okay, there is my third brother with you."


    Su Hongxin squinted at him: "I''m still better than the two of you, at least I can still write poetry."


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips: "Strong is not strong enough. Okay, let''s not talk about this. Let''s just practice martial arts. I don''t believe that only civil servants can get ahead."


    Su Hongxin looked at Xiao Yeyang and the others who were walking ahead, and lowered his voice: "I heard a news when I was discussing with the soldiers in the barracks."


    Yan Wenkai: "What news?"


    Su Hongxin: "It seems that the north side is going to fight again."


    Yan Wenkai opened his eyes: "Really?!"


    Su Hongxin immediately covered his mouth: ¡°Speak down, I don¡¯t know if this is true or not. Now let¡¯s practice martial arts well. As long as we have the ability, we don¡¯t have to worry about not having the opportunity to make merits.¡±


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "You are right, our current martial arts is not good enough, it is not enough to sweep the army."


    Hearing this, Su Hongxin rolled his eyes directly.


    Yan Wenkai''s tone is now too big, and he will sweep the army at every turn.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： , Dont care

    Chapter 366, don''t care


    Yan House.


    Yan Wenbin heard that Yan Yishuang came back alone, and immediately went to her yard.


    "Big sister, they haven''t come back yet, why are you back alone?"


    Yan Wenbin asked when she entered the door. Seeing that Yan Yishuang was not talking, she walked over and found that her nose and eyes were red, and she knew she had cried. She frowned immediately.


    "What did you do again?"


    Hearing the accusatory words, Yan Yishuang became angry: "Fifth brother, your old eyes are dim. Didn''t you see that I was bullied?" After speaking, she lay down on the table and sobbed.


    Yan Wenbin watched silently, without uttering comfort, until Yan Yishuang slowly calmed down, then spoke slowly.


    "Big sister''s temperament, I can see clearly over the years, she is not a person who cannot tolerate others, especially this time there are two outsiders, Ms. Dong and Ms. Su. If it weren''t for what you did, she wouldn''t be out. It hurts the Yan family¡¯s face in front of people."


    Yan Yi''s expression was stagnant, and she sobbed without speaking.


    Seeing that she didn''t refute, Yan Wenbin confirmed his guess and turned to look at Yan Yishuang''s maid, Chaqian, "What happened today?"


    Chaqian looked at Yan Yishuang, and saw that she hadn¡¯t stopped, she whispered out the things on the street.


    After listening, Yan Wenbin raised his hand and rubbed his swollen forehead, looked at Yan Yishuang with a bit of hatred for iron and steel, took a few deep breaths, and finally couldn''t hold back the blame.


    "You say you, I warn you again and again, don''t compare with your big sister, why don''t you listen?"


    Yan Yishuang also regretted at this time, a little bit weak and said: "I just can''t be angry."


    Yan Wenbin helplessly: "What''s so angry about you? Big sister and Dong family, Miss Su family have a good relationship, what''s in your way? You have a good time with Zhu family, Miss Wang family, big sister may come to you uneasy?"


    Speaking, he sighed long and hesitated again and again, and then said what was in his heart.


    "In the future, you''d better not do it in the future by acting like a pitiful pity for such a small-fashioned party."


    Hearing the words, Yan Yi was stunned: "Fifth brother, what are you talking about?"


    Yan Wenbin was silent for a moment, and said cruelly: "That''s a trick for the little concubine to invite pets, you are a serious lady of the Yan family, you shouldn''t learn this kind of style."


    Yan Yi double stared at Yan Wenbin blankly.


    Fifth brother''s words not only denied her, but also denied their biological mother Aunt Lin.


    Because, in front of his father, the aunt has always been so weak-sighted.


    Seeing Yan Yishuang was stunned, Yan Wenbin sighed, and said bitterly: "Yishuang, our family is getting better and better. In the future, you will be able to marry a good person and be a family member. The aunt''s methods are not suitable for you. ."


    "Although my father does not love us as much as before, but he cares about us. Today is the birthday of the big sister. He also knows that the big sister doesn''t want to take you out, but the father still speaks at the dinner table. I just want you to follow the big sister and learn from her, Yishuang, don''t let your father down."


    Yan Yishuang was stunned again, a little uncertain: "Father. Does father still love us? He hasn''t taught me for a long time."


    Yan Wenbin nodded: ¡°Of course, my father has always loved us, but now he is getting busier and busier, and he has less free time, so he pays less attention to us.¡±


    Yan Yi¡¯s eyes started to flush again: "Fifth brother, I miss my mother."


    Yan Wenbin: "It''s my aunt, don''t call me wrong again in the future."


    Yan Yi''s tears slipped silently in her eyes, her mouth was tight and she didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenbin felt very uncomfortable, but he couldn''t help it. They were born children, so they could only call his biological mother aunt.


    With the rise of his father¡¯s official position, he has come into contact with more and more children from aristocratic families, and he has more and more deeply realized the huge difference between his concubines.


    Having seen how other concubines were suppressed and excluded, he was sincerely grateful that he was born in the Yan family.


    Although the eldest brother is not as affectionate to him as before after returning from Jiguang, he has never suppressed him, and there is no intention to prevent him from appearing. As long as he has the ability, he can still create a world for himself.


    The same is true for the big sister. Although she is not very close to them, she has never been a two-sided party to their younger siblings. If they have something to say, as long as they keep themselves safe, she will not take care of them. It is good or bad. Each toss to go.


    It''s a pity that my sister is high-spirited and has never understood this matter.


    Yan Wenbin thought for a while, and said to Yan Yishuang: "After the big sister comes back, you will find a chance for no one to apologize to her."


    Yan Yi reluctantly said: "She sent me back in front of so many people. Should I apologize to her?"


    Yan Wenbin: "What happened today was originally your fault. You don''t want to make this happen to your father, do you?"


    Yan Yi lowered her head and said nothing.


    Yan Wenbin sighed: "My auntie is still banning her feet now. Since her father''s job, her uncle has been idle at home. This year''s test will be good. If he can''t, he can only rely on you and me. NS."


    "But, if you and I can''t stand in the Yan family, how can we help my aunt and uncle? Although my father loves us, but we have to be ignorant and always cause trouble for him, the love in his heart can be maintained. How long is it?"


    Yan Yishuang lowered her head, crying: "I''m going, can''t I go?"


    It was about noon, Daohua and his group came back with a joke and a smile.


    As for what happened on the street, Mrs. Li knew about it when Yan Yishuang came back, but she didn''t pay attention to it. Her daughter could handle such trivial matters.


    After lunch, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai left together.


    Daohua got up and gave her away. When she came back, she met Yan Yishuang halfway through the road. She raised her eyebrows and waited for her to approach. Then she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Yi raised her eyes and looked at Daohua: "Big sister, what happened today is that I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯t be the same as me. I was just a ghost and I didn¡¯t mean anything else."


    Inahua looked at her silently for a while: "Actually, I don''t care about what you do. I also know that you have great opinions on me in your heart."


    "I"


    Daohua didn''t give her a chance to speak, and continued: "I sent someone to send you back today, not to make you ugly, but to teach you a lesson."


    "Father is now the prefect of Ningmen Mansion. As children, every action we do outside is related to the face of the Yan family. You shouldn''t do it forever, and you shouldn''t expose it to outsiders because of the little thought in your heart. What happened between you and my sister."


    "The Dong family and the Su family are also familiar with my family. If you switch to another family, I don¡¯t know what jokes will come out. You don¡¯t want our family to be someone else¡¯s after-dinner joke."


    Yan Yishuang murmured: "I don''t have a big opinion of you."


    Daohua''s expression is faint: "Is there, you know in your heart that you don''t need to be weak in front of me. I don''t have high expectations of you. We don''t want to be a sister, so let''s not come, but in front of outsiders, let''s At least it''s pretty decent, don''t you think?"


    Yan Yi pursed her lips and nodded.


    Ina Flower: "Okay, you can go back." After speaking, she turned around and left.


    "big sister"


    Yan Yishuang hurriedly called to stop.


    Daohua turned her head: "Is there anything else?"


    Yan Yishuang hesitated to speak again: "Will you tell your father about this?"


    Daohua¡¯s mouth is tickled: "This kind of trivial matter won''t bother my father!"


    Seeing Daohua walking away quickly, Yan Yishuang stood there in a daze for a while, then sneered after a long time: "I work hard to study, practice calligraphy, learn the red, learn the rules, and think that one day I can Comparing the eldest sister, it was recognized by my father and the elders in the family. But today I discovered that the eldest sister didn''t even care about what I cared about."


    The eldest sister said she didn¡¯t care, she could see that she really didn¡¯t care.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： , Meet

    Chapter 367, meet


    The incident that Yan Yishuang was sent back to his home in advance did not cause any storm at Yan''s house. Daohua didn''t mention it, and Yan Yishuang didn''t dare to make trouble. The incident passed so quietly.


    Second room.


    Sun looked at the three children a little bit sorrowfully: "Aunt Lin is forbidden. It is a good thing for Wenbin and Yishuang. Without her support, they also know the current affairs."


    Yan Zhiyuan said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s really good for them to recognize your position early. Wenbin is very knowledgeable. As long as he doesn¡¯t think about it, Wenxiu won¡¯t stop him from getting ahead.¡±


    Sun nodded and looked at the little daughter: "You shouldn''t fight against your elder sister in the future, especially when you don''t have any reason. Like Yishuang, this time, she was sent back in front of so many people. It''s so embarrassing. !"


    Yan Yile pursed her mouth: "How can I dare to post it. The 100 large characters written last time made me still not want to pick up a pen."


    Sun smiled and said, "You should grind your temper like this."


    Yan Yile is not happy: "Why no one is going to grind the eldest sister''s temper? Now she is thirteen, don''t she still run out all day?"


    Sun sighed: "Who makes your big sister good? There is an old lady guarding him and your big aunt at the bottom. Now it''s your uncle who is hurting that girl more and more. It''s not what she wants. That''s it."


    Yan Yile shook Sun''s arm: "Mother, big sister''s house is so bright, I also want to install glazed tiles and drifting windows."


    Sun pulled his hand away, and said in a bad mood: "Your mother, I have no money to buy the precious stuff." As he said, his face became stern, and he looked at Yan Zhiyuan.


    "My sister-in-law is becoming more and more stingy now. She is better off. Thanks to the colored glaze sent by the little prince, she installed the main courtyard, but forgot us."


    Yan Zhiyuan squinted at the Sun family: "What is Hulielie? You want to pretend to be a sister-in-law and you are not stopped."


    Sun stared: "What shall I pretend to be?"


    Yan Zhiyuan was a little impatient: "You should be content. We have not separated yet. All we eat and use are from the older brother and sister-in-law. She doesn¡¯t dislike us. It¡¯s enough. Why don¡¯t you learn from the third siblings? Did your younger siblings say such silly things?"


    Sun''s lip curled: "The tenant daughter of Wu''s family was married to Yan''s family empty-handed. How dare she ask anything, but I am different, I am"


    Before he finished speaking, Yan Zhiyuan stood up, flicked his sleeves, and went straight out of the room.


    Seeing this, Sun''s anxious: "Look at your good father, what kind of attitude is this!"


    Yan Wenjie was a little helpless: "Mother, you know that Dad doesn''t like to hear you say this, so why bother to keep talking in front of him."


    Yan Yihuan, who was sitting on the side, wrinkled her brows, looking at the direction her father was going out, there was a little sadness between her brows.


    Daddy has been going out early and returning late in the recent period. Some time ago, he did not go home for the night.


    What is ??Father up to now?


    On the second day of Dao Peanut Chen, Mrs. Dong took Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu back to the provincial government.


    In front of the dock.


    Daohua pulled Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu: "I originally wanted to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with you, but you are leaving again."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely come back when the little prince''s colored glaze is spread out. Yesterday, the little prince said that the store was almost opened around Mid-Autumn Festival, if the days are close, We can still spend the Mid-Autumn Festival together."


    Su Shiyu also smiled and said: "The colored glaze is spread out, and I will come over and choose a few sets, not to mention, the glazed tiles and drifting windows must be installed, so that when you read in the study, you won¡¯t feel that There is not enough light."


    Daohua: "Okay, I''ll just wait for you. I will prepare moon cakes and sweet-scented osmanthus wine for you in advance."


    Dong Yuanyao came with interest and smiled: "Okay, we will enjoy the moon while drinking swigs, and come here to stay drunk or return."


    Su Shiyu also smiled, with more expectation in her eyes.


    Staying with Yiyi and Yuan Yao, two people who love to play, talk and laugh for the past two days, she feels that her temperament has become a little more active.


    Grandfather often said that emotions can infect people, which is really good.


    Looking at the bright and bright smiles of the two, she couldn''t help but want to laugh, and her mood became much brighter.


    Next to ??, Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Li finished speaking, and they all laughed a little when they heard the agreement of the three girls.


    "I''m not drunk yet, this girl''s tone is getting louder and louder."


    "It''s only two or three years that you can be free, let them go."


    "Then we will come back, and you guys too."


    Sent away Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu a few days later, Daohua and Mrs. Yan went to Taohua Village. One of them went to see the autumn harvest, and the other was to send Mid-Autumn Festival gifts to Grandma and Gu Jian.


    "Mother-in-law, Master, this is the moon cake I made specially for you two. You can try it."


    Ina Flower put the mooncakes on the table like the mooncakes.


    Old mother-in-law looked at all kinds of mooncakes in different colors, her face was full of smiles: "Why are there so many kinds?"


    The old lady Yan smiled and said, "This girl likes to toss and do some fancy tricks."


    Grandma Gu picked up a piece of pig-head mooncake and smiled: "I see, this is ingenuity. Let others do it, and others can''t make it."


    The old lady Yan smiled and did not refute, she also picked up a plum moon cake: "The taste is not bad, try it soon."


    Gu Jian was about to stretch out his hand, and Daohua handed over a plate: "Master, you like to eat salty ones. These are egg yolk moon cakes and ham moon cakes."


    Gu Jian gave the little apprentice a slanted look, did not say anything, picked up the mooncake and ate it.


    After he had a few bites, Daohua quickly asked: "How is it, does it suit your taste?"


    Gu Jian faintly nodded: "It''s still going to be."


    Seeing this, both the old lady and old lady smiled and shook their heads.


    Daohua pouted: "Master, what''s the matter with you complimenting me?"


    Gu Jian said with a stern face: "Just a few plates of moon cakes, is it worth a compliment? Can you remember the prescriptions that the teacher taught you?"


    Daohua shrank her neck. She had been busy during the time she was going home. Where did she have time to recite some prescriptions, worried about being tested and taught, and quickly changed the subject: "I''ll see if there is enough food in the kitchen." , Ran away in a hurry.


    Seeing people go out, Granny Gu glanced at her younger brother dissatisfiedly: "You are too harsh."


    Gu Jian didn¡¯t change his face, with a smile in his eyes, he picked up a piece of mooncake again, took a bite, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be harsh, this girl¡¯s tail should be up to the sky.¡±


    The old lady Yan nodded with a smile: "Master Gu is right. She should be more strict with that girl. Her mother is always worried about her escaped temperament."


    Granny Gu laughed and said, "I see Daohua has a good temperament, so I don''t need to be too restrictive."


    Old lady Yan Yan: "If she didn''t restrain her, her mother said she was too strong, and she didn''t have a cruel heart to discipline her. It''s not because of the girl''s temper. Fortunately, she also knows how to measure."


    In the kitchen, Daohua was checking the ingredients at noon. Wang Man''er attacked and said with a smile while doing things: "Girl, do you think the little prince will come over this afternoon?"


    Daohua gave her a sideways look: "You girl, nowadays, you are getting more tricky."


    Wang Man''er pursed his mouth and smiled: "Girl, or let''s make a bet, the slave bet that the little prince will come."


    Inahana looked through the window to see the eagle falcon hovering in the courtyard, and said with no anger: "Who is going to gamble with you."


    Wang Man''er immediately smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because the girl also knows that the little prince will definitely come.¡±


    After lunch, Daohua took a nap for a while. When she woke up, she heard Wang Man''er''s cheerful greetings from the courtyard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： , This year’s harvest is really good

    Chapter 368, this year¡¯s harvest is really good


    "Mother-in-law, Master Gu, I''m here!"


    As soon as he stepped into the yard, Xiao Yeyang greeted Gu Jian and the old woman in the house loudly. When he saw Mrs. Yan walking out of the house, he immediately said: "Old lady, are you here?"


    The old lady Yan nodded with a smile: "Young boy, why are you here?"


    Xiao Yeyang was a little guilty. He didn''t dare to look at the old lady Yan. He smiled and pointed to the colored glaze on the back of Defu''s back and said, "I''m here to install the colored windows and colored tiles for the mother-in-law and the ancient master."


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan was relieved: "Good boy, it''s hard for you to think of your old mother-in-law and old master."


    Gu Jian snorted, turned his head and said nothing.


    This kid drunk doesn¡¯t mean to drink!


    I didn''t see this kid coming when Inahana didn''t come.


    Old mother-in-law smiled: "Quickly enter the room for a cup of tea, look at you, sweating profusely."


    Xiao Yeyang wiped his sweat directly with his sleeves, and smiled: "Mother-in-law, I am not hot, then. Then I will install glazed tiles and windows for you now."


    After speaking, he started to greet the blessing and move.


    By the time the rice flowers came out, Xiao Yeyang was already on the roof.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you still know that you can install glazed tiles and glazed windows for my master.


    Daohua stood in the courtyard, smiling at Xiao Yeyang on the roof.


    Xiao Yeyang looked down at Daohua and looked up at her with a smile on her head. He couldn''t move his eyes away: "Master Gu taught me martial arts, so I can be regarded as my master. This shouldn''t be the case."


    Ina Flower: "Then you have to dress well."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Of course."


    Daohua looked at it for a while, and then said to the three old people in the house: "Grandma, master, mother-in-law, I will go down to see the tenants harvesting rice!"


    The voice of the old lady Yan came out immediately: "Put the drapery on and don''t get tanned."


    Ina Flower: "I see."


    Waiting for Wang Man''er to bring the hat, Daohua said to Xiao Yeyang: "Pretend you, I''ll go down the mountain first." After that, she took Wang Man''er and left.


    On the roof, Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua had come out of Taohua Temple, and his heart followed. One inadvertently almost fell off the roof.


    The old lady in the room heard the movement and immediately asked: "Young boy, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s okay, it''s okay, just slipped a bit."


    Gu Jian listened, and shook his head with dissatisfaction: "Remember to do things half-heartedly. You are here to install glazed tiles. Don''t finally demolish my roof."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang didn''t dare to be distracted, and could only urge Deblessing to speed up.


    The rice field is next to Shahe, and Daohua and Wang Maner walked for a quarter of an hour before reaching their destination.


    "Girl, this year is another bumper year."


    Looking at the heavy ears of rice, Wang Man''er was full of joy.


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I hope the weather will be smooth every year."


    At this time, a group of people appeared on the road, headed by the village chief of Taohua Village.


    "Girl, look at it!"


    Daohua turned her head and looked, and saw that the village chief was walking towards them with some forty or fifty-year-olds, and the others were standing in the distance without moving.


    "Village Chief, is there anything?"


    Waiting for the village head to walk in, Daohua asked her actively.


    The village chief was a little cautious: "Miss Yan, I''m sorry, we took the liberty to bother."


    Daohua smiled and said: "It''s okay, just tell me if you have anything, I will definitely help."


    The few people behind the village chief were relieved to see Daohua talking softly.


    "Miss Yan, this is the case. I have seen the field you bought before. It is not much different from ours. However, the rice that grows out is much more than ours. Although it has not been harvested yet, I can see the yield. It''s definitely not low, so we think. Think."


    Wang Man''er saw that the village chief couldn¡¯t say the main point for a long time, so he directly said to him: "Do you want to buy seeds?"


    The village chief nodded quickly.


    Wang Man''er was speechless: "Just say the purpose is not enough, just talk about what you can do with such a big deal."


    "Man, don¡¯t be rude!"


    Daohua scolded: "The girl is rude, don''t mind the village chief and everyone."


    The head of the village and others stopped repeatedly: "The girl is serious, we don''t mind, it''s because we didn''t say it well, which wasted the girl''s time."


    Daohua: "I have nothing to worry about. There is no delay. I can sell the seeds to you, but you have to make a registration so I know how many seeds are needed."


    The head of the village did not expect Daohua to talk so easily, and she was happy with everyone else: "Okay, okay, we''ll do the registration right away."


    When Xiao Yeyang came over with blessings, he saw a large group of people surrounding Daohua, thinking that something was wrong, ran over quickly, and pulled the young guy standing in front of Daohua away.


    Although the young guy does farm work all year round and has the strength, this was not enough in front of Xiao Yeyang, who was practicing martial arts, and he was directly dragged to the ground.


    "What are you doing? Stop it!"


    Daohua was startled, and quickly grabbed Xiao Yeyang, and stopped the blessing who was going to beat others.


    Xiao Yeyang''s face was calm, and he looked around at the people around him and saw that they had retreated. Then he looked at Daohua, "Are you okay?"


    Ina Flower helplessly: "What can I do?"


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the village chief and others: "Then what are they doing around you?"


    Daohua explained: ¡°They see the crops in my field are growing well and want to buy seeds. I said they need to register first. They were asking me how to register just now.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang learned that he had misunderstood, and motioned for Defu to pull the person up, but he still said to Daohua: "When you go out in the future, you should bring more people by your side. Be surrounded by a group of people like you did just now. You are not afraid."


    Daohua: "Zhuangzi is right by, do you need it?" Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s face sinking, he said hurriedly, "Okay, I must bring more people, okay."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say much.


    However, when he came, he frightened the village chief and the others. At this moment, they all stood aside and did not dare to speak.


    Daohua helplessly, smiled and said to everyone: "Just register as I just said. By the way, like the watermelons and peanuts grown on my Zhuangzi, you can also buy seeds if you want to plant them."


    The village chief was suddenly excited, enduring the fear of Xiao Yeyang, and trembled: "Really?"


    The watermelon planted by Zhuangzi, the girl in Yan Yan, is so gratifying, but he really saw it. He asked before and sold it at a very high price.


    I heard that many people in Xingzhou have made a lot of money from growing watermelons. Now they are building houses and buying land.


    Daohua nodded: "Really, there are yam, but you will have to wait a month or two to harvest the yam. If you think the harvest is good, you can also plant it together."


    The village chief and others quickly thanked: "Thank you girl, thank you girl."


    After the others left, Xiao Yeyang took Dao Hua to look at it, and he was relieved after confirming that she was really okay.


    Daohua was a little speechless: "The village chief and they all know that I am the daughter of the prefect. How dare to be rude to me?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t be afraid of ten thousand in case, you should be careful when you go out in the future."


    Do not want to entangle this matter anymore, she lifted the scarf on the drapery to the sides, opened her arms, and walked along the ridge, letting the golden rice waves pass through her fingertips.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, smiled, and followed her silently.


    Wang Man''er wanted to follow, but was stopped by Defu.


    Wang Man''er looked at Defu speechlessly: "Father Defu, what are you asking me about this time?"


    Defussant smiled: "Um. That year''s harvest is really good!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： ,image

    Chapter 369, Portraits


    Among the golden rice waves, the rice flower wearing a white drapery hat and a azure dress, open his arms arbitrarily, and feel the warm breeze on his face with enjoyment.


    Behind him, Xiao Yeyang, dressed in a moon-white robe, followed behind him unhurriedly, with a gentle and almost pampering smile on his face.


    At the beginning, Wang Man''er didn''t care about the blessings and obstacles. If she wanted to find her own girl, she slowly felt the warm and beautiful atmosphere lingering between the two, and then gradually stopped.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you have to manage the Liuli Factory and you have to practice in the military camp. Why do you still have time to come to Taohua Village?"


    "Didn''t you say that, I came to install glazed tiles and windows for my mother-in-law and the ancient master."


    "The installation of glazed tiles and windows is so easy, you just need to send someone over."


    "How can this be done, Taohua Temple and other places outside the world, how can people set foot on it at will."


    "Then you have installed it now, why don''t you leave?"


    "Yan Yiyi, mother-in-law and Master Gu haven''t chased me, you chased me first."


    "I''m not afraid to delay your affairs."


    "I thank you."


    "You are welcome."


    "."


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang took the initiative to ask again: "Yan Yiyi, why do you like playing in the fields so much?"


    "Don''t you think that walking in the fields makes me feel particularly happy? Watching the harvest of food makes me feel joy from the bottom of my heart."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "My uncle the emperor also said this. At the autumn harvest every year, he would go out in a micro dress to check the grain harvest, and sometimes he would go to the ground himself."


    Hearing the words, Daohua was taken aback and turned around in surprise: "The emperor attaches importance to farming so much?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Uncle Emperor often said that people rely on food as the sky. The imperial estate has a lot of farming veterans and is studying how to increase grain production every day. "


    "When your father reported the high-yield grains to the court, the uncle Huang laughed for a while."


    Daohua smiled: "According to you, the emperor is really a good emperor."


    Xiao Yeyang showed a proud look on his face: "Uncle Huang is indeed a good emperor who is diligent and caring for the people. You like farming so much. If he sees you in the future, he will definitely like you."


    Daohua hesitated: "Can I see the emperor? This chance seems a bit slim, unless my dad becomes a Beijing official, and the official position cannot be too low, otherwise, family members can''t enter the palace, right?"


    Xiao Ye''s eyes flickered, and his tone was firm: "You can definitely see it."


    Daohua shook her head: "Don''t talk so full, my dad still doesn''t know if he can go up."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, but didn''t continue to say more, with a light smile watching Daohua walking among the rice waves.


    The golden rice waves, the bright smile, the slim figure are intertwined with each other, and matched with the blue sky, it is as beautiful as a painting, which makes people unable to remove their eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang watched for a long time, and when Daohua turned around and smiled at him, he blurted out: "I''ll paint you a portrait. Just paint what you look like today."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Okay, I wanted you to paint for me before, but unfortunately I haven''t found a chance." After speaking, he paused, "Did you bring paintbrushes or something?"


    Xiao Yeyang turned around and beckoned to Defu.


    After a while, Defu and Wang Man''er both trot over.


    Xiao Yeyang faced Defu and asked, ¡°Are there brushes and paint on board?¡±


    Defu nodded: "I have been prepared, I am afraid that the master will see the beautiful scenery and want to paint." After that, he glanced at Daohua quickly.


    The master has always wanted to paint for Miss Yan, so no matter where he goes, he will prepare brushes and paints.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Hurry up and get it."


    Fucked for a moment: "Get it here?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Yes, right here."


    Defu didn¡¯t ask too much, turned around and ran towards the boat.


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are still a realist painter, so you don¡¯t know how your painting skills are?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her obliquely: "Don''t worry, it''s fine to draw you."


    Ina Hua hurriedly said: "You can''t paint me ugly, but I want to hang the picture in the bedroom. If it is ugly, it will affect my mood. Of course, there is no need to beautify me."


    said, covering his face with both hands, and said with a smile.


    "For this face, I still like it, you can just draw it as it is."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "You still paint by me. There are quite a few requests."


    Inahana confidently said: "Although you are writing the pen, it is me who draws it. In an attitude of being responsible for my eyes, I must have certain requirements."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head, too lazy to argue with her.


    After a while, Defu brought the tables, chairs and benches used for painting, as well as the drawing paper, brushes, and paints, with the two young men.


    "Do I need to pose?"


    Just as Xiao Yeyang was finishing his pen and ink, Daohua suddenly asked such a sentence.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed a little. Seeing that Daohua wanted to take off the drapery hat, he hurriedly stopped: "Don''t take it, it looks good if you wear it!"


    Daohua''s face was suspicious: "Really? Will this hat conceal my grace?"


    As soon as he heard this, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help it and laughed directly: "Yan Yiyi, you are so narcissistic!"


    is Defu and Wang Man''er, and can''t help but lower their heads and laugh.


    His two masters, each one is narcissistic.


    Daohua curled her mouth and asked Wang Man''er to tidy up the drapery hat for herself. He didn''t say any more to take it off. After a while, he asked, "Do I need a fan or a handkerchief or something?"


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath, and said helplessly: "You can take it if you want, how comfortable it is."


    Daohua felt that he was perfunctory, and she couldn''t rest assured: "You don''t have any requirements, can you paint like this?"


    Seeing Daohua''s chattering non-stop, Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything at all. He laid out the drawing paper, prepared the paint, and took the paintbrush in his hand. He raised his eyes to look at Daohua, and then he lowered his head to start painting.


    Seeing that he had started writing, Daohua didn''t dare to move, and stared straight there. After a while, she couldn''t help but speak: "Why don''t you look at me?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his head to look at Daohua, and then lowered his head again.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua was very worried, and said to Wang Man''er: "Go, see what he painted of me?"


    Wang Maner ran to the drawing table, craned her neck to look at it, then smiled and nodded to Daohua, and silently said two words: "It looks good."


    Seeing this, Daohua was relieved, standing bored, playing with the ears of rice next to her.


    Almost an hour later, Xiao Yeyang raised his head, smiled and glanced at Daohua: "Alright."


    Inahana shook her stiff legs, and then ran over: "Let me see how you painted me?" After speaking, she stretched her head and looked at the painting on the table.


    In the painting, a young girl in Tsing Yi is standing in the golden rice wave with a smile. The thin white gauze on the drapery moves with the wind, covering a half of the girl''s face.


    Under the golden sunlight, this cover adds a touch of hazy beauty to the girl.


    "how?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s soft voice rang in his ears.


    Daohua looked at the painting, nodded straightly, and looked up at Xiao Yeyang: "It looks good."


    Xiao Yeyang looked down at Daohua, smiled and asked, "Do you like it?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I like it, I will frame it when I go home and hang it in the bedroom. Xiao Yeyang, that''s okay, the painting skills are really good."


    After finishing speaking, she couldn''t help but look at her portrait. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. Suddenly, her expression stagnated.


    "Huh? Why did you still draw a sunflower?"


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered, and he pretended to say calmly: ¡°I just drew a wrong stroke just now. In order to cover up the flaw, I drew this sunflower. Why, don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Daohua shook her head and said with a smile: "No, I just think it¡¯s weird that there is a sunflower growing in a piece of rice. But it¡¯s okay, I really like it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： , Forced to the corner

    Chapter 370, forced to the corner


    After Xiao Yeyang finished painting the portrait of Daohua, it was getting late. The two of them collected the painting and went back to Taohua Temple.


    As soon as he entered the yard, Daohua smiled and showed the painting to the three old lady Yan: "Grandma, mother-in-law, and master, look at it, how is Xiao Yeyang painting?"


    The eyes of the three old people are not very good, but the first sight of the painting still recognizes Daohua.


    Old mother-in-law said differently: "Is this painted by Young Boy?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Mother-in-law, do you think the painting looks like me?"


    Grandmother Gu nodded repeatedly, and said straightly: "Like, very like, the young boy has drawn your charm, and I know it is you at a glance."


    The old lady Yan also nodded straightly: "Especially these eyes, they seem to be printed on them."


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang and sighed in his heart.


    can draw the little apprentice so vividly, this is probably already engraved in my mind!


    Daohua saw the two old ladies looking at the painting lovingly, turning her eyes, and said to Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, you also paint a portrait for your mother-in-law, my grandmother and master."


    Xiao Yeyang looked for a moment, then smiled and nodded: "Okay, I''m fine."


    Daohua smiled and looked at her grandmother, master, and old grandmother.


    The old mother-in-law''s eyes lit up, her expression moved, but her expression quickly went down again, and she raised her hand to touch the scar on her face.


    Gu Jian knew what was going on with her sister, and thought for a while and said, "You can paint with a mask."


    Old mother-in-law''s eyes lit up again.


    The old lady Yan smiled and said, ¡°The silver mask that Daohua bought last time is pretty good, doesn¡¯t the old sister like to wear it very much.¡±


    Granny Gu smiled: "In recent days, her memory has become worse. Yes, wearing a mask makes it less scary."


    Hearing this, Daohua hurriedly walked over and held the old grandmother''s hand: "Mother-in-law, you are not scary even if you don''t wear a mask." After finishing speaking, she turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang, "Did you say?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Yes, mother-in-law, I never thought you were scary."


    Although half of Granny Gu¡¯s face was burned, the first time he saw her, he did not pay too much attention to the scars on her face, but was attracted by her sad and kind eyes.


    The grin on Granny Gu¡¯s face increased: "Mother-in-law knows that you are both good children. But yeah, this is a painting, so I won¡¯t be seen by others. As for my mother-in-law, she also hopes to keep her best. one side."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Then wear a mask. The most attractive thing about the mother-in-law is the eyes. The mask can''t cover it. Anyone who knows you can recognize it."


    Old mother-in-law smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Daohua looked at the sky and said, "I''m afraid that I won''t be able to paint today. After a long time, it will be dark, or else, paint tomorrow morning?"


    Old lady Yan: "Okay, I will paint tomorrow." She said, smiling at Granny Gu, "Tonight, let''s think about what clothes to wear to paint."


    Daohua immediately smiled and said, "Oh, grandma, I didn''t expect you to care about looks so much."


    The old lady Yan gave her a thump directly: "You girl, also making fun of your grandmother."


    Daohua covered her mouth and smirked.


    The old lady Yan said in a bad mood: "It''s going to be dark soon, don''t hurry to cook."


    Daohua stood up slowly and blessed her body: "Yes, my granddaughter obeyed." After that, she hopped to the kitchen.


    "This girl, she''ll be guilty!"


    The old lady Yan shook her head with a smile and cursed.


    Granny Gu smiled and said: "There is such a quirky granddaughter, you, you should wake up with a smile in your dreams."


    The old lady Yan chuckled, "With this girl, life is really better."


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang followed Daohua into the kitchen. He wanted to burn the fire, but as soon as he came in, he saw Daohua staring at him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Daohua staying close to him, Xiao Yeyang became nervous at once, and stepped back involuntarily.


    He retreated, she entered.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t stop until his back leaned against the wall and couldn''t retreat. Seeing the rice flowers closer and closer, his heart sounded like a drum, banging loudly.


    Seeing that Daohua was close to his body, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help swallowing, and thought to himself, is this guy trying to tease him?


    As soon as she started thinking, she saw Daohua stretch out her hand, covered her mouth and nose, and then said in amazement: "Xiao Yeyang, I found out that your eyes look like old grandmothers."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t hear what Daohua said. At this moment, all his mind was in her hands, and he could clearly perceive his lips against the palm of her hand.


    In an instant, my heart beat faster, and at the same time, the roots of my ears started to heat up.


    At the door of the kitchen, Gu Jian, who was about to come over to make medicine for Granny Gu, was startled when he heard Daohua''s words. He quickly walked into the kitchen and saw Daohua holding Xiao Yeyang''s face, still looking at his eyes. He scolded: "Yan Yiyi, what are you doing?"


    Daohua was taken aback, she quickly let go of Xiao Yeyang, and when she saw that it was her master, she patted her chest and said with relief: "Master, what are you doing to startle me?"


    Gu Jian stared: "I just want to ask what you are talking about?" After that, he pointed to Xiao Yeyang who was still leaning on the wall, "What are you two doing so close?"


    Daohua''s complexion stiffened. Just now, she was surprised and didn''t pay much attention to her behavior: "Master, you misunderstood. I found Xiao Yeyang."


    "You think he looks pretty good, right?"


    Gu Jian forcibly intercepted the words.


    As soon as these words came out, Daohua was stunned, and Xiao Yeyang was also a little dumbfounded. The two looked at each other face to face, and then quickly moved their gazes away.


    Daohua looked embarrassed: "Master, what are you talking about?" Okay, Xiao Yeyang looks pretty good indeed.


    Gu Jian coldly snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re an old teacher, you don¡¯t know how careful you two are, you should keep it down for me, otherwise, interrupt your dog legs.¡±


    Daohua''s eyes widened: "Master, why are we careful?"


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua sternly, and then at Xiao Yeyang.


    When she looked at Daohua, Daohua looked straight back; when she looked at Xiao Yeyang, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were somewhat dodging.


    After seeing the reactions of the two, Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang with disgust.


    This guy dances so happily, his feelings are unrequited love!


    After thinking about it, Gu Jian said to the two of them: "You are all children, you must always pay attention to your words and deeds. Even if you want to be close to someone in your heart, you must know how to restrain your feelings without the permission of your parents and elders. ,do you know?"


    Hearing this, Daohua was stunned, looked at Xiao Yeyang, and then at her master. After a while, her face collapsed and she said loudly, "Master, you misunderstood."


    Gu Jian cut off again: "What is wrong, I am not blind for the teacher. Okay, hurry up and cook. By the way, your mother-in-law¡¯s medicine must be kept up, don¡¯t miss the hour."


    After speaking, he walked out with his hands on his back.


    I saw Daohua and wanted to catch up with him to explain, but Xiao Yeyang stopped him: "Don''t say it, old grandmother and your grandmother have heard the movement."


    Daohua saw her grandmother and grandmother Gu walked out of the main room and looked at them, she stopped immediately, and waited for the two to return to the house before glaring at Xiao Yeyang: "It''s all to blame you."


    Xiao Yeyang looked speechless: "Blame me? It''s you. It''s you who blocked me on the wall, OK? Don''t beat me up here."


    Daohua''s tone stagnated, and angrily stomped her feet: "I have to ask Master to explain clearly." After speaking, she turned around and walked out of the kitchen.


    Xiao Yeyang muttered, "Is there any explanation."


    After the words fell, I saw Gu Jian walking in with a packet of medicine.


    Putting the medicine on the table, Gu Jian left. When he walked to the door, he looked at Xiao Yeyang disgustedly: "You are a big man who was forced to a corner by a little girl. You can really do it. "


    Xiao Ye touched his nose visibly, and muttered to Gu Jian¡¯s back in a low voice, ¡°This is the first time I have encountered it. I¡¯m too nervous, so I won¡¯t be the next time.¡±


    After finishing speaking, thinking of the scene where Daohua was covering herself just now, the roots of her ears started to get hot again.


    "This guy, I will definitely return it in the future."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： , Together

    Chapter 371, Group Painting


    Being so interrupted by Gu Jian, Daohua was busy explaining how Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were similar to the old mother-in-law.


    At dinner, Gu Jian saw the little apprentice looking at him hesitantly, but he didn''t give her a look.


    The apprentice¡¯s eyes are too sharp, so it¡¯s better to make her a little annoyed, lest she stare at her, and then she thinks wildly, giving birth to unnecessary branches.


    My sister is very satisfied with her current life and doesn''t want to change anything. If that''s the case, let''s live like this.


    Seeing that Daohua still looks at herself from time to time, Gu Jian''s expression is stern: "I have a flower on my teacher''s face, or I am too good-looking for the teacher, can I still eat well?"


    Hearing this, Daohua''s mouth twitched, and she didn''t dare to look at her master again. She could only bury her head and plan the rice, and she found that there was a piece of braised pork in the bowl. He looked up and found that Xiao Yeyang gave it to her. The clipped one suddenly stared at it: "Clip away, I don''t eat fat."


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s not fat, it''s half fat."


    Daohua: "I won''t eat half-fat."


    Xiao Yeyang put the braised pork back in his face with a dull face, and then ate it angrily.


    Seeing that the little apprentice who was angry with him turned his head to bully his nephew and grandson, and his nephew and grandson were still being angry, Gu Jian''s eyelids twitched.


    At the dinner table, Granny Gu and Mrs. Yan looked at the three with weird faces: "What''s wrong with you?"


    "nothing!"


    The three said in unison.


    Seeing this, the weirdness on the faces of Granny Gu and Mrs. Yan grew deeper.


    The old lady Yan looked at the dishes that hadn¡¯t been touched very much: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, why do you just eat and not pick up dishes?¡±


    The words fall, and three pairs of chopsticks stretch out to the dish at the same time.


    Fortunately, Gu Jian, I went straight to pick up my favorite cold cucumber.


    While Daohua and Xiao Yeyang stretched out to the boiled pork slices at the same time, but they also sandwiched the same piece of meat.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t give in. He grabbed the piece of meat with great strength, and raised his eyebrows at Daohua proudly.


    I saw Daohua, her teeth tickled with anger, and she turned her head and stopped looking at him.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and quickly put the sliced ??meat in her bowl: "You eat it!"


    Daohua smiled: "Why, let me do it earlier." After speaking, she picked up the meat and put it in her mouth.


    Seeing the two of them like this, the old lady was so happy, she smiled at the old lady Yan: "These two little guys are still like children."


    The old lady Yan stared at Daohua: "Isn''t it? The longer you go, the more you go back."


    After dinner, Daohua lingered at the door of Gu Jian for a while, but she still didn''t find a chance to explain, so she went back to her room in awe.


    The next day, when Gu Jian worried that Xiao Yeyang was painting, Daohua once again noticed that her sister and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes were similar, and rushed her directly to the pharmacy to sort out the medicinal materials.


    Daohua has its own medicine garden. Before, Qin Xiaoliu sent a lot of medicinal materials to Gu Jian. Some Gu Jian was piled up in the pharmacy before he could sort them out.


    Daohua wanted to see Xiao Yeyang''s paintings, especially when she saw that the ancient mother-in-law and her master were dressed more formal than usual for portraits, and she didn''t want to leave.


    But seeing her master staring at her sternly, she had to enter the pharmacy slowly.


    "Then let''s start, mother-in-law, old lady, who of you will come first?"


    After Xiao Yeyang prepared the paper brushes, he looked at the two old ladies with a smile. As for Master Gu, I am sorry, Daohua said, ladies first, he had to wait a moment.


    The old lady Yan smiled and looked at Granny Gu: "Old sister, you come first."


    Old mother-in-law: "You should come first."


    Just when the two humbly gave each other, Defu hurriedly ran towards Xiao Yeyang with a letter.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, put down the pen, opened the envelope, and looked at it quickly.


    The three old mother-in-law looked at him worriedly: "But what happened?"


    After reading the letter, Xiao Yeyang put it away, and looked at the three old people apologetically: "Mother-in-law, old lady, and Master Gu, my uncle has something to ask for me. I have to leave this afternoon. I''m afraid I can''t do it today. You are painting alone, or else, you three will paint a picture together first?"


    Gu Jian: "Our business is not in a hurry, you can go now if you want to."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment, looked at the three old people who were specially dressed, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry about this for a long time. If you don''t paint the scenery and only paint the characters, half a day is enough."


    said, turning his head to look at Defu.


    "Go get the stool, put it in the middle of the yard, and let the mother-in-law sit down."


    Gu Jian and the three of them saw Xiao Yeyang starting to polish and adjust the color, and they couldn''t help saying more. After getting the stool, they straightened their waists and sat down.


    Immediately, Xiao Yeyang began to paint.


    Defu and Wang Man''er stood by and waited.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s painting this time, he would look up from time to time. Wang Man''er suddenly asked in a low voice to Defu in wonder, "Yesterday the little prince painted the girl, but occasionally raised his head. The painting was very smooth. Today Why is it so slow?"


    Defu whispered back: "Why, for Miss Yan, her every move, every move, every smile, the master is very familiar with it, as if it were engraved in her mind, and the painting is naturally smooth."


    "Grandma Gu and your old lady, as well as Master Gu, the master doesn''t pay much attention to it. When painting, naturally you have to look more at it to draw a realistic image."


    Wang Man''er suddenly realized: "It turned out to be like this."


    Blessed and nodded: "That''s it."


    It was not until midday that Xiao Yeyang finished the three-person painting.


    At this time, Daohua had finished sorting out the medicinal materials and came out. Seeing Xiao Yeyang finishing his pen, he immediately leaned over: "It looks like yeah! Granny, come and see, even if you wear a mask, you can recognize you at a glance. ."


    The three old mother-in-law came over and looked at the portrait eagerly, with a smile on their faces.


    In the portrait, the old lady is in the center, the old lady is on the left, and the old lady is on the right. The three sit side by side.


    suddenly looked like a third sibling.


    The old lady Yan said with a smile: "Old sister, good temperament, in front of you, I am like that naive sister."


    Granny Gu smiled and glanced at the old lady Yan: "I''m older than you, you call me sister, it''s not a loss."


    The old lady Yan nodded with a smile: "That''s it!"


    Daohua also commented: "The mother-in-law and grandmother both have smiles on their faces, but the master is stern, Master, you should be smiling."


    Gu Jian squinted at his apprentice, and then continued to stare at the painting. Although he did not smile, he was still quite satisfied with himself in the painting.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the three old people were quite satisfied, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s too late to paint the background. I will add it when I come next time.¡±


    Inahua nodded: "Next time you come, I will draw another picture for my grandmother."


    Xiao Yeyang readily agreed: "Okay!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： , Especially

    Chapter 372, Extraordinary


    After lunch, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly left with the blessing.


    "I don''t know what''s going on? I called the young boy back in such a hurry." The old lady was a little worried.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Mother-in-law, it shouldn''t be a matter of importance. When I saw Xiao Yeyang left, his expression was quite relaxed."


    Hearing the words, Granny Gu nodded, then smiled at Daohua again, and said, "You girl knows Yang boy quite well."


    Daohua¡¯s eyebrows bend: ¡°That¡¯s, after all, I¡¯ve known him for so many years. I don¡¯t know everything about that guy¡¯s temperament, but I can still see it.¡±


    The old lady Yan said in a bad mood: "Say you are fat, you are still breathing!"


    Daohua murmured: "It was originally." Seeing her grandmother staring, she quickly changed the subject with a smile, "Grandma, mother-in-law, and master, I have been sitting for a long time in the morning. I think you are also tired. Go take a nap. ."


    Gu Jian nodded: "This man is old and his body is not so good. After sitting for a long time, my back pain is caused by sitting."


    Immediately, the three elderly people all went to their rooms to rest.


    After they were asleep, Daohua took Wang Man''er down the mountain and went to Zhuangzi.


    Qin Xiaoliu saw Daohua, and quickly threw away what was in his hands and followed up: "Girl, the Zhuangzi you told me to see before, already has a good eye."


    "The land in Ningmen Mansion is cheap, and many places are vast and sparsely populated. It seems that several villagers are a little big, the smallest one has two to three thousand acres, and the largest one has tens of thousands of acres."


    Daohua pondered for a moment: "How about the quality of the fields and irrigation conditions?"


    Qin Xiaoliu: "The several Zhuangzi I saw are all next to the river. The fields are not as good as those on Xingzhou, but it''s not bad." As he said, he took out a few simple pictures of Zhuangzi from his arms.


    Taohua held it in his hand and looked at it, and finally looked at Qin Xiaoliu: "Brother Xiaoliu, we have bought it a few times in Zhuangzi, I believe your eyesight, I will not check it myself this time."


    Qin Xiaoliu hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, girl, I have checked these Zhuangzi repeatedly, and they are better than others."


    Daohua nodded, and finally selected two villagers, a large farm of 10,000 acres and a medium-sized village of more than 3,000 acres.


    "This ten thousand acres of farmland will be called Maizhuang in the future. Prepare yourself. After the autumn harvest is finished, you will plant the winter wheat."


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded.


    Daohua said again: "This little village is called Caizhuang. You send someone to sort it out. I will plant tomatoes next year."


    Qin Xiaoliu knows tomatoes, and now all the greenhouses in Taohua Village are planted with this. The red is really beautiful. I heard that it is a new vegetable from abroad.


    "Okay, go ahead, I''m all right here."


    After that, Daohua and Mrs. Yan stayed for another two days. On August 11, Mrs. Li sent someone over and said that on August 13th, the Xiangyang glazed glass in the city was opened. Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu were about to come over, and the two and Gu Mother-in-law and Gu Jian returned home after saying goodbye.


    The first thing Daohua did when she returned to Fucheng, she found a calligraphy and painting shop and mounted the portrait Xiao Yeyang painted for her. The day Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu came over, they saw the mounted portrait in her bedroom. .


    "God, Yiyi, which female master you are looking for painted for you, this is too realistic!"


    Dong Yuanyao leaned in front of the portrait, looked at it, looked at it for a while, and took Daohua and said, "Quickly tell me, I also want to hang the picture in the room."


    Su Shiyu also looked over curiously.


    Daohua smiled and said, "What female master is painted by Xiao Yeyang, that guy''s painting skills are really good."


    "what?!"


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu''s eyes widened together.


    Daohua was speechless: "What are you doing so surprised?"


    Dong Yuanyao was silent for a while, then looked at Daohua without saying anything: "You, you."


    Seeing her like this, Daohua looked puzzled: "What are you doing, hesitating, this is not your style."


    Dong Yuanyao took a breath: ¡°How can you let a foreigner give you a portrait? Do you know what this is. What an extraordinary thing!¡±


    This time it was Inahua¡¯s turn to be surprised: "Don''t you just draw a portrait according to me? Why is it out of line?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked around the room, and he was relieved to see that they were the only three of them, but still lowered her voice and said, "You don''t want to think about it. If you want to draw a person realistically, you don''t have to observe carefully, you see. Look at your painting, or the whole body, what do you want me to say about you?"


    Daohua was stunned. It took a long time to figure out the meaning of Dong Yuanyao''s words, and immediately said: "You have a bad mind. When Xiao Yeyang was painting, he didn''t raise his head a few times."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao quit, and immediately started arguing with Daohua, while Su Shiyu, who had always been delicate in mind, shone in her eyes.


    She also knows a little bit about painting. She can paint a person without raising her head. How familiar is this person?


    Daohua angrily said, "Xiao Yeyang also gave my grandmother and they painted. According to your opinion, isn''t he?" Daohua couldn''t say anything in the back.


    Dong Yuanyao helplessly: "That''s different, the elders are the elders, and you are you."


    Ina Flower: "What''s the difference, isn''t it all human?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Emotional sustenance is different."


    "Yuan Yao!"


    Su Shiyu interrupted Dong Yuanyao suddenly, and reached out and clicked on her forehead: "You girl, why are you talking more and more outrageous?" After speaking, she looked at Daohua again.


    "Sister Yan, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. It¡¯s just a painting, there aren¡¯t so many things. It¡¯s just that if you want to paint in the future, it¡¯s better to find a female master."


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows, glanced at the expressions of the two of them, and nodded.


    Dong Yuanyao muttered: "I''m doing this for Yiyihao." Then, she looked at Daohua quickly, "By the way, no one else knows about this painting, right?"


    Ina Flower: "My grandmother knows."


    Dong Yuanyao: "What about the others?"


    Ina Flower: "It''s just been framed, and I haven''t had time for my mother to see it."


    Dong Yuanyao breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Don¡¯t let auntie and the others know about painting, otherwise, you will definitely get scolded.¡±


    Daohua was a little unbelievable: "Isn''t it just a painting? Is it so serious?" After speaking, she looked at Su Shiyu directly. She felt that Su Shiyu was more credible.


    Su Shiyu nodded.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Of course it''s serious. Think about it yourself. What is the situation with portraits of men and women in dramas and scripts? Generally speaking, if our daughter''s family wants to paint, we must either invite a female master or ourselves What''s the matter with painting by my husband?"


    Inahua was silent, she didn''t expect to draw a picture, but she could still pull out so many things.


    Dong Yuanyao took a look at Daohua, after thinking about it, she said, ¡°I know, you have a good relationship with the little prince, but there are differences between men and women, and now you are all grown up, you can¡¯t be as evasive as you were when you were a child.¡±


    "By the way, the old lady, you''d better let me know too, lest you accidentally miss out and cause trouble. Your house is not very peaceful."


    Inaba nodded, then sighed long.


    Hey, the restraints on women in ancient times were too severe.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： , Generous

    Chapter 373, generous


    Daohua was very happy for Xiao Yeyang to paint for herself, but after Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu said that, looking at the portrait again, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Full, put the painting away and put it away."


    Wang Man''er was taken aback: "Girl, don¡¯t you like this painting very much? Why don¡¯t you hang up again?"


    Daohua was silent for a while: "Let''s put it away, my mother comes here from time to time. If she sees her and asks who I painted, can I even tell her a lie?"


    Wang Man''er thought for a while and said, "Or, hang in the study?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Master Shen occasionally sits in my study room. It is not good to be seen by her. Put it away. If I want to read it, I just take it out."


    Wang Man''er nodded, and closed the painting a little bit reluctantly.


    The little prince painted the girl very beautifully. She couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when she saw it. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t hang on.


    At the same time, in the wing.


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu are still talking about painting.


    "Sister Su, do you think this little prince is too kind to Yiyi?"


    Su Shiyu was silent for a moment, and said carefully: "I heard my brother say that the little prince has always been better than others when he treats Yiyi."


    Dong Yuanyao: "I know this too. In the past, the little prince liked to joke with Yiyi, and I didn¡¯t think there was anything. I also love to play with Yiyi. However, the last few times, I felt that the little prince¡¯s eyes looked at Yiyi. It has changed, and I always feel that something is different."


    Su Shiyu: "Could it be that you felt wrong? I think Yiyi is still the same as before."


    Dong Yuanyao sighed: "Yiyi is like her fourth brother in some respects. She is very nervous. She is a party again, so naturally she can''t feel it."


    Su Shiyu thought for a while: "I think you should not think too much. There are some things that outsiders cannot interfere. Although you are kind, you may do bad things."


    "Like what you said today, they are a bit too much, and Yiyi''s heart is forgiving. If other people are afraid that they would have been embarrassed and turned their faces on you."


    Dong Yuanyao: "I won''t talk about others."


    Su Shiyu smiled: "Okay, don''t worry about it. Yiyi and the little prince also see each other at festivals or parties, and there are so many people around, even if there is any affection, it is limited. of."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "I hope."


    Early the next morning, Daohua took Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu out, and the three went straight to Liulipu.


    Dong Yuanyao ran the fastest: "My grandmother likes Liuli, this time I have to choose a few sets to go back."


    Su Shiyu also said: "I also choose more. My uncles like to taste wine with glazed wine utensils."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Then I can only lay down my life to accompany the gentleman."


    When the three people arrived, Liulishop was already overcrowded.


    Daohua sighed: "Xiao Yeyang is going to make a profit!"


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu smiled suddenly: "Yes, we are all eye-catching when we see it. Let''s go, let''s go in and choose, don''t let the good things be picked out when the time comes."


    In the shop, glass containers are neatly arranged. In the cabinets, glass plates, glass bowls, glass bottles, glass cylinders, glass ornaments and other utensils are all available.


    The three people of Daohua looked at each other counter by counter.


    Just looking forward to seeing it, the store manager smiled and walked over: "Three girls, the shop opened on the first day today and there is a lottery. You happen to be the 98th, 99th, and 100th guests. If you like, Please follow me to the second floor to draw the lottery."


    The three of them all looked up to the second floor. At this moment, there were many people on the second floor, and loud noises could be heard.


    The three of them were all about to move, Dong Yuanyao said directly: "You can lead the way in front of you."


    The steward smiled and nodded, and then led the three of them to the second floor.


    On the second floor, the steward directly took the three of them into the front box and sat down.


    Dong Yuanyao saw that the steward brought them in and left, and she couldn''t sit still: "Aren''t we going to draw a lottery?"


    Ina Hua pulled her, pointed to other boxes and said, "I guess we will have to wait until the other boxes are full before we start."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately looked towards the other boxes, and after a while he pulled Daohua and shouted: "Yiyi, look at it, your father is here too."


    Daohua paused, and then quickly followed Dong Yuanyao''s finger to look over. He really saw the cheap father and Xiao Shiye sitting in the opposite bread box, and then looked around the other boxes of people sitting: "Officials of Ningmen House. A lot has come."


    Dong Yuanyao: "These are not ordinary people who can sit in the box?"


    Daohua: "If you can enter Liuli Shop, there will be no ordinary people."


    A piece of colored glaze requires a lot of silver, and ordinary people simply cannot afford it.


    As the number of people on the second floor gradually increased, some people couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Just take care, when will it start?"


    The steward smiled and said, "When the boxes are all seated, we will start."


    "Steward, can you tell us, do you have those prizes?"


    The steward smiled, and said ambiguously: "Today there is a big prize. I am so enthusiastic when I look at it. It depends on whether you have the luck."


    Someone immediately asked: "What kind of prize?"


    The steward smiled and said, "I know it when I get it."


    It didn¡¯t take long before the boxes were full.


    The steward took the wooden lottery tube from the man. There were a lot of wooden sticks inserted in the wooden tube, and the prizes were written on the wooden sticks.


    "I want to say before the draw. There are three grand prizes today, the first prize, ten sets of glassware; the second prize, five sets; the third prize, three sets."


    As soon as the words fell, the people in the box and the people who came to watch were boiling.


    Dong Yuanyao in the ?? box also stood up excitedly, and said to Daohua and Su Shiyu: "We didn''t get any of the gifts last time. This time, there will never be us again, right?"


    After speaking, he got ready for it.


    "This time, the three of us have to work harder and don¡¯t ask everyone to win the prize, but at least one of us must win it. Even if it¡¯s the third prize, we can also share a match."


    Daohua smiled and didn''t think about it. She had a premonition in her heart, and felt that the first three prizes should have been prepared for the three of them.


    The steward took the lucky draw tube and looked around for a while, and walked quickly towards Yan Zhigao.


    Yan Zhigao smiled, there was no grind, and the lottery was drawn directly.


    "Get a set of colored glass snuff bottles for the Chinese zodiac."


    After the Guan Shi reported the prize, immediately a buddy took the red sandalwood box containing twelve exquisite glass snuff bottles and handed it to Yan Zhigao.


    As the leader of a house, he suddenly won the prize. Yan Zhigao was also very happy. In the eyes of everyone''s envy, he smiled and took the red sandalwood box, nodded to Daoxi''s colleague, and then chose the picture with Master Xiao The snuff bottle of the Chinese zodiac was handed to Master Xiao.


    "Thank you for your help in the past two years."


    Master Xiao did not refuse, and took it with a smile: "Also let the humble job be sour in the joy of adults."


    After ??, the steward walked toward the other boxes.


    Except for Yan Zhigao¡¯s opening celebrity, the boxes afterwards were not very lucky. There were several in succession, and nothing was drawn. Even if the ones at the end were drawn, they were just ordinary colored glass cups, colored glass bowls and so on.


    Soon, it was Daohua''s turn.


    The steward smiled and shook the wooden tube, and handed the wooden tube to Inaka: "Girl, please."


    Ina Hua glanced at the manager, and calmly stretched out her hand. Just like the last time she drew a paper ball, her hand just touched the wooden tube, and a wooden sign was moved to her fingertips.


    The speed is very fast. If she hadn''t been paying attention, she might not have found it yet.


    didn''t say anything, Daohua drew the wooden stick directly.


    After ?? is Su Shiyu, and finally Dong Yuanyao.


    After ??Daohua and Su Shiyu got the wooden plaque, they didn¡¯t say anything, only Dong Yuanyao, when they saw the second prize written on the wooden plaque in their hands, they screamed with joy.


    "Mine is the second prize!"


    "Hahaha, my luck is better than yours, don''t worry, I got five sets of colored glaze, and I will share the same with you."


    Daohua glanced at Dong Yuanyao, saw the smug smile, couldn''t help saying: "My is the first prize, you don''t need to divide it."


    Su Shiyu continued: "My is the third prize, and you don''t need to divide it."


    Dong Yuanyao¡¯s laughter stopped, but the gasps of other people rang.


    "Who is sitting in that box, why are you so lucky?"


    "It seems to be three girls, and I don''t know who is in the house?"


    "Gosh, eighteen sets of colored glaze, how much money does it cost?"


    When the guy put the prizes on stage one by one, the boiling reached the extreme.


    It was Yan Zhigao, and couldn''t help but gasp, and said to Master Xiao: "The little prince is such a big hand."


    Looking at the glazed objects on the stage, Daohua pursed her lips immediately.


    Dong Yuanyao also happily called out: "My five sets are all I like."


    Su Shiyu also looked satisfied, and she liked the three sets she got.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： , Plan change

    Chapter 374, plan change


    When Xiaoying returned the eighteen sets of colored glaze utensils to Yan''s house, Mrs. Li was stunned and looked at the three people walking behind Daohua in surprise: "Why did you buy so many?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, we didn¡¯t spend a couple of dollars. All of these were drawn by lottery. By the way, Uncle Yan also won the lottery and won a set of snuff bottles. There are twelve pieces in full.¡±


    Mrs. Li was stunned for a while: "Is Liuli so good these days?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, "Who makes us lucky!"


    Looking at the three gleeful girls, Mrs. Li was a little bit smirk, and ordered Liuli to be moved directly to the Daohua courtyard: "I am a yard with people coming and going. Be careful if you fall, you can go to Daohuaxuan to enjoy. "


    Daohua nodded, pulling Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu away.


    After Liuli moved to Daohua Yard, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu couldn''t put it down.


    And Daohua directly asked the maid to put the colored glaze ornaments in the room.


    At the beginning, Dong Yuanyao was still able to play hard, but when he saw Gu Yu and Lixia lifting a glass kang screen on the kang, they felt that something was wrong: "Yiyi, how do I feel that ours is more than yours. The object is small and not so delicate yet."


    The rice flower hand who was arranging flowers in the glass vase paused: "I am the first prize, it should be better."


    Dong Yuanyao condensed her eyebrows and pondered: "No, so many people draw the lottery, so how come we get all the prizes?"


    Su Shiyu looked up at Daohua, pursed her mouth and smiled: "You won the prize, are you still upset?"


    She can understand it. Today¡¯s prize should have been ordered by the little prince long ago, and it should be arranged according to the relationship between closeness and closeness.


    Needless to say, the Yan family, Brother Dong came to the little prince before his brother, so Yuan Yao was the second prize, and she was the third prize.


    Although the colored glaze they got was not as good as Yiyi¡¯s, any of them alone was worth a lot of money. The little prince probably thought that the gift was too heavy to be given, so he gave them a lottery.


    is just Yiyi¡¯s, it¡¯s really too much.


    Thinking of this, Su Shiyu couldn''t help but look at Daohua. The 13-year-old sister Yan has begun to have a romantic and graceful posture. It is not impossible for the little prince to love her.


    Dong Yuanyao has got up, no longer looking at her own colored glaze, but looking at Daohua. Looking at it, she found that every utensil almost fits Daohua¡¯s preferences.


    Now she decided, what kind of lottery, those Liuli were specially given to them, just as a pretense of lottery.


    Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao looking carefully. For some reason, she felt a little guilty. She didn''t want her to mention this, and quickly found a topic: "You guys, how are we going to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival this year?"


    Su Shiyu didn¡¯t want to talk about Liuli in depth, so he immediately smiled and answered, ¡°Drinking to the moon and reciting poems against each other. Enjoy the moon and chant poems."


    After hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other together.


    Neither of them have any brain cells for what poems are right.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Then I will be responsible for drinking."


    Taohua quickly answered: "I am in charge of eating moon cakes."


    After speaking, the two looked at Su Shiyu at the same time: "You are responsible for viewing the moon and singing poems."


    Su Shiyu smiled at the two of them, a little helpless: ¡°How can you be like you, everyone is fun together.¡±


    Daohua shrugged and said, "But we can''t write poetry!"


    Su Shiyu silently: "Then what will you do?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Dance sword!"


    Daohua: "Play whip!"


    Hearing this answer, Su Shiyu''s mouth twitched: "Is there anything more elegant?"


    Daohwa thought for a while: "Burning incense? Arranging flowers? Playing the piano."


    Su Shiyu''s eyes lit up: "It''s good to play the piano, you can have this."


    Daohua smiled: "Well, let me play a song for you on the Mid-Autumn Festival." After finishing speaking, she smiled and looked at Dong Yuanyao, "What about you?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "You have all played the piano, then I will be the dancer. Sword dance is also a dance."


    The three people talked about how to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival, but the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. The day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao came back. Upon their return, Yan Wenkai asked Daohua.


    "Big sister, there is an unsightly lotus pond at Ningmenguan. Would you like to go boating with us tomorrow to enjoy lotus?"


    "want!"


    "want!"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao said in the same way. Both of them love to play. Of course, this kind of thing cannot be missed.


    Su Shiyu glanced at the two sadly, and agreed to chant poems to the moon together? However, this is also good for boating and enjoying the lotus.


    Mrs. Li originally didn''t want her daughter to go out. It can be seen that both Ms. Dong and Ms. Su looked at her expectantly, thinking that their brothers were there, she finally nodded and agreed.


    "Don''t be greedy, you must pay attention to safety."


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: "Mother, don''t worry, I will take care of the three younger sisters. Besides, the little prince and the big brother Dong are here, nothing will happen."


    Mrs. Li squinted at her younger son. She was not at ease because they were there. She looked at her daughter thinking about it: "After you go out, don''t play too crazy. If you don''t know how to measure, don''t go out next time. "


    Daohua quit: "Mother, when did my daughter play so unpredictably?"


    Mrs. Li glanced at her, and in front of everyone, she didn¡¯t say much: "Anyway, I have to come back early tomorrow."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I see."


    On the Mid-Autumn Festival, after having breakfast, Daohua and his party set off toward Ningmenguan in a carriage.


    Yan Yihuan and the three wanted to follow, but Mrs. Li refused. Yan Zhigao sat aside without making a sound. He knew about Yishuang''s return to the mansion in advance last time.


    Because I knew it, I was a little disappointed.


    Now, he no longer wants to intervene in Yishuang¡¯s upbringing.


    His cherishment may become the confidence of Yishuang''s arrogance.


    At the fork in the road outside Ningmen Pass, Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, and Su Hongxin were talking in a row. When they heard the sound of horseshoes from a distance, they all quickly turned their heads and looked at them.


    Seeing Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao coming on horseback, and the carriage following behind, smiles appeared on the faces of the three of them.


    Su Hongxin said loudly: "It must be my sister and them here."


    Looking at the Daohua who raised the curtain to look here, Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched slightly, his eyes full of joy.


    The last time I went to Taohua Temple, he had only spent a long time with Daohua before he left, which made him regret for several days.


    Fortunately, Mid-Autumn Festival arrived in a few days.


    Soon, the carriage arrived.


    Dong Yuanyao opened the car door and was about to get down, but Dong Yuanxuan stopped him: "Don''t get down first, you have to sit for a while before you can get to the lotus pond."


    After hearing this, Dong Yuanyao had to sit back again.


    Daohua and Su Shiyu lay on the side of the car window and greeted everyone, then the carriage started again, and Xiao Yeyang and the others also turned on their horses and walked forward.


    Looking at the few people walking in front of him on horseback, Dong Yuanyao showed a move: "I want to ride a horse."


    Ina Flower: "I also thought, if I knew it, I should ride the red dates."


    Outside the carriage, Yan Wenkai heard the conversation between the two and immediately smiled and said, "Big sister, if you want to ride a horse, get out of the car. Fourth brother will take you on the ride."


    Ina Hua shook her head: "I don''t want to ride a horse with others."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang said: "You come down, I will let you ride my horse." Seeing Daohua hesitated, he smiled again, "It''s coming soon. Let''s walk over and it won''t take long. time."


    "real?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Really, we''ve been to the lotus pond before, it''s not far."


    Hearing the words, Daohua looked moved and turned to look at Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu: "Together?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded repeatedly, and shouted at Dong Yuanxuan outside the carriage: "Brother, I also want to ride a horse."


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and said: "You come down, I will let you ride."


    Su Shiyu saw Daohua and Dong Yuanyao both looking at him, and smiled: "You go, I''d better take a carriage."


    Both of them knew she was Xijing, and without much persuasion, they quickly got out of the carriage.


    When Daohua came, Xiao Yeyang led the horse over, reached out and supported her on the horse''s back.


    "You don''t know whether you are meek or not? Don''t throw me off."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed, "With me leading, what are you afraid of?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： ,in force

    Chapter 375, current


    On the carriage, Su Shiyu leaned on the window and smiled and watched Dong Yuanyao ride the horse neatly. When she turned her eyes to Daohua, she paused slightly.


    She finally understood why Yuan Yao would say that Xiao Wangye is different from Yiyi.


    From the few words her brother said at home and several contacts, she could see that the little prince was undoubtedly noble and arrogant, but at this moment, not only helped Yi to mount the horse personally, but also led the horse for her, with a lot of laughter and demeanor. The meaning of condescending.


    This is good, it''s really not ordinary!


    It was when Su Shiyu was thinking about this, suddenly, a shadow appeared in his sight, and when he looked up, he found that it was Yan Wenkai who was riding over.


    "Sister Su, my elder sister and Sister Dong have all come down to ride a horse, why don''t you come down?"


    Su Shiyu somewhat didn''t want to pay attention to this fourth brother Yan who didn''t know the tactful words, and smiled lightly: "I don''t know how to ride a horse."


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t ride. You sit on horseback and let people lead you away." He pointed to Daohua, "I see it, it''s like the little prince is holding my sister. "


    Su Shiyu''s face was moved. It was boring to sit in a carriage by herself. The scenery here is good, and it¡¯s also unique to walk slowly on horseback.


    It''s just that her brother who is playing by himself is not at the moment.


    Yan Wenkai also noticed that Su Hongxin didn¡¯t know where he was going, and immediately said, ¡°Come down, I¡¯ll lead you.¡±


    Su Shiyu looked at Yan Wenkai, sitting still.


    Yan Wenkai condensed his eyebrows: "Come down, don¡¯t linger, isn¡¯t it good to be refreshed?


    As soon as he heard this, Su Shiyu didn''t want to move even more, so he put down the car curtain and ignored Yan Wenkai.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenkai was confused and thought for a while, he turned over and got off the horse, ordered the carriage to stop, then pushed the door of the car, and urged the Su Shiyu who was sitting inside: "Sister Su, you are sitting alone. What''s the point in the carriage, I will lead you down, we can still talk."


    Su Shiyu looked speechless: "Who wants to talk to you?"


    Yan Wenkai thinks that Sister Su is really good at grinding. It can be seen that she is soft and weak, and she is not easy to say serious things. She has to say patiently: "If you don''t talk to me, you can talk to my elder sister. It''s me. The reason for bringing the three of you out, there is no need for the other two to play outside, leaving you in the carriage alone. Good, obedient, hurry down."


    Su Shiyu laughed at Yan Wenkai''s tone of coaxing the child, hesitated for a moment, and got out of the carriage.


    As a lady of all, Su Shiyu¡¯s behavior and actions are unhurried. In the eyes of others, this is undoubtedly a model of etiquette, but for the impatient Yan Wenkai, it is a bit slow.


    Seeing Su Shiyu''s next carriage, he was carrying a stool and asked the maid to help him. Yan Wenkai walked forward quickly and grabbed Su Shiyu''s wrist: "Come on, I''ll help you. Come down, it''s just that height, what stool do you want?"


    Don¡¯t blame Yan Wenkai for being like this. From childhood to age, he didn''t have much contact with girls, the only thing that was a little bit more was Daohua.


    The rice flower got off the wagon, it was jumping and jumping, neat and straightforward.


    So, in his subconscious, all girls should be like this.


    When you see Su Shiyu like this, you have to correct one or two.


    Su Shiyu was shocked by Yan Wenkai''s sudden grab, and wanted to pull her hand back, but how could her strength and strength compete with Yan Wenkai.


    Instead, Yan Wenkai pulled her out of the carriage directly by pulling.


    "Ah~"


    Su Shiyu was frightened, and hugged Yan Wenkai directly in a rush.


    "You are already standing on the ground, you can let me go!"


    Looking at Su Shiyu hanging on her body, Yan Wenkai was a little disgusted.


    Sister Su is too courageous!


    Don¡¯t you just get out of the carriage, look scared her.


    Hearing what Yan Wenkai said, Su Shiyu quickly let go of his hand, lowered his head, and his cheeks were slightly red.


    Walking in front, Daohua heard the movement and immediately turned around and asked: "Sister Su, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Wenkai waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Su surprised herself by herself.¡±


    Su Shiyu was speechless and gave Yan Wenkai a fierce look.


    If it weren¡¯t for this person to pull her, would she be frightened?


    Yan Wenkai just turned around, just seeing this stare, and suddenly smiled: "Sister Su, you look so angry that you look so good."


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu¡¯s cheeks turned red with a ¡®slam¡¯. Just when he was about to say something, he saw Yan Wenkai turning around to pull the horse.


    "Okay, stop standing, get on the horse, see for yourself, my elder sister and sister Dong are already far away."


    talking, could not help but help Su Shiyu on the horse.


    Su Shiyu was worried that the horse would be frightened and did not dare to struggle, so Yan Wenkai allowed himself to mount.


    Yan Wenkai was very strong, and immediately helped Su Shiyu on the horse: "Grab the saddle, don''t be afraid, I''m holding the horse!" As he said, he took the horse rope and walked forward.


    Su Shiyu sat on the horse''s back, and saw Ma walking slowly, she breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a little hot on her cheeks, she couldn''t help but touched it, and then looked at Yan Wenkai who was leading the horse, her heart beating. , Murmured, what a reckless man!


    Not long after, Yan Wenkai led Su Shiyu to catch up with Daohua.


    At this time, Su Shiyu had recovered his calmness, and smiled and talked with Daohua and Dong Yuanyao towards the lotus pond.


    After a while, an invisible emerald green lotus leaf appeared in the eyes of everyone. The lotus leaf was dotted with pink flowers in full bloom, which looked like a colorful ink painting from a distance.


    Yan Wentao and Su Hongxin, who came over on horseback earlier, saw the crowd arrived, and greeted them with a smile.


    Yan Wenkai said loudly: "Su Hongxin, you guys are not like an older brother. Just play with them and forget all your sisters."


    Su Hongxin smiled, hurried to Su Shiyu, and personally helped people get off the horse: "It''s brother''s fault. Brother thought you were going to come here in a carriage."


    Seeing his diligent apologize, everyone was amused.


    "It would be nice if Sister Zhou came too, she is also a playful."


    Inahua was about to turn over and dismount. She suddenly heard the regret and disappointment of her third brother''s whisper. One of them didn''t step on the stirrup and fell directly from the horse.


    "carefully!"


    Xiao Yeyang threw the horse rope in his hand directly, ran up quickly, and hugged someone.


    "What''s the matter with you guy? The next horse can fall."


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua tightly with a look of blame.


    Inahana was also taken aback. Just as she was about to explain, she suddenly felt a little quiet around her. When she turned her head, she saw that everyone was staring at them.


    Seeing this, Daohua''s expression was a little stiff. For some reason, there was some kind of helplessness and panic that had done a bad thing and was caught by someone. She quietly pulled Xiao Yeyang''s clothes, and whispered: "Xiao Yeyang, let me go. Come down."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang also noticed that everyone looked at their eyes, and they felt a little embarrassed, but they didn''t show up on the face, and put the rice flowers down calmly.


    "Okay, how did you fall off the horse?"


    In the awkward atmosphere, Yan Wenkai suddenly asked.


    Daohua gave her fourth brother a compliment in her heart, and immediately explained: "When I got off the horse, I didn''t step on the stirrups. Fortunately, Xiao Yeyang caught me. Otherwise, I must be intimate with the earth. get in touch with."


    Su Shiyu smiled and took over: "I thought Yiyi''s equestrian skills were very good, but now I look at it, I''m afraid I have to practice again."


    Ina Flower: "Of course I have to practice, I have only studied for a few years."


    Dong Yuanyao also smiled and said: "You have to practice well, and if you practice well, we can compare the two."


    Yan Wenkai interjected: "Sister Dong, you are better than riding a horse, and comparing with me. Only by constantly competing with someone better than yourself can you make progress."


    Dong Yuanyao said in a huff: "Four Brother Yan, I found that your face is getting bigger and bigger."


    Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t care at all, and said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s because I ate well.¡± As he said, he turned to look at Su Shiyu, ¡°Sister Su, you have to learn from me at this point. You are too skinny.¡±


    On the side, Inaka was slightly relieved to see that things had been turned off.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little amused to see her like this: "Next time you ride a horse, don''t be so frizzy."


    Daohua glanced at him, walked towards Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu, not standing with him.


    Dong Yuanxuan watched the interaction between the two, his eyes flickered.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： , Point to break

    Chapter 376, Point Break


    In the corner pavilion in front of the lotus pond, Defu took a few small servants, and they had already arranged the refreshments. This time they came to prepare a barbecue grill. When they saw Daohua and others coming, they ran up.


    "Miss Yan, the minion has prepared something for barbecue, please show me and see if there is anything missing."


    Daohua was still feeling uncomfortable about being hugged by Xiao Yeyang under the public. Seeing blessings, she immediately followed him to the barbecue grill.


    Here, Wang Man''er took Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu¡¯s maids, took the moon cakes and sweet-scented osmanthus wine prepared by the three girls out of the carriage and put them on the stone table in the corner pavilion.


    Looking at the pile of food, Yan Wenkai swallowed, and eagerly said, "Today we have oral administration." With that, Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan handed over a bottle of sweet-scented osmanthus wine.


    "Taste it, this wine tastes good."


    Seeing Su Shiyu standing aside, put down the wine jar, picked up a plate, chose a few mooncakes, and gave her a brainstorm: "Sister Su, these mooncakes are my favorite, and you can try them too. "


    Su Shiyu was silent, looked at the mooncakes, and then at Yan Wenkai, who was looking at him with clear eyes, hesitated for a moment, and slowly stretched out his hand.


    Yan Wenkai felt that she was too slow again, and took Su Shiyu¡¯s hand, put the plate in her hand, and smiled with a mouthful of white teeth: "After eating, look at you, you are too skinny."


    After finishing speaking, before Su Shiyu could react, he picked up the wine bottle and went to find Su Hongxin and Yan Wentao to drink.


    Su Shiyu stood on the spot holding the mooncakes, her eyes could not help but move with Yan Wenkai, watching him speak loudly and laugh loudly, the corners of her mouth could not help but rise.


    Among ??Jiaoting, Yan Wenkai and Su Hongxin have the loudest voices.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Yan Wentao sat next to each other, drinking wine and talking in a low voice.


    Xiao Yeyang leaned against the pavilion pillar, drinking, and smiling at the rice flower in front of the barbecue, turning his head from time to time to say a few words with Yan Wenkai.


    For a time, the pavilion is extremely harmonious and lively.


    "Why are you here? Where''s Sister Su?"


    In front of the barbecue rack, Daohua was grilling meat skewers. Seeing Dong Yuanyao coming by, she was a little surprised.


    Dong Yuanyao nodded her chin at the pavilion: "In the pavilion, I called her just now, and she ignored me. I took a closer look and found that she was wandering and wanted to eat a mooncake from her plate. It was rejected."


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately laughed: "Sister Su doesn¡¯t look like a food protector?"


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips: "Who knows what happened to her today, weird." As she said, she fixed her eyes on Daohua.


    Daohua was uncomfortable with her: "What are you doing looking at me like this?"


    Dong Yuanyao sent away the maid waiting on the side, then glanced at Xiao Yeyang in the pavilion, and whispered: "What''s the matter with you and the little prince?"


    Daohua vaguely said: "It''s nothing, it was just an emergency just now."


    "Emergency?" Dong Yuanyao looked unbelievable: "I just saw it really, the little prince was so nervous about you, he blamed you for being careful, and he was afraid that saying serious things would hurt your face, so be careful. Take care, you said nothing?"


    Inahua''s subconscious sophistry: "I have a good relationship with him. If you fall off the horse, he will do the same."


    Dong Yuanyao curled his lips: "Just bullshit, I''m not the first day I met the little prince. The last time I discussed with your fourth brother, he confiscated his hand and threw me away. The little prince was standing next to him, you guessed it. What did he do?"


    "Not talking about stepping forward to catch me, but backing back, as if I was afraid that I would knock him down, you didn''t know it, you almost didn''t **** me off at the time."


    After hearing the words, Daohua didn''t know what to say, and only said dryly: "This Xiao Yeyang is too demeaned."


    However, there was a slight joy in my heart, and when I noticed this emotion, I hurriedly suppressed it.


    Dong Yuanyao was silent for a moment: "The little prince is actually quite good, but his identity is too unusual, and there are many implications. If you have that meaning for him, you have to be prepared for Zhou Xuan''s parties."


    Hearing this, Inahua became anxious: "I really don''t have one."


    Dong Yuanyao interrupted her: "Is there any, you think it through yourself, I don¡¯t understand the emotional matter, and I am not qualified to point fingers at you."


    "However, you and my sister, I still hope you can have a good home. Although some things are not pleasant, I think I should tell you."


    "Little prince¡¯s marriage, do you think he can call the shots by himself?"


    "You have already met the Jiang family. They dared to spread the remarks of Jiang Wanying and the little prince''s childhood sweetheart in Zhongzhou. They must have received the support of the Queen Mother in the palace."


    "In addition to the queen mother, there is also the emperor behind the little prince, and the prince Ping. What do they mean? You know, royal marriages have always been profit first."


    "By the way, there are also the little prince''s mother, and the Guo family of Dingguo Gongfu. They will definitely have ideas about the little prince''s marriage."


    "Do you think you can handle these complicated relationships?"


    Inahana listened silently, unconsciously turning over the skewers in her hands, without even noticing it.


    Dong Yuanyao continued: "Let¡¯s not talk about the past two years, just say that the last few times, the little prince has been diligent to install glazed tiles and windows for you, and he painted for you himself. I gave away ten sets of valuable colored glaze."


    "You don¡¯t think about all these things, he just treats you as a friend, right?"


    Daohwa put down the skewers in her hand a little irritably, walked aside, picked up the sweet-scented osmanthus wine and drank a big mouthful.


    Is Xiao Yeyang not aware of what Xiao Yeyang thinks about herself?


    Of course she felt it, but was ignored by her intentionally or unintentionally.


    From the beginning, she knew the gap with Xiao Yeyang, so she had never thought about the relationship between men and women.


    But as Xiao Yeyang''s behavior toward her became more and more intimate, on the one hand, she knew to avoid taboos, but on the other hand, she was enjoying his various courtesy to herself, always giving him opportunities to approach herself.


    Is this vanity at work?


    Or does she have other thoughts about him?


    A daze appeared on Daohua''s face.


    Now, she doesn¡¯t understand herself a little bit.


    Daohua turned her head and glanced at Xiao Yeyang in the corner pavilion, and Xiao Yeyang happened to also look over.


    stared at each other for a while, then Inaka frowned and looked away.


    Do you like that guy?


    The answer is undoubtedly yes, but she doesn¡¯t know whether this is considered a relationship between men and women. She only knows that he is good to her, and she should be good to him.


    So annoying!


    Taohua raised her head again and drank a big mouthful of osmanthus wine.


    Seeing her like this, Dong Yuanyao thought for a while and said: "If you don''t mean that to the little prince, you''d better stay away from him. You have to know that the emperor is supreme, and the little prince really has a deep love for you. You can''t escape. ."


    "But your identity. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Ina Hua twisted her eyebrows, and was silent for a while before nodding.


    She understood that based on her family background, she could only marry Xiao Yeyang as a concubine.


    In the ?? Pavilion, Xiao Yeyang frowned when seeing Daohua suffocating his head one bite after bite, put down the wine bottle, and walked directly over.


    "What do you do, how can you drink like this? Beware of getting drunk." After speaking, he stretched out his hand and snatched the bottle in Daohua''s hand.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang, and glared at him: "I want you to take care of it." After saying that, she staggered and walked away.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Dong Yuanyao: "What did you say to her?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "What can I say." After speaking, she ran away in a hurry.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： ,show

    Chapter 377, Disclosure


    Xiao Yeyang shook the wine bottle in his hand and found that there was only a little bit left, his brows frowned subconsciously, and then he swept over the skewers on the barbecue grill, with doubts in his eyes.


    What happened to that guy?


    In ??Jiaoting, Yan Wenkai and Su Hongxin set up the fire and are cooking whole lamb.


    Seeing Daohua coming over, Yan Wenkai hurriedly cut a piece of lamb shank and handed it over: "Big sister, try the craftsmanship of the fourth brother."


    Daohua hesitated: "Have you baked well?"


    Yan Wenkai: ¡°It¡¯s baked, it¡¯s definitely baked. I learned this from a master cook in the barracks. In order to learn this, I spent several jars of wine. The taste is absolutely authentic.¡±


    Taohua took it, took a sip, then nodded: "It''s not bad." As he said, he walked to the side and sat down.


    Seeing his sister took a small bite, Yan Wenkai grinned. Seeing Su Shiyu watching him, he immediately cut another piece of mutton and walked over with a smile: "Sister Su, you can try it too."


    Su Shiyu smiled and took it. Seeing Yan Wenkai looking straight at herself, as if urging herself to eat, she had to bow her head and take a bite.


    Yan Wenkai immediately asked: "How is it?"


    Su Shiyu smiled and nodded: "It''s delicious."


    Yan Wenkai: "If you like to eat, I will make it for you next time!"


    Su Shiyu''s heart was shocked, and she pursed her mouth. She just wanted to say no, but when she raised her head, she found that Yan Wenkai had already left: "."


    After sitting down, Daohua ate the leg of mutton and reopened the bottle of sweet-scented osmanthus wine and drank it. Seeing the happily talking and laughing people, it was really uninteresting, but in order not to discourage everyone, A smile was forced out on his face.


    After Dong Yuanyao entered the Jiaoting Pavilion, she wanted to sit next to Daohua, but was recruited by Su Shiyu on the way.


    "What did you say to Yiyi?"


    Dong Yuanyao shrugged: "I didn''t say anything?"


    Su Shiyu squinted at her, then looked at Daohua again: "Nothing to say, Yiyi will be upset for a while?"


    Dong Yuanyao turned her head to look at Daohua, saw her with a small smile, and immediately said: "She is not upset!"


    Su Shiyu was a little speechless: "You still said that you know Yiyi, and you didn''t even notice that she was laughing in a strong face."


    Dong Yuanyao was taken aback, turned her head again to look at Daohua, and saw that she was drinking sulky wine one bite at a time, and suddenly twisted her eyebrows: "I knew that this guy was wrong."


    I really want to be boring to the little prince, then after listening to her words, it will definitely not be what it is now.


    After hearing this, Su Shiyu had some guesses about what Dong Yuanyao said. He hesitated and said in a low voice: "Yuan Yao, my grandfather used to say that outsiders can''t put themselves to understand other people''s affairs, so Don¡¯t use your one-sided view to interfere with other people¡¯s lives, especially emotional matters."


    Dong Yuanyao: "I didn''t interfere. I just reminded Yiyi and told Yiyi about the strong relationship between the little prince''s marriage."


    Su Shiyu nodded: "I know, you are for the good of Yiyi, but I think, you should let them go with the flow."


    Dong Yuanyao condensed her eyebrows: "But let it go, Yiyi must be hurt in the end."


    Su Shiyu glanced at Xiao Yeyang who was walking towards Daohua with the grilled meat skewers, and smiled faintly: "Are you so sure?"


    Dong Yuanyao choked, her lips moved several times, but in the end she did not speak.


    Su Shiyu smiled: "Yuan Yao, we were born in the family of Zhong Dingyan, there are indeed many things we can do nothing about, but this does not mean that these helplessness cannot be resolved."


    "You have to believe that human feelings can burst out with great power, and these powers are enough to overcome all kinds of hardships."


    "Let me ask you, if there is a sincere feeling in front of you, would you give up for the so-called family benefit?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Su Shiyu with a look of surprise. She did not expect that the Su family girl, who has always followed the rules, would actually say such a thing.


    "Poetry, I thought you"


    Su Shiyu smiled and said, "Thinking I was a nerd?" He said, pursing his lips, "The rules and etiquette are for outsiders. If I am really an elm bump, I can''t get into your girl Dong''s eyes!" "


    Dong Yuanyao sighed: "Poetry, my rebellion is the rebellion outside, and yours is here." She said, pointing to her head.


    Su Shiyu laughed out: "Where it is related to rebellion, we, we just have our own ideas, whether you are or Yiyi, your usual behavior may be different from that of other ladies, then But they are all pursuing what they like."


    said, his eyes moved, and he looked towards Ina Hua.


    Dong Yuanyao also turned her head and looked over.


    Here, Xiao Yeyang brought a plate of meat skewers and vegetable skewers that he had grilled and put them in front of Daohua. Have a bite."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang holding the dish and looking at herself eagerly, Daohua hesitated, stretched out his hand to take the dish, and ate slowly, after taking two bites, seeing Xiao Yeyang still staring at him, she had to speak.


    "Don''t just look at me, go to my fourth brother to eat roast lamb."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and said with a smile: "I like to watch you eat. As for roast lamb, if you want to eat it, I will take it."


    Daohua was irritable at first, but she became even more upset after hearing this, and her tone was a little aggressive: "Xiao Yeyang, don''t you always surround me, can you?"


    As soon as she said her words, Daohua regretted it. Seeing Xiao Yeyang frowned, she simply bowed her head and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while, then whispered: "What''s the matter with you? Wasn''t it all right before? Why are you so angry now? Did I provoke you?"


    Seeing that Daohua didn¡¯t say anything, she said: ¡°I want to do something badly, which makes you angry. Don¡¯t hold it in your heart. Just tell me and I¡¯ll change it.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua was a little stunned. After looking at Xiao Yeyang, she became more and more bored. She didn''t know what to say. She put down the skewers, picked up the wine bottle and started drinking again.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang snatched the bottle in Daohua''s hand: "You drank almost one bottle just now. Drink it again. You should be drunk later."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Return the wine to me."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "No."


    Su Shiyu and Dong Yuanyao saw that the two of them were deadlocked, and worried that the two of them would quarrel, they immediately got up and walked over to complete the battle.


    "Yiyi, I see the lotus blooming in full bloom over there, let''s go and enjoy the lotus!"


    After speaking, the two picked up Daohua and walked towards the canoe by the lotus pond.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and he was a little worried, and motioned for the blessing to keep up.


    After the three girls left, Dong Yuanxuan came over.


    Yan Wenkai: "Little Prince, are you at odds with my elder sister again?"


    Xiao Yeyang glared at him: "Who is arguing with her, it''s not that I said, your eldest sister is getting bigger and bigger nowadays, so don''t worry about it."


    Yan Wenkai stared: "She doesn''t care about me, how can I dare to care about her." After speaking, he paused, and said earnestly, "Little Prince, my elder sister is a girl, it is inevitable that you are a little bit petty, don''t you and her To be more serious, I should coax her more and indulge her more."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little irritable, and stood up and walked back and forth in the pavilion: "Am I not enough to indulge her? Seeing that she is upset, I immediately bake her the dishes she likes, just to make her happy."


    The expressions of Dong Yuanxuan, Su Hongxin, and Yan Wentao all changed as soon as they said this.


    Xiao Yeyang was also anxious this time, and didn''t realize that he had expressed his thoughts in front of outsiders.


    Only Yan Wenkai didn''t do anything. In his cognition, he should make his sister happy. This is what he should do.


    Yan Wenkai walked up to Xiao Yeyang and analyzed his problem for him: "I think you must have no way to coax, did you just stop my elder sister from drinking?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I''m not afraid that she will get drunk and get scolded at home."


    Yan Wenkai: "But my elder sister is a bit stubborn. If you don''t let her do it, she will do it. If you work against her, can she not be angry?"


    Xiao Yeyang pondered for a while, and felt that Yan Wenkai made sense: "Then, what do you do now? I can''t take the wine and let her drink, right?"


    Yan Wenkai shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. My eldest sister is magnificent. You will be mad for a while. When they finish swimming in the lake and enjoying the lotus, the anger will naturally disappear.¡±


    "Really?" Xiao Yeyang looked suspicious.


    Yan Wenkai patted his chest: "Really, my sister, can I still understand?"


    Behind, watching Xiao Yeyang panic and find a way out for Yan Wenkai who knew nothing about it, Dong Yuanxuan''s heart was shocked.


    Is the little prince so concerned about sister Yan?


    Sister Yan was only slightly upset, which made him panic and confused!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： , Sentiment is growing

    Chapter 378, love is growing


    "You said you, the little prince wouldn''t let you drink, it was for your own good, so good, why are you angry?"


    After getting on the wooden boat, Dong Yuanyao couldn''t help but say Daohua.


    Daohua was feeling weak in her heart, and said dullly: "I didn''t want to get angry, but. I didn''t control my tone, I was a little rushed." After speaking, she turned around and looked at the lotus around her.


    Seeing her like this, Dong Yuanyao still wanted to say something, but Su Shiyu shook her head to stop it.


    Su Shiyu smiled and said: "I didn''t expect that the lotus here is still blooming so well. Later, we can pick a few branches and put them in the bottle, and lotus seeds. If we encounter them, we will also pick some back. I especially like to drink lotus seeds. soup."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded, and turned around to look to the other side.


    Su Shiyu saw that neither of them wanted to speak, nor were they talking, and stood beside Wang Man''er and Hong Yu who were paddling, carefully admiring this rare lotus scene.


    The canoe was paddling quietly on the lake, smelling the fresh fragrance of lotus and blowing the cool lake breeze, Daohua¡¯s irritable mood slowly calmed down, playing with the lake with great interest, and seeing the lotus leaves in it. I picked two lotus flowers at random.


    "give!"


    Daohua first handed one flower to Su Shiyu, and then put the other flower directly into Dong Yuanyao''s hand.


    Looking at the lotus in her hand, Dong Yuanyao glanced at Daohua. Seeing that there was a small smile on her face, she immediately pursed her lips: "Why, you''re not angry with me?"


    The Daohua Monster gave Dong Yuanyao a glance: "When did I get angry with you? Don''t wrong people indiscriminately."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao smiled, but did not continue, she also stretched her hand into the lotus leaf and picked a lotus flower for the rice flower.


    Taohua took it, put the lotus to the tip of his nose, and sniffed it for a while: "It''s really fragrant, let''s pick some more and go back, and put it in my grandmother and my mother''s room."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and nodded: "Okay, Quandang is the Mid-Autumn Festival gift we gave to the old lady and aunt."


    Su Shiyu saw the two talk and laugh again, and felt relieved, but seeing the two lying on the side of the boat and reaching for the lotus, he couldn''t help but reminded: "You two be careful, and be careful of falling into the water."


    Daohua turned her head and smiled: "Don''t worry, I will be a prisoner of water. As for Yuan Yao, she is about to fall, so I will save her."


    Dong Yuanyao hummed: "Don''t underestimate people, I won''t fall."


    Su Shiyu saw that the two of them acted well, and the canoe was rowing smoothly, so she didn¡¯t say much.


    The lotus leaves in the lake were very luxuriant. During the rowing of the canoe, it was almost submerged in it. Seeing this, Su Shiyu could not help reaching out and picking a few lotus flowers.


    "Hey, there is a lake pavilion over there, shall we go over and sit for a while?"


    Dong Yuanyao saw a pavilion in the lotus leaf, and asked immediately.


    Su Shiyu smiled and nodded: "Okay, after swimming for a while, I should be tired. Let''s go up and rest for a while."


    The rice flower is nothing to do. It may be that I had drunk too much before. At this moment, the wine is coming up, and my head is a little dizzy.


    After a while, the wooden boat rowed to the lake pavilion.


    "Hey, blessed, why are you here?"


    Looking at the blessing in the pavilion, the three of Daohua looked surprised.


    Defu smiled: "The master thought that the three girls were tired from swimming in the lake, and might come here to rest, so he ordered the slave to bring some food."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, "Don''t tell me, I''m really hungry." After that, she turned her head to look at Daohua and Su Shiyu, "You two, one ate roast lamb and one moon cake, but I, nothing. Did not fish."


    Daohua and Su Shiyu smiled at each other.


    "The things are there, who told you to stop eating?"


    After that, the three of them sat in the pavilion, joking and eating while eating.


    Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao pour herself a drink, and hurriedly stopped: "I stopped drinking, I just drank a lot, and now my head is a little dizzy, you can drink it."


    Dong Yuanyao: "This sweet-scented osmanthus wine is not intoxicating!"


    Su Shiyu smiled and said: "You don''t look at how much she just drank, there are almost two bottles. Look at her cheeks, they are all red."


    Dong Yuanyao took a close look at Daohua and saw that her eyes were misty and her cheeks were like peaches. As expected, she took away the wine glass in front of her with a slightly drunken attitude: "You really can''t drink anymore. scold."


    Daohana smiled, went to sit down on the eaves of the pavilion, put her hand on her chin, and looked at the beautiful scenery of the lake lazily and comfortably: "You guys continue to eat, let me blow the hair and sober up."


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu saw her like this, and did not persuade them much. They ate for themselves. In the middle, Su Shiyu''s poems became prosperous, and they also wrote a few poems for the occasion.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao don''t know how to compose poems, but they can still appreciate them. After listening to the poems composed by Su Shiyu, they both clapped and applauded.


    After eating and drinking, Dong Yuanyao looked at the sky: "It''s only midday, so I''m going back, but it''s too unpleasant. Didn''t the poetry say that you want to pick lotus seeds? Let''s go now."


    Daohua was a little sleepy at this time, and she had her eyes: "Go ahead, I''ll be waiting for you here."


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu saw that her spirits were indeed not very good, so they did not persuade her: "Then we will come back early and then go home."


    Daohua nodded, and when the two of them left, she wanted to lean on the pavilion and rest. When Wang Man''er saw it, she immediately said, "Girl, would you like to lie down on the wooden boat? There are lotus leaves covering it. Can''t get the sun."


    The ??Ting barrier is too narrow, and it is midday, when the sun is at its highest.


    Although it is now mid-August, the sun is not too hot, but it¡¯s uncomfortable to keep it straight.


    Daohua glanced at the wooden boat, then at the sun, and nodded and said, "Then you tie the wooden boat tightly, so you can''t let it row away."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the slave servant is sitting on the boat and looking at you."


    Daohua was really dizzy, so she didn''t say much, but with the help of Wang Maner, she got on the wooden boat.


    There are cushions and cushions on the wooden boat, and Daohua leaned on the cushions and quickly closed his eyes.


    In the depths of the lotus lake, the wooden boat swayed slightly, the girl in Tsing Yi was scented in dreams, and the dragonfly flew by from time to time, but was soon driven away by the Jinyi boy sitting aside.


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the slipped silk handkerchief and carefully drove the flying mosquitoes away from the girl.


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s beautiful sleeping face, Xiao Yeyang''s face was filled with inevitable tenderness and honey: "This guy is so cute only when he is asleep."


    Suddenly, Daohua turned sideways.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that her head was about to touch the ship''s edge, and immediately leaned over, covering Daohua''s head with his hand, worrying that something similar might happen again, so he kept doing this all the time.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, when a breeze blew, Daohua felt a little chilly, and her sleepiness slowly dissipated. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Xiao Yeyang overlooking her.


    Daohua was a little silly, staring at Xiao Yeyang in a daze, wondering why he was here?


    Daohua''s eyes were wavy when she woke up, and, in line with the confusion on her face, looked extraordinarily naive. Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s heart tightened for a while, he swallowed subconsciously.


    At this moment, Daohua was lying on her side in the wooden boat. Xiao Yeyang sat halfway, leaning against her head and holding her head with her hands. As soon as the two of them came up and down, they looked at each other quietly.


    In the quiet breeze, a lingering feeling slowly lingered in the canoe.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： , Want to escape

    Chapter 379, want to escape


    The breeze blew again, Daohua felt cold, and recovered from her dazedness, she instinctively stretched out her hand as a push.


    Xiao Yeyang kept one movement, his body was a little stiff, this push directly pushed him down in the wooden boat, causing the boat to sway in an instant.


    Inahana struggled to sit up, aggravating the shaking of the canoe.


    "Don''t move yet!"


    Xiao Yeyang''s body was a little numb, and he could not sit up for the first time, so he could only comfort Daohua first and let her not be afraid.


    Inahana held on to the side of the boat and did not dare to move, quietly waiting for the boat to stabilize.


    After a while, the wooden boat was not shaking, and Daohua stared at Xiao Yeyang: "Why are you here? Man''er?"


    Xiao Yeyang sat up slowly, and said without changing his face, "Did you not fall asleep just now? Man''er was worried that you were catching a cold, so I went to get you a cloak. I happened to be next to me, so I''ll take care of you for her. ."


    Daohua looked around for a while, and saw that there were all the lotus leaves all around, and he condensed his eyebrows: "Then why did we get here, and why hasn''t Man''er returned?"


    Xiao Yeyang shrugged: "I haven''t moved the canoe. It was the canoe that came down the wind. As for Man''er, I don''t even know. Maybe she was delayed by something."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had left herself clean, Daohua was anxious, knowing that he had caused all this, but it was not easy to say clearly, so she could only snorted: "We should go back now. , Go boating."


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless for a while: "You are calling me now, but it''s getting more and more convenient."


    Ina Flower: "You said you can''t draw, right?"


    Seeing Daohua''s eyes widened and looking at herself with anger, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, grabbed the oars, and said indulgingly, "Pad, of course, it''s going to be rowed. How dare I do what Miss Yan ordered Don''t do it?"


    Daohua was dulled by the teasing on his face, she turned her head and stopped looking at him.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled without saying a word, while paddling the oars without hurriedly, while silently looking at Daohua.


    Against the background of green leaves and lotus flowers, the slightly annoyed rice flower that woke up after drinking, looks different and more charming and moving.


    The wooden boat went too deep into the lake, and after rowing for a long time, the two people still saw lotus leaves.


    "Why haven''t you seen the shore yet?"


    "What are you rushing? Today was originally to come out to admire the Heyou Lake, and enjoy the beautiful scenery."


    "not in the mood!"


    "I am in a good mood."


    Daohua glared at Xiao Yeyang fiercely, feeling that this guy was deliberately angering herself, and was silent for a while, slowly standing up, craned her neck and looked around.


    "You can stand firm, be careful to fall into the water." Xiao Yeyang reminded.


    Inahana ignored her, looking around, blowing the breeze to drive away the heat on her cheeks.


    Slowly, his eyes widened.


    I was overjoyed on the face of Daohua: "I''m going out soon." With that, he looked at Xiao Yeyang, "You hurry up, it''s getting late, we have to hurry home."


    "Ms. Yan, didn''t you see that I had already used the strength to eat milk?" Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a bitter expression, showing that Daohua is a villainous boss who squeezes employees.


    Daohua was speechless and ignored him. She looked at the river bank in the distance for herself. After a while, she raised her brows: ¡°It feels like it¡¯s not the place where we went ashore before.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t worry, I''m familiar with this area, and I promise to take you out intact."


    Daohua: "I didn''t mean that. I was afraid that Yuanyao and the others would be worried after waiting for a long time."


    Xiao Yeyang looked indifferent: "Wait just wait, let''s talk about it, maybe who will go back later. I can see it before, your fourth brother is taking Miss Su to pick lotus seeds. It''s a pleasure to see him. Like, I can¡¯t figure out where to go."


    Inahua was taken aback: "My fourth brother and sister Su?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and then as if thinking of something, he smiled and said: "Don''t look at your fourth brother''s usual stupid appearance, but there are some things that are much better than your elder brother."


    Daohua''s face was puzzled: "What are you talking about?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "Look at it for yourself."


    Daohua curled her mouth: "Don''t say it." As she said, she raised her eyes to the distant scenery.


    Compared to being submerged in lotus leaves before, she prefers the open scenery like this now.


    Seeing her intoxicated with the beautiful scenery, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "When the sunset comes out, the scenery here is just amazing, or else, you will go back later?"


    Daohua shook her head: "No, my mother specially told us when we went out, let us go back early, it¡¯s too late, it won¡¯t be easy to go out next time."


    Xiao Yeyang expressed regret: "Auntie is in charge of you too strict."


    Daohua: "My mother has been very laissez-faire to me. You haven''t seen other ladies, that''s really the door to the door."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded with approval, "Fortunately, Auntie is still enlightened."


    Otherwise, where would he go to see Daohua?


    At this moment, the canoe slowly drove out of the lotus leaf, looking at the approaching shore, Daohua¡¯s face just raised a smile, and countless gulls and herons flew out on both sides, frightening Daohua.


    Standing in the wooden boat, his body was not very stable. When he was so startled, he stepped back and the wooden boat immediately shook.


    "carefully!"


    Seeing that Daohua was unstable, Xiao Yeyang quickly stood up and hugged her.


    The momentum of getting up made the canoe sway more severely, and the two of them were unstable and fell down.


    The moment he fell, Xiao Yeyang pulled Daohua in front of him, causing her to fall on him.


    "boom!"


    The moment he fell, Xiao Yeyang let out a muffled sound, and his head hit the ship''s edge, causing his brows to wring out in pain.


    Daohua wanted to look up, but he covered her head: "Don''t move, wait for the canoe to stabilize."


    Daohua was lying on Xiao Yeyang, with her head resting on his neck. The wooden boat was swaying, and she did not dare to move. She could only ask worriedly, "Xiao Yeyang, where did you knock it down?"


    Xiao Yeyang: ". Nothing."


    Ina Flower: "I heard something wrong with your voice. Don''t tell me where you hit it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s really okay."


    Ina Hua blamed herself: "I am all to blame. If I don''t stand up, there will be no such thing."


    Xiao Yeyang moved his hand on Daohua¡¯s waist, and was silent for a moment: "This is not to blame you."


    He was actually quite happy, although he got hit with his head, didn¡¯t this also take the opportunity to get close to Inaka?


    It''s worth it!


    The wooden boat gradually stabilized, and Daohua slowly stood up. She wanted to investigate Xiao Yeyang''s injuries, but accidentally ran into his tender eyes.


    Daohua was stunned. This was the first time she could clearly see her feelings for herself in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes. Suddenly, she panicked and just wanted to run away as soon as possible.


    So, Daohua sat up straight.


    "what are you doing?!"


    The wooden boat shook again. Xiao Yeyang pulled Daohua down and let her lie in his arms again. Feeling the struggle of the person in his arms, he had to say: "Okay, don''t move. You don¡¯t want the two of us to fall into the water either."


    Daohua really didn''t dare to struggle, but her heart was pounding.


    Wait until the canoe completely stabilized before Xiao Yeyang let go of the rice blossoms.


    Daohua didn''t get up much this time, but after sitting up, she quickly moved away from Xiao Yeyang without speaking or looking at him.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang wanted to say a few words, and she could see her flushed cheeks, her heart moved, smiled, grabbed the oars, and rowed silently toward the shore.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： , A great blessing

    Chapter 380, powerful and blessed


    As soon as the wooden boat reached the shore, Daohua was about to get up on the shore, walking too quickly, and her body shook.


    "Be careful!"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly reached out to hold her hand, and helped her ashore.


    After Daohua stood ashore, she quickly threw away Xiao Yeyang''s hand, and gave him a fierce look.


    Xiao Yeyang touched his nose, with a somewhat innocent look, and muttered, "What''s the matter?" He stopped the canoe, and then quickly chased him up.


    Daohua walked for a while, realizing that she didn''t recognize the way, so she had to stop and wait for Xiao Yeyang. She turned slightly to the side and swept Xiao Yeyang''s head back and couldn''t help turning back, but she just walked a few steps. He stopped again, and just asked, "Where did you just hit?"


    Xiao Yeyang put his hand down and said with a smile: "It''s okay, I just touched my head. Don''t worry, this is insignificant compared to the injuries suffered during martial arts training."


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows: "It''s not a trivial thing to hit her head." After speaking, he paused, thinking that the two of them had fallen together just now. The impact was definitely not small, and I was a little worried, but I still moved towards Xiao Yeyang. Walked over.


    "Sit down on this stone bench, and I will show you."


    Seeing Daohua''s face showing concern, Xiao Yeyang sat on the stone bench obediently, and said with a smile: "Then the great genius doctor Laoyan will take a look for me."


    Seeing that he was still thinking about joking, Daohua gave him a gentle touch on his shoulder: "Sit down, don''t move."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Okay, don''t move!"


    Daohua reached out to check the back of Xiao Yeyang''s head, and as soon as she put her hand up, she heard Xiao Yeyang''s hiss: "I hurt you? Then I''ll be gentle."


    Xiao Ye barked his teeth, did not say anything, and quietly let Daohua check.


    "Why did you make such a big bag?" Daohua felt a big bag swelled behind Xiao Yeyang''s head, and immediately asked eagerly, "Are you dizzy? Or, do you feel nauseous?"


    Feeling Daohua''s anxiety, Xiao Yeyang immediately calmed down and said, "Don''t worry, you don''t have dizziness, you don''t have nausea or nausea, it just hurts, and it will be fine in a while."


    Daohua is not very relieved: "Are you sure?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "It''s really okay, don''t worry."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "I didn''t bring anything this time, and I can''t give you some medicine."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his head and looked at Daohua: ¡°You don¡¯t need to take medicine, your fingers are cold, and it¡¯s very comfortable to put them on, or you can rub them for me?¡±


    Daohua was silent for a moment, and quickly turned and ran to the shore.


    Xiao Yeyang stood up and quickly asked, "What are you doing?"


    The rice flower head never turned back: "You sit down."


    Soon, Daohua returned with the handkerchief soaked in water, stirred the handkerchief until it stopped dripping, and then folded it into small squares and placed it behind Xiao Yeyang''s head: "Ice compress can reduce the swelling, you can press it yourself. "


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes and took a look at Daohua: "You take care of the patient like this, and I have to press it myself."


    Daohua was speechless: "You can''t let me press it, then I don''t do anything, just watch you."


    Xiao Yeyang: ". Anyway, you have nothing else to do now."


    Ina Flower: "Then we won''t go back? Since you are in such a good spirit, I don''t think you need any cold compresses." He said, he would take the handkerchief back.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly took Daohua¡¯s hand: "It still needs to be applied, it really hurts."


    Daohua stuffed the veil into Xiao Yeyang''s hand and withdrew her hand: "Then you can''t make it fast."


    "Apply immediately!"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly pressed the wet handkerchief on the back of his head: "Let''s go, I will take you back."


    Ina Flower hesitated: "Would you like to sit down for a while?"


    Xiao Ye just wanted to say no, but when the words came to his lips, he quickly changed his words: "It''s okay to go slowly." As he said, he moved aside, "Sit down for a while, too."


    Daohua glanced at the stone bench, which was not very big, and shook her head: "I won''t sit down."


    Xiao Yeyang: "If you don''t sit, I can''t sit at ease by myself. Or, let''s go?" After speaking, he made a gesture to get up.


    Daohua glared at him, and sat down on the stone bench with her back facing him: "Sit for a quarter of an hour before leaving."


    Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched, and a successful smile appeared on his face: "Sit here, don''t you feel panicked when you sit on the edge of the stone bench?"


    Daohua looked at the lake view in the distance: "I''m happy, you care about me."


    Xiao Yeyang showed helplessness: "Okay, do whatever you like." After speaking, he rubbed the back of his head and looked at the rice flower from time to time.


    Seeing that Daohua didn''t speak, but stared at the distant scenery in a daze, Xiao Yeyang didn''t ask for a word, but quietly moved closer to her, and then fixed his eyes on her side face.


    When ??Defu and Wang Man''er came to look for them, they saw a picture of the two sitting together, one looking at the scenery and the other at the people.


    "Girl!"


    Defu failed to stop Wang Man''er, and watched Wang Man''er run to destroy the beautiful atmosphere between the master and Miss Yan.


    Seeing Wang Man''er, Daohua stood up at once, and asked slightly dissatisfied: "Where did you go?"


    Wang Man''er lowered his head and said, "The slave servant is wrong." After finishing speaking, he glared at the blessed one step slowly.


    Blessed and walked behind his master.


    It''s nothing to do with him, he is just a servant who shares the worries for the Lord.


    Daohua looked at the two of them, but didn''t want to pursue it afterwards, was silent for a moment, and asked: "Yuan Yao and Sister Su are waiting in a hurry?"


    Wang Man''er shook his head: "The slave servant took the girl''s cloak and came over. I haven''t been back yet. I wonder what happened to Miss Dong and Miss Su."


    Hearing this, Daohua widened her eyes, looked up at the sky, and took out her pocket watch to check the time: "I slept for more than an hour, what did you do during this period?"


    Wang Man''er looked at Defu with a gloomy expression.


    Defu San smiled and said, "Girl Man''er and the minion are lost."


    Believe you a ghost!


    Daohua stared at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang looked away with some guilty conscience.


    He didn''t expect Defu to be so powerful. At first, he just wanted to spend a while with Daohua while the maid was away. He didn''t expect Defu to stop people for more than an hour.


    Daohua took a deep breath and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Can I go now?"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately stood up: "You can go!"


    Immediately, the four of them walked towards the place where the carriage stopped.


    After walking for almost a quarter of an hour, I saw Jiaoting where I was eating.


    At this moment, there is only Yan Wentao in the Jiaoting.


    "I said don''t worry about coming back. Look, Miss Dong and Miss Su are not there."


    Xiao Yeyang looked regretful, he wanted to spend more time with Daohua, even if he watched her sleep, he felt satisfied.


    After this time, I still don¡¯t know how long it will take to have a chance to be alone with her again.


    Daohua ignored him, and went straight to Yan Wentao: "Brother, why are you here alone, where are the others?"


    Yan Wentao saw Daohua and stood up with a smile: "Wen Kai took Miss Su to pick lotus seeds, Miss Dong and Hongxin went to race horses, Brother Dong was worried, so let''s follow together."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "Wen Kai is good enough, it''s been a long time to pick lotus seeds."


    Yan Wentao also smiled.


    Daohua squinted at the reaction of the two of them, her eyes moved slightly.


    Fourth brother and Sister Su


    No way, one with well-developed limbs and simple mind, the other gentle as water and talented, these two people don''t seem to be able to talk together.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： , No face and no skin

    Chapter 381, no face and no skin


    Seeing that Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu hadn''t returned yet, Daohua had to sit in the pavilion and wait.


    Xiao Yeyang walked to her and sat down, poured her a cup of tea, and took another moon cake and handed it to her: "You didn''t eat much today, and you slept for so long. You should be thirsty and hungry. Eat something. Something."


    Daohua squinted at Xiao Yeyang, then got up and sat on the opposite side.


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned, then stood up, sat down again, got up when seeing Daohua, and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll sit wherever you sit. If you don¡¯t find it bothersome, you can change your position as much as you like.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua stopped moving halfway up, and looked at Xiao Yeyang angrily: "Xiao Yeyang, why are you getting more and more faceless and skinless?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shrugged: "I usually don''t do this. Only in front of you will it be like this. You should think about your own problems."


    Daohua was speechless for a while: "I hurt you because of feelings?"


    Xiao Yeyang spread his hands together with an expression of "Isn''t that the way". Seeing Daohua''s eyes widened, he smiled and stretched out his hand to pull the person down and sit down: "Okay, stop making trouble, eat something good. Are you hungry?"


    Just as Daohua wanted to say that someone was making trouble, a piece of moon cake was handed to her mouth and her words were blocked.


    "Eat quickly, I can eat if you don''t eat."


    Seeing that Daohua didn''t open her mouth, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said this.


    Hearing this, Daohua really bit the moon cake in one bite, took the moon cake in his hand, and then ate it with anger.


    Seeing her helpless look, Xiao Yeyang felt very happy, and took a sip of tea.


    Looking at the interaction between the two, Yan Wentao sitting aside was a little dumbfounded.


    When did Daohua and Xiao Wangye become like this?


    Feeding so intimately, some are not so good, right?


    Just thinking of this, Yan Wentao''s eyes widened again. What is the little prince doing? He handed the teacup he had drunk to the choking rice flower!


    The same teacup? !


    This is undesirable!


    Daohua was eating mooncakes well, but she accidentally saw her third brother staring at her and Xiao Yeyang in a daze. He didn''t pay attention for a while and choked. Xiao Yeyang handed the tea cup, but she didn¡¯t think much about it. Drink it when you wake up.


    After drinking, I saw my third brother''s eyes widened.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yan Wentao blurted out and wanted to say that Daohua used Xiao Yeyang¡¯s teacup. Who knows, Xiao Yeyang took the lead: "Your third brother should have thought of someone!"


    "Um?"


    Daohua looked over with a puzzled look: "Brother, who do you miss?"


    Yan Wentao was a little stunned. Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s meaningful eyes, he lowered his head in a panic.


    The little prince actually saw his thoughts?


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows and looked at her third brother, then turned to look at Xiao Yeyang: "What the **** are you two doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang filled the tea cup, stretched out his hand to Daohua, and said with a smile: "Your third brother said before that he missed his two younger brothers. They didn''t see such a beautiful scenery. It should be a pity that they didn''t see it. Wen Tao, don''t you think?"


    Yan Wentao nodded indiscriminately, and said vaguely: "I just saw a heron and Xiao Qi likes birds, so I wondered if I wanted to catch one for him?"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival. If you bring it back, it¡¯s a gift. Go grab it.¡±


    Yan Wentao looked at Daohua and felt that it would be a bad idea to let Daohua stay with Xiao Yeyang alone, so he asked, "Big sister with me?"


    Before Daohua could speak, Xiao Yeyang said, "She''s a girl''s house, would you let her go to catch the egret?" He said, stood up, walked towards Yan Wentao, patted him on the shoulder, and put it in his ear. Whispered: "I don''t participate in your affairs, and you don''t participate in mine."


    "I do not have"


    Without giving Yan Wentao a chance to argue, Xiao Yeyang said directly: "A fair lady, a gentleman is so beautiful, what can''t you admit?"


    Yan Wentao widened his eyes again, looking at Xiao Yeyang in shock.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little uncomfortable being seen, this kind of thing is a bit Meng Lang in the end, it is really difficult to speak to outsiders, but he still looked back straight at the past.


    If it was Dong Yuanxuan, he would definitely not say this, but Yan Wentao, he knew what was on his mind, and felt that he should be able to understand himself.


    "You and I."


    Xiao Yeyang: "What are you, you, me, and me, go and catch your heron."


    Yan Wentao was a little reluctant, so he thought about it and said: "Little Prince, you can''t bully Daohua."


    Xiao Yeyang rolled his eyes: "Which one of your eyes saw me bullying her? It''s good if she doesn''t bully me."


    Yan Wentao thought of Daohua¡¯s uncompromising temperament, his heart was slightly relaxed, and he was silent for a while, and wanted to ask Xiao Yeyang how he knew what was on his mind. Who knows, Daohua didn¡¯t know when he came over.


    "What are you two whispering about?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly let go of Yan Wentao: "I''m telling him that if you want to catch, you will catch two, so that your sixth brother and seventh brother won''t fight."


    Seeing Daohua look over, Yan Wentao nodded quickly.


    Daohua looked into her face and didn''t believe the words of the two very much.


    Xiao Yeyang patted Yan Wentao: "Okay, go and catch the egrets. I think it won¡¯t be long before Yuanxuan will be back."


    Yan Wentao nodded, and walked away. After a few steps, he turned back and took a new cup, filled it with tea, and handed it to Daohua before leaving quickly.


    Daohua looked at the steaming teacup in her hand, somewhat startled.


    "This Yan Wentao, the water in the teapot is boiling water from fresh ginseng, how can it be put in your hands so hot." After saying that, Xiao Yeyang took the teacup away, put it on the table, and quickly grabbed it. Daohua''s hand took a closer look.


    "Have you been scalded?"


    Outside the pavilion, Defu watched her master''s actions in one go, and she was overwhelmed with admiration. Seeing Wang Maner was about to enter the pavilion, she immediately grabbed her.


    "Miss Man''er, did you forget the lotus that Miss Yan picked?"


    Wang Man''er''s expression changed: "It seems that I forgot to be on the wooden boat."


    Defu hurriedly said: "I have heard of the lotus. Miss Yan picked it back to honor the old lady and wife. Don¡¯t forget it. Go, I¡¯ll walk with you and get the lotus back."


    "But girl."


    "Hey, Miss Yan has a master watching over here, there will be nothing wrong, let''s go and get back soon."


    Watching Defu pull Wang Man''er away, Xiao Yeyang smiled calmly.


    Ina Flower frowned: "This Man''er, where did you go again?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "It should be that something has fallen." With that, he handed a piece of moon cake to Daohua again.


    From going out in the morning until now, Daohua has eaten a piece of roast lamb and drank two pots of wine. Now that she is really hungry, she reached out and took the moon cake: "You don''t have to give it to me, I want to eat it, and I will take it. "


    Xiao Yeyang was noncommittal, and when the rice flower was almost finished, he would give it to her again.


    Daohua was a little helpless. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s oil and salt were not being brought in, she simply let him go.


    After eating three yuan, Daohua shook her head to signal that she would not eat it. At this moment, she saw Xiao Yeyang reach out and wiped the corner of her mouth.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang handed the leftovers of the moon cake to Daohua to see: "You have this on your mouth."


    Daohua stood up angrily: "Xiao Yeyang, I am really angry if you are going to be so casual in the future!"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and muttered, "What''s the matter with this, I just wipe it for you. Besides, there are no outsiders here anymore."


    Daohua stared: "No outsiders can''t do it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： ,mean

    Chapter 382, ??stingy


    When ??Defu and Wang Man''er returned with lotus folds, there were only Daohua and Xiao Yeyang in the pavilion.


    Taohua took the lotus in Wang Man''er''s hand, playing with it, looking out: "Why haven''t they come back?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "It''s hard for everyone to come out once, so naturally I want to have a good time." After speaking, his eyes paused on the lotus in Daohua''s hand, then quickly stood up, and took Daohua''s hand and went out. go.


    "Xiao Yeyang, why are you crazy?" Daohua struggled to withdraw her hand, but who knew that Xiao Yeyang held her hand very tightly, she didn''t take it out, so he could only let him pull her out of the pavilion.


    Xiao Yeyang walked out and said, ¡°You¡¯re not bored sitting in the pavilion. Your lotus was picked in the morning, and it has faded a bit. I¡¯ll take you to pick some new ones.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she turned around and took away the lotus in Daohua''s hand, handed the lotus to Defu who was next to her, and then pulled Daohua towards the wooden boat on the shore.


    Soon, the two came to the canoe.


    Looking at the wooden boat, Daohua remembered what happened to her and Xiao Yeyang on the boat before, so she didn¡¯t want to go on board: "I don¡¯t want to take the boat anymore."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, saw her reluctant, and thought for a while: "Then I will pick it for you, and you will stand on the shore and watch."


    Inaba nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang let go of Daohua''s hand and got on the wooden boat with a blessing.


    "Do you want it to bloom, or do you want it to bloom?"


    "It will be all right."


    "How about this one?"


    "It''s too big, make it smaller."


    "Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s okay?"


    "You let me choose, then I must choose."


    "How about this flower? The buds haven''t bloomed at all. Put them in the vase. They will definitely last for a few days."


    "Can."


    When Yan Wenkai came back with Su Shiyu, she saw Daohua standing alone on the bank, craned her neck to look at the lotus pond, and pointed her finger from time to time.


    Hearing the sound of the water waves, Daohua quickly turned her head and looked over, and then she saw a flat boat slowly drawing out of the lotus leaf clumps, her fourth brother was standing and paddling the oars, Su Shiyu sat quietly, and the two of them were facing each other. Relatively, while looking towards her.


    One grinned brightly, and the other pursed his mouth to smile. There was no interaction between the two, but Daohua felt that this scene was as beautiful as an ink painting.


    "You finally know that you are back!"


    Seeing Daohua smiled and looked at them, Su Shiyu was a little ashamed, and did not dare to look her eyes directly.


    Yan Wenkai looked like a person, smiling and asking loudly, "Why are you alone and the others?"


    Daohua looked back and forth on the two of them several times, then pointed her finger at the lotus leaf clump: "One is inside."


    Yan Wenkai stopped the wooden boat, and then carefully helped Su Shiyu ashore. Then he took the picked lotus seeds and walked towards the rice blossoms: "Big sister, look at me, Sister Su and I picked a lot of lotus seeds."


    Daohua smiled and glanced at Su Shiyu, then at the lotus seeds wrapped in lotus leaves, and jokingly said: "Can you not have more, and don''t see how long you have been out?"


    After hearing this, Su Shiyu blushed slightly, ran to Daohua, took her arm, and quickly changed the subject: "Where is Yuan Yao?"


    Daohua: "I went to a horse race with Big Brother Su." She said, curling her lips, "You two, you will come back to me after a while. Who knows that I slept, and everyone was gone. "


    Su Shiyu shook Daohua¡¯s arm: "Good sister, it¡¯s my sister who was wrong, picking lotus seeds, enjoying the lotus scenery, and forgetting the time for a while."


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: "Big sister, don''t blame Sister Su, I rowed the boat too far, and it took a lot of time to return."


    Daohua joked: "Then why did Brother Four row the boat so far?"


    Yan Wenkai opened his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to paddle, but the lotus leaves are too dense. I deviated from the route after paddling. It took me a while to find the way back.¡±


    "When did your sense of direction become so bad?"


    Xiao Yeyang sat on the wooden boat and came out of the lotus leaf, holding a large bouquet of lotus in his hand.


    Yan Wenkai scratched the back of his head: "I don''t know, is it because I drank too much today?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "I think I was stunned by something."


    As soon as these words came out, Su Shiyu''s cheeks were instantly flushed, and Daohua saw that she was too embarrassed, and quickly stopped Xiao Yeyang who wanted to say something more.


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Give me the lotus."


    Xiao Yeyang lightly jumped ashore and handed the lotus in his hand to Daohua. Because there are more than ten lotus flowers, he couldn''t help asking, "Can you take that much?"


    Daohua: "Isn''t there still a lot of flowers?" He said, he divided the lotus in Xiao Yeyang''s hand into two halves, and held one half for Wang Maner and the other half by himself.


    Su Shiyu leaned over to take a look, smiled and said, "These lotus flowers are blooming really well, can you give me one?"


    was looking down at the rice flower, smelling the fragrance of the lotus, and moved the lotus away a bit, embarrassed: "Sister Su, if you like this, let my fourth brother pick it for you. I don¡¯t have a few."


    Su Shiyu did not expect Daohua would refuse, a little dumbfounded.


    Yan Wenkai couldn¡¯t pass it anymore: ¡°Big sister, when did you become so stingy? Don¡¯t you have a few more in Man¡¯er? Why did you give Sister Su one?¡±


    Taohua immediately glanced at her fourth brother: ¡°Fourth brother, when have you learned to be generous? If you want to give it, take it yourself, don¡¯t take my things as a favor.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he no longer paid attention to him, but turned to look at Su Shiyu.


    "Sister Su, look, I have my grandmother and my mother in my house. I also have to put a few in my room. There are not many."


    Su Shiyu''s face was amazed: "But we didn''t pick so many lotus together this morning. You were willing to give it back then, why can''t it now."


    Speaking of this, Su Shiyu suddenly stopped speaking, and quickly glanced at Xiao Yeyang, who was standing next to him, with a stunned look in his eyes.


    Daohua immediately said: "Those in the morning are not counted, because I know that we will pick them later, but now it''s so late, I definitely won''t pick them in the lake again."


    Looking at Daohua who was forcibly finding a reason to explain, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes and face were full of smiles.


    He likes Daohua''s stingy!


    He chose those lotus flowers with great care. For this reason, he was bitten by mosquitoes in the lake several times. Fortunately, this guy didn''t ruin his mind.


    At this time, Dong Yuanyao came back, and Yan Wentao was also there, with two herons in her hands.


    "Ah, the horse riding was so enjoyable today, I will come next time."


    As soon as Dong Yuanyao got off her horse, she excitedly talked with Daohua and Su Shiyu about riding a horse.


    "Yiyi, there is a flat grass next to it, which is especially suitable for horses to run wild. It''s a shame that you didn''t go there today. I wanted to come back and call you, but I accidentally ran away, thinking about turning back too. It''s troublesome, so you can only go next time."


    "By the way, what did you and Shiyu do this afternoon?"


    After hearing the words, Daohua and Su Shiyu looked at each other quickly, and neither of them wanted to talk about this afternoon.


    Su Shiyu pulled Dong Yuanyao: "We have been waiting for you for a while, now that you are back, we should go back too."


    Daohua nodded quickly and took back the lotus that Dong Yuanyao had just taken from her hand: "Yes, it''s getting late, it''s time to go back."


    Dong Yuanyao saw that Daohua had taken the lotus, and wanted to reach for it. Who knew Daohua avoided it, and said with wide eyes: "Yan Yiyi, it''s just a lotus, what are you doing?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： , Alone

    Chapter 383, a lonely family


    Back in the carriage in Ningmen Mansion, Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua with a weird look, and then at Su Shiyu. She was silent for a while, and she couldn''t help it.


    "I said what happened to the two of you? One is playing with lotus and the other with lotus seeds. What fun is there about these lotus and lotus seeds that will allow you to play for so long?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out to take the lotus in Daohua''s hand, but Daohua quickly avoided it.


    Dong Yuanyao was stunned, her stretched hand changed direction, and she stretched out towards the lotus seed in front of Su Shiyu. Who knows, Su Shiyu also hurriedly removed the lotus seed.


    At this time, Dong Yuanyao was completely on fire.


    "What are you doing in Mingtang?"


    Daohua quickly put the lotus in the basket on the side and smiled at Dong Yuanyao: "The lotus is going to be taken back for my grandmother and mother to put a bottle, so I was a little more careful."


    Su Shiyu also quickly said: "You also know that I love lotus porridge."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at the two with anger.


    Inahana immediately sat next to her and said with a smile: "Quickly tell us, today you rode a horse race against Big Brother Su, who won?"


    Su Shiyu also looked at Dong Yuanyao with a very interested smile.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanyao gave a cold snort, glared at the two of them, folded her arms around her chest, and snorted: "You just fool me."


    Daohua and Su Shiyu both smiled wryly, knowing that it is not good to keep Dong Yuanyao from them, but they really don¡¯t want to say the little thing in their hearts now.


    So, all three of them were silent.


    Outside the carriage, Xiao Yeyang and others did not hear the laughter of the three girls. They were all a little surprised. Daohua and Dong Yuanyao could not sit still. As long as they were there, they could hear their laughter. .


    Yan Wenkai asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong with them? Are there conflicts?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him: "It should be tired. I have been out to play for a day."


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "That''s right, then let''s not speak loudly, so as not to disturb them to rest."


    In the carriage, Su Shiyu''s expression moved slightly when she heard this, and she said inwardly, this fourth brother Yan usually looks at him, but he didn''t expect to have such a careful side.


    Thinking of his meticulous care and effort to make her happy this afternoon when he was rafting and picking lotus, the corners of his mouth could not help but rise.


    This scene happened to be seen by Daohua and Dong Yuanyao.


    Daohua: Fourth brother and Sister Su. Now the Yan family may not be as good as the Su family, but the two are really good, and it is not impossible to be together.


    Dong Yuanyao''s eyes widened, as if she had discovered something extraordinary.


    After a while, the group returned to Yan''s Mansion.


    When getting off the carriage, Dong Yuanyao''s eyes widened again, and the little prince reached out to help Daohua get out of the car. Why did Brother Yan run so positively to help poetry?


    Daohua took Su Shiyu to enter the mansion, but found that Dong Yuanyao hadn''t followed. When she turned around, she realized that the man was still standing on the carriage.


    "Yuan Yao, what are you doing standing on the carriage? Don''t come down quickly!"


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua and Su Shiyu with bitterness, "No one helped me get off the carriage, how can I get off?"


    As soon as she said this, Daohua was stunned, and Su Shiyu''s face was also stiff, and everyone else looked over.


    Yan Wenkai laughed and said, "Sister Dong, you can get off horseback, and are you afraid of the high-point carriage?"


    Dong Yuanyao quit: "Then why are people helping others get off the carriage, but I don¡¯t have it?"


    Daohua walked up to the carriage with a sad expression, and stretched out her hand: "Miss Dong, can I help you get out of the carriage?"


    Dong Yuanyao patted Daohua''s hand, jumped out of the carriage, and snorted: "It''s not sincere and active, I don''t want it."


    After finishing speaking, she walked towards the gate, and when she passed by Yan Wenkai, she gave him a fierce look. She wanted to stare at Xiao Yeyang, but when she thought of his stern face, she didn''t dare, but she still gave up. Pouting.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao tilting her head and walking into the gate like a proud peacock, Daohua was a little bit dumbfounded, and ran over to catch Su Shiyu.


    "Yuan Yao wait for us."


    After returning home, the group went to Songheyuan to greet Mrs. Yan.


    It just so happened that Mrs. Li and others were there.


    After seeing the ceremony, Xiao Yeyang followed Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao to the outer courtyard.


    After they left, Fu Li smiled and looked at the three rice flowers: "It''s still obedient, it''s not too late to come back today, let''s go wash up, and eat later."


    Daohua nodded, and took Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu back to her yard.


    Looking at the three of them holding hands and leaving, Sun said sourly: "The relationship between Daohua and Miss Dong and Miss Su is really good, they look like their sisters."


    Ms. Li glanced at Sun''s faintly. She knew that the second younger siblings were uncomfortable without letting Yihuan and Yile go out today, but she didn''t say much, picked up the tea and drank slowly.


    Sun saw that Mrs. Li was not answering, and felt a little frustrated. Seeing that the old lady glanced at her, he didn''t dare to say more.


    Yan Yishuang sat down, lowered her head to play with the handkerchief, and looked at her with complaining eyes from time to time, turning a blind eye to Yan Yile.


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for the third sister who had lost her face in front of outsiders last time, how could we go out to play this time."


    Yan Yile did not hold back, and whispered to Yan Yihuan.


    Yan Yihuan glared at her sister and motioned her not to speak.


    In any case, the third sister is Dafang¡¯s daughter. Even if the aunt doesn¡¯t wait to see her again, she won¡¯t want to see someone scorn the third sister in front of her.


    After returning to the yard, Daohua asked Gu Yu and Lixia to take Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu to freshen up, and she asked Bishi to bring a jasper glass bottle, and after pouring it on, she picked Xiao Yeyang¡¯s lotus. Plugged in.


    "This lotus is so beautiful, but it smells good."


    Bishi said with a smile.


    Daohua smiled: "Yes, I think so too."


    For these lotus flowers, Xiao Yeyang had to ask her opinion every time she chose one. She wanted to let these lotus flowers bloom for a little longer time and not to wither so quickly.


    Sprinkled some water on the lotus, Daohua turned around and went to the penthouse to freshen up and change clothes.


    After Dong Yuanyao changed her clothes, she came to Daohua''s room to look for her. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the lotus in the glass bottle. When Man''er entered the house, she immediately asked, "Who picked this lotus? It''s so pretty. "


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "It was picked by the little prince."


    Dong Yuanyao said ¡®Oh¡¯, and she wanted to find Daohua, but she remembered what Su Shiyu had said to her before, and after a moment of indulgence, she turned her head to find Su Shiyu.


    "Have your girl washed up yet?"


    Dong Yuanyao asked Wen Fu, the maid standing outside the door.


    "I''ve washed up long ago, the girl is in the house."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao went straight into the house.


    After entering, I saw Su Shiyu sitting in front of the window, unconsciously fiddle with the lotus seeds that were just picked today, while looking down and smiling, even she didn''t notice when she came in.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanyao was a little depressed, turned around and walked out of the room, and asked Wen Fu, "Why does your girl pick so many lotus seeds?"


    Wen Fu smiled: "It''s not that Yan Siye rowed the canoe too far."


    Dong Yuanyao''s expression moved, and suddenly she understood why Su Shiyu has been weird today.


    Then, there was another depression.


    There is a little prince who is courteous by Daohua, and now Shiyu also has Fourth Brother Yan beside her. She is alone in her family, and no one can even get off the carriage.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： ,value

    Chapter 384, Value


    Mid-Autumn Festival dinner, Mrs. Li deliberately placed in front of the water pavilion next to the Chuhua Gate. Everyone was eating and watching the bright moon, talking and laughing, full of excitement.


    After the meal, the old lady Yan looked at the full moon in the sky and thought of Yan Wenxiu, who was alone in her hometown: "I wonder if Wenxiu has a good meal alone?"


    Mrs. Li also remembered the eldest son, and the smile on her face narrowed slightly.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Grandma, mother, just put a hundred hearts on you, there are patriarchs and grandpas who are here, and I won¡¯t be hungry for my eldest brother."


    The old lady Yan nodded with a smile, but she still said, "Although she is an elder in the clan, it''s not as good as being at home in her own home."


    Daohua smiled: "Grandma, it''s only this year. Next year, my eldest brother will be able to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with us."


    The old lady Yan thought of something, and she smiled and said, "Next year, our family should also be imported."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li also raised a smile.


    Dong Yuanyao pulled Daohua, and asked in a low voice, "Big Brother Yan is going to kiss you?"


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s just a little eyebrow, but it''s not confirmed yet. What my parents meant is that when my eldest brother is hit, we will discuss marriage." She said, glanced at Su Shiyu, and said with a low smile. .


    "My mother is done with my eldest brother''s, so she should be busy with my fourth brother''s."


    Su Shiyu''s heart tightened: "Four Brother Yan also has a marriage partner?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, Su Shiyu felt bad, and she asked too impatiently.


    Sure enough, I saw Daohua and Dong Yuanyao pursing their lips.


    Su Shiyu bit his scalp and said: "I''m just curious."


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao nodded together: "I know, I know, no explanation is needed."


    Seeing this, Su Shiyu was a little bit ashamed, and turned her head to silence.


    Daohua smiled, and explained the question just now: "My eldest brother hasn''t been determined yet, and my fourth elder brother is even more impossible. Hey, when I think of my fourth elder brother, I panicked and talked and acted for him. It''s so careless and not steady at all, how can it be possible to please a girl?"


    Dong Yuanyao just wanted to distinguish a few words for Yan Wenkai, when she saw Daohua winking at her and shook her head, she shut up immediately.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, Su Shiyu couldn¡¯t help but speak: ¡°How can you say that about your brother? I look at Brother Yan, who is pretty good.¡±


    Daohua immediately took the conversation and joked, "Sister Su really thinks my fourth brother is good? Then, do you want to be my fourth sister-in-law?"


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu blushed immediately, and even the roots of her ears were red. She could no longer be reserved, and she leaned forward to pinch Daohua''s mouth: "What nonsense are you talking about, see if I don''t tear your mouth." "


    Daohua got up and took refuge. Seeing that Su Shiyu had caught up, she immediately begged for mercy: "Good sister, I said the wrong thing. Let''s go around me."


    Su Shiyu quit: "You dare to talk nonsense about this, I have to teach you a lesson, see if you dare to make fun of me."


    Daohua ran behind Dong Yuanyao and asked for help: "Yuanyao, please help me, Sister Su is angry."


    Dong Yuanyao joined with a smile, but instead of stopping Su Shiyu, she helped her pull Daohua: "I am the fairest person. This time you are annoyed by Shiyu. Just give her a call."


    "Dong Yuanyao, you wait for me."


    "Wait, just wait, I''m afraid you won''t make it?"


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li watched the three playing around, with smiles on their faces.


    Sun saw that Daohua¡¯s external girl was better than her sister at home, and felt a little uncomfortable. He smiled and said to Mrs. Li, "Sister-in-law, Daohua is thirteen, and it will be too late in two years. It doesn¡¯t look serious at all anymore."


    The smile on Mrs. Li¡¯s face instantly faded: ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about Daohua¡¯s second siblings. Yihuan is not much smaller than Daohua. You should care more about her.¡±


    "By the way, I heard that Yile had punished a little girl two days ago? Although the girl was bought, we should be the master, and we should be more generous to the servant. Don''t develop a mean temper. This way It¡¯s not good for myself or others."


    "As a mother, you should have more snacks for the upbringing of your two daughters, instead of focusing on Daohua."


    Mrs. Li''s words were very rude, and the smile on Sun''s face could not be maintained.


    The old lady Yan also looked at Sun with dissatisfaction: "Everyone is happy today, do you have to find something uncomfortable? If you can''t get used to it, go back to your yard."


    Sun''s expression became stiff: "Mum, I am also doing this for Daohua."


    The old lady Yan looked a little impatient, the eldest daughter-in-law still saved face, and if it weren¡¯t for the second daughter-in-law who picked rice flowers from time to time, she would not speak so bluntly.


    "Okay, Daohua has an eldest daughter-in-law watching. You really don''t need to bother, just take care of your own two daughters."


    This second daughter-in-law, let''s say she is shrewd, but sometimes she is completely confused about what she says and does. Just like just now, the second room is obviously attached to the elder''s family. She is not happy to find the eldest daughter-in-law, which is really stupid.


    Looking at her now, the eldest daughter-in-law can still maintain face, but what about waiting for her a hundred years later?


    If the second daughter-in-law doesn¡¯t take advantage of the current relationship, can he count on Wenxiu to help Wenjie?


    The vision and pattern of the two daughter-in-laws are really far different.


    On the side of ??, Daohua, Dong Yuanyao, and Su Shiyu had stopped frolicking, and listened to the movement here.


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not that I talk too much. Although your family doesn¡¯t bother so many concubines, your second aunt is not a fuel-efficient lamp.¡±


    Su Shiyu nodded: "It''s really difficult for every family to recite."


    Daohua didn''t care much: "For my second aunt, I have always regarded her words as deaf ears. Anyway, no matter what she says, I won''t pay attention to it. As long as it doesn''t interfere with me, I will treat her as if she doesn''t exist. "


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu both smiled: "You are very confident."


    Daohua: "It was originally. I don''t rely on her to raise her, and I don''t rely on her to teach me. Why should I look at her face? Even the elders must look like elders in order to be respected."


    Dong Yuanyao sighed: "They all say that I am rebellious, but compared to you, I think I am much better. At least when facing the elders I don¡¯t like, I can¡¯t be as casual as you."


    After hearing this, Su Shiyu was thoughtful, looked at Daohua, and then at Dong Yuanyao, thinking about the situation of the two families.


    In the final analysis, the difference between Yuan Yao and Yi Yi lies in the fact that a large part of Yi Yi¡¯s confidence is given by herself, while Yuan Yao¡¯s elders gave it to her.


    What others give, you can give it back, so you don¡¯t have to bother to maintain it.


    Yuan Yao is so, so is she.


    Yiyi is more comfortable than them, because she can create value for her family.


    The children of people like them always have to be **** with the interests of the family. When there is more value in their bodies, the family members are naturally willing to indulge in them.


    Of course, apart from the benefit factor, family members also have feelings.


    Both, for them, it is the best situation.


    If the two conflict, in all likelihood, the feelings will be lost to the interests.


    Anyway, a person has to show enough value if he wants to live arbitrarily.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： ,Insomnia

    Chapter 385, Insomnia


    Because of Sun¡¯s untimely words, both Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li had no interest. They talked for a while and then dispersed.


    Daohua took Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu back to her yard.


    "Hey, be careful, why are you shaking when you walk?"


    When passing by the courtyard gate, Dong Yuanyao tripped, Daohua and Su Shiyu hurriedly supported the people.


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not that your wine is delicious, and it looks particularly good in a glass. I can¡¯t help but drink a few more glasses. Who knows that the stamina is so great.¡±


    Su Shiyu: "Okay, stop talking, let''s help you to rest."


    The two quickly helped Dong Yuanyao back to the room.


    "My head is dizzy, I''m going to sleep, you can do it yourself."


    Dong Yuanyao staggered towards the bed, unable to even wash herself.


    Looking at her like this, Daohua shook her head amusedly: "This guy is also a greedy cup." After speaking, the cheeks that swept Su Shiyu were flushed, and the brows also showed a slight drunken state.


    Su Shiyu touched her hot cheek and smiled: "Your wine is really delicious, and I can''t help but drink two more glasses."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Then when you leave, I will get you a few altars."


    Su Shiyu was not polite, smiled and nodded.


    Ina Hua said again: "You go to rest, too."


    After coming out of the wing, Daohua stood in the yard and thought for a while, then took Wang Man''er out of the yard and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Girl, what are we going to do in the kitchen?"


    "Go and see if there is a hangover soup. Yuan Yao and Sister Su are drunk, not to mention the front yard. They have to give them some hangover soup to avoid headaches when they get up tomorrow morning."


    Soon, the two came to the kitchen.


    There is sober soup in the kitchen, but the amount is not large, and the rice flower has to be made more.


    "Man''er, you are watching here. When it''s done, I will send it to the front yard. I will take these two bowls with me first, lest Yuan Yao and Sister Su fall asleep."


    "Don''t worry, girl, I will take a good look."


    Taohua carrying a lantern and two bowls of hangover soup came out of the kitchen. When she passed the Chuhua Gate, a small stone suddenly fell in front of her, which shocked her.


    "Who?"


    ''boom! ¡¯


    The stone fell again, and Daohua looked in the direction where it was thrown, only to see Xiao Yeyang standing outside the Chuhua Gate, Defu standing not far away carrying a lantern.


    "Well, what stone did you throw, almost scared me to death."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "When did Miss Yan become so courageous?"


    Daohua listened to him with a drunken tone, thought for a while, and walked towards the Chuhuamen.


    Xiao Yeyang leaned against the Lingbi Stone beside the Chuhua Gate, fixedly looking at the Daohua who walked in, with a very happy expression.


    After three wine tours, looking at the bright full moon, he felt that such a beautiful scenery should be enjoyed with the rice flowers, so he took advantage of the opportunity to sober up and walked here with blessings.


    He was lucky. After waiting here for a while, he really let him see people.


    "Why drink so much alcohol?"


    As soon as she walked in, Daohua could smell the alcohol from Xiao Ye''s body.


    Xiao Yeyang looked lazy, and smiled: "It''s not because of your father. Your father is very interested tonight. I have to accompany a few glasses."


    Daohua smiled: "When did the little prince become so amiable? He actually accompanies the wine." She knew that this guy was the most intolerant of red tape such as toasts.


    Under the dimly swaying light, Daohua¡¯s sweet smile made Xiao Yeyang feel lost for a while, was silent for a while, and chuckled lightly: ¡°Others naturally don¡¯t receive this treatment, but isn¡¯t that your father?¡±


    The meaning of ?? was too obvious, and Daohua was a little surprised to hear it.


    While she was stunned, Xiao Yeyang suddenly approached, "What''s wrong with your face?" As he said, he took the lantern in Daohua''s hand and took a close photo.


    "Why is there a red mark?" As he said, he stretched out his hand and touched it lightly, "Does it hurt?"


    Daohua turned her head to avoid Xiao Yeyang''s hand, and stepped back a little: "It should have been accidentally left behind when I was playing with Yuan Yao and Sister Su just now. It''s no problem."


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyebrows constricted: ¡°You have to have a sense of measure when you are playing. The obvious red mark shows that you were trying hard at that time. Girl Dong is quite strong. You should pay attention to it in the future to avoid losing money.¡±


    Daohua explained: ¡°Yuan Yao and the others didn¡¯t work hard, because my skin is a little more sensitive.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand and rubbed his forehead, Daohua put down the food box in his hand and brought out a bowl of sober soup: "Quickly drink this bowl of sober soup. This was originally prepared for Yuan Yao and the others. You drink it. Get it again later."


    Xiao Yeyang took the bowl and drank it with one sigh of relief.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, go back and rest soon."


    Daohua lifted the food box, took the lantern in Xiao Yeyang''s hand, glanced at him, and turned around to leave.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted Daohua to stay a little longer, but thinking of Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu who lived in her yard, he swallowed what he had said.


    Last time I watched the moon on the roof, Daohua lived alone. I went back later and no one noticed it, but it¡¯s not good to go back late tonight.


    Daohua entered the Chuhua Gate, turned around to see Xiao Yeyang still standing still, and suddenly said, "Why are you still not leaving?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You go first, and I will go again when you leave."


    Daohua was silent, then turned around and walked away quickly without looking back. It was not until she reached the corner that she looked back at the Chuihua Gate again and found that Xiao Yeyang was still standing there.


    Daohua was silent for a moment, and then slowly walked towards her yard carrying the lantern.


    After returning to the yard, he saw the light in the wing, and immediately called Bishi: "Go, come to the kitchen and bring a bowl of sober soup." Then he handed the food box in his hand to Gu Yu.


    "Send it to Miss Dong, let her drink and then sleep."


    After ??instructed these, Daohua went back to the room. After washing, she lay on the bed, looked at the bright moon outside the window, and asked Lixia to turn off the light.


    Tonight, Daohua has insomnia.


    From time to time, those things that happened during the day flashed in his mind, as well as the scene that Xiao Yeyang just stood and watched in the distance.


    Through the bright Yuehua, Daohua put her arm on her arm, staring at the lotus in front of the window in a daze.


    With the affection that Xiao Yeyang showed from time to time, she could no longer ignore or deceive herself. Xiao Yeyang''s kindness to her was only the friendship between friends.


    She thought, at this moment, Xiao Yeyang should like her.


    It¡¯s just that this relationship is too heavy and full of uncertainty.


    Put aside various external factors, Shan Xiao Yeyang''s emotional stability and specificity, she could not be sure.


    She didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s kindness to her at this time was due to the youthful sprout in his youth, or because there were too few girls of the opposite **** around him, she was just his emotional sustenance during this time.


    Of course, it is also possible that he has a sincere feeling for himself, but how long can this feeling last?


    You must know that the sixteen or seventeen-year-old is the time of uncertainty.


    Also, this is an era when three wives and four concubines are legal. Xiao Yeyang has that status. There are too many temptations around him. Can he ignore other women for her?


    Most people¡¯s love is beautiful at first, but it is short and fleeting.


    How long can she and Xiao Yeyang last?


    Daohua lay on the bed tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep, and finally got up and drank a pot of wine before falling asleep in a daze.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： , Avoid

    Chapter 386, Avoid


    On the second day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai will return to the barracks.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to take the opportunity to ask the old lady Yan to see Daohua again. Who knows, the other three girls in the Yan family have all arrived, and they haven''t seen that guy come.


    In this way, Xiao Yeyang could only leave with Yan Wenkai and a few people full of disappointment.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu sat on the collapse, watching Daohua slowly combing their hair, they were speechless.


    "You hurry up, and later, the old lady should have dinner over there." Dong Yuanyao couldn''t help but reminded.


    Ina Hua did not speed up, she still put on her makeup without hurries: "My grandmother is very good, even if we are late, she won''t say anything."


    Su Shi said: "It''s one thing for the old lady not to blame, it''s another thing for us to ask An to miss the hour. We can''t lose the rules just because the old lady is kind."


    Inahua nodded in agreement: "Sister Su, you are too right, I will definitely come over on time in the future to please peace." That''s what I said, but the action didn''t get up at all.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu looked at each other helplessly.


    Dong Yuanyao walked to the dressing table and wanted to urge Daohua to hurry up, but unexpectedly found Daohua''s spirit is not very good today. She was surprised, "Why are your eyes blue? Didn''t you sleep last night?"


    Ina Hua nodded indiscriminately: "The moonlight was so beautiful last night. If one didn''t pay attention, I went to bed late."


    Dong Yuanyao showed her unbelief. If Su Shiyu sleeps late because of the moonlight, she believes it, but Daohua doesn''t have that lyrical feeling for the moon at all.


    Inahana stood up and said, "Okay, I''m done. Let''s go and please my grandmother." She said, she took the two out of the yard.


    On the road, Daohua also walked very slowly, either pulling Dong Yuanyao to stop to admire the flowers, or deliberately slowing down and tossing it down. When the three of them arrived at Songheyuan, the old lady Yan had already taken Yan Yihuansan. I had breakfast.


    "Why come so late today? Your third and fourth brothers are gone!"


    The old lady Yan saw the three people coming by Daohua and hurriedly asked the maid to re-arrange the meal.


    Daohua smiled and sat down: "Well, let''s go. See you when they come back next time."


    The old lady Yan shook her head: "Your third and fourth elder brothers are from your own family, but it''s okay. It''s just that the young guys are also leaving today, so they should come and give them away."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu looked at each other quickly.


    Yiyi came so late deliberately, isn''t it to avoid the little prince?


    Seeing the gossip of the two of them, Daohua was a little speechless and reminded: "Two people, pay attention to your appearance. Face."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately smiled and said: "Then there must be gossip to see, have you provided us with gossip?"


    Daohua rubbed her hands together: "Dong Yuanyao, is the skin itchy? Let me loosen it for you?"


    The old lady Yan stopped Daohua quickly: "It¡¯s early morning, eat well."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled triumphantly at Daohua, and when Mrs. Yan looked over, she immediately bowed her head to eat breakfast.


    Looking at her like this, the old lady Yan shook her head with a laugh.


    Halfway through the meal, Su Shiyu said: "Old lady, Yiyi, we have been out for a few days, and it''s time to go back."


    Daohua raised her head: "Don''t stay a few days longer?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "No, when I came out, my grandmother and mother gave me orders, at most after the Mid-Autumn Festival, I have to go back, otherwise, next time I don¡¯t want to go out again."


    Su Shiyu also nodded, indicating that her family asked her in this way.


    Seeing that both of them said this, Daohua didn¡¯t do much to keep her: ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll go and tell my mother that she will give you the boat you are going back to.¡±


    Su Shiyu smiled and said: "No, my family has an estate in Ningmen Mansion. When I came, the butler had already arranged the return trip."


    Mrs. Yan nodded: "Since your house has prepared the boat, we won''t prepare it here. However, you two are still little girls. It''s not easy to go back alone. Wait a while, I will let Daohua take her two. Uncle will send you back."


    Knowing this was the kindness of the old lady, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu responded with a smile.


    After sending away Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu, Daohua went to rest. In order not to let her think about it, she had to force herself to get busy, and even put out the piano that was too lazy to move.


    It''s just that Wang Man''er and a few still found out that her girl has been distracted a lot recently.


    At the same time, Ningmen closed the military camp.


    After finishing the day''s practice, Xiao Yeyang returned to his camp in sweat. Seeing that Defu had prepared the bath tub, he took off his clothes and went in, soaked for a full quarter of an hour before getting up.


    While putting on clothes, a handkerchief fell off the hanger.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly stooped to pick it up and looked at the silk kerchief in his hand. He couldn''t help but think of the sweet and sleepy face of the paddy flower lying on the side of the wooden boat on the Mid-Autumn Festival. Paint."


    Defu reminded: "Wait later, Governor Guo will test the martial arts of the soldiers in the school, the master will not go to see it?"


    Xiao Yeyang said directly: "Prepare a paintbrush for me first, and then go after I finish painting."


    Hearing this, Defu had to turn around and prepare brushes and papers.


    When the drawing paper was laid out and the paint was ready, Xiao Yeyang began to concentrate on painting.


    Defu stood aside and craned her neck to watch. After a while, she saw her master smoothly outline the face of Miss Yan, and her face suddenly realized.


    Usually, what the master likes most is to watch Governor Guo examine the soldiers, but I won¡¯t go this time because it turned out to be painting for Miss Yan.


    Defu wanted to keep watching, but Xiao Yeyang raised his head: "Go and guard outside the account. Don''t let outsiders come in."


    After ?? and others left, Xiao Yeyang continued to paint.


    Inohana''s sleeping face, he didn''t want anyone to spy on it.


    One hour later, the portrait of Daohua sleeping deep in the lotus flower came out.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the person in the painting foolishly, and regretted again that he could not say goodbye to Daohua when he left Yan''s mansion a few days ago.


    silently stared at the portrait for a while, Xiao Yeyang waited for the handwriting to dry, then carefully rolled it up and put it in the brocade box. After thinking about it, he found a golden lock and locked the brocade box.


    After putting the brocade box away, I got up and went to the school.


    As soon as he approached the school, he heard the voices of soldiers turning to the sky.


    "Yan Wentao can do it, I have already done five or six people today."


    "That Yan Wenkai is not bad too. Yesterday I had a discussion with him, and I got rid of the stage before reaching ten strokes."


    Xiao Ye smiled and looked at Yan Wentao who was fighting all over the martial arts platform, let alone, this Yan family brother is really good material for martial arts.


    "Little Prince, how did you come?"


    Yan Wenkai pulls Su Hongxin to find him.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the two and smiled: "Something has been delayed." After speaking, he paused, "Wen Kai, your brother''s rural examination is over? Did he say when he will be back?"


    Yan Wenkai was stunned: "I am not sure about this."


    Su Hongxin was a little speechless: "You don''t know such an important thing?"


    Yan Wenkai: "I don''t need to worry about these things."


    Su Hongxin shook his head speechlessly.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Well, let''s go back to Fucheng with you tomorrow to ask questions, lest your brother get caught, we don''t know."


    Su Hongxin nodded again and again: "This is a good idea. Your food is really good. If we go, we can have a good meal."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： , Zhongju

    Chapter 387, Zhongju


    Yan House.


    Daohua and Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile just came out of morning class and were about to return to their yards. On the way, they ran into Pingtong and others who were sending refreshments and fruits to Songhe Yard.


    Looking at the fresh fruit in the hand of the maid, Daohua smiled and asked, "Sister Pingtong, are there any guests here?"


    Pingtong signaled the other little maids to continue delivering things, but she stopped and stopped: "It''s not the guests, but the third master and the fourth master are back, and the little prince and Dong Gongzi are also here."


    Daohua said with a look: "I only returned home a few days ago during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Why did you come back again?"


    Pingtong smiled and said: "Si Ye said that they came back this time to ask the uncle when he will be back, so as not to miss the time to congratulate the uncle."


    Daohua laughed a little: "They are confident in their eldest brother, but the eldest brother will not come back until at least the results of the rural examination are announced. By then, it should be September."


    Ping Tong nodded: "Madame said the same, but the old lady is still very happy when Sanye and the others are back. Anyway, Ningmen Pass is not too far away from Fucheng. If you ride a horse, it won¡¯t be necessary to go back and forth. time."


    "The old lady said, I used to study in a college, far away, and couldn¡¯t go home often, but now it¡¯s close to home, and the training in the barracks is harder, and the food is not as good as at home, so I want Sanye and the others to go home to eat often in the future. Woolen cloth."


    Speaking, he paused and looked at the three of Yan Yihuan.


    "The lady is also in the old lady''s yard, the girls and slaves go by?"


    Yan Yihuan smiled and nodded.


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "You go first, I still have something to do, wait for a while."


    Pingtong didn¡¯t doubt that he had him, and said with a smile: ¡°The big girl, you have to hurry up. After lunch, San Ye and the others have to go back to the barracks.¡±


    Daohua nodded: "You go." With that, she took Wang Man''er towards her yard.


    After returning to the yard, Daohua was not busy with anything else, just sitting in front of the window, holding a kettle to sprinkle water on the lotus.


    A few days later, the lotus has faded a bit, and no longer looks beautiful.


    When Wang Man''er came in with tea, she saw her girl was pulling the petals on the lotus, and she walked over and asked softly: "Will the girl go to see Si Ye and Xiao Wang Ye?"


    Ina Flower reached out to take the teacup, and drank the tea without words.


    At this moment, she didn''t know how to face Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang undoubtedly had a good impression of her existence, but she didn''t know whether she should maintain this good impression, or should she stop it.


    Emotionally, although she did not reject Xiao Yeyang''s closeness, she still felt that her feelings for Xiao Yeyang did not seem to have risen to the point of love, but she was still reluctant to bear it when it was about to be interrupted.


    Intellectually, she clearly knew that this relationship was full of too much uncertainty and instability. She was afraid that she could not bear it, and that this relationship could not last long.


    "Hey!"


    Daohua was a little upset, put down the teacup in her hand, and stared at the gate of the courtyard staringly with her cheeks.


    Seeing this, Wang Man''er didn''t have much to say, and silently retired.


    Songhein Temple.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Yan Yihuan and the three were coming, but Daohua was nowhere to be seen. He frowned and couldn''t help but touch Yan Wenkai with his hand. He whispered, "Why didn''t your elder sister come?"


    Yan Wenkai was talking to Su Hongxin about what to eat at noon. Hearing the words, he was stunned. He turned his head and looked around the people in the room. Seeing that Daohua was indeed not there, he immediately asked Mrs. Yan, "Grandma, where''s the eldest sister." ?"


    The old lady Yan looked at Mrs. Li for unknown reasons.


    Ms. Li has been here with the old lady, and she doesn¡¯t know, but Pingtong just went out again, she could only smile and said, ¡°I guess I¡¯m caught by something.¡±


    Yan Yishuang smiled and answered: "When we came over, the big sister said that she had something to be busy."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang was a little bit disappointed, but when he thought that they would have lunch later, and they would always see Daohua, he smiled again.


    However, he was still disappointed.


    Until I left after lunch, Daohua didn''t show up.


    Yan''s parents are all there, and he can''t ask Yan Wenkai too much, so he can only ride away with regret.


    Fortunately, when he left, Mrs. Yan asked them to come over for dinner every other time, so he had to point to the next time I saw Daohua when I came over.


    In the days after ??, every three or four days, Yan Wenkai would take Xiao Yeyang to Yan''s house for dinner.


    Compared with Yan Wenkai''s happiness that several people could improve their meals, Xiao Yeyang was full of depression and doubts.


    Went to Yan''s house three times in a row. He never saw Daohua once. At this time, he vaguely sensed that Daohua was deliberately avoiding him.


    But, why?


    He didn''t make her angry during this time?


    Good, why ignore him?


    Xiao Yeyang was puzzled and anxious. He wanted to find Daohua to ask her why, but she stayed in the backyard and couldn''t get out. He couldn''t find the opportunity to ask.


    Not only him, even Mrs. Li also noticed the strange behavior of her daughter, but she was in favor of this.


    My daughter is older, so it¡¯s really not appropriate to see more foreigners.


    In a blink of an eye, it entered September.


    On the second day of the second day of September, Yan Zhiqiang came to the old lady¡¯s yard with a letter full of joy, before entering the house, he said loudly: "Mother, I am in the literary study, and the second place in the rural exam."


    Hearing this, the old lady and Mrs. Li in the room stood up with excitement, and the Sun and Wu who were sitting at the bottom also looked happy.


    Both know that the better the big room, the second and third rooms will get better and better.


    The news reached the ears of the four Daohua who were in class in a short time.


    Daohua listened and smiled, but she didn''t have much reaction. Whether it was the cheap father, Master Xiao, or the old man Zhou, they all said that the eldest brother has a solid knowledge, plus he himself is also a hard worker, so she treats him It is very confident to pass the exam.


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile are also smiling, although they are not among the siblings, but the Yan family is not divided, the eldest brother, even with their faces bright.


    Among the four, only Yan Yishuang smiled reluctantly. She was not happy for Yan Wenxiu, but, yesterday, the Lin family also wrote a letter, and my uncle still failed this time.


    God knows how much she hopes her uncle can be promoted, so that she, her fifth brother, and aunt will be better at Yan''s family.


    Pity.


    Master Shen knew that there was a happy event at home, and the girls had no intention of reading, so he gave them a holiday: "Okay, go and say joy to the elders in the family."


    After coming out of the school, Daohua thought that Yan Wenkai would definitely come back after receiving the news. This time they came to the door and rejoiced. She didn''t want to come forward again. After thinking about it, she walked towards the main courtyard.


    "Mother, I want to live in Peach Blossom Village for a few days, and my eldest brother will give him a chance. I should also tell my master to make them happy too."


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter, pondered for a moment, and nodded in agreement: "Also, your master and grandmother are getting older, so you should visit them more."


    The next day, Daohua took a boat to Taohua Village.


    "Man''er, go over there and continue, don''t let that eagle fall."


    Daohana went up to Peach Blossom Mountain, and he picked up the slingshot and aimed it at the eagle falcon hovering above Taohua Temple. The bullet of the slingshot was a little finger-sized drug.


    Wang Man''er glanced at Daohua, some hesitant to speak, and ran into the yard slowly.


    ''boom! ¡¯


    Because the whip practice is fast and accurate, Daohua''s hands are particularly stable, and the accuracy of the head is not bad, so he hit the falcon in one shot.


    Gu Jian heard the movement and walked out of the house. Seeing the little apprentice fainted by the eyeliner placed by his nephew and grandson, his expression was slightly surprised.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： , Avoid seeing

    Chapter 388, avoid seeing


    "Did that kid provoke you?" Gu Jian asked while looking at his apprentice.


    Every time the apprentice comes over, the eagle will report a letter to his nephew and grandson. The apprentice knows this.


    Now that the eagle is fascinated, do you not want to see his niece and grandson?


    Ina Flower hugged the stunned eagle falcon, smirked, and said nothing.


    At this time, Granny Gu also came out, smiled and beckoned to Dao Hua. When Dao Hua walked in, she took her hand into the house and said as she walked: "Tell mother-in-law, did the Yang boy make you angry? If this is the case, next time he comes, mother-in-law will help you beat him."


    Daohua shook her head: "Mother-in-law, Master, don''t think too much about it. I am not in conflict with Xiao Yeyang." After finishing speaking, she hurriedly changed the subject, "Mother-in-law, Master, I am here this time to tell you something good. News, my elder brother raised it."


    Grandma Gu and Gu Jian saw that Daohua didn''t want to say more about Xiao Yeyang, and they didn''t continue, but just followed what she said.


    "Your grandmother often praises your elder brother for his good studies. Now that he has won, your grandmother should be very happy, right?"


    "Isn¡¯t it? Since I learned that my eldest brother has raised her, the smile on my grandmother¡¯s face hasn¡¯t gone down. Mother-in-law, master, it¡¯s about noon, I¡¯ll cook for you."


    Looking at Daohua entering the kitchen, Granny Gu and Gu Jian glanced at each other.


    "The two children must be at odds."


    Gu Jian stroked his chin: "Young kid is very accommodating to Daohua, shouldn''t it make her angry?"


    Old mother-in-law: ". Let them solve the children''s affairs by themselves. Let''s not join in, lest you get more and more messy."


    Yan House.


    Yan Wenkai and others returned to Yan''s house on the third day after receiving the news.


    I thought I would definitely see Daohua this time, but was told that Daohua was going out. Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help it anymore. In front of everyone, he directly asked Mrs. Yan: "Old lady. , Where did Daohua go?"


    Ms. Li felt that Xiao Yeyang''s behavior was a little abrupt in asking her daughter''s whereabouts openly, and her brows frowned slightly.


    The old lady Yan wanted to answer, but she was preempted by Mrs. Li: "Go to her uncle''s Zhuangzi."


    The old lady Yan glanced at her eldest daughter-in-law. Although she looked a little confused, she didn''t demolish her stage at all, and smiled and nodded to Xiao Yeyang.


    Yan Wenkai: "Okay, what will the eldest sister go to uncle''s Zhuangzi for?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and said vaguely: "I guess there is something to ask her." Then, she quickly changed the subject, "Wenxiu will probably not be back until mid-September. There will be a banquet at home, so you must come. ."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t answer the conversation, but just nodded indiscriminately, twisting his eyebrows not knowing what he was thinking.


    Dong Yuanxuan saw that the atmosphere was a little stagnant, so he had to open up the atmosphere: "Auntie, Wenxiu will participate in the spring boudoir next year, right?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "Maybe I won¡¯t participate until the next time. Wenxiu is still too young to experience anything. Your uncle wants him to practice for two years."


    Dong Yuanxuan followed the words, and with Yan Wenkai and Su Hongxin chattering around, the atmosphere was passable.


    Everyone in the room talked and laughed, only Xiao Yeyang was alone.


    Xiao Yeyang forcibly endured the eagerness in his heart, and sat for a quarter of an hour before standing up and saying goodbye: "Old lady, ma''am, I''m going to see Liulichang, so I''ll leave first."


    Yan Wenkai stood up right away. After the Liuli Factory was built, they hadn¡¯t visited it yet, so it happened that they could visit it this time.


    However, Xiao Yeyang shook his head at several people and said, "I will check the accounts this time, so I won''t take you with you. Please stay with the old lady here."


    Speaking, saluted the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, and then left with a blessing.


    Yan Wenkai muttered: "The little prince checks his account. Let''s look at our Liuli Factory. There is no conflict!"


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and said, ¡°It is strictly forbidden for outsiders to enter the Liuli Factory, so let¡¯s not go.¡±


    Su Hongxin nodded: "That is, many people have been looking for opportunities to enter the Liuli Factory, but they have been rejected by the little prince. It is not good for us to open this hole."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai is not going to continue: "Then don''t go to see it." He said, smiling at Dong Yuanxuan, "My eldest brother, we have to have a few drinks today."


    Su Hongxin immediately answered: "Okay, it has to be wine, I''ll just take a bite."


    "Master, the servant will go to check where is the Zhuangzi of Li''s house?"


    As soon as he left Yan Mansion, he was blessed to see that his master''s face was ugly, so he immediately asked.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "No, go directly to Taohua Village."


    Defu was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes widened: "Miss Yan is in Taohua Village?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t speak, he turned on his horse, then raised his whip and left with his horse.


    Defu quickly followed.


    Taohua Temple.


    Grandma Gu and Gu Jian sat in the house silently, watching Daohua personally take care of several flowerbeds in the yard.


    Gu Jian condensed his eyebrows and said: "This girl, these two days have not been taking care of the flower garden, or going down the mountain to check her land, before going to bed late to go to the pharmacy to process medicine, they are much more diligent than before."


    Old mother-in-law: "She didn''t want to let herself be free."


    Gu Jian was puzzled: "Huh?"


    Grandma Gu sighed: "Only when you are busy, you won''t be thinking about it, this girl is at heart." After speaking, she glanced at the eagle in the bamboo cage and shook her head.


    At noon, Daohua was about to cook. Who knows, Qin Xiaoliu hurried up the mountain.


    Seeing him, Daohua hesitated, and after a moment of silence, she walked towards the main room: "Mother-in-law, Master, I''m going back."


    Both the old mother-in-law and Gu Jian are surprised.


    Gu Jian looked at the sky: "What is so anxious? It''s almost noon."


    Daohua vaguely said: "I have something to do temporarily, I will come to accompany you in a few days."


    Gu Jian glanced at her and was silent for a moment: "Go, be careful on the road."


    Daohua nodded, saluted the two old people, and quickly walked down the mountain.


    On the way, Qin Xiaoliu said to Daohua as he walked: "Early this morning, the third and fourth masters took the little prince and them back to the house. The little prince left the house shortly after sitting there and came directly here. Coming."


    Daohua nodded, and said to Wang Man''er: "Clean up, let''s go back to the house immediately."


    Wang Man''er glanced at his own girl, she was too determined to see the little prince!


    After a while, Daohua got on the boat: "Let¡¯s take a detour, don¡¯t take the main river."


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoliu was taken aback for a moment and looked at Wang Man''er.


    Wang Man''er showed helplessness, she didn¡¯t know why the girl was reluctant to see the little prince: "Leave the boat."


    The vessel starts slowly.


    It''s autumn, and the scenery on both sides of the river bank is just right, but Daohua didn''t want to watch it. After standing on the deck for a while, she got into the cabin.


    Taohua Temple, Xiao Yeyang rushed over after Daohua had gone two cups of tea.


    "Mother-in-law, Master Gu!"


    Xiao Yeyang first met the two old men, then looked up and looked around: "Where is the rice flower?"


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was breathing hard, Granny Gu poured him a cup of tea quickly: "Hurry up and have a cup of tea slowly."


    Xiao Yeyang took the tea, drank it in one sip, and then asked again: "Mother-in-law, Master Gu, where''s the rice flower?"


    Seeing his eager look, Gu Jian showed dissatisfaction and said: "Take my anger to me. I''m a man of all ages. I panic when I encounter something. He is not stable at all. The man should be before Taishan. The color does not change."


    Granny Gu glared at Gu Jian, took Xiao Yeyang to sit down, and asked, "Did you have a conflict with Daohua?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head irritably and said with a confused look: "I don''t know, I haven''t seen her again after the Mid-Autumn Festival. These days I went to Yan''s house and she avoided me, and I don''t know. Where did she offend her."


    Hearing this, Granny Gu and Gu Jian quickly looked at each other.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Granny Gu: "Mother-in-law, I''m here this time just to ask Daohua to understand. Tell me where she is?"


    Old mother-in-law: ". Daohua has already left by boat, haven''t you met her?"


    Xiao Yeyang stood up with a ¡®hit¡¯, and panickedly saluted Gu Granny and Gu Jian: ¡°Mother-in-law, Master Gu, I¡¯m going to chase rice flowers, and I¡¯ll make amends with you when I come back later.¡±


    After speaking, she ran away in a hurry.


    "You slow down!"


    Old mother-in-law and Gu Jian chased out of the yard uneasy.


    "What are these two kids doing?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： , First try

    Chapter 389, first test


    Daohua lay by the window, staring at the passing river in a daze, even Wang Man''er approached without notice.


    Wang Man''er saw that his girl was distracted again, with helplessness and perplexity on his face, he thoughtfully said: "Girl, what''s wrong with you these days?"


    Daohua glanced at her, but did not speak.


    Wang Man''er thought for a while and said, "Is the girl angry with the little prince? The slave and maid said that the little prince sometimes behaves a little out of the ordinary. If the girl doesn''t like him, just tell him, why avoid him? What? If you do this, it will hurt your feelings for many years."


    Daohua frowned and said, "I''m just thinking about some questions, so I don''t want to see him now."


    Wang Man''er asked puzzledly: "What is the girl thinking?"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard the slamming of the door. Wang Maner walked out hastily, and quickly turned back, looking at Daohua with joy.


    Ina Flower: "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "Girl, the little prince is chasing me."


    "what?!"


    Daohua stood up with a thud, and then leaned on the window, leaning out half of her body and looking back, she saw a ship hurriedly chasing them, and Xiao Yeyang stood on the foremost deck. .


    Wang Man''er was shocked, and quickly pulled the person back: "Be careful girl, don''t fall into the water."


    Inaka sat back home, wringing her handkerchief a little annoyed.


    Outside, Qin Xiaoliu saw Xiao Yeyang chasing him and had to slow down the ship.


    Soon, the two ships approached.


    "Get the boat ashore!"


    Xiao Yeyang directly commanded Qin Xiaoliu.


    Qin Xiaoliu looked at the cabin, a little uncertain about it.


    Seeing that he was not moving, Defu immediately urged: "What are you still rubbing against? Get the boat ashore."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s sullen face, Qin Xiaoliu looked at the cabin again and saw that Daohua and Wang Man''er hadn''t come out, so he had to bite the bullet and put the boat ashore.


    As soon as the ship landed, Xiao Yeyang jumped from his own ship to the one where Daohua was, and then went straight into the cabin.


    In the cabin, watching Xiao Yeyang walking in angrily, Daohua''s eyes were a little wandering, she turned her head and looked out the window without looking at him.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua straightly, and said in a deep voice, "Get out!"


    Wang Man''er was stunned for a moment to realize that she was speaking to her. She didn''t want to go out, but when she saw the little prince''s eyes looked at her like a sword, she suddenly shrank her neck in fright.


    "Girl."


    Daohua waved her hand: "You go out first."


    Wang Man''er glanced at her girl worriedly, a little worried. When the little prince looked at her for the second time, she walked out slowly: "Girl, I''m at the door. If you want anything, just call me. what!"


    Defu, who was standing by the door, looked anxious for a while, and had to walk into the room to pull Wang Man''er out, and then carefully closed the door.


    For a time, only Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were left in the room.


    Daohua lowered her head to play with the handkerchief. She wanted to wait for Xiao Yeyang to speak first, but she waited for a while and didn''t see him say anything. She had to look up, and then she saw Xiao Yeyang eyebrows staring at herself.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang took a few deep breaths, but still couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart, and said a little annoyed: "It should be me asking you, Yan Yiyi, what are you doing?"


    Ina Hua turned her head aside: "I''m not making trouble."


    Xiao Yeyang walked over, stood in front of Daohua, and asked, "Are you not making trouble? Well, well, why are you hiding from me?"


    Daohua paused, and said stiffly: "I didn''t avoid you."


    Xiao Ye smiled positively: "You still said no. I went to your house four times. The first three times you avoided me and didn¡¯t see you. This time it¡¯s fine, and you just hid in Taohua Village. It¡¯s not counted, you know. I came, and detoured to leave. Didn''t you still say you were avoiding me?"


    Inahua didn''t know how to answer the conversation for a while.


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to move Zheng Daohua''s body and looked straight at her: "What the **** is wrong with you? Something was wrong with you on the Mid-Autumn Festival. You can tell me what you want. No matter what, I will definitely do it for you. Okay, don''t you just ignore people like this, can you?"


    Daohua struggled to open Xiao Yeyang''s arms, stood up and walked to the window. After a moment of silence, she suddenly turned to look at Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, I ask you, it¡¯s only half a month since Mid-Autumn Festival. Time, why are you so anxious to see me?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang was stunned.


    Does this have anything to do with her ignoring him?


    Seeing him like this, Daohua pursed her mouth, knowing that he hadn''t thought about the deep reasons behind his behavior at all. He treats her at best, at best, is a little more fond of her than others. I really want to talk about it. There is no talk of deep feelings at all.


    "Xiao Yeyang, after you think about this question carefully, come see me again, you can go now."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t expect Daohua to rush people like this. He stared at him and moved his lips. After hesitating for a moment, he changed a little and said, "I just want to see you."


    Ina Flower looked at him: "Why?"


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned: "I just want to see you, does this need a reason?"


    Hearing this, Daohua was silent for a moment: "Xiao Yeyang, it may be that the two of us played well before, and I suddenly stop playing with you. You are a little uncomfortable. Maybe after a while, you will be well. of."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and said, "What are you talking about? The problem now is that you avoid me and don''t see me. You have to promise me that it won''t be like this in the future."


    Daohua was a little speechless: "What guarantee? You can''t guarantee anything, but I want to guarantee you?"


    Xiao Yeyang understood these words, and looked at Daohua seriously: "What do you want me to guarantee?"


    Daohua Qijie: ¡°It¡¯s not what I want you to guarantee, but what you want to do. Forget it, I can¡¯t say it clearly, you want to go.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang fell silent, looked at Daohua, and felt as if he understood her meaning a little, but he had no specific concept, so I don¡¯t know how to say it.


    Outside the cabin, Defu and Wang Man''er looked at the closed door with worried expressions.


    Fu: "It''s silent now, it should be reconciled."


    Wang Maner: ". It may also be silently angry."


    Defu looked at Wang Man''er speechlessly: "Miss Man''er, can''t you expect our two masters to be better?"


    Wang Man''er: "I think, then you can persuade the little prince to stop him from messing with my girl."


    Blessed is even more speechless: "I swear, the master has never been as patient and patient with anyone as she did with Miss Yan. For others, the master has always been doing her own way. Only with Miss Yan can he be so small and low."


    "Miss Man''er, ask yourself, since we met, when did we have a conflict? Didn''t my master bow his head and apologize first?"


    Wang Man''er thought about it for a while and nodded: "The attitude of the little prince admits his mistakes is not bad, but he is also good at irritating."


    Annoying?


    Who is so angry?


    Defu really wants to argue with Wang Man''er, but after thinking about it, forget it. This is Miss Yan¡¯s close-knit maid. If she offends her, what should she do to give the master eyedrops in front of Miss Yan?


    Go, bear it!


    In the room, Daohua sat in front of the window, lying on the edge of the window, silently looking at the scenery outside.


    Xiao Yeyang stood aside, looking at her hesitantly. After a while, he mustered up the courage to walk to her and sit down, pushed her arm, and asked, "Don''t you want to see me? "


    After finishing speaking, Xin immediately raised it. Some did not dare to look at Daohua, but were afraid of missing her response, so she could only look up at her from time to time.


    And Daohua, when he heard Xiao Yeyang¡¯s question, his expression suddenly froze, and he turned his head to look at Xiao Yeyang in a daze. As soon as he touched his gaze, he quickly moved away from his gaze.


    Does she want to see him?


    Daohua was a little dazed, when she heard Xiao Yeyang chasing him, she was delighted, so she wanted to see him, right?


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s dazed and silly look, Xiao Yeyang''s mood improved inexplicably, stretched out his hand to hold her hand, and said softly: "You will not be allowed to move and ignore me in the future, you know?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： , Persuade

    Chapter 390, Persuade


    "Xiao Yeyang, you are more and more able to push your nose on your face now!"


    Daohua shook off Xiao Yeyang''s hand.


    Xiao Ye touched his nose visibly, and after a moment of silence, he shouted in the direction of the door: "Blessed, go back."


    Hearing the words, Daohua immediately glanced over: "What are you going back? I want to go home!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I went to Taohua Temple just now. I knew you were gone, so I hurriedly chased it out. Granny Gu and Master Gu are still not sure how worried they are. Peace of mind?"


    Thinking of the worries in the eyes of Granny Gu and Master when they left, Daohua lost his head and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang twitched the corner of his mouth and nodded to Defu who was standing outside the door.


    Soon, the ship started again and turned around and headed towards Taohua Village.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang who was sitting next to her, got up and walked out of the cabin, stood on the deck, looked at the scenery on both sides of the strait, her heart was very tangled.


    She wanted to stay away from Xiao Yeyang, and she wanted to take the opportunity to think about her own feelings. Who knew that this guy chased her so tightly and blocked her in half a month.


    But, she was ecstatic about his chasing.


    "I''m so annoying!"


    Inahana stretched out her hand to hold her head, and had the urge to grab her head. At this moment, she didn''t know what to do. Should she stay away from him or let him approach?


    When Xiao Yeyang walked out of the cabin, she saw Daohua holding her head in her hands and looked a little crazy. He suddenly laughed and said, "What are you doing?"


    Looking at the playful smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face, Daohua put down her hand in a silly manner. She also felt that she was a little stupid like this, and said stiffly: "The wind is a bit big, and it makes my ears uncomfortable. Can I cover it?"


    Xiao Yeyang put away the smile on his face: "Since you are uncomfortable, why don''t you go back to the cabin?" As he said, he stretched out his hand and pulled Daohua.


    Daohua moved aside, avoiding Xiao Yeyang''s hand: "I don''t want to stay in the cabin, it''s weird."


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang put down his hand helplessly, thought for a while, walked to Daohua''s side, and before she could react, he stretched out his hands from behind and covered her ears: "Then I''ll cover them for you. "


    Seeing that Daohua was struggling, she immediately said: "You choose one yourself, do you want to enter the cabin, or should I hold you on the deck and watch the scenery?"


    Xiao Yeyang used a little force to prevent Daohua from turning her head.


    Daohua couldn''t, take a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said: "Xiao Yeyang, let go of your hand, I''ll go back to the cabin."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don''t look at the scenery anymore?"


    Ina Flower: "Don''t watch it!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and let go of his hands. Daohua turned his head and gave him a fierce look before turning back to the cabin. Xiao Yeyang followed with a smile. Who knows, when he walked to the door, he was shut with a bang. At the door.


    Looking at the closed door, Xiao Yeyang sighed helplessly, signaled Defu to bring a chair over, and just sat at the door.


    Seeing this, Defu and Wang Man''er both twitched.


    Defu looked distressed: "Poor master, can''t even get in the door."


    Hearing that, Wang Man''er slapped Defu''s shoulder with a''slap'': "What nonsense, you have to dare to talk nonsense, be careful when I tell my girl, let her ask the little prince to teach you harshly. "


    Defu knew that he had made a mistake, and quickly stretched out his hand and slapped himself a few times: "Look at my rotten mouth. I really can''t spit out ivory from my dog''s mouth. The Man''er girl shouldn''t care about me."


    Wang Man''er snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t blame my girl for being so far away from you, your master and servant¡¯s words and deeds are too incomprehensible.¡±


    Defu immediately said: "I said the wrong thing is my problem, but it has nothing to do with my master."


    Wang Man''er glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and muttered in a low voice, "Little Prince is not much better."


    Defu¡¯s face disagrees: "Miss Man''er, I don¡¯t agree with what you said. The master behaves more intimately with Miss Yan. Isn¡¯t that because they have been very close since they were young."


    Wang Man''er: "When I was a child, I was a little girl, but now the girl is older, and it¡¯s not the same as before. You have to remind the little prince, that he is nothing, but my girl still has a reputation."


    Fu was silent, and then nodded: "Don''t worry, I will remind the master."


    Wang Man''er didn''t say much here.


    After a while, Taohua Village arrived.


    As soon as the boat drew ashore, Xiao Yeyang took the lead on the shore, and then turned around to reach out and support Daohua. Who knows, Daohua patted his hand away, went ashore on his own, and walked towards Peach Blossom Mountain walked.


    Xiao Yeyang showed helplessness and hurriedly chased after him.


    As soon as they stepped into Taohua Temple, they saw Granny Gu and Gu Jian standing in front of the hall and looking at them.


    "Mother-in-law, master!"


    "Old mother-in-law, ancient master!"


    Gu Jian looked at the two sternly, and then walked into the kitchen.


    Granny Gu smiled and waved to the two of them: "You are all hungry, just because the meal is ready, come in and eat quickly."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang stepped forward, and helped Granny Gu into the house one by one.


    Soon, Gu Jian brought Defu and Wang Man''er and brought the dishes over: "Eat!"


    Seeing Gu Jian''s stern face, Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang did not dare to speak, and sat down silently.


    At the dinner table, the four of them were eating quietly.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked up at the two old men from time to time.


    Old mother-in-law is as kind and kind as ever, and Gu Jian''s face is a bit scary.


    Looking at the two children cautiously, Granny Gu was a little amused and glared at her younger brother: "When you are eating, what do you do with a straight face will affect your appetite."


    Speaking, he picked up a chopstick dish for Daohua and Xiao Yeyang alone.


    "Eat more, if you are full, you two will have the energy to make a fuss."


    After hearing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang glanced at each other quickly.


    Taohua put down his chopsticks: "Mother-in-law, Master, we really didn¡¯t make trouble."


    Gu Jian cut off the words and snorted coldly: "No trouble? Didn''t make a fuss and hide from one another? Feelings, are you playing family?"


    Inahana hangs her head and doesn''t speak anymore.


    Seeing that Daohua was scolded, Xiao Yeyang immediately said, "Master Gu, don¡¯t blame Daohua, it¡¯s all mine."


    "Of course it''s not yours anymore!" Gu Jian cut off again and pointed to Daohua. "This girl has a lot of problems, but she has an advantage, she is magnificent. She is avoiding you for such a wide-hearted person, so you must do it. What''s wrong, you give me a good time to reflect on it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "." He was so wronged, he obviously didn''t do anything!


    Forget it, this is Daohua¡¯s master, and an elderly man. If you scold him a few words, he will accept it.


    Daohua stared at her master with the stars.


    Sure enough, the master is still more towards himself.


    At this time, Granny Gu stood up to make a round, and said with a smile: "Just a few words are enough, I''m still eating."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian didn''t say much, picked up his chopsticks and continued to eat.


    Granny Gu smiled and looked at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang: "These two people have been getting along for a long time, and it is inevitable that they will bump into each other a little bit, but it doesn¡¯t matter. If we encounter problems, let¡¯s get the word out and discuss the solution together. ."


    ¡°Don¡¯t get bored in your heart. This is the most unpleasant thing. It will not only make yourself annoyed, but also make others confused.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded repeatedly, looked at Daohua and said, "That''s it."


    Daohua glared at Xiao Yeyang and motioned for him to shut up.


    Old mother-in-law continued: "You two should not be allowed to quarrel like today in the future. It is the one who wants to be friendly."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, and Daohua also glanced at Xiao Yeyang, both of them lowered their heads and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Gu Jian showed dissatisfaction and knocked on the table with his hands: "I''m dumb when talking to you?"


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang immediately replied: "Yes, mother-in-law!"


    Old mother-in-law smiled and said, "It''s all right, it''s all right, and it''s all right, hurry up and eat."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： , From the Yan family

    Chapter 391, People from Yan Family


    After lunch, Xiao Yeyang was punished by Gu Jian to wash the dishes.


    Watching Xiao Yeyang tidying up the dining table obediently, Daohua stood aside for fun, but before she was happy for a long time, she noticed that her master was staring at her, and suddenly smiled.


    Gu Jian hummed: "Everything doesn''t make a slap, he has something wrong, but you are also wrong, go to the kitchen to help set the fire."


    Ina Flower: ". Yes."


    Defu and Wang Man''er wanted to follow along to help, but they were both frightened by Gu Jian''s sharp eyes.


    In the kitchen, after Daohua boiled the hot water for washing dishes, Xiao Yeyang cleaned up the dining table.


    Looking at the stacked bowls and chopsticks and dinner plates, Xiao Yeyang was a little bit helpless. He was already very proficient in burning fire. This was the first time he could wash dishes.


    looked at the rice flower sitting behind the stove, and asked, "How do I wash this?"


    Ina Flower: "You can wash them one by one, or you can put them all in and wash them together."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Let''s wash together, so faster." After speaking, he put all the dishes and dishes into the hot water.


    I didn¡¯t grasp the weight, and the sleeves got wet in a short while.


    Daohua looked speechlessly: "You actually rolled up your sleeves."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his hand to pull his sleeves, but found that his hands were covered with oil stains, so he stretched out his hands to Daohua: "You can pull it for me."


    Daohua stood up with a look of disgust, walked quickly in front of him, and rolled up his sleeves in twos or twos. Seeing the water stains on his robes, he said helplessly: "You move lightly, you know. I thought you were washing the dishes, but I didn¡¯t know that I thought you were taking a shower."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You think I want to do this, isn''t this the first time I have no experience in washing, it will be fine next time."


    Hearing this, Daohua couldn''t help but smile: "Then you have to work hard, next time we eat here, all the dishes will be yours." After saying that, she was about to turn around and sit back on the stove. However, Just stepping out, I heard a loud bang.


    Looking back, I saw several plates smashed to the ground.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with an innocent look: "I didn''t mean it, my hands were too slippery, so I will clean up." As he said, he squatted down and started picking up pieces.


    "Hey, be careful, don¡¯t cut your fingers, me"


    Before Daohua''s words were finished, he saw that Xiao Yeyang''s hands were stained with scarlet red, and he hurriedly walked over to pull him up. He wanted to say a few words. It can be seen that he looked at himself with eyesight, and all his words were turned into words. With a sigh, he directly pulled him out of the kitchen.


    "Go, I''ll get some medicine."


    Grandma Gu and Gu Jian both walked out of the main room when they heard the movement. They saw Daohua taking Xiao Yeyang to the pharmacy and returned to the room again.


    Gu Jian: "I have said, these two little guys are playing around, you still worry about it for nothing."


    Granny Gu squinted at him: "Can you not worry? There is no elder beside Ye Yang, and I don''t know who to call for help when we encounter something. Let''s not look at it more."


    Gu Jian was silent for a moment: "I can guess the thoughts of the girl in Daohua. She is far away from Yeyang, afraid that she may feel that she is not enough."


    Old mother-in-law: "Let the two children get along with the flow. Now they are still confused. If they are really interested in each other in the future, although I can''t compare to that one, I can still fulfill the two children."


    Gu Jian glanced at the old mother-in-law in surprise.


    Granny Gu smiled bitterly. She didn''t see the two sons getting married. God sent Yeyang this grandson to her. As a grandmother, she naturally hoped that his marriage would be what he wanted.


    In the pharmacy, Daohua first wiped off the oil stains on Xiao Yeyang''s hand with a handkerchief, and then applied medicine to his wound. He said while applying the medicine, "You said you, why are you so careless? Apply the ointment. It may be a little painful, so bear with it."


    Seeing Daohua carefully applying medicine to herself, with distressed eyebrows, the corners of Xiao Yeyang''s mouth could not help but rose. In fact, it was just a small opening. To him, it was like being bitten by an ant. .


    However, he likes to watch Daohua look nervous for him, so when the ointment was applied, he hissed and gasped: "It''s a bit painful, you can blow it to me."


    Daohua didn''t doubt that he was there, she pulled Xiao Yeyang''s hand closer, and continued to give him medicine while blowing, "Yi Ren, it will be fine soon."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled in his eyes: "It''s okay, take your time."


    At the same time, at the gate of Ningmen Mansion, several carriages slowly drove into the gate.


    Sitting in the carriage in the middle, Yan Yunxi opened a corner of the curtain and looked at everything in the city curiously: "Brother, didn''t Wenxiu say that the Ningmen Mansion under the control of Uncle Yan is very poor? I think it''s comparable here. Our Fengbai Mansion should be richer and more lively."


    Yan Wenqi, the eldest son of the Yan clan, smiled and said, "That''s Wenxiu''s humble words, how can you take it seriously."


    Yan Yunxi lowered the car curtain: "Brother, Uncle Yan is now a fourth-ranking member. You said, when we go, will Daohua look down on us? I think she was so arrogant when she was in the village. Don¡¯t play with us."


    Yan Wenqi glared at her younger sister: ¡°Yunxi, don¡¯t call Daohua anymore. Everyone in the big family pays more attention to face. Now that Sister Yiyi is big, it¡¯s really inappropriate to call her by her nickname.¡±


    Yan Yunxi pouted: "I see, I will definitely not call her by her nickname again in front of her."


    Yan Wenqi smiled. As he grows older, his younger sister is now more sensible, so he doesn''t need to worry too much: "Sister Yiyi is easy-going, and I am not very worried about her. After arriving at Yan''s mansion, you only want the other three girls. Pay attention."


    "We went to Yan Mansion as a guest. You must keep your temper, but you can''t be as willful as you were at home, you know?"


    Yan Yunxi was a little impatient: "I know, I don''t know how many times my parents have told me before I leave home. I can hear the cocoon in my ears."


    "It''s not that Uncle Yan''s family is the support of the Yan clan. We can only respect it, and we can''t offend it. Don''t worry, I know all this."


    Yan Wenqi thought for a while and said: "If you feel uncomfortable in Yan''s Mansion, then you stay with Yun Yan, but we can''t live long."


    Yan Yunxi nodded, indicating that he knew.


    The same conversation is still going on in another carriage.


    Listening to the hustle and bustle on the street, Yan Yunyan deliberately wanted to lift the driving curtain to take a look, but she was afraid that she would not behave properly, so she resisted it. "Big brother, do you remember Daohua Yiyi remember us?"


    Yan Wenge looked away from the book and was silent for a moment: "I should remember."


    "I must remember!"


    Yan Wenyi took the words: "Yi often came to our house to find her grandfather to read when she was a child. She can¡¯t forget it, just don¡¯t know. Does she remember when we went up the mountain to catch hares together?"


    Yan Yunyan pursed her mouth and smiled: "Second brother, you can''t say these words anymore. Now Yiyi is a lady of a big family, and her words and deeds must be different from those in the village."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： , Accompany you to see the world

    Chapter 392, accompany you to see the world


    The noise outside the carriage gradually weakened, and the Yan clan members in the carriage knew that they should be approaching the government office soon.


    Yan Wenqi tidyed up his clothes, then looked at his sister''s dress, and after making sure that there was nothing rude, he sat down and waited for the carriage to stop.


    Yan Yunxi didn''t lift the driving curtain and looked out, quietly sitting in the carriage.


    In the other carriage, Yan Yunyan also helped her elder and second brothers tidy up their clothes, and then took a deep breath to suppress the tension in her heart.


    Yan Wenyi looked at her like this, and suddenly a little amused: "Little sister, you don''t need to be so nervous. Although Uncle Yan is a fourth-rank prefect, he is also the elder in the clan and will not embarrass us."


    Yan Yunyan looked embarrassed: "I know, but I just can''t help being nervous."


    Yan Wenge glanced at his second brother, and said: "Second brother, Yan Mansion is no better than his own. Don''t be so noisy as you are at home."


    Yan Wenyi nodded casually: "Big Brother, I''m all an adult, and I know the importance."


    It didn¡¯t take long for the carriage to stop slowly.


    "I''m home, everyone get out of the car!"


    Hearing Yan Wenxiu''s voice, Yan Wenqi and others got off the carriage one after another.


    As soon as he entered the city, Yan Wenxiu sent someone to notify the family. Mrs. Li learned that the eldest son had brought a few Yan clan members this time, and she came to the gate to greet her in person.


    "Mother, the child is back!"


    Seeing Mrs. Li, Yan Wenxiu stepped forward quickly and bowed.


    Before he got down on his knees, Mrs. Li hurriedly supported him, and said with satisfaction: "My son is so good. I have graced my parents and Yan''s family." As he said, she looked at Yan Wenxiu, her face was distressed. .


    "I''m thin and dark, but it''s okay. I''m going home. Mother will make up for you."


    Yan Wenxiu let Mrs. Li look at it with a smile. Only when he returned to his hometown this time, he deeply realized the warmth and comfort of home.


    Away, he has to personally take care of everything, and work hard. At home, his mother will take care of everything for him.


    Mrs. Li was full of words to tell her eldest son, but when she swallowed what was in her heart when she swallowed the Yan clan standing aside, she smiled at Yan Wenqi and others and said, "Look at me. I haven''t been back to my hometown for many years. There is no telling who is who is here."


    Yan Wenxiu immediately introduced: "Mother, this is the patriarch¡¯s brother Wenqi and sister Yunxi; this is the third uncle¡¯s family¡¯s Wenge, Wenyi brother and Yunyan¡¯s sister."


    Mrs. Li smiled and pulled Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan, looked up and down, and smiled: "They are all good children, go, and go with your aunt to see your sixth grandmother."


    Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan, who were a little nervous and anxious, saw that Mrs. Li was so kind, they relaxed slightly, and let her pull into the door.


    Yan Wenxiu also greeted the three Yan Wenqi to follow.


    After entering the door, the five talents of Yan Wenqi discovered how big Yan Mansion was. The courtyard was stacked with yards, and the servants were doing things well. When they saw them coming, they immediately bowed to salute.


    Looking at this scene, even Yan Wenyi, the most detached person, took out the etiquette that his grandfather had told before he left the house, for fear of being laughed at.


    It took more than a quarter of an hour before I heard Mrs. Li say that Songhe Courtyard where the old lady lived had arrived.


    The old lady Yan had been looking forward to it a long time ago. Upon hearing that Yan Wenxiu and others had arrived, she hurriedly walked out of the house: "Wenxiu is back?"


    "Grandma, grandson is back!"


    Yan Wenxiu quickly trot forward to support the old lady, for fear that she would fall in a hurry.


    The old lady Yan pulled Yan Wenxiu and couldn¡¯t help looking at it: ¡°Did you not eat well, why did you lose so much?¡±


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, "Grandma, I''m actually Zhang Jian."


    The old lady Yan expressed dissatisfaction and said to Mrs. Li: "I have to make up for my grandson. He is just when he is full of body, and he can''t lose money at this time."


    Ms. Li smiled and nodded: "I listen to my mother, mother, you can quickly see, do you still know the younger generation of these people?" Then, Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan were brought to the front of the old lady.


    The old lady Yan looked at Yan Wenqi''s five, and smiled: "Why don''t you know? These little dolls I grew up watching." She said, she looked at Yan Wenqi and Yan Wenge.


    "Wen Qi, Wen Ge, is your grandpa''s body okay?"


    Yan Wenqi and Yan Wenge bent over to salute, and then replied: "If you go back to Grandma Fifth, Grandpa is in good shape."


    The old lady Yan nodded again and again: "That''s good, that''s good. Let''s go, we talk in the house." After speaking, she walked with Yan Yunxi in one hand and Yan Yunyan in the other.


    "Daohua has gone to Zhuangzi. It is estimated that it will take two days to come back. There are still three girls in the family, but they are still in class. After class, you can play together."


    "And your Uncle Yan, he is still busy in the yamen now, you have to wait for him to get down before you can see him."


    Listening to Mrs. Yan¡¯s voice, Yan Wenqi''s five really relaxed.


    Mrs. Li is amiable, but she is also the prefect wife, and she has never lived in the village head of Yan''s family. They still feel nervous when they look at her.


    Keyan old lady is different. The old man watched them grow up, and they could feel more at ease in front of her.


    Everyone entered the house, and it didn''t take long for the people in the second and third rooms to also hear the news.


    Although Yan Wenqi was a little nervous, he still answered the questions of Mrs. Yan and others more appropriately.


    Taohua Temple.


    After being chased by Xiao Yeyang, Daohua left on the same day and stayed for another night before taking the boat home.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was on the boat with him, Daohua said silently, "You want to go to the city too, don''t you return to the barracks?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I''m going to check the sales of Liuli. By the way, I also bought a house in Fucheng, you know?"


    Ina Flower: "How do I know about this?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Your fourth brother didn''t tell you?"


    Ina Flower shook her head: "No."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then you know now, if you have something to find me in the future, you can send someone to the house to say something, and they will notify me."


    Ina Flower: "What can I ask you for?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and said with a smile: "For example, where you want to go to play and no one is with you, you can find me completely."


    Daohua lowered her lips: "I can find Yuan Yao, Sister Su, and Jingwan, why should I look for you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Are you sure they can accompany you to where you want to go? Besides, it''s not easy for them to go out. How can it be convenient for me."


    Speaking, he paused, "As long as you want to go, I can accompany you."


    Hearing this, Daohua was taken aback for a moment, looked up at Xiao Yeyang, and said seriously: "Xiao Yeyang, don''t make promises lightly, especially the kind you don''t know if you can do it."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said, "I''m serious."


    Daohua was silent for a while: "You may be serious now, but after a while, you don''t think so, or you just forget about it."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua didn''t believe in herself, and wanted to make a few promises, but felt that the words were too light, so he thought for a while and said, "Let''s see how I will do it in the future."


    Hearing this, Daohua held the boat''s hand tightly, and said nothing.


    She believed that Xiao Yeyang was sincere at this moment, but there were some things that could not stand the test of time.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t continue, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Chongyang in two days. Is there any place you want to go to play?¡±


    Daohua meditated, "I really don¡¯t know what are the interesting places in Ningmen Mansion."


    Xiao Yeyang touched Daohua with his elbow: "Call Shenghao Brother to listen, and then I can take you to a good place."


    Hearing the words, Daohua turned around, stretched out her hand and squeezed Xiao Yeyang''s arm hard: "I think your skin is getting more and more itchy, I love to say nothing."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little depressed, rubbing his aching arm: "Yan Yiyi, why can''t you be gentle with me?"


    Daohua squinted her eyes and said, "That''s it for me."


    Xiao Yeyang sighed, forget it, that''s it, it''s actually quite individual.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： ,dislike

    Chapter 393, disgust


    Ningmenfu Wharf.


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang and Daohua got off the boat, they saw a few middle-aged men dressed as ordinary people with solemn expressions walking towards them.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang frowned subconsciously.


    "Master!"


    A few respectfully saluted Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua who looked a little worried, smiled, and signaled that she was okay, then walked to the side with a few people and asked in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    One of them lowered his throat and replied: "Master, King Rui just sent a letter saying that the emperor had gone out of the palace a few days ago. It is very likely that he has come to Zhongzhou. Let the master pay attention. Once you see the emperor, you must **** the emperor. Back to Beijing."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s complexion changed drastically: "Okay, what does Uncle Huang do when he is out of the palace?"


    The dark guard shook his head.


    Xiao Yeyang stabilized his fluctuating mood, and muttered for a while: "Send everyone in your hand to look for it. If you find a trace, don''t act rashly. Come and tell me first."


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Also, many people on my side are paying attention now. Even if things are urgent in the future, don''t openly show up to see me. The sight of the person staring at me."


    Uncle Huang¡¯s departure from Beijing must never be known to anyone.


    "Subordinates will do it right away."


    Watching the dark guard leave quickly, Xiao Yeyang tidied up his thoughts, with a smile on his face, then turned and walked towards Daohua: "I wanted to have lunch with you. There is something on the side, we need to deal with it."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, she was so familiar with this person, she knew at a glance that he was making a strong smile: "If you have something to do with you, it''s the same when I go home for dinner."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Then you get on the carriage, and I will go again when you leave."


    Daohua glanced at him again, turned and walked towards the carriage, walked a few steps, and then turned around again: "Xiao Yeyang, if you encounter any trouble, you can tell me, I may not be able to do anything. But I can help you out."


    Xiao Ye pursed his lips and smiled: "Okay."


    Ina Flower: ". Then I''m leaving."


    Looking at the Yan family carriage leaving, Xiao Yeyang watched for a while before turning on his horse and heading towards Liulichang.


    In the carriage, Daohua condensed her eyebrows, thinking about what happened to Xiao Yeyang. She suddenly realized that there was something he was really going to encounter, and she couldn''t help at all.


    "This is the gap, right?"


    Ina Hua felt a little lost, a little depressed.


    Xiao Yeyang is the son of the prince, and she is just the daughter of a local prefect.


    In the past few years, Xiao Yeyang often went into and out of Yan''s house, which made her think that they were people from the same world. In fact, he and her were of different classes and circles.


    Now, Xiao Yeyang is in the youth stage, has a good impression of her, and is willing to bend over to her.


    But if you bend yourself for too long, you will get tired.


    "Hey"


    Ina Flower sighed, then closed her eyes, freed her mind, not to think about these annoying things.


    Wang Man''er sat aside and took a look at her own girl, wondering why the girl was upset again, didn¡¯t she and Xiao Wangye have been reconciled?


    At the same time, Yan Mansion.


    The five of Yan Wenqi had lunch, and came out of the old lady Yan¡¯s yard to sit and rest at the water pavilion in front of Chuihua Gate.


    Yan Yunxi sat in a chair and hammered her waist: ¡°Sitting with Yihuan and the others is really exhausting to me. Sit straight and speak carefully.¡±


    Yan Wenqi glared at her younger sister: "People are aware of etiquette, how can it be as casual as when we were at home."


    Yan Wenyi slumped on the chair and sighed: ¡°The etiquette is good, it looks very pleasing to the eye, but it¡¯s a bit of a sin.¡±


    Yan Wenge looked over and said, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t forget how you promised your grandpa when you went out. If you can learn some rules and etiquette this time, you will be worthy of your trip.¡±


    Yan Wenyi nodded sadly: "I see."


    Yan Wenge: "Then you still sit down?"


    Yan Wenyi quickly sat up straight.


    Yan Wenge saw that Yan Yunyan was a little unhappy, and immediately asked: "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Yunyan shook her head, and said with a smile: "I''m fine."


    "Humph!"


    Yan Yunxi snorted: "What else, isn''t it just being rejected by others?"


    Upon hearing this, the three Yan Wenqi looked over.


    Yan Yunyan pulled Layan Yunxi and motioned her not to say anything.


    Yan Yunxi said to Yan Wenqi and the three of them: "When we went to greet Grandma Six this morning, Yun Yan and I took our embroidered purse as a meeting gift to Yihuan and the others. Who knows Yan Yishuang and Yan Yileyi When I got out of Grandma Six¡¯s yard, we threw our purse directly into the pool."


    "Yan Yile said that our female celebrity is bad, and it would only be embarrassing to take it out; that Yan Yishuang is even more hateful, saying that our purse is something that can''t be used on the table, even if it is worn by a maid, it will be a loss."


    "Although Yan Yihuan didn''t say anything, she changed hands and gave her purse to the maid behind her, saying it was for them to play."


    "Also, every time I talk to them, they tend to ignore it."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenqi and the three of them silently glanced at each other.


    It''s okay on their side. Wenxiu takes care of them, but Wenjie is a little lofty, and they can feel a little disrespect in their words and deeds.


    Finally, the eldest Yan Wenge spoke: "I think Sister Yihuan and the others are not intentional. After all, they usually come into contact with officials and family members, and there is a big gap between our family and their family. The same. You can''t feel unhappy because of this. This will disappoint the sixth grandma and the uncle and aunt."


    Yan Yunxi curled his lips and said nothing more.


    Yan Yunyan nodded and said: "Big brother, don''t worry, we won''t. When we were in our hometown, we all had some conflicts with the sisters who were familiar with the family, not to mention the Yihuan and the others who had never met."


    Yan Wenqi smiled and said: "Yun Yan is still sensible. During our time at Wenxiu''s house, you have to help Wen Qi brother look after Yunxi, and don''t let her cause trouble."


    Yan Yunxi quit: "Brother, when did I get into trouble? Seeing Yishuang and the others throwing our purse, I couldn''t bear it too. Didn''t I come forward to ask them to reason?"


    Yan Wenqi smiled immediately: "Yes, yes, Yunxi is the most sensible, but we can''t be angry on our faces, this is not home, no one will indulge you."


    Yan Yunxi snorted. Just when he wanted to say something, he heard the voice of a maid from a distance.


    "The big girl is back."


    Hearing this, the five Yan Wenqi stood up one after another and looked towards the Chuhuamen.


    Yan Yunxi also craned her neck: "I haven''t seen it in a few years, and it''s not like the rice flower has grown into something?"


    Soon, the five saw a cyan figure walking in, surrounded by the maid.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： ,time flies

    Chapter 394, Time Flies


    The moment the rice flower entered the Suihua Gate, the five of Yan Wenqi couldn''t move their eyes.


    I saw people wearing sky blue and green plum embroidery cross-necked vests, white embroidered belts, and moon white round neck soft gauze long skirts walking towards them.


    With a flower-like smile on his face, his actions are curvaceous, showing everyone''s demeanor and tolerance all over his body.


    "As soon as I came back, I heard that there were faraway passengers. Let me see who they are. Do you remember me?"


    Not yet near the water pavilion, Daohua laughed and asked Yan Wenqi aloud.


    Among the five, Yan Wenyi and Daohua are the most familiar with each other. As soon as his voice fell, he smiled and led him up: "Of course I remember, but I don''t know if you still remember us, sister?"


    Daohua quickly answered, "If you forget anyone, you can''t forget Brother Wenyi." Then, she came to Yan Wenyi a few steps, looked around him, and smiled: "Brother Wenyi, okay? I haven''t seen each other in 20 years, but now I am getting more handsome."


    Yan Wenyi scratched the back of his head, and said embarrassedly: ¡°It¡¯s better than Deyi¡¯s sister, now she¡¯s getting better and better, and I don¡¯t dare to recognize it anymore.¡±


    Hearing the words, Daohua suddenly chuckled: "Brother Wenyi, when did you become so verbose?"


    Yan Wenyi grinned, seeing Daohua still joking with herself like she did when she was a child, and he didn''t mean anything else, he felt much better.


    If Daohua also salutes and talks to him like Yan Yihuan and the others, he will be awkward to death.


    "Brother Wenge, Brother Wenqi."


    Daohua smiled and waved to Yan Wenge and Yan Wenqi who came by, and then smiled at Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan who were walking at the end: "Yunxi, Yunyan."


    Waiting for someone walked in, then asked: "Long time no see, how are you all?"


    Yan Wenqi smiled and said: "Okay, everyone is okay, Yiyi, how about you, how have you been these years?"


    Daohua: "I''m fine too." Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan were walking towards silence, "Why don''t you speak, don''t you recognize me?"


    Yan Yunyan immediately smiled and said hello: "Yiyi."


    Yan Yunxi also greeted: "Yiyi." His expression was a little unnatural. When they were in their hometown, their relationship was not very good.


    Daohua smiled and took the hands of the two of them: "You can count on coming. You can live longer this time. Grandma has been talking about the people in her hometown for a long time. Let''s talk about it."


    "Ahem!"


    Suddenly a cough came from behind, Daohua turned her head and saw her eldest brother, she smiled suddenly: "Big brother." He said, putting his hands on his waist, and facing Yan Wenxiu solemnly: "Congratulations, big brother for the title of the gold list."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and shook his head: "Where is this, but it''s just a talent test. By the way, can you please congratulate Wenge and Wenqi?"


    Daohua was taken aback: "Huh?"


    Yan Wenxiu said with a smile: "In this rural examination, apart from me in the clan, Wen Ge and Wen Qi also won."


    Daohua was overjoyed: "Really?!" As he said, he turned to look at Yan Wenge and Yan Wenqi, "This is mine. I don''t know this happy event. I really should fight. The two brothers don''t give birth to me. I''m angry." After speaking, he turned to the two of them.


    Yan Wenqi hurriedly said: "Sister Yiyi, don¡¯t say that, haven¡¯t you just come back."


    Daohua got up and smiled: "Thank you for not blaming it." Then he tilted his head and looked at Yan Wenyi, "Brother Wenyi, how about you, when are you in high school?"


    Yan Wenyi scratched his head and said with a smile: "Sister Yiyi, don''t make fun of me."


    Yan Wenge smiled and said, ¡°He, he¡¯s sixteen this year, and he still can¡¯t sit still. If he wasn¡¯t for his grandfather, he would be wild.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately asked: "Is Sanshu Gong okay?"


    Yan Wenge smiled and nodded: "Grandpa''s bones are still tough, but his eyes are getting worse now, we have to read it to him."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Don''t stand here anymore, let''s talk in the grandmother''s room."


    So, everyone walked towards the old lady Yan¡¯s yard.


    On the way, Daohua walked beside Yan Wenge and Yan Wenyi, and asked about Sanshugong''s situation carefully.


    The old man not only enlightened her, taught her to read and read, but also taught her experience and principles. She respected the old man in her heart.


    Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan walked at the end, both of them raised their eyes to Daohua from time to time.


    "I saw Yan Yihuan and the three people yesterday. I thought the girls from the big family were just like them, but I saw Yiyi today and realized that they are nothing."


    Yan Yunxi''s expression is a bit complicated. She was ignorant when she was a child. She always liked to compare with Daohua, but now she can''t even think of this idea.


    No way, the gap is too big.


    Not only is dressing up, but also the respect and dignity cultivated by status and status.


    Yan Yunyan said silently: "Yiyi is the eldest daughter of Uncle Yan''s family, and of course it is not like Yihuan and the others."


    Yan Yunxi nodded, took a closer look at Daohua''s dress, and whispered: "Yiyi''s dress is much more attractive than Yihuan''s trio. You see the emerald jade Wufu Longsui palace belt tied around her waist. No, it flickers when I walk around, but it¡¯s so pretty. After I go back, I¡¯ll get one like that."


    Yan Yunyan raised her eyes and glanced over. Under the lead of the veil, the palace is looming, really very beautiful.


    After a while, the group arrived at Songheyuan.


    Daohua invited the old lady Yan to peace, and took Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan to sit down with the old lady, and then chatted with everyone about the situation in her hometown over the years.


    Because of the rice flower, Yan Wenqi is more at ease. Even if she occasionally says something inappropriate, she will intervene in it. When she can''t answer the conversation, she will quickly transfer the topic to a place they are familiar with.


    The people in the house are happy.


    "By the way, Brother Wen Qi, are the old cold legs of the patriarch''s grandfather better?"


    As soon as Daohua said this, the old lady Yan smiled and corrected it: "Your patriarch grandfather passed the position of patriarch to your uncle Zhishi the year before, so don''t call it wrong in the future."


    Inahana showed surprise, then smiled and nodded: "I will never call it wrong again."


    Yan Wenqi sighed: "It''s still the same, sometimes when it rains or snows, it hurts to sleep."


    The old lady Yan immediately said, ¡°I have soaked the medicinal wine here in Daohua. After I wiped it, I feel pretty good. When you go back, I will bring some to your grandfather.¡±


    Yan Wenqi quickly got up and thanked: "Thank you, Grandma Six."


    Every time Grandpa gets sick, their family is too anxious, but they can¡¯t do anything about it. The doctors in the county have seen it, but it doesn¡¯t work at all.


    Grandma Six is ??the mother of the prefect. She must have used very good medicinal liquor. She wanted to be helpful to her grandfather. In this way, he had no choice but to cheer.


    The old lady Yan gave up quickly: "It''s all a family, why would you say thank you."


    Because Mrs. Yan is taking a lunch break, everyone talked for a while and then fell apart.


    Waiting for others to leave, Daohua sat next to the old lady and curiously said: "Okay, why did Brother Wen Qi think of coming to our house?"


    The old lady Yan smiled and said, "Your father was promoted to the presidency. I am afraid that the clan would have wanted to come and have a look. This time your eldest brother went back to his hometown for a test. Wen Qi took advantage of the opportunity to give me a birthday, and came along."


    Daohua nodded: "Then they can live for a while." Grandma''s birthday is about to go in November.


    Old lady Yan: "Come so early in advance. I think the patriarch and your third uncle also want your father to give some pointers on Wenge and Wenqi."


    Ina Flower: "Then they are going to be disappointed. My father is so busy, I''m afraid I won''t have time to give them advice."


    Old lady Yan: ¡°If you don¡¯t have time to give pointers, it¡¯s good to follow your eldest brother and see more.¡±


    Ina Flower: "That''s true too."


    If you want to be an official, it¡¯s not enough to be able to read books, you have to be able to do practical things. These all require experience.


    "Then grandma, take a lunch break, and I have to go back to wash up."


    Coming out of the old lady¡¯s courtyard, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Yan Wenqi and a few people reminded her of everything that happened in Yan¡¯s village when she was a child. The feeling of time flies in her heart. In a blink of an eye, she and her childhood friends were both Big.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： ， Acid

    Chapter 395, with acid


    On the eighth day of September, after the five of Yan Wenqi rested for two days, the old lady Yan ordered Daohua and Yan Wenxiu to take them to the city for a stroll.


    Early in the morning, after breakfast, the group left the house.


    On the carriage, Daohua saw that Yan Yunxi kept turning over the drapery hat, and said with a smile: "It is a bit inconvenient to wear this."


    Yan Yunxi was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I didn''t find it inconvenient, but I hadn''t worn it before, so I took a second look."


    The gauze used on the drapery hat is something she has never seen before. It is light, soft, and beautiful.


    It''s a waste to use such a good material to make hat curtains.


    Yan Yunyan smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good looking wearing this. When I went to see my brother in Fengbai Mansion, I saw a girl wearing it. I made one myself when I went home, but I never had the chance to wear it.¡±


    In my hometown, even when I go to the county town to go to the fair, I rarely see girls wearing drapery hats. Everyone is busy with their livelihoods. Where can I afford this?


    Daohua smiled and said, "Then when we go shopping today, you will have a chance to wear it."


    After that, everyone went straight to the most prosperous main street. Yan Wenxiu mainly went to bookstores, calligraphy and painting shops and the like. Daohua¡¯s three shopping was a bit more complicated. If you see delicious food, you need to eat some. Jewelry and clothing stores should also go in and take a look. Even if they don''t buy anything, they are happy.


    Looking at the three girls rushing to the next jewelry store, Yan Wenxiu shook his head with a smile: "Next time we come out, we can''t take them with them anymore. I will spend most of the day with them."


    After speaking, he looked at the sky.


    "It''s about noon. There is a restaurant in front of me, and the dishes are delicious. When the three sisters come out, let''s go to dinner."


    Yan Wenqi hesitated: "Is it too expensive to eat out?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay, let the big sister please. That girl is a rich little girl. The older brothers and sisters in the clan finally come here. Shouldn¡¯t she be back home?¡±


    Thinking that rice flower is always generous, Yan Wenqi didn''t say much, and they didn''t say much.


    At noon, Daohua ordered a table of dishes in the restaurant and ordered a pot of wine. In order not to waste, the group ate for more than an hour, and every plate was clean before leaving the restaurant.


    Daohua, Yan Yunxi, and Yan Yunyan all ate. After leaving the restaurant, they did not ride in the carriage, and followed Yan Wenxiu to stroll along the street.


    On the road, I saw someone selling candied haws, and Daohua Limala ran over Yan Yunxi with Yan Yunxi.


    "Brother, do you want to eat?"


    Yan Wenxiu was a little helpless: "Aren''t you eating up?"


    Daohua: "I want to buy candied haws because I''m already eating it." Then, he looked at the vendor, "Boss, you can give us a bunch, and everyone will eat."


    Soon, Daohua handed a bunch of candied haws.


    Looking at the candied haws in his hand, Yan Wenxiu was a little bit dumbfounded: "Eating on the street is too insulting to be gentle."


    At these words, Daohua caught the wind directly in her ears, and said to Yan Yunxi and the other two: "Don''t listen to my eldest brother, we have a hat to block it, invisible."


    Hearing this, Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan smiled at each other, and started eating with candied haws.


    A group of people walked around and unknowingly, they walked to the Liuli shop opened by Xiao Yeyang.


    At this moment, a carriage drove over and stopped in front of the Liuli shop.


    When Daohua was hesitant to take Yan Wenqi into the store, her eyes suddenly condensed.


    What did she see?


    The person who got off the carriage turned out to be Xiao Yeyang, and behind him was a girl wearing a curtain hat!


    In an instant, Daohua felt uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yeyang actually rides in a carriage with other girls! ! !


    "Brother, there is the Liuli shop opened by Xiao Yeyang in front of you. You haven''t been to it yet. Now that you have come here, let''s go in and have a look."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Yan Wenxiu''s response, he walked towards the shop on his own.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenxiu had to walk quickly to keep up.


    "Welcome to the shop, we have a new batch of colored glaze decorations here, please feel free to look at some girls and boys."


    Daohua nodded to the buddy, and then began to look around, and soon saw Xiao Yeyang in front of a showcase in the shop.


    The girl who followed him has lifted the hat curtain at this moment, and this person Daohua also knows it. It is Jiang Wanying who has a childhood relationship with Xiao Yeyang.


    "Humph!"


    As soon as Yan Wenxiu came over, they heard Daohua''s cold snort with angrily.


    "Brother Yang, this Liuli Rabbit is really beautiful. You said I would take it home and give it to my mother. Would she like it?"


    Jiang Wanying happily chose Liuli ornaments: "What should I do with Brother Yang, I like all of these? I want to take them home."


    Xiao Yeyang endured the impatience in his heart, and said lightly: "If you celebrate your birthday, I will give you a piece of colored glaze. If you want the others, you only need to bring enough silver."


    Jiang Wanying pouted her mouth, put down the ornaments, and looked at Xiao Yeyang eagerly: "Brother Yang, can''t you give me more pieces of colored glaze?"


    Xiao Yeyang remained unmoved: "Cousin Wanying, I''m doing business. If everyone is like you, I won''t be able to accompany me without clothes and pants."


    Daohua likes silver, he also pointed to sell more colored glaze, and then took a silver ticket to make her happy.


    Jiang Wanying: "But. But my father said that Liuli Factory is very profitable. You sold Liuli to the south."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flashed a trace of coldness.


    The Jiang family is really staring at him!


    "LiuLichang is not in charge of your father, and he doesn''t know the specifics." Then, he invited the steward, and said to the steward, "If Miss Jiang waits to buy Liuli, one of them will be free for her."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang like this, Jiang Wanying was very unhappy.


    Niang was right. After Brother Yang came to Zhongzhou, he really became so stupid.


    Xiao Yeyang waved his hand to indicate that he would go down, and suddenly he swept over to Yan Wenxiu and several people at the entrance of the shop. He saw one of the girls wearing a drapery hat, his eyes lit up, and he strode over.


    "Wenxiu, when did you come back?"


    The five Yan Wenqi were surprised at the various exquisite colored glazes in the shop. Suddenly they heard someone calling Yan Wenxiu. As soon as they turned their heads, they saw an energetic young man in Jinyi approaching them.


    Yan Wenxiu saw Xiao Yeyang and immediately greeted him: "Little Prince!"


    Hearing the title, Yan Wenqi''s five was even more shocked.


    Little Prince.


    This young man is actually a prince?


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang had already walked over, first glanced at Daohua, and then smiled at Yan Wenxiu and said, ¡°I¡¯m back, why don¡¯t you send someone to notify me?¡±


    Yan Wenxiu said with a smile: "I wanted to send someone to the barracks, but my mother and grandmother said no, and they would see everyone in two days."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, glanced at Daohua quickly, and said with a smile: "This is also true. During this time, we often followed Wen Tao Wenkai to your house to eat dinner."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Wanying came over and said to Yan Wenxiu, "Wanying has seen Master Yan."


    Yan Wenxiu immediately replied: "Hello, Miss Jiang." As he said, he turned to look at Daohua standing aside.


    Helpless, Daohua opened the hat curtain and walked over, blessed: "Miss Jiang."


    Looking at Daohua, who was more transcendent in her white gauze drapery hat, Jiang Wanying''s smile was a little stiff, and she replied, "Ms. Yan is also here."


    Daohua quickly glanced at Xiao Yeyang next to him, and said with a smile: "Brother and sister in the clan are here, and my eldest brother and I are shopping with them. When did Miss Jiang come to Ningmen Mansion? This is accompanied by the little prince himself. Now, want to come to the end of the city, right?"


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Yeyang, who was still ecstatic about encountering Daohua, suddenly felt tight, and rubbed his hands uncomfortably.


    Immediately, I listened to Daohua again.


    "Is it a bit of a coincidence that we came? I just saw you and the little prince are choosing Liuli. We didn''t bother you? That''s really embarrassing, or else, you continue to choose, we just come in and just take a look."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： , Not the only

    Chapter 396, not the only one


    Daohua had a smile on her face when she spoke, but Xiao Yeyang was still aware of her unhappiness, and she felt helpless.


    This guy, didn¡¯t he just bring his cousin Wanying to Liulipu? As for?


    While Xiao Yeyang was hesitating to say something, Yan Wenxiu spoke.


    "Little prince, you continue to accompany Miss Jiang, we just come in just take a look, and we will leave immediately."


    The five Yan Wenqi saw the little prince, and their behavior became restrained. They had better go quickly, lest they were uncomfortable.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang immediately scolded Yan Wenxiu in his heart, and then said with a smile, "Why are you leaving?"


    Taohua smiled and took the words: "Isn''t it afraid that we are here and disturb the interest of the little prince and Miss Jiang?" He looked back and forth between the two with a smile.


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang''s expression was constricted, his eyes narrowed at Daohua, and after a while, he looked straight at Yan Wenxiu: "Sit down together. I want to ask you about the rural examination."


    As soon as these words came out, Jiang Wanying''s eyes quickly flashed a trace of dissatisfaction, she wanted to get along with Yang brother alone.


    She and brother Yang hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, and the affection that came out when they were young has faded. This time she met, she obviously felt it, and brother Yang had become colder towards her.


    I came here this time, she just wanted to cultivate feelings with brother Yang.


    She believes that with the affection of childhood, they will soon reconcile as before.


    Finally, through the pressure of her father, brother Yang agreed to accompany her to go shopping. It was really unlucky to meet the Yan family brothers and sisters here.


    Knowing that Xiao Yeyang and the Yan family brothers had a good relationship, Jiang Wanying was reluctant in her heart, but she still followed his words and laughed: "Yeah, it''s not easy for everyone to meet each other. It''s time to talk for a while."


    Speaking, walked to Dahua and took her arm affectionately.


    "I was thinking about making friends with Yan girl, but it''s a pity that I often stay in the provincial government and have been suffering from no chance. Let''s have a good chat today."


    Daohua pursed her mouth and smiled, and put her arm back in a calm manner.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wanying''s expression was stunned, and she felt a little unhappy.


    For the sake of the Yan family brothers, she was willing to give the Yan family girl a bit of face, but she didn''t expect this person to be so unaware of what is good or bad.


    Yan Wenxiu heard that Xiao Yeyang and Jiang Wanying had said so, and it was not good to continue to say that they were leaving, and smiled and introduced Yan Wenqi, Yan Wenge, and Yan Wenyi to Xiao Yeyang.


    Here, Daohua also introduced Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan to Jiang Wanying.


    "Miss Jiang, these are my two clan sisters, Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan; Yunxi and Yunyan, this is the Wanying girl from the Jiang Canzheng family in Zhongzhou Province."


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s introduction, Jiang Wanying became unhappy again.


    In the past, when others introduced the Jiang family, they would say that this was the queen mother¡¯s family, or the queen¡¯s family girl, like Yan Yiyi, who only mentioned the Jiang family.


    Sure enough, the children of the local officials were not allowed to go to the stage, and they could not even introduce individuals.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had taken Yan Wenxiu upstairs, Jiang Wanying immediately smiled and said, "Let¡¯s follow too, I dare say that the Liuli shop opened by my brother Yang is the best in the entire summer. Wait for you. If you are interested in a piece of colored glaze, tell me quietly, I will talk to Brother Yang and let him give it to you for free."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows, with a joyful expression on her face: "What Ms. Jiang said is true? Will the little prince agree? I can listen to my three brothers. The little prince always doesn''t like others to be his master. ."


    Jiang Wanying pursed her mouth and smiled: ¡°Others naturally can¡¯t persuade Brother Yang, but I¡± said this, with a shy look on her face, and the unfinished words are obvious.


    Jiang Wanying knew that, relying on the relationship between Xiao Yeyang and the Yan family brothers, he would definitely not refuse to send two or three ordinary colored glazes to the Yan family girl at the entrance of the store.


    It''s kind of favor for her to bring it up later.


    Daohua twitched at the corner of her mouth, glanced at Xiao Yeyang who looked back at her, glanced at him, and smiled at Jiang Wanying: "Since Miss Jiang said so, then we are not welcome."


    "I''m not afraid of your jokes. To tell you the truth, I really like the colored glaze in this store. Later, my two clan sisters and I will have to pick it out."


    After hearing this, Jiang Wanying''s face became stiff, and she once again sighed for the young lady of the local official''s family.


    Colored glaze is precious, how can you choose at will?


    She was just a polite remark, but anyone who knows the courtesy and the rules will only thank you, and the host will choose to send it to you. Where would you choose?


    Looking at Daohua smiling and pulling Yan Yunxi with a smile, Jiang Wanying was a little bit ignorant.


    This girl from the Yan family really has no eyesight at all.


    At this time, the group has arrived on the second floor.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua talking with Yan Yunxi with open eyebrows, smiled and asked, "What''s so happy?"


    Jiang Wanying''s heart is not good, and she just wanted to turn things off, but Daohua was one step ahead.


    I saw Daohua smiling and looking at Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, Miss Jiang said, later if I and the two clan sisters are interested in which colored glaze, she will let you give us free."


    After speaking, she looked at Jiang Wanying gratefully: "Thank you Ms. Jiang, Liuli is so expensive, my monthly example, I can¡¯t even afford a piece of it, you are so close to the little prince, you have to say more for us. Good words, he will listen to you."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yeyang''s face disappeared from a smile.


    Is he close to Wanying''s cousin? He wants to listen to Wanying''s cousin? What the **** Inahua is talking about?


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Daohua weirdly. Why did the elder sister think of crying poor? Is this going to kill the wrongdoer? But this Liulishop also has a part of them, isn''t it that you kill yourself?


    Yan Wenqi and the others looked at each other a little, and stood silently to the side. Ever since they met Xiao Yeyang and Jiang Wanying, they had rarely spoken.


    Only Jiang Wanying, with a hint of joy on her face, felt that Yan Yiyi finally said something pleasant.


    Dao Huachi smiled and squinted at Xiao Yeyang, ignoring the ugliness on his face.


    Jiang Wanying also noticed Xiao Yeyang''s expression. Seeing him, she seemed a little unhappy, and a little guilty.


    She also didn''t expect Yan Yi to be so quick to speak out about asking for Liuli. She had already said the big story. In order not to lose face, she could only bite the bullet and speak.


    "Brother Yang, I have long heard that you and Young Master Yan are very good friends. We finally met at Liuli Shop. Or, would you give me two pieces of Liuli for the girls?"


    The word ¡®reward¡¯ expresses the superiority of the emperor¡¯s relatives and relatives incisively and vividly.


    Daohua suddenly rolled her eyes, and then looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile but a smile: "Little Prince, you think Miss Jiang has spoken, or, how many more glazed glazes would you give us?"


    ''S reward, the rice flower bite particularly hard.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and looked at Daohua: "The colored glaze in the shop can be taken away if you like it."


    Hearing this, Jiang Wanying had a look, then glanced at Xiao Yeyang quickly, and she was slightly relieved when she saw that his face was displeased.


    It should be Yan Yiyi''s inexplicably annoyed brother Yang.


    Also, brother Yang is only willing to give her one of those precious colored glazes in the store, let alone someone else?


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s upset, Jiang Wanying felt that she should stand up and make the rounds, and immediately smiled and said, "Brother Yang, how do you make me answer this? I looked at the glazed teapot placed at the entrance of the store. This object is better than others. Something is practical, or maybe one person will give one to Miss Yan and the others?"


    Xiao Yeyang remained silent and did not speak.


    He was very disgusted with Jiang Wanying''s self-assertion, but if he refused directly, it would make Wenxiu and Daohua lose face.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t speak, Jiang Wanying acquiesced in him, smiled, and hurriedly reached out to call the steward: "Bring three of the glass teapots placed at the entrance of the store. By the way, let me choose Brother Yang just now. The colored glaze objects are also sent here, so I can enjoy them with Miss Yan."


    The manager looked at Xiao Yeyang, and saw that he hadn''t refuted, he stooped down and went to get the colored glass teapot.


    "Let''s go, let''s sit in the private room and wait."


    Seeing Jiang Wanying greet them with a master gesture, Daohua felt a little flustered. She also has shares in Liulichang. Now others are filling up the boss in front of her, which is really uncomfortable.


    What made her angry even more was Xiao Yeyang''s default.


    Daohua calmed down and wanted to leave. It can be seen that both Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan were looking forward to their faces, so they had to follow Jiang Wanying to the private room.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wenxiu, and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go there too."


    A group of people sat in the private room, and soon, the steward brought four glazed objects.


    Watching the steward pass a glazed hydrangea lamp to Jiang Wanying, the smile on Daohua¡¯s face couldn¡¯t last.


    "Look, this is the glazed hydrangea lamp that Brother Yang chose for me. Is it good?"


    Jiang Wanying smiled, holding the glass hydrangea lamp and beckoning Daohua to watch.


    "Good-looking, so good-looking!"


    Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan nodded looking at the glazed hydrangea lamp.


    Seeing the envy and longing in the eyes of the two, Jiang Wanying showed a complacent look on her face. She glanced at Xiao Yeyang next to her with shame. Seeing that Daohua hadn''t said a word, she immediately asked: "Miss Yan, you haven''t said whether it is good or not. Woolen cloth?"


    Daohua smiled faintly: "It''s pretty, it''s pretty."


    On the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Xiao Yeyang was waiting for her at the Chuhua Gate of Yan Mansion. Seeing that the lantern she was holding was heavy and the lighting was not very good, he said that he would make a glazed lantern for her.


    He also considered his words and words, and within a few days, people sent Liuli hydrangea lanterns to Yan''s house.


    She thought.


    Since he made this thing specially for her, it should be unique to her. But looking at the one in Jiang Wanying''s hand, she felt that she was really ridiculously narcissistic.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： , Tired

    Chapter 397, Heart Tired


    Seeing that the three of Daohua said that the glazed hydrangea lamp is good, Jiang Wanying became more proud. Seeing Yan Yunxi seemed to want to reach out to touch the glazed lamp, she immediately avoided it, and carefully handed it to the maid behind her, and said with a smile.


    "Although we can now produce colored glaze by ourselves in Daxia, in the end, many objects are not easy to make when we just got up. Take my colored glaze lamp as an example. Now the entire colored glaze shop can¡¯t find the second one, if it¡¯s broken. , Even if you want to pay, you can¡¯t afford to pay.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Yunxi blushed immediately, then silently lowered her head.


    Jiang Wanying ignored Yan Yunxi. Seeing that Daohua''s complexion was not good, she seemed to want to say something. She immediately said, "Miss Yan, don''t get me wrong. In previous years, when I was in Beijing, the queen mothers and empresses in the palace would often reward me with glazed objects. For me, I don''t really value Liuli either. It''s just."


    "This glazed lamp was given to me in Gothic style by Brother Yang. It is said to be light and convenient. It is lighted at night to prevent me from falling. This is his intention. If this is the case, I have to be more careful. Don''t think I am stingy, Miss Yan. "


    Daohua was too lazy to listen to her nonsense to show off, and said lightly: "Miss Jiang, I suddenly remembered that we have other things to do, so I''ll leave first."


    Speaking, looking at Yan Yunxi, whose head is about to be buried in her chest, and Yan Yunyan, who is cramped and restrained, "Yunxi, Yunyan, let''s go."


    Listening to Daohua, Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan stood up immediately.


    Daohua didn''t say hello to Xiao Yeyang and the others, and took the two of them out of the box.


    All three people walked so cleanly.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wanying was stunned, feeling that the girl who gave birth to a local official''s house for the third time was uncomfortable.


    In the capital, even if the daughter of the family is not happy, she will not be so obvious.


    Someone may say that this is true temperament, but in her opinion, this is lack of tutoring.


    Thinking that Dong Yuanyao is the daughter of the Hou Men, but now that she has become so rude and less educated after her parents were placed outside, she was really blinded by her noble background.


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu, who were sitting on the side talking, stood up immediately, not knowing what had happened.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Jiang Wanying: "What''s wrong?"


    Jiang Wanying frowned and shook her head, somewhat aggrieved: "Brother Yang, I don''t know why Miss Yan is upset? I talked to her well, and she got up and took the person away."


    She was jealous and wary of the Dong, Su, Zhou, and Yan brothers Yang brothers had made in Zhongzhou.


    No way, these four families all have girls of school age who are about the same age as brother Yang. My father has inquired that, during these years in Zhongzhou, brother Yang has often been in and out of these four families.


    There are so many meetings, it will inevitably give those who wish to climb high branches a chance.


    The ones she feared most were Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu. They wanted a family background and a good appearance. One came from the Yongjia Houfu in the capital, and the other came from a scholarly family. If you really want to have an idea for Brother Yang, it will be. Her rival.


    Although the Yan family has the worst family background, Yan Yiyi has a pretty good face, and she also wants a snack.


    So, whenever there is a chance, she doesn''t mind giving them eye drops in front of Brother Yang.


    How could Brother Yang like such a rude and less educated person?


    After hearing the words, Yan Wenxiu quickly explained: "Miss Jiang doesn''t know that my sister has always been impatient. When she thinks about it, she must be thinking of something unfinished, so she left in a hurry."


    Jiang Wanying showed a stunned look on her face: "Is that so? I thought Miss Yan did not like me?"


    Xiao Ye condensed her eyebrows and took the words: "You have only met her once or twice, and you didn''t say a few words. How can you like it or not, cousin Wanying, you are too worried."


    Jiang Wanying looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Brother Yang, is this speaking for Yan Yiyi?


    At this time, Yan Wenxiu spoke again: "Little Prince, Miss Jiang, we have not been out for a short time, and it is time to go back, so let¡¯s say goodbye."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Okay, I will talk to you next time."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded, and then he was about to leave with the three of Yan Wenqi.


    When ?? walked to the door, Jiang Wanying called people to stop: ¡°Master Yan, Brother Yang rewarded the glass teapot for the three of Miss Yan. They forgot to take it. You can bring them back.¡±


    Hearing the word''reward'', Yan Wenxiu felt uncomfortable. He smiled and said, "Liuli is too expensive, I can''t collect it." Seeing what Jiang Wanying wanted to say, she immediately said, "When I save enough money, I will definitely come. Buy, you can''t make the little prince spend money."


    Xiao Yeyang waved his hand: "Let''s go."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded, and took the three of Yan Wenqi away quickly.


    Jiang Wanying saw that Xiao Yeyang couldn''t bear to give three glass teapots to the Yan family, and she was slightly happy.


    It seems that the Yan family doesn''t have much weight in Brother Yang''s heart.


    Now that everyone is gone, Jiang Wanying thought that she could finally be alone with Brother Yang for a while. Just when she wanted to talk to him, she saw Xiao Yeyang looking at herself with an unhappy expression.


    "Brother Yang, what''s the matter with you? Don''t look at me like this, I''m scared."


    Xiao Yeyang suppressed the unhappiness in his heart, and said, holding back his anger, "Wenxiu and the others are my classmates and friends, not slaves."


    Jiang Wanying looked at Xiao Yeyang weakly: "I didn''t treat them as slaves."


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the glass teapot on the table: "Then why did you just say reward?"


    Before, his attention was on Daohua. He didn''t notice Jiang Wanying''s words. He just heard it, and he was furious.


    Jiang Wanying was silent: "Brother Yang, you are the son of the royal family, the son of the prince, I said reward, are you right?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s voice suddenly raised a little bit higher: "That was for someone else. The Yan family saved me twice. It was my benefactor. You asked me to play the role of the royal family in front of the benefactor?"


    "I"


    Jiang Wanying seemed to be a little frightened. After a while of anxiety, her breathing became difficult and she began to gasp violently.


    The maid saw it, and immediately gave Jiang Wanying a favor.


    "Don¡¯t be angry, the little prince, the girl just came to Zhongzhou, and she doesn¡¯t understand anything. Please tell her slowly if you have anything, she will definitely do what you say."


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang''s brows wrinkled.


    After a while, Jiang Wanying''s breath calmed down, and she said to Xiao Yeyang with a weak face: "Brother Yang, don''t be angry, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Cousin Wanying, you have been out for a long time. I will send someone to take you back. Also, I am very busy. Now your family has been in Zhongzhou for half a year, so you don¡¯t need to do anything. Look for me. Although I have stayed here for a few years, I spend most of my time in the academy. Actually, I can''t help you much."


    Has been getting along with someone like Daohua who is bright and full of vitality for a long time. Now, facing a girl like Wanying who is going to be frightened by a little louder, he really feels exhausted.


    Jiang Wanying was silent: "Brother Yang, won''t you send me back?"


    Xiao Yeyang said directly: "I still have something to do. If it weren''t for you, I should be training with the soldiers in the barracks. Okay, I let Dexi send you."


    Perceiving Xiao Yeyang''s impatience, Jiang Wanying bit her lip, and with the help of the maid, she turned her head one step at a time and left.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： ,Looking for something

    Chapter 398, find something


    After Jiang Wanying left, Xiao Yeyang sat down slightly tired, rubbed his swollen forehead, and asked the steward to make a pot of strong tea for him. After drinking two cups in a row, his mental head improved slightly.


    He hadn''t rested for two nights a day. Thinking of what he had discovered in the past two days, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    After receiving the letter from Uncle Rui Wang, he began to send people to investigate the traces of Uncle Huang.


    In the past few years, in Zhongzhou, in addition to studying, he also cultivated some of his own forces.


    There are mountain races that took refuge in Fenxi''s suppression of bandits, and there are also the three teachers and nine liu who took in during the flood disaster. The staff is a bit mixed, but the ability to do things is not weaker than the children of the family, especially the collection of information.


    On the night of receiving the letter, the people below heard a message saying that the trace of the emperor''s uncle was suspected to have been found on the border of the central state. He rushed over with Defukan, Zhao Zhong and others overnight.


    Since the identity of the Emperor''s uncle cannot be revealed, he only briefly talked about the situation. After going there, he found that the person underneath had made a mistake.


    He planned to come back, but found that the people who had been misidentified seemed to be looking for something, so he was checked.


    Who knows, the results of this investigation surprised him.


    Jiang family!


    What is the Jiang family looking for too!


    Xiao Yeyang twisted his brows, did the Jiang family also know the news that the emperor''s uncle was out of Beijing?


    However, looking at the words and deeds of Uncle Jiang Erbiao, it is not like this.


    If the uncle Jiang Erbiao knew that the emperor''s uncle was out of Beijing, he would not be so calm and leisurely to send Wanying''s cousin to Ningmen Mansion, and asked him to help find some kind of jingcao.


    is not looking for Uncle Huang, so what are they looking for?


    Looking at the pensive Xiao Yeyang, the manager Chen Chi thought for a while and said, "Master, would you like to take a nap in the back hall? When Defu and Zhao Zhong come back, your subordinates will inform you immediately."


    He used to be a gentleman from a mountain village on the border of Fenxi. After the boss was killed, in order to find a way for the people in the village, he took the initiative to seek refuge in this young but courageous and decisive little prince.


    In order to survive, he had to obey all the instructions of the master, but as the contact increased, there was a little more admiration in this obedience.


    In addition, seeing that everyone in the village is living better now than before, he has gradually completely surrendered.


    Now he naturally hopes that the master will be good, the master is good, and they will be good if they are subordinates.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "No, they should be back soon."


    I don¡¯t know what the blessings did they find out?


    It didn''t take long for Defu and Zhao Zhong to come back.


    Looking at the two eyes full of red blood, Chen Chi immediately poured tea for them.


    After the two of them finished their tea, Xiao Yeyang asked, "Did you find out what the Jiang family is looking for?"


    Defu shook his head: "Master, although we haven''t found out what the Jiang family are looking for, but we can be sure that they are definitely not looking for the emperor."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly became deep, stood up, walked to the window, looked at the pedestrians coming and going on the street, his eyes flashed.


    What is the Jiang family looking for?


    Defu continued: "Master, what the Jiang family is looking for should be very important. The lowly people have found traces of the Jiang family in many places."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment, then turned around and said, "Continue to monitor Jiang''s family, and make sure to figure out what they are looking for. Remember, you are not allowed to startle the snake."


    "By the way, is there any news from Uncle Huang?"


    Defu''s face collapsed, and he shook his head and said, "Master, I am afraid that the emperor¡¯s traces are a bit hard to find. The means of the Imperial Guard can not be found by ordinary people."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Anyway, you still have to keep looking. Zhao Zhong, you are responsible for following up on this matter, and take the opportunity to learn from the dark guard."


    Zhao Zhong immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your subordinates will definitely live up to your expectations.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang waved his hand to him: "Go down and rest, Defu, follow me back to the mansion." After saying that, he took Defu and left Liulipu.


    Yan Mansion Gate.


    Taohua jumped out of the carriage with a poor complexion, and saw Yan Wenxiu walking towards him, seemingly preaching, and said directly: ¡°Big brother, after a day of shopping, I¡¯m tired and I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±


    "Big Sister"


    As soon as Yan Wenxiu was about to speak, Yan Yunxi said first: "Brother Wenxiu, don''t blame Yiyi, it''s me, it''s me who didn''t control my hands. I was embarrassed in front of outsiders."


    Upon hearing this, Yan Wenxiu knew that there was a reason for the three people¡¯s departure, and immediately smiled: "Look at you one by one, all of you are raising your heads and doing what you are doing. I didn''t plan to say anything. I just wanted to ask you what you want to eat tonight. So I can let the kitchen do it."


    Hearing this, Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan''s expressions suddenly relaxed.


    It would be too bad if Daohua was scolded by Wenxiu because of them.


    Daohua glanced at her eldest brother, knowing that he was comforting Yan Yunxi and the two, and then said: "Yunxi, Yun Yan, today''s affairs have nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t understand the Jiang family, so don¡¯t worry about it. superior."


    Yan Yunxi still has an apologetic face: "Yiyi I."


    Daohua immediately said: "Okay, okay, after a day of shopping, are you not tired, go, go back to the house, and take a good rest." She said, she took the two into the house.


    Yan Wenxiu saw that Yan Wenqi and the other three were also worried, and immediately smiled: "It''s okay, let''s go, let''s go in too."


    A few people went to the old lady''s yard first, and after welcoming the old lady, they went to rest separately.


    Daohua took Wang Man''er towards her yard, only to find that her elder brother was chasing him up, and she immediately muttered: "Sure enough, I still can''t escape."


    After finishing speaking, stand still, look at Yan Wenxiu, and when he arrives in front of him, look at him with a sincere ear.


    "The little prince seems to be a little unwell today. He looks a little tired. Just like that, he is still doing the landlord¡¯s friendship to greet us. You really shouldn¡¯t leave without saying a word."


    After hearing this, Daohua was stunned: "Xiao Yeyang is not in good spirits?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Did you not notice? The little prince has bloodshot eyes."


    Daohua was speechless. She patronized and became angry. Where can she go back to pay attention to this: "Brother, you read that right, if Xiao Yeyang is really in a bad spirit, why is she still in the mood to go shopping with Ms. Jiang?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "When I left Liulipu, the steward told me that Jiang Shenzheng took Ms. Jiang to the house of the little prince in the city early this morning. It is estimated that the little prince has no choice but to take Ms. Jiang there in the afternoon. To Liulipu."


    Daohua curled her lips and murmured: "Nothing can be done, it''s all an excuse, I really want to refuse it hard, who can stop him."


    Yan Wenxiu did not hear clearly: "What did you say?"


    Ina Hua shook her head: "It''s nothing."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Alright, you can go back and rest."


    Daohua looked surprised: "Brother, don''t you talk about me?"


    Yan Wenxiu was a little speechless, and smiled: "Did you listen to what I said?"


    Ina Hua shook her head.


    Yan Wenxiu laughed and said, "That''s not it." Seeing Dao Hua Chui pulling his head and not leaving immediately, he thought about it and said, "The people we usually contact can''t be all we like. Sometimes it''s unavoidable to be a little idle. Don''t Just care."


    Daohua is really surprised: "Brother, I thought you were going to tell me again, in front of outsiders, I should pay attention to my words and deeds, and I can''t shame the Yan family or cause trouble for the Yan family."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Then have you done it?"


    Ina Hua thought for a while: "In most cases, I did it."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Then why didn''t you do it today?"


    Ina Hua stopped talking.


    Yan Wenxiu slowly said: "Big sister, you have always been a transparent, you have to know that the reason why others can make you angry is because they say what you care about. If you don''t want others to pry into your heart, You must pay attention to restrain your temper."


    Hearing this, Daohua raised her eyes straight to Yan Wenxiu, a little guilty and said, "What can I have on my mind?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said: "You have a temperament. The Jiang family is a relative of the imperial family. In her words and deeds, Miss Jiang may show a high posture if there is no such thing. It is strange that you can be happy."


    Seeing that this was what Yan Wenxiu said, Daohua was relieved and said in a nonchalant manner: "I just can''t bear the way she looks down on people."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： , Go to the back door

    Chapter 399, through the back door


    On the night of the eighth day of September, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao came back. They learned that there were people from their hometown, and it was a lot of excitement.


    Especially Yan Wentao, when he saw his childhood playmate, he was so happy that he had forgotten his form. He pulled Yan Wenyi straight and said that he was going to sleep with his feet and talk at night.


    After dinner, the old lady Yan asked her two grandsons: "Why didn¡¯t you follow Yang Xiaozi this time?"


    Every time Xiao Yeyang and a few would come to Yan''s house with their two grandsons, this suddenly stopped coming, and the old lady was still a little uncomfortable.


    Yan Wenkai said loudly: "Grandma, since the establishment of the Liuli Factory, this little prince has become a busy man and disappears from time to time. We haven''t seen him in the past two days."


    Yan Zhigao opened the mouth and said: "The Liuli Factory is under the Ministry of Industry, and this little prince is also working as a errand, and the errand is naturally a bit busy."


    The old lady Yan asked again: "What about Yuanxuan and Hongxin?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Chongyang tomorrow. They haven¡¯t been home for a long time. After coming out of the barracks, they went home directly by boat.¡±


    The old lady Yan nodded, smiled and looked at Yan Wenqi: "I thought that Yang boys are here, and everyone can have fun together, but now my family can only enjoy themselves."


    Yan Zhigao smiled and said: "Mother, after coming to Ningmen Mansion, my son has been busy with official duties, and he has not been able to accompany you well. So, tomorrow we will all go to climb high and see far away. What do you think?"


    It happened that the younger generation from the clan also came over, and took advantage of this opportunity to take them out.


    Hearing this, the old lady and the others in the room were happy.


    The old lady Yan directly smiled and said, "Okay, OK, let''s go all the family."


    The next day, every room in the Yan family woke up early.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Standing under the eaves of the corridor, Wang Man''er looked anxiously at the rice flower in the yard who was not hurriedly practicing the whip. She couldn''t help but reminded: "Girl, Sister Pingtong has already come here to urge once, let''s not wash. ?"


    Daohua slowly put away the whip, wiped the sweat from her forehead with the kerchief, and then walked towards the main house: "What anxious, so many people, it must take a lot of time to get together."


    Wang Man''er took the whip numbly and motioned to Gu Yu and Li Xia to quickly bring water over.


    While Daohua was washing, Xiao Yeyang had already taken the blessing to go out, and came straight to Yan Mansion.


    Xiao Yeyang turned on his horse, and said, "Let Zhao Zhong go and stare first. After I explain to Daohua, I will chase him immediately."


    Defu nodded and called in the guards, gave him a few words, and then hurried to catch up.


    After a while, the master and servant came to the backstreet of the palace.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang hovering in front of the main entrance of Yan Mansion, then went straight to the back door, Defu almost fell off his horse.


    Master, what''s wrong?


    Don''t go to the front door, go to the back door?


    Soon, a small door appeared in the sight of the two of them.


    Xiao Yeyang rolled over and got off the horse, looking at the back door and becoming silent.


    Defu hesitated and stepped forward: "Master, what are you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I''m thinking how to call out Daohua unobtrusively?"


    The people under ?? sent a message saying that he had found the traces of the emperor''s uncle, and he had to rush over to check it later.


    Before, he stayed with Daohua for some time. Aunt Li treated him as a thief. If he knew that he had come to the door to explain to Daohua, then he might not even think about being at the gate of Dengyan Mansion in the future.


    Daifu is a bit speechless and unobtrusive? They are already very eye-catching when they appear at the back door.


    "Master, how did you provoke Miss Yan again?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang turned his head and glanced at the blessing.


    Defford lowered his head silently.


    Xiao Yeyang said self-consciously: "I made a mistake last time on the Dragon Boat Festival. Daohua has been angry for many days. Originally, I planned to take her to climb the Ningmenguan plank road today, but I ran into it again. It¡¯s. She was unhappy yesterday. If I explain it to her myself today, she¡¯s afraid she¡¯s going to ignore me directly.¡±


    Defu nodded, Yiyan''s temperament is indeed done.


    Looking at the master who was thinking hard at the back door of Yan Mansion, Defu suddenly felt a little sympathy for him.


    Hey, who is not good for the master, but she just likes Miss Yan.


    He promised that if the master liked other girls, he would definitely not worry as much as he is now, and other girls would definitely follow him in everything.


    Even Miss Jiang is almost obedient in front of the master.


    Yan girl.


    Hey, don''t talk about it.


    Even if the master has no face, the master is willing to go for it.


    You said, what can he do if he is a slave?


    "Master, or else, the minion will go to Fourth Master Yan and ask him to help hand over Miss Yan?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes brightened, and he reached out and patted the blessed forehead: "You slave, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Get blessed and smiled: "The slave just thought of it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Well, what are you doing while standing? Don''t hurry up." Seeing Fu Fu turned and left, he stopped the people again, "Remember, avoid Uncle Yan and the others."


    Blessed and nodded: "Don''t worry, the master, the slave knows what to do."


    Seeing Defu knocked on the door, Xiao Yeyang quickly led the horse to the corner to avoid being seen by the Yan family.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Daohua was eating breakfast, and she saw Yan Wenkai walking over quickly.


    "Four brother, why are you here? Have you breakfast? Do you want to eat together?"


    In order to save time, today¡¯s breakfast will be eaten in our house in every room and every courtyard.


    Yan Wenkai glanced at Daohua¡¯s dining table and saw a plate of crystal shrimp dumplings. He immediately picked up the chopsticks and put a piece in his mouth. After eating, he asked: "Big sister, are you ready?"


    Daohua sipped black rice porridge in small sips: "It''s coming soon."


    Yan Wenkai walked to Daohua and sat down, and asked in a low voice: "Are you at odds with the little prince again?"


    Inaba paused, and glanced at him: "Who told you?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Blessed, he is at the back door of our house now."


    Daohua looked surprised: "Back door?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "Hurry up and eat, and go to the back door when you are done. The little prince is waiting over there."


    Ina Flower put down his chopsticks: "Why don''t you go to the front door?"


    Yan Wenkai looked at the sky: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to come here so early, and I see how they look like there are other things to do.¡±


    Ina Hua was silent for a while, then picked up his chopsticks and continued to eat.


    Yan Wenkai saw her being slow, and couldn''t help but urged: "Big sister, do you want to hurry up? Little prince came over so early in the morning, I think he is quite sincere."


    Daohua thought for a while, took a few mouthfuls of the bowl and drank the porridge in the bowl. He stood up and walked out. After a few steps, he said to Wang Man''er, "Bring me that glazed lantern."


    Wang Man''er was puzzled: "Girls need to light up the lights during the day?"


    Rice Flower: "You can get it, don''t ask so much."


    Wang Man''er couldn''t, so she turned around and fetched something.


    Daohua looked at Yan Wenkai again: "Fourth brother, you didn¡¯t tell anyone about Xiao Yeyang coming to our house, did you?"


    While eating crystal shrimp dumplings, Yan Wenkai gave Daohua a look of "I understand": "Don''t worry, Brother 4 won''t tell others. Don''t I understand the family, if I know you''re offending the little prince again , I must talk about you."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Wang Man''er had already come over with the glazed lantern: "Let''s go."


    Defu crouched by the back door, heard the sound of the back door opening, looked back quickly, saw Daohua and Wang Man''er, and immediately stood up with a smile.


    "Miss Yan, you finally figured it out. The master has been waiting for you for a while."


    Following the blessed fingers, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang holding a horse in the corner.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： , All fools

    Chapter 400, all fools


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua coming out, and he looked happy, and immediately waved to Daohua, motioning her to come over.


    Daohua stood at the back door and hesitated for a moment. After thinking about it, she took Wang Man''er and walked over.


    There are often people coming in and out of the back door. It is not good to stand here and be seen.


    After ?? walked in, Daohua carefully took a look at Xiao Yeyang''s expression. Seeing that he was in good spirits, she asked, "In the morning, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang explained with a smile: "When I came back from Taohua Village last time, didn''t I say that I would take you to a good place today? But I have something to do today, I''m afraid I will miss the appointment. But don''t worry, next time I will make it up for you."


    Daohua''s expression is faint: "No, I know that the little prince is a busy man. He has to manage the Liuli Factory and go shopping with Ms. Jiang. Where is there time to take care of others."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned: "Okay, what are you doing with Wanying?"


    Daohua immediately sneered: "Why, Miss Jiang is so noble that I can''t even mention it?"


    Xiao Ye was stunned, and said eagerly, "Where do I mean this?"


    Ina Flower: "Then what did you mean just now?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I don''t mean anything, it''s me and you to take you out to play, it really has nothing to do with Wanying."


    Hearing the words, Daohua was silent, pursing her lips and said nothing.


    Xiao Ye took a look at her Yang: "There is always a reason for everything, I also want to ask you, at Liulipu yesterday, why did you always pull Wanying and me together?"


    Daohua looked up and said, "You really don''t know why?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked blank: "I really don''t know why?"


    Daohua chuckled and said: "Okay, then I ask you, why do you ride a carriage alone with Ms. Jiang? Don¡¯t you know that people in Zhongzhou are now rumoring that you are both childhood sweethearts?"


    "You brought Ms. Jiang down from the carriage in the street. This is to prove to everyone how close your relationship is, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment, and then swore to the sky: "How can I mean this? Whenever I have a little thought like this, it makes me unhappy."


    "Master!"


    Hearing this, Defu was frightened, and ran over quickly: "Master, you and Miss Yan have something to say, don¡¯t just put the word ¡®death¡¯ on your lips. This is a taboo."


    Wang Man''er also walked to Daohua and pulled Daohua who was a little startled: "Girl, let''s talk slowly if you have something."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and Xiao Yeyang was also looking at her. The two looked at each other for a moment, and Xiao Yeyang explained: "I just came back from outside that day, Jiang Shenzheng came to the door with Wanying."


    "I have been busy looking for people these past two days. It just so happened that I received news that the Jiang family is also looking for something. In order to find out if they are the same as me, I have to be one or two with them Zhou Xuan."


    "In the carriage that day, it was actually not me and Wanying. Jiang Shenzheng was also there, but he had something to do and left midway."


    Ina Flower: "Why don¡¯t you ride a horse?"


    Defu immediately replied: "Miss Yan, my master rushed outside for two days and one night that day, and even the best horse was tired."


    After hearing this, Daohua bowed her head and said nothing, slightly regretful in her heart.


    It seems that she has misunderstood this time.


    raised his eyes and looked at Xiao Yeyang, his expression a little uncomfortable.


    She also knew that her impulse was not calm, but when she saw Xiao Yeyang and Jiang Wanying getting off the carriage together, she panicked. If she didn''t stab him, she would be uncomfortable.


    Being misunderstood, Xiao Yeyang was also angry in his heart. Seeing Daohua''s aura weakened, he hummed and said, "I also know that your Lady Yan has never put me in the eyes before, and she is indifferent to me. , I don¡¯t want to see it or not. In that case, I see, I don¡¯t have to catch up too much in the future."


    As soon as these words came out, Defu''s heart suddenly thumped, and his heart screamed, it''s worse!


    Sure enough, when Daohua, who had already felt regretful in her heart, heard this, her anger immediately rose again, and she looked at Xiao Yeyang and sneered: "Since you are so reluctant, don''t come to me in the future."


    While speaking, she swept the glass lantern in Wang Man''er''s hand, took it in a hand, and stuffed it directly into Xiao Yeyang''s hand: "You also take your things, I''m not rare."


    Looking at the glazed lamp in his hand and the rice flower glaring at him, Xiao Yeyang immediately extinguished the sense of righteousness that had just appeared in his heart, and said at a loss: "I have already given you the things, there is no reason to take them back. "


    As ?? said, he would put the glazed lamp back into Daohua''s hand.


    Daohua directly staggered her body and said coldly: "I, no, want something that others have! You take it quickly."


    Xiao Yeyang continued to give: "I won''t take it, you take it back!"


    Looking at the anxious master who was sweating, Defu spit out ¡®Oh!¡¯ in his heart!


    He only discovered today that his master is actually a fool.


    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t see it well, and I still don¡¯t understand the point of the girl¡¯s mouth.


    Hey, the master is in a bad mood. He is definitely going to suffer as a slave, so he is out of his way.


    "Miss Yan, the glazed lamp in your hand is absolutely unique. It was made by my master."


    Daohua sneered: "You think I''m blind, the one that Miss Jiang held that day is exactly the same as mine."


    Xiao Yeyang, who was still anxious to return the glazed lamp plug to Daohua, understood the potential meaning of Daohua after hearing this, and fell silent. After a while, he said to Defu, "Go to Liulipu. Bring a few glazed lamps over here."


    Defu¡¯s face stiffened, and he knew that he was definitely the one who suffered, right?


    Wait later, they will go out of Ningmen Mansion. Hey, they have been riding horses for the past two days, so he doesn''t want to see the horses anymore.


    Watching the blessed horse ride away, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang puzzledly: "What are you doing? Want to bribe me with more glazed lanterns?"


    Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless: "Don''t you think your lamp is the same as other lamps, I will let Defu take it over and compare it to you."


    Seeing him so calm, Daohua suddenly felt a little guilty. Don¡¯t misunderstand him again, right?


    If you lose, you don¡¯t lose the battle. He stalked his neck and said: "I saw Miss Jiang¡¯s lamp with my own eyes."


    Xiao Yeyang: "After I made the colored glaze lamp for you, the store manager thought that this should be a good seller, so he took it to the colored glaze factory and asked the master of the colored glaze factory to make a batch of them."


    "When I met you that day, the shop just hung a glazed lamp, and Wanying was about to live. I promised her a gift, and she took that."


    Ina Flower: "Then how do you prove that I am different from others?"


    Xiao Yeyang turned the glazed lamp over, and showed the bottom of the lamp to Daohua.


    At the beginning, Daohua didn''t find anything. After seeing the engraving that merged with the lamp, she bowed her head again and said nothing.


    When the Liuli Factory was still under construction, she had talked to Xiao Yeyang about the trademark. Therefore, all the colored glaze produced by the Xiangyang Liuli Factory would be engraved with the word "Xiangyang".


    The lamp Xiao Yeyang gave her also had two words on it, but it was not ¡®Xiangyang¡¯, but ¡®Yeyang¡¯.


    After Xiao Yeyang turned fifteen years old, he began to wear seals on his body.


    She has seen his seal, which is the same as the engraving on the bottom of the lamp.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang uncomfortably, turned her head and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that her attitude seemed to soften, and pushed the glazed lamp in her hand toward her. Seeing that she hadn''t rejected it like the previous few times, he was delighted and put the lamp handle directly into her hand.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and squeezed the handle of the lamp tightly.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ye''s heart was relieved, and he whispered: "Don''t be angry, if you don''t like it, I will no longer ride in the carriage with others in the future."


    Ina Flower: ". Do you like to sit or not, I don''t bother to care about it."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that her face was no longer stern, and a smile appeared between her eyes, he immediately laughed, exhaled, and raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    Seeing him wipe the sweat with his hand, Ina Hua threw the silk kerchief in his hand to him.


    Xiao Yeyang held the veil with a cheerful smile on his face.


    When Defu came over with a few glazed lanterns panting, he saw that his master and Miss Yan had reconciled, and they were now smiling and looking at each other.


    "Sure enough, all people who fall in love are fools. What King Rui said is too right."


    I think his master is usually resolute. Every time he encounters Miss Yan, he gets blind, like a headless fly.


    And the girl Yan is also reasonable, and she has a bright smile everywhere she goes, but in front of the master, that makes her petty, it is really a bit overwhelming.


    Looking at the glazed lamp in his hand, Defu shook his head.


    Yes, I ran for nothing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： ， Man Daifu Nakadome

    Chapter 401, male college does not stay


    Seeing Defu¡¯s return, Xiao Yeyang took a glazed lamp from his hand and handed it to Daohua: "Ms. Yan, would you like to check, see how these lamps are different from yours?"


    Ina Flower curled her mouth and looked away: "I''m too lazy."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, handed the glazed lamp to Defu, and said with a smile: "I have brought all these lamps, and it is not good to take them back. I will save them for you."


    Hearing this, Defu immediately handed the glass lantern in his hand to Wang Man''er with a smile.


    Wang Man''er glanced at his girl, saw that she had no objection, and happily took it over: "Thank you, little lord."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s dress, and asked, "Are you going to travel far today?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Thinking of what Defu had said before that they had rushed out for two days and one night, Inaka couldn''t help asking: "The last thing has not been resolved?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Zhongzhou is not a small boundary, so finding someone is not so easy."


    Ina Flower: "Looking for someone? Who?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "This. I can''t tell you for now."


    Seeing him say this, Daohua didn''t ask too much, just said: "Do you need my family''s help?" The cheap father is the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture, and he should be able to help a little bit.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head: "No, it is not appropriate to talk about it. Don''t talk about it."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Okay, I get it."


    After ??, the two stood silently, speechless.


    After a while, Daohua stretched out her hand: "Aren¡¯t you busy with something, give me the handkerchief, you can go now."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly put the veil in his hand into his arms: "There is no reason to take back the things given, don''t be too stingy."


    Daohua stared: "I''m stingy? You said to yourself, how many handkerchiefs you have taken from me, and you are about to return it to me. I don''t bother to embroider the handkerchief anymore." Then, she stretched out her hand and tried to take it.


    Xiao Yeyang was unwilling to himself, and hurriedly retreated. Daohua held his arm, and while pulling, a blank piece of paper fell out of Xiao Yeyang''s arms.


    "what is this?"


    Daohua was curious, threw away Xiao Yeyang, bent over to pick up the paper, and opened it to see, it turned out to be a portrait: "Is this the person you are looking for?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t care when she saw her looking at the portrait. After putting away the handkerchief, he nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Daohua stared at the portrait and took a closer look: ¡°It¡¯s not like a good person, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have a fat head and big ears, why do you still have oily noodles?¡±


    Hearing this, Defu immediately covered his mouth and smiled, and Xiao Yeyang also a little bit amused: "It''s really not a good person."


    A good person cannot become a chief eunuch.


    Uncle Huang¡¯s portrait is not easy to paint at will. Fortunately, Mr. An is always with him at all times. When he finds Mr. An, he also finds Uncle Huang.


    Daohua returned the portrait to Xiao Yeyang, and she was a little worried and said: "Going to catch such a person, you will not be in danger, are you?"


    Grasp?


    Defu felt that this word was used improperly, and wanted to correct it, but saw that his master didn¡¯t care, and then silently swallowed the words in his mouth.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and smiled: "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong. I have brought a lot of people." After saying that, he put the portrait away and looked at the sky, "I have to go, you go back soon. "


    Inaba nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her standing still, and smiled: "You go in quickly, and I will go again when you get in."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "You be careful, don''t be careless depending on the number of people."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded.


    Daohua glanced at him, and walked back with the glazed lamp. When she reached the back door, she looked back again, was silent for a moment, and then walked in.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the back door was closed, he stood for a while, then turned on his horse and left with blessing.


    When Daohua took Wang Man''er back to the yard, she found that her fourth brother hadn''t left yet.


    "Four brother, why are you still with me?"


    Yan Wenkai didn''t reply, staring straight at Daohua and the glazed lamp in Wang Man''er''s hands, and smiled: "Big sister, I found out. Actually, you and the little prince may have more conflicts. If nothing else, good things are sure. Can get a big push."


    In order to make his sister happy, the little prince did not miss some good things.


    I just sat in the elder sister¡¯s room for a while, and glanced at the decorations in the room. Good fellow, they are really valuable, and he may not be able to afford one for a year¡¯s monthly bill.


    Yan Wenkai smiled and strode towards Daohua, trying to reach for the glazed lantern in her hand.


    Daohua quickly avoided, and looked at him with a vigilant look: "Four brother, what are you going to do?"


    Among several older brothers, her fourth brother is the one who lacks the most money to spend.


    No way, this person has an outgoing personality and is good at making friends. The monthly monthly schedule will be spent in a few days when he gets it.


    Yan Wenkai smiled, then flattered and said: "Big sister, you have so many glazed lamps, give me one for my brother." As he said, he stretched out his hand to Daohua again.


    Taohua avoided again: "What do you do with the glazed lamp?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Aren''t you nonsense? Of course the lighting is used. This glazed lamp is light and convenient. It is suitable for girls with small hands."


    Ina Hua immediately caught the point: "Girl? What girl, which girl?"


    Yan Wenkai eagerly said: "You keep your voice down, don''t let people hear you."


    Inahana ignored her, and continued to ask: "Fourth brother, do you have a girl you like?"


    A rare trace of embarrassment appeared on Yan Wenkai¡¯s face: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s Sister Su. Didn¡¯t I take her to swim the lake for a long time on the Mid-Autumn Festival? Maybe it was contaminated with pollen, and she started to get acne after returning home. , After drinking the medicine for half a month, it''s all right."


    "You said, should I send something over and apologize?"


    Why does he stay here and not leave? Isn¡¯t he just trying to ask his elder sister for attention?


    After seeing the glazed lantern in the hands of his elder sister, he felt that Sister Su would be happy to send the glazed lantern over.


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "Is there anything else? Sister Su, too, and she didn''t say to write to me and tell me, so I might as well send her some ointment."


    Yan Wenkai: "Sister Su, I''m afraid you are worried." As she said, she reached out to get the glazed lamp in Daohua''s hand. Seeing Daohua avoiding again, she muttered, "Big sister, don''t be so stingy. There are five in my hand, what happened to you giving me one?"


    Daohua rolled her eyes: "Four brother, where is your problem? You want to give things to Sister Su and buy them yourself. What''s the matter with mine?"


    After finishing speaking, he carried the lamp into the room, put it on the bedside and set it aside.


    Yan Wenkai followed, rubbing his hands and said: "My sister, isn''t your fourth brother a little tight, and you can''t get the things you buy on the street."


    Daohua: "Four brother, haven''t you heard a word? Li is light and affectionate."


    Yan Wenkai: "But, but with Sister Su¡¯s appearance, it must be a good thing to be worthy of her."


    Daohua smiled: "Fourth brother, do you think Sister Su is good too?"


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: "That''s for sure."


    Daohua smiled and looked at the fourth brother who was not knowing what he was looking at. She didn''t say more, and glanced at Wang Man''er.


    Wang Man''er smiled and handed out a glazed lantern.


    Seeing this, Yan Wenkai took it with joy, and looked at it lovingly: "Big sister, you''re busy, I''m leaving now."


    Looking at Yan Wenkai, who was walking away quickly, Daohua curled her lips: "This is nowhere. The fourth brother turned his elbow out like this. It''s really not a big boy."


    Hearing this, Wang Maner suddenly smiled.


    Taohua: "Collect the remaining four lights, two of them will be given to Yunxi and Yun Yan when they leave; the other two, one for Yuan Yao and one for Jingwan."


    "Yes!"


    Wang Man''er just put the glazed lantern into the warehouse, and Yan Wentao arrived.


    Looking at the uncomfortable third brother, Daohua sat up straight: "Brother, something?"


    Yan Wentao nodded: "Daohua, I just saw Wen Kai put up a glazed lamp, and he said you gave it."


    Ina Flower nodded: "I gave it to you."


    Yan Wentao''s eyes dodge a little, and he kept rubbing his hands.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua tentatively said: "Brother, do you want one too?"


    Yan Wentao nodded immediately: "Yeah." After finishing speaking, he paused, a little embarrassed, "Daohua, do you have more?"


    Daohua: "Of course there is, it must be. Third brother, if you want, I don''t have one, so I have to find a way to get it for you." Then, he motioned to Wang Man''er to get the glazed lantern.


    After a while, watching Wang Man''er come with a glazed lantern, Yan Wentao showed a smile on his face. Just as he was about to reach out to pick it up, Daohua was ahead of him.


    Daohua blinked her eyes as she watched Yan Wentao, and said playfully: "The glass lantern can be given to the third brother, but you have to tell me third brother, which girl do you want to give the glass lantern to?"


    Yan Wentao''s face turned red, and he couldn''t say anything.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua was too happy, and tentatively said: "Do I know him?"


    Yan Wentao hesitated and nodded.


    Taohua had a guess in her heart, so she stopped asking more, and smiled and handed him the glazed lamp: "Since you don''t want to say, Brother San, then forget it."


    Yan Wentao held the glazed lamp and looked at Daohua: "When I can speak, Brother San must be the first to tell you."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Okay, then I can wait."


    Looking at Yan Wentao carrying the glazed lantern and leaving with joy, Wang Man''er smiled and said, "I don¡¯t know if the uncle will come and ask the girl for the glazed lantern later?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Big brother is the most obedient, he won''t, besides, he has nothing to send him."


    However, soon, Daohua was beaten in the face.


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu appearing in her yard, Daohua was really surprised: "Brother, do you want glass lanterns too?"


    Yan Wenxiu looked a little uncomfortable, but he always loved his stern face, but he couldn''t tell that: "I was able to lift this time. Thanks to the careful guidance of Confucius in the college, I am going to visit his old man in the past two days. , Just hesitating about something to give away, I saw that the glazed lamp in Wen Kai''s hand was not bad, I thought"


    Taohua second answered: "Understood!" Turning to look at Wang Man''er, "Man''er, go get the glazed lantern."


    Wait for Wang Man''er to turn around, Daohua asked again: "Brother, is one enough?"


    Yan Wenxiu''s mouth twitched, and the whole family, only the older sister can be so rich and powerful: "Enough, one lamp is enough."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, but thought in her heart.


    Send Master''s Glass Lamp? It feels weird.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： , The weird farmer

    Chapter 402, the weird farmer


    In a blink of an eye, the five glazed lamps that had just been received went three at a time, and only the last two were left.


    Daohua looked at Wang Man''er, thought for a while, and said, "Send it to Yunxi and Yun Yan right away. I''m afraid someone will come and ask for it later."


    Hearing this, Wang Man''er immediately turned and walked towards the warehouse.


    The fourth master left with a glazed lantern on the front foot, and the uncle and the third master on the back foot came to find him. Now I am afraid that everyone in the house knows it.


    Went to Liulishop two days ago, the girl took Yunxi and Yunyan and left directly, and did not take away the Liuli teapot given by the little prince. It was time to send two of them back.


    Sure enough, as soon as Wang Man''er came out of the yard with the glazed lantern, Yan Yile pulled Yan Yishuang and Yan Yihuan over.


    Before they could speak, Daohua took the initiative to say: "You are late, I got five glazed lanterns in total, and they have all been sent out now."


    Hearing this, Yan Yile and the three of them all looked disappointed.


    Yan Yile moved her lips and couldn''t help asking: "Big sister, see if you can."


    "can not!"


    Daohua knew what she was going to say, so she interrupted her directly: "I was blessed by a small favor, so he took the glazed lantern to thank me. I have already given five of them, so how can I go again? discuss."


    "Anyway, the glass shop is there. If you really like it, buy it yourself."


    Yan Yile pouted and stopped talking.


    If they can afford it, where would they come to ask for it?


    Inahana stood up and said, "Okay, it''s getting late. Grandmother and father should have already cleaned up. We should go over and meet."


    Looking at Daohua leading the maids out of the yard, Yan Yile and the three couldn''t, so they had to hang their heads and leave.


    Yan Yile: "Five glazed lamps, one each for the eldest brother, the third brother, and the fourth brother, who gave the remaining two lamps?"


    Yan Yishuang tapped on Wang Man''er who came from the direction of the guest house with her chin: "Isn''t this obvious?"


    Yan Yile pouted: "Big sister is better to outsiders than to us."


    Yan Yihuan glared at her: "It''s nonsense again, what outsider, that is the clan sister. Besides, big sister''s things, she can give it to whoever she wants, what can you say?"


    Yan Yishuang suddenly laughed: "Second sister is now more and more like a big sister, but has the second sister ever heard the term Dong Shi Xiaoying?"


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan''s expression changed.


    Yan Yi both smiled: "I still have things left to pack. I''m going a step ahead."


    Yan Yile looked at Yan Yishuang, who was walking away, and at her ugly sister, and asked, "Sister, what does she mean?"


    Yan Yihuan calmed down for a while, and said lightly: "She said that I am a big sister, ignore her, now she only needs to find a sense of presence in us."


    Speaking, he pulled Yan Yile back to the second room.


    At this time, the rooms are almost cleaned up, the carriage is also ready, and people can go out as soon as they are there.


    Yan¡¯s family went to climb Qiyuan Mountain on the outskirts of the city to enjoy chrysanthemums without going far away.


    Chongyang Festival, there are not a few people going out for fun. The Yan family met many acquaintances when they stepped out of the carriage.


    Compared to Xingzhou, when the Yan family came to Ningmen Mansion, they quickly gained a foothold, knowing that Yan Zhigao was appointed by the emperor, and everyone did not dare to stumble.


    No, it''s only been half a year since the Yan family and the Ningmen family have already become familiar with each other.


    Ms. Li helped the old lady Yan, and took the Sun, Wu and Daohua girls to meet the female relatives of various families. Everyone gathered in the pavilion to enjoy the chrysanthemum, drink tea and chat.


    Daohua was not interested in the topics the girls were talking about, and whispered to Mrs. Li: "Mother, I want to take Yunxi and Yun Yan to climb the mountain."


    Mrs. Li looked helpless: "How long has it been before you can''t sit still?"


    Daohua: "Mother, it''s boring to sit. The ladies don''t say that the clothes in Jinyige are good-looking, or that the Luangzhu store has new jewelry. What do you think is there to talk about? Also, Yunxi and Yun Yan couldn''t even intervene, I think they are quite uncomfortable."


    Mrs. Li took a quick look at Yan Yunxi and the two of them. Seeing that they were holding tea cups and looking at the girls unnaturally, after thinking about it, they nodded and said: "Okay, you go. Just a little, call your brothers. , The maid-in-law must also bring them all."


    Daohua smiled and nodded quickly, then got up and walked to Yan Yunxi several people: "Should you go to climb the mountain?"


    Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Can you?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Of course it can, I was originally here to climb the heights today."


    Yan Yunxi nodded immediately.


    Daohua looked at Yan Yihuan and the three: "Are the three younger sisters going?"


    The three of them shook their heads.


    Daohua also asked casually, she didn''t like this kind of tea party for girls, but Yan Yihuan and the three of them liked it, especially now that the ladies are all there. Seeing the appearance of the three, she also wants to behave. .


    Soon, Daohua came out with Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan.


    "Man''er, go see what the eldest brother and the others are doing? If they have nothing to do, ask if they would like to accompany us to climb the mountain?"


    Wang Man''er walked quickly to the male family, and after a while, he brought Yan Wenkai, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenyi over.


    Daohua smiled and asked, "Why are you only three of you?"


    Yan Wenkai said: "Big brother, they are fighting poems with each other."


    Daohua smiled: "In that case, let us climb the mountain."


    Yan Wenyi smiled and said: "Okay, sister Yiyi, let''s come to the game, I don''t know if your hands and feet are as flexible and light as when you were a kid."


    Daohua raised her chin: "Look at it, I''ll show you a hand today."


    After ??, a group of people climbed up the mountain.


    At this time, Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan were really happy. They just sat in the young lady''s pile. They didn''t know how to put their hands and feet, so they could only sit stiffly, for fear of embarrassing Uncle Yan''s family.


    A few people climbed to the top of the mountain and enjoyed the scenery for a while. After having lunch at the temple on the mountain, they came down slowly.


    When ?? came to the foot of the mountain, Daohua paused and took a look at the farmers passing by.


    "Big sister, why aren''t you leaving?" Yan Wenkai asked loudly.


    Daohua showed a strange face and said in a low voice, "Most of the farmers I see are thinner and better off, but at best they are stronger. Strong, do they look a bit like martial arts practitioners like you?"


    The few ¡®farmers¡¯ who had already walked out more than ten meters away paused slightly invisible when they heard Daohua¡¯s words, and then they stepped faster and faster.


    Even if they didn''t look back, they felt that two intense inquiring eyes fell on them.


    Looking at the steady and rapid pace of those people, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai couldn''t help but narrow their eyes.


    "Oh, what''s so strange about this. Maybe their family is a landlord and they eat well. Don¡¯t the horsemen in our village also have fat heads and big ears?"


    Yan Wenyi smiled and said: "It''s getting late, but it''s not easy to let the sixth grandma wait for us, let''s go back soon."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： , Moving like a rabbit

    Chapter 403, moving like a rabbit


    There are three younger sisters and Yan Wenyi. Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai directly chased after them to investigate. They looked at each other, and silently retracted their gazes.


    After a few steps, Yan Wenkai suddenly bent down and covered his stomach, calling out: "Oh, my stomach hurts so much. I have to go to the cottage, eldest sister, let the third brother take you back."


    At first glance, those few people are practicing family, but they just dress up like farmers. There must be weirdness among them.


    Now his father is the prefect of Ningmen Mansion, he has the responsibility to investigate the suspicious people coming and going.


    Looking at Yan Wenkai who rushed to the latrine to the side, Yan Wenyi shouted: "Wen Kai, don¡¯t worry, we are waiting for you."


    Yan Wentao smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t wait for him, he is done, he knows he will be back, let¡¯s go, I will send you back first.¡±


    Daohua looked at the fourth elder brother who was running away with his stomach, and then looked at the okay third elder brother, and said nothing, pulling the two of Yan Yunxi towards the gathering place of each house.


    After sending the four people to Yan''s parents, Yan Wentao found an excuse to come out again, but before he went far, he was stopped by Daohua.


    "Third brother, what are you and fourth brother going to do?"


    Seeing the worry on Daohua¡¯s face, Yan Wentao hesitated for a while, and said, ¡°There is something wrong with those people just now. Wen Kai and I have to investigate. The uncle is the prefect of Ningmen Mansion. If someone commits a crime on this boundary. , He will be punished."


    It¡¯s okay not to say it. When I said that Daohua was even more worried: "Then we have to tell my father right away that only you and the fourth brother will catch up. What if something happens?" He said, he had to go back.


    Yan Wentao Limala stayed at her: "We don¡¯t know anything now, so let¡¯s tell the uncle, okay?"


    Daohua: "What''s bad, even if you have toss it for nothing, it''s better than the two of you going to risk it."


    After finishing speaking, before Yan Wentao could speak, he turned and ran away.


    Seeing this, Yan Wentao couldn''t, thinking that Wen Kai was still waiting for him, worried that he would catch up with him alone, after thinking about it, he quickly turned around and looked for it.


    When Daohua hurried over with Yan Zhigao, Yan Wentao was no longer there.


    "The third brother must be looking for the fourth brother, let''s catch up and have a look."


    Yan Zhigao was anxious and angry at the moment. The two children were too daring. When they met a suspicious person, they didn¡¯t tell him first, but went after him. If something happens, how can he be with his mother, wife, and three? Three brothers and sisters confessed?


    However, this is not the time to investigate these things, first find someone to talk about.


    Looking at the eldest daughter running in the front, Yan Zhigao sighed again and hurriedly chased after her.


    "Girl, the master is catching up."


    "Don''t look back, don''t worry, let''s just run."


    As long as he is not caught up by the cheap dad, he can''t tell himself to go back. Anyway, this is the suburbs outside the city, and no one is watching.


    So, there was a strange scene in the team.


    Daohua ran ahead with Wang Man''er, pulling down the guards with Yan Zhigao for a long time.


    The physical strength of the guards is definitely not lost to the two of Daohua, but when it comes to running, they may not be comparable, not to mention they have to take care of Yan Zhigao. Yan Zhigao is a weak scholar. After running for a while, he was panting. NS.


    Looking at the eldest daughter running long distances, Yan Zhigao panted and said to Qin Wu beside him: "Don''t worry about me, go look at that girl, don''t let her run around."


    Qin Wu nodded: "Then sir, you can slow down."


    After Qin Wu caught up with Daohua, Yan Zhigao changed from running to walking: "Hoo~hu~hu~, after returning, I have to let Wenxiu. Follow Wenkai Wentao to exercise, or else you encounter something unexpected Nothing can run away."


    Looking at the front, as if she had taken off a rabbit, and did not lose the eldest daughter of Qin Wujiaocheng in the slightest, Yan Zhigao felt that the eldest daughter''s body was really good, not at all like other boudoir girls, who would be tired after walking for a while.


    Soon, Daohua took Qin Wu to the latrine where Yan Wenkai had diarrhea, but there were still people at this time.


    "What should I do, the third and fourth brothers must have chased people by themselves?"


    Qin Wu didn''t know what to do, and wanted to wait for Yan Zhigao to make a decision.


    But Daohua didn¡¯t want to wait to waste time, so she took Wang Man¡¯er and chased forward.


    Qin Wu didn''t dare to let her leave and directly blocked her path: "Big girl, I know you are worried about the third and fourth masters, but I don''t know what the situation is in front of you. It is really difficult for your girl to continue chasing after him. ."


    Daohua refused to accept: "What''s wrong with the girl, I won''t hold my back. Qin Wushu, you said, my speed is slower than yours?"


    Qin Wu helplessly: "I don''t know what that means. I mean, if you chase after dark and still haven''t found the third and fourth masters, the eldest girl, are you going to spend the night outside?"


    Hearing the words, Daohua did not speak immediately, and was silent for a moment, then asked: "What should I do?"


    Qin Wu: "Wait for the master to make a decision."


    Daohua sees the cheap father and there is still a long way to go. He couldn''t, and took Wang Man''er and Qin Wuzhan back.


    "Father, third and fourth brothers went after people by themselves."


    Yan Zhigao panted violently, waved at Qin Wu, and pointed at the guard behind him: "You, all of you go and find someone."


    Qin Wu hesitated: "Master, we are all gone, what do you do?"


    Daohua immediately said: "I am there!"


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Zhigao and the others looked at Daohua.


    Daohwa thought they didn¡¯t believe it, and took the whip that Wang Maner had handed him, and with a ¡®pop¡¯, he knocked down a piece of shrubs on the side of the road.


    Looking at the bushes he had drawn, Yan Zhigao''s eyelids jumped. The eldest daughter not only ran fast, but also played well with the whip, and said to Qin Wu: "Go chasing people, I''m okay."


    After Qin Wu left with the guards, Daohua looked at Yan Zhigao, "Father, what are we doing now?"


    Yan Zhigao: "Going back to the mansion, if Qin Wu and the others don¡¯t come back for a long time, they will send the yamen to look for them for their father."


    The father and daughter started to walk back.


    "Father, it''s time for you to exercise, I see, if grandma comes, you may not even be able to run her."


    "How is it possible? It''s a little bit empty for the father, but you can still run past your grandmother."


    "Father, if you don¡¯t believe me, you will know when you have time, and you¡¯ll find out if you have time with your grandmother."


    "."


    "Father, third and fourth brothers are chasing people, don''t tell grandmother and mother about them, lest they worry."


    "Does this father know, I need a little girl to remind you."


    After seeing the old lady Yan, Mrs. Li and others, Yan Zhigao said that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai had been called away by Dong Yuanxuan for some time. Everyone did not suspect that he was there and began to go back home.


    When Daohua was about to get on the carriage, she was caught by Yan Wenxiu.


    Yan Wenxiu took Daohua to the side and asked in a low voice, "Big sister, tell me the truth, is something wrong?"


    Ina Flower blinked: "It''s okay."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Where did Qin Wu and the guard at home go?"


    Daohua sighed. Her eldest brother was still very careful. He looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to them, and then whispered: "They went after a few suspicious persons."


    Yan Wen repaired eyebrows: "These two guys"


    Daohua thought for a while: "Big brother, don''t blame the third and fourth brothers. Although they are a little rash, they will encounter this kind of thing in the future. Now his father has sent a few Qin Wushu to the past. Nothing will happen."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Yeah." As he said, he looked at the sweat-soaked temples of the rice flower, "Okay, you can also go back to the carriage and rest."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： , Well taught

    Chapter 404, Good Teaching


    Once back to the mansion, Yan Zhigao went to the front yard and sent the yaman out to find someone. Daohua talked with the old lady Yan, Mrs. Li and others for a while, and found an excuse to go back to his yard.


    "Man''er, go tell Brother Xiao Liu and ask him to pay more attention to the front yard. If there is any news, come and tell me immediately."


    Until it was dark, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai hadn''t come back, Qin Wu and Yan Jia Nursing Home also had no news, but the Ya Yai came back, but found nothing.


    During dinner, both Yan Wenxiu and Daohua were a little absent-minded, which caused the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li to look at them several times.


    Yan Zhigao was also anxious, but he had been an official for many years, and he had been so happy and angry when he saw that the eldest son and eldest daughter encountered problems. After eating, he called the two aside to preach. .


    "Look at the way you two are frowning, this is for fear that your grandmother doesn''t know about Wen Tao Wenkai, right?"


    "Be calm and calm when things happen, don''t make you feel flustered by anything."


    "If you are flustered, it is easy to make wrong decisions."


    "Especially your literary and cultivating. In the future, you are going to stand up. You are going to panic. The wives and elders behind you have to panic. Everyone panic. Isn''t that messy?"


    "As for Daohua, although you don¡¯t have to walk outside like a man, you have the responsibility of stabilizing the house if you marry a wife in the future. You will panic whenever something happens. How do you take care of the house?"


    "Now that Wen Kai and Wen Tao are in the same situation, I don''t know what the situation is, you two are like this. If you let your grandmother and mother find out something, isn''t this adding to the chaos?"


    Seeing the two of them hanging their heads and listening humbly, Yan Zhigao slowed down a bit: "Don''t worry too much. Wen Kai and Wen Tao have good martial arts. One is smart and flexible, the other is calm and careful. What''s the matter."


    This scene was watched by Yan Wenbin and Yan Yi on the side, and their eyes were a little sad.


    Father has not taught them himself for a long time, but he is more and more important to his elder brother and elder sister.


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li are happy to hear and see each other, and they are also happy to contact the three of them.


    At the same time, in a small farmhouse on the outskirts of Ningmen Mansion, a wide and fat farmer was smiling and talking to the male host: "Thank you, Big Brother, for letting us settle down. I want to trouble Big Brother for helping us make some food. "As he said, he took out a small piece of silver from his arms.


    The dark-skinned middle-aged man suddenly grinned when he saw Yinzi, "It''s easy to talk." After that, he shouted in the direction of the kitchen, "Old lady, hurry up, make a few bowls of noodles for a few brothers. By the way, every bowl." Add a big egg."


    Father-in-law''s mouth twitched by the angry shout. When the host turned his head to look at him, he said again: "Is there any hot water? We want to wash our faces."


    The host showed his disapproval and said: "Big brother, they are all farmers who depend on the sky for food. Why are you more expensive? You still need to use hot water to wash your faces. Doesn''t this waste firewood? It''s not a cold winter, really. I don¡¯t know anything about frugality. With cold water, I¡¯ll call you."


    Looking at the male host¡¯s swift turn, An Gonggong wiped his face stupidly, wiped the saliva from his sprayed face, and then quickly followed.


    took the washbasin in the hands of the male host, and looked at the dark patches on the rim of the basin, the eyelids of Ang''s father twitched.


    "What do you want to do, take the water! Fortunately this morning, my boss filled the house with water before going to work, otherwise, I have to go to the wellhead of the village to fetch you water."


    Seeing Mr. An¡¯s wash basin with water, he poured water three times in a row, and the host couldn¡¯t help but say: "My washbasin is clean, don¡¯t waste water."


    Looking at the muddy water in the basin, Mr. An took a breath and smiled all over his face: ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll just wash it this time. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    The male host reluctantly murmured: "Why is it so particular? No matter how clean it is, the next time the floor should be dirty, it shouldn''t be dirty."


    The father-in-law of An directly ignored him, and washed the basin swiftly.


    "Fifth Lord, the water is coming."


    The room is not big and the lighting is not good. There are five or six people sitting or standing inside.


    President An put the washbasin on the table and looked at the middle-aged man sitting at the table with a remorse: "Fifth Lord, no hot water is available."


    The middle-aged man called Wu Ye raised his hand and interrupted Mr. An. They all heard the conversation in the yard: "Going out, keep everything simple." After speaking, he got up and cleaned briefly.


    After waiting for Wu Ye to wash, several other people cleaned themselves, regardless of whether the water was dirty or not.


    Soon, the host came over with a few bowls of steaming noodle soup.


    "Big Brother, let me come!" An Gonggong hurriedly picked up the dishes and chopsticks.


    The host enthusiastically helped to arrange the bowl. Seeing that the five masters hadn¡¯t moved their chopsticks, he couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Brothers, eat quickly, this noodles have to be eaten while it¡¯s hot. My old lady makes noodles. It''s delicious, look, I put eggs for you."


    said, staring at the egg and swallowed.


    Seeing him like this, everyone else can''t move their chopsticks anymore, and Mr. An hurriedly said, "Big brother, we''ll eat right away, you can do your job."


    The male host looked at the hot noodles, and after a while, he turned around and went out.


    As soon as ?? and others left, An Gonggong immediately took out the silver needle from his arms, as if to try the poison.


    The fifth master stretched out his hand to stop him: "No, sit down and eat." Then, he picked up his chopsticks and started eating.


    Only two people sat down, and several others, including Mr. An, walked to the side with bowls and squatted to eat.


    An elegant middle-aged man with a long beard nodded as he ate: "Don''t say, this side looks bad, but it tastes really good."


    The rough middle-aged man on the other side said, ¡°I¡¯m starving to death. I have eaten two dry cakes from this morning until now.¡±


    The elegant middle-aged man laughed and said: "It sounds like we have eaten something else." He said, smiling and looking at Wu Ye, "I haven''t seen you in a few years, but the little prince has grown a lot, and we have only arrived in Zhongzhou. God, there were two times, and he almost found the trail."


    Wu Ye smiled and nodded, with some relief and satisfaction on his face: "It is a right decision to let Yang''er stay in Zhongzhou."


    The elegant middle-aged man smiled again: ¡°The little girl¡¯s eyes were so sharp before. Our dress is realistic enough. No one noticed the strangeness along the way, but she noticed it.¡±


    Rough middle-aged man: "The two young men are also very alert. I don¡¯t know if Chief Wei has thrown them away?"


    The elegant middle-aged man smiled and said, "If you throw it away, Chief Wei should have returned by now."


    The rugged middle-aged man''s eyes flashed brightly: "Chief Wei is the leader of the Imperial Guard. Those two stunned Qingneng and him Zhou Xuan are quite capable."


    The elegant middle-aged man smiled and said, "Why, did Governor Wu fall in love with those two young people?"


    Wu Jingyi didn¡¯t hide it and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to encounter a good seedling. If you can harvest it for your own use, isn¡¯t it also for the fifth master to share your worries?¡±


    Wu Ye glanced at Wu Jingyi obliquely: "Don''t pull anything at me."


    While speaking, a burly man walked in.


    Wu Jingyi saw the person, and his eyes lit up: "Chief Wei, you are back, where are the two stunned greens?"


    Wei Qi saluted the fifth master first, and then said: "The two stunned young men are a bit capable. I have left two guards to guide them around the mountain."


    Wu Jingyi raised his eyebrows: "What are you doing in such a trouble?"


    Wei Qi looked at Wu Ye: ¡°Wu Ye, his subordinates have inquired about it. Those two are the son and nephew of Yan Zhigao, the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture. In order not to attract attention, this is why people hang them.¡±


    Fifth Master''s eyes flashed: "Yan Zhigao? He is actually from his family." He paused after speaking, "My daughter is smart, my son and nephew are not small, so I can still teach him well."


    Hearing this, Wu Jingyi and the elegant middle-aged man looked at each other quickly.


    The elegant middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Master Yan¡¯s eldest son also won the provincial examination this year. I heard that the ranking is pretty good.¡±


    Wu Jingyi smiled and said, "Master Shoufu cares about the students."


    Yang Chenghua smiled faintly: "Dudu Wu prefers martial arts, me, I like learning."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： , Shangxiang

    Chapter 405, Shangxiang


    On the second day of Double Ninth Festival, Daohua rose early.


    "Man''er, go to the front yard to find Xiao Liu brother, and ask him Qin Wushu, have they come back?"


    One night passed, and both Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai have not returned, which made Daohua very worried.


    Wang Man''er immediately turned around and went out. Soon, he ran back in a hurry.


    Seeing her come back, Daohua said to Gu Yu who was combing her hair: "Gu Yu, go and do something else, let Man''er come and comb my hair."


    Gu Yu nodded, took the wooden comb to Wang Man''er, and walked out of the room quickly.


    As soon as the person left, Daohua immediately asked: "How is it?"


    Wang Man''er shook his head: "I haven''t come back yet."


    Ina Flower frowned suddenly.


    Wang Man''er went on to say: "Girl, don''t worry too much. This morning, the uncle personally took the yaman to look for it in the direction of yesterday. I think there will be news soon."


    Ina Flower: ". I hope."


    After ??, Daohua waited anxiously for another day.


    When it got dark, Yan Wenxiu returned with two Yan family guards.


    Hearing the news, Daohua went directly to the front yard.


    Looking at her sister appearing in the yard, Yan Wenxiu quickly dismissed the people: "Why did you come to the front yard? This is all men. You shouldn''t be a girl."


    Daohua anxiously said: "Brother, when is the time now, don''t pay attention to the etiquette and rules, let''s talk about how the third and fourth brothers are going?"


    Yan Wenxiu''s face was helpless: "Emotions father said to us yesterday, you didn''t listen to it, did you?"


    Inahua: "I heard it, but there is no absoluteness in everything. If it''s other things, I won''t mess around with myself, but isn''t it related to the safety of the third and fourth brothers? Of course I am in a hurry."


    Yan Wenxiu: "I asked the guard, Wen Tao and Wen Kai should be in no danger."


    Ina Flower: "Then why haven''t they come back?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "It''s not that those two guys are so happy. They feel that they have learned some skills in the barracks, so they want to find some specious trails to chase people. As a result, they got around themselves."


    Daohua was puzzled: "What do you mean?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "They went chasing people, they should have been discovered, and then they deliberately led the two of them into the mountain. Qin Wu was worried that we were in a hurry, so he asked the two guards to come back first, and then he took the rest of them in. The mountain is looking for someone."


    Daohua''s expression loosened a little: "So the third and fourth brothers are all right?"


    Yan Wenxiu: ¡°If they don¡¯t get lost in the mountains or encounter tigers, black bears or anything, they should be fine.¡±


    Daohua gave her elder brother a blank look: "Big brother, listening to your tone, you seem to be very sorry."


    Yan Wenxiu snorted: "The two boys should suffer, otherwise, they really think they are omnipotent. Look, they don¡¯t know if they are treated like monkeys."


    Daohua was silent, pondered for a while, and then said: "Those people did not deal with the third and fourth brothers, it seems that they are not bad people."


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua: "Don''t jump to conclusions so easily, even if you are not a heinous person, but you can pretend to be in front of people in disguise, that is definitely an ulterior motive. Maybe they don¡¯t take action, but they just don¡¯t want to attract people. Pay attention only."


    Daohua suddenly thought that Xiao Yeyang was also looking for someone during this time, and then he touched his chin and muttered, "Isn''t it the same group?"


    Yan Wenxiu did not hear clearly: "What did you say?"


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s nothing." Xiao Yeyang said not to stretch out. She couldn''t say anything, so she could only remind her, "That has to make my father pay more attention."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Okay, don''t worry about these things. Go back. There is nothing wrong here. Qin Wu is very familiar with the situation in the mountains. You should be able to find the two stinky boys soon, I These two days will also take someone over to pick him up."


    Daohua nodded: "Brother, you should also pay attention to your body, I''m leaving."


    Two days later, although Daohua was also worried about Yan Wentao and Yan Wentao, she was not as anxious as before. She set aside some time to entertain Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan.


    When the three of them stayed together, most of them were talking about their hometown.


    "Wait, you said that Uncle Tu''s hunting dog just had a litter of cubs?"


    Yan Yunyan nodded: "Well, before we came, my second brother also said that he would bring you one, but his parents refused."


    Ina Hua looked a pity: "Why refuse?"


    Yan Yunyan: "My parents are worried that you don''t like it, so how can you raise a dog?"


    Daohua: "Raise, many ladies and ladies like to raise dogs, and some also like to raise cats. That is, the breed may be different from that in my hometown."


    Yan Yunyan looked at Daohua: "Yiyi, do you really want to raise a dog?"


    Daohua nodded: "I remember that the hunting dogs of Uncle Tu''s are very powerful. They can hunt and find things."


    Yan Yunxi took the words and smiled: ¡°I also know this. I remember one time when the baby of Aunt Qiu¡¯s house disappeared, it was taken by the hunting dog of Uncle Tu¡¯s house.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua became more and more excited. This time the third and fourth elder brothers went after people, which made her realize how difficult it was to find someone in ancient times.


    Hounds are notoriously quick-smelling. Her family does not need to hunt, but they can also be used to see the nursing home.


    Yan Yunyan: "Yiyi, if you really want it, I will write home immediately. Just after the autumn harvest, isn''t it about sending a letter to Uncle to deliver the ledger, let him bring it here for help."


    Daohua nodded repeatedly: "Okay, okay, um, how does this puppy count money?"


    Yan Yunyan smiled suddenly: "Yiyi, don''t mention the money. Originally, the puppy was given to you by the second brother."


    Taohua is not polite. In her hometown, the dogs raised in each family give birth to cubs, and they will be given to people who are familiar with each other, and they will not charge money: "Thank you, then."


    Two more days later, Qin Wu and the Yan family guard brought back the embarrassed Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    Ina spent the first time received the news, and hurriedly went to the yard of the two brothers.


    Looking at the two people lying unconscious in the bed, Daohua eagerly asked, "What happened to them?"


    Qin Wu: "Don''t worry about the big girl, the two princes are fine, they were knocked unconscious."


    Ina Flower: "Knock halo?"


    Qin Wu nodded, "Of course, he is also hungry and tired. I have checked and there is no injury on his body."


    Daohua was worried, she took the pulse for the two of them personally, and saw that the pulse was calm and strong, and she was relieved: "There is Fifth Uncle Qin Lao, and you have been tired these past two days. Go back and rest quickly."


    Qin Wu did not refuse. In order to find these two masters, they did not close their eyes much in the past two days.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai came back with Qin Wuhe¡¯s nursing home on their backs. Naturally, there is no way to hide this. Daohua hasn¡¯t left the yard of the two of them. Came here in a hurry.


    After a while, the people in the second and third rooms also arrived.


    Looking at the scene where the teacher moved the crowd, Daohua felt that after the two brothers woke up, they might be beaten.


    This time, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai did have a bad sin, and it took three days to recover.


    As soon as the person is good, Yan Zhigao rewards ten boards.


    Originally, I was going to fight 20, but the old lady Yan disagreed with it all the time, and finally hit them ten times to teach them a lesson.


    Looking at the two grandsons who were raised up with grinning grin, the old lady Yan thought for a while and said, ¡°Thanks to the blessing of the ancestor Bodhisattva, Wen Tao and Wenkai came back safely.¡±


    "Find some time, let''s go to the temple and put an incense, thank the Bodhisattva for blessing, and also light a few more long lights to the ancestors of the Yan family, let them bless the descendants of the Yan family."


    Ms. Li strongly agrees to this.


    She has two sons, each of whom is a heart-wrenching one. Although she usually values ??the eldest son more, she loves the younger one.


    Thinking that her youngest son and nephew had disappeared for a few days and nights, she was afraid for a while.


    Although Daohua feels that this matter has nothing to do with the ancestor Bodhisattva, she still loves to see it if she can go out.


    Three days later, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai¡¯s injuries on their buttocks were almost healed, and they were about to return to Ningmenguan. On the same day, the Yan family¡¯s wife was going to the temple to offer incense, and the two escorted them for a while.


    Because of the late departure time in the morning, it was already noon when I arrived at the temple, and the old lady Yan said to her two grandchildren: "Wait later, you have eaten fast food and then go back. It happens to be a stick of incense for the Bodhisattva."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： , Caught five big fish

    Chapter 406, caught five big fish


    There are many pilgrims who come to the temple to offer incense, and every Bodhisattva has devout men and women who worship.


    A few small rice flowers, following the old lady Yan, Mrs. Li, the Sun family, and the Wu family, all have solemn and pious faces.


    After finishing the incense, the Yan family''s wife-in-law went to light the lantern to the Yan family ancestors, while Daohua and the others left the hall and waited outside the hall.


    There is a fortune teller outside the hall who is helping people to calculate the fortune-telling. Yan Yihuan, Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan all watched around.


    Yan Yile couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Big sister, do you want to test a word or something?¡±


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "You can test it if you want, I''m not interested in it."


    Listening to her, the girls couldn''t help but walked towards the fortune teller together.


    Seeing this, Daohua smiled, then looked around for a while, and raised her eyebrows: "Why did the third and fourth brothers disappear? Let''s go and find them."


    At the same time, in a temple behind the temple, Wu Jingyi said to Wu Ye and Yang Chenghua with a look of excitement: ¡°Wu Ye, it is confirmed that the medicinal monk in the temple has indeed picked wattle grass.¡±


    said, took out a dried wattle.


    Seeing the wattle, the fifth master''s eyes became darker instantly: "Could it be said that where did you get the wattle?"


    The excitement on Wu Jingyi''s face faded a little, and he looked regretful: "The monk who picked the wattle grass went out to gather medicine not long ago, and fell off the cliff and died."


    Fifth Master¡¯s breathing was stagnant, and he was silent for a while before speaking again: ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is confirmed that the thing is in Ningmen Mansion. We also have the scope to look for. Later, more people can always find it.¡±


    Wu Jingyi nodded, hesitated, and said: "Fifth Lord, it seems that we are not the only people looking for Jingcao."


    As soon as ?? said this, Wu Ye¡¯s eyes instantly became sharper.


    Wu Jingyi was seeing a numb scalp, and he lowered his head fitly, not daring to touch his eyes.


    Five Master: "Who?"


    Wu Jingyi swallowed: "The Jiang family said that they are dispensing medicine for Miss Jiang San."


    A cold light flashed in Wuye¡¯s eyes, but he quickly converged, picked up the tea on the table, and fiddled with it slowly. After a while, I felt that the tea was not hot, so I drank it straight away.


    Wu Jingyi and Yang Chenghua in the Zen room were afraid to make a loud noise.


    After a while, the fifth master asked seemingly casually: ¡°Of the officials who were dealt with by the Jiguang flood disaster, there seemed to be people from Duanwang. What happened to those people in the end?¡±


    Wu Jingyi lowered his head and did not dare to reply.


    Yang Chenghua saw that he didn¡¯t reply, so he had to stand up: ¡°It seems that he was exiled by a ransack. The specific matters are handled by Jiang Shizi.¡±


    Wuye didn¡¯t respond much, but said two words faintly: "Very good."


    On these two words, the left Dudu and the cabinet chief Yang Chenghua of the Five Army Capital Governor''s Mansion were shaken with a chill in their backs.


    In the aftermath of the flood disaster, the emperor was furious, but all officials involved in it were ordered to beheaded. However, the few officials who supervised the matter were dazzled by the high cost of life money, and they made secret statements and replaced them with others.


    Such a thing, it¡¯s defying the imperial decree!


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    The sound of knocking on the door sounded, and the expressions of the three people in the room instantly changed, becoming honest ordinary people.


    An public father kept guarding outside the door, hearing the sound of the courtyard door being buttoned, he walked over with a smile on his face and opened the door to see that it was the little monk who delivered the fast food.


    Outside the temple, Daohua was leading Wang Man''er to look for Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai. When he swept his eyes, he just saw the extremely wealthy father An, who suddenly stiffened.


    An public father smiled and sent away the little monk, who was about to close the courtyard door, when he saw a young girl looking straight at herself, although she was a little alert in her heart, she didn''t care much.


    At first glance, the little girl was a lady of a big family. This kind of people are mostly raised in deep boudoirs, and there is no fear.


    Who knows, the next moment, the little girl took the initiative to walk towards him.


    "Uncle, where do you need your fast food?"


    The father-in-law didn''t want to be troublesome, and smiled lightly: "The girl just asks the monk in the temple to find out." After speaking, he reached out and closed the door.


    However, at this moment, there was a humming noise from the yard.


    "It''s you two again. Didn''t the lessons the past few days have been enough? It really should lead you to the tiger''s den."


    "You thief, you pretended to be a farmer two days ago, and today you are a pilgrim. What do you want to do when you come to Ningmen Mansion?"


    Daohua, who walked to the entrance of the courtyard, heard her voice, her complexion changed, and she almost instinctively spilled the medicine she had pinched in her hand on the An Gong father who was carrying the food box.


    "Kang Dang!"


    "boom!"


    The sound of the food container falling to the ground, and the sound of people falling to the ground sounded one after another.


    In the yard, Wei Qi, who was fighting Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, heard the sound, turned his head quickly, and saw a pretty young girl raising a slingshot at him.


    Seeing this, he is really a little bit dumbfounded.


    As the leader of the Imperial Guard, he was pointed at with a slingshot. How do you look down on him?


    Wei Qi was a little speechless. He ignored the little girl, speeded up the speed in his hand, and wanted to clean up the two stunned people.


    "boom!"


    The sound of breaking through the air came, knowing that it was the bullet shot by the little girl, but Wei Qi didn''t care about it. Picking up the stick that he picked up was a backhand shot, and wanted to shoot the bullet into the air.


    However, as soon as the stick hit the bullet, the bullet dispersed.


    Immediately, a scent of medicine spread out in the air.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai know that Daohua likes to use magic pills as slingshot bullets, so when they saw the bullets coming, they immediately backed away a few meters.


    Seeing the reaction of the two, combined with the fragrance in the air, Wei Qi yelled badly. Just about to call, he felt that his whole body was spinning a bit, and then he ¡®banged¡¯ and fell to the ground.


    The moment he plunged into darkness, he watched the little girl¡¯s maid and dragged Father An into the yard like a dead pig, and the little girl closed the yard door intimately.


    "What happened?"


    Wu Jingyi strode out of the room, then froze.


    What did he see?


    At the gate of the courtyard, a maid was dragging the father-in-law, and another little girl was closing the door.


    In the yard, the two Lengtouqing he was optimistic about were kicking the leader of the Imperial Palace Guard.


    This is not the point. The point is that both An Gonggong and Wei Qi fainted.


    How did they do it?


    "boom!"


    While Wu Jingyi was still in a daze, he took a hit on his left cheek. He looked up and found that the girl at the door was hitting him with a slingshot.


    "you."


    As soon as he spoke, Wu Jingyi felt dizzy, and then his eyes began to turn black. After a few steps, he fell straight down.


    Inahana worried that there were still people in the house. She popped out several fascinated pills in succession, regardless of whether the person in the room was beaten or not. As long as the pills are scattered, the people inside will be recruited.


    Sure enough, but for a while, there was a sound of falling to the ground again in the room.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai dumbfounded as their sisters used a slingshot to flip a few people at once, and they all gave their thumbs up.


    "Three brothers, fourth brothers, what are you still doing? Hurry up and check if there are any people who are not dizzy?"


    Yan Wentao and the two recovered instantly, and then rushed into the house.


    Daohua didn''t enter the house, but turned around the yard. When she walked to the backyard, she quickly raised her slingshot again and hit the fifth master who had just jumped out of the window with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    The fifth master touched and was hit on the forehead, and looked at the little girl a few meters away. Before she fell into a coma, she yelled in her heart and capsized in the gutter.


    Immediately, the four men bound the five masters and five with quick hands and feet.


    Seeing that all five of them were tightly trapped, Daohua immediately said to Wang Man''er: "Man''er, go and call Brother Xiao Liu to come over, we have to transport these five people away immediately, or wait for their accomplices to come back. , We are done."


    Wang Man''er immediately turned around and called for someone.


    Yan Wenkai is pulling rice flower: "Take it away? Shouldn''t it be handed over to father?"


    Daohua shook her head and pointed to An Gonggong and said, ¡°Xiao Yeyang has been looking for these people for this period of time. He asked me not to say anything. Let¡¯s hand them over to him.¡±


    Yan Wenkai: "Little Prince is looking for someone, why don''t we know?"


    Daohua shrugged: ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much, Brother 4, you and Brother 3 hurry up and move people into the box. When Brother 6 comes, we will transport people out of the temple.¡±


    Looking at their sisters making all arrangements properly, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other a little.


    Seeing the two of them still, Daohua urged: "What do you want to do, be quicker."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： , The wild goose is pecked by the wild goose all day long

    Chapter 407, Goose is pecked


    "Where did you three go?"


    Looking at Daohua, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai who came back together, Mrs. Li''s expression was slightly unsightly.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Mother, we just wandered around."


    Ms. Li condensed her eyebrows: "Where''s Man''s?" Then, she looked at Yan Wenkai and the others, "Where are you two young men?"


    Daohua stepped forward and took Madam Li¡¯s arm and smiled: "Mother, I saw the camellia blooming very well on the back of the temple, so I asked Man''er to pick some back, but she was alone and I was worried. So I accompanied the brothers of the third and fourth brothers."


    "Mother, don''t be angry, when the camellia is picked, I will make a mouthful, and the first one will be sent to you."


    Ms. Li squinted at her daughter angeredly: "You said you are how old you are. Even if you are going around, you should scream with your elders in advance and you will not see you for no reason. Isn''t this worrying?"


    Daohua shook her head and Mrs. Li''s arm: "Mother, we won''t dare again next time."


    Ms. Li looked at the three of them: "Okay, let me go to the courtyard. Your grandmother and others are waiting for you. The little master in the temple also delivered the fast food."


    During the meal, Daohua said to Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li: "Grandmother and mother, this time is the season when pears are ripe. I want to live in Taohua Village for a period of time. eat."


    The old lady Yan asked, "Is Sister Gu¡¯s cough better?"


    Daohua nodded: "It''s much better."


    Ms. Li was silent for a while, and glanced at her daughter: "Yun Yan and Yun Xi are still at our house, you have to come back early, don¡¯t neglect the guests."


    Daohua nodded and smiled: "Mother, don''t worry, I will go to Taohua Village this afternoon, and I promise to come back right away when I''m done."


    Mrs. Li was surprised: "Go today? What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Daohua''s expression paused: "Isn''t this the Sydney that I pickled before is gone, so I''m anxious."


    What else does Mrs. Li want to say, Mrs. Yan said with a smile: "Okay, this girl knows her heart well, so don''t worry about it too much. It''s hard to come out today, and you will be relaxed and relaxed."


    Ms. Li is not good to say more, smiling and nodding: "Yes, mother."


    Dock on the outskirts of Ningmen Mansion.


    Qin Xiaoliu, together with Qin Xing, Qin Wang, Tie Shou, and Tie Tou, took the boss''s effort to move the two boxes onto the ship.


    Wang Man''er is standing aside and watching.


    "These five guys are so heavy!"


    Qin Xiaoliu wiped the sweat from his forehead, then opened the box and looked at it, seeing that all five of them were still in a coma, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to close the box to avoid suffocation.¡±


    After speaking, he took the other four people out of the cabin.


    As soon as a few people left, Wei Qi and Wu Jingyi quickly opened their eyes.


    The two usually deal with drugs like drugs, and they have a certain degree of resistance to this.


    Wei Qi struggled to sit up, stretched his head out of the box and looked around. After judging that there is no danger, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Wu Jingyi also stretched out his head out of breath: "It''s time for An Ang to lose weight. This fat body makes me almost out of breath."


    Immediately, he and Wei Qi looked at each other.


    Then, both of them showed bitterness on their faces.


    Thinking of them, one is a dignified leader of the Imperial Guard, and a captain of the Five Armies. He was stunned and **** by a few little dolls. It was ashamed to be thrown home.


    Wu Jingyi depressed and said: "It''s a **** of a goose to be pecked by the geese all day long."


    Wei Qi did not speak, and tried to shrink as much as possible to avoid encountering the fifth master in the same box.


    Wu Jingyi looked around for a while: "What should I do now?"


    Wei Qi: "The guard went back and saw that we were gone. He will definitely find him."


    After hearing the words, Wu Jingyi sighed again: "We shouldn''t send all the guards out to investigate the news about Jingcao, we should keep two more."


    They are still too self-confident. They should keep two people by their side. Why are they caught?


    Wei Qi was silent and did not answer. He would never do useless regrets about the things that had been sent. He just silently adjusted his inner breath and quickly removed the medicine from his body.


    Wu Jingyi stopped talking, and began to adjust her breath, but after a while she spoke again: "Don''t say, this drug is really strong. After this, we have to get some back."


    Wei Qi nodded: "This drug is indeed better than what we have."


    Not long after, the other three also opened their eyes.


    "Five Masters!"


    An father-in-law woke up and saw that he, Wu Jingyi and Yang Chenghua had been arrested, and his face changed greatly in fright, and he yelled in panic, "Fifth Master, where is the fifth master?"


    "Ahem~"


    Until Wu Ye¡¯s cough came from the box next door, Mr. An breathed a sigh of relief. His already paralyzed body became more and more paralyzed, and he muttered, ¡°I scared the old slave to death.¡±


    Wait for the mood to calm down, An Gonggong immediately looked at Wu Jingyi reproachfully: "Dudu Wu, how did you protect the fifth master? The fifth master was arrested!"


    Wu Jingyi was a little speechless: "Gong Gong, you seem to be the first to fall, right? If you can give early warning in time, why are we like this?"


    The father-in-law was stunned, and then confidently said: "The old slave is responsible for serving the fifth master. You are in charge of the fifth master''s security work. The fifth master is arrested, and you are the first responsible person."


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, isn''t it embarrassing enough?"


    Five Master''s slightly depressed voice sounded.


    In an instant, Wu Jingyi and Mr. An both said nothing.


    The fifth master looked at Wei Qi: "People from the Yan family?"


    Wei Qi nodded.


    Seeing this, Wu Ye didn''t worry much. At most, when he was brought to Yan Zhigao, he was ashamed.


    Yang Chenghua saw that the atmosphere was too stagnant, and said jokingly: ¡°Looking for Master Yan to see us later, I will be scared to death. After returning home, he will definitely avenge us.¡±


    An public official said: "It is necessary, especially the little girl, the girl¡¯s family, she is drugged as soon as she shots, and the boss is back, so there is no time for the old slave to respond."


    Wu Jingyi nodded and said: "The slingshot is also a good thief, hit my front door, let me see, is it green?"


    At this moment, footsteps sounded outside, and the five quickly closed their eyes.


    "Big girl, third master, fourth master, you are finally here!"


    "Let''s sail!"


    "Big sister, where are we going?"


    "Go to Taohua Village."


    "What are you going to do there?"


    "Xiao Yeyang said that I would not let me say that he was looking for someone. If we send people directly to his mansion, what if the news leaks and causes him trouble? We will transport people to Peach Blossom Village, and then Ask him to come and fetch people by himself so that he can avoid leaks."


    Hearing this, the five people in the box couldn''t help but opened their eyes.


    Wu Ye looked at Wei Qi, and whispered: "Yang''er has a good relationship with Yan''s brothers and sisters?"


    Wei Qi: "Fifth Lord, you forgot, the little prince was rescued by the girl from the Yan family."


    Wuye nodded, not talking, and closed his eyes again.


    Some Daohua had already come in, and looked at the five people who were still unconscious in the box.


    "By the way, you weren''t seen by others when you moved it?"


    "Don''t worry, girl, no one sees it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： , The role of wattle

    Chapter 408, the role of wattle


    "Three brothers, four brothers, quickly search the bodies of these people to see if there is anything that proves their identity or dangerous things."


    As soon as he heard this, the eyelids of the five pretending to be unconscious couldn''t help but jump.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai rolled up their sleeves and started to move.


    "The first to search for this person, Xiao Yeyang specially painted his portrait. Obviously, this person is the head." Daohua pointed to An Gonggong and said.


    Yan Wenkai nodded in agreement: "Yes, look at this man with fat head and big ears, greasy and slippery. At first glance, he is accustomed to domineering. The other people are obviously his thugs and guards. of."


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. An''s body couldn''t help but tremble.


    The most powerful people in the world are his thugs and guards?


    God, come and stun him!


    Next, Mr. An felt that he had his hands groping on him.


    At the beginning, Mr. An was still very calm, but when he felt his hands gradually move down from his chest, his heart began to lift up.


    Don¡¯t go down, don¡¯t go down


    Fortunately, God heard his cry, Yan Wenkai stopped in time and took out a brocade box from him.


    "Big sister, look at what this is?"


    Taohua took the brocade box, opened it, and found that it was a grass that was already a bit stubborn.


    Yan Wenkai took a look, and suddenly said without a word: "These people have no problem with their brains. It is a violent thing to put a broken grass in such a precious brocade box."


    Daohua gave her fourth brother a blank look: "Maybe it''s some kind of precious herb."


    Yan Wenkai: "How is it possible? I know a lot of herbs. I have never seen this." People who practice martial arts often suffer from bruises. Therefore, the academy will also teach martial arts students some knowledge about herbs.


    Taohua took out the grass and took a closer look, then he muttered, "How does this grass feel so familiar?"


    Wu Ye and the others couldn''t help but move when they heard this. They were about to continue listening, but they were interrupted by a carefree voice.


    "Oh, the grass under the sky is almost the same. Is your eye familiar?"


    Daohua disagreed and said: "Where is the same, there is a big difference, okay?"


    Yan Wenkai shrugged: "I can''t see it anyway." He ignored it, and continued to search other people''s bodies.


    Daohana turned to look at the grass in her hand, frowning and thinking, suddenly, her eyes opened up at once: "I know what kind of grass this is!"


    The voice was a little loud, which scared Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    Yan Wenkai asked unhappily, "What precious medicinal material is it?"


    Daohua: "Not a medicinal material, no, it is a medicinal material, but it has a more important role than being a medicinal material."


    Yan Wenkai doesn¡¯t care much: "What''s the role?"


    Rice Flower: "This grass is called wattle. Do you know where it grows?"


    Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua like that, without talking, just watching her perform; Yan Wentao only smiled at Daohua without questioning.


    Seeing this, Daohua is a bit boring: "Jingcao likes to grow on gold mines."


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were stunned for a while, and the eyes of the five people in the box moved.


    Yan Wentao reacted first: "Big sister, what do you mean?"


    Daohua pointed to the five people in the box and said, ¡°I finally know why Xiao Yeyang wants to arrest these people, and he hasn¡¯t said anything yet? This is a group of gold thieves.¡±


    The words were so powerful that the corners of the mouths of the five people in the box twitched together.


    "Wait, wait." Yan Wenkai stretched out his hand and interrupted Daohua, "Let me stroke it. You said this grass grows where there are gold mines?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Yan Wenkai looked at the five people in the box: "And they are holding this grass, are they actually looking for a gold mine?"


    Inaba nodded again.


    Yan Wenkai was silent for a while, took the wattle in Daohua¡¯s hand, and confirmed: "Big sister, are you sure there is a gold mine where this grass grows?"


    Ina Hua said silently: "I have seen it in the script, it seems that there is such a saying."


    "It''s a storybook again?!"


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao are a little speechless.


    Ina Flower nodded affirmatively.


    Yan Wenkai: "Big sister, don¡¯t throw it away if you watch it in the future, keep it for me, and I want to watch it too."


    Yan Wentao: "There is still me."


    In the box, the five masters are a bit speechless, aren''t they talking about Jingcao? Are you talking about gold mines? Why did it get involved in the script?


    After a while, Yan Wentao opened his mouth and said, ¡°If these people are really here for the gold mine, then this is a big deal.¡±


    Daohua nodded: "So, we have to notify Xiao Yeyang to get people. These people dare to fight even if they pay attention to the gold mine. What else can they dare not do?"


    said, looking at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao with dissatisfaction.


    "Three brothers, fourth brothers, it¡¯s not that I said you. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time today, I still don¡¯t know what will happen to the two of you. Can you be more calm in your work in the future?"


    "Last time, you suffered from these people''s losses. Why are you still so impulsive today? Fortunately, they are few and want more people, so we all have to be arrested."


    Yan Wenkai scratched the back of his head: "Isn''t this mad, do you know how hateful this guy is?" Pointing to Wei Qi, "This guy has ushered us into the old forest in the mountains. If it wasn''t for Qin''s fifth brother, I and the third brother You have to explain it inside, you can kill people without seeing blood."


    "Seeing again, can you say that we can''t jealous? Actually, we didn''t have the urge, just wanted to explore the situation. Who knew that he had just climbed up the wall and was discovered by him."


    "Since these guys are gold thieves, my third brother and I simply dragged out and beat them up."


    Daohua: "Don''t, you are not officials, even if they are guilty, they can''t lynch them."


    Listening to the conversation between the three brothers and sisters, the five masters were speechless again.


    Sure enough, I was still a child, and I couldn¡¯t grasp the key points when I talked and did things.


    Do you guys talk about where the wattle grows?


    Daohua craned her neck and looked out: "I''m going to Taohua Village soon. As soon as I pass by, I will pass on the book to Xiao Yeyang Feige."


    Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua: "Big sister, how can you still pass the book to the little prince?" They didn''t have this treatment.


    Daohua said indifferently, "That was Xiao Yeyang left for my master and old grandmother. I will use it by the way." Then, he picked up the Jingcao again, "Brothers 3 and 4, these people ran to Ning with the grass. Come to the gate house, you said, is the gold mine they are looking for in Ningmen House?"


    Yan Wenkai twisted his eyebrows, somewhat disbelieving: "If Ningmen Mansion really has gold mines, can the people here be so poor?"


    Daohua gave him a white look: "The gold mine belongs to the court, not the people." After speaking, he paused, "However, it really doesn''t look like a gold mine. If it does, Ningmen Mansion is located in the 15th mansion of Zhongzhou Province. His status cannot be so low, and it is impossible for our father to become the prefect here, so."


    "If Ningmen Mansion really has a gold mine, it should be an unknown gold mine, at least the court does not know it."


    Hearing this, the five people pretending to be unconscious couldn''t help saying hello.


    This Yan family girl, the ability to see Weizhishu is first-class.


    Yan Wenkai suddenly turned around and kicked the box where the three men were. "This group of **** worms, nowadays the war on the northern border has erupted frequently. Many of the soldiers didn''t even have weapons or clothing to keep them warm. They were in the rear. Pry the corner of the treasury."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： , Prick the villain with a needle

    Chapter 409, the villain with a needle


    "War, what is the war? There is going to be a war in the north?" Daohua asked hurriedly.


    Yan Wenkai nodded boredly: "In the past two years, we have experienced droughts and floods again in the summer. The people''s life is not easy. The situation in northern Tartar is worse than ours. It seems that we can''t make it through this year. Go south to harass our border."


    "The first half of the year was better, just a little bit of friction, but isn''t it about to enter the winter? The war has started to become more frequent."


    Daohua looked at the faces of the two older brothers, and hurriedly asked: "Don''t you two want to go to the north to fight, right?"


    Yan Wenkai: "We thought about it, but no one took it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Daohua gave him a click on his shoulder: "Big brother is right, you just don''t know the heights of the sky, you think you can go to the battlefield after a few days of training in the barracks?"


    "Can you go to the battlefield by an individual? Do you know that swords have no eyes? Do you know that there is only one life? Do you know that raising your family is not easy?"


    Yan Wenkai insisted: "If the country is in trouble, everyone is responsible."


    Inahua: "How much ability is there to do great things? On the battlefield, martial arts and blood are not enough. You have to have a brain." Then, she pointed to her head, "Brain, do you have it?"


    Yan Wenkai felt that he was insulted, and said, "Of course we have brains."


    Daohua sneered: "You must have the brains to be led into the mountains by a few gold thieves? If I were not there today, you would not be able to deal with these gold thieves, and you might even get yourself in. Just like you, I hate doing things for me, and I want to go to the battlefield."


    Hearing this, the five people in the box felt that their grades seemed to be forcibly lowered.


    Seeing that the two brothers were said to be a little too low-headed, Dahua was silent, and said patiently: "I want to do something for the country. This idea is good, but it doesn''t have to be on the battlefield."


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips and said, "What else can I do?"


    Daohua: "Didn¡¯t you say that the soldiers lack food and clothing? Can you help them raise some."


    At this time, Yan Wentao was skeptical: "How to raise, will others give it?"


    Ina Flower: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate people¡¯s patriotism. Don¡¯t you have a lot of sons and daughters? You are definitely willing to do what you can.¡±


    Seeing the two men in thought, Daohua smiled: "If you really want to do it, I must support it. Just donate 10,000 stones of grain and 10,000 stones of medicinal materials, how about?"


    After hearing this, not only Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were stunned, but the five people in the box were also slightly surprised.


    The little girl is quite generous.


    But, where did she come from?


    Dowry?


    The Yan family handed over the dowry to the little girl so early?


    Yan Wenkai said sourly: "Big sister, you are really rich."


    Daohua: "That''s what I have accumulated bit by bit. No one''s wealth is obtained out of thin air. Even if it is inherited from the family, it is a good diligent ancestor."


    After a while, Daohua picked up the wattle: "Actually, these are all small troubles, if you can find a gold mine."


    Before finishing speaking, Qin Xiaoliu''s voice came from outside.


    "Girl, Third Master, Fourth Master, Taohua Village is here."


    Daohua handed the Jingcao to Wang Man''er beside her, and directed the two Yan Wenkai: "Brothers 3 and 4, first move these five people to my Zhuangzi."


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Knowing that the five masters were gold thieves, Yan Wenkai was not at all polite to them. After the box was sent to the Zhuangzi, he dragged the person directly to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    Although Yang Chenghua had also practiced martial arts, he was still a little bit scholar, and one of them couldn''t hold back, so he exhaled in pain.


    At this moment, Daohua were taken aback.


    "When did you wake up?!"


    Yang Chenghua''s face was a little stiff: "The old man said, the old man just woke up, do you believe it?"


    Daohua didn''t believe it, worried that this person yelled and attracted the attention of the villagers, and immediately said, "Fourth brother, block his mouth."


    Yan Wenkai didn''t say a word, he took off his sweat towel and stuffed it into Yang Chenghua''s mouth.


    Seeing this, Yang Chenghua''s face was blue with anger.


    Daohua ignored Yan Wentao, and said to Yan Wentao, "Brother 3, Brother 4, please check the other four people quickly to see if they are awake?"


    This can stump Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao.


    Seeing the two of them still, Inaka was speechless: "I said you have no brains, you are still hard-mouthed, and you can''t solve such a small matter."


    Yan Wenkai said immediately: "You do it, you do it."


    Just now, he and his third brother had enough strength to pull people, so that the other four can stand it, so even if they kick and fight, it''s useless.


    Daohua: "I will come when I come." As he said, he turned to look at Wang Man''er, "Go, get me an embroidery needle."


    As soon as the words came out, the hearts of the five masters and the four who were still in a coma couldn''t help but tremble.


    Yang Chenghua looked fortunate, but fortunately he was sober, and immediately looked at Daohua.


    The little girl is cruel enough!


    Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua with difficulty: "Big sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Four brother, do you want to say I''m hot?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Isn''t it ruthless?" All the needles were used.


    Daohua: "My embroidery needles are used to pierce villains."


    Yan Wenkai said, but, behave like you are casual.


    Soon, Wang Man''er came over with an embroidery bag full of embroidery needles.


    Taohua took one, looked at the four people who were in a coma, and decisively handed the needle to Yan Wenkai: "Fourth brother, you are strong, come here."


    Yan Wenkai looked speechless: "If you don''t dare, don''t you dare, why do you say that you have great strength? Need strength to get a needle?"


    Daohua pursed her mouth and didn''t speak, so she didn''t admit that she didn''t dare.


    Yan Wenkai rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the unconscious four.


    Yang Chenghua watched Liao Touqing walk directly to the fifth master, and suddenly became anxious, yelling ¡®woo woo woo''.


    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to him.


    Fortunately, the little girl saved her stunned brother in time.


    Daohua: "Four brothers, get your head first."


    Yan Wenkai really turned the needle around.


    President An really wants to swear at this moment. Who says he is the leader? Among the five, he is the lowest and the most pitiful, okay?


    Yan Wenkai took the needle and gestured to Father An on his body: "Where should I stick it?"


    Ina Flower: "Pricking people or fingers, these two places hurt the most."


    Yan Wenkai: "Prick your fingers, I don''t want to look at his face, a big man with greasy faces and spicy eyes."


    Hearing this, Wu Jingyi couldn''t hold back.


    Why is this stunned green so naive?


    President An is going to be **** to death, right?


    Just when Yan Wenkai was about to place the needle, two people came from Zhuangzi.


    "What are you doing?"


    Daohua turned her head and saw that Master was helping Granny Gu to come over, and she ran over: "Master, Granny, we have caught five gold thieves."


    Gu Jian condensed his eyebrows: "Gold thief? What gold thief? I''ll go and see."


    Just when he was walking around the top of the mountain with his sister, he happened to see a few rice flowers coming by boat, watching the sneaky look of the children carrying two boxes, and he was a little worried, so he went down and took a look.


    On the other side, the five masters and four of them opened their eyes one after another at this moment.


    Unlike Daohua¡¯s non-threatening dolls, they felt threatened as soon as Gu Jian came in.


    Laren is a master!


    Gu Jian took a few steps forward and saw the fifth master on the ground, his whole person was stupid, and he stood motionless in a daze.


    Seeing her brother like this, the old grandmother was puzzled. With the support of Daohua, she walked over. When she saw the face of Wu Ye, the whole figure seemed to have been taken away, and she fell to the ground at once. Daohua helped Didn''t hold on.


    The fifth master on the opposite side was also dumbfounded and unbelievable.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： , Was knocked sap

    Chapter 410, was knocked sap


    "Mother-in-law!"


    The ancient mother-in-law fell, and Daohua immediately screamed.


    "Master, come here, mother-in-law fainted!"


    Hearing Daohua¡¯s shouting, Gu Jian recovered from his astonishment and quickly turned around and ran towards Granny Gu.


    On the opposite side, Wu Ye saw the pale mother-in-law looking pale and having difficulty breathing, and he was too anxious. He wanted to get up and investigate. Who knew that the rope on his body was too strong to move. He just wanted to scold him, a sweat towel. The child was stuffed into his mouth.


    There are three people with the same treatment as him.


    "Woo, woo!"


    Seeing Wu Ye''s eyes widening and looking at him fiercely, Yan Wenkai felt his back chill, and stood up and said to Yan Wentao: "These gold thieves are very hostile. Look at this look, like a knife. When the little prince comes to pick up people later, we must let him deal with it seriously so as not to retaliate against us."


    Looking at Wu Ye''s anger, all four An Gonggong mourned for the Yan family.


    "Go, let''s go over and see Old Granny."


    Speaking, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao ran to Daohua quickly.


    At this moment, Gu Jian was quickly administering needles to Granny Gu. Daohua knelt and sat aside, her face full of self-blame, and her eyes were red: "It''s all my fault. You shouldn''t be pulling Granny Gu to see those five culprits. The mother-in-law must be scared."


    Listening to the apprentice¡¯s crying voice, Gu Jian knew that she was frightened by her sister¡¯s appearance, but had no time to comfort her at the moment, and could only say: ¡°Hurry up, go to the mountain and get the pills that your sister usually eats.¡±


    "okay!"


    Daohua nodded and climbed up to her feet, then carrying her skirt, she rushed towards the gate of Zhuangzi.


    "Why don''t I go with the third brother, our feet are fast." Yan Wenkai shouted.


    "You don''t know what kind of medicine your mother-in-law is taking."


    The voice is still in the air, and the person has disappeared.


    Yan Wenkai tweeted: "The big sister is running faster."


    Behind their heads, Wu Jingyi and Wei Qi glanced at each other, and both thought that the little girl should have learned a certain special footwork, and then the eyes that looked at Gu Jian became more and more apprehensive.


    In such a country and field, there are masters who make them feel jealous.


    Here, An Gonggong and Yang Chenghua noticed something wrong with the fifth master.


    To say that the fifth master is angry, they understand that anyone who is stuffed with a sweat towel will have to be angry.


    But what is the cause of Wu Ye¡¯s bulging veins and anxious expression?


    Following Wu Ye¡¯s sight, the two of them looked towards the side who was rescuing Gu Jian, and they suddenly thought about it.


    As the first person to serve Wu Ye, eat, drink, and Lazarus, Mr. An has a very good understanding of Wu Ye''s affairs. After watching Gu Jian¡¯s quick and steady acupuncture technique, a vagueness suddenly appeared in his mind. In an instant, his heart throbbed and throbbed violently.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao are also watching Gu Jian Shizhen intently.


    "I didn''t expect Master Gu to have such a great skill. When the elder sister learns it in the future, we won''t be afraid of a headache in our family."


    "This is not a few decades of kung fu, you can''t learn well."


    The courtyard is a bit quiet.


    When Daohua came over, they dismissed the people in the yard.


    Except for Wu Ye who were gagged, there are only Yan Wenkai.


    At this moment, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao¡¯s attention was on Old Granny and Gu Jian. Wang Maner and Qin Xiaoliu gathered together and talked in a low voice, looking at the five gold thieves thrown on the ground from time to time.


    No one noticed, a few figures appeared on the roof.


    The guard touched the roof of Zhuangzi and observed the situation in the yard. He saw five masters who had been thrown on the ground and sneaked into the yard along the corner.


    Gu Jian, who was giving the acupuncture to the old mother-in-law, moved his ears, glanced at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao who were unconscious, thought for a while, without reminding them.


    Ten-year-old young lang always feels that he is omnipotent, and it is better to make them suffer more.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    The sound of falling to the ground was heard one after another in the yard.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao turned their heads quickly, and saw a dozen young and middle-aged men. They suddenly thumped in their hearts and yelled badly.


    "I stopped them, third brother, quickly take Master Gu and Granny Gu away!"


    Yan Wenkai took a step forward, stopped in front of Master Gu and Granny Gu, looking at those people with a vigilant expression.


    Yan Wentao wanted to take someone away, but unfortunately, the guard did not give him this opportunity.


    Except for the guards who untied Wu Ye, the rest attacked them.


    Where are the two opponents of the guards, they were beaten out of nowhere in a short while.


    Wu Ye has recovered his freedom at this moment. Seeing that the guard has taken a bit harshly, he thought for a while and said: "Just give a lesson, don''t hurt people." Seeing the guard rushing towards Gu Jian and Granny Gu, he immediately stopped him. Said: "Don''t hurt the two old people!"


    After a while, the battle is over.


    Gu Jian saw that Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao had only been knocked out, and continued to administer the needle to the old woman without changing his face, but he ignored Wu Ye and others.


    The fifth master took a deep breath, a little nervous, and a little nervous, walking towards the two old men.


    Wu Jingyi, Yang Chenghua, and Wei Qi saw Wu Ye being so cautious, their expressions fluctuated a little.


    What Wei Qi thought of, he quickly glanced at Mr. An, and saw that he was standing still with his eyes and nose and heart, and he suddenly had a guess.


    Over the years, he has been in charge of searching for the two old people, but unfortunately, because there are so few clues in his hands, he has never found anything.


    The people you wouldn''t be looking for are these two people in front of you, right?


    The fifth master slowly walked towards Gu Jian and Granny Gu. At this moment, Granny Gu¡¯s violent ups and downs had calmed down, and her breathing slowly became smooth. Her closed eyes heard the sound of footsteps approaching, and she slowly opened a gap.


    When the tall body of the fifth master appeared in the line of sight, a line of tears suddenly slipped down from the corner of his eyes.


    From the moment she escaped from that monstrous fire, she had never hoped that one day she could have her own son again, especially the one in front of her.


    Seeing the tears in the corners of Granny Gu¡¯s eyes, the fifth master shook his heart. Just as he was about to say something, the door of Zhuangzi was opened from the outside.


    "Master, I brought my mother-in-law''s medicine. How is mother-in-law?"


    As soon as she ran into the yard, Daohua noticed something was wrong.


    No way, the five gold thieves who should have been tied to the ground stood carelessly. There were more than a dozen strong men like thugs and guards in the courtyard, so she couldn''t ignore them.


    Looking at Yan Wenkai and the others who fell on the ground, and then at the master and old grandmother who were "coerced", Daohua''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom.


    "My father is the prefect of Ningmen Mansion. If something happens to us, he will follow it to the end. Don''t even try to escape by then."


    This group of gold thieves let go of the third and fourth brothers last time. Obviously, they didn''t want to make trouble. Now they can only stabilize them first and not let them kill them.


    Ina Hua said as she stepped back, but fortunately, she was not far from the door.


    As she approached the door, a guard appeared silently in front of her. Seeing this, Daohua turned around and ran away, but it was a pity that she was hit **** the back of her neck after not running two steps.


    In an instant, Daohua felt black in front of her eyes, and her whole body was spinning around. Before falling into darkness, she struggled to throw the eagle falcon in her arms.


    Now, she can only hope that Xiao Yeyang will rescue them.


    "Girl!"


    Just before Daohua fell to the ground and closed her eyes, she saw her master stand up in a rage, picked up the wooden stick at her feet, and threw it over. Then, the person who hit her sap vomited blood and flew away.


    It turns out that Master is so amazing!


    However, it would be nice if it could be shot sooner.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： , Xin Mi

    Chapter 411, Xin Mi


    Seeing Gu Jian knocking the guard down with a stick and vomiting blood, Wei Qi and Wu Jingyi''s complexion changed, and they couldn''t help but look at the old man in front of them again.


    However, in the next scene, the two of them, no, made everyone in the courtyard stare.


    "Uncle, the guard did not intentionally."


    uncle?


    Who is the uncle?


    Whose uncle?


    Yang Chenghua and Wu Jingyi were a little confused, but Wei Qi and An Gonggong had such expressions.


    Wu Ye, who Gu Jian ignored, carefully removed the silver needle from Granny Gu, lifted the person up, and then quickly walked towards the rice flower that fell at the door.


    Old mother-in-law was also worried about Daohua, and followed tremblingly. After taking two steps, she was a little dark in front of her. She swayed suddenly, and then she felt a pair of strong and firm arms supporting her.


    Looking at Granny Gu, Wu Ye moved his lips, his eyes were very complicated, with self-blame, guilt, joy, and heartache.


    Grandma Gu didn''t look at Wu Ye much, and walked quickly towards Gu Jian.


    Wuye couldn¡¯t, so he had to help the old lady over.


    "Is rice flower okay?"


    When ?? didn''t get close, Old Granny asked eagerly.


    Gu Jian glanced at Wu Ye coldly: "You are a good guard."


    Let Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao be blamed. He is pleased to hear about it. After all, boys, they can¡¯t be useful without thinking; but Daohua is a girl, precious and weak, how can he withstand the beating of the guard?


    Seeing her sister''s worried face, she said softly: "It''s okay, I just fainted, but I have to rest for a few days."


    The guard''s hand strength is not small, he glanced at it, and the back of his apprentice''s neck was bruised.


    Old mother-in-law: "What are you doing while standing? Bring Daohua to Taohua Temple to rest."


    Gu Jian nodded, but didn''t move immediately. He was holding Daohua and couldn''t help his sister. For a while, he didn''t know what to do.


    Aware of Gu Jian¡¯s embarrassment, the fifth master who was treated as the air left to the side immediately said: "Mother, I will help."


    Listening to the name of the fifth master, the old lady was a little startled, while Gu Jian glanced at the fifth master.


    Both were silent, but they did not object.


    And the other people in the yard have become motionless statues at this moment.


    Obviously, the lethality of the word ¡®mother¡¯ is much greater than that of ¡®uncle¡¯.


    After that, Gu Jian walked ahead with Daohua in his arms, Wuye helped Granny Gu to walk behind, and the four slowly left Zhuangzi.


    An and Wei Qi immediately trot to follow.


    Wu Jingyi and Yang Chenghua looked at each other and followed, but when they walked to the door, they stopped with vision.


    Wei Qi guards the safety of the fifth master, and the public servant An waits on him. The two of them follow up. It is the duty and reasonable. But when the two of them kept up, they were suspected of inquiring about Wu Ye''s private affairs.


    Next, the two saw Wu Ye squatting down, carrying the old lady up on his back, and then personally sending them up the mountain.


    Watching this scene, Wu Jingyi and Yang Chenghua took a breath at the same time.


    "The Wu Dudu''s family has lived in the capital for generations. Have you ever heard of the monstrous fire at the Chengqian Palace in the 22nd year of Taixing?"


    "Why don''t you remember, the emperor''s favorite imperial concubine died in that fire."


    "I heard that in addition to the imperial concubine, there is also a dead waiter?"


    Wu Jingyi was stunned: "I don''t know this anymore."


    Elections are just imperial concubines with no rank. With the imperial concubine in front, who would pay attention to such a small person?


    Wu Jingyi looked at Yang Chenghua inquiringly: "Why would you pay attention to the old yellow calendar decades ago?"


    Yang Chenghua smiled and did not answer.


    Why?


    Although he is a Mingjun today, but as the saying goes, he is like a tiger. In order to avoid taboos, since he became an official, he has not spent much time thinking about his preferences.


    During the ?? period, he made an amazing discovery, that is, he was not as close to the Jiang family as he showed today. Once, he even saw the murderous intent to Jiang Shizi in the present.


    When he discovered this, he was in fear for a long time. For the sake of his family''s life, he forced himself to forget about it, but it was not as good as heaven.


    In the five years of Yongxing, Concubine Sheng De and Concubine Du Xian gave birth successively. He was responsible for investigating the matter, and he discovered the secrets of the former dynasty in the Taiyuan Hospital.


    It turned out that when the Queen Mother was still a queen, there was an ancient attendant in Kunning Palace who had been pregnant, and it was two times.


    He still remembers the horror in his heart when he heard about it.


    The Prince of Peace is not the queen mother!


    This is simply appalling.


    Wu Jingyi glanced at Yang Chenghua, who was in deep thought, and cried out an old fox in his heart. This old thing must know something inside.


    However, he didn''t care.


    The ending is already before him anyway.


    At this time, a guard came back carrying a falcon that had been pierced through its throat.


    "Fortunately, the subordinates are fast, otherwise, I would really let Costin go to vent the news."


    Looking at the guard who had given credit, Wu Jingyi and Yang Chenghua glanced at the guard with blood on the corners of their mouths, and looked at the guard who shot the eagle with some sympathy.


    The old man''s temper is not very good, this guard may suffer.


    Wu Jingyi: "Clean up here first, don''t let people see that something is wrong."


    Yang Chenghua pointed at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao on the ground: "What about these two stunned young men?"


    Wu Jingyi sneered and dared to put a sweat towel in his mouth. He had to let them lose their skin. Then, he said to the guard: "Throw me into the mountains again."


    Yang Chenghua didn¡¯t stop him, but he said, ¡°You can relax a little, the old lady and the old man seem to be protecting their shortcomings.¡±


    Wu Jingyi didn''t care at all: "Don''t worry, when the guards just shot the two boys, the old man didn''t say anything, nothing will happen."


    However, in order to avoid accidents, two guards were sent secretly to''look after''.


    At the same time, Taohua Temple.


    Gu Jian carefully put Daohua on the bed, and then gave her medicine, and then went to the main room slowly.


    In the hall, the old lady sits silently, and below, the fifth master kneels with a straight waist.


    President An stood at the door from a distance, not daring to glance at the room at all; Wei Qi hid directly outside the yard and was responsible for guarding the surroundings.


    After Gu Jian entered the house, he didn''t know what to say, so he just sat without saying a word.


    After a while, Master Wu took the initiative to speak: "These years, my son has been looking for you two more."


    Gu Jian glanced at him: "Do you know we are still alive?"


    Wuye nodded: "The two corpses left behind by the Jiang family that were burned beyond recognition, I knew it was fake after a glance."


    Granny Gu sighed: "What can you do if you find us?"


    Fifth Master''s eyes were a little red, with unwillingness and resentment in his eyes: "The son will definitely be able to rectify his mother''s name."


    Old grandmother smiled bitterly: "Why does the Jiang family dare to take the risk to help you rise? It is expected that you can only have a foreign family from the Jiang family. Back then, your uncle and I were in the hands of your uncle and I, who were the hands of the Jiang family. As long as you hold this handle, you can''t help them."


    The fifth master took a deep breath: "I can''t now, but one day my son will completely remove the Jiang family."


    Gu Jian remained silent and did not speak. He also hated the Jiang family. He treated his sister as a pregnant puppet, took her child, and finally killed her.


    Old mother-in-law shook her head: "It doesn¡¯t need to be like this. I am a person without a past. You don¡¯t have to discredit your reputation for me."


    I wrote a little bit stuck today, just two changes!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： , Other students

    Chapter 412, don''t have points


    The old mother-in-law looked at Wu Ye in front of her without desire.


    How about giving her a correct name?


    She is just a dying person who can live for less than two years. In the ancient family, she and her younger brother are the only two left, and the younger brother has no blood and heirs, so her name is justified. In addition to telling the emperor of the world, there is such a person as her. Concubine, there is no benefit, on the contrary, it will affect the reputation of the son, why bother?


    After ??, the three people in the room fell into silence.


    There is no way. I have been separated for 20 or 30 years. I suddenly met. Apart from surprises and surprises, although there was joy in my heart, I couldn''t get in touch with each other.


    After a while, Granny Gu took the initiative to ask: "Why did you appear in Zhongzhou?"


    Gu Jian also looked over quickly, with doubts and disgust in his eyes.


    The dignified Nine-Five Sovereign was caught by a few dolls. It''s really shameful to say it.


    Fifth Master was confidant, no way, the disgust in Gu Jian''s eyes was too obvious, and when he was caught by a few children, he was also very uncomfortable.


    "Not long ago, Jin Lingwei caught a few of King Duan¡¯s spies and pried them out of their mouths. King Duan may have a gold mine in his hands. After many investigations, it should be in Ningmen Mansion."


    "Duan Wang?!"


    Old mother-in-law and Gu Jian''s faces sank at the same time.


    Gu Jian said coldly: "You have succeeded to the throne for many years, is he still restless now?"


    Wu Ye looked indifferent: "On the face it is well-mannered, but there is no less activity in private. The past few years have been okay. The northern border has not been very stable in the past two years. They may feel that there is an opportunity to take advantage of, but they can''t bear it. I am about to move."


    Gu Jian condensed his eyebrows: "The man in the harem hates the Wan family so much, can the Jiang family allow him to jump like this?"


    Fifth master sneered: ¡°The one that the father loved the most during his lifetime was Lao Ba. After the death of Concubine Wan Gui, in order to appease Lao Ba, he was directly given a gold medal for exemption from death. Unless it involves a major crime of treason, there is nothing to do with him.¡±


    "Furthermore, since I took office in power, the Jiang family began to gradually conquer power. The Jiang family is also very defensive against me, and they can check and balance with me even if they keep the old bachelor, so that they can take the opportunity to obtain greater benefits and where they will deal with the old bachelor. "


    The old mother-in-law showed her disapproval: "Even if you are looking for a gold mine, you just send your confidant to find it, why go out of Beijing yourself?"


    Wu Ye paused: "In addition to looking for a gold mine, I also intend to find you two when I came out this time. A few years ago, Jin Lingwei found your traces in Fengbai Dijie, Hedong, and I wanted to come and have a look a long time ago. NS."


    He came out this time with a fluke heart, and he didn''t expect it to let him find someone.


    Old mother-in-law: "Don¡¯t kneel, get up and sit down and talk."


    Wuye glanced at Gu Jian, and saw that he was silent, so he rubbed his legs and stood up.


    Don¡¯t say, he was **** with ropes and stuffed in a box, and he knelt for a while, his legs were a little stiff and numb.


    "By the way, who is that little girl?"


    A smile appeared on Granny Gu¡¯s face: ¡°That¡¯s the apprentice accepted by your uncle, and the eldest daughter of Yan¡¯s family, the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture.¡±


    Fifth Master saw his mother and uncle¡¯s complexion softened instantly, his heart moved slightly, and he smiled: ¡°Yan Zhigao is a good one, capable, able to do things, and well-bred children.¡±


    Thinking that the Yan family¡¯s girl would carry the drug and the slingshot, and the Yan family¡¯s son would put a sweat towel into his mouth at every turn, and he couldn¡¯t keep on boasting.


    The guard shot the eagle falcon and did not dare to hide it. Wu Jingyi also wanted to go up the mountain to take a look at the situation.


    Standing at the gate of the courtyard, craned his neck and looked inside. Unfortunately, he didn''t see anything, so he had to hand the Eagle Falcon to Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi hesitated for a moment, thought about it, and bit his head and walked in.


    In the hall, Gu Jian saw the dead eagle falcon in Wei Qi''s hands, and his face suddenly became cold: "This eagle falcon was placed here by the young boy. You shot his falcon to death. You can figure it out by yourself."


    The fifth master was surprised: "You two have already met Yang''er?"


    Grandma Gu suddenly smiled and said: "Yang''er is a good and filial child. He and Daohua built the road up the mountain together."


    The fifth master was stunned, and then hurriedly asked: "Then he knows you two"


    Gu Jian cut off the words in an angry tone: "Although we are old, we still know what to say and what not to say."


    Wu Ye confided: "Uncle, I didn''t mean that. I am mainly worried about your safety. After all, Yang''er is still too young. If any information is revealed to outsiders by the Jiang family, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Gu Jian snorted: "We never thought about telling him."


    The room fell silent again.


    The fifth master thought for a while, and asked with a smile: "Yang''er. Are you familiar with the Yan family brothers and sisters?"


    Gu Jian squinted at Wu Ye: "Why, do you have an opinion?"


    Wu Ye smiled and shook his head: "What can I say, I''m just curious, Yang''er''s temperament in Beijing is not very good, but when I arrived in Zhongzhou, I think I have improved a lot."


    Gu Jian suddenly snorted: "There are actually some horrible people and things in the capital, and there is no parent who knows cold and hot to protect him, Yang boy, what can you expect him to look like?"


    Speaking of this, Granny Gu couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What the **** is going on in Xiaojiu¡¯s backyard?¡±


    Wu Ye''s eyes suddenly became a bit dark, and then he sighed: "Xiao Jiu has been raised by that person since he was a child. He has been nurtured very arrogant and indifferent. Considered respect."


    Hearing this, both the old mother-in-law and the old woman are in the heart.


    Old mother-in-law: "Xiao Jiu and Jiang''s family are very close?"


    Wuye nodded, his eyes flashed with cold light.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for his uncle who had left his hand and hadn¡¯t poisoned his father, the Jiang family would support him to fight the old eight, and the crown prince would not fall to him.


    He knew very well that Xiao Jiu, who was only a few years old at that time, didn''t understand anything and was easy to control, was the most preferred heir to the throne of the Jiang family.


    Thinking of Jiang''s privately looking for gold mines, the cold light in Wuye''s eyes grew stronger.


    Old mother-in-law and Gu Jian were a little silent.


    After a while, Gu Jian opened the mouth and said: "I am an extinct person. The only thing left in the ancient family is you and Xiao Jiu. What''s wrong with him, please discipline him."


    Fifth Master understood what Gu Jian meant, and suddenly smiled: ¡°Of course, you two can rest assured, although Xiao Jiu is close to Jiang¡¯s family, he does not have any irresistible feelings towards me.¡±


    Hearing this, the hearts of Granny Gu and Gu Jian relaxed.


    The imperial power is tempting, and the last thing they want to see is that the brothers turn against each other for that position.


    The fifth master said again: "The girl from the Yan family"


    Old mother-in-law: "Daohua, you call her Daohua, she is all a family, don''t be so divided."


    The fifth master was surprised, but he quickly recovered. Uncle¡¯s apprentice said that he was a family, but it¡¯s fair to say: "Daohua knows Jingcao, has she seen it somewhere?"


    Thinking of the little apprentice who was still in a coma, Gu Jian''s expression was bad again: "We don''t know that, she is still fainting now."


    Fifth Master was a bit silly, but his uncle was still so protective of his shortcomings.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： , Take money to do business

    Chapter 413, take money to do errands


    The guard''s blow was too cruel, and Daohua didn''t wake up until the next day.


    "Hmm~"


    In a daze, Daohua felt her neck hurt so badly that she felt like she was about to break. She couldn''t help but raised her hand and rubbed it. As soon as her hand touched her neck, all her thoughts returned, and she suddenly turned over. rise.


    "Ouch!"


    Because she got up too fast, she pulled her neck, Daohua couldn''t help but screamed, but at this moment, she didn''t care whether her neck hurts or not, and she rushed out of the room like Fei.


    When I saw the old mother-in-law and Gu Jian standing safe and sound in the yard, I was immediately relieved.


    "Mother-in-law, Master, are you all right?"


    Daohua rushed in front of Gu Granny and Gu Jian, and the smile on her face was replaced by vigilance and jealousy when she saw Mr. An standing under the eaves.


    Daohua quickly pulled the two old people behind her, and when she was about to say a few ruthless words to An Gonggong, Gu Jian spoke.


    "They are not bad guys."


    "Um?"


    Daohua turned her head and looked at her master blankly: "They are gold thieves and bad guys."


    An¡¯s father-in-law showed a wry smile: "Girl, we are court order officers, not gold thieves, you are mistaken."


    Daohua looked disbelief: "If you are the imperial order officer, why would Xiao Yeyang arrest you?" As he said, she pulled Granny Gu and Gu Jian to the gate of the courtyard, and said in a low voice, "Master, Granny, don''t get caught They cheated."


    Looking at the little apprentice¡¯s look that they don¡¯t know the world¡¯s sinister appearance, Gu Jian was speechless: "Are you sure Yang Boy is catching them?"


    Daohua nodded seriously, and then nodded Father An with her chin: "Xiao Yeyang told me personally, that person is not a good person."


    These words happened to be heard by Wu Ye, Wu Jingyi, Yang Chenghua, and Wei Qi who came to the gate of the courtyard, and the corners of their mouths twitched.


    No wonder the little girl insisted that they were gold thieves. It turned out to be Yang''er (Little Prince).


    Yang Chenghua said with a low smile: "Little Prince''s resentment towards An''s father is really big enough."


    Wu Jingyi tutted twice: "No way, who made the little prince be naughty in the palace when he was a child, and every time he was punished, he was executed by Mr. An."


    Daohua heard the sound coming from behind, she immediately turned her head and saw Wu Ye and four people, her face collapsed at once, her heart was over, but she soon discovered something wrong, her face showed a thoughtful look.


    Neither mother-in-law nor master was okay, and she was just knocked out. What these people did was really not like a bad person.


    Looking at the little girl''s face changing for a while, the five masters found it interesting, and looked at her with a smile without interrupting her.


    Especially the fifth master, he knew that he would never see his mother and uncle again if it hadn¡¯t been for the little girl in front of him, and he was grateful for them.


    Moreover, this girl is so smart, she looks lovable, and she likes more.


    "How about it, do you think we are not bad guys?"


    After seeing that Daohua''s expression was not as alert as before, Wu Ye asked with a smile.


    Daohua looked at her father-in-law, and then at the five masters. Suddenly he thought of Yan Wenkai and others, and hurriedly asked Gu Jian, "Master, my third and fourth brothers, as well as the people in the village, they Are you all right?"


    Gu Jian glanced at the five masters: "They are all right."


    Wu Jingyi immediately took the call and smiled: "Your third and fourth elder brothers saw that our guards were great, so they had to grind to learn from them and left early in the morning."


    Daohua looked suspicious and looked at Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian nodded: ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing for your third and fourth brothers to communicate with those guards.¡±


    Hearing what my master said, Daohua was relieved, but she still whispered: "Although these people did not intimidate us, we still can''t believe it. I have already sent a message to Xiao Yeyang. We will talk about everything when he comes. ."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian couldn''t help coughing, thinking of the eagle falcon whose throat was sealed by an arrow, and stared at the five masters aside with cold eyes.


    Daohua looked at Gong Gong An: "You said that you are the imperial order officer, do you have the proof?"


    An Gonggong immediately looked at Wu Ye and four people.


    Yang Chenghua immediately took out the official seal from the sleeve of his shirt, and handed it to Daohua with a smile.


    Inahana saw her, her eyes widened, her two brothers kept spitting in her heart. They were asked to search the bodies of these people before, but they didn''t know how they searched, and they didn''t even find the official seal.


    Sure enough, no brains!


    Taohua walked over, quickly took over the official seal, and took a closer look. Seeing that it was similar to what the cheap father used, some of which were not sure of the authenticity, she looked at Gu Jian.


    At this time, Granny Gu spoke, and took Daohua towards the house, and said as she walked: "Girl, I know your master who asked you just now."


    Daohua''s face was startled, she quickly turned her head and glanced at the fifth master, and said in surprise: "Mother-in-law, do you know each other? How did you meet?"


    Granny Gu was silent for a moment, and did not answer positively, just vaguely said: "The old friends are no more, he is indeed the imperial order officer, who was ordered to go out of Beijing to investigate the gold mine, and the other four are his subordinates."


    I don¡¯t want to talk more about this issue, and Granny Gu quickly changed the subject: "Girl, have you seen Jingcao where?"


    As soon as these words came out, Wu Ye''s ears were all pricked up, but the next moment, several of them became speechless.


    Ina Flower: "I saw it in the script."


    Wu Jingyi couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Have you never seen it in Ningmen Mansion?¡±


    Taohuaben didn¡¯t want to bother. It was obvious that both the old lady and the master were staring at her, so she shook their heads and explained, ¡°My family has only moved to Ningmen Mansion this year. There are only a few places I¡¯ve been to, and I don¡¯t even have a chance to see them.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was disappointed.


    Seeing that they pay so much attention to Jingcao, Daohua''s eyes rolled around, and he tentatively said, "Is there really a gold mine in Ningmen Mansion?"


    Wu Ye glanced at Ina Flower with a curious look, and did not speak.


    Inaba asked again: "If I help find the gold mine, will the emperor reward me?"


    Yang Chenghua smiled and said: "Miss Yan, as the daughter of the imperial court order officer, you should have the consciousness to serve the imperial court. Only the emperor can receive rewards. How can you take the initiative to ask for rewards?"


    Daohua curled her lips: "This lord, I don''t agree with you. If you want a horse to run fast, you have to feed it first, let alone a person with seven emotions and six desires?"


    "If the emperor doesn''t give you an official job or give you money, you are unprofitable, but you can still work hard? Don''t stand up and talk and think about whether you can do it."


    Yang Chenghua was speechless, staring at Daohua, not knowing what to say.


    Seeing this, Wu Jingyi, Wei Qi, and Mr. An laughed unkindly, twitching their shoulders.


    Shoufu, who was talking to the ministers in the court, was beaten by a little girl, and I felt Coke even thinking about it.


    Fifth Master was also a little bit amused.


    Gu Jian and Gu Granny looked at Daohua with smiles on their faces. Gu Jian glanced at Wu Ye and said, ¡°It¡¯s a great achievement to find a gold mine. There will be rewards for sure.¡±


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "What will I reward then?"


    Wu Ye smiled and said, "What do you want?"


    Daohua was silent for a moment, and moved her finger to speak: "I don''t need gold, silver or jewelry. I can earn these by myself. What I lack now is my status." She said, smiled, and said with a smile on her face. I''m sorry.


    "I''ve seen in the script that some women have made great contributions, and they will be named county owners, county owners, etc., is it true?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Daohua with a hard word.


    Wu Ye looked at Daohua, a little speechless, let alone whether she could find Jingcao, this girl really dared to speak up, although the baron is not as good as the baron, she has no real power, but that is not a random seal. Okay.


    Seeing everyone like this, Daohua was silent: "Why, can''t it?"


    As soon as the fifth master wanted to say no, he felt a vague gaze fall on him, and when he looked up, he found that it was his uncle, and suddenly he began to ponder.


    Uncle ?? was supposed to be Cheng En Gong at the time, and he was just such an apprentice, equivalent to half a child, and it seemed not too much to give to a county owner.


    But now the identities of mother and uncle are not easy to be disclosed, and their teachers are unknown.


    At this moment, Daohua spoke again: "Forget it, it is a question of nothing to ask you. You are not the emperor. I am talking about it. Although I know Jingcao, I can''t guarantee that I can find it. Forget it."


    Seeing that his uncle looked a little disappointed, Master Wu thought for a while and smiled: "I understand that the emperor, if you really find a gold mine, a county owner can still seal it."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up again: "Can you guarantee it?" After speaking, she paused, and said to herself, "You shouldn''t be able to guarantee it. When Xiao Yeyang comes, I will ask him and wait until the question is clear. I wonder if I want to find it."


    An''s father-in-law couldn''t help but said, "Can''t you find it first?"


    Taohua took it for granted: "Taking money to do things, people are motivated. I can''t even be sure what I can get, how can I be motivated."


    Wuye several people: "."


    Said so well, they were speechless.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： , Passing

    Chapter 414, Passerby


    Wu Ye and his party have settled in Taohua Village, Daohua¡¯s Zhuangzi is occupied by them, and they go out early and return late all day long, almost invisible.


    Taohua Village, as always, the people in the village did not notice their existence at all.


    Daohua can only see Wuye and several at dinner.


    "Let''s put the meal."


    Seeing Wu Ye and a few people came, the old lady''s eyebrows couldn''t help showing joy, and Daohua was silent.


    What she can be sure of now is that Master, Granny Gu, and Master Wu are indeed acquainted.


    "Fuck."


    Master and mother-in-law can know the people who do secret affairs for the emperor. It seems that their previous identities are not simple.


    In this regard, Daohua was very curious, but unfortunately, no matter what she asked, the master and mother-in-law remained silent.


    Although she was a little regretful, she didn''t worry too much. As long as these people didn''t threaten their safety, she didn''t care so much.


    After eating, Master Wu moved into Xiao Yeyang¡¯s room, and the others went down to the mountain to rest in the Zhuangzi.


    The next morning, when Daohua rose up, these people were gone again.


    Seeing these people running around in such a hurry, Daohua''s eyes narrowed.


    It seems that Ningmen Mansion may really have an unknown gold mine.


    As for Daohua¡¯s request for a gold mine before asking for a reward, Wu Ye and a few people, including Gu Granny and Gu Jian, didn¡¯t really care much about it. They all regarded it as a little girl''s joke.


    In these days, Daohua didn''t mention it again, and everyone left it behind.


    Now, Daohua started to think seriously when seeing Wu Ye come back so early and late at night.


    Her space is supported by the air of plants and trees. Over the years, she has become very sensitive to the air of plants and trees. She knows the scent of grass and grass. She really has to make up her mind to find it. She thinks she can find it. .


    However, she still has certain doubts in her heart for the five masters.


    Although they know their master and mother-in-law, their people are always changing. The two old people have always been simple and simple, and they don¡¯t know the sinisterness of the world.


    Wait for Xiao Yeyang to talk about everything.


    "Master, are my third and fourth brothers really okay?"


    A few more days later, seeing that Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao had not returned yet, Daohua was worried and found her master again to confirm the situation.


    Gu Jian affirmed: "I can be sure that their lives will not be in danger."


    As for the others, he can''t guarantee it.


    Obviously, no matter whether it is a small five or the four who followed him, it is not easy to provoke them. The three children are tied up, closed the boxes, and tossed their boss. It''s strange that they don''t vent their anger.


    The little apprentice is also protected by him, otherwise, he has to be cleaned up.


    Ina Flower¡¯s expression changed a bit, there will be no danger to her life, then there are other dangers?


    Seeing the apprentice¡¯s worry, Gu Jian said again: ¡°Those people are all capable, otherwise they won¡¯t be sent by the emperor to perform secret missions. Do you think their guards can be a waiter?¡±


    "Although your third and fourth elder brothers went to the military camp for a period of experience, this is far from enough. The experience is too little. It will only be good for them to have them undergo some tempering."


    Hearing that, Daohua stopped asking more questions, but when he thought of the silly uncle Wu who was surnamed when he talked about the third and fourth elders, he couldn¡¯t help but squeeze the two elder brothers. sweat.


    wasn''t struggling with this question, Daohua looked at the foot of the mountain and muttered: "This Xiao Yeyang, why is the speed so slow this time?"


    Before, she arrived in the morning, and that guy will surely be able to come over this afternoon.


    It has been several days since she released the Eagle Falcon out this time, but there was no shadow at all. Even if he was looking for someone a little further away, he should have arrived.


    Hearing the apprentice''s mutter, Gu Jian was silent, and glanced at the small mound by the courtyard wall.


    I thought that the identities of the five masters should not be revealed, and after thinking about it, I still didn''t say that the eagle falcon had been in the soil for safety.


    With the personality of the apprentice, if she knew that Eagle Falcon had not delivered the news, she would definitely find other ways to deliver it. In order to avoid extravagance, she should wait slowly.


    Two days after ??, Daohua was marinating Sydney while waiting for Xiao Yeyang.


    Until the ceramic pots he brought were filled, Xiao Yeyang had not come.


    At this time, Inaka couldn''t help but start to worry.


    "Xiao Yeyang shouldn''t have anything wrong, right?"


    Granny Gu helped pack the porcelain jars and smiled: "Don''t think about it, there are so many people around Young Boy. Didn''t you say that he went to find someone? Maybe he went a little far away, or the Falcon didn''t get the news. "


    Ina Flower twisted her eyebrows: "Maybe."


    In the evening, as soon as Daohua put the food on the table, Wu Ye brought Wei Qi and An Gong Gong, as for Wu Jingyi and Yang Chenghua, they also ran outside with guards.


    Ningmen Mansion is blind in three prefectures and eighteen counties, and it is impossible to find them for a while.


    But their time is very tight.


    All three of them looked a little tired, and their emotions were not very high.


    These days, they went out early and returned late, and went around several nearby counties, but they didn¡¯t find wattle growing anywhere.


    Gu Jian motioned to Daohua to serve the three people.


    Daohana said nothing, got up and went to the kitchen to get a bowl.


    When she came over with the bowls and chopsticks, she saw her master caring about Wu Ye and asked: "Why, there is no news at all?"


    The fifth master naturally took a seat, rubbed his swollen temples, and shook his head: "Gold mines are not so easy to find. If they are easy to find, it is impossible for the court to know at all these years."


    Grandma Gu saw that all three of them were hungry, and said: "Let¡¯s eat first, and I will talk after dinner."


    After the meal, a man in black suddenly came to Taohua Temple, still holding a letter in his hand.


    Wei Qi hurriedly walked towards the guard, took the letter in his hand, and hurriedly walked towards the fifth master.


    Wu Ye calmly opened the letter and read it. After reading it, he was silent for a while, and then looked at Granny Gu and Gu Jian with some hesitation: "I''m going back."


    As soon as the words came out, Daohua noticed that her master and old grandmother looked stiff. She wanted to stay in the house and listen to them. Who knows, Mr. An pulled her off on the grounds that the kitchen had not been cleaned up. come out.


    ". Something happened, I must go back immediately, or else I have to mess around and see you again."


    Ina Flower only listened to a few intermittently.


    That night, the lights in the hall were always on, and Daohua wanted to go in. Unfortunately, An Gonggong and Wei Qi stopped at the door like door gods.


    "Master, shall I serve you a cup of tea?"


    "No need, go to sleep, reminisce about the past for the teacher, your mother-in-law, and the fifth master."


    Hearing this, Daohua pursed her mouth, and finally had to return to her room.


    In the morning of the next day, as soon as Daohua got up, she saw Wang Man''er.


    Because the five masters occupied Zhuangzi, Wang Maner and Qin Xiaoliu were forcibly expropriated, cooking and boiling water for those people every day.


    Daohua said strangely: "Those people are gone?"


    Wang Man''er nodded: "Girl, who are those people? It scares me to death."


    Daohua: "Don¡¯t care who they are, you won¡¯t see them again anyway, you go down the mountain and tell them, let them forget what happened in the past few days, so as not to make mistakes."


    Wang Man''er nodded.


    After washing herself, Daohua went to the yard to practice whiplash. After she finished her practice, she found that the old mother-in-law and the master¡¯s house hadn¡¯t moved. No one is there.


    "Master, mother-in-law!"


    Daohua was worried that something might happen, so she hurried out of Taohua Temple, and out of the courtyard, she saw two old people standing in a pavilion on the top of the mountain, supporting each other.


    Daohua ran over and walked into the pavilion. The two old men did not notice, but looked straight down the mountain.


    Feeling the depression of the two old people, Daohua also fell silent.


    Master and mother-in-law are still too lonely, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so sad to see an old person.


    After a while, there was a wind on the top of the mountain, and Daohua spoke: "Mother-in-law, Master, the wind is blowing, let''s go back."


    Grandma Gu and Gu Jian nodded, turned around and walked back.


    Ina Hua couldn''t help asking again: "Master, what is the relationship between that fifth master and you?"


    Gu Jian: ". A passerby who may never see you again."


    Hearing this answer, Daohua was stunned, and she wanted to ask something. It can be seen that both her master and old grandmother did not want to speak, and they shut their mouths sensibly.


    After the five masters left, Daohua saw that her master and old mother-in-law were very sad, and did not dare to leave immediately. She planned to stay in Taohua Temple for a few more days and waited for the two elderly people to recover before returning home.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： , Cant lie to me

    Chapter 415, can''t lie to me


    On the third day after Wu Ye and others left, Xiao Yeyang came.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was in the dust, Grandma Gu looked distressed and quickly asked him to sit down and rest.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and bowed to the old mother-in-law and Gu Jian before walking to the side of Dao Hua and sitting down.


    Daohua poured him a cup of tea, and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang paused while drinking tea, and looked at Daohua with a smile: "Do you want to see me that way?"


    Daohua rolled her eyes: "The few people you were looking for, I caught you a few days ago, but unfortunately, you haven''t come, and now everyone is gone."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face turned straight, and he put down his teacup: "Who did you say you caught?"


    Daohua: "That''s the person in your portrait, what is Mr. An, and what is the fifth master, Wu master, etc."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes widened suddenly, and he stood up in a ¡®huh¡¯: "Where are they?"


    Ina Flower: "I''ve gone, only three days away."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Ye showed a little regret on Yang''s face, and then slowly sat back.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Uncle Rui Wang was sent to prevent him from continuing to look for Uncle Huang, but he had gone back.


    It¡¯s just a pity that he didn¡¯t meet his uncle Huang.


    This time, he was actively looking for the uncle Emperor, in addition to the order of the uncle Wang Rui, but also because he also wanted to meet the uncle Emperor who hadn''t seen him in a few years.


    Unexpectedly, I missed it like this.


    But no matter if Uncle Huang is gone, it is better to be safe in the capital outside, so go back early and rest assured.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua suspiciously: "How did you catch them?"


    Daohua immediately said with great interest: "They pretended to be farmers. I know more about farmers. At a glance, I saw through their disguise and stunned them with drugs. They were **** on a boat and shipped to Taohua Village."


    Looking at Daohua who was talking happily, Xiao Yeyang squeezed a sweat for her. If she knew who she was stunned with the drug, would she be frightened?


    then felt a little funny again. Uncle Huang, Yang Shoufu, and Gong Gong didn¡¯t say anything. Dudu Wu and Chief Wei were also planted in Daohua¡¯s hands. After a long period of time, they were afraid that they would lose their heads?


    In the previous paragraph, Daohua said happily. When it came to the back, the smile on her face gradually disappeared: "A palm cut on the back of my neck directly knocked me out." She raised her hand and squeezed. Pinch the neck, "I still have a pain in my neck."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately slumped: "Which **** moved his hand, is it serious?" He was about to get up as he said, as if he wanted to investigate Daohua''s injuries.


    "Ahem~"


    As soon as he moved, Gu Jian''s cough sounded.


    Xiao Yeyang stiffened, and sat back in a jealousy.


    Gu Jian squinted at him faintly and snorted coldly.


    Daohua didn''t notice the two men''s eyebrow lawsuit, and continued to ask Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, are they bad guys?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "No."


    Daohua heaved a sigh of relief: "It''s fine. My third and fourth brothers haven''t come back yet, and I don''t know where they were taken by that group." As he said, he looked at Xiao Yeyang dissatisfiedly, "Before you Why tell me that Manager Ann is not a good person?"


    Xiao Yeyang said without burden, "That''s because he bullied me when I was a kid."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "You should tell me earlier, so that I can help you get revenge."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled knowingly.


    Gu Jian glanced at Dahua: "What revenge are you going to avenge?"


    Daohua: "He bullied Xiao Yeyang, and he didn''t do anything else, just sprinkle itching powder on his body to make him itch for a few days, or put a laxative in his bowl and let him pull it for a few days."


    "boom!"


    A peanut pops out of Gu Jian¡¯s fingers and hits Daohua¡¯s forehead.


    Unfortunately, when Peanut was less than a palm distance from Daohua¡¯s forehead, Xiao Yeyang grabbed it.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Gu Jian, "Master Gu, if you have something to say, please"


    The words were not finished yet, the second, third, and fourth peanuts came one after another.


    In an instant, Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang became stronger.


    Just as Inahua was about to get up and leave the battlefield between the two, she heard her master say: "Sit down, sit down, I want to see how many times this stinky boy can stop me?"


    Daohua smiled bitterly: "Master, you have to fight, don''t use me as a target!"


    Gu Jian ignored, the peanuts popped faster and faster.


    Xiao Yeyang worried that the peanuts hit Daohua, stretched out his right leg, and pushed the person out of the chair. Then he smiled and said, "Master Gu, Daohua said it well. You and I are talking about it, so she doesn¡¯t have to participate. ."


    Gu Jian did not stop, glanced at the apprentice who ran behind her sister, and then looked at the niece and grandson who was calmly attacking him, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    "I want to speed up!"


    As soon as she said this, Daohua, who was standing beside her, felt that she couldn''t see her eyes. Peanuts popped out of her master''s hands. They were "swishes", which felt faster than shooting a machine gun.


    On Xiao Yeyang''s side, at first he was calm and unbreakable, but slowly, he felt a little powerless.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Two peanuts flew out one after the other and hit Xiao Yeyang''s left and right elbow tendons at about the same time.


    Xiao Yeyang felt his arm numb, and he could no longer pick up peanuts.


    Looking at his old master with a smile but a smile, Xiao Yeyang was a little frustrated, but soon straightened his waist: "I will definitely not be hit by you next time."


    Gu Jian raised his eyebrows: ¡°Don¡¯t just talk, you need ability to protect people.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was straightforward: "I do what I say."


    Gu Jian didn''t continue, glanced at her apprentice, and saw that her eyes were bright, her gaze fixedly looking at her nephew and grandson, some of them did not see, and immediately hummed: "What are you still trying to do? Hurry up and put away the peanuts on the ground. ."


    Inahana noticed her master¡¯s sight, and then realized that she was talking to her, and pouted: "You did it, why should I clean it up?"


    Gu Jian: "It''s because of you, shouldn''t it?"


    Daohua was speechless: "Who provoked me?" Although she looked reluctant, she still squatted down and started picking peanuts, so she couldn''t really let her master do it.


    "I''ll help you."


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his elbows. Although his arms were still numb, he still squatted down to help pick peanuts.


    Looking at the two squatting on the ground, the old woman''s face was full of smiles, it was Gu Jian, and the corners of her mouth were also raised.


    Picking up the rice lace, he asked Xiao Yeyang, "Xiao Yeyang, do you know the identity of the fifth master?"


    Xiao Yeyang paused, thought for a while, and said, "He is helping the emperor to do things."


    Daohua raised her eyes and glanced at him: "Your answer is really standard. May I ask which official under the world does not help the emperor? Why, can''t his identity be said?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I don''t want to lie to you. When you arrive in the capital in the future, you will naturally know who he is."


    Daohua was very satisfied with this answer and pursed her lips: "Xiao Yeyang, you have to keep doing this in the future. I know that you are a royal child, and there are some things that cannot be told to others. If I ask any confidential questions, you You can choose not to say it, but you can''t just find any reason to prevaricate or lie to me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled silently: "Okay."


    Daohua asked again: "Why are you looking for them?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Uncle Rui Wang ordered it."


    Ina Flower: "Do you know they are here to find a gold mine?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked surprised: "Gold mine?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 416： , Flicker again

    Chapter 416, Flicker Again


    Uncle Huang came to Zhongzhou to look for gold mines?


    This Xiao Yeyang really didn''t know.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s face blank, Daohua got up and ran to her room. After a while, she returned with a brocade box: "Do you know this?"


    Xiao Yeyang took the somewhat stubborn weed in Daohua¡¯s hand, shook his head, and said in uncertainty: "This is a medicinal herb?"


    Daohana nodded: "This grass is called Jingcao, it is a kind of medicinal herb, but it has another little-known effect."


    Xiao Yeyang''s complexion changed: "Jingcao, do you call it Jingcao?"


    Before, Jiang Shenzheng seemed to have asked him if he didn¡¯t know where there are Jingcao, saying that he was dispensing medicine for Wanying¡¯s cousin.


    Daohua nodded: "Why, do you know wattle?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I heard people mention it, you said it has another function, what is it?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Watt grass generally grows around gold mines. Its other function is to explore gold mines."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang stood up ¡®suddenly¡¯, his eyes widened and said: "Gold mine? Are you sure?"


    Seeing that the peanuts just picked up were scattered on the ground, Daohua was a little dissatisfied: "What are you so excited for?"


    Xiao Yeyang squatted down quickly and moved Daohua with both hands to make her look at herself: "Daohua, are you sure that you can find gold mines through jingcao? This matter is very important, so you can''t talk nonsense."


    Daohua wanted to get rid of the restraints, but Xiao Yeyang was seen looking serious, then stopped, and nodded earnestly: "I have indeed seen this statement in the storybook. I was not very sure before. It can be seen that I think it¡¯s true after I went to the Five Masters, and the gold mine may be in Ningmen Mansion."


    Xiao Yeyang let go of Daohua, stood up, his brows were twisted into a knot, his expression changed.


    Uncle Huang came to investigate in person, and the gold mine should be true.


    However, the Jiang family is also looking for wattle, then did they know that wattle grows near the gold mine?


    Thinking of the news from people at the end of this period, it was said that the Jiang family had sent several waves of people to run around the Ningmen Mansion boundary, not knowing what they were looking for.


    Xiao Yeyang narrowed his eyes slightly, his heart a little tight.


    Jiang¡¯s family is looking for a gold mine? ! ! !


    And it was done in secret.


    What are they going to do?


    Don¡¯t they know that this is the crime of ransacking the family?


    The Jiang family is now in the capital. It can be said that it is the most noble family. The empress dowager and empress come from the Jiang family. Cheng En Gong and Shi Zi are also in high positions. What else do they know about?


    Xiao Yeyang''s lips were pursed into a slit. This is too big, and he has to tell his uncle Huang right away.


    "Hey, what are you going to do?"


    Watching Xiao Yeyang lift his leg and walk out, Daohua hurriedly called to stop.


    Xiao Yeyang paused, then looked back at Daohua, then looked at her old mother-in-law and old master with concern, and said with a smile: "I have to tell the emperor uncle about the gold mine."


    Daohua quickly stood up holding the peanuts, put the peanuts on the plate on the table, and then looked at Xiao Yeyang with bright eyes: "Xiao Yeyang, I ask you, if I help find a gold mine, your emperor Will you make me the head of the county?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang was stunned: ". County owner?"


    Daohua was a little anxious: "What, can''t it?" She said, and snorted coldly, "Sure enough, there was no truth in the mouth of the five masters, which made me happy for nothing."


    Listening to the little apprentice¡¯s tone, Gu Jian looked over quickly: ¡°Why, do you really think you can find a gold mine?¡±


    Ina Hua raised her chin: "I have always had good luck. I feel that if I make up my mind to look for it, I will definitely be able to find it."


    Gu Jian was a little speechless: "Ningmen Mansion is so big, do you think you can step on a gold mine when you go out?" Xiao Wu sent so many people to look for it but couldn''t find it. Can she find a little girl?


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "It''s impossible to say anything in this world. What if I''m blind and ran into a dead mouse?" With that, she looked at Xiao Yeyang, looking forward to: "Can you help me ask? ?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while, and readily agreed.


    He didn¡¯t expect the luck in Daohua¡¯s mouth, but, isn¡¯t he still there?


    Wait later, he sent someone to look for it, and if he found it, he would count the credit on the head of the rice flower. With the addition of Liuli Fangzi last time, Uncle Huang should not be stingy with a county head.


    If Daohua can really hold the county head, it will be good for her and him.


    Ina Hua immediately urged: "Then you write a letter quickly. After you finish writing the letter, we can discuss how to find it. If you find a gold mine as soon as possible, the emperor''s reward will arrive sooner."


    She really looks forward to this reward.


    In this era of strict hierarchy, it is much more convenient to have a noble identity no matter what you do, and you can have relatively more choices and voices.


    In this way, she can also fight for more freedom for herself.


    Seeing the apprentice¡¯s appearance of what was already in the gold mine, Gu Jian rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help find them when Wu Ye and the others were there?¡±


    Ina Flower: "I don''t believe them. If I really found a gold mine, what if they take the credit for themselves?"


    told Xiao Yeyang that it was different, even if the emperor was stingy, she could not get the reward, and the credit would not fall to outsiders.


    Seeing what Gu Jian had to say, Daohua said first: "Master, I know that you and your mother-in-law are friends with them, but you have not seen each other for many years. Who knows if they have changed? Of course I have to guard against it."


    "Old friends?" Xiao Yeyang looked at Gu Jian and Old Granny in amazement, "Mother-in-law and Old Master, who is the old friendship with?"


    Gu Jian moved his lips. Just as he wanted to say something, Daohua preempted him again: "And what is the fifth master."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face suddenly became weird, he looked at Gu Jian and Granny Gu with suspicion, with inquiries in his eyes: "Is it an old friendship with the fifth master?"


    Gu Jian immediately coldly hummed: "Why, no?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "It¡¯s not impossible, it¡¯s just." It¡¯s impossible. How could Uncle Huang know two rural old men?


    Looking at the growing doubts in her grandson¡¯s eyes, Granny Gu had to speak: "One time Xiaojian was injured and Xiaojian once saved him."


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered, and he did not fully believe: "Where is it? When did it happen?"


    Gu Jian immediately sank his face: "Are you interrogating the prisoner?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head quickly: "I didn''t mean it, I just have some doubts."


    Granny Gu smiled: "That was more than ten years ago. Xiaojian heard that there was a Xinglin Sage in the capital, so she took me to the capital. Unexpectedly, we ran into the injured Xiaowu on the way. That¡¯s how I met."


    Daohua''s eyebrows were puzzled: "When I asked before, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Granny Gu continued to laugh and said, ¡°It¡¯s been many years ago, there¡¯s nothing to say.¡±


    Daohua twisted her eyebrows, she had nothing to say to her, she could just say to Xiao Yeyang?


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Gu Jian and Gu Granny. Seeing that they looked the same, his doubts were slightly reduced, but is this a coincidence? Then he tentatively said: "Then do you know the identity of the fifth master?"


    Gu Jian said in a bad mood: "Of course I do."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s heart suddenly tightened, but after hearing that, he relaxed again.


    Gu Jian: "Isn''t he the official who handled secret affairs for the emperor? Otherwise, when we met him, he wouldn''t be so badly injured."


    Xiao Yeyang began to ponder. More than ten years ago, Uncle Huang was seriously injured because of going out, but he was still young at that time, and he only vaguely remembered such an incident.


    Thinking of Master Gu¡¯s good medical skills, the inquiry in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes gradually dissipated.


    Daohua stood aside and barked her chin and listened. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was not asking, she thought to herself that the master said it should be true. Those five masters are probably the emperor''s spies who specialize in doing things for the emperor.


    "Hurry up and write a letter."


    Immediately, Xiao Yeyang turned around to write a letter, and Daohua quickly followed.


    Looking at the two children leaving the house, without continuing to ask questions, Gu Jian and Granny Gu sighed in unison.


    There are two smart babies in the family, which is also very mind-blowing.


    Fortunately, the combination of true and false is finally fooled.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： , Xu She is a county owner

    Chapter 417, let her be the head of the county


    "Where is the eagle?"


    After Xiao Yeyang wrote the letter, he found that the eagle falcon was missing.


    Ina Flower: "After I caught Wu Ye and those people before, I immediately asked Eagle Falcon to send you a message. Didn''t you receive it?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I didn''t receive it." He was about to receive the news, and he would definitely rush back right away.


    Daohua frowned: "Eagle Falcon will have trouble, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang remained silent.


    Chief Wei will definitely not let the news of the imperial uncle leak out, so the eagle falcon is dead out of ten.


    Thinking that Daohua would personally feed the eagle every time she came over, worrying that she would be sad, Xiao Yeyang said: ¡°It¡¯s probably lost and lost, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll bring another one here next time.¡±


    Seeing the disappointed expression on Daohua''s face, Xiao Yeyang remembered Wei Qi again.


    stuns Daohua and shot the Eagle Falcon, both of which he will need to get back from him in the future.


    "Oh owe!"


    On the official road leading to the capital, Wei Qi, who was riding a good horse, suddenly yelled and owed Wu Jingyi.


    Wu Jingyi: "Chief Wei, haven''t you been in good spirits in the past two days. Are you sick?"


    Wei Qi shook his head: "No."


    Wu Jingyi saw that there were red blood in his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Hold on a little longer, and you can rest when you return to Beijing."


    Wei Qi nodded, looked around vigilantly, guarding the carriage behind him and moving quickly.


    The day after Xiao Yeyang arrived at Taohua Temple, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao also returned.


    Looking at the two people standing outside the gate of Zhuangzi, who were even more beggars than beggars, Daohua was a little stupid.


    If it wasn''t for Little Six Brother to tell her in advance that this is her third and fourth elder brother, she would really dare not recognize it.


    And Xiao Yeyang was a little bit smirk.


    When Daohua told how they arrested the emperor and others, he had a hunch that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai would definitely be cleaned up.


    Governor Wu is not a soft-hearted person. You must know that the eldest son of Yongjiahou Mansion provoked him, and he threw the people into the coal pit without saying anything. When they were picked up, they were about to become bamboo sticks. After more than half a year of cultivation, Yongjia Hou Shizi recovered.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yeyang carefully looked at the expressions of Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    Seeing that although the two of them are embarrassed, but their eyes are still bright, they know that there is nothing serious.


    Du Governor Wu is still very measured.


    "Three brothers, fourth brothers."


    Daohua walked towards Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, but stopped after walking a few steps and did not dare to go forward.


    Flavor. Too heavy!


    She wanted to step back, but at this moment Yan Wenkai said to her accusingly, "Big sister, are you disgusting us?"


    Looking at her fourth brother with that dark black face, looking at herself with tears in her eyes, Daohua twitched at the corner of her mouth, holding her breath, and said contrary to her intentions: "I don''t dislike you."


    Yan Wenkai: "Then why don''t you approach us?"


    "Why don''t you have any points in your heart?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked to Daohua and felt that his breathing was not smooth for a moment. He couldn''t hold back for a while, and quickly pulled Daohua back several meters, and then stopped when the nose no longer smelled.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t eat anything this morning, otherwise I have to vomit."


    Originally, Daohua was nothing, but when she heard this, her stomach suddenly surged, covering her mouth, she ran to the side and vomited.


    "Are you OK?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly followed and helped her pat her back.


    "You say you, if you can''t bear it, don''t bear it, why bother yourself?"


    Then, looking back at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, who were still standing still, "Where are you still doing? You think you have a glorious image and an attractive taste? Don''t hurry up to the Zhuangzi to freshen up, don''t be embarrassed. ."


    After speaking, without paying attention to the two of them, she gently patted Daohua on the back.


    Yan Wenkai saw that he could not find sympathy from his sister, so he curled his lips and followed Yan Wentao into the Zhuangzi.


    After the two left, Daohua got up, took the warm water brought by Wang Man''er, rinsed her mouth, wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, and said, "Aren''t the five masters too ruthless?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled lightly: "It''s okay."


    Ina Hua asked again: "It''s me who stuns them. I want to pierce them with a needle. Why didn''t they find me revenge?"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said: "They dare! Okay, everyone is gone, don''t think about them."


    Inahana nodded, and then asked: "Will they give me a short report in front of the emperor?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "What are they doing in your small report?"


    Inaba: "We found a gold mine. The emperor wants to reward me. What if they jump out to stop it?"


    Xiao Ye said silently, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible. My uncle the emperor is a person who distinguishes rewards and punishments and will not be provoked by outsiders.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua was relieved.


    Seeing that Daohua really looked like she was going to look for a gold mine, Xiao Yeyang pulled her up: "Ningmen Mansion has three prefectures and 18 counties. Are you sure you want to look for them one by one? Your family will allow you to go out. ?"


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "I told my family clearly, they."


    Before Daohua finished speaking, Xiao Yeyang interrupted her, looked at her earnestly and said, "Daohua, you remember, you can¡¯t tell your family about the gold mine."


    Ina Flower: "But my third and fourth brothers also know it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I will go and tell them later, the royal court doesn¡¯t know about the gold mines of Ningmen Mansion, and it¡¯s not easy to get out of touch at this moment."


    Ina Flower nodded: "I won''t say anything, but how do I go out?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and said with a smile: "Gold mine, I''ll look for it, and if I find it, I will write to the emperor''s uncle and say that you found it."


    Daohua was stunned, then shook her head: "I don''t want it, how can I take your credit?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You and I still need to be so clear?" Seeing Daohua wanted to refute, she quickly changed the subject, "Let''s go in, let''s go in and see if your two brothers have freshened up."


    After speaking, he walked towards the gate first.


    Daohua stood there and looked at Xiao Yeyang''s back. She was silent for a while before following.


    Beijing Suburb Palace.


    Seeing Wu Ye bringing An Gong Gong and others back, King Rui gave a thankful greeting, and then greeted him with a smile like a Maitreya Buddha.


    "Brother Emperor, you have finally come back. If you are two days late, the courtiers will be unable to withstand it."


    Wuye glanced at King Rui and saw that his double chins were almost gone, he reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "Thank you." After finishing speaking, before King Rui could reply, he quickly walked towards the main hall.


    Rui Wang ran to follow, and said as he walked: "During this period of time, the Ministry of War has come to urge for money, how can I get it."


    Wuye kept on foot: "hasn''t the tax and bank accounts department reported this year?"


    Rui Wang slung his face and said, "No, I am also urging questions every day, but unfortunately, there is no movement on the side of the household."


    Wuye looked cold: "Some people should move their positions."


    Hearing this, King Rui''s heart trembled and he did not dare to answer. After a moment of silence, he pulled out a letter from his sleeve: "This is the letter I just received this morning, written by Yang''er."


    At this moment, the fifth master has stepped into the hall and received the letter: "This kid is fast." As he said, he walked to the imperial chair in the middle of the hall and sat down, quickly opened the letter and read it.


    Rui Wang glanced at Wei Qi, who was full of wind and frost. He was thankful that he did not follow out this time. Although he stayed in the capital to face the monsters, but at least he didn¡¯t use it to go back and forth.


    King Rui looked down at the somewhat loose clothes and slumped belly, and sighed. He has been exhausted for more than a month. Now that the emperor is back, he should return to the mansion to make up.


    "Humph!"


    Suddenly, there was a cold snort in the hall.


    Rui Wang and Wei Qi suddenly felt a little nervous.


    The fifth master, the current emperor, had a bad face and threw the letter on the table.


    King Rui raised his head and asked cautiously: "Brother Huang, what did Yang''er say in the letter?"


    The emperor looked at the few people from King Rui: "Yang''er also found that the Jiang family was looking for a gold mine. He also said that the Jiang family has recently stepped up their search efforts."


    Hearing this, all of Rui Wang bowed their heads and did not dare to speak.


    The emperor picked up the letter on the bank of the table again, and saw the last paragraph, and said with some dumbfounding: "That girl really misses the position of the county head."


    Seeing that the emperor¡¯s complexion improved, King Rui immediately smiled and asked, "Brother emperor, who are you talking about?"


    The emperor glanced at him: "A courageous girl who doesn''t see rabbits or scatter eagles."


    Yang Chenghua took a look at the emperor¡¯s expression and saw that he did not reject him. He stepped forward and said: "The emperor, if you can really find a gold mine, it would be reasonable to award a county owner.


    Wu Jingyi said silently: "So many guards have been sent out and have not been found, do you really count on the last little girl film?"


    Yang Chenghua smiled: "There is a case in this world. If the girl asks the little prince to help her ask for a reward, why not give her a chance?"


    The emperor was silent for a while: "Chenghua is right. In case, if she really wants to find a gold mine, I will allow her to be the head of the county."


    Yang Chenghua hooked the corner of his mouth, and it was not surprising that the emperor would agree with him.


    From the way back, he could see that the emperor was very guilty of the two old people in Taohua Temple, and he definitely wanted to make up for it.


    But the identities of the two old people are too special to be seen in front of others. In this way, compensation for the little girl can also make the two old people comfort.


    Of course, letting the little girl find a gold mine was just an excuse.


    Finding things obviously requires a lot of manpower, and they don¡¯t naively count on a little girl.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 418： , Harvest (two in one

    Chapter 418, Harvest (two in one chapter)


    Looking at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai who were devouring them, Daohua silently filled them with a bowl of soup: "Eat slowly, don''t worry."


    Yan Wenkai continued to plan and pick up vegetables, and said with her cheeks bulging: "Big sister, do you know how long we have not eaten?"


    Without waiting for Daohua¡¯s response, Yan Wenkai continued with a sad expression: ¡°Since we were knocked out and thrown into the old forest in the mountains, we haven¡¯t eaten a tight meal.¡±


    Daohua: "Then what do you eat these days?"


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao¡¯s hands were both holding food for a while, their faces were a little weird, they bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Daohua still wanted to ask, she saw Xiao Yeyang pulling her sleeves.


    Daohua looked over and was puzzled.


    Xiao Yeyang hooked his finger and motioned for Daohua to come closer.


    Daohua turned his ears, Xiao Yeyang whispered: "In the deep mountains and old forests, there are no Huozhezi, what do you say you can eat?"


    Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly, and after a while, she said angrily: "Too bully, how can this be done? Eating raw food will eat your stomach."


    Before they finished speaking, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao rushed out of the house. After a while, vomiting came from the yard.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "They just vomited you, and now you vomit them, it just happened."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, then glanced at the dishes on the table: "No wonder the third and fourth brothers didn''t eat a piece of meat." As he said, he looked worried, "You said, they will not have a shadow in the future. Right?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t always be in front of them, it should be better after a while. There are quite a few soldiers in the barracks who have eaten raw food.¡±


    Daohua was silent for a while, and invited Wang Man''er: "Go to the greenhouse and pick some tomatoes."


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao came back after vomiting, their appetite dropped a lot, and they stopped eating after two bites.


    At this time, Wang Man''er brought the clean tomatoes.


    Daohua smiled and pushed the tomatoes in front of the two elder brothers: "Brother 3, Brother 4, try it soon."


    Yan Wenkai picked up a tomato: "Eat it directly?"


    Daohua nodded: "Yes." After speaking, she also took one and took a bite directly.


    Seeing that the rice flower was eaten, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao only started eating. They took a bite and thought it was good, speeding up their eating speed.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang sitting still, Daohua handed him one.


    Xiao Yeyang took it with a smile, took a sip, and nodded: "I didn''t expect this red fruit to be really edible. It used to be a waste of just watching it. By the way, this is a kind of fruit?"


    Rice Flower: "It is both a fruit and a vegetable. I will make you scrambled eggs with tomatoes tonight."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, if it''s delicious, I''ll send some to Uncle Huang."


    The rice flower was silent for a moment: "I will pick the tomatoes that are planted in the greenhouse this year. I will use them to save the seeds. If you want to send them, I will give you two baskets at most."


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while: "Give it a cart. The tomatoes you pick and plant next year will definitely be sold. If your uncle likes it, you can be sure that your tomatoes will sell out."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Yeah, what kind of publicity is like the emperor''s favorite. Okay, I''ll give you a cart. I have a lot of tomato practices here. I will write to you later and make sure that the emperor likes it. ."


    "What the emperor likes to eat, it must be well promoted."


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s shiny eyes, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently.


    After a while, several tomatoes picked by Wang Maner were eaten up.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua eagerly: "Big sister, I still want to eat."


    Taohua directly refused: "I will eat it tomorrow. It is not good to eat too many things at once."


    Yan Wenkai did not continue to pester, but asked, "Where are the gold thieves? Go away?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wenkai: "It seems that you haven''t taken this lesson enough."


    Yan Wenkai''s face became stiff.


    Yan Wentao asked: "Are they court officials?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yeah."


    Yan Wenkai immediately looked over sadly: "Why do you call them bad guys, the big sister?" As a result, they were cleaned up badly.


    Daohua smiled, pointed at Xiao Yeyang and said, "He was misleading."


    Xiao Ye glanced at Daohua and said nothing.


    Yan Wentao looked at Xiao Yeyang solemnly: "Those people are looking for gold mines, are they okay?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and said, "It''s okay, they are acting on orders."


    Daohua took the words: "Now they seem to have been recruited again. The gold mine has not been found. Xiao Yeyang said that finding the gold mine is a great achievement. Brothers 3 and 4, we must try to find the gold mine."


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao''s eyes lit up, and they looked at Xiao Yeyang together.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "The gold mine must be looking for, but I have to wait for Uncle Emperor''s reply, and then see what I will do later."


    He knows too little about the gold mine, and the Jiang family is also looking for it. If he really sends a large number of people out to look for it, he will probably meet the Jiang family. He still doesn¡¯t know what Uncle Emperor meant, so he has to wait. Order down.


    Ina Flower: "Well, let me know if you believe it, I have been out for a long time, so it''s time to go back."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, feeling a little regretful. He had just been here for two days and was about to leave.


    Originally, Daohua was going to return to Yan''s Mansion the next day. Who knows, that afternoon, Yan Zhiqiang brought Mrs. Yan over, followed by Master Xiao.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want the Yan family to know that they had an interaction with Daohua in private, and Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao didn''t want their family to know that they hadn''t been to the military camp during this period. The three of them looked at each other and quickly slipped through the back door of Zhuangzi.


    "Grandma, Sanshu, and Master Xiao, why are you here?"


    The old lady Daohua Fuyan sat down and quickly poured a cup of tea for each of the three.


    Yan Zhiqiang said with excitement, ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to harvest the yam in the field during this period of time. A few days ago, I asked the tenants to collect a few acres and found that the yield per mu is as high as ten shi, and the yield is very considerable.¡±


    "I told my eldest brother the news immediately. My eldest brother was very excited when he heard it. After discussing with Master Xiao for a while, I decided to let the officials of Ningmen Mansion come over and see for themselves."


    Master Xiao took over with a smile: "There are a lot of sandy soils in Ningmen Mansion, most of which are left unused. It is not a real waste. The adults mean that they want to promote the yam."


    Talking, glanced at Yan Zhiqiang.


    "The third master said that the yam in the big girl Zhuangzi is growing better, so I suggest that the adults come here. I came here first to check today."


    Daohua nodded and said in silence for a while: "Master Xiao, the yield of yam is high, but it is not as easy to preserve as rice and wheat. Therefore, after harvesting, you have to sell it as soon as possible except for your own food. "


    "If my father wants to promote yam, he has to solve this problem. Otherwise, if the people''s hard-growing things fall into their hands, something will happen."


    Master Xiao looked straight and took this question in his mind, and was about to go back to tell Yan Zhigao, and then smiled: "When I was in Xingzhou, because of the sales of watermelons and grapes, the Yamen had contact with merchants from all over the world. As long as the quality of the yam we grow is good enough, I think this problem should not be difficult to solve."


    Daohua nodded and said, "Also, the fertility of sandy soil is not high, and yam cannot be planted in succession. This point must be made clear in advance."


    Master Xiao nodded again: "Big girl, what else needs attention?"


    The rice flower pondered for a moment: "I also planted it for the first time, so I just thought of these, and I am afraid that I will not know the other problems until after the planting."


    Master Xiao smiled: "At the beginning, when we promoted the cultivation of watermelon and grapes, the adults were also slowly trying to figure it out. This time I called the officials of the Ningmen Mansion to watch. Only Shaxian will encourage planting."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Even if other counties want to plant it, it depends on whether the soil is suitable, and there are not many yam varieties."


    Master Xiao smiled and nodded: "It is true. When I was young, I also visited some places and saw others planting yam, but the yield was not very high."


    Daohua cast his eyes down. The reason why Yan¡¯s yam is so productive is that the yam tubers that are planted come from space.


    Immediately, Daohua pretended to sigh: "It seems that I won''t make any money this year. In order to support my father''s work, I must donate the thousands of acres of yam I planted to him as seeds."


    Master Xiao hurriedly laughed and said: "That can''t be done. Although the government office is not rich, you can''t take things for nothing, but the big girl may indeed earn less."


    Inahua smiled heartily: "If you make less, you can earn less, as long as you don''t make me lose money."


    Master Xiao smiled and picked up the tea cup, and took a deep look at Daohua.


    Adult really gave birth to a good daughter. Whose girl can help her parents and contribute to the prosperity of the family at such a young age?


    The old lady Yan saw that the two had finished speaking, and smiled: "Girl, if your father wants to bring people over, you are afraid that you will use it to receive everyone."


    Daohua nodded: "No problem, but there are a few things here. People have to buy some cups and utensils."


    The old lady Yan smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, your mother is ready, and you will be moved on the boat later.¡±


    Master Xiao stood up: "I''ll go to the ground and take a look at it now."


    The old lady Yan looked at Yan Zhiqiang, and Yan Zhiqiang immediately took Master Xiao out.


    "Go, go to the mountain to see old sister and your master."


    The second day the old lady Yan came, Taohua Village began to lively. People came one after another, wandering around the rice fields planted with yam, and the tenants thought they were going to gangsters and patrolled closely every day.


    On the fifth day, Yan Zhigao Haohao brought a group of people to Taohua Village.


    There are officials, there are respected elderly people from all over the jurisdiction, there are also many farming veterans, and some ordinary people are also watching.


    In addition, many well-informed businessmen from various provinces in Zhongzhou have also come.


    Businessmen are chasing profits. The sales of watermelons and grapes in Xingzhou have made many people profitable. Nowadays, when the prefect of Yan has to promote new things, they have to come and see.


    Yan Zhigao knew that people would not be able to see the yield per mu of yam with their own eyes, and let the skyflower fall in what he said. Others would not believe it: "Third brother, let someone dig it. Later, I will personally call the yield per mu with Fan Tongzhi. how many."


    Yan Zhiqiang nodded, and found a dozen or so tenants who had outstanding farm work and started digging for yam.


    "Everyone should dig carefully, don''t dig it, it''s not easy to save it."


    Seeing that the yam dug out is three or four fingers wide, long and thick, everyone''s heart is fiery.


    After a while, one acre of yam was dug out.


    Yan Zhigao greeted the officials around him to weigh in.


    "Do you figure it out? How high is the yield per mu?"


    An excited voice sounded: "Master, there are fifteen stones!"


    Hearing this number, everyone was boiling.


    Yan Zhigao saw that everyone was in high spirits, and raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet: "My yam is served well, and others may not have this yield."


    Fan Tongzhi smiled and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s less, and only collect ten stones, that¡¯s a high yield.¡±


    You should know that the value of yam is much more expensive than ordinary grain.


    Yan Zhigao smiled: ¡°Everyone has seen the output of this yam, but I don¡¯t know how it tastes. So, I will ask you all to eat yam soup at noon today to taste the taste.¡±


    Fan Tongzhi immediately smiled and said, "Then we can take oral medicine."


    After eating yam soup, some merchants immediately expressed their willingness to buy yam in the coming year. At the same time, many officials also expressed their desire to pick yam in their jurisdiction.


    Yan Zhigao listened with a smile, and did not immediately respond.


    and others have tasted the yam soup, Yan Zhigao took the people around the ground for a few times, and then returned to the city.


    The next day, the government issued an announcement that only people with a household registration in Shaxian county can go to the yamen to receive yam varieties.


    For a time, the people who moved out of Shaxian County began to move back. At the same time, some refugees without household registration also rushed to settle in Shaxian County.


    Looking at Yan Zhigao, who had never broken his smile, Master Xiao smiled and said, "This time the problem of refugees should be completely solved."


    Yan Zhigao smiled and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to solve it completely, but most of it can be solved. Master Xiao, tomorrow you will go to Sha County in person to supervise Sha County¡¯s magistrate to implement the refugee settlement.¡±


    "Everyone can see the profit of yam. Even if one type of yam is used in two or three years, the income is considerable. The wealthy families may be flooding there. We have to check it."


    "The yam seeds provided to Shaxian County are to help the people and the refugees, but don¡¯t end up making the wealthy families cheaper."


    Master Xiao nodded: "Don''t worry, adults, your humble job will definitely live up to your mission."


    Yan Zhigao groaned for a while, and then said: "This time I will also bring Wenxiu, how can I say that it is now a man, and it should let him know more about the people''s livelihood." He said, smiling at Master Xiao.


    "At that time, I would be grateful if I would like to ask Master to give pointers to the dog."


    Master Xiao immediately said: "The grown-up is serious. The eldest son and the eldest girl are both dragons and phoenixes. Even if there is no outsider''s guidance, they can see the essence of various general affairs."


    Seeing Master Xiao mentioning the two children, Yan Zhigao showed a somewhat self-satisfied expression on his face, but still humblely said: "The children can''t help but boast, and Master bother."


    Master Xiao responded with a smile.


    Taohua Temple.


    "What did the emperor say?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang holding the letter silently, Daohua couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Yeyang put away the letter and said with a smile: "Uncle Huang asked me to search for gold mines in private, so I can¡¯t make any noise. I also said that if you help find the gold mines, you will be allowed to be the head of the county."


    "real?!"


    Inaba stood up with excitement.


    Looking at her so happy, Granny Gu and Gu Jian silently looked at each other, with smiles in their eyes.


    Taohua became the county owner, so there is no big problem with Yang''er.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua, but he was thinking about other things in his heart.


    Uncle Huang knew that the Jiang family was looking for a gold mine, but he left it alone and told him to ignore it. What does this mean?


    The power in the hands of the Jiang family as a relative is indeed too great. The Emperor''s uncle''s jealousy of the Jiang family was actually noticed when he was a child.


    Thinking of the fate of his foreign relatives in history, Xiao Yeyang''s heart jumped.


    One day, will the imperial uncle also attack the Jiang family?


    Two chapters together!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： ， Cabinet order

    Chapter 419, Decree


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?"


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang sitting in a daze, stretched out his hand and shook in front of his eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses and smiled and asked, "What did you say?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "Absent-minded, what do you think?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I''m thinking about how to find a gold mine."


    Inahua looked suspicious, but did not continue to ask, but followed: "Then do you have any ideas?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "At present, apart from the clue of Jingcao, nothing else has been found, so I can only send more people to find it one place at a time."


    Seeing Daohua frowned, she smiled again, "Okay, don''t worry about it."


    Inahua: "How can I not worry about it? This is about my reward. Hey, it''s really troublesome. I can''t explain the reason. My grandmother and mother definitely didn''t allow me to go out, so I can''t find it myself."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and said, "Don''t say that the old lady and aunt are not allowed. It''s me, and I won''t agree with you going out and looking for it. Running around every day is an extremely tiring thing. How can you be a girl?"


    Taohua: "If you have to pay, you can get rewards. I sit still, how can I find a gold mine? If I can''t find a gold mine, isn''t my position as the head of the county?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t you all say there is me?"


    Daohua: "I don¡¯t want it. This is too much credit. You gave it to me. How can I give you back?"


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered, smiled at Daohua, his eyebrows narrowed: "How come I hear you so familiar, oops!" He said, patted his head with his hand.


    "I remembered that when I was shopping before, I happened to ran into a girl who sold herself to bury her father, and the son gave the money. The girl said that the little girl didn''t want to repay her, only she had a look that she couldn''t remember. Look like.


    "What''s the only thing?" Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with shining eyes, begging her to solve her puzzles.


    As for the rice flower, it¡¯s already noodles with aversion. I quickly glanced at the other people in the room, and saw that the master and the mother-in-law were talking each other, and the third and fourth brothers were grabbing the cold tomatoes to eat, and they didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Take a sigh of relief.


    Immediately, he stretched out his hand and screwed it on Xiao Yeyang''s arm fiercely: "I will let you talk nonsense, let you talk nonsense."


    "It hurts! Let go, I''m joking." Xiao Ye barked his teeth and begged for mercy.


    The rice flower was not released, and a 360-degree twist came directly, and he exclaimed, "Dare you dare to dare next time?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head repeatedly: "Don''t dare, don''t dare, don''t dare anymore."


    Daohua''s face was a bit stunned, and another three hundred and sixty degree twists came before she let go of her hand.


    Xiao Ye grinned and rubbed the place where he was screwed, and looked at Daohua with a grieved expression: "You are too ruthless, you will definitely be screwed."


    Daohuanian didn''t change her color: "To deal with you, you have to use ruthless tricks. If you dare to talk nonsense, I will" posture and go to twist Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly avoided with a frightened expression.


    "Big sister, what are you doing?"


    Yan Wenkai suddenly said, Daohua was startled, and looked up, and found that the master, mother-in-law, third and fourth brothers were all looking at her and Xiao Yeyang, and suddenly withdrew his hands in embarrassment.


    Gu Jian snorted heavily, glanced at Xiao Yeyang slantingly, and warned him with a look in his eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his head silently, and couldn''t help complaining in his heart that Gu Jian was partial. It was obviously his apprentice who screwed him, but he came to warn him? It''s too irrelevant.


    Granny Gu smiled and glanced at the two of them, and said, "Didn¡¯t Yang boy say to send tomatoes to Beijing? Are you ready?"


    Daohua nodded quickly: "I''m ready." Then he looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Isn''t it too simple to send only tomatoes? The yam has just been picked up, do you want to send some together?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, that yam is very good for me. It is even more delicious than what I ate in the palace when I was a child. Uncle Huang must like it."


    Daohana raised her chin and said with a smile: "That is, you don''t care who planted it."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a smile, and his eyebrows were petting: "Yes, yes, our lady Yan is the best."


    Seeing him like this, Granny Gu¡¯s eyes became a gap in her smile, while Gu Jian was a little blind, turning her head to the side with a wooden face.


    Yan Wenkai, on the other hand, touched Yan Wentao next to him, curled his eyebrows and said, "Brother, do you think that sometimes the little prince and the eldest sister are too crooked?" He said, rubbing his hands, "How come there is always one What about the urge to punch the little prince in the past?"


    Yan Wentao glanced at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, then looked at Yan Wenkai again, and said to his heart, you only discovered now that he had already had the urge to punch the little prince.


    Daohua really wants to go to the gold mine in person, but reality does not allow it.


    After the cheap father took some people to visit the yam field, Mrs. Yan stayed with Granny Gu for a few days, and then returned home with rice flowers.


    In the carriage, looking at the granddaughter who raised the curtains and looked out frequently, Mrs. Yan couldn''t help but preach: "Yun Xi and Yun Yan have finally come here. You, as the host, should treat others well. It''s good for you, as soon as you come out It''s just half a month."


    Ina Hua put down the curtain: "Grandma, didn''t I go back now."


    The old lady Yan gave her granddaughter a slanted look, but didn''t say much. She felt that the carriage was walking a little bit slowly. She raised the curtain and looked outside. She saw many passers-by with luggage on the road, and a little smile appeared on her face.


    "Shaxian can grow yam, and the people have a way to survive, and they are slowly returning."


    Daohua nodded: "When I first came here, I looked at the wasteland here, and there was not even a village in a few miles. I really felt it was a pity at the time."


    The old lady Yan smiled and said: "Your father is now making refugees settle down, and gradually the popularity here will be enough."


    When she returned to the house, Daohua found out that both the eldest uncle and the second uncle were here.


    Li Xingchang smiled and looked at Daohua: "The yam you planted on Zhuangzi is really good."


    Daohua smiled and asked, "Uncle and Uncle, have you also been to my Zhuangzi?"


    On the day of the visit, she has been helping out from behind, and her third uncle and eldest brother are in charge at the front. She did not see the two uncles.


    Li Xingchang: "Didn''t you go, you girl is really good at managing the villager. Not only does the land grow well, but the poultry is also well raised."


    Daohua smiled and sat next to Mrs. Li: "Mother, what were you talking about with your two uncles?"


    Ms. Li smiled and helped her daughter straighten her hair and hair: "Your two uncles want to buy some land in Shaxian County, but your father has issued a decree. Now only the native people and refugees are allowed to buy it. They are late."


    Li Xingchang said with some regret: ¡°We should have bought it when our brother-in-law took office. Now the price of sandy land in other counties is much more expensive than before.¡±


    Daohua patted her chest and smiled: "Fortunately, our family will start first, otherwise I don''t have a big Zhuangzi in my hand."


    Ms. Li knew that her daughter had bought another ten thousand acres of farmland some time ago, and said with a smile: "That is to say, Ningmen Mansion is in the north, with a large area and sparsely populated land. If this is in the south of the Yangtze River, you can''t buy such a farm."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： , The treasury is empty

    Chapter 420, The Treasury is Empty


    The Royal Palace.


    After the early dynasty, the emperor severely scolded the household secretary in the Palace of the Qing Dynasty, and ordered him to raise the salaries of the soldiers of Qi Beijiang within half a month, otherwise the investigation would be dismissed.


    When Hubu Shangshu came out, both legs were shaking.


    Bingbu Shangshu originally wanted to come to urge the payment. It can be seen that Hubu Shangshu looked like this, and he transferred it back very sensibly.


    In the main hall, the emperor was full of anger, and told Lei Yan, the leader of Jin Lingwei who was kneeling on the ground,: "The Jiangnan tax and silver have not been turned in for a long time. You can''t get rid of the relationship with the old man. You will immediately bring someone to me to find out. "


    Lei Yan: "The humble duty leads."


    The emperor squinted his eyes, and the killing intent flashed in his eyes: "Remember, this time I must get the old bachelor''s party feathers out for me."


    After Lei Yan left, the emperor looked at the invisible man in the corner: "Go and call Wei Qi in."


    An public father quickly responded: "Yes." As he said, he bent his body and exited the hall, and after a while, he led Wei Qi in.


    The emperor looked at Wei Qi, and said solemnly: "The situation in northern Xinjiang is getting more and more unstable. You must raise all the food and drink. You can go to the Liuli Factory in person and ask Fei Yu to deliver the silver from the two-month sales of colored glaze. The Ministry of War is going to rescue the emergency."


    Wei Qi: "Subordinates will do it right away."


    The emperor nodded, and when Wei Qi left, he reached out and rubbed his temples.


    Fortunately, the Liuli factory was built. The sales of Liuli were good and I made some money. Otherwise, the national treasury would not be able to get the food and salaries of the soldiers in northern Xinjiang this time.


    Seeing that the emperor¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t hide his fatigue, he thought about it and asked carefully, "The emperor, you haven¡¯t eaten anything from the early dynasty to the present. The Imperial Kitchen made yam porridge. Come, the minion will bring you a bowl to taste?"


    The northern border was unstable, the King Duan was about to move, and the Jiang family kept shackling on the side. All of these made the emperor very annoying, and there was no appetite at all. However, I heard that Xiao Yeyang sent it specially, thinking about it, and saying: "Come with a bowl."


    The father-in-law looked happy, and immediately ran back and went to serve it in person. Soon, he came over with the yam porridge: "Emperor, try it soon, the minion smells the fragrance."


    The emperor saw that the yam porridge looks really good, so he took a bite. After the tasting, a smile appeared on his face: "The taste is really good, Yang''er is interested."


    An Gonggong Li Ma laughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I want to say that this little prince is really filial. Since I went to Zhongzhou, whenever I met a good meal, I would send some to Beijing. Please try it.¡±


    Hearing this, the emperor¡¯s face increased with a smile: "This yam is good, remember to send some to Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion. By the way, did Yang''er also give a car of red fruits?"


    President An nodded: "Yes, if it weren''t for the little prince who said that red fruits are edible, the minions would not believe it." They are also used in the Hongguo Palace, but they are all used as bonsai.


    "The people in the imperial dining room cooked a few dishes according to the recipe given by the little prince. The minion went to try the dishes, and the taste was really good, the emperor, when we wait for lunch later, we will serve some dishes made with red fruits. ?"


    The emperor came up with interest: "Okay, I will eat red fruits at noon today. No, let''s do the dishes made with tomatoes."


    Seeing that the emperor had already eaten half a bowl of yam porridge, the father-in-law of An breathed a sigh of relief.


    Due to state affairs during this period, the emperor¡¯s appetite has not been very good. He ate very little at every meal, and everyone lost a circle, but he was too anxious.


    Fortunately, the day before yesterday, the little prince brought fresh food.


    The emperor ate the yam porridge in the bowl, put the bowl down, wiped his hands, and said to Mr. An, "Go and bring me the letter written by Yang''er. I was patronizing the old man Xie Xingteng the day before yesterday. , I didn¡¯t read the letter he wrote."


    An public official found Xiao Yeyang¡¯s letter.


    The emperor opened it and read it carefully. After a while, his eyebrows jumped up and said: "The yams and tomatoes are actually grown by that girl."


    Speaking, after a pause, I remembered the meals I used in Taohua Temple.


    Don''t say it, the taste is really good.


    Although they are some ordinary home-cooked meals, he still has some aftertastes even now.


    "This Yan Jiageng has not forgotten his roots. The work in this field is more familiar than the old-fashioned feeling in the imperial village."


    The emperor continued to watch.


    Xiao Yeyang recorded in detail the yield of yam per mu and the decree issued by Yan Zhigao in Ningmen Mansion.


    After reading the letter, the emperor¡¯s mood improved a lot, and he smiled and said to Father An, "I didn¡¯t read the wrong person. This Yan Zhigao is really good at managing the place. Putting him at Ningmen Pass is right. NS."


    was silent for a while, and sighed: "If North Korean officials are like him, I don''t need to worry as much."


    Thinking of the war in the north and the emptiness of the treasury, the emperor''s face sank again.


    Liuli factory was just established, although it has made some money, it is not enough to support the soldiers'' salary.


    Gold Mine


    still have to point to the gold mine to make up for the emptiness of the treasury.


    Wu Jingyi has already led the search, and I don¡¯t know if I can find it.


    Yan House.


    After returning from Taohua Village, Daohua hadn''t been out because she wanted to entertain Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan, she didn''t feel bored, but every day she looked forward to Xiao Yeyang and her two brothers returning home to tell her the progress of finding gold mines.


    In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s October, and the weather is getting colder day by day.


    "I don''t know if the third and fourth brothers will come back today?"


    After Daohua sent the winter clothes made by Yan Yunxi in the sewing room to them, on the way back, she frequently visited Suihuamen several times.


    Wang Man''er smiled and said: "During this period of time, the third master and the fourth master will come back every two or three days. Girl, do you still miss them so much?"


    Daohua gave her a glance, who missed them, she just wondered if the gold mine was good?


    Immediately, he stretched out his hand to feel the cold in the air, and sighed: "It may be snowing before long. If you can''t find it anymore, it will be even more tiring to find it later."


    Suddenly, Yan Wenxiu''s voice came from behind.


    "Big sister!"


    Daohua turned her head and smiled and asked, "Brother, are you back?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded, and after studying with Master Xiao for more than half a month, he looked more calm and confident than before.


    "Did you ask Uncle Zhixin to pick up a puppy for you?"


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "A letter to uncle is here?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: ¡°I¡¯m talking to my father, second uncle, and third uncle in the front yard. He brought seven puppies who were just born not long ago and said it was what you wanted, so I¡¯ll come and ask.¡±


    Daohua was a little dazed: "Seven? How do you bring so many? Where, let me see?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, ¡°No one in the house knows how to keep a dog, so I put it on the stable side and let the stable boy take care of it.¡±


    After hearing this, Daohua and Yan Wenxiu said, and then took Wang Man''er to the stable.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： , Gold mining news leaked

    Chapter 421, Gold Mine News Leaked


    The seven puppies are all pure black, because they have just been born, they look thin and small, and Daohua fell in love with it at a glance, and immediately decided to bring them back to Daohuaxuan.


    "The seven puppies will be raised by Bishi in the future. After you go back, you will give her work to others."


    Wang Man''er nodded, and then said with a smile: "Girl, I found that you seem to like Bishi very much."


    Daohua smiled: "Bishi has no thoughts, and she can finish everything she explained to her without taking care of her. Although she is not very flexible, it is reassuring. These seven puppies are still too young to If you pay attention, you may not be able to support it. Let Bishi watch it, and I can rest assured."


    After hearing this, Wang Maner paid more attention to Bishi.


    As a slave, what is more important than letting the master rest assured?


    In fact, among the new maids, she is more optimistic about Biwei, who is more attentive and responsible. The four first-class girls next to the girl are one of them. She always thought it would be Biwei.


    But now that the girl looks like this, Bishi seems to be more likely.


    Not long after Daohua returned to the yard with the seven puppies, Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan came over.


    Yan Yunxi looked at the puppy and smiled: ¡°Uncle Tu sent you all the puppies you just gave birth to. You know, his puppies are very tight.¡±


    Yan Yunyan smiled: "When Yiyi was still in his hometown, she often followed Wen Tao to Uncle Tu''s house. I was very worried about Yiyi and Wen Tao when he wanted to come."


    Daohua asked Bishi to take the puppy down, and asked her to go to the kitchen to feed the puppy with milk, and then smiled at Yan Yunxi and the two of them: "Uncle Lautu remembered, he gave me seven puppies, you go back. Also help me pick up something for him when he comes back."


    Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan smiled and agreed.


    Inahana asked again: "Have you tried the clothes? Does it fit? If it doesn''t fit, tell me, I''ll let the people in the sewing room change it for you."


    Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan both felt embarrassed on their faces. This time they followed Brother Wenxiu as a guest. They both ate and took, and both felt a little sorry.


    However, both of them knew that this was the Yan family¡¯s hospitality, and they quickly thanked: "We tried it, it''s suitable, we don¡¯t need to change it."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "That¡¯s good. If you have something undesirable, you must tell me. If I¡¯m not here, you can tell the maid and let the maid go back to my mother."


    Yan Yunyan hurriedly said: "We are all very good here, there is nothing unsatisfactory."


    Daohua smiled, did not continue, let Gu Yu have a refreshment, and the three of them sat in the room and chatted about the class.


    Yan Yunxi: "Master Shen is very knowledgeable. I have never heard of the things she said in class before."


    Yan Yunyan: ¡°Yes, when I was a female celebrity, I was pointed out by her once or two, and the embroidered things felt immediately different.¡±


    Yan Yunxi: "I now understand why my grandfather had to go back and forth to the county several times and ask Master Zheng to teach in the clan. There is a good master who will really benefit the students infinitely."


    Her family and Yun Yan¡¯s family are among the best in the clan, and their female celebrities are all specially invited by the town¡¯s Xiu Niang to come and teach them.


    Compared with other girls in the village and town, their female celebrities are really good, but after they came to Yan''s Mansion, they knew how much they were sitting in a well and watching the sky.


    In fact, Yan Yishuang and the others did not make a mistake when they first came here. Some of the things they embroidered are indeed not on the table. Many of the female red girls in Yanfu are better than the embroidered women in the town.


    Daohua smiled: "The height and depth of the master''s knowledge directly determines the height and depth of the students to a large extent. Even those who are distinguished and distinguished, in order to get a good master for the children at home, they will still visit the cottage. Grandpa patriarch also bothered for the future of the younger generation in the clan."


    While talking, Wang Man''er walked in: "Girl, sister Pingtong came and said, the master is looking for you, let you go to the main courtyard."


    Daohua was surprised: "Father is looking for me?"


    Wang Man''er nodded.


    Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan saw that Daohua had something to do, and they got up quickly: "If you have something, go and work, we''ll get back."


    Taohua did not hold any guests, she watched them leave, and when they left, she immediately asked, "What is my father looking for?"


    Wang Man''er shook his head, with question marks all over his face: ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sister Pingtong didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Daohua groaned: "Then let''s go over."


    Main courtyard.


    When Daohua came over, she saw Yan Zhigao sitting on the kang near the window drinking tea with a calm expression, so she walked quickly over to Fu Fu: "Father, are you looking for me?"


    Yan Zhigao saw Dahua coming, and pointed to the seat: "Sit down and talk." Then he waved his hand to let the maid in the room go down.


    Seeing this, Daohua''s heart became more and more puzzled. It doesn''t matter if Mrs. Li is away, the maid will also be sent out. What is the cheap father to tell her?


    After the maids had all stepped back, Yan Zhigao asked, "Are the little princes and your third and fourth brothers looking for something during this time?"


    Daohua was shocked, did the cheap father know about the gold mine? After thinking for a while, he said carefully: "They seem to be looking for something."


    Yan Zhigao eagerly said: "Do you know what they are looking for?"


    Daohua hesitated, then lowered her head: "Xiao Yeyang won''t let me say it."


    Yan Zhigao was taken aback for a moment, and then said dullly: "The little lord won''t let you say you don''t say it, why are you so obedient? I never heard you listen to what my father used to say to you. "


    Daohua did not answer, but instead asked: "Father, how do you know they are looking for something?"


    Yan Zhigao said in a huff: "Your father, I am also the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture anyway. Someone is looking for something in my jurisdiction. If I don''t know at all, then I, the prefect, don''t do it."


    said, paused, and said with a calm face.


    "The Jiang family is also looking for things. Is the thing they looking for the same as that of the little prince?"


    Daohua was stunned, the Jiang family also knew about the gold mine?


    Without waiting for Daohua to continue, Yan Zhigao said again: "Just yesterday, Master Xiao saw the doorman of King Duan on the dock." At this point, Yan Zhigao''s eyes became extremely serious.


    "Daohua, tell the father honestly, what are the little princes looking for? How did you attract Duan Wang?"


    Daohua was stunned: "The King of Duan? Who is King of Duan?"


    Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t pay much attention to Daohua¡¯s failure to answer positively. He explained: ¡°Duan Wang is the eighth son of the first emperor. After the death of the first emperor, he was sent to guard the tomb by the emperor. year."


    said, glanced at the eldest daughter, and said in a deep voice.


    "There was a gossip that the first emperor wanted to pass the throne to King Duan. Now the people of King Duan have come to the realm ruled by the father, and the father must know their purpose."


    Daohua felt a little nervous. A gold mine involved so many people, the emperor, the king of Duan, and the Jiang family. These are not things that their family can provoke, so she no longer hesitates, saying, "Father, Xiao Yeyang and the others are here. Look for a gold mine!"


    "what?!"


    Yan Zhigao stood up with a ¡®huh¡¯ and stared at Daoka: "Why don¡¯t you tell the father about such a big thing?"


    Daohua was silent, and then told Yan Zhigao about the encounter with Wu Ye and several people.


    After Yan Zhigao heard this, his temples jumped abruptly, he stood up and walked back and forth in the room. After a while, he slowly calmed down: "Since the emperor knows about the gold mine, he asked the little prince to keep quiet, and that is the father. Just continue to pretend not to know."


    "However, your two brothers must also be drawn out. How can our family participate in royal affairs?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： , Her luck

    Chapter 422, she is so lucky


    Knowing from the cheap father that so many people are looking for gold mines, Daohua feels a little uneasy in her heart. It was just this time that Xiao Yeyang and his two brothers had not returned to the house for several days, and her heart became more anxious. .


    also blamed her for not considering the problem thoroughly, just thinking about finding a gold mine to get a reward, and never thought about how many people''s interests a gold mine would involve.


    Jiang family, the strongest relative of the dynasty, one family and two queens; Duan Wang, also the first emperor¡¯s favorite prince, and involved in the secrets of succession to the throne.


    These forces are the top tyrants of the food chain in this era. They are staring at things, and their family should stay far away, lest they become cannon fodder in their confrontation.


    After figuring this out, Daohua became more anxious to see Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao. After two days, after seeing them, she sent Qin Xiaoliu to send a letter to Xiao Yeyang''s mansion in the city.


    I waited for two days, and there was no accurate reply.


    Seeing this, Daohua couldn''t sit still anymore. After thinking about it, she hurried to the old lady''s yard, and went to Taohua Village on the pretext of giving the master and grandmother winter clothes and charcoal fire.


    After the previous eagle falcon died, Xiao Yeyang put another one there, and the eagle falcon could directly find Xiao Yeyang''s.


    On the boat, because the weather was getting colder, Daohua didn''t dare to stay on the deck any longer. As soon as she was about to return to the cabin, she saw three bloodstained people suddenly burst out from the river bank.


    "Ah~"


    Wang Man''er couldn''t help but screamed: "Girl, it''s that Wu Ye."


    Daohua also recognized it. One of them was Master Wu, who was with Wu Ye last time. He was hesitant to save people. At this time, seven or eight men in black with swords in hand rushed out from the shore.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Is her luck too bad?


    The blood on Daohua¡¯s face disappeared for an instant. Unlike the hesitation before, she quickly said to Qin Xiaoliu: "Brother Xiaoliu, take the boat to the shore, remember, don¡¯t get too close, don¡¯t let people get on. Come on board."


    If there are only three people, Master Wu, she can still pretend to be ignorant and leave directly. Anyway, he is the imperial commander. Even if she is not saved, she will be classified as an incomparable person at best and will not do any radical behavior.


    But now there are people in black who are unidentified. Those people in black dared to kill even the imperial order officer. In order to avoid leaks, they will definitely kill them afterwards.


    In order to die, she must help the three of Wu Ye solve the men in black.


    Qin Xiaoliu didn''t hesitate, and hurried to take the boat in person, with sweat on his forehead. They used to run darts, and they often wrestle with people, but compared to those on the bank who saw blood on the bank, they were really small. Make a little fuss.


    The two parties on the shore found the boat in the river, but now they can¡¯t pull their hands, plus the boat is still some distance from the shore, so they ignore it.


    However, they ignored it, and the people on the boat did it.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    After the people on the river bank entered the range of the slingshot, rice flowers one after another, continuously fired pills onto the bank.


    The man in black was very alert. The moment the pill was shot, he thought it was a hidden weapon and they all avoided it. Then, seeing the pill exploded, the air filled with the smell of medicine, and he immediately closed his breath.


    Wu Jingyi knew the pill, and quickly motioned to his two men to hold their breath, but smiled bitterly in his heart.


    This trick can''t deal with Duan Wang''s dead men. The last time they would be recruited, one was because of carelessness, and the other was that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai lowered their guard.


    But these dead men wandered on the edge of life and death all year round, and they were even more cautious when fighting. The trick of using drugs to stun them would be useless.


    Indeed, as Wu Jingyi thought, the people in black were not affected by the drug.


    Seeing that the people on the ship dared to be nosy, the man in black immediately sent two to kill the ship.


    However, before running a few steps, the two men in black stopped and grabbed their bodies with funny looks.


    "What are you doing?"


    The black-clothed man''s head roared, his voice still declining, he also squeezed, the itch on his body made him unstable even with the sword in his hand.


    "Damn it!"


    The man in black couldn''t help cursing.


    They thought it was a drug, they thought it would be fine if they closed their breath, but who knows, not at all.


    Just as he wanted to tell his subordinates to retreat, Wu Jingyi and three of them came over.


    On the boat, Daohua saw that the black-clothed man had been recruited, and her heart felt relieved. She hurriedly said to Qin Xiaoliu: "Start the boat." After speaking, she entered the cabin without looking back.


    In the cabin, Daohua sat by the window, watching the last man in black fall under the sword of Wu Jingyi''s three people, and quickly lowered the curtains.


    "Girl, have a cup of tea!"


    Wang Man''er followed his father to walk the darts since he was a child. Although he had never seen such a **** one, but his psychological quality had been trained long ago. Apart from the initial fear, he quickly calmed down.


    Seeing that Daohua''s face was still pale and pale, she carefully stepped forward and poured her a cup of tea.


    Inahana reached out to pick it up, but found that her hands were trembling badly, she immediately retracted her hands, and said a little stiffly: "I don''t drink."


    Wang Maner put down the tea cup silently.


    After a while, Daohua asked, "Who are the people who came out today?"


    Wang Man''er immediately reported the name of the future person.


    Daohua clasped her hands and was silent for a while: "Let Xiao Liuge go and tell me, I have forgotten everything about today, don''t say it, whoever wants to say it, just sell it."


    Wang Man''er nodded: "Yes."


    After a while, Taohua Village arrived.


    Getting off the boat, Daohua ran up the mountain quickly.


    Gu Jian was sorting out the vegetable plot in the yard. When she saw the rice flower, she was first overjoyed. She turned pale, and immediately put down her hoe, walked over and asked, "What''s wrong with you girl?"


    Seeing Gu Jian, Daohua was calm, thinking that her master once hit a guard with a wooden stick, she couldn''t help telling what she had just encountered.


    After Gu Jian heard this, his face changed. Seeing Daohua seemed to be frightened, he immediately calmed down and said, "Girl, you are doing the right thing. Okay, it''s okay. The weather turns cold these days and my sister is coughing again. You help me to see her."


    Daohua was distracted: "Mother-in-law is okay?"


    Gu Jian: "I coughed for a long time last night, and you are still asleep now. You came right in time. Go to the kitchen and cook your sister with rock sugar and stew Sydney."


    Daohua nodded, first went to the room to look at Granny Gu. Seeing that she was still asleep, she turned around and went to the kitchen.


    Gu Jian saw Daohua entering the kitchen, and immediately walked out of Taohua Temple.


    Waiting for Daohua to prepare the rock candy Sydney and feed it to Granny Gu. Gu Jian returned with Wu Jingyi and three of them.


    Wu Jingyi was seriously injured and had passed out. The other two were also seriously injured. Gu Jian arranged to live in Xiao Yeyang''s room.


    "Master, how did you bring the three of them back?"


    Looking at the worried apprentice, Gu Jian smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the teacher has erased the traces on the road, no one will find here.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua sighed with relief.


    Gu Jian was a little funny seeing her like this, and then a little lamented the little apprentice¡¯s luck: ¡°If they didn¡¯t meet you this time, they would be dead.¡±


    Daohua wondered: "Aren¡¯t they the emperor¡¯s secret agents? Who dares to kill them?"


    Gu Jian sneered, ¡°Not everyone in this world listens to the emperor¡¯s words.¡±


    The Royal Palace.


    Renshou Palace.


    The queen mother looked at the grandfather Cheng''en with a green face, and said with a heartache: "My brother is confused, can the Jiang family contaminate the gold mine? Mining gold mine privately is a serious crime of ransacking the family."


    Cheng Engong condensed his eyebrows and said: "The queen mother calms down. I can''t do this. You see the emperor''s attitude towards the Jiang family in recent years. That gold mine, I just want to prepare a way out for the Jiang family. "


    The queen mother rubbed her swollen forehead: "I don¡¯t care if my brother wants to save the Jiang family, but it can¡¯t be a gold mine. There is no impermeable wall in the world. The knife was passed directly to the emperor."


    "As long as I am still alive, the emperor will not move the Jiang family for the sake of fame, but if the Jiang family does something against it, the Manchu civil and military will not be able to save the Jiang family."


    Gong Cheng hesitated: "That''s a gold mine. If the Jiang family gets it, it can preserve wealth for generations."


    The queen mother sternly said: "No matter how great the wealth is, you have to live it!" After speaking, there was a pause, "Which step is the gold mine?"


    Cheng En Gong: "Still looking for it, only sure to be in Ningmen Mansion."


    The queen mother thought for a while: "My brother will go to see the emperor later, and say that there is a gift to give him, but now the gift is not ready, so I will show it to him as soon as he is ready."


    Gong Cheng En knew what the queen mother meant, and was very unwilling to give up.


    In order to find a gold mine, the Jiang family spent a lot of manpower and financial resources, and then found it, but had to hand it over to the emperor. Thinking about it, I felt a loss.


    Seeing him like this, the queen mother shook her head invisibly, and said patiently: "Now that the treasury is empty, and wars continue in northern Xinjiang, if the Jiang family can help the emperor at this time, the emperor can still remember the Jiang family''s love? Such a big deal? For the credit, can the emperor not award the reward? Don''t just look at the petty gains in the preface, and take a long-term view."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： , Yan Ying

    Chapter 423, Yan Ying


    The day after Daohua arrived at Taohua Temple, Xiao Yeyang came.


    "Are you OK?"


    Xiao Yeyang pulled Daohua in front of him, looked down, and made sure that she was not injured, and then relieved, and then couldn''t help but say, "You said you, you didn''t want to run away when you encountered an assassination. Instead, he rushed upwards. What if something goes wrong?"


    Daohua wore two dark circles under her eyes, and her expression was a little daunted: "You think I think, who made me so unlucky to run into it? If you don''t help solve the people in black, what if they kill them afterwards? "


    Seeing Daohua''s lack of energy, Xiao Yeyang knew that what happened yesterday must have scared her, so he took her hand and calmly said, "Okay, it''s okay. I sent someone to the place where the incident occurred, and promised not to let anyone else follow. Found any clues."


    Daohua quickly said: "Are you sure you won''t let the people behind the man in black come to Taohua Village? Wouldn''t they let them discover that I was involved? In the script, killers like the man in black, but omnipotent."


    When I went to bed last night, there was a scene in her mind of the man in black chasing and killing Taohua Village, or the scene of the man in black finding the Yan family and exterminating the Yan family. She was frightened. She dared not sleep all night.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed a little: "You''ve already said that it''s a story. If the killer is really omnipotent, it won''t be a mess in the world. Okay, well, the matter is over. Don''t think about it."


    Speaking, he paused, looking at Daohua with some helplessness.


    "Yesterday¡¯s incident reminded me a bit. You guy¡¯s luck, I don¡¯t know whether to say good or bad. Last time, I tied the emperor and five masters. This time I was assassinated by the dead man again. The frequency is too high, so I will put someone by your side."


    Daohua was not very concentrated, she didn''t hear Xiao Yeyang''s words clearly, and nodded indiscriminately. After nodding, she asked with hindsight, "Who are you going to put by my side?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Of course it is someone who can protect you."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up and she nodded repeatedly. If it were before, she would definitely not want it, but after experiencing yesterday''s events, she realized that she didn''t even have anyone available in her hands.


    Qin Xiaoliu and Wang Man''er are also able to deal with ordinary affairs, like yesterday''s emergency, the two are already helping her not to be confused.


    Not long after, the dark guard sent out by Xiao Yeyang to erase the traces returned.


    In order to completely relieve Daohua, Xiao Yeyang brought Daohua to see the dark guard.


    The dark guard repeatedly assured that all traces of yesterday''s fight had been wiped out and would not be found by others. Only then did Daohua''s tension relax.


    Even though the master had gone to clean up yesterday, but he is not professional, she still has some worries in her heart.


    "What do you think of the dark guard just now?" After the dark guard went down, Xiao Yeyang asked Daohua.


    Daohua hesitated: "Very good, but that is what you are used to. You gave it to me, will you no one use it?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "You can feel good, I am more than a dark guard."


    Daohua didn¡¯t push, she thought for a while and said, ¡°When I was okay the other day, I made up some pills. I¡¯ll get you some.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang has become accustomed to the practice of returning something back every time Daohua receives something, and smiled and nodded: "Okay, it just happens to be more useful recently."


    Daohua returned to the house and took out a lot of bottles and cans, put them in a cloth bag, and handed them directly to Xiao Yeyang: "The usage and efficacy are all written on the bottles."


    Xiao Yeyang took the cloth bag, glanced at it, and handed it to Defu behind him to hold it.


    Ina Flower sat down again and asked, "How did you find the gold mine?"


    Speaking of the gold mine, the smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face slowly reduced: "We have searched almost all of the three prefectures and eighteen counties under the rule of Ningmen Mansion, but there is still no news."


    Daohua said again: "A few days ago, my father asked me if you and my third and fourth brothers were looking for something. I told him about the gold mine."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang did not react too much: "Uncle Yan is the prefect of Ningmen Mansion, and he knows it will happen sooner or later."


    Daohua: "My father said that Jiang''s family also found things, and Duanwang''s people also appeared in Ningmen Mansion."


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment, and then smiled: "Uncle Yan¡¯s news is very good. The person who brought Uncle Wang came to Ningmen Mansion. I only learned about it two days ago."


    Daohua tentatively said: "They are all looking for gold mines, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t hide it, and nodded.


    Daohua''s face changed, and she asked, "Are they looking for themselves or helping the emperor?"


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered: "This, only they know about it."


    Hearing this answer, Daohua''s heart jumped involuntarily, and she was silent for a while, looking at Xiao Yeyang: "Since the Jiang family and Duanwang are both looking for gold mines, then don''t look for them."


    "no!"


    As soon as Daohua''s voice fell, a slightly weak voice came from outside the door.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang turned their heads and saw Wu Jingyi walked in with the help of one of his subordinates. Before sitting down, they heard him say: "We are not only looking for it, but also faster than them, especially to catch up. Before Duan Wang."


    After Wu Jingyi sat down in the hall, not long after, Gu Jian came over.


    Looking at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, Gu Jian turned his gaze to Wu Jingyi: "What did you mean by that just now?"


    Wu Jingyi glanced at Daohua. Seeing that neither Gu Jian nor Xiao Yeyang had any intention of letting her leave, he said, "The gold mine in Ningmen Mansion has been discovered by King Duan a long time ago. Originally, he wanted to occupy it. For the existing, it was mined privately, but unfortunately, the people under the sect leaked the news."


    "Now that both the emperor and the Jiang family know about this, King Duan knows that it is impossible to own a gold mine anymore, so he wants to dedicate the gold mine to the emperor to take this credit and return to the court."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Gu Jian''s expressions changed. Daohua didn''t understand the affairs of the court, so she sat aside and didn''t speak.


    Wu Jingyi continued: "Now the situation in the north is unstable, and wars are happening frequently, but the treasury can''t come up with food and payment. If the king really wants to openly offer the gold mine, it is tantamount to alleviating the urgent need of the court."


    "At this time, if King Duan¡¯s party members propose to let King Duan return to the court, the emperor will not be easy to refuse."


    "Duan Wang Langzi''s ambitions have been watching the throne. These years, even if he has been guarding the imperial tombs, he has not tripped the emperor. I really want to return him to the court. It is a disaster for the great summer."


    Xiao Yeyang puzzled: "Since Uncle Duan has known about the gold mine early in the morning, how do we stop it?"


    Wu Jingyi''s mouth twitched, revealing a hint of ridicule: "Although King Duan has been winking people''s hearts over the years, the emperor is the ruler of the world, and many of those who followed him have swayed from side to side."


    "The person who discovered the gold mine did not directly tell the king of the gold mine, but wanted to report it to the emperor, and took the opportunity to come over. Unfortunately, something happened halfway and was arrested by the Jiang family."


    Gu Jian''s eyes narrowed: "In other words, there are three parties looking for gold mines, Jiang''s family, King Duan, and people from the emperor''s side."


    Wu Jingyi nodded: "The ancients are right, but if the gold mine is found by the Jiang family, with the Queen Mother¡¯s shrewdness, the Jiang family should not dare to do treason. They will choose to hand in the gold mine just like King Duan. In this way, the Jiang family''s prestige in the court is bound to rise again."


    "If it is found by King Duan, it would be even more inconsistent with the emperor''s wishes. That''s why I said, we must look for gold mines before them."


    "Now the people of King Duan have arrived at Ningmen Mansion. In order to prevent them from looking for gold mines, I have had several confrontations with them."


    Speaking of this, Wu Jingyi smiled and looked at Daohua: ¡°It¡¯s still time to say thank you to the girl. If it wasn¡¯t for you yesterday, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to confess here.¡±


    Speaking, he took a piece of jade pendant from his waist and handed it over.


    "If the girl encounters any difficulties in the future, even if she speaks, if Wu can handle it, she will definitely help it."


    Daohua looked at Gu Jian and then at Xiao Yeyang, but did not receive the jade pendant.


    Gu Jian: "What can she do for a little girl." As he said, he glanced at Daohua and motioned to her to pick up Yupei.


    A promise made by the captain of the Five Armies is still very important. Regardless of whether it is useful or not, I will first get it and talk about it.


    Daohua received the master''s signal, got up and picked up the jade pendant.


    After ??, Wu Jingyi talked to Xiao Yeyang about looking for a gold mine, but Daohua didn''t listen any more, she left the house, and as soon as she came out, she saw the hidden guard standing in the yard.


    "Subordinate Anqi has seen the master." After speaking, he knelt on one knee to Daohua.


    Daohua was surprised: ". Do you know you will follow me in the future?"


    The dark guard nodded: "Duke Fu has already informed his subordinates."


    Daohua was silent for a while, and thought for a while: "Following me may not have a future with Xiao Yeyang, but don''t worry, I will compensate you with silver."


    Um?


    The dark guard was stunned, and raised his eyes to look at the new master. He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect the new master to say this the first time he spoke.


    was assigned, there was no unwillingness in his heart.


    As dark guards, they put their heads on the waistband every day. There is no future at all. Following a master who doesn''t do much, to be honest, it is their blessing to be dark guards.


    If other guards knew about him, how many people would be envious.


    Inaka sees the dark guard kneeling: "Get up and talk."


    The dark guard quickly glanced at Dahua and stood up.


    Daohua: "Your name is Anqi?"


    The dark guard nodded: "This is the subordinate''s code name."


    Ina Flower: "Then what''s your name?"


    The dark guard shook his head: "The subordinates have only code names, no names." The tone was very calm, as if he had already accepted his fate for this.


    They have been intensively trained since they were young, and their parents and relatives can''t remember where they are.


    Daohua was silent for a while: "You will call Yan Ying from now on."


    The dark guard glanced at Dahua again, bending over and saying, "Thank you, the lord for the name."


    Hearing a movement from behind, Inahua said, "Retreat."


    The dark guard nodded, and disappeared into the yard with a ¡®swish¡¯.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 424： ,Injuried

    Chapter 424, Injured


    "What are you looking at?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked out of the house and saw Dao Hua craned her neck and looked around.


    Inaka: "I''m watching where the dark guard is hiding?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang suddenly laughed: "If the dark guard is easily spotted by you, then he can''t become a dark guard."


    Thinking about it, Daohua thought it was the same, and smiled and said to Xiao Yeyang: "I named that dark guard, he will be called Yan Ying in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care much: "He is yours now, you can call him whatever you want."


    Daohua glanced at Wu Jingyi who was sitting in the room, then thought for a while and said, "Xiao Yeyang, did Lord Wu come to look for a gold mine on the order of the emperor?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Daohua: "Since the emperor has sent someone to look for the gold mine, then you and my third and fourth brothers should not be in the muddy water."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua''s eyes were worried, and he smiled: "Two days ago, I learned that the people of Uncle Duan were also looking for gold mines, so I asked your two brothers to go back to the barracks and didn''t let them continue."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief. Just after hearing what Wu Ye said, the gold mine involves the interests of the Jiang family and the King of Duan. If the Yan family participates in it, they will be discovered, and she is afraid that she will be put on small shoes.


    "What about you, do you want to continue searching?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Uncle Emperor is sitting in Kyoto, and he can''t take care of it here. As a nephew, I should share my worries."


    Daohua was a little worried and said: "The people of Duanwang dare to assassinate Lord Wu, then you."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and cut off the words: "Don''t worry, I am the son of the prince after all, and those who care for Uncle Wang dare not dare."


    Ina Flower: "Don''t be careless, be careful, it''s better not to look for it yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Why don''t I find it myself, what about your county head?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Forget it, I don''t dare to think about the position of the county head." After speaking, she sighed, "Whenever things in the world involve the royal family, they will become complicated."


    "Look for a gold mine, whoever finds it, who makes a great contribution, and wins a reward. Such a simple and clear thing, when you arrive at the royal family, you may become a shadow of a sword. Do I still dare to join in?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression also faded: "This is because the royal family has too much interest involved."


    The King of Duan joined in, and the search for a gold mine became urgent.


    In the afternoon, Wu Jingyi left with Xiao Yeyang regardless of his injury.


    Taohua sent the people away, and stayed in Taohua Temple for a few days. Until Granny Gu¡¯s cough eased, she returned to Yan''s house.


    In mid-October, the first snow fell in Ningmen Mansion.


    The snow was heavy. In the afternoon, at Yan Yile¡¯s suggestion, a few girls in the family piled up snowmen in the old lady¡¯s yard.


    Daohua stood under the eaves of the porch in the white fox fur covered with sky blue feathers, stretched out her hand to let the snowflakes fall in her hand, because she was worried about something in her heart, she did not participate in the play in the courtyard.


    "In such a cold day, Xiao Yeyang shouldn''t continue to run around looking for gold mines, right?"


    "You girl, what are you muttering alone?" The old lady Yan heard the laughter in the courtyard and walked out of the house wearing a thick cloak. She saw Daohua standing alone under the eaves of the porch, her lips still turning up and down. , Suddenly couldn''t help but asked with a smile.


    Daohua walked over with a smile, and supported the old lady: "I''m saying that the snow this year is really big."


    Mrs. Yan glanced at the snow outside, and nodded with a smile: "Ruixue is in a good year, I hope the weather will be smooth in the coming year." After that, she looked at the girls in the courtyard, "You are rare to be quiet today, why don''t you go and play? Ah?"


    Inahua tightened the crane''s body tightly: "It''s strangely cold."


    The old lady Yan saw her granddaughter looking uninterested, and she didn''t say much.


    At this time, a maid came to report: "Old lady, the third master and the fourth master are back."


    The old lady Yan brightened her eyes and said to her grandmother: "Quickly, tell the kitchen to make mutton soup pot today." Then, she pulled Daohua''s hand, "Your two brothers haven''t been home for ten days. I have to make up for them."


    Ina Hua smiled and nodded straight.


    Soon, Yan Wenxiu brought Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wenqi to Songheyuan.


    The old lady likes to be lively, and after a while, the house is full of laughter.


    Daohua saw that Yan Wenkai was joking with her grandmother, and gave Yan Wentao a look, then walked out of the door and waited outside.


    Wait for Yan Wentao to come out, Daohua immediately pulled the person to the corner: "Brother, about the gold mine, do you know how Xiao Yeyang and the others are looking for?"


    Yan Wentao looked at Daohua, with a hesitant expression, as if he didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Seeing this, Daohua twisted her eyebrows: "Brother, what happened?"


    Yan Wentao hesitated: "Little Prince, he. He is injured!"


    Inaba suddenly widened her eyes, and her tone was a little anxious: "How could he get hurt?"


    Yan Wentao hurriedly pulled Daohua: "You keep your voice down."


    Daohua anxiously said: "Where did he hurt, is it serious?"


    Yan Wentao lowered his voice: "I was stabbed in the back. It has been treated in time and it is not serious."


    Daohua''s brows were screwed together tightly: "How can it not be serious to be slashed? No, I have to go and see, where is he now, is he in the mansion in the city?"


    Yan Wentao quickly grabbed Daohua: "Don¡¯t worry, the little lord is really fine. This morning, when we left the barracks, we watched him take people out."


    Hearing this, Daohua became even more anxious: "This guy, there is an injury on his body, what else is he going out to do, really think he is an iron fight?"


    Speaking, looking at Yan Wentao.


    "Three brothers, what is going on? How can so many people around Xiao Yeyang hurt him?"


    Yan Wentao shook his head: "I don''t know the specifics, but I found that the little lord''s guard seems to have injuries on his body." He sighed as he spoke.


    "No wonder the little prince did not let Wen Kai and I participate. Finding a gold mine is so dangerous."


    Daohua''s expression suddenly changed: "Brother, you said Xiao Yeyang has lived in the barracks all this time?"


    Yan Wentao nodded.


    Daohua: "They are so anxious to find a gold mine, how can they stay in the barracks? Could it be that the gold mine is at Ningmen Pass?"


    Yan Wentao nodded again: "I think so too. Looking at the appearance of the little princes and the others, they should have found something and delineated a range. However, the gold mine has not been found yet."


    Daohua groaned: "Ningmen Pass"


    If the range is reduced, she can actually take a trip.


    After thinking for a while, Daohua pulled Yan Wentao: "Brother, I''m going to see Xiao Yeyang."


    Yan Wentao suddenly got a headache: "Daohua, the third brother knows that you are worried about the little prince, but you can''t go to the barracks. In this way, I will send a letter to the little prince and let him see you."


    Daohua shook her head: "No, he is so busy now, how can I mess with him."


    Yan Wentao is depressed, so if he doesn''t mess with the little prince, just mess with them?


    Is this elbow turned too hard?


    Yan Wentao has no choice but to get rice flowers since he was a child. After being rubbed by rice flowers for a while, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He quickly said, ¡°Or, I call Wen Kai to discuss it?¡±


    Yan Wenkai was called out by the maid. As soon as he saw Daohua, he knew what was going on. He curled his lips and said, "My little prince has repeatedly asked me not to leak the news about his injury. I didn''t expect that I didn''t say it, Brother Three. Let''s talk about it first."


    Yan Wentao scratched the back of his head.


    There is no way, facing Daohua, he has never concealed it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： , See a doctor (two-in-one

    Chapter 425, see a doctor (two in one chapter)


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were so crushed by Daohua that they finally nodded and agreed to take her to see Xiao Yeyang.


    "What do you want to tell your family? It''s snowing now, and my mother and grandmother won''t allow you to go out." Yan Wenkai couldn''t help but gloat.


    Daohua gave him a sideways look: "I don''t need to worry about it, I have my own way." After speaking, he took a deep breath and strode towards the old lady.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao watched her say a few words in the ear of the old lady. After a while, the old lady nodded and dared to be surprised.


    When Daohua came out of the old lady''s room, she couldn''t help but muttered with her hands folded. Yan Wenkai walked in a few steps before he heard what she was saying, "Mother-in-law, don''t blame."


    "Four brother, what are you doing?"


    Daohua glared at Yan Wenkai, who was leaning over and overhearing her.


    Yan Wenkai touched his nose in a sentimental manner, and asked in a low voice, "What did you say to your grandmother, did your grandmother allow you to go out so easily?"


    Daohua: "You have to take care. Anyway, when you leave tomorrow morning, I will go out with you. Okay, let''s not talk about it. I have to prepare. Xiao Yeyang is injured, so I have to bring him something new. Golden sore medicine."


    There are only three acres of land in the space, which is relatively small. Therefore, the grain, medicinal materials, tea, and flowers picked in the space are harvested according to the external solar terms.


    But she has set up a piece of black land specifically to grow medicine.


    The medicinal materials planted in ?? have been planted for many years, and the efficacy is much better than that of harvested once a year.


    Since she was assassinated by Wu Jingyi, she came back and made up a batch of medicines with those older medicinal materials.


    Unexpectedly, it was only a few days before it came in handy.


    Looking at Daohua, who was leaving quickly, Yan Wenkai curled his lips and said to Yan Wentao: "This big sister, outsiders are more nervous than her brother. We finally came back once and did not greet us. It hurt her for nothing. NS."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao was a little speechless, shook his head and turned around and entered the old lady''s room.


    They haven''t returned for some days, so they should spend more time with their grandmother and family.


    Early the next morning, Daohua went out with Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao.


    As soon as she left the city gate, Daohua asked Qin Xiaoliu to take the others to Taohua Village first.


    These people are all used to Daohua when they go out. They all know that her girl has big ideas. Now she wants to play with the third and fourth masters. They dare not stop them, so they can only go by boat with Qin Xiaoliu. Go to Peach Blossom Village.


    In order not to be noticeable, Daohua and Wang Man''er changed into men''s clothing in the carriage, and then rode directly behind Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, and ran towards Huiningmen Pass together.


    At the same time, Ningmenguan Pass is located at the northeast entrance of Fort Terrace.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was lying on the bed and fell asleep, Wu Jingyi stepped out silently, and when he walked to the door, he said to Defu, "Defu, take good care of the little lord."


    Defu nodded and said: "The slave knows."


    Wu Jingyi glanced at the room, and whispered: "The little prince used a trick to make Jiang''s secret guard and Duanwang secret guard meet, I will truthfully report it to the emperor."


    Defu lowered his head and did not answer.


    Wu Jingyi didn''t let Defu respond, he just sent it out.


    This time looking for a gold mine, he really looked at this once rebellious little prince with admiration.


    Bold, careful, and daring to take risks.


    The first two points are good to say, but it is not uncommon for the sons of aristocrats who have received orthodox education to have these two characteristics, while those who can achieve the latter are rare.


    Without other people, the more wealthy people are, the more they cherish their lives. Therefore, there will be less courage to fight.


    As the only son of Prince Ping, Xiao Yeyang dared to commit danger with his own body. This is really commendable.


    Thinking of the pampered royal children in the capital, Wu Jingyi couldn''t help sighing again.


    If Prince Ping paid more attention to this son, he thought Xiao Yeyang wouldn¡¯t need to fight like that.


    "I''m busy, so I can take care of the little prince. If anything happens, send someone to notify me immediately."


    Defu bent over and said, "Dudu Wu walks slowly."


    When Wu Jingyi left, Defu quickly walked into the room. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s complexion was flushed, he quickly reached out and tested the temperature of his forehead. Seeing that he had a fever, he immediately took a wet kerchief and placed it on his forehead.


    Ningmen is closed.


    Looking at the imposing and imposing Guancheng in front of her, Daohua was shocked in her heart: "How much manpower, material and financial resources would it take to build such a pass?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled: "Big sister, you are really busy. The emperor has to worry about these things. What do you want to do so much?" He turned over and got off the horse.


    "Military is a heavy place, and other people can''t enter. You and the third brother will wait here for a while. I''ll go and see if the little prince is there?"


    Yan Wenkai spoke to Daohua and ran into the city gate quickly.


    The gatekeeper was very familiar with Yan Wenkai, and saw that he waved at the soldier guarding the gate, and the soldier let him in.


    Inahua stood outside the door, looking up at the heavy and towering city wall, through the crenellations, we could vaguely see soldiers patrolling back and forth.


    After watching for a while, Daohua walked to Yan Wentao and asked in a low voice: "Brother, Governor Guo knows that Xiao Yeyang is looking for a gold mine?"


    Yan Wentao: "You should know, you think, the uncle knows that someone is looking for something in Ningmen Mansion, let alone Governor Guo. However, Governor Guo should be the same as the uncle, who chose to pretend not to know."


    Ina Flower nodded. The Guo family is one of the best families in the capital, and it is estimated that they can avoid the royal affairs.


    Soon, Yan Wenkai returned. Before he walked in, he waved to Daohua and said, "Go, follow me."


    Yan Wentao immediately asked: "Where to go?"


    Yan Wenkai: "The little prince is on the side of the tower at the northeast exit."


    Yan Wentao stopped asking more, motioned Daohua to follow, and the group quickly left.


    Northeast Exit Fort Terrace.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao often followed Xiao Yeyang. Everyone knew it. When the garrison soldiers heard that they were coming to see Xiao Yeyang, they immediately let them go.


    Defu just finished the medicine and was about to give it to Xiao Yeyang when he saw a few Yan Wenkai.


    At the beginning, he hadn''t seen Daohua yet, and when people walked in, he found the little Daohua following behind.


    Daohua is not short among girls, but among men, it is definitely petite.


    "Miss Yan, are you here too?"


    Seeing Daohua, Defu¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. Holding the medicine, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai ignored Yan Wentao and went straight to Daohua: "Miss Yan, go and see the master, the master¡¯s wound is infected. I have a fever."


    Hearing this, Daohua looked anxious and urged: "Then you lead the way."


    Defu nodded again and again: "Yes, yes, come with the minions."


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, who were left to the side, heard that Xiao Yeyang had a fever, and they didn''t care about other things, so they hurriedly followed.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was flushed on the bed, frowning, and looking very uncomfortable, Daohua couldn''t help but wrinkle her brows, stretched out her hand to test the temperature of his forehead, and found that it was hot, and she immediately faced the blessing. One sentence: "Take his clothes off!"


    As soon as ?? said this, Defu was stunned, and Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao who followed immediately opened their eyes wide.


    Seeing the blessing, Daohua is still a little anxious: "What are you trying to do? Take off his clothes soon."


    Have a blessing and swallowed: "Miss Yan, what are you going to do?"


    Yan Wenkai also hurriedly asked: "Yes, big sister, what are you doing taking off the clothes of the little prince?"


    Seeing the two of them like this, Daohua was a little speechless: "Of course I was to check his wounds."


    When ??Defu heard this, he remembered that Daohua is good at medicine, immediately put down the medicine bowl in his hand, and took off Xiao Yeyang''s coat in the past.


    Looking at the at least a foot-long wound on Xiao Yeyang''s back, Daohua''s heart was twisted, and she quickly walked to the bed, took out the newly configured golden sore medicine, and cleaned it up for Xiao Yeyang first. Then he carefully applied the golden sore medicine to the wound.


    While treating the wound, Xiao Yeyang felt pain, groaned a few times, and opened his eyes slightly.


    Daohua saw him, thinking he was awake, and immediately asked Defu to bring the medicine over, and after tasting it, she knew that the fever was reduced, so she helped Xiao Yeyang up and said softly, "Xiao Yeyang, come, take the medicine. The medicine is drunk."


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang''s mind was a little confused. He glanced at the little man who was feeding the medicine and found that he looked a little like a rice flower, and the corner of his mouth suddenly hooked up: "Rice flower."


    As I said, I shook my head and felt burnt. I started to have hallucinations. I saw the medicine bowl beside my mouth and directly reached out to take it. I drank it after a few mouthfuls, and then lay down again. On the bed.


    Seeing that he drank the medicine so refreshingly, Daohua felt relieved, and passed the bowl to Defu. She wanted to get up and sort the medicine packet, but didn''t want to be caught by Xiao Yeyang.


    Daohua pumped several times, but he couldn''t get his hand out, and he was worried that too much force would affect Xiao Yeyang''s back injury, so he had to give it up.


    Looking at her hand being held tightly, Daohua felt a little helpless, and said to her two brothers: "Brother 3, Brother 4, go ahead."


    Yan Wenkai: "What about you?"


    Daohua pointed to her hand: "I am here to guard Xiao Yeyang, waiting for him to wake up."


    Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t say anything, but Yan Wentao hesitated: "This is not good."


    Daohua is now big, and she is in the same room with lonely man and widow. If this is known by others, it will ruin her reputation.


    Defu immediately said: "There is nothing wrong with the master, Xijing, it is strictly forbidden for others to come here to disturb, and I and Girl Man''er are looking after me, please don''t worry about the third and fourth masters."


    Yan Wenkai looked out the door and nodded: "It''s really quiet here."


    Yan Wentao persuaded him after seeing Fu with a few words, and suddenly became speechless.


    Is this a question of tranquility?


    This is the problem of Daohua and Xiao Wang being in the same room alone, okay?


    Yan Wentao just wanted to say something, he heard Daohua say: "Brother, I''m fine here, don''t you still have to practice? Go ahead."


    Yan Wentao still hesitated. Yan Wenkai was a little speechless when he saw him dauntingly: "Oh, third brother, what are you worried about? The eldest sister is here. Is it possible that there will be danger?"


    "Okay, okay, let''s go quickly, I just saw General Pei go to the school grounds just now, if I go late, I have to be punished again." Said, he took Yan Wentao out.


    When ?? walked to the door, Yan Wentao looked back at Daohua: "We will come over after we finish the drill."


    Daohua smiled and nodded.


    After the two left, Daohua motioned to Wang Man''er to bring a pony to him. Xiao Yeyang took her hand and sat on the edge of the bed with her back slightly bent, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Blessed, how did Xiao Yeyang get hurt?"


    Defu sighed and said: "It''s not for the gold mine. A few days ago, the people underneath found Jingcao near Ningmen Pass. Master and Master Wu led people to look for them in the surrounding mountains and forests. Who knows, Jiang''s family and Duan The king¡¯s people have also touched here, and when they meet, they won¡¯t fight."


    Daohua: "Where did you find wattle grass?"


    Blessed: "There are many places, but they don¡¯t grow much, but all the places where there are wattles have been dug up, and there is no trace of gold. Yesterday, the people under Wu Ye found another place with wattles. In this place, regardless of the injury, the master immediately took the people away. Who knows, it was nothing but joy. After coming back, people started to have a fever."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang who had fallen asleep, and raised her eyebrows: "Does this guy need to fight like this? He doesn''t even care about injuries."


    Defu raised his eyes to look at Daohua, and was silent for a while, and said: "The master said that he wants to accumulate more credit. If you have anything in the future, you may speak to the emperor."


    Daohua was stunned, and then a trace of distress appeared on her face.


    If Xiao Yeyang had his parents planning for him, how could he get him to get credit for committing a risk.


    Holding her hand for a long time, Daohua felt a little uncomfortable and wanted to move it. Who knows, as soon as she moved her hand, Xiao Yeyang grasped it tighter, and after a while, she directly put her hand under her head to sleep.


    Seeing this, Daohua was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Defu was not talking, turned around and went out, adding two more charcoal basins to the house.


    Taohua sat in front of the bed and tucked Xiao Yeyang''s quilt. Seeing the topography of Benning Gate at the bedside, she turned it over.


    The room was quiet for a while, only the sound of Daohua turning over the book.


    Blessed, I saw Wang Man''er out of the room.


    "What are you pulling me out for?" Wang Man''er was a little dissatisfied and cast aside for the blessing.


    Defu smiled and said, "Ms. Man''er will come to Ningmen Pass for the first time. The Northeast Gate Fortress where we are now is the highest place in the entire Ningmen Pass. Let¡¯s go, I will show you the beautiful scenery here."


    Wang Man''er was a little moved, but still shook his head and refused: "I''m leaving, what if the girl has anything to do with me?"


    Defu smiled and said: "The master just took the medicine and fell asleep, so she won''t wake up so quickly. Miss Yan is reading. If anything is going to happen, we will go to the city wall and come back soon."


    Wang Man''er stretched out his head and looked at Daohua who was quietly reading the book in the room. After seeing that there would be nothing to do for a while, he nodded and agreed.


    Defu went to close the door, and then took Wang Man''er to the wall.


    In the room, Daohua flipped through a few pages of the topography, and her eyes were a little bit unable to open. Last night, because she was worried about Xiao Yeyang''s injury, she didn''t sleep well all night, and she woke up early this morning. , At this moment, I couldn''t help but doze off.


    Xiao Yeyang was awakened by a wound on his back. As soon as he opened his eyes, he noticed that he had a white and soft silk in his hand. The originally confused mind suddenly came to his senses, and a Ji Ling got up.


    Because of getting up too much and pulling on the wound, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help hiss and took a breath.


    Daohua was awakened. Because Mazha was too small, when she leaned back, her center of gravity was unstable and she fell directly to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    wears a lot of clothes, and Daohua doesn''t hurt from falling, but she wakes up suddenly and screams in fright.


    "Rice Flower!"


    Looking at the round-dressed rice flower sitting on the ground, Xiao Yeyang was pleasantly surprised and unexpected.


    The two chapters are together!


    Happy New Year, all book friends, the Spring Festival is approaching, and there are a lot of family affairs. Recently, there may be only two shifts a day. If there is only one shift, then it will be sent in 4000 words!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： , Warm heart

    Chapter 426, Heartwarming


    "Are you really here?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua in surprise, thinking of getting up and pulling her, but the wound on her back was pulled immediately after she moved, and her brows suddenly wrinkled with pain.


    When Daohua saw it, she hurriedly supported the ground with her hands and got up quickly. While rubbing her numb arm, she said: "Don''t move, I just gave you medicine. If you get a wound, the wound will have Cracked."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang''s expression moved, and he tightened his clothes awkwardly: "You get me medicine?"


    Inahana continued to rub her arms, and said with no good air: "I am Master''s apprentice, a doctor with authentic inheritance, what''s wrong with giving you a medicine?" She said, shaking her numb arm.


    Xiao Yeyang: "What happened to your arm?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "What do you think!"


    Xiao Yeyang thought of the catkin in his hand when he woke up, and a warm current flowed across his heart. He glanced at the rice flower, his eyes gradually stained with a thick smile: "I thought I was dreaming. Unexpectedly, it was really you."


    Inahua glanced at him: "I thank you for thinking of my hands as pillows instead of drumsticks when you dream."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but smile: "I''m going to be a chicken leg, what will you do?"


    Daohua stared: "Of course I woke you up!"


    Xiao Yeyang saw her pretending to be fierce, and smiled, and glanced out the window: "What time is it now?"


    Inahana took out the pocket watch hanging around her neck and looked at it: ¡°It¡¯s not a quarter (1:30 pm). I didn¡¯t expect it to be midday. No wonder I feel a little hungry.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang opened the quilt and wanted to get out of bed.


    Daohua quickly stopped: "You have injuries on your body, so let''s lie on the bed."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Aren''t you hungry, I''ll take you to dinner."


    Daohua: "The food is just delivered by Defu, you don''t need to get up." He turned around and opened the door.


    "Blessed!"


    "Full!"


    Inaba stood at the door and yelled a few times, but no one responded.


    "Where did this Defu and Man''er go?"


    Daohua murmured and returned to the room. As soon as he entered, he saw Xiao Yeyang laboriously putting on his clothes, hurriedly walked over, and took the robe in his hand.


    "Don¡¯t you tell me not to move, beware of the wound. Now it is the cold winter, the wound is not easy to heal, and your wound is so big, if it splits repeatedly, it will be more difficult to heal."


    "I told you a long time ago, let you be careful, don''t think you feel safe if you have enough people. As expected, you are injured."


    "If you are injured, you still don¡¯t have a good training. You have to run out to toss, and toss yourself into a fever, you will be satisfied. You are such a big person, and it is so worrying."


    Daohua helped Xiao Yeyang put on clothes, and she scolded.


    Xiao Yeyang stood quietly, letting Daohua help him dress and preach, his eyes moved closely with her, with a soft smile on his face.


    Looking at the chattering rice flowers, Xiao Yeyang felt close. Although it had entered the cold winter at this time, his heart was warm.


    "Will we always be like this in the future?"


    Just as Daohua put her two sleeves on Xiao Yeyang, she heard these inexplicable words, and some did not understand, she raised her head in surprise and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "What did you say?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked down at Daohua, who was looking at him. Because she was a head shorter, he could see her expression in full view. It was a rare closeness, so he naturally didn''t want to miss it.


    looked at her eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips, watching her face clearly reflected in her clear and bright black eyes, she couldn''t help reaching out and stroking her cheeks.


    Xiao Yeyang''s sudden behavior made Daohua stunned, forgetting the reaction, and just staring at him in shock.


    "Oh, the door of the house opened, it must be the girl who woke up."


    Wang Man''er and Defu walked into the house quickly, and then they saw Xiao Yeyang and Daohua facing each other and facing each other.


    Hearing the movement, Daohua blinked her eyes and recovered from her dazedness. She quickly stepped back and distanced herself from Xiao Yeyang. She gave Wang Man''er a little uncomfortably: "Where did you go just now? ?"


    Wang Man''er was still immersed in the scene just now, stupidly not looking back.


    Finally, Defu smiled and said, ¡°The slave was worried that the master and Miss Yan would be hungry when they woke up, so he took Miss Man''er to the barracks kitchen to get some food back."


    While speaking, he put the food box on the table, and saw that Xiao Yeyang''s robe hadn''t been buttoned up, and quickly walked over to help him organize his clothes.


    Daohua turned around, and wanted to quickly dispel the embarrassment just now, she walked towards the food box: "What do you have to eat?"


    Wang Man''er had recovered, and quickly opened the food box and took out the food in it: "Girl, the food in the barracks is a bit rough, you may want to just take it."


    Daohua looked at the food, a dish of stewed pork with cabbage, a dish of pickles, a dish of sauced meat, a pot of radish soup, a few miso noodles, two bowls of brown rice.


    "You guys will eat these here?"


    Defu had helped Xiao Yeyang put on clothes and smiled immediately: "Miss Yan, this is already good. Like ordinary soldiers, they can only eat pickled vegetables or pot hats, even cabbage stewed pork can only be eaten every few days. "


    Xiao Yeyang walked to the basin and washed his hands, then twisted the kerchief and handed it to Daohua: "Wipe your hands."


    Daohua took it, wiped her hands with her kerchief, and then handed it back to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang took it with a smile, drenched it all over again, wrung out and placed it on the pot stand, then walked to the table and sat down, took a pot helmet and handed it to the rice flower: "Taste it, I have a delicious taste. of."


    Taohua took the Guoguo, broke a piece and put it in her mouth, chewed a few times, and nodded: "It''s very fragrant, but it''s too big, I can''t finish it."


    A pot helmet, bigger than her face.


    Xiao Yeyang took the pot helmet and broke it in half.


    "I want the younger half."


    Taohua took the Guoguo, and ate a bowl of radish soup.


    "This sauce is marinated well, try it."


    Daohua nodded, and then saw that Xiao Yeyang wanted to put the fatty pork in the cabbage for her, and quickly said, "I don''t want to eat fatty meat, Xiao Yeyang, if you eat yours, I will eat it myself. "


    Xiao Yeyang saw that she was not uncomfortable with eating, he smiled, did not continue, bowed his head and gulped.


    Daohua wore the pot helmet, and occasionally glanced at Xiao Yeyang who was slicing rice.


    She was really surprised that Xiao Yeyang was used to eating such simple and crude food, and he even ate it with relish.


    For ordinary people, this kind of food is actually quite good, but he is a pampered, well-suited and accustomed imperial son.


    Inexplicably, Daohua feels a little sour in her heart.


    Xiao Yeyang noticed that Daohua was looking at herself, looked at her with a smile, and jokingly said: "How about it, my face looks good, right? I''ll show you every day from now on, OK?"


    Daohua glared at him: "Your cheek is getting thicker and thicker." As she said, she retracted her gaze and drank the radish soup with her head down.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： ， Mikawa River Valley

    Chapter 427, Three River Valley


    After eating, Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Are you going back to Fucheng or Taohua Village?"


    Daohua looked over: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the sky: "It''s getting late now, I''ll send you back."


    Ina Hua shook her head quickly: "I won''t go back."


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment, then smiled: "Why, do you want to play here for a few more days?"


    Ina Flower blinked: "Can''t it?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Are you serious, or are you kidding?"


    Inaka: "Of course I am serious."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while: "I''m glad you came to see me. Now you have seen me and given me medicine, you should go back."


    He hopes to spend more time with Daohua, but letting her stay out as a girl overnight will damage her reputation.


    Daohua: "Who said I came to see you? I''m here to find wattle."


    Xiao Ye stayed silent, watching her dodging gaze, she didn''t say anything, but smiled: "Didn''t you tell me, I''m the one who is looking for Jingcao."


    Inahana glanced at him: "You are all an injury now, can you still count on you?"


    Xiao Yeyang felt that he was disgusted, looked at Daohua, was silent for a while, and asked again: "Really not going back?"


    Daohua shook her head: "My third and fourth elder brothers will be here in a while." With two elder brothers with her, she is not too outrageous.


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head to look at Defu.


    Defu immediately said: "There is a clean room next door. No one else here would dare to come over."


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to Daohua and Wang Man''er: "They two come here, no one finds something strange, right?"


    Defu shook his head: "No one saw the path where the third and fourth masters took Miss Yan."


    Daohua interrupted and said: "Don''t worry, others have seen it, and they only think that Man''er and I are a small companion. I am more worried about being discovered than you, and be careful along the way. Besides, there is also Yan Ying. No one will find out after he helped break it."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang nodded, then walked out of the room, recruited his own guards, and told them to take good care of the yard and not let outsiders break in before entering the house again.


    "Get them two sets of soldier''s clothing."


    Defu nodded, turned and left the room.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "Since I won''t leave, I''ll accompany you to stroll around."


    Daohua shook his head: "Forget it today. Your fever has just subsided. What if you go out and catch a cold and start the fever again?" Then, he glanced at Xiao Yeyang dissatisfiedly, "The wound is so big, it''s not enough. have a good rest."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the sky, ¡°If it¡¯s still early today, what are we doing in the house?¡±


    Daohua: "You are busy with you, me." Then, he picked up the topography of Ningmenguan on the bedside, "I''ll just read."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You have also said that I am a patient now, so how can I do anything?"


    Daohua was silent, and looked at the topography in her hand: ¡°There is a map near Ningmen Pass above this. Please show me where you have found wattle.¡±


    said, put the topography on the table, and sat on the stool.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, sat next to Daohua, looked through the topography and pointed to her.


    "There are in this valley."


    "There are also at the foot of the mountain."


    "There is still here, here"


    "You slow down, I haven''t finished it yet."


    Daohua held down the pages of the book, not letting Xiao Yeyang continue to turn the text, and looked forward from time to time.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and said with a smile: "Okay, take your time, and tell me after reading, I''ll show you the ones elsewhere." As he said, he put his hand on his cheek and silently looked at Daohua. .


    Wang Man''er stood aside, watching the two people exuding a warm and peaceful atmosphere, and silently retreated to the door.


    Listening to the little prince talking to his girl in a petting voice, Wang Man''er couldn''t help turning his head to look inside, and seeing the two reading a book head-to-head, the corners of their mouths could not help but rise.


    Little prince likes girls, she has already seen this.


    As for the girl, she also likes the little prince. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to sleep when she heard that the little prince was injured. Last night, she could hear the sound of the girl tossing and turning all night.


    Suddenly, Wang Man''er thought of Qin Xiaoliu, and thought that every time he talked to her, he would whisper like the little prince, and his face couldn''t help but show a sweet smile.


    When Defu came back with the soldier''s clothing, he saw Wang Man''er standing at the door smirking. He wanted to play tricks on her in the past, but when he got to the door, he saw Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang who were reading the book quietly in the room. Played a teasing thought.


    can''t disturb the master and Miss Yan.


    "Girl Man''er, come with me to clean up the house next door, you are going to sleep tonight." Defu whispered to Wang Man''er.


    Wang Man''er nodded, and followed Defu to the next room.


    In the room, Daohua quickly looked at the place where he found the wattle. Something flashed through his mind, but it was a pity that he couldn''t catch it.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua for a while condensing his eyebrows, thinking for a while, and a little crazy for a while, with a rich and cute expression, and found it extremely rare, so quietly admiring her changing face.


    Daohua suddenly raised her head, her eyes were shining at Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, let me ask you, is there a valley formed by river scouring near Ningmen Pass?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Yes."


    Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up: "Where is the valley? You can show me quickly."


    Xiao Yeyang turned over the topography, and soon clicked one of the pages.


    Daohua quickly compared the location of the river valley with the place where wattle was found before, and said excitedly: "Xiao Yeyang, look at it, are the places where you found wattle are all outside the valley?"


    Xiao Yeyang took the topography and compared it carefully, and found that it was really like this.


    Daohua quickly said to Xiao Yeyang: "When you look for gold mines, don''t just look for the ground, but also look for the river."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes lit up. He had seen in the county annals that some gold mines were buried at the bottom of the river. Thinking of this, he immediately stood up.


    Daohua quickly grabbed him: "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I have to take someone to investigate."


    Daohua hesitated: "But, you are still injured."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I don''t go down to the river myself, I just watch it from the sidelines."


    Daohua hesitated: "Then I want to go too."


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua holding his hand, and immediately shook it back with his backhand. During this period of time, he had not seen her for many days because of hunting for gold.


    Now that I saw it, I didn''t want to separate from her, let alone leave her alone in the fort. I thought that no one was going to investigate on the other side of the river valley, and it was still safe, so I nodded and agreed: "Okay." People left the room.


    Defu and Wang Man''er heard the movement and quickly walked out of the next room.


    Xiao Yeyang snapped his fingers into the air, and immediately two secret guards appeared in the courtyard: "Let our people gather over the Sanchuan River Valley."


    The dark guard nodded, and with a jump, he disappeared quickly.


    Immediately, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and left the fortress through a back door where there were no soldiers patrolling.


    After traveling through the mountains for more than an hour, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua to the only river valley in Ningmenguan¡ªSanchuan River Valley.


    "Be careful, there is someone ahead."


    As soon as he approached the river valley, Xiao Yeyang noticed something was wrong, and hurriedly pulled the rice flower and hid behind a big rock.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： , A little bit of water

    Chapter 428, Dragonfly


    Xiao Yeyang put Daohua in his arms and hid behind the huge boulder, listening carefully to the movement in the distance.


    Daohua didn''t dared to move, looked at Defu and Wang Man''er, who were looking alert, hiding in the bushes not far away, and silently took out the slingshot and pills he carried with him.


    "There are not many people in front, there should be only four or five." Xiao Yeyang said in a low brow. At this moment, he regrets bringing Daohua out. If he meets the Jiang family and King Duan, it will put her in danger. In it.


    Ina Flower lowered her throat: "Then what should I do now?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Wait! When the dark guards bring people over and take them down, we will be able to pass."


    Daohua nodded, waited a while, couldn''t help but ask: "Why do your people come slower than us?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Because they are all looking for gold mines, it takes some time for the dark guard to notify them."


    Ina Hua was silent, and once again felt the inconvenience of ancient communication. If there is a mobile phone, it will be notified in minutes.


    After a while, Daohua felt her legs numb, and she couldn''t help but move her body. Who knows, as soon as she moved, Xiao Yeyang''s head was pressed in her arms.


    "Don''t move." Xiao Yeyang lowered his head and said, "Someone is coming here."


    Hearing this, Daohua didn''t dare to move immediately, and quietly leaned in Xiao Yeyang''s arms, letting him hold her tightly.


    This is the first time the two have gotten so close. Daohua can clearly feel Xiao Yeyang''s strong chest and powerful arms.


    Although they may encounter enemies at this moment, she feels at ease and peace of mind inexplicably.


    Daohua couldn''t help but look up at Xiao Yeyang, her expression in a trance.


    Unconsciously, the little boy who was kidnapped by the traffickers has now grown into a boy who can be trusted.


    "Pop~"


    At this moment, a sound of falling into the water reached Xiao Yeyang and Daohua¡¯s ears.


    After a while, the two heard people coming out of the water again.


    "Nagaze, I have dived to the bottom of the river bed, no!"


    Another voice sounded, coming from far and near: "Impossible, I have explored the terrain here. The gold I picked up must have been rushed out from here, so I can find it again."


    Immediately afterwards, there were a few more falling water sounds.


    After the voice disappeared, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua glanced at each other quickly.


    The two raised their heads and the other lowered their heads. Due to the close distance, Xiao Yeyang''s lips were directly brushed from Daohua''s forehead.


    In an instant, both of them were stunned.


    At this moment, time seemed to have been pressed by the pause button. Both of them stared at each other in a daze. The pupils of both sides reflected each other, and there was nothing else.


    It wasn''t until the sound of leaves being stepped on from a distance that Xiao Yeyang came back to his senses. He quickly stretched out his head and took a look. He was relieved when he saw that his own person was coming. When he lowered his head again, Daohua Also recovered.


    Seeing that Daohua''s cheeks and ears were dyed red, Xiao Yeyang''s heartbeat couldn''t help speeding up a little bit as his eyes drifted away from him.


    I felt embarrassed when I thought of the dragonfly touch just now, but it was also full of sweetness.


    That feeling is more refreshing than drinking honey juice, and at the same time it is so aftertaste.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua awkwardly, and hesitated whether to say something. At this moment, the people under his staff started fighting with those before.


    I couldn¡¯t, so I had to say, ¡°You hide here first, I¡¯ll go out and have a look. Without my call, I¡¯m not allowed to come out, you know?¡±


    Seeing Daohua nodded, Xiao Yeyang signaled to Defu not far away to protect Daohua, and then quickly got up and walked out.


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang left, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief. After poking her head out of the stone, she saw that the people on Xiao Yeyang''s side were in absolute advantage. Her expression was a little loose. Cover his cheeks with both hands.


    Since her hands were exposed to the cold air for a long time, she was a bit cold. When she touched her cheeks, she could clearly perceive how hot her cheeks were.


    "Plop, plop~"


    Feeling the sudden beating of her heart, Inaka quickly patted her with her hand.


    Isn¡¯t it just being kissed by accident?


    What''s the big deal, calm down.


    "Emergency, don''t care, don''t care."


    Just as Daohua was muttering in a low voice, Wang Man''er and Defu leaned over and ran over.


    "Girl, are you also having a fever?"


    As soon as Wang Man''er approached, he saw his girl''s cheeks flushed red, and immediately asked eagerly.


    Daohua twitched the corner of her mouth awkwardly, shook her head and said, "It was blown by the cold wind."


    At this time, Defu said excitedly: "Miss Yan, the master has caught all those people, let''s get out."


    Daohua felt that her face was still burning hot, and she didn''t want the present to pass, she smiled uncomfortably: "You go ahead, my legs are a little numb, I have to take it easy."


    Deblessed there is no doubt about him, nodded, and smiled: "The servant first go and take a look."


    After Defu left, Daohua pulled Wang Man''er to stand.


    Wang Man''er saw that Daohua¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t stand up straight, and suddenly said, ¡°Girl, let me rub your legs for you.¡±


    Inaflower waved her hand: "No, just take it easy." She said, shaking her leg while fanning her face with her hand, and wanted to quickly fan away the scorching heat on her face.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s voice suddenly came from behind, and Daohua, who was shaking her legs, staggered, and fell straight on her back.


    Inahana closed her eyes subconsciously, and just when she thought she was going to have a close contact with the cold, dead leaves, she fell into a firm bosom.


    Daohua slowly opened her eyes, and then she saw Xiao Yeyang''s slightly helpless face.


    "What do you want me to say about you?" Xiao Yeyang held Daohua and carefully helped her up.


    Daohua stood up, broke free of Xiao Yeyang''s support, and said stiffly, "My legs are numb and I can''t stand firmly." Seeing Xiao Yeyang moving uncomfortably, she immediately asked, "Did you get a wound? "


    Xiao Yeyang pretended to be relaxed and said, "It won''t be a hindrance." Seeing Daohua staring at herself with a bit of blame, she smiled at her leg, "Are the legs still numb? Would you like to rub it for you?" I''m going to squat down.


    Daohua quickly reached out her hand to stop: "No, it''s not too numb anymore."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her and saw that her cheeks were still red. Knowing that she was embarrassed, he did not continue.


    Inahana looked at the left and right with her gaze dodgy, and changed the subject a little bit bluntly: "Um. You caught everyone? Where is it? Let''s go and see."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and naturally stretched out his hand to pull the rice flower.


    Daohua took a step back and said, quickly turned around, let Wang Man''er support herself, and then limply walked towards the crowd.


    Xiao Yeyang watched from behind, his hands still stalemate in the air, he shook his head helplessly, and finally followed him with a smile.


    Dear book friends, Happy New Year¡¯s Eve!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： ,turn up

    Chapter 429, found


    Inahana carefully took a look at the wet four people who were lying on the ground. His eyes circled around, and finally landed on the one on the farthest side. She was a little surprised and asked, "Why are you?"


    Hearing this, the four arrested, Xiao Yeyang and others all looked at Daohua.


    Xiao Yeyang said differently: "Why, do you know these people?"


    Daohua pointed to the one next to him and said, "Do you remember? The last Jiguang flood, when I jumped into the river to rescue Master and Granny Gu, someone helped me, it was him."


    As soon as these words came out, Sun Changze, who was being escorted by the guard and thinking quickly about how to save himself, suddenly brightened his eyes, and quickly raised his eyes to Dahua.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Sun Changze, and nodded: "There is such a thing." But people, he didn''t remember.


    Ina Hua said to the guards of the detainees: "Let go of them first, let me ask you something."


    The guard didn''t move. He looked at Xiao Yeyang, and when Xiao Yeyang nodded, he let go.


    Sun Changze straightened up, looked at Daohua, then at Xiao Yeyang, and the guards surrounding them, knowing that they had encountered an intractable person this time.


    Daohua looked at Sun Changze and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Sun Changze looked hesitant, and didn''t want to tell the story of the gold mine.


    was silent for a while, and the guard behind him gave him a kick, kicked him to the ground, and sternly said: "I¡¯m asking you something, answer it!"


    Daohua quickly stopped: "Don''t do it! How can I ask if you hit someone like this?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Yeyang glanced at the guard who had just started.


    The guard immediately lowered his head.


    Sun Changze straightened up again and looked at Daohua, knowing that if they want to survive, they must rely on the little brother in front of them: "We are here to pan for gold."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s expressions moved.


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "How do you know there is gold here?"


    Sun Changze did not hesitate this time: "This year, last year, and the year before last, I have scoured the golden sands in the lower reaches of the river. I once heard the old people in the village say that there may be gold deposits at the source of some rivers, so I found this place. of."


    Xiao Yeyang sneered and said, "Do you dare to fight the idea of ??a gold mine?"


    Sun Changze shook his head again and again: ¡°We didn¡¯t want much, we just wanted to buy some to improve and improve our lives.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t believe this at all. People¡¯s desires are endless: "If you really want you to find a gold mine, can you still hold your hands?"


    Sun Changze was silent for a moment: "I am not an ignorant person. I know that mining gold without permission is a crime of decapitation. When I find it here, we have two different thoughts. If there are few sands we can find, we will use it by ourselves. If there is more, we will report it. The court may still be rewarded."


    Ina Flower: "Then have you found it?"


    Sun Changze shook his head: "This valley is too big. We only came here for the third time today and we haven''t found it yet."


    Daohua asked again: "Are you looking for it yourself, or are you looking for it on behalf of others?"


    Sun Changze hurriedly said: "We came by ourselves. It is too late to conceal this kind of thing, so how can we tell others?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang: "What do you want to say?"


    Daohua pulled Xiao Yeyang aside, and asked in a low voice, "What are you going to do with those people?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You have to go back for interrogation before you know it." She said, smiling at Daohua, "Why, you want me to let them go?"


    Daohua shook his head: "I don''t know what these people are. How can you let you release them without authorization? However, that person has helped me, if, I mean, if they don''t involve other forces behind them, It won''t hinder you, just ordinary people, do you think you can let them go?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s okay, but not until gold mines are found.¡± There may be news of gold mines in the valleys of mountains and rivers, and at this time, it must not be leaked out.


    Daohua smiled and said: "You can take care of it, don''t delay your business." She said, and looked at the sky, "They are all here, now there is still some time before dark, we continue to explore ?"


    Xiao Yeyang also wanted to find the gold mine earlier, so he nodded and agreed.


    Daohua pointed at Sun Changze and the four: "Let them change their wet clothes."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the guard, and the guard immediately threw Sun Changze''s dry clothes to them, and took them to the next big tree to change their clothes.


    Xiao Yeyang and the others took the first step. The mountain road was difficult to walk. Xiao Yeyang directly held Daohua¡¯s hand and was about to take her away, but as soon as he held her hand, he felt extremely cold and frowned. He twisted it up: "Why is it so cold?"


    Daohua rubbed her hands: "The temperature in the mountains is lower than outside."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly took off the indigo half-sleeved cardigan Cranecloak, and put it on Daohua directly.


    Daohua quickly retreated: "I''m not cold, you still have injuries on your body, don''t catch cold anymore."


    Xiao Yeyang ignored him, forced Daohua on, and said in a low voice, "You are a girl, and you are not as good as a man. How can you get cold? I know my body and won''t catch a cold. If you don''t believe me, touch my hand. , Isn''t it warm?"


    Daohua couldn''t compete with Xiao Yeyang, and it was not easy to compete with him in front of such a person, so he could only put on his clothes.


    After ?? put it on, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua''s hand and said, "Let''s go, let''s go on, it will be dark."


    A group of people quickly walked up the river valley.


    There are many turns and forks in the ?? River Valley. On the way, Daohua carefully senses the breath of vegetation in the sky, and from time to time Xiao Yeyang moves forward in the direction she pointed.


    As they continued to advance, the guards were surprised to find that more and more wattles were seen on the road.


    When the sky was getting dark, Xiao Yeyang and the others came to a river bank covered with wattles.


    Defu exclaimed: "My dear, we wandered around during this period of time, but we didn''t find such a place hidden in the valley."


    Sun Changze also looked surprised. He had been to this valley several times, but he had never been here before. He quickly thought about it, and proactively said to Xiao Yeyang and Daohua: "We are willing to go down to the river to give You are digging for gold. If you find a gold mine, can you give us a way out?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him, but did not immediately answer.


    Inahua did not speak when he saw him.


    Sun Changze said again: "The four of us grew up on the water''s edge, and our water is very good. If we didn''t find anything underwater, it would be even more impossible for others."


    Xiao Yeyang still had no reaction. He glanced at the vigorous thorngrass on the river bank, and already had a guess in his heart. Looking at this unseen river valley, thinking that more salvage workers would be good, he said: "You guys. Let''s take a look down the river."


    Sun Changze looked happy, greeted the other three people quickly, took off his coat, and jumped into the river with a thump.


    Xiao Yeyang watched Daohua crane his neck and looked into the river. He also wanted to get closer to the river bank. He hurriedly pulled the people away: "You stop a little bit. If you fall into the river in the winter, you will be offended. ."


    I couldn''t help the rice flower, so I had to look at the river from a distance.


    Soon, Sun Changze emerged from the water, with a look of excitement carrying a pile of river mud wrapped in clothes ashore, and then fell directly to the ground, quickly smoothing the river mud, and after a while, there was gold in the mud. Shine flashes.


    Daohua was overjoyed: "Xiao Yeyang, look at it, there is really gold."


    Xiao Yeyang also looked a little excited, and quickly clicked on a few guards: "You guys go down too."


    The point guard didn''t say a word, took off his coat, and jumped into the river.


    "Master, there is sands here."


    "I have it here too."


    Seeing that the guards found gold in several places in the river, Xiao Yeyang exhaled and smiled at Daohua: "You really are a lucky star."


    They have been looking for a gold mine for so long, and this guy found it as soon as he came.


    Daohua raised her chin, and smiled a little, "That is. Are you going to write to the emperor?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while, shook his head and said, "You have to notify Master Wu first."


    Daohua looked worried: "Will he take our credit?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed, "With me, are you afraid that others will take your credit?"


    Think about it, Daohua, don''t worry: "Then you should let him know."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately recruited a guard, gave him a few words, and let the people leave, then looked at the sky, and said to Daohua: "We have to wait here for a while. When Master Wu comes over, I will take it. You go back."


    Inahana nodded, and looked around, because the sky was already dark and I couldn''t see the surrounding scenery. After thinking for a while, he said, "You can take me here again tomorrow."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "What else do you want to see?"


    Inahua was silent for a moment: "I won''t tell you before I confirm it." Most places where placer gold mines are formed, there will be rock gold mines.


    Dear book friends, Happy New Year¡¯s Eve!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： , Qi Li

    Chapter 430, Qi Li


    While waiting, Xiao Yeyang took the rice flower and came to a small mound. When he was blessed, he immediately found the dead grass and leaves, and then prepared to take off his coat and put it on the floor for the two of them to sit on.


    Daohua hurriedly stopped: "Don¡¯t, the night is cold enough, you have to take off your coat, you will catch a cold, your master is already injured, you can¡¯t get sick anymore."


    Speaking, took out the handkerchief and spread it on the hay.


    Defu looked at Xiao Yeyang, and when he saw that he hadn''t stopped him, he smiled and stepped aside.


    Wang Man''er also gave out his handkerchief with a wink, and after laying it out, she stood beside Defu.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You will just sit down."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything. He pulled Daohua and sat down. After sitting down, he pulled Daohua''s two cold hands into his hands, feeling Daohua''s struggle, and whispered: "Don''t make trouble. Your hands are so cold, I will warm you up."


    Hearing this, the stroke of the rice flower was a little smaller, and after a while: "Okay, my hands are already warm, you can let go."


    Although it was dark at the moment, the torch in the guard''s hand was not very bright, and it couldn''t reach their side, but Xiao Yeyang had been holding her hand, she still felt a little awkward.


    Xiao Yeyang wrapped Daohua''s hands with his big hands, ignored him, just looked at her and said, "If you are tired, just rest on me for a while."


    Daohua shook her head quickly: "Not tired."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and glanced at Heguguchi: "Then wait a while, Master Wu should be coming soon." As he said, he helped Daohua tighten Crane''s body tightly.


    With the passage of time, the temperature in the air became lower and lower. Feeling the temperature passed by Xiao Yeyang''s hands, Daohua couldn''t help but ask: "I see you are not as thick as I wear, why do you hold your hands? Is it warmer than me?"


    Xiao Ye smiled and said: "I am a man, and I am full of masculinity. Of course I am warm."


    Daohua laughed with a ¡®pouch¡¯, and glanced at him with a smile: "Oh, are you still masculine?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "That is necessary. How can a manly man not be masculine."


    Inahana glanced at his increasingly resolute face, and smiled.


    Xiao Yeyang tilted his head and looked at her. Under the dim and unclear fire light, her whole body appeared softer and softer. The smile on her face was warm, and the corners of her mouth rose.


    After a while, there was another movement in the distance, and the guards got up one after another, watching with alert.


    Soon, everyone saw Wu Jingyi striding over by the meteor.


    "Really found a gold mine?"


    As soon as Wu Jingyi came, he asked Xiao Yeyang excitedly.


    Xiao Yeyang let go of the rice flower, and got up with a smile: "My people have already gone down to explore, and the nearby rivers have scoured the golden sands. Master Wu can send some more people down to explore."


    Wu Jingyi nodded, and caught a glimpse of Daohua standing behind Xiao Yeyang, with a look of surprise across his face, and was interrupted by Xiao Yeyang''s cough when he was about to ask.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang taking a vague look at himself, Wu Jingyi was taken aback for a moment, then reacted, waved his hand to signal the guard to step back, then lowered his voice and asked, "Why are you girl here?"


    Daohua naturally wouldn''t say that she came here privately. After thinking about it, she smiled and said, "Isn''t Xiao Yeyang hurt? My master and mother-in-law are not worried, so they sent me to take a look."


    Wu Jingyi thought of the identities of the two in Taohua Temple, and he was relieved at once, nodded and smiled: "That''s it."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, Daohua looked back and motioned him not to talk too much.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head, turning his head to the side.


    Daohua looked at Wu Jingyi, thinking that she had found a gold mine. It would be better for the emperor¡¯s own person to report it. Mine, the emperor will make me the head of the county, do you remember this matter?"


    Wu Jingyi was surprised and looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and said with a smile: "Daohua helped find this place."


    Daohua interrupted and said: "It''s not my contribution alone, and Xiao Yeyang, if it weren''t for him to analyze the surrounding terrain, I didn''t find it so quickly."


    Wu Jingyi''s eyes turned around on the two of them, and smiled: "I understand, you two found it together."


    Ina Flower nodded hurriedly.


    Wu Jingyi saw Daohua staring at himself, a little amused: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you are sure that the gold mine is here, I will report it to the emperor.¡±


    Hearing the words, Daohua smiled: "Then it will be hard for Master Wu."


    Afterwards, Wu Jingyi recruited his men and asked them to hurry down to explore the river. After everyone went down to the river, he looked at Xiao Yeyang again: "Is the little prince''s injury better?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and saw that her nose was red from the cold. He said, "I was torn when I just came over. Now I am feeling uncomfortable. Since Master Wu is here, I will leave it to you. , I have to go back and get the medicine."


    Wu Jingyi hurriedly said: "Then little prince, go back, I''m watching over here." After speaking, he turned his body sideways.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, signaled Daohua to follow, and then walked out quickly.


    Daohua: "Master Wu, we are gone, you should also pay attention to your body and go back to rest early."


    Wu Jingyi smiled and nodded, watching Xiao Yeyang and his party leave.


    Walking out of Wu Jingyi''s sight, Xiao Yeyang turned around and took Daohua''s hand. After a while, Daohua''s hand became extremely cold again. He stared at the eyebrows and said, "It''s all my fault. I was too hurried to come out today. Let you wear more clothes."


    Ina Flower shrank her neck and said, "How can I blame you, I never thought it was so cold in the mountains."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You hold me tight, we go faster, and we can go back soon."


    Daohua nodded, and silently followed Xiao Yeyang, letting him lead him.


    It wasn''t until a quarter of a day (10:00 in the evening) that Xiao Yeyang returned to the Northeast Gate with Daohua.


    As soon as ?? came back, she was blocked by Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    Yan Wentao asked anxiously: "Where have you been?"


    Daohua stomped her feet: "Brother 3, Brother 4, let''s go in and talk about it, it''s too cold outside."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the two of them dissatisfiedly, missed his body, and quickly pulled Daohua into the house: "Be blessed, quickly raise the charcoal basin, and raise a few more."


    As soon as he entered the house, Daohua stepped on the spot, rubbing his hands and said: "I think your side is much colder than Fucheng."


    It wasn''t until the charcoal basin was raised and the rice flowers were roasted around the charcoal basin for a long time before I felt my body warmed up.


    Yan Wenkai asked at this moment: "Big sister, where did you go with the little prince? Do you know that my third brother and I didn''t see you when we came over, and we have been worried until now."


    The rice flower was on fire, and said happily: "Brother 3, Brother 4, I have found a gold mine."


    After hearing this, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai''s eyes widened suddenly, and they looked at Xiao Yeyang in a stunned moment.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and then reached out and moved a charcoal basin to Daohua''s side: "You only need to know about this, don''t talk about it."


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked very happy: "Don''t worry, we promise to say nothing."


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua yawned, and said to Yan Wenkai who still wanted to ask questions: "It''s all so late, go to bed, and I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Yan Wenkai didn''t want to, but he thought that Xiao Yeyang is still injured, and he went out for a long time today. It wouldn''t bother him to rest, so he nodded slowly.


    Yan Wentao asked, "Where does Daohua sleep tonight?"


    Defu took over: "San Ye, Miss Yan is sleeping in the next room. Minions and Miss Man''er have already arranged the rooms this afternoon."


    Yan Wentao saw the room where Daohua slept next to them, relieved: "Daohua, you and Man''er also go to bed."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wentao: "The next room hasn''t had time to raise the charcoal fire. Wait until the charcoal fire is born to the blessing and then pass, lest you get cold."


    Yan Wentao blurted out and wanted to say that they were also waiting, but at this moment, Xiao Yeyang''s sharp gaze directly pierced over, and immediately made him feel that his scalp was a little tight.


    But this time he didn''t compromise. He waited for Daohua to be with him before leaving the room.


    Don¡¯t make trouble, this is fine during the day, and at night, you can¡¯t let my sister stay alone in the little king¡¯s room.


    Dear book friends, happy new year and a good year of the ox!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： , Swap

    Chapter 431, House Exchange


    "Man, let''s sleep together tonight!"


    After returning to the house, Daohua realized that there was no kang in the house, and my heart was cold for the most part. She felt that the temperature at the northeast entrance of the fort was absolutely below zero. Don¡¯t burn the kang, it would be cold to death. The rhythm.


    Wang Man''er nodded. She also felt that it was very cold here. Although there were several charcoal basins in the room, she did not feel much warmer: "Girl, you have to burn first. I see a stove in the courtyard. Son, I''ll boil some water for you and soak your feet."


    Ina Hua nodded her head again and again: "Well, burn more, and you will soak later." After baking for so long, her feet haven''t warmed up.


    Wang Man''er quickly turned around and left the house. After a while, he carried a pot of hot water into the house, poured the hot water into the basin, and said with a smile: "This is the blessing for the little prince to burn. It was preempted by the servants. , Girl, wash it up, and when you wash it, I have to cook a pot again."


    Daohua quickly took off her shoes and socks, and soaked her feet in the hot water, only to feel that her body was not so cold: "It''s really a misstep to come out this time." When she went out, she thought that it was only October, and it was far less cold than the cold of Sanjiu Winter. Their clothes didn''t wear much thick, who knows the temperature here is so low.


    Speaking, Daohua curled her lips and said: "Brothers 3 and 4 are all big bosses, so I don''t want to remind me."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "The third master and the fourth master didn''t expect us to stay here overnight."


    Inahana nodded, bending over and soaking her hands in the hot water.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door outside the house.


    Wang Man''er quickly got up to open the door.


    Then, Daohua heard Xiao Yeyang¡¯s voice, "Is Daohua asleep?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and shook his head: "Not yet, little lord, are you okay? Oh, do you want a kettle? You can wait a little bit, it will be done right away, wait for the girl to soak up."


    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Yeyang walked into the house, and as soon as he entered the house, he saw Daohua soaking his feet.


    Looking at the delicate, white and tender lotus feet in the foot basin, Xiao Yeyang''s ear roots became red with a sigh of relief. After a moment of daze, he quickly turned his back and said in a cramped manner: "I don''t know you are there. I''ll be here later." As he said, he fled out of the house.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was hurriedly coming and going, Daohua was puzzled: "What is this guy doing?"


    Immediately, I saw Wang Man''er closing the door with a''bang'', and then looked at her as if he had done something wrong, expecting to say: "Girl, I''m sorry, I didn''t stop the little prince, I didn''t know he would do something wrong." Just came in."


    At first, Daohua didn''t understand it. When she saw Wang Man''er look at her feet in the basin from time to time, she remembered a little speechlessly. In ancient times, women''s feet could not look at people at will.


    "It''s okay, isn''t this a sudden situation?" Inahua said carelessly.


    Wang Man''er saw that his girl did not blame herself, and he became more self-blaming, with a solemn promise on his face: "Girl, don''t worry, I will never make such mistakes again in the future."


    Daohua didn''t say much about this question, she reached out her hand to lift the kettle, poured all the hot water in the kettle into the basin, and then said, "Go and re-boil the kettle and send it to Xiao Yeyang. By the way, what does he have? thing?"


    Wang Man''er nodded, reached out his hand to take the kettle, and turned around and walked out of the room.


    In the next room, Defu was carefully administering medicine to Xiao Yeyang: "Master, the golden sore medicine that Miss Yan brought this time is really effective. This morning, the master''s wound was still a little red, swollen and oozing blood, and now it is starting to scab. ."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little absent-minded, and nodded in confusion. After a while, he said, "Wait later you go to Man''er and tell her that I will let Daohua live in my room tonight, and that room has no kang. How can she be a girl."


    Defu reproached himself: "I blame the minions for being bad, forgotten that the chimney of the kang in the next room was blocked, and the minions will let people come through tomorrow morning."


    After taking the medicine, Defu was about to go to Wang Man''er when he heard Yan Wenkai¡¯s loud voice from outside the house.


    "Big sister, your house is not on the kang, please clean up and go to our house to sleep."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly walked out of the house and saw Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao standing at the door of the rice flower room, and walked quickly over: "It''s big night, what are you making?"


    Yan Wenkai: "It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t this room not allowed to burn the kang, let¡¯s switch to my sister¡¯s room to sleep."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, and said a little disgustedly: "You two should let go of the dog house. Wait for Daohua to go to my house and go to sleep."


    At this time, rice flower came out.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua''s feet subconsciously, and saw her shoes and socks are all well-dressed, and turned away a little awkwardly. Before she could say anything, he said, "I have let Defu change it again. Quilt, you go to my room to sleep."


    Daohua hesitated: "But you are still injured. I think I should go to the third and fourth brother''s house to sleep well. Both of them are in good health."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang''s face sinking and gave her a displeased look.


    "That''s it. Daohua will go to sleep in my room." Xiao Yeyang said directly. He paused and looked at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, "Since you are in good health, you should sleep in this room, I Go to your room."


    Before the three brothers and sisters could react, they strode towards the room where Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao lived.


    Until Xiao Yeyang entered the house, the three siblings looked at each other face to face.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Brother 3, Brother 4, you two will have enough to sleep tonight!" After saying that, she turned around and went back to the house to clean up, and then slammed into Xiao Yeyang''s house with the things. .


    There is a warm room to sleep in, so she is not welcome.


    The two older brothers are strong and fit, and it¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t sleep on the bed.


    Looking at Daohua entering the house, Yan Wenkai said to Yan Wentao quietly: "I think we have lost both tonight." They just didn''t come to change rooms, and their sisters also had a hot bed sleeping.


    Yan Wentao patted him on the shoulder: "The result is the same, what''s wrong." He said, he went straight into the room.


    Yan Wenkai followed: "Of course it''s a loss. We originally wanted to change rooms for the elder sister, but now it''s better. We have changed with the little prince. The body of the little prince is nothing to let him freeze overnight."


    Just when Daohua and the others fell asleep, Wu Jingyi was still instructing to explore the river valley.


    After a night of exploration, Wu Jingyi could be sure that the gold mine they were looking for was here.


    "I said why I couldn''t find it. It turned out to be hidden in the bottom of the river."


    "Immediately enclose this valley and no one is allowed to approach it anymore."


    After finishing these instructions, Wu Jingyi was still a little excited. After searching for such a long time, he finally found the gold mine, and no longer had to run around the mountains.


    Now that the weather is getting colder and colder, looking for things in the winter is an extremely tortuous job.


    Thinking of Daohua with Xiao Yeyang, Wu Jingyi sighed: "I didn''t expect that the credit for finding a gold mine would really be given by that girl in the end."


    "You have to report the gold mine to the emperor." As he said, he turned to deliver the message.


    Dear book friends, happy new year and a good year of the ox!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： ，

    Chapter 432,


    The sky was faintly bright, and Daohua woke up from her sleep, and through the open door, she saw a blank piece of white outside, she couldn''t help but shrank into the warm bed again, leaving only half of her head outside.


    With a ¡®creak¡¯, the door opened. Wang Man¡¯er came in from the outside with a pot of hot water. Seeing Daohua moved, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°The girl is awake?¡±


    Daohua stretched her head out of the bed and asked: "It''s snowing?"


    Wang Man''er nodded, ¡°It¡¯s midnight, and there is a lot of snow in the yard and on the roof. Defu said that as soon as Ningmenguan enters October, it will often snow. Is the girl going to get up?¡±


    Inahua shook her head without hesitation, and retracted her head into the quilt again: "No, I want to sleep for a while."


    Wang Man''er put the hot water away, and smiled: "When the little prince and the third master and the fourth master just left, they also said to let the girl sleep for a while to avoid freezing."


    Inaba''s head stretched out again, and slightly propped up her body: "Where did they go so early?"


    Wang Man''er smiled: "The third master and the fourth master are going out for morning exercises. As for the little prince, the slave servant doesn''t know."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Xiao Yeyang still has injuries on her body. If you don''t have a good rest, forget it, and run around!"


    Wang Man''er saw his girl''s face of concern and dissatisfaction, and said with a smile: "The slave maid just took a look. The little prince is in good spirits, so don''t worry about it, girl."


    Daohua lay back on the bed and hummed: "Who is worried? I take care of my own body, so I don''t have the extra energy to worry about others."


    Wang Man''er pursed his mouth and smiled. He didn''t say anything about his girl''s right and wrong. He quickly poured a cup of boiled water and put it on the kang table at the end of the kang to cool down, and then went to the house to wash and clean up quickly.


    Daohua grinds on the bed for a while, then sits up tired of the quilt, picks up the boiled water and sips it, not long after, Xiao Yeyang''s voice sounded in the yard.


    "Is your girl awake?"


    "I woke up, but I haven''t gotten up yet."


    Immediately, footsteps came from outside the door.


    Xiao Yeyang stood outside the door and asked softly, "Are you awake?"


    Ina Flower quickly put the cup down: "I woke up."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "I brought my breakfast back, do you think you want to eat on the kang, or get up and eat with me?"


    Daohua looked at the sleeping Kang, and said decisively: "You eat first, and I''ll get up soon."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you." As he said, he turned and left.


    At this time, Wang Man''er opened the door and came in, carrying a big package in his hand, and said with a smile on his face: "Girl, the little prince is so caring. Knowing that your clothes are thin, I went to the camp to get it for you early in the morning. Come here with thick clothes."


    Hearing this, Daohuamian was overjoyed: "Really, quickly, bring it over and let me have a look?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and put the package on the bed.


    Daohua quickly opened, and at a glance he recognized Xiao Yeyang''s clothes in the package.


    Wang Man''er picked up one of them: "This is a mink jacket. It looks very warm. Girl, you won¡¯t feel cold when you wear it, but it¡¯s a bit big."


    Daohua smiled and said: "What does it matter, as long as you keep warm." Then, she flipped through the package and said, "There are a lot of clothes. You can also choose one to wear. Don''t catch a cold."


    Wang Man''er shook her head and refused. She gave her a hundred courage. She didn''t dare to wear the clothes of the little prince: "The girl doesn''t need to worry about me. She gave me a leather jacket just now when she was blessed. Outside."


    Ina Flower: "Then you go and put it on, by the way, give me a pot of hot water to come in, I''m going to get up."


    Wang Man''er smiled and left the room, and when she came back again, she also had a sheepskin jacket on her body.


    Seeing that she was dressed thickly, Daohua didn''t care about it any more.


    After a while, Daohua was ready to wear and wash, and as soon as she was about to go out, she saw Xiao Yeyang coming over with a food box.


    Xiao Yeyang walked towards Daohua and asked, ¡°I went back too late last night. I went to bed without eating dinner. You must be starving, right?¡±


    Daohua shook her head: "I''m not too hungry!"


    Xiao Yeyang put the food box on the table, turned his head and looked at Daohua¡¯s clothes: "The clothes are a bit big!"


    Daohua looked down and smiled: "It''s quite warm."


    Wang Man''er tidied the table, took out the food in the food box one by one, put it out and smiled: "The food this morning is so rich!"


    Daohua turned her head and looked surprised, "Why are there milk porridge and red jujube yam cake?" This kind of delicate food should not be done in the military camp, right!


    Xiao Yeyang took her to sit down, and said with a smile: "The food in the barracks is very rough. I''m afraid you won''t be used to it, so I went to my uncle to get some food."


    Hearing this, Daohua was a little touched, this guy went out early in the morning to get her food! He smiled and picked up a piece of red jujube yam cake and put it in his mouth, and said with a smile: "It''s delicious!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled when she saw her eating deliciously, and brought the milk porridge in front of her, then he took the chicken porridge and ate it.


    Daohua took a sip of milk porridge: "Xiao Yeyang, you don''t have to be so troublesome next time, I will eat whatever you eat." Xiao Yeyang can eat coarse food, let alone her.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and glanced at Daohua: "How long do you want to stay here?" With that, he glanced at the sky outside, "Okay, eat quickly. When your two brothers come back, let''s go to the river valley. Side! Fortunately, it¡¯s only October, and the snow in the mountains is not so frequent. When it comes to November, I won¡¯t dare to take you into the mountains."


    Ina Hua nodded, speeding up the meal.


    After Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao returned from morning exercises, Xiao Yeyang took the three brothers and sisters to the Sanchuan River Valley.


    After ?? arrived, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua looking around, instead of going to the river valley that was scoured in Jinsha yesterday. He just wandered around and couldn''t help asking, "What are you looking for?"


    Daohua groaned for a moment, and felt that he should tell Xiao Yeyang about the rock gold mine, so she took him to the side and whispered: "I''m looking for another gold mine. Most of the gold mines in the riverbed are from Washed over from the rock gold mine."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression changed, and he looked around quickly, and he was relieved when no one was paying attention, "Don''t tell anyone about this."


    Daohua nodded: "Don''t worry, I won''t say it, I don''t know if I can find it!"


    A few days later, Xiao Yeyang took the three brothers and sisters of Daohua and wandered around the Sanchuan River Valley.


    Wu Jingyi was very surprised when he heard about it. Hearing from his subordinates, they seemed to be looking for medicinal materials. When he thought of the deeds of the old man in Taohua Temple, he didn''t think much about it.


    At the same time, the capital palace.


    After October, the war in the north became more and more tense. Just when the emperor was overwhelmed by the food and payment matters, Wu Jingyi''s letter arrived.


    Seeing the letter saying that the gold mine was found, the emperor burst out laughing.


    After ??An and Wei Qi knew what had happened, they all congratulated the emperor.


    The emperor looked at the end of the letter and smiled at the two of them: "Jing Yi said that the girl found the gold mine."


    The father-in-law and Wei Qi were shocked before realizing who the emperor was talking about.


    President An looked at the smile on the emperor¡¯s face, and said with a smile: ¡°When the slave saw Miss Yan, she thought she was a smart and blessed girl!¡±


    Wei Qi glanced at Mr. An, despising in his heart, he was kidnapped by faint, this guy woke up but said that the little girl was savage and vulgar.


    The emperor smiled: "I thought that girl was just talking casually. I didn''t expect that she would actually look for it. The Jiang family, Lao Ba and our people searched for so long and found nothing. She found it as soon as she went. Divide luck."


    An¡¯s father smiled and took it: ¡°It¡¯s better to find a gold mine. If you can meet the emperor by chance, that¡¯s great luck!¡±


    The emperor glanced at Father An and thought of the sickly old mother and aging uncle in Zhongzhou. The smile on his face gradually reduced. After a while, he got up and took out a secret box from the bookshelf behind, opened the secret box, and took out the collection. Portrait inside.


    The portrait is exactly the combined portrait Xiao Yeyang painted for the old mother-in-law, Gu Jian, and the old lady Yan.


    Seeing the emperor looked at the portrait and became silent, An Gonggong and Wei Qi looked at each other, and were afraid to speak again.


    After a while, the emperor said: "The Jiang family and Lao Ba are still looking for a gold mine?"


    Wei Qi nodded: "Yes."


    The emperor was silent again, looking at the old mother-in-law and Gu Jian on the portrait, after a long while: "Tell the Jiang family where the gold mine is."


    Hearing this, both An Gonggong and Wei Qi raised their heads in surprise, but they soon showed a dazed look.


    In order to return to the court, the king of Duan laid his blood this time. Among them, the gold mine is his important bargaining chip. If the gold mine is offered by the king, the emperor has no reason to refuse his return under the suggestion of the officials of the DPRK.


    Now tells the Jiang family the location of the gold mine. With the Jiang family¡¯s behavior style, he will definitely report to the emperor immediately.


    The hope of King Duan''s return was cut off by the Jiang family, and the two sides will have to match up in the future.


    In this way, the emperor can sit firmly on the Diaoyutai, watching the two sides consume each other''s strength.


    only


    Tell the Jiang family the location of the gold mine, and the Yan family girl will not be able to grant rewards for the time being!


    Thinking of Daohua''s appearance of not seeing rabbits and eagles, An Gonggong and Wei Qi looked at each other, and the little girl was afraid that she would be disappointed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 433： , Sai Weng loses horse and knows not good fortune

    Chapter 433, Weng and losing horses, knowing bad luck


    Wu Jingyi soon received the emperor¡¯s reply. Seeing the content of the letter, the first thought in his heart was the same as that of An Gong Gong and Wei Qi, that is, Daohua¡¯s dream of the county lord was about to be broken.


    However, it¡¯s a blessing to see if we lose the horse.


    He understood the emperor¡¯s intentions. The Jiang family was the strongest relative of the dynasty, and King Duan was the most favored prince of the first emperor. The influence of both sides in the dynasty was not small. .


    The little girl can be regarded as indirectly helping the emperor, plus the relationship with the two of Taohua''s, this credit will definitely be remembered by the emperor.


    In this world, is there anything more precious than making the emperor owe favors?


    After pondering for a while, Wu Jingyi called in his guards and asked: "Is the little prince still looking for medicinal materials nearby these days?"


    The guard nodded: "Still, I seem to have found a hundred-year-old Polygonum multiflorum plant a few days ago. Because of this, I have been wandering more frequently these days."


    Wu Jingyi smiled and said, "That''s good luck, medicinal materials that are more than a hundred years old are treasures." As he said, he felt his chin and began to meditate.


    The old man in Taohua''an is a master of medicine. The skill of collecting and finding medicine is not bad. Miss Yan is his apprentice, and she must have obtained the true story.


    It is said that wattle is also a kind of medicinal material, shouldn''t the little girl come here as a medicinal material?


    Don''t say it, it''s really possible.


    To be honest, he was a little bit uncomfortable about Daohua¡¯s finding wattle. After all, so many of them had been searching outside for so long, and the little girl came and found it after wandering around. In such a comparison, It seems that they are incompetent.


    However, with the master Taohua''s ability to find medicine, everything can be explained.


    Although he also believes in luck, he is more convinced that only those with abilities can do what ordinary people can¡¯t do.


    "Let''s go, lead the way, I will talk to the little prince."


    Unfortunately, after walking around, Xiao Yeyang and his party were not found.


    Wu Jingyi couldn''t, so he could only return to the river valley to wait for them.


    At the same time, in a hidden valley ten miles away from the river valley, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua were looking curiously at the slightly deep cave in front of them.


    The cave is densely covered with wattle grass.


    Yan Wenkai widened his eyes, lowered his voice and asked, "Is there a gold mine here too?"


    Daohua looked at her fourth brother speechlessly: ¡°Four brother, there are no outsiders here, you don¡¯t need to speak so quietly.¡±


    Yan Wenkai smiled and touched his nose and said, "Isn''t this because of habit?"


    Yan Wentao looked at Daohua and then at Xiao Yeyang, and finally understood why the two of them would rather be cold and wander in the mountains these days.


    Behind the hidden guard, Sun Changze looked at the cave with condensed eyebrows. After a long while, he took a deep breath and walked forward and said to Xiao Yeyang: "Little lord, I don''t know if there is danger in the cave. The four of our brothers are willing to go first. Exploring."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and glanced at him, then he nodded in agreement after hesitating: "Okay, then you can go in first."


    There are many guards around him, but these people are either given by the emperor''s uncle, or by his uncle, or by the person from the Meilin Hospital. There are not many who are really only dictated by him.


    This time he was looking for a gold mine. He only took his people. Sincere guards are hard to train. He doesn''t want to lose one. Since the Sun brothers want to explore the way, he is naturally willing to give him a chance.


    During this period of time, he took the Sun family brothers. First, he was not worried about detaining people directly in the barracks cell. In case the news of the gold mine leaks, it will hurt his uncle;


    Secondly, Sun Changze is still a bit savvy and bold. He wants to fight for a way out for the four brothers, and he is also willing to give them the dangerous things like this kind of path-finding.


    Sun Changze saw that Xiao Yeyang agreed, he felt relieved, looked at the three brothers, and motioned for them to enter the cave.


    "and many more!"


    Daohua stopped the four of them suddenly, took out a bottle of medicine from her purse and handed it to Sun Changze: ¡°There will be snakes and worms in the cave in all likelihood. Rub this on your body and the snakes and worms will not dare to get close.¡±


    Sun Changze glanced at Daohua, and thanked him sincerely: "Thank you." After finishing speaking, he stretched out his hands to take the medicine bottle, and then quickly walked into the cave with his three brothers.


    After the four of them entered the cave, Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua: "So good medicine, you are quite willing."


    Daohua smiled: "If people help us to do things, they have to protect their safety."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate those four people, they are more familiar with mountains and forests than we do."


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "Sun Changze''s martial arts is really good."


    Yan Wentao took the words: "The courage is also great." On several occasions, he saw Sun Changze and the captain of the guard stare with a look of dissatisfaction. If the strengths of the two sides were not too great, he believed that this person would definitely lead people and guards to do it. Up.


    Although he is now afraid of the influence of the little prince, he is looking for opportunities to make contributions, both openly and secretly, so that he can be released.


    After a while, there was the sound of stones knocking from the cave. This was the safety signal agreed by Sun Changze. Xiao Yeyang looked at the chief guard: "You take a few people in and take a look. Be careful."


    Obviously, he did not completely believe in the four of Sun Changze.


    The captain nodded, and quickly led people in.


    About half an hour later, a guard ran out with excitement: "Master, you go in and take a look, this is a gold mine!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions were lifted.


    Xiao Yeyang took hold of the rice flower that was following Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao and was about to rush into the cave: "Slow down, it''s dark inside, don''t bump into it, I will hold you."


    Daohua was a little unwilling. It can be seen that Xiao Yeyang looked like he couldn''t help but took back the refusal, and urged: "Then you hurry up!"


    Xiao Yeyang led Daohua into the hole, and Defu and Wang Man''er walked on both sides to light the torch.


    The cave is very rugged, and the road surface is also very uneven. It didn''t take long to go deep, and I also encountered an underground river. Under the light of the fire, everyone can see the shining golden light from time to time.


    The lights were unclear. Even though Daohua had walked very carefully, she still stepped on a slippery thing. Daohua shook a glance, almost instantly, she screamed, hooked Xiao Yeyang¡¯s neck, and jumped to him. Body: "Snake, there is a snake!"


    She is most afraid of this kind of mollusk, and she gets goosebumps all over her body when she sees it, and she is scared out of cold sweat.


    Xiao Yeyang was startled by Daohua''s scream, and quickly retreated to the side holding her.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao rushed over quickly, and when they saw that it was a dead snake, they let out a sigh of relief.


    "Big sister, don''t be afraid, it''s a dead snake. It looks like someone in front of you killed it."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "Then you take it away quickly, don''t let me see it."


    Yan Wenkai kicked the snake into the dark river with one kick: "Don''t say, this snake is quite big, it almost didn''t move."


    Here, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua still hugging herself tightly, patted her on the back, and said with a smile: "Okay, the snake is gone."


    Daohua slowly got off Xiao Yeyang, glanced at the place before, and he was relieved to see that there was nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang saw fine sweat oozing out of her forehead, and quickly took out a handkerchief to wipe her off, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually bold, why is a dead snake scared like this?¡±


    Daohua looked scared, and glanced at him: "I''m just afraid of snakes!"


    Next to ??, Yan Wentao saw Xiao Yeyang wipe the sweat on Daohua so intimately, and immediately walked over: "Big sister, let me carry you on my back."


    Xiao Yeyang''s gaze pierced past, before Daohua could speak, he said, "The hole is dark and difficult to walk. Don''t throw Daohua."


    Inahua also said: "Brother San, you don''t have to carry me, I will be more careful afterwards."


    Xiao Yeyang saw what Yan Wentao wanted to say, so he cut off directly: "Just do it, if you really want to help Daohua, just light the torch in front and find the way."


    said, looking at Inahua: "Wait a minute and follow me well, don''t run in front of me anymore, let''s go."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang pulling the rice flower straight away, Yan Wentao was a little helpless. He glared at the heartless Yan Wenkai next to him, and hummed: "Don''t you say to help me!"


    Yan Wenkai was a little dumbfounded: "What help?"


    Yan Wentao became even more angry: "Just do it, don''t even know if my sister is gone." After speaking, he left without looking back.


    Yan Wenkai was a little speechless: "My younger sister is related by blood, how could it not?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： , Scum girl

    Chapter 434, Scum Girl


    After stepping on a snake, Daohua walked more carefully. Before, she would walk in front of Xiao Yeyang, but now she obediently follows behind.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled silently when she saw that she had become well-behaved. He took her hand tight and looked around carefully to avoid similar accidents.


    The cave is winding straight down, deep and dark. As it continues to deepen, the golden light that everyone sees becomes more and more dense. When it meets Sun Changze and others, you can already see gold ore with good gold content.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, the head of the guard stepped forward with excitement: "Master, because there are too many fork holes in front, the subordinates are worried that the exploration time will be too long, so they stopped here. The subordinates just took a rough look. The fork holes are all natural gold mines, and the gold ore inside is extremely high in gold."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, all he could see was gold ore, and his eyes were astonishingly bright. This gold mine was much higher grade than the river valley, and it was easier to mine.


    was silent for a while, Xiao Yeyang said: "You divide into several teams, one team explores a hole, and you come back within half an hour. I want to know how deep these gold mines are."


    The head of the guard nodded, immediately summoned his men and assigned the team. The four of Sun Changze automatically became a team, randomly selected a hole and walked in.


    After ?? and others left, Xiao Yeyang and the Yan family three brothers and sisters waited at the fork.


    After a while, Daohua felt that it was a waste of time to wait like this. After thinking about it, she pointed to a few other mines that were not explored and said, "Should we choose one to go in and take a look?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and glanced at her: "Okay, you can choose a mine."


    Yan Wenkai also smiled and said, "Yes, big sister, you have the best luck among us. Look, when you come, we found two gold mines."


    Daohua was a little speechless: "Where do I know how to choose?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You can choose any one you like."


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang and his two brothers both looking at herself, and after thinking about it, she knelt down and picked up a stone, turned her back, and threw it straight back.


    Seeing her choosing this way, Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wentao were a little funny.


    Ina Hua turned around: "Which one did you hit?"


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the one on the far side: "Let''s go, let''s go into this mine and have a look." After speaking, a guard was left waiting here, and then he took Daohua again and waited for the guard and Yan Wenkai. Yan Wentao advanced into the hole and followed with Daohua.


    "This mine is quite big, but it will be easy to mine in the future."


    A few people walked for a while and found that there was a fork hole in the mine.


    Daohua saw that the main cave was unfathomable, and she couldn''t walk to the end for a while, so she pulled Xiao Yeyang a bit, "Or, let''s explore the fork hole?"


    Yan Wenkai shook his head and said: "The fork hole is a bit smaller, and you have to bend over to walk in it. Let''s explore the main cave."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him: "What are you arguing with your sister? Someone is going to explore the main cave. Let''s explore the fork hole." He said, motioning the guard to walk in front with a torch, and then pulled the rice flower into the fork hole.


    Seeing the two of them entered, Yan Wenkai was a little reluctant, and looked at Yan Wentao: "Brother, should we continue to explore the main cave?"


    Yan Wentao squinted at Yan Wenkai unanimously: "You don''t care about Daohua, let her follow the little prince alone?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re just worrying about it. The elder sister will have nothing to do with the little prince.¡±


    Yan Wentao was frustrated: "We are Daohua¡¯s brother. We always let the little prince protect Daohua. Isn¡¯t that good?"


    Yan Wenkai stared: "What''s wrong with this? The little prince and the elder sister are so good. What''s wrong with the protection? He doesn''t care if he doesn''t care."


    Yan Wentao was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, so he hurried to chase Daohua and Xiao Yeyang.


    Seeing his third brother looked at him again with a hatred of iron and steel, Yan Wenkai scratched his head: "What? Every time I meet sister Jingwan, doesn''t my third brother often help Brother Zhou take care of it?"


    It¡¯s him. Seeing Su¡¯s sister''s fragile appearance, wouldn¡¯t he be more protective?


    They are brothers and friends with Big Brother Zhou, Big Brother Dong, and Su Hongxin. Isn¡¯t it right to take care of the brother¡¯s sister?


    The little prince is noble. Although he can''t be called a brother, he can still make friends. Help protect his younger sister. What can''t you do?


    "Inexplicable!"


    Yan Wenkai looked up at the fork hole that he had to bend slightly to pass through, and followed his fate.


    The fork hole is not as good as the main hole. The road gets narrower and narrower, and the top of the hole gets lower and lower.


    When it was about to accommodate two people walking side by side, the guard who was walking in front suddenly called.


    Daohua was startled, and quickly tightened Xiao Yeyang''s arm: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang encircled Daohua¡¯s shoulders and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡± As he said, he asked with dissatisfaction, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The guard said excitedly: "Master, there are a lot of gold stones in front of you."


    Defu hurriedly stepped forward, shining it with a torch, and suddenly a golden light came into view.


    "What nugget? Let me see!"


    Yan Wenkai walked forward quickly, and when he passed Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, his sturdy body directly squeezed Daohua into Xiao Yeyang''s arms.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly reached out and pushed Yan Wenkai away, dissatisfied: "Why did you squeeze? I hit your sister."


    Yan Wenkai smiled: "It''s all because this hole is too small." After speaking, he quickly walked towards Defu.


    Daohua looked at her fourth brother with a gloomy expression and struggled twice. When Xiao Ye''s arm around her shoulders loosened, she quickly withdrew from his arms, looking a little uncomfortable, leaning her back to the side. .


    Xiao Yeyang just wanted to say something, Yan Wentao walked over, and fortunately, he stood between Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, letting Xiao Yeyang''s sharp gaze fall on him for a while, but he didn''t move.


    Compared to Xiao Yeyang''s unpleasantness, Daohua was relieved.


    Thinking of the scene where she stepped on a snake and jumped onto Xiao Yeyang''s body, and just lay down in Xiao Yeyang''s arms, she felt a little awkward and embarrassed.


    Now that the gold mine has been found, she should go back.


    During the time at Ningmen Pass, Xiao Yeyang took care of her in every possible way. She was very moved, but faced with his increasingly intimate behavior, she was a little at a loss and entangled.


    Respond?


    Xiao Yeyang''s identity and the complicated relationships behind it, as long as she thinks about it, she feels upset and scalp tight. The family she yearns for is relaxed, comfortable, simple, simple, with strict hierarchy, cumbersome etiquette, and complicated relationships. The royal family is not suitable for her.


    Don¡¯t respond?


    I feel like a scumbag again. I enjoy the gentleness of others, but there is no emotional response. I don¡¯t take the initiative, is not responsible, or refuse. She is simply a scum.


    Just then, Yan Wenkai¡¯s excitement sounded.


    "Big sister, little prince, and third brother, come here, there are so many gold nuggets here, and I feel that I don¡¯t need to refine them if I take them out."


    Ina Flower, she walked quickly over, looking at the golden nuggets of good quality, her eyes suddenly lit up, and the upset in her heart was instantly thrown behind her.


    "We can take all these away!"


    Xiao Yeyang glared at Yan Wentao fiercely. When he turned to face Daohua, his face was raised with a smile, he glanced at the gold nugget in the hole, and after a visual inspection, it is estimated that ten thousand taels of gold can be extracted. Look like.


    Thinking of these days, the Yan family brothers and sisters followed him all over the mountain. Although the gold mine will be reported, there will be rewards for Uncle Emperor, but it should be paid first.


    After pondering for a while, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°I will ask someone to take these gold nuggets later. When they are made into gold bars, they will be sent directly to you.¡±


    Ina Flower immediately said: "Then how do we divide?"


    Xiao Ye smiled and asked, "How about giving it all to you?"


    Taohua Yoshihide verbally refused: "Money is something outside of the body, and those who deserve to see it have a share."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "You want to divide the spoils and gag people."


    Daohua''s face became stiff, let alone, she really had this idea, after the gold nugget in this cave was taken out and refined, at least ten thousand taels of gold, equivalent to one hundred thousand taels of silver, she was a little bit uncomfortable. Dare to take it.


    Xiao Yeyang wouldn''t say it, but the people under his hand are not necessarily so.


    Xiao Yeyang knows Daohua very well. Seeing her vaguely glanced at the guard, he immediately knew what she was thinking, and immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry, take it, I have everything."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： , Ill-packed

    Chapter 435, lack of cleaning up


    Received Xiao Yeyang''s promise that he would harvest a lot of gold in the future, and the three Yan family brothers and sisters all walked out of the mine with a look of contentment.


    Especially Yan Wenkai''s eyebrows almost flew up. As a moonlight clan, he has owed a lot of foreign debts over the years. With this payment, not only can he repay the previous foreign debts, but there will also be a surplus, which makes him very rich. For a long time.


    Looking at Daohua walking in front, Yan Wenkai touched Yan Wentao, and laughed in a low voice: "Our sister is really a lucky star, a fortune boy."


    Proactively asking for benefits, they can¡¯t do it, but the younger sister can. The gold mine was found under the leadership of my sister. Even if it was a point of benefit, no one would think it was a problem.


    Yan Wentao smiled and nodded, and raised his eyes to look at Daohua. When he saw the little prince holding his sister''s hand tightly, the smile on his face faded. He glanced at Yan Wenkai who was still happy, and said in a low voice: Everyone likes Choi Boy, we have to be optimistic about it and don''t let others abduct it."


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes glared and his eyebrows were raised, and he hummed: "Who dares to abduct my sister and see if I don''t show him a good look." He clenched his fists fiercely.


    The voice was not small, and it immediately caused Xiao Yeyang to look back.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the two of them, his eyes squinted, without saying anything, carefully holding Daohua and continuing to walk outside.


    Yan Wenkai silently tweeted Yan Wentao: "The little prince''s eyes were not right when he saw us just now."


    Yan Wentao: "The little king squinted his eyes."


    Yan Wenkai was stunned: "What''s wrong with squinting eyes?"


    Yan Wentao glanced at the idiot: "After having been with the little prince for so many years, you haven''t noticed that every time he wants to clean up people, does he squint his eyes?"


    Yan Wenkai immediately asked: "Who provoked him, and who is he going to clean up?"


    Yan Wentao said quietly: "If there is no accident, it should be you and me."


    Yan Wenkai smiled, with a look of disbelief: "Three brothers, you just love to worry, we didn''t provoke him, what did he do with us." He said, shook his head, and hurried to chase Daohua and Xiao Ye. Yang.


    Yan Wentao watched silently behind him, and couldn''t help covering his head. With such a brother, let alone protecting his sister, he might even push his sister out.


    After a while, Daohua and his team returned to the junction of the fork caves. At this time, the teams that explored other mines also came back one after another.


    After hearing the reports from everyone, Xiao Yeyang knew that this was a large gold mine. He suppressed the excitement in his heart, smiled at Daohua, and lowered his head in her ear and said, "This time your position as the head of the county must be stable. "


    Ina Hua suddenly smiled and narrowed her eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her eyebrows with curved eyebrows, and his mood also rose.


    "Ahem~"


    Just then, some abrupt coughing sounded.


    Xiao Yeyang knew that it was Yan Wentao without turning his head. He couldn''t help but snorted in his heart. This guy was getting more and more an eyesore.


    glanced at Yan Wenkai, who was still happy that others had not found gold nuggets with higher gold content. The more he felt that the Yan family three brothers, this guy was more in his heart.


    "Let¡¯s go out."


    Xiao Yeyang took the rice flower and walked out. After a while, everyone returned to the cave in the valley again.


    After ??, Xiao Yeyang left the dark guard behind, while the others returned to Ningmen Pass.


    On the road, passing by a river without freezing, Daohua saw the fat fish swimming inside with her sharp eyes and couldn''t help but said: "I''m a little hungry, let''s grill some fish and eat."


    Yan Wenkai nodded immediately in response: "Okay, okay, I happen to be hungry."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the sky, and when he saw that it was still early and it was not raining again today, he nodded in agreement.


    These days, they come out early every morning and eat some of their own dry food at noon. In addition, the food in the barracks is not very good. They eat very little rice at each meal. It is also good to grill some fish to improve the food.


    Yan Wenkai and Defu immediately rolled up their sleeves to spear fish, while Yan Wentao and Wang Maner went to collect firewood to make a fire.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua took out a few packets of seasoning bags from her purse, and he was a little bit dumbfounded: "You still carry this with you?"


    Ina Flower: "Of course, in case you run into delicious food."


    With the concerted efforts of everyone, after a while, the rice flower inserted the fish and started to grill.


    During ??, a dark guard suddenly arrived. Xiao Yeyang saw that the dark guard was not coming forward, so he walked over and asked, "What happened?"


    The dark guard whispered: "Master, Governor Wu received a letter from the emperor this morning, and then he removed all the dark whistles set up in the river valley."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned suddenly.


    There is a gold mine over the river valley, so it should be protected, so what does it mean to remove the secret whistle?


    The dark guard said again: "More than an hour ago, people on our side discovered that the Jiang family was approaching the river valley."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s complexion changed abruptly, and he looked at the dark guard sharply: "Are you sure it''s the Jiang family?"


    The dark guard nodded, and under the pressure of Xiao Yeyang, he said: "Today Governor Wu has called you several times."


    Xiao Yeyang groaned for a while, and waved to the guard: "Go down, I know what happened."


    After the dark guard left, Xiao Yeyang stood alone for a while, and then walked towards Daohua.


    Waiting for him to walk up to him, Inaka saw something wrong with his face, and asked, "What happened?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay."


    Daohua glanced suspiciously at Xiao Yeyang, and saw that he was squatting down in front of the fire, still in a mood to add heat, and didn''t ask too much. It just happened that the fish in his hand was roasted and he passed it directly to him.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to let the rice flowers eat by himself. It can be seen that both Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at him baffledly, raised the corners of their mouths, smiled and took the fish, raised their eyebrows at them, and their eyes revealed, "Although you It''s the elder brother, but in Daohua''s heart, he is the most important thing. Look, the grilled fish was given to him first. ¡¯


    Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t understand the meaning in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes, but he felt his provocation, and he suddenly curled his lips: "Little Prince, you can eat more. It¡¯s about eating whenever you want."


    Give him a pair of rice flowers first, just take care of his appearance.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s face suddenly collapsed, and Yan Wentao lowered his head and laughed. This idiot was right this time.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the two faintly: "You are only talking about the present. As for the future, let''s take a look."


    Hearing the words, Yan Wentao''s eyes flickered, and he raised his eyes to look at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing his serious face and shaking his heart, he just wanted to say something, but saw the guard on guard approaching.


    "Master, Master Wu is here."


    Not long after the voice fell, Wu Jingyi appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang and the Yan family¡¯s three brothers and sisters making fire and grilling fish, Wu Jingyi smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in good spirits.¡±


    Yan Wenkai handed the grilled fish to Wu Jingyi with vision and energy: "Master Wu is tired, try our grilled fish, it tastes not bad."


    Wu Jingyi was very satisfied with Yan Wenkai¡¯s hospitality, and took the grilled fish without any kind of politeness: ¡°I think it¡¯s good too, I smell the fragrance from afar.¡±


    Yan Wentao saw that Wu Jingyi had brought only one person over, knowing that this must be a confidant, and got up and gave his grilled fish to that person.


    The guard glanced at Wu Jingyi, and saw that he hadn¡¯t sent the correct message, and took it with a smile.


    Daohua looked at a few people, and knew that she had nothing to do with her, so she did not move, and continued to grill the fish with Wang Maner.


    Wu Jingyi did not take the initiative to speak, and Xiao Yeyang was not in a hurry, so he stood by and watched him eat.


    In this way, Wu Jingyi was a little uncomfortable. In his heart, this kid was calm, and he was very similar to the emperor.


    After eating a fish, Wu Jingyi still had some thoughts. He glanced at the freshly roasted fish in Daohua''s hand, and his expression was a little moved. Unfortunately, the little girl gave him a look, and directly gave the fish to the blessing behind him.


    The guy in Defu, as soon as he got the grilled fish, he immediately gnawed up. He looked like a starving ghost reborn, so he didn''t even look at it.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang looking straight at him, Wu Jingyi looked away a little sullily, and said in a low voice, "Little Prince, take a step to speak."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Wu Jingyi, didn''t say anything, and went straight to the side.


    Wu Jingyi followed, and told Xiao Yeyang that the emperor would reveal the location of the gold mine to the Jiang family.


    After listening, Xiao Yeyang immediately looked at Daohua.


    Wu Jingyi also looked at the past, was silent for a while, and said, ¡°The emperor must have taken the credit for finding a gold mine in his heart. Now it¡¯s just the situation forced by it.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang understood the emperor¡¯s intentions after a little thought, but he was aggrieved by Daohua in doing so, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    He knew that that guy really wanted to be the county head.


    Thinking of the gold mine he had just found, Xiao Yeyang pondered for a moment, and said to Wu Jingyi, "I know about this."


    Wu Jingyi glanced at Daohua: "Ms. Yan, the little prince can have a good explanation. The emperor is helpless in doing this."


    If she were the daughter of an ordinary official, he would definitely not bother so much. The point is that there are two ancestors behind that girl, who can¡¯t be offended.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： , Blessed

    Chapter 436, deep blessing


    Having eaten grilled fish, Daohua and his party went back to Ningmenguan.


    On the way, Daohua asked Xiao Yeyang, "Why is Lord Wu looking for you?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and pondered for a moment: "I''ll tell you later." Uncle Huang''s decision is no one can say. However, after reporting the newly found gold mine news, Uncle Huang may have something else. Seal reward.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Daohua didn¡¯t ask too much, just said: "The gold mine has been found, and your injury is almost healed. Tomorrow, I will go back."


    Xiao Yeyang became silent for a while, and nodded, "Okay."


    There is no retention. The conditions at Ningmenguan are a bit worse. It¡¯s not convenient to use anything. It¡¯s about to be November, when the temperature is even lower. Don¡¯t let the rice flowers stay here and don¡¯t get cold.


    Furthermore, Daohua has been out for several days, and Aunt Li''s discipline is quite strict, and it is difficult for her to stay outside.


    "Are you going directly to the house?"


    Daohua shook her head: "First, go to Taohua Village to see the master and mother-in-law. The end of November is my grandmother¡¯s birthday. Next month, my family should be very busy. I''m afraid I won¡¯t have time to visit them."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Then I will take you there."


    Daohua turned her head and looked over: "No, the gold mine has just been found, you should be busy here, just let the third and fourth brothers send me."


    Xiao Yeyang: "What''s so busy with me? Master Wu is watching everything. As for your third and fourth brothers." He glanced back at the two people walking behind, and his eyes narrowed.


    "During this time, they followed us everywhere, and the training was interrupted. It is time to stay in the barracks and make up for the previous ones. Don''t let the martial arts go to waste."


    "I saw that Master Wu likes your two brothers very much. After I go back, I will give him a support and ask him to send someone to guide and guide your two brothers."


    I heard that Daohua feels a little weird. Master Wu likes the third and fourth brothers? Not necessarily, I think the two brothers had kidnapped Master Wu before.


    "Why don''t you trouble Master Wu?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I want, the people around Wu Ye are all capable people. It is only good for them to let your two brothers study."


    Said Daohua sounded familiar, but after thinking about it for a long time, she remembered, Master seems to have said the same.


    Only that time, when the two brothers came back, they looked like beggars.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and felt worried about her two brothers. How did they offend Xiao Yeyang?


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang like this, he wanted to clean up his two older brothers.


    Behind, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai suddenly felt a chill hit, and looked up together, just in time to see Daohua glance at them sympathetically.


    Suddenly, both of them had a bad feeling.


    After returning to Ningmen Pass, Xiao Yeyang sat in the room and pondered for a long time before writing a letter to the emperor. The letter rewritten that if it were not for Daohua, they would not have found a second gold mine.


    also wrote about how difficult it was for a little girl in Daohua to climb the mountains and ridges during the search for gold mines. At the end of the letter, I gave a rough introduction to the gold mine and attached a rough map of the gold mine.


    The gold mine is very important. Xiao Yeyang didn''t dare to use the carrier pigeon to pass it. He recruited a secret guard and asked him to send the sealed letter to the capital immediately.


    Early the next morning, Xiao Yeyang left Ningmenguan with Daohua and Wang Man''er, while Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were called by Lord Wu.


    Taohua Temple.


    Looking at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang who appeared together, Gu Jian didn''t give a good face, but Grandma Gu greeted them to enter the house quickly: "The weather is getting colder day by day. Is it freezing out?"


    Gu Jian snorted: "They are not afraid of freezing. They are really afraid, and they dare to go out in the big winter?" After that, he glared at Daohua, "You dare to stay overnight without an elder by your side. If it spreads out, don¡¯t ask for your reputation."


    Ina Hua immediately lowered her head to admit her mistake: "Master, I was wrong, but I did something for a reason, not out to play."


    Xiao Yeyang also nodded. Just when he wanted to speak for Daohua, he saw Gu Jian staring at him fiercely: "I''m talking to my apprentice. It''s nothing to do with you. Leave me alone."


    Xiao Ye was silent, few people in this world dared to talk to him like this.


    If it wasn''t because he was Daohua''s master, if it wasn''t because he taught his martial arts, if it wasn''t because he was older, he wouldn''t be angry.


    Xiao Yeyang thought secretly, but it was really weird, facing the angry Master Gu, he was really a little bit frustrated.


    Gu Jian snorted at Xiao Yeyang, this kid knew that he was muttering in his heart when he saw it, and it was not easy to identify him, otherwise, he had to give him a board.


    To lure the little girl out, is this what their ancient children and grandchildren should do?


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua with cold eyes. A lady who did not return all night, and for several nights, she should be punished: "Well, you say, listen to me as a teacher. Your parents and grandmother, it''s so good to punish you."


    Seeing that Master was really angry, Daohua didn''t dare to laugh, and hurriedly said, "I went to Ningmenguan because Xiao Yeyang was injured. I went to give him medicine."


    When Xiao Yeyang was injured, both Old-in-law and Gu Jian were nervous.


    Granny Gu hurriedly got up and went to see Xiao Yeyang: "Why did you get hurt? Where did you get hurt?"


    Xiao Yeyang was touched by the old mother-in-law¡¯s concern. The old man treated him very well from the first time I saw him. He quickly smiled and said, "Mother-in-law, I wiped the medicine given by Daohua. My injury has healed. You do not worry."


    Old mother-in-law was a little unbelievable: "Really?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Really." As he said, he opened his arms and wandered around the old woman, "Look, I have nothing to do."


    Old mother-in-law''s expression was slightly relaxed, Xiao Yeyang smiled and helped her to sit back again.


    Gu Jian took a close look at Xiao Yeyang''s face, and saw that his ruddy complexion was nothing unusual, and then asked him to step forward and give him his pulse. Only when he found his pulse steady and strong, he was relieved.


    Immediately, he looked at Daohua again: "You give me a medicine, and one day is enough. Why do you stay at Ningmen Pass for so long?"


    Daohua: "Isn''t I looking for a gold mine?" She said, raising her chin slightly, and she stretched out her hand with a complacency, and said, "Master, mother-in-law, do you know that, I will go over this time to help Xiao Ye Yang and they found two gold mines!"


    Hearing this, both Gu Granny and Gu Jian were stunned, and they didn''t react for a long time.


    After a while, Gu Jian looked at Xiao Yeyang seriously: "What the girl said is true?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded and smiled: "Without Daohua, we don''t know when we can find the gold mine. This matter has already been reported to Uncle Emperor."


    Gu Jian was a little unbelievable. He glanced at Daohua and murmured: "This girl is so lucky?" After speaking, he paused, "There are actually two gold mines in Ningmen Mansion!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Yes, I didn''t expect it either." He said, smiling at Daohua, "Well, it''s all thanks to Daohua. If it weren''t for her, the gold mine might not know when. Will be discovered."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Master, mother-in-law, with the credit for finding gold mines, I may be the county head."


    Granny Gu also smiled and said, "This is what you deserve." Then, she beckoned to Dao Hua, and when she arrived, she took her hand and said, "You, but you are a great help to the emperor."


    Gu Jian did not continue to keep his face straight, his eyes were very soft when he looked at his apprentice.


    He knew that the emperor urgently needed to find a gold mine to solve the problems of emptiness and instability in the north.


    Learning that the gold mine is in Ningmen Mansion, he himself went to find it, but unfortunately, he found nothing.


    This girl, as her grandmother said, is a blessing.


    first saved the young boy, then he and his sister, and then sent the emperor in front of them, and now he helped the emperor again and went around, but it helped their family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： , Caiju Dongli

    Chapter 437, picking chrysanthemum and Dongli


    Although Gu Jian is happy that Daohua has found the gold mine, he still has some criticisms about her going out to sleep in the open air: "Although you have a reason, it is not right for you to be alone with a girl."


    Inaba couldn''t help but reply: "I''m not alone, I have my third and fourth brothers with me."


    Gu Jian stared: "Your two brothers are still children, and they still don''t have the ability to take care of you. How can they take care of you?"


    Daohua: "Then I didn''t go anywhere else, I went to find Xiao Yeyang, he would protect me, and if it were someone else, I would naturally not go."


    Seeing the apprentice completely trusting his nephew and grandson, Gu Jian suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua, and she was delighted. Daohua said this, does it mean that in her heart, he is different from others and can be completely believed in Nai?


    Granny Gu saw that Gu Jian was still scolding the two children, she glared at him, and smiled: "Forget it this time, I can''t do this again next time."


    Ina Flower nodded quickly: "I promise there won''t be another next time."


    Gu Jian snorted, not saying much.


    Daohua glanced at the sky and smiled: "Mother-in-law, Master, it''s about noon, I''ll cook for you."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said: "I''m going to burn the fire."


    Coming out of the house, Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang nahanly: "It is normal for me to be afraid of Master, what are you afraid of?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I don''t know, I was shocked to see Master Gu stern."


    The two walked towards the kitchen. Before they even walked in, they saw a strange maid and a young man walking out of the kitchen.


    "The slave-maid Caiju has seen the son and the girl."


    "The slave Dongli has seen the son and the girl."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other, stepped forward and asked, "Who are you?"


    "They are the newly bought girls and sisters for the teacher."


    Gu Jian walked out of the hall.


    Daohua: "Master, when did you buy someone?" As she said, she took a close look at Caiju and Dongli, and saw that they were dressed clean and tidy, their hair was meticulously combed, and their behavior was quite regular. Flashed.


    Gu Jian gave her a white look: "I still need to discuss with you when doing things for the teacher?"


    Daohua: "Master, I don¡¯t mean that. I mean, you have to be short of a maid, tell me, I¡¯ll send it to you, it¡¯s not better than looking outside."


    At this time, Granny Gu walked out with a smile: "Silly girl, your master is joking with you, this Caiju and Dongli are good for me, you don''t have to send someone over."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, walked to Gu Jian, and whispered: "Master, are these two reliable? I see, it seems that they have been specially trained."


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice: "You are sharp-eyed. If you are not trained, you wouldn¡¯t buy it as a teacher. Whoever takes care of my sister, can I find a crooked melon and split date?"


    "These two people also worked in large households before, and they were swift in their hands and feet, and the rules were okay. They looked good for the teacher and bought them."


    Seeing what Daohua wanted to say, Gu Jian said directly: "Okay, don''t worry about it. You have eaten more salt as a teacher than you have eaten. Would you still look at people without you?"


    "As a teacher and your mother-in-law, who have their necks buried in the soil, who would care about it? Besides, if there are two bad things, that is, two pills."


    Daohua stopped talking, and almost forgot, her master is a master of poison, and martial arts is also good, regardless of his age, ordinary people really don''t want to hurt him.


    Xiao Yeyang stood by and did not speak, but his eyes swept towards Caiju and Dongli from time to time.


    Every time the line of sight is swept, Caiju and Dongli''s heads will be lowered once.


    Grandma Gu smiled and looked at Daohua: "Don¡¯t you want to cook, let¡¯s go, I''m really greedy for the honey yam you made."


    Ina Flower: "Then I will do it right away."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Caiju and Dongli, then walked into the kitchen.


    Gu Jian saw Caiju and Dongli standing at the door of the kitchen, as if they didn¡¯t know what to do, and said, ¡°You can do whatever you need to do.¡±


    "Yes." Caiju and Dongli bowed their heads together.


    After Gu Jian helped Granny Gu back to the house, the two exhaled at the same time. However, when they looked back and saw that Xiao Yeyang was sitting behind the stove and made a fire with his own hands, they breathed back the breath they had just exhaled. .


    The dignified prince¡¯s son, even if he enters the kitchen, he actually burned the fire by himself. Not only that, but he also helped Miss Yan with a bowl and spoon. Seeing his joyful look, he thought he was doing something interesting if he didn¡¯t know. Woolen cloth.


    During the two people''s astonishment, Xiao Yeyang''s gaze swept over, and the two immediately bowed their heads and walked away from the kitchen.


    "It is the dragon son and the grandson of the dragon, the aura of the whole body is really scary."


    Walking into the yard, Dongli couldn''t help but mutter. However, as soon as the words were spoken, his face immediately became alert, and he quickly glanced towards the roof.


    Caiju pulled up his sleeves and said, "It''s time to fertilize the flower garden. Let''s go and tidy it up." They are just ordinary maids, but they don''t know how to martial arts.


    Dongli nodded, and followed Caiju to the back of the yard.


    When ?? entered the backyard, Caiju said, "That must be the hidden guard of the little prince."


    Dongli: "It''s not just the little prince, the girl also has a secret guard. I glanced at it, and the two on the roof made two calls."


    Caiju: "Be careful, Mr. An can tell, the little prince and Miss Yan are very smart, don''t let them discover our identity."


    Dongli showed concern: "But when I look at the appearance of the little prince, I seem to be a little suspicious of us."


    Caiju also has a headache. She and Dongli are the best guards among the guards. Just now they met the little prince and Miss Yan, they almost showed their feet.


    "Fortunately, the two will not stay in Taohua Temple forever."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang did not stay too much. The next day, they left.


    Daohua is because the days of coming out are not short, so he must go back; Xiao Yeyang is because he is thinking about the gold mine. Although he doesn''t need to do some things by himself, he still wants to stare at it himself.


    In front of the dock, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua stood opposite each other.


    Ina Flower: "It''s getting late, I should get on the boat, and you should ride a horse on the road."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Well, you have seen the food in the barracks. In the future, I will have to eat with your two brothers at your house. Wouldn''t you be unwelcome?"


    Daohua: "You eat and drink from my parents. What does it matter if I like it or not?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Of course it does matter. You are the eldest girl of the Yan family. Going to your house, I don''t have to look at your face. If you don''t have a good face, I''m naturally not good at staring at the door."


    Daohua hummed: "I''m sorry I haven''t seen you before, but now I''m polite. I don''t care if you want to go or not."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled silently: "Then I will assume that you welcome me."


    Daohua gave him a sideways look, said nothing, and turned back onto the boat.


    Soon, the boat started to start and slowly moved away from the dock.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was standing on the shore getting farther and farther away from him, for the first time, Daohua felt a little bit of reluctance.


    In the past ten days at Ningmenguan, getting along with this guy day and night, his care, his considerateness, and his concern made her feel that she wanted to go on like this forever.


    Just, can his relationship last forever? Can it belong to her forever?


    On Peach Blossom Mountain, Granny Gu and Gu Jian stood in the pavilion, watching the two children look at each other and the feelings of mutual hardship even though they were far away.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： , Mrs. Mingming

    Chapter 438, Mrs. Ming Ming


    In November of the 19th year of Yongxing, a major event occurred in Ningmen Mansion that sensationalized the entire Great Xia-the Jiang family discovered a gold mine at Ningmen Pass.


    As soon as the news came out, the entire Daxia officials boiled over.


    Yan Mansion, the main courtyard.


    "Father, what did you say, the Jiang family found a gold mine? Really?"


    Daohua looked at Yan Zhigao with her eyes wide open, her face in disbelief.


    Didn''t she find the gold mine?


    Even if the emperor is stingy and reluctant to give her a reward, the credit should go to Xiao Yeyang. No matter how bad it is, it should be that Wu Ye. Why has he become the Jiang family now?


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the excited eldest daughter, condensed her eyebrows and said: "What do you look like, how many times have I told you, I have to calm down when things happen, the hair is frizzy, how can you look like a lady?"


    Ina Hua sat back again, but her brows were twisted into a knot and her face was tight.


    Because of Wu Ye, Wu Ye and others, and also because of Xiao Yeyang, she thought that the credit for her finding the gold mine was definitive, and no one would be able to take it away, but she did not expect that she would be beaten now. How could she not be excited?


    "Father, is this news reliable? Who did you hear?"


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the eldest daughter with gloomy eyebrows: "The emperor personally praised Jiang Shizi in the court, can this be fake? The gold mine is at Ningmen Pass, and now it has been controlled by the army."


    "Actually, it''s good for the Jiang family to find the gold mine. After all, the benefits involved in the gold mine are too great, and most people really can''t bear the credit."


    Not to mention anything else, it was said that the people of King Duan also appeared in the boundary of Ningmen Mansion, which was somewhat unusual.


    Royal matters have always been complicated, and local officials who have no foundations, it is best to participate less.


    Ms. Li sat aside, and saw that the tea in Yan Zhigao¡¯s tea cup had bottomed out, she refilled him with a cup, and then said with a little worry:


    ¡°There have always been places where gold, silver, and copper mines were produced, and they were all governed by the emperor¡¯s confidant. Now that gold mines appear in the land that the master manages, will the master be transferred to other places?¡±


    Yan Zhigao also became silent: "It depends on what the emperor meant. However, the Ningmen Pass has always been a military powerhouse. Even if the emperor wants to send someone over, it should only take over there. The place will not have any impact, and I will probably continue to serve here."


    Ms. Li''s expression is a little relaxed: "I hope so."


    Their family had a hard time gaining a foothold in Ningmen Mansion, and the master had finally managed to straighten out the political affairs. If they were transferred, the master¡¯s efforts to be greedy for the dark this year would be in vain.


    Moreover, moving is also a hassle.


    Daohua did not listen to Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li''s discussion, and sat down with her head, her head as the head of the county was lost in her head.


    The capital, the imperial palace.


    The father-in-law respectfully sent the queen mother away and returned to the main hall, and he saw the emperor with an angry face and folds, walking to the side tremblingly, not daring to make any noise.


    "Snapped!"


    The emperor sullenly threw the brush in his hand to the ground, and the chill in his eyes became more and more intense.


    President An¡¯s head was lowered. For the Jiang family to find a gold mine, the queen mother came to the emperor to ask for a reward. How did this make the emperor angry?


    You must know that the news of the gold mine was revealed to the Jiang family by the emperor, and, at the beginning, the Jiang family wanted to monopolize the gold mine.


    At this moment, Wei Qi walked in, saw the pen on the ground, his eyes moved, and he knelt down and said: "The emperor, the little prince sent a guard back, saying that there is a secret letter to be handed in in person."


    The emperor suppressed the anger in his heart: "Come in."


    Soon, the dark guard walked in. At first glance, he knew that he hadn''t rested for several days. After kneeling and bowing, he carefully took out the letter in his arms.


    Public Security came forward to take the letter, checked it, and confirmed that there was nothing unusual before handing it over to the emperor.


    The emperor took the letter with some surprise: "I just communicated the letter not long ago. What is Yang''er writing to do at this time?"


    Opened the letter and read it for a while, and the emperor stood up with a ¡®huh¡¯. He could not hide his excitement at this moment. He held the letter and read it several times before he laughed happily.


    President An and Wei Qi looked at each other, and they were a little surprised. The emperor hadn''t been so happy for a long time.


    The emperor glanced at the map of the gold mine again, and walked back and forth in the hall for a while, and when his mood calmed down, he waved his hand and signaled all the people in the hall to retreat, leaving only the two of Gong Gong and Wei Qi.


    After ?? and others left, the emperor sat back on the dragon chair again: "Yang''er wrote to say that they found another gold mine."


    As soon as these words came out, Gong Gong An and Wei Qi opened their eyes at the same time. After a long pause, they congratulated in unison.


    The emperor tapped his finger on the tabletop: "This gold mine is currently only known by the three brothers and sisters Yang''er and the Yan family. Wei Qi, you clean up, and today you will set off for Zhongzhou, where you are personally responsible for mining the gold mine." His eyes narrowed, "Remember, don''t let the news leak out."


    The gold mine I found before was publicized by the Jiang family. Now I know what I should know and what I should not know. Now the officials of Manchuria are all staring at it, and there are not many that can be misappropriated.


    He wants to put it in a dark place now, and he can do a lot in private.


    Wei Qi solemnly said: "The humble duty leads."


    The emperor looked at the letter again, and fell silent.


    The two gold mines were both found by the girl of the Yan family. Coupled with the relationship with his mother and uncle, it is hard to get past the rewards, but the timing of the rewards at the moment is not suitable.


    Thinking about it, the emperor looked to An Gonggong: "Did the Zhongzhou chief executive Dong Jiancheng made a paper shortly before he talked about the taxation and political achievements of the various provinces in Zhongzhou?"


    An Gonggong knew what the emperor wanted to ask as soon as he turned his mind, he smiled and nodded: ¡°Yes, it emphatically mentioned the political achievements of Lord Yan, the prefect of Ningmen Mansion, and said that his achievements in governing Ningmen Mansion were remarkable."


    The emperor ?? smiled and said: ¡°Yan Zhigao is a good one. The high-yield wheat varieties have been extended to other provinces, and the tax revenues of various places have increased by a small amount. He is a good minister.¡±


    Small ones cannot be rewarded, so reward the big ones.


    In the early morning of the next day, some officials praised the Jiang family¡¯s achievements in finding gold mines, and asked the emperor to give a reward to the Jiang family. The emperor glanced at the officials, smiled and slipped out Yan Zhigao, and praised him loudly.


    Seeing this, the officials who had used their brains to transfer to Ningmen Mansion all rested their minds.


    The emperor praised Yan Zhigao at this time and made it clear that Yan Zhigao would continue to be the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture.


    In the afternoon, the two imperial edicts left Beijing at the same time and went straight to Ningmen Mansion.


    A few days later, Ningmen Mansion, Yan''s House.


    Yan''s family bowed down in the lobby, listening respectfully as the **** read the imperial decree.


    "The emperor made a statement by Fengtian Chengyun: The prefect of Ningmen Prefecture, Yan Zhi, during the period of government, respected the good, taught loyalty and encouragement, and respected the enthusiasm. Qingze Yumenlu; his wife Li, Shu Shenqiyi, and Rou Jiaweize. I hereby take Qin Enfeng''er as the fourth grade''Gongren''."


    Ina Flower knelt on the ground, did not hear the tedious and complicated rhetoric in the middle, but understood the last two sentences.


    Grandmother and mother have been appointed madam.


    Daohua raised her head and quickly glanced at the cheap father. Seeing that there was an unexpected look on his face, she suddenly thought about it.


    At this time, the emperor rewarded grandmother and mother. Could it be because of the gold mine?


    After reading the imperial edict, the **** smiled and looked at Yan Zhigao: "Master Yan, thank you for accepting the edict."


    Yan Zhi raised his hands high, with a respectful expression: "The minister thanked the Lord Longen, long live my emperor long live long live long live."


    Seeing that it was over, Daohua was disappointed that she couldn''t tell.


    Her county owner is really gone!


    Daohua stood up with the crowd, and saw that her grandmother and mother took over the orders with joy, her disappointment faded a little, but the emperor didn''t take all the credit for her to the end. After all, she gave their family a little reward.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 439： , Assassination

    Chapter 439, Assassination


    Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu stayed behind to declare the eunuch, while the others surrounded the old lady and Mrs. Li back to Songheyuan.


    After entering the house, Mrs. Yan''s tension eased. Although this is the second time that their family has received the imperial decree, she, an old country lady, still can''t stop being nervous.


    "Elder wife, hurry up, give me my life and take a look. I didn''t take a closer look just now."


    Mrs. Li quickly took the order from Pingtong and handed it to the old lady in person.


    The old lady Yan carefully touched the commander, her face and eyes were full of smiles: "I didn''t expect the old lady to be banned on this day, okay, really good!"


    Ms. Li was also full of joy, and then said: "Daughter-in-law did not expect it."


    In recent years, due to her background as a merchant, she has been lacking confidence in her heart. Even though her husband is now the head of a family, every time she participates in various banquets, she will suffer more or less idleness and blank eyes.


    Now it¡¯s all right, the emperor personally named her a positive fourth-grade madam, she can finally lift her head up, no longer caring about her identity.


    Looking at grandmother and mother so happy, the loss in Daohua''s heart was completely gone, and said with a smile: "Grandmother, mother, this clothes is so beautiful, you guys put on your clothes and show us."


    Sun accepted the words with a smile: "Yes, we, I haven''t seen Mrs. Mingming yet, mother and sister-in-law quickly put on them and let us have a long experience." Although he was smiling on his face, his tone could not cover up. The sourness of the stay.


    The old lady Yan looked moved and looked at Mrs. Li: "Or, let''s put it on for a look?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "I listen to my mother."


    The old lady Yan immediately smiled and said: "Then wear it, go, let''s go to the back room."


    After a while, the two of them got dressed and came out.


    As soon as everyone saw it, they immediately surrounded them, saying kind words and happy words without money.


    Ina Flower stood aside and watched with a smile. Suddenly, she felt that this was good too. Although the credit did not fall on her, her grandmother and mother became the wife of the imperial court. In the future, she would no longer be looked down upon in contact with other officials.


    Old Mrs. Yan wandered around the room in a military suit. After being congratulated by her children and grandchildren, she looked at the door from time to time: "Why haven''t Zhi Gao and Wenxiu come back? After they have seen it, she can take it off and store it. "


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "Just now the maid came to report that an official came to congratulate her. I guess it will take a while to come back."


    The old lady Yan looked at the life suit on her, and she hesitated: "What should I do, take it off first, and show it to them when the two of them come back?"


    Ina Flower smiled and took the old lady''s arm: "Grandma, you don''t think it is too much trouble, you have been wearing it all the time."


    The old lady Yan cherished her clothes and touched her clothes: "What if it gets dirty and damaged?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Where is it so easy to get dirty and broken, yes, just now Lady Fang came in and said that the maids and wives at home wanted to visit the two imposing ladies, I wonder if you are not allowed?"


    The old lady Yan listened and looked at Mrs. Li: "See you then?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "Listen to mother."


    The old lady Yan immediately smiled and looked at her grandmother. Grandmother had a gesture and smiled and went out. Soon, the maids and women in the house came over, and the whole yard was full and knelt down.


    Listening to everyone¡¯s congratulations, the smile on the old lady¡¯s face never stopped.


    Ina Flower leaned in the ear of the old lady, and laughed in a low voice: "Grandma, you are so happy today, don''t you reward me?"


    When the old lady Yan heard it, she immediately said in a bold manner: "Everyone sends more this month. One month''s monthly routine."


    The maid and the old lady listened, and were overjoyed to thank each other.


    Ms. Li looked at her and glanced at her daughter with a smile.


    Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu didn''t come back from the front yard until the maid and the old lady had retired.


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li went to the back room to change after they had seen the order.


    After ?? came out, Mrs. Yan couldn¡¯t help but asked: ¡°Okay, why does the emperor want to seal me and the eldest wife?¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan smiled and said, "Mother, do you still need to ask? It must be your elder brother''s outstanding achievements."


    Yan Zhigao smiled, did not refute, just glanced at the eldest daughter nestling next to the old lady.


    Just announced that the **** revealed that this time, the emperor had awarded two rewards, one is their family and the other is the Jiang family.


    Jiang Canzheng¡¯s daughter was made the county head.


    The intuition of many years in power tells him that his mother and wife were given orders not because of his outstanding political achievements, but probably because of the gold mine.


    Thinking about the eldest daughter, Wen Tao and Wen Kai looking for gold mines not long ago, and the eldest daughter¡¯s reaction when she learned that it was the Jiang family¡¯s finding the gold mine, there was a vague guess in her heart.


    The fate of mother and wife may be compensation from the emperor to their family.


    Yan Zhigao once again glanced at the eldest daughter who was sitting next to her mother and laughing at Yan Yan, feeling quite emotional in her heart.


    He failed to ask for the fate of his mother and wife, but the eldest daughter did.


    Compared with the joy of the Yan family, the atmosphere of the provincial capital Jiang Canzheng family is not so warm.


    Jiang Zhengyuan held the imperial edict and did not have much joy on his face: ¡°I thought that because of the merits of finding gold mines, the emperor would give me the right to mine gold mines. I didn¡¯t expect that a county chief would send us away.¡±


    The Jiang family is a double queen, even if the Jiang family¡¯s girl does not have the identity of the county head, looking at the entire Daxia, she is also a first-class noble.


    Mrs. Jiang ignored the outside affairs, and her daughter became the county owner. She was very happy: "We used to have a big house, Wanyu was the county owner. Who is wrong."


    Hearing this, Jiang Zhengyuan shook his head. The woman''s hair is long and short-sighted. She only takes care of the short length of the one-acre three-centre in the backyard: "I don''t know who the emperor will send to take charge of the gold mine?"


    Mrs. Jiang: "Do you still have to ask? It must be the emperor''s confidant."


    On the eighth day of November, the Yan family received a letter from the Yang family.


    "What did you say, your sister is coming back?"


    The old lady Yan looked at Yan Zhigao excitedly.


    Yan Zhigao smiled and nodded: ¡°Yes, my brother-in-law said, this year your birthday, my sister will bring two children to congratulate you personally. Now it¡¯s counted as a day, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already on the way.¡±


    The old lady Yan red eyes suddenly, she can''t remember how many years she hasn''t seen her daughter.


    Daohua quickly stepped forward to comfort him: "Grandma, aunt is coming back, you should be happy, why are you crying?"


    The old lady Yan wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief: "I just missed your aunt." She said, smiling at Daohua, "You, I haven''t seen your cousin or cousin yet. I can finally see it this time."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I''ve long wanted to see my aunt and cousin."


    The smile on Yan Zhigao¡¯s face was a little faint. He knew that the reason why the Yang family asked her sister to come over to celebrate her birthday was to watch the Yan family get better and better and profitable, and he was very unhappy with the Yang family¡¯s drill camp.


    However, seeing my mother so happy, I didn''t show the thoughts in my heart.


    Everyone was talking and laughing, but Mr. Sun suddenly hurried over.


    Yan Zhigao saw him, and immediately walked out, standing under the eaves of the corridor, frowning, listening to the report from Butler Sun.


    Taohua wanted to go back to the yard to get something, and when she stepped out of the room, she just heard something.


    "Mrs. Jiang was assassinated when she went out to enjoy incense."


    Yan Zhigao saw the eldest daughter look over, and waved to her.


    The housekeeper Sun took a look at the girl who came by, and then said: "I heard that Madam Jiang was stabbed in the arm and shed a lot of blood. Miss Jiang was too frightened and the old disease relapsed. Ten of Jiang''s servants died."


    Listening to this, Daohua''s face turned pale, and her heart couldn''t stop beating wildly.


    After Steward Sun finished speaking, Yan Zhigao waved him away, and then said to Daohua: "You are not allowed to talk about your search for gold mines later."


    Ina Flower nodded repeatedly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 440： , Shantou

    Chapter 440, Hilltop


    The gold mine was found by the Jiang family, and Jiang Wanying was also named the county head. To be honest, Daohua was extremely unconvinced, but after learning that the Jiang family was assassinated, she instantly became sober.


    The injustice in my heart was gone.


    The gold mine¡¯s contribution is great, and there are many people involved. If she was the county lord who was banned, then it was their family who was assassinated.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao returned home on the third day after receiving the imperial decree from the Yan family, followed by Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan, Su Hongxin and others who came to Daoxi.


    Xiao Yeyang followed Dong Yuanxuan and several other parents who had just met with Yan''s family. Before he finished drinking a cup of tea, he saw Daohua winking at him.


    After Daohua left the house, Xiao Yeyang sat for a while, chatted with the old lady, and found an excuse to leave.


    Dong Yuanxuan looked a little gloomy as he watched the two leave one after another.


    Just now, Sister Yan gave the little prince a wink. He saw that the intimacy and understanding that naturally appeared in the eyes of the two made him a little stunned.


    What happened in the past two months?


    Sister Yan was still deliberately avoiding the little prince when she was in Mingwen Xiuzhong. Why did she not see each other for a while, and the relationship between the two became so close?


    Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s eyes fell slightly. Since the little prince established the Liuli Factory, the time he spends with them has been significantly reduced. As he is getting older, he has begun to help his father do something within his power, and the military camp is no longer frequent. .


    If there is little intersection, you will naturally know less about the other party.


    Now seeing the little prince, he finds that it is more and more difficult for him to guess his thoughts. It is Wen Tao and Wen Kai, and the tone is much more rigorous.


    Some time ago, the two hadn''t been to the barracks for a while, but he and Su Hongxin were allowed to ask questions. The two were shocked by the fact that they didn''t reveal any information.


    Hey, my former friends have grown up and matured in their own ways.


    In the pavilion in front of the back garden of Yan''s Mansion, when Wang Maner arrived with Xiao Yeyang, Daohua had already cooked the tea.


    Xiao Yeyang walked into the pavilion and took a close look at Daohua''s face. Seeing that her expression was calm and there was no unpleasantness, her heart was slightly relaxed, and he sat next to her and said in a low voice, "The gold mine The matter. Uncle Huang has his consideration, and he didn''t award you a reward. It is only temporary. In the future, I will find an opportunity to talk to Uncle Huang again."


    Inahua shook her head: "No, the emperor has already made his grandmother and mother a fateful wife. It is a reward for me. If you want to ask for a reward, it will be a little uninteresting."


    Not to mention that this is the ancient times where imperial power is supreme, it is modern, and there is no absolute fairness.


    Through this gold mine award, she also clearly realized that the emperor''s power was taken away. Even if the emperor did not award her grandmother and mother this time, what can she do?


    Speaking, Daohua looked straight, and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Do you know about the assassination of the Jiang family?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I know." After the incident, he visited Jiang''s house. Mrs. Jiang was badly injured, and his cousin Wanying was too scared. Both of them can''t get out of bed now.


    Inaba: ". They were assassinated because they found a gold mine?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang nodding, Daohua''s heart suddenly tightened.


    The killer even dared to move the Jiang family. If they knew that she found the gold mine, it would be hard for her to imagine what would happen to the Yan family.


    was silent for a while, and Daohua asked again: "Is it the group of people who assassinated Master Wu before?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded again, and saw Daohua''s brows furrowed. In order to make her feel at ease, he explained to her carefully: "Uncle Duan wanted to return to the court by handing over the gold mine, but was intercepted by the Jiang family. After Hu, the loss was too great, and my heart was naturally unhappy, so the assassination occurred."


    Daohua pondered for a moment, and tentatively said: "The emperor. The relationship with the Jiang family is not very good, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and was surprised at her sensitivity. It was also through this incident that he could see clearly that Uncle Emperor didn''t like the Jiang family so much.


    Seeing that he was silent and not speaking, Daohua knew that he was acquiescing. In an instant, the doubts in his heart were solved. The reason why the Jiang family was able to find the gold mine was probably leaked to them by the emperor.


    Also, a double queen is both an honor and a threat.


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the teapot, poured two cups of tea, and said while pouring: "Don''t think about the gold mine anymore. I also told your two brothers. Now the uncle Huang has sent someone to take over the gold mine. Now, this matter has come to an end."


    Ina Flower nodded, not saying anything.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her still bitter, and said with a smile: "Come here this time and brought you some gifts. Would you like to guess what it is?"


    Daohua raised her eyes and looked at him, seeing that he was fascinated, a little speechless and a little funny, and the tension of the Jiang family was slowly relaxed, and she smiled and asked, "What is it?"


    Seeing her smile, Xiao Yeyang felt relieved, and leisurely picked up the tea cup, took a sip slowly, and smiled: "You have said everything, let you guess."


    Daohua pursed her mouth: "Eat it? Or use it? Is it for fun? Or, is there something new in Liulichang?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head: "It''s all right, continue to guess."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Could it be that you have found any new seeds or something?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head again.


    Seeing that everything is wrong, Daohua is a little boring, too lazy to guess again, picking up the tea, and giving Xiao Yeyang a glance: "I love to say nothing."


    Xiao Yeyang looked helpless, smiling at Daohua: "I have let Defu hand over the things to Man''er. You should be able to see it when you return to the yard later."


    Daohua was curious: "Then I will go back and see now." She said, she was about to get up and leave.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly grabbed her: "You called me out, so you have to accompany me for a few cups of tea before leaving."


    Daohua directly replied: "You go back to the house and find my elder brother and they drink it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I''m always with them, and I''m tired of drinking tea." After speaking, he paused, and looked up at Daohua. "It''s you. We haven''t seen you for many days, neither are you. Said to accompany me."


    Rice Flower: "."


    She discovered that Xiao Yeyang is now more and more daring to talk.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was silent, hesitated for a moment, and asked a little awkwardly: "Don''t you want to see me?"


    This was a little bit abrupt, Xiao Yeyang had no bottom in his heart, and he didn''t know if Daohua would be angry, so his voice was very soft.


    Daohua could still hear it clearly, but she didn''t know how to respond, so she turned off directly: "What did you say? Okay, you have been out for a while, so go back, otherwise, my eldest brother should come out to find you again. Now I will go back to the yard to see what good things you gave?" He said, he walked out of the pavilion quickly.


    Looking at the back of Daohua quickly disappearing, Xiao Yeyang smiled, but he didn''t rush to leave, and continued to enjoy the tea leisurely.


    On the other side, as soon as Daohua went back to her yard, she asked Wang Man''er, "Where is the thing Xiao Yeyang gave me?"


    Wang Man''er pointed to the room.


    Daohua hurriedly walked toward the house. When she saw the two and a half-meter-high boxes in the house, her eyes widened: "What is this?"


    Wang Man''er shook his head: "I don''t know, but it''s heavy."


    Daohua stepped forward and opened the box. In an instant, her eyes were dazzled by the sudden appearance of golden light.


    "boom!"


    Daohua quickly closed the box, and looked around, seeing that there were only two people in the room, Wang Maner and Bishi, she was relieved immediately.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t like the maid going in and out of the house at will.


    Otherwise, these two boxes of gold may be exposed.


    Wang Man''er looked excited and said, "Girl, is this?"


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "This is my reward for your girl."


    I found two gold mines, and finally got two boxes of gold. Let¡¯s be a comfort.


    asked Bishi to close the door, Daohua opened the box again, picked up an ingot of gold ingots and played with it.


    "Girl, there is a deed here."


    Wang Man''er suddenly took out a deed from another box.


    Taohua took a look and found that it was a mountain deed. She was taken aback for a moment: "A mountain?" It was also a mountain in the suburbs of Beijing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： , Second try

    Chapter 441, Second Test


    Taohua took the mountain deed and ran towards the back garden pavilion quickly, watching Xiao Yeyang still sitting in the pavilion drinking tea, his pace slowed down a bit.


    "Oh, why is Miss Yan coming again?"


    Xiao Ye smiled and looked at Daohua.


    Daohua walked to the pavilion and waved the mountain deed: "What''s the matter with this mountain?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said nothing, glanced at the empty teacup on the table, and then at Daohua.


    See you, Daohua, a little speechless, glanced at him sideways, and then stepped forward to help him fill his teacup: "Now can I say it?"


    Xiao Yeyang still didn''t move, and shook his head dissatisfied.


    Daohua gritted her teeth, put the mountain Qi on the table, took the teacup and handed it to Xiao Yeyang: "Excuse me, the noble little lord, did you give me this hill?"


    Xiao Yeyang showed a smile on his face, took the tea with a smile, and took a sip slowly: "Good tea." As he said, smiling at Daohua, "Ms. Yan won''t sit down and taste it together?"


    Daohua got angry, and sat down, staring at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Ye didn''t change his face, and said slowly: "I can''t afford the tops of Tangyu Mountain. Someone has done a good job. This is a reward."


    Ina Flower''s expression moved: "Could it be that the emperor rewarded me?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said nothing.


    Daohua curled her mouth and muttered: "What''s the use of rewarding me with a mountain? It''s so far apart, the area is not big, less than 300 acres, and it takes a lot of effort to grow vegetables."


    Seeing Daohua look disgusted, Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "Do you know how famous this Tangyu Mountain is in the capital?"


    Daohua rolled his eyes: "I have never been to the capital again, how do I know?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t you like to read travel notes?"


    Daohua: "It is impossible for the travel notebook to record every place in Daxia."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "That''s what I said. Generally speaking, people who write travel notes are people who are not talented. They can''t get close to places like Tangyu Mountain."


    Daohua said impatiently: "Okay, don''t bend around, tell me quickly."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "The most famous place in Tangyu Mountain is its hot spring."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Hot spring?" As he said, he took the mountain deed and said, "Is there a hot spring on this mountain?"


    Xiao Yeyang likes to see Daohua¡¯s eyes shining most, feeling that the whole world has become eclipsed by the light of her eyes, and said with a smile:


    "There are not many hills in Tangyu Mountain, and each has natural hot spring pools. In the capital, even if you want to buy it, you can''t buy it. Uncle Emperor seldom uses it as a reward."


    Daohua¡¯s eyebrows bend: ¡°It turns out that the emperor is not as picky as he imagined.¡±


    Seeing that Daohua actually used ¡®pull¡¯ to describe the Emperor¡¯s uncle, Xiao Yeyang was a little funny, and touched her arm with an elbow: "How about it, are you in a better mood now?"


    Daohua raised her head, and the dead duck mouth insisted: "I have always been in a good mood."


    "You!"


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand and scraped Daohua¡¯s nose, his brows and eyes were full of petting.


    Inahana slapped his hand away, looked around nervously, and saw Wuren venomously: "Damn you, do you want to come to my house in the future?"


    Thinking of Mrs. Li''s strict education of Daohua, Xiao Yeyang sat up silently.


    At this moment, there was a voice from a distance, and Daohua immediately stood up: "I''m going back, you should go find my eldest brother and them, don''t let them find it."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and then stood up: "All right."


    The two came out of the pavilion side by side.


    The front yard and Daohuaxuan are not in the same direction. When they leave the back garden, the two will separate.


    Before leaving, Xiao Yeyang asked, "When will you go to see Old Granny and them again?"


    Daohua: "I''m afraid I won''t go this month. At the end of the month, my grandmother is living, and my aunt will bring my cousin and cousin back to pray for birthdays. There are a lot of family affairs."


    Xiao Ye frowned and frowned: "Doesn¡¯t that mean I have to wait for the old lady to pass her birthday to see you again?"


    Daohua looked stagnant, and hummed: "What do I see? It''s you, doing nothing all day long, are you busy?"


    Xiao Yeyang stared, "I''m very busy, but if I want to see you, I have to make time even if I don''t have time."


    Daohua turned around, facing Xiao Yeyang, staring at him and said: "Xiao Yeyang, I found that you are more and more able to speak now. How many people have you said to this?"


    Xiao Yeyang instinctively perceives the danger. He glanced at Daohua¡¯s face and saw that there was no sign of her anger before he said: "There is no one else except you."


    In disbelief, Daohua turned and walked forward, tentatively saying: "You haven''t coaxed your cousin Wanying like this? Didn''t she get frightened the other day? Didn''t you give comfort and comfort?"


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly said: "Why should I coax Wanying''s cousin? Jiang''s family was assassinated. I went to visit, but I sat with Jiang Shenzheng in the front yard and left. I didn''t see Wanying''s cousin at all. "


    Daohua said again: "You didn''t see Wanying''s cousin, are you disappointed?"


    Xiao Yeyang hurried forward to stop Daohua, and said with a depressed expression: "Let''s talk about us, why are you always mentioning Wanying''s cousin? I haven''t seen her in Beijing for a few years and have not been disappointed. Frightened, I am disappointed?"


    Daohua said silently, "I just ask casually, why are you so serious?" As he said, he bypassed Xiao Yeyang and continued to walk forward.


    Xiao Yeyang followed: "You mentioned it. Because of the relationship between the empress dowager and the queen, the Jiang family will inevitably be a little arrogant. If you don''t like them, stay away from them in the future."


    Daohua didn''t deny it, and said directly: "Don''t tell me, I really don''t like your cousin Wanying, don''t ask me the reason, the question is the discord in the aura." After speaking, he paused and turned to ask. "I ask you, if one day I have a conflict with your cousin Wanying, who will you help?"


    Xiao Yeyang said without thinking, "Aren''t you nonsense? Of course you helped you."


    Hearing this, Daohua showed a slight smile on her face: "Is what you said is true or false? I''m just a daughter of a prefect, and your cousin is the queen''s niece, an authentic relative of the imperial family. I don''t know who I am. How much more expensive is it."


    Xiao Yeyang said solemnly: "No one in my heart can be more valuable than you."


    Hearing this, Daohua was stunned for a moment. Seeing the seriousness in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, her heart trembled and she was silent for a moment: "You guys are talking nonsense. You can''t speak too much. You leave your parents to the elders. Where have you been?"


    After finishing speaking, he left without waiting for Xiao Yeyang to respond.


    Watching Daohua leave, Xiao Yeyang looked confused: "Okay, how can I leave?" Then he walked towards the front yard with some boredom.


    On the way, frowned, glanced at Defu behind him, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°You said, why did Daohua just touch the topic to cousin Wanying?¡±


    Defu pondered for a moment, and said, "Master, the minion thinks that Miss Yan asked like that, she should not like you to coax other girls."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless: "Except for her Yan Yi dared to shake her face with me, she still needs me to make amends when she is angry. Other girls do not dare to say anything when they see me, and they want me to coax, what are they thinking?"


    was silent for a while, and then said: "That guy Inohwa usually looks smart, why would he think of such a stupid thing?" As he said, he shook his head and strode forward.


    Defu followed, curled her lips, Miss Yan dared to do this, it was not the master''s favor.


    In his impression, every time she had a conflict with Miss Yan, the master never had the upper hand.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： ,clever

    Chapter 442, smart


    After returning to the yard, Daohua took a closer look at the mountain deed and felt very happy when she thought of the hot springs on the mountain: "I have to build a hot spring villa on the mountain."


    I thought for a while, and then became annoyed again.


    The top of the mountain is in the capital, but she is in Zhongzhou, too far away. How can she take care of this?


    "You have to send someone over to see what the top of the mountain is like." Then she knew how to plan.


    Thinking of manpower, Daohua has a headache again.


    There are not many people under her hand, and only Qin Xiaoliu can be the only one outside. The personnel on the other side of the capital are complicated, and the people who are sent there must be smart and sleek.


    For a time, she was really no one to choose.


    "It''s really people who know less when they use it!"


    It''s almost the end of the year. When the dealer and the store manager come over and pay the bill, she has to see if there are people who can be trained.


    Daohua groaned, and asked Wang Man''er to call Qin Xiaoliu over.


    After a while, Daohua met Qin Xiaoliu outside: "Brother Xiaoliu, I have to trouble you to go to the capital here."


    Qin Xiaoliu looked at him for a moment, then blurted out and asked: "The girl is going to the capital to buy a farmland Zhuangzi?" A girl likes buying land and buying a Zhuangzi. Apart from this, he couldn''t think of the reason why the girl let him go to the capital.


    Daohua was a little funny: "Your girl can''t stretch my hands that long, but it has something to do with this." After speaking, he handed the note with Shantou''s address to Qin Xiaoliu.


    "This is the top of my new mountain. Go and help me see this top. It''s best to draw a picture and bring it back to me."


    Qin Xiaoliu took the note, did not ask where it came from, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, girl, I will find out everything about the mountain."


    Daohua smiled and said, "When you come back from the capital, you should also go home and have a look. You have not been back since you have been here for so many years."


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoliu''s expression was immediately happy: "Thank you girl."


    Daohua smiled and glanced at Wang Man''er, and asked her to send Qin Xiaoliu off.


    Wang Man''er blessed his body and retreated with Qin Xiaoliu.


    After the two left, Daohua walked to the head of the bed, took out the carved sandalwood lacquer box in the cassette, and put Shanqi in it.


    Looking at the bank notes, land deeds, and shop deeds in the box, Daohua showed a satisfied smile on her face.


    Although the past few years have been a bit busy, it has also allowed her to accumulate a lot of net worth.


    In the ancient times of rebirth, although she had loved ones who loved her, the sense of security that silver brought her could not be compensated by other things.


    On the other side, Wang Man''er sent Qin Xiaoliu to the Chuihuamen, and was about to go back, but Qin Xiaoliu stopped him as soon as he turned around.


    "Man, I have something to tell you."


    Wang Man''er smiled and looked at him: "Say it, I''m listening."


    Qin Xiaoliu dabbled for a while: "I have accumulated some wealth with the girl over the years. When I go home this time, I want to take my parents and younger siblings together."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Your parents will prevent you from thinking about your family all the time. If you want me to say, when Qin Fifth Brother and the others came over last year, you should be with them.¡±


    Qin Xiaoliu hesitated for a while, and said a little awkwardly: "My mother sent me a letter not long ago, asking me when to marry a wife. If they come, they must give me Zhang Luo. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Wang Man''er''s face turned flushed immediately: "What do I think, anyway. I want to follow the girl." After speaking, she fled and left.


    Watching Wang Man''er run away, Qin Xiaoliu was a little worried. He was 22 this year, and his parents were pressing hard, but Man''er was serving a girl. The maid next to the girl had never heard of a daughter-in-law.


    He asked to marry Man''er, or he had to wait for the girl to marry, but the girl was only thirteen this year, and it would be several years before she went out; either he asked the girl and asked her to let Man''er out, but Man''er was obviously unwilling to do so.


    Hey, it seems that after my parents come, I have to talk to them.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Gu Yu saw Wang Man''er blushing back, and immediately laughed and joked: "What''s wrong with Sister Man''er? Could it be that Little Six Brother said something that made her drunk even before she drank?"


    Wang Man''er heard this, and immediately made a gesture to hit someone: "You silly girl, what are you talking about?"


    The two dared not make a big noise, they chased for a while, then stopped.


    Gu Yu has always been attentive. Seeing Wang Maner''s eyebrows with sadness, she asked incomprehensibly: "What''s the matter, Brother Xiaoliu is angry with her sister?"


    Wang Man''er shook his head: "No."


    Gu Yu: "Then you...?"


    Wang Man''er hesitated for a while, and still said: "Little Six Brother said that he will pick up his parents this year." There are not so many right and wrong in the girl''s courtyard. After a few years, she has been getting along well with Gu Yu and Lixia, not sisters. Better than sisters, they will talk to each other when they have something on their minds.


    Gu Yu smiled and said, "Isn''t this pretty good?"


    Wang Man''er sighed: "Little Six Brother''s parents are here, but we are about to marry him."


    Gu Yu pursed his mouth and smiled: "I wonder why, what''s the matter, you and Xiao Liu brother are both serving the girl, and the girl is a kind person. If you ask her, you will all agree."


    Wang Man''er: "I know the girl will agree, but I don''t want to leave the girl."


    Gu Yu is silent, yes, the girl hasn''t been out of the cabinet, so there can be no daughter-in-law by her side.


    Wang Man''er said to herself: "Everything I have is given by the girl. In this life, I will go wherever the girl goes." With the girl over the years, she has become more and more aware of how a person wants to live a good life. To be comfortable, you have to have confidence.


    Her confidence comes from a girl.


    Leaving the girl, she is an orphan without a father, no mother, and no support. How can she gain a foothold in her husband¡¯s family like this?


    Little six brothers are good, but who can guarantee that he will always be nice to her?


    In order to marry him, let her leave the girl, she can''t do it, and is unwilling to do it.


    Gu Yu thought for a while: "Even if you marry a little brother, you will still have a chance to come back to serve the girl in the future."


    Wang Man''er smiled and shook his head: "Stop talking about this, I''m going to serve the girl."


    Looking at Wang Man''er''s back, Gu Yu''s eyes moved slightly, turning around and preparing to do something, and she saw Bi Wei walking out of the next room.


    Bi looked at Gu Yu timidly: "Sister Gu Yu, I didn¡¯t mean it."


    Gu Yu raised his hand and interrupted Biwei: "It''s okay, but if I heard a little bit of what I said just now, I will assume that you said it."


    The big family¡¯s family values ??the reputation most. If there is an affair between the maidservant and the young man, it will definitely damage the girl¡¯s reputation.


    Biwei quickly said: "Sister Gu Yu, don''t worry, I will never say anything."


    Gu Yu smiled faintly: "Okay, I believe you."


    Seeing that Gu Yu was leaving, Biwei said again: "In fact, I think Sister Man''er can marry Little Six Brother first, and then when the girl gets married, she will come back to serve as a companion house. What do you think, Gu Yu elder sister?"


    Gu Yu looked at Biwei with a smile but a smile: "This, don''t bother you." After speaking, he paused, and then said, "You and Bishi were selected by the girl herself. I know why Bishi has been able to do so now. I went out with the girl, but you can only do some rough work of serving tea and water?"


    Biwei''s face changed, and she blessed her body: "Also ask my sister to teach me."


    Gu Yu smiled and said: "My girl, she is an extremely thoughtful person. What we value is heartfelt, you, too much thought." After speaking, she left.


    and Biwei is standing in place and constantly changing her face.


    Gu Yu walked under the eaves of the main house corridor and saw Li Xia lift the curtain and walk out with the embroidered shed: "What are you and Biwei muttering about?"


    Gu Yu smiled: "She, my mind is placed where it shouldn''t be, I said a few words to her." With a little cleverness, he dared to talk about Man''er.


    You must know that Man''er is the first to serve the girl, and following the girl these years, not to mention the shrewdness of a girl, one or two points must be learned, and she still needs her to teach?


    Man''er only needs to follow the girl, not to mention their yard, they are the descendants of the entire Yan Mansion, who dare to look down upon her?


    Married to Xiaoliuge did have a chance to come back to the girl, but at that time, she could still be the first person next to the girl?


    Choose to stay with the girl, that is the real smartness.


    You must know that whether it¡¯s Little Six Brother or Man''er, everything nowadays is given by the girl.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 443： ,aunt

    Chapter 443, Aunt


    November 29 is the fifty-five-year-old birthday of Mrs. Yan. Although it was a scattered birth, because the emperor suddenly sealed the fate of the old lady and Mrs. Li, many people came to celebrate the birthday, so it was not until the eleventh. In the middle of the month, Mrs. Li got busy with her two younger sister-in-laws.


    The rice flower who was in charge of the kitchen was naturally picked up, and Madam Li deliberately taught her housekeeping matters, which made her busy like a top every day.


    Main courtyard.


    Ms. Li looked at the purchase order, and asked Daohua, lying on the pillow, ¡°Is the guest house ready? Your aunt, cousin, and cousin are expected to arrive in the next two days.¡±


    Daohua weakly said: "It''s been cleaned up a long time ago, but I see the grandmother''s appearance, she should want her aunt to live with her."


    Ms. Li smiled lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay to live for a few days, but it won¡¯t work if it¡¯s a long time.¡±


    Daohua raised her head and turned to look at Mrs. Li: "Aunts and they will live for a long time?"


    Mrs. Li put down the purchase order and said with a smile: "Your aunt is rare to return to Ning. It''s near the end of the year, so she won''t leave until after the new year. I heard your father said that the Yang family has trusted the relationship, and your cousin Hongrui will also have to come next year. Going to Wangyue Academy to study, I''m afraid I will live in our house in recent years."


    Ina Flower said ¡®oh¡¯, and then lay down again.


    Ms. Li said again: "Although you are busy receiving your aunt, and you have to prepare for the birthday of the old lady, don''t neglect Yunxi and Yun Yan."


    Daohua nodded: "Mother, don''t worry, I often stay with them these days."


    Mrs. Li glared at her daughter angeredly: "Of course, mother knows, you call them to help you do things."


    Daohua looked sullied and sat up: "Look at what the mother said, I will let them help me. It can help me and learn some housekeeping, which is a win-win situation."


    Mrs. Li laughed and shook her head: "This is a way of inadequate hospitality, but Yunxi and Yun Yan are willing to learn, that''s all. By the way, you left the sewing room to the three Yihuan to take care of it?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "I just let them take charge of people and affairs. I still have the ledgers."


    Ms. Li snorted: "You will take a break."


    Daohua smiled and sat next to Mrs. Li: "Mother, I''m a good person. There are so many things in our family every day. I really want to do everything by myself. I have to be exhausted. Anyway, I can''t figure out what is important. The big waves are coming."


    Mrs. Li: "It''s good if you know it in your heart, but don''t despise others. You know, ants can kill elephants."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I know."


    At noon of the same day, Yan''s family was eating at Songheyuan, but housekeeper Sun came over before the meal was finished.


    Ms. Li put down her chopsticks and asked: "But grandma''s boat has arrived?"


    The housekeeper Sun nodded: "Ms. Yang, the Yang family¡¯s boat has indeed arrived, but the Han family from Zhaode¡¯s Earl¡¯s Mansion came with the Yang family."


    Hearing this, everyone at the dinner table was quiet.


    The old lady Yan and the people in Dafang knew about the Han family, but the people in the second and third rooms really didn''t know anything. When they heard someone from the earl¡¯s mansion came, they were all stunned.


    On the table, Daohua quickly looked towards her elder brother, and when she saw what he looked like, she blinked at him with a smile.


    Yan Wenxiu was a little uncomfortable about his sister''s jokes, and he looked away and did not look at her again.


    Ms. Li became anxious: "The Han family are here too? Why don''t you say it in advance?" The Han family may be the eldest son''s future Yue family, but she can''t neglect it.


    Yan Zhigao suddenly raised his head and patted his head: "Look at my memory. I received a letter from the Han family a few days ago. It just happened that there were too many things in the office, so I forgot to say it."


    Mrs. Li stood up and said, "I haven''t prepared anything yet. I have to hurry up and clean up the place for people."


    Daohua hurriedly pulled Mrs. Li: "Mother, just in case, when preparing the aunt¡¯s yard, I cleaned up all of our guest house. Even if there are more family members, there is still a place to live. of."


    Mrs. Li suddenly became less anxious: "Where is the person who is waiting?"


    Daohua calmly said: "I asked Lady Fang to mobilize a group of people from various places to deal with emergencies, so let''s assign them from there."


    Mrs. Li nodded, and then said: "The Han family is the home of the earl. You can''t use things too sloppy."


    Daohua is still not rushing: "Of course, the Yan family''s face can''t be lost in the hospitality. I arranged it according to the specifications of the guest house where Xiao Yeyang lived. No matter how noble the Han family is, it is not more expensive than Xiao Yeyang."


    Ms. Li thought for a while, and when she saw that there was nothing to ask, she sat down again, and then glanced at Daohua with relief. She is blessed, and she has a daughter to help her share her worries.


    Everyone in the Yan family also looked at Daohua.


    Sun smiled and said, "Our Daohua is really a good steward. Everything has been properly arranged in advance."


    Yan Yi smiled and took over: ¡°No wonder my big sister asked the sewing room to make a batch of new sheets and sheets. I was thinking about why at the time, and now I know it¡¯s used to decorate the guest house.¡±


    Sun said to Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile: "You have to follow your big sister to learn from you." After that, he looked at Daohua, "Daohua, you are a elder sister, so you can teach your sisters more. "


    Ms. Li didn''t wait for Daohua''s response, she just changed her words: "Second sibling, don''t praise this girl, she doesn''t know anything." Then she brought the topic back to the sister-in-law who was about to go home.


    My daughter is tired enough to learn to be a housekeeper, so there is no time to teach others.


    And this is a thankless job. If you teach it well, you have to say a few sentences. If you don¡¯t teach it well, you will be said to be unsatisfactory.


    Neither Yan Zhigao nor Yan Zhiyuan interrupted about the backyard. However, Daohua asked Yihuan, Yile, and Yishuang to manage the sewing room. They all knew about it, and both of them were satisfied.


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the eldest daughter, and felt relieved that the eldest daughter had a strong personality, but she was also magnificent. She knew that she was very elder sister to help her younger sister.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone hurriedly ate dinner, and then went back to their rooms to organize and change clothes, preparing to welcome Yan Siyu and the Han family, but Yan Zhigao also waited at home and did not go to the Yamen.


    In the carriage sent by the Yan family to pick up the people, Yang Xiuyun held his mother''s hand with excitement and tension.


    Yan Siyu helped her daughter tidy up her hair, and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, your grandmother, uncles, and aunts are all very kind people.¡±


    Yang Xiuyun nodded: "Daughter knows." After speaking, he hesitated for a while, and asked, "Mother, my grandmother is over her birthday, why did Master Han bring the eldest son of the Han family here?"


    Yan Siyu pondered for a moment: "Your uncle is afraid that he intends to kiss the Han family."


    Yang Xiuyun was taken aback: "Is it Wenxiu''s cousin?"


    Yan Siyu said''um'': "Your eldest cousin won the move in less than twenty, and now your eldest uncle is a holy family, and the future is boundless." He said, sighed, "If you are It would be nice to give birth two or three years earlier."


    Hearing this, Yang Xiuyun''s face flushed, and she lowered her head and said: "Mother, what are you talking about?"


    Yan Siyu smiled and said, "Okay, I won''t say anything." This is just her wishful thinking. With the current official position of the eldest brother, I am afraid that she will not look down on the Yang family.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped.


    Yan Siyu took Yang Xiuyun out of the carriage, and saw the three brothers and sister-in-laws standing in front of the gate personally welcoming him, tears burst into his eyes, and he walked quickly over.


    Mrs. Li also hurriedly took Sun and Wu to greet her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 444： , Harmony House

    Chapter 444, Harmony House


    In front of the Chuihua Gate, the old lady Yan craned her neck and kept looking towards the gate, with unconcealable anxiety and expectation on her face. Daohua and Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile stood beside the old lady. Waiting orderly.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to hear noise and laughter.


    Soon, everyone saw Mrs. Li, the Sun family, and the Wu family walking in with a beautiful woman and a gentle girl.


    "Mother!"


    As soon as Yan Siyu saw Mrs. Yan, his eyes were filled with tears. He let go of Mrs. Li''s hand and walked towards the old mother.


    And the old lady Yan was also tearful, and she walked forward with excitement.


    Daohua gave her a hand. Seeing that the old lady was walking steadily, she was not in charge. Standing behind her, she smiled and watched her grandmother and her aunt who had never met before embracing each other.


    After looking for a while, she noticed that someone was looking at herself. Daohua looked up and found that it was her aunt¡¯s daughter. She immediately smiled and nodded.


    Yang Xiuyun paused slightly when she saw Daohua realizing her gaze, and then saw that she nodded her head generously and decently, and nodded with a smile.


    As soon as she entered the Shuhua Gate, the first thing she noticed was the cousin Yan Jia who was standing next to her grandmother, wearing a silver-red silk and white fox-trimmed jacket and coral red embroidered plum blossom skirt.


    Yang Xiuyun''s eyes drooped slightly, restraining the surprise in her eyes.


    Yiyi''s cousin from the uncle''s family was brighter than she had imagined, and she was not too dazzling with the majesty of the whole body and the noble ladies of the family that the Yang family couldn''t reach in the capital.


    Here, Mrs. Li, the Sun family, and the Wu family have persuaded the old lady Yan mother and daughter who are embracing and crying.


    "Xiuyun, come and see your grandmother."


    Yan Siyu wiped her tears, and immediately waved to her daughter.


    Yang Xiuyun stepped forward and waited for the maid to put the futon on her knees, and said, "Xiuyun pleased her grandmother." She said, seriously kowtow to the old lady Yan three heads.


    The old lady Yan bends down, personally helped Yang Xiuyun up, holding her hands and smilingly said: "Good boy, get up, let grandma take a look."


    Yang Xiuyun stood obediently, with a perfect smile on her face, letting the old lady and the people of Yan Mansion look at it.


    Ms. Li saw the four of Daohua standing still, and smiled and said: "You guys are standing there doing something stupid, don''t hurry over to visit your aunt."


    Daohua immediately led Yan Yihuan and the three of them to walk over, and the movements were uniform to Yan Siyu''s blessing.


    "Please greet my aunt."


    Yan Siyu hurriedly helped the four girls up, looked at them intently, swept back and forth over Daohua''s body, and then smiled at Mrs. Li''s three people: "Sister-in-laws are really good at raising up, look. The appearance and tolerance of the girls are not at all inferior to the noble ladies in Beijing."


    After hearing the words, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile showed joy on their faces, and they secretly said in their hearts that they did not follow Master Shen to learn the rules and etiquette.


    Inahana smiled politely, and did not take this polite remark to heart.


    The reaction of the four girls Yan Siyu could see, a little surprised Daohua''s calmness and calmness.


    Although she was a bit exaggerated, she was not nonsense. Judging from the perception of the first meeting, the education of the four girls in the Yan family is really not worse than that of the girls in Beijing, or even slightly stronger.


    Especially the eldest daughter of the eldest brother, she was surprised by the noble style that this whole body showed. It is bright but not public, beautiful and not superficial. It is hard to imagine that her mother''s family can cultivate such a daughter.


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "Her aunt, don¡¯t praise these poppies. This is the first time I have seen my aunt and clamored for performance. It can¡¯t be compared to Xiuyun, and there is demure and dignity in her bones."


    Yan Siyu smiled and accepted the words: "This is my house, that is boring." Although the words are humble, Meiyu is proud.


    Obviously, Yan Siyu is very satisfied and content with her daughter.


    The old lady ??yan pulled Yang Xiuyun and said with a smile: "They are all good children." After that, she looked at Daohua and said with a smile, "It''s quiet today. Why don''t you come over and meet your cousin Xiuyun?"


    Daohua smiled and walked over, took the old lady''s arm, and said wittyly: "I don''t want my grandmother, aunt, and cousin to get close to each other?"


    The old lady Yan glanced at Daohua with a smile.


    Yang Xiuyun saw the pampering in the eyes of her grandmother, glanced at Daohua, and took the lead in blessing her body: "Xiuyun has met Yiyi''s cousin."


    Daohua let go of the old lady and blessed her body. After returning the gift, she took Yang Xiuyun''s hand and said with a smile: "Cousin, you are finally here, don''t you know, since I received the letter from you, grandmother Just muttering every day, now our ears can finally be cleansed."


    The words fell, and the old lady Yan pointed Daohua''s forehead with her finger: "You girl, I''m here to dislike the old lady."


    Daohua immediately hid behind Yang Xiuyun: "Grandma, aunt and cousin are watching, you always save me some face."


    The old lady Yan grinned irritably, pointing at Daohua, not crying or laughing.


    Daohua is so playful, the atmosphere is much more cheerful and relaxed.


    Ms. Li spoke at the right time: "Let¡¯s go back to the yard and talk."


    The old lady Yan nodded, and took Yan Siyu to say: "You must be tired after driving for so long. Go, come to my yard and take a rest."


    The adults walked forward first, leaving a few small ones behind.


    "Cousin, these are my three younger sisters."


    Taohua pulls Yang Xiuyun and introduces her to Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile.


    The two sides met the gift, looked at each other, and then went after the adult.


    On the way, Yang Xiuyun let Daohua drag her, but her mood was a little ups and downs.


    At the Yang family, she heard a lot of gossip about the Yan family seriously hurting the Yan family. Her grandmother and three aunts have always looked down upon the Yan family, and often describe the Yan family as shabby and uncomfortable.


    For a long time, the Yan family she remembered was poverty and shabby.


    But after seeing it in person this time, I found out that this is not the case at all.


    Although they have just arrived and they don¡¯t understand anything yet, judging from the words and deeds of cousin Yiyi and cousin Yihuan, the Yan family is much better than she imagined.


    As a concubine, cousin Yishuang, although she has a tender manner, there is no cowardice between her eyebrows, nor her manners. It is conceivable that her life in Yan''s family is not sad, and she has not been suppressed, otherwise , Her temperament will not be so calm.


    There is also the cousin Yihuan and the cousin Yile. Although the second uncle is white, there is no inferiority complex on them. On the contrary, one is quiet and gentle, the other is lively and cute, and the eyebrows are not at all sad. It shows that they usually live very comfortably. The eldest uncle and the eldest aunt must have treated them in the same way.


    As for Yiyi''s cousin, she is so bright and loves to laugh, she knows that she must have been spoiled and pampered by her family when she grew up.


    I was used to seeing intriguing and intrigue family disputes in the capital, and now seeing her uncle¡¯s family who gets along so well, she really can¡¯t help but envy her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 445： , See Li

    Chapter 445, see the gift


    Songhein Temple.


    The old lady Yan took Yan Siyu and sat on the kang near the window. Mrs. Li sat on both sides one by one, while Daohua took Yang Xiuyun and three younger sisters to sit at the round table.


    The maids served refreshments, and then everyone started talking about home-cooked food.


    Yang Xiuyun saw that the Yan family''s servants were well-regulated, her eyes moved slightly, she raised the tea cup in front of her, and lowered her head to taste.


    Daohua smiled and asked, "This is our own jasmine tea. Do you still like it?"


    Yang Xiuyun nodded: "It''s very fragrant and refreshing."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Cousin just likes it."


    Yan Yishuang looked at Yang Xiuyun and curiously asked, "What does cousin Xiuyun do at home?"


    Yang Xiuyun smiled shyly: ¡°Usually, it¡¯s just reading and literacy with my sisters and sisters at home, plus practicing female celebrity.¡±


    Yan Yishuang: "Nothing else?"


    Yang Xiuyun was taken aback, and then nodded: "What do cousins ??and cousins ??usually learn?"


    Yan Yi smiled and did not speak, a little pride appeared between her eyebrows.


    Although my aunt¡¯s family is a Beijing official, the education in the family is still not as good as theirs. The fear of being compared before is completely gone.


    Yan Yile saw that she hadn¡¯t spoken, so she rushed to say: ¡°We have to learn a lot. We have to learn piano, burn incense, play chess, learn to taste tea, and learn flower arrangement.¡±


    Seeing that Yang Xiuyun''s face was a little stiff, Daohua said with a smile: "We, just study in our leisure time. The main tasks are reading literacy and pin-cutting."


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and nodded, but did not answer, because she was afraid that she would show timidity if she continued.


    After ??, several little girls were having tea while talking about other things.


    "Mother, later Master will bring Master Han Er and the others over to visit you."


    Ms. Li said suddenly.


    Thinking that the old lady and sister-in-law hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, and they would definitely have to say something for a while, so the master took Master Han Er to the front yard to talk. Now that counts the time, it should be coming soon.


    The old lady Yan nodded: "I should see you, send someone to please, don''t let people think that our family is rude."


    Ms. Li smiled. She was about to send someone to the front yard when she saw a maid coming in and replying: "Old lady, madam, the master just asked someone to come over and ask, is it convenient to bring guests over to see you now?"


    Mrs. Li nodded and said, "Go and tell the master that you can bring guests here."


    After waiting for the maid to step back, Yang Xiuyun hesitated for a moment, and looked up at her mother who was sitting next to her grandmother.


    Yan Siyu noticed her daughter''s sight, thought for a while, and asked the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, "Several girls, do you want to avoid it?"


    The old lady Yan waved her hand: "Avoid what, Daohua haven''t seen Hongrui yet."


    Ms. Li also smiled and said: "Little sister, this place is not as strict as the capital, and the rules are not so strict. Besides, we are all here as elders. It is good for the children to see people more."


    Yan Siyu thought that her daughter rarely had the opportunity to see foreigners when she was in the Yang family, so he smiled and said nothing: "Listen to my mother and sister-in-law."


    After a while, the third brothers of Yan Zhigao walked in with a middle-aged man dressed in extravagance, followed by a few teenagers with Yan Wenxiu.


    "Mother, this is the second master of Han''s Mansion of Zhaode Earl''s Mansion."


    Yan Zhigao finished speaking, Han Jianming smiled and bowed to the old lady Yan and bowed: "please please peace to the old lady."


    The old lady Yan stood up quickly, stretched out her hand and said, "I can''t do it, the second master will get up soon, and the old lady will be shameless."


    Han Jianming smiled and said: "Well, in front of you, I am a junior. Isn¡¯t it right for juniors to bow to the elders?"


    The old lady Yan smiled and said, "Don¡¯t say that, the second master, sit down and talk."


    A foreign visitor arrived. Yan Siyu was not sitting on the steps. Instead, the three of them sat next to Mrs. Li in the chairs below. Seeing the old mother''s polite greetings with the second master of the Han family, his mood was slightly complicated.


    Have not returned to Ning for many years, the changes in her natal family have been too great.


    The sister-in-law who was born as a businessman is now the wife of the prefect, and she no longer sees the inferiority and melancholy she used to, her eyebrows are full of confidence and calmness.


    The old mother from a peasant family also looks like when she receives guests, generous and decent.


    Although the second sister-in-law and the third sister-in-law have a weaker sense of existence, there is nothing rude to them.


    The Yan family has really changed!


    After that, Master Han Er met with Mrs. Li, Sun''s family, Wu''s family, Yan Siyu, and then sat down. Knowing that the old lady was anxious to see his grandson, he did not immediately introduce his nephew and Fang Hao, who were standing side by side with Yan Wenxiu. .


    Sure enough, as soon as he sat down, Yan Siyu smiled and pulled Yang Hongrui to the old lady Yan: "Hongrui, kowtow to your grandmother."


    Yang Hongrui, who has reached the age of fifteen, was born with a handsome face and a talent. When the old lady Yan saw him walking, she immediately raised a bright smile on her face.


    Yang Hongrui stepped forward quickly and knelt on the futon prepared by the maid: "Hongrui please Announce to Grandma." After speaking, he seriously knocked three heads.


    The old lady Yan asked Yang Hongrui to get up and looked at Yan Siyu with a tearful smile: "They are all good children. You have such a pair of children, so my mother is relieved."


    Yan Siyu''s eyes turned red again after hearing this.


    She is really unfilial, and her children are so old that she even worried her mother.


    After the old lady calmed down, Yan Zhigao smiled and said, "Mother, there are two other children you haven''t seen."


    Master Han Er immediately smiled and pointed to the teenager Duan Su who was standing with Yan Wenxiu: "Old lady, this is the eldest son of my elder brother''s family. This time he went out to bring him out to gain insight. He is gentle and he won''t come over soon. old lady."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Hexu stepped forward and saluted the old lady Yan: "Hexu please greet the old lady."


    The old lady Yan smiled and raised her hand: "Get up."


    Waiting for Han Hexu to straighten up, the old lady looked up with a smile: "Young Master Han is really a talent."


    The second master of Han immediately answered: ¡°It¡¯s not more literary and literary. My nephew is not very good at school, but his physique is not bad, and he will be in Beijing next year to command the envoy to do things.¡±


    The old lady Yan praised: ¡°It¡¯s so amazing at a young age.¡±


    Master Han Er laughed and said, "The old lady is overwhelmed." Then he pointed to another teenager, "Old lady, this is the nephew of my sister-in-law, from the family of Jiguangfang."


    Fang Hao stepped forward and bent over to see the salute: "Fang Hao pays his respects to the old lady, the old lady Wanan."


    The old lady Yan smiled and said: "Get up quickly." After finishing speaking, she looked up with a smile, and looked at Master Han, "The juniors around Master Er are really outstanding."


    Master Han Er smiled politely.


    When they finished speaking, Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Mother, how many children haven''t met the guests yet."


    The old lady Yan nodded: "Exactly." With that, she looked at Daohua, "Don''t come over and see Master Han Er soon."


    Daohua brought Yan Yihuan and the three people forward, and respectfully bowed to Master Han Er.


    The second master of Han looked at the four girls of the Yan family, and sighed in his heart that the eldest brother really found a good relative for the Han family, so Yan Jiaerlang didn¡¯t say anything about it. I didn¡¯t expect the daughter of the Yan family to be so good.


    "I was out and didn''t bring any good things. I just ran into an old pen shop on the road and got a box of decent Xuan pens. Let''s give it to the four girls to practice calligraphy."


    As ?? said, he took a box of xuan pens from the young man''s hand and handed it to the headed rice flower.


    Daohua glanced at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li, and saw that they nodded, and came forward generously: "Thank you, Uncle Han."


    Meeting Master Han Er, Daohua four looked at Yang Hongrui, Han Hexu, and Fang Hao.


    "Hello, cousin."


    Daohua blessed her body at Yang Hongrui.


    Yang Hongrui immediately bent over and responded: "Cousin is good." After finishing speaking, he raised his eyes and looked at Daohua, his eyes could not hide the surprise and surprise.


    Daohua has moved to the next person: "Hello, Brother Han."


    Han Hexu didn¡¯t squint, and replied with a polite: ¡°Good Sister Yan.¡±


    Daohua looked at the last person: "Hello, Mr. Fang."


    Fang Hao looked at Daohua. Even Han Hexu was called the elder brother, but he called him the son of Fang. He really treated him differently: "Sister Yan is good."


    I haven''t seen her for a year, this girl has grown a lot taller, and her appearance has become more beautiful and refined.


    I just don¡¯t know, do you remember him?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： ,talk

    Chapter 446, Discussion


    Master Han Er and others sat in the old lady¡¯s room for a while, and then went to the front yard with Yan Zhigao.


    As soon as the people left, Mrs. Yan said to Mrs. Li, ¡°Looking at the manners of Master Han and the behavior of Master Han, this Han family is pretty good, but I don¡¯t know how their girls are?¡±


    Mrs. Li''s face was sad. The eldest son said that she could not go to see her future daughter-in-law in person. She was always a little worried. One was that she was afraid of the girl''s appearance, poor character, and not worthy of her own son; the other was that she was afraid of the girl''s temperament and ability. No, I can''t be the eldest daughter-in-law of the Yan family.


    The Han family¡¯s family background is really good. If you get married with their family, you¡¯re still going for the Yan family, but the mothers are all the same, thinking that their son is worthy of the best girl in the world.


    Ms. Li suddenly looked at Yan Siyu and asked, "Little sister, Yang Jiachang lives in the capital. Do you know what the girls in Zhaode Bo¡¯s style are like?"


    Yan Siyu said with some embarrassment: ¡°Sister-in-law, the Yang family¡¯s social circle is composed of officials below Grade 4, and there is hardly any contact with the Lord¡¯s House.¡±


    Ms. Li was taken aback, and then smiled apologetically: "Look at me, I''m always talking about my brain, sister, don''t mind you."


    Yan Siyu smiled and shook his head: "Sister-in-law, what are you talking about? I didn''t help. It''s mine."


    Mrs. Li quickly said: "Don''t you say that, otherwise, mother should say that I bullied you."


    Yan Siyu sat next to Mrs. Yan again, and smiled: "Sister-in-law is the most virtuous, mother can''t do it."


    The old lady Yan smiled and said, "Well, you two should stop being polite to each other."


    Yan Siyu groaned for a moment, and said, "Because Zhaode Bofu will be taken up as the title of this generation, it has been very low-key. After living in the capital for so many years, I rarely hear the gossip of their family. Not bad."


    Next, Daohua and several other girls were listening. When they heard this, Daohua couldn''t help but say: "Mother, the Han family can come to our house to inquire about the situation, we can also send someone to the capital to have a look. ."


    Fang Hao didn¡¯t kiss Fang Liangji¡¯s family at all, but the last time cousin Zi Xuan and Fang Liangji made a marriage, he showed up in person. Now that I want to come, it should be the first person from the Han family to inquire about their family¡¯s situation. .


    It''s just that at the beginning, their family was just a local official, and the future was unknown, so after inquiring about the situation, the Han family did not say anything.


    And now, the eldest brother was hit, and the grandmother and mother had to be obliged. The discerning person knew at a glance that the Yan family''s future could not be wrong, and the Han family had this time to come here in person to pray for birthdays.


    The Han family has figured out the situation of their family, but they don¡¯t know anything about the Han family.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li immediately squinted over: "What do you say, your little girl?"


    Daohua: "It''s about big brother''s lifelong affairs, of course I take it seriously. In the future, my sister-in-law will spend his life with his elder brother. You don''t want to marry someone he doesn''t like."


    Ms. Li smiled apologetically at Yan Siyu, and stared at Daohua: "You are getting more and more energetic. Let''s stop pestering in the house. Take your cousin Xiuyun out for a walk."


    Daohua stood up with her lips curled, and while leading Yang Xiuyun out, she thought, Qin Xiaoliu just went to the capital to check the situation of the hot spring hill, and wrote a letter later, asking him to inquire about the situation of the Han family.


    Looking at the little girls going out, Li Futian smiled and said to Yan Siyu: "Yiyi that girl was spoiled by me, and the little girl laughed."


    Yan Siyu smiled: "Isn''t Yiyi caring about her brother? This shows that their brother and sister have a good relationship."


    A gratified smile appeared on Mrs. Li''s face. The relationship between her son and daughter is good, and she is also happy as a mother.


    Sun smiled and interjected: "Sister-in-law, are you and your eldest brother going to decide Wenxiu''s Han family?"


    Ms. Li immediately said with a serious face: "The second siblings are still too much to do. Don''t go out and talk nonsense. If it doesn''t happen, it will ruin the reputation of the girl."


    Sun smiled and nodded: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, I know the seriousness of the matter. It''s just that the Han family is the earl¡¯s family, can you see our family?"


    Yan Siyu smiled and took over: "Second Sister-in-law knows something. Our family is no longer what it used to be. The officials in the capital know that the emperor is very important. Otherwise, Ningmen Mansion found a gold mine. Other officials have come to take over the post of prefect."


    said, turning his head to look at Mrs. Li.


    "If you want to come, I am afraid that there are countless people who want to be married to the Yan family now, so don''t be too frustrated."


    Ms. Li shook her head modestly and smiled: "How can it be so exaggerated as you said."


    Thinking that there are many people in the Yan family getting married. As early as in Xingzhou, officials and relatives showed their intentions, but they were all vaguely passed by her.


    Marry a wife and marry a good wife, a good wife who can prosper the family for three generations. It can not only help the husband on the outside, but also raise the children on the inside, so that the family can continue to pass on; but if you marry a spoiler, it would be a misfortune for the family.


    The wife of the eldest son, she and the master have always attached great importance to it.


    Earl Zhaode¡¯s mansion must be sent over to explore.


    Seeing that Wenxiu had already started talking about kisses, and that his future wife might come from the earl¡¯s house, the smile on Sun¡¯s face was somewhat reluctant. His Wenjie is not much younger than Wenxiu, and the marriage hasn¡¯t happened yet.


    On the other side, Daohua and others left the old lady¡¯s yard and went directly to the guest house prepared for Yan Siyu¡¯s mother and daughter.


    "Cousin Xiuyun, this is the yard your mother prepared for you. You can see if there is anything missing. We don''t know your living habits. If there is anything uncomfortable, please remember to tell me and I will send someone to rectify it. , Don¡¯t say nothing, otherwise, grandma thought I was not dedicated."


    Daohua smiled and said to Yang Xiuyun.


    Yang Xiuyun looked at everything in the house, and quickly laughed: "Cousin is bothering me, this yard is decorated very elegantly and warmly, which is a style that both my mother and I like."


    Daohua smiled and said, "You like it. Anyway, this is also my aunt''s house. I''m going home. Don''t be polite."


    There are two tables for dinner, one in the front yard and one in the back yard.


    Knowing that Yan Siyu, Han Er''s master and others were tired on the way, after eating, Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao arranged for them to go to rest early.


    In the guest house, the second master of Han sent the maid sent by the Yan family to serve, leaving only Han Hexu, Fang Hao, and the close servant in the house.


    "This Yan family is richer than we thought!"


    Master Han Er looked at the bonsai and ornaments placed in the house, and nodded invisibly.


    The Han family is no longer what it used to be, but the girl in their family is not something that anyone can marry. If they can¡¯t even satisfy the basic necessities, food, shelter, and transportation, they shouldn¡¯t miss their girl.


    The second master Han looked at Han Hexu again: "By the way, you have talked with Yan Wenxiu for so long, what do you think of him?"


    Han Hexu pondered for a while: ¡°Yan Wenxiu is a very knowledgeable and motivated person. In the afternoon, Fang Hao and I went to his study and found that almost all the books in his study had been written."


    Fang Hao took the words: "Not only is he motivated, but he can also do things. I heard from Yan''s servants that he followed the master next to Yan Yan to work after the middle office. The chief minister of Dong played to the court. Regarding the resettlement of Shaxian refugees, he seemed to I participated in the whole process."


    Master Han nodded: "I also talked a few words with him. He is a stable and responsible person." After speaking, he paused, "Is the relationship between Yan Wenxiu and the little prince of the Prince''s Mansion irresistible?"


    Fang Hao shook his head: "I don''t know this. When I was studying in Wangyue Academy, I could still hear about the little prince. But since I left Wangyue Academy, I can''t find out about the little prince."


    "When they were studying in Wangyue Academy, they did often go in and out together. But if you have a good relationship with the little prince, I think it is Yan Wenxiu''s younger brothers Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao."


    Han Er Master: "Whether it is Yan Wenxiu or Yan Wenkai, they are brothers anyway, one gains, and the other can''t afford it." He said, he smiled again.


    "The Feng Shui of the Yan family''s ancestral grave must be very good, the Yan Jia Erlang is good, and the girls of the Yan family are all outstanding. The future of the Yan family is limitless."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： ,Different

    Chapter 447, not the same


    In another guest house, Yan Siyu and his son and daughter are also talking about everything about the Yan family.


    "Mother, my uncle''s house is not like the grandmother and elder aunt they said."


    Stepping onto the window, Yang Xiuyun was pruning the flowers in the vase to his liking, while talking with Yan Siyu and Yang Hongrui.


    In the Yang family, the eldest mother would not waste her money buying flowers in the winter and let them put them in the house.


    There is a pot of crabapple in the second sister''s room, but she is hidden as a treasure, and she will only show it when she invites other girls to the house for a gathering.


    This kind of bonsai can be seen everywhere in Yan''s family. It is the guest house where they live. There are several pots in each room, which is not a big deal.


    Yan Siyu glanced at the glass vase used for arranging flowers, pursed her lips and did not speak. Her family''s wealth really surprised her.


    She had only seen the glazed mirrors, glazed windows, and various porcelain tea sets in the mother''s room in the homes of a few of the family members whom the Yang family met.


    Although the food at home is not the delicacy of the mountains and the sea, but in the winter, the plates of fresh vegetables are not heavy. Seeing the casual look of the sister-in-law and nieces, you can see that they are often eaten at home, not because there are guests. , Specially bought from outside at high prices to entertain guests.


    Looking at the silent mother and sister, Yang Hongrui lowered his head while drinking tea and did not speak. The surprise and shock in his heart were no less than theirs.


    He had already moved out of the backyard, and he didn¡¯t hear much about the gossip about his grandmother and three aunts who seriously injured the Yan family. However, it was not rare that his father disliked the Yan family.


    My father often said that my eldest uncle is pedantic and unaware of flexibility. Although his knowledge is good, he prides himself on himself. He can¡¯t get along with his colleagues at all, or he would not be in the position of county magistrate for nine years. Now even he is promoted. After the prefect, I don¡¯t know how far we can go.


    But today, the eldest uncle he saw was upright and majestic. Although he was a little unsmiling, he still had the character of a literati. It was polite and calm to get along with the second master of the earl¡¯s mansion.


    This kind of uncle may be a little noble, but it is not pedantic in his father''s mouth.


    After coming to Yan''s house, after seeing and hearing today, he found that their family was really narrow-minded and short-sighted, and suddenly some knew the reason why his uncle did not want to be close to him.


    Yan Siyu suddenly looked at his son: "What do you think of your eldest cousin''s knowledge?"


    Yang Hongrui put down the tea cup and said with a serious face: "The big cousin is very knowledgeable and has unique insights. Most of the things he talks about are tangible. Compared with his son, he is far behind."


    Yan Siyu smiled: "Your eldest cousin is a few years older than you, and he reads more books. It is normal for him to be more knowledgeable than you. Don¡¯t be discouraged."


    Yang Hongrui nodded, and did not tell his mother that the knowledge of the big cousin can be achieved not only by reading a few more books.


    Everyone in the world wants to become a Beijing official. After studying wisely, he has always been proud of the Yang family being a Beijing official, but after coming to the Yan family, the confidence in his heart disappeared.


    Don''t talk about the big cousin, but the second cousin, he is also inferior in terms of human affection and sophistication.


    Yan Siyu continued: "Since your eldest cousin is very knowledgeable, you should ask him for advice in the future."


    Yang Hongrui nodded: "My son will."


    Yan Siyu said again: "Your grandmother said that in two days your third and fourth cousins ??will go home. The two of them have been following the little prince of Prince Ping''s house. You will also get along with them. ."


    Yang Hongrui smiled and said, "Mother can rest assured that my son will get along with his cousins."


    Yan Siyu didn''t speak any more, glanced at his cute daughter, his eyes drooping slightly.


    Her family is getting better and better, and she is really moved by her husband¡¯s suggestion to get married.


    Let¡¯s take a look again, don¡¯t think about the literary revision of your eldest brother¡¯s family. Even if she mentions it, my mother and eldest brother and sister-in-law will not agree. Now, Wen Kai and Yiyi are left.


    Wen Kai hasn''t looked at people yet, but his age is suitable for his daughter. As for Yiyi''s elder brother and sister-in-law, can his son afford it?


    Just seeing Yiyi''s dressing all over her body today, she felt a little trembling in her heart.


    Silk coats, enamel enamels, hibiscus jade bracelets, golden pocket watches, no matter what, they are all things that you can''t buy with money. Even the girls from the ordinary lord''s house in Beijing may not have such style.


    son


    Yan Siyu looked at her son, and sighed slightly. His son now has no fame. She has the desire to get married, and she doesn''t open her mouth.


    After a while, the tea cup bottomed out, and Yang Hongrui got up and said: "Mother, my son is back to the room first. You and my sister should also rest early."


    Yan Siyu nodded: "Okay, go and rest." Then he looked at Yang Xiuyun, "You also go to rest."


    Main courtyard.


    Ms. Li looked at her daughter who sipped her milk: "Why didn''t you invite your cousin to live with you? I think your grandmother would like to stay with your aunt, but it is a pity that your aunt can''t worry about her children."


    Daohua had a look, put down the bowl, and wiped her mouth before she said, "Didn''t you say that aunts may want to live? Everyone''s living habits are different. In a few days, everyone can accommodate each other for one or two, but it takes a long time. It¡¯s unavoidable that there will be rifts, so it¡¯s better to live separately at the beginning."


    Mrs. Li glanced at her: "You don''t seem to like Xiuyun very much?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly: "No, not at all. It''s just that Xiuyun''s cousin is a young lady, and the rules and etiquette are carved into the bones. With her, I have to be tensed and tired from time to time."


    Ms. Li said in a bad mood: "You, it¡¯s just that you are too lazy at ordinary times. It''s time to learn from Xiuyun."


    Daohua looked frightened: "Mother, you will just do it, your daughter, I can''t learn to do that in my whole life, and I''m holding it all the time. It''s too boring."


    Mrs. Li snorted: "Your grandmother has been thinking of your aunt all these years, don''t neglect Xiuyun."


    Daohua nodded and said: "Mother, don''t worry, don''t look at the face of the monk and the face of the Buddha, but on the face of the grandmother, I will also warmly entertain Xiuyun''s cousin."


    In the next few days, Mrs. Li, Sun''s, and Wu prepared the old lady''s life, while Yan Siyu stayed with her mother to show her filial piety. Daohua also received Yang Xiuyun, Yan Yunxi, and Yan Yunyan because he was also helping the director. Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile took over the matter.


    As for the Han Er masters, Yan Wenxiu is in charge of the reception.


    On the third day after Yan Siyu, mother and son arrived at Yan Mansion, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao returned.


    "My nephew pleased my aunt!"


    Looking at his energetic, well-groomed nephew, who was not seen at all, Yan Siyu was surprised: "This is Wen Kai, right?"


    With undisguised joy on her face, the old lady Yan said with a smile: "Isn''t it this hustle? He has the loudest voice in the whole family."


    Yan Siyu hurriedly helped Yan Wenkai up, and said with a smile: "It''s really tall and strong."


    Yan Wenkai scratched the back of his head: "Auntie, the tallest and strongest person in my family is not me, but the third brother." As he said, he turned to look at Yan Wentao beside him.


    Yan Wentao smiled and stepped forward: "Wen Tao pays homage to my aunt, Aunt Wanan."


    Yan Siyu quickly stretched out his hand to help the person: "Get up." As he said, he looked at Yan Wentao carefully, and then smiled at Wu Shi, "Sansao, Wen Tao looks really mighty spirit."


    Wu¡¯s face was full of smiles: "He, he has grown brute strength."


    After ??, Daohua introduced Yang Xiuyun to the two.


    After seeing the ceremony, Yan Wenkai said to Daohua: "Big sister, when my third brother and I came back, Brother Dong and Su Hongxin said, Sister Dong and Sister Su are coming over in two days. You have to prepare."


    Inahua smiled casually: "There is nothing to prepare. They used to live in my yard, and this time it is the same."


    Hearing this, Yang Xiuyun glanced at Daohua quickly, and then lowered her head in silence.


    Yan Wentao interjected: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there is also sister Zhou. Brother Zhou is also coming.¡±


    Daohua was overjoyed: "Jingwan is coming too? That''s great. I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    Yan Wentao smiled and said: "Last time I met with Big Brother Zhou, he also said that Sister Zhou missed you, but she never had a chance to go out."


    Speaking of Zhou Jingwan, Yan Wentao had a lot more words, which made Yan Wenkai look at him.


    Fortunately, a few small words were not noticed by the adults.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 448： ,Sense of distance

    Chapter 448, the sense of distance


    "I thought your Wenxiu cousin was already good enough. I didn''t expect that Wen Kai''s child is not too generous. He is energetic and cheerful. He is a rare good boy."


    After dinner, on the way back to the guest house, Yan Siyu couldn''t help but praised her daughter.


    Yang Xiuyun was a little absent-minded, and gave a perfunctory ¡®um¡¯.


    Yan Siyu sensed that her daughter was not in the state, and immediately asked: "What''s the matter with you girl?"


    Yang Xiuyun hesitated for a moment, and then said what was in her heart: "Mother, do you think Cousin Yiyi doesn''t like me?"


    Yan Siyu was surprised: "Why do you think so?"


    Yang Xiuyun: "On the day we arrived, my grandmother intentionally let me live in Yiyi''s cousin¡¯s yard, but she turned it off. Today, when cousin Wen Kai talked about other girls coming, she was willing to let them live there. In her yard."


    ¡°Also, although she has been very warm and friendly to me these days, I can feel that she did this not because she liked me, but just doing her landlord friendship.¡±


    Yan Siyu paused, and recalled Tian Daohua¡¯s attitude towards them, and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong. On the contrary, on some occasions, her indifferent words and actions made her feel warm, but did not let her. I think she is already an outsider in this home.


    Looking at her frustrated daughter with an eyebrow, Yan Siyu showed self-blame on her face.


    I blame her for uselessness. In the Yang family a few years ago, she had no status at all. Even with her daughter, she suffered countless grievances, because her daughter''s mind was unavoidably sensitive when she was unsatisfactory since she was a child. She might be a little bit sensitive when other people acted unintentionally. Have to think about it for a long time.


    Yan Siyu took Yang Xiujun''s hand and said soothingly: "You, don''t worry about it. Your big aunt explained to me specifically about the yard. Yiyi is out of control, you are quiet again and don''t want you to live. Not used to it."


    "When I went out, I told your grandmother that we will not return to Beijing until the end of the new year. Of course, for such a long time, we must arrange an independent yard for us. This is the way of hospitality."


    "As for you said that Yiyi doesn''t like you, the mother asked you, if you have only been in contact with Yiyi for a few days, will you be close to her and be intimate with her? Now, if you want to say how much you like her, the mother doesn''t believe it either. "


    Yang Xiuyun said with a look: "Cousin is cheerful and refreshing, I naturally like it." At the same time, I am also envious, envious of her being loved by the whole family, envious of her being casual and relaxed, envious of her being only a few months older than herself , But already under the education of his eldest aunt, he can be a housekeeper.


    Yan Siyu patted her daughter''s hand: "The feelings between people come out of each other. It is normal for people who are not familiar with each other to have a proper distance. If Yi is too enthusiastic about you, my mother should feel that It''s false feelings."


    Yang Xiuyun was silent for a moment: "Mother, my daughter thinks too much, I will pay attention to it later."


    Yan Siyu smiled and nodded. Instead of continuing the topic, he asked: "I saw your third and fourth cousins ??today. What do you think of them?"


    Thinking of the two tall and sturdy cousins, Yan Siyu smiled: "The third cousin is introverted and careful, the fourth cousin is enthusiastic and sincere, and they are very nice."


    Yan Siyu nodded: "Yes, they are all good guys." Then, he glanced at his daughter with a smile, "After your eldest cousin''s marriage is settled, it will not be long before it will be your second cousin''s turn. They are there, and I don¡¯t know whose girl is blessed to marry the Yan family."


    Yang Xiuyun looked at him, but didn''t think much about it, just envious of Yan Jia''s happy atmosphere.


    The next day, after having breakfast, Daohua saw Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai sitting still and didn''t mean to leave at all, so she couldn''t help asking: "Brothers and Brothers, don''t you go back to the barracks?" "


    Yan Wenkai smiled at the old lady Yan: "It will be my grandmother''s birthday in a few days. Of course we have to accompany grandmother at home."


    Hearing this, the old lady¡¯s face suddenly burst into laughter: ¡°Well, all year round, you two didn¡¯t spend much time at home. This time your aunt brought Hong Rui and Xiuyun back, so we should accompany you more.¡±


    Daohua smiled and glanced at the two older brothers: "I see, you two don''t want to go back to practice, right?"


    The expressions of Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai stiffened at the same time.


    Don¡¯t you want to go back?


    I don''t know what the little prince is going crazy, so he asked Master Wu to train them. Thinking about the hot days they lived in the barracks during this period, both of them couldn''t help but shiver.


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said: "Big sister, what are you talking about? My third brother and I are trying to do our filial piety. As for training, we can do it anywhere. We just need to stay at home these days."


    Daohua smiled, and didn''t say anything, she looked like''what you said is what'', and Yan Wenkai became angry.


    At this moment, Yan Wenxiu walked in and met with the elders before looking at Mrs. Li and said, "Mother, Uncle Zhou and Chengye are coming soon, I have to pick them up."


    Ms. Li hesitated: "You are gone, Master Han and Master Fang are there."


    Yan Wentao stood up immediately: "Auntie, eldest brother wants to accompany guests, I''ll go to the dock to pick up people!"


    Yan Wenkai glanced at Yan Wentao, and then said: "In this case, then I will go too. I haven''t seen Big Brother Zhou for a while." Then he looked at Mrs. Li.


    "Mother, when will the Su family come?"


    Mrs. Li glared at her young son: ¡°I don¡¯t know that. If you want to come, it must be near your grandmother¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Yan Wenkai sighed suddenly: "It''s a pity."


    Daohua immediately smiled and asked, "Fourth brother, what a pity?"


    Yan Wenkai said seriously: "I''m sorry for you. If the Su family come here earlier, you can play with Sister Su."


    For her fourth brother''s insincere words, Daohua snorted: "I thank you!"


    After ??, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao went out, and came back with the Zhou family as it approached noon.


    "Quiet Wan!"


    "Rice Flower!"


    In front of Chuihua Gate, Daohua hurriedly greeted Zhou Jingwan as soon as she saw Zhou Jingwan, but for a moment, she hugged with Zhou Jingwan, who was jogging over, with a smile, and then whispered to herself.


    Ms. Li walked towards Mrs. Zhou with a smile, and took her to the old lady¡¯s yard affectionately.


    Daohua dragged Zhou Jingwan to follow. Along the way, the two of them never stopped talking, each talking anecdotes around them.


    Songhein Temple.


    Everyone saw Madam Li bringing Madam Zhou over. Except for Mrs. Yan, everyone else stood up to greet her.


    Yang Xiuyun and Yan Yihuan¡¯s girls stood together, and saw Daohua and Zhou Jingwan, who were holding hands, whispering and laughing at the back, who Yan Yan didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, their eyes drooped.


    This is how cousin Yiyi really likes a person!


    Waiting for Zhou Jingwan and the elders to meet the ceremony, Daohua introduced her to Yang Xiuyun, Yan Yunxi, and Yan Yunyan.


    It didn''t take long for Yan Zhigao to bring Master Zhou Da and Chengye Zhou to visit Mrs. Yan.


    Looking at Daohua Shuluo enthusiastically chatting and laughing with Old Master Zhou, Yang Xiuyun''s eyes flashed again.


    Before, when cousin Yiyi faced her elder brother, Da Gongzi Han and Master Fang, she was polite and estranged. She thought it was the instinctive shyness and reservedness of her daughter''s family when she saw a foreigner, but now she finds that she is wrong. .


    Yang Xiuyun sighed, her mother said it well, she really has a sense of distance when she treats unfamiliar people.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： , Drink tea

    Chapter 449, drinking tea


    Lunch, the female family members ate in the old lady¡¯s yard. After the meal, Daohua took a few girls to the back garden.


    In the corner pavilion, the maid had hung the curtain and raised the charcoal basin.


    Zhou Jingwan said without seeing anything outside: "Hurry up and bring your good tea, and I will show it to you."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Why, have you learned to make tea?"


    Zhou Jingwan complained: "I was detained by my mother and studied for more than a month. No matter how stupid I am, I should learn."


    Daohua: "Then we''ll have a good cup of tea later." After that, he signaled Wang Man''er to get tea and tea sets, and then led Yang Xiuyun, Yan Yunxi and others to sit down.


    Zhou Jingwan raised her chin: "Just look at it."


    Yan Yile smiled and said, ¡°Sister Zhou, my third sister is also learning tea with his wife. Would you like to learn about it later?¡±


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Yan Yishuang, raised her eyebrows and said: "Compared, I have only studied for more than a month anyway, even if I lose, I won¡¯t be ashamed."


    Yan Yi smiled suddenly: "Sister Zhou is too modest. Although I have studied for a few more days, it is very clumsy. Sister Zhou will be merciful later!"


    Although humble, he looks extremely confident.


    She has spent a lot of time studying and specializing in tea tasting. Among the few sisters, she is the best learner. In other respects, Master Shen has always favored her eldest sister, but Master Shen often praises her when it comes to tasting tea. she.


    Yang Xiuyun saw that Yan Yishuang was not courteous at all, and worried that Zhou Jingwan would be upset, and even a disturbance would occur, so he raised his eyes to Daohua.


    However, Daohua looked at it with a smile, did not speak, and did not intend to stop persuasion at all.


    Hesitated for a while, Yang Xiuyun pulled Daohua¡¯s sleeves and whispered: ¡°Everyone sits and chats together, drinking tea, don¡¯t you have to try?¡±


    Daohua smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, I¡¯m idle. Let them compare and test their craftsmanship. We also have a good taste.¡±


    Yang Xiuyun was a little dumbfounded. When the host was treating guests, wouldn¡¯t the host avoid disputes that might arise? Why is Yiyi''s cousin so careless?


    Is there no similar reception experience? Or is the way of hospitality different from that of Beijing?


    Seeing Yang Xiuyun''s worry, Daohua explained with a smile: "Jingwan is a magnificent person. To say that she is learning from each other is actually to be happy, to show her learning results. She doesn''t care about winning or losing that much."


    "And Yishuang, she is quite talented in tasting tea. The tea she makes is really delicious. Let''s drink a few more glasses later."


    Yang Xiuyun''s expression is slightly stagnant, and she is quite surprised that Daohuasi doesn''t mind her younger sister''s act of showing her talent.


    Let her sister-in-law show the limelight. For this, if Yiyi''s cousin is not stupid, she is a broad-minded and upright person.


    In the capital, no concubine would allow her concubine to overpower her.


    Obviously, cousin Yiyi, who was able to help her elder aunt''s housekeeping director at a young age, is not stupid.


    Suddenly, Yang Xiuyun was a little envious of Yan Yishuang. At Yang''s house, the older sisters above her were not easy to get along with, let alone making her out of the limelight, she would be grateful if she didn''t stumble upon her.


    Soon, Wang Man''er brought Gu Yu and Lixia several sets of tea sets and several kinds of tea leaves.


    Yang Xiuyun glanced at the tea in the box, her pupils shrunk slightly, Longjing, Biluochun, and Maojian. These are all tribute teas.


    Sure enough, as the rumors said, the family of the little prince and uncle of the Prince Ping¡¯s mansion made great progress.


    After ??, Zhou Jingwan and Yan Yishuang started to make tea. Their actions were very pleasing to the eye. Daohua smiled and watched, asking Wang Maner to bring boiled water and make a pot of Wuyi rock tea.


    Just when Zhou Jingwan and Yan Yishuang were about to make their tea, Huayuankou suddenly burst into laughter.


    After a while, I saw Yan Wenxiu walking over with a group of people.


    Yan Wenxiu saw Daohua and the others in the pavilion, and he was slightly taken aback, feeling a little annoyed. Before coming over, he should send someone to see if anyone is there.


    Although they are all familiar people, they are also foreign men.


    However, now that I have come here, it is not good to go back, Yan Wenxiu can only smile and say: "Everyone wants to come and see the flowers we raise, I brought them here, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Daohua stood in the pavilion and replied: "The flowers are in the yard. You can look at them as you like." As he said, his eyes moved, and he fell on Xiao Yeyang who was standing next to his eldest brother, with a slightly surprised expression.


    Why did this guy come here?


    Yan Wenkai looked at the steam in the pavilion through the bamboo curtain, and asked loudly, "Big sister, what are you doing in the pavilion?"


    Before Daohua could speak, Zhou Jingwan preemptively said: "We are making tea."


    Yan Wenkai smiled immediately: "Then I have to go in and ask for a drink." As he said, regardless of other people, he walked to the pavilion.


    If it were normal, Yan Wentao would definitely not follow such impolite things, but this time, he did not hesitate to follow.


    He can hear Big Brother Zhou say that a few days ago, Aunt Zhou detained Sister Zhou to learn to make tea at home, so he had to taste her craft.


    Looking at the two younger brothers walking towards the pavilion, Yan Wenxiu felt a little helpless. Seeing that everyone else looked at him with great interest, he could only say, "Let¡¯s try it too."


    Soon, a group of people entered the pavilion.


    Yan Wenkai sat down and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you making tea? Let us have a taste.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan immediately smiled and said: "I''m making Longjing tea. Who wants to drink it?"


    Yan Wentao replied in seconds: "I drink." The voice was loud and fast, attracting everyone to look at him.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, Yan Wentao looked a little uncomfortable, and said, "I like to drink Longjing tea."


    Zhou Jingwan didn¡¯t doubt that he had him, she immediately poured a cup of Longjing tea with a smile, and handed it to Yan Wentao in person: ¡°Brother Brother, you can try my craft quickly and see if it tastes good?¡±


    Because of what happened just now, Yan Wentao was guilty of conscience, took the teacup, directly raised his head and drank it.


    Seeing this, Zhou Jingwan was stunned. After a while, she asked: "Brother Brother, the tea has just been cooked, don''t you think it is hot?"


    Of course it¡¯s hot!


    But Yan Wentao held back, shook his head pretentiously.


    Daohua''s mouth twitched, and smiled to round out the game: "The third brother must be thirsty."


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Yan Wentao, followed Daohua and said, "Sister Zhou, I also like to drink Longjing."


    Zhou Jingwan was happy on her face: "I will pour it for you right away."


    Daohua looked at Yan Yishuang again: "Sister, what kind of tea are you making?"


    Yan Yi smiled slightly and said, "I cook Biluochun."


    The words fell, Yan Wenkai immediately said: "I like to drink this."


    Han Hexu continued: "I also like the fragrance of Biluochun, and I have three sisters, Laoyan."


    Yan Yi both smiled, and gracefully poured tea to everyone.


    Soon, everyone in the pavilion chose the tea to drink, except for Xiao Yeyang.


    Yan Yishuang looked at Xiao Yeyang, hesitated for a moment, and finally did not give him the tea in his hand.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, who was talking to her elder brother and laughed, and did not ask, she poured him a cup of Wuyi Rock Tea that she had soaked, and walked over and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and took the tea: "Chengye is here, of course I have to come and sit." As he said, he raised his brows, "Why, you are not welcome?"


    Daohua glanced at him, did not speak, turned and walked towards Yang Xiuyun.


    The teapots used by Zhou Jingwan and Yan Yi to make tea are not big, and they disappear after two circles.


    Fang Hao glanced at Daohua not far away, pondered for a moment, and said with a smile: "Big sister Yan, do you still have tea? I''m a bit thirsty and want to have another drink."


    Daohua, who was laughing with Zhou Jingwan, froze for a while, and then blurted out: "I''m sorry, I don''t have tea here." With that, he looked at Wang Man''er, "Quickly, make a pot of tea for Master Fang."


    Wang Man''erfu blessed his body: "Yes!" Then, in front of everyone, he made tea quickly, although not as elegant as Yan Yishuang, but his movements were smooth and natural, in one go.


    Yang Xiuyun met, and took a quick glance at Daohua. The hand-to-body maid¡¯s tea making skills are so good, and Yiyi¡¯s cousin is afraid that it won¡¯t be too bad.


    Fang Hao didn''t expect Daohua to refuse, his face was slightly stagnant, but he quickly recovered, and turned his head to talk to Yan Wenqi.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Fang Hao faintly, then looked at the hot purple sand teapot running beside Daohua, his lips curled up.


    Zhou Jingwan pulled Daohua, leaned to her side and asked in a low voice: "Why don''t you give others tea?"


    Ina Flower: "I made it casually. I''m sorry to give it to others."


    Zhou Jingwan is a bit speechless, so if it is not good for others to drink, it is better to give it to the little prince? "Your problem with the distinction is still the same as before."


    Daohua doesn¡¯t admit that she treats herself differently. Wuyi Rock Tea is rare and her favorite. The pot of big red robe in her hand was saved by Xiao Yeyang from her own mouth. Today, if it weren¡¯t for Zhou Jingwan¡¯s arrival, she Wouldn''t take it out, so how could it be given to outsiders?


    Seeing my third brother looking at them from time to time, Dahua''s eyes rolled and asked Zhou Jingwan with a smile: "I ask you, you only have a cup of tea left in your teapot. My eldest brother and third brother both want to drink it, who do you give it to? ?"


    Zhou Jingwan didn¡¯t even think about it: ¡°Of course it¡¯s the third brother, who makes the relationship between the third brother and me better.¡±


    Daohua asked again: "What if your brother and my third brother both want to drink?"


    Zhou Jingwan blurted out and wanted to talk about the third brother, but she felt that some of her elbows were turned away, and she swallowed when she reached her mouth. She groaned, just about to say that she would soak another pot and let both of them drink. When I exited, I realized that it was wrong, and immediately stared at Daohua who was smiling like a fox: "Okay, you Yan Yiyi, you just follow me."


    After finishing speaking, before Daohua responded, Zhou Jingwan began to feel ashamed. Thinking of the glazed lamp hanging on the bedside, her cheeks were stained with crimson.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： ， Kiin

    Chapter 450, Wooden Courtyard


    After drinking the tea, Yan Wenxiu saw that the sisters in the family were uncomfortable because of their arrival, so he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the yard to enjoy the flowers.¡± After finishing speaking, he stood up first.


    Seeing this, everyone else also stood up.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, did not say anything, took the lead out of the pavilion, Yan Wenkai hurriedly followed, and pulled up Yan Wentao, who was sitting still.


    As soon as the three of them left, Yan Wenxiu also led the others out.


    The others left, and the girls in the pavilion breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yang Xiuyun looked at Daohua: "Cousin Yiyi, is the young man in the blue robe the little prince of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yeah."


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel that the little prince is not as shameless as the rumors.¡±


    Daohua looked over, "Do you know Xiao Yeyang too?"


    Yang Xiuyun was a little surprised when Daohua called Xiao Yeyang''s name directly, but she said quickly, "Well, when I went to a banquet in another house, I heard people mention the little prince, saying that he was moody and surly, and would beat and punish people at every turn. It''s very difficult to get along with."


    After hearing this, Daohua frowned.


    Even when I first met Xiao Yeyang, he was at best a little arrogant and a little bit kid, not even a bear kid, so how could a cousin say such an exaggeration?


    The Yang family''s social circle in the capital is not very big, but they all say that about Xiao Yeyang, which shows how bad Xiao Yeyang''s reputation in the capital was.


    "Most of the rumors are exaggerated and not convincing at all." The tone was cold.


    Yang Xiuyun glanced at Daohua in surprise, is she worried? Why do you feel that Yiyi''s cousin is a little upset? "What the cousin said."


    Zhou Jingwan listened to the words of the two, knowing that others slandered the little lord and made Daohua unhappy, and pulled her in a low voice: "Isn''t it just Yun Yiyun from Jingli, and it''s worth your anger?"


    Daohua squinted her eyes: "How can I be angry?"


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips: "Yes, yes, you are not angry, I said the wrong thing, let''s do it." After saying that, changing the subject, she asked with a smile, "Big Brother Yan really decided to go to the Earl Zhaode''s house. The second girl?"


    Daohua shook her head and lowered her voice: "Not yet, Master Han and the others came over, probably to inquire about the reality of our house. As soon as they came, my father and mother sent someone to Beijing to inquire about the Han family."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "Yes, this marriage is a big deal, especially your eldest brother is the eldest son, and the choice of the eldest daughter-in-law is even more important. This is to be entrusted to Zhongkui."


    Daohua thought of something, and smiled: "I heard my father said that he and the Han family are still the line of your second uncle. If my family really gets married with the Han family, your second uncle will be a matchmaker."


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and nodded: "I also heard my grandfather say about this."


    Thinking about the thoughts of her third brother, Daohua thought for a while, and tentatively said: "It would be nice if our two families can also get married, so that our relationship can be closer."


    As soon as she heard this, Zhou Jingwan suddenly appeared in her mind as Yan Wentao was laughing at her, she couldn''t help but blushed, and she glanced at Daohua, "Couldn''t our relationship be bad if we don''t get married?"


    Seeing her like this, Daohua pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°Of course it¡¯s good, but wouldn¡¯t it be better if we can go further?¡±


    Yang Xiuyun saw the two whispering to each other in a low voice, wanting to blend in, but couldn''t find a chance, he stopped talking a few more times, and gave up, sitting and drinking tea with a dim expression.


    Aside, Yan Yishuang saw all this in her eyes, pondered for a moment, smiled and sat next to Yang Xiuyun, and took the initiative to talk to her.


    Both of them are good poetry books, and they talked and laughed together after a while.


    Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan came early, and they have already played well with Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile. At this moment, sisters Yan Yihuan are sitting at the table teaching Yan Yunxi to make tea.


    For a time, the atmosphere in the pavilion is also harmonious.


    In the garden, Yan Wenxiu took everyone to admire the flowers for a while, and then went to the front yard.


    On the way, looking at Xiao Yeyang who was chatting and laughing with Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, Han Hexu tried to talk to him several times, but unfortunately he didn''t find the right opportunity.


    When Fang Hao saw him, he dragged Han Hexu to the end, and said in a low voice, "Don¡¯t worry, the little prince is not as difficult as the rumors, but he can¡¯t be approached casually. Let¡¯s come this time. The purpose of this is for the second cousin¡¯s marriage, so it¡¯s urgent to find out about Qingyan¡¯s family."


    "The little prince and the brothers of the Yan family have a good relationship. If the last two cousins ??can really marry Wenxiu, then it will not be too late to make a good relationship with the little prince through the relationship of the Yan family."


    Han Hexu nodded: "It''s because I think something is wrong, but fortunately, a cousin can mention me."


    Fang Hao smiled when his cousin heard what he said, and said nothing more.


    Yan Wenxiu glanced back and saw that Han Hexu was not leaning against the little prince, his expression on his face was slightly loose.


    Zhou Chengye saw him, and laughed in a low voice: "Your future eldest brother doesn''t look very smooth?"


    Yan Wenxiu glared at him: "What''s undecided, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Chengye smiled: "I saw that the second master of the Han family and the second master of Han had a good impression of you, and I was quite satisfied with your family. You and the second girl of the Han family can make things happen in every possible way."


    Yan Wenxiu pursed her mouth and did not speak, nor did she talk about the joy and longing of the marriage on her face.


    Seeing this, Zhou Chengye looked surprised: "Why, you are not satisfied with the Han family?"


    Yan Wenxiu was silent for a while: "Since ancient times, marriage events have always been the words of parents and matchmakers. What can I do to be satisfied or dissatisfied."


    Hearing this, Zhou Chengye was really surprised: "You are the son of Yan''s parents, you are married, Uncle Yan and Aunt Yan will definitely consider your opinions, if you are not satisfied."


    Before speaking, Yan Wenxiu smiled and cut off the words: ¡°When will I say that I¡¯m not satisfied? Okay, Xiao Wangye and Wen Kai are all in the yard, so let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    Zhou Chengye saw that Yan Wenxiu didn''t want to say more, and didn''t continue. He smiled and went to chase the three of Xiao Yeyang with him.


    At the end of the same day, the sky began to snow heavily, and Xiao Yeyang stayed in Yan Mansion without leaving.


    Early the next morning, Zhou Jingwan got up and saw a thick layer of snow on the roof and the ground. She hurriedly pulled the rice flower and clamored to build a snowman.


    Daohua trembled: "Aren''t you cold?"


    Zhou Jingwan said loudly: ¡°It won¡¯t be cold when you move. Hurry up, let¡¯s build a snowman by ourselves and see who builds it well.¡±


    Seeing Zhou Jingwan''s ecstatic appearance, Daohua was a little helpless. She glanced at the maid in the yard and thought for a while and said: "My yard is crowded with people. Go to the wooden courtyard. It''s spacious."


    Zhou Jingwan had nothing to do, and urged: "Then you hurry up!"


    Daohua motioned to Wang Man''er to bring the cloak over. After putting it on, Zhou Jingwan pulled it out of the yard.


    Wooden courtyard.


    Zhou Jingwan glanced at the giant tree in the courtyard, and asked with a smile: ¡°Could this courtyard be called the Wooden Courtyard because there is a big tree here?¡±


    Daohua smiled and nodded: ¡°There are too many backyard yards in the mansion, too lazy to name it. This wooden yard is easy to remember and easy to read."


    Zhou Jingwan walked to the tree and said in surprise: "There is actually a swing!" After saying that, she sat up and swayed.


    Daohua smiled and walked over: "This swing was made by my third brother. When I say I''m bored, I can come and sit."


    Zhou Jingwan immediately boasted: "The third brother is really caring."


    Daohua agreed with her face: "Although my third brother is a little reserved and not very talkative, he is particularly attentive and considerate." After that, she glanced at Zhou Jingwan and sighed, "The girl who will marry my third brother in the future will definitely Will be very happy."


    Zhou Jingwan became silent suddenly, and felt very uncomfortable when she thought that Yan Wentao, who cared for herself, was going to marry another girl. She felt that the swing of the swing was not large, so she quickly said to the maid: "Quickly push me."


    "higher!"


    "A little higher!"


    Seeing that the swing of the swing is getting bigger and bigger, Daohua is a little worried: "Don''t swing so high, be careful not to fall down."


    Zhou Jingwan said, ¡°I¡¯m holding on to the rope, so I won¡¯t fall.¡± After that, he said to the maid, ¡°You have to work hard.¡±


    The maid had no choice but to increase her strength.


    The body kept rising and falling, which made Zhou Jingwan slowly forget the boredom in her heart, and when she was happy, she clamored to increase her strength.


    Daohua quickly stopped: "Can''t be higher, be careful to throw you out."


    As soon as the voice fell, several figures appeared at the entrance of the courtyard.


    "Oh, swinging on the swings!"


    Daohua just wanted to turn her head when she saw Zhou Jingwan flying out of her sight, her heart suddenly tightened with fright: "Jingwan!"


    "Ah~"


    Zhou Jingwan was thrown out, she was so frightened, she couldn''t help screaming at the thought that she might break her arm and leg.


    In the wooden courtyard, the screams continued for a while.


    Zhou Jingwan screamed so that her voice became a little dumb, and then she stopped slowly.


    The pain she had expected did not come, Zhou Jingwan slowly opened her eyes, and then she saw Yan Wentao, who looked at her worriedly: "Brother third."


    Yan Wentao quickly soothed: "Don''t be afraid, you didn''t fall."


    Zhou Jingwan moved her body, only to realize that she was being held in her arms by Yan Wentao. After turning her eyes, she saw Daohua, the little prince, and Yan Wenkai who looked at her in a word.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Zhou Jingwan with admiration: "Sister Zhou, your voice is really high." After speaking, she gave Zhou Jingwan a thumbs up.


    Thinking of her embarrassment just now, Zhou Jingwan blushed immediately.


    Yan Wentao stared at Yan Wenkai coldly, and then carefully put Zhou Jingwan down.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： , Its uncomfortable to eat a bitch

    Chapter 451, eating **** is uncomfortable


    As soon as she landed on her feet, Zhou Jingwan walked to Daohua and complained: "Why don''t you remind me? It made me look so ugly."


    It was really shameful to scream for so long without falling!


    Daohua looked innocent: "How do I know you can bark like that?"


    Zhou Jingwan pouted, "I thought I would fall!"


    Daohua was too scared, so she took the opportunity to say: "See if you dare to swing like that next time."


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head quickly: "I don''t dare to kill me anymore."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang said: "In the morning, what are you doing in this yard?"


    Daohua asked, "Then why are you here again?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, raised his chin and touched the roof, and then pointed to the wine jar in Yan Wenkai''s hand: "Isn''t it a pity not to come and see such a wonderful snow scene?"


    The blessing on the side saw his master''s serious nonsense, some did not look at it, silently turned his head and looked away.


    I remembered that not long ago, the dark guard came to report that when Miss Yan and Miss Zhou came to this yard, the master could not help but curl his lips, touched her dry belly, and sighed.


    The master can skip meals in order to see Miss Yan, but he can¡¯t!


    So hungry!


    Looking at the wine jar in the hands of her fourth brother, Daohua was a little speechless: "You are going to drink in the morning?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Then we can''t sit on the roof stupidly!"


    Taohua was silent, watching a snow scene climbing the roof, not counting the roof climbing, and drinking, she really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You haven''t said what you are here for?"


    Daohua: "Jingwan wants to make a snowman!"


    As soon as the words fell, Yan Wentao took the words: "I''ll help you pile it up."


    Zhou Jingwan was still embarrassed by what happened just now, she was a little awkward when she heard this, she didn''t say it well, but she didn''t refuse.


    Daohua happily agreed: "Okay, third brother, you can help me pile up, Jingwan wants to play against me, you have to give me something nice."


    In the big winter, she didn''t want to touch the snow.


    Yan Wentao smiled and nodded, looked around the yard, and asked Zhou Jingwan: "Sister Zhou, where are we piled?"


    Zhou Jingwan was silent for a moment, and pointed to the steps of the main house: ¡°Let¡¯s pile them there, one on each side, just like the stone lions in front of the mansion.¡±


    Yan Wentao did the same without any hesitation, walked straight to the main building steps, and began to pile snow.


    Seeing Zhou Jingwan standing still, Daohua quickly took her and walked over: "Hurry up."


    Zhou Jingwan saw the rice flower motionless: "You don''t pile it?"


    Daohua pointed to Yan Wentao: "My third brother helped me pile it up."


    Zhou Jingwan quit: "How can this be?"


    Ina Flower: "Why not, if you can call someone to help you, it''s okay!"


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai, silently retracted her gaze, and hummed: "I can pile it by myself without help."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Then you should hurry up!"


    Zhou Jingwan curled her mouth, really squatted down and started to move her hands.


    Yan Wenkai was also interested: "I''ll make one too."


    Daohua stood aside and smiled. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t moved, she immediately asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pile up?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang directly turned back to Daohua with a look of "you don¡¯t have a pile".


    Taohua silently averted her gaze, watched Zhou Jingwan''s three snowmen for a while, and then walked towards the swing.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, but just followed.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang who was following him, and sat on the swing: "Aren''t you going to enjoy the snow scene? Don''t hurry."


    Xiao Yeyang walked behind Daohua, gently pushed her back, and immediately, the swing began to swing: "It''s boring to enjoy the scenery alone, or, you accompany me?"


    Ina Hua shook her head without hesitation: "I don''t want to climb onto the roof to get cold, and enjoy the snow on the roof. That''s a foolish thing that you self-assuming gentlemen would do."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, and said along the lines: ¡°It¡¯s really silly to watch the snow on the roof in the morning, then I won¡¯t go, and I will accompany you below.¡±


    Daohua looked back at him: "I don''t need you to accompany me, you let go, I can swing by myself!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You swing by yourself, but you can''t swing high."


    Ina Flower: "I don''t want to swing high. Just now Jingwan almost fell."


    Xiao Yeyang: "All right, since you don''t need it, then forget it." After speaking, he really closed his hands.


    Inahana glanced at him: "You are obedient today."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "Why, you want me to push again?"


    Inahua turned her head back and ignored him.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head. Hearing Zhou Jingwan¡¯s laughter, he raised his eyes and saw that Yan Wentao was teaching Zhou Jingwan to build a snowman. In the girl''s heart, she is really good at it.


    Didn¡¯t you see Zhou Jingwan smile so much that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth?


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua again, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°I prepared a gift for your grandmother. Can you help me check it out and see if it fits?¡±


    Daohua looked surprised: "The gift you prepared is not suitable?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "You don''t worry about me." As he said, he walked around the swing and walked in front of Daohua, motioning her to move a little aside with his eyes.


    The rice flower did not move.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and while squeezing to sit down, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to paint your grandmother and grandmother alone? You said I would give me my own paintings, okay?¡±


    When ??Ina Hua was painting, she instantly remembered the group painting of grandmother, master, and old grandmother.


    It¡¯s just that she hadn¡¯t seen the painting several times before, and she didn¡¯t know where she was put by the master.


    Just in such a daze, Xiao Yeyang took the opportunity to squeeze her aside.


    Seeing Daohua staring at him, Xiao Yeyang immediately said, "You can tell me, can I give myself a painting? Don¡¯t lose my courtesy, it¡¯s not good."


    Inahana was distracted: "Of course, my grandmother wants a portrait of herself very much."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "That''s good. I have finished the painting, so I put it in the guest courtyard. Would you like to see it?"


    Daohua nodded quickly: "Okay." After speaking, he paused, "I can''t go to your yard. Then, you can bring the painting to my elder brother''s yard, and I will look at it in the afternoon."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and then asked, "What did you prepare for your grandmother?"


    "its me"


    Under Xiao Yeyang deliberately throwing out various topics that Daohua was interested in, Daohua did not continue to struggle with Xiao Yeyang on the swing. While they were swinging on the swing, they laughed and whispered to Yan Yan.


    On the other side, Yan Wenkai felt boring after he piled up the snowman for a while, and he just threw it away. When he was about to go to Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao to drink on the roof, he found that both of them were busy.


    One was busy building a snowman for Zhou Jingwan, and the other was busy swinging with his sister.


    Inexplicably, he thought this scene was very dazzling.


    Especially the happy smiles on Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao''s faces made him feel too tired and crooked.


    "what the hell?"


    Bullying him alone?


    Yan Wenkai sadly discovered that not only Daohua¡¯s four were in pairs, but also the maidservants gathered at the entrance of the courtyard, talking, laughing, and laughing. He stood alone in the entire courtyard.


    "Wait for me!"


    He also find someone to go.


    Who do you look for?


    Yan Wenkai looked at the two pairs in the courtyard, Su Shiyu suddenly sounded in his mind, um, sister Su is good, she is gentle and quiet, even if he talks more, she will listen with a smile.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： , Come up with ideas

    Chapter 452, ideas


    Yan Wenkai grunted and looked at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, who were whispering and laughing while swinging on the swing, and at Yan Wentao and Zhou Jingwan, who were making snowmen while laughing and playing, and walked out with a depressed expression.


    At the gate of the courtyard, Wang Man''er saw Yan Wenkai coming out unhappy, and immediately asked: "Si Ye, why don''t you play with the girl and them?"


    Yan Wenkai shrugged his face, looked back at the two pairs of people in the yard, and complained: "Do you think I can get in?" No matter which side he went, he was superfluous.


    Uh.


    Wang Maner and Defu don¡¯t know what to say.


    Aware of the sympathy in the eyes of Wang Man''er and others, Yan Wenkai was immediately unhappy: "I am not happy to play with them, making snowmen and swinging on the swings. They are only for children to play. Fortunately, they still play so hard! Humph, I''m going to ask Brother Han to learn martial arts."


    After speaking, he left angrily.


    Near noon, Gu Yu came over. Until then, the four Daohua came out of the yard with unsatisfactory thoughts, and separated in front of Suihua Gate.


    Daohua saw Zhou Jingwan stretched her brows and brows, her cheeks were flushed, her eyes were joyful, and she asked with a smile: "What''s the matter with you and the third brother? I didn''t even pile up two snowmen in the morning?"


    Zhou Jingwan glanced at Daohua with a smile, and asked instead: ¡°Then what about you, what are you and the little prince muttering about again, what is so interesting that you can talk about it all morning?¡±


    Daohua sternly said: "We are talking about business. Not long ago, I got a hot spring villa, and Xiao Yeyang was telling me how to take care of it!"


    Zhou Jingwan''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly pulled Daohua: "I also want to go to the hot springs. After your Zhuangzi is ready, you have to take me there."


    Daohua was a little embarrassed: "I naturally want to take you there, but."


    Zhou Jingwan anxiously asked: "But what?"


    Daohua spread her hands: "But the hot spring villa is in the capital, how are you going to go?"


    Zhou Jingwan was stunned for a moment: "Why are you so far?" Then she laughed again, "But it doesn''t matter, when my brother gets married early next year, I will go to the capital with my grandfather, won''t I be able to soak in the hot springs by then."


    After finishing speaking, the smile on his face receded, and his eyebrows stared at Daohua, "No, you are not here, so how can I soak?"


    Ina Hua was surprised by her words: "You are going to the capital next year? Why?"


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and nodded: "My grandfather is going to see his former colleagues, so my mother asked me to follow. It just so happened that I haven''t seen my second uncle, second aunt and cousin cousin for several years, so I just went to have a look. ."


    Daohua quickly asked: "Will you come back then?"


    Zhou Jing gave her a white look: "Aren''t you nonsense? My home is in Zhongzhou, of course I am coming back."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest: "I was scared to death. I thought your family asked you to go to the capital to say kiss to you."


    When she heard the marriage, Zhou Jingwan blushed and shaved Daohua: "What are you talking about."


    Daohua quickly apologized: "Okay, I made a mistake, but if your family wants to tell you a kiss, you have to tell me."


    Zhou Jingwan lowered her head shyly, and whispered ¡®um¡¯.


    At this time, Yan Yihuan and Yang Xiuyun came from a distance. The two of them were not continuing the topic just now. They joined together and walked towards the old lady¡¯s yard together.


    After lunch, Mrs. Li, Sun''s, and Wu''s accompanied Mrs. Zhou and Yan Siyu, joking and laughing in front of the old lady, and a few girls sat with them.


    When it was almost time for Shenshi, Daohua called Wang Man''er to the front and whispered: "You go to the big brother''s yard to see what they are doing?"


    Wang Man''er came back not long after he went out: ¡°Girl, the uncle took Han Gongzi and Master Biao and they were roasting venison over the water pavilion. The little prince and the third master were playing chess in the uncle¡¯s study.¡±


    Daohua nodded, pulled Zhou Jingwan, and asked: "I''m going to my elder brother''s yard, do you want to be together?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded quickly: "Okay, it''s boring to sit in the house."


    Daohua smiled, stepped forward and talked to Mrs. Li, and then led Zhou Jingwan out of the room.


    Yan Wenxiu''s yard, Yan Wentao looked at the chessboard with a bitter face. He can''t remember how many games he was killed by the little prince. Since sitting down, he has never won a game.


    If it weren''t for when the big sister came, Sister Zhou might follow, he really wanted to quit.


    Xiao Yeyang put the chess pieces on the chessboard with a calm face, and looked up at Yan Wentao, who was bitter and bitter: "It''s your turn."


    Yan Wentao looked at Xiao Yeyang sadly: "Little Prince, can we make it?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded very eloquently: "It''s okay, but if you don''t play chess with me, I am afraid that Wen Kaila will go to the Shuixie for barbecue."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao resigned and picked up the chess piece, and without thinking much, he just left a random place.


    Xiao Yeyang saw it and shook his head: "Although your chess skills are a lot worse than mine, you can''t break the pot. Chess is like life. There is a chance of a turnaround before the end, but if you are halfway through, If I give up, then there is really no chance at all."


    "You can also cultivate your character when you play chess, you, sometimes it''s too impatient. Daohua''s chess skills are also very poor, but she won''t give up at every turn, she will try to win me."


    Yan Wentao raised his eyes to look at Xiao Yeyang, and said quietly, "That''s because you will let her water."


    Xiao Ye''s face didn''t change his face: "She can let me release water, which is also her skill."


    Yan Wentao looked at the chessboard thoughtfully.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say any more, just clicked some words, and it was useless to say more.


    Compared with Wen Kai, Wen Tao has less self-confidence and impetus, and often underestimates his abilities. This leads to certain seemingly established things, he will choose to withdraw and compromise.


    However, this is no fault of him.


    Compared with Wen Kai, whose father and eldest brother helped him, the burden on Wen Tao''s shoulders is obviously much heavier.


    Yan Wentao thought carefully about what Xiao Yeyang said, and felt that he really shouldn''t break the pot. Even if he couldn''t win, his long chess skills would be good. When he picked up the chess pieces and was ready to give birth to the next time, Xiao Yeyang stood up. Got up.


    "Okay, I will get down here today, Daohua and Miss Zhou are here, go out and pick them up soon."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao quickly put down the chess piece and followed Xiao Yeyang out.


    Looking at Daohua who walked into the yard holding hands with Zhou Jingwan, Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and whispered to Yan Wentao, "Do you want to do something with Miss Zhou later?"


    Yan Wentao was taken aback, a little dazed: "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to roll his eyes: "What is the reason why you can play with Miss Zhou for most of the day in the morning? It is because you are making snowmen and have something to do. If you are not prepared for anything, it is impossible to meet face to face later. Drink tea for you?"


    Yan Wentao scratched the back of his head: "Then what should I do?"


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but rolled his eyes and gave Yan Wentao a disgusting look of "you please the girl, and I want me to give an idea."


    Forget it, in order to be alone with Daohua, he had to give this idiot an idea.


    "Miss Zhou is very active, she definitely can''t play chess. You will teach her to play chess later."


    Yan Wentao condensed her eyebrows: "Then what if she doesn''t like it?"


    Xiao Yeyang stared: "You can make her like it! I have already figured out the method. Whether you can let Miss Zhou stay a little longer depends on your own ability."


    At this time, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan have already arrived in front of the study.


    Inahana looked at the two of them: "What are you talking about?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Wen Tao said he wants to play chess with Miss Zhou."


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Yan Wentao, saw that he did not deny it, hesitated and said, "But I won''t go."


    Xiao Yeyang: "What does it matter? Let Wen Tao teach you."


    Zhou Jingwan: "I am stupid."


    This time, Yan Wentao said by himself: "I''m not doing well, Sister Zhou, don''t dislike it."


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head repeatedly, indicating that she would not dislike it.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and immediately touched Yan Wentao with his elbow: "What are you still trying to do? Why don''t you take Miss Zhou over."


    "Oh!"


    Yan Wentao nodded, and walked towards Zhou Jingwan naturally: "Sister Zhou, I will take you to the second room of the study to play chess."


    Zhou Jingwan did not refuse, but followed very obediently.


    "Brother Brother, I don''t know how to play chess at all. Don''t despise me."


    "Why would I dislike you? Let''s go slowly."


    "Okay, if I don''t know it, you have to explain it to me carefully. When I learn it, go home and find my grandfather."


    Looking at the two walking side by side, Daohua pouted, "Heavy color and despise friends!" Following her, she was left alone.


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but curled up the corners of his mouth. Wen Tao was still very desirable: "Don''t you want to see the portrait? Come in with me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 453： , Caught a straight

    Chapter 453, caught a straight shot


    "How is it, can it look like a picture?"


    Xiao Yeyang brought Daohua into the study, and then laid out the portrait that had been prepared on the table.


    Daohua walked over and looked at the portrait and nodded straightly: "Like, so alike." After saying that, she looked up at Xiao Yeyang and praised, "Xiao Yeyang, your painting level is getting better and better. "


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "If you think it''s okay, then I will paint for you next time."


    Thinking of her portrait still in the box in the study, Daohua shook her head: "No need." After saying that, she quickly changed the subject, "If your gift is delivered to my grandmother, her old man will definitely be happy. "


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t bother with Daohua¡¯s refusal either. There will always be a chance for a long time in Japan. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that, but.¡±


    Ina Flower: "But what?"


    Xiao Yeyang clicked on the portrait: "Don¡¯t you think this painting is too single?"


    Inahana looked at the portrait carefully: "Only my grandmother is on the painting, it seems to be a bit single. What should I do, you can add some scenery to it?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and refused: "If you paint a landscape, it will be a little overwhelming. Um, isn''t your handwriting very good? Or else, would you inscribe some words on this portrait?"


    Daohua groaned for a moment, and thought this method was good: "Then what''s the question?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Whatever you want."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "You made this painting, or else you can do it with the words?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Why are you so lazy, you don''t want to think about inscriptions on your grandmother."


    Daohua: "You don¡¯t know, I have never been able to understand poems. After showing this painting to my grandmother, it must be hung in the room. If the inscription on it is seen by the guests, I will be laughed generously."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Why don''t you think about it first, and after you think about it, I will give you a run-and-run pen? So, it can be regarded as your kindness to the old lady."


    Daohua thought for a while, and reluctantly said: "That''s all right."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "I will polish the ink for you." As he said, he polished the ink by himself.


    When Yan Wenxiu came back, he saw the courtyard quietly, and invited the maid: "The little prince and the third master are gone?"


    The maid shook her head: "No, they are still in the study."


    Yan Wenxiu listened, and immediately walked towards the study. As soon as he approached, he heard the excited and cheerful voice of the girl coming from the study.


    "I won, Brother 3, I would like to bet and lose, hurry up, take out your winnings!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose faith."


    Hearing the voices of Zhou Jingwan and Yan Wentao, Yan Wenxiu showed surprise, and subconsciously let go of his steps, walked under the eaves of the corridor, and looked into the study through the glazed windows.


    I saw Yan Wentao and Zhou Jingwan sitting in pairs before the chess case. At this moment, Zhou Jingwan stretched out his right arm, and his three brothers were wearing bracelets on the girl''s white wrist.


    "Do you like it?" Yan Wentao looked at Zhou Jingwan nervously. This was the first time he had bought something for a girl, and he didn''t know if it was in order.


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and nodded, shook the blood-red bracelet on her wrist: "I like it."


    Yan Wentao''s expression loosened: "As long as you like it, this is a soapstone bracelet. Master Wu said, soapstone can bring good luck to people and prevent blood and light damage, and it can protect the body when worn on the body."


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and said, "I will wear it all the time."


    Looking at the silly smile on his third brother¡¯s face, and Miss Zhou¡¯s shy and joyful smile, Yan Wenxiu jumped up from her temples and whispered, ¡°Why is Miss Zhou in my yard?¡±


    Thinking that the little prince was also in his yard, Yan Wenxiu frowned and walked quickly towards the study door. As soon as he reached the door, he saw Daohua and Xiao Yeyang standing in front of the bookcase.


    Daohua was writing something, Xiao Yeyang stood aside and rubbed the ink, the warmth and tranquility that permeated the two of them once again made Yan Wenxiu startled.


    Written the last word, Daohua put away the pen, and smiled at Xiao Yeyang with a relaxed and cheerful expression: "At last there was no mistake. You don''t know how I was afraid that I didn''t write it well and this painting was ruined."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, and said in a petting tone: "What is this, how can it be worth your nervousness."


    Daohua disapproved: "This is a gift you gave to your grandmother. Of course I should take it seriously."


    Xiao Ye was just trying to say something, but the corner of his eyes swept to Yan Wenxiu who was standing at the door, and suddenly smiled: "Wenxiu, why don''t you come in?"


    Yan Wenxiu regained consciousness, forced a smile on his face, and stepped into the study: "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu, Daohua hurriedly waved: "Brother, come and take a look. This is Xiao Yeyang''s painting for his grandmother. Do you look like it?"


    Yan Wenxiu walked over and saw the portrait, his face suddenly showed a look of wonder: "I didn''t expect the little prince to have such superb painting skills."


    After hearing this, Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    This guy didn¡¯t tell his eldest brother that he can paint?


    Xiao Yeyang ignored Daohua and smiled lightly: "It''s just studying in his spare time."


    Daohua looked over immediately, and said silently, "Xiao Yeyang, are you humble or boastful?"


    Xiao Yeyang returned a look in her self-conscious eyes.


    Daohua saw it, and directly ¡®cut¡¯ it: ¡°Your face is even thicker than the prince who sells melons.¡±


    Looking at the interaction between the eyebrows and eyes of the two, Yan Wenxiu felt that his brain was a little dizzy and swollen.


    When did the elder sister and the little prince have become so close?


    When did the third brother actually like Sister Zhou?


    "Brother, don''t just look at the painting, but also look at my inscription."


    Daohua¡¯s voice made Yan Wenxiu recover from his thoughts. He looked at the inscription on the portrait and nodded: "Yes, it seems that you have practiced your calligraphy well these years, and you have written much better than before."


    Speaking with a look.


    "This is a gift from the little prince to his grandmother. What words did you inscribe on it?"


    Ina Flower: "Because the portrait is too single, so I wrote the inscription on it."


    Seeing that his sister didn''t understand her meaning at all, Yan Wenxiu couldn''t help but want to cover her head.


    The gift that the little prince gave to his grandmother, but there is a sister inscribed on it. Is this a gift from the little prince alone, or is it given by the two together?


    If two people send it together, what kind of name is it?


    Seeing that Yan Wenxiu''s face was a little ugly, Xiao Yeyang touched his nose and smiled and asked, "Aren''t you eating venison? How come you came back?"


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Xiao Yeyang, his face was not very good: "I''m here to invite the little prince over."


    Xiao Ye just wanted to refuse, Yan Wenxiu said again: "It''s boring to come here with the little prince and his third brother. Let''s go with me. Let''s have fun together."


    Speaking, she looked at Daohua again, and said straightforwardly.


    "Now my cousin and sister Yunxi and Sister Yun Yan are in our house. Why didn''t you entertain them? Go back to the backyard with Sister Zhou."


    Daohua wanted to say that Yihuan and the others were entertaining. It was seen that her eldest brother''s stinky face, the conscious did not answer, she called out Zhou Jingwan, and left numbly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： , Related account

    Chapter 454, Related Accounts


    Daohua thought that the Dong family and the Su family would come here at most one or two days in advance. Who knows, the two will arrive hand in hand on November 20.


    In front of Chuihua Gate, Mrs. Li smiled and picked up Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Su, while Daohua pulled Dong Yuanyao and Su with a look of surprise and said: "Why are you here so early?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said: "Why, you are not welcome?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I wish you would come here soon." With that, she dragged the two towards Songheyuan, and said as she walked, "Jing Wan arrived two days ago. As soon as you come, we will have fun. NS."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu both laughed. The winter is cold, and there is nothing wrong with them. They usually stay in the house. They are bored and bored. They are very happy to go out as guests.


    Daohua looked at Su Shiyu: ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Su¡¯s last letter said that she likes tomatoes? There are still plants in the greenhouse on my Zhuangzi. I¡¯ll make a tomato feast for you tomorrow.¡±


    Su Shiyu smiled: "It''s hard for you to remember, the tomatoes are sour and sweet, I really like it."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I''ll get you some more when I go back."


    After the tomatoes were planted, because of the need to keep them, she only sent some to the people whom she had made to try.


    Dong Yuanyao interrupted the two of them: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat tomorrow." Then, she looked at Daohua, "Why, haven''t your family received any posts?"


    Daohua was taken aback: "What post?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "It''s the post of the inspector Chen family!"


    Daohua shook her head: "I never heard my mother talk about it."


    Dong Yuanyao condensed her eyebrows: "No, although Lord Chen was sent by the emperor to take charge of gold mining, your father is the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture, and the gold mine is under the jurisdiction of Ningmen Prefecture. You will have to deal with it in the future. , How could you not please?"


    Daohua said ¡®oh¡¯, ¡°It turns out that inspector Chen is the person responsible for mining gold mines.¡±


    Su Shiyu said: "Although the official position of the inspector is not high, this Chen family must not be underestimated."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded.


    Daohua came with interest: "Why, does Mrs. Chen have any background?"


    Dong Yuanyao lowered her voice: "Isn''t there a background? And it''s a big background. Mrs. Chen''s mother is the emperor''s nanny, and Mrs. Chen grew up with the emperor. She is one of the emperor''s most trusted confidants. Otherwise, also He won¡¯t leave the gold mining to him."


    Daohua nodded: "The background is really big." After speaking, he paused and asked, "So, you came to Ningmen Mansion in advance because of the Chen family?"


    Su Shiyu nodded and said: "The Chen family posted a post and invited us to the banquet tomorrow, saying that he wanted to recognize his colleagues in Zhongzhou."


    Daohua''s face was puzzled: "Even you from the provincial government have invited you. There is no reason why you should not invite our house? Is it possible that Mrs. Chen looks down on our house?"


    Su Shiyu shook his head: "It''s not that even if Master Chen is a little arrogant because of the emperor''s relationship, he should not be able to do such things that offend people. Maybe, forgot? Or, is it too late? "


    Daohua''s expression is faint: "No matter what the reason, the Chen family despise my family for sure."


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu are not very easy to answer these words.


    Indeed, compared with their two families, the Yan family''s background is indeed worse.


    The Chen family hasn''t been up for a long time. Compared with the noble family, there are indeed many areas where the rules and etiquette are not in place.


    For things like banquets and postings, they will never make such low-end mistakes.


    While talking, a group of people went to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    In the room, there is another greeting.


    After meeting the elders, Daohua introduced Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu to Yang Xiuyun, Yan Yunxi, and Yan Yunyan.


    Yang Xiuyun looked at everyone absent-mindedly and jokingly. She didn''t expect her grandmother and other uncles who were too shabby in the population to have such a wide range of social interactions.


    The Dong family came from the Hou Mansion, the official family of the capital. The Su family and the Zhou family are also among the most prominent family homes in Zhongzhou.


    The Yang family is not as good as the Yan family!


    After lunch, Mrs. Li sent Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Su to the guest courtyard to rest, and then returned to the main courtyard.


    "Madam, the concierge just came to report that it was the newly appointed inspector who made Mrs. Chen post to our family, Zhou family, and Han family." Ping Tong stepped forward to help Mrs. Li take off her cloak, and then received it again. Handed over the post.


    Mrs. Li gave a ¡®um¡¯, glanced at the post, but did not answer.


    Previously, she had learned about the Chen family banquet from Madam Dong, and felt very uncomfortable thinking that her family had not received the invitation in advance.


    At this time, Daohua walked in, took a look at the post, and then threw it directly on the table, humming: "Tomorrow is the banquet day, then the Chen family is not afraid that we can''t go there."


    Ms. Li beckoned to her daughter, waited for Daohua to sit next to her, and sneered: ¡°The old lady of the Chen family is the emperor¡¯s nanny, and this is the point. There is something in our house and we have to go tomorrow.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Pingtong, "You can send the posts for Zhou''s and Han''s."


    Pingtong bends his knees: "Yes." Then he took the post and exited the house.


    After the others left, Daohua curled her lips and said, "Isn''t it just a related household? What are you dragging!" Then she found the gold mine.


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t say Daohua this time, because she was also very dissatisfied with the Chen family. She felt ashamed when she thought of her dazed expression just now when Mrs. Dong mentioned the banquet.


    Furthermore, since the Chen family found out that the Han and Zhou families lived in their homes, how could they not know that Guining¡¯s little sister hadn¡¯t said to invite her to the family. It was really annoying.


    After a moment of silence, Mrs. Li still said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Chen''s house tomorrow, but I can¡¯t look down on my face.¡±


    Master Chen is close to the emperor, and many things can reach the heavens. If you slander the master in front of the emperor, their family will definitely suffer.


    Daohua nodded: "Don''t worry, mother, I know."


    On November 21, the gate of Chen Mansion opened wide, but at four quarters (10:00), the new inspector Chen Hong and his eldest son, Chen Jiayou, stood in front of the gate with smiles to greet the guests.


    Chen''s family banquet, the officials of Ningmen Mansion were very face-saving, and they came early. All of these people didn''t want to make friends with Chen Hong. Without him, Chen Hong could meet the emperor in person. This made all the officials eager for them.


    Of course, not everyone sells his face.


    "Has the little prince arrived?"


    Hearing his father¡¯s question, Chen Jiayou shook his head: "Father, how many times have you asked this? If the little prince comes, I will inform you of it, so don¡¯t ask."


    Chen Hong glared at his eldest son: "What do you know, the little prince represents the royal family. If he can come here earlier, it means that he values ??us, and we can live better in Ningmen Mansion in the future."


    Chen Jiayou disapproved: "Father, our family is a member of the emperor, who dares to show us a look?"


    Chen Hong shook his head: "The water in this place is deep. Your father and I are in charge of gold mining again. If I don''t deal with the local officials, I will stumble on me from time to time, and I will suffer!"


    "If the emperor thinks that your father and I are not good enough, send someone to replace me, then the Chen family will never have a future."


    Speaking with a look.


    "By the way, can Zhifu Yan arrive?"


    Chen Jiayou shook his head, and said dissatisfied: "Not yet, not only the Yan''s house has not arrived, but the Dong''s, Zhou''s, and Su''s who live in their homes have not arrived. I think they want to stop here for dinner. "


    Chen Hong Ning eyebrows: "I saw Master Yan once in the palace before. At that time, I thought he was a very interesting person. I didn''t expect to put on airs when he became the prefect."


    Chen Jiayou curled his lips: "The villain has a good mind."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 455： , Face slap

    Chapter 455, Face Slap


    At four o''clock in the afternoon (12:00), Daohua and his entourage arrived at Chen''s house.


    came so late, not because the Yan family wanted to save the Chen family''s face, but because Xiao Yeyang deliberately delayed it for a while. As a result, the Yan family, Dong family, Zhou family, and Su family collectively came late.


    Because the Chen family didn¡¯t invite Yan Siyu¡¯s family, this morning the old lady Yan looked a little uncomfortable. Daohua saw it and complained to Xiao Yeyang who came to join them. Going to the hut with an excuse, I was delayed until noon.


    Originally, Master Chen Hong was quite dissatisfied with the Yan Family¡¯s late arrival, but he could see Xiao Yeyang and Yan Zhigao coming together, and his faces immediately changed into enthusiastic smiles.


    If it were other imperial children, Chen Hong might not be so concerned, but Xiao Yeyang, even if he was far away from Kyoto, he was still talked about by the emperor from time to time.


    He knew that the emperor would send someone to give something to him every year during the New Year''s Eve. From this it can be seen how deeply this little prince has the heart of the emperor.


    Yan Zhigao clasped his fists and smiled: "Master Chen, I''m really sorry, we are late, don''t mind you!"


    Chen Hong, even if he minded in his heart, did not show at all at this time: "Master Yan is polite, I will be very happy if you can come."


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua¡¯s carriage entering the door, and then he retracted his gaze, looked at Chen Hong, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame Master Yan and them, it¡¯s me. I feel sick this morning. I took some time.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Hong repeatedly said that it was not a hindrance, but he thought about it in his heart.


    Little prince does this mean that he also lives in Yanfu?


    Chen Hong smiled and invited everyone in. Seeing Xiao Yeyang and Yan Zhigao walking side by side, their words and deeds were courteous, and his heart was shocked.


    It seems that the relationship between the little prince and the Yan family is deeper than he thought!


    Changhua Gate.


    Ms. Chen smiled and stepped forward to greet Mrs. Li and others.


    Because the Dong family, the Zhou family, and the Su family lived in the Yan family, when the three ladies came over, they took a half step and let Madam Li walk in front.


    However, Mrs. Chen bypassed Mrs. Li and directly took the hands of Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Su, and exchanged warm greetings.


    The smile on Mrs. Li''s face was a bit stiff, but she adjusted it quickly.


    Ms. Zhou met, smiled and took her arm, and whispered: "Don''t mind, people from Kyoto have a pair of snobs."


    Ms. Li smiled and shook her head: "I''m not afraid of you smiling. I have never encountered this kind of thing before, but I encountered less after coming to Ningmen Mansion. Now I suddenly encountered it, and it was a little strange."


    Ms. Zhou listened to Mrs. Li''s funny words and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Ms. Chen heard it, looked over immediately, smiled and asked, "What is Madam Zhou laughing at?"


    Ms. Zhou pointed to the purple-clothed girl in front of Suihua¡¯s door without changing her face: ¡°I¡¯m telling Mrs. Li, which lady is this girl, she is so beautiful?¡±


    A proud smile appeared on Madam Chen''s face: "Mrs. Zhou, don''t boast, this is my ineffective daughter." Then, she beckoned to the purple-clothed girl, "Jia Rou, come over and meet some people soon." lady."


    Chen Jiarou walked over in a cuddly manner, and she was a blessing to everyone: "Karou, please peace of mind to all the ladies."


    Ms. Dong smiled and lifted the person up, watching Mrs. Chen praise and said: "Ms. Chen looks really beautiful!"


    Chen Jiarou lowered her head shyly.


    Ms. Chen smiled modestly: "If you want to talk about Peugeot, how can you compare to the girls you brought here, Mrs. Dong."


    Ms. Dong said at the right time: "Yuan Yao, please bring your sisters over to see Mrs. Chen."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately saluted.


    Madam Chen yelled with a smile, and then looked at the girls several times back and forth, sighing in her heart that her Jiarou is already good enough, and she is also a top beauty in the capital, but she didn¡¯t expect that there would be one in Zhongzhou. Comparable.


    Dong¡¯s girl, bright and bright; Su¡¯s girl, gentle and like water; Zhou¡¯s girl, charming and cute, and Yan¡¯s girls have their own characteristics.


    However, the most eye-catching among the girls is the eldest daughter of the Yan family.


    This Yan family is good at raising children!


    Chen Jiarou was also looking at a few girls. Finally, her eyes fell on Daohua. Although other girls were good, she could still find a beautiful woman in the capital. Only this girl, the agile temperament of her whole body, was her. Rarely seen.


    After Chen Jia and Daohua saw the ceremony, Mrs. Chen smiled and led the crowd to the backyard table.


    The chief envoy of Dong is the highest official in Zhongzhou, and Yan Zhigao is the highest official of the Ningmen Mansion. As soon as Madam Dong and Madam Li appeared, the female relatives in the courtyard came forward to say hello.


    Mrs. Li hurriedly greeted everyone, and went to see Mrs. Chen at the main seat.


    This is the emperor¡¯s nanny, and the necessary respect cannot be less.


    The old lady Chen is very kind, and she is also very humble and kind, but her eyes flash occasionally, letting people know that this is a shrewd old lady: "Thank you for coming to my family''s banquet, hurry up and sit down."


    Ms. Chen was a little dissatisfied with the late arrival of Yan¡¯s family, and smiled and accepted: ¡°Yes, Mrs. Li, please take a seat quickly. Everyone is hungry. They are all waiting for you to sit down.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li''s brows suddenly frowned. Mrs. Chen''s words were really uncomfortable, as if she was saying that she was wasting everyone''s time.


    Thinking of the emperor behind the Chen family, Mrs. Li endured the depression in her heart, and said nothing.


    Ms. Li can bear it, but Daohua can¡¯t bear it, she just said, ¡°Please don¡¯t blame Mrs. Chen. It will be my grandmother¡¯s birthday in a few days. There are so many facts that the family has to be busy.¡±


    "Our family only received the post yesterday afternoon. The preparation time was too short, so I was a little rushed today. If the next time Mrs. Chen posts the post, we can be a little earlier, we won''t be late if we want to come."


    As soon as these words came out, the yard suddenly became a little quieter.


    The meaning of ??Daohua is very straightforward, and it is also obvious that there is a reason why they are late. It is because the Chen family is not attentive and did not post in advance, which caught people by surprise.


    Ms. Chen¡¯s face was a bit stiff, and the smile on her face was a little uncontrollable. She was used to rounding and innuendo speaking. When she encountered someone who said her thoughts directly, she didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    The old lady Chen looked at her daughter-in-law with a bit of hatred, and couldn''t help regretting again in her heart, regretting that she had married her son such an unclear daughter-in-law.


    Master Yan is the prefect of Ningmen Mansion. His son will definitely deal with other people in the future. He will offend him when he comes. How will he get along with him in the future?


    My son knows that he doesn¡¯t have much ability, so he is still loyal.


    The emperor attaches great importance to gold mining. If this errand cannot be done beautifully, how will the Chen family gain a foothold in front of the emperor in the future?


    You must know that the emperor never lacks capable people.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 456： , The family is completely defeated

    Chapter 456, the family is defeated


    The old lady Chen looked at Daohua. Although her daughter-in-law didn''t speak well, the eldest girl of the Yan family had openly prevented her host from coming to Taiwan. She was also tricky. After thinking about it, she said with a smile.


    "Ms. Yan, don¡¯t be angry. My family has just come to Ningmen Mansion and many things have not been sorted out. The old lady is in charge of this post. This person is useless when he gets old, and is always at a loss. , Your post was the first to be written, but it was just forgotten by my old lady. I''m really sorry."


    Hearing this, Madam Li and Madam Dong''s expressions changed.


    The elder apologizes to the junior, no matter what the reason is, it is the junior¡¯s. If this matter is to be spread, Daohua¡¯s reputation must be disrespectful to the elderly.


    Just when Mrs. Li was anxiously thinking about how to complete the game, Daohua spoke again.


    I saw Daohua smiling and saying: "The old lady has broken me. I just followed Madam Chen''s words to explain the reason for my late arrival. You always apologize to me. I don''t know how much I thought I was. Arrogant and domineering."


    The implication is that, Mrs. Chen, you are a little leaning on the old and selling the old.


    "Actually, even though our family only received the post yesterday afternoon, Master Chen is an inspector sent by the emperor, and you are the emperor¡¯s nanny. How dare my family be disrespectful?"


    In other words, the Chen family was a little bullying.


    "To tell you the truth, I will get up before dawn today. I am afraid that I will be late. Who knows that when I am about to go out, the little prince will come to the door. Then the little prince is here, we can''t go alone. It¡¯s noon. Until now, we don¡¯t know what the little prince did. It¡¯s been a long delay. Or, I send someone to ask?"


    I''m sorry, Xiao Yeyang, first carry a pot and press down the family who is backed by the emperor, lest they think their family is a bully!


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s straightforward words, the smile on Mrs. Chen¡¯s face became stiffer. She is the emperor¡¯s nanny. In Beijing, even the princes of the imperial family would give her a bit of face when they saw her, like this It¡¯s been a long time since I was run by people in public.


    Old Mrs. Chen squinted at Daohua. This girl opened her mouth and closed her mouth to be the little prince. She has to swallow it no matter how angry she is. She is the emperor¡¯s nanny, but in front of the emperor, she is also a slave. She doesn¡¯t laugh. Said: "It''s not a big deal, you need to ask the little prince wherever you are."


    Ms. Dong glanced at Daohua with a smile in her eyes, and then smiled and rounded up the field: "Oh, why isn''t the table open yet, I''m so hungry."


    Ms. Chen returned to her senses, and quickly smiled: "I''m just waiting for you to be seated."


    Mrs. Dong pulled Mrs. Li to sit down and smiled and said to Mrs. Chen: ¡°Speaking of arriving late tonight, there is also part of our reason. I live in Yan¡¯s house with Sister Su and Sister Zhou. The old lady must know this. If there are many people, there will be many things. If this delay is a little bit, isn''t it too late for another delay?"


    Old Mrs. Chen smiled and nodded: "This is the reason." She quickly changed the subject.


    Daohua saw the adults sitting down, and took Yan Yihuan and three others to another table with Dong Yuanyao, Su Shiyu, and Zhou Jingwan.


    After sitting down, Dong Yuanyao touched Daohua with her elbow: "You, you dare to say it."


    Daohua: "I''m telling the truth." This Chen family is not only powerful, but also bullying and fearing hard work. Their family and the Zhou family, the Zhou family, and the Su family obviously came together, but Mrs. Chen only ordered the mother to treat him. If this kind of person does not suppress them for the first time, they will be used to make cocoons when they come into contact in the future.


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile looked at Daohua with admiration. Although Yan Yishuang was not so obvious, their dissatisfaction with Daohua disappeared at this moment.


    In the past few years, she has always felt that she is only a daughter-in-law, so she has been secretly struggling with her.


    But today, in the face of the Chen family¡¯s difficulties, the eldest sister dared to fight back, making her realize that the difference between them is not limited to the classroom books. At least, she is not as bold as her big sister.


    At this time, Chen Jiarou came over and said with a smile: "There is no place elsewhere. Can I sit at the same table with you?"


    Daohua was talking to Dong Yuanyao and Zhou Jingwan, but none of them responded.


    As for Yan Yihuan and the three of them, they ate their heads.


    Seeing Su Shiyu, she had to smile and say: "You are the host, of course."


    Chen Jiarou sat down next to Su Shiyu.


    At this time, the three Daohua stopped talking and looked at Chen Jiarou.


    Chen Jiarou smiled and said: "My first time comes to my house. If there is anything wrong with the hospitality, please don''t take it to heart, sisters."


    Su Shiyu smiled faintly: "Miss Chen is serious."


    Chen Jiarou looked at Daohua on the opposite side, and said with a smile: "I am very happy when I see a few sisters. We will get together more in the future."


    "Especially Big Sister Yan. When I was in Beijing, I was used to seeing a quiet and gentle girl. Today, I saw my sister so articulate, it really shined."


    Hearing this, Daohua raised her eyebrows.


    In this era, girls are mainly demure and dignified, and articulate is not a good word. This girl Chen is here to find a place for her grandmother and mother?


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Chen Jiarou, and smiled: "Miss Chen, haven''t you seen me? I think I can''t lose to Yiyi."


    Zhou Jingwan: "Also, I have quarreled with Yiyi, and I have beaten her several times. And Sister Su, as soon as Sister Su speaks, Yiyi and Yuan Yao will both be defeated, right, Sister Su?"


    Su Shiyu pursed his mouth and smiled: "That''s because I have reason, so I can suppress you in words."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Chen Jiarou, and took the words: ¡°Yes, it is reasonable to travel all over the world, it is unreasonable, no matter how fierce it is, it¡¯s just a strong outsider, and it will break with a single poke.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and nodded straight: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Some people just turn others into fools and blinds, thinking that they can¡¯t see who is reasonable and who is unreasonable.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua glanced at Zhou Jingwan in surprise, and gave her a look of ¡®you can¡¯.


    Zhou Jing wankingly raised her eyebrows.


    Please, she also grew up in a complicated backyard. Although she is not that good, she can run people with words, which is a piece of cake.


    Chen Jiarou twitched the corners of her mouth stiffly. Are these people implying that their family is rude? Some silly smiles said: "The relationship between the younger sisters is really good."


    Daohua looked at Chen Jiarou and smiled: "That''s because we are all straight-forward people, of course we can talk together."


    Chen Jiarou smiled, not talking, she was afraid of being stunned again.


    The dark guard told Debless about the matter in the backyard. Upon hearing Debless, he immediately told Xiao Yeyang.


    After Xiao Yeyang knew, he told Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao.


    So, Chen Jiayou was miserable.


    Because he was the host, he was going to toast the guests. After drinking for a while, he was pulled to their table by Yan Wenkai and filled him with wine in a fancy way.


    Every time Chen Jiayou wanted to drink, he would receive Xiao Yeyang''s attention gift, so he had to endure it.


    Finally, seeing Chen Jiayou almost drinking, Yan Wenxiu didn''t want to make too much trouble, so he came forward to stop Yan Wenkai.


    Wait until Chen Jiayou was helped by the young man, Yan Wenkai hummed: "Big brother, what are you doing? Old Mrs. Chen and Madam Chen bullied our mother and our sister in the backyard. It is reasonable and reasonable for me to punish Young Master Chen."


    I thought that my eldest brother would criticize himself a few words, but I heard him say: "Even if you want to vent your anger, you should do it in private. If you openly pour wine at other people''s banquets, we are justified and rude."


    Yan Wenkai looked at Yan Wenxiu in amazement, but he didn''t expect him to say this.


    Yan Wen repaired his eyebrows and ignored the idiot brother.


    The Chen family despised himself, and he was naturally unhappy.


    Chen Hong was quite annoyed when he watched his son get drunk, but he didn''t say anything, because he could see that this was the little prince''s sign.


    It was himself, and he was often poached by the officials present.


    In the middle of the journey, Chen Hong heard what happened in the backyard and cursed his wife for not doing business.


    The Yan family''s lack of face is actually caused by his wife!


    It¡¯s alright now, their family has lost face, and he has to find a chance to stitch the relationship between the two, which is really bad.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 457： , Kidnapping

    Chapter 457, Kidnapping


    Half of the banquet, a maid ran to Mrs. Chen and whispered a few words, and then Mrs. Chen hurriedly walked out, even the old lady Chen stood up.


    "Who is this here?"


    Everyone looked at it in amazement.


    After a while, Mrs. Chen led Mrs. Jiang and Jiang Wanying over.


    As soon as they saw people, Old Lady Chen and Chen Jiarou hurriedly greeted them.


    Daohua looked surprised, pulled Dong Yuanyao''s sleeves, and whispered: "But did you say they were assassinated and injured?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "How many days have passed since these days, you still don''t allow others to get better. But it is really rare for Mrs. Jiang to condescend to come here in person."


    "I know this."


    Zhou Jingwan suddenly intervened.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked over together.


    Zhou Jingwan suppressed her voice extremely low: "I heard my grandfather tell his father that the Jiang family wants to get involved in the gold mine."


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao glanced at each other, they were very tacitly not continuing the topic, and signaled Zhou Jingwan not to say more.


    The gold mine is too involved, so they still know less about it.


    A few people continued to eat, but before taking a few bites, Chen Jiarou brought Jiang Wanying over.


    "Lord Jiang is coming, please come here to welcome you."


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Chen Jiarou and smiled: "We are not the host who needs to welcome guests. Isn''t it enough for you, Miss Chen?"


    Chen Jiarou''s face suddenly stagnated.


    She discovered that the local officials seem to have no idea what tact is at all, and they don¡¯t save face at all when they speak.


    Dong Yuanyao said that, but she still stood up with Daohua and met Jiang Wanying.


    Jiang Wanying smiled and asked everyone to sit down: "Sit down, everyone, it''s my house that is late and disturbs everyone''s meals."


    Everyone smiled politely, said that it was okay, and ate their own food.


    Chen Jiarou saw that Daohua was not very enthusiastic about Jiang Wanying, and regretted that she brought people to this table. She just thought that the girl at this table is the best in family status among the guests today. Who knows, all of them are so different. Good looks and.


    No way, she can only entertain Jiang Wanying herself.


    The two knew each other when they were in Beijing, and for a while, they were all talking and laughing at the dinner table.


    At the main seat, Mrs. Chen was also enthusiastically chatting with Mrs. Jiang, but she was a bit too savvy, and she ignored the others in the room because she greeted Mrs. Jiang.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Chen is still there, and awkwardly greets others to eat.


    Looking at Mrs. Chen''s embarrassed and uncomfortable expression, Madam Dong glanced at each other vaguely.


    After lunch, everyone retired, and gathered in twos and threes in the back garden, talking, laughing and chatting.


    "They all say that you must marry a virtuous person. This is really good."


    Ms. Dong sighed to Mrs. Li, Mrs. Su, and Mrs. Zhou.


    Ms. Zhou echoed: "Isn''t it? Look at what Mrs. Chen is doing, I''m embarrassed to say it."


    Ms. Dong snorted: "The Chen family can get up, but only borrowed the light of Mrs. Chen as the emperor''s nanny. The foundation is weak, and it is time to find a helpful marriage when he wins the holy favor."


    "But the Chen family chose a small family and little insight to be the mistress of the house. They are like this, unless their children and grandchildren are good enough, otherwise, it''s not even certain whether they can keep their wealth today."


    Mrs. Li glanced at Chen Jiarou who was greeting the girls, and smiled: "The appearance of the Chen family is really good."


    Ms. Zhou smiled and said, "What''s the use of looking good? Mrs. Chen is pretty enough, but you can see that she is unclear at first glance."


    The old man in her family said privately that the emperor was not as close to the Jiang family as they seemed.


    As a cronies of the emperor, the Chen family rushed to fawn on the Jiang family. It''s no surprise that the future is so good.


    Ms. Dong smiled: "I think that girl Chen is just average." Then, she clicked on some Dong Yuanyao who were feeding the fish with her chin, "Of those few, which one is better than her?"


    Ms. Zhou smiled straightly: "That''s right."


    In front of the fish pond, Daohua was feeding the koi in the fish pond with bait. Suddenly, her sleeves were pulled, and she turned her head and saw Dong Yuanyao: "What''s wrong?"


    Dong Yuanyao said in Daohua¡¯s ear: "I want to go there for convenience, you accompany me."


    Daohua nodded, gave the bait in her hand to Zhou Jingwan, and then left the crowd with Dong Yuanyao.


    The Chen family prepared a convenient wing room for the female family members. As soon as Daohua and Dong Yuanyao entered, they saw Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou who were cleaning their hands.


    Chen Jiarou: "Ms. Dong and Ms. Yan, it is convenient for you to come too?"


    Daohua nodded, and said to Dong Yuanyao: "Go, I''ll be waiting for you here."


    Dong Yuanyao felt a little sick in her stomach, nodded to Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou, and went to the inner room.


    Jiang Wanying glanced at Daohua and smiled: "Then let''s wait too."


    Daohua shook her head and said: "The county owner, you can go to work if you have anything to do. I''ll just wait here alone."


    Jiang Wanying: "Where can I be busy." As she said, she sat straight on the chair beside her.


    Seeing her like this, Inahua didn''t say much, she just waited.


    Chen Jiarou looked at the two of them, her eyes moved slightly, and she also sat aside.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Wanying couldn''t help asking: "Miss Yan, I heard that Brother Yang often comes to your house for dinner?"


    At this point, Chen Jiarou pricked up her ears.


    Daohua glanced at Jiang Wanying, did not deny, nodded: "Yes!"


    I said two words when I saw Daohua, Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou were both stunned, is this gone?


    Jiang Wanying took a deep breath and smiled: "Ms. Yan¡¯s food must be delicious, otherwise it won¡¯t cause Brother Yang to run to your house twice in three days."


    Daohua smiled faintly: "My family¡¯s food is just average. As for why the little prince loves to go to my house, or I ask my two brothers and let them ask the little prince why?"


    Jiang Wanying''s face became stiff. Brother Yang didn''t like to be restrained since he was a child. If he let him know that she was spying on him in private, he would definitely be unhappy.


    "That''s not necessary, I, just thinking that Brother Yang often visits your house, then you must know what he likes to eat?" After speaking, he smiled shyly, "I haven''t seen Brother Yang for some years, and I don''t know his The taste has not changed."


    Daohua shook her head and smiled: "I don''t know this. Every time the little prince goes to my house, he eats in the front yard."


    Hearing this, Jiang Wanying breathed a sigh of relief invisible.


    Yes, the Yan family is also the home of officials anyway. The necessary rules and etiquette are still understood. It is impossible to allow her girl and foreigner to meet at will.


    At this time, a maid came in to add the incense from the incense burner.


    As soon as the spice ignited, Daohua frowned and slapped her nose with her hand: "What kind of fragrance is this, why is it so dull?"


    Chen Jia glanced at it and said with a smile: "It''s just ordinary agarwood."


    "Agarwood." Daohua condensed her eyebrows. Where is the strong fragrance of Agarwood? Just about to say something, Dong Yuanyao came out of it.


    Seeing that Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou were both there, Dong Yuanyao was slightly surprised. After greeted them, she smiled and went to clean her hands.


    The hand-wash basin was placed next to the incense burner. Dong Yuanyao walked over. Before washing her hands, she felt a little dizzy: "Yiyi, why do I feel a little dizzy?"


    Before he finished speaking, he shook his body twice, and then fell softly to the ground.


    When Daohua saw it, she was shocked, she stood up quickly, and just walked two steps forward, she felt her hands and feet soft, and she fell slowly: "Lai" just opened her mouth, her stamina was chopped off. a bit.


    Before she fell into a coma, Daohua saw Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou also fall to the ground.


    Who is it, who is it that kills them?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 458： , Was hit by the fish

    Chapter 458, was hit by the fish


    Outside the wing room, because it was convenient to go, Wang Man''er, Bi Shi, and Dong Yuanyao''s maids, Hong Yu and Hong Fang, did not follow up. Not far away, there were also several maids who came with Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou.


    Waiting for a while, seeing that there was no movement in the wing, Wang Man''er frowned and said, "Why are the girl and Miss Dong still not coming out?"


    Hong Yu smiled and said: "Yesterday my girl was greedy, she ate too much milk soup, and her stomach was a little uncomfortable this morning."


    Wang Man''er was surprised: "Why don''t you tell me earlier, my girl has pills, and I can guarantee that I will be fine with one pill."


    Hongyu: "My girl doesn''t like taking medicine the least, and it''s not serious, so I didn''t say it."


    Wang Man''er nodded, not talking about this, and talked about other topics.


    On the giant tree not far from the wing, Yan Ying''s brows narrowed slightly. He didn''t know how long it would take for the girl''s home to be convenient, so he waited patiently for a while.


    When she saw another wave of girls coming from a distance, Yan Ying couldn''t hold herself back. She jumped off the tree with a''swish'', and came to the side room, because she was concerned about the difference between men and women, so she didn''t directly investigate the situation in the side room. , But called Wang Man''er with a stone.


    Wang Man''er was struck by a stone with a sound of ¡®Oh,¡¯ as soon as he turned his head, he saw Yan Ying hiding in the corner and beckoning to her.


    Yan Ying had met and knew that this person was the girl''s secret guard, and when she saw him looking for herself, she walked over without saying a word.


    Hong Yu and the three met, they were all a little surprised, but they all winked and didn''t say anything.


    "Quickly enter the room and take a look, I think something is wrong."


    As soon as Wang Man''er walked in, Yan Ying said eagerly.


    Wang Man''er knew that all dark guards had great abilities. When he heard this, his complexion suddenly changed, and without asking more, he ran into the wing.


    Soon, Wang Man''er''s panicked scream was heard in the room: "Guard Yan!"


    Hearing the sound, Yan Ying didn''t care about anything else, and rushed into the room quickly.


    The maid waiting outside the wing saw a big man rushing into the girl¡¯s convenient room, and he had to stop his mouth, but before they could say anything, they had already entered.


    The three Hong Yu had noticed something was wrong when Wang Man''er entered, and rushed into the room with Yan Ying on the front and back heels.


    "Where did the apprentices come from? You can enter the convenient place for the girls. Don''t get out quickly!"


    Chen Jiarou¡¯s maid was one step behind, and sternly scolded Yan Ying as soon as she came in.


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    Wang Man''er and Hong Yu said at the same time.


    The maid who came in behind seemed to be shocked, and quieted down, only to discover something was wrong in the room.


    Apart from them, where is their girl in the house?


    At this time, Yan Ying had already explored the house, and stared at Wang Man''er with her eyebrows: "The incense is burning in the incense burner!" She looked at the wide open rear window with a heavy expression, "The girls are afraid of being kidnapped, hurry up. Go tell a few masters, I''ll go after it first."


    After speaking, the figure flashed, and disappeared by jumping out of the window.


    The room was quiet, and all the maids were still thinking about the words ¡®the girl was kidnapped¡¯ in their minds, and their faces were white.


    "Girl!"


    Jiang Wanying¡¯s maid took the lead and rushed into the room. Seeing that there was no one inside, her face instantly turned white. After a while, she turned around and ran out to rush out.


    Wang Man''er met, and immediately grabbed the person, and said sharply, "What are you going to do?"


    Jiang Wanying''s maid shivered and said, "The girl is gone, I have to tell my wife to go."


    Wang Man''er condensed his eyebrows: "You ran out like this, you want everyone to know that your girl is gone?"


    Hearing this, Hong Yu and Hong Fang''s complexion changed, and they quickly ran to shut the door of the room.


    Do not let outsiders know that the girl is missing, otherwise, even if the girl is found later, the girl will not be able to be a human being.


    Wang Man''er stared at the maids present: "We must not publicize this matter. We can only tell the master in private, and we must not let outsiders notice something wrong. Otherwise, if the girls lose their reputation, you and I don''t even want to live. "


    Seeing the maids of the Jiang and Chen families calm down, Wang Man''er breathed a sigh of relief: "Now if we go out innocently, we will report the girls'' affairs as quickly as possible."


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at Hong Yu and the three people, opened the door and walked out quickly.


    Daohua awakened in a galloping shaking. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Dong Yuanyao, Jiang Wanying, and Chen Jiarou who were lying on the side with their eyes closed.


    raised his eyes and looked around, knowing that they are now in a galloping carriage.


    Daohua struggled to support her upper body with her elbows, shook her head, which was still a little dizzy, and listened carefully to the movements outside.


    Except for the noise of beating horses from time to time, nothing else.


    Inahana sat up slowly, but did not make any noise carefully during the period.


    Obviously, they were kidnapped!


    Thinking of the smell in the wing, she couldn''t help but want to slap herself. She was playing with this, and she was stunned by outsiders.


    Take out the homemade detoxification pills from the purse. Not long after taking it, Daohua gradually regained her strength.


    With strength, Daohua pushed Dong Yuanyao next to her and gave her an antidote.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Dong Yuanyao to slowly open her eyes. Seeing that she wanted to speak out in the confusion, Daohua hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand. It was not until Dong Yuanyao''s eyes were clear that Daohua opened her hand. Shaking her head to signal her not to make a noise.


    She knows that martial arts practitioners have very strong ears, and even a little bit of noise may be heard.


    Dong Yuanyao was completely awake. After looking at the situation in the carriage, she understood their situation at a glance. The windows of the carriage were sealed, and they couldn''t even jump the carriage.


    At this time, there was a voice outside.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, the Chen family and the Jiang family will definitely find out that their girl is missing soon. If you are chased, you and I will die."


    "Don''t worry, we have been out of the city for so long, and we haven''t taken the official road. It''s not easy to chase us."


    After hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao glanced at each other, and both saw a depressed color on each other''s face.


    They were hit by Chiyu!


    The people outside should be arresting Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou, but they were unlucky enough to be arrested together.


    Feeling that the people outside seemed to be opening the car door, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were startled, and they lay down in their original positions and closed their eyes.


    "Crack~"


    The door was opened.


    A big man with a face full of flesh looked into the carriage, and saw that the four of them were still in a coma, and then slowly closed the door of the carriage.


    "You are too careful, Yu Niang ordered such a big piece of miraculous fragrance, and a few frail little ladies can''t wake up for a while."


    "It''s better to be careful, don''t miss the matter of Fan Lao."


    "The dock is coming soon, you can''t miss it."


    At the same time, at an abandoned dock a few miles away, boxes of glass utensils are being carefully put on the cargo ship by the boatmen.


    "Be careful, you must handle it with care. This colored glaze is a precious piece of gold, and if it breaks, you won¡¯t be able to lose it if you sell it."


    Sun Changze smiled and shook his head as he watched before and after the run, asking this and that brother.


    Soon, all the boxes with colored glaze were loaded on the cargo ship.


    "Brother Changze, the boxes are all counted."


    Sun Changze nodded, and after the handover with the steward, the cargo ship started.


    Waiting until the cargo ship could not be seen, Sun Changze took a few clan brothers into the boat next to him.


    As soon as they were about to sail away, Sun Changze and others heard the sound of horses hoofs in the distance.


    "Oh, this pier has been abandoned for several years, why would anyone come over?"


    Book friends, happy Lantern Festival, sorry, we will have one update today, and we will resume three changes tomorrow!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 459： , Know the current affairs

    Chapter 459, Knowing the Times


    Sun Changze glanced at the rushing carriage, then quickly looked away. Seeing that the younger brother was still craned to look around, he immediately patted his head: "Going out, don¡¯t be too curious."


    Sun Changmao retracted his neck with a smile.


    At this time, the sound of the ship sounded, and Sun Changze and the others turned their heads and saw a cargo ship rushing towards this side.


    Looking at the several tall and strong men standing on the deck, Sun Changze quickly said to the tribe: "Hurry up!"


    The ship started quickly, and after a few meters, it staggered past the oncoming cargo ship.


    Waiting for the cargo ship to leave, Sun Changmao pulled Sun Changze''s sleeves and whispered: "Brother Changze, the people on the ship seem to be on the road. I see that they all have knives on their waists."


    Sun Changze twisted his brows: "Just know something in your heart, don''t tell it." After speaking, he looked back at the cargo ship.


    At this moment, the cargo ship has slowly docked in front of the dock, and the carriage they just saw is also parked on the dock.


    "Has anyone caught it?"


    "Caught it!"


    After the carriage stopped, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao thought about how to escape. However, before they figured out a way, they heard a voice from outside.


    Feeling the sound coming from far and near, the two of them quickly squatted down, pretending to be dizzy again.


    With a ¡®creak¡¯, the carriage door was opened.


    Seeing the four girls in the carriage, the headed one-eyed brawny man was stunned for a moment: "How did you catch four? Didn''t you say that you only catch the girls from the Jiang family and the Chen family?"


    "We don''t want to catch too much, but the other two have been with the Jiang family and the Chen family. In order to avoid ramifications, they were tied together."


    Hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao both shouted unlucky in their hearts.


    The one-eyed man waved his hand: "Forget it, grab it, grab it, and take it away together." As he said, he raised his hand to let his subordinates resist him, but then he saw a girl in the carriage trembling eyelashes. He immediately narrowed his eyes.


    "Since you have woken up, go down by yourself!"


    Hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao trembled in their hearts.


    was discovered?


    Although both of them were too nervous, neither of them moved.


    Both of them speculated that the people who kidnapped them are probably bombing them. As long as they stay in a coma, they can reduce the kidnappers¡¯ vigilance, and they have a better chance of escaping.


    Seeing that no one was moving in the carriage, the one-eyed man said again: "You are all young ladies. Since you don''t want to come down by yourself, then I can only ask the brother under my hand to come and help you."


    He knows that every lady pays great attention to fame and will not allow foreign men to touch themselves.


    Sure enough, as soon as the words fell, the purple-clothed girl with trembling eyelashes got up with a pale face and tremblingly.


    Seeing this, a sneer suddenly appeared on the one-eyed man''s mouth, hum, a boudoir girl who didn''t get out of the door, also wanted to pretend to be dizzy under his eyelids!


    But the next moment, the one-eyed man''s face became a little stiff.


    I saw another girl in the carriage got up.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, who were pretending to be dizzy, felt that Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou were both getting up. They sighed in their hearts, and then slowly got up.


    Looking at the four girls in the carriage waking up, the one-eyed man was shocked, but he only found one!


    Made, he is really a messenger, this pretending ability is so strong, even he was cheated.


    The one-eyed man glanced at Daohua, Dong Yuanyao, and Jiang Wanying, and glared fiercely at the two driving men.


    The two driving the car were also afraid for a while. Fortunately, they sealed the carriage window beforehand. Otherwise, the people who were caught with difficulty may have run away.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t hurry down, do you want us to help you?" The bald man driving the car couldn''t help but yelled.


    Hearing this, Chen Jiaruan and Jiang Wanying immediately got out of the carriage trembling, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao followed closely behind.


    When the four people got out of the car, the bald man came over and pushed: "Quick, get on the boat!"


    Looking at the cargo ship on the dock, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s expressions were not very good. There were people on the shore and on the ship. They had no chance to escape.


    Before boarding the ship, Daohua threw a fragrant pill on the pier, praying in her heart that Xiao Yeyang could quickly bring someone to rescue them.


    In the reeds on the shore, Sun Changze carefully hid his body, and leaned toward the cargo ship without making any noise. The reason why he touched it was not because he wanted to be nosy, but because he knew the one-eyed man.


    When they were looking for gold mines in the mountains with the little prince before, they encountered a wave of killers. He clearly remembered that there was this one-eyed man in that group.


    A few meters away from the cargo ship, Sun Changze saw the four girls who were escorted aboard the ship. When his eyes fell on Daohua, his eyes suddenly widened.


    Who did he see?


    Young Master Yan!


    At this moment, scenes of scenes appeared in Sun Changze''s mind, and his expression slowly changed from amazement to a sudden realization.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the little prince will take care of the little son Yan so considerately and tenderly. It turns out that she is a girl!


    He just said, he had asked someone to ask about the young masters of the Yan family, and there was no one who matched up with the young master Yan.


    Sun Changze grabbed his mind and looked at the cargo ship quickly. At this moment, the four Daohua had been pushed into the cabin, and the cargo ship was slowly starting.


    Without thinking too much, Sun Changze quietly dived into the river and quickly swam towards the cargo ship.


    Soon, the cargo ship left the dock.


    Waiting for the cargo ship to leave, Sun Changmao and the others drove the ship and turned back.


    "Nagaze touched the boat and left."


    "What should we do now?"


    "According to what Brother Changze said, go to the little prince."


    On the cargo ship, the four Daohua were **** with their hands and feet still in the corner of the cargo hold.


    Seeing that all four of them bowed their heads and said nothing. Although their faces were panicked, they did not yell, cry, or wipe their tears. You can hold your breath."


    After finishing speaking, he turned to look at the bald man.


    "These four girls, who is Jiang Wanying and who is Chen Jiarou?"


    The bald man looked at the four of Daohua, and then touched his round heads uneasily: "I don¡¯t know!"


    Hearing the words, the one-eyed man was angry: "The person you caught, you don''t know who is? What if you catch the wrong person?"


    The bald man immediately said: "It can''t be wrong, Yu Niang will do it herself."


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes flashed, and the maid who came into the wing to add spices emerged in her mind.


    The bald man said again, pointing to Jiang Wanying and said: "This must be the Jiang family girl. I have inquired that she is sick and has been weak since childhood. She is the weakest of the four, and it must be Jiang Wanying."


    Hearing this, Jiang Wanying looked at the bald-headed man with cold eyes, frantically complaining about "you are sick, and your whole family is sick", thinking that nowadays, I am a fish, and she silently lowered her head.


    "As for who is Chen Jiarou"


    The bald man touched his chin: "Chen Jiarou is a famous beauty in Beijing, she must be the most beautiful." As he said, he looked at the three of Daohua carefully.


    Being stared straight at by the foreigner, Inahua and the three of them were a little uncomfortable, but the three of them did not speak, and they endured it.


    After looking for a moment, the bald man scratched the back of his head. Soon, he pointed at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao: "Chen Jiarou is not her, she is."


    As soon as these words came out, Daohua, Dong Yuanyao, and Jiang Wanying all took a quick look at Chen Jiarou.


    As for Chen Jiarou, her face was a little green, and she looked at the bald man with resentment.


    What does this vulgar person mean?


    Does it mean that she is not as good as Yan Yiyi and Dong Yuanyao?


    Blind!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 460： ,clue

    Chapter 460, clues


    The one-eyed man has been observing the four Daohua. After seeing the changes in the expressions of the four, he immediately understood the identities of Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou, and then looked at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao: "Which one do you two belong to?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at the one-eyed man, but did not immediately answer.


    The big bald man saw them lingering and hesitating, he suddenly became angry, and raised his leg to greet the two of them.


    When Daohua saw it, she immediately said, "I belong to the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture."


    Dong Yuanyao glared at the bald-headed man, and said dullly: "I''m from the chief ambassador."


    Hearing this, the one-eyed big Han suddenly frowned.


    Fan Lao said, don¡¯t provoke local officials who are not involved, so as not to cause trouble to the master.


    Thinking of this, the one-eyed man coldly glared at the bald man.


    The big bald man smiled a little flatteringly. He didn''t expect to tie up the highest official of Zhongzhou and the girl of the highest official of Ningmen Mansion.


    Knowing the identities of the four, the one-eyed man got up and went out. When he walked to the door, he said to the guards: "Be careful, don''t leave one step in the middle."


    Just at the calmness that the four girls showed when they were in trouble, we should pay more attention to it.


    When the bald man also left, the four Daohua people all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although the four of them looked calm and silent on the surface, they were nervous to death in their hearts.


    Especially Jiang Wanying, she had experienced an assassination and knew that those gangsters would really kill them.


    At this moment, she is extremely regretful, and she really shouldn¡¯t have gone out with her parents just to meet her brother Yang.


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou, and asked with a gloomy expression: "Those people are coming for you, do you know who they are?"


    Chen Jiarou paled and shook her head.


    Jiang Wanying bit her lip. She had a guess in her heart, but she couldn''t say it.


    These people should be the same group as the one who assassinated her and her mother last time. They belonged to the Eighth Prince.


    Daohua looked at Chen Jia''s gentle expression of Jiang Wanying. Chen Jiarou really didn''t know anything, but Jiang Wanying knew something.


    Reminiscent of the last time the Jiang family was assassinated, Daohua''s heart was raised, shouldn''t they be the same group?


    Dong Yuanyao asked again: "Why are those people arresting you? You should know this, right?"


    Chen Jia and Jiang Wanying still did not speak.


    Seeing this, Dong Yuanyao raised her brows and said angrily: "I and Yiyi really have lost eight lives."


    Hearing this, Chen Jia and Jiang Wanying lowered their heads.


    Hearing the voices of the four people, the guardian strode in, and rudely stuffed a ball of cloth into the four people''s mouths: "Give me a break. In our hands, you are not a daughter. Make a sound"


    The big man squeezed his fists, made a sound of ¡®click, click¡¯, and said fiercely: "Don¡¯t blame Lao Tzu for not pitying Xiangxiyu!" After speaking, he turned around and went out.


    Ina Flower smelled the sweaty smell of the cloth ball in the mouth, and the thick salty taste in the mouth, it was really nauseous and nauseous.


    The same goes for the other three people.


    However, even though the four of them felt extremely uncomfortable, they still endured it.


    No one will test the kindness and patience of desperadoes. They really have to annoy those people. They are the ones who suffer.


    Inahana consciously slowed down her breathing to reduce the nausea in her heart. When she was not so uncomfortable, her mind quickly turned around, thinking about how to escape.


    The rope on the hands and feet is easy to solve, but after untying, how do you escape and disembark?


    There are too many people in that group, each of them is tall and magnificent. Even if she is drugged, if she can''t put them all at once, then they will never want to escape.


    "Uh-huh."


    Just when Daohua was thinking of a countermeasure, Chen Jiarou twisted and saw her swaying to stand up, then she put the hands tied behind her back across her legs and placed them in front of her body, and then took her mouth out with her hands. He then tore the cloth with his teeth, and untied the rope little by little.


    Seeing this scene, Dong Yuanyao was impressed.


    Although Daohua also marveled at the flexibility of Chen Jiarou''s body, she did not agree with her current practice.


    They are on the boat now, what if they are loosened? Can you escape? On the contrary, if it is discovered, it will increase the vigilance of the kidnappers, and it will be even more difficult for them to escape.


    Chen Jiarou was free, and immediately went to untie Jiang Wanying.


    Daohua ¡®woo woo¡¯ at her several times, but unfortunately, she ignored it.


    "Hey"


    Daohua sighed at Dong Yuanyao, and gave her a look of ¡®we may be troubled¡¯.


    Soon, the rope on Jiang Wanying''s body was untied, and Chen Jiarou went to solve Dong Yuanyao again.


    Ina Flower glanced at Chen Jiarou who went around her directly, and was too lazy to pay attention to it. Anyway, the rope was untied and she would be **** again later.


    As soon as Dong Yuanyao loosened the rope in her hand, she turned her side to help Daohua untie it.


    Daohua made a few more''oooo'', Dong Yuanyao sneered and took the cloth ball from her mouth. As soon as her mouth was free, Daohua wanted to speak. However, at this moment, Jiang Wanying was too eager to get up. Falling to the ground, the voice directly alarmed the guard man.


    Looking at the hands that had just gained freedom, Daohua showed a wry smile on her face.


    The big man came in and saw that the ropes on the four of Daohua were untied, and his brows frowned. Just when Daohua thought they might have to suffer a bit, the big man said nothing, and walked over directly after the four of them. Each neck came.


    In response, Daohua could only close her eyes in resignation.


    knocked out the four Daohua, the guard smiled triumphantly: "Finally, I can clean my ears."


    At the same time, Xiao Yeyang led Yan Wenkai, Dong Yuanxuan and others on the abandoned pier on the outskirts of Ningmen Mansion, and quickly followed the direction pointed by Sun Changmao.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Daohua woke up from the stamina pain. When she opened her eyes, she found that she and Dong Yuanyao were transferred into the carriage again. Because the carriage swayed and twisted her neck, she was awakened in pain. .


    They have disembarked?


    Ina Flower sat up slowly, and then heard a voice from outside.


    "Brother Cao, we will be home in the afternoon."


    "Um."


    "Brother Cao, I don''t understand, can I help the master by catching a few young ladies?"


    "Heh~" The one-eyed man snorted: "You think the girls from the high-level family are the same as the girls from ordinary people like us. They are gold and expensive."


    The bald man touched his head: "There is nothing precious, I just looked at it. At best, it looks a little better, but it looks good and can¡¯t be eaten. It¡¯s too tired to watch too much."


    The one-eyed man shook his head, "What do you know," he said, his tone was a little heavier, "These four people must be optimistic, especially the Jiang family and the Chen family girls."


    "After the Jiang family has a double family, there are many members of the court in the court. If the Jiang family can speak for the master, then the chance of the master returning to the court will greatly increase."


    "The Chen family is the emperor¡¯s confidant and is in charge of the mining of the Ningmen Mansion gold mine. His girl is in our hands, so he can still mine the gold mine with peace of mind? If the gold mine can¡¯t be returned to the treasury in time, it¡¯s up to the emperor to solve the problem in the north. The issue of wages in the war."


    Listening to these words, Daohua instantly confirmed that the kidnappers were Duanwang.


    I looked around the inside of the carriage, the window was still sealed, but there was still a gap in the corner of the window. When the rice flower saw it, she immediately took out the fragrant pills from the purse (in fact, the space), and went out of the carriage one by one. leave.


    She woke up too late, and I wonder if Xiao Yeyang and the others can find this clue?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 461： ,escape

    Chapter 461, escape


    Because the carriage was driving too fast and shaking too much, not long after Daohua woke up, Dong Yuanyao, Jiang Wanying, and Chen Jiarou also woke up one after another.


    Seeing Chen Jiarou open her mouth, she was about to make a sound. Daohua quickly made a silent action. She didn''t want to be found out by people outside and knocked them out after coming in.


    Seeing that all three of them pouted and stopped talking, Daohua continued to throw incense pills out of the window.


    "There is an inn ahead, let''s eat something before we continue on the road."


    The sound from outside the carriage sounded, and Daohua immediately signaled the three of them to continue to pretend to be dizzy, and she herself lay directly in the carriage.


    As soon as the four of them closed their eyes, the car door was opened.


    "What about these few?"


    The one-eyed man looked at the four people in the car and was silent for a moment: "Since they are all in a coma, there is no need to keep someone watching."


    The bald man grinned immediately: "Okay, brothers, hurry in and eat."


    The door closed again with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    In the carriage, Daohua and the four were still motionless in a coma.


    After a while, the carriage door was opened again.


    The bald man took a look into the carriage, smiled and said to the one-eyed man: "Brother, I''m still dizzy." After saying that, he closed the door, "You are too careful."


    The one-eyed man looked at the carriage: "Those four are all daughters carefully cultivated by the family, so I have to be careful."


    The bald man looked disapproving: "No matter how careful it is, I''m not a lady who can''t be carried on the shoulders."


    The one-eyed man was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and waved to call four men: "Stay well outside the carriage, and can''t leave a step. We''re done eating, we will come out to change you immediately."


    A big guy smiled and said, "Big brother, don''t worry, just a few little ladies, I promise not to lose it."


    Until the voice outside the carriage became quiet, the four Taohua slowly opened their eyes.


    The four of them glanced at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Inahua slowly stood up, listened to the movement outside, and then looked out through the gap in the car window, judging that the four big men guarding them were guarding outside the car door, and groaning for a while. He took out a fascinating pill and bounced it to the ground through a gap in the car window.


    "Can it work?"


    Dong Yuanyao heard silently.


    Daohua is not sure, the four big guys are still a bit away from the car window. After thinking about it, she took out a magic pill, and this time she stuffed it out through the gap in the car door.


    The four people waited anxiously in the carriage for a while, and then they heard the sound of falling to the ground.


    "Pillars, pillars!"


    There was an urgent cry, but the voice was getting lower and lower. Soon, there were three more falling sounds.


    Inahana looked out through the gap in the car window, and then opened the door carefully. Seeing the four big men all lying straight on the ground, she immediately turned around and said, "Let¡¯s go." After finishing speaking, she opened the door and jumped out of the carriage.


    The carriage parked in the backyard of the inn. There were not many people coming and going, and no one noticed them.


    Dao Huahuan looked around, pulled Dong Yuanyao and ran towards the gate. Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou supported each other and followed closely behind.


    After running out of the inn, the four people found that the inn was built on an uninhabited official road, with no shops in front of the village, and few pedestrians on the road.


    "What should I do now?" Chen Jiarou asked anxiously.


    Daohua looked around, took Dong Yuanyao and ran towards the side road, and said as he ran, ¡°You can¡¯t go on the official road, or you will be caught by the group again soon.¡±


    "Wait for us!"


    Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou hurriedly pursued them.


    Before the four of them ran far, they heard a commotion in the inn, and their expressions all changed.


    Daohua didn''t dare to turn her head, she pulled Dong Yuanyao and ran forward desperately. As for the two Jiang Wanying behind, she couldn''t take care of it.


    "‡N‡N‡N~"


    Hurrying horseshoes came from behind, and Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked more and more anxious. Just when they thought they could not escape, an urgent voice sounded.


    "Yan Xiao. Miss Yan, it''s me. Get in the car."


    Daohua turned her head in surprise, looking at Sun Changze who was coming by with a carriage, her eyes burst with astonishing light, and she pulled Dong Yuanyao and ran back: "Yuan Yao, we are saved."


    Lagged behind Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou when they saw Daohua¡¯s surprise appearance, they knew immediately that she knew the person behind, and they buckled and ran towards the carriage.


    Sun Changze saw that Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou were with Daohua, so he stopped the carriage and let them come up.


    At this moment, the one-eyed man chased him with a man on horseback.


    "No, that group is catching up."


    Daohua''s complexion changed, speeding up her rush to the carriage.


    Sun Changze saw that Jiang and Chen were very slow, and he pulled the two directly into the carriage. Before they could sit firmly, they ran to Daohua and Dong Yuanyao with the carriage.


    "Quick, get in the car!"


    As soon as the carriage leaned in, Daohua pushed Dong Yuanyao up without waiting for the carriage to stop. After Dong Yuanyao used both hands and feet to climb up, Daohua just reached out and grabbed the edge of the car to climb up. The sound of''swish'' was in her ears. Sounded from the bank.


    A few sharp arrows came, and one of them happened to be at Ina Flower''s hand.


    Daohua was startled, and when she let go of her hand, she rolled back down.


    Sun Changze met, and immediately stopped the horse, trying to stop the carriage, but the horse seemed to be frightened, instead of stopping, it ran faster and faster.


    "Yiyi!"


    Dong Yuanyao lay on the car window, anxiously yelling to Daohua.


    Daohua struggled to get up and tried to chase the carriage, but the carriage ran so fast that she couldn''t catch it. She looked back at the one-eyed man, gritted her teeth, and yelled at the carriage: "Go ahead. ,leave me alone."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and ran directly towards the mountain forest next to him.


    "Yiyi!"


    Watching Daohua ran into the forest, Dong Yuanyao was anxious and worried. Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou leaned against each other, bowed their heads without speaking.


    Sun Changze was also very anxious. He reined in desperately and wanted the horse to stop. The reason why he followed up was because Miss Yan, now it¡¯s all right, everyone else has been saved, but he left what he really wanted to save.


    Looking back at the three girls in the carriage, Sun Changze had a headache and wanted to leave them behind and return!


    On the other side, Daohua has already ran into the mountains and forests. She did this not because she was selfless and sacrificing herself to save others, but because she had space.


    Come again, the one-eyed guys and their targets are Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou. They may not specifically come to catch her, so she leaves, it is good for everyone.


    "I hope Sun Changze can take Yuan Yao and the others out of pursuit!"


    Daohana didn''t dare to go too deep into the mountain forest, she found a place where shrubs were luxuriant, and hid in, and then dodged into the space.


    In the space, looking at the lush space, Daohua''s tense mood relaxed, and she directly sat on the ground limply.


    She rarely enters the space. It is not that she does not want to, but the fertility of the land will be lost when she enters and exits the space. Once in and out, it takes her nearly half a year to collect the vitality of the vegetation to replenish the lost fertility.


    In addition, there are more and more people waiting around, and she doesn''t want to get close to the space.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 462： , Caught again

    Chapter 462, caught again


    Worrying that the one-eyed man would be blocking her outside, Daohua ate some fruits and slept again before she got out of space.


    At this moment, it is already the next morning.


    "People should be gone!"


    Daohua looked around and walked carefully toward the mountains and forests, until she returned to the place where she separated from Dong Yuanyao and others yesterday, and did not meet anyone.


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the path that led to nowhere, then looked at the official road, thinking about which way to go.


    Take the official road, you can meet people, as long as you meet someone, you can ask where she is now, and then find a way to go back. However, you may also encounter the one-eyed big man when you go on the official road.


    Take a small road, the danger is a little bit smaller, but when you can go and where you will go, no one knows.


    Just when Daohua hesitated, the sound of arrows breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and then, in her constricted pupils, the bald man with three people appeared in her sight.


    Seeing them, Daohua cursed in a low voice, turned around and was about to run into the forest.


    However, she was greeted by a flying arrow.


    "Swish swish swish!"


    Several sharp arrows fell in front of Daohua¡¯s feet.


    "You have to dare to run forward again, I promise that the next arrow will definitely hit you."


    The big bald man held an arrow and looked at Daohua coldly.


    Daohua stopped and looked back at the bald man and others depressed.


    The big bald man came over and looked at Daohua in a chilly manner: "You or he can really hide, I took someone to look for you for a long time yesterday, you are a rat!"


    Daohua looked at the big bald man beside him, and then at the three people a few meters away. A few pills appeared in the hands behind her back: "I am not the one you want to catch, why are you holding me? ?"


    The bald man snorted, "You all know our plan, can we let you go?" Then, he waved to the three people behind him, "Come on, tie up this little lady, and tie it tight." One point, so as not to make mistakes again."


    Seeing the other three people coming, Daohua stood still, and the magic pill in her hand was ready to go, so they could only throw it out as soon as they got close, but at this time, there was a rapid sound of horseshoes in the distance.


    Daohua and the bald man looked over at the same time.


    I saw the one-eyed man riding a horse covered in blood, and everyone behind him was injured.


    The complexions of the bald-headed men changed drastically, and Daohua, when he saw the one-eyed man, turned around and ran into the forest.


    "Bald head, grab that girl!" The one-eyed man yelled.


    The bald man returned to his senses, and immediately led someone to chase Daohua.


    Undoubtedly, Rice Flower did not run away, but was pulled back by the bald head and the arm.


    At this time, the one-eyed man and others also arrived.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter? What about the other brothers, why are you only coming back?" the bald head asked anxiously.


    The one-eyed man did not answer, but looked at Daohua with a gloomy face.


    The back of the rice flower is cold when seen.


    The one-eyed man said coldly: "Everyone else is dead!"


    The bald man was shocked: "How come?!"


    The one-eyed man bent over and pulled Daohua, and carried her on his horse.


    Daohua screamed, trying to struggle, but she could feel the cold and cold air radiating from the whole body of the one-eyed man. After moving twice, she stopped. She couldn''t be knocked out.


    The one-eyed man saw Daohua motionless and didn''t scream, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to it. He said to the bald heads: "Get on the horse and leave here first."


    Soon, a group of people rode their horses and left here.


    On the horseback, the five internal organs of the rice flower quilt were in the wrong position. Even if it was too uncomfortable, she did not dare to make a sound.


    The one-eyed man died here. She didn''t want to be the object of venting her anger. She could only bite her lip and endure it. However, from time to time, there was a pill falling from her hanging hand.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took to run, Daohua was a little confused, and the horse speed suddenly slowed down. After a while, she was rudely still on the ground.


    The severe pain caused Daohua''s thoughts to return. When she looked up, she found that the sky was getting dark. At this moment, she was in a valley with dense vegetation.


    "This little lady is still awake after being carried by a horse for a day. She is in good health!"


    "That''s, you don''t want to think about what they eat every day, these officials are all delicacies of mountains and seas, like you and me, they can only eat chaffy vegetables."


    The one-eyed man looked at Daohua lying on the ground, looked at the two talking men coldly, and then gestured to the bald man with his eyes.


    The bald guy saw him, nodded, and walked quickly towards Daohua.


    Daohua saw the bald man coming with a calm face, her heart tightened, and under the cover of the night, she hurriedly left a fragrant pill on the ground.


    "boom!"


    The staying power took another bit. Before Daohua fell into a coma, she wondered if her neck was chopped so frequently, would it break.


    After Daohua passed out of a coma, the one-eyed man led the people to a halt in front of a mountain wall covered with vines. The others did not need his instructions, and quickly stepped forward to open the vines.


    When the vines were lifted, a stone cave several meters wide was exposed.


    "Let''s go, go home!"


    The stone cave is pierced through, and a group of people walked through for a while and then walked out from the other end.


    Looking at the stars and lights in the distance and the fields, even the one-eyed man with his face full of flesh and blood showed a rare smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    "What the **** is going on? It''s just for you to tie two girls who have no power to bind the chicken. How can you lose your hands?" A voice full of anger came into the ears of Rice Flower.


    Next, there was another voice. She knew the owner of the voice, who was a one-eyed man.


    "Old Fan, the identity of the four girls **** this time is not simple, and some of them are secret guards. We moved fast all the way, and we were caught up in this way."


    The middle-aged man with a goatee and a gray gown squinted his eyes and sighed: "The last assassination made the Jiang family on guard, and even his daughter was equipped with a secret guard!"


    The one-eyed man blamed himself: "Old Fan, his subordinates are not doing well. Not only did they fail to bring the Jiang family and the Chen family back, but also broke some brothers. Please Fan to punish them."


    Fan was silent and did not speak. After a while, he said, "Remember this in advance, and wait for a reward and punishment in the future!"


    The one-eyed man knew that this matter had been taken lightly, and said with gratitude, "Thank you Fan."


    Fan looked at the rice flowers on the ground: "Which family do you think this girl belongs to?"


    One-eyed man: "The prefect of Ningmen Mansion, do you want to kill?"


    Old Fan twisted his eyebrows: "Keep it here. Although the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture has no foundation, but because the high-yield grains are loved by the people, they may be used in the future. But remember, you must take good care of people. Now, we can¡¯t tell a little bit about our village."


    The one-eyed man nodded: "Subordinates understand."


    Soon, the two of them left the house.


    Inahana did not dare to wake up immediately, she closed her eyes and pretended to be dizzy for a while before she dared to slowly open her eyes and looked around the room she was in.


    "Crack~"


    Just then the door was opened again, Daohua was startled, and when she looked up, she saw a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy coming in with a meal.


    The boy put the rice on the ground, glanced at Daohua, and then walked out without saying anything.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 463： , Yu Qing

    Chapter 463, Yu Qing


    Taohua glanced at the food and then looked away. At this moment, she was in no mood to eat. She looked around the house, then walked to the door gently, listening to the movement outside.


    No sound was heard, and she looked out through the crack of the door.


    At this moment, the sky was dark. The place where she was detained was a courtyard. There was no one guarding the door, but the door was locked from the outside.


    Looking at the iron wire on the door, Daohua looked back at the house, only then did he find that the house had no windows at all.


    Daohua sat back in the corner with a sullen face, regretting her in her heart. She had known that she would have been in the space for two more days before she came out.


    "My luck is back home too!"


    She can run away even if she comes out early, or she comes out a little bit late, but not sooner or later, she meets the one-eyed man leading the people back.


    However, after listening to their conversation just now, Yuan Yao should be safe.


    "Crack~"


    The door was opened again.


    is still the boy before. The boy glanced at the untouched food, put the quilt in his hand on the ground, and then turned away without saying a word.


    "and many more!"


    Daohua stopped the people with a loud voice.


    The boy turned around, looked at Daohua''s hand behind him, and said blankly: "You can''t escape, even if you escape this yard, you can''t escape this village." Back left.


    Listening to the sound of the door being locked outside the house, Daohua curled her brows: "Village?" Was she taken to a mountain village?


    Daohua looked at the quilt that the boy was holding. It was already the end of November, and the sky was extremely cold. There was nothing in this room, only some sundries, and it was very cold.


    Thinking about it, Daohua still walked towards the quilt.


    She doesn¡¯t know if anyone is staring outside, so she can¡¯t enter the space.


    It was freezing cold at night, and she needed a quilt for warmth.


    Daohua looked at the quilt and saw that it was still clean, so she folded the quilt in half, with half cushioned and half covered.


    "Sniff~"


    As soon as Daohua sat in the quilt, she pulled up the quilt and smelled it finely.


    What a heavy rust smell!


    The quilt is damp and has a musty smell. She understands it, but the quilt smells of rust. What is the reason?


    Just when Daohua was full of doubts, footsteps came from the yard, and then the voice of the bald man sounded: "Yongwang, girl. Is the girl awake?"


    The boy who gave rice flowers and quilts to Daohua came out from the next room and nodded: "Wake up! Bald brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    The bald man said casually: "I''ll come and take a look." After that, he looked into the room through the crack of the door, and saw Daohua lying in the quilt with his eyes closed, and said, "It''s quite current affairs, unlike before. The girls we caught crying and robbing the ground, disgusting one and disgusting that one, and it is them who suffer in the end."


    AEON also glanced into the house and nodded. This girl is indeed very smart, knowing that people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    The bald head was silent for a moment, and said: "AEON, let''s give an extra bed quilt, there is a little girl, don''t let it freeze."


    Hearing this, AEON looked at Bald in astonishment and ran with Master Cao for a few years. Brother Bald is no longer the honest and honest man in Zhaojiacun, his heart is hardened. What is going on today, the sun has come out from the west?


    Even the rice flower in the house was also surprised. She remembered that the bald man''s hands were black, and her neck was cut so that she couldn''t move flexibly until now.


    The bald head was a little uncomfortable, and he pulled Aeon in a low voice: "I just knew that the winter wheat grown in our field was developed by this girl''s father."


    Aeon was stunned for a moment, and then stared at her eyebrows: "Then why are you still arresting her?"


    The people of Fenxi are very grateful for the promotion of Yan Zhigao of high-yield grains.


    Because of the winter wheat planting, many people who can''t survive have survived. Nowadays, most people can save a little girl in their families, and life is much better than before.


    The bald head sighed: "We didn''t want to catch her either, who let her run into it. Hey, this girl''s luck is really bad. She ran away midway, but in the end it was blocked by us. You say, what can I do."


    "Now it¡¯s useless to say anything. Everyone has caught it. Thanks to her father, we can¡¯t do anything else. We can only take care of her as much as possible to make her feel better."


    Aeon nodded: "I''ll get the quilt."


    In the room, Daohua opened her eyes. It turned out that she was already in Fenxi now.


    "Crack~"


    The door was opened, and AEON walked in with two quilts. Seeing Daohua''s eyes open, she glanced at the untouched food, and said, "You should eat the rice. Don''t joke about your body."


    Ina Flower: "Can you let me go?"


    Yongwang condensed his eyebrows: "If you let you go, I will die. Also, as I said, even if you escaped from the yard, you couldn''t escape from the village. The intersections in and out of the village were all guarded."


    Taohua took the opportunity to ask again: "What village is this?"


    AEON was silent for a while: "Village surrounded by mountains." After speaking, he got up and went out.


    Locked the iron lock, AEON looked at the people in the room again, his eyes were a little deep.


    It seems, this girl looks like a benefactor!


    When there was no sound outside the door, Inahua silently took the magic pill in her hand back into the space.


    Now it¡¯s not easy to move. After bumping on horseback for a day, her limbs are about to fall apart. She has to wait for her body to recover, and then find a chance to escape.


    Aeon went out from the room where Daohua was held, and was called by the one-eyed man.


    Looking at the bald head standing aside with his neck shrinking, AEON knew that he had gone to see Miss Yan and Mr. Cao had known.


    Looking at the two of them with one eye, their expressions were fairly calm, but they were silent.


    The bald head was so speechless that he couldn''t help but said: "Brother, I didn''t do anything, but I knew she was the daughter of Master Yan. In the past, AEON gave me an extra quilt."


    Aeon nodded immediately.


    One-eyed sighed: "You girl is not easy, you contact with her, maybe she will take the opportunity to use you to escape."


    Bald head screamed: "No, we have always entered and never left in this village."


    One-eyed: "Be careful, you can''t make mistakes. We didn''t do the errand well this time. Fan is already very angry. If you don''t even look good at it, Fan will not show mercy to useless people."


    said, looking at AEON, "Tomorrow I will let the pillar replace you, he has suffered a loss, he will not be careless."


    Aeon nodded.


    The bald head hesitated for a moment, and still said, "Brother, let Zhu Zi take care of it."


    The one-eyed man glanced at his bald head, was silent for a while, and nodded.


    Before he talked to him, Bald was an authentic farmer who paid special attention to food. The girl¡¯s father promoted high-yielding food, which was enough for this guy to remember for a lifetime.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 464： , Aeon

    Chapter 464, Aeon


    Taohua did not dare to die, she just lay in the quilt to relax her body, allowing her body to rest and recover. When the day was about to dawn, Daohua retracted into the quilt, took out the fruit from the space, and ate a full stomach.


    After ??, Daohua continued to lie down and rest.


    It wasn''t until midday that there was no sound in the yard. Daohua quickly stood up and quickly put an antidote in her mouth.


    "Crack~"


    Soon, the door opened, and the person who came in was not the boy from yesterday, but the big guy who went to their mouths.


    Zhu Zi glanced at the untouched food, and sneered: "Why, the official lady can''t be used to our food here? It''s a pity, no one here is waiting for you, don''t eat, wait for you to starve to death."


    Daohua pursed her lips and didn''t speak, she looked at the yard outside. She had observed it before, and there was no one in the yard.


    Without hesitation, Daohua quickly threw the magic pill in her hand to the big man.


    Just in case, she threw three of them at once.


    The pill exploded on the man''s body and on the ground, and immediately the fragrance of the medicine spread in the room.


    Zhizi did not expect that Daohua would make such a decisive shot. She was taken aback and sucked a large mouthful of powder into her mouth and nose.


    He felt his head getting heavier and heavier, his eyes blurred, and his face was full of shock. He kept remembering the instructions of Master Cao, and did not underestimate the 13-year-old girl in front of him. However, he did not expect that he But when she turned around to serve the leftovers from yesterday, she was attacked by the little girl.


    With a dizzy head and the smell of medicine on the tip of his nose, he knew instantly that he had been drugged, and it was still the same drug as yesterday.


    Damn it!


    In the dark curse, the pillar fell to the ground.


    Seeing that he was in a coma, Daohua breathed in and ran over and picked up the key on his waist, then stuffed him into the quilt as if she was still asleep, and then stretched her head out of the door to look around. Seeing that there was no one in the yard, he ran out immediately, locked the door, and walked out of the yard.


    Walking out of the yard, Daohua looked at the village bathed in the smoke, and she was slightly startled.


    She really did not expect that the one-eyed man would live in such a paradise.


    Although she was shocked, Daohua quickly returned to reality. At this moment, she was in front of a square like a sunbathing dam, with houses on both sides.


    In order to reduce the chance of being discovered, Daohua ran directly into an alley.


    In winter, she wears thicker clothes. During the run, the heavy skirt is very inconvenient to run. At the same time, she wears her clothes very well in the village. When she just passed a yard, Daohua saw the yard. Dry the clothes.


    Seeing that the door of the house was closed tightly, Daohua picked up the stone at her feet and threw it directly into the yard. Seeing that there was no movement in the yard, she threw it twice.


    Still nothing happened, Daohua began to climb the wall.


    The farmhouse¡¯s yard wall is not high. Thanks to the continuous whip over the years, Daohua¡¯s body is still light, and with the run-up, she can enter the yard with ease.


    After entering the yard, Daohua directly collected the clothes that were drying, looked around, and ran to the woodshed to change the clothes.


    After a while, Daohua, a woman disguised as a man, walked out.


    However, at this time, there was the sound of gongs and drums in the village.


    Daohua''s heart tightened. She knew that her escape had been discovered. After thinking about it, Daohua ran into the wood house again, and then went straight into the space.


    At the same time, the entire Sishan Village was a sensation, and every household came out looking for the escaped peach blossoms.


    However, after searching for a whole day, no one was found.


    "AEON, did you say that the person has left the village?"


    "Impossible, the people guarding the village''s mouth said, no one has passed by today."


    "Could there be another exit in our village?"


    Aeon frowned, shook his head, and said unsurely: "I don''t know either."


    If they do, do they have a chance to leave here?


    Aeon separated from his companions and opened the courtyard door. As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, he noticed something was wrong and his clothes were gone.


    Thinking that the girl might be hiding in her own home, AEON quickly turned around and closed the courtyard gate.


    "Girl~"


    "Girl!"


    Aeon searched the inside and outside of the yard, but still no figure was found, so he twisted his eyebrows and fished his head: "Is it already left?"


    "Then where is she hiding?"


    Fan Lao, but even the guards in the military weapons factory called out to find someone, so she was not found, the girl was also a capable person.


    Looking for people outside is still continuing. In the space, Daohua has learned the lessons of the last time and sorted out all three fields. Shengsheng waited for two days before she left the space.


    Appeared in the wood house again, Daohua bent down and picked up a branch and threw it into the yard. Seeing that there was no movement in the yard, she walked out slowly.


    However, as soon as he walked out of the wood house, he stiffened.


    The door to the main room was opened, and the boy who gave her the quilt walked out of the room.


    Looking at Inoka, who was disguised as a man, AEON was stunned. Although several years have passed, he still remembers the little brother who rescued them from the traffickers and gave them money back home.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Just then, the courtyards were beaten.


    "Open the door!"


    Ina Hua was taken aback, and AEON''s complexion changed: "No, it''s the guard." After that, she rushed to Ina Hua''s body, "Where did you hide before, go and hide again." "


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to expose her, Daohua turned around and ran into the woodshed. Seeing that no one was following, she walked behind the woodstack and dashed into the space.


    Seeing that Daohua entered the wood house, AEON took a breath and opened the door as if nothing had happened.


    As soon as the door opened, the guards dressed in black armor and robes pushed Aeon directly away, went straight into the yard, and began a large-scale search.


    Watching the guards enter the woodshed, AEON¡¯s breathing could not help but stop, and when the guards came out empty-handed, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    No one was found, the guard left quickly and went to the next house.


    AEON sent the people out, stood at the gate of the courtyard and talked to the neighbors for a while, then returned to the courtyard, closed the gate, and rushed into the firewood room.


    "Girl, girl!"


    "The man has gone, you can come out!"


    Aeon looked for a circle in the wood house, but still no one was found.


    "Where did you hide?"


    Aeon walked out of the wood shed in confusion, but thought that even the guards could not find it, so he did not continue, but went into the kitchen to cook.


    The girl probably hasn¡¯t eaten anything in these two days, she should be hungry.


    Daohua stayed in the space for half an hour before she came out. After she came out, she did not immediately show up, but stood in the wood room and observed AEON for a while.


    Two days ago, this person was still very indifferent to her, why is he willing to help her today?


    Inahana did not dare to joke about her safety, and when AEON entered the chaifang again to look for her, she threw a pill at him.


    Aeon only felt a flower in front of him, and then felt a peculiar fragrance penetrated the tip of his nose, and then his strength seemed to have been emptied, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Looking at the rice flower that came out from behind the firewood, AEON was a little stunned.


    Inahana walked over, took out a pill and dangled it on the tip of his nose, and then Aeon felt the strength in his body returned.


    After a while, AEON stood up slowly, looking at Dahua with a complicated expression: "Girl, what medicine did you give me?"


    Daohua smiled faintly: "It''s not fatal, but if there is no antidote, it will make your muscles die in a year." Seeing AEON''s discoloration, she said again, "Don''t worry too much, I just do this to protect myself. , As long as I can leave here safely, I will immediately give you the antidote."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 465： ,iron ore

    Chapter 465, Iron Ore


    For Daohua¡¯s poisoning himself, AEON felt uncomfortable, but he could understand it by pushing himself to others. After thinking about it, he said: "Girl, rest assured, I will not betray you."


    Daohua glanced at him, but did not speak.


    Aeon saw that she did not believe in herself, and did not continue to say anything.


    Daohua: "Can you tell me about the situation in your village?"


    AEON looked at her, picked up a branch and began to draw pictures on the ground: "Our village is surrounded by mountains and there is only one entrance and exit, this is this stone cave full of institutions."


    "There are people in and out of the stone cave who are responsible for guarding every day, and all of them are masters. Unless you can solve these masters, you won''t be able to escape at all."


    Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered, and doubts passed through her eyes. Even if this is a den where the Eighth Prince''s subordinates gathered, there is no need to guard against it like this.


    "I heard you talk about the **** before, what does the **** do?"


    Aeon was silent for a moment: "The guard is to maintain the order of the village."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Your village is really not simple. There is a team dedicated to maintaining order. Why, do you often have fights here?"


    AEON: "Most of the people in the village are flat-headed people. They just want to eat and dress warmly, so how can they fight."


    Ina Flower: "That''s weird. Since no one is making trouble, what should the guards do?"


    Aeon didn¡¯t know how to answer, so just shut up.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua continued: "You said that you are flat-headed people, maybe, you know that my father is a court commander, and you dare to kidnap me. If there is no one behind you, who will believe it?"


    AEON spoke this time: "We are not the one who tied you."


    Daohua immediately said, "Could it be that you are not in the same group with them?"


    Aeon eagerly said: "Of course not, I want to be with them. I reported it as early as I found out that you had stolen my clothes."


    Daohua was silent, pondered for a moment, and tentatively asked: "What the **** does your village do?"


    AEON glanced at Inaba, but did not answer.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Daohua had to ask from the side: "Your village is so guarded, can you go out normally?"


    Aeon shook his head: "I have been in Sishan Village for three years, and I have never left during that time."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "What about the others, can''t they get out?"


    Aeon nodded.


    Daohua: "Does that mean you are trapped in this village? Are you not making trouble?"


    Aeon smiled bitterly: "No matter how troublesome, everyone who makes trouble is killed."


    Seeing that he had said this, Daohua was a little anxious. Just about to continue to inquire, she saw AEON seriously looking at herself: "Girl, don''t ask anymore. The more you know, the more you won¡¯t get out. go."


    Hearing this, Daohua fell silent.


    There must be some secret hidden in this village.


    Daohua pondered for a while, and said, "Take me to the exit to take a look."


    Yongwang constricted his eyebrows: "Are you sure? Now the village is full of people looking for you."


    Inahua looked straight at Aeon: "I think. You should have a way to avoid them, right?" This person has flexible eyes and dared to hide her privately. At first glance, he knew he was audacious and shrewd. Yes, such a person must be a little capable.


    AEON''s eyebrows tightened: "Even if I take you there, you can''t get out."


    Ina Flower: "It''s my business that I can''t get out. It has nothing to do with you. You just have to lead the way."


    Seeing that Daohua is sure to win, AEON knew that even if he didn¡¯t lead the way, she would touch it herself. After thinking about it, he nodded and said: "Okay, I will show you the way."


    Aeon did not take the rice flower to the front, but went out through the back door, and then went straight to the back mountain.


    Daohua took the time to look back at the farmland at the foot of the mountain until she went deep into the back mountain and her figure was obscured by the dense vegetation. Xanadu."


    Hearing the words, AEON snorted: "You also said, but it seems that this is not the case. In fact, most of the people in the village have a hard time, and many people died before their 30s."


    Seeing that he would like to say more, how could Daohua miss the opportunity: "Why?"


    AEON was silent again, and after a long while, he uttered three words: "I am exhausted." He also relied on a little relationship with the bald brother. He doesn''t go to the military factory to make iron every day, otherwise, his body can''t bear it.


    Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered: ¡°You don¡¯t have a lot of fields here, right? Each house will be exhausted if you divide it a bit?¡±


    Aeon is silent again.


    Seeing this, Daohua had to press down on the doubts in her heart and carefully looked at the situation around her.


    After half an hour, AEON slowed down and said in a low voice to Daohana, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s coming soon. Be careful. The people guarding the entrances and exits are very powerful. Don¡¯t be discovered by them.¡±


    Inaba nodded, arched and moved forward carefully.


    "Seeing that the stream and pond is not there, the entrance and exit are right next to it."


    Daohua followed AEON¡¯s fingers and looked over. A hundred meters away, there was a pool of hundreds of square meters in size. Behind the pool was a huge stone cave.


    At this moment, five or six big men in black with knives stood in front of the stone cave.


    Aeon lowered his throat: "That stone cave is the only exit from the village. In addition to a few people standing outside the cave, there are also organs arranged in the cave."


    As he said, he pointed to the house that was only a few hundred meters away from Xitan: "Seeing that those houses are not there, the people who tied you live there. As long as there is a bit of trouble on this side of the stone cave, over there. You can come to support immediately."


    Ina Flower curled her brows: "Do you know how many people they have?"


    AEON: "There are thousands of people."


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "So many people?"


    Aeon said again: ¡°There are not so many idle people. Some have been sent out to do errands, and some have moved in to do errands. Anyway, there are generally only a few dozen or hundreds of people who are idle.¡±


    Ina Flower: "What did you just say to march into?"


    AEON: "You got it wrong."


    Just as Inaka wanted to ask, a team of guards appeared in the sight of the two.


    Looking at the guards walking towards the stone cave, AEON signaled to Daohua to withdraw: "Go, every time the guard changes, someone will come out to patrol the mountain."


    Taohua glanced at Xitan again, knowing that there was no possibility of escape at the moment, so she followed AEON to withdraw.


    "boom!"


    When I turned back, I walked a little hurriedly, Daohua didn''t pay attention, kicked a stone, and fell directly to the ground.


    "carefully!"


    Aeon hurried over to help Inaka: "Are you okay?"


    Daohua shook her head, squatted down and looked at the stone she had kicked.


    Aeon glanced at her, her complexion suddenly changed, and just as she was about to say something, she heard Daohua ask: "This is iron ore?" Although it was a question, the tone was very positive.


    Looking at the iron ore in front of her, Daohua suddenly remembered the smell of rust on the quilt before, and suddenly raised her head to look at AEON: "Is there iron ore in your village?"


    Aeon didn''t expect Inaka to guess it right away, and he hung his head and said nothing.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua¡¯s doubts in her heart instantly became clear, why the village is so tightly guarded, why AEON would say that the people in the village died early.


    "Aren¡¯t the people in your village making iron and forging weapons privately?"


    At the same time, Xiao Yeyang took Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao to the valley on the other side of the cave, relying on the incense pill left by the rice flower.


    Dark Guard: "Master, Kamaru is gone when it gets here!"


    Xiao Yeyang stared at the valley, and said in a deep voice: "Explore this valley carefully, the incense pill is gone here, there must be a problem here."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 466： , Shouldnt bring people back to the village

    Chapter 466, shouldn''t bring people back to the village


    "Are you really making iron and casting weapons privately?"


    Daohua looked at AEON, whose head was drooping, with her eyes wide open.


    "Do you know that this is a capital crime?"


    Hearing this, AEON raised his head and looked a little excited: "Of course we know that it is a capital crime, but what can we do? Most people in the village have been arrested, and they can¡¯t escape, in order to survive. If you go down, you can only help them make iron and cast soldiers."


    Daohua was silent. After a while, she asked: "Where did you make iron and cast soldiers?"


    Aeon hesitated on the face and thought for a while and said: "Girl, listen to my advice, you can forget about this, if you don¡¯t know this, you may still live, but if you let Cao Ye and others know about you Discover the secrets of Four Mountain Village, you will definitely be killed."


    Inahua shook his head: "Whether I was killed or not is only related to my uselessness. If I am useful, even if they know that I have discovered their secret, it will not do anything to me; on the contrary, if I am useless, Even if I was blind and deaf, they would kill me."


    Aeon pondered for a while, and sighed: "Okay, I''ll take you there. The military factory is built on the side of Dongshan. We are in Xishan. We can''t pass through the village. It may take more than an hour to walk through the mountains."


    Inaba nodded.


    The two quickly moved towards Dongshan.


    At the same time, Dongshan.


    Different from other Sanmian mountains, countless dolmens of various sizes have been built on the mountains here.


    At this moment, in front of an ordinary stone tomb on the mountainside, Old Fan said with a gloomy face to the one-eyed man: "Why, haven''t you found anyone yet?"


    The one-eyed man''s head was lowered, and he nodded in shame: "We have searched both inside and outside the village, but there is still no figure found."


    Fan Lao condensed his eyebrows: "She is a weak girl, is it possible that she can still go to heaven?" She said, her eyes narrowed slightly, "Someone should have hidden her."


    Hearing this, the one-eyed man immediately said: "No, the people in the village don''t have the guts."


    Old Fan snorted and sneered: "Don''t you have the courage? Have you forgotten the few people who ran away? Some people dare not even kill them, let alone hide people. Let me continue to search, but if there is any If you are suspicious, just kill it. I want to see how long they can hold on."


    Looking at Fan Laoyin''s eyes, the one-eyed man didn''t dare to say anything he wanted to ask for, and dropped his head back.


    After he left, the stone tomb behind Fan Lao opened automatically, and then the leader of the guard came out from it: "Fan Lao, don''t worry too much. There is only one entrance and the person can''t escape."


    Fan shook his head, and a worried expression appeared in his eyes: "I don''t know why, I always feel a little uneasy these past two days." As he said, his eyes suddenly became fierce.


    "It''s all my fault. The kidnapping shouldn''t be sent to them with one-eyed bald head. These two people can also do some fighting and killing, and they can''t do fine work."


    The leader nodded: "One-eyed really shouldn''t bring the official''s female relatives into Sishan Village. Whether it escapes or not, it is a huge hidden danger."


    Fan sighed: "I used the wrong person!"


    The leader smiled: "But there is no need to blame Fan Lao for a small mistake."


    Fan was silent for a while: "I still have to tell the master about this."


    The leader nodded: "Also."


    As ?? said, the two turned around and entered the stone tomb.


    Not long after, Fan Lao walked out again alone, with an additional homing pigeon in his hand.


    After releasing the pigeons, Fan Lao was not entering the dolmen, but walking down the mountain.


    He doesn''t worry about doing things with one-eyed eyes, so he has to stare at him personally.


    At the same time, Inaka and Aeon also came to Dongshan.


    Ina Flower: "Why are there so many tombs here?"


    AEON: "The entrance and exit of the military weapon factory is a stone tomb. A few of these tombs are real, and most of them are used to hide the entrance and exit of the military weapon factory."


    Daohua nodded, and didn''t ask more. Just as the two climbed up, they had been observing the surrounding Taohua and saw the homing pigeons flying by in the forest.


    Hardly thought, Daohua took out the slingshot, picked up the stones, and shot at the homing pigeon.


    "boom!"


    Looking at the homing pigeon that fell to the ground, AEON was a little surprised. Seeing Daohua running towards the homing pigeon, she immediately followed: "Girl, why do you still have a slingshot on you?"


    The rice flower head didn¡¯t turn back, "Don¡¯t you also carry a dagger?"


    Aeon had a look, looked at the dagger inserted in the shoe, secretly said, his eyes were really sharp. After thinking for a while, he asked, "Girl, where did you hide before? Why did I search for it several times and didn''t find it?"


    This time Daohua turned her head and glanced at him faintly: "If I were found by you, would I still escape the guards you mentioned?"


    After finishing speaking, he ignored him, ran to the pigeon, and took off the note tied to the pigeon''s paw.


    Daohua opened the note and found that it was just some words for peace. She was too lazy to think, put it directly in her pocket, and it was right to not send it out anyway.


    At this time, there was a sound from a distance, and Daohua immediately hid behind the vegetation beside her, and signaled that the AEON who was about to approach hid on the spot.


    AEON also heard the sound, and carefully hid in the nearby ravine.


    After a while, Fan Lao appeared in the sight of Daohua and AEON.


    Taohua was still hiding in the grass and trees, just when Fan Lao was about to walk past, the carrier pigeon in his hand suddenly creaked.


    In an instant, Fan Lao turned his head and quickly walked towards the place where the sound was made.


    Daohua gritted her teeth and stared at the homing pigeon in her hand, stood up fiercely, and threw the homing pigeon directly at Van Lao, then raised her slingshot and fired a magic pill at him.


    "Okay, you are here!"


    Although Fan Lao is a scholar, he can also do some hard work, avoiding the pigeons and pill.


    Seeing this, Inahua immediately started to shoot the second and third one, without hitting him, only shooting around him.


    Fan Lao noticed the smell of medicine in the air, and immediately closed his breath, put his finger in his mouth, and blew a whistle into the air.


    Daohua''s expression changed drastically, and at this time, Fan Lao started to shake under the effect of the drug, Daohua rushed over and directly kicked the person into the ravine.


    Inahana glanced at AEON who looked at her anxiously, shook her head, and then rushed into the mountain without looking back.


    Aeon did not chase him. He knew that Daohua was shaking his head at him, but he didn''t want to hurt him.


    Hearing the sound of rushing towards here from all directions, AEON looked at Fan Lao a few meters away.


    Because there were not many powders inhaled, Fan Lao was just weak in his hands and feet at the moment, and he did not pass out completely.


    Seeing Mr. Fan grow up looking at him with his mouth wide open, he looks like he is crying for help, and AEON¡¯s blood surges up, thinking of the villagers who have died in these years, he walked in three steps and two steps, lifted the stone next to him, and moved towards Mr. Fan¡¯s. Smashed his head severely.


    Aeon smashed it several times, then squatted down and touched his neck, until he could no longer feel his pulse, he left in a panic.


    In the ravine, King Duan¡¯s top adviser died so quietly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 467： , I thought you were going to kill me!

    Chapter 467, I thought you were going to kill me!


    It was already half the afternoon when AEON brought Daohua to Dongshan. As soon as the tossing down, the sky had already started to wipe dark.


    After putting down Fan Lao, Daohua ran to the dense vegetation. Under the cover of night and vegetation, she didn''t flash into the space this time, but found a big tree to climb up.


    Daohua stayed motionless in the depression where the branches and trunks crossed. She was at a distance of ten meters or so from the ground. Unless someone looking for her climbed the tree, it would be difficult to find her.


    Several waves have passed since the people who searched low, even if there was no sound, rice flower did not move, until the sky was completely dark, she slowly poked her head out and looked down.


    Dongshan has completely recovered her silence. She is not sure if those who are looking for her have retreated, or are squatting somewhere waiting for her to cast herself in the net.


    Daohua has the patience and waited for more than an hour. After eating the fruits in the space, she got off the tree and walked back cautiously.


    The journey went smoothly, but when I returned to the place where I met Lao Fan, I saw dots of torches moving towards her.


    Daohua''s heart tightened, and she looked around in a circle, and then began to climb the tree again. When she hid her body between the branches and leaves, the team was almost there.


    "Chief, who are those people, how can they find Sishan Village?"


    "It is probably related to the girl brought back by One-Eyed."


    "Damn it, one eye killed us. Look at the skills and wear of those people, like royal guards. Our place is not visible. Once exposed, it will kill the master."


    "What should I do? The people who come here are too skillful and there are too many to kill."


    When the rice flower on the tree heard this, his eyes lit up.


    It must be Xiao Yeyang who brought someone to rescue her!


    Then, I heard it again.


    "Now I can¡¯t take care of this. I just hope that Cyclops can stop them for a while so that we can transport the forged weapons. Fortunately, Fan Lao kept a hand and cut a road to the outside in the iron mine."


    "By the way, the leader, after receiving Fan Lao''s signal this afternoon, he hasn''t seen him again, he shouldn''t."


    "Shut up! Don''t talk nonsense, Fan Lao has always been resourceful and will do nothing."


    "Yes, yes, the subordinates are anxious. Fan Lao is the most powerful person around the master. At the beginning, even the emperor and the Jiang family didn''t hurt him, so he will be fine."


    Daohua hid in the tree, silently watching the group of people pass by under the tree, preparing to wait for them to walk away, and then go down the mountain to find Xiao Yeyang.


    However, I heard it again at this time.


    "Chief, what about the villagers in the military factory?"


    "All killed!"


    Listening to these three words without temperature, Daohua''s heart couldn''t help but shrank, and when she couldn''t see the group of people, she got down from the tree.


    After landing, Daohua looked at the bottom of the mountain, then looked back at the mountainside, hesitating again and again, still gritted his teeth and climbed towards the mountainside.


    Daohua cautiously caught up with the group of people, did not dare to get too close, and not long after, saw the group stopped in front of a stone tomb.


    I saw the head turned the stone stele, and then the stone tomb was opened.


    Wait for everyone to enter, the stone tomb closed automatically again.


    Daohua waited for a while, then she touched the stone tomb and looked at the stele hesitantly: "Would you like to go in?" If she encounters someone as soon as she enters, doesn''t she have to finish it?


    "Girl!"


    Aeon suddenly made a sound, which scared Daohua and fell directly to the ground.


    Looking at AEON, who was bending over, Daohua slapped her chest vigorously, and when he approached, she lowered her voice and gritted her teeth: "Do you know that people are scary and scary? And it''s still in such a place." Pointing to the surrounding stone tombs.


    AEON scratched his head, and said embarrassed: "Am I scared you?"


    Daohua stared at her, "What did you say?" He took a breath, waited for her feelings to calm down, and then asked, "How do you know I am here?"


    AEON: "After I separated from you, I went back to the village. When it got dark, I didn''t see you being caught. Thinking that you might come here, I came over and waited."


    Daohua: "Then do you know that outsiders have entered your village?"


    AEON shook his head: "You can''t hear the movement under the mountain. Why, someone has come in? Did you come to save you? Then why don''t you go down and join them?"


    Daohua was too lazy to answer, pointing to the stone tomb and said: "I just heard those people in black say that they are going to kill the villagers inside, so I followed."


    As soon as he heard this, AEON stood up with a ¡®àᡯ and walked to the stone monument to turn the stone monument.


    Daohua quickly stopped: "Will there be anyone behind the stone tomb?"


    AEON shook his head: "No one is watching." As he said, he turned the stone stele a bit with both hands, and then the stone tomb was opened.


    Watching Aeon rushing into the stone tomb, Inaka also hurriedly followed.


    Inside the dolmen, the goal is first two sarcophagi, and then AEON groping on the stone wall for a while, and then a stone door opens, revealing a meandering passage.


    The more the passage went in, the wider it was, and it didn¡¯t take long before it entered an empty stone cave.


    The stone cave is filled with hills of iron ore. Once in, Daohua feels the temperature in the sky soars.


    The stone cave is connected to several passages, among which, Daohua can still see the blazing fire.


    At this moment, fierce shouts of killing and weapon collisions are coming from a burning passage.


    As soon as AEON heard it, it rushed in.


    Daohua didn¡¯t hold her back, so she could only catch up. As soon as she got close to the passage, she smelled a strong **** smell, and her heart suddenly bulged. It''s hard for that group of people to do it?


    The passage was covered with blood stains, and several people fell on the ground, including men in black and shirtless villagers.


    At the end of the passage is connected to another stone cave. The sound of killing is heard from inside. Daohua speeds up, but does not chase Aeon who has already run into the cave.


    Waiting close to the end of the passage and seeing the **** scene in the cave, Dahua couldn''t help closing his eyes. After a few seconds, holding his breath and opening it again, he picked up the slingshot and shot the magic pill into the cave.


    She didn''t always go to hit the man in black, she was hitting the cave in all directions.


    The exploded powder of medicine volatilized faster under the catalysis of the flame, but for a while, the smell of medicine filled the cave.


    The cave was relatively closed. Soon, everyone who was still killing all fainted to the ground.


    Just as Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, she saw a few people in black helping each other and running into another passage. Thinking of the other exit they had mentioned before, Daohua groaned for a while, and Daohua raised her leg to catch up.


    The man in black knows her identity, and she cannot let the news go out.


    If King Duan knew that he had lost this weapon factory, it was because of her, that the person who would retaliate against King Duan would become the Yan family.


    Ina Flower chased carefully, and when he reached the next cave, he carefully observed at the entrance of the cave for a while, and then went in after making sure that there was no one.


    However, she was greeted by a sword of light.


    Fortunately, Inahua reacted quickly enough, she leaned back, and then quickly turned to the side to avoid the sword, but her right arm was still slashed.


    Never mind the injury on her arm, Daohua rolled on the spot for a few laps. Before she could stabilize her body, she threw a handful of pills in the direction of the sharp sword stabbing.


    "Hold your breath!"


    A rough sound with anger sounded.


    Hearing, Daohua backhanded to the direction where the sound was coming out of another handful of pills.


    What she threw this time was not only a pill, but also the loose tendons.


    Sure enough, when she hit the stone wall and stopped, two falling sounds sounded one after another.


    "What the hell, what did you **** do?"


    When ?? rolled on the ground, Daohua¡¯s hair fell out, and the man in black immediately recognized Daohua¡¯s identity.


    After Daohua stabilized her body, she immediately raised her slingshot and looked at the two men in black on the opposite side with a guard: "Don''t take a step forward, otherwise, don''t try to avoid the poison in my hand!" she said. The man stood up slowly.


    Looking at the calm rice flower, the two men in black who had not fallen down really stopped.


    And the rice flower at this moment, the heart is nervous and scared, and he is ready to enter the space at any time.


    Who knows, one of the men in black actually moved the body of the man in black.


    See you, the heartbeat almost stopped.


    The people in black probably thought they fell because they were drugged, but in fact they were not, because they were infected with soft tendons.


    The soft tendons in the air have not dispersed yet. The longer they stay, the greater the chance of being poisoned.


    If it weren''t for one of the men in black pointing at herself with a sword, she would assassinate her as soon as she was moved, she would really like to give them another one.


    "boom!"


    Soon, the man in black who was going to move his companion''s body also fell.


    The moment the man in black fell, the pill in Inoka''s hand was shot out instantly.


    Probably because of breathing in the air, his head was a little dizzy, or he was surprised that his companion fell, and the man in black did not avoid the pill.


    The soft tendons were scattered on the man in black, and even if he held his breath, he still fell weakly.


    Looking at all the people in black falling down, Daohua also fell on the ground with soft legs.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, and there was a noise in the passage.


    Daohua jumped in surprise, stood up quickly, and ran behind the iron stone to hide.


    "Rice Flower~"


    "Rice Flower!"


    Hearing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s voice, Daohua was pleased on her face, she quickly stood up, and said loudly, "Xiao Yeyang, I am here!"


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang''s figure appeared in the stone cave.


    When ??Inahana saw it, she immediately ran over with a smile. However, as soon as she ran a step forward, the smile on her face became stiff.


    "Shoo!"


    The knife in Xiao Yeyang''s hand was thrown out by him, and it flew straight towards the rice flower.


    Just when Daohua thought she was dead soon, she made a ¡®pouch¡¯, and the sound of a sharp blade piercing her flesh sounded in her ears.


    Ina Huamu grabbed his head in a daze, and then saw a man in black holding a sharp sword falling straight back.


    "Rice Flower!"


    Fixed the man in black, Xiao Yeyang ran towards Daohua quickly, and as soon as his hand touched her arm, Daohua''s legs softened and fell down.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly caught the person, and said anxiously: "What''s the matter with you? Are you injured?"


    Daohua''s eyes were a little dull, and she said, "I thought you were going to kill me!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 468： , Jin Lingwei

    Chapter 468, Jin Lingwei


    Hearing Daohua¡¯s words, Xiao Yeyang was a little bit dumbfounded. Just about to say something, he felt that the hand holding Daohua was a little moist. When he looked down, he found that his hand was full of blood, and he asked urgently: "You are injured. ?"


    Daohua still hasn''t recovered her soul. Her nerves have been in high tension these days. Because of the space, she is not too afraid of the man in black, but she was frightened by Xiao Yeyang just now.


    Xiao Yeyang carefully helped Daohua to sit down, then quickly took out a handkerchief to bandage her, and asked while wrapping: "Apart from the arm, are there other injuries?"


    Seeing Daohua dumbly not speaking, Xiao Yeyang was so anxious that she felt her hands were too cold, and quickly took off the cloak on her body and put it on her, said to the dark guard, and hugged him horizontally. She quickly walked out of the cave.


    Daohua was too quiet along the way. After passing by the stone cave where the villagers and the men in black were fighting, and seeing Aeon holding his head and squatting at the entrance of the cave, he finally recovered.


    Xiao Yeyang felt that the placket on his chest was tightened, and when he lowered his head, he saw Daohua looking at him anxiously. There was still a look of fear in his eyes, and his heart suddenly softened, and he said softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Daohua looked at the villagers in the cave: "Xiao Yeyang, many of the villagers here were arrested. Don''t embarrass them."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "As long as they don''t mess around, my people will not move them."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, and then thought of something, and said quickly, "Xiao Yeyang, send someone to look for it. There is also a passage to the outside, and the people in black are going to transport their weapons. Don''t let them run away."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s face suddenly became serious, and he glanced at Defu, who was behind him: "Go and tell Anyi and let him take someone to find him."


    Defu nodded, quickly turned and left.


    As soon as the person left, Daohua spoke again: "Xiao Yeyang, I''m fine, you put me down and go and do your job."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the person in his arms. His pale little face lost the former bright vitality, replaced by fatigue and lingering palpitations. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Dead duck has a hard mouth. I will let you down now. Can you stand firm?" "


    Daohua was silent. At this moment, she had soft hands and soft feet, and her strength was almost exhausted when she was with Zhou Xuan, the man in black. Later, Xiao Yeyang was taken aback and completely paralyzed.


    Seeing her feel embarrassed, Xiao Yeyang let out her voice softly: "Don''t worry, you have already put most of the people down, and I don''t need to deal with the rest of the matter myself."


    Listening to him, Daohua didn''t say much, letting him hold the stone tomb.


    came out of the stone tomb, and then changed it to the back.


    After ??, the dark guard lit a torch in front, and Xiao Yeyang walked carefully behind with Daohua on his back.


    The mountain road was difficult to walk, and it was night again. Xiao Yeyang''s attention was highly concentrated, and he was afraid that the person on his back would soon see a layer of fine sweat on his forehead.


    Daohua saw it, wiped his sweat with his sleeves, and then couldn''t help asking: "Am I very heavy?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression relaxed, and he was in the mood to say this. He had come out of the fright and asked with a smile: "What do you think?"


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "Am I asking you?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, and turned Daohua upside down: "I think, it''s okay!"


    "What does it mean to be okay? Heavy?"


    "I want to go!"


    "I definitely feel that I am not heavy."


    "That''s not heavy."


    "Cut, you really have no opinion."


    "Why not heavy?"


    "Too lazy to care about you."


    "Let¡¯s lie on your stomach at ease, two more you, I can also bear it."


    When Xiao Yeyang came to the bottom of the mountain with Daohua on his back, Daohua was already drowsy.


    At this time, Yan Wentao had taken the people to control the village, and the people in black were dead and caught. Seeing the rice flower on Xiao Yeyang''s back, he hurriedly walked over.


    "What happened to Rice Flower?"


    Xiao Yeyang made a silent motion, and then said in a low voice: "I have some injuries, hurry up and find a clean room to give her medicine."


    Yan Wentao immediately said: "Knowing that I may not be able to leave tonight, Dexi has already sorted out a room for you, so go there!"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and immediately followed Yan Wentao to the house.


    "Be careful!"


    Daohua was put on the bed by Xiao Yeyang, and she woke up immediately. Seeing Yan Wentao, she suddenly smiled: "Brother, you are here too!"


    Yan Wentao looked at Daohua, and saw that her hair was messy and her arm was hurt, and she was immediately distressed: "Yes, the third brother is here, and the fourth brother is also outside. You don''t need to be afraid."


    Daohua smiled and nodded. She put her hand up and tried to sit up, but she caught the wound and took a breath.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly helped the person up: "Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t you know that there are injuries on your body? Except for the injuries on your arms, are there other injuries on your body?"


    Ina Flower shook her head: "Nothing."


    Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief: "I have asked someone to boil hot water, and I will give you medicine right away."


    At this time, a secret guard came back and said that he had found a killer in disguise among the villagers.


    Xiao Yeyang listened and looked at Yan Wentao: "Although we came suddenly, the killers here are also well-trained. Some people have gotten into the villagers. Take someone to interrogate everyone in the village to avoid accidents. The things in this village must not be revealed to the outside world until they are reported to the uncle Huang."


    There is a large iron ore in this village, and the people of Duanwang are still making iron and casting soldiers here privately. This is a big deal.


    Yan Wentao knew the seriousness of the matter and nodded, but he was reluctant to leave.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Yan Wentao looking at Daohua and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Daohua is here for me to watch."


    Yan Wentao¡¯s cheeks were slightly stiff, and he said, "I don¡¯t worry if I have you, or else, I¡¯ll go to the village and invite a woman to take care of Daohua?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wentao, brat. I didn''t believe him, but he didn''t refuse, "Okay, you can go find it." Daohua is a girl''s house, and he is really inconvenient for some things.


    However, Daohua refused: "Brother, there is no need to find someone to come over. I can take care of myself, so go ahead and do business."


    Yan Wentao was choked so hard, he ignored Daohua''s words, turned around and left the house, anyway, he had to find a woman to come over.


    As soon as the others left, Dexi came in with hot water.


    Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua sit at the table, took out the wound medicine, and began to bandage her wound.


    Rolling up the sleeves, a **** knife mark appeared in Xiao Yeyang''s sight. Suddenly, Xiao Yeyang felt his heart twisted, and looked at Daohua with regret: "It hurts, right?"


    Daohua didn¡¯t want to look at the wound, and turned her head to one side: ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any pain when I looked at the man in black before, but it hurts now.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the veil and wiped the wound carefully: "You bear it."


    Daohua bit her lip and nodded. The wound was a bit deep. When Xiao Yeyang applied the golden sore medicine, the pain caused her forehead to ooze fine sweat.


    When Xiao Yeyang saw it, her heart ached. In order to divert Daohua¡¯s attention, she took the initiative to say something else: "Miss Dong and the others are in the inn at Fenxi Wharf. I will take you to meet them tomorrow. ."


    Inahana endured the pain and asked, "Why didn''t they go home?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was faint: "Since the four of you came out together, you will naturally want to go back together." Thinking that Daohua was the cause of the Jiang family and the Chen family''s sin, I couldn''t help feeling a little angry.


    Daohua was taken aback for a moment, and then after a little thought, she understood Xiao Yeyang''s intentions.


    She stays out for a few more days. If this matter is told in the future, it will be greatly detrimental to her reputation.


    Xiao Yeyang said again: "Your fragrant pill is very useful. When you get better, you will also prepare some for me."


    Daohua nodded: "Okay. Seriously, I didn''t expect you to come here so soon." After speaking, he pondered for a while and looked at Xiao Yeyang curiously: "There are a lot of killers in this village, you guys. Just took it, how many people did you bring?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "Not much, besides my secret guards and escorts, there is also the strength of a thousand households."


    Daohua face unexpectedly: "Can you mobilize local forces?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, took a token from his waist and handed it to Daohua.


    He found two gold mines before, and his uncle Emperor also gave him a reward. Jin Lingwei was sent from the Fourth Pin Town. If he found major information, he could dispatch local troops as appropriate.


    Of course, not many people know this.


    Daohua looked at the token. On the token, the word ¡®Jin¡¯ was written on one side and the word ¡®Town¡¯ was written on the other, and said in surprise: "Are you Jin Lingwei now?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Yes, I am no longer the polished little prince who is nothing at Prince Ping''s Mansion." He said, lowering his voice, "Your third and fourth brothers are also Jin Lingwei!"


    Ina Hua looked happy: "Really?" Jin Lingwei was directly under the emperor''s supremacy. For the two brothers who studied martial arts, it was a very good starting point.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded again: "However, none of them are of grade yet."


    Daohua didn''t care much about this: "It doesn''t matter, they are still young, and there will be opportunities for meritorious service in the future." After speaking, he paused, and squinted at Xiao Yeyang, "Okay, you didn''t even tell me. So tight."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Isn''t it because I didn''t find the right opportunity, don''t you say that Jin Lingwei is responsible for intelligence collection, the more secret the better."


    Daohua nodded quickly: "Don''t worry, I won''t say it." After hesitating for a while, he asked, "Can''t family members say it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Your father and your eldest brother should know about it."


    Daohua was stunned for a moment: "I didn''t notice it at all."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "What your father said is also the leader of a family. He has been in officialdom for many years. It is not easy to hide a little girl from you; as for your big brother, that is also a calm fox."


    Daohua nodded, accepting Xiao Yeyang''s words, but then said: "No, save me, don''t you need to bring so many people?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled mysteriously: "I found a stone cave in the valley, so hidden so tightly, I knew it was not easy, so I immediately sent people to recruit the troops of the nearby Thousand Houses."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang for a moment: "You see Wei Zhizhu."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 469： , Nemesis

    Chapter 469, Nemesis


    "Where is my fourth brother, why didn''t I see anyone?"


    Xiao Yeyang carefully bandaged the wound without raising his head: "There is a mechanism in the stone cave, and Wen Kai hit an arrow in his shoulder. Now he is guarding over the valley."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s expression changed, and she said anxiously: "Is the injury serious?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t move." After realigning Daohua''s arms, he said, "He dodges quickly, it''s okay, don''t worry too much. How long does he teach?"


    Do not worry, and confirm again: "Is it okay?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "It''s really okay, the arrows haven''t been completely inserted into the flesh, but I still have to suffer for a few days."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "It''s okay to let the fourth brother suffer a bit, lest he always act impulsively."


    Xiao Yeyang agreed, then smiled: "Okay, the bandage is ready!"


    Daohua glanced at the dressing, nodded in approval: "Good craftsmanship."


    Xiao Yeyang carefully put down Daohua''s sleeves, and said casually: "Practice makes perfect." Then, he instructed, "Be careful during this period. Don''t touch the wound. Also, there is nothing here, everything is up to you. Keep it simple, you will do it."


    Daohua didn¡¯t care about it: ¡°I¡¯m so gold and precious. You didn¡¯t come two days ago. I haven¡¯t been like this anymore.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Xiao Yeyang felt uncomfortable, and took Daohua''s hand and said, "It''s all my fault. I couldn''t find it earlier, so you will suffer."


    Inahua hurriedly said: "I''m very satisfied with you guys who came here so soon. I thought I would face the killers who guarded the exit."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yeyang remembered the scene in the stone tomb, and couldn''t help being afraid. Daohua was clever, but in front of the killer who added blood to the knife, he still didn¡¯t watch enough. Will lose a little life.


    "Daohua, if you encounter similar dangers in the future, don''t charge yourself up. Remember, you just need to protect yourself. Just wait for me to save you. Don''t do anything that will hurt yourself. thing."


    She will not pin her hopes on others!


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s serious face, Daohua didn''t dare to say this sentence, but vaguely said: "Oh, I will depend on the situation. Besides, it is unlucky enough to encounter such a thing once. , I won¡¯t encounter it for the second time."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her helplessly, knowing that this guy would not be obedient, thinking that the secret guard he had sent to her not only lost his master, but was also injured because of saving others, he immediately snorted.


    "The secret guard I gave you is too unclear about his responsibilities. When I go back, I will give you another one."


    Inahua: "No, I can''t blame him for being tied up. Who made us **** in the locker room? He can''t keep staring at him, right?" After that, she couldn''t help covering her mouth and hitting him. yawn.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her look tired, so he didn''t say much.


    Ina Flower: "I want to lie down for a while, go and do your job!"


    Xiao Yeyang said uneasy: "Can you be alone, do you want me to stay with you?"


    Ina Hua shook her head: "No, I am so delicate wherever I am!"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Well, I will leave Dexi outside the door, and call him if you have any problems."


    Inaba nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua yawned again, then turned around and left the room, and said to Dexi who was standing outside the door: "Don''t go anywhere tonight. Just stay here. If Daohua has anything to do Let me know immediately."


    Dexi nodded: "The slave knows."


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head and glanced at the room, until there was no noise in the room and knew that Daohua was asleep, he left the yard and went to the military factory.


    He had to find out the situation in the military factory before he could write to Uncle Huang.


    Not all the killers were killed. Many of them were arrested. After several hours of interrogation overnight, together with the villagers'' confession, Xiao Yeyang probably knew about the situation in Sishan Village and the Armament Factory.


    "This is a secret military factory of King Duan. The people in charge of this place are King Duan''s Mansion Zuo Changshi Permit and counselor Fan Kun."


    "The permit was arrested, but Fan Kun has not found anyone yet."


    "Because the place is hidden, none of the weapons cast over the years have been shipped out."


    "There are many weapons in this batch. If they are taken out and shipped to the northern battlefield, it will relieve the soldiers'' urgent needs, and it will definitely help Daxia to get rid of Tartar."


    "Another passage to the outside has been found, and there is no sign of anyone going out."


    "After we came in, the license knew that something was going to happen. Originally, the weapon was to be transported through this passage, but she was intercepted by Miss Yan."


    Xiao Yeyang stood outside the stone tomb and listened to Anyi¡¯s report silently. He hadn''t reacted much before, and his expression changed when he heard this.


    Not only Xiao Yeyang sighed about this, but Anyi was also very sighed.


    Thinking of Permit¡¯s gritted teeth and heartbroken when talking about this, Anyi was a bit sad but also a bit cool.


    Who could have imagined that the license of the dark guard leader of Duan Palace would be planted in the hands of a little girl, hey, I feel unwilling to think about it for him.


    Xiao Yeyang: "I know that Fan Kun has always been cunning, so he must be caught as soon as possible."


    darkly nodded: "We control the two passages out now, and he will definitely not be able to escape."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t be careless. Uncle Emperor wanted to catch him back then and let him escape."


    After that, after the military equipment factory had almost understood the affairs, Xiao Yeyang left and returned to the yard where Daohua lived. He learned that Yan Wentao had found a woman from the village to wait in the house, and then looked through the window. Seeing that Daohua was still asleep, she entered the next room and wrote to the emperor.


    Defu stood aside and rubbed the ink, his expression was overwhelmingly excited.


    The master has made a great contribution to the capture of an iron ore and weapons spot as large as King Duan.


    But think about it, the king of Duan is unlucky enough. First, the gold mine he mastered was found by Miss Yan first, and now the private iron mines and military equipment factories are also leaked because of Miss Yan. How do you feel that Miss Yan is the nemesis of Duan Wang? ?


    But then again, Miss Yan is the nemesis of King Duan, but she is the blessing of the master.


    Xiao Yeyang carefully wrote down the cause, course, and result of the incident, and then focused on the sin that Daohua suffered during it. After confirming that the emperor would not ignore Daohua''s credit, he called in a dark guard to seal it. The letter was handed to him: "Expedited letter, send it to Beijing!"


    After finishing this, it was already 10:00 (5:00), Xiao Yeyang was too lazy to go to bed to rest, and directly sat in a chair to take a nap.


    At the beginning of ??chen (7:00), Daohua woke up.


    Xiao Yeyang stopped sleeping when he heard the movement, and came straight to her room. Seeing Daohua''s eyes glowing blue, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Did you sleep well last night?"


    Daohua nodded weakly. She overestimated her heart''s ability to bear it and had a nightmare last night.


    Xiao Yeyang thought about the slaughter of villagers by King Duan¡¯s people at the Armory Factory, and stepped forward to comfort him: "You went in time. Although many villagers were injured, their lives were saved. Things are over, don¡¯t you. Thinking a lot."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yeah."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the woman in the room: "Go and get hot water, the girl is going to wash up."


    The woman nodded quickly, and quickly left the house.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua¡¯s loose hair: "Come on, I will comb your hair."


    Daohua looked over with a distrustful expression: "Can you comb it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Girls¡¯ hair buns are definitely not good, but aren¡¯t you wearing men¡¯s clothes now? I¡¯m fine with men¡¯s hair buns."


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s face with suspicion, Xiao Yeyang directly pulled the person onto the stool and sat down, then took the comb and combed it up.


    "Do you know how to comb it? Or, let the woman just comb it for me?"


    "That woman is not very smart at first sight, she is clumsy, what should I do if it hurts you?"


    Ina Flower curled her mouth and said in her heart, you are not much better. Just thinking about this, her hair was pulled, causing her to look back and stare.


    Xiao Ye smiled positively: "Let¡¯s not take it as an example, and let¡¯s not take it as an example."


    When the woman came back with hot water, Xiao Yeyang had already combed Daohua''s hair.


    Daohua shook her head. Although she felt a little unstable, she would not disperse without effort. She reluctantly accepted, but she said: "Today, I have to protect my head, lest my hair fall off and let me Meet people in the Beatles."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid, I''ll comb it for you when I''m going to disperse." After speaking, he put the comb in his pocket, as if he did what he said.


    Daohua gave him a sideways look, and walked to the basin, ready to wash her face.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and immediately walked over: "You have a wound on your hand, don''t move it." With that, he said to the woman, "Go down, you don''t need to wait here."


    After the woman left, Xiao Yeyang took the veil and put it in the hot water basin. After stirring it dry, he would wipe Daohua''s face.


    Daohua raised her head and avoided the past: "I just hurt one hand, and the other hand is okay." Then, she stretched out her left hand and motioned to Xiao Yeyang to give her the veil.


    Xiao Yeyang handed over the veil: "Are you washing it clean like this?"


    I gave him a white look, and was too lazy to pay attention, put the hot paw on his face and wiped it quickly, and it was all right.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her rubbing so rough and casually, shook his head, took the veil and put it in the basin again, washed it several times, dried the veil, and said to the rice flower: "You have some dirt on your temples and ears. Do you wipe it yourself, or do I help you?"


    Daohua was taken aback: "Is there any?"


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the veil and wiped the temples of Daohua, and suddenly the veil was stained with green dirt.


    See you, Daohua suddenly said: "It must have been obtained when climbing a tree yesterday." As he said, he took the veil and wiped it by himself.


    Who knows, he just wiped it twice before he screamed.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua touched her ear: "It hurts a bit."


    Xiao Yeyang leaned over and found that Daohua¡¯s ears were worn out, and he immediately blamed: "You don¡¯t know if you are injured? Take the kerchief, and I will wipe it and clean it so that I can give you medicine. ."


    No way, because there was no mirror, Daohua had to pass the veil to Xiao Yeyang.


    Immediately, Xiao Yeyang took the kerchief and carefully cleaned the rice flower, and when he wiped off the temples and ears, he quickly went to get the medicine.


    "What do you want me to say to you? This big man, don''t you know how to say it hurts?"


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was taking the medicine carefully, Daohua pouted her mouth and couldn''t help but excuse: "The pain in the arm covers the ear."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang moved his gaze from Daohua¡¯s ears to her face, and then looked up and down her body.


    Seeing his eyes rolling around on her, Daohua immediately stared at him: "What are you looking at?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I wonder if you have any other injuries?"


    Inaba immediately shook her head: "No more."


    Xiao Yeyang ignored her, continued to take the medicine, regretting: "I really should have brought your maid together."


    Two changes have been made today. Each change is three thousand words. If it is changed to two thousand words and one change, three changes are enough!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 470： ,manpower

    Chapter 470, Manpower


    After breakfast, Xiao Yeyang said to Daohua: "Prepare, I will send you to meet Miss Dong and the others later, and then you will return to Ningmen Mansion together."


    Ina Flower nodded. It¡¯s November 27th today, and she has to go back before her 29th grandmother¡¯s birthday: "By the way, someone helped me before. I want to see him before I leave."


    Xiao Yeyang agreed: "Is it a villager? What is the name? I will send someone to call the person."


    Inaba: "His name is Aeon."


    Xiao Yeyang brought blessings and asked him to call people.


    After a while, he came back blessed, saying that he hadn¡¯t found anyone in the village.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Impossible, the stone tomb he entered with me before hasn¡¯t come out yet?"


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang spoke: "If he was in the stone tomb yesterday, he might have been taken into custody." The people in the stone tomb, whether they were from the Eighth Prince, or the villagers who were arrested for making iron and casting soldiers, were all detained. Closed up.


    At this moment, Secret Yi came over and saw that he seemed to have something to tell Xiao Yeyang, Daohua stood up: "You are busy with you, I will check it out for myself and send someone to lead me. ."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little worried: "Or, you still wait for me for a while, I will go with you?"


    Daohua waved her hand: "No, I''m just going to meet someone. Now you have controlled this place. It''s very safe. What''s not to worry about."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while, and said to Defu, "You and Daohua will go over." After speaking, he looked at Daohua again, "Be careful yourself, don''t rashly pull the wound on your hand."


    Daohua nodded: "I know." After speaking, she walked out.


    Defu hurried to keep up.


    On the road, seeing Defu leading herself towards the center of the village, Daohua couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You locked people in the village directly?¡±


    Defu smiled and said, ¡°There is a special cell behind the ancestral hall of this village, and those people are all locked in the cell.¡±


    Daohua nodded: "Although the villagers in the stone tombs participated in iron-making and casting of soldiers, most of them were forced to do so. Now you have locked them up, what do you want to do?"


    Blessed: "The master didn''t say anything. It is estimated that everything here will have to wait for the emperor''s reply."


    I think about it, too, not asking too much.


    Soon, the two came to the ancestral hall in the village.


    The entire ancestral hall was closely guarded by Xiao Yeyang''s people. Each of the guards wore swords and looked awe-inspiring.


    Daohua followed Defu to the back of the ancestral hall.


    Blessed: "Girl, the cell is messy, you''re waiting here, I''ll call someone out for you."


    Inahua nodded, but after Defu went in, she heard the noise in the cell, and curiously stood at the door, craned her neck to look inside.


    The layout of the cell is very simple. There is a passage in the middle, and there are cells on the left and right. Xiao Yeyang¡¯s people separate the killer from the villagers, the killer on the left, and the villagers on the right.


    Looking at the dark and crushing people in the cell, she knew how many people she had lost in the stone tomb yesterday. She felt fortunate and fearful at the same time.


    Fortunately, she shot enough drugs and strong enough to be drugged. If the killers were not stunned, then she and the villagers would not know what the outcome would be.


    Ina Hua did not look much, and after learning about the situation in the cell, she retired.


    Although Daohua just stood at the door of the cell and looked at her, some people in the cell noticed her, including one-eyed and bald heads.


    When I saw the blessing in and out of the cell, he didn''t show much attention to the guards, knowing that this person''s status and status are not low, and seeing him personally lead Aeon out, my heart suddenly thought about it.


    The girl was able to escape before, but was not found by them, I am afraid it is related to AEON.


    Thinking of his one-year-old son, with a deep reluctance in his one-eyed eyes, when AEON passed by his cell, he immediately rushed over, stretched his hand out of the barrier, and pulled AEON over and whispered. road:


    "AEON, for all these years I have treated you and the people in the village well, and helped me and the girl bring a sentence. As long as she is willing to save me and the bald heads, our lives will be hers. "


    He asked about the situation of the Yan family. He came from a poor family and had a weak foundation. They only got up in the past few years. Such people are not enough to accumulate their own power. They are definitely useful to the Yan family.


    Aeon glanced at the one-eyed and bald head, and under the blessed gaze with a smile, neither nodded nor spoke, and walked out quickly with his head down.


    "Girl, I brought people out for you!"


    Defu brought AEON to Ina Hua''s body.


    Inahana glanced at AEON, then smiled at Defu and said, "Thanks for your hard work."


    Defu immediately smiled and said: "Where is the girl talking about, it can help you do things, it is the blessing of the slave. Then you say it first, I will go around, if you have anything to do, the slave will come over immediately."


    Inahana nodded, and when Defu walked away to talk to the guards, she looked at AEON, "Are you okay?"


    AEON shook his head.


    Daohua took out a pill: "This is your antidote."


    Aeon took a look at Inaka and took the antidote.


    Ina Hua said again: "Is there anything you need me to help? You have helped me before. As long as I can do it, I will try my best to satisfy you and treat it as a favor."


    AEON pursed his mouth and was silent for a while before murmured: "Can I follow you?" The voice was a little low, and his confidence was a little lacking.


    Ina Hua did not hear clearly: "What did you say?"


    Aeon plucked up the courage and raised her eyes to Ina Flower: "Girl, I want to follow you, I can do everything, and I can eat any bitterness, please accept me."


    If it hadn''t been for Master Cao to remind him, he would not dare to mention such a request.


    Daohua was a little surprised. She thought that this person would beg her and let her help him get out of here, but unexpectedly wanted to follow her, pondered for a moment, and asked, "Don''t you want to go home?"


    Yongwang smiled bitterly: "My father and my brother are exhausted in the military factory, and now I am the only one left in my house." Seeing Daohua''s eyes fell silent, she thought for a while, and said again.


    "I have read books, can read words, and know arithmetic. In the past few years in Sishan Village, due to the relationship of the bald brother, I have been helping Master Cao take care of the books, and I have never made any mistakes during this period."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Really?" After speaking, she paused, "Ask you a question, why did you help me before?"


    AEON: "You are like my benefactor. When I was eleven years old, I was kidnapped by a trafficker to Zhongzhou. It was a little brother who rescued me and others and gave us silver to go home."


    If it weren¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t risk losing his life to help her.


    Daohua was stunned.


    Such a coincidence?


    It¡¯s her who doesn¡¯t say it?


    Inaka took a closer look at AEON, um. It¡¯s really not impressive.


    Aeon looked at Daohua with his heart in his heart, and was very worried that she would not agree. In fact, he saw the little prince in the stone tomb last night and he has confirmed that this is his benefactor.


    Now he has no worries, if he can stay with his benefactor, it would be the greatest blessing for him.


    Daohua was silent for a while: "You can follow me, but"


    Aeon was overjoyed at first, and when he heard the word ¡®but¡¯, he raised his heart: "But what?"


    Daohua: "I can''t do this. I have to ask the person who is in charge of you. If they think you are okay, they can let you go and you can come to Ningmen Mansion Yan Mansion to find me."


    Aeon let go of his heart, and grinned: "Okay."


    Daohua: "Okay, you went to the stone tomb with me yesterday. I have already told others about this. You don''t need to go back to the cell, just go back to the village."


    After speaking, he was ready to turn around and leave.


    "Girl!"


    Daohua turned her head and saw Aeon hesitating but stopped, and asked: "Are you still doing something?"


    Aeon hesitated for a while, but still spoke: "Master Cao asked me to bring him a sentence, would you like to listen to it?"


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "He asked you to bring me a message? What?"


    Aeon said quickly: "He said, as long as you are willing to save him and the bald brother, their lives are yours."


    Daohua chuckled, "What do I want their lives for?"


    Aeon moved his lips, struggling, and said, "Girl, I know I''m a bit intolerant, but I still want to say a few words for Cao Ye and Brother Bald."


    Seeing that Daohua was silent, she continued.


    "Master Cao and Brother Bald didn''t follow Elder Fan from the beginning."


    "Master Cao used to run a boat. Later, because of a dispute with someone while delivering the goods, he was blinded and couldn''t find anything to do nothing for a living, so he took refuge in Fan Lao."


    "As for the bald brothers, they are all in the same village as me. A few years ago, there was a drought in the north, and there was really no food at home, so I did something with Master Cao."


    "Master Cao is still a man of loyalty, Fan Lao and others do not take the lives of the villagers at all. If he hadn''t taken care of him secretly these years, more people would have died."


    Aeon didn¡¯t respond when I saw Inaka, so I didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang came over.


    Seeing Daohua standing with a young man, Xiao Yeyang walked quickly over, looked at AEON, and looked at Daohua: "He is the one you want to meet?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Are you finished?"


    Inaba nodded again.


    Xiao Yeyang picked up Daohua: "Let''s go after speaking."


    Looking at the two going hand in hand, AEON didn''t dare to say anything, and could only watch the two leave silently.


    After leaving the ancestral hall, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua condensing his eyebrows in thought, and suddenly smiled and asked, "What do you think?"


    Daohua thought for a while, and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "The people who kidnapped me asked someone to give me a message, saying that as long as I save them, their lives will be mine. Do you think I will grow longer? A good face? You tied me up and asked me to save them, I really dare to think about it!"


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s shining eyes, Xiao Yeyang said amused: "Why, do you want them?"


    Daohua tilted her head and said, "I think, but I don''t want to. I do have a shortage of manpower, but can I surrender those people like the one-eyed man?" After speaking, she looked at Xiao Yeyang for verification.


    Xiao Yeyang knew that this guy was thinking, and smiled: "There is something that can''t be surrendered. With me as your backing, they dare not think of anything else."


    Ina Flower curled her lips and said with dissatisfaction: "Then my people, I definitely want to conquer them with my own charm. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Your charm?" Xiao Yeyang leaned sideways and looked at Daohua. She was glaring at herself with her cheeks puffed up while she was dressed up by the villagers. She was silly and silly, and couldn''t help laughing, "Excuse me, Miss Yan, you What''s the charm, why don''t I know?"


    Daohua was angry: "Xiao Yeyang, are you itchy? Do you want me to loosen it?" As he said, he raised his uninjured left hand and shook his fist in front of him.


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed Daohua''s hand amusedly, held it, and led her forward: "I will investigate the few people you mentioned first. If there is no major involvement, you can decide whether to stay. ?"


    Inahana nodded, and didn''t say much.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： , Two foxes (two in one

    Chapter 471, two foxes (two in one chapter)


    When Daohua followed Xiao Yeyang back to her residence, she saw Master Wu talking to the dark guards, and she was surprised, "Why did he come?"


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his voice: "Although I can mobilize local forces, my qualifications are still too low. Some people and things will inevitably be overwhelmed. Things in this village cannot be leaked out, so I sent someone to notify Master Wu. Let him come and calm down."


    Originally, after handing over the gold mine matter to Chen Hong, Governor Wu was about to return to Beijing. Who knows that he was delayed in visiting friends for a few days and happened to happen.


    is also his luck. Although he didn''t discover the iron ore and military factory here, he could not fail to take credit for the rewards afterwards.


    Daohua curiously asked: "Is his official position very high?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while: "It''s okay, there is still a certain prestige in the army." That is, the official of the first grade.


    Daohua asked again: "Will he take our credit then?"


    Looking at the worry in Daohua¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yeyang laughed a little: "Don''t worry, I gave Uncle Emperor a discount last night. No one can take our credit."


    Now, Daohua was relieved, seeing Master Wu looked towards them, she kindly gave a smile.


    Wu Jingyi walked towards Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, looking at the two of them with sorrow.


    Gold mine first, iron ore later, are these two little guys on the bar?


    However, he likes it!


    The more the credit is handed in, the more the better.


    Wu Jingyi glanced at Daohua¡¯s arm, and said with concern: "I heard you were injured?"


    Daohua blinked her eyes and nodded immediately, still looking scared and said: "If Xiao Yeyang hadn''t come early yesterday, I would have been cut in half by a knife. This time, I will die forever." Although this person won''t grab merit. But it doesn''t hurt to complain to him more.


    Wu Jingyi''s face became stiff. If he hadn''t found out what happened here as soon as he came, he would have been deceived by the cunning little fox in front of him.


    As far as he knows, this little guy gave a pot of medicine to the killer in the dolmen yesterday.


    If it were not for her, the number of people injured this time would have been increased several times, and all the weapons in the stone tomb might not have been preserved.


    Wu Jingyi didn''t look at Daohua, who still wanted to complain, turned his gaze to Xiao Yeyang, and expressed his worry in his heart: "I''m afraid that the things here will soon reach King Duan''s ears."


    Xiao Ye condensed his eyebrows: "Why did Master Wu say that? Did Fan Kun really escape?"


    Wu Jingyi shook his head: "I don''t know whether Fan Kun escaped or not, but I was asked to interrogate the permit. From his mouth, I learned that before you arrived, Fan Kun noticed something was wrong and sent a message to Duan Wang. The news."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s face immediately became difficult to look.


    If Fan Kun really passed the news, Daohua¡¯s affairs would be stabbed to the Eighth Uncle.


    The eight Wang Shulian assassinates the Jiang family¡¯s female relatives as soon as they say that they were assassinated, how can they let the Yan family go?


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang looking at herself worriedly, Daohua asked, "Fan Kun in your mouth, is it Elder Fan?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Inahua: "Oh, then he probably didn''t deliver the message, because I knocked down his carrier pigeon, and I intercepted the letter."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Wu Jingyi''s eyes widened.


    Wu Jingyi''s mouth twitched: "Fan Kun is so unlucky?"


    Daohua glanced at him dissatisfiedly: "It''s obviously that I''m clever." If she didn''t react quickly enough, the pigeon might not be able to hit, thinking about it, and laughed, "I even kicked him into the ravine. , On the other side of Dongshan, haven''t you found it?"


    Xiao Yeyang and Wu Jingyi looked at each other quickly, and then quickly looked away.


    Well, Fan Kun, who they regard as a strong enemy, does not seem to be as powerful as in the legend!


    Wu Jingyi invited his men and asked them to search in Dongshan, and then looked at Daohua: "Where is the letter you intercepted?"


    Daohua took out a note from her pocket.


    Wu Jingyi stretched out his hand immediately


    Without thinking about it, Daohua handed out the note, but when the express arrived, she suddenly turned a corner, stuffed it into Xiao Yeyang''s hand, and whispered in his ear: "This piece of paper I think the code is used, you take it back to decipher and decipher, maybe you can decipher how Duan Wang communicated with his subordinates."


    Codebook, there are also ancient times.


    Xiao Yeyang, who hadn''t paid much attention to the end of the letter, his eyes lit up when he heard this, and when Wu Jingyi reached his hand, he decisively put the note into his pocket.


    Wu Jing looked at the two with an annoyance, why did he always meet foxes? There was the old fellow Yang Chenghua in the court hall, and now he went out to do errands and met two more young ones.


    Duanwang¡¯s letter had also been intercepted before, but they didn¡¯t know anything about the message.


    The content of this letter can probably be guessed. If you compare the language on the note, you may actually be able to decipher the way they deliver the message.


    If this is the case, it is a great contribution.


    Why didn¡¯t the emperor move the king since he came to the throne? Don¡¯t you want to?


    Of course not, because the first emperor left a lot of back for the king, and the emperor worried that the king would be desperate and cause turmoil in the court, which allowed him to live to the present.


    If you have mastered the way that King Duan delivers messages, and follow along, you may be able to dissolve King Duan''s power step by step.


    Thinking of this, Wu Jingyi became excited, but soon recovered his calmness, and looked at Daohua faintly.


    It¡¯s okay for the little girl, she even knows the use of code words to convey messages, and she knows to remind the little prince to decipher.


    Wu Jingyi didn''t give up, looking at Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, you just did an errand, and you don''t understand many things. Give me the note so I can quickly crack it out. This is a big deal, and you can''t delay it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Wu, I won¡¯t delay important matters. If I can¡¯t solve the problem, I¡¯ll personally ask Lord Wu for advice, and I will ask Lord Wu for advice when the time comes.¡±


    Wu Jingyi snorted, and it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t give the note. He still rushes to ask him, his face is really big.


    Daohua looked at Wu Jingyi¡¯s face, then smiled and interjected: "Master Wu will definitely guide you. If you look at the face of the Buddha without looking at the monk''s face, Master Wu will help you with all your heart, right? Lord Wu?"


    Oh, is this taking the emperor up to press him?


    Wu Jingyi squinted at Daohua and hummed: "Compared to your two brothers, you are not cute at all!" It''s too cunning!


    Ina Hua was stunned. Is she not as cute as her two brothers? Daohua felt that she had been insulted and pulled Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, he said me."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes to look at Wu Jingyi, his brows were filled with dissatisfaction and disapproval, bullying a little girl, this old guy is also capable.


    Wu Jingyi saw him, raised his chin, hum, would I still be afraid of a little guy with no full hair?


    Want to stand up for the little girl, and don¡¯t see if you have the skills?


    Xiao Yeyang and Wu Jingyi looked at each other for a while, then silently retracted their gazes, and whispered in Daohua''s ear: "Don''t worry, I will avenge you, but now the timing is wrong. He is getting older. Let''s keep a little bit. When I meet his child in the future, I will definitely find you a place."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and reluctantly accepted his response: "Okay, let him point, we can''t get a reputation for disrespect for the elderly outside."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement.


    Looking at the two little guys biting their ears in front of him, Wu Jingyi''s violent temper came up and said loudly: "What the **** are you two doing in front of me? Are you whispering conspiracy?"


    Daohua shook her head, and said sincerely: "I never use conspiracy, I like to use conspiracy."


    Xiao Yeyang bowed his head and flicked his robe, and said lightly: "Me too, I always use my fist to solve problems directly."


    Wu Jingyi stared at the two of them, how could he feel like being underestimated?


    is his illusion, right?


    At this moment, several guards came over with a corpse.


    See you, Daohua quickly leaned back behind Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said: "Don''t bring it here, just leave it outside the courtyard."


    Wu Jingyi narrowed his eyes: "Is it Fan Kun?" He said, he walked out of the courtyard.


    After seeing the appearance of the corpse, his expression was slightly complicated.


    He was responsible for chasing and killing Fan Kun, but unfortunately, let him escape.


    Unexpectedly, when we meet again, the person is already dead.


    Xiao Yeyang let Daohua stay in the yard, and he walked over and took a look: "Is it Fan Kun?"


    Wu Jingyi nodded: "Yes."


    Xiao Yeyang waved his hand and motioned to the guard to lift the corpse away.


    Immediately, Wu Jingyi and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other. Fan Kun, who was highly vigilant and thought they were hiding in a hidden corner, was ready to attack them at any time, just like that!


    Too unfulfilled!


    Xiao Yeyang: "Master Wu, you can watch here first. I will send Daohua to the inn to meet the other three girls, and then I will come back."


    Wu Jingyi nodded: "Don''t worry, since Fan Kun is dead, and the news has not been passed on, I will not let the things here reach Duan Wang''s ears."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Wen Tao and Wen Kai will stay here to fight for you. Please mention a few more."


    Wu Jingyi glanced at Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, you care enough about the Yan family."


    Xiao Ye¡¯s face didn¡¯t change his face: ¡°Speaking of which, whether it¡¯s the gold mine or here, it¡¯s all related to the Yan family. We¡¯ve got the credit. Isn¡¯t it right to take care of others?¡±


    After finishing speaking, she left without waiting for Wu Jingyi''s reaction.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang leaving, Wu Jingyi couldn''t help but hum again.


    Okay, this guy dared to shake his face!


    Does he know that it is his father Ping, who is polite to him when he sees him?


    "Lack of cleaning up!"


    Wu Jingyi cursed, but watching Xiao Yeyang leading Daohua towards the stone cave, he sighed in his heart, the little prince has been experienced, and now the imperial imperial aura is more and more indisputable.


    Led by Xiao Yeyang, through the stone cave, Daohua came to the valley where she was knocked out before.


    "Big sister!"


    "Four brothers!"


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other for a while, and saw that each other''s expressions were not bad, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Four brothers, you should be more cautious when you encounter problems in the future, and don''t rush forward rashly."


    "Big sister, you still say me, I have heard that you are going to fight the killer head-on, so you have to be more cautious!"


    "Four brothers."


    "Big Sister"


    Looking at the two talking siblings, Xiao Yeyang walked to the carriage and looked at the decorations inside.


    Blessed, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the master knows that Miss Yan is injured and can¡¯t stand the bumps. When I informed them to find the carriage last night, I said that she must be spacious, comfortable and stable.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked around and nodded in satisfaction. After waiting for a while, Daohua was still chattering with Yan Wenkai. He smiled and said, "There is a constant distance from here to the inn. You are sure to say that. A moment?"


    Hearing these words, Daohua warned Yan Wenkai again, and then walked towards the carriage.


    Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua onto the carriage and said to Yan Wenkai who was following: "Keep it here. If anyone comes, take it all for whatever reason."


    Yan Wenkai nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, we will." After saying that, he also asked, "You have to take good care of my sister!"


    Xiao Yeyang gave him a white look, then turned to the carriage.


    Daohua was still looking at the decorations in the carriage. Seeing Xiao Yeyang also sitting in, she was surprised: "Why don''t you ride a horse?"


    Xiao Yeyang ordered Fu Fu to leave, and then sat down beside Daohua: "I just squinted for a while this morning when I was in Mao, and I was a little bit mentally ill and didn''t want to ride a horse."


    Seeing the red blood in his eyes, Daohua moved aside: "Then you can lean on and rest for a while." Then, she handed him the pillow in the car.


    Xiao Yeyang did not answer, and motioned to Daohua to lean on herself: "I can''t sleep in the carriage." As he said, he took out the note of Daohua''s truncated Hu and studied it.


    Ina Flower: "I have read this note. It is a very common letter for safety."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "It''s definitely not that simple."


    Daohua thought of the spy war dramas she watched in her previous life, and thought for a while and said: "Do you think Duanwang will have any books? If you compare it with the words above, it will be translated into other meanings?"


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered: "This idea is quite novel." He said, smiling at Daohua, "Why did you think of this?"


    Daohua smiled: "I read it from the script."


    Xiao Ye said silently, ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away if you read it in the future, but show it to me.¡±


    After hearing this, Daohua was a little funny. The same thing was said by several brothers in the family.


    Just where did she go to find them a storybook?


    It seems that in the future, I will not be able to use this book.


    Xiao Yeyang continued to study the note. Seeing that Daohua was sitting bored, he opened the small drawer in the car and said, "There are refreshments here. If you are hungry, bring it to eat."


    Daohua nodded, and saw Xiao Yeyang thinking about the problem, she didn''t bother, picked up the dessert and ate it. After a while, because she didn''t sleep well last night, she felt sleepy under the shaking of the carriage.


    Seeing that the carriage is still spacious, Daohua put the pillow to her side, and straightly bent over and leaned into a nap.


    Quietly in the carriage, Xiao Yeyang pondered over the note several times, but he didn''t find out why. He rubbed his somewhat swollen brain, and didn''t bother to think about it anymore. When he turned his head, he saw the rice flower. He fell asleep on the pillow.


    Looking at her injured arm hanging in the air, Xiao Yeyang''s heart tightened, and he immediately sat down, trying to help him to lie on his side.


    Daohua was sleeping in a daze, was disturbed, and immediately made a few unpleasant ¡®huh¡¯ noises.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly said, "You are uncomfortable to fall asleep like that, and you can lie down in the carriage." As he said, he slowly helped the person to lie down on his side, and then carefully put Daohua''s head and neck on his lap. .


    After finishing this, she held Daohua''s right hand again to prevent her from moving around and pulling on the wound when she fell asleep.


    Looking at Daohua''s frowning eyebrows, sleeping restlessly, Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to smooth it, and lightly patted her shoulder with his hand: "It''s okay, everything is over. Sleep well."


    I don''t know if Xiao Yeyang''s soothing had an effect, Daohua''s brows slowly stretched out.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 472： , Cant help it

    Chapter 472, can''t help it


    Seeing Daohua''s brows stretched and sleeping peacefully, Xiao Yeyang relaxed, and after covering Daohua with his cloak, he closed his eyes and took a nap, and fell asleep shortly after.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, and passing a pothole, the carriage was a little bumpy, and the shaking woke up both of them.


    The moment Xiao Yeyang opened his eyes, he went to see Daohua''s injured arm. He was relieved when he saw that he hadn''t touched it. Then, moving his eyes, he saw Daohua looking at herself sleepily.


    She just woke up, her cheeks flushed, her eyes dim, her cute and dazed look made Xiao Yeyang feel soft in her heart, and she chuckled, "Awake?"


    Daohua nodded subconsciously and noticed that she was lying on Xiao Yeyang''s lap, still clutching other people''s hands. She suddenly became embarrassed, and hurriedly let go of his hand, trying to sit up, but just moved. The cloak on the body slid down.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care about the cloak, and quickly helped the person: "Be careful, don''t fall, and you will get the wound later, what should you do?" Seeing a few strands of hair hanging on the forehead of Daohua, Immediately smiled and stretched out his hand to give her a brush.


    Feeling Xiao Yeyang''s hand swept across her face, Daohua''s body became a little stiff, her eyes widened without daring to move.


    Xiao Yeyang silently looked down at the well-behaved and quiet rice flower. At this moment, there was still a little sleepiness in her eyes. Her black eyes were as clean and bright as the blue sky, which made him look at him.


    Unconsciously, Xiao Yeyang''s gaze began to move downward, falling on the red and full lips of Daohua, and a rush of longing surged in his heart for an instant.


    Daohua''s eyes widened, seeing Xiao Yeyang''s Adam''s apple rolling a few times, and then seeing his head slowly lowered.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s face getting closer and closer, Daohua''s heart was beating like a thunder, and when the tip of his nose touched her nose, he pushed out with both hands.


    "Ouch!"


    Xiao Yeyang was pushed against the carriage, while Daohua took the opportunity to sit up, but her entire face wrinkled because of the pain because she pulled her wound too hard.


    "Are you OK?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly pulled Daohua¡¯s arm, rolled up her sleeves a few times, and saw scarlet blood seeping out of the white cloth wrapped up. Gu Buduo said, quickly took out the wound medicine from the carriage and gave her again Bandaged up.


    Daohua pursed her lips and let Xiao Yeyang bandage her, but her eyes fell elsewhere, she didn''t look at Xiao Yeyang, and her heart was still beating, thinking of the scene just now, her ears were a little hot and hot. .


    Damn Xiao Yeyang, do you know what he is doing?


    Xiao Yeyang re-medicated the wound and bandaged it again. After putting down her sleeves, she wanted to say a few words about Daohua. It can be seen that she quickly sat on the side of the carriage, her blush and ears were red, and the words in her mouth suddenly said no. After going down, his expression became a little embarrassing.


    Meng Lang just now!


    He didn''t know what was going on, and he couldn''t help himself.


    Thinking of his frivolous behavior, Xiao Yeyang felt a little guilty, and carefully glanced at Daohua. Isn''t this guy going to be angry?


    Seeing Daohua sitting sideways with her back facing him, Xiao Yeyang felt a little anxious and worried, really angry?


    Isn¡¯t he not flimsy?


    Thinking that he was almost there just now, Xiao Yeyang felt a little lost and regretful again.


    But with this thought, he suppressed it, and then spit on himself again in his heart.


    Seeing that Daohua didn''t speak and ignored herself, Xiao Yeyang rubbed his hands together nervously, and wanted to explain something, but he didn''t know what to say, so he could only sit in a daze.


    The atmosphere in the carriage is a bit awkward.


    Xiao Yeyang wiped the sweat from his forehead, and when he saw the teapot in the car, he felt dry and dry. He quickly poured himself a cup. After drinking three cups in a row, he felt better. After drinking, he felt better. , Looked at Daohua again, "Would you like a cup of tea?"


    Ina Flower glanced at him, but said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while, filled the cup again, and handed it to Daohua: "After sleeping for a while, I should have a mouthful of it, and have a cup of tea!"


    Daohua was indeed thirsty, so she took the teacup and started drinking.


    Xiao Yeyang sighed with relief when she saw her picking up the tea. He turned his mind quickly, trying to find a topic to turn off the embarrassment in the car: "Well. Wait for you to see Miss Dong and the others. Tell me about the mountain village."


    Ina Flower held the tea cup and nodded, but she still didn''t turn around.


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and said again: "In the past few days you were separated from them, you said that you ran into the forest and got lost, and kept spinning around until we found it. Then we brought you out."


    After drinking a cup of tea, Daohua felt that her face was not so hot, and then slowly turned around.


    The words are broken again here.


    Xiao Yeyang touched his nose, thought anxiously, caught a glimpse of the clothes Daohua was wearing, and said: "When I get to the inn, I will take you to freshen up first, and then I will see Miss Dong and the others."


    Daohua looked down at the clothes on her body and nodded.


    This dress is already a bit worn out. At first glance, it is known that it is often worn, and it is still a male model. If asked, she really can¡¯t explain it.


    Xiao Yeyang: ". After arriving at the inn, you are afraid that you cannot rest, so you have to go back by boat immediately, otherwise, you are afraid that you will not be able to catch up with the birthday banquet of the old lady the day after tomorrow."


    Ina Flower: ". Good."


    I finally said a word.


    Xiao Yeyang continued his efforts: "After you were kidnapped that day, Madam Chen was a little gaffe, which may have attracted the attention of others. There may be some rumors in Ningmen Mansion."


    "On the way back, you''d better discuss with Miss Dong and others a set of remarks. It''s best to use the old lady''s birthday, there are many people, and clarify in time."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s face became serious: "I will discuss with Yuan Yao and the others."


    They were kidnapped and left out for several days. If such a thing is spread out, they won¡¯t think about being a good person in the future.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua¡¯s face: ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. As soon as the incident occurs, Madam Dong and Aunt Li will suppress the matter. There won¡¯t be too many rumors, just pay attention to people with ulterior motives.¡±


    "Fortunately, the Jiang family is involved. Those people care about the Queen Mother and the Queen, and dare not go too far."


    Daohua was a little depressed: ¡°In the future, whenever there are Jiang¡¯s and Chen¡¯s families going in and out, I¡¯d better stay away.¡±


    But then again, if it weren''t for being tied up, she wouldn''t be able to go to Sishan Village, and she wouldn''t be able to discover the secrets there.


    It''s really a blessing for disaster!


    At this point, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t find anything to say, but luckily he came out to rescue him in time.


    "Boom!"


    Defu knocked on the door of the car and said loudly: "Master, we are going to the inn where Miss Dong and the others are staying soon."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Enter from the back door, don''t disturb Yuanxuan and the others, just go quietly and call Daohua''s two maids over."


    Seeing Daohua look over, Xiao Yeyang explained: "Yuan Xuan came with us. After finding Miss Dong and the others, he asked him to stay and look after them. Your two maids also followed, because I didn¡¯t know you before. Where, so I also left them in the inn."


    Ina Flower said ¡®oh¡¯.


    After a while, the inn arrived.


    Daohua was led directly to the guest room on the second floor of the backyard by Xiao Yeyang.


    "Girl!"


    When Daohua entered the house, Wang Man''er and Bi Shi were already waiting here.


    Xiao Yeyang said to the two of them: "Hurry up and prepare hot water to wash your girl. By the way, check her for injuries."


    Seeing Wang Man''er and Bi Shi Qiqi''s expressions changed, Daohua glared at Xiao Yeyang: "I said nothing."


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s face was distrustful: "You should let them check it out. Okay, let''s wash and change clothes. I''ll go down first, and send someone to tell me what''s going on."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 473： , Incomprehensible style

    Chapter 473, incomprehensible style


    After Xiao Yeyang left, Bishi went to get hot water. Wang Maner was in charge of raising the charcoal basin and sorting out the clothes to be worn. Daohua was sitting by and drinking tea.


    After two cups of tea, the two of them have everything ready.


    "Girl, are you really hurt?"


    Seeing some bruises on Daohua''s body, Wang Man''er''s brows tightened.


    Inahana glanced at her, her face indifferent: "Oh, but some scratches, it will be fine in a few days, no need to make a fuss."


    Wang Man''er wrinkled his face: ¡°It¡¯s not to blame the little prince for asking like that. The girl is too careless about her own affairs. What can I do if it leaves scars?¡±


    Daohua was speechless: "I''m still alive with scars? What a big deal!" She said, soaking her body in hot water, and exhaled comfortably.


    "Oh, my girl, you still have a stab wound on your arm. Be careful not to touch the water."


    "I know, don''t I raise my hands?"


    After taking a shower, and applying medicine to all the bruises on her body, Daohua just got dressed, waiting for Wang Maner to wipe her hair, Dong Yuanyao came over.


    "Yiyi!"


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao, Daohua was overjoyed: "Yuanyao."


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao rushing towards Daohua, Wang Maner quickly stopped in front of Daohua: "Miss Dong, my girl has injuries."


    Dong Yuanyao stopped and walked eagerly in front of Daohua, worrying: "Where did it hurt?"


    Taohua took her to sit down, motioned Wang Man''er to continue wiping her hair, and then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a few bumps when she was walking around in the mountains and forests.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao took a close look at Daohua¡¯s face, and saw that she was in good spirits, and then relieved: "You didn¡¯t get into the carriage before, and you were forced into the forest, but it scared me half to death. God bless you. Come back safely."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Yeah, there is no danger at all." With that, she quickly turned the topic away from herself, "What about you, are you all okay?"


    Dong Yuanyao''s face faded a little: "None of us were injured. Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou were a little frightened. They stayed in the room for the past two days and did not go out. It''s just that Sun Changze and your secret guard were injured."


    Daohua quickly asked: "Is it seriously injured?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: ¡°It¡¯s a bit heavy, and neither of them can get out of bed yet. But don¡¯t worry, my brother has already invited a doctor to come and treat them, and neither of them is in danger.¡±


    Next, Dong Yuanyao talked about what happened after they separated that day.


    "After you ran into the forest that day, the group divided a few to chase you, and the rest were all riding horses to chase us."


    "If your secret guard didn''t come in time, maybe we would be caught by that group again."


    "Although we did not capture us, there were too many people on the other side. Your secret guard was chopped several times. Sun Changze was also stabbed by someone for protecting me."


    Ina Hua listened silently, she could think of the danger and emergency at the time.


    "Later, the little prince, my brother, and your two brothers came over, and then they placed us in this inn."


    Daohua nodded, and asked, "Is there anyone taking care of Sun Changze and Yan Ying?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "I am taking care of Sun Changze these days. As for Yan Ying," she raised her eyes to Wang Man''er.


    Wang Man''er immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl, Yan Ying is taking care of Bishi, that guy has eaten a lot, and every time Bishi comes back, he complains for a while.¡±


    Hearing this, the rice flower is relieved, and if you can eat it, it means that there is nothing wrong: "I will clean up later, and I will go and see them both."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll be with you."


    At this moment, Chen Jiarou¡¯s voice sounded downstairs.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other, got up and walked to the window, and saw Chen Jiarou looking at Xiao Yeyang with admiration.


    Seeing this, Daohua raised her eyebrows.


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua subconsciously and was immediately confused when she saw her cheerfully.


    What kind of trouble does Daohua look like watching the show?


    Does she really mean nothing to the little prince?


    Daohua noticed Dong Yuanyao''s gaze, saw her looking at herself with a confused face, and thought for a while and said: "I haven''t seen how Xiao Yeyang gets along with other girls. Chen Jiarou looks good. Let''s just take a look. ."


    So, do you care or don¡¯t care?


    Dong Yuanyao realized that she was a little confused about Daohua, so she could only move her gaze downstairs.


    Downstairs, Chen Jiarou gracefully blessed Xiao Yeyang: "Karou has seen the little prince."


    Xiao Ye stared at Chen Jiarou with his eyebrows, and his eyebrows were a little impatient: "Is there something wrong with Miss Chen?" It''s okay to quickly disappear from his sight, blocking his way!


    Realizing that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s tone was not very good, the smile on Chen Jiarou¡¯s face was slightly stagnant, then she turned around calmly, took a fur glove from the maid¡¯s hand, and handed it to Xiao Yeyang with a sincere expression:


    "This time Jiarou was able to escape, thanks to the little prince''s rescue, Jiarou didn¡¯t want to repay, so she made a pair of gloves, and hope that the little prince will not dislike it."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao upstairs suddenly snorted: "The people who saved her were Yan Huwei and Sun Changze. She was fine, but she left her savior and ran to the little prince to show her courtesy. This kind of person is a white-eyed wolf. "


    Daohua didn''t speak, she just stared at Xiao Yeyang, she wanted to see, how would this guy respond to the beauty''s hospitality?


    Downstairs, Xiao Yeyang looked at the glove handed in front of him, with an undisguised dislike under his eyes. Is he a casual person who uses other people''s needles and threads? Also, he hated that this woman looked at herself with that straight eye, which was disgusting.


    So, he said with a cold face: "The upbringing of the Chen family is really eye-opening. Why, can your girl''s needlework be given to foreign men at will?"


    Hearing this, Chen Jiarou instantly became bloodless.


    Upstairs, Dong Yuanyao covered her mouth with a low smile: "Little Prince is still a poisonous tongue as always!" This is an open reprimand that the Chen family does not have a tutor, and the daughter of the Chen family does not understand etiquette, justice and shame.


    Daohua raised her eyebrows slightly, and the flashing light in her eyes showed that she was in a good mood at the moment.


    Downstairs, facing Xiao Yeyang¡¯s straightforward and unassuming words, Chen Jiarou was a little shaky, a trace of mist appeared in her eyes, and she bit her lip and said, "It''s Jiarou who is rash, Jiarou just thought."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t bother to listen to her nonsense. He glanced at the food container in Defu¡¯s hand. The food container did not keep warm, and didn¡¯t know if the food inside was cold? This girl Chen is not just wasting his time.


    "I didn''t save you either. You don''t need to thank you. Now that you know that you are rash, please pay more attention to your words and deeds in the future. Don''t discredit your family. Okay, you can withdraw."


    Daohua hasn¡¯t eaten lunch yet. I have been tossing so much these days, and I have to take a boat back to Ningmen Mansion later. I will definitely not be able to eat well, so I have to let her pad her belly first.


    Chen Jiarou didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to be so merciless, holding his gloves tightly, and with the help of the maid, turning around dingy, just a few steps, I saw Jiang Wanying and the maid coming from the opposite side.


    "Brother Yang!"


    Looking at Jiang Wanying who raised her eyebrows meaningfully, Chen Jiarou lowered her head in embarrassment and slowed down at the same time.


    Xiao Ye was about to lift his leg up to the second floor, when he heard Jiang Wanying''s voice coming from behind, his brows were directly twisted into a lump.


    Jiang Wanying walked in front of Xiao Yeyang and said with a look of concern: "Brother Yang, when did you come back?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s tone was a little impatient, and he asked instead: "Wanying, are you okay?"


    Jiang Wanying has become accustomed to his indifferent attitude. Knowing that he is such a person, she didn''t care. She smiled and said, "Brother Yang has worked hard these days to hunt down the gangsters. I made chicken soup for you by myself. You can drink some of your brother Yang. "


    Hearing the chicken soup, Xiao Yeyang''s brows relaxed a little.


    The food in the food box is bought outside, and there is no chicken soup, but it can be brought to Daohua to help her replenish her body.


    "Look at me!"


    Jiang Wanying looked happy, and immediately signaled the maid to bring the chicken soup.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the chicken soup, then looked at Jiang Wanying: "You boiled it?"


    Jiang Wanying smiled and nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately covered the chicken soup: "Forget it, you won''t be able to eat it. Don''t eat your stomach." Again, Daohua doesn''t like Wanying, so don''t take her things. Obstruct her eyes.


    The smile on Jiang Wanying''s face instantly stiffened.


    What she said she was boiled, she just said something, and the rest was done by the maid.


    But I can¡¯t say this, I can only pursed my mouth in depression.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Jiang Wanying: "You are weak, don''t go out and wander around, you will go back to Ningmen Mansion by boat later, don''t be sick again. Go back and clean up, Yuan Xuan is already preparing the car. "


    Jiang Wanying glanced at Xiao Yeyang baffledly. Is Brother Yang disgusting her?


    In the distance, Chen Jiarou saw that Jiang Wanying hadn''t been pleased in front of Xiao Yeyang, and she suddenly felt more comfortable.


    It''s not that she is not good enough, but that the little prince is incomprehensible!


    Also, every one of your children is like the little prince, with men and eunuchs next to them. I am afraid that because there are no elders around, no one teaches him about men and women, so he will not be so close to women.


    dismissed Jiang Wanying, and signaled Defu to send the people out of the backyard. Only then did Xiao Yeyang carry the food box to the second floor.


    At this time, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao had already left the window.


    When Xiao Yeyang entered the room, the two were sitting opposite each other and drinking tea.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao, Xiao Yeyang immediately smiled and said, "Miss Dong, you are here, Yuan Xuan just came to you!"


    Dong Yuanyao was taken aback: "What is my brother doing with me?"


    Xiao Yeyang put down the food box: "I don''t know about that."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua.


    Daohua immediately said: "You go and have a look, after I have eaten, I will go to you."


    Dong Yuanyao thought of what Xiao Yeyang had just said that her brother was already preparing for the carriage, so she nodded and walked out of the house. Before leaving, she had to visit Sun Changze.


    When he went downstairs, Dong Yuanyao couldn''t help but looked back at the second floor, and muttered, "Couldn''t the little lord deliberately push me away?"


    In the room, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua with her hair loose, and immediately took the veil in Wang Man''er''s hand: "You go to set the meal, and I will wipe your girl''s hair."


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua, but didn''t move.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua''s reluctant expression and had to explain: "I have strong hands and it''s cold. You don''t want your hair to dry, right?"


    At this time, Daohua recovered her body.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 474： , The heart of the long-haired swan

    Chapter 474, the heart of the king with long hair


    "There are no other injuries on you, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang asked Daohua as she wiped her hair.


    Daohua shook her head: "No, there are just some bruises."


    Xiao Yeyang paused with his hand before condensing his eyebrows: "Brain, what kind of bruise?"


    Daohua: "Before Sun Changze drove a carriage to rescue us. I didn''t climb up and fell on the ground and rolled a few times. The bruises on my body were probably made at that time. Oh, yes, I have climbed several trees. , It may have knocked a few times."


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head to look at Wang Man''er: "Are the bruises on your girl''s body serious? Are they too many?"


    Wang Man''er was stunned, somehow she didn''t know how to speak.


    The little prince, a foreigner, just asked her girl¡¯s injuries straightforwardly, is it a bit bad?


    Daohua spoke: "Oh, just some bruises, not serious."


    Xiao Yeyang disapproved: "You are a girl, and your skin is tenderer than usual. What if you leave scars?" After speaking, he paused, "I remember that foreign envoys offered a treat. The plaster with excellent scar effect, what is it called Bingjiu, you wait, I will ask for it for you, and promise not to leave scars on your body."


    Daohua quickly refused: "No need, Xiao Yeyang, we finally left a little impression on the emperor. Don''t use these trivial things to destroy it."


    Xiao Ye condensed his eyebrows: "Insignificant? How can this be insignificant? You don''t know the girl''s body can''t leave scars?"


    Daohua retorted: "Why can''t you leave scars? Anyway, the clothes are covered, and it doesn''t affect the appearance."


    Xiao Yeyang opened his lips, with an expression that he didn''t know what to say, he simply stopped arguing with her, and continued to wipe his hair without saying a word.


    Seeing that he was silent, Inaka couldn''t help but said again: "You are not allowed to ask for that ice cream, have you heard?"


    Xiao Yeyang let out a faint ¡®um¡¯, it doesn¡¯t matter to her whether or not to do it.


    After ??, neither of them spoke.


    Wang Man''er saw that the food was a bit cold, and his girl¡¯s hair would have to wait a while to dry out. After thinking about it, he took the food container and went to the kitchen to prepare to heat it up.


    Originally, she thought that she would go out for a while and be fine, anyway, Bishi would come back soon after pouring the water. Who knows, Bishi thought that Daohua was waiting for her, so she went to change Yan Ying''s dressing.


    So, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were left in the room.


    As for the blessings that come back, he has always had eyesight. After Wang Man''er left, he stood outside the house and took the initiative to take on the responsibility of watching the wind.


    Xiao Yeyang first dried Daohua¡¯s hair with a kerchief, worrying that it would not dry well, so he moved to a charcoal basin and bake it. After doing this, seeing that Wang Man''er had not come back, he took up the comb and combed his hair.


    The dark and silky hair flicked across her fingertips, which made Xiao Yeyang feel itchy. He rolled up a strand of hair and couldn''t help muttering: "Long hair, the heart of the king."


    Daohua was looking at Xiao Yeyang through the bronze mirror in front of the dressing table. Seeing his gentle expression and focused eyes, her heart was filled with emotions like joy and sweetness. After hearing the low groan, she couldn''t bear it. Shi looked up and said, "What did you say?"


    When Wang Man''er returned with the food container, he happened to see the scene reflected in the bronze mirror.


    In the bronze mirror, her girl looked up, and the little prince looked down. Both eyes were extremely focused, and they looked at each other idiotically, as if there were only two of them left in the whole world.


    "Ahem~"


    Wang Man''er didn''t know what to do, and could only break the sweet atmosphere in the room with the sound of coughing.


    Defu came over, regretting that he could not stop Wang Man''er.


    Hey, Man''er, this Nizi, everything is good, just lack of eyesight. Just how good the master and Miss Yan are, her life was ruined by her!


    Daohua heard the voice, her eyes shifted from Xiao Yeyang to Man''er: "Where have you been? My hair is dry. Come and comb my hair."


    Wang Man''er quickly put down the food box and walked to the dressing table.


    Xiao Yeyang handed her the comb in his hand along the way, and then naturally stood aside.


    Ina Flower glanced at him, and said nothing.


    After ??, Wang Man''er combed her hair, Daohua looked at her eyebrows and upper lip fat, while Xiao Yeyang watched the whole process, giving some comments from time to time.


    Wang Man''er watched the two silently, and saw that they both smiled and exchanged in the air from time to time, and suddenly felt that there seemed to be something more between his girl and the little prince.


    Xiao Yeyang tried to reach out to help Thrush several times, but he finally put it down.


    The beauty in the carriage is already abrupt, and can no longer do Meng Lang''s move.


    After a while, Wang Man''er helped Daohua comb her head, and Xiao Yeyang quickly said, "Hungry, go over to eat."


    In these days, the rice flowers are almost full of fruit. I really feel hungry when I see the food. I walked straight to the table and made it. He asked Xiao Yeyang casually: "Do you want to be together?"


    Xiao Yeyang sat down beside Daohua unceremoniously, ¡°Of course, I came out with you, and I didn¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Wang Man''er and Defu hurriedly helped them to prepare their chopsticks.


    The two ate silently at the dinner table.


    Wang Man''er originally thought that the meal would end smoothly. Who knows that at the end of the meal, her girl¡¯s bowl of rice can¡¯t be finished. The little prince took it and started it without saying a word. She didn¡¯t have time to stop it.


    Seeing her girl just glared at the little prince, she didn¡¯t say much, Wang Man''er was a little worried. Is the girl and little prince too close?


    is this okay?


    "I will not go back with you after I send you to the dock later. Yuan Xuan escorts me. I can rest assured. However, going out is no better than at home. You have to wake up a little bit more."


    After eating, Xiao Yeyang said to Daohua.


    Daohua nodded. She knew that Xiao Yeyang needed to go over and watch the affairs of Sishan Village in person: "You and my brother should also be more careful."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I know." After speaking, he fixedly looked at Daohua, and after a long time, he said again, "I may not return to Ningmen until I finish busy here. Mansion, don¡¯t you think I miss your two brothers!"


    Inaka looked elsewhere: "I don''t think about it."


    Xiao Yeyang moved his right hand manually, trying to reach out to see the injury on Daohua''s ear, but looking at Wang Man''er who was on the side, he couldn''t help but endure it.


    "I''ll see if Yuanxuan''s carriages are ready, and you can also see if there is anything to clean up."


    Daohua nodded: "I''m going to see Sun Changze and Yan Ying."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then let''s go out together."


    In the front yard of the inn, Dong Yuanyao took Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou to check the carriage again.


    "Miss Dong, the carriage prepared by Dong Gongzi is very much to our liking, so there is no need to check it."


    Chen Jiarou looked at Dong Yuanyao helplessly, this person took them around for a while, she was not tired, they were tired.


    Jiang Wanying also nodded again and again, she still wanted to talk to Brother Yang, but Dong Yuanyao was delayed.


    Dong Yuanyao didn''t want to be with the two Zhou Xuan, but both of them stared at the little prince, and the little prince was with Daohua. For Daohua''s future stability, she had to stop one or two.


    However, after catching a glimpse of the rice flower coming here, she immediately threw her hand away: "Okay, since you have no objections, then there is no need to check."


    said, walking straight towards Daohua.


    "Yiyi, have you packed up?"


    Daohua came over, nodded to Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou, and then looked at Dong Yuanyao: "I want to see Sun Changze and the others."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    Daohua looked at Jiang Wanying and the two: "Do you want to be together?"


    Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou shook their heads together: "No need, go by yourself."


    is just two subordinates. They have already expressed their gratitude before, and they have also given money, so there is no need to visit them in person.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 475： , Teaser

    Chapter 475, teaser


    "How can you talk to them?"


    Away from Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou, Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao in surprise.


    Dong Yuanyao gave her a blank look: "You still said it, it''s not because of you, I won''t talk about Jiang Wanying''s thoughts. People who came to Zhongzhou away from the capital, came for the little prince. As for Chen Jiarou, that is also a big heart. If you let them know the relationship between the little prince and you, you will surely cause trouble."


    Daohua looked stagnant, and said dryly: "What is the relationship between me and Xiao Yeyang?"


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at her: "You think I am blind?" Please, the little prince has been so obvious, she doesn''t believe that Yiyi didn''t notice the little prince''s friendship with her.


    When the little prince brought people to find them before, he learned that Yiyi was still in danger, and he was more worried than Yan San and Yan Si.


    "My words may not be very pleasing, but I still want to remind you, don''t get too close to the little prince in front of outsiders. It is true that everyone is innocent and guilty. They will not go to the little prince, but Will point the finger at you, this woman''s jealousy is more difficult to prevent than real swords and guns, and she often kills people invisible."


    "You haven''t stayed in the capital. I don''t know how many things are hidden in the backyards of mansions with many women. Some of them make people feel creepy."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "I see."


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at her, but didn''t say more.


    Soon, the two came to the place where Sun Changze and Yan Ying lived.


    asked about the injuries of the two and learned that they would return to Ningmen Mansion after they recovered. Daohua left them with some medicine and money, and left with Dong Yuanyao.


    "The martial arts of the Yan Huwei is very good, and the person is sincere. I knew before that there was no you in the carriage. Even if it was seriously injured, I insisted on looking for you. Fortunately, the little prince and the others arrived in time and stopped him."


    Dong Yuanyao suddenly praised.


    Daohua didn''t know about this. After listening to it, her face was a little moved. She just saw it. After a few days of training, Yan Ying''s face was still very pale, showing how much injury she had suffered before.


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Daohua, and wanted to ask Yan Ying¡¯s origins, but she swallowed again.


    Where else can ?? come from?


    Such skill and heartfeltness are by no means cultivated by the Yan family who has just gotten up. Not surprisingly, it is the little prince in all likelihood.


    Even the secret guards were given away. The little prince was really moved by Yiyi, right?


    At the same time, Dong Yuanxuan had already prepared his cart and horse in the front yard of the inn. At this moment, he was talking to Xiao Yeyang.


    A few steps away in front of the carriage, Chen Jiaruan and Jiang Wanying were also chatting, but both of them were a little absent-minded, and looked at Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan from time to time.


    The two sons, who want to look good and have a family background, are the ideal candidates for the best husband and wife of the boudoir daughters, and they also have the help to help them get out of trouble, which is even more secretly promised.


    Jiang Wanying: Brother Yang is getting more and more formidable. The resolute and vigorous gestures that make her feel safe, but she is still too indifferent to her. How can we heat him up?


    When she was a child, she could still live in the palace with the empress dowager''s favor. When brother Yang went to greet the queen mother, she would say a word or two to him from time to time, but after coming to Zhongzhou, it was difficult for her to see brother Yang. .


    After going back this time, she has to think of a way to get in touch with brother Yang more and cultivate and cultivate relationships.


    Chen Jiarou: The little prince and Dong Gongzi are both first-class ones. The little prince¡¯s status is more precious, but the prince is not the favorite, and there is such a mother, the future may not be bright and smooth;


    Dong Gongzi¡¯s family is a filial father and mother, but Uncle Dong is not the eldest son in the family, and cannot inherit the position of Marquis. In the future, Dong Gongzi can only work hard step by step on his own.


    It is really good for each, and each has its own difficulties.


    At this time, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao came over.


    Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan looked up at the two of them.


    "Miss Dong, Miss Yan, you are finally here, everyone is waiting for you."


    Chen Jiarou also saw the two for the first time, and immediately smiled and said hello.


    Because Xiao Yeyang had lost face before, she didn''t dare to move forward, but when she caught the opportunity, she would still show herself in a timely manner.


    Dong Yuanyao snorted: "I have seen it, this is the noble lady in Beijing, and I always remember to bury others and promote myself."


    Use their lateness and ignorance to support their early arrival and not troublesome.


    Daohua smiled faintly: "Although I was left behind, Sun Changze came to save me in the end. It is reasonable and reasonable. You should see the savior before leaving."


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at her with a smile, and immediately took the words: "Yes, we may not be able to see each other again in the future, even if we don¡¯t even look at the savior, then we are not ungrateful people."


    Chen Jia is soft and Jiang Wanying''s face is a little stiff.


    This means they are ungrateful!


    Chen Jiarou condensed her eyebrows. This Yan Yiyi is indeed a sharp tooth. She almost prevented her grandmother and mother from getting off the stage at the banquet last time. Today, she was placed in front of the little prince and Dong Gongzi again, which is really annoying.


    Jiang Wanying glared at Chen Jiarou, and reprimanded, "Don''t speak if you can''t speak." After finishing speaking, she looked at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, and wanted to add a few words for herself.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yeyang didn''t give her this opportunity.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Are you all packed up? If you''re done, let''s get ready to set off. It''s getting late. We are now in Fenxi, and we are back to Ningmen Mansion. We are about to go tomorrow afternoon or night. Time wasted."


    Hearing the words, Jiang Wanying was not explaining, she immediately said: "Brother Yang, we are ready, we can leave right away."


    Chen Jiarou also nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything: "Then get on the carriage."


    Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou got into the carriage straight ahead, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao sat in the back carriage, and Dong Yuanxuan went to arrange the manpower to go.


    Daohua first helped Dong Yuanyao onto the carriage. Just as she was about to lift her skirt up, she suddenly had a hand in front of her. Turning her head to see, it was Xiao Yeyang.


    Daohua pushed his hand away, smiling rather than smiling: "You just interrupted the conversation because you were afraid that I would bully your cousin Wanying and that beautiful girl Chen, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless, walked directly behind Daohua, hugged her waist, and put the person on the carriage. Seeing Daohua turned around and stared, he leaned forward and laughed:


    "I''m afraid that it will affect your mood. I have to take a long boat ride. Don''t get seasick. Beautiful as a flower? Who is as beautiful as a flower? Don''t have problems with your eyes, right?"


    "Humph!"


    Daohua snorted, looked around, saw no one noticed, squatted down, squeezed his fist with his uninjured left hand and gave Xiao Yeyang a punch, and whispered:


    "Do you have problems with your eyes? Not only do you have problems with your eyes, but also with your brain. Otherwise, why don''t you accept the gloves and the chicken soup that other girls have worked so hard to sew?"


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment, knowing that Daohua had seen what happened downstairs in the backyard, but listening to her sour words, she felt joyful in her heart.


    Daohua, are you jealous?


    Xiao Yeyang said with a stern face: "Do you think I am a casual person? I have to collect personal things?" He said, leaning to Daohua''s ear, "Or, you help me make a pair of gloves? I often ride horses, my hands are cold."


    The scorching breath sprayed on her ears, making Daohua feel itchy, and immediately turned her head back and glared at Xiao Yeyang with anger and anger: "I want to be beautiful!"


    Xiao Yeyang was about to say it again, the car curtain was opened, and then Dong Yuanyao''s head poked out: "Draughty!" Seeing Xiao Yeyang, his words stopped immediately.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang quickly and motioned him to go quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang received Daohua¡¯s eyes, smiled, and turned and left.


    Daohua got into the carriage and saw Dong Yuanyao faintly looking at herself, and said with some guilty conscience: "I just said two sentences." After speaking, he paused, and added, "No one saw it."


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Daohua, there was no silver three hundred taels.


    But the words came again, and she was actually a little envious in her heart when she just saw the intimacy of Daohua and the little prince head-to-head.


    Which girl does not cherish spring, if someone is as gentle and considerate as the little prince, she will fall into it too?


    Immediately, the carriage started to start,


    In order to turn off the matter just now, Daohua racked his brains to find something to say.


    Dong Yuanyao snorted, without embarrassing her, and started chatting along with her.


    On the road, Daohua was idle, and opened the curtain to look out. Soon, Xiao Yeyang, who was walking in front, slowed down and walked side by side with the carriage.


    The two of them didn''t speak, they just looked at each other from time to time, and then looked away casually.


    Dong Yuanyao saw this scene clearly, watching the little prince outside his eyebrows flying, the rice flower in the car smiled and cheerful, a kind of indescribable affection and tacit understanding passed quietly between the two eyebrows, she Feeling a little tired and crooked, I turned my head and didn''t bother to look at it.


    However, after a while, she glanced in the direction of the two of them again. She was also yearning for such feelings.


    After more than an hour, the dock arrived.


    At this moment, the sky was already dark. After Daohua got out of the carriage, she began to look around until she saw Xiao Yeyang who was standing with Dong Yuanxuan and stopped searching.


    There were many scruples. Xiao Yeyang didn''t go over, but kept looking at the carriage where Daohua was. When he saw her getting off the carriage, he looked for herself everywhere, and a thick smile appeared in his eyes.


    "Well, let''s get on the boat."


    Dong Yuanxuan greeted the four girls on board.


    Jiang Wanying looked at Xiao Yeyang with a deep reluctance on her face: "Brother Yang, won''t you send Wanying back?"


    Xiao Yeyang said with a stern face: "I have other things." After speaking, he waved his hand without wanting to say more, and signaled Jiang Wanying to get on the boat quickly.


    Jiang Wanying wanted to say something for a while, but when she saw that Xiao Yeyang didn''t look at herself at all, she felt helpless, and she could only get on the boat with the help of the maid.


    Chen Jiarou also wanted to take the opportunity to say a few words, but she could see Xiao Yeyang''s indifferent appearance that refused to be thousands of miles away, it was not interesting to catch up with it.


    In the capital, she is also one of the five beauties of the capital sought after by the princes, and she is also proud.


    When it was Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s turn to get on the boat, Xiao Yeyang''s indifferent and distant eyes suddenly became tender and unwilling to give up.


    Daohua was also a little bit unwilling in her heart. She raised her eyes and glanced at Xiao Yeyang, moving her lips to say something, but she didn''t know where to start, and finally she just pursed her mouth.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yeyang said in a hoarse voice: "Take care of yourself." Don''t worry me.


    Dong Yuanyao saw the two staring at each other again, and hurriedly pulled Daohua onto the boat. During the period, Daohua looked back at Xiao Yeyang several times.


    Soon, only Xiao Yeyang and Defu were left on the dock.


    Jiang Wanying stood on the oars and said loudly: "Brother Yang, you have to go back to Zhongzhou to see Wanying early."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang frowned instinctively, and his feelings towards Jiang Wanying changed from his former impatience to his present disgust.


    Speaking like this in the public, it seems that their relationship is very unusual, especially in front of Daohua.


    Don¡¯t know if this guy is not big-minded? Don''t be angry!


    The last time he accompanied Wanying to Liulipu, this guy was not happy. He had to visit the house specially, but I don¡¯t know what would happen?


    Hey, it is really troublesome for the Jiang family to stay in Zhongzhou. Because of the relationship with the queen mother, they can''t ignore it completely, but it''s also annoying to be so sticky all the time.


    If only there is a way to get rid of the Jiang family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 476： ,Different

    Chapter 476, different


    The boat started slowly, watching Xiao Yeyang on the dock get farther and farther, Daohua was also bored, she now hates this kind of separation scene more and more.


    "Ms. Jiang, Ms. Chen, the boat is about to sail, the two of you can enter the cabin to rest. The bedrooms have been prepared for some of you!"


    Dong Yuanxuan spoke to Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou politely, and then saw Dong Yuanyao and Daohua: "The two younger sisters should also come in. They are more deeply revealing. It''s strangely cold outside."


    Chen Jiarou bowed her knees and thanked him with a smile, raised her eyes and looked at Dong Yuanxuan. When she took a closer look, she discovered that although Dong Gongzi was not as extravagant as the little prince, he was born with a bright breeze, especially the way he spoke softly. Feeling cordial and kind.


    Before, she just thought that all the best men in the world were in Kyoto, but after she came out, she found that she was still shallow.


    Kyoto is nourished by dragon veins, outstanding people, and talented people, and it has nurtured countless young talents, but this place is also beautiful, and each family has its own advantages.


    Chen Jiarou glanced at Dong Yuanxuan again. Seeing that he only looked at Dong Yuanyao and Yan Yiyi, her brows frowned slightly. To her and Jiang Wanying, Dong Gongzi was only polite, feeling that they were only regarded as tasks, but to Dong Yuanyao and Yan Yiyi. On the contrary, every sentence is caring.


    Never mind Dong Yuanyao, after all, she¡¯s a sister, but Yan Yiyi


    Chen Jiarou glanced at Daohua quickly, looked at her pretty face, and looked a little depressed. This place not only raises men, but also raises women.


    "Yiyi, let''s go in!"


    Hearing Dong Yuanyao''s voice, Daohua glanced at the figure on the pier. At this moment, the sky was already dark. She knew that Xiao Yeyang would not be able to walk if she stood on the deck, but there was still a long way to go back to Sishan Village. Thinking of this, he nodded and followed Dong Yuanyao into the cabin.


    On the dock, watching Daohua enter the cabin, Defu brought the horse over: "Master, let''s go too."


    Xiao Yeyang took the horse rope, quickly turned on the horse, and before the horse left, he once again looked back at the boat that was driving away, and then ran away.


    On the boat, Daohua entered the room and sat in front of the window looking at the dock. Wang Man''er was worried that she would catch a cold, so he immediately took a white fox fur cloak and put it on her, and then put the silver wire hot coal in the copper hand stove and put it on. The fox leather case of the same color was put in Daohua''s hand.


    "Fortunately, the little prince is attentive. He asked Defu to help the girl take care of everything. Otherwise, the girl would suffer in such a cold weather."


    Ina Hua held the hand stove, and as her fingertips warmed, her heart became warm, and she smiled lightly, ¡°How can it be so exaggerated as you said?¡±


    While making tea, Wang Man''er smiled and said, "Although the servant maid exaggerated it a bit, it is not as convenient as it is now. Oh, girl, look for yourself. Those two food boxes are specially prepared for you by the little prince. I am afraid of you. It¡¯s not good to eat on the boat."


    Daohua glanced at her, and took the hot tea she handed over: "You girl, just open your mouth when you say anything. I must not only have the food box. This will allow people to listen to you so that there will be no misunderstanding."


    Wang Man''er didn''t care, and smiled and said: "The slaves are not nonsense, it''s really only us here. These things are secretly given to me by the blessing, and there are only things that Dong Gongzi prepared elsewhere."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes overflowed with a smile, and she lowered her head to drink tea to cover up the joy between her eyebrows.


    Wang Man''er glanced at his girl again, and continued to smile: ¡°Before boarding the boat, the little prince also called the slave and maid to the side to tell him, let the slave and maid take care of you, and don¡¯t hurt your arm."


    Daohua raised her mouth, and said insincerely: "I want him to be troublesome."


    Wang Man''er listened, only lowered his head and smiled, but did not answer.


    It was getting dark, Daohua left the window, Wang Man''er immediately walked over and closed the window: "Girl, do you want to rest?"


    Ina Flower shook her head: "I can''t sleep yet."


    Wang Man''er smiled, took out a bag, and took out a few travel notes from it.


    See you, her eyes lit up: "Good girl, thank you for preparing this, I can finally pass the time."


    Wang Man''er handed over the script: "The slave has been staying in the inn these days and did not go out, so if you have the opportunity to buy a script." After that, she didn''t say much, and she looked at her girl with a smile.


    Taohua took the script and glared at Wang Man''er, who was full of jokes: "Okay, there is nothing to do with you here, you can go outside to accompany Bishi."


    Wang Man''er didn''t leave immediately: "Girl, the little prince said, you have injuries on your body, you need to rest more, and you are not allowed to watch it too late."


    Daohua stared at him: "Who is your master? Why do you listen to outsiders so much?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "Whoever treats the master well, the slave will listen to whoever is."


    Daohua didn''t bother to talk to her more, waved her hand for her to leave.


    Wang Man''er smiled, turned around and went out.


    The textbooks on the market are not long. Daohua quickly finished reading one, and felt sleepy, so she fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Dong Yuanyao came to Daohua¡¯s room.


    "Did you sleep well last night?"


    Ina Flower is sitting in front of the dressing table combing her hair, smiling and turning around: "It''s pretty stable, how about you?"


    Dong Yuanyao¡¯s expression was faint: ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just that Jiang Wanying was seasick and vomited in the middle of the night last night. My brother didn¡¯t want to visit, so I asked me to take a look. After tossing me, I didn¡¯t sleep well in the middle of the night.¡±


    Daohua showed sympathy: "In the future, let''s stay as far away as possible from her."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded in agreement: "Miss Jiao like this, I can''t stand it a few more times." After speaking, she picked up a piece of dessert on the table and ate it.


    "Well, your dessert is better than the one in my room!" It was soft and waxy, sweetness was just right, and it was not sticky. After eating one piece, I took another one.


    Daohua smiled and said, "If you like it, eat more."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded, and as soon as she turned her eyes, she saw the food box in the room, and quickly walked over to open it, and looked at all kinds of food, she was instantly depressed.


    "They say that my brother is careful, but I see, sometimes the little prince is more meticulous and thoughtful than him."


    Her brother also prepares a lot of things, but she doesn¡¯t have any snacks that girls like to eat.


    Wang Man''er lowered his head and smiled, asking whether this can be the same. The little prince put her **** the apex of his heart. Naturally, she is the main thing, and Dong Gongzi is only responsible for sending them back, as long as they are sent safely. After that, even if the task is completed, whether he eats, sleeps well or not is not within his consideration at all.


    On the boat, everything was kept simple. The cook on the breakfast boat only prepared a little green vegetable porridge and steamed buns. Because the cook was looking for it temporarily and the craftsmanship was not very good, so Daohua only ate a little.


    "Fortunately, you have a lot of food here. Otherwise, I will be hungry." Dong Yuanyao held the script in one hand and the marinated chicken feet in the other. Cozy.


    Daohua glanced at her with a smile, and shook her head: "If your aunt sees you like this, you will definitely be punished again."


    Dong Yuanyao put down the script and sighed: "I am not a gentle and elegant fan by nature. No matter how long I pretend to be, I will still show my stuff."


    Taohua casually answered: "Then you can''t find a husband who is too stern and serious in the future."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao fell silent suddenly, and after a while, she muttered: "But this is not something I can control." Even if the family loves her again, she has no choice in marriage.


    Daohua looked stiff and became silent.


    In ancient times, women did not have much say in choosing their husbands.


    At this time, there was a voice outside.


    Soon, Wang Man''er came in and said: "Girl, Miss Jiang wants to invite you and Miss Dong to her room to talk."


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other, knowing that they wanted to discuss their kidnapping.


    Ina Flower nodded: "Okay, let''s clean up, and we''ll be there later."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 477： , Disgusting man

    Chapter 477, Disgusting Man


    When Daohua and Dong Yuanyao came to Jiang Wanying¡¯s room, Chen Jiarou had already arrived. Seeing the two of them, she immediately smiled and stood up: "Sisters, please sit down!"


    In the room, Jiang Wanying was still lying halfway on the boat because of seasickness, and Chen Jiarou was sitting on the bed in front of the bed.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao glanced at the furnishings in the room, and sat directly on the chairs in front of the window.


    Jiang Wanying apologized and said: "I am neglecting the two sisters."


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao both smiled and shook their heads.


    After waiting for the maid to have tea, Dong Yuanyao directly asked, "I wonder what is the so-called Miss Jiang and Miss Chen calling us over?"


    Chen Jiarou glanced at Jiang Wanying, then smiled at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, her eyes focused on Daohua: "Today we are going back to Ningmen Mansion. I wonder if the two sisters have thought about how to make peace after returning home. The elders in the family accounted for these days?"


    Taohua was uncomfortable by Chen Jiarou, and said lightly: "Naturally tell the truth."


    Chen Jiarou paused, and then smiled: "We were **** at the same time that day. There must be no small disturbances. In case, I mean in case, if someone knows something, what rumors are coming, the two sisters again What should I do?"


    Daohua chuckled, picked up the tea cup and said nothing.


    Dong Yuanyao also glanced at Chen Jiarou with a faint smile, then glanced at Jiang Wanying who was weak on the bed: "What do Miss Jiang and Miss Chen think?"


    Chen Jiarou was silent, and raised her eyes to Daohua: ¡°Sister Yan¡¯s father is the highest official of the Ningmen Mansion, and tomorrow is the birthday of Mrs. Yan again. Why not. Why not find an opportunity to clarify in person?¡±


    Daohua sneered directly: "Miss Chen, did you forget why things started and who caused them? Why is it my turn to clarify?"


    As long as it is contaminated with matters involving fame, people in the world care about the truth or not, and every word of it will provoke a commotion.


    This Chen Jiarou will shed his burden and shirk responsibility.


    Chen Jiarou¡¯s breathing was stagnant, and she once again experienced Yan Yiyi¡¯s unrelenting face, and the smile on her face faded: "I just think it¡¯s better for Yan sister to explain it. After all. From beginning to end, I, Miss Jiang, Miss Dong They were all together, only Miss Yan, you disappeared alone for a few days, and no one knew what happened during those days."


    Daohua''s face was completely cold: "Miss Chen is threatening me? If I don''t do what you said, are you going to tell me about my disappearance?"


    Chen Jiarou pursed her lips and didn''t speak, she was tacitly acquiesced.


    Daohua snorted coldly and stopped Dong Yuanyao from speaking for herself. She looked at Chen Jiarou indifferently and glanced at Jiang Wanying. Obviously, this method was discussed by the two.


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that among the four, her family has no background, no power, and it¡¯s best to suppress it?


    Daohua said coldly: "Ms. Chen and Ms. Jiang, the kidnappers are going to kidnap you. Yuan Yao and I were only involved incidentally. Please remember this."


    Hearing this, Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou''s faces became unsightly.


    Daohua¡¯s voice grew colder and colder: "Who caused the matter, who will explain it. If I lose my reputation, and you guys who are **** with me, don¡¯t want to be alone. Anyway, my family is born in a poor family, and my face is famous, Ben It¡¯s not a big deal, even if my reputation is hampered, it¡¯s not a big deal."


    As soon as these words came out, Jiang Wanying''s face turned green.


    The Yan family may not care, but the Jiang family has to care. This is about the queen mother and queen in the palace.


    Jiang Wanying looked at Dong Yuanyao, she didn''t believe the Dong family and didn''t care.


    Dong Yuanyao turned her head directly, without going to see her.


    Just now Jiang Wanying and Chen Jiarou joined forces to make Yiyi, the lowest family member, bear the sewage of the kidnapping alone. Now Yiyi has gone out, and Jiang Wanying, the best family member, has become the most worried one.


    Jiang Wanying took a deep breath, and said with a strong smile: "Miss Yan, don''t be so irritable. Didn''t we invite you to discuss it?"


    Daohua was too lazy to pretend to her: "Miss Jiang, how about you come forward to clarify as Ms. Chen said?"


    Jiang Wanying''s face changed with a ¡®huh¡¯.


    Before she could say anything, Daohua sneered and said, "Look, aren''t you angry now? Being a person and doing things as well as others. As victims, Yuan Yao and I haven''t asked you for compensation. You two are better. I want to push me directly to prevent disasters. There is nothing so unnatural in the world."


    Jiang Wanying took a deep breath, and her faint head became more uncomfortable.


    Inahua stood up: "There is one more thing. I guess you two have forgotten it. I have to remind you that both Sun Changze and my guards came to rescue me. I was delayed because you got on the carriage. Those who are left behind, really have to delve into it. I should still be your savior."


    "When you treat the savior, you are pushing to block the sewage. This matter will be spread. I am afraid that ingratitude is light." After finishing speaking, he glanced at Dong Yuanyao and walked straight out.


    When she walked to the door, Daohua turned around again: "The two girls think about how to explain. Before the boat reaches the Ningmen Mansion Wharf, remember to send someone to tell me. Otherwise, I can only follow Solve the problem in your own way." After speaking, I left directly.


    Dong Yuanyao also left.


    After going out, Dong Yuanyao took Daohua¡¯s arm: "You are hard-hearted!"


    Inahua smiled lightly: "They just deceived my family and thought that I was easy to suppress. As long as I was a little tougher, they couldn''t help me."


    The four were tied together, and when they returned together, they were destined to be tied together. If she is not good, no one else will think about it.


    The two came to the deck, Dong Yuanyao pondered: "This matter really needs to be dealt with properly. The reputation is a matter of you and me. You can''t be angry with them, can you have a way?"


    Ina Flower: "This matter is not difficult to solve, but the two people just want to disgust me, let them worry first. Don''t worry, the two people are not worthy of you and me."


    At this moment, Dong Yuanxuan came over.


    "Why are you two standing outside?"


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the house for a long time, come out and blow the air.¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled, ¡°Today is thicker and foggy. Don¡¯t stay outside for too long to avoid catching a cold.¡± As he said, he looked at the two people who didn¡¯t even wear their cloaks and handed out the stove in their hands.


    Daohua staggered her body and motioned to Dong Yuanyao to pick it up.


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and took it, Dong Yuanxuan immediately said, "I''ll ask someone to get one again."


    Daohua shook her head quickly: ¡°No, I have them in my room, but I didn¡¯t take it with me when I came out. Now we have to go back, so I won¡¯t bother Brother Dong.¡±


    The smile on Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s face is slightly condensed, is it not troublesome or not?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 478： , Eliminate the storm (two in one

    Chapter 478, Eliminating the Storm (two in one chapter)


    November 29th is the birthday of Mrs. Yan. Because of her fate, although the Yan family is not ready to do a big deal this time, many people come to celebrate their birthday on this day. Early in the morning, the Yan family was busy driving up and down. NS.


    In the front yard, Yan Zhigao took Yan Zhiyuan, Yan Zhiqiang, and Yan Wenxiu to entertain the male relatives who came. In the backyard, Mrs. Li was responsible for welcoming the female relatives, Sun and Wu, one in charge of tea and the other in charge of the kitchen.


    Yan Siyu from Guining also had something to do. She took Yang Xiuyun and Yan Yihuan to accompany Mrs. Yan and chatted and laughed with the ladies and ladies who came.


    But at the beginning of noon (11:00), the upper room of Songhe Courtyard was filled with female families.


    Mrs. ??, the ladies are talking and laughing, the atmosphere is so lively.


    "The old lady is really lucky. These granddaughters and granddaughters are all beautiful and beautiful. I think, in a few years, the door of Yan''s family will be broken by people who come to propose!"


    Some sleek ladies pulled Yan Yihuan and Yang Xiuyun to exaggerate.


    The old lady Yan responded with a smile: "Ladies have a good reputation, these few of my family are not comparable to the girls you brought, look, one looks like a fairy, and the old lady''s eyes can''t take care of it. "


    There is a kind of person in this world who doesn''t look good at others, and doesn''t have any eyesight. It''s clear that everyone is happy, but she wants to jump out to break the joyful atmosphere.


    "Lady Yan, why didn''t you see Miss Yan? Today is your old birthday. How can Miss Yan, the granddaughter, not be here?"


    "Oh, by the way, at the banquet of Mrs. Chen''s house the other day, I heard someone say that someone saw Miss Yan hurriedly leaving in a carriage. I wonder if it really happened?"


    ¡°It¡¯s impolite to leave early at other people¡¯s banquets. However, we all know that Yan Da¡¯s family customs have always been first-class and rigorous. This girl has hurriedly left. Could it be that something happened?"


    As soon as these words came out, the original lively house suddenly became quiet.


    Looking at the ladies whispering to each other, or whispering, or laughing deeply, the smile on the old lady''s face was a little unsustainable, and she glanced coldly at the talking lady Xu.


    On the day of the Chen family''s banquet, Mrs. Chen hurriedly took people out of the banquet, which caused a lot of discussions from various families. I don''t know who provoked it later, saying that a girl was kidnapped by the gangster.


    On that day, the eldest wife, Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Jiang all left the table one after another. Gradually, there was a rumor that it was the girls from several of their families who had been kidnapped.


    This Mrs. Xu made the matter openly on an occasion like today, and even pointed at her Daohua. Her intentions were really vicious and sinister.


    Yan Siyu saw that the old lady Yan was so angry that her hands trembled, and she looked like she wanted a theory, and quickly grabbed her hand and shook her head. This kind of thing became darker and darker, and she was really arguing. Still Yiyi.


    "Oh, which lady is talking about me?"


    At this moment, a cheerful girl''s voice came in from outside the house, which was crisp and sweet, with a deep smile.


    Everyone turned their heads, and then they saw that the felt curtain was lifted, and a girl wearing red embroidered sheepskin boots and a cloak in a white fox with a red feather gauze came in with a smile.


    The bright black eyes like stars, the bright sweet smile, the pretty and agile face, the extravagant temperament, it¡¯s not Yan Yiyi, who is it?


    Seeing the people coming, the ladies and girls in the room were all silent.


    Daohua glanced at everyone, and waited for Dong Yuanyao at the back to also come in, before pulling her straight towards the old lady Yan.


    Seeing Daohua, Mrs. Yan¡¯s face immediately filled with smiles: ¡°You two girls, how come you come here, why don¡¯t you hurry up to please all the ladies?¡±


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao first blessed the body to the old lady, and then saluted the wives.


    After Dong Yuanyao stood by Mrs. Dong, Daohua smiled and looked at the people in the room: "Yiyi is late, please don''t blame the ladies. Yiyi is here to make up for it!"


    After speaking, he bends his knees deeply.


    "You child, what are you talking about? Everyone understands that you know that you have a lot of family affairs today." Madam Dong smiled and stood up to help the person up, and then said to the lady in the room with the person.


    "This child is filial. Today is the birthday of the old lady. I have to make a birthday cake for the old lady. I got up early in the morning and worked hard. I don¡¯t know, can we taste the taste of the cake?"


    These words can be regarded as explaining the reason why Daohua came late.


    When everyone heard it, no matter what they thought, they praised Daohua for filial piety.


    Among them, only Mrs. Xu, who had just spoken, had a stiff face. Just when she wanted to say something, Daohua walked over and spoke first.


    "What is this lady?"


    Ms. Xu did not expect that Daohua would come directly to find herself, and she was taken aback.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua smiled: "As soon as I walked into the yard, I heard my wife talking about me. I thought it was my familiar aunt, but I never thought. It was Yiyi¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t even know who my wife was. Which one is it from?"


    The lady and the girl in the room looked at them with interest.


    The old lady Yan scolded with a smile: "You girl, too rude, that''s the wife of Xu Tongzhi''s family."


    Daohua immediately said''Oh'', "No wonder Mrs. Xu, our two houses usually don¡¯t move very much. It is inevitable that the face is a little bitter, but it¡¯s hard for Mrs. Xu to think about Yiyi so much. An embarrassing thing like today will happen."


    "Oh, yes. Mrs. Xu, you seemed to be saying that I left in a carriage early on the day of Mrs. Chen''s banquet. Is this happening?"


    Ms. Xu''s face became stiff. She really didn''t expect the Yan family eldest girl to take the initiative to raise this matter, and nodded slyly: "I also heard people say."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Who told you?"


    Mrs. Xu: "I just listened to it by chance, and I can''t remember people." After speaking, she raised her eyes to Daohua and asked with a smile, "It just happened that Miss Yan was here. I would like to ask. Really?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "It''s true, I did leave by carriage that day."


    Seeing Mrs. Xu''s eyes widened, Daohua continued to smile and said, "Why, that person only told you that I left, and no other people?" Without waiting for her to speak, she continued, "It was not only the ones who left that day. I also have Ms. Jiang, Ms. Chen, and Ms. Dong."


    Ms. Xu''s face froze, she dared to pull the Yan family, but she did not dare to face the Jiang family, Chen family, and Dong family who had backstage.


    The smile on Daohua¡¯s face faded a little: ¡°Since Mrs. Xu is so interested in what happened that day, when Mrs. Jiang and Mrs. Chen arrive, I will ask them to tell you exactly what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Ms. Xu''s face changed, and she shook her head quickly: "No need, no need."


    Daohua sneered: "Use, why not." Then, she looked around at the other people in the room, "Look, you have raised the interest of ladies and girls. If you don''t give an explanation, you will be disappointed. ."


    As soon as these words came out, there were coughs one after another in the room, and many ladies looked around in embarrassment.


    Daohua smiled, but her eyes were a little cold, and she looked at Mrs. Xu again: "Ms. Xu was right just now. It is rude to leave early at a banquet at someone¡¯s house. If you don¡¯t explain it clearly, people think we are too much. Frivolous."


    Ms. Xu''s face was a little stiff: "It''s really not necessary. Isn''t this a big deal?"


    Daohua chuckled directly: "Mrs. Xu, since it''s not a big deal, why did you just talk about me in front of the ladies and girls? You don''t know if your mouth opens and closes, you will give How much right and wrong did my Yan family provoke?"


    Ms. Xu was completely stunned, staring at the torn rice flower directly in front of her.


    The others present were also surprised and surprised.


    The smile on Daohua''s face is not diminished, but her momentum is getting stronger and stronger: "Mrs. Xu, your inconsistent attitude makes people think about it. Why, do you look down on my Yan family or treat my Yan family? Have an opinion?"


    Ms. Xu¡¯s throat tightened a little. She did not expect that she would be forced by a little girl and said, "What are you talking about, Miss Yan? How can I have any opinion on your family."


    Ina Hua chased after him: "If you have no objection to my family, then you have an objection to me? Otherwise, you can''t just open your mouth to do something that hurts the reputation of others."


    "I"


    Looking at Mrs. Xu who was unable to resist, all the ladies looked away, with a look of contempt on their faces.


    It''s a shame that the mistress of the family was bluffed by a little girl.


    but


    Speaking of which, this girl from the Yan family is really amazing.


    Just when Mrs. Xu did not know what to do, Mrs. Li led Mrs. Jiang, Jiang Wanying, Mrs. Chen, Mrs. Chen, and Mrs. Chen Jiarou.


    "Oh, why don''t everyone talk?"


    Mrs. Li pretended not to know the strangeness in the room, and asked with a smile.


    Daohua hurriedly walked over and took Madam Li¡¯s arm: "It¡¯s not Madam Xu yet. She wants to know why Ms. Jiang and I left in the carriage on the day of the Chen Master¡¯s banquet?"


    Feeling Madame Jiang¡¯s sharp gaze, Madame Xu shook, and hurriedly stood up: ¡°No, I just talked about it casually. It was originally a trivial matter, and Miss Yan had to explain it.¡±


    Mrs. Chen looked at the people in the room and found that almost all the female officials in the Ningmen Mansion platoon came. She didn¡¯t want the incident that day to be a big issue and hindered her daughter¡¯s reputation. No need to make a fuss."


    As soon as these words came out, the old lady Chen and Chen Jiarou felt that they were going to suffer.


    Sure enough, the two saw that Yan¡¯s mother and daughter¡¯s eyes fell on their daughter-in-law (mother) at the same time.


    Ms. Li looked at Mrs. Chen without a smile: "Mrs. Chen''s remarks are not good. Three people become tigers. A little bit of gossip may ruin one person."


    "My Yiyi followed Ms. Chen and left in a carriage that day. Mrs. Chen, as the host, you should come forward to explain clearly."


    Mrs. Dong also stood up at the right time: "Yes, in the past few days, I have also heard some gossips. Although the rumors stop at wise men, there are not many wise men in this world. Most of them are people who like to watch the excitement. Speaking of this, several girls are here, so it''s better to explain clearly."


    Seeing that everyone in the room was looking at herself, Madam Chen was a little nervous, and couldn''t help but look at Mrs. Chen for help.


    Mrs. Chen sighed. The granddaughter had already told them. Today, the Jiang family will come forward and explain that the daughter-in-law has to be smart and interject. Now that she is fine, she is embarrassed.


    Jiang Wanying was very uncomfortable with the strange look of everyone, and she didn''t want to have any more trivialities. After thinking about it, she stood up and said, "Things are because of me, so it''s me."


    "I felt a little unwell that day, so Ms. Chen accompanied me to the backyard for a walk. Who knows that her condition worsened midway and she needed medication to relieve it. I didn''t have any medicine on my body that day."


    "My illness came in a hurry. There were few people in the backyard. In addition, Ms. Chen and I dismissed all the maids around me. Ms. Chen couldn''t help me. At this time, I ran into Ms. Yan and Ms. Dong. With their help, I Only then can I go home safely and take the medicine."


    "Whoever thinks, such a small matter, there will be rumors."


    Ms. Jiang looked at her daughter distressedly. Although it is not a secret that her daughter is weak, she is very annoyed to say it so openly.


    I blamed the Chen family. It was obvious that all three of them were concealed, but there was a problem with the Chen family, and the wind was leaked. Thinking of this, Madam Jiang glanced at Madam Chen severely.


    Of course, the Dong family and the Yan family are not good things. If you really want to know each other, it should not be her daughter who pretends to be sick and explain.


    Daohua noticed Mrs. Jiang¡¯s face, but she ignored it, and just smiled lightly: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a trivial matter of going home to take medicine. How can there be rumors?¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Jiang glanced at Mrs. Xu again coldly. If it weren¡¯t for these people who like to chew their tongues, there would be so many right and wrong.


    Ms. Li glanced at her daughter, followed her words and said: ¡°Maybe Mrs. Chen was too anxious that day, which made people misunderstand.¡±


    Daohua smiled: "Yes, the guest is not feeling well, how can the host not be anxious, but it''s just a matter of misunderstanding caused by this," she said, chuckles a few times.


    A mother-in-law who is not calm and unsteady in the face of things, not only fails to solve the problem, but also makes the matter develop in a bad direction. How must this person and this family fail!


    The ladies of each family heard the subtext in Daohua''s words, and they all glanced at the three of Madam Chen in secret, and secretly weighed in their hearts whether they need to continue to associate with the Chen family.


    Sun saw that everything was almost done, and he smiled and walked in: "The table is ready, everyone quickly go out and take a seat."


    The ladies were trying to relieve the embarrassment just now, and immediately stood up: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the dishes of Yan Da¡¯s are the freshest, but today we are going to have a good meal.¡±


    Ms. Li smiled and said, "Everyone, please let go of your stomach and eat, if you don¡¯t eat enough, you can come again next time."


    "Okay, then we''re welcome."


    The atmosphere became happy again.


    Daohua helped to greet the people, and went to the end. Who knows, the old lady Chen also deliberately slowed down and leaned in: "Ms. Yan''s articulation is really clever."


    Daohua turned her head to look at the old lady Chen and said with a smile: "Thank you for the old lady''s praise. Knowing to shirk responsibility, and not to touch the body at all, this is amazing."


    Old Mrs. Chen''s face sank: "The girl''s house should still be gentle and quiet. It''s too much. Be careful of the hardship in the future."


    Daohua sneered and said: "This is not a problem for Mrs. Chen. What will happen to me in the future? I have my grandmother, parents, master, and elder brothers to worry about, Mrs. Chen, don''t keep staring at other people''s affairs. If you always have a leisurely mind, you should teach your family more to behave in the world."


    After speaking, he turned his head and left.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 479： ,Rotten peach

    Chapter 479, rotten peach blossoms


    The seat was set in the main courtyard. Daohua was behind for a while. When she came over, everyone had already sat down. Just as she looked around where she was sitting, Zhou Jingwan stood up next to the chairman and waved to her: "Yiyi, this side!"


    Daohua walked over with a smile, sat down next to Zhou Jingwan and Dong Yuanyao, and then nodded to Su Shiyu next to Zhou Jingwan and the ladies in other positions, which was regarded as a greeting.


    Su Shiyu smiled and asked, "Why did you come here?"


    Taohua looked at the gate of the courtyard, just to see Chen Jiarou helping the old lady Chen come over, turning her head and smiling lightly: "I was tripped on the road for a while."


    Dong Yuanyao, Zhou Jingwan, and Su Shiyu followed Daohua¡¯s eyes and looked over there.


    Zhou Jingwan whispered: "I just don''t understand. How did the Chen family gain a foothold in the capital by acting like Mrs. Chen?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said: "I heard my grandmother say that the Chen family¡¯s social circle in the capital is not as wide as we imagined. In the capital, the Chen family was fed by Mrs. Chen in the host. After all, Mrs. Chen belongs to the emperor. Nanny, everyone is willing to give her two thin noodles, so the Chen family is still fine."


    Daohua said indifferently: "Then Mrs. Chen is not so good, she likes to preach to her when she opens her mouth."


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips: "I''m afraid that I will be praised a lot, and some don''t know who I am." The nurse, to put it bluntly, is just a slave.


    Su Shiyu chuckles: ¡°In the capital, there are many powerful and powerful people. The Chen family is afraid that they still know how to converge, but this place, relying on its back to the emperor, is probably going to float away.¡±


    Daohuaxiao looked at Su Shiyu: "Sister Su, this is a good explanation."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Alright, let alone these unhappy things, the dishes are ready, eat quickly." Knowing that Daohua''s right hand is inconvenient, she personally served her a bowl of Yuanzi soup.


    Zhou Jingwan saw Daohua eating with her left hand, and immediately asked: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Su Shiyu also looked over.


    Ina Flower whispered: "The right hand was shaved."


    Zhou Jingwan and Su Shiyu''s expressions moved slightly, not just being scratched, right? Otherwise, I wouldn''t even be able to hold the chopsticks. It seems that the last accident caused sister Yan (Daohua) to suffer a bit outside.


    Also, Aunt Li has always been kind. Today, as the host family, she stabs the Chen family in front of so many people. She is afraid that she is also anxious and anxious in her heart.


    After lunch, Daohua went to rest in the pavilion.


    Su Shiyu: ¡°By the way, it¡¯s not easy to ask at the dinner table just now. When did you come back yesterday? We don¡¯t even know?¡±


    Dong Yuanyao: "It was already pitch black when we came back, thinking that you have already rested, so I didn¡¯t bother you."


    Zhou Jingwan interjected: "Then why didn''t you come to see us this morning, you have to wait until noon to show up?"


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Daohua, Daohua smiled and said, "Isn''t this to make our appearance more shocking and eye-catching."


    "Um?"


    Zhou Jingwan looked confused, Su Shiyu understood it after a little thought, smiled at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao: "You two~, really cunning."


    Rumors and rumors are not easy to explain by yourself, but if an outsider mentions it, and then fights back fiercely in public, it would be a good way.


    Yi¡¯s choice today was a good time. Not only did she expose the ugly face of Mrs. Xu¡¯s spreading rumors, but also made Mrs. Xu speechless in public, deterring other people who like to tell lies.


    Daohua smiled bitterly: "We don''t want to be like this either. Who makes so many good things in this world."


    Dong Yuanyao constricted her eyebrows: "By the way, what''s the matter with Mrs. Xu? Isn''t Xu Tongzhi a subordinate of Uncle Yan?"


    Daohua sighed: "Because of the displacement of the refugees to Shaxian County, my father strictly controlled the settlement of Shaxian County and land sales. This violated the interests of some local families. Mrs. Xu¡¯s family was one of them. No, Mrs. Xu jumped out and asked for trouble."


    Zhou Jingwan snorted coldly: ¡°It¡¯s really stupid to openly confront your boss, and still be unreasonable.¡±


    Su Shiyu smiled and said: "If Master Xu knows about this, then his vision and style of this person are probably not very good; if you don''t know, after returning today, Mrs. Xu is afraid that there will be no good life."


    Zhou Jingwan suddenly laughed: "Then Mrs. Xu is also a foreigner, and Daohua made her unable to parry with a few words, just like a clown."


    Daohua suddenly squinted over: "How can I force Mrs. Xu? It is obviously I who persuaded her with reason."


    At this time, Su Shiyu and Dong Yuanyao also laughed.


    Zhou Jingwan laughed straightly: "Yes, yes, you are the most reasonable."


    At this time, Yan Yihuan brought Li Zixuan, Li Zixin, Yang Xiuyun and other girls over.


    "Cousin Zixuan, Cousin Zixin!" Daohua immediately greeted her with a smile.


    After ??, the girls sat in the pavilion drinking tea and chatting.


    In the middle of the afternoon, Daohua stood up, took the ladies to the old lady¡¯s yard, and pushed out the Eight Immortals birthday cake she made early in the morning.


    "This is my dessert, please try it, ladies and girls."


    The cake was cut into small pieces and delivered to the ladies and girls. The cake was made into three layers, and even the front yard was divided into pieces.


    Yan Siyu looked at the cake with a birthday peach in his hand, and glanced at the rice flower that laughed at Yan Yan among the ladies. The old lady Yan smiled and said, "Yiyi, this girl''s hand is really a coincidence."


    The old lady Yan nodded her head straight with a smile: "Although that girl has a more active temperament, she can be a culinary actress. That''s all you can do. Otherwise, your sister-in-law and I can''t indulge her like that."


    Looking at her mother''s unabashedly pampering, Yan Siyu looked at her daughter aside. Although her mother also loved Xiuyun, she still had to lean back in front of Yiyi, his granddaughter.


    When the cake was divided, Daohua saw that Mrs. Li was not there and knew that she was busy in the main courtyard, so she brought a piece of cake to her. It was not until Mrs. Li ate the cake and went to work again before turning back to Songhe Yard.


    Who knows, I ran into my cousin Yang Hongrui on the way.


    "Cousin Yiyi."


    Seeing Yang Hongrui, Daohua was a little surprised, blessed her body, and asked with a smile: "Cousin Hongrui, why are you in the backyard at this time?"


    Yang Hongrui looked a little uncomfortable: "I have something to do with my mother."


    Daohua said ¡®oh¡¯, "Do you need me to call you aunt? Grandma has many female dependents now, so it may not be convenient for you to go there."


    Yang Hongrui shook his head again and again: "No, it''s not a big deal in fact, don''t rush for a while."


    Ina Flower: "If this is the case, then I will go to my grandmother''s place first." He said, turning around and leaving.


    Yang Hongrui hurriedly called to stop: "Wait a minute."


    Daohua turned around: "Cousin Hongrui, is there anything else?"


    Yang Hongrui hesitated: "That. Are you okay?" Although his uncle and aunt said that Yiyi''s cousin had gone to Zhuangzi, he knew it was not because he happened to be standing next to his cousin Wenxiu that day and heard the reply from the next person.


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "I''m fine, what can I do?"


    Yang Hongrui looked at Daohua, saw that she was in good spirits, and smiled: "It''s okay if you have nothing to do." Then, seeing Daohua empty-handed, he passed the stove in his hand.


    Ina Hua took a few steps back: "Cousin Hong Rui, who are you?"


    Yang Hongrui hurriedly said: ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t want to bring a hand stove because of your winter, I want to give you this.¡±


    Daohua twitched her lips: "Thank you, cousin, but I don¡¯t need it. Cousin should keep it for herself. If cousin can¡¯t use it, give it to cousin Xiuyun, hand stove. I have a lot of them in my room, enough. Use it. Grandmother should look for me, I have to go now, I''m out of company."


    After finishing speaking, before Yang Hongrui''s reaction, he hurriedly left.


    Looking at the back of Daohua leaving in a hurry, Yang Hongrui was a little bit disappointed, and silently turned and walked to the front yard.


    On the other side, Wang Man''er thought of Yang Hongrui¡¯s actions just now, looked at Daohua¡¯s expression, and muttered: ¡°Master Biao is waiting for you girl there, right?¡±


    Ina Hua twisted her eyebrows: "Don''t talk nonsense." After a moment of silence, she said again, "Don''t tell me what happened just now, as it has never happened. Also, in the future, there will be a place with cousin Hong Rui, remember to remind me to avoid it. Some."


    She doesn''t want to recruit some messy rotten peach blossoms.


    Wang Man''er smiled and nodded.


    Except for the little prince, she hasn''t seen any man''s things the girl has received in private.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 480： , Unanimously external

    Chapter 480, unanimously external


    Lady Yan¡¯s birthday, except for Mrs. Xu¡¯s unpleasantness, everything else went smoothly. After dinner, each family sat for a while before leaving with a smile.


    Main courtyard.


    After sending away the guests whose status and status were above the Yan family, Mrs. Li gave the rest of the guests to the Sun and Wu family, and she took Daohua back to the house.


    "Quickly, show my mother your wound."


    Mrs. Li looked at Daohua anxiously. Her daughter came back late last night, and she didn¡¯t have time to ask about many things. Even if her daughter was injured, she heard that girl talk about it today.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Mother, I''m fine, I just suffered a little injury."


    Mrs. Li intercepted the words: "Little hurt mother also wants to watch."


    Seeing this, Daohua showed helplessness, she could only sit down obediently: "Well, let¡¯s bother my mother to help me with medicine today. But, mother, don¡¯t you go and see the guests?"


    Ms. Li carefully rolled up Daohua¡¯s sleeves without raising her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, the mother who should be given away has been sent away. For the other people, your second aunt and third aunt are enough to come forward.¡±


    "Now my mother can see it. There are some people here. You can''t be too good to her. She will think you can be deceived and don''t put you in your eyes if you are too good. She will know I respect you and respect you."


    Daohua nodded: "Mum, this is a good thing."


    Mrs. Li wanted to say a few more words, but the bandage was unwrapped, and seeing the hideous scar on her daughter¡¯s arm, she could not help but cursed in a low voice:


    "The **** Jiang family and the Chen family, the gangsters obviously went for them. Miss Jiang and Miss Chen had nothing to do, but let my daughter suffer for them."


    Seeing Mrs. Li''s redness, Daohua quickly calmed down: "Mother, this wound is just a bit scary, but it''s not serious."


    "Not serious?" Mrs. Li disapproved, "It''s not serious, you can''t even hold the chopsticks?" Then, he took the medicine that Wang Maner had handed, and carefully applied the medicine to the rice flower, and gritted his teeth.


    "Today you shouldn''t let the Chen family go so easily. It''s horrible and hateful that you and Yuan Yao didn''t talk about the trouble they caused. The rumors didn''t take the initiative to explain, and wanted you to bear it. In the future, our family will not interact with the Chen family."


    "By the way, there is also the Jiang family, so we have to stay away. It was because of them. Ms. Jiang came forward to explain that it was reasonable and reasonable, but Madam Jiang looked at you and Yuan Yao with accusation. Empress Dowager, who is willing to take care of such a person."


    Every time Mrs. Li said, Daohua nodded in agreement and said: "Mother is right."


    "You are also a naive person, they can run, but you can''t?"


    Daohua sighed: "Unlucky for your daughter!"


    After a while, Mrs. Li helped Daohua with medicine and re-wrapped it up. At this time, Yan Zhigao brought Yan Wenxiu over.


    Looking at the cloth strap tied to Daohua¡¯s arm, both of them showed concern: "How is it, is it serious?"


    Mrs. Li nodded her head with a distressed expression on her face and said, ¡°Why is it not serious, such a long wound, I don¡¯t know how painful it was at that time, but fortunately, it¡¯s scarred now.¡±


    Yan Zhigao walked over to the main seat and sat down, looking at Daohua and said, "Keep it at home during this time. Don''t bump into it. There should be no scars on the girl''s body." As he said, he looked at Mrs. Li. "This girl is so active, watch it more."


    Mrs. Li nodded seriously: "Master, don''t worry, I know."


    Daohua is a little helpless, what''s wrong with leaving a little scar? It''s not a big deal.


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Daohua carelessly, and shook her head with a low smile. Her elder sister is really big in some things. If other girls knew that there would be scars on her body, she would have died of anxiety or crying. She died, she was fine, her face was indifferent.


    Yan Zhigao said again: "I''ve heard about what happened in the backyard today." With that, he looked at Daohua, "Although our family is not as noble as the Jiang family, and we do not have the background of the Chen family, it is innocent. At home, I''m doing things for the emperor upright. If you encounter something like today, you should fight on the basis of reason. There is no need to swallow."


    Hearing this, Daohua raised her eyebrows, and then smiled happily: "Yes, father." The cheap father is still a bit arrogant.


    Yan Zhi''s master tapped on the desktop, squinted his eyes and said, "I will beat Xu Tongzhi there. As for the female family, if the wife hears someone spreading rumors in the future, just fight back."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Today, Miss Jiang personally came forward to clarify, and it is estimated that no one would jump out so indifferently and confront Jiang''s family."


    Yan Zhigao said ¡®um¡¯, ¡°I should pay more attention to it during this period. The reputation of the child must not be tainted.¡±


    Ms. Li snorted: "If it weren''t for Mrs. Chen''s panic, how could this happen? When I think of the Chen family, I feel bad."


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a while: "Let¡¯s stay away from the Chen family in the future. Although the family members of the Chen family are not good enough, but Master Chen can be appointed by the emperor to manage gold mining, he must still have some ability."


    Mrs. Li curled her lips and said nothing.


    Yan Wenxiu played with the teacup and lowered his head to think of Chen Jiayou. His grandmother and mother added to his mother and sister. It seems that he will have to do something for him in the future.


    Yan Zhigao looked at Daohua again: "By the way, why didn''t your third and fourth brothers come back with a piece?"


    Daohua hesitated. The affairs of Sishan Village are related to King Duan. Their family is involved again. Although the news may not leak out, but in case, it is necessary to let the cheap father, mother, and eldest brother know and let them have Prepared in my heart.


    After sending the maid out of the room, Daohua told the story of Sishan Village.


    Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu listened to them, they were so surprised that they didn''t recover for a long time.


    Ms. Li knew that this was a major event, but she didn''t speak.


    Taohua solemnly said: "Father, mother, eldest brother, don''t tell me about this, I guess, the emperor will not announce the situation of Sishan Village in all likelihood."


    Yan Wenxiu took over: "It will definitely not be announced."


    Daohua was so sure when he heard him, she quickly asked: "Why is the eldest brother so sure?"


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at his close relatives in the house, without hiding it, and said in his heart: "In order to consolidate the political power! Don''t look at the emperor who has been on the throne for many years, but there are still a lot of constraints."


    "In the court hall, there is the Jiang family, the strongest relative of the dynasty; outside the court hall, there is also a king who looks at him."


    "No one is allowed to snore on the side of the couch, how could the emperor allow them to exist forever? Under such circumstances, it is inevitable to accumulate one''s own power secretly and wait for the right time to eradicate it in one fell swoop."


    Yan Zhigao nodded and looked at his eldest son with satisfaction: "Wenxiu is right." As he said, he looked at Daohua and Mrs. Li with a serious face, "We can''t tell anyone else about this matter except for the four of us. Yes, including mother, do you know?"


    Mrs. Li nodded quickly.


    Inaba: "I am sure my mouth is strict." If it weren''t for her family, she wouldn''t even say it.


    As he said, he rolled his eyes, smiled at Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu, and tentatively said, "Father, eldest brother, during this period of time the third and fourth brothers followed Xiao Yeyang before and after, why don''t you stop them? ?"


    Yan Zhigao glanced at the eldest daughter, and said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s good to let them learn more from the little prince.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu picked up the teacup and smiled, without saying anything, and just tasted it.


    Daohua curled her lips and pretended to be really good. If Xiao Yeyang hadn''t told her, she would really have thought that they didn''t know that the third and fourth brothers had become Jin Lingwei.


    Sure enough, she was still tender.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 481： , Night talk

    Chapter 481, Night Talk


    After talking for a while, Daohua and Yan Wenxiu left. When they left the yard, Yan Wenxiu handed a box of ointment to Daohua: "This is made by Wu Hongda''s grandfather, Wu Yuanzheng, and it is said to be very effective for removing scars."


    Daohua smiled and took it: "Thank you, brother."


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua: "Okay, you are tired these days, go back and rest."


    Ina Flower: "Oh, then I''m leaving!"


    After watching Daohua leave, Yan Wenxiu returned to his yard.


    In the courtyard house, Yan Zhigao and Madam Li are also ready to go to sleep.


    Yan Zhigao finished washing, she lay in bed waiting for Mrs. Li, and when Mrs. Li went to bed, he said with a sigh: "You said, is our daughter''s luck, is it good or bad?"


    Mrs. Li knew that her husband was talking about Sishan Village, and she thought about it and said: "This time I was terribly frightened. It is your man¡¯s business to make meritorious deeds. I only want my daughter to be safe, and don¡¯t ask for anything. Credit."


    Yan Zhigao smiled and lay down on the bed along with Mrs. Li, and sighed: "At the beginning, your mother and you agreed that Daohua followed Qin Wu''s whip practice. I was worried for a long time, for fear that the girl''s temperament will become more cross-country. Now that I want to come, you and your mother have the foresight."


    "Think about it, if this incident happened to other ladies, let alone meritorious service, it is not certain whether a person can come back alive or not."


    Mrs. Li: "My mother and I are dedicated to Daohua''s good. This girl does more activities, is good for the body, and has some skills, so I don¡¯t have to be bullied."


    Yan Zhigao smiled and said, ¡°Wen Tao and Wen Kai followed the whole process in this matter. Daohuali¡¯s merits may have to be counted on them. These two boys are lucky.¡±


    Ms. Li thought about the last time the Jiang family was assassinated, and she was worried: "Just begging this matter not to leak out, it will be over if King Duan is watching our house."


    Yan Zhigao is not very worried: "Don''t worry, the emperor doesn''t want the news to leak out more than we do."


    Daohuaxuan.


    Just after Daohua lay down in bed after washing, she heard Gu Yu report: "Girl, Miss Dong is here."


    As soon as the voice fell, Dong Yuanyao in the cloak walked in from outside: "Yiyi, I want to sleep with you tonight."


    Daohua lay on the bed with only one head exposed, and smiled: "Okay, it just so happens that I can''t sleep much." She said, looking at Wang Man''er, "Go and bring a quilt."


    Dong Yuanyao undressed her cloak and began to take off her clothes. While taking off, she said, "I have washed it." After that, she climbed onto the bed and got into the bed.


    The cold wind came in, and it was so cold that Daohua shivered: "Quickly get out, who wants to be in bed with you."


    At this time, Wang Man''er carried a new quilt.


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said: "Don''t, we are so good, we should be sleeping on a bed." She said that she had to lean against Daohua, which caused Daohua to retreat again and again.


    The two frolicked for a while, and then lay down under their own quilt.


    Daohua looked at the top of the tent: "I thought you were going to sleep with auntie."


    Dong Yuanyao: "My mother is worried that I was scared by this incident. She wanted to accompany me to sleep, but she was rejected by me." After speaking, she was silent for a moment, and then turned over to face Daohua, "Yi One, are you afraid of being kidnapped?"


    Daohua turned her head and looked at Dong Yuanyao, after thinking for a while, she said, "I was scared at first."


    Dong Yuanyao: "What happened later?"


    Daohua: "Later." Xiao Yeyang suddenly appeared in her mind, "I know my brother and they will definitely come to rescue me, I am not afraid anymore."


    said, his expression was startled.


    In fact, what she is more certain in her heart is that Xiao Yeyang will save her, and is capable and will find her.


    Unconsciously, she had already believed him so much.


    Dong Yuanyao was silent: "I was just like you, I was scared at first, but then I was not scared anymore."


    Daohua turned her head to look at Dong Yuanyao, with puzzled eyes: "After being found by Xiao Yeyang and Brother Dong?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "No, when I confronted that group with Sun Changze and Yan Huwei, I was not afraid."


    Said, a smile appeared on Dong Yuanyao''s face, and there was a hint of confidence between her eyebrows.


    "Yiyi, you know what, when I was fighting that group of people, I knew that I could protect myself as well. I didn''t need to live under the wings of my parents and brothers. The swordsmanship I learned was not embroidered with fists."


    "But, if Sun Changze hadn''t blocked a sword for you, you would still be lying in bed now!" Daohua said quietly.


    Dong Yuanyao¡¯s just full of pride suddenly vented, and she glanced at Daohua: "You will sweep me away."


    Daohua didn''t care: "This experience also gave me a warning. I will have more time to practice whiplash in the future. Before, I practice whiplash just to exercise. From now on, I have to work harder. Who knows? Will there be another day of misfortune? We have some skills, at least we have a better chance of escape."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded with a look of approval, and after a moment of deep thought, she suddenly asked, "Do you know why Sun Changze appeared in time to save us?"


    Daohua lay back on the bed again: "I heard Xiao Yeyang say that Sun Changze is now a dealer of the Liuli Factory." Seeing Dong Yuanyao''s face bewildered, he explained.


    "It means buying colored glaze from Xiao Yeyang, and then selling it. When we were caught on the boat that day, he happened to see it, so he followed."


    "Speaking of this Sun Changze, he has a little background. By the way, do you remember him? We saw him before when we were in Jiguang."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "Why don''t you remember? I think he scolded all the officials in front of us at the beginning."


    Daohua smiled: "Isn''t it?"


    Dong Yuanyao urged: "Why does he have a background? You say it."


    Daohua: "Do you know the Cao Bang? Why Sun Changze and his brothers are so good at water is because the Sun family has been doing water transport for generations."


    Dong Yuanyao appeared in a daze: "No wonder he is so good, he turned out to be a Caogang person."


    Daohua: "The Sun family is not an ordinary Caogang. It is said that his father is still a rudder master. Otherwise, Xiao Yeyang would not be able to sell him a large amount of colored glaze."


    Speaking, he paused, then turned to look at Dong Yuanyao.


    "Why did you suddenly ask about Sun Changze?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked away: "I just think that person is very loyal."


    Daohua nodded: "It''s very loyal. I never thought he would risk saving me."


    Dong Yuanyao: "You haven''t said why he wants to save you?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows and thought: "Probably, should, probably because I helped him." After that, she couldn''t help but glanced at Dong Yuanyao, "You seem to be interested in him."


    Dong Yuanyao didn¡¯t change her face: ¡°I was saved by someone, so let me find out more about his situation.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 482： , The power of love

    Chapter 482, The Power of Love


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were lying on the bed and chatting, chatting and chatting, and they didn''t know when they slept.


    Early the next morning, Wang Maner came in and urged the two to get up.


    "Oh, I don''t need to get up early to practice whiplash when I am injured now. Let me sleep a little longer." To talk about the hardest thing in winter, it must be getting up from the warm bed in the morning.


    Wang Man''er just woke up Daohua, and Daohua stuffed her head into the bed.


    Dong Yuanyao slept in it, directly ignoring Wang Man''er''s shouting.


    Looking at the two of them wrapped up like cicada chrysalis, Wang Man''er looked helpless and pushed Hongyu: "Go and get your girl up by yourself."


    Hong Yu didn''t move, and said nonchalantly, "Ms. Yan got up, and my girl naturally followed, so you still have to come." After that, he did a ¡®please¡¯ gesture.


    Wang Man''er gave a''hum'', and then bit the bullet and said: "Girl, there are still many guests at home that haven''t left. Yesterday there were so many people. You haven''t gone to see the uncle master and the uncle''s wife, and the one who married Miss Zixuan. The Fang family are here too. According to the etiquette, you should see all these people."


    In the bed, the rice flower did not move.


    Wang Man''er was silent for a moment, and then continued his efforts: "Girl, after breakfast, the uncle and the uncle, as well as the cousin, the cousin, they all have to leave, don''t you go and send it off?"


    Daohua hid under the bed with a long ¡®um¡¯, and then sat up with sleepy eyes.


    Wang Man''er met, and immediately took the clothes and went to serve Daohua.


    After Daohua got dressed, she saw Dong Yuanyao still asleep, and her heart became imbalanced. She sat on the bed and shook her left hand vigorously: "Get up soon."


    "Yan Yiyi, you can''t sleep late by yourself, and you want me to not, it''s too bad." Dong Yuanyao shouted angrily, wrapped in the quilt.


    Daohua calmly said: "It''s a blessing and a hard time. I chatted with you last night, and today you have to get up early with me. Get up!"


    "Yan Yiyi~"


    When Zhou Jingwan and Su Shiyu came hand in hand, they heard Dong Yuanyao''s roar full of anger.


    "In the morning, what are you two doing?"


    Walking into the room, Su Shiyu asked with a smile.


    At this moment, Daohua is already washing her face, and Dong Yuanyao is also putting on clothes under Hongyu''s wait, but her face is stinky.


    Dong Yuanyao glared at Daohua and yawned: "Someone is not good, so I have to pull me up together."


    Daohua turned her head and smiled, "Are you embarrassed about your lazy bed?"


    Dong Yuanyao snorted: "What''s the embarrassment, I don''t have to see guests." After getting dressed, she walked to Daohua, squeezed her away, and then directly washed her face with the water she had used.


    "Oh, Miss Dong, let the slave-maid change a pot of hot water again?" Wang Man''er said immediately after seeing her.


    Dong Yuanyao didn''t look up: "No, I don''t dislike your girl."


    Daohua sat in front of the dressing table, looked at Dong Yuanyao through the mirror, and smiled: "Let her use it. Your girl, I am not dirty, and the water is clean."


    Su Shiyu sat aside and smiled and watched the two of you come and go joking with each other. Just about to say a few words, she saw Zhou Jingwan pouting her mouth and immediately asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Jingwan glanced at Daohua, then looked at Dong Yuanyao, and hummed, "I used to be the best with Daohua."


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu couldn''t help but smiled, and pulled Zhou Jingwan''s hand: "The older you are, the more like a child. Are you jealous?" As he said, she pulled Zhou Jingwan to her feet, "let them Let''s wash the two with peace of mind. Let''s sit outside."


    Zhou Jingwan saw that Su Shiyu seemed to have something to say, nodded, and followed her out.


    After arriving in the outer room, Su Shiyu took Zhou Jingwan to sit on the collapsed window, and said in a low voice: "Yesterday I heard Aunt Dong and my mother say that if it wasn''t for Yiyi to push Yuan Yao into the carriage and be trapped in the forest. It should be Yuan Yao for a few days."


    "Yiyi grew up in the countryside and is no stranger to the mountains and forests. He can climb trees and find food, but Yuanyao can''t do it. When talking about this, Aunt Dong can''t be grateful."


    "Although the two of them have returned safely now, they are still afraid of it. They have to get together and talk to alleviate the pressure in their hearts. Such things cannot be told to people who have never experienced it, because we cannot Feel the same."


    "You and Yiyi have been in love since childhood, and Yiyi and Yuan Yao have been in adversity. The two are different. Don''t think about it."


    Zhou Jingwan was a little blushing, and said embarrassingly: "I didn''t think much, just said something casually. Good sister, don''t talk to Yiyi and Yuan Yao about this."


    Su Shiyu smiled and nodded.


    "What are you two whispering?" Daohua walked out.


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and said: "Said you are so slow, Sister Su and I are hungry."


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s ready soon, and I can go to my grandmother¡¯s for breakfast later.¡±


    When the group packed up and arrived at Songheyuan, they heard Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Su saying goodbye to Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li.


    "It''s been a few days since I came out this time. The family is really inseparable. I have to go back."


    Daohua listened, and immediately looked at the three of Dong Yuanyao, and said reluctantly: "Are you all leaving now?"


    Dong Yuanyao and the three of them were silent, and they were also embarrassed between their eyebrows.


    The adults have to leave, they must follow.


    Mrs. Zhou walked over with a smile, and said to Daohua, "It will be December, and the busiest will be the new year. If you are reluctant, you will arrive early when you get married after the new year. Come to the Zhou family to play, and get together again when that time comes."


    Zhou Jingwan immediately answered: "Yes, yes, when my brother gets married, you must come to my house in advance."


    Daohua nodded silently.


    Ms. Dong and Mrs. Su met, smiled at Mrs. Li and Mrs. Yan: "The feelings of these four girls are good."


    Mrs. Li sighed: "Originally, a few girls could gather together this time, but it happened. Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it. Breakfast is already set, everyone, go and eat."


    Everyone went to the dining room.


    While eating, Su Shiyu sat next to Daohua, and stopped talking to Daohua several times.


    Daohua noticed, and asked, "Sister Su, what''s the matter?"


    Dong Yuanyao and Zhou Jingwan heard it, and both looked up at them.


    Su Shiyu immediately smiled and shook his head: "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay."


    Daohua looked at her and saw that her face was the same, without thinking, she continued to eat, but after a while, she felt that she was looking at herself, so she leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Sister Su, what''s the matter with you? ?"


    Su Shiyu shook his head: "It''s nothing, it''s just a bit strange."


    Ina Flower: "What''s weird?"


    Su Shiyu glanced at the people on the table and saw that no one was paying attention before saying: "Your grandmother has passed her birthday, and your third and fourth brothers have not come back."


    Daohua raised her brows immediately: "Sister Su, are you worried about my fourth brother?"


    Su Shiyu''s face was a little red, and she glanced at Daohua: "What nonsense, I''m just curious."


    Daohuayi smiled: "Sister Su, don''t worry, my fourth brother is okay."


    Su Shiyu glanced at her: "It¡¯s okay if nothing happens, what are you telling me?" As he said, she stood up and sat next to her.


    Daohua looked speechless for a while, and just about to continue eating, she found that Zhou Jingwan had approached her at some point: "What are you doing, I was shocked."


    Zhou Jingwan quickly clipped a crystal bun to Daohua, and then asked in a low voice: "Brother Yan is okay, what about Brother Yan?" Then, she wrinkled her brows. When I come back, something must have happened, and it''s not a trivial matter."


    Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan in amazement.


    Is this the power of love?


    Zhou Jingwan thought it was a matter of ignorance. After being told that the third and fourth elders were training in the barracks, she even analyzed this.


    Daohua shook her head: "The third brother is a calm man, he must be fine."


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan was instantly happy: "I knew there would be nothing wrong."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 483： , Give away

    Chapter 483, giving away


    After breakfast, Madam Dong, Madam Su, and Madam Zhou sat for a while, and then left with their girls. Madam Li sent the people to the gate, and Daohua followed Yan Wenxiu to the dock, watching The boat drove away before returning home.


    After returning home, Daohua heard that her aunts were in the main yard, so she went straight by. As soon as she entered the yard, she saw that there were many brand-new cages in the yard.


    "these are?"


    With the rise of the Yan family, Daohua¡¯s eyesight has also increased day by day. At a glance, it can be seen that the cages in the yard are made of fine huanghuali wood.


    Ping Tong was cleaning up with the little maid. Seeing Daohua coming over, he smiled and said, "These are the furniture made by Mrs. Uncle Master, and they are used to give the uncle the betrothal gift. The maidservant is making an inventory. If it is not enough, we have to customize a batch."


    Daohua was slightly stunned: "Has it been determined that it is the Han family?" As she said, she raised her leg and entered the upper room without waiting for Pingtong''s response. After entering the room, I heard my aunt talking.


    "Your eldest brother wrote back, saying that the second girl from the Han family is a good one. He followed the master on Tuesday to the Han family three times, and every time the girl came out to treat guests generously, it was a dignified and polite manner."


    Seeing Daohua coming in, everyone in the room looked over.


    Daohua smiled and walked forward to salute the two aunts, and then sat next to Mrs. Li and asked with a smile, "Uncle went to the capital?"


    Fan smiled and nodded: "Your uncle has a business in Beijing. Because it was the first time he ran to Beijing, he was worried that the steward could not handle it, so he passed by himself."


    Ms. Li answered: "Mother can''t go to the capital to see the girl in the Han family in person, just ask your uncle to see. Your uncle''s vision has always been good. With his help, my mother can rest assured."


    Although there was a Tuesday master meeting, the Zhou family and their family were farther away. It was related to the eldest son¡¯s life-long event. She was still a little unsure, but she was very convinced of her brother, Mrs. Li.


    Fan joked: "Isn''t it? Your elder brother has a really good vision. I think back then, isn''t his brother-in-law what he liked? Look, how well you are now!"


    Mrs. Li lowered her head and smiled, thanking her elder brother very much in her heart.


    Daohua sat by and listened. Without interrupting, the eldest uncle went north and south to do business. He had good eyesight. He said it was good, but it was really good if he wanted to. Of course, the second girl from the Han family is a pretender. of.


    I don¡¯t know when Qin Xiaoliu will be back. Did you inquire about the second girl from the Han family?


    Jiang said with a smile: "The Han family must have known the meaning of the master taking his eldest brother to visit on Tuesday. Since he asked his girl to come out to entertain the guests, there is nothing wrong with it. Come?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "No, they have lived in my house for so many days. They should have inquired about it. Now, I''m afraid they are waiting for a reply from the capital."


    Fan smiled and said: "With the current conditions of your family, this marriage can be done in all likelihood. I heard Chenyi say that Master Han and Master Han laughed every day. Very satisfied. You, you are ready to make a betrothal gift for your future daughter-in-law."


    Li''s family only left after lunch, followed by Fang Liangji, who was married to Li Zixuan, because he was not married yet, this time his family came alone.


    Fang Liangji and Fang Hao are of the same family. When they left, Fang Hao and Da Young Master Han also came to see them off.


    Looking at Daohua who was walking in front with Girl Li¡¯s arm in arm, Fang Hao raised his eyes and looked at it several times.


    The little girl is in good spirits, and her eyebrows are still broad and sharp. It can be seen that what happened a few days ago did not affect her.


    Although the Jiang family personally clarified that the four girls left that day because of Jiang Wanying''s illness, they could more or less guess that things were not that simple because they lived in the Yan family.


    Of course, everyone knows this in their hearts.


    "Yiyi, you have to go to my house early after the Chinese New Year!"


    Li Zixuan whispered to Daohua.


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, I must go and marry my cousin early."


    Li Zixuan glanced at Daohua: "You can make fun of me. It will be your turn in two years."


    Hearing this, Daohua quickly changed the topic with haha.


    Soon, the group came to the gate, and after saying goodbye to each other, they watched Li''s family get into the carriage and leave, and Daohua followed Mrs. Li back to the backyard.


    Send Dong Yuanyao and the others in the morning, and the Li family in the afternoon. After one day, Daohua was too tired. As soon as she sat down in the main courtyard and wanted to take a breath, she saw Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan walking in hand in hand.


    "Don''t tell me, you are also here to say goodbye?" Daohua stared at the two.


    Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan blessed Mrs. Li.


    "Auntie, we have been disturbed for a long time, and it is time to go back now."


    Mrs. Li quickly asked the two to sit down: ¡°Let¡¯s play for a few more days. There are too many facts at home during this period. Auntie didn¡¯t take care of you. You can¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    Yan Yunyan hurriedly said: "What is this what my aunt said? You have taken good care of us. We eat, wear, and use. There are so many of our brothers and sisters. We are all very grateful."


    Seeing that the two became nervous, Daohua smiled and walked over to sit next to them, pretending to be helpless and said: "I wanted to be with you, who ever thought, I am also a busy person, next time, wait for the next time. Come, I will play with you."


    Yan Yunyan smiled and said: "We all know that, by the way, Yiyi, is your master better?"


    Daohua was taken aback at first, but soon recovered. In the past few days when she and Yuan Yao were away, Mrs. Li said that they had gone to Taohua Village to visit Gu Jian.


    "It''s ready."


    Yan Yunyan didn¡¯t doubt that he had him, and nodded: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Yan Yunxi interjected: "Yiyi, when will you return to Yanjiacun? I will accompany you to walk around the fields."


    Daohua smiled and asked: "Why, are you not afraid of getting tanned?"


    Yan Yunxi''s face stiffened, ". If you don¡¯t get in the way after a day or two of exposure, the cover will come back in white."


    Mrs. Li waited for the three girls to talk and laugh for a while, and then said: "The end of the year is coming soon. I also know that you are homesick, so I won''t keep you anymore. However, I have to stay a few more days so that I can give it to you. The elders in the clan back up the gift."


    Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan nodded: "Everything depends on my aunt."


    At the same time, Yanjia Guest House.


    The second master Han is sitting in the room drinking tea and chatting with Han Hexu and Fang Hao.


    "Judging from this old lady''s birthday banquet, the Yan family''s network is not weak. The Dong family of Yongjia Hou''s House, the Zhou family of the former chief assistant, and the Su family of scholars for generations, which of these houses has no good people. But they all make good friends with the Yan family, which shows that the Yan family really has something to do with it."


    Han Hexu immediately said: "Second uncle, that second sister and Wenxiu''s business" He really thinks Yan Wenxiu is good, he needs character and character, talent and talent, and it is enough to match his second sister.


    Master Han raised his hand and interrupted him: ¡°This matter is not in a hurry. I have already sent a letter to your parents to clarify the situation of the Yan family. You have to listen to their opinions on this matter.¡±


    The Yan family is good, but in his opinion, it is not to the point where they are trying to make it happen.


    said, looking at Fang Hao.


    "By the way, what do you think of the rumors that made a lot of noise a few days ago?"


    Fang Hao smiled and said, "Since it is a rumor, it is naturally untrustworthy."


    Master Han Er nodded and didn''t say more.


    No matter whether it is true or not, if the Jiang and Dong families can suppress it, that is nothing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 484： , The heart of a girl

    Chapter 484, The Heart of a Girl


    Yan Zhigao is a foreign official. Although he hasn''t been back to his hometown for many years, he has never been in contact with the clan. Every year when people from his hometown come to pay the rent, Mrs. Li will prepare a New Year gift for the clan. Some of the elders.


    After learning that Yan Yunxi brothers and sisters were going back, Mrs. Li became busy.


    Main courtyard.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li had just finished handling the household chores, and immediately plunged into preparations for the New Year''s ceremony, Yang Xiuyun, who was pulled by Daohua, exclaimed: "My aunt is really busy."


    Aside, Daohua was looking at the gift list for the Yan clan, and smiled and said: "When my elder brother marries his sister-in-law in the future, my mother will be able to relax."


    Ms. Li smiled angrily after hearing it, "You Nizi, you are more anxious than I am."


    Daohua smiled and replied: "Isn''t this my distressed mother? With a sister-in-law, my mother doesn''t have to work so hard." After speaking, he paused, and said with an eyebrow, "Mother, this Han family already lives in my house. It''s been a short time, they haven''t heard anything yet?"


    The smile on Mrs. Li''s face accepted: "I''m probably still waiting for Jingcheng''s reply."


    Daohua: "I heard the second uncle say that the second master of the Han family seems to be carrying it on purpose?"


    Mrs. Li: "Well, the lady, how can I hold on to it a little bit."


    Daohua curled her lips: "Look, Master Han doesn''t seem to be very good at our house? You have to be careful. After these days, there should be something to say."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "The Han family is still the earl¡¯s house now, and it¡¯s understandable that it¡¯s a little bit of behavior, and it can also show the nobleness of their girls."


    Inahana shrugged, not talking.


    Yang Xiuyun took the copied gift list to Mrs. Li: "Auntie, do you see this is feasible?"


    Mrs. Li took the list and looked at it, and immediately praised: "Xiuyun''s handwriting is really good."


    Yang Xiuyun shyly said, "Compared with Yiyi''s cousin, my word is far worse."


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "Your writing is neat and beautiful, and Yiyi''s is fresh and elegant, different."


    Yang Xiuyun smiled: "Auntie, what else can I do to help?"


    Before Mrs. Li had spoken, Daohua spoke first: "If cousin Xiuyun is okay, please help me pack the medicinal materials in separate bags."


    Mrs. Li smiled and scolded: "You will tell your cousin to do things for you!"


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just idle anyway.¡± After that, she sat across from Daohua and looked at the baskets of concocted medicinal materials on the table, "Cousin, do you want to store these medicinal materials?"


    Daohwa nodded: ¡°These are the new medicines that have just been collected this year. Whether they are used for stewing soup or porridge, they are very nourishing, and they may be given to the tribe as gifts.¡±


    Yang Xiuyun took a look at the medicinal materials. She only knew Astragalus, Angelica, and Rehmannia glutinosa, but did not know the others. These medicinal materials were of very good quality, and I was afraid that I would waste a lot of money to buy them at the drugstore.


    Uncle¡¯s family shot is really generous.


    She glanced at it before, and the aunt also prepared red dates, walnuts, and sesame seeds. This gift is not easy for the farmers.


    After confirming how many bags per bag, Yang Xiuyun started to do it, looking up at Daohua from time to time while packing.


    Daohua was looking at the gift list given to the third uncle and uncle Tu in the clan. She noticed Yang Xiuyun''s scrutiny and asked with a smile: "Cousin Xiuyun, do you have anything to say to me?"


    Yang Xiuyun shook her head quickly, but she glanced at Daohua''s right hand.


    Daohua smiled: "If you have something to say, don''t be bored."


    Yang Xiuyun nodded: "It''s okay."


    A few days ago, where did cousin Yiyi and Miss Dong go, her grandmother didn¡¯t even tell her mother. Although she wanted to ask about the injury on her hand, she was worried about her misunderstanding, thinking she believed the previous rumors, so she still It''s good not to ask anything.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua didn''t ask much, and continued to read the gift list, wondering whether to add or subtract.


    Sanshugong taught her to read and read when she was a child. She always remembered this love in her heart. You must know that in the countryside in her hometown, female dolls cannot read. She is very grateful that he can take the time to teach her.


    "Mother, Sanshugong is getting older, let''s prepare more restrained food for their family''s gifts. The elderly are used to saving money, and they are usually reluctant to buy food."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "It''s up to you, the courtesy of the third uncle''s family, but my mother does not ask."


    Daohua said again: "There is also Uncle Tu''s family. Uncle Tu gave me seven hunting dogs. This is not a light gift. He hunts all the year round and will inevitably bump into it. I will bring him more medicated wine and ointment. "


    Ms. Li asked: "Are all the seven puppies fed?"


    Daohua: "Of course, I let Bishi take care of it so carefully, and I must feed it."


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and interjected: "I have seen those seven puppies, they are very cute."


    Mrs. Li: "That''s a hunting dog. It won''t be cute when it grows up." She said, looking at Daohua worriedly, "Are you sure you have to raise seven? It''s fine now, not aggressive, but grown up. , Can you surrender? How about sending a few away?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly: "No, I have to train them to be police dogs. When the time comes, they can help our family care home, track and find people, how good."


    Ms. Li was a little helpless: "Are you sure you can train a hunting dog?"


    Taohua said silently: "Yes, I''m already looking for related books to read, and let the Chuang Tau help me find a dog training expert."


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t bother to say it at once, so she can raise her if she likes it.


    Yang Xiuyun watched silently, seeing Mrs. Li doting on Daohua so much, she was very envious.


    Although my mother loves her very much, her mother, unlike her aunt, cannot be the master of the house and can do too much for herself.


    At this moment, Yan Siyu smiled and walked in: "Sister-in-law is busy?"


    Mrs. Li stood up and sat down with a smile and Layan Siyu: "The children in the clan are going back these two days. Bring it back. No, it''s being prepared."


    "There are too many things in these two days, and I was so busy that I was dizzy, and now even Xiuyun has been pulled over by me to help."


    Yan Siyu quickly said: "This is the blessing of this girl. Sister-in-law, if you have anything you need her to do, just let her do it." As he said, his eyes were a little red.


    "I''m not very useful. I can''t teach her how to be the director of the house. If the sister-in-law can point this girl to one or two, she will be able to use her for life. I am also grateful."


    Mrs. Li hurriedly said: "What are you talking about, Xiuyun is not my niece? Anyway, I have taken advantage of it. Now it is almost the end of the year. Every year, I can¡¯t tell the difference between east and west. This time I have to bring Xiujun to work for me to make me feel relaxed."


    Daohua smiled and answered: "That''s great, there is a cousin Xiuyun here, then I have time to play." Then, she stood up and faced Yang Xiuyun for a blessing, "There will be cousin Lao this year."


    Yang Xiuyun quickly stood up: "Cousin, please don''t say that."


    Ms. Li smiled and glared at Daohua, pulled Yang Xiuyun, and said to Yan Siyu: "My family is not as good as Xiuyun, and he is used to being lazy."


    Yan Siyu smiled and said, "I see Yiyi is very good, and I can help you at such a young age. Sister-in-law is really lucky."


    The daughter was praised, and Mrs. Li had a deep smile in her eyes: "Our children are all good."


    Yang Xiuyun looked at the mother who came over here, feeling a little touched and sad. In order to let the aunt give more guidance to her housekeeping, the mother deliberately exposed her mother-in-law''s dilemma in front of her natal sister-in-law. She was afraid that it would be very embarrassing.


    Niang''s heart of beloved daughter is no weaker than the eldest aunt''s.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 485： , Boxing Father Love

    Chapter 485, Fist Father Love


    Having been busy for two days, Mrs. Li brought Daohua and prepared all the gifts for the Yan clan. The next day, Yan Wenqi and others came to Songheyuan to bid farewell to the old lady Yan.


    Yan Zhigao also stayed there for a while: "In recent years, there have been many outstanding juniors in the clan. I haven''t been back for a long time because of busy work, and I don''t take care of the clan too much."


    "I discussed with the old lady and decided to donate 200 acres of sacrificial fields to the clan to support the studies of the younger generations in the clan. This time I asked your third uncle to send you back and implement the sacrificial fields by the way."


    At the same time, he also added some fields to his family, and then took care of the house. Even though he didn¡¯t go back to live in, he still couldn¡¯t let the old house be damaged.


    Yan Wenqi stood up and said in gratitude: "My nephew thanked Uncle Yan for his tribe."


    Yan Zhigao raised his hand: "I''m going to go to the office, so I can''t give you more. I will often come to play at home in the future."


    Yan Wenqi and Yan Yunxi got up to see each other.


    After Yan Zhigao left, Mrs. Yan took a few people to chat for a while, and then Mrs. Li and Yan Wenxiu sent them away.


    The gate of Yan''s house.


    Looking at the cart full of gifts, Yan Wenqi was very embarrassed.


    Yan Wenxiu patted him on the shoulder: "A little bit of concern from my family is not a precious thing. Take it back and share it with the people in the clan."


    Yan Wenqi nodded: "Wenge and I are going to attend next year''s spring boudoir, we will contact you by letter at that time."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said: "Okay, I wish the two brothers in advance the title of the gold list."


    Yan Wenqi and Yan Wenge hugged their fists: "I borrowed your good words."


    On the other side, after Daohua sent Yan Yunxi and Yan Yunyan onto the carriage, she stood beside Mrs. Li, and then watched the convoy go away.


    In the carriage, Yan Yunxi couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to lift the driving curtain, looked at Yan Mansion again, and looked a little lonely: "I wonder if there is any chance to come back in the future?"


    Yan Yunyan''s mood is also a bit low: "I''m afraid there is no chance." After the New Year, they will be fourteen years old, and their family will not allow them to go out.


    Looking at the slim rice flower in front of Yan''s house, Yan Yunxi slowly lowered the curtain, and laughed at herself: "When I was a child, I always liked to compare with Yi and felt that I was not inferior to her. But this time I came to Yan''s house. How ridiculous."


    ¡°Sometimes I think, if Uncle Yan did not become an official and lived with us in the village, then the difference between us and Yiyi would not be that big?¡±


    Yan Yunyan¡¯s eyes flashed dazedly. She remembered that when she was a child, Yiyi was whiter and tenderer than the girl in the village. Walking with her, she would not feel dwarfed by her now.


    My grandfather said rightly that his status and status are really nurturing.


    "Maybe."


    Yan Yunxi sighed, was silent for a while, and then laughed again: "Your brother and my brother are going to participate in the spring boudoir soon. As long as they can get into the ranks, they can become officials like Uncle Yan. When the time comes, We may not be as good as Yiyi, but we are also Miss Guanjia."


    Yan Yunyan also had a bright light in his eyes, and murmured a few words with his hands together: ¡°I beg the ancestors of the Yan family to bless the eldest brother and the Wen Qi brother to be on the list.¡±


    After seeing the wealth and style of the Yi family, now returning to the country¡¯s hometown, the gap is really big.


    At the same time, the capital, the palace.


    In the main hall, the heads of Mr. An and others were low, and the secret guards who sent the letter did not dare to say a word.


    After another cup of tea, just when An Gong Gong thought that the emperor was going to be furious, the emperor actually laughed loudly again, ridiculously smiling and sinking.


    "The Emperor is really eccentric, so eccentric that he doesn''t even want his ancestors."


    The words were gnashing their teeth. A long distance away, Grandpa An could feel the depression and resentment in the emperor''s heart, but then the emperor''s laughter was really joyful and refreshing.


    The emperor laughed for a while, and said to Mr. An, "An Yuan, go and bring me the map of Daxia."


    An official nodded: "Yes, the minion will get it right away."


    Soon, Mr. An came over carefully holding a brocade box more than one meter long: "The emperor, open it?"


    The emperor clicked on the table with his finger: "Open it."


    An Gong Lima took out the map from the brocade box and spread the map bit by bit with extreme care.


    When the map was finished, the emperor bent down and looked at it carefully. Soon, he looked for Fenxi, and then went to Sishan Village.


    The iron ore in Sishan Village, he had heard people mention it before he became the throne, but unfortunately he never found a specific location, and he did not expect to be left by the first emperor to the old eight.


    Xianhuang didn¡¯t know how much threat and damage it would cause Daxia to leave such a large iron ore to the old eight?


    He knows, but because of his love, he still asked him to give the iron ore to the old eight.


    "Fighter loves."


    The emperor chewed the word sarcastically. The first emperor was kind. Knowing that the Jiang family and him could not tolerate the old eighth, he left such a way for him. However, he didn¡¯t know that the father¡¯s love would be taken sooner. Is Lao Ba''s fate?


    After a while, the emperor calmed down his fluctuating mood and turned his attention to the map again.


    How many back-ups did the first emperor leave for Lao Ba?


    The emperor¡¯s eyes slowly glided across the map, and finally fell to the position of the emperor¡¯s tomb.


    In no hurry, he will find out the back hand in Lao Ba''s hand bit by bit.


    "Let''s put it away!"


    Feeling that the suffocating depressive breath is gone, Mr. Ang quickly rolled up the map, put it back in the brocade box, and then took it to the secret room and locked it.


    When he comes back again, the emperor on the dragon chair is still oppressed and gloomy, and his face is full of happy smiles.


    "Yang''er is now more and more promising, um. Uncle''s little apprentice is also a lucky star."


    First it was a gold mine, and now it is an iron mine. It hit the old eight and supported him. These two little guys are great!


    An public official said with a smile: "The old man knows his eyes and knows the bead."


    The emperor smiled and nodded. Even when he was out of the palace, his uncle was helping himself. He used to be himself, but now he is his little apprentice. He is not really alone.


    "Yang''er is too young after all, let Wu Jingyi pay more attention to the things over there, and it''s cheaper for the old fox."


    An father-in-law smiled and said nothing, but he thought about it in his heart.


    Although I don¡¯t know what happened, let the emperor say so, it must be a good thing, and it is still a good thing for Governor Wu to do meritorious service.


    The emperor thought for a while: "Wear the ink, I will give Wu Jingyi the decree."


    Yan House.


    After sending away Yan Yunxi and a few people, Daohua was completely idle. Now there are only three people, Yan Siyu, mother and son, and a few guests, Mr. Han Er, Master Han, and Fang Hao.


    Male dependents don¡¯t need her to entertain, she only needs to spend some time with her aunt and cousin every day.


    This person is easy to think about things in his spare time.


    In Daohua Xuan, Bishi looked at Daohua who was sitting on the side in a puzzled manner, and pulled Wang Man''er''s sleeves: "Sister Man''er, the girl still trains them?"


    Wang Man''er is also very helpless. The girl is always in a daze these past two days: "Let me ask."


    Daohua, who was thinking about what Xiao Yeyang was doing, saw Wang Man''er shaking her hand in front of her eyes, and she regained her senses: "What are you doing?"


    Wang Man''er pointed to the seven puppies lying on the ground: "Girl, are you still training?"


    Daohua then remembered what was going on: "Practice, of course you must practice." After saying that, she stood up, "Go, take out the fragrant pills I prepared before, and let them smell them well."


    Seven puppies, she was too lazy to choose a name, so she started barking like one, two, and three.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 486： , Porridge

    Chapter 486, drinking porridge


    In December, Ningmen Mansion was always snowing, and it was cold outside. Daohua stayed in the yard to train her puppies. She just happened to read some dog training books. She was very excited during this time. , It¡¯s not boring if you have something to do.


    On this day of Laba, Yan Wenxiu went to the pier to send two classmates, Han Er''s master, Han Hexu and Fang Hao were all free, so they followed.


    In front of the dock, as soon as Yan Wenxiu sent his classmate away, he heard a surprise call from the big boat on the opposite side: "Big Brother, Big Brother!"


    Yan Wenxiu looked for his reputation, and saw his fourth brother Yan Wenkai waving his arms and screaming at him. The third brother was standing aside with a smile. A few steps away was the little prince. At this moment, the little prince was talking with someone who was quite majestic and strong. The middle-aged man talked.


    Master Han Er also heard the voice, and immediately smiled: "It''s Brother Ling."


    However, when the ship approached and saw Master Wu who was talking with Xiao Yeyang clearly, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and made a ¡®hiss¡¯.


    Fang Hao looked at Master Han Er in surprise.


    Although the second master of Han did not enter the court as an official, he came from the earl¡¯s mansion and had seen a lot of people of all kinds.


    Fang Hao immediately looked at the boat. The little prince and Yan''s family knew that they were friendly and that it would not cause an accident to the second master. Then, only the middle-aged man who was talking to the little prince was left.


    The man has a dignified body and a majestic appearance. At first glance, he is a man who has been in a high position for a long time.


    Who is this person?


    Yan Wenxiu also noticed Master Wu. Although he does not know his identity, he can guess that his status is not low by looking at his attitude of talking casually with the little prince.


    "Is that your eldest brother?"


    On the boat, Master Wu glanced at Yan Wenxiu.


    Yan Wenkai grinned immediately: "Yes, my elder brother is more elegant, unlike my third brother and me, who were born more mighty. Although I don¡¯t have much martial arts, my eldest brother¡¯s knowledge is better."


    Master Wu glanced at Yan Wenkai: "You and your sister are really the same, you don''t know how to be self-effacing."


    Yan Wenkai tweeted twice and made a helpless look: "Hey, there is no way, people are too good, and they can''t hide!"


    Wu Ye and Xiao Yeyang were a little bit blind, and looked away together.


    Master Wu: "Little prince, I won''t disembark in a while."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and said politely: "It''s been hard for Master Wu these days."


    Master Wu patted Xiao Yeyang on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "This kind of hard work can be done a little bit more, for example, the letter you intercepted in your hand."


    Xiao Yeyang turned sideways, avoiding Master Wu¡¯s hand: "It¡¯s not time to trouble Master Wu. I won¡¯t be able to figure it out in the future, and it¡¯s not too late to trouble Master Wu again."


    Just then, the ship drew ashore, Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°We¡¯re getting off the ship now, so I won¡¯t delay Master Wu¡¯s work.¡± After that, he walked towards the deck first.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai bowed to Master Wu before they followed with a smile.


    Looking at the three people leaving, Master Wu smiled and shook his head, glanced at Han Erye and others on the dock, and then turned and entered the cabin.


    After getting off the boat, Xiao Yeyang directly led Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai towards Yan Wenxiu.


    "Little Prince!"


    Everyone greeted Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded to Master Han Er and the three of them, then looked at Yan Wenxiu, smiled and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, ¡°Two classmates came to play a few days ago, and I came to take them away today.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked around, "Is the man gone?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Well, just left."


    Yan Wenkai interjected: "Since things are over, let''s go home quickly. I have been thinking about Laba porridge made by my elder sister a long time ago."


    Yan Wenxiu saw that the two younger brothers were both in good spirits. He knew that the iron ore side should be dealt with, and he was relieved. He immediately smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go back now."


    Master Han Er looked at the boat and asked with a smile, "Don¡¯t you wait for the other people on the boat?"


    Yan Wenkai shook his head: "No, they don''t follow us all the way."


    Master Han smiled, and Zhuangruo said unconsciously: "I think you are familiar with it, but I thought it was together. By the way, who was the one who stood with you just now?"


    Yan Wenkai casually said: "That''s half the master of my third brother and me."


    Master Han''s pupils shrank: "Master?"


    Yan Wenkai wanted to say a few more words, but was interrupted by Yan Wentao: ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, go back soon, don¡¯t let grandma and the others wait too long.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at his third brother and nodded invisibly. The third brother was much more stable than the fourth. Following his words, he smiled and talked with Xiao Yeyang before walking forward.


    Master Han Er was a step behind, looking at the Yan family brother who was talking and laughing with the little prince in front, he couldn''t help but breathe out.


    The Wu Dudu of the Five Armies Dudufu was actually the master of Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai!


    The news shocked him so much, he had to slow down.


    Fang Hao noticed that there was something wrong with Han Er''s master. When he was stunned, Fang Hao helped him cover several times.


    Yan House.


    After returning to the home, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai led Xiao Yeyang to the backyard to visit Mrs. Yan, while the three masters of Han Er stayed in the front yard.


    Songheyuan, as soon as Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai entered the house, the old lady Yan took them to look at them for a long time, and then asked Xiao Yeyang to warm up for a while.


    Yan Siyu looked at Xiao Yeyang secretly, and saw him politely and well-mannered answering the old lady''s various rants, and he was very surprised.


    Does this little prince respect his mother too much?


    Not only to the mother, but also to the eldest brother and sister-in-law, it feels like there is no imperial brother.


    Seeing Wen Tao and Wen Kai''s two grandsons, the older Mrs. Yan grew and became more energetic, the smile on her face never fell. She smiled and said to Xiao Yeyang: "You just came back, Daohua made Laba porridge, you Good fortune."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression moved slightly, and he wanted to ask about the injury on Daohua''s hand, but there were too many people in the house, so it was difficult to speak, so he could only smile and nod.


    At this time, Daohua led the maid over with Laba porridge.


    The old lady Yan immediately smiled and said, "I really mean that Cao Cao is here."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes lit up when he saw Daohua.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, walked to sit down beside the old lady, and smiled: "Is my grandmother talking bad about her granddaughter?"


    The old lady Yan gave her a smile: "Aren¡¯t you talking ill of you? I¡¯m talking about you, why did you bring Laba porridge so late? We are all waiting anxiously."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Isn''t this just delivered to you as soon as it is out of the pot? You should praise me."


    Old Mrs. Yan smiled irritably, "I''m still boasting, I''ll boast that you girl should go to heaven." After that, she looked at the three of Xiao Yeyang, "Today is the festival, and when you go to the front yard for lunch, It must be a drink. Let me drink some laba porridge to cushion my stomach."


    Yan Siyu saw that the maid began to serve the porridge, thought for a while, and said to the three Yang Xiuyun who was sitting with Yan Yihuan: "Xiuyun, what are you still sitting down for? Get up and serve everyone the porridge."


    The old lady Yan stopped with a smile: "There is a maid."


    Yan Siyu smiled and said, "It''s okay, let that girl move."


    Daohua glanced at her aunt, and then at the three Xiao Yeyang in the room. Is this aunt trying to show her cousin Xiuyun?


    Yang Xiuyun stood up, took the spoon in the hand of the maid, and first served a bowl of Laba porridge for the old lady, Sun, Wu, and Yan Siyu, and then gave Yan Wentao a few more.


    At this time, Yan Wenkai walked over: "Cousin Xiuyun, we are here to Sheng, you should sit down and rest." As he said, he stretched out his hand and motioned to Yang Xiuyun to give him the spoon.


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll come to Sheng. Cousin Wen Kai just came back, so you should just sit and rest.¡±


    Yan Siyu interjected: "Yes, Wen Kai, you can let Xiuyun help you to flourish."


    Yan Wenkai couldn''t, so he had to sit back again.


    Soon, Yang Xiuyun filled several more bowls of porridge, and first gave a bowl to Xiao Yeyang: "Little lord, please have porridge."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, took the bowl with a faint smile, and put it directly on the table next to him, without immediately starting to drink.


    Yang Xiuyun glared, then turned around to serve Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai the porridge.


    The two took it with a smile, and drank when they got it.


    At this time, before Yang Xiuyun was able to bring it to herself, Daohua smiled and stood up and walked over. She brought herself a bowl and motioned to Yan Yihuan and the three to bring her as well.


    Taohua just drank two sips, and then heard Yan Siyu''s voice again.


    "Xiuyun, your cousin Wenkai has finished drinking, so I will add another bowl to him soon."


    Daohua raised her eyes in surprise, and looked at Yang Xiuyun and her fourth brother.


    Yan Wenkai smiled and stood up: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t bother my cousin. I¡¯ll do it myself. I want to drink as much as I want. It¡¯s more convenient.¡±


    Hearing the words, the smile on Yan Siyu''s face paused, and Yang Xiuyun sat back again, just standing up.


    At this moment, Mrs. Li came over with a smile: ¡°Everyone can drink some pads to keep their stomachs up. Lunch has been set, so don¡¯t drink too much porridge and wait for a while.¡±


    Speaking, looking at Yan Wenkai.


    "Did you drink it well? When it''s finished, go to the front yard. Your father just sent someone to ask."


    Yan Wenkai quickly drank the porridge in the bowl, then looked at Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao.


    Xiao Yeyang stood up, bowed to the old lady Yan, glanced at Daohua, and left.


    Daohua glanced at where he was sitting, and saw that Laba porridge did not move at all. She was a little puzzled: "That guy liked to drink Laba porridge before, what happened today?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 487： , Im not a casual person

    Chapter 487, I am not a casual person


    After the three of Xiao Yeyang left, Mrs. Li pulled up Yan Siyu and smiled at everyone: "Okay, let''s go eat too."


    Taohua put down the bowl, and went to help the old lady Yan to the dining room.


    Yang Xiuyun and Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile are the last.


    Yan Yi glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s laba porridge that Xiao Yeyang hadn''t touched before, and smiled at Yang Xiuyun: "Cousin Xiuyun, don''t look at the gentle and polite appearance of the little prince, and you think he is so close."


    Yang Xiuyun''s face stiffened, denying: "I didn''t think so."


    Yan Yi helped her temples and smiled lightly, ¡°Is it not important to think so? The important thing is¡± glanced at Laba porridge, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this anymore, how embarrassing it is!¡±


    After speaking, he smiled, and left like a weak Liu Fufeng.


    Yang Xiuyun was a little bit embarrassed by Yan Yishuang''s words. At this time, Yan Yile also smiled and said: "Cousin Xiuyun, what the third sister said is correct. Our family has been in contact with the little prince for many years, but the whole family is so much. Sister, the eldest sister can get into his eyes, and you have not been here for a short time, but when did you see us leaning in front of the little prince?"


    "What nonsense!"


    Yan Yihuan saw that Yang Xiuyun''s face was not good, she immediately scolded her sister, and motioned her to leave quickly with her eyes.


    Yan Yile curled her lips, shaking her embroidered handkerchief to chase Yan Yishuang.


    As soon as they left, Yan Yihuan quickly took Yang Xiuyun''s hand: "Xiuyun, don''t take their words to heart."


    Yang Xiuyun''s eyes were a little red, and she pulled Yan Yihuan and explained: "Yihuan, I really never thought about getting close to the little prince, you believe me."


    Yan Yihuan only smiled and nodded, but did not say anything to believe her.


    Just now Xiuyun was shyly and timidly serving the little prince with Laba porridge. They sat down and saw it really.


    Everyone is of the same age, and their minds are naturally clear.


    The little prince looks so handsome and handsome, and has such a family background, which is a girl will like.


    Unfortunately, such a person has a high-sightedness, and not just anyone can get him.


    Yan Yihuan saw Yang Xiuyun tears in her eyes and frowned her brows slightly. If her grandmother saw her like this, they would have to be scolded, and immediately raised her hand to wipe her.


    "Don''t do this, you have to show this to my grandmother and they thought we had a conflict."


    Hearing this, Yang Xiuyun quickly wiped the corners of her eyes with her kerchief: "Isn''t it possible to see the strangeness like this?"


    Yan Yihuan took a closer look, smiled and nodded: ¡°I can¡¯t see it anymore, let¡¯s go quickly, don¡¯t let the elders wait long.¡±


    In the dining room, Daohua glanced at the few Yan Yihuan who came in back and forth, and paused for a moment on Yang Xiuyun''s face. Without going to the lawsuit of the few people, she continued to laugh and eat.


    After lunch, Daohua returned to her yard when she saw someone accompanying the old lady.


    Daohuaxuan.


    As soon as Daohua trained the seven puppies, Yan Wenkai¡¯s little brother and iron hand came over: "Big girl, Si Ye said he wants to drink Laba porridge, and he said that he wanted you to send something over."


    Gu Yu wondered: "Siye wants to drink Laba porridge and is going to the kitchen. What are you going to do with my girl?"


    The iron hand lowered his head and did not speak.


    Daohua rubbed the heads of the seven puppies one by one, then smiled and stood up: "Okay, I will send it to the fourth brother." After saying that, she motioned Wang Man''er to put Laba porridge.


    After a while, Daohua took Wang Man''er to Yan Wenkai''s yard.


    Entering the courtyard, he saw Xiao Yeyang standing at the entrance of the main room living room.


    "I knew it was you."


    Daohua squinted at Xiao Yeyang before stepping straight into the house. Seeing that there was no one else in the house, he immediately asked, "Where are my fourth brothers?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Your eldest brother went to chat with your third and fourth elder brothers." Then, he walked to Daohua and took her to the table, "show me how your wounds are recovering." How''s it going?"


    Inahua raised her right hand and turned it around: "It''s almost healed, now I don''t need medicine anymore."


    Xiao Yeyang put a handkerchief on the table first, and then pulled Daohua¡¯s arm to roll up his sleeves to check the injury.


    Ina Flower wanted to withdraw her hand, but it was a pity that she didn''t twitch.


    Xiao Yeyang: "I will look at your injury."


    Seeing the persistence in his eyes, Daohua was a little helpless, but didn''t move, letting him roll up his sleeves, revealing his white arms.


    Looking at the light purple scar on his arm, Xiao Yeyang wrung his brows: "I knew it would leave scars if the wound was so deep."


    Ina Flower: "It''s okay, as you recover, the scars will become very light."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, and then escaped a delicate round box from his pocket.


    Daohua curiously asked: "What is this?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t answer, and opened the round box straight away.


    As soon as the box was opened, a faint smell of medicine was released.


    "This is ice cream."


    Xiao Yeyang said while applying ointment to Daohua.


    When Daohua heard this, she was anxious: "Didn¡¯t you tell you not to go to the emperor to ask for medicine? What are you doing? It¡¯s all right now. Originally, we made a little contribution. If you asked for such a small box of medicine, the credit was gone. ."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "It won''t happen!" As he said, he raised his eyes and looked at Daohua earnestly.


    Daohua was caught off guard by this sudden remark, and some of those who dodge their gazes did not dare to look at Xiao Yeyang''s eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua seemed to be shy, and the corners of his mouth hooked, and he continued to apply medicine to her. After applying the medicine, he carefully lowered her sleeves: "This box of Bingjiu cream should be enough to remove this scar. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯m writing to ask Uncle Emperor."


    Daohua quickly said: "Enough is enough, absolutely enough." After finishing speaking, he took the ice muscle cream and smelled it carefully, "Don''t say it, this thing is cold and cold, and it feels very comfortable. I I have to study and study, maybe I can also make this ice cream."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "If you can really make it, that would be great. This ice muscle cream will pay so many boxes of tribute every year. There are so many people who think about it, and it will definitely sell well."


    Daohua¡¯s eyes lit up: "Really? Then I really deserve a snack. If I don¡¯t deserve it, I¡¯ll go to Master."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the food box on the table: "What Laba Congee did you bring?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang opened the food box, took out the laba porridge which was still steaming inside, and scooped a bowl of it to eat.


    Seeing that he was eating sweetly, Daohua asked: "Why don''t you eat it in my grandmother''s house today?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her: "If you don''t give me a cup, what shall I eat?"


    The rice flower is speechless: "If I don''t fill it, you won''t eat it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Of course, I am not a casual person."


    Taohua blurted out and answered: "Because you are not a human being when you get up."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Ye was stunned. After returning to his senses, he immediately took a spoon of Laba porridge and fed it to her mouth before Daohua could react.


    Now it was Daohua¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. After the dumbfounded, she became angry from embarrassment: "Xiao Yeyang, you are itchy."


    Xiao Yeyang calmly ate a mouthful of Laba porridge: "You said I am not human."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 488： , Baihu

    Chapter 488, Hundred Households


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s look of fearlessness, Daohua''s teeth were itchy with anger, one could not hold back, reaching out his hand to his waist and twisting it down.


    "Oh, it hurts!" Xiao Yeyang naturally wouldn''t wait to be abused, and quickly got up to avoid it.


    "You still dare to hide, stop for me!" Daohua was so angry that she ran to chase someone.


    At the door, looking at the host who played like a child in the room, Wang Maner and Defu looked at each other, then looked at the sky and the earth.


    After ?? chased for a while, Daohua stopped. She didn''t pay attention just now. She used her injured right hand, and because of excessive force, the wound was a little painful now.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing Daohua rubbing her right arm, Xiao Yeyang hurried over and asked.


    Daohua snorted, turned her head and ignored him.


    Xiao Yeyang pulled Daohua¡¯s sleeves: "Okay, don''t be angry, the big deal is that I will stand still and let you screw it up, right?"


    Ina Hua then looked at him: "Really?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded. Who knows that just after one point, pain came from his waist: "Are you really screwing?"


    Ina Flower: "If I don''t show you some color, you still think this girl is good for bullying!" She said, she increased her strength.


    This little power is nothing to Xiao Yeyang, but looking at the smile on Daohua''s face, he still made a look of grinning pain.


    Twisted for a while, Daohua relieved her anger, let go of her hand, and said generously: "Hmph, I will let you go this time."


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his waist and sat down at the table again. Seeing that the Laba porridge had lost its heat, he suddenly said, "The porridge is cold. How do you let me eat it?"


    Ina Flower: "You did it yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s a pity that it''s too strange, let''s eat half of it all."


    Daohua stared: "This is what you have eaten. You have to share it with you. Do you know how to be polite?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Forget it if you don''t want to, so what do you do so loudly?"


    Daohua sat down angrily, Xiao Yeyang immediately took a spoonful of laba porridge and handed it to Daohua¡¯s mouth: "One more bite?"


    Daohua didn''t speak, she just looked at Xiao Yeyang so straight.


    stared at each other for a few seconds. In Daohua¡¯s sparkling sight, Xiao Yeyang was defeated: "Forget it, it''s not good to eat cold, I''ll eat it myself."


    Inahana then looked away.


    At the door, Wang Man''er glanced at Defu, and whispered: "The little prince is getting more and more dying!"


    Defu sighed, really can''t find any reason to defend his master.


    Don¡¯t play around, Xiao Yeyang finished a bowl of laba porridge in a few bites, put down the bowl, and touched the rice flower with his hand: "Okay, I''m not kidding you, I''m going to tell you business."


    Ina Hua faced him: "Have things been done in Sishan Village?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "It has been arranged, because you have taken a lot of people down with drugs, and let us catch a lot of livelihoods. Uncle Huang wants to use Sishan Village to fish."


    Daohua lowered her voice subconsciously, and owed her upper body in the direction of Xiao Yeyang: "The one who fished the king?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded, and lightly flicked Daohua¡¯s forehead with his hand: "The brains are making a lot of money."


    Inaba immediately straightened up and stared at him.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I have good news here. Would you like to listen?"


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "What good news?"


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his right hand and hooked the rice flower with his index finger. Seeing that the rice flower did not move, he added: "It''s about this reward."


    Inahana suddenly became interested and owed her body to her.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, smiled successfully, and owed his body to Daohua''s ear: "Your two brothers have been promoted. Now they are the sixth grade of Jinlingwei."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Really?!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "I can still lie to you."


    Daohua asked again: "What about you, have you been promoted?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I''m now from the fourth rank of the town caretaker. It''s not good to go up. However, the uncle Huang gave me the sole control of a Jinlingwei Thousand Households Institute, which is considered to have given me real power. ."


    Daohua smiled: "That''s great."


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s unabashedly happy face, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes shook: "Are you happy for me?"


    Ina Flower: "Aren''t you nonsense?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, his smile was very cheerful and cheerful.


    Daohua was also dazzled by this smile, looking at Xiao Yeyang''s face near Chi Chi, her expression was slightly unnatural, and she straightened up quickly.


    Seeing Daohua withdraw and leave, Xiao Yeyang was still a little disappointed. Later, when she saw her covering her face with her hands, she was a little puzzled at first, and only when he noticed that her ears were stained with red, he pursed his lips and laughed.


    "why are you laughing?"


    "I didn''t laugh anything!"


    "You are obviously smiling."


    "I really didn''t smile. Would you like to lean over and take a closer look?"


    During the two people''s wrangling, there was a voice from outside the courtyard.


    Hearing the sound, Daohua stood up immediately and moved away from Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang also changed from the laughter before, back to the seriousness in front of people.


    At the door, Defu and Wang Man''er looked at each other again, and both sighed in their hearts that their master was an acting master.


    Soon, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai walked in.


    Seeing that Daohua was also there, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao''s expressions were a little stiff. The little prince was really omnipotent. He couldn''t enter the backyard, so he called the eldest sister to their yard.


    And Yan Wenkai walked towards Daohua with a big smile: "Big sister, have you brought Laba porridge?"


    After hearing the words, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao looked at each other and sighed together.


    So there are traitors!


    The three of them entered the house, Yan Wenkai went to eat Laba porridge, while Yan Wenxiu looked at Xiao Yeyang, and then said to Daohua, "Big sister, are you okay? If it''s okay, go back to the backyard."


    Xiao Yeyang rushed to Daohua and said, "I was just talking to Daohua about business."


    Daohua looked up and nodded busy when seeing her eldest brother and third brother looking at him.


    Xiao Ye said without changing his face, ¡°Daohua said before that there were not enough staff and wanted a few people, so I brought them to her.¡± He said, he took a blessed look.


    Defu immediately took out a few sheets of paper from his arms.


    Xiao Yeyang gave Daohua: "These are the information of Zhao Yongwang and those people. I only selected some for you, you can take a look at it yourself."


    Yan Wenkai ate Laba porridge and said, "So those people were chosen for the older sister?" Then, she walked to Daohua and looked at the list on the paper.


    "The one-eyed and bald-headed couples are really good, big sister, you don''t do anything outside. Those people are too small to be used in your hands."


    Daohua quit: "Why is it overkill, I also have a lot of things that need to be done by people with martial arts."


    Yan Wenkai: "What can you do?"


    Daohua: "I will have more and more fields and Zhuangzi in the future. Don''t I need a few powerful characters to keep it down?"


    Seeing that Yan Wenkai seemed to be competing with Daohua, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t stand it anymore: "Okay, don''t worry about them. Those people who are calling will follow Daohua. Now you can bring people under your hands, VIPs, Find it by yourself, don''t have any prospects, and fight with your sister."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 489： , Set

    Chapter 489, set


    "Where is the right person so easy to find?"


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips, then rolled his eyes, and leaned to Xiao Yeyang''s side and smiled: "Little prince, this time I caught so many people, many of them can be used, or else, give it to me and the third brother. How many people?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wenkai with a faint smile: "If you want someone, talk to Master Wu yourself."


    Yan Wenkai stopped talking. If Master Wu speaks well, would he still need to grab someone from his sister?


    While speaking, she glanced at her younger sister who was looking at the personnel information, and said unwillingly: "Big sister, those people are dragging the family, there are a lot of people, if you think it''s too much."


    "not much!"


    Taohua directly interrupted: "I have added two more villagers this year. I will start growing things as soon as spring plowing in the coming year, which is when people need to be employed."


    Seeing what her fourth brother wanted to say, Daohua quickly said: "Fourth brother, you and your third brother often run outside. You can always choose someone who suits your wishes. But I am different. I always stay in the backyard. , The circle of contact is that big, so you still have to grab people from me."


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head wryly: "I just think the one-eyed and bald heads are a bit wasted in your hands."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "Hurry up and eat your laba porridge, people are rice flowers, how she wants to use it is her business, what are you worried about."


    Ina Hua nodded her head again and again, with a look of approval: "Yes."


    Aside, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao were both drinking tea in silence, watching the fourth brother being run by the eldest sister and Xiao Yeyang, without interrupting.


    In their family, speaking of it, the fourth brother has the thickest skin and the hardest head. Whether it is the big sister or the little prince, any one of them can defeat him on his lips and tongue, but he has to provoke two at the same time. Piece.


    Why bother!


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Okay, look at you, ignore this guy."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Yeah." Then she looked at the list of personnel one by one.


    The people selected by Xiao Yeyang, including one-eyed and bald heads, all have a family. People with a family will have concerns, and when they do things, they will have scruples. In this way, it is easy to control. .


    "I am very satisfied with these people."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was happy, and he was also happy, smiling and asking, "How do you arrange them?"


    Daohua pondered for a moment: "Put them on to Zhuangzi on the other side of Taohua Village, and ask Master to help me through the sights, and then re-arrange the place after the Chinese New Year. By the way, how about them?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Are you going to see them now? Then I will let Defu bring them here?"


    Daohua shook her head: "No, just send them to Taohua Village. Anyway, I will go to see Master and Granny Gu in a few days. Seeing them again will be the same."


    Xiao Yeyang has nothing to do with it: "It''s up to you."


    Seeing that things were almost done, Yan Wenxiu began to urge Daohua to return to the backyard.


    Xiao Yeyang felt that the boss was not happy, but there was no way he could do it. He could only watch Daohua leave.


    At the same time, Yan''s guest house is in the courtyard.


    "He Xu, go and get your second sister''s birthday horoscope."


    Han Er Master hurriedly said to Han Hexu.


    Han Hexu was surprised: "Second Uncle, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing both Han Hexu and Fang Hao looking at them in surprise, Master Han Er noticed that he was not calm, and calmed down, and said slowly: "Let¡¯s come to Yan¡¯s house for a short time, and it¡¯s also time to discuss with you. My sister and Wenxiu are married."


    Han Hexu was even more surprised: "Second Uncle, when my parents wrote the letter a few days ago, didn''t you still say you want to wait and see, lest the Yan family feel that we are catching up with each other."


    Han Er''s master choked and stared at his nephew a little angrily.


    Fang Hao''s expression moved, and he smiled and asked, "Second Uncle, do you know the person who stood with the little prince today?"


    Han Er''s master glanced at Fang Hao, and then couldn''t help but glared at his nephew again. Why doesn''t he have such a vision?


    "Well, I once looked at that person from a distance at the Ruiwang banquet. If I didn''t admit it, it should be Wu Jingyi, the left governor of the Five Army Capital Governor''s Mansion."


    Fang Hao and Han Hexu both stared at the same time.


    Han Hexu swallowed, "Second Uncle, did you recognize the wrong person?"


    Master Han Er glanced at his nephew, too lazy to talk nonsense with him.


    Fang Hao was taken aback for a while, and murmured: "Wen Kai said Dudu Wu is the half-master of him and Wen Tao, did I hear that wrong?"


    Master Han Er nodded, "You heard me right."


    Han Hexu still couldn''t believe it: "How did the Yan family. How did the Yan family know Dudu Wu?"


    Fang Hao was silent for a moment: "I want to come is the thread led by the little prince."


    Master Han nodded in agreement: "It should be like this. Ningmen Mansion discovered a gold mine. It is impossible for the emperor to send someone to investigate, so it¡¯s not surprising that Governor Wu will appear here."


    Speaking, paused.


    "For the previous juniors in the Yan family, I also felt that Wenxiu was a little better, but I didn''t expect to see it. Then Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao could be recognized by Governor Wu. It must be a little bit extraordinary. "


    Han Hexu: "Wen Tao and Wen Kai are both very good martial arts." He said with embarrassment, "Although they are younger than me, they can fight with all their strength. I may not be their opponent."


    Fang Hao took the words: ¡°Not only are martial arts strong, the two of them have a bright mind, and the other is calm and careful. They are all rare talents.¡±


    Han Er''s eyes narrowed: "Think about it, who is Dudu Wu, who is in charge of dispatching soldiers and horses across the country. Such a person cannot be caught by brute force alone."


    Fang Hao and Han Hexu both nodded.


    Master Han Er sighed: "With such a few outstanding juniors, the future of the Yan family is bright."


    Before he carried it, it was nothing more than feeling that although Yan Wenxiu was already a member, and a prefect father was to rely on him, the foundation of the Yan family in the officialdom was still too weak, and there was no one in the family to help. The future may not be smooth, not necessarily Can help to Han''s house.


    But now, his two younger brothers have climbed up to Governor Wu. With the relationship of Governor Wu, the Yan family will be guaranteed to enter Beijing in the future.


    As long as the Yan family enters Beijing, the Han family can benefit from their relationship with the little prince. In this way, their family will not be able to carry it anymore.


    Han Hexu heard the hidden meaning of his second uncle this time. He is not going to carry it anymore: "Then I will get the second sister''s birthday character now, and then we will go to the Yan family to find out?"


    Master Han''s second stared at Han Hexu: "Of course it can''t be so direct, otherwise your second sister will really become cabbage. It happens to be the Laba Festival today. I let my breath out during dinner. Yan Jiaruo is sincere. If you want to get married with our family, you will take the initiative to mention it with us."


    Men¡¯s and women¡¯s marriages, it¡¯s better for the man to speak actively.


    On the second day of the Laba Festival, Daohua went to Songheyuan to accompany the old lady Yan for breakfast. As soon as she walked in, she saw the old lady holding Yan Siyu and talking with a smile.


    "Grandma, why are you so happy?"


    Before the old lady Yan spoke, Yan Siyu smiled first: "Yiyi, you are about to have a sister-in-law, are you happy?"


    Daohua was stunned for a moment: "Han family agrees?"


    The old lady Yan nodded with a smile, "Last night, the second master of Han missed her breath. After dinner, your parents came together and told me about it."


    Daohua said ¡®Oh¡¯, ¡°That¡¯s what happened between the eldest brother and the second girl of the Han family?¡±


    The old lady Yan smiled and said: "First, the eight characters should be combined. If the eight characters are suitable, we will decide. When the spring of the coming year begins, let your second uncle accompany your eldest brother to the capital to hire Han''s family."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 490： , The difference is too big

    Chapter 490, the difference is too big


    After ??Laba, the Yan family began to prepare for the New Year.


    The big room is the busiest. Yan Zhigao has to go to the office, and Mrs. Li has to take care of the household chores, and also prepares for the New Year gifts between the families. It is difficult to have free time all day long.


    Erfang also has its own private property. In addition to Sun¡¯s dowry, the rice fields and shops have been profitable over the years, and some fields and shops have been added one after another. At the end of the year, the Sun has to check the accounts.


    is the thinnest Sanfang, because this year Yan Wentao received dividends from Liulichang, and he would take money from the house every month, and Sanfang also added some fields and shops.


    Seeing that the eldest son is getting more and more promising, now the Wu family is also learning how to take care of the shop.


    Regarding the two-bedroom and three-bedroom Zanjiadi, whether it is Yan Zhigao or Mrs. Li, both keep one eye open.


    Now that the old lady is still alive, coupled with the brotherhood of losing her father to each other since childhood, Yan Zhigao will not leave her two younger brothers alone. But the tree has big branches, and this family will still have to branch in the future.


    At that time, although he will not lose his two younger brothers, if the two younger brothers have their own possessions, the big house will be easier, which is also beneficial to them.


    In mid-December, the only people in the entire Yan Mansion who are really free are Yan Siyu''s mother and daughter. The old lady is also busy counting the gifts from all parties.


    One morning, Yan Siyu brought Yang Xiuyun over to greet the old lady Yan, and when he entered the house, he saw a lot of things on the kang near the window.


    "Mother, is this?"


    The old lady Yan said with a smile: "Nanizi Daohua delivered it last night, saying that it is about to end the year. From time to time, there will be guests at home and let me use it as a reward."


    Speaking, opened a ruler-long box.


    In the box, there are more than half of the silver naked child, and the other half of the golden naked child.


    The old lady Yan beckoned to Yang Xiuyun, and when she came to her, she grabbed a large handful of silver nudes and put them in her purse, and then handed them to her.


    Yang Xiuyun quickly looked at her mother: "Grandma."


    The old lady Yan didn''t wait for Yan Siyu to speak, she smiled and said, "Good boy, it''s almost ready. It''s the end of the year, or use it for your own use, or reward others for cheap." Then, she took a small slap-sized box. Filled the box with naked gold and silver, and handed it to Yan Siyu.


    Yan Siyu quickly pushed back: "Mother, I can''t ask for this."


    The old lady Yan pretended to be angry: "If you don''t accept it, I will be angry. You have watched it. I still have enough for young and old here."


    "Mother is supposed to be your daughter to honor you!" Yan Siyu''s eyes were a little red, and his face was embarrassed and guilty.


    The old lady Yan sighed, and took her daughter''s hand: "I was sad at home and couldn''t help you. Now that our family gets up, naturally you won''t be left behind."


    Yan Siyu has a nasal sound: "Mother~"


    Old lady Yan: "Okay, take it, now our house is no longer than before. At the end of the year, there are more people coming and going. If you want to bring your children, it''s not good for you to give nothing."


    This gold and silver naked child was cast into the shapes of peanuts, gold ingots, and Chinese zodiac signs. It is beautiful and has meaning, and it is suitable for rewarding people.


    When she thought of coming home, her mother-in-law gave her five hundred taels of silver. Yan Siyu''s ears were a little red. At this moment, she had less than two hundred taels of silver.


    The old lady Yan knew her daughter and didn''t tell her much, she just stuffed the box into her hand, and then took Yang Xiuyun to look at the others.


    "This piece of sheepskin is still intact, so I can use it as a pair of boots, and I can wear it during the Chinese New Year."


    "And this big red feather satin, also use it to make clothes."


    Looking at the old lady constantly stuffing things into her hands, Yang Xiuyun didn''t go on, nor did she refuse, she could only look at her mother for help.


    Yan Siyu hurriedly said: "Mother, Xiuyun has clothes to wear. Leave these to Yiyi."


    The old lady Yan smiled and said, "You don''t need to keep it for her, there is no shortage of these things for that girl."


    Yan Siyu: "Then give Yihuan a few."


    Old Mrs. Yan lowered her face and said, "Give my things to whoever you want." As she said, she put a lotus-colored silk and satin into Yang Xiuyun''s hands, "Good boy, don''t listen to your mother, take it back and make a few. A new dress."


    So, Yan Siyu nodded to Yang Xiuyun.


    Yang Xiuyun took something to the old lady and blessed her body: "Thank you grandma for the reward."


    The old lady Yan quickly pulled the person up and said with a smile: "That¡¯s right, put it away in peace, and I¡¯m happy to see you all dressed up beautifully."


    Knowing that the old lady was going to clean up some things, Yan Si¡¯s mother and daughter didn¡¯t stay too much. They sat for a while and left.


    On the way back, Yang Xiuyun''s face was dull.


    Yan Siyu noticed, and asked: "Why, don''t you like what your grandmother gave you?"


    Yang Xiuyun said frustratedly: ¡°I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just that Yiyi¡¯s cousin is just a few months older than me, but she¡¯s so much better than me. My daughter thinks she¡¯s so useless.¡±


    Yan Siyu touched her daughter''s hair, and sighed: "Yiyi has her own good, and you have your own good. People are different from each other."


    Yang Xiuyun shook her head, and said a little excitedly: "Mother, do you know what? Yesterday I went to Daohuaxuan and saw Yiyi''s cousin checking the account books. At first I thought she was helping the aunt. The account books are all Zhuangzi, Tiandi, and shops under her own name."


    "Mother, you haven''t seen it. There are several stacks of account books alone, and each one is very thick. The abacus used by cousin Yiyi to settle accounts is made of white jade."


    "Not only that, but after I went to Yihuan and the others, I found out that they were also reconciling accounts, and they all had their own shops under their names."


    "Mother, how come the cousin of the Yan family lives so wanton?"


    Yan Siyu hurriedly took her daughter, patted her hand comfortably, and sighed: "I heard your second aunt talk about this. Originally, Yan''s family was the same as ours. It was only when the Yan family opened a shop and bought a Zhuangzi."


    "In the beginning, your eldest uncle was not optimistic. Who knows that the girl Yiyi is a bit capable, not only the crops in the field are good, but the things in the shop are also sold well."


    "There are many brothers and sisters in the family, and comparison is indispensable. Seeing that Yi Yi has such a wealth of money, Yi Huan and his parents also borrowed money from their parents and learned Yi Yi."


    "Yiyi is also a minded person. The younger sisters came to ask for advice on how to run the shop. She knew everything about it. The three of Yihuan were also smart, and they really managed the shop."


    "Mother didn''t ask about the specific situation of the store, is it good?"


    Yang Xiujun nodded: "Cousin Yiyi will not say anything. Look at the things she gave to her grandmother, such a big box of gold and silver naked boy, just to make a lot of silver, you can imagine how rich she is. "


    "The shops in Yihuan''s three hands are also very profitable. When I went yesterday, I happened to see cousin Yishuang giving things to Aunt Lin. Among them, there was a pack of silver, bulging, and it was at least a hundred taels."


    Looking at the envy in her daughter''s eyes, Yan Siyu sighed: "Girl, like your uncle''s house, it is rare in everyone''s backyard. Most girls are the same as you."


    The girl¡¯s family has their own assets before marriage, even if the big family dotes on their daughters, there are few like their natal family.


    Yang Xiuyun nodded dullly: "I know, that''s why I feel that although the Yishuang cousin is a concubine, she is happier than many other concubines because she was born in the Yan family." At least she is better than the Yang family. It will be much better.


    Both mother and daughter were immersed in their thoughts, but they didn''t notice Yan Yishuang around the corner.


    Looking at the two passing by, Yan Yi''s eyes flickered, and she couldn''t help thinking of the envy of the girl from another family member at each banquet, and then thinking about what her aunt and cousin Xiuyun said today, her expression was a little dazed.


    It turns out that in the eyes of others, she is so happy.


    Maybe, she should really be content.


    "Let''s go, go back."


    "Girl, let''s not go to Shuangxinyuan?"


    "Not going anymore, my aunt is still under foot restraint. Although my mother agrees to visit me, we still don¡¯t go too often."


    Yan Yishuang walked back to the yard, her thoughts a little erratic.


    In the past, there was an aunt by her side, and what she heard most was to seize her father¡¯s favor. In the past two years, her aunt had forbidden her feet. Without her life, she found that she was living happier than before, at least now she can do it. There are many things that I like, so I don¡¯t need to think about inviting them to be pampered from time to time.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 491： , Rumors

    Chapter 491, Rumors


    Daohuaxuan.


    "Girl, Zhao Yongwang is here."


    Daohua calculated it without raising her head: "Let him check the accounts of Xingzhou Flower Shop. I will know the result this afternoon."


    Wang Man''er knew that his girl was trying to teach the newcomer, and blessed his body: "Yes."


    Zhao Yongwang stood awkwardly in the yard, bowed his head, and did not dare to look around at all.


    It has been a few days since they were taken to Taohua Village. No one has come to arrange things for them these days. This makes him and Cao Ye Cao very worried.


    Yesterday the Zhuangtou said that he would come to Fucheng to pay the bill, but he called him abruptly.


    Last night he was so excited that he didn''t sleep all night, and this morning, a maid beside the girl came and summoned him.


    Zhao Yongwang took a deep breath, trying to make himself less nervous.


    He knows that a useless person has no place to stand. If he cannot leave a good impression on the girl today, then he is afraid that he will stay in the village forever in the future.


    Soon, I saw the girl who had brought him in and walked out with a smile.


    Wang Man''er looked at Zhao Yongwang. He was fifteen or six years old, thin and tall, not surprising, but his eyes were bright, and he knew that he was agile.


    "This is the account book that the girl will ask for this afternoon, please check it carefully." Wang Maner smiled and handed the account book to Zhao Yongwang.


    Zhao Yongwang hurriedly reached out and took the ledger: "The younger one must check it carefully."


    Wang Man''er smiled: "This is the backyard, you can''t stay longer, let''s go, I will take you to the front yard, you go there to account."


    Zhao Yongwang immediately said: "I''m bothering my sister."


    Wang Man''er nodded and took the lead.


    The two walked in tandem. Wang Man''er chatted with Zhao Yongwang with one tower and one tower, and he inquired about his situation. Zhao Yongwang quickly checked the account book halfway through, and saw that his face was still a little tight. After seeing it, it became more relaxed.


    Seeing this, Wang Man''er raised his eyebrows, and said in his heart, this person should be really capable.


    Soon, Wang Maner led Zhao Yongwang to the front yard.


    "Full!"


    Hearing the sound, Wang Man''er turned her head quickly, and then saw Qin Xiaoliu with surprise running over, and immediately smiled: "Brother Xiaoliu, when did you come back?"


    Qin Xiaoliu came to Wang Man''er and said, "I returned this morning. I just went home and changed clothes. I am about to see the girl." He said, he looked at Zhao Yongwang next to him, "Is he?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "The new girl recruited by the girl." As he said, she pointed to an empty room and said to Zhao Yongwang, "You can go to that room to settle the accounts, remember, the account book will be the girl this afternoon. Yes, if you have to do the calculations, you can find a maid in front of Chuihua Gate and notify me, and then I will show you to the girl."


    Seeing Qin Xiaoliu and Wang Man''er seem to have something to say, Zhao Yongwang said with insight: "Okay, thank you sister, then I will go to work."


    Waiting for others to walk away, Wang Man''er smiled and looked at Qin Xiaoliu: "Let¡¯s go, let me go to see the girl, the girl has been talking about you several times these days."


    Qin Xiaoliu smiled and followed Wang Man''er: "That person just now was not an ordinary person, right?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said: "The girl called her by name, and she deliberately took out the account book to teach him, how could she be an ordinary person? If that person is really capable, she must be reused."


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded, and said with some worry: "Why did a good girl think about recruiting new people? Is it because I didn''t do it well?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said: "It has nothing to do with you. Nowadays, there are more and more fields and shops under the name of the girl, and there are mountains on the other side of the capital. Naturally, you can''t be the only one running before and after."


    Speaking, he paused, and couldn''t help but remind.


    "Little brother, you have to be a good errand in the future. Don''t act carelessly if you have some power in your hands. The girl is the most disappointed."


    Qin Xiaoliu immediately said, "I definitely won''t."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "I know, but Bai reminds you. When you were away some time ago, Qin Yong asked his wife to go back to his hometown."


    Qin Xiaoliu''s face changed: "Why is this?"


    Wang Man''er sneered: "It''s not that she relied on Qin Yong to be the deputy captain of the nursing home. She acted arrogantly and domineeringly. The wife knew about this. She called the fifth brother Qin over to talk about it. Later, I didn''t know how the fifth brother Qin was. As Qin Yong said, his wife left the next day anyway."


    "Originally, the family members of the nursing home can work as errands in the mansion, but because of this, the lady said directly that if you want to do things in the mansion, you must sign a deed. Now the family members of the nursing home have no errands. What''s your opinion."


    "Little brother, don¡¯t you want to bring your family over? You have to pay attention. You are in charge of the girl¡¯s shop and Zhuangzi. There are a lot of people who look at you, but don¡¯t disappoint the girl¡¯s trust."


    Qin Xiaoliu quickly promised: "That''s not possible, I will definitely restrain my family."


    Wang Man''er smiled and nodded: "The masters of the Yan family are all kind-hearted people. We who are slaves should also know how to be grateful, and we must not be as proud as Qin Yong''s wife."


    Qin Xiaoliu: "I know."


    While talking, the two arrived at Daohuaxuan.


    Seeing Qin Xiaoliu come back, Daohua was very happy: "I asked you to inquire about the Han family, have you inquired about it?"


    Qin Xiaoliu saluted Daohua, and then handed over the notebook in his hand: "I have inquired about some, girl, I''m afraid I will forget it, so I will write it down in the notebook."


    Taohua took the book and flipped through it, and she said as she read it, "You are very careful about it."


    Qin Xiaoliu smiled and said: "This is also thanks to the help of the steward of the girl at Xinde Mountain. He is familiar with the capital. In addition, the owner of the Zhuangzi near the mountain is rich or expensive. He knows a lot of news and told me a lot about the Han family. "


    Taohua carefully looked at the situation of the Han family. Like the other lord¡¯s houses, the Han family is a big family. Because the old lady is still built, the Han family is not separated.


    The big family has a lot of people, and there are so many things. Daohua glanced at it, and it was all trivial disputes. There was no interest in skipping it and looking at the introduction of the second girl from the Han family.


    Han Xinran, at the age of sixteen, the first-in-law of Dafang, dignified and beautiful, and knowledgeable.


    Through the records in the book, Han Xinran gave Daohua the impression that she was a lady of the ancient standard, nothing special and nothing out of the ordinary.


    was silent for a while, and Daohua handed the book to Gu Yu: "Take it to my mother and let her see it. After she finishes reading it, I will send it to my eldest brother."


    There are several things that Han Xinran has done in the book, and a poem written by her is also attached. Let my mother and brother take a look, and let them know more about Han Xinran.


    After Gu Yu left, Qin Xiaoliu handed the sketch of the mountain top to Daohua: "Girl, the location of our mountain top is really good. It is very close to the royal hot spring palace. Nearby are the princes and nobles'' Zhuangzi. The slaves arrived. I saw Lord Rui coming out of his own village on the same day."


    Daohua looked at the sketch of the mountain top, with a smile on her face: "This painting is well drawn and very detailed." Even the nearby Zhuangzi and Shantou were marked, giving her a more intuitive feeling.


    Qin Xiaoliu was very happy to see that Daohua was satisfied with his errand, but when he thought of the rumors he heard by chance when he was leaving Beijing, the smile on his face receded again. He hesitated for a while, and said, "Girl, when I come back. I heard a rumor, I wonder if I should say it?"


    Daohua raised her eyes and smiled: "If there is something that shouldn''t be said, let''s just say it, I''ll just listen to it as a Gonzo. Anyway, I''m just idle."


    Qin Xiaoliu: ". It''s about Prince Ping''s Mansion."


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately sat up straight, and even put down the picture in her hand: "What happened to Prince Ping''s Mansion?"


    Qin Xiaoliu: "Prince Ping seems to be going to straighten his concubine Ma."


    Daohua stood up in a ¡®huh¡¯: "Ma¡¯s, is the concubine Ma Fang who gave birth to the eldest son?"


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded: "Yes, that''s the concubine."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Who did you listen to?"


    Qin Xiaoliu: "The day I left, it coincided with a team of horses and horses passing by. I got off the horse and took refuge and heard what the people in the carriage said. I didn¡¯t find out who it was. Some specifications."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 492： ,Strange

    Chapter 492, strange


    Prince Ping wants to straighten Concubine Ma Fang! ! !


    As soon as he heard the news, Daohua couldn''t help but start to worry about Xiao Yeyang.


    Originally, Prince Ping¡¯s preference for Concubine Ma Fang and the eldest son had already hurt Xiao Yeyang. Now that the concubine Ma Fang is straightened and the concubine''s eldest son becomes the eldest son, the situation of Xiao Yeyang, the former concubine¡¯s concubine, will become worse. Very embarrassing.


    That guy is a very self-esteem again. If he learns this news, how can he stand it?


    Seeing Daohua walking around the house anxiously, Wang Man''er couldn''t help but said: "Girl, don''t worry, maybe this news is not true?"


    Qin Xiaoliu also hurriedly said: "Yes, girl, I only listened to it. It''s not known whether it is true or not."


    Wang Man''er said again: "The little prince must have been in contact with the capital. If this happened, he wouldn''t have received any news. Didn''t he come to our house a few days ago? There is nothing unusual. He doesn''t know about it. Seen by the maidservant Yinu, it''s mostly spread by outsiders."


    "Also, girl, think about it. Prince Ping and the former princess have not been righting Ma Fang after they have been away for so long. How can they straighten the little prince when she has grown up?"


    Daohua slowly calmed down, yes, how could Prince Ping suddenly straighten Concubine Ma?


    This doesn''t make sense.


    Xiao Yeyang has grown up and is still so good. At this time, Prince Ping is righting his concubine Ma Fang. Does he want the eldest son of the concubine and Xiao Yeyang to fight for the throne?


    Isn¡¯t this an act of chaos!


    No matter how stupid Prince Ping is, he wouldn''t do such a thing, right?


    Moreover, there is still an emperor in the capital. From Xiao Yeyang¡¯s usual words, it can be seen that the emperor treats him quite well, not to mention the gold mines and the Four Mountain Village. Xiao Yeyang also made great contributions. At this point, the emperor would not agree to this matter.


    was silent for a while, and Daohua said to Qin Xiaoliu: "You go to the front yard to spread the word, if the third master and the fourth master come back, let someone tell me immediately."


    After returning from Sishan Village, Xiao Yeyang and his third and fourth elder brothers seldom went to the Ningmenguan barracks. They were busy in Fucheng most of the time.


    The third and fourth elder brothers followed Xiao Yeyang all day. They must know about Xiao Yeyang, and she had to ask questions later.


    "By the way, no matter whether this is true or not, don''t tell anyone else."


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded, then turned and walked back.


    As soon as ?? and the others left, Daohua didn''t mind to continue to check the accounts. She left the study and asked Bi Shi to run the seven puppies into the wing, training the puppies absent-mindedly.


    At noon, everyone had lunch in the old lady¡¯s yard. During this period, Yan Wenxiu found that Daohua was a little bit uncomfortable, so she followed her out when she left.


    "Big sister, what''s the matter with you? Why do you look absent-minded and didn''t eat two bites just now?"


    Daohua stopped, and forced a smile on her face: "I''m fine, it''s just that I''m upset looking at the accounts these past two days."


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua. His eldest sister had seen the bookkeeping ability. He had seen it with his own eyes. He didn''t believe it at all that the ledger would upset her, but she didn''t want to say more, and he didn''t ask more. Just smiled and said, "The accounts are cumbersome, which is a bit of a headache."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Isn''t it." She said, quickly turned the topic away, "By the way, brother, did you read the book I gave you?"


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu''s face was slightly uncomfortable. He did not expect that his eldest sister would send someone to investigate the second girl of the Han family, and by the way he also touched the situation of the Han family''s several rooms: "Look."


    Daohua hurriedly asked again: "Do you have any thoughts after reading it, big brother?"


    Yan Wenxiu was stunned: "Do I need any ideas?"


    Daohua speechless: "Of course it is necessary. For example, do you like the Han family, do you want such a family to be the Yue family? And is the second girl from the Han family the type you like?"


    Yan Wenxiu said helplessly: "Big sister, you are a girl, how can you just open your mouth and shut your mouth and put your likes on your lips?"


    Daohua rolled her eyes and said, "There is nothing wrong with this, you are my elder brother, I just asked that. Sister-in-law is going to be with you for a lifetime, of course I will find someone you like."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled: "Big brother knows what you want, the second girl from the Han family. I met once when I went to Beijing, and they were pretty good."


    Daohua smiled: "So, the older brother likes the second girl of the Han family?"


    Yan Wenxiu raised his eyes and looked into the distance, with a deep light in his eyes: "Marriage matters, the words of the matchmaker ordered by the parents, it is not like it or not. But the second girl from the Han family is well-suited to be the eldest daughter-in-law of our family. As long as she marries in filial piety to her in-laws, loves her younger brothers and sisters, and does what she should do as a wife, I will treat her well."


    Inaba moved her lips, and said nothing in the end.


    Her eldest brother is an ancient standard scholar-official. For him, love is far less important than his future and the prosperity of his family.


    Also, the Han family also evaluated all aspects of their family before deciding on their family. The two families took what they needed, and they complemented each other.


    After returning to her yard, Daohua continued to walk the dog. In the middle of the afternoon, Zhao Yongwang came over with the ledger.


    Inahana glanced at the number he had calculated. They were all correct, and raised her brows slightly: "Your speed is not bad, and your calculation ability is good."


    was recognized, Zhao Yongwang secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as Daohua wanted to say something, she saw Gu Yu rushing in: "Girl, the third master and the fourth master are back."


    Daohua quickly stood up and was about to walk away. After walking a few steps, she turned her head and looked at Zhao Yongwang: "You go to Qin Xiaoliu and let him take you to the rouge shop in Fucheng, where you can make a Mr. Accountant, give me a summary of my work every month."


    After speaking, he left quickly.


    Daohua went straight to the front yard, and soon saw two people in Yan Wenkai¡¯s yard: "Brother 3, Brother 4."


    Yan Wentao looked surprised: "Daohua, why are you here?"


    Daohua waved her hand and told the people in the house to withdraw, and then asked, "Brother 3, Brother 4, have you seen Xiao Yeyang in the past two days?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Of course, we have been with the little prince, what''s wrong?"


    Daohua glanced at the expressions of the two of them, and saw that they were all the same. Her mood was slightly relaxed, and she took a sip of tea to make herself look less anxious.


    Prince Ping rectified Concubine Ma Fang. This was an embarrassing and irritating thing for Xiao Yeyang. He certainly didn''t want to be widely known about this kind of thing.


    So, no matter whether the matter is true or false, she can''t inquire at will, let alone let the news spread from her.


    Daohua drank two sips of tea, and then asked casually: "Why didn''t Xiao Yeyang come to our house these past two days?"


    Yan Wenkai was speechless: "Didn''t you just come a few days ago."


    Yan Wentao glanced at Daohua and couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Daohua, the little prince has been in and out of our house frequently enough. If you need to be more frequent, the eldest mother should have opinions.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "Is that right? I just asked. When he came to our house last time, he said he was going to bring me new colored glaze. I thought he had forgotten." He said, and asked calmly. , "By the way, these days, he has nothing unusual, right?"


    Yan Wenkai looked puzzled: "Abnormal? What an abnormality, the little prince is not what he used to be. Well, there are also differences. Now that he is the town solicitor, his official power is getting bigger and bigger."


    Yan Wentao looked at Daohua. As siblings who grew up together since childhood, he still noticed the worries between her eyebrows no matter how she concealed her, and quickly said, "Daohua, why do you say that the little prince is abnormal?"


    Daohua smiled wryly: "No, I just miss the newly made colored glaze."


    Yan Wentao glanced at Daohua again. She always thought she was a little weird today, but she still said: ¡°Little Prince is nothing unusual, but now it¡¯s a lot busier than before.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua''s heart was slightly relaxed.


    It seems that the news may not be true anymore.


    Qin Xiaoliu came back from the capital and spent ten days on the road. After such a long time, there is really something going on in the capital, and Xiao Yeyang should have received the news.


    There is nothing unusual or abnormal about him now, so he probably doesn''t know about it.


    "Three brothers, four brothers, since there is nothing wrong, then I will go back!" As he said, he turned around and walked a few steps, and then said, "I made hot pot ingredients, if you are not busy another day, So we called Xiao Yeyang home, and let''s eat hot pot."


    Yan Wenkai immediately smiled and said: "Okay, okay, I''ll go and talk to the little prince, so I can make sure that he will be there as soon as he calls."


    In the next few days, because Daohua was worried, every day when Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai came back, she would go to them to say a few words and listen to Xiao Yeyang''s news.


    Seeing that there was nothing unusual about him, he gradually let go of his mind and concentrated on helping Mrs. Li to prepare for the New Year''s gift.


    On December 22, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai had just arrived at Jin Lingwei¡¯s office in Ningmen Mansion. As soon as they walked in, they saw Xiao Yeyang smashing a table with a gloomy face.


    "What''s wrong?" Yan Wenkai was startled, and asked the colleague on the side.


    "I don''t know, when we came, we saw Grandpa Defu handing a letter to the little prince. After reading it, the little prince began to furious."


    Another person interjected: "It is estimated that we have received some bad news, plus the fact that the little prince has asked us to search without any progress these days, this is a bit angry."


    Yan Wenkai nodded, without thinking: "Then let''s be careful and don''t mess with him."


    It was almost noon, Yan Wenkai saw Xiao Yeyang going out, and immediately leaned in with a smile: "Little Prince, the eldest sister made hot pot ingredients, and I invite you to my house for hot pot."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at him, was silent for a moment, and said, "I have something to do recently, so I won''t go for the time being." After that, he left straight away.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s back, Yan Wenkai was stunned. He was rejected? !


    Don¡¯t the little prince really like the big sister¡¯s food?


    is always on call!


    "Is the sun coming out from the west?"


    Yan Wentao frowned and walked over: "Do you think there is something wrong with the little prince?" The little prince has a somewhat big temper, but he rarely gets angry, and damage is rare.


    Yan Wenkai touched his chin: ¡°Don¡¯t say, the little prince is indeed a bit weird today. Even the elder sister¡¯s hot pot was rejected. I think we¡¯ll go to Defu and ask questions later.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 493： ,Find someone

    Chapter 493, looking for someone


    This year is the first New Year that the Yan family celebrated in Ningmen Mansion. Yan Zhigao is the head of the mansion. In addition to the fate of the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, the gate of the Yan family was sent to New Year as soon as mid-December passed. The ceremonial person blocked it.


    As in previous years, Daohua was picked up by Mrs. Li. While counting the New Year gifts sent by each family, he also arranged to send back the New Year gifts.


    For the first few days, Daohua was still thinking about Xiao Yeyang''s affairs. Later, because there were so many things, and Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao both said that Xiao Yeyang was nothing strange, she also let go of her heart and waited for her to relax completely. , It is the twenty-eighth lunar month.


    At lunch, Daohua saw Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai in the old lady¡¯s yard, and she immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Brother 3 and Brother 4, why are you at home? Isn¡¯t it normal to work outside at this time?¡±


    Yan Wenkai said in a huff: "Zhou Papi is not as cruel as you. The day after tomorrow is New Year''s Eve. You still don''t allow us to take two days off?"


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled and patted her head: "Look at me, I''ve forgotten all the time. By the way, when are you on vacation?"


    Yan Wenkai: "It will be released on the 23rd."


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "It was earlier than his father. Now that you are on holiday, why don''t you invite Xiao Yeyang to our house to play?"


    Yan Wenkai hummed: "Don''t mention this, the little prince hasn''t known what happened recently, and there are no figures."


    Daohua wrinkled her brows, and hurried forward and pulled Yan Wenkai¡¯s sleeves: "I can''t find any figures. Didn''t you say that he is okay the other day?"


    Looking at the eagerness on Daohua¡¯s face, Yan Wentao asked, "Daohua, do you know what¡¯s wrong with Little Prince?"


    Daohua: "Don''t ask, please tell me what happened to Xiao Yeyang?"


    Seeing Daohua''s face serious, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other, their expressions also became serious.


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. On the 22nd of the twelfth lunar month, the little prince lost his temper and broke a table. Other times, it was normal.¡±


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Why does he lose his temper?"


    Yan Wentao: "It seems to be because of a letter received. We thought it was Master Wu who urged him to decipher Wang''s secret letter as soon as possible."


    Daohua shook her heart. Could it be a letter from Beijing? Is it true that Prince Ping really wants Concubine Ma Fang to straighten up?


    Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua, and saw that her face was wrong, and her face couldn''t help but worry: "Big sister, what''s the matter with the little prince? After he got angry that day, Blessing came to inform us of the holiday in the afternoon. After that, we never saw the little prince again."


    Ina Flower: "Then you haven''t looked for him?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Why didn''t you find him? He was in the mansion in Fucheng, Liulichang, and we even went to the barracks, but there was no one."


    Daohua''s eyebrows were tightly twisted, and she was silent for a while, and said to Wang Man''er: "You go and let Little Six Brother prepare the carriage. I''ll go out later."


    Yan Wentao said: ¡°If you are going to the little prince¡¯s house, then you don¡¯t have to. These days, Wen Kai and I go every day, and the concierge says that the little prince is not there.¡±


    Daohua was unmoved, and signaled Wang Man''er to go to prepare the carriage, and waited for people to leave before saying: "Maybe he doesn''t want to see people."


    Yan Wenkai condensed her eyebrows: "Big sister, what''s the matter?"


    Daohua: "I''m not sure if the news is true. I will tell you after I meet Xiao Yeyang."


    After having a hasty lunch, Daohua obtained Mrs. Li''s consent with the excuse of going to check the store, and followed Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao out.


    Leaving Yan''s Mansion, the three of them went straight to Xiao Yeyang''s house.


    Unfortunately, at the gate of the house, the porter still said that Xiao Yeyang was not there.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua who was following him, thought for a while, and pulled aside the little boy who can usually joke with them: "You kid tell me the truth, is the little prince in the house, but he doesn''t want to see us? "


    Xiaoshou smiled bitterly: "Yan Sanye and Yan Siye, the younger ones really didn''t lie to the two. Given your relationship with the master, the master really wants to be there, and the younger dare not hide it from you."


    "To tell you the truth, Governor Guo and Jiang Shenzheng also came a few days ago, saying that they wanted to invite the master to their house for the New Year, but the master was not there, they just sat for a while and left."


    Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua, and then asked: "Governor Guo didn''t see the little prince?"


    Xiao Si: "Yes, the master is really not there."


    Yan Wenkai set aside the young man, and after they left, he looked at Daohua and said, "The little lord may not be in the house."


    Ina Flower was silent and did not speak.


    Yan Wentao: "Daohua, or you go home first, Wen Kai and I will look for it again."


    Ina Hua shook her head, thought for a moment, left the street at the front entrance, and detoured to the back entrance.


    Looking at Daohua staring at the wall, Yan Wenkai twitched her cheeks: "Big sister, don''t tell me, you want to go over the wall and go in?"


    Daohua nodded: "Yes, I just want to go over the wall and get in."


    Yan Wenkai looked speechless: "If you really want to go in, let''s go to the main entrance. The people at the main entrance dare not stop me and my third brother."


    Daohua: "You can''t see Xiao Yeyang when you walk through the main entrance." After speaking, she looked around and saw that there were no trees around, she immediately raised her brows, thought for a while, and turned her gaze at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    Yan Wenkai was seen inexplicably, while Yan Wentao sighed, resigned to his fate, stood in front of the corner and squatted down.


    Seeing Daohua stepping on Yan Wentao''s shoulders and climbing onto the wall, Yan Wenkai was a little dumbfounded and speechless.


    It seems that when they were young, the elder sister and the third brother did not do things like breaking people''s walls. Otherwise, after so many years, the two can''t regain such a tacit understanding.


    The secret guard guarding the house, watching the Yan family three brothers and sisters climb the wall back and forth into the courtyard, they were a little speechless.


    "It''s good that the main entrance does not go, but I have to climb the wall, something is wrong!"


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao followed Daohua over the wall and entered the house. They thought she was going to look around for a while, but she just turned around symbolically.


    Both are a little depressed, but they still have to die with the gentleman.


    While going out over the wall, Daohua said to the roof: "I will come over the wall tomorrow." After finishing speaking, she glanced at Wang Man''er under the wall and moved her right hand at the same time.


    Wang Man''er received Daohua¡¯s eyes, and instantly blessed, she blurted out, ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t get over the wall. The injury on your hand is not healed. What if you fall and touch it?¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua hooked the corner of her mouth, and with the help of her two brothers, she jumped off the wall.


    Wait for the three people to leave, two guards appeared on the roof.


    The two dark guards looked at each other.


    Amaea hesitated: "Do you want to inform the master?"


    The second guard said firmly: "The master said, no one will see him."


    The dark guard condensed his eyebrows: "But the master also said that as long as Miss Yan has something to do, it doesn''t matter whether it is important, she must notify him as soon as possible."


    The Guardian hesitated a little.


    Animei said again: "Have you heard the meaning of Miss Yan''s maid? If Miss Yan climbs the wall and knocks, the master knows."


    Without waiting for the words to finish, the Guardian said loudly and loudly: "Say, this matter must be told to the master."


    Others don¡¯t know, they, who are secret guards, can¡¯t understand better that Miss Yan is the master¡¯s culprit, and whoever moves will die.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 494： , Walking in the snow

    Chapter 494, Walking in the Snow


    Because of the cold in the twelfth lunar month, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao both followed Daohua in the carriage this time. On the way back to Yan''s mansion, Yan Wenkai asked Daohua: "Big sister, you just stepped over the wall and entered, why didn''t you find someone? "


    Daohua: "Xiao Yeyang is not here, who are you looking for?"


    It''s fine for Jiang to participate in politics, and even Governor Guo hasn''t seen it. It can be seen that Xiao Yeyang really avoided it.


    Yan Wenkai stared: "Then why are you going over the wall?"


    Daohua gave Yan Wenkai a ¡®you stupid¡¯ look: "Of course I told Xiao Yeyang that I was looking for him."


    Yan Wenkai couldn''t turn his head a little, and looked at Yan Wentao blankly, waiting for his answer.


    Yan Wentao was silent for a while, and said, "The little lord must have kept the dark guard over the house. If there is an emergency, the dark guard must have a way to notify the little lord." He said, looking at Daohua, "So, In the end, what you and Man''er said was for the dark guard?"


    Daohua nodded, worrying between her eyebrows.


    Governor Guo and Jiang Canzheng both came to find Xiao Yeyang in person. It seems that the matter of Prince Ping righting the concubine Ma Fang is true.


    "Snapped!"


    Hearing Yan Wentao¡¯s explanation, Yan Wenkai patted his head fiercely: ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t think of this method. I had known that I had also asked the secret guard to inform the little prince.¡±


    Yan Wentao glanced at him faintly, and a little bit embarrassed to say that this method, that is, Daohua only worked, they, even if they fell over the wall and fell to death, it is estimated that the dark guards will not take a second look.


    After a while, Yan Wenkai asked again: "You tell the little prince you are looking for him, will he come out to see you?" He said, sticking his chin with a deep face, "I can see it, little prince It was deliberately hiding, but why?"


    Yan Wentao also looked at Daohua.


    Ina Flower remained silent and did not speak.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai looked at each other. They thought that Daohua must know something, but this younger sister has been right on her mind since she was young. If she doesn''t say anything, they can''t do anything.


    Soon, the three returned to Yan''s Mansion.


    That night, Daohua lay on the bed a little tossing and turning, thinking about Xiao Yeyang in her mind, wondering where he is, what he is doing, and wondering if he is sad now?


    When Wang Man''er, who was watching the night outside, heard the movement, she came in with her coat and added a charcoal basin to Daohua: "Girl, go to bed, the little prince is blessed to wait on him, there will be nothing wrong, you don¡¯t have to go tomorrow. Look for the little prince, you can''t do it if you have no energy."


    Just when Wang Man''er finished the charcoal pot and got up to go out, Daohua suddenly asked: "You said, will he show up to see me tomorrow?"


    Wang Man''er smiled: "Sure, the little prince remembers the girl so much, why would he watch the girl step over the wall and ignore it?"


    Inahana is not sure: "It''s not necessarily true. He knows my skills. He doesn''t worry about turning over a wall or something, right?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "You just kowtow a little, and the little prince will be worried."


    Daohua sighed: "It might have happened before, but if Prince Ping really righted Concubine Ma Fang this time, it would have been a big blow to Xiao Yeyang, and he might not want to meet people at this time."


    Wang Man''er is also a little uncertain. If she encounters this, she probably wants to hide: "Girl, you have a good night''s sleep. Let''s go and take a look tomorrow, don''t we know everything?"


    Daohua didn¡¯t say much, and motioned for Wang Man''er to go to bed, but she herself continued to stare at the top of the tent and lost her mind.


    In the early morning of the next day, Daohua got up in poor spirits. After breakfast, accompanied by Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, she went out again.


    The three people first went to the gate to ask, and found that Xiao Yeyang was still not there, the three of them came to the place where they overcame the wall yesterday.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua: "Still turning?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Yan Wenkai quickly walked to the corner and squatted down: "Come on, the fourth brother will carry you up today."


    This time, Daohua strolled around the house for a while.


    Most of the rooms in the house are empty, deserted, and almost no people can be seen. They come in over the wall and don¡¯t have to hide.


    Dao Lace looked at it and couldn¡¯t help thinking, Xiao Yeyang would definitely feel very lonely when he came back here usually?


    Looking around, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai turned out with Daohua again.


    Yan Wentao saw Daohua''s expression of sorrow, and comforted: "Maybe, the little prince is still on the road, or else, let''s get on the carriage and so on?"


    Daohua glanced at the house and nodded.


    In the carriage, Daohua remained silent and did not speak. Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao did not know what to say, and the three of them sat silently.


    Time slipped away bit by bit, unconsciously, it was noon.


    Yan Wenkai glanced at Daohua¡¯s face, enduring his hunger and did not speak, until Shen Shichu (15:00), his stomach was really hungry, and then he said: "Or, let''s go eat something first, and then come here. ?"


    Daohua said dullly: "I''m not hungry."


    Yan Wenkai wanted to say something, but was held back by Yan Wentao: "In this way, Daohua, you wait in the carriage. My fourth brother and I went out to buy some food."


    Daohua: "I''m really not hungry. Go eat yours."


    Yan Wentao: "Okay, let''s go out and eat something casually, and then bring you some snacks." As he said, he pulled Yan Wenkai out of the carriage.


    After the two left, Daohua got out of the carriage.


    Wang Man''er: "Girl, you''d better sit in the carriage, it''s strangely cold outside."


    Daohua shook her head, looked up at the wall, and muttered: "Why do I feel that Xiao Yeyang will appear as soon as I look for it?"


    Because he is usually attentive to himself, so she has the illusion.


    In fact, she is not that important.


    Why should he appear when she finds it?


    At this moment, the sky suddenly started to snow.


    "Girl, it''s snowing, let''s get on the carriage."


    Ignoring Wang Man''er''s words, Daohua stretched out her hand, letting snowflakes fall on her palms, the cold snowflakes melted in her hands, and the slightest chill spread to her heart along her palms.


    Suddenly, a paper umbrella appeared above the head.


    Daohua looked overjoyed and turned her head quickly. When she saw that the person holding the umbrella was Wang Man''er, the smile on her face instantly disappeared, and her eyes were full of disappointment.


    Wang Man''er: "Girl, the snow is getting bigger and bigger. Let''s go back quickly. You have to worry about the little prince. After you go back, let the little brother come and guard. As long as the little prince comes back, I will tell you immediately."


    In just a short time, a layer of snow was spread on the ground. She worried that after a while, the road would not be able to go.


    "Brother 3 and Brother 4 have not come back yet." Daohua looked at the heavy goose feathers floating in the sky, and her disappointment in her eyes became more and more intense. Xiao Yeyang should really not appear in this kind of weather.


    Wang Man''er: "Then we go to the street and wait for them."


    Daohua was silent for a while, and nodded: "It''s been a long time since I walked in the snow, I''ll go over." As she said, she stepped forward and walked along the wall.


    Wang Man''er wanted to step forward to give her an umbrella, but was refused.


    Daohua walked happily and saw the snow in the corner. She squatted down and grabbed a few handfuls of snow. She squeezed it in her hands and played with it, playing with it, and then threw it towards the wall, as if she was venting. What''s going on.


    "I am still playing in the snow on such a cold day, so I am not afraid of freezing."


    When Daohua squatted down again to catch the snow, a gentle and thick male voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Hearing the sound, the corners of Daohua''s mouth couldn''t help but hooked up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 495： , Snowball fight

    Chapter 495, Snowball Fight


    The snow falling down was blocked by the paper umbrella. Daohua squeezed the snow before slowly standing up, then turned to look at Xiao Yeyang one foot away.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang didn''t seem to change much in appearance, but there was a haggard color between his eyebrows because he hadn''t rested, and the loneliness that was hard to ignore also remained in his eyes.


    Daohua''s heart was dull, a little sour, and a little astringent, she frowned subconsciously, moved her lips, hesitated for a moment, and still didn''t say the comforting words she had already confided in.


    This guy needs to be strong. For him at this moment, all language is pale. Not only does it not have the effect of comforting, but it will backfire and push him away.


    Looking at the depression exuding from Xiao Yeyang, Daohua exhaled and couldn''t do nothing. If he was so frustrated and didn''t vent, don''t distort his psychology.


    Thinking of this, Daohua threw the snow ball in her hand on Xiao Yeyang with a ¡®pop¡¯: "Xiao Yeyang, you made me wait for a long time. I am in a bad mood."


    Speaking, he squatted down and pinched a snow ball, and hit Xiao Yeyang''s hand holding the umbrella handle with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    Paper umbrella falls into the snow.


    A few meters away, Defu, who was watching this scene, suddenly shook his heart, and muttered anxiously: "My girl, please don''t mess with the master at this time."


    The master''s heart was squeezed with anger, and now it is just a little bit. These days, he and other people who are serving are afraid to say a word, and they are trembling every day.


    Wang Man''er''s heart also picked up. Just now when the little prince got off the carriage, she could see it, her face was gloomy, and she knew that she was in a very bad mood. This was the first time she saw him like this.


    Looking at the umbrella on the ground, Xiao Yeyang frowned and looked at Daohua, suppressing the boredom in his heart, and said coldly, "What are you doing?"


    Inahua looked back at the past without showing any weakness: "Why, are you still angry? In such a cold day, I waited for you for so long before I should be angry." Then she threw a snowball past.


    Looking at the snow marks left on the cloak, Xiao Yeyang''s brows wrinkled.


    Daohua looked over provocatively: "Why, not convinced? If you are not convinced, you also hit me with the snow ball. Otherwise, you will be a stake and let me vent."


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    There were more and more snow marks on the cloak, and the fire in Xiao Yeyang''s heart was piled to the extreme.


    In the distance, Defu and Wang Man''er''s hearts also increased with the snowballs of Daohua. Even the hidden guards in the dark couldn''t help but wipe the sweat from their foreheads.


    This girl Yan Da is really frantically probing on the edge of death!


    ''boom! ¡¯


    When Xiao Yeyang''s forehead was hit in a ball of snow, Xiao Yeyang finally broke out, annoyed: "Yan Yiyi, don''t go too far."


    The one who answered him was another snow group, hitting him directly in the mouth.


    Xiao Yeyang spit out the snow in his mouth with a ¡®bah¡¯, stared at Daohua fiercely, squatted down, and squeezed a handful of snow balls, hitting Daohua¡¯s back quickly, accurately, and ruthlessly.


    "Okay, you are Xiao Yeyang, you dare to hit me, I have to show you something good."


    Daohua yelled in annoyance, and then she threw the snow ball faster and faster, but her hit rate was so high that Xiao Yeyang, who couldn''t let go, was beaten up by her, flashing back and forth.


    "Hahaha, Xiao Yeyang, you are like a monkey monkey now, see if you dare to mess with me."


    Xiao Yeyang gritted his teeth: "Yan Yiyi, I am a little self-aware, okay, I''m letting you, really want to fight, I have to beat you down."


    Hearing the words, the rice flower is on fire, and he said with his arms akimbo: "Who wants you to let it? You think you are as good as you. I am just not as good as you in martial arts. In terms of flexibility and lightness, I will just throw you a few streets."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed angrily: "Okay, I want to see how capable you are." As he said, let go of his hands and feet and began to speed up the speed of throwing snow balls.


    "Oh, Xiao Yeyang, you bastard, you really fight!"


    "Can''t you, you are hiding!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    In the alleys behind the house, there are snowballs coming and going, and the fight is so lively.


    "Hoo~"


    Watching Xiao Yeyang''s depression gradually disappeared, Defu let out a long sigh of relief.


    Only after knowing the news that the prince was righting the concubine Ma Fang, except for the first to get angry, the master has been dull and silent since then.


    Compared to the angry master, he is more afraid of the master who does nothing and says nothing.


    He clearly remembered that on the tenth birthday of the master, the prince took the master from the palace back to the palace. He had promised to accompany the master on his birthday, but he broke his word because he was caught by the concubine Ma Fang and the eldest son.


    He still remembers the silence and calmness of the master at that time, but the next day, the master directly killed the little pony sent by the prince in front of the prince.


    Since then, the relationship between the master and the prince fell to a freezing point, until he was kidnapped to Zhongzhou, the master never returned to the palace.


    These gods have been bored, and he is really worried about what radical behavior the master will do.


    Fortunately, fortunately, there is also Miss Yan next to the master.


    Yesterday the dark guard came to report that when Miss Yan went over the wall to find her master, he clearly saw a dazzling light burst from the eyes of the master who was like a wounded orphan.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you can slow down, I can''t run."


    "Didn''t you say you can throw me a few blocks away, you are running."


    When Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao came back from the meal, they saw Xiao Yeyang in the alley chasing his sister with a snow ball.


    "Little Prince, how can you bully my sister!" Yan Wenkai hurriedly rushed over to protect Daohua.


    Daohua saw the two brothers coming back, and she was overjoyed: "Brother 3, Brother 4, Xiao Yeyang bullied me and hit me with a snow ball. You guys should avenge me quickly."


    Yan Wenkai did not move in a hurry, and was ready to convince people with reason: "Little Prince, you are not right, men, you should let women."


    "boom!"


    Before he finished speaking, Yi Xue Tuan hit Yan Wenkai in the mouth.


    "Bah~"


    Yan Wenkai angrily spit out the snow in his mouth: "Little Prince, you are too unnatural!"


    Watching her fourth brother prepare to go on a long discussion, Daohua directly put a handful of snow into his hand: "Fourth brother, Xiao Yeyang has beaten you, but you are going back."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang''s snow ball came over again, and Yan Wenkai smashed, "Ouch, you are too much." As he said, he pinched the snow ball in his hand and quickly moved towards Xiao Ye. Yang threw it away.


    Taohua quickly hid to the side to take a break. Snowball fights are really tiring!


    However, seeing Xiao Yeyang''s eyes regaining light, Daohua laughed happily again, and seeing her third brother standing aside watching the excitement, she hurriedly greeted: "Brother third, don''t stand, fourth brother is not Xiao Ye. Yang''s opponent, go and help him."


    Yan Wentao glanced at Daohua, then at Xiao Yeyang who was crazy about smashing the snowballs, as if he was venting something. He handed over the pastries to Daohua and joined the snowball fight.


    ''boom! ¡¯


    Looking at the snow marks on his shoulders that were smashed by Yan Wentao, Xiao Yeyang dusted his cloak, then took off the cloak and threw it aside: "You two, please be careful with me. You have to beat you down today."


    When ?? was fighting with Daohua, he had to pay attention, but for Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, there was no need for this.


    Yan Wenkai, who has been hit several times, yelled: "You can come here and see who beats someone down."


    In an instant, the snow flew around in the alley. If the snowball fight between Daohua and Xiao Yeyang was a little trouble, then at this moment, Xiao Yeyang was fighting Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao.


    Daohua squatted in the corner, hearing the muffled noise of Xue Tuan hitting her body, she couldn''t help feeling pain for Xiao Yeyang and her two brothers.


    Two-on-one, Xiao Yeyang was quite comfortable at the beginning, but slowly, it became a little weak.


    See you, Daohua quickly ran over: "Xiao Yeyang, I''ll help you."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai suddenly yelled: "Big sister, don''t take you like this, but my third brother and I are helping you take revenge."


    Ina Flower: "Oh, this is a game, you two on one, are you sorry?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Are you turning your elbow too far?"


    Ina Flower: "Nonsense, I am still facing you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the snow ball thrown by Daohua hit the door of Yan Wenkai''s face.


    "Hahaha, brother, you are not good at it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 496： , Grab the sister

    Chapter 496, grabbing sister


    "Oh, I''m so exhausted, don''t fight anymore!"


    After a fierce battle for half an hour, Daohua was so tired that she was out of breath, and sat down on the snow. Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai were not much better on the side. They all breathed out and breathed quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang rested for a while, and when his breathing eased, he walked to Daohua, held her hand, and pulled the person up: "It''s cold on the ground, don''t freeze your body."


    Ina Flower waved her hand: "No, I am hot now."


    Seeing the perspiration on Daohua¡¯s forehead, Xiao Yeyang took out her veil, wiped her clean, and then helped her tidy up her cloak, took her hand, and looked at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai: "Let¡¯s go, go in. Sit down."


    After finishing speaking, he took Daohua and walked along the alley towards the back door.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other and followed quickly.


    On the way to ??, Xiao Yeyang looked at the three Daohua and asked, "You come to see me every day these days. Is there anything wrong?"


    Yan Wenkai immediately yelled: "You still said, you can play and disappear without saying a word, so we can find it easily."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, and saw that their expressions were the same, and their eyes flickered. It seemed that the two of them didn''t know what was going on. They probably just worried about him.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yeyang felt better, and then turned his head to look at Daohua: "What about you, you came to my house to overcame the wall in the winter. What is this for?"


    Daohua squinted at him and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m stiff, so I¡¯m going out to move around, okay?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang laughed, squeezed Softi in his hand, and chuckled softly: "It''s good if you are happy."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s expression lightened, Daohua couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth.


    Soon, four people entered through the back door.


    Xiao Yeyang did not lead the Daohua three to the main courtyard where he was serving guests, but directly took them to the courtyard where he usually lived.


    Defu had already returned to the house one step in advance. When the four arrived, the charcoal basin had been raised in the house.


    As soon as she entered the house, Daohua felt a rush of heat, because her body was a little hot after she had been active for a while, but now it became even hotter when she entered the house, and Daohua took off her cloak.


    Xiao Yeyang reached out and took it, and hung it on the hanger himself.


    Yan Wenkai also took off his cloak, and after giving it to Defu, he looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, where have you been these few days?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him, fell silent for a while, and said, "I went around in the suburbs of the city."


    Yan Wenkai: "What''s getting better in the suburbs?" After speaking, he hesitated, "Little Prince, have you encountered something bothering you?"


    Xiao Yeyang twisted his eyebrows without answering.


    Seeing him like this, Yan Wenkai immediately said: "If you want to really have anything, you can support me and my third brother. No matter what, my third brother and I can still help a little bit."


    Yan Wentao also said, "We are all on your side."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes to look at the two of them, and saw the sincerity and concern in their eyes, and smiled: "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Daohua took the tea and looked at the expressions of the three of them. Seeing that the room fell into silence, she put down her teacup: "Xiao Yeyang, do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say anything, Defu stepped forward excitedly: ¡°Is there something, what does Miss Yan want to eat? It¡¯s getting late now, or else, just stay here for dinner, right?¡±


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Okay, I haven''t eaten anything since I went out in the morning. You asked the people in the kitchen to make more stew. It''s so cold today. It''s time to drink some warm soup to warm your stomach. "


    Daifu nodded hurriedly: "Okay, the servant will give orders."


    Basically, the master hasn¡¯t eaten much these days. Girl Yan is so considerate, knowing that the master will eat more soup to help her body at this time.


    Watching Defu leave, Xiao Yeyang sat next to Daohua and asked, "Your hands are all right?"


    Inahana raised her right hand and moved for a moment: "It''s already complete."


    Xiao Yeyang: "No scars, right?"


    Ina Flower: "No, you asked for such a precious ice muscle cream for me to use, how could it leave scars?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "Just leave it."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and it was hard to ask about things in the capital, she just asked for other topics: "How is your cook''s craftsmanship? Don''t cook bad food."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know if you taste it later, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll replace him.¡±


    Rice Flower: "Why do you change it? It doesn''t matter if I like it or not, anyway, I don''t come often, you just want to eat it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s wrong if you don''t like it."


    Uh.


    Ina Flower I don¡¯t know what to say.


    Aside, Yan Wenkai, who was sitting and drinking tea, looked at the interaction between the two and touched Yan Wentao with his elbow: "Hey, third brother, do you think the little prince is too kind to the older sister?"


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao was speechless, and gave him a look of ¡®you finally found it¡¯. When he was relieved, he heard Yan Wenkai say again.


    "The two of them are talking, and neither of us can get in. It''s really annoying."


    "The same is true for the big sister, just for the little prince, I forgot our two brothers, and turned my elbows too hard."


    Yan Wentao sighed and ignored him.


    After a while, the blessing came back.


    "Master, the food is ready, where is it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Just put it in the living room next door." As he said, she stood up and naturally took Daohua''s hand and took her to the living room next door.


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly followed, staring at the hands held by the two with wide eyes, then quickly stepped forward, squeezed through between the two, and forcibly separated the hands of the two.


    Looking at Kongkong''s hand, Xiao Yeyang stared at Yan Wenkai.


    Who knows, Yan Wenkai¡¯s eyes were bigger than him, and he looked at him accusingly: "Little princes, you can¡¯t hold my sister¡¯s hand like that."


    As he said, he looked at Daohua, "Big sister, although the little prince has a good relationship with our family, he is a foreign man, different from my third brother and me. You can¡¯t give him your hand to hold him. ."


    The look of an old father worrying about her stupid girl.


    Behind, Yan Wentao watched this scene and couldn''t help giving Yan Wenkai a thumbs up.


    The fourth brother is really awesome!


    "Ahem~"


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s gaze that was about to breathe fire, Daohua coughed awkwardly and went straight to the table: "I''m hungry, let''s sit down and eat."


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath, scratched Yan Wenkai hard, walked to the right hand of Dao Hua and sat down.


    Yan Wenkai also followed, and sat on the left hand of Daohua.


    Daohua first served Xiao Yeyang a bowl of black chicken soup with yam, and when he saw him drank it, he picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs for herself, and was about to eat it, so she listened to her fourth brother quietly.


    "Big sister, why do you only serve soup for the little prince?"


    The rice flower surface became stiff, and he said nonchalantly: "I forgot. Come on, I''ll give it to you."


    Seeing Daohua put down his chopsticks to serve the soup, Xiao Yeyang glanced dissatisfiedly at Yan Wenkai. As soon as he was about to say a few words, Daohua looked over, with warnings in his eyes, so he lowered his head and drank his soup.


    After ??, Daohua would give Xiao Yeyang a chopsticks dish from time to time, and she was relieved when she saw that he had eaten them all.


    After eating, it¡¯s already time (17:00). Looking at the darkening sky, Yan Wentao said: "Little Prince, it''s getting late, we should go back."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, nodded, got up and went to get her a cloak, then put on Daohua himself, and tied the belt: "Let''s go, I''ll send you out."


    Just about to reach out to hold the rice flower, who knows, Yan Wenkai pulled the rice flower over, making Xiao Yeyang feel empty.


    "Big sister, gone."


    Speaking, Yan Wenkai took the rice flower and walked out.


    Two updates today!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 497： , Alone

    Chapter 497, alone


    Looking at Yan Wenkai pulling Daohua away, Xiao Yeyang looked dull, and Daohua, who was being dragged away, also looked speechless: "Four brother, you are walking too fast, I can''t keep up."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai smiled wryly, and immediately slowed down: "You said it earlier."


    Daohua snorted: "Did you give me a chance?" After speaking, she looked back at Xiao Yeyang, saw him walking side by side with the third brother, then turned her head and continued walking.


    Leaving the courtyard gate, getting blessed led them to the back door.


    Obviously, Xiao Yeyang didn''t want others to know that he was back.


    At the back door, the carriage is ready.


    Yan Wentao: "Little prince, Tian Han, go back to the house, we are leaving now."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, looking at Daohua standing in front of the carriage.


    Daohua was also looking at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing him standing alone at the door, she couldn''t help feeling sad. Now it is the happy day of family reunion to celebrate the New Year, but he is only one person. , Blurted out: "I will come tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes instantly showed warmth, and the corners of his mouth rose: "Okay."


    Yan Wenkai moved his lips, trying to explain that it was New Year''s Eve, and her mother would not let her out, but she could see Xiao Yeyang alone, and swallowed again when she reached her mouth.


    Daohua smiled and said, "The black-bone chicken soup made by your chef is not bad. Let''s make it again tomorrow. I''ll come and drink it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Daohua: "Then let''s go!" With that, she helped Yan Wenkai''s hand to hold the carriage, and when the two brothers came up, the carriage started.


    Watching the carriage go far, Defu stepped forward and said: "Master, it''s still snowing in the sky, let''s go back."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t move until the carriage left the back alley before turning around and entering the mansion.


    After the back door was closed, the back door of the opposite house opened.


    Guo Ruomei looked at the closed back door with deep concern and longing on her face.


    Meishuang: "Master, since the little master has returned to the house, how about us."


    Guo Ruomei shook her head and blamed herself: "Yang''er wouldn''t want to see me now. If I hadn''t insisted on wanting the Prince of Peace to leave, he wouldn''t have to face the embarrassing situation like this."


    Meixue: "How can you blame the master? To blame it is also to blame Prince Ping. At first he was sorry for the master, but now he hurts the little master so much. He is neither worthy of being a husband nor a father!"


    Guo Ruomei''s eyes were cold, and she was silent for a while, before sighing: "After all, it is the sorrow of being a royal child. In the face of profit and strategy, everyone is a pawn. Even if Yang''er is far away from the capital, he still hasn''t escaped others. Calculation."


    Looking at the worry on the master''s face, Mei Shuang comforted: "I think the little master''s complexion is not bad, the master shouldn''t worry too much."


    Guo Ruomei nodded: "The Yan family brothers and sisters are pretty good."


    Meishuang smiled and said, ¡°Yes, the little master quarreled with them for a while in the afternoon, and his expression became much lighter.¡±


    Guo Ruomei looked at the back door opposite again, stood for a while, then turned back.


    On the other side, on the carriage, Yan Wenkai looked at Daohua: ¡°Big sister, why don¡¯t you ask the little prince to come to our house? He spends the New Year alone, it¡¯s strange to be deserted.¡±


    Daohua sighed: "Do you think he will go to our house?"


    Yan Wenkai was silent, and then faintly said: "But I also don''t think my mother will let you out tomorrow."


    Ina Hua suddenly sat up straight and looked at the two brothers with shining eyes.


    Yan Wenkai had a bad feeling in his heart, and quickly sat a little further away from Daohua: "What are you looking at us for?"


    Ina Flower: "Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve, I have to have a reason to go out." She said, putting her hands together, looking at the two brothers pitifully, "So, I still need my brothers to help me."


    Yan Wenkai: "How are we going to help? My mother definitely disagrees, and even my grandmother may not agree."


    Daohua''s face collapsed: "You have seen Xiao Yeyang''s appearance today. He is in a bad mood. In this new year of family reunion, another family member is not by his side. It is so pitiful. You are his friends. , Shouldn''t we send some warmth to the past?"


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other. Although the little prince¡¯s performance today is the same as usual, they still noticed his depression.


    Yan Wentao looked at Daohua: "What happened to him?"


    Ina Flower: "Oh, don''t ask, you know when you should know, anyway, just treat him as you normally do."


    Soon, Yan Mansion arrived, and the three of them ran into Yan Wenxiu as soon as they entered the mansion.


    "Big Brother!"


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua: "In the afternoon, my grandmother and mother asked about you. I said you were helping me tidy up the study room. Don¡¯t make a mistake later."


    Daohua nodded repeatedly, and smiled: "Thank you, brother."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Go back to the backyard, I''m going to have dinner soon."


    Daohua nodded, and walked towards the backyard with Wang Man''er.


    As soon as she left, Yan Wenxiu looked at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai: "Go to see the little prince?"


    Yan Wenkai looked surprised: "Brother, how do you know this?"


    Yan Wenxiu gave him angrily white glance: "Otherwise, why would you come back so late and still bring your big sister." After speaking, he paused, "Is he okay with the little lord?"


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other: "Brother, do you even know that the little prince is in a bad mood?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "I received a letter from Yuan Xuan this afternoon. He asked us to take care of the little prince more during this time."


    Yan Wentao condensed his eyebrows: "What happened?"


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "Yuan Xuan didn''t say the specific reason, but I guess it has something to do with the capital."


    Yan Wenkai widened his eyes: "Beijing?" As he said, he was about to go to the backyard, "The big sister must know something, I will ask her."


    Yan Wenxiu quickly reached out to stop Yan Wenkai: "When will your impatient temperament become more stable, I said?" He sighed.


    "On major events, the elder sister has always distinguished the importance and knows what to say and what not to say. Now she and Yuan Xuan have not taken the initiative to mention it, which shows that this matter involves the little prince himself."


    Yan Wenkai: "It''s because of the little prince that we need to know."


    Yan Wenxiu was a little speechless: "But what if the little prince doesn''t want us to know?"


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai was stunned.


    Yan Wenxiu sighed: "You haven''t found the little prince these days. It can be seen that he hid on purpose. Don''t ask the reason."


    Yan Wentao condensed his eyebrows and said: "It must be no small thing to make the little prince hide out and not want to see people."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Well, now that the little prince is back, please go over and take a look at this time."


    Yan Wenkai nodded, and saw that Yan Wenxiu was about to leave, and quickly stopped the person: "Big brother, eldest sister said that he will go to see the little prince tomorrow, let us help, how can we help?"


    Yan Wenxiu was silent for a moment: "Tomorrow, I will cover you."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai breathed a sigh of relief, grinned and said: "Thank you, big brother, if you go out, mother and grandmother will definitely agree."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 498： ,Lunar New Years eve

    Chapter 498, New Year''s Eve


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Yan¡¯s family became lively in the morning and everyone dressed up and gathered together to eat dumplings in the old lady¡¯s yard.


    After breakfast, Yan Zhigao took a few juniors to write couplets. Here, the female family members, and the old lady Yan took everyone to post window grilles and blessings. The family talked and laughed, and there was a beaming atmosphere everywhere.


    Looking at the happy family, Daohua''s heart was full of joy, but Xiao Yeyang''s lonely figure would sometimes be thought of in her mind, and the joy in her heart faded.


    "Cousin Yiyi, my uncle has written the couplet, shall we go and paste it?"


    Yang Xiuyun saw Daohua sitting aside and didn''t move, so he smiled and called her.


    Daohua smiled and said, "You and Yihuan and the others will post it. I''m going to the kitchen to see how the dishes are prepared." Then she got up and walked out of the yard.


    Looking at the back of Daohua leaving, Yang Xiuyun was puzzled. The big aunt of the New Year¡¯s Eve family dinner had ordered it early in the morning. There was no need for Yiyi¡¯s cousin to go and stare at it.


    "Xiuyun, what are you doing while standing there. I didn''t see your fourth cousin posting the pair, so don''t hurry over to help." Yan Siyu winked at Yang Xiuyun.


    Yang Xiuyun glanced at Yan Wenkai, looked at the bright and sunny smile on his face, pursed his mouth, and walked over with a decent smile.


    Ms. Li, who was joking with the old lady Yan, heard the little sister-in-law''s voice, raised her eyes and looked at the niece walking towards the younger son, frowning slightly invisible.


    On the other side, after Daohua came to the kitchen, she ordered a small stove, then rolled up her sleeves and started cooking.


    Wang Man''er hit the sidelines, and when she saw that her girl did some light food, she knew immediately that it was made for the little prince.


    At noon, Daohua packed the prepared food into the food box and handed it to Wang Man''er: ¡°Go and let Brother Xiaoliu take a trip, let him move faster, and don¡¯t let the food cool.¡±


    Wang Man''er nodded, carrying the food box and preparing to leave.


    "Wait!" Daohua stopped the person, "Let Little Six Brother tell Xiao Yeyang by the way, I will go to play with him after having lunch with the third and fourth brothers."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "The slave servant took it down."


    Daohua said again: "Remember to avoid some people and go."


    After Wang Man''er left, Daohua called the maid and brought the rice cakes to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    Xiao Mansion.


    Defu silently put away the sweet soup that Xiao Yeyang had only eaten a few mouthfuls, and turned his head to look at the master who was standing at the door looking in the direction of the door, feeling very uncomfortable in his heart.


    Today is New Year''s Eve, it is the time for family reunion, but the master can only celebrate the New Year alone.


    Hey. I don¡¯t know if Miss Yan can get out today? If she can''t come, the master is afraid to be disappointed.


    Defu walked towards Xiao Yeyang and asked with a smile: "Master, today¡¯s food is cooked according to the menu of previous years in the kitchen. Do you want to add or subtract?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was faint: "You can figure it out." After speaking, he was silent for a while, and asked, "Is the black chicken soup boiled?"


    Defu nodded, and smiled: "The kitchen was cooked early in the morning. The slave just passed the kitchen and smelled the fragrance all the way."


    Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched slightly, and finally there was a smile on his face. After a while, he asked with some uncertainty: "You said, will she come?"


    Defu''s expression paused, and after considering it, he said, "Miss Yan is always a credible person. What she has said will definitely be done."


    Xiao Yeyang twisted his eyebrows: "Aunt Li is a severe one, I''m afraid she won''t let her come out."


    Defu don¡¯t know how to answer the call.


    Not to mention that today is New Year¡¯s Eve, even in normal times, the ladies of the big family can¡¯t go out often. Although Miss Yan goes out more often than others, she has to report to Mrs. Li every time, so he can¡¯t tell.


    At this moment, the porter trot in and said, "Master, there is a man named Qin Xiaoliu who came over and said that he was ordered by Yan San and Yan Siye to give you food."


    Defu looked happy, even more excited than Xiao Yeyang, and asked first: "Where are people?"


    Concierge: "Still standing at the door."


    Get the blessing: "Hurry up and let someone come over." With that, he looked at Xiao Yeyang and said, "Master, I will personally go over and bring people here."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded blankly.


    Defu looked at the smile in the eyes of the master, the smile on his face grew more and more, and he quickly walked out of the yard.


    Soon, I brought Qin Xiaoliu over.


    "The little one pleases greetings to the little prince, and happy new year to the little prince."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his hand to make Qin Xiaoliu get up, and looked at the food container in his hand.


    Qin Xiaoliu hurriedly said, "My girl did it herself. Once it''s done, I will ask the little one to bring it to you."


    Defu mentioned the food box, touched it with his hand, and smiled: "Master, it''s still hot."


    Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched, "Well, I will eat it."


    Qin Xiaoliu smiled again: "My girl also said that after lunch, she would come to see you with the Third Master and Fourth Master."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang raised his head and looked at the sky. The smile on his face couldn''t be suppressed. After a long time, he squeezed his fist and covered his mouth and said, "I know." After speaking, he took a blessed look.


    Defu immediately took out an ingot of silver from his pocket and gave it to Qin Xiaoliu: "The master rewards you."


    Qin Xiaoliu quickly thanked her, "Thank you for the reward, Little Prince."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, then turned to enter the house: "Blessed, get one free."


    "Yes!"


    Defu put the food box on the table, and then took Qin Xiaoliu out. When he came back, he saw that his master had arranged the food in the food box and had already started eating.


    "The food that Miss Yan cooks is fragrant, and I smell it all the way."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at him, with a smile on his face: "Are you a dog?"


    Deblessed ¡®hehe¡¯ and smiled straight.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, except for the black-bone chicken soup, you will be rewarded for all the food cooked in the kitchen today. Let''s eat it. I don''t need you here."


    Get the blessing and immediately thank you in a loud voice: "Thank you for the reward, today we have a blessing."


    Yan House.


    Yan''s family also sat down at the table, because this year, Yan Siyu, mother and son, were three, and the old lady was very happy, and the smile on her face never faded.


    Looking at the children gathered around, watching the table full of hearty meals, the corners of Mrs. Yan¡¯s eyes were a little moist.


    She never dreamed that she could have such a day.


    The children and grandchildren are full, and the family is prosperous.


    Taohua noticed the strangeness of the old lady, and immediately picked up the jug and gave the old lady a glass of wine: "Grandma, granddaughter wish you a happy New Year, live and younger."


    The old lady Yan raised a cup with a smile: ¡°Looking at you are so sensible and well-behaved, I will have to live two more years. I drank this cup.¡±


    At the beginning of Daohua, the juniors in the family began to toast one by one.


    Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li looked at them with smiles, but they did not stop. The old lady and the children drank fruit wine, not intoxicating.


    This meal was a bit long. Daohua didn''t eat much because of something in her heart. When the lunch was over, she looked at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao from time to time.


    Yan Wentao noticed Daohua¡¯s gaze and pulled La Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wenkai pulled La Yan Wenxiu again.


    Yan Wenxiu immediately smiled and said, ¡°Big sister, didn¡¯t you say that you want to read the original farming book in my study? I found it out yesterday. Go and read it.¡±


    The old lady Yan smiled and said, "What kind of book do you read for the New Year?"


    Daohua stood up and said, "Grandma, I want to read it. I have been thinking about that book for a long time." Then, she looked at Yan Wenxiu, "Big Brother, where did you put it, I want it now."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Wen Tao and Wen Kai know, let them accompany you."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Okay, we''ll be back later."


    Watching the three people leave, Mrs. Yan smiled and shook her head, and then continued to talk to her son and daughter.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 499： ,Embrace

    Chapter 499, Hug


    At the back door of Xiao¡¯s house, Daohua helped Yan Wenkai¡¯s carriage and saw Xiao Yeyang standing at the door. He suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°How did you know we¡¯re here?¡±


    Looking at the beaming rice flower in a red jacket and red dress, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth and stepped forward: "I''m eating and bracing at noon. I''m walking around, hearing the sound of a carriage. Just come over and take a look."


    After speaking, I couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out and hold people.


    However, Yan Wenkai stood carelessly between him and Daohua.


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath, resisting the urge to punch Yan Wenkai away.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Have you finished all the food I sent?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Daohua suddenly smiled: "I brought you some snacks again, you can use them as snacks when you stay up tonight."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and patted Yan Wentao on the shoulder: "Let''s go, come in, it''s strangely cold outside."


    Four people entered the door.


    On the way, Wen Kai saw that there were no New Year''s things in the house, and he couldn''t help but said: "Little Prince, how can you not buy anything for this big Chinese New Year? Compared with other people''s lights and colorful decorations, you also It''s too deserted."


    Xiao Yeyang said lightly: "I don''t need to be so troublesome by myself."


    Daohua disapproved: "A person has to celebrate the New Year. I brought couplets, window grilles, and peach charms. You will arrange them later."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at her and did not object.


    Yan Wenkai also followed: "Yes, yes, we will help you get it later, how can we not add a little bit of happiness to those who are celebrating the new year?"


    Daohua said again: "Xiao Yeyang, don''t you know how to paint? You can draw some New Year pictures for us later. Let''s take them back and hang them in the room."


    Xiao Yeyang looked over and smiled, "What kind of New Year pictures do you want?"


    Daohua: "You are free, as long as it is festive, joyful, and meaningful."


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: "Little Prince, I want a carp to jump through the dragon gate."


    Yan Wentao: "Then I want a pair of grains."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at the two of them, "You''re welcome."


    The two laughed ¡®hehe¡¯.


    Yan Wenkai: "Little prince, you help us draw the New Year picture, we help you decorate the house, do you have a relationship?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Don''t call me Little Prince anymore, just call my name."


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were taken aback, and even Daohua looked over.


    Looking at the reaction of the three of them, Xiao Yeyang pulled out a smile at the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were a little sad.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other, both of them saw the doubt and surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Daohua felt a little distressed. Prince Ping straightened his concubine Ma Fang. Xiao Yeyang was no longer the only aunt. In the future, the title of the palace may not belong to him. The three words''little prince'' are now in his ears. It''s a bit harsh.


    Soon, the yard where Xiao Yeyang lived arrived.


    "Never mind the other yards, I don''t live normally, so let''s decorate this yard."


    Daohua: "Okay!" As he said, he motioned to Wang Man''er to bring the things he had brought.


    "Did you cut this window grille?"


    Xiao Yeyang picked up a "Ping An Ruyi" window grille and looked at Daohua with a smile.


    Inahana nodded: "I brought all the cuts by myself, so I have to post them all later, so I can''t waste them."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled in his eyes: "Okay, post them all."


    Because Xiao Yeyang asked to call his name just now, at this moment, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao didn''t know how to speak, only the one who called.


    Yan Wenkai took the couplet: "Well. Where do you want to post this couplet?"


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to Defu: "Ask to be blessed." After speaking, he continued to help Daohua attach the window grilles.


    Yan Wenkai approached Defu and took him to the corner: "What happened to the little prince?"


    Defu glanced at his master, did not answer, but changed the subject with a smile: "San Ye, Si Ye, there are two new sweaty BMWs in the stable, do you want to go over and take a look?"


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao''s eyes lit up at the sound of a sweaty BMW.


    Yan Wenkai excitedly said: "When did you come?"


    Defu smiled and said: "It was sent by Governor Guo just a few days ago."


    Yan Wenkai nodded quickly: "Good, good, take us over and have a look."


    Yan Wentao glanced at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang who were standing together with the window grilles, his expression hesitant.


    After seeing the blessing, he immediately smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go and have a look, and I¡¯ll be back soon." Of course, this is just a talk, he didn¡¯t believe it. Seeing the sweaty BMW, these two masters would not be able to stand up and ride. Two laps.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Yan Wentao: "Then we shall go and see?"


    Seeing that Yan Wentao was still hesitant to see Yan Wentao, he thought for a while and sighed: "Hey, didn''t Si Ye just ask me what happened to my master? Something happened in the capital."


    Speaking and leading people out.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao were aroused by curiosity and couldn''t help but follow.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the two people who were led away by Defu, tick the corners of his mouth, did not say anything, and continued to paste the window grilles with Daohua.


    "The left side of the window grille goes up a bit, and the right side goes down."


    "Is it all right?"


    "No, it''s crooked."


    "Is this okay?"


    "It''s a little better than just before, but the left side still has to go up."


    "."


    Posted all the window grilles she had brought, Daohua clapped her hands with satisfaction: "It''s a bit like a Chinese New Year at last." She said, and looked around, "Huh? Where are the third and fourth brothers?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Daohua waved her hand and didn''t care about it. Instead, she picked up the couplet again: "Go, paste the couplet."


    Looking at Daohua standing on the stool, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly walked over: "I''ll post it."


    Daohua shook her head: "No, you have to work hard to put a window grille, I will post it."


    Xiao Yeyang had to help her press the stool and be ready to pick up people at any time.


    "Hurry up and show me if there are any crooked posts?"


    "no."


    "Really do not have?"


    "Really do not have."


    "Okay, I just posted it like this."


    After putting it aside, Daohua turned and looked at Xiao Yeyang, who was holding the stool, and waved: "You get out of the way and I''ll get better."


    "Then slow down!" Xiao Yeyang stepped back.


    The stool was a little high, and Xiao Yeyang was not at ease. As soon as he stretched out his hand to hold Daohua a little, he saw Daohua standing on the stool and jumping directly down. He jumped and hurriedly ran to pick up someone.


    in this way


    Daohua jumped directly onto Xiao Yeyang.


    Seeing that she was holding Xiao Yeyang''s neck and hanging on him, Daohua froze directly.


    Xiao Yeyang also had a tight face, his eyes widened as he watched the rice flower holding him.


    The two looked at each other, and they both forgot to speak.


    After a while, Daohua took the lead to look away, and whispered: "You can let me go."


    "Oh!"


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses and quickly put down the rice flower.


    Both of them were a little embarrassed, their eyes were a little dodge, and they didn''t dare to look at each other.


    "That. I''ll go to the other side."


    Daohua picked up the couplet on the other side, and Xiao Yeyang immediately helped move the stool.


    After posting this time, Daohua didn''t dare to jump directly. Xiao Yeyang helped her slowly down.


    "It''s cold outside, let''s go in."


    Speaking, Xiao Yeyang took the rice flower into the room, "Don''t you want a New Year painting? I will paint it for you."


    The two of them went to the study, but the blessing was not there, Xiao Yeyang had to prepare drawing paper and paint by himself.


    Inaba asked, "Is there anything I can help?"


    Xiao Yeyang was picking up paint and pointed to the bookshelf: "You can help me get some rice paper."


    "it is good."


    Taohua walked to the bookshelf and took a few rolls of rice paper, and then put them on the table and spread them out. When one of the rolls was opened, she found that a portrait was painted on it.


    "Who is this?"


    "Kang Dang~"


    As soon as the voice of the rice flower fell, all the paint in Xiao Yeyang''s hand fell on the ground.


    Daohua turned her head, she saw Xiao Yeyang''s gloomy face, and she tried her best to endure it.


    Daohua hurriedly walked over and said worriedly: "Xiao Yeyang, what''s the matter with you, don''t scare me?"


    Looking at the worry and consternation in Daohua¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yeyang''s depressive aura slowly converged, and he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to hug her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 500： , Frankly

    Chapter 500, frankly


    Xiao Yeyang hugged his arms a little tightly, and Daohua was a little uncomfortable. After struggling a little, he found that he was holding him tighter, so he dared not move.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang was like a wounded lone wolf. Daohua hesitated, then slowly reached out her hand to hug him, and gently patted his back with her hand.


    The moment Daohua hugged Xiao Yeyang, the pain in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes slowly subsided, and the aura in his body became calmer.


    Xiao Yeyang buried his head between Daohua¡¯s neck, greedily absorbing the warmth from her, as if he would not be so lonely in this world as long as he hugged her tightly.


    The room was quiet, with only the breathing of two people.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang rubbed her head against Daohua¡¯s neck. Suddenly, Daohua couldn¡¯t help laughing: "Xiao Yeyang, itchy."


    Winter jackets are trimmed with fur collars, Xiao Yeyang''s move, the fur collar swept around his neck, making Daohua feel itchy and crisp.


    Xiao Yeyang took a halt. At this moment, he had recovered from the anger and sadness he had previously felt. He noticed that he held Daohua in his arms and let him go a little uncomfortably.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and seeing that his expression had recovered, she squatted down to clean up the paint that had fallen on the ground.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and squatted down, looking at Daohua who was just taking care of things, and couldn''t help asking, "Why don''t you ask me anything?"


    Ina Hua¡¯s hand gestured for a while, and raised her eyes to look at him: "Would you like to tell me?"


    Xiao Yeyang stared at Daohua deeply, pulled her up, walked to the table, and opened the rice paper with the portrait: "This is my father and king."


    Daohua said ¡®oh¡¯, Xiao Yeyang reacted so strongly just now, she had already guessed it.


    Xiao Yeyang continued to stare at the portrait: "On the day of the new year, the royal family gathered in the palace, and my father straightened his concubine Ma Fang."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Yeyang turned his head to look at Daohua, without blinking, there was an unknown tension deep in his eyes.


    Although he has a bad relationship with his father, he is still proud of his identity as the "Little Prince of Ping Prince''s Mansion".


    He also knows that others are willing to accommodate him, mostly because of this identity.


    So, he was really scared, afraid that without this identity, Daohua would change him.


    "Oh!"


    Inahua said ¡®oh¡¯ again, and then there was no other reaction.


    Xiao Yeyang paused, thinking that Daohua didn''t know the power of the relationship, and explained: "Concubine Ma Fang has a son who is my concubine. As soon as she straightens up, I will no longer be the only son in Prince Ping''s Mansion. "


    Ina Flower tilted her head: "So what?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and was silent for a moment: "That means that the title of Prince Ping''s Mansion may not be mine in the future."


    Daohua groaned and asked, "Do you want it? If you want the title, then you must fight for it. I believe you can get it with your ability; if you don''t want it, no matter what your father is. It doesn''t matter who you straighten up."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang chuckled directly: "A royal mansion is so worthless for you?"


    Daohua shook his head: "It''s not worthless. If there is a palace in my family waiting for me to inherit, then I must be happy to accept it. However, I think, ah, everything in this world needs to be obtained through my own efforts, so Only then will you have confidence, and others will give it. After all, it will be short-mouthed and short-handed."


    Inheriting the family business, you have to shoulder the responsibility for the prosperity of the family. There has never been something for nothing in this world. You must pay for what you get.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while, and then asked, "I am no longer the little prince, so don''t you have any ideas?"


    Daohua smiled: "But you are still Xiao Yeyang!"


    Looking at Daohua''s clear and bright black eyes, Xiao Yeyang''s heart became completely lightened.


    Daohua said again: "You are still Jin Lingwei''s caregiver from Sipin Town. You have obtained this status through your own ability. Isn''t this more glorious than a polished little lord?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua deeply, was silent for a while, raised his hand and threw the portrait in his hand into the charcoal basin.


    Daohua quickly said, "Why do you burn it?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was faint: "I don''t want to see it again."


    Daohua twitched the corners of her mouth, and what was the use of the burn, anyway, Prince Ping¡¯s voice, face and appearance were all in Xiao Yeyang''s mind, unless he could erase his memory.


    Looking at the portrait that quickly burned to ashes, Xiao Yeyang looked a little hurt and said, "I thought that my father always had a little affection for me, but he straightened Concubine Ma Bianbian, and I knew that he didn''t have me in his heart. This son."


    As long as he thinks about his situation a little bit, he will not straighten Concubine Ma Fang when Xiao Yechen is about to reach the championship.


    Now Xiao Yechen is both a son and the eldest son. According to the etiquette, he should inherit the position of the palace.


    Xiao Yechen became the elder son, what about him, how should he stand? Has his good father ever thought about it for him?


    Daohua knew that at this time, no matter how she relieved and comforted, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t listen. He simply didn''t try to lift the prince. Seeing his frown, he removed the sachet from his waist and took out the fruit candy inside. Li handed it to him: "Don''t frown, it''s like a little old man. This is my new candy. Try it."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, and took the hand of Daohua directly and put the sugar granules in his mouth.


    Daohua glared at him immediately, then retracted her hand and wiped her body. Seeing that he was in a bad mood at the moment, she just hummed, and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang hooked the corner of his mouth and chewed the candy in his mouth.


    Ina Flower asked: "Is it sweet?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, smiled and nodded: "Sweet." As he said, he looked at the sachet in Daohua''s hand.


    Inahana glanced at him and handed him the sachet.


    Xiao Yeyang took the scented bag, looked at the embroidery on the head, and smiled: "You embroidered this scented bag?"


    Ina Flower: "The things I use myself, of course I embroidered them."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and put the sachet into his arms.


    See you, Daohua quickly stopped: "Don''t put it like that, it''s so hot in your arms, don''t cover up the sugar."


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while, and tied the sachet to his belt.


    At this time, the voices of Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao sounded in the courtyard.


    Seeing the two people coming in, Xiao Yeyang felt a little regretful. He couldn''t be alone with Daohua.


    Yan Wenkai: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the rice paper on the bank of the table: "I am preparing to draw a New Year picture."


    Daohua looked at the sky and said to Xiao Yeyang, "You can draw New Year pictures here. I''ll go to the kitchen and have a look. I brought hot pot ingredients. We will eat hot pot with you later, and then go back. "


    Defu immediately smiled and walked forward: "Miss Yan, the minion will take you over."


    "it is good."


    Watching Daohua leave, Xiao Yeyang walked to the table and said, "Let¡¯s say, what New Year pictures do you all want?"


    The three people of Daohua left Xiao Yeyang¡¯s house at the beginning of You Shichu (17:00).


    This time, Xiao Yeyang sent the three to the door as usual.


    At the door, Daohua said to Xiao Yeyang: "I may not be able to go out tomorrow, but I am going to Peach Blossom Village in the second year of the second grade to pay New Year greetings to Master and Grandma."


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: "It''s okay, my third brother and I can go out, we will come again tomorrow."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him: "You want to ride a sweaty BMW, right?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled ¡®hehe¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to help Daohua onto the carriage: "Speaking of which, I should also go to visit the two elderly people for the New Year."


    Daohua smiled: "Then let''s go."


    "let''s go!"


    Yan Wenkai urged Daohua into the carriage, and then quickly got into the carriage with Yan Wentao.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 501： , Feed

    Chapter 501, Vote


    Because of the cover of Yan Wenxiu, when the Daohua three returned, the Yan family did not notice anything unusual.


    However, because I ate hot pot at Xiao Yeyang''s place, the three of them didn''t eat much at the New Year''s Eve dinner.


    Ms. Li noticed, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you three move your chopsticks?¡±


    Yan Wenkai smiled and replied: "I ate too much rice cake in the afternoon."


    Ms. Li suddenly smiled irritably, and continued to feed the old lady Yan and Yan Siyu, without saying much.


    After dinner, Mrs. Li, Yan Siyu, Sun''s, and Wu accompanied the old lady to play cards. The third brothers of Yan Zhigao and Master Xiao, who stayed at Yan''s house during the New Year, drank tea and chatted, talking about plans and plans for the new year.


    Seeing Daohua and these juniors sitting boringly, Yan Zhiyuan smiled and said: "I let the servants buy firecrackers, Wenxiu, you take your brothers and sisters out to put them out."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai was immediately happy: "Second Uncle, what did you say, where are the firecrackers?"


    Yan Zhiyuan smiled: "Is this forgotten for a while? Seek it with Steward Sun."


    Yan Zhigao exhorted: ¡°Wenxiu, be optimistic about your brothers and sisters, pay attention to safety.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Father, don''t worry." As he said, he took Daohua and others out of the yard.


    "Brother, where shall we put it?"


    "Go to the back door. It is spacious and you can see the lively scene on the street."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Then say it in advance, you are not allowed to run around, there will be no curfews in the city during the New Year, people come and go, it is difficult to find people."


    Yan Wenkai: "I know, I will look at them."


    Yan Wenxiu snorted: "I am most worried about you."


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips. Seeing the firecrackers that the housekeeper Sun took out, he couldn¡¯t even talk to his eldest brother, and ran over quickly: "Go, let the firecrackers go."


    I have seen modern fireworks, and Daohwa has no interest in ancient firecrackers, but there are really few ancient entertainment projects, and staying is boring, so he followed everyone to set off firecrackers.


    "Cousin Yiyi, the sound of this firecracker is a bit loud, you should stay away, don''t shock your ears, I will help you release it."


    Yang Hongrui saw that Daohua was going to set the fire in person, and immediately walked to her to stop her.


    Ina Hua directly refused: "I''m not afraid." As she said, she ordered a firecracker on her own.


    "Boom!"


    The spark ignited, and then there was a deafening sound.


    The voice was indeed too loud, and Daohua hurriedly covered her ears and ran back.


    Yang Hongrui smiled and followed: "I just said that the sound of the firecrackers is very loud, don''t you believe it. Come on, I will help you put the rest in your hand. Just stand aside and watch."


    Ina Flower really didn''t want to let it go, so he gave him the firecracker in his hand.


    On the side, Yang Xiujun saw that her brother had been spinning around Yiyi''s cousin, and smiled silently. Seeing Yan Yile seemed to want to go, she quickly pulled her and said, "If you want to say it looks good, it is the firecrackers in the capital that look good every Chinese New Year. At that time, the imperial palace will release firecrackers that fly into the sky and explode. The light shines on most of Kyoto."


    Yan Yile: "Really?"


    Yan Wenkai interjected: "I know that this kind of firecracker is specially supplied to the royal family by the Ministry of Industry, and some princes and nobles will release it, but it takes a lot of money to buy it."


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and nodded: "Cousin Wen Kai said it well."


    Yan Yile was aroused: "I really want to see it."


    Yan Wenkai: "This is not bad for us, at least the sound is loud enough. Come on, come on, come on, I''ll play it for you."


    Seeing that Yan Yile was successfully distracted, Yang Xiuyun turned her head again and glanced at her brother who was still setting firecrackers to Yiyi''s cousin, and joined the firecrackers with a smile.


    Not only Yang Xiuyun alone, but also Xiao Yeyang, who is more than ten meters away, pay attention to Daohua.


    Looking at Daohua holding her ears with a bright smile, Xiao Yeyang felt very dazzling and uncomfortable with Young Master Yang, and immediately wanted to walk over and separate the two.


    However, after taking two steps, he stopped again.


    What qualifications does he have to keep outsiders from approaching Daohua? Moreover, Young Master Yang is also Daohua''s first-in-law cousin.


    Daohua is good to him, but compared with Young Master Yang, he is obviously an outsider.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s face was not good, Defu hurriedly smiled and said, "Master, Miss Yan and Uncle Yan are all setting off firecrackers. Let''s go over too. It''s fun to watch."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at him expressionlessly: "If you want to go, go by yourself." After that, he turned and left.


    On the other side, Daohua, whose ears hurt by the sound of firecrackers, didn''t want to stay here anymore, and walked to Yan Wenxiu''s side: "Brother, I want to go back."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded, he also wanted to go back, but he still had to look at his brothers and sisters.


    "Then I''m going back." Before leaving, Daohua looked up at the street and just saw Xiao Yeyang and Defuhui entering the crowd, "Xiao Yeyang?"


    Daohua wanted to take a closer look, but it was a pity that the person had disappeared.


    "Brother, I''ll go shopping on the street and I''ll be back soon." After speaking, he ran towards the street.


    Wang Man''er and Bi Shi quickly followed.


    Yang Hongrui also wanted to follow, but was held back by Yan Wenxiu: "Cousin, you are not familiar with Fucheng, I will let Wen Kai and Wen Tao pass."


    After speaking, he called Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao over.


    Yan Wenxiu whispered to the two of them: "Little prince seems to be on the street. You two will go over and take a look. Remember to bring your eldest sister back early."


    After hearing this, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao did not dare to delay, and quickly caught up.


    On the street, thinking of the scene of Daohua talking and laughing with Young Master Yan, Xiao Yeyang wanted to get more and more angry, and he walked faster and faster. Those who were behind had to trot to keep up.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yeyang felt that his sleeves were being pulled by someone. Just about to throw off his anger, he heard: "Xiao Yeyang, it''s really you!"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly turned around, and saw Daohua bending over, looking at him panting.


    Taohua gasped for a while, then straightened up: "I said Xiao Yeyang, it''s okay, why are you leaving so fast? I''m exhausted."


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to support the person: "I don''t know you will catch up."


    Ina Flower: "So, you saw us just now? Then why didn''t you go there?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, and said sourly: "I see you and your cousin having such a good time, how am I embarrassed to disturb you in the past?"


    Daohua''s eyes widened: "I have fun? My ears are still buzzing, you said I have fun, is there any problem with your eyes?"


    Hearing this, the corners of Xiao Yeyang''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up: "So, you don''t like playing with your cousin?"


    Daohua was speechless: "Who played with him? Today is New Year''s Eve, and the brothers and sisters at home are there, so everyone gathers to light firecrackers. I don''t see him much."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s anger completely disappeared. Seeing that there were many people on the street, fearing that others would bump into Daohua, he quickly pulled her back to the street: "What are you running after me for?"


    Inahana''s eyes wandered around for a while before she said, "I''m just here to confirm if it''s you."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Then you confirm it now."


    Daohua asked back: "Then why did you come out?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s weird to stay in the house and be deserted, so I want to go out and watch the excitement."


    Ina Hua said silently, "It just so happens that I want to walk, too." As he said, she walked forward first.


    Xiao Yeyang met, smiled, and quickly followed.


    New Year¡¯s Eve, the streets and alleys are full of lights and colorful, very lively.


    The two stopped and went, watching the juggling for a while, and watching the shadow puppet show for a while.


    Daohua didn''t dare to go too far, but didn''t want to go back right away, so she could only slow down, and saw a sweet soup seller on the street, and said to Xiao Yeyang, "Or, let''s have a bowl of sweet soup?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the vendor and looked at Daohua: "Are you hungry?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I just want to eat something."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang turned his head to look at Defu.


    Defu immediately trot to the carriage not far away, and then returned back with a bamboo basket.


    Xiao Yeyang took the bamboo basket, looked around left and right, and took the rice flower to the bridgehead with few people. There happened to be a corner pavilion beside the bridgehead.


    Taohua looked at the bamboo basket: "What''s in the basket?"


    Xiao Yeyang put the bamboo basket on the stone table, opened the lid, revealing red and bright strawberries: "This is a kind of foreign tribute fruit, called strawberry. Knowing that you like these, I brought it to you."


    Speaking, picked up a strawberry and handed it to Daohua¡¯s mouth.


    "Try it soon, is it delicious?"


    Daohua reached out and took it, and took a bite. The sweet and sour juice flowed into her mouth, and she suddenly smiled and narrowed her eyes: "It''s delicious."


    Seeing her eating happily, Xiao Yeyang also smiled, pulled her to sit down, and pushed the bamboo basket toward her.


    After eating several pieces of rice flower, he stopped. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t eaten it, he immediately picked up one and handed it to him, ¡°You eat too.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, did not reach out to pick it up, but lowered his head and directly bit the strawberry with Daohua¡¯s hand.


    Daohua quickly let go of her hand and glared at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing Defu, Wang Man''er, and Bi Shi all staring at the strawberries, she grabbed a few for them.


    "Thank you girl!"


    "Thank you Miss Yan."


    There were no strawberries in Daxia, the three of them happily took the strawberries, then walked to the side and ate them happily.


    Lele alone is not as good as the others. Seeing that they are eating happily, the rice flower can¡¯t help eating again. Seeing Xiao Yeyang not moving, he urges: ¡°You eat too. There is a basket. I will plant it next year. Now we can eat as much as we want."


    Xiao Yeyang: "This thing is not easy to grow, and Uncle Huang loves to eat it too, but the people in Huangzhuang have grown for a few years, and the output is very low."


    The rice flower raised his chin: "If they can''t plant it, it doesn''t mean I can''t."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Yes, yes, you are the best."


    Daohua picked up a strawberry and handed it over: "Then you can eat it quickly."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You take that far, how can I eat?"


    Seeing that he wanted to feed him again, Daohua suddenly ignored him: "I love to eat or not."


    After ??, Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang really didn''t take it by herself, sighed, picked up the strawberry and handed it to his mouth.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang smiled and ate it.


    was fed a few consecutively, Xiao Yeyang also picked up a strawberry and put it next to Daohua''s mouth.


    Daohua glanced at him, helplessly ate the strawberry.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 502： , Yan Siyu’s mother and daughter’s considerations (two in one

    Chapter 502, Yan Siyu¡¯s mother and daughter¡¯s considerations (two in one chapter)


    "Big sister, what are you eating?"


    When Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao came over, they saw Daohua and Xiao Yeyang talking and laughing to feed each other.


    Daohua met the two and waved quickly: "Brother 3, Brother 4, Xiao Yeyang brought us delicious food, come and try it soon."


    When he heard something delicious, Yan Wenkai walked over in three steps and two steps. When he saw the strawberries in the basket, he didn''t need to say hello, and he stretched out his hand for it: "What''s this?" He gave it to Yan Wentao while eating. .


    Rice Flower: "Strawberry, a kind of fruit."


    Yan Wenkai nodded as he ate, "Well, it''s not bad, it''s delicious." Then he reached out and took a few more.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Yan Wenkai take one bite, but in a moment, he ate a dozen of them, and there was no sign of stopping, he couldn¡¯t help moving the basket aside, ¡°I said you¡¯re enough, this is for you. Sister eats it, you big man just taste it."


    Yan Wenkai stared, pointed to the basket and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot more?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked at him with a disgusting expression: "There is only one basket in total, don''t you have to take some back to honor the old lady and uncle and aunt? How much is left after you plan it out? Besides, your sister has to keep some to do it. As for the seeds, there are even fewer edibles."


    said, looked at Wang Man''er, handed her the basket, "Give it to your girl."


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips: "Little Prince, you are too stingy."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted his eyes and said, "Didn¡¯t you tell me, please stop calling me Little Prince."


    Yan Wenkai glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and tentatively said, "Are you serious?"


    Xiao Yeyang sternly said, "Do you think I am joking?"


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head: "But we are all used to it. We are not called Little Prince. What do you call you? Brother Xiao? Brother Yeyang?" It doesn''t seem very good to just call the name.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and then at her two older brothers: "Would you like to call Zhenfushi? Or, let''s call it an adult?"


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes lit up and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Master Xiao?"


    Xiao Ye was silent, without objection: "Just call my name privately."


    Seeing him saying this, Yan Wenkai grinned immediately and said, "Yeyang, where did you get this strawberry?" With that, he slipped to Wang Maner''s side and reached for a few more, and saw Xiao Yeyang look over. He immediately smiled to please him.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little bit ignorant: "Fortunately, you are still a big man, why are you more greedy than a girl?"


    Yan Wenkai disapproved: "Eating is the top priority in life, how can it be said that it is greedy?"


    Daohuaxiao sat aside, and didn''t join the two brothers and Xiao Yeyang joking.


    Yan Wentao looked at the strawberry, sat next to Daohua, and whispered, "Daohua, can you give me some points when I go back?"


    Daohua turned her head to look at her third brother, and saw that he looked a little unnatural, and smiled slyly: "Brother, I will give it to my third uncle and aunt when I go back, so you don''t need to remind me."


    Yan Wentao choked and squeaked for a long time before spitting out: "I know you can''t do without your parents. What I said is, give me a separate point."


    Daohua pretended to be puzzled: "Why?"


    Yan Wentao was a little frustrated: "I want to eat it myself."


    Ina Flower: "Really? Third Brother, you are not a greedy person."


    Looking at the teasing on Daohua''s face, Yan Wentao was defeated: "Forget it, I don''t want it." Then he got up and left.


    Daohua hurriedly pulled the person back, and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t want it, since the third brother has spoken, how can the younger sister respond, but the third brother, don¡¯t forget the younger sister in the future.¡±


    Yan Wentao immediately said: "How could I have forgotten you?"


    "That''s not necessarily." Daohua smiled meaningfully.


    Yan Wentao was uncomfortable with Daohua, and quickly went to find Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai.


    At the time of Hai (21:00), Yan Wentao saw that it was getting late and got up and said, "It''s time to go back, or the family should worry about it."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Let''s go, I will send you back."


    Seeing the three of Daohua entering Yan''s Mansion, Xiao Yeyang stood there for a while before walking back slowly. As soon as he walked in front of the mansion gate, he saw Dongli who was waiting for the old grandmother and Gu Jian standing outside the mansion gate. .


    "Why are you here?" Xiao Yeyang looked at Dongli in surprise.


    Dongli bent over and said: "Little Prince, the two old masters said that they were too deserted for the New Year, thinking that you are also alone, so I want to invite you to spend the New Year with them."


    This afternoon, the two old masters learned about Prince Ping¡¯s righting concubine Ma Fang. Regardless of how late it was, they asked him to come over and pick up the little prince.


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression moved. Could it be that Daohua and the two old men talked about him?


    For Chinese New Year, he doesn''t like going to other people''s homes. When watching other people''s family members and lively and happy scenes, he will think of himself alone, and he feels uncomfortable.


    If he doesn''t go over to accompany the two old people, he would rather be happy.


    "Okay, I''ll go and clean up."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s consent, Dongli breathed a sigh of relief. Today, the old lady was so angry that she had relapsed from illness, and the old man was so angry because of this.


    Invite the little prince over, the two elderly people should be relieved.


    Yan House.


    Daohua came back and saw that everyone was keeping the old age in the old lady¡¯s room, so Wang Maner took half of the strawberries out and put them on the table for everyone to eat.


    Yan Yile took a strawberry and asked curiously; "What is this?"


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and took over: "This looks like a strawberry."


    Yan Yile looked at Yang Xiuyun: "Cousin Xiuyun knows?"


    Yang Xiuyun nodded: "When I was attending a banquet in Beijing, I heard other girls talk about it." Then, looking at Daohua, "This strawberry is said to be a tribute. I heard that only people rewarded by the emperor can eat it. My cousin is Where did it come from?"


    Daohua casually said: "Xiao Yeyang gave it." Then, he took one and handed it to the old lady Yan, "Grandma, try it quickly and see if you like it?"


    The old lady Yan ate with a smile: "Well, it tastes good."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Grandma likes it, then you can eat more."


    Yang Xiuyun took the strawberry and looked at the reactions of the people of the Yan family, feeling a little surprised.


    Strawberry is a tribute. Is the reaction of the Yan family a bit too flat?


    Also, did the little prince give too many strawberries?


    Looking at the plates of strawberries placed on the table, Yang Xiuyun couldn''t help thinking, did the little prince give all the strawberries he got to cousin Yiyi?


    Thinking of this, Yang Xiuyun couldn''t help but look at Daohua.


    The little prince seems to be very kind to cousin Yiyi!


    After the end of the year, Yan Siyu¡¯s mother and daughter returned to the yard to rest.


    After returning to the house, Yang Xiuyun saw the maid behind him holding a small plate of strawberries, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mother, this strawberry?¡±


    Yan Siyu smiled and said, "Your grandmother gave it to you. She said she saw you like to eat, so she asked me to bring some back."


    Yang Xiuyun: "Does cousin Yiyi have a lot of strawberries?"


    Yan Siyu: "It should be a lot. I took a look when I left. There is still a big plate with your grandmother."


    Yang Xiuyun: "Mother, cousin Yiyi seems to be very close to Xiao Wangye. Do you think Xiao Wangye likes cousin Yiyi?"


    Hearing the words, Yan Siyu immediately glared at Yang Xiuyun: "What nonsense, the little prince has a good relationship with the Yan family, what does it have to do with your cousin Yiyi?"


    Yang Xiujun walked over to Yan Siyu and sat down and said coquettishly: "The daughter is just talking to her mother in private. It''s no wonder that the daughter thinks so. You think, the tribute is so rare. If it''s for the friendship between the two families, Just send some to try."


    "But you can also see that there are too many strawberries for Yiyi''s cousin. Those princes and nobles in Beijing got a plate of joy. If the little prince has no interest in Yiyi''s cousin, I don''t believe it."


    Yan Siyu was silent for a moment: "Yiyi, that girl is indeed good-looking and has a hearty temperament. Such a girl is very popular with boys. It''s a pity."


    Yang Xiuyun puzzled: "What a pity?"


    Yang Siyu: "Unfortunately, the status of the little prince is too precious. Your elder uncle and aunt are a kind of child, so you won¡¯t let your cousin Yiyi go to be a concubine for the little prince.¡±


    Yang Xiuyun couldn''t help but said, "If the little prince really likes it, how can I let cousin Yiyi be a concubine?"


    Yan Siyu chuckled: "Silly boy, what good things do you think of, we usually pay attention to the right person when we get married, let alone the royal family."


    "Don''t look at your eldest uncle now as the head of a mansion, but this official position is put in the capital, it is not enough at all. Almost all the wives of the royal family''s clan family come from the family of noble families, and the Yan family is too bad. Far."


    Yan Siyu glanced at his daughter, and said earnestly: "Qi Dafei, some people look bright and beautiful on the surface, but I don''t know how dirty they are inside. We can''t delusion about things that we can''t reach, otherwise we will end up injured. It¡¯s me."


    Yang Xiuyun bit her lip and whispered: "Daughter knows."


    Seeing her daughter listened to it, Yan Siyu was relieved, and then he said seriously: "If you just did that, you must not talk nonsense in the future. We are now at your uncle''s house, not at your own house. Your elder aunt has a good temper, but Let her know your reputation for slandering Yiyi, it''s only strange that she can give you a good face."


    Yang Xiuyun quickly admitted her mistake: "It''s her daughter who was wrong." With that, she quickly changed the topic to today''s firecrackers. "Mother, I took a closer look. As long as there is a chance, my brother will circle around Yiyi''s cousin. , Do you think your brother...?"


    Hearing this, Yan Siyu''s brows suddenly curled into a pimple: "This kid, why is he so ignorant?"


    Looking at her mother¡¯s reaction, Yang Xiuyun was stunned: "Mother, do you not like your brother and Yiyi''s cousin?"


    Yan Siyu said with no good air: "Your elder uncle and aunt will not like our family."


    Yang Xiuyun was silent for a moment: "Uncle and father are both Beijing officials, and the official position of the uncle is not lower than that of the uncle. Our family and Yan''s family are still right."


    Yan Siyu sighed: "Even if your uncle has a high official position, the daughter of the Yan family will not marry the Yang family."


    Yang Xiuyun puzzled: "Why?"


    Yan Siyu''s face was bitter: "It''s enough for the Yan family to suffer from the Yang family. Where else would you push other girls into the fire pit?"


    Yang Xiuyun was stunned for a while. After a while, he said, "Our family will always be separated in the future."


    Yan Siyu waved his hand: "This is impossible. First, the Yang family doesn''t help the Yan family much; second, let''s not say Yiyi, just a few Yihuan, whichever is the best girl. The girl from the Yan family has no worries about marrying, and there are other choices, why do you have to have our family? Thirdly, your brother has not obtained any fame now, so there are really not many advantages he can get."


    Yang Xiuyun condensed her eyebrows: "That said, my brother might be disappointed."


    Yan Siyu was silent for a while: "It seems that I have to find time to talk to Hong Rui, don''t really make your uncle and aunt annoy him in the end."


    She also noticed that it is impossible for her elder brother and sister-in-law to raise Yiyi like that, and it is impossible to find someone to marry her casually.


    Although the little prince can''t climb, but other high-ranking elites may not have no chance.


    Speaking, Yan Siyu looked at Yang Xiuyun: "Your brother has no chance at all, but you."


    Yang Xiuyun blushed: "Mother, what are you talking about?"


    Yan Siyu smiled: "Tell my mother, what do you think of Wen Kai?"


    Yang Xiuyun said ashamed: "Cousin Wen Kai is very nice."


    Yan Siyu smiled and said: "It''s not bad for a mother to look at him. Although Wen Kai is not calm and restrained, he also has his own advantages. He is frank and direct. Such people are easy to get along with."


    Yang Xiuyun was silent for a while, blushing and said: "Didn¡¯t my mother just say that Uncle and the others are unwilling to marry our family?"


    Yan Siyu smiled: "Marrying a daughter is different from marrying a daughter-in-law."


    "When you marry a daughter, you have to consider the family situation of your in-laws. As far as our family is concerned, you also know. Whose daughter is uncomfortable after marrying in? Your eldest uncle and second uncle love your daughter, and you will definitely not agree."


    "But marrying a daughter-in-law is different. To marry a daughter-in-law, the most important thing is the girl herself." Yan Siyu smiled and stroked her daughter''s hair. "My Xiuyun is dignified and demure, knowledgeable and reasonable, and it is enough to match the son of any family. of."


    "What''s more, you are the granddaughter of the old lady, and the niece of the elder brother. This is much closer than people outside."


    Seeing her daughter''s embarrassment, Yan Siyu smiled: "After the new year, you will be fourteen. It''s time for this marriage to be on the agenda."


    Speaking of marriage, Yang Xiuyun became more embarrassed. Thinking of Yan Wenkai''s appearance, she was a little hopeful and a little bit hopeless: "Mother, will the eldest aunt agree?"


    Yan Siyu smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree? If I tell you you are to my cousin Wenxiu, my mother is really not sure, but Wenkai is the second son, and my wife¡¯s family background doesn¡¯t need to be too high."


    "Before you went to help your eldest aunt prepare the New Year''s gifts, didn''t she always praise you? It can be seen that she also likes you. Your eldest aunt understands her personality, mother understands you, marry you, mother don''t worry."


    Seeing her daughter a little bit worried, Yan Siyu said again: "If you are really worried, you should spend more time with Wen Kai. If Wen Kai has a heart for you, mothers will not fight against their sons."


    Yang Xiuyun became silent. Thinking of the harmonious atmosphere of the Yan family, she yearned for her future husband¡¯s family like this: "I will get along well with cousin Wen Kai."


    Yan Siyu smiled: "That''s right."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 503： , The reason for righting

    Chapter 503, Reasons for Righting


    On the first day of the first lunar month, Daohua did not get out of the house. Early in the morning, he paid a New Year greeting to the elders in the family and collected the New Year''s money. After having her own entertainment, she went back to her yard.


    After returning to the yard, Daohua took out the remaining strawberries, selected some of the extracted seeds, and then put most of the seeds obtained in the space for cultivation, and a small part of them were planted in flower pots.


    After doing this, Daohua began to prepare the things that she would need to go to Taohua Village tomorrow.


    At the same time, Xiao''s house is opposite.


    On the first day of the New Year, Guo Ruomei couldn''t bear her son alone. After thinking about it, she decided to go to the house. However, the concierge¡¯s answer made her dumbfounded.


    "Your master is not there? How could it be that we saw him yesterday." Mei Xue thought the porter deliberately deceived them, and was very angry.


    The master has plucked up the courage to come over. If you don¡¯t see the little master, you will feel disappointed in your heart.


    The concierge does not know Guo Ruomei¡¯s identity. It can be seen that she is extraordinary in dress and demeanor. She dare not neglect, so she can only smile and promise: "My master is really not here. He left last night."


    Guo Ruomei saw that the concierge did not seem to be cheating, and asked, "Then where did he go?"


    Concierge: "I don¡¯t know this little one."


    Meixue wanted to say something, but Guo Ruomei turned and left.


    Returning to the house where she lived, Guo Ruomei said to Mei Shuang: "Go and call Yang''er''s dark guard over."


    Meishang nodded: "The slave servant will go now."


    Soon, a secret guard came over with his head down, and when he reached Guo Ruomei, he knelt down on one knee: "I have seen Madam."


    Guo Ruomei: "Your master really left?"


    The dark guard nodded: "Yes."


    Guo Ruomei frowned: "Where did you go?"


    The dark guard hesitated: "This"


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Guo Ruomei didn¡¯t embarrass him either: ¡°You have to tell me why he went out?¡±


    The dark guard thought for a while and said: "The subordinates only know that someone invited the master to the New Year, and the master left." After thinking about it, he said, "When the master left, I was in a good mood."


    Hearing this, Guo Ruomei raised her brows.


    She still understands Yang''er''s temperament. She has to be strong, and she least likes to show her weak side to outsiders. During the New Year, everyone is reunited, and the more he bears his loneliness and desertedness. At this time, someone can ask him to move him. , This is surprising.


    "Go down."


    Seeing that Guo Ruomei was not continuing to question, the dark guard breathed a sigh of relief and left quickly.


    Mei Xue was puzzled: "Master, who invited the little master to go?"


    Guo Ruomei shook her head: "Yang''er is willing to go there, which shows that he has a very close relationship with that family."


    Meishuang condensed her eyebrows: "Although we have not paid close attention to the little master''s everything these years, we know most of his interpersonal relationships. Where did such a family come out?"


    Meixue took the words: "The little master has always been close to the Yan family siblings. Let''s keep an eye on them, and we will definitely be able to find out where the little master is going."


    Guo Ruomei waved her hand: "Don''t ask. Since Yang''er doesn''t want us to know, we don''t want to ask. He has grown up and has his own contacts. There is such a family that he is willing to put his son to get close to. , I am also happy for him."


    Just then, a maid trot in: "Madam, the Governor is here."


    A smile appeared on Guo Ruomei¡¯s face, she stood up and went out to greet him. Seeing Governor Guo striding over, she smiled and asked, "Brother, what are you here?"


    Governor Guo smiled and said, "I know you must be alone today. Come and accompany you."


    The two entered the house and sat down. Governor Guo asked, "Yang''er hasn''t come back yet?"


    Guo Ruomei: "I came back, but I left yesterday."


    Governor Guo sighed: ¡°Yang''er is becoming more withdrawn. It¡¯s not good for him to go on like this.¡± He said, guilty on his face, ¡°Speaking of the matter of Prince Ping righting Ma''s family, it is the Guo family sorry to Yang''er.¡±


    Guo Ruomei shook her head: "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Guo Governor: "It was originally. If the Guo family had not rejected the Jiang family''s proposal, the Queen Mother would never propose to raise the Ma family."


    Guo Ruomei snorted: "Brother, don''t put gold on your face. There may be a reason for Ma''s righting, but the main reason is that the horse in the palace gave birth to the prince, and the queen is kneeling. Without children, the Jiang family wants to win over the Ma family and let the prince use it for the Jiang family."


    Governor Guo still blamed himself: "Anyway, things started because of the Guo family."


    Guo Ruomei sneered: "If you really want to find the bottom line, then Prince Ping must be blamed. If he is a competent father, how could Yang''er fall into this embarrassing situation now?"


    said, snorted coldly.


    "The emperor usually looks good to Yang''er. Once the emperor''s rights and interests are involved, Yang''er hasn''t been abandoned by him even if he says to abandon it."


    Hearing this, Governor Guo immediately looked around nervously, and then looked at his sister disapprovingly: "It''s fine if you say your hand to me."


    Guo Ruomei sighed: "I just want to vent."


    Governor Guo was silent for a moment: ¡°No one can change the emperor¡¯s determination to regain military power. It was the Jiang family that took a fancy to this point before giving up the post of Governor Right.¡±


    Guo Ruomei sneered: ¡°Swap a right governor for a prince, the Jiang family really doesn¡¯t make a loss-making business. But how can the emperor continue to tolerate Jiang¡¯s dominance? The queen mother is still sober in her early years, and now she gets more confused as she gets older.¡±


    "Now that the five-army capital is in the hands of the emperor, the military power is in control. If the emperor will endure the Jiang family, I don''t believe it."


    Governor Guo shook his head: "Things are not that simple, and the Jiang family is not stupid. The Eighth Prince has been looking for opportunities to return to the court. The emperor will use the Jiang family to contain the Eighth Prince, and he will not move the Jiang family for a while. "


    Guo Ruomei''s face was indifferent: "They are fighting against them, and it''s up to me. He obviously didn''t provoke anyone and did nothing, but he became a victim of the power struggle."


    Governor Guo was silent for a moment: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told you something, but I¡¯ll tell you now. The gold mine of the Eight Kings was found by Yang''er and the Yan family brothers.¡±


    Ningmenguan was under his control. During that time, he didn''t ask Yang''er what to do, but what they did could not hide from him.


    Guo Ruomei''s eyes widened.


    Governor Guo continued: "Also, the last time the girls of Jiang, Chen, Dong, and Yan were kidnapped was not that simple. Yang''er should have discovered something. The old fox Wu Jingyi should have returned to Beijing, but now it is still Stay in Fenxi."


    Seeing his sister looked surprised, Governor Guo smiled and said: "Yang''er is more capable than we thought. The emperor remembers all these merits. It is only a weighing measure to help Zhengma. It should be Yang''er''s thing, and no one can take it away. . You, don''t worry too much."


    Guo Ruomei condensed her eyebrows: "But, Yang''er is really sad this time."


    Governor Guo: "Man, it¡¯s good to let him go through more things."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 504： , Blocking the way

    Chapter 504, blocking the way


    Peach Blossom Village.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was alone, both the old mother-in-law and Gu Jian felt very uncomfortable, and they couldn''t help feeling resentful towards Prince Ping.


    At the dinner table, Granny Gu kept adding vegetables to Xiao Yeyang: "Good boy, today is the first day of the new year. Eat more. These are all delivered before the rice flowers, and they taste good."


    Looking at the pile of vegetables in the bowl, Xiao Yeyang felt warm in his heart, and smiled and put some dishes for Granny Gu: "Mother-in-law, don''t just look at me, eat it yourself."


    Granny Gu laughed and said, "Looking at you eating, me, it''s more delicious than my own. Now you are still growing, eat more." She said, she started helping Xiao Yeyang pick vegetables again.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang was a little helpless, but couldn''t bear to brush the old lady''s kindness, so he could only smile and bury his head in bitterness.


    Gu Jian didn¡¯t say anything. He silently looked at the two grandchildren, and saw a smiling face expressing his love, a filial and sensible promise, and a gratifying smile appeared on his face.


    However, thinking about the personnel in the capital, I feel bad.


    Thinking that the emperor had wronged the child in front of him this time, Gu Jian stretched out his chopsticks and gave Xiao Yeyang a braised elbow: "Eat more."


    Looking at the elbows in the bowl, Xiao Yeyang was a little flattered. You should know that most of Master Gu''s face was stern when he was facing him, and it was rare for him to be as pleasant as today.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring at him with surprise, Gu Jian was rarely a little uncomfortable. He was usually a little harsh on this kid, but he didn''t need this reaction, so he hummed twice.


    Seeing that Gu Jian had returned to his usual unsmiling appearance, Xiao Yeyang felt comfortable, and started chewing on his elbow.


    Granny Gu watched from the side with a smile, and when Xiao Yeyang had less vegetables in his bowl, she started to pick him up again: "Today we are a little deserted here, and tomorrow, when the rice flower comes over, it will be lively."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly flashed a smile, and he was happy, and he also started to give the old mother-in-law some dishes, this time even Gu Jian had a share.


    Looking at his nephew and grandson, who was delighted when he mentioned the little apprentice, Gu Jian was a little bit indifferent, and began to bow his head to eat food and ignore him.


    Yan House.


    After dinner at Yan''s house, Mrs. Li stopped Daohua: "How long are you going to live in Taohua Village this time?"


    Daohua groaned for a moment: "A few days, there is no one around the mother-in-law and the master, it''s strange to be deserted."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Well, on the 20th of the first month, your cousin Zi Xuan is going to get married, and you and Wenxiu will be over before the Lantern Festival; at the beginning of February, there will be a happy event at the Zhou family, and there will be some delays. Time; afterwards, your elder brother will go to Beijing to send in employment, and it is estimated that he will have to work for a long time. During this period, you are afraid that you will not be able to accompany the two elderly people."


    "It¡¯s just fine now, so please take advantage of this time to accompany them more. By the way, are all the gifts ready?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I''m ready early."


    Mrs. Li thought for a while: "Year ago your second uncle sent a lot of food and supplements from the south. I will get some for you, and you will send them to your master."


    Daohua nodded quickly: "Okay."


    After ??, after Daohua came out of the main courtyard with something, she went to find Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao: "Brother 3, Brother 4, did you tell Xiao Yeyang? I will go out tomorrow (7:00)."


    Yan Wenkai: "Don''t mention it, we haven''t seen anyone."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Wenkai: "The porter said that the little prince was invited to the house to celebrate the New Year last night."


    Daohua was stunned for a moment: "Xiao Yeyang went to another house to celebrate the New Year? Whose house?"


    Yan Wenkai shrugged: "The porter didn''t say anything."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "Well, let me go to Taohua Village by myself tomorrow."


    Yan Wentao: "Shall we go with you?"


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "No, you are rare to be at home, so stay with your grandmother. Besides, now you have all taken care of the errands. In the future, the time at home will only be shorter. Everywhere."


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t go to work, so we still have a lot of free time.¡±


    Ina Flower: "That''s just now. You just joined the job. Of course, there are not many things. When you wait later, you will definitely get busy."


    Seeing Daohua''s face serious, as if she knew better than them, Yan Wenkai laughed and said: "Okay, we need you little girl to worry about our affairs. It''s getting late, go back to the yard and rest, remember. Help us kowtow to our mother-in-law and Master Gu."


    Daohua waved her hand: "I see." After saying that, she walked out of the yard.


    After ?? came out, Daohua started to think and muttered, "Whose house will Xiao Yeyang go to spend the New Year?" As she was thinking about something in her heart, she didn''t notice Yang Hongrui coming from beside.


    When people are found, they are already there.


    "Cousin Yiyi!"


    Looking at Daohua, Yang Hongrui had obvious surprises on her face.


    Daohua glanced at Wang Man''er, and some blamed her for not reminding herself.


    Wang Man''er lowered her head down because of her negligence, but she did not expect that Master Biao would not make a sound when walking, she only noticed it when she got close.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Why is my cousin here?"


    Yang Hongrui took two steps towards Daohua: "I was going to find Wen Kai and Wen Tao. I didn''t expect to meet my cousin so by chance."


    Inahana stepped back to the side with an unmoving expression: "Then cousin, hurry up, I''m going back too."


    Yang Hongrui immediately said: ¡°I¡¯ll send my cousin to the Chuhuamen. If it¡¯s dark today, I¡¯ll carry the light for you to prevent you from falling. It¡¯s a cold day. It hurts to fall.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua didn''t make any waves in her heart. Instead, she was a little impatient and forced a smile: "Thank you for your cousin''s kindness, but no need."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t say much, and walked straight forward.


    "Cousin."


    Yang Hongrui hurriedly chased after him. During the period, he wanted to reach out and pull the rice flower, but was avoided by the rice flower.


    Daohua sinks her face, frowning and looking at Yang Hongrui: "Cousin, what are you doing?"


    Yang Hongrui hastily apologized: "It''s my abrupt cousin. Please don''t blame my cousin. I just want to send you off."


    Daohua took a deep breath and said with impatience, "Cousin, this is my home, am I not more familiar than you? Come on, I am not a charming girl, but at my own home, I really don''t need someone to send it away. Cousin. If you really have nothing to do, go back and read more, so that you can live up to your aunt''s expectations, what do you think?"


    "Also, my cousin is a scholar. I ask my cousin not to do it again in the future for the behavior like that just now. I have a bad temper and I really want to make a fuss. It will hurt my relatives."


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s alienated and indifferent expression, Yang Hongrui was stunned, moving his lips to explain something, but Daohua didn¡¯t give him a chance, so he turned around and left after speaking.


    "Girl, it''s all slaves'' fault!"


    Looking at Daohua''s stern face, Wang Man''er was puzzled.


    Ina Hua frowned without saying a word, and after entering the Suihua Gate, she said, "I looked at cousin Hongrui as gentle and courteous before, so why is it so unpretentious? He walked in front of me several times and didn''t know how to avoid suspicion. What did I reveal that made him misunderstand?"


    Wang Man''er curled his lips and said: "Girl, you are far enough away from the young master. It is because the young master has no eyesight."


    Except for the little prince, even if they were Dong Gongzi, Su Gongzi and others who had known each other for several years, the girls deliberately kept their distance and easily did not meet individually. Open, he has to move up, really annoying.


    Daohua was silent for a moment. She was planning to go back to her yard, but she suddenly turned around and walked towards the main yard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 505： ,cut off

    Chapter 505, cut off


    In the main courtyard, Mrs. Li saw that Daohua was back again, and asked with a surprised smile: "Why haven''t you gone to rest yet?"


    Daohua: "Mother, my cousin Hongrui is going to report to Wangyue Academy after the beginning of the new year, right?"


    Mrs. Li: "Why do you remember to ask this?"


    Ina Flower: "Just ask."


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter: "Your father meant that Hongrui''s homework is fairly solid, but he is relatively uncomfortable with the world. At this time, your eldest brother was working with Master Xiao, so he told him to follow him and watch. , It also allows him to broaden his horizons."


    Daohua frowned and frowned: "Mother, let my cousin go to the academy earlier. Although my father is kind, but the Yang family may not appreciate it, let''s not delay other people''s studies."


    Mrs. Li was a little surprised at her daughter¡¯s dislike for Hongrui. Her daughter knew that because of the face of the old lady, even if her daughter was not very happy with Xiuyun¡¯s sentimental temperament, she would often pull her to do things. .


    Now that Hong Rui provokes her daughter to come directly to her, it must be something he did that made her very unhappy.


    Mrs. Li was just about to say something, at this moment, Yan Zhigao came back.


    Daohua stood up, gave Yan Zhigao a gift, and then said: "Father, mother, I won''t bother you to rest, let''s go back."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, waited for her to leave, and asked Mrs. Li, "What is the girl doing?"


    Ms. Li helped Yan Zhigao change clothes, and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s talk about visiting Master Gu tomorrow.¡±


    Yan Zhigao heard this, so he didn''t ask much.


    While waiting for him to wash, Mrs. Li invited Pingtong: "Go and find out, what happened to Daohua and Hongrui today?"


    Pingtong nodded, and quickly stepped back.


    When Mrs. Li waited for Yan Zhigao to wait, Pingtong came back.


    Ms. Li helped Yan Zhigao cover the quilt, and met Pingtong outside: "Let¡¯s talk about it."


    Pingtong immediately told about Yang Hongrui¡¯s blocking Daohua.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Li''s face sank, and she learned that Yang Hongrui still wanted to pull her daughter, and slapped her on the table with anger. The movement was so loud that even the Yan Zhigao in the room was alarmed: "What''s wrong? "


    Ms. Li calmed down: "It''s okay, I accidentally hit the table."


    Pingtong also had a look of dissatisfaction: "This young master, doesn''t know anything about himself? As far as the situation of the Yang family is concerned, he actually wanted to come and pick up our eldest girl."


    Mrs. Li raised her hand to stop Ping Tong: "This matter is not allowed to be mentioned. His Yang family can have no tutor, but my Yiyi still has a reputation."


    Pingtong nodded: "Madam, don''t worry, all the servants and maids who know about this have said hello. It won''t hurt the eldest girl''s reputation."


    Mrs. Li drank a cup of tea, and didn''t enter the inner room until her mood was completely calmed down.


    Yan Zhigao was leaning on the bedside reading a book, and when she saw Mrs. Li coming in, she moved inside the bed: "What happened just now?"


    Ms. Li smiled and lay down on the bed: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that a few of the servants made mistakes and were a little angry.¡±


    Yan Zhigao smiled and said: "For those who are celebrating the New Year, why bother with your subordinates. Some time ago, you really worked hard. I left some small things to the housekeeper to deal with, so I feel relaxed and relaxed."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "I know."


    After ??, Mrs. Li casually chatted with Yan Zhigao about other things, and talked to the Yang family.


    "Master, after the Lantern Festival, let Hongrui report to Wangyue Academy. I know you want him to learn something from Master Xiao, but the Yang family has lost a lot of energy in order to get a place in Wangyue Academy. My son, although it is kind for us to leave Hongrui at home, the Yang family may not think so. Maybe we thought we were uneasy and kind."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Mrs. Li. He knew that his wife would not talk about this for no reason. He thought of the movement outside: "Fortunately, the academy is also a small society, and you can learn how to behave in the world."


    For his only sister, he feels distressed, but for the Yang family, he has no good feelings at all. Hongrui is in the Yang family''s college, and he is somewhat disliked by the habits of the Yang family.


    He sees how his wife treats his sister. Now he has asked Hong Rui to go to the academy in advance. Although she did not say the reason, based on his understanding of his wife, Hong Rui must have done something wrong and did not say anything. It''s just taking care of the face of the old lady and younger sister.


    "I''ll talk to my mother about this in two days."


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Li immediately smiled: "I listen to the master, and the master will tell you that my mother will definitely not disagree."


    Yan Zhigao put down the book: "Okay, go to sleep, I was sleepy when I stayed until dawn last night."


    Looking at the person next to the pillow, Mrs. Li showed a smile on her face. The master nowadays knows to forgive her.


    In the morning of the next day, Daohua ate bird''s nest porridge in her courtyard. He first went to Songhe courtyard to treat the old lady, and then went to the main courtyard to talk to Mrs. Li Yan Zhigao, and then took the maid and the old lady. Out the door.


    When the old lady from Yan''s family had breakfast here, Daohua had already left the gate and went straight to the pier.


    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, it was supposed to be the day when the daughter-in-law returned to her natal family, but the parents of Mrs. Li, the Sun family, and the Wu family were all far away. After breakfast, everyone surrounded the old lady and went to the water pavilion in front of Chuihua Gate.


    Mrs. Li invited the theatre troupe early in the morning, and today she will be singing in Yan¡¯s house.


    Yan Zhigao leads Yan Zhiyuan, Yan Zhiqiang and the juniors at home.


    "I invited a few colleagues over, and you will see you later. They are all scholars and erudites. If you have any questions, you can ask them for advice."


    Yan Zhigao said to Yan Wenxiu.


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "My son got it."


    Looking at the family''s luxuriant heirs and excellent eldest son, Yan Zhigao is very pleased that his second son and nephew are now in official status, and the Yan family has started from him.


    As far as the water pavilion, Yan Zhigao was very happy. However, on the way, he saw Hong Rui and Wen Kai pulling and pulling, and Wen Kai looked impatient, and he was in a bad mood.


    Yan Zhigao slowed down, and prepared to say a few words when the two approached, but when the two approached, he heard Hong Rui actually asking Wen Kai about his eldest daughter, and his face suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Thinking of his wife being so angry last night, it suddenly became clear.


    This kid is really bold and dare to spy on his daughter!


    "Hong Rui!"


    Yang Hongrui heard Yan Zhigao calling herself, and immediately trot forward: "Uncle, are you looking for me?"


    Yan Zhigao has a faint expression: "After the Lantern Festival, you can report to Wangyue Academy."


    Hearing this, Yang Hongrui''s expression changed. Before he could say anything, Yan Siyu, who was walking with the old lady, asked, "Brother, why? You didn''t mean to let Hongrui study with Wenxiu and Master Xiao for a while. Time?"


    Yan Zhigao calmly said: ¡°I didn¡¯t think well before. Master Xiao was busy with official duties and couldn¡¯t bring so many people. It¡¯s the same for studying in the academy.¡±


    How can ?? be the same? !


    Yan Siyu looked anxious. In the academy, he can only learn some knowledge from the books, but it is different with Master Xiao. It is to learn how to deal with government affairs and how to deal with officialdom. This opportunity is rarer than going to the academy to study. too much.


    Looking at the look of his elder brother who had decided not to change, Yan Siyu had no choice but to look at his mother for help.


    Mrs. Yan glanced at her son, then at her eldest daughter-in-law who was silent, and patted Yan Siyu''s hand: "Let''s listen to your eldest brother, he knows better than us when he does things outside." Changed the subject with a smile.


    Seeing this, Yan Siyu knew that things hadn''t changed, and glanced at his dejected son next to him, his brows wrinkled to death.


    How could the big brother suddenly change his attention?


    While waiting for the opening of the play, Yan Siyu took Yang Hongrui to the side: "Did you do something to annoy your uncle?"


    Yang Hongrui looked blank: "No!"


    Yan Siyu sighed: "You should pay more attention to your actions in the future. Don''t bring some of the schools in the Yang family to the Yan family. Your elder uncle doesn''t like it."


    Yang Hongrui was silent, thinking about what happened last night, could it be that Yiyi¡¯s cousin has sued his uncle?


    Did she dislike herself so much?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 506： ,the difference

    Chapter 506, the difference


    Peach Blossom Village.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang taking the blessing to go down the mountain, Gu Jian looked at the sky: "It''s still early. Daohua is going out early in the morning, and he will arrive here by boat from Ningmen Mansion. It must be almost noon. Only when you go down now, you still won¡¯t see people."


    Seeing Xiao Ye''s tantrums, the old grandmother smiled and said, "If he wants to go down, he will go down. Anyway, he is not waiting in the house." She picked up the cloak and put it on Xiao Yeyang herself. "The wind is strong on the dock. , Be careful not to catch a cold."


    Looking at the old mother-in-law who was struggling but still insisted on wearing her cloak, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but waver.


    He used to come to Taohua Village for the purpose of being alone with Daohua. Although there is respect and gratitude to the two elderly people, it can be said that there is not much emotion in it.


    But when he came this time, he clearly felt the love of the elders for the younger generation from the old mother-in-law. It is the old master who also hides his concern for him under his unsmiling face.


    After the night of New Year¡¯s Eve, he felt that the two elderly people were always taking care of his emotions, and accommodating him when eating, and they would show distressed expressions from time to time in conversations.


    He thought, the grandmother''s love for her grandson is nothing more than this.


    At this time, Old Granny helped Xiao Yeyang to tie the cloak, and she stretched out her hand to tidy it up: "Okay, you can go down the mountain."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Thank you, mother-in-law!"


    Granny Gu gave him a smile: "I will tie a cloak to my grandson. Is this still necessary?"


    Xiao Ye''s eyes flickered slightly, looking at the kindness in the old mother-in-law''s eyes, he grinned: "Mother-in-law, then I will go down the mountain to pick up the rice flowers."


    Old mother-in-law smiled and nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang saluted Gu Jian, and then took the blessing out of the yard.


    After the others left, Granny Gu looked at Gu Jian happily: "I just said he is my grandson, and he didn''t refute me."


    Seeing his sister''s happy look, Gu Jian couldn''t help but smile: "That kid is a good or bad guy."


    After descending the mountain, Xiao Yeyang did not go to the dock immediately, but took the trail to the back mountain of the village.


    At this moment, at the foot of the back mountain, several secret guards were already waiting there. Seeing Xiao Yeyang coming over, they all knelt down on one knee and said, "Well, see the master."


    Xiao Yeyang walked in and asked quietly, "Have you found out everything I want you to inquire?"


    Dark guard: "Back to the master, I have found out. The matter of the prince''s righteous concubine Ma Fang was caused by the Guo family''s rejection of the Jiang family''s proposal."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "The Jiang family proposes to the Guo family?"


    The dark guard nodded: "Yes, Jiang Jingrong, the second son of the Jiang Shizi family, wanted to ask for the Governor-General''s Xueming girl, but Dingguo directly rejected it. This matter spread to the ears of the queen dowager in the palace, and the queen dowager was born. Said that the Guo family didn''t know how to promote, and then there was a proposal to strengthen Ma Fangfei."


    Xiao Yeyang was slightly stunned: "Emperor Grandmother"


    Because the Guo family didn¡¯t agree to pick up the relatives, so they raised the righteous concubine Ma¡¯s side?


    What is this, he has become a punching bag for the queen mother to hit the Guo family?


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but think of the scene of being in the palace when he was a child.


    The queen mother was very good to him. Every time she went to the Ci Ning Palace to ask for peace, she would pull him to hush cold and ask warmth. At this time, the court lady **** next to him would say that the queen mother loved him the most.


    If you hear too many words like this, he will take it seriously.


    Now think about it, where does the Queen Mother love him?


    When he was pushed out by the princes and princesses, she never said a word for him;


    When he had conflicts with the prince and the minister¡¯s son, he was indulged in no matter whether he was reasonable or unreasonable, so that everyone knew that he was domineering and even disgusted by everyone.


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but think of Old-in-law, she really wanted to love him, she should be like her.


    was silent for a long time, Xiao Yeyang asked blankly, "What else?" He didn''t believe that things were so simple, let alone that the uncle Huang would agree to his father Wang''s righting concubine Ma Fang because of this.


    Dark guard: "At the beginning of last year, the horse æÉ gave birth to a prince, and he is now raised in the Queen''s Palace."


    Xiao Ye''s eyes flickered: "Uncle Huang agrees?"


    Dark guard: "The right governor of the Five-Army Capital Governor''s Mansion has been replaced, replaced by General He Guangyao."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang''s face was stunned. This is the game between the Emperor''s uncle and the Jiang family. He Guangyao is a member of the Emperor''s uncle. In this way, the Five-Army Capital Governor''s Mansion is completely in the hands of the Emperor''s uncle.


    The Jiang family got a prince; the emperor''s uncle completely controlled the five-army capital; the Ma family attached to the Jiang family and had a prince and concubine. Everyone benefited, even his father and king had more regular wives. Auntie, except for him, became the most embarrassing person


    While in the game, Xiao Yeyang clearly felt the powerlessness and helplessness of man-made swords and fish in front of the emperor''s rights and interests.


    Xiao Yeyang stared into the distance with his eyes slightly narrowed. Such powerlessness is enough for once!


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was silent, Defu and the Dark Guard both lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound.


    After a long time, Xiao Yeyang said again: ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay in Zhongzhou in the future. Go back to the capital and keep an eye on the Prince Ma¡¯s Peace Mansion. If you have any news, immediately notify me.¡±


    Daohua is right, the title of Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, whether or not he decides, instead of waiting for other people¡¯s charity.


    Dark Guard: "Subordinates wait for your orders."


    Xiao Yeyang: "As for the imperial palace and Jiang''s family, watch it a little bit. I must know what will happen in the capital in the future."


    After the dark guards left, Xiao Yeyang stood for a while, and then walked towards the dock with Defu.


    I was about to reach Taohua Village, Daohua walked out of the cabin, standing on the deck and seeing Xiao Yeyang far away.


    "Girl, the little prince is here!"


    Daohua glanced at Wang Man''er: "Don''t be called Xiao Yeyang Little Prince in the future."


    A teenager in his teens is when his self-esteem is the strongest. Don¡¯t use this name. This can be regarded as Xiao Yeyang¡¯s venting and rebellion against Ma Fangfei¡¯s righting concubine. For him, this is also to show his share of the heart arrogant.


    Didn¡¯t Prince Ping straighten his concubine Ma Fang and have a new eldest son? Then he doesn''t want the identity of the "little lord".


    Wang Man''er: "What is the name of the slave servant?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows and thought: "Or, is it called Master Xiao? Or, Uncle Xiao?" After that, Daohua couldn''t help but laugh.


    Xiao Yeyang was standing on the shore, seeing Daohua smiling happily, her mood improved. After the boat drew ashore, he immediately reached out and helped her down: "What is so happy?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "We are talking about you, Uncle Xiao!"


    Xiao Yeyang glared at Daohua with an angry look, helped her tidy up her cloak, and then took her hand: "Let¡¯s go, mother-in-law and Master Gu are looking forward to your coming early in the morning."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "When did you come here?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The night of New Year''s Eve."


    Ina Flower: "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s mouth smiled: "My mother-in-law asked me to come over."


    Daohua pursed her lips: "Oh, obviously I am Master¡¯s apprentice. How do you feel that your mother-in-law treats you better than me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Of course it¡¯s because I''m hurting others."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise, and she couldn''t help but squeezed his face.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly held Daohua¡¯s hand: "What are you doing, eat my tofu?"


    Daohua stared: "Who has eaten your tofu? I want to see how thick your face is?"


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua''s hand and put it on his face: "Then you have to touch it carefully."


    Daohua shook him away, snorted, and walked towards the mountain on her own.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly chased after smiling.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 507： , Sell seeds

    Chapter 507, Selling Seeds


    Since the arrival of Daohua, Xiao Yeyang''s mood has obviously improved. Granny Gu and Gu Jian were slightly relieved when they saw each other.


    Caiju and Dongli secretly breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the smiles on the faces of the two old men again. The old lady''s anger caused the old illness to relapse. They almost didn''t frighten to death. Now they can finally let go of their hearts. After finishing his work, he took the time to return to his room and wrote a letter to Jingli.


    "Okay, why are you thinking about raising a dog?"


    Looking at the seven puppies running around in the yard, Gu Jian couldn''t help looking at his apprentice.


    Daohua squatted and touched Xiaoyi¡¯s head: ¡°Dogs are heartfelt, and their noses are good. I want to train them to protect the home and help them find people when necessary.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang heard Yan Wenkai talk about Daohua raising dogs, and stepped forward and looked at the seven puppies: "These seem to be hunting dogs."


    Daohua returned him with a look of ¡®you look good¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang walked to Daohua and squatted down: "The guard next to my uncle also raised a hunting dog, and he brought it to his side during the march and battle, and helped his master several times."


    Daohua immediately said: "Really, do you want to raise a few too?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and rubbed Xiao Yi¡¯s head: ¡°Don¡¯t you have seven, let¡¯s raise two together.¡±


    Daohua thought for a while, and smiled: "Alright, I will give you one when they grow up."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t you all say that they are raised together? Then they are also mine, why should you send them?"


    Daohua was speechless: "You will take advantage."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "Why, you can''t bear it?"


    Daohua squinted at him: "I really convinced you. If you say it''s yours, it''s yours."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "I have seen how others train dogs, I will teach you."


    "OK!"


    In the yard, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were training the puppy with a smile. Granny Gu sat on the chair under the eaves and watched with a smile. At the door of the pharmacy, Gu Jian looked at the two children from time to time while tidying up the medicinal materials, his eyes were exceptionally soft.


    At night, Granny Gu was in poor health, and she fell asleep after dinner, and Gu Jian was also used to going to bed early. However, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang couldn''t sleep too early, so they played chess in the hall.


    "Your chess skills have improved a lot."


    "Come on, I''m reading a book again, and I''m looking for someone to play games. It''s a pig. It''s time to make progress."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, looking at the rice flower that was seriously thinking about where to land under the candle flame, his eyes were exceptionally soft: "Yes, yes, my Yiyi is the smartest."


    Daohua was optimistic about the position of her son, and raised her chin triumphantly: "That is." She didn''t notice Xiao Yeyang''s name, "Hurry up, it''s up to you to get off."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the chessboard, and easily found the place to settle.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang blocked her way so easily, Daohua frowned, but she laughed again soon, and she found a breakthrough.


    "It''s not that easy to surround me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled without saying a word, and fell behind again, not only blocking Daohua''s path, but also not leaving her with nowhere to go.


    When Daohua stared at the chessboard again and thought about where to go, Xiao Yeyang picked up a strawberry and handed it to her mouth.


    The strawberries were brought to Granny Gu and Gu Jian by Daohua, but the two old people tasted a few and stopped eating them. Before Gu Jian returned to the room, seeing the two of them playing chess, they put the strawberries on the table for them to eat. .


    Daohua thought about her child, and when she saw something was handed over, she subconsciously opened her mouth and ate it. After eating, she raised her eyes and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "This is for her mother-in-law and master."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I looked at my mother-in-law and Master Gu and didn''t like to eat very much."


    Ina Flower: "Why don''t you like it? Strawberries are delicious."


    Xiao Yeyang listened, took another one and passed it over: "Everyone likes to eat different things, haven''t you noticed that Master Gu likes spicy food, and mother-in-law likes sweet food."


    Daohua glanced at him, then lowered her head to eat: "Since mother-in-law and they don''t like it, then you can eat it too." As he said, he saw Xiao Yeyang staring at him.


    Daohua rolled her eyes: "You have to eat and take it yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "People say that they are not indecent."


    Ina Flower is unmoved: "I didn''t let you feed it again."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, didn''t say anything, and continued to feed. Although Daohua would stare at him every time, he still continued doing it happily.


    After eating a dozen or so, seeing that the strawberries on the plate were almost gone, Daohua had no choice but to feed Xiao Yeyang a few.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and ate it.


    "By the way, you can give me an idea. The emperor will reward my hill. What do you think I should use to grow something?" Daohua asked suddenly.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua: "What do you want to grow?"


    Ina Flower: "I just don''t know. There are more nobles and rich people in the capital, so I don''t seem to be very competitive."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You can plant whatever you want. Your mountain was previously under the name of Uncle Emperor. Although you are rewarded now, it is also privately rewarded. There is this relationship, no matter what you plant. No worries about selling anything."


    Daohua hesitated: "Is this all right?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "What''s wrong? You have made such a great contribution to the gold mine and the Four Mountain Village. If you have the light of Uncle Emperor, he won''t say anything. Besides, it''s just a few hundred acres of land. , What other storm can you set off to arouse his attention?"


    Daohua nodded: "That''s right. Then I want to open a seed shop in the capital, can you say it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Of course it can, but what do you think about selling seeds, this thing is not profitable."


    Daohua dropped the chess piece in her hand: "I don''t seek high profits. I just want to promote these fairly good seeds in my hands, like some foreign foods, sunflower seeds, tomatoes, etc., many people do not. Knowing that it can be eaten is simply too violent. The capital is so fluid that it spreads, and the people can have more dishes on the dinner table."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "The quality of the grain, vegetables and fruits produced in your village is indeed good."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Then you also agree with me selling seeds?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "I support what you sell."


    Daohua smiled, and left another son: "Then I know what the Chuangzi in the capital should plant during spring plowing this year." After finishing speaking, she stood up with a smile and stretched out her hand, "I won. Get the color."


    Xiao Yeyang directly stretched out her hand and patted her palm: "Every time you play chess with you, you have to win the prize, so just forget me as the prize."


    Daohua retracted her hand and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a look of disgust: "You be the winner? I don''t want it." Then, she took out her pocket watch and took a look, "It''s three quarters to the sea (21:45), it''s time to rest. ."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded and stood up: "It''s not early."


    Immediately, the two went back to the room to wash and rest.


    In the next few days, both Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were training puppies. They ran around the village with seven puppies. There was something to do and Daohua was with him. Xiao Yeyang slowly forgot the troubles in the capital. thing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 508： , Flowing Water Seat (Two in One

    Chapter 508, Flowing Water Seat (two in one chapter)


    On the seventh day of the first lunar month, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang took seven puppies down the mountain after having breakfast. During the training of the puppies'' scent tracking ability, they saw the villagers of Taohua Village go outside the village. They were a little curious for a while. So I asked the village chief who passed by.


    "The village chief, are you going to the market today? Why are you all going out?"


    The head of the village smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the market, but the son of our richest man in Taoyuan Town married today. I heard that their family will set up a running banquet. Everyone wants to be happy.¡±


    Ina Flower: "That''s right, then you go."


    The village chief said goodbye, and then hurried to chase the villagers ahead.


    As soon as ?? and the others left, Daohua smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "There is running water, Xiye."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Why, do you want to join in the fun too?"


    Ina Flower: "Anyway, I''m idle, I''m just going to have a look."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Also, after reading it, we will have experience in the future."


    Ina Hua wondered: "What experience do you want?"


    Xiao Yeyang did not answer, but in return, he asked him to send the seven puppies back.


    Ina Flower stopped and said: "You don''t need to send it back, just take this opportunity to let them go out to meet the world."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that there was Defu Dexi following him, Wang Man''er and Bi Shi were following Dao Hua, and it was enough to take care of seven puppies, so he didn''t say anything.


    Sent someone to talk to Granny Gu and Gu Jian, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang followed the villagers to the town, and saw many villagers from other villages along the way.


    got a blessing and tweeted twice: "It is indeed the home of the richest man. It is a generous shot. Today, it is estimated that all the villagers in the surrounding villages will be attracted."


    Wang Man''er curled his lips: "These rich people just have money and nowhere to spend, so they like to do these things to show off, so that people think they are great."


    Daohua shook her head when she heard the conversation between the two of them: "The purpose of others is not just to show off their wealth. After a running water table, it not only repays the villagers, won their gratitude, but also gave her own reputation. He Le Not for it?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not as good as everyone¡¯s happiness. I have a happy event in my own house and I have the ability to buy it. I naturally want to share it with everyone. If I get married, I will also have a running water table.¡±


    Daohua looked over: "Do you have that much money?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "If I can''t even make money for banquets, am I still a manly man?"


    Daohua chuckled: "Yes, yes, you are a big man."


    Looking at Daohua''s perfunctory appearance, Xiao Yeyang was a little depressed, and then he had an idea, and asked: "Do you like the lively scene like a wedding?"


    Daohua groaned for a moment: "Getting married, the wedding is the next best thing. The most important thing is whether the person who got married is right or not. If you don''t marry the right person or marry the right person, the wedding is lively, it''s just a carnival of others. "


    Xiao Yeyang: "I''m asking what your wedding is like in your imagination?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "I haven''t thought about it, anyway, I''m not in a hurry to marry."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "What makes you not in a hurry to marry?"


    Ina Flower: "It means that I will stay at home for a few more years. I will beg my mother to let her promise me and wait until I am eighteen years old."


    "what?!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua in amazement, and said anxiously: "Auntie won¡¯t agree to this. Girls from other people¡¯s families can talk to each other after they get married."


    Daohua glanced at him: "That''s a girl from someone else''s house. Our house is different."


    Xiao Ye stared at Daohua and shook his head: "I don''t believe your family will agree."


    Daohua ¡®haha¡¯ twice: "You are not my father and mother, how do you know they will disagree?"


    Looking at Daohua''s determined look, Xiao Yeyang looked depressed and did not say a word.


    Soon, the two arrived in town. Their outstanding appearance and extraordinary manners attracted everyone''s attention as soon as they came.


    Seeing that there were long dragon-like running water seats on the street, both of them looked curiously.


    Taohua looked at the noodles. Each table has 24 dishes. The dishes are not bad. She couldn''t help but ask Xiao Yeyang, "Should we sit down and have a meal?"


    Xiao Yeyang has never eaten such a running water table before, and he is also a little curious: "Since it''s all here, then try it."


    The two decided to take a seat, but did not sit down after waiting for a while.


    Every time a table was set up or vacated, the villagers immediately sat down first. The two of them couldn''t save face, so they could only stand aside and watch.


    Finally, Defu and Wang Man''er stood up, and when there was a new table on the table, they fought with the villagers to get a place.


    Different from the other tables, the table where Daohua and Xiao Yeyang are at is exceptionally quiet, not to mention that everyone is talking and laughing, but at their table, everyone else just looks at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang. NS.


    "What a handsome young lady!"


    "Who are they?"


    "Such a decent person should go to the dealer¡¯s yard to sit on the table, not like grabbing the water table with us to eat."


    Compared with everyone''s whispering, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang ate their food generously.


    "This sweet white is good, you can try it."


    If the rice flower is good, he will give Xiao Yeyang a chopstick.


    "This meatball is also delicious, as well as chicken."


    Xiao Yeyang will give rice flower clips to whatever he likes.


    During ??, seeing everyone not moving their chopsticks much, Daohua smiled and said, "Everyone eats."


    The other people on the table nodded quickly: "Just eat and eat." After all, the motion range is more gentle than the other tables.


    Everyone saw that Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were harmonious, and gradually they were relieved of their restraints. Those who were daring took the initiative to chat with them.


    Passerby A: "This young man and girl, why don''t you go to the dealer¡¯s yard to eat?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "The dealer didn''t invite us, we can''t go there either."


    Passerby B: "Why, all the wealthy squires around Taoyuan Town have accepted the dealer''s posts. It is said that the dealer has also invited people from the bad county."


    Xiao Yeyang: "We are not from Sha County."


    Passerby: "What are those two?"


    Xiao Yeyang did not speak, Daohua said, "Our family is in Fucheng."


    Passerby B: "So that''s it, I said, the overall style of the son and the girl doesn''t look like the people here."


    Passerby A: "It''s rare that the son and the girl don''t dislike us, and they are willing to eat at the same table with us."


    Daohua immediately said: "Don''t say that, the elderly, we are like everyone else, we are here to be happy with the dealer."


    At this moment, the dealer''s housekeeper led a few young men over. Someone had noticed Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, and felt that they were unusual, so they reported to the dealer.


    When the butler came over, he smiled and handed it over: "The little one is the housekeeper of the house. I have neglected the two guests. The hospitality is not good. Please let the two of you come with me to the main courtyard."


    As the housekeeper of the dealer, he has been socializing with the master for many years, and he can tell at a glance that these two people are definitely not ordinary people''s sons and girls.


    Xiao Yeyang peeled a shrimp for Daohua, put it in her bowl, motioned her to eat, and then glanced at the housekeeper: "We just passed by by chance and wanted to feel the joy of your house when we saw the running water table. Prepare a gift, it¡¯s not easy to go to the door, please go back to the steward."


    What else the housekeeper wanted to say, and the one who was eating at the other table, Fufu walked over: "The housekeeper will come back soon. There is a happy event in your house today. I want to come very busy. My master will leave after eating. There is no need to entertain."


    Although the words are polite, but the tone cannot be rejected.


    The butler looked at the blessed with a smile, his heart tightened slightly, and he was about to respond, but a slightly arrogant voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Oh, you guys don''t give face to the dealer?"


    The butler turned around and found that it was the madam¡¯s maiden nephew. The secret path was not good, so he immediately said with a smile: ¡°Master Biao, the two guests do not want to enter the house.


    Who knows, that young master was not moved at all, and he snorted coldly, "Doesn''t you understand the truth of the guest?" Zhengyu said a few more words, accidentally sweeping Daohua''s face, his eyes suddenly It lights up, and walks over a few steps.


    "This girl, the noodles in the house are more"


    Before the words were finished, the person flew upside down and fell a few meters away.


    Xiao Yeyang calmly retracted his leg, and glanced at the butler who hadn¡¯t reacted coldly: ¡°Now, immediately, and immediately get this nasty guy away from me, or else.¡±


    Listening to Xiao Yeyang''s temperatureless voice, the housekeeper shuddered, and immediately invited the young man to help the young master.


    After the young master was lifted up, he was reluctant and pointed at Xiao Yeyang: "You are so brave, you dare to do something to me, do you know who I am? My brother-in-law is the magistrate of Sha County."


    said, looking at the housekeeper angrily, ¡°What are you guys stupid about? Go get that person to this young master, and this young master wants to let him know.¡±


    The words were interrupted again, and Defu took the hand of the master watch severely, and smashed it out: "You dare to point my master with a dog''s paw. Are you impatient?"


    Young Master Biao''s face was distorted with pain in an instant, and he wanted to withdraw his hand, but he couldn''t move.


    The housekeeper saw that the young master revealed his family name, and did not arouse the slightest attention from the other party. He called out in his heart to suffer, sweating profusely, and wanted to intercede, but looking at Defu¡¯s cold and frosty face, his throat was a little tight. Can''t speak.


    Seeing that everyone around was so scared and trembling that they didn''t even dare to eat anything, Daohua put down his chopsticks depressedly: "How come there are such unpleasant flies everywhere, so my good mood is ruined, and I left. , Don''t eat anymore."


    said, stood up and left the table.


    Xiao Yeyang also stood up, glanced at the young master indifferently, and stepped to chase the rice flower.


    As soon as the two left, Wang Man''er and Bi Shi also hurriedly followed.


    Defu looked at the housekeeper coldly: "Today, for your family¡¯s wedding, my master will not pursue it. However, if there are relatives like this, you should stay as far away as possible."


    said, let go of the master watch.


    The master watch could not stand firmly, he staggered a few steps back, and fell to the ground.


    Defu said coldly: "Wipe your dog''s eyes clean before going out. There are some people in this world that you can''t afford to offend." He said, shook his sleeves, turned and left.


    The butler bowed to send him off, and when the person was far away, he dared to send someone to help Master Biao, a little anxiously said: "Master Biao, you are in trouble this time, you send Master Biao back."


    He handed the person to Xiao Si and left in a hurry. He couldn''t handle the matter this time, so he had to report it to the master.


    After ?? left the table, neither Daohua nor Xiao Yeyang''s expressions were very good.


    Ina Flower: ¡°It¡¯s really a thrill to come back.¡± It was hard to catch up with such an opportunity to get in touch with the local folk customs, and it was all gone.


    Xiao Yeyang was thinking of the young master''s look at Daohua, and he felt uncomfortable.


    Both of them walked down the street with no interest.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the streets of the town carefully, and saw that there were shops selling embroidery products, Limala walked in with rice flowers, "Do you have hanging hats here?"


    Looking at the two people wearing extraordinary clothes, the guy immediately smiled and said: "There are some, two of you wait a moment." After speaking, he immediately ran to the warehouse and took out the veiled hats that had been overstocked for a long time.


    In rural market towns, the girls are not so particular and don''t like to wear drapery hats. These are the ones that the proprietress came back from Fucheng. They have been in the store for a year or two, and they have not been sold.


    When the guy took out the drapery hat, Xiao Yeyang picked a **** one: "The material is not very good, you can wear it first." After saying that, he put it on Daohua himself.


    The rice flower did not move, and Xiao Yeyang allowed him to wear it. He just pouted a little unhappily and said, "I''m so bored, I have to wear this when I come to the countryside."


    Xiao Yeyang tied the belt and asked, "Should I let Defu go to teach that person again?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Forget it, today is the banker''s big day, we took the initiative to eat other people''s table, if it''s not good, we will add to the blockage."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Alright, didn''t the **** say that the magistrate of Sha County is his brother-in-law, and I''m not afraid of not being able to find him."


    Daohua: "Don''t mess around, I heard my brother say that the magistrate of Shaxian County is pretty good."


    Xiao Yeyang coldly snorted: "It''s better to be good, otherwise, he, the county magistrate, don''t do it either."


    Aside, the dude listened to the two of them, and his heart was thumping.


    God, what is the origin of these two people? Not only did you not have the slightest awe when you mentioned the magistrate, but also looked like you were looking for them to settle accounts?


    Is he eavesdropping on other people¡¯s secrets?


    The guy who usually loves to hear and read books, thinks of countless murders in his mind, and his legs are trembling with fright.


    In the story, in order to be able to kill with a little bit of money, he would definitely be killed even more if he heard the secret about the magistrate.


    Daohua put on her drapery hat, and she saw her and Xiao Yeyang looking at her and Xiao Yeyang bloodlessly, with a frightened look.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang suspiciously, and gave him a question, "What are you doing to others?" ¡¯¡¯S eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head, ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m afraid this person is not a fool, right? ¡¯, thinking, asked sternly: "How much is it?"


    The guy shook his head tremblingly: "I don''t want your money." Just begging not to kill him.


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua glanced at each other, facing each other.


    "Let''s go."


    Xiao Yeyang pulled up Daohua and went out directly. This guy is a bit abnormal, so it''s better to leave early.


    Seeing that the master is gone, Defu took out a dime of broken silver and put it directly on the counter, glanced at the man, and said silently: "My master can still save you a hat of money?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 509： , Die in love

    Chapter 509, Love


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang went out of the shop, and they saw a girl in white clothed in linen and filial piety walking down the street.


    "What''s the matter with this girl? In the Great New Year, even if there is a funeral at home, you shouldn''t go to the streets so grandiosely. Isn''t this deliberately responding to people?"


    The owner of the bookstore next door saw it and said with disapproval standing at the door.


    Soon, someone joined in.


    "The girl seems to be heading towards the dealer."


    "The dealer is holding a happy event today. If she goes like this, the dealer may be unlucky.¡±


    "I know that girl, she is the friend of the dealer, wait, there will be a good show."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone around was lit up with a raging gossip fire, that is, Daohua, and his ears were also pricked up.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and shook his head helplessly: "Why are you so interested in such boring market affairs?"


    Daohua retorted: "There are many situations in life. Look more and listen more. It doesn''t hurt. And, have you noticed that the girl''s expression was a bit wrong just now, and it feels like something is going to happen."


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "How can I be a big man staring at other girls?"


    Seeing the people around him walking towards the dealer behind the girl, Daohua couldn''t help but said, "Xiao Yeyang, let''s go over and take a look." After that, she stepped forward.


    Xiao Yeyang reluctantly, resigned to keep up.


    In the first month of the year, everyone is idle. When there is something new and strange, it is natural to join in the fun, not to mention that this matter is related to the richest dealer, which is even more eye-catching.


    The girl wearing Ma Daixiao walked along, more and more people were attracted to follow her.


    Xiao Yeyang worried that Daohua would be hit by the collision, and dragged her to walk behind the crowd, not letting her go to crowded places.


    Daohua didn''t like to be crowded with people, so she walked slowly with Xiao Yeyang, and guessed as she walked: "It must be the story of the passionate son abandoning the Liang family girl again. Why do you think your men are so bothersome?"


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "Don''t kill everyone with a stick, I won''t bother."


    Daohua squinted and said with a sneer: "Don''t talk so full, be careful of getting slapped in the face in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang was so depressed: "Yan Yiyi, why don''t you believe me? How long do you think I am entangled with other girls?"


    Daohua immediately said: "You really can open your eyes and talk nonsense. Are you not entangled with Ms. Jiang?" She said, curling her lips, "Nowadays, there are still a lot of female relatives of Zhongzhou officials who are telling you about your childhood sweethearts. What''s up."


    Xiao Ye was anxious: "Didn''t the matter between me and Wanying explained to you? What childhood sweethearts are simply something out of nothing."


    Daohua Zhubu turned and looked towards Xiao Yeyang: "I ask you, Miss Jiang will be involved with you at the expense of her reputation. Do you know her purpose?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s brows were twisted into a pimple, "She has nothing to do with me."


    Inahua was silent for a moment: "What if the queen mother in the palace insists on making things happen to you?"


    Xiao Yeyang said decisively: "I won''t agree."


    Daohua: "." She wanted to say that there were some things that did not require his consent, such as the case of Concubine Ma Fang being righted up this time, but saying this might hurt Xiao Yeyang, and she swallowed it back. abdomen.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was silent, and he did not say a word.


    Behind them, Defu and Wang Man''er quarreled as soon as they saw the two, and they were both very anxious.


    At this moment, the street suddenly became noisy and noisy, and the pedestrians scattered everywhere rushed in one direction.


    "It''s not good, someone committed suicide by hitting the wall in front of the dealer''s gate."


    "Is that the girl who just put on the line and wears the filial piety?"


    "Isn''t that the person? When the girl arrived at the gate of the Zhuang Mansion, she didn''t say anything, she rammed the gate directly, the blood, it is said that it shed all over the place, and it was even redder than the red silk."


    "Poor see, that girl seems to be just getting ready, right? Why can''t you think about it like this?"


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Daohua''s attention was diverted, and she quickly followed the flow of people towards the Zhuang Mansion.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her, and quickly grabbed her, carefully guarding her over.


    Soon, everyone gathered outside the gate of the Zhuang Mansion.


    When Daohua and Xiao Yeyang arrived, the area around the gate of the Zhuang Mansion had been surrounded by the people. Daohua stood on tiptoe to see a girl in white lying on the stone steps of the door. A few steps away, she was covered in red silk. The middle-aged man stood with an iron face. Obviously, this man is Master Zhuang.


    Looking at the girl lying on the ground, Master Zhuang did not have the slightest pity on his face, only disgust and annoyance on his face: "Come on, get him away."


    In the crowd, there was the master who didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to watch the show, and he immediately took the words: "Master Zhuang, maybe people are not dead yet, you, please ask a doctor to come and see, how can this girl also have a good time with your son? One game."


    Hearing this, Master Zhuang¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and he wanted to wave his hand to signal the young man to quickly lift the person away. Who knows, there are more and more voices in the crowd asking for doctors.


    "Yes, Master Zhuang, today is your family''s happy day. Let''s ask a doctor to come and take a look. It''s a life in any case."


    Many people said, but no one came forward.


    Daohua stood on her toes and stretched her neck to look around: "A little girl, how powerful can she be? I guess she just smashed her head and didn''t die, but if you want to let the wound continue to bleed, that might be the case."


    Xiao Yeyang saw her frowning, turned his head and glanced at her blessing.


    After receiving the signal, Defu immediately walked towards the gate: "Everyone, give me a hand, I''ll go and see."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone quickly gave way to Deblessing.


    Master Zhuang wanted to reprimand Blessing for being more nosy, but at this time the butler noticed Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, and quickly walked up to him and whispered a few words in his ear.


    After hearing the words, Master Zhuang immediately looked towards Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, watching Xiao Yeyang''s unreliable and prestigious aura, when the blessing approached, Master Zhuang moved his lips, and did not say anything to stop him. .


    Defu was just about to squat down to check if the white-clothed girl still had a breath. At this moment, a red-clothed figure suddenly rushed out of the Zhuang Mansion: "Hui Niang!"


    The visitor was overwhelmed, and everyone immediately knew that this person was the banker''s son who was going to get married today.


    I saw Master Zhuang ignored Master Zhuang¡¯s obstruction and rushed directly to the girl in white, carefully holding the person in his arms, shaking his hands to wipe the blood on the girl¡¯s forehead: "Hui Niang, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m here, you are ready to stay away. Look at me."


    Master Zhuang looked at his son with a green expression: "Cong''er, what are you doing, get up quickly."


    The dealer was unmoved. He looked at the white-clothed girl who was motionless in his arms, with an expression of pain and despair: "Why are you so stupid, why are you so stupid? You are dead, how can I live alone?"


    After finishing speaking, he raised his eyes and looked at the stone pillar still stained with blood, and slowly put the girl in white on the ground, then stood up and looked at Master Zhuang, and knelt down.


    "Father, my child is not filial, please forgive me."


    Looking at his son like this, Master Zhuang was a little flustered: "Cong''er, things are over. Don¡¯t blame you, father, let¡¯s live a good life in the future."


    The tears in the eyes of Master Zhuang were dazzling, ¡®bang, bang, bang¡¯ banged his head three times at Master Zhuang, then slowly turned his head to look at the girl in white: "Hui Niang, wait for me."


    said, he rushed towards the stone pillar fiercely.


    "Blessed, stop people!"


    Daohua noticed something was wrong when Master Zhuang knelt down to Master Zhuang, and when she saw Master Zhuang rush to the stone pillar, she stopped loudly.


    Defu did not expect Master Zhuang to die, so he was taken aback. When he reacted, Master Zhuang had already rushed to the stone pillar and could not stop him.


    Just when Master Zhuang rammed the stone pillar, Xiao Yeyang threw the jade pendant from his waist.


    The jade pendant hit Master Zhuang and slowed the impact, but Master Zhuang still hit the stone pillar, and in an instant, he fell to the ground with blood on his face.


    "Conger!"


    Master Zhuang was completely scared.


    At this time, the bride also ran out of the house. When she saw Master Zhuang hit the column, she fell directly on the ground with soft legs.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 510： , From person to self

    Chapter 510, from person to self


    Young Master Zhuang didn''t faint immediately after hitting his head and falling to the ground. He braced himself and crawled towards the girl in white with a hard breath, until he reached out and grabbed the girl in white by the hand, he closed his eyes with a smile on his face.


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden scene.


    Seeing his son lying on the ground covered in blood, like a dead man, Master Zhuang covered his chest with a painful face and fell straight back. Fortunately, the housekeeper helped him in time. Otherwise, he would have to lie down on the ground. Personally.


    Getting the blessing is the nearest, and quickly reached out to probe the nose and neck pulse of Tan Zhuangzi, feeling that there is still a breath and pulse, and relaxes his breath: "This young man is still alive."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and probed the girl in white again. After a while, he said, "This girl is still angry, but her breath is very weak. She needs to be treated immediately."


    As soon as this word came out, Daohua said to Xiao Yeyang: "I have hemostatic medicine here, I will check it out." Anyway, first help the two men to stop the blood.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, and walked over to protect Daohua.


    Everyone saw the two of them, and involuntarily retreated to the sides, giving them a way.


    Wang Man''er, Bishi, and Dexi followed closely behind.


    Before the stone steps, Daohua took a look at the situation of the girl in white. Seeing that there was still blood flowing on her forehead, she immediately took out a hemostatic medicine and applied it to her. When the blood stopped, she looked at Master Zhuang.


    Young Master Zhuang looked terrifying, but Xiao Yeyang''s jade pendant had subtracted most of his impact. Therefore, the injury was a bit more serious, but as long as the blood was stopped, there would be no life-threatening.


    Simply put hemostatic medicine on the two of them, Daohua looked at the still silly Master Zhuang and reminded: "Your son and this girl are still alive. If you don''t want them to be troubled, please call the doctor."


    Hearing this, Master Zhuang recovered from his palpitations: "Hurry, go and call for the doctor!" After saying that, he walked to the side of Mr. Zhuang in three steps and squatted down, feeling heartache and annoyed. , "Cong''er, for a woman, you don''t even want your parents?"


    As soon as the words came out, the people around began to whisper.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored this. Seeing that Daohua''s hands were soiled while applying the medicine, his face instantly became unhappy, and he took out the veil and wiped her: "In the future, just let Man''er and the others do it. , Why do you do it yourself?"


    Inahua explained: "The wound is too big, I''m afraid Man''er and the others won''t be able to fix it."


    "If this girl doesn''t dislike it, why not let me go to the house and wash up."


    Suddenly, a gentle female voice sounded.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked for her voice, only to find that it was the bride.


    At this moment, the dealers were busy transporting Young Master Zhuang and the girl in white to the mansion. The bride couldn''t get her hands in, so she noticed Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang.


    The bride stepped forward and blessed the two of them: "I also want to thank the two for helping me just now."


    Seeing that she is generous and courteous, and she is also beautiful and dignified, she feels a little sympathetic to this person in her heart.


    The husband committed suicide on the day of marriage. It¡¯s too bad to catch up with this fact.


    If the ordinary girl is afraid that she would be overwhelmed and crying endlessly, the bride can still receive them calmly. This mentality is not so strong.


    "It¡¯s no longer necessary to enter the house. If the girl is convenient, please give me a basin of water and let me wash my hands."


    Thinking that the Zhuang Mansion was very chaotic at this moment, the bride did not persuade him, so she turned around and invited the maid to give a few words.


    Xiao Yeyang interjected, "Remember, ask for hot water." It''s still the first month, and the weather is still very cold.


    The bride smiled and nodded: "Of course."


    Ina Flower: "Girl, go and do your job, don''t worry about us."


    The bride glanced at the gate of the house, and smiled bitterly: "I am not a member of the house before visiting the house, and I don¡¯t understand the personnel of the house, so I won¡¯t add to the chaos."


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately shut up and said nothing.


    Soon, the maid came over with hot water.


    Seeing that the bride had also prepared things like pancreas and hand cream, Daohua glanced at the bride again, and secretly said, "It''s a pity".


    The bride glanced at the people who were still huddling around the gate, and thought for a while and said: "How inconvenient this gate is. Let the girl go to the concierge with me. Don''t worry, I have asked the maid to dismiss the young man. "


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang look over, he said, "If you don¡¯t feel relieved, let''s go together?"


    Daohua preemptively said: "No, it''s by the door, I''ll get it out soon."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, glanced at Defu and Dexi, and motioned for both of them to follow.


    Wait for Daohua to go in and wash her hands, Xiao Yeyang looked around at the people who were still there.


    "If you want me to say, Mr. Zhuang is really unfilial. Was it easy for his parents to raise him? Suddenly committing suicide for a woman and wasted reading so many books."


    "The girl knew that she was not a good person at first glance. She first secretly exchanged money with Master Zhuang, and now she appeared on the day of her big wedding, and she was still committing herself outside the house. This thought was really vicious. "


    "What do you know, don''t talk nonsense. That girl is also a good girl, not a stubborn person. You know Dong Xiucai from Taoxiang Village? This is his girl."


    "What? That is Xiucai''s daughter? You are not lying, are you?"


    "What I lied to you to do, I belong to Taoxiang Village. The bottom line is that the dealer has done too much. Why did the girl wear filth and filial piety? It was not because of Dong Xiu that she was angry."


    "Quickly talk about it, what the **** is going on?"


    "Zhuang Gongzi is actually a student of Dong Xiucai. Because he often goes in and out of Dong''s house, it is inevitable to come into contact with Dong''s girl. After going back and forth, the two of them secretly get better."


    "Originally everyone didn''t know about this, but last year Master Zhuang planned to tell Master Zhuang a kiss, but Master Zhuang disagreed with him alive and dead, so he told the matter in a hurry, hoping that Master Zhuang and Mrs. Zhuang could make it through."


    "This time I can stabbed a hornet''s nest. Although Dong Xiucai is a talent, his family background is not enough to compare with the dealer. How do Mr. Zhuang and Mrs. Zhuang look good?"


    "Considering Dong Xiucai''s fame and fame, he once taught Master Zhuang, Master Zhuang went to the Dong''s family privately and stated that he would not be married to the Dong''s family."


    "After Dong Xiucai learned about this, she was angry and embarrassed, and severely punished Miss Dong. After she knew Master Zhuang''s attitude, she also vowed to promise that she would never interact with Master Zhuang again."


    "Originally, the matter should be over when it gets here, but who knows that Young Master Zhuang can''t let go of Miss Dong. He came to Taoxiang Village several times to find Miss Dong. There are so many times that people will inevitably see it. Gradually, we will have some in Murakami. Talk and talk."


    "This will push the Dong family to the cusp of the storm."


    "Fortunately, Dong Xiucai is the most respectful of rules. Since then, Miss Dong is strictly forbidden to go out, and Master Zhuang is not allowed to come back. This is a lot of talk."


    "Just when things were about to calm down, someone suddenly spread the word in our village, saying that Miss Dong seduce Master Zhuang and made Master Zhuang not think about it. It was the reincarnation of a fox spirit."


    "This news is getting more and more fierce. When Dong Xiucai knows, people in the whole village and neighboring villages will know. Dong Xiucai was so angry that he was so angry that he couldn''t even get through the first day of the new year. I''m leaving like this."


    Everyone sighed silently as they listened.


    "It''s a pity, if Miss Dong knows to avoid suspicion, there will be such incidents, and a good family will be gone."


    "Let me say that the most damning thing is Mr. Zhuang, who can''t persuade his parents, why go to provoke other girls."


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Xiao Yeyang was a little lost, and didn''t even notice that Daohua had washed her hands.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 511： ,you are My Sunshine

    Chapter 511, you are my sunshine


    "What do you think?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang in a daze, Daohua walked over and shook her hand in front of him a few times.


    Xiao Yeyang looked back at Daohua, and suppressed the fluctuation in his heart: "Have you washed it?"


    Inaba nodded: "Yeah."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then let''s go."


    "Okay, it''s time to go back." Daohua looked back at the door of the dealer again. She wanted to say hello to the bride before leaving, but she stopped thinking when she was hurriedly called away by the housekeeper.


    On the way back, Daohua couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°This marriage is really sloppy. If the bride¡¯s family had inquired about Master Zhuang¡¯s situation before getting married with the dealer, the bride wouldn¡¯t be caught in it. It''s such an awkward situation today."


    Defense: "The scandals of each family are tightly covered, and it may not be possible to find out."


    Wang Man''er: "Married to someone like Master Zhuang, the bride is really pitiful."


    Ina Flower: "We haven''t paid a visit yet. Today''s affairs will definitely be passed on to the bride''s home. It depends on how the bride''s family makes a decision."


    Wang Man''er: "The sedan chair has entered the dealer''s door. Can the bride marry Young Master Zhuang?"


    Daohua: "Why not? Even if you are married, you can still get married. Young Master Zhuang can not even live for another woman. Who can live with him in this situation? Leave early for fear of the bride. The son''s family covets the wealth of the dealer, knowing that the fire pit wants the bride to jump into it."


    Wang Man''er: "The dealer brought the girl in white into the mansion together, and I don¡¯t know how to place her?"


    Daohua: "Who knows?" After speaking, he paused, "Speaking of which, the girl in white is also very poor. The **** thing is that Mr. Zhuang can''t give the girl a future, so why bother to provoke others? Unable to protect her, the girl was forced to commit suicide in the end. He died in love with him, but gained a good reputation."


    Speaking, Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang was silent on the way, and she felt complacent, and pulled his sleeves: "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Do you have no opinion on today''s affairs?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes to look at Daohua, and after a moment of silence, he said, "The Lord Zhuang is a coward, stupid and weak."


    It¡¯s stupid to expose your sweetheart to the public and put her in a dangerous and embarrassing situation before you can¡¯t convince your parents.


    Weakness is that in the face of pressure from parents, there is no resistance, and when the sweetheart is attacked by rumors and slanders, he has not come forward to solve it.


    Hearing this, Daohua nodded in agreement: "You are right. When I saw Young Master Zhuang crash into the stone pillar before, I was thinking, since he can live for the girl in white, why not give it at home? Before he decided to marry him, did he oppose it a little harder and resolutely?"


    "I''m not even afraid of death, can I still shirk a marriage?"


    "To put it bluntly, it is still that Mr. Zhuang is not independent enough, knowing that he needs to rely on his parents in his future life, and he does not have the confidence to stand in the world, so he dare not resolutely resist."


    Wang Man''er nodded: "The girl is right. However, Zhuang Gongzi was able to commit suicide for the girl in white, which can be regarded as a deep affection."


    Daohua was very disapproving, shook her head and laughed: "I''m dead, what''s the point?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, and he was also shocked by the death of Young Master Zhuang.


    It¡¯s not uncommon for a woman to die for a man. But it¡¯s rarely heard that a man dies for a woman. It shows that Zhuang Gongzi should really love the Dong girl.


    But love alone is not enough, especially when there is a big gap between the two people, this love is likely to be a reminder.


    Today''s appearance of Young Master Zhuang and Miss Dong made Xiao Yeyang involuntarily think of him and Daohua.


    The gap between them is also huge.


    The home of the richest man in a small town, because marriages can cause bloodshed, not to mention that he is a son of the royal family, and his interests involve more and more.


    Although he doesn''t want to admit his marriage, it seems that he really doesn''t have the final say.


    Will you give up rice flower like this?


    When he thinks that Daohua will marry someone else in the future, he feels chest tightness and breathlessness.


    But if you, like Master Zhuang, tell your elders about yourself and Daohua, will your elders agree to it? Will Daohua be in danger like Miss Dong did.


    Thinking that Daohua might be forced to fall to the ground covered in blood like Miss Dong, his heart felt like a needle pierced, aching.


    He could not imagine, what would he do if the rice flower was gone one day?


    "Xiao Yeyang, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s eyebrows furrowed, his face was ugly, and there was no response after calling several times. Daohua reached out and shook her hand in front of her with some worry.


    "Rice Flower!"


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua''s hand and hugged the person tightly in his arms.


    Daohua was stunned, feeling that Xiao Yeyang seemed to be afraid of something, and patted him on the back to soothe him, and then asked after a while: "Xiao Yeyang, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t answer immediately. It took a while before he uttered three words: "Trust me." I will never let you do anything.


    Daohua''s expression stagnated, and almost instantly she understood what Xiao Yeyang wanted to express.


    Should I believe him?


    She believes in his sincerity at the moment, but she is not sure whether he will not change his original intention over time.


    Even if the original intention shouldn''t be, many times, in the face of reality and the general environment, the manpower is really too small and insignificant.


    Daohua slowly raised her hand. She wanted to hug Xiao Yeyang, but she lifted it into the air, but hesitantly stopped.


    Xiao Yeyang still hugged the rice flower tightly: "Yiyi, do you remember the sea of ??sunflowers you gave me? I think I am a sunflower, and you are my sunshine."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s heart shook, and her hands in the air involuntarily tightened, and hugged Xiao Yeyang''s body.


    Aside, Wang Man''er and Defu looked at the two suddenly hugging each other, and they looked at each other a little.


    In the end, Wang Man''er felt bad, and after a few ¡®coughs¡¯, the two of them came back to their senses.


    Xiao Yeyang let go of the rice flower, and without changing his face, he pulled the rice flower towards Taohua Village: "Aren¡¯t you going to open a seed shop in the capital, I¡¯ll find the shop for you."


    The vegetables and fruits produced in Daohuazhuangzi are of good quality and high yield. If these seeds are promoted, it will definitely benefit the country and the people.


    Whether it is known by the imperial uncle or by the people, it can increase the reputation of the Yan family.


    There is a gap between his identity and Daohua. If he wants to marry Daohua, in addition to working hard to improve his own abilities and doing errands, there is also a need to improve the status of the Yan family.


    Daohua: "Okay, but I have a request for the shop. Two shops should be placed next to each other. One is used to sell vegetables and grains, and they are all displayed as products; the other is used to sell seeds, preferably with the backyard. Dude can live, and it is convenient for me to inspect in the future."


    "Any other requirements?"


    "It''s gone for the time being."


    "By the way, I haven''t deciphered the letter you intercepted in Sishan Village before. After you go back, you will help me to read it."


    "Okay, no problem."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 512： , Deciphering (two in one

    Chapter 512, Deciphering (two in one chapter)


    The dealer''s affairs gave Xiao Yeyang a great touch, and it also made him feel a great sense of crisis for himself and Daohua''s future.


    His situation is worse than that of Master Zhuang, and the dealer can only spread rumors, but the royal family behind him can kill Daohua and the Yan family in minutes.


    "Only useful people have the right to speak and autonomy"


    Xiao Yeyang said this sentence silently in his heart.


    The royal family is the least affectionate place. There are many imperial children. Don¡¯t look at the imperial uncle who seems to be good to him, but if he wants to rely on the imperial uncle¡¯s meager affection for him, he will try to make his own marriage independently. Talking about dreams in idiots.


    If he wants to win the autonomy of marriage, he must have a strong ability to impress his uncle, as long as he has his support, other things will be easy.


    Daohua''s touch is not small. The ancients'' marriages pay attention to the words of the family and the matchmaker of the parents. She has been mentally prepared for this. But this time, she witnessed a pair of boys and girls being forced to commit suicide. Still feeling sad for a while.


    Thinking of her future marriage, Daohua couldn''t help but look at Xiao Yeyang, with a dazed expression in her eyes.


    Will she and him have a good ending?


    Not long after, the two returned to Taohua Temple.


    As soon as he entered the yard, Gu Jian noticed that there was something wrong between the two of them. The little apprentice usually smiled. Although his nephew and grandson were not very emotional because of the bad news in the capital, his eyebrows were stretched because of the company of the little apprentice. Why did both of them become worried after going out once today?


    Granny Gu also noticed, and immediately invited Defu and Wang Man''er to inquire.


    You and I told each other what they encountered in the town.


    Grandma Gu and Gu Jian silently glanced at each other after listening.


    The old grandmother sighed: "I guess I was scared."


    Gu Jian silently glanced at his sister, waved away Defu and Wang Man''er, "Are those two little guys so easily scared? Humph, I think they are associated with themselves from what happened to others."


    Granny Gu understood it at first thought, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Yan family¡¯s family is indeed lower. Younger Yang is so obsessed with Daohua, she can¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    "But it makes sense for the young boy to be worried. After all, that boy''s mindfulness can be seen at a glance, but Daohua. Is it possible that this girl is also concerned about the young boy?"


    Gu Jian was speechless: "Sister, how do you look down on Yang boy? Anyway, you are also a royal boy, with good looks and temperament, and such a courteous, courteous, please little girl like?"


    The old woman choked: "I don''t think that Daohua is a sensible girl? You forgot, she deliberately avoided the Yang boy before, probably because the identity gap between the two is too big, there will be nothing. As a result, it was deliberately alienated."


    Gu Jian sighed: "Emotional matters are so easy to control. The two have grown up together and experienced a lot of things together, so the hearts are not close to each other."


    Old mother-in-law: "Then what should I do now? I can''t make the two little guys worry about it all the time."


    Gu Jian was silent for a moment: "Let them worry about it. Things in this world rarely go smoothly. It will be good for them in the future to go through more hardships."


    In the hall, Xiao Yeyang laid out all the intercepted papers and his own analysis.


    Daohua picked it up and looked through it, then she asked, "Did you find anything?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head, "No." With that, he handed another piece of paper to Daohua, "This is from Master Wu. Originally, I wanted to read these two pieces of paper. Are there any similarities between them, but unfortunately, they are all ordinary greetings, and I don¡¯t have a clue when I read them."


    Inahana put the two pieces of paper together and compared them, and there is really nothing in common.


    Old mother-in-law brought the flowers from Daohuazhuangzi into the house, asked Caiju to serve them refreshments, and sat aside, arranging flowers while smiling and watching the two discussing and analyzing.


    Gu Jian also walked in, sitting by the door and continuing to organize his medicinal materials.


    The two old people were busy with their own affairs, listening to the whispers of Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, their faces were all with a quiet smile.


    "what are you writing?"


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua suddenly picked up a pen to write and draw on the paper, and immediately stretched his head and looked over.


    Daohua didn''t lift her head: "The two pieces of information are literally not related, but." As he said, he pushed the two pieces of note to the side of Xiao Yeyang, "Did you see it, these words are all ligatures," There are two radicals on the left and right."


    Xiao Yeyang was confused: "So what?"


    Ina Flower: "Look at this one I wrote."


    Taohua copied the words on the note, but under the words she wrote, each has two sets of Arabic numerals.


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the number and said, "This is foreigner''s text, I know." After speaking, he glanced at Daohua in surprise, "You also read foreigner''s books."


    Ina Hua said silently: "I don¡¯t read these numbers very often. I just found it convenient to record, so I learned a bit. Okay, don¡¯t care about these insignificant things."


    Xiao Yeyang held the paper written by Daohua in his hand: "What do these numbers represent?"


    Ina Flower: "It means it may correspond to another word."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua: "How to find another word?"


    Daohua shrugged: "I don''t know about this." Seeing Xiao Yeyang frowned, after thinking about it, he asked, "Do you know the Eighth Prince?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "After the emperor''s death, the eighth uncle was sent by the emperor to guard the imperial tomb. After so many years, he has never returned to Beijing. What do you ask this for?"


    Daohua: "I want to know the preferences of the Eighth Prince, for example, what books does he like to read?" Then, Wang Man''er was recruited and asked her to take the storybook "The Stone" that she had just picked up, and personally give it to Xiao Yeyang Demonstrated again.


    "Look at the word''good''. There are two sets of numbers. The 3 at the front may represent the number of pages, and the 3 at the back may represent the 3rd word on this page. Corresponding to it, it is written in The Stone Chinese is just the word''Dai''."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Do you understand what I mean?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes brightened, and he looked at Daohua in surprise: "How does your head grow? How can you find this?"


    Taohua proudly raised her chin. How did it grow? Watching TV.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly followed Daohua¡¯s method to find out the corresponding words of other words in "The Stone Story", and read them together. Although there was no communication at all, he still couldn''t hide his excitement.


    No matter what, this is a new idea after all.


    Inahua suggested: "I think you should first investigate the preferences of the eight princes. If my idea is correct, then the corresponding book is probably the favorite of the eight princes."


    Not long after the voice fell, Gu Jian suddenly stood up and drove away. After a while, he came over with a copy of the Tao Te Ching: "Try this."


    Taohua took the "Tao De Jing" and said, "Master, are you still reading?"


    Gu Jian gave her a white look and ignored it.


    Daohua shrugged, quickly handed the "Tao De Jing" to Xiao Yeyang, and searched for it with him.


    "Mistakenly, grasping, calming, door, mansion, Yan, Zhi, Gao, Zhi, female, village, middle, matter, fear, being, venting, exposing, it, danger"


    As these words popped out of Daohua¡¯s mouth one by one, Xiao Yeyang, Gu Jian, and Granny Gu¡¯s eyes widened.


    The means of the Eighth Prince to deliver the message has really been deciphered? !


    When the others were surprised, Daohua was full of fear, and patted her chest straight and said: "Thank God, fortunately I intercepted this news, otherwise our family will definitely be assassinated by the Eighth Prince."


    Xiao Yeyang held the "Tao De Jing" excitedly, and was afraid after seeing Daohua, so he quickly put down the book and walked over to comfort her: "Don''t think about these things that haven''t happened."


    Inahana wrinkled her face: "But I''m afraid. I was lucky last time, but the next time? It doesn''t matter if I die, but grandmother and them will be hurt, and I will die."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "With me, nothing like this would happen."


    Ina Flower: "But you can''t always look at my house."


    Regarding the little apprentice¡¯s concern, Gu Jian was a little speechless: "Do you think your father and your older brothers are all rubbish? You can''t even protect your own home? Also, you were **** last time, but it was If you were taken along by the way, do you still want to have another time, feel like you are a golden lump, everyone wants to tie you?"


    Daohuaquilt was speechless, so when I interrupted, the fear in my heart was gone.


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and sat down: "Alright, let''s come and see what the news intercepted by Master Wu said."


    Daohua helped Xiao Yeyang decipher it.


    "Six, moon, ten, five, eight, cents, residence, discussion, discussion, northern, Xinjiang, soldiers, chaos, things, things."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Baxianju is a location, right? Discussing the war in northern Xinjiang. Does this mean that the people of the Eight Kings are going to create chaos in northern Xinjiang?"


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Jian kicked the medicine basket with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    Daohua was taken aback: "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Yeyang also looked over. He was also very angry at what the Eighth Prince had done, but he did not expect Master Gu to react more than him.


    Old mother-in-law stopped arranging flowers for some time, looking at her younger brother, and two children who were puzzled, and explained: "I and Xiaojian have both experienced wars. When I think of someone Regardless of the safety of the border, man-made chaos, not to mention Xiaojian, even the old lady, I am very angry."


    Seeing that the old woman''s face was wrong, Daohua quickly poured her a cup of tea: "Mother-in-law, Master, don''t worry, this news is from last year. Since it has been intercepted, it must have not been transmitted."


    Talking, turned his head to look at Xiao Yeyang, and said uncertainly: "Xiao Yeyang, there was no war in northern Xinjiang last year, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "There shouldn''t be, otherwise, it''s impossible for my uncle to not know about such a major event."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly comforted Granny Gu and Gu Jian: "So, Master and Granny, don''t worry about your two being angry anymore."


    Gu Jian has calmed down, and squatted down to pick up the medicinal materials spilled on the ground.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stepped forward to help. To ease the atmosphere, Daohua changed the subject and said, "Master, how do you think of giving us the "Tao De Jing"?"


    Gu Jian''s hand paused, and he glanced up at his little apprentice who looked at him curiously: ". There is only one book in my room. Which one is not for you?"


    "Uh"


    Daohua tugged at the corners of her mouth, she was speechless and could only say dryly: "I just think it''s a coincidence. I thought Master, you know the Eighth Prince?"


    Gu Jian glanced at her again and sneered: "Do you think the emperor''s relatives are so good to know each other?" After speaking, he glanced at Xiao Yeyang, who was squatting next to his apprentice, and then at his sister sitting on the chair. Look at yourself again.


    Well, there seems to be a lot of relatives and relatives around the little apprentice.


    Last time, even the emperor was **** by her.


    Taohua didn''t dare to ask more, and quickly picked up the medicinal materials.


    Seeing that someone was helping to pick up the medicinal materials, Gu Jian stopped doing it himself, stood up, walked over to Granny Gu and sat down.


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other.


    They don¡¯t understand the Eight Princes, but they understand the Xianhuang.


    The first emperor likes to watch "Tao De Jing". As the most beloved son of the first emperor, the eighth prince will be influenced by some of the first emperors.


    After finishing the medicinal materials, Xiao Yeyang was ready to go back to the room: "I have to report today''s affairs to Uncle Huang immediately." As he said, his face was solemn, "Baxianju is one of the largest restaurants in Beijing. Aristocratic families have their shares. If there is a stronghold of the Eighth Uncle, there will be more people involved."


    Taohua is too lazy to pay attention to these things, she only pays attention to the merits: "We have deciphered the means of the Eighth Prince''s message transmission, is it considered a meritorious service?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Forget it."


    got a satisfactory answer, Inahua was happy, but soon pouted: "Do you say that the emperor will remember my credit? Will he think that I am his subject and should do all this?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Of course I will remember. He doesn''t remember. I will remind you too."


    Daohua shook her head and refused: "I don''t want it anymore. They say that your companion is like a tiger. Don''t mess with him."


    Gu Jian listened to the conversation between the two, his expression a little sorrowful, and whispered to his sister: "How do you feel that girl is the nemesis of the old eight?"


    Granny Gu glared at her younger brother: "Obviously, Daohua is the emperor''s lucky star, okay?"


    Gu Jian touched his nose, yes, he didn¡¯t talk.


    Xiao Yeyang went back to the room to write a letter, while Daohua went to the kitchen to make dinner.


    After dinner, Xiao Ye masculinely sent someone to deliver the letter, and Dongli and Caiju also sent news to the capital.


    However, something went wrong in the middle. If Gu Jian hadn''t appeared in time, the identity of the two secret guards would have been discovered by Xiao Yeyang.


    Sending Xiao Yeyang back to the room, Gu Jiancai looked at Caiju and Dongli with a serious face: "I know you are very good guards, but I want to remind you again, don¡¯t underestimate Daohua and Yangzi. , If your identity is leaked, you yourself know the consequences."


    Both of them had their heads low and low, and they didn''t expect that the little prince would be so alert. You must know that they had not even concealed the secret guards hiding in the dark.


    "Okay, go back to sleep."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 513： , Potion

    Chapter 513, Potion


    Deciphering how the Eighth Lords delivered the message the next day, Daohua got up early in the morning and asked Qin Xiaoliu to visit Ningmen Mansion back to him. At noon that day, he saw him coming over with a lot of things.


    After Xiao Yeyang saw it, he picked up a transparent cone and said, "Didn¡¯t you tell me to let Liuli Factory make these things before? What are you moving here for?"


    Daohua instructed Qin Xiaoliu to put the things in the pharmacy: "You''ll find out later."


    Gu Jian stood aside and watched with his mouth pursed. Since he had an apprentice, half of his pharmacy has not belonged to him. This morning, even worse, the little apprentice took up some of his space and put a long one. Go in at the table.


    At this moment, watching the apprentice continue to move things to the pharmacy, he feels that the pharmacy may not have a foothold in the future.


    Iron stand, alcohol lamp, graduated cylinder, plastic straw, decanter, burette, mortar, jar and other glassware are placed on the table like rice flowers.


    "Okay, you can go out, and when I get things out, I will tell you."


    Speaking, he pushed Xiao Yeyang outward.


    Xiao Yeyang was backed out, looked at the closed door, and glanced at Gu Jian face to face: "Master Gu, do you know what Daohua is going to do?"


    Gu Jian snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not the roundworm in her belly, how do I know?¡± He said, he left with his hands on his back.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent, and glanced at the pharmacy when he went back to his house. Now that he has cracked down on the method used by the Eighth Uncle to deliver messages, he must make good use of it and strive to accumulate more credit. It''s the eighth day of the first lunar month. Yan Wenkai and the others should also go out. It''s awkward.


    Daohua spent more than two days in the pharmacy. She only left the door on the morning of the eleventh day of the first lunar month. As soon as she came out, she jumped to Xiao Yeyang and handed him a note.


    "There is my secret on this note, you can solve it."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua in a good mood, took the note, opened it, and found that there was nothing written on it: "Did you take the wrong note?"


    Daohua shook her head and said: "How could I get it wrong, you can solve it quickly, let me see your ability."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "But you didn''t write anything on it."


    Ina Flower smiled mysteriously: "You haven''t checked yet, how do you know that I haven''t written anything?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and took up the note to study.


    Grandma Gu and Gu Jian sat aside and looked at them, both of them with curiosity on their faces.


    Seeing Daohua''s smug expression, Xiao Yeyang frowned, Gu Jian endured it, and finally couldn''t help it, stood up and walked towards Xiao Yeyang: "Let me see."


    Xiao Yeyang handed the note to Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian flipped through the blank paper in his hand, and looked at the apprentice with some suspicion. Isn''t this girl deliberately correcting the Yang boy?


    Suddenly, Xiao Yeyang was blessed: "Go, light a candle and come over."


    Soon, Defu came over with a candle.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly put the paper strips on the candlelight and roasted them.


    See you, Daohua smiled: "Okay, you still know this."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua faintly: "I know this is not strange, you know it is a bit strange."


    Ina Flower''s expression was stagnant, awful, and triumphant.


    "Ahem~"


    Dao Pedicula curled her neck and said, "I''m so knowledgeable."


    Xiao Yeyang did not continue to pursue the investigation. Seeing that there was no trace on the fired paper, he was puzzled: "You didn''t use the potion to write on it?"


    Daohua immediately asked: "Why, has someone used potion to write on paper to deliver news?"


    Come on, hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Gu Jian both knew what Daohua was fighting with them.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Of course there is. I have seen relevant records in the library of the imperial palace. However, this method does not seem to be much, mainly because potions are rare." He said, looking at Daohua.


    "Will you tell me that you were making potions in the pharmacy these past two days?"


    The things that ?? did not shock the ancients, Daohua was a little disappointed in her heart, and went to the pharmacy with her mouth pouting. Soon, she came out with two glass bottles.


    Looking at the colorless and transparent liquid in the glass bottle, both Xiao Yeyang and Gu Jian''s eyes flashed.


    Inahana opened one of them, dipped some liquid with a cotton swab made in advance, and then smeared it on the paper. Soon, a line of words appeared on the white paper.


    "Xiao Yeyang is a stupid pig!"


    Quickly, after reading the words on the paper, he straightened his neck and backed down.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Defu and left in a chilly look. After no one could see anymore, he picked up the note and looked at it carefully: "Hey, the handwriting is getting blurred?"


    Ina Flower: "After a while, the words will disappear completely."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were bright: "This thing is good for transmitting news." Jin Lingwei was originally collecting and transmitting information, and it was precisely this.


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Although the means of the Eighth Prince to deliver news is secret, but if the news is more frequent, it will take too much time to look for it word by word."


    ¡°It¡¯s not that troublesome to use my potion, and it¡¯s absolutely safe. Unless there is a matching potion for displaying characters, even if the **** is invited, the message will not be detected.¡±


    Gu Jian suddenly said: "Why are the words on the note so small?"


    Inahua immediately raised a smile: "Master has good eyesight, I found this so soon." After speaking, he took out a gold fountain pen as if offering a treasure, "I used this to write the word."


    Gu Jian took the pen and looked at it: "You are really extravagant. Use gold as a pen."


    Daohua smiled: "Is it very high-end and high-end?"


    Gu Jian glanced at her obliquely, took the paper, wrote a sentence on it with a pen, and then learned how to dip it in the potion and put it on.


    Daohua quickly stretched her head and looked over: "What is written, let me see."


    "Yan Yiyi is also a stupid pig!"


    Looking at the exposed handwriting, the smile on Daohua''s face instantly froze, and she looked at her master with difficulty.


    Gu Jian was quite cheerful: "This is a good one. I kept it for the teacher."


    Xiao Yeyang heard this and became anxious: "Master Gu, can you give me this pen first? I''ll let someone make the same one for you."


    Gu Jian swiftly put the pen in his arms, and uttered two words simply: "No." After speaking, he walked to Granny Gu and sat down again.


    Xiao Yeyang still wanted to persuade, but was held back by Daohua.


    "I still have them. I specially asked the master of the gold shop to make a few more ones, and I will give them to you later."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang suddenly laughed: "Okay."


    Daohua pointed to two transparent potions and said, ¡°This bottle is for writing, and this bottle is for displaying characters. Don¡¯t confuse it in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "Is this made for me?"


    Daohua squinted at him: "Aren''t you nonsense, I don''t need this."


    The smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face deepened.


    Daohua said again: "You have to save some use of this potion. The ingredients are hard to find."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Tell me the materials you need, and I''ll get it." As he was about to reach out and put the potion away, Gu Jian said again, "Leave me some of the potion."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little unwilling: "Master Gu, what are you doing with it?"


    Gu Jian stared at him: "Can I use it for research?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Well, I will save you some."


    Seeing him picking up and searching, Gu Jian was a little speechless, and at the same time he cast an annoyed look at his apprentice. It turned out to be a girl outgoing, with good things, and he didn''t know how to honor his master first.


    Inokay blinked innocently.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 514： , Please come

    Chapter 514, please come


    "Snapped!"


    The sound of glass falling to pieces came from the pharmacy, and then, Mrs. Gu, Caiju, and Dongli saw Gu Jian''s gray head coming out from inside.


    Old mother-in-law: "The potion hasn''t been made yet?"


    Gu Jian shook his head, a little dejected: "No."


    It''s rare to see her younger brother expressing such emotions, and Granny Gu is a little bit funny.


    Gu Jian frowned and said, "I obviously did it according to the process that Daohua said. Why can''t I do it?"


    The potion made by Daohua is colorless, tasteless and transparent. The potion he made, the best one, is light pink and has a pungent smell.


    Old mother-in-law motioned to Caiju to clean up.


    Caiju entered the pharmacy. Seeing that the glassware brought by Daohua was about to fall, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but twitch. When she got out, Gu Jian said.


    "Well, you can go to Ningmen Mansion some time and ask Young Boy to send another set. No, I don¡¯t believe it if I send three sets. What the apprentice can make, I can¡¯t do as a master. !"


    After finishing speaking, he pondered for a while, got up and went back to the room, took a gold fountain pen and two bottles of potion, and handed it to Dongli: "You can run it yourself, and give this to Xiao Wu."


    Dongli took the things, looked at the two bottles containing only one-third of the potion, and hesitated: "Master, do you want to invite Miss Yan to come over and make some more potions?"


    Miss Yan went back to Fucheng yesterday, and the little prince also followed.


    Hearing the words, Gu Jian immediately said angrily: "It''s all blame Yang boy for being too picky. It is obvious that Daohua has been equipped with two bottles of potion. He also refused to score a bottle of me, so he left it for me."


    Granny Gu squinted her eyes and said, "Huh, I didn''t know who overestimated her ability yesterday, saying that he could be worthy? If you really want it, can you give it to the young man? The boss is too young, don''t push the responsibility to the child. Body."


    Gu Jian looked silly. Seeing his apprentice dispensing pharmacy water, he really thought it was very simple. He is a pharmacist, can he not match it?


    Well, I really don¡¯t deserve it.


    It was mainly the burette. He couldn''t master the dosage, and he was so annoyed.


    Seeing that the two old masters had deviated from the topic, Dongli had to bring the topic back aloud: "Should you be a slave, go and ask Miss Yan?"


    Gu Jian waved his hand: "What reason did you use to invite her over? That girl is so smart. I took out a copy of "The Tao Te Ching" before, and she asked me and the Eight Kings if I knew each other. You go. Hmph, maybe she will be regarded as the work of which side."


    Dongli suddenly stopped talking.


    At first, when he and Caiju came to serve the two old masters, Miss Yan was quite worried about them and sent several tenant tenants in the village to monitor them.


    Thinking of meeting people as soon as he went out during that time, and enthusiastically asking him where to go and what to do, he was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Gu Jian: "Okay, there are fewer things, but if you tell Xiao Wu the formula and process of dispensing pharmaceutical water, he will find someone to match it. By the way, remember to remind Xiao Wu that this was developed by my apprentice. Yes, let him remember the little girl''s work."


    secretly told the emperor about the apprentice, and he was a little embarrassed to be a master, so how could he not take the opportunity to win some credit for her.


    Dongli nodded: "Slaves."


    Yan House.


    Because Li Zixuan got married on the 20th day of the first lunar month, Daohua returned home from Taohua Village on the twelfth day of the first lunar month, and their family had to go by a few days in advance.


    In the afternoon, when Daohua was packing her things out, Yang Xiuyun came over.


    Looking at Yang Xiuyun, Daohua smiled and asked: "Xiuyun, I''m going out tomorrow, are your things packed?"


    This time I went to Li''s house, and Mrs. Li also took Yang Xiuyun, but Yan Siyu stayed at home to accompany the old lady Yan.


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and nodded: "I don''t have much stuff, I have already packed up."


    Ina Flower: "That''s good. Are you looking for me?" As she said, she continued to choose the jewelry to wear.


    Looking at the several boxes of jewellery in Daohua, Yang Xiuyun was a little dazzling, and she smiled and said, "I just have nothing to do, I want to sit here with my cousin."


    Ina Flower: "Okay, sit there, and I will pack my things while talking to you."


    Yang Xiuyun nodded, and sat down on the collapsing near the window.


    "Girl, do you think these sets of dresses are enough?" Gu Yu put the selected jackets and skirts in one set on the hanger.


    Daohua glanced at it: "Cousin Zi Xuan got married. She had to dress with joy. She took out the silver-red fox jacket and pomegranate tapestry skirt. By the way, it¡¯s still cold now, so remember to bring your newly made scarlet gorilla felt cape. Going out to watch the lanterns during the Lantern Festival is definitely something to wear."


    Gu Yu should go down, and immediately turned around to look for clothes.


    Yang Xiuyun sat aside, looking at the clothes everywhere, her eyes gleaming with envy.


    Although the eldest aunt prepared three sets of clothes for her to go out, no matter the material or the style, they couldn''t compare with Yiyi''s cousin.


    Seeing Yang Xiuyun remained silent, Daohua asked, "Do you still like the clothes your mother prepared for you?"


    Yang Xiuyun immediately said: "I like it very much."


    Daohua smiled and said, "That¡¯s good. If you think the size and style are not appropriate, you can go to the sewing room to change it. I make these dresses according to my own ideas."


    Yang Xiuyun appeared in a daze: "No wonder I looked at my cousin''s clothes and Yihuan''s clothes are not the same."


    Daohua smiled and said, "There is nothing to say about the needlework of embroidered women in Fuli, but their aesthetics are a little different from mine. Every time I make new clothes and send samples, I will change them accordingly. ."


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and said, ¡°I think my cousin¡¯s clothes look good. This shows that my cousin¡¯s vision is better than others.¡±


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "What kind of vision is good, I just know what I''m suitable for."


    Yang Xiuyun saw that Daohua was in a good mood, he hesitated for a moment, and looked at Daohua with some hesitation.


    See you, Inaka raised her eyebrows: "What''s the matter?"


    Yang Xiuyun was silent for a moment, and plucked up the courage to say: "Cousin Yiyi, do you know that my uncle wants my brother to go to Wangyue Academy to study in advance?"


    Hearing this, the smile on Daohua¡¯s face faded a little: "I heard about it."


    Yang Xiuyun: "Cousin Yiyi, can you talk to your uncle and tell him not to let his brother go to the academy to study so quickly?"


    The smile on Daohua''s face disappeared, she looked at Yang Xiuyun puzzled: "I don''t understand this. Isn''t my cousin coming to Zhongzhou to study? This college is about to open, why didn''t he go?"


    Yang Xiuyun quickly explained: ¡°My brother wants to have a long experience with Master Xiao and his cousin Wenxiu. It¡¯s okay to go to the academy later.¡±


    Daohua put down the pearl hairpin in her hand: "I don''t agree with my cousin. It is good for my cousin to be knowledgeable, but it is also important to go to the academy to study."


    "Don''t look at my brother doing things with Master Xiao now. It seems to be very simple and easy. In fact, you will encounter various problems during the period. If you have a problem, you must solve it. How to solve a problem is a test of a person''s ability."


    "Where does the ability come from? It is not in the books. In the past few years, my elder brother has been studying hard in the academy, and he has never slackened."


    "That is to say, I became a Juren this year. With the foundation of knowledge, my eldest brother can follow Master Xiao smoothly. Otherwise, relying on my father''s relationship, my eldest brother can do nothing, and he himself would be embarrassed to stay. ."


    "Cousin Xiuyun, do you think this is the reason?"


    Yang Xiuyun''s face was a little stiff.


    Inahua continued: ¡°The old saying goes well. You have to do things one step at a time. My cousin is now at the age of studying and going to school, so it¡¯s better to go to the academy with peace of mind.¡±


    Yang Xiuyun was silent for a while, a little unwilling to give up, and tried again: "My eldest brother''s knowledge is quite solid, and my elder uncle has said this personally. My elder brother will not delay too much time, that is, the eldest cousin will follow him before he goes to the capital. It''s just Master Xiao."


    Inahua was silent, she felt that she had spoken clearly enough, isn¡¯t her cousin Xiuyun usually very sensitive, why didn¡¯t she hear her rejection this time?


    In her eyes, she is very talkative?


    Daohua looked at Yang Xiuyun faintly: "Is the cousin Xiuyun getting along with her elders like this at home?"


    Yang Xiuyun was slightly stunned: "Huh?"


    Ina Hua: "If my parents disagree, will I turn them over twice to refute?"


    Yang Xiuyun was anxious when she heard it: "I didn''t mean that. I didn''t ask you to refute the uncle. I just want you to intercede?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Please? Cousin, forgive me for not understanding. Did my father punish cousin Hongrui or teach him? It''s just to let him go to school according to your intentions. How can the cousin go to school? Do you use the word plea?"


    Seeing that Daohua''s complexion was not good, Yang Xiuyun quickly explained: "Cousin, don''t be upset, it''s me who said the wrong thing, I just"


    Inahana raised her hand and interrupted her: "No matter what the cousin means, I am helpless. I will not intercede, nor do I have any reason or position to intercede."


    "Compared to me, if you have any thoughts in your heart, cousin Xiuyun, you can speak directly to your father instead of turning around to find me."


    After speaking, he picked up the teacup on the table.


    Yang Xiuyun saw Daohua making a gesture of seeing off the guests, and she was slightly confused: "I am abrupt, and please cousin not be familiar with me. Nothing, then I will leave first."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Alright, I''m still busy here, so I won''t send my cousin."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 515： , Alienate

    Chapter 515, Alienation


    Li Zixuan got married, and Mrs. Li, as an aunt, said that she had to go to the wedding in person.


    On the thirteenth day of the first lunar month, Mrs. Li took a few girls from the Yan family and Yang Xiuyun into the carriage to the provincial government. Yan Zhigao was unable to leave because he was going to the government, so Yan Wenxiu came forward.


    In the carriage, Mrs. Li looked at her daughter who was writing and drawing on the coffee table and asked: "Didn''t you take care of Xiuyun''s girl before? Why didn''t you ask her to get in our carriage just now?"


    Daohua put down the gold fountain pen in her hand and was silent for a while: "My daughter found out that cousin Xiuyun and I really couldn''t talk about it. I''m afraid that any unintentional remarks will cause her to think. It''s so boring. , Better stay away."


    After rejecting Yang Xiuyun¡¯s request yesterday, she hadn¡¯t shown anything, but when she had lunch and dinner, Yang Xiuyun avoided her, causing her grandmother to look at them several times, and she still asked her privately. Is there a conflict with Yang Xiuyun?


    This made her feel very uncomfortable!


    Ms. Li looked at her daughter, and sighed when she thought of Xiuyun¡¯s usual piety: ¡°Your aunt¡¯s life in the Yang family was not easy, so Xiuyun was also raised with a bit of scorn and shallow eyelids.¡±


    She saw Xiuyun look enviously at her daughter more than once, and sometimes she spoke sourly.


    "After the Zhou family happy event, she and your aunt will return to Beijing with your elder brother. During this period, for the sake of the old lady, you have to save face."


    Daohua: "Mother, I know. I have nothing to do with it. I just don''t want to stay with my cousin Xiuyun from time to time. My nerves are too tired."


    Mrs. Li will naturally not embarrass her daughter, she didn¡¯t say much, she just said: ¡°When you arrive at your uncle¡¯s house, Xiuyun and Yihuan, you have to help your mother watch.¡±


    Inaba nodded, and continued to write on the paper with a pen.


    Mrs. Li stretched her head and looked at it: "What are you doing?"


    The rice flower head did not lift up: "Spring ploughing is about to happen. I am planning what to plant in my villages and fields."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li''s eyebrows are more proud and pleased. The daughter has these assets at such a young age. The family has not helped to make up for the slightest: "It is necessary to plan well. These will be your dowry in the future."


    Whether a woman is doing well in her in-laws'' family depends on the amount of dowry in addition to whether her family is capable.


    This time, Daohua seldom changed the topic, but instead actively asked: "Mother, although I have some shops and fields, compared with other high-class ladies, I am still far behind, right?"


    Ms. Li suppressed the smile on her face and touched her daughter¡¯s hair: ¡°Daughters of high-ranking noble families usually have a dowry from birth, and they are naturally quite spectacular when they get married.¡±


    "Our family background is too thin, and it hasn''t been a few years since we got up. But don''t worry, I have entrusted your two uncles to help. I have accumulated some things like jewelry, antiques, calligraphy and painting, and precious woods. What do I usually encounter? The things are put away for you, and when you get married in the future, you will definitely be prepared with a good dowry."


    Daohua: "Mother, you don''t need to prepare for me, just take care of my two brothers, and save my dowry by myself."


    Mrs. Li clicked on Daohua¡¯s forehead: ¡°What nonsense, if you have your two brothers, you will naturally have yours. You can save things. That¡¯s your skill, and it has nothing to do with your family.¡±


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "Mother, how are you preparing for the bride price? The Han family is from the earl¡¯s family, so maybe we can¡¯t give it too shabby things?"


    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t care much: ¡°Master Han and Master Han have lived in our house for a long time. They all know what¡¯s going on in our house. Besides, this marriage is also the first thing the Han family has said. If you want to, how much you have the ability to do so many things, our family will not deliberately save their face, but they will not swell their faces and fill up fat people."


    Seeing Mrs. Li''s confidence, Daohua stopped talking.


    This is the difference between marrying a daughter-in-law and marrying a daughter.


    When marrying a daughter-in-law, a girl from someone else¡¯s family will come in and serve others. The man must be more confident. When marrying a daughter, a girl from his own family will marry another family and serve others. For the sake of his daughter¡¯s life, the woman Don''t have to bow down a bit.


    While talking, the dock is here.


    Everyone left their horses and carts and boarded the boat. It was almost noon when they arrived at the provincial pier.


    Because the Lantern Festival is approaching, the wharf is particularly lively, with a lot of boats passing by. After waiting for a long time, it was Daohua''s turn to dock.


    "There are so many people outside, you girls all wear your drapery hats." Madam Li exhorted to Daohua and Yan Yihuan, and then looked at Yan Wenxiu, "Take care of your sisters, don''t let them They were hit."


    Yan Wenkai said loudly: "Mother, with my third brother and me, don''t worry."


    Mrs. Li smiled and glanced at her little son, and then took Daohua, who was wearing a drapery, and got off the boat.


    There were many horse-drawn carriages on the shore, some came to pick up people, and some gave them away. However, the Li family sent them to take care of them and quickly found them and led them to the place where the Li family¡¯s carriage was parked.


    More than half an hour later, Li Mansion arrived.


    Because it was midday, everyone went to the dining room for lunch after seeing each other.


    After eating, Li Zixuan and Li Zixin sisters led Daohua and Yang Xiujun to their yard.


    Looking at Li Zixuan¡¯s beaming new house, Yan Yihuan looked around curiously, taking a look here and there.


    Daohua smiled and said, "So pretty?"


    Yan Yi smiled and said: "Our family hasn''t had a happy event yet, so I can''t help but look at it more."


    Inahua: "When my eldest brother enters Beijing to send in employment and discusses the wedding date with the Han family, our family will also have a happy event."


    Yan Yile said: "Yes, I will take turns. The eldest brother will be the second elder brother, the second elder brother will be the third elder brother, the happy events of our family will continue in the future."


    Li Zixin walked over and pulled Yan Yile with a smile: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? When the brothers are finished, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Yan Yile saw Li Zixin teasing herself, so she stopped doing it, chasing her to beat her.


    Other people looked at them and laughed endlessly.


    At this moment, a maid walked over and blessed Daohua.


    Li Zixuan asked: "What''s the matter?"


    The maid replied: "Back to the big girl, the lady asked me to come over to send the invitation to Yan Da." She said, handing the invitation in her hand to Daohua.


    "mine?"


    Taohua took the invitation, opened it quickly, and then laughed: ¡°It¡¯s Yuan Yao who asked us to go to their house for a hearing tomorrow.¡±


    Li Zixin quickly asked: "Shall we go too?"


    Inaba nodded: "Well, everyone is together."


    Li Zixin immediately became happy: "Great, apart from my uncle''s house, I haven''t been to any other official mansion, especially the mansion of the Erpin compound."


    Li Zixuan smiled and signaled that the maid could go down.


    Who knows, the maid still looks at Daohua.


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Is there anything else?"


    The maid: "The maid who sent the invitation said he wanted to see the girl."


    Daohua glanced at Li Zixuan and others: "That''s OK, I''ll go and see."


    Li Zixuan: "Shall we accompany you?"


    Daohua shook his head: "No, I''ll be back when I go. It will be soon. Go and prepare refreshments, and I will eat them when I come back."


    After that, Daohua followed the maid to meet the person delivering the letter. When she saw the person''s appearance, her eyes widened: "Yuan Yao, why are you?"


    Two more changes today!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 516： , An official promotion

    Chapter 516, promotion to one level


    "Why are you dressed up as a maid?"


    Daohua walked up to Dong Yuanyao with a surprised look: "Did you sneak out?"


    Dong Yuanyao gave her a ¡®you still ask¡¯ look: "I¡¯m not here to see you."


    Daohua: ". Your aunt knew about you like this, and she should punish you again."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said: "No, these days, no, it should be for the past two months, my mother is very busy, so I don¡¯t have time to take care of me."


    Daohua curiously asked, "What are you up to?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Of course I''m busy with my brother''s marriage, you think, your elder brother is not my elder brother yet, he has already married, is my mother in a hurry?"


    Daohua: "Don''t you go back to the capital to find it?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "My grandmother said that marrying a daughter-in-law is a girl from someone else''s family who comes into our house. You don''t have to be from the capital. If you have something suitable, you can also look at each other. My house is not idle for a day."


    Daohua smiled: "You are about to have a sister-in-law, are you still not happy?"


    Dong Yuanyao sighed: "If there is anything so happy, my brother is about to be assigned to another girl. I don''t think it is something to be happy about."


    Daohua clicked Dong Yuanyao''s head: "You, you are so jealous. Why don''t you want to have a sister-in-law, you will be loved by one more person?"


    Dong Yuanyao rolled her eyes and said, "You treat me as Jing Wan? Me, I don''t expect my future sister-in-law to love me or anything. I just ask her to be kind to my brother and honor my parents. I will be content if she is not a spoiler. "


    Daohua took Dong Yuanyao''s arm: "You have to believe in the eyes of your grandmother and mother. If you are really worried, when you have a candidate, you can let someone investigate it secretly. This is what I did."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "It can only be this way."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Alright, don''t think about these unhappy things, go, I will take you to see my two cousins."


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine if I dress like this.¡± She took Daohua¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You accompany me to go shopping. I¡¯ve been locked up at home all this time and I¡¯m so bored.¡±


    "This" Daohua hesitated.


    Dong Yuanyao shook Daohua¡¯s arm: "It won¡¯t be too long."


    Daohua groaned: "Then wait for me, I''ll talk to my mother."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled: "Okay."


    Meanwhile, the Royal Palace.


    Reading the secret letter sent back by Xiao Yeyang, the emperor couldn''t help laughing a few times before saying three good words: "Yang''er is getting more and more prosperous."


    actually deciphered the method of Lao Ba''s message delivery!


    Although the letter said repeatedly that it was deciphered by his uncle¡¯s little apprentice, the emperor¡¯s heart was still biased towards his nephew.


    However, when he saw the accompanying deciphering news, the emperor¡¯s face became ugly again: "Baxianju"


    , the father-in-law on the side was smiling and relaxed a moment ago, but when he saw the emperor''s face suddenly changed, he couldn''t help but raise his heart.


    The emperor looked to An Guo Gong Gong: "I remember that Baxian Ju seems to be the property of An Guo Gong''s family?"


    President An hurriedly nodded: "The emperor remembers it well, but although Baxianju is recorded under the name of Lord Anguo, many honorable guests seem to have shares."


    The emperor sneered: "The Eight Immortals."


    President An¡¯s heart jumped abruptly, and the emperor had a deep grudge against the eight kings, which caused him to become nervous as soon as he heard the eight characters.


    The emperor was silent for a while: "Go and call Xue Xiangchen."


    An Gonggong went out arched, and soon led a burly middle-aged man in.


    "The emperor, Commander Xue is here."


    The person here is the commander of Jin Lingwei, Xue Xiangchen.


    The emperor always looked at the incoming person: "The letters from Lao Ba who have been intercepted over the years are still there, right?"


    Xue Xiangchen replied respectfully: "Back to the emperor, I still have it."


    The emperor: "Very well, go get it for me right away."


    Xue Xiangchen froze for a moment, and couldn''t help asking: "All?"


    The emperor gave him a faint glance.


    Xue Xiangchen''s scalp tightened when he was seen, and he immediately bent over and clasped his fists and said: "Humble position and get it right away."


    The emperor gave a ¡®um¡¯ and added: "In the future, any letter from Lao Ba will be sent to me."


    Xue Xiangchen didn''t dare to hesitate this time, and quickly nodded: "Humble duty and follow the edict." After finishing speaking, seeing the emperor not watching him, he bent over and retreated.


    Along the way, Xue Xiangchen was thinking about why the emperor suddenly wanted correspondence from the Eight Kings.


    "Has the emperor deciphered the method of the Eight Kings to deliver the message?"


    With this question, Xue Xiangchen returned to the Jinlingwei office, took the Bawang Communication in his hand, and hurriedly turned back.


    Stepping into the main hall this time, Xue Xiangchen obviously felt that the emperor was in a much better mood, and quickly glanced at the two transparent glass bottles in the emperor¡¯s hands: "The emperor, these are all the letters intercepted in these years."


    An public father took the box and placed it on the royal case.


    The emperor put down the gold fountain pen and potion and glanced at the letter in the box. He did not immediately decipher the letter. Instead, he looked at Xue Xiangchen: "From today on, I want to know the list of all the people who enter and leave the Baxianju. Remember, don''t disturb any A person."


    Xue Xiangchen¡¯s eyes flashed: "The humble duty leads."


    The emperor thought for a while, and then said: "When you return to Jin Lingwei later, give An Yuan an identity token to command the affairs of the family."


    Hearing this, Xue Xiangchen looked at Father An in surprise, and couldn''t help but said: "The emperor, Jin Lingwei has all the quotas for the commander."


    The emperor raised his hand to interrupt: "I know, this is my special seal."


    Xue Xiangchen did not dare to question any more. Officials above Jinlingwei Grade 4 and above were personally appointed by the emperor. If they can be granted a special title by the emperor, someone must have done meritorious service, and it is still a great service.


    An public father smiled and walked towards Xue Xiangchen: "Commander Xue, shall we go?"


    Soon, the two of them left the hall.


    Waiting away from the gate of the palace, Xue Xiangchen quickly asked in a low voice: "President An, can you tell who this new commander is? I''m so prepared."


    An¡¯s father-in-law smiled: ¡°Why is the commander so anxious? As long as it is Jin Lingwei, it will be reported by you in the future, and you will naturally know who it is at that time.¡±


    Looking at the smiling father-in-law, Xue Xiangchen was helpless and did not dare to continue to ask questions.


    Returning to the Jinlingwei office, Xue Xiangchen gave an identity token for Jinlingwei to command her affairs to the public security officer. After receiving the token, the public security officer turned around and left.


    After ?? and others left, the commanding colleagues and the commanding staff gathered around.


    "My lord, what did Mr. An come to do with us?"


    Xue Xiangchen glanced at a few people, and said lightly: "The emperor has specially sealed a conductor."


    Hearing this, both the commander and the commander''s eyes widened.


    "My lord, what is going on?"


    Xue Xiangchen: "What else is going on? Someone has done meritorious service." After saying that, I don''t want to say any more, "Okay, don''t surround yourself with it, just go to the errands, we have a lot of cases accumulated on our hands, no more Take care of the errands and be careful to get squeezed down."


    Looking at Xue Xiangchen who was leaving, several acquaintances and Wu Shi all quickly glanced at each other.


    On the other side, Mr. An returned to the main hall with the token.


    The emperor looked up at token and sighed: "This time the nine brothers helped Ma clan righteously, Yang''er was wronged."


    An''s father-in-law lowered his head and did not dare to answer.


    The emperor handed the token to Gong Gong An: "The official is promoted to one level, I hope he can be happy."


    President An smiled and said: "With the love of the emperor, the little prince must be happy."


    The emperor shook his head and did not speak. Didn''t you hear Dongli say that Yang''er has now stopped others from calling him the little prince, which shows how much he cares about Ma''s righting.


    Looking at the potion and diamond pen on the table, the emperor felt a little more relieved when he thought of his mother and uncle, and the quirky little girl.


    Fortunately, Yang''er is accompanied by them in Zhongzhou!


    Immediately, the emperor tried a pen and potion, looked at the slowly disappearing handwriting on the paper, sighed and said: "Yan Zhigao really gave birth to a good girl, go, find someone to dispense this potion."


    Sorry, it¡¯s too late to go home today, I can only change it!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 517： , Chunxin sprouts

    Chapter 517, Spring Heart Sprouting


    The emperor summoned the commander Xue Xiangchen of Jin Lingwei twice in one day, which immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    That night, a man in a black cloak walked into the back door of Cheng''en Gong¡¯s Mansion. The man was tightly wrapped from head to toe, except for a pair of eyes, nothing else was exposed.


    "The lower official has met Gong En Gong and the son."


    Entered Gong En Gong''s study, the black robe talent took off the cloak.


    Jiang Shizi smiled and said, "Fan Tongzhi, please sit down."


    Jin Lingwei took his seat calmly from the third-rank command Tongzhi template.


    After Xiao Si had tea, soon there were only three people left in the house.


    Public Cheng En picked up the tea cup: ¡°This is the Longjing tea that the Queen Mother rewarded during the Chinese New Year. How does Fan Tongzhi taste it?¡±


    The template took a sip of the tea: "Good tea, such good tea can only be drunk in Chengen Gongfu."


    Jiang Shizi shook his head and smiled: "You can''t say that. As the emperor''s confidant, Jin Lingwei still lacks good tea?"


    The template showed a wry smile: "The reward from the emperor is not good. Jin Lingwei has accumulated a lot of cases and has not been able to solve it. This year, we have had a hard time. Let alone the reward, thank God for not being punished."


    Gong Cheng En and Jiang Shizi looked at each other, Jiang Shizi smiled and asked: "Today, the emperor called Commander Xue twice. Is it for the case?"


    The template was silent, his eyes struggling.


    He is Jin Lingwei, a member of the emperor. It stands to reason that he should not come into contact with Chengen Gongfu in private. However, when handling the Jiguang flood case a few years ago, he did not hold back his greed and secretly accepted an incident. Official''s silver.


    Somehow Jiang Shizi knew about this, and he kept it in his hand as a handle. In these years, although the Jiang family hadn''t made him do something, he would be called to the Jiang family whenever there was a turmoil in Jin Lingwei.


    This feeling is very bad, but the Jiang family is too powerful, and he can''t resist at all. Once the incident happened that year, it would be a deadly death, and it would also affect the family.


    Father and son Chengen did not urge, they calmly drank tea, and got on their Jiang family boat. It would not be so easy to get on again.


    After a while, the template slowly said: "The commander was summoned by the emperor twice. For the first time, a case box was taken away. Only the commander knows what case is in the box."


    "For the second time, Mr. An followed Jin Lingwei, and the commander gave him an identity token to direct the affairs."


    Hearing this, Jiang Shizi raised his brows: "I remember that Jin Lingwei''s quota for directing the affairs is full, right?"


    The template nodded: "It''s full, but the emperor has specially appointed a commander."


    Cheng Engong, who has been silent and drinking tea, raised his eyes and looked over: "Who?"


    Don¡¯t think that the command and affair is only a four-grade official position, but Jin Lingwei is responsible for intelligence collection, reconnaissance, arrest, interrogation and other official duties. Anyone can be arrested. No one dares to underestimate it.


    The template shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Jiang Shizi: "Why don''t you know?"


    The template took a look at Jiang Shizi: "The junior officer really doesn''t know. I look at the appearance of the commander, he shouldn''t know either."


    Cheng Engong raised his hand to stop Jiang Shizi who was still talking, and touched his beard and said: "It seems that the specially appointed commander should not be a member of Beijing."


    The template nodded: "I think so too."


    Cheng En''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes sparkled: "You can get a special title from the emperor, and you have done a lot. But last year I didn''t hear of any big cases there?"


    The template was not talking, and picked up the tea and drank silently.


    The same thing is still happening in Baxianju.


    Yuan Shizi of the Anguo Government hosted a dinner here with friends. After the banquet, a secret letter was secretly sent to the imperial mausoleum. The content of the letter was probably: "The emperor has been specially appointed to command a person, why is it unknown, who is it?" unknown. ¡¯


    Just when the undercurrent of the capital was surging, on the side of the provincial government of Zhongzhou, Daohua got the consent of Mrs. Li and went out with Dong Yuanyao, who was dressed as a maid, and was shopping on the street.


    In order to be consistent with Dong Yuanyao and to facilitate shopping, Daohua also acted like a maid.


    Miss girls must wear drapery hats when going out, but the maids don¡¯t need them.


    Each of them took a bunch of candied haws and ate them as they walked.


    "Why are you not talking?"


    Daohua couldn''t help but feel that Dong Yuanyao was not as lively and fussy as before.


    Dong Yuanyao sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since I came back from your house last time, I have not been interested in anything.¡±


    Daohua chuckled in her heart, and pulled her in a low voice: "Aren''t you scared by the fact that we were tied up?"


    Dong Yuanyao thought about it carefully, then shook her head: "No."


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows and said: "Maybe that incident left a shadow in your heart, but you didn''t know it. No, you have to find a doctor to take a look at it. This is not a trivial matter."


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s serious face, Dong Yuanyao felt a little unsure, but still said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m really scared, it¡¯s just.¡±


    Ina Flower: "Just what?"


    Dong Yuanyao hesitated and looked at Daohua: "I said, you must not laugh at me."


    Daohua turned her into a blank look: "Are you getting less embarrassment in front of me?"


    Dong Yuanyao was silent for a moment: "After returning from Ningmen Mansion, I always remembered the scene of Sun Changze rushing to help me block the knife. I can''t forget it." After speaking, she stared at Daohua and watched her reaction.


    Daohua was stunned for a moment, and looked at Dong Yuanyao with bewildered eyes, and her heart moved slightly. Isn''t this little Nizi sprouting Chunxin?


    But Sun Changze.


    is not her power, and the difference between the family and Dong''s family is a bit big. According to the ancient standards of acceptance, the two could never be together.


    After a while, Daohua said, "It should be."


    "Huh?" Dong Yuanyao quickly grabbed Daohua, a little anxious: "Do you think my reaction is normal?"


    Daohua blinked her eyes, her mind was swiftly moving, and after a while she figured out her words, and said with a serious face: "It''s normal, you think, what people say is to save your life to save you. If you keep it in your heart, it means you know. Entubao."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao breathed a long sigh of relief, slowly showing a smile on her face: "Yes, it must be like this, I thought I was before."


    Speaking of this, Dong Yuanyao suddenly stopped talking.


    Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao''s face showing shame, her eyes widened, "Why?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head quickly: "It''s nothing, I''m just thinking about it." After that, she laughed to herself, "You are right. For a person like me who is serious about love and justice, of course the savior who treats himself will be remembered in his heart. ."


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao''s expression become lighter, Daohua nodded with approval: "Yes, yes, you are most affectionate."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and nodded. The candied haws that were previously unsavory are now also delicious: "Yiyi, fortunately, you have come to the provincial government. You don¡¯t know that this matter has been pressing in my heart. I¡¯m even a teller. nothing."


    Daohua: "Can you find Sister Su?"


    Dong Yuanyao took a bite of the candied haws: ¡°Sister Su is good, but if you tell her these words, I will still be uncomfortable.¡±


    Daohua smiled: "If you encounter something similar in the future, you can write to me. Always keep in your heart, don''t suffocate people. I may not be able to help you much, but I can be your listener. ."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded repeatedly: "Okay."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 518： , Being chased

    Chapter 518, chased


    Resolving the secret that was pressing in her heart, Dong Yuanyao regained her active temperament and started shopping around the street with rice flowers.


    "Yiyi, just look at it, and I will buy it for you."


    Looking at Dong Yuanyao''s wealthy appearance, Daohua was not polite, and dragged her into a seemingly tall gold shop.


    "This red coral bracelet is good, beautiful and joyful. It is suitable for cousin Zi Xuan and Brother Zhou when they are married."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at the things that Daohua had chosen, her face was drawn with pain.


    So expensive!


    bought this bracelet, this year her New Year''s money has shrunk by half.


    Dong Yuanyao said dryly: "I think it¡¯s just normal, or else, will you look at something else?"


    Seeing her like this, Daohua was a bit funny, pretending to be very satisfied, and shook her head and refused: "No, I want this."


    Dong Yuanyao also wanted to save her purse: "I think you can really look at the others, and the others are also good-looking. The red bead flower is good, very suitable for you."


    Daohua turned her white and said, "I don''t want to wear big red bead tweed, like a matchmaker."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Where is it."


    During their wrangling, a arrogant young man in Jinyi walked in.


    Young Master Jinyi looked around, his gaze fell on the red coral bracelet in front of Daohua, and he reached out and took it.


    Dong Yuanyao, who is trying his best to change Daohua¡¯s attention, frowned: "This son, what are you doing? The red coral bracelet is what we saw first."


    Young Master Jinyi took a look at Dong Yuanyao and Daohua, his eyes lit up, and a brilliant smile appeared on his face: "Oh, which little maid is this who is really good-looking?"


    When someone looked at him like this, Dong Yuanyao immediately became angry: "Where is the mad dog? Boss, don''t you hurry out of the people, are you afraid of dirtying your shop?"


    The boss didn¡¯t move. There were frequent scrambles for things in the store. The consumption of their shop was relatively high. The people who came in were a bit background and backstage, with the mentality of not guilty of any party. They would not participate in such things.


    Anyway, most of the time, everyone just had a mouth addiction, and the last things belonged to their own abilities.


    After listening to Dong Yuanyao''s words, the young man in Jinyi didn''t get angry but smiled: "Tsk tsk tsk, this violent temper, I like it." As he said, he unscrupulously looked at Dong Yuanyao from top to bottom, and then stretched out his hand to touch her. Face.


    See you, Daohua pulled Dong Yuanyao back, picked up the box containing the red coral bracelet, and smashed it into the hand of Young Master Jin Yi.


    "what!"


    The strength was so great that Young Master Jinyi screamed out in pain, and even bent his body, covering his hands with a twisted face.


    Taohua took advantage of the fact that everyone was not regaining his senses, she pulled Dong Yuanyao and ran out of the shop. As soon as she got out of the shop, she heard Young Master Jinyi¡¯s roar: ¡°Grab those two sluts.¡±


    Wang Man''er, Bi Shi, Hong Yu, and Hong Fang were eating candied haws outside the shop. When they saw the two rushing out, they heard a ¡®Run quickly¡¯ before they had time to ask the reason.


    The four of them already had experience, and their body instinctively followed up before their brains reacted.


    So, there was a scene of you chasing me on the street.


    Thinking of the gaze that Jinyi Young Master looked at her just now, Dong Yuanyao felt disgusted the more she thought about it. She looked back at them and chased them behind, and said to Daohua: "Yiyi, don''t run so fast, we will lead people to nothing. Go down the alley of people."


    Ina Flower: "What are you going to do?"


    Dong Yuanyao gritted her teeth: "I can''t swallow this breath. I have to teach the **** well. I haven''t been active in the past two months."


    Ina Hua hesitated: "What if there is a master among them?"


    Dong Yuanyao coldly snorted: "Look at them like that, where do they look like masters?"


    Daohua groaned, thinking that Shadow was following them, then nodded and agreed: "Okay."


    Behind ??, Wang Man''er and the four were a little worried as they saw the two of them running away.


    Soon, Daohua ran into an empty alley.


    "Girl, run away, those people are catching up."


    Looking at the two people who stopped, Wang Man''er and Hong Yu urged anxiously.


    Dong Yuanyao sullenly, picked up a meter-long wooden stick that had just been handed in from the small vendor: "What run, girl, I will close the door and beat the dog."


    Taohua also took the whip she carried with her, glanced at the wooden stick in Dong Yuanyao''s hand, and smiled: "Your wooden stick really looks like a dog stick of a beggar gang."


    "Gou stick?" Dong Yuanyao raised the wooden stick, "This name is appropriate. After I go back, I will ask my brother to make a dog stick for me and take it with me."


    The four Wang Man''er, who were still anxious, saw that they were still in the mood to joke, and suddenly stopped talking.


    At this time, Young Master Jin Yi brought a few of his servants to chase him.


    Looking at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, Young Master Jin Yi panted heavily, pointed at them and said: "My son has to teach you two idiots who don''t know how to be high and earthy."


    "You are a bitch!"


    Dong Yuanyao used a stick as a sword, raised it and rushed over.


    Daohua said to Wang Man''er and the four of them: "Go and block the alley." As he said, she rushed over with a whip.


    Not long after, screams came one after another in the alley.


    Yan Ying, who was hidden on the roof, shook her head helplessly as she watched the beaten Young Master Jin Yi and the others, as well as Daohua and Dong Yuanyao who were getting more and more vigorous.


    I thought he would have a birthday after changing the master. Who ever thought that following the girl is more exciting than following the little prince.


    "Let let, let let!"


    Hearing the noise from the street, Yan Ying turned her head and looked over, watching the patrolling officers and soldiers rushing towards this side, and sighed to the sky.


    It hasn¡¯t been a long time since the girl came to the provincial government. This has alarmed the patrol officers and soldiers, hey, sad.


    "Girl, the patrol officers and soldiers are here, let''s go!"


    Dong Yuanyao greeted Young Master Jinyi with a stick, and Daohua made up the knife on the side. As long as someone stood up, her whip was swung over.


    Hearing Wang Man''er''s reminder, Dong Yuanyao wanted to continue fighting, but was forcibly pulled away by Daohua.


    As soon as a few people ran out of the alley, the patrol officers and soldiers arrived.


    "Stop, don''t run!"


    The leader of the patrol officers and soldiers happened to know Young Master Jin Yi. He was shocked when he saw that he was beaten so badly that he immediately waved his hand to chase the assailant.


    "Oops, the patrol officers and men are catching up."


    Inahua saw the patrol officers and soldiers catching up, and she was a little worried. If she was caught, she would not want to go out this year.


    Dong Yuanyao is no longer as calm as before, and she has no good fruits when things are going to get home.


    "Go, go over there."


    Soon, a few people ran to a sparsely populated street.


    Seeing that they were too crowded, Daohua quickly said to Wang Man''er and the four of them: ¡°Let¡¯s run separately and meet at the Sihai Restaurant later.¡±


    "no!"


    Wang Man''er and Hong Yu disagreed.


    Daohua pulled Dong Yuanyao while running and said: "Let''s get together and the goal is too big, don''t worry, we will be fine."


    Hearing this, Wang Man''er and Hong Yu hesitated. At this time, the patrolling officers and soldiers came after them again. They gritted their teeth and did not continue to follow Daohua and Dong Yuanyao and ran into another alley.


    The patrol officers and soldiers are also divided into two, chasing people separately.


    Taohua doesn¡¯t know the provincial government, so Dong Yuanyao always tells where to run.


    However, the two of them had to stop after a while.


    Looking at the dead end ahead, Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao in a chilly manner.


    Dong Yuanyao shrank her neck and said weakly, "I clearly remember that there is an exit here."


    Daohua was speechless, she looked around, glanced at the surrounding walls on the left and right, and pointed to the silent side and said, "No way, go over the wall."


    Dong Yuanyao: "What if someone is in the yard?"


    Daohua lay on the wall and listened: "It should be so quiet that no one should be there. Let''s go in and hide for a while, and we will come out when we throw off the patrol officers and soldiers."


    Don¡¯t say much, Dong Yuanyao first squatted down to support Daohua on the wall, and then Daohua used a whip to pull Dong Yuanyao up.


    As soon as the two jumped off the wall, the patrol officers and soldiers arrived.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 519： , Chance encounter

    Chapter 519, Encounter


    As soon as Daohua and Dong Yuanyao jumped off the wall, they saw a thin man in a white shirt kneeling in the yard.


    Seeing that the man turned his head and looked over, the two of them made a silent motion.


    At this time, the voice of patrol officers and soldiers came from the alley separated by a wall.


    "I clearly saw those two maids come in here, why is there no one?"


    "Will you go to another alley?"


    "Impossible, I can''t read it wrong."


    "Will you turn over the yard?"


    Hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s expressions changed.


    glanced at the person who was kneeling on the ground and turned his head, and didn''t mean to pay attention to them, Daohua pulled Dong Yuanyao and pulled her into the penthouse next to her.


    Soon, a patrol officer appeared on the wall.


    The patrol officers and soldiers saw a person kneeling in the yard. They were stunned for a moment, and then asked loudly, "Brother, have you seen two maids?"


    In the penthouse, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao both lifted their hearts, staring at the man closely, for fear that he would give them out.


    I saw the man turned his head to look at the officers and soldiers on the wall, shook his head, and then turned back.


    The patrol officers and soldiers wanted to say something, but then a middle-aged man entered the yard.


    Recognizing the middle-aged man as the leader of the double happiness class, the patrol officers and soldiers did not say anything, and quickly got off the wall.


    Ban Master Jia glanced at the wall, and walked to the kneeling man with his eyebrows: "What''s the matter?"


    The kneeling man shook his head silently.


    Seeing him like this, Ban Master Jia suddenly became angry: "It seems that you are very dissatisfied with punishing you as a teacher." After speaking, he snorted and walked to the side and pulled out a very smooth thorn with the thickness of a thumb.


    "Slap, slap, slap!"


    The wattle kept beating on the man, and soon, traces of red blood leaked from his white shirt.


    In the penthouse, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao watched silently, and couldn''t help feeling pain for the man.


    After about a cup of tea, Jiaban¡¯s master was tired. He threw the thorns in his hand and looked at the kneeling man blankly: "We singers, in front of the nobles, are For them to make fun of."


    "You have integrity, you have self-esteem, you are not afraid of offending people, and would rather die than surrender, but there are so many people in the whole troupe, do you want them to die with you?"


    "If you are a teacher, think about it for yourself. When you enter our business, what dignity, what spine, everything has nothing to do with us."


    "People like us can live in this world peacefully only if they endure what ordinary people can''t bear."


    Ban Master Jia spoke for a while, looked at the apprentice with his head down, sighed, and left with his hands on his back.


    As soon as he left, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, who were hiding in the penthouse, walked out slowly.


    The two came to the kneeling man and wanted to thank him. As soon as they approached, they saw the ground getting wet.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other silently.


    was silent for a while, Daohua took out a bottle of golden sore medicine from her purse and handed it to the man: "Thank you for helping us just now."


    Dong Yuanyao also said: "Get up quickly. The weather in the first month is still very cold. If you kneel like this, you will get sick. Go back to the house and ask someone to give you the medicine."


    At this time, An Xi slowly turned her head to look at the two, with tears still hanging on her face.


    Seeing the two of them looking at herself with sympathy, An Xi sneered at the corner of her mouth: "A stubborn life like me is a zombie alive."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "It stands to reason that we don¡¯t understand your situation and shouldn¡¯t arbitrarily place our beaks, but I don¡¯t agree with what you said just now."


    "We may not be able to choose the big environment, but we can change ourselves and adapt to the environment. Each environment has its own rules of survival, and each has its own difficulties. If everyone is as self-conscious as you, there are not many. Individuals can live."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Yes, if you are dissatisfied with reality, then you will resist. Don''t abuse your body like this. Your move is only useful for those who care about you, and it is useless for those who don''t take you to heart. ."


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Daohua put down the golden sore medicine. Without saying anything, she pulled Dong Yuanyao away from the back door.


    Hearing the sound of the back door closing, An Xi turned her head and looked at it. After a while, she looked at the golden sore medicine on the ground and picked up the medicine bottle.


    Out of the alley, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao walked evasively on the street. They were relieved that they did not see the patrolling officers and soldiers.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back quickly, don''t let Man''er and the others wait for a long time to have an accident."


    The two quickly walked towards the Sihai Restaurant.


    On the way, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao talked about the man they had just met: "You seem to know that person?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Can you not know me? That person was the pillar of the Double Happiness class just now. Almost all the officials of the provincial government who love to listen to opera know him."


    Daohua puzzled: "Since he is already a pillar, why is he still beaten?"


    Dong Yuanyao curled her mouth and said, ¡°Why else, it must be a conflict with the guest.¡± After speaking, she lowered her voice, ¡°Did you just see his appearance?¡±


    Inaba nodded.


    Dong Yuanyao: "What do you think of it?"


    Daohua groaned for a moment: "It looks good, with nice skin, big eyes, white teeth and red lips."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Many people say that he is more feminine than a woman, and most of the people who invite the double happiness class to sing are directed at him. Think about it, how can there be less trouble when a man grows up like that? "


    Daohua sighed. Just when she wanted to say something, she saw the patrolling officers and soldiers walking past the street in front. Without a word, she pulled Dong Yuanyao and ran back.


    "They are there!"


    Seeing the patrol officers and soldiers spotted them, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao both shouted unlucky.


    The two quickly moved through the crowd. While running forward, they looked back from time to time. Seeing the patrol officers and soldiers getting closer and closer, when they were in a hurry, suddenly a figure appeared in front of Daohua and stopped her.


    Daohua confiscated the momentum and ran into the person directly.


    The impact was a bit strong, and Daohua was directly knocked over and fell backwards. Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang, who suddenly appeared, quickly reached out and grabbed the person.


    Dong Yuanyao also fell aside because of colliding with Daohua.


    Xiao Yeyang only cared about Daohua and ignored Dong Yuanyao at all. Just when Dong Yuanyao thought he was going to come in close contact with the earth, he held her with his hands.


    "It''s you!"


    Looking at the person holding her, Dong Yuanyao''s eyes widened.


    Sun Changze helped Dong Yuanyao to stand, and then immediately let go: "Miss Dong, are you okay?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head. Just when she was about to say something, she heard Daohua exclaiming in surprise: "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua''s expression of surprise, and smiled: "Is that so happy to see me?"


    Daohua didn''t talk nonsense with him, and said anxiously: "Xiao Yeyang, there are patrol officers and soldiers chasing us."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Fu Fu, motioned him to solve it, and then reluctantly led her into the nearby shop: "Why do you say you can cause trouble like this?"


    Daohua retorted: "It''s not me who caused the trouble, it''s the thing that troubled me."


    Watching Daohua just follow Xiao Yeyang without calling herself, the neglected Dong Yuanyao took a deep breath and waved against Daohua''s back.


    Looking at Dong Yuanyao''s playful gnashing of teeth, Sun Changze on the side couldn''t help but laughed ¡®puff puff¡¯.


    Dong Yuanyao turned her head and looked over when she heard the voice, and saw Sun Changze squeezing her fist and smiling, slightly uncomfortable, hummed, and turned her head into the shop.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 520： , Dizi becomes an actor

    Chapter 520, the son becomes an actor


    "When did you open the Liuli Shop in the provincial government?"


    Looking at the dazzling array of colored glazes in the shop, Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "It opened a year ago." After finishing speaking, he brought rice flowers to the second floor.


    On the second floor, Daohua went straight to the window and looked at the street below. She saw that Defu was talking to the patrolling officers and soldiers. After a while, the officers and soldiers left in a desperate manner.


    At this time, Daohua''s heart was let go. Seeing Dong Yuanyao coming up, he immediately said, "Yuan Yao, the officers and soldiers are gone."


    Dong Yuanyao snorted and ignored her.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua looked puzzled, walked over and asked: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and said with a stinky face: "You still ask, you don''t say to call me when you come up." After that, she leaned her body and said in Daohua''s ear, "You are a big friend. Guy!"


    "Uh"


    Daohua smiled and touched her nose uncomfortably.


    She really didn''t mean it, she just forgot Yuan Yao when she saw Xiao Yeyang.


    Seeing that Daohua was uncomfortable, Xiao Yeyang smiled and smiled and said, "Why are you two dressing up? Didn''t you run out in secret? Also, what happened just now, if it wasn''t for me to be upstairs. Seeing you, are you two going to the provincial government cell for a walk?"


    As soon as these words came out, Dong Yuanyao stopped her stinking face, and turned her head to the side with some dodgy eyes, as if she was letting Daohua explain.


    See you, Daohua snorted, and whispered: "If I am a friend of color, you will be a tortoise with a shrunken head on the run."


    Now it¡¯s Dong Yuanyao''s turn to be uncomfortable, and she stalked her neck and said, "This is called strategic avoidance. Little Prince listens to you, and you can explain it better."


    Aside, Sun Changze watched the two leave the little prince aside, biting his ears like no one, feeling a little strange and funny.


    These two girls are so different from the ladies he imagined.


    Don¡¯t talk about other things, just say which ladies will be chased by officers and soldiers all over the street?


    Xiao Yeyang saw the two of them muttering, but he didn¡¯t care. He signaled the blessing to have a refreshment. When the refreshment was over, he said: "Have you two discussed it?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao shut up together.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, pretending to be puzzled: "What have we discussed?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, did not pursue the dressing of the two maids, and asked directly: "Why provoke the officers and soldiers?"


    Daohua went to the table and sat down: "We really didn''t provoke the officers and soldiers, but when we were beating, we were hit by the officers and soldiers."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "Are you fighting with others again?"


    Sun Changze raised his brows, and again? It seems that these two girls are a little bit off-tempered!


    Dong Yuanyao interjected: ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re fighting, it¡¯s the **** who is looking for a fight. Little Prince, he grabbed the red coral bracelet that Yi looked at. Do you think you should fight?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Someone robbed you of your things?"


    "It doesn''t count." After saying that, Ina Hua told the story again.


    Xiao Yeyang heard this and looked a little ugly. He looked at Daohua and said solemnly, "In the future, you must wear the drapery hat when you go out." As the age grows, Daohua grows more and more eye-catching, too. It makes people worry about it.


    As for Dong Yuanyao, he didn''t say anything if it wasn''t in his control.


    Inahana nodded. In order to avoid similar troubles, she will try to avoid public appearances in the future: "Don''t worry, I will wear it well."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was so obedient this time, smiled, and pushed the dessert next to her: "This is the newly baked pea yellow, try it soon."


    Taohua picked up a piece, and then pushed the dessert to Dong Yuanyao: "You try it too."


    Seeing that Daohua hadn''t forgotten her, Dong Yuanyao gave her a smile and took a piece and ate: "Not bad."


    The two ate some pea yellow and drank a cup of tea. Then Daohua stood up and said, "We have to go."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the sky: "It''s still early, let''s sit down for a while, there is a new batch of colored glaze out of the store, I will take you to see, you can choose a few to go back."


    Daohua shook her head: "We asked Man''er and the others to wait for us at the Sihai Restaurant. If we go back late, they may think that something has happened to us. If things are stabbed to the house, we can have a good life?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "This matter is easy to handle, I just let Defu go and pick them up."


    When the words fell, Defu stood up, smiled and said: "The slave will pick up the people immediately." After speaking, he went downstairs in a hurry.


    Seeing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were bothered to say something, and sat down again.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, ¡°I¡¯m here at the provincial government, do you have any arrangements these days?¡±


    Daohua: "Tomorrow we are going to Yuanyao''s house for a meeting."


    Speaking of this, Daohua thought of An Xi again, and looked at Dong Yuanyao: "Which opera troupe will you invite tomorrow?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "It should be a double happiness class."


    Inaka: "But that pillar is injured, can he still sing tomorrow?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Every family invites double happiness classes to go to him. It is estimated that they will bring injuries to the stage."


    Xiao Yeyang interrupted, "What are you talking about?"


    Daohua hurriedly told her about hiding in the yard of the Double Happiness class over the wall.


    "Anxi, I know this person, that is a poor person." Sun Changze, who had been sitting beside him drinking tea without speaking, suddenly said.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao both looked at Sun Changze together, and Xiao Yeyang also looked over.


    Sun Changze continued: ¡°Most of the other actors were born in poor families. They were sold into theatrical troupes when the family couldn¡¯t make a living, but Anxi, his origin is not low, he is the son of a family in the north.¡±


    After hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao both opened their eyes.


    Dong Yuanyao was a little bit disbelief: "You got it wrong, how could the aristocratic family wander into the troupe as an actor?"


    Sun Changze showed sympathy: "Because of the family dispute, Anxi''s father favored the young concubine. When Anxi was five years old, he was sold to the south by the subordinates bought by the young concubine. His mother was also because of him. The loss of death ended in gloom."


    After hearing this, Daohua, Dong Yuanyao, and Xiao Yeyang didn''t look very good.


    The three of them have concubine rooms at home, and they all have experienced wives-concubine disputes.


    The room was quiet. After a while, Xiao Yeyang looked at Sun Changze, "How did you know this?"


    Sun Changze: "My family is a water transport operator. I have never travelled to the north in the past few years. My father is also a movie fan. He likes listening to Anxi''s plays the most. Once I was in the north to discuss business with my family, and I accidentally saw one and Anxi Chang. A middle-aged man with a similar score."


    "My father was puzzled, so he inquired about it in private and learned that the family had lost a prostitute. After returning, he followed the words of the double happiness class leader. Even at Anxi''s age, I guessed that Anxi is almost impossible. It''s the son of that family."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 521： ,Sell yourself

    Chapter 521, Sell Yourself


    In the room there was silence for a while, and Daohua asked again: "Did your father tell Anxi about this?"


    Sun Changze nodded: "My father likes Anxi''s play and can''t bear him being caught in the troupe. So he talked to him in private and wanted him to go back and admit his relatives and leave the troupe, but Anxi said that my father made a mistake. ."


    "Once my father saw An Xi being a masculine man."


    "Ahem~"


    Xiao Yeyang coughed and interrupted Sun Changze, staring at Sun Changze with dissatisfaction.


    Sun Changze immediately realized that he had said something that should not be said, and smiled apologetically.


    Dong Yuanyao: "What happened later?"


    Sun Changze reorganized the language: "Later, my father thought Anxi had a bad life. When he went to the north again, he found Anxi''s father and talked about Anxi''s situation."


    "However, Anxi''s father said indifferently that my dad made a mistake, and that his son-in-law was already dead."


    "Neither side wants to admit it, nor can my father, this matter has never been mentioned."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately snorted coldly: ¡°There is such a cruel father in this world, and he simply doesn¡¯t deserve to be a father.¡±


    Daohua also sneered: "The dispute between wives and concubines is the root of chaos, but most men don''t care about this for their own enjoyment. They also wishful thinking that wives and concubines will live together in harmony and their children will love each other. I really don''t know that they are true. Stupid or pretending to be stupid?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Of course it is pretending, they have benefited, regardless of the life and death of women and children, anyway, they can still marry and rebirth."


    Daohua: "An Xi¡¯s father didn¡¯t want to recognize him. First, he felt that he had lost his face. Second, he also felt that after Anxi returned, he would compete with his other sons for the family property, causing family conflicts. The son is dead."


    Looking at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s angry look, both Xiao Yeyang and Sun Changze were very foresighted and silent.


    Both of them have a strong feeling. If they take the call at this time, they will definitely be scolded.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was not so angry, so he added a cup of tea to her: "Drink tea to moisturize her throat."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, did not pick up the tea, and hummed: "There are not many good men in this world."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that he still hadn''t escaped being scolded, so he retracted the cup in embarrassment.


    Dong Yuanyao agreed with her face: "That is, except for those from poor families, anyone who is a little bit powerful, who is not three wives and four concubines, can hardly be able to treat his wives wholeheartedly, and it is best not to do the spoiling and destroying his wives. That''s it."


    At this time, Sun Changze suddenly answered: "No, my family can''t take concubines."


    Dong Yuanyao replied, ¡°Is your family rich?¡±


    Sun Changze: "It''s okay. My family has about ten cargo ships, and we are doing some small business from north to south. My family life is still good. My family has house rules and we are not allowed to take concubines, unless my wife has not given birth to children in her thirties."


    Daohua looked at Sun Changze in surprise: "Your family''s rules are very good."


    Sun Changze showed pride on his face: "That is, my father said, there are more children in the family, it is easy to fight and unfair, especially if the children are not born to the same mother, there will be more conflicts, which is not conducive to family unity. He and the family are prosperous, so the Sun family is not allowed to take concubines, otherwise they will be expelled from the house."


    "Because of this family rule, our family is very popular in the local area. We all want to marry the girl in our house. I am eighteen this year, and my family is giving me a marriage. The threshold of my family is almost flattened by the matchmaker. NS."


    Listening to these words, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other, both speechless, and then Qi Qi ¡®cut¡¯ to Sun Changze.


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips even more: "You are so stinky, do you really think you are a sweet potato?" However, not accepting concubines is really attractive.


    Sun Changze thought the two of them didn¡¯t believe it, and quickly explained, ¡°Really, I¡¯m really popular. I can take money back home."


    said, smiling at Xiao Yeyang.


    "Thanks for the appreciation of Master Xiao, I started selling colored glaze again last year, and I earned more money. I am indeed a man worth entrusting for life. The girls will marry me and promise to have a good life."


    "Pooh~"


    Daohana couldn''t hold back, the tea in her mouth was sprayed out.


    Dong Yuanyao was also a little dumbfounded, she had never seen such a thick-skinned person.


    Xiao Yeyang, who was sprayed with tea, took a sigh of relief, looked at Daohua with a headache, and gave Sun Changze an indescribable look.


    This guy really deserves to be a runaway. It''s really unambiguous to promote himself.


    It¡¯s just that he chose the wrong place to promote it?


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was sprayed by herself, Daohua quickly said, "I''m sorry, you can''t blame me, blame him." After finishing speaking, she pointed to Sun Changze.


    Xiao Yeyang took her handkerchief and wiped it for herself.


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Sun Changze speechlessly: "Before today, I always thought you were a person."


    Sun Changze: "What is it?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "It''s nothing!" After finishing speaking, she turned her head and stopped paying attention to him.


    Sun Changze scratched the back of his head, he seemed to be talking too much.


    Xiao Yeyang wiped off the tea on his face and body, and stood up. Originally, he went to the second floor to talk to Daohua. Who knew Daohua''s attention was all attracted by Sun Changze, which made him very much. accurate.


    "Let''s go, I will take you to see the new Liuli."


    There are also colored glazes on the second floor, and Xiao Yeyang didn''t take anyone downstairs.


    Daohua looked at the guests coming and going downstairs, and smiled: "The business here is pretty good."


    Xiao Yeyang: "This is the provincial government, with a large flow of people and more wealthy people. Business will naturally be better. There are a few glass lotus lanterns in the store. I will show you."


    Speaking, the two went to the corner of the hall where the glazed lamps were placed.


    Sun Changze saw Dong Yuanyao eagerly looking at a glazed Buddha, and curiously said: "Miss Dong, why don''t you go to see the glazed lantern with Miss Yan?"


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, who were talking and laughing, and took a look at Sun Changze.


    She shouldn¡¯t be the kind of ¡®light bulb¡¯ that Daohua said.


    This Yan Yiyi is really a lover.


    Looking at Dong Yuanyao who was pouting and a little puffed up, Sun Changze''s gaze was a bit unable to move away. Just now, that look was like a sharp arrow, which was inserted straight into his heart, unable to pull it out or not wanting to pull it out.


    On the other side, Daohua looked at the glazed lamp and said, ¡°That Sun Changze is really interesting.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "That guy has wildness on his body. He dared to daring to fight. He found a gold mine before. When I didn''t realize that he would let him go, he dared to find me and said he wanted to do business with me in Liuli. . Courageous, cautious, and agile."


    Inahua couldn''t help but smile again: "He really sells himself, but their house rules are really good."


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua¡¯s eyes with appreciation, an impulse in his heart, and he opened his mouth and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take a concubine either.¡±


    Ina Hua looked over and was silent for a while: "When you can become your own master, let''s say something like this again."


    Only when people can be responsible to themselves and can be their own masters, can they be responsible to others.


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "You don''t believe me?"


    Daohua turned her head and smiled: "I believe it, but I also know that imperial children like you often have times when they can''t help themselves."


    Xiao Ye was silent for a moment. After all, he still didn''t believe him. He moved his lips to say something, but finally swallowed again.


    Like his current situation, what he said is really not very convincing, and it is useless to say more, let''s wait for the future.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 522： ,Change

    Chapter 522, Change


    Dong Yuanyao saw that Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were still picking colored glaze, so she couldn''t help rushing forward. Seeing Sun Changze on the side, she had nothing to say, "Well, your injuries are healed, right?"


    Sun Changze said indifferently: "Hey, it''s just a small injury, I''m getting better." Then, his chest was firm and muscular, "I''m in good health."


    Dong Yuanyao rolled her eyes: "I don''t know who was lying on the bed weakly and unable to move before."


    Sun Changze smiled wryly, some not knowing how to answer the conversation.


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at him and asked, "How did you catch the little prince?"


    Sun Changze knew about the gold mine and couldn¡¯t talk about it. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t my house transported by water? I have colored glaze in my hands. I will buy it from him, and then ship it to various places to sell.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao constricted her eyebrows: "Master Xiao? The little prince asked you to call him that?"


    Sun Changze nodded: "I used to be called Xiao Wangye, but after this meeting, he stopped letting me call."


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Xiao Yeyang who was talking to Daohua, and her face was clear.


    Sun Changze also looked at her, and whispered: "Miss Dong, do you know why?"


    Dong Yuanyao squinted at him, ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Sun Changze touched his nose, but didn''t know how to answer the conversation.


    Usually, he can speak quite well, but when he meets this girl Dong, he feels his tongue is knotted.


    At this time, Defu brought Wang Man''er and Hong Yu over.


    Seeing that the sky was getting late, Daohua walked to Dong Yuanyao carrying two red glass lotus lanterns, and gave her one: "Let''s go back."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "It''s time to go back, my mother should find me out later."


    Xiao Yeyang and Sun Changze put the two on the carriage and watched the carriage go away before returning to the shop again to discuss the development of the southern colored glaze market.


    On the carriage, Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua while playing with the colored glaze lotus lamp, and said, "Prince Ping straightened Concubine Ma Fang before, do you know this?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Dong Yuanyao: "When my brother knew about it, he was worried that the little prince would not be able to think about it, but I looked at his complexion today, and it feels pretty good, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be affected."


    Ina Flower: "It''s the same whether you are affected or not. Anyway, things can''t be changed."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded and sighed: "The little prince will return to Beijing in the future. I am afraid that the situation will be a little embarrassing. Ma Biancon¡¯s son is better than him, but he is older. He used to be the eldest son of the concubine, but now he is the eldest son of the concubine. , Directly overwhelmed the little prince."


    "My father said that in the future, the title of Prince Ping''s Mansion will be inherited, I am afraid that there will be a fight."


    Daohua was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked, "What kind of person is Concubine Ma Bian?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "When I was young when I left Beijing, I had no impression of Ma Fangfei, but in my grandmother''s words, it was a fox-meizi who looked like a sick Xishi."


    Daohua asked again: "Is the Ma family also a family?"


    Dong Yuanyao sneered: "What family? The current head of the Ma family was originally just a fifth-rank military officer. He showed his face to the emperor only because of the merits of the first emperor when he died. Later, he relied on his two daughters, one of whom was the emperor. His concubine, one of the side concubines of Prince Ping, got up slowly."


    Daohua twisted her eyebrows: "Compared with Dingguo, Ma''s family is too unsightly. But in this case, Concubine Ma can make Xiao Yeyang''s mother, the Prince of Peace, reconcile, and bring Xiao Yeyang away. When she rushed to live in the palace, her skills and scheming are deep enough. Of course, no matter how powerful she is, she must be scumbag enough."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded in agreement: "Isn''t it? My grandmother came to Zhongzhou and saw the little prince, and she couldn''t help but sigh several times, saying that the little prince had fortunately left the capital. What kind of rebellious and mad disobedience can be pointed out below."


    Said, and sighed again.


    "In the past few years, the little prince has really changed a lot. I still remember when I first saw him, he didn''t show any face to others, and he was very grumpy."


    "However, at that time, he looked very uncomfortable, but I was not very afraid of him. I felt like he was a paper tiger."


    "But now the little prince who has tempered his temper and is no longer happy and angry, but makes my heart tense. Don¡¯t you know that the last time he went to save us, the little prince was riding on horseback, and he clearly did nothing. I didn''t say, I didn''t do anything, I didn''t even dare to see his eyes."


    "Sharp, fierce and oppressive!"


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao in shock: "Is it that exaggerated?"


    Dong Yuanyao gave her a roll of eyes: "The little prince is obedient to you, you will naturally not feel that way. Even my father said that the little prince grew up amazingly, and he was only concerned about his identity before. Take care of him."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "Xiao Yeyang''s aura is getting stronger and stronger."


    Soon, we reached a fork in the road. Dong''s and Li''s were not in the same direction. Daohua and Dong Yuanyao had to leave.


    Dong Yuanyao got out of the carriage and got into her own house. He raised the curtain to face the rice flower on the carriage opposite and said, "Go to my house early tomorrow."


    Ina Flower: "Don''t worry, I will go early."


    After returning to Li''s mansion, Daohua first went to the main courtyard to meet with his aunt and told her that she was back, and then went back to the guest courtyard to find Mrs. Li.


    Yang Xiuyun and several girls from Yan¡¯s family lived with Mrs. Li. There were two wing rooms on the left and right. Two girls lived in each place. Daohua followed Mrs. Li to live in the upper room.


    As soon as Daohua entered the yard, she saw Yang Xiuyun walking out of the west wing. She was just about to say hello, but she retreated again.


    Wang Man''er immediately muttered in dissatisfaction: "What do you mean by the girl? It doesn''t matter if you avoid seeing the girl at home, it''s still the same when you go out as a guest. Isn''t this deliberately making people misunderstand that you are in conflict with the girl?"


    Daohua frowned and said, "Remember to remind me to find Yihuan later, and let her pay more attention to Xiuyun these days." After speaking, she exhaled, "Fortunately, she will be back to the capital soon. "


    It''s really exhausting to get along with such a sensitive and suspicious person.


    In the main room, Mrs. Li saw that her daughter was back, and asked with a smile: "Have you gone out to play comfortably?"


    Daohua smiled and showed Mrs. Li a glazed lotus lamp: "Mother, do you look good?"


    Ms. Li took it and looked at it, and said with a smile: "It looks good."


    Daohua handed the Liuli lotus lamp to Wang Man''er and sat next to Mrs. Li: "Mother, I will go to Dong''s house tomorrow, and my aunt will go too, right?"


    Mrs. Li: "Of course, the Dong family¡¯s post stated that all the family members of our family and Li¡¯s family are invited to come. However, your second aunt and cousin Zixuan may not go, and Zixuan must be prepared to get married. Also busy with the day of marriage."


    Speaking, paused.


    "Tomorrow you will have a good time watching your sisters, Dong''s banquet, and the officials who go to the banquet of Dong''s family are all of high grade. Don''t let them make jokes, and don''t let them cause trouble."


    Inaba nodded: "I will look at them."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 523： ,beat

    Chapter 523, Beat


    On the 14th day of the first lunar month, the Dong''s family banquet, at the beginning of the first hour (9:00), Mrs. Li and Fan went out with Daohua and Li Zixin.


    The highest officials of Zhongzhou Province gave a banquet. Naturally, each family would not neglect. When Daohua and his party arrived, a lot of carts and horses had already gathered in front of the gate of Dong''s Mansion.


    Because there were carriages and horses ahead, Daohua and the others sat in the carriage and waited for a while.


    "Wenxiu!"


    Outside the car, a cheerful and smiling male voice rang.


    "Wen Kai and Wen Tao? Why didn''t they come?"


    Next, Yan Wenxiu''s voice sounded.


    "They have something to do, and they will come with the little prince at noon."


    Yan Yile couldn''t help but opened the curtain of the car, and immediately saw Dong Yuanxuan who was talking and laughing with Yan Wenxiu in front of the gate of Dong''s Mansion.


    Looking at Dong Yuanxuan in Yushu Lanzhi, the faces of the girls in the carriage could not help showing a trace of admiration.


    Daohua glanced, her eyes also filled with appreciation.


    Perhaps the eyes of the girls in the carriage were too hot. Dong Yuanxuan noticed it. He raised his eyes and looked here. Seeing that it was the girl from the Yan family, he smiled and nodded.


    See you, Daohua quickly said: "Quickly put the curtain down, don''t let anyone see it."


    Outside, Yan Yile was still respectful, put down the car curtain obediently, sat upright, and said with a smile: "Big Brother Dong just smiled at me."


    Yan Yi hummed twice: "Don''t be stinky, Brother Dong obviously smiles at all of us."


    Yan Yile opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but was held back by Yan Yihuan.


    Ina Hua sat aside playing Gonglue, and didn''t pay attention. As long as they didn''t make a fuss or quarrel, she usually didn''t care.


    Yan Yi smiled and turned the topic away: "Speaking of which, Big Brother Dong hasn''t been to our house for a long time." After that, she looked at Daohua, "Big sister, Brother Dong used to be with the little prince and third brother. Four brothers came in and out together, but why haven''t they been together this year?"


    Daohua: "Big Brother Dong is about to get the crown. He has already begun to take over the family affairs, so naturally there will be less leisure time."


    Dong Yuanxuan is different from the third and fourth brothers. The Dong family has already paved the way for him. As long as he follows the arrangements in the family, he will have a good future. There is no need to work hard like the two brothers.


    Everyone appeared in a daze.


    Hearing the noise and excitement outside the car, Li Zixin interjected: ¡°In the past two months, the Dong¡¯s residence has not held banquets less often. I heard that it was to choose a family for Dong Gongzi.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Yihuan and the others looked at Li Zixin together.


    Yan Yishuang asked anxiously: "What you said is true? Didn''t you lie?"


    Being questioned, Li Zixin was a little unhappy, and pouted: "Why should I lie to you? Years ago, my mother and I went to a guest house in another house, and I heard many ladies are talking about this."


    Daohua glanced at Yan Yishuang, who had a big reaction, then looked at Yan Yihuan who was mixing the handkerchiefs together, frowning: "Brother Dong said it''s so surprising to kiss this. The envoy Dong will be in office at the end of this year. If it''s full, their home will not be selected in Zhongzhou, they will return to the capital to choose."


    said, his face became serious.


    "When you go out as a guest, don¡¯t bluff as soon as you hear something. Let people see it, thinking that the girl from my Yan family is not solemn. Today, all the officials from Zhongzhou and the female relatives of some veteran families are here. If you don¡¯t want to If you leave a bad impression on the ladies, you should pay attention to your words and deeds."


    Hearing this, Yan Yishuang became more regular.


    Several girls are now thirteen or fourteen. They all know that they will start negotiating with each other in two years. Every time they go out to gain fame and gain a reputation, they shouldn¡¯t dare to act arrogantly in front of their own future.


    Daohua tapped a few words, and saw that her sisters were quiet, she was relieved a lot, did not say anything, leaned on the carriage and closed her eyes to rest.


    After ??, none of Yan Yishuang was talking.


    Yang Xiuyun saw that Yan Yishuang and Yan Yihuan were a little absent-minded, her eyes flashed, thinking of the young Pianpian she just saw, her heart was a little clear.


    Soon, the carriage moved, entered the side door, and went straight to the Shuhua Gate.


    At the Chuhua Gate, Daohua and the others got off the car and saw Madam Dong and Dong Yuanyao who were greeted in person.


    Ms. Dong pulled Mrs. Li affectionately, without ignoring Fan, and said enthusiastically: "You are finally here, the stage has been set up, go, let me go to the theater."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "You must let us go and please Mrs. Dong first."


    Ms. Dong smiled and said, "Mother is on the stage too."


    Ms. Dong led Mrs. Li and Fan to go ahead, while Dong Yuanyao took Daohua and walked behind with a few girls.


    Daohua whispered: "A lot of people came to your house today, right?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded, "Isn''t it? I woke up early in the morning, and I haven''t stopped breathing yet."


    Daohua patted her hand sympathetically. She knew how tired it is to hold a banquet: "Thanks for your hard work."


    Soon, everyone came to the stage.


    Daohua glanced at the staff prepared on the stage: "The double happiness class that your family invited?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded.


    Ina Flower: "Anxi is here too?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded again: "Here, how can I say that he is also the pillar of the Double Happiness class. Everyone loves to listen to the scenes they love to watch, so he has to be on."


    Daohua sighed: "Yesterday he was punished to kneel and beaten again. I don''t know if he can be on stage?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "The actor came on stage with injury. This kind of thing is too normal in the troupe. Even if you feel uncomfortable, you have to endure it."


    After that, Mrs. Li brought Daohua and several others to Mrs. Dong. After Mrs. Dong arranged for them to take their seats, she was busy to greet others. Dong Yuanyao sat with him for a while, and when she saw other girls coming, Also left.


    At this moment, the play has already begun.


    In the first scene, Mrs. Dong ordered Anxi.


    Daohua licked the seeds while watching Anxi on the stage.


    "I used to think this melon seed was not interesting to eat, but now I am used to it, and I can''t live without it when I listen to the drama."


    "Me too, as long as I am free, I can''t help but take a few."


    "At the banquet at Mrs. Xue''s house a year ago, we stayed in the house and did nothing. We just ate sunflower seeds. We didn''t feel bored."


    "My grandmother also likes to chat with us while sipping melon seeds."


    Hearing other girls¡¯ chats, Daohua¡¯s mouth was hooked. It seems that melon seeds have gradually been promoted.


    At noon, Mrs. Jiang led Jiang Wanying to arrive.


    As soon as Jiang Wanying arrived, many ladies swarmed over, saying that her clothes were good-looking and her headwear was special.


    Jiang Wanying smiled and listened to the compliments of the ladies for a while. Seeing Daohua sitting on the side, her expression was slightly stagnant. It happened that Daohua also looked over. The two looked at each other, nodded each other, and moved away. Sight.


    Backstage at the stage, after An Xi sang for a few consecutive sessions, her body became a little weak. However, at this time, the little man in the front yard came to tell him to go to the front yard to sing.


    The class leader listened, and quickly bent over to respond.


    Waiting for the little boy to leave, the class leader looked at Anxi. He couldn''t hide his exhaustion when he saw the makeup, and regretted it. I had known that I wouldn''t beat him like that yesterday.


    But, An Xi was so stubborn that he dared to shake his face, so he had to give a ruthless lesson to him. Otherwise, the entire theater troupe would have to be burdened by him.


    "You support another scene. After singing, I will immediately let Ning Xi replace you."


    Anxi did not speak.


    The class leader sighed and motioned for others to put on his makeup.


    Anxi didn''t move, and let others put on makeup on him, but she squeezed her hands on her knees vigorously.


    The injury on his back was on the golden sore medicine left by the girl yesterday. It¡¯s not a big problem, but his legs are suffering from cold because of kneeling for too long. Now they are sore.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 524： , Be a villain

    Chapter 524, be a villain again


    "Your family¡¯s meals are so well prepared!"


    After lunch, the ladies from each family went to their acquaintances and chatted and laughed scattered in the garden. Dong Yuanyao took Daohua and Yan Yihuan to the pavilion to rest.


    Dong Yuanyao smiled: "You also know the purpose of my family for hosting this banquet. Of course, we must show our own strength."


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang, who were sitting by the side, turned dark when they heard this.


    Daohua approached Dong Yuanyao and whispered: "Is there anyone in the picture?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "I don''t know this yet. My mother and my grandmother''s mouths are so tight that they didn''t show any breath."


    Daohua: ". Maybe your grandmother and mother still want to go back to the capital to find them."


    Dong Yuanyao: "That might be the case. My grandmother is someone who has some importance. My father can''t inherit the Hou Mansion. Everything in the future will have to be done by my brother. Her elder hopes that my brother''s Yue family can help him. ."


    Daohua nodded: "This is understandable. Your grandmother definitely doesn''t want your family to be too far apart from your uncle''s family."


    Dong Yuanyao sighed: "Who said no, although my grandmother never thought about fighting for the title of Marquis, she kept fighting with my uncle in her heart."


    While talking, Su Shiyu brought a few girls over.


    When everyone saw each other, they sat down and chatted together.


    Daohua saw that Yan Yihuan was a little bored sitting there, and said, "If you are bored, go shopping."


    Yan Yile had long been unable to sit still, and when he heard this, Limah pulled up Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile, Yang Xiuyun was a little bit unable to insert Daohua, and did not want to stay in the pavilion, so he stood up.


    Before leaving, Daohua told Yan Yihuan: "Take care of Xiuyun''s cousin and two younger sisters."


    Hearing this, Yang Xiuyun frowned slightly invisible.


    Yiyi, cousin, what does this mean?


    So telling Yihuan, do you think she will embarrass the Yan family?


    Waiting for them to leave, a few people walked in the pavilion, and in the end only Daohua, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu were left.


    Without anyone else, Dong Yuanyao stopped pretending to be dignified, and leaned against the chair with a tilted body: "I can finally catch my breath."


    Daohua and Su Shiyu were a little funny to see her like this.


    Daohua looked at Su Shiyu: "Sister Su, tomorrow Lantern Festival, I have an appointment with Yuan Yao to watch the lantern, so let¡¯s take it too."


    Su Shiyu smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    After ??, the three of them chatted about what they had done during this period. When they were talking vigorously, they heard a loud noise.


    Dong Yuanyao condensed her eyebrows and stood up all the time: "What happened?"


    The banquet guests are most afraid of people making troubles. Daohua and Su Shiyu also stood up: "Let¡¯s go over and take a look."


    The three of them walked quickly towards the noisy place.


    Dong¡¯s garden was next to the Chuhua Gate, and the noise came from here. As soon as the three of them approached, they saw many ladies gathered around the Chuhua Gate.


    "Why is there a male voice?"


    Dong Yuanyao''s expression changed, and she trot over with her skirt.


    Daohua and Su Shiyu walked behind, and then they heard a beautiful voice.


    "Master He, An Xi has already told you of humility, so let''s go around him a lot."


    "Huh, if my son doesn''t forgive him, wouldn''t he be magnanimous?"


    Soon, the three of them came to Suihua Gate.


    At this moment, An Xi, who was still wearing makeup, was kneeling on the ground, and in front of him, stood a seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy in Jinyi with an angry face. A few steps away, near the Suihua Gate, Jiang Wanying and several other girls were standing.


    Daohua knew at a glance that Young Master Jinyi was going to punish An Xi, and Jiang Wanying and other girls were begging him for mercy.


    At this moment, the Shuangxi class leader arrived, sweating profusely, and as soon as he arrived, he nodded and bowed to Young Master Jin Yi.


    Listening to the host''s low-pitched apology, Young Master Jinyi''s complexion slightly improved.


    However, at this time, Jiang Wanying and several girls also joined the plea, and their words were even more biased towards Anxi. In an instant, Young Master Jinyi''s face sank again.


    "You can see clearly that he hit this young man, and now he still has his lowly and dirty smell on his body, what happened to him to kneel?"


    Immediately there was a girl who disapproved and said: "Anxi didn''t mean it, so why bother to chase after him?"


    He got even more angry and threatened to punish Anxi.


    Suddenly, another girl came forward to intercede.


    At this moment, the leader of the Double Happiness class was almost crying, and he really wanted to scream so that the girls who asked for pleading would not help.


    A person like Master He, either wants to find someone to vent his dissatisfaction, or wants to show his superior superiority, just follow a little bit, lower his breath, and when his anger is over, they will naturally be fine.


    But these aunts have to come out to intercede, isn¡¯t this just arrogant?


    Anxi, who was kneeling on the ground, was also full of weakness and boredom.


    Are these girls really begging him?


    Perhaps there is, but he knows that they want to gain the attention of the princes in the front yard and spread their reputation for kindness by interceding themselves.


    Every time you enter the back house singing hall, it is inevitable to meet such a deep-hearted girl.


    Dong Yuanyao knew the cause and effect. Seeing more and more people crowding around, she was very irritable. Standing at the door of Suihua, he said to Mr. He: "Mr. He, since your clothes are dirty, I immediately let the young man take care of him. You go to the guest house to change, you can rest assured that the clothes are all newly made."


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao come forward, He''s anger reduced a little: "Let the clothes aside beforehand, Miss Dong, this person ran into me, what are you going to do?"


    Dong Yuanyao condensed her eyebrows, tired of Master He chasing, looking at Anxi who was kneeling on the ground and supporting her, she had no idea for a while.


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao, thought about it, and said, ¡°An Xi ran into Mr. He. It was his fault. Whether he was intentional or unintentional, Mr. He should punish him.¡±


    Hearing this, all the girls looked at Daohua with condemnation in their eyes.


    Dong Yuanyao is also a little surprised.


    Su Shiyu glanced at Daohua, after a little thought, she understood it, and then said: "This is a good thing. It not only collides with people, but also soils other people''s clothes. It is reasonable and reasonable for Mr. He to punish him."


    Young Master He saw that a girl had come forward to support him, and his expression was mostly better.


    The ??Double Happiness class leader also reacted, and quickly said: ¡°It¡¯s Anxi¡¯s fault. Please also ask Master He to punish him.¡±


    He hesitated, and looked around at the girls around him. If he was punished severely, his reputation would be bad. After thinking about it, he said, "Just hit five boards."


    Daohua immediately winked at Dong Yuanyao.


    Dong Yuanyao received it, and hurriedly recruited the young man to suppress An Xi, and looked at Young Master He: "Here, Young Master He is watching to fight?"


    Young Master He raised his chin: "It''s not necessary, I believe Miss Dong." After that, he took Xiao Si and left.


    Seeing that the person is gone, Dong Yuanyao breathed a sigh of relief, waved her hand, and signaled Xiao Si to take An Xi away, and did not say anything about playing the board.


    The class owner hurriedly went to Fu''anxi.


    When Anxi stood up, his legs were trembling. Before leaving, he looked back at the lady at the door of Chuhuahua and found Dong Yuanyao and Daohua at once.


    It¡¯s them!


    No wonder he finds the voice so familiar.


    The ladies returned to the garden. Along the way, Daohua and Su Shiyu received many dissatisfied eyes from the ladies.


    Jiang Wanying even came over and sneered: "Miss Yan and Ms. Su are really hard-hearted."


    Immediately, a young lady answered, and the Yin and Yang said strangely: "Some people only worship high and low, cling to the powerful, Anxi is just a actor, and he will die if he dies, but the son of He is different, and his term of participation in politics has expired. , I¡¯m about to enter Beijing as the assistant minister of the Criminal Department, can¡¯t you stammer?"


    Daohua and Su Shiyu looked at each other, ignored the sarcasm of the crowd, and left the crowd.


    "We have become wicked." Su Shiyu said mockingly.


    Daohua smiled sarcastically: "Don''t care about them, some people are looking for themselves." Then, smiling at Su Shiyu, "Sister Su, I didn''t expect the two of us to have such a good understanding."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 525： , Strive for

    Chapter 525, fight for


    Dong¡¯s family banquet, except for the case of He Gongzi punishing Anxi, there were no other accidents. After one day, the host and the host were still enjoying themselves.


    After dinner, after Mrs. Dong sent the female relatives away, she helped the old Mrs. Dong back to the yard, and talked about the banquet today.


    Ms. Dong sighed while drinking tea: "Daughter-in-law is becoming less and less useful now. After a banquet, it feels like the bones are falling apart."


    Old lady Dong smiled at her daughter-in-law: "You, hurry up and marry Yuan Xuan. With a daughter-in-law, you can relax."


    Ms. Dong put down the tea cup: "There have been several banquets at home, does my mother have someone to value?"


    The smile on Mrs. Dong''s face faded a little, and she said dissatisfiedly: "The girls from the local officials'' family are pretty good in appearance and tutoring, but their family background is a little worse, and some are not worthy of our Yongjia Hou Mansion. ."


    Mrs. Dong: "Mother, the title of the Marquis will be inherited by the eldest brother in the future. It has nothing to do with our house. My daughter-in-law thinks we can lower the qualifications a little bit."


    The old lady Dong immediately said with disapproval: ¡°How can this be done? It¡¯s because you can¡¯t inherit the title of your house, so you are looking for a noble family, so Yuanxuan will be able to help you in the future.¡±


    Ms. Dong doesn¡¯t really value family status, but she also thinks it makes sense for the old lady. Marrying a distinguished daughter-in-law will make her son much easier in the future.


    Mrs. Dong was silent for a moment: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if we don¡¯t choose a place well, we will go back to the capital to choose. Last year I wrote back and asked your aunt¡¯s grandmother to help me see.¡±


    Mrs. Dong nodded, and talked about the punishment of Anxi by Young Master He.


    Mrs. Dong listened and sneered: "It''s okay for the He family to make trouble at another family''s banquet. I really think that if we transfer to the capital, we can ignore our family? The He family is still a bit powerful in the locality. But when they arrive in the capital, what can they do, I hope they won''t be able to ask us to come to you in the future."


    Mrs. Dong quickly said: "Mother really doesn''t need to be angry about this kind of thing. Let''s just listen to it as a joke." After talking, she smiled, "It''s the girl of Yiyi, I really like it, if it wasn''t for her today. He and the poetry help Yuan Yao, and he also points out how much noise it will make."


    The old lady Dong''s complexion also softened: "The Yan family girl is really good."


    Ms. Dong''s eyes flickered, and tentatively said: "Mother, what do you think if you tell Yiyi to Yuan Xuan?"


    Outside the door, Dong Yuanxuan, who came to see his mother in trouble, was about to enter the door when he heard this. His heart was shocked, and he could not help but stop silently standing outside the door and listening to the words inside.


    Mrs. Dong twisted her eyebrows and looked at her daughter-in-law: "Why do you have this idea?"


    Madam Dong smiled and said, "My daughter-in-law really likes Yiyi''s girl. She is refreshing, generous, and capable. She has been helping Mrs. Li''s housekeeper a few years ago. Whether she gets along well with Yuan Yao, and Yuan Xuan, too I have known since I was a child, knowing the roots and the bottom."


    Listening to this, Dong Yuanxuan outside the door, his eyes brightened, and the joy on his face couldn''t be suppressed, and the young man standing by the side looked at him several times.


    However, the old lady Dong in the room interrupted Mrs. Dong.


    "The Yan family¡¯s family background is too low. If you get married with their family, let alone help Yuan Xuan, you might have to rely on Yuan Xuan to help them, no."


    Outside the door, Dong Yuanxuan frowned upon hearing Mrs. Dong''s decisive refusal, and one of them couldn''t help but walked in.


    Seeing Dong Yuanxuan, Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong were a little surprised.


    Ms. Dong asked: "All the guests in the front yard have been sent away?"


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded, he calmed down after entering the door, calmed down, smiled and walked to the side to sit down: "I came here just to see my grandmother and mother. The banquet is so busy today. Are you tired?"


    The grandson was filial, and Mrs. Dong suddenly smiled and said, "What tired you are tired? As long as you can help you choose the right daughter-in-law, even if you are tired, your mother and I will be happy."


    Seeing that his son was embarrassed, Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong both laughed.


    After the two laughed for a while, Dong Yuanxuan asked, "What were grandmother and mother just talking about?"


    Ms. Dong glanced at Mrs. Dong and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just talk about Yiyi¡¯s rescue of your sister today.¡±


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes flickered, and he was struggling. He knew that the little prince liked Sister Yan, but he still wanted to fight for himself.


    After all, the little prince¡¯s marriage can''t be the master by himself, and sister Yan can¡¯t be his concubine, so if he wants to marry sister Yan, it¡¯s not as sorry for the little prince.


    After hesitating for a moment, Dong Yuanxuan smiled and said, "Sister Yan and sister have a good relationship. The two have always been in focus." He said, pretending to be casual.


    "Speaking of which, the Yan family has risen really fast over the years. When I first met the Yan family siblings, Master Yan was only a county magistrate. Now only a few years have passed. Not only did Master Yan become a prefect, even Old Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li are already Madam Mingming."


    "After the literary examination, I also started to follow Master Xiao. Today my father tried to teach him a literary examination and praised him several times, saying that he must be a good material for an official in the future."


    Ms. Dong glanced at her son, her face was a little surprised. His son rarely talked to them about such things. What happened today?


    Thinking of what she had just discussed with her mother-in-law, Madam Dong''s heart moved. Did the son hear their conversation and feel happy?


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Dong smiled and followed her son¡¯s words and said: "The Yan family has indeed developed well in recent years."


    The old lady Dong is not very interested, she just said: ¡°If a family wants to go long-term, it has to look at the success of the younger generation. It¡¯s hard to tell by looking at it now.¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan said with a smile: "Grandma, the Yan family brothers are certainly promising. Not to mention Wenxiu, they are Wen Kai and Wen Tao. Now they are also doing things with the little prince. They can''t go wrong in the future."


    The old lady Dong shook her head: "After the little prince Ma Fangfei straightens, his own future is still unknown, let alone the people who followed him?"


    Dong Yuanxuan condensed his eyebrows: "No, although the little prince said that the relationship between the Prince of Peace is not very close, but the emperor treats him very well, besides, the little prince is the son of a regular wife, and the concubine Ma Fang is just a successor to the family even if he is righting. Xiao Ye Is it possible that Chen can still compete with the little prince for the title of the palace?"


    Mrs. Dong looked at her grandson disapprovingly: "You, you are still too young. The royal people always have interests first. The emperor may have a little affection for the little prince, but this affection is what counts in the balance of interests. ?"


    "Also, don''t underestimate the women in the backyard. Concubine Ma Fang was able to force Princess Guo away and make the little prince unable to live in the palace. Now when people in the capital mention the little prince, they are almost still stuck in a bad situation. In your impression, you can imagine how powerful her methods are."


    "When there was no righting right before, the concubine Ma Bian fought so hard, not to mention that now it is just right. Wait and see, the title of Prince Ping, there is something to fight for."


    said, shook his head.


    "Now that the little prince is in Zhongzhou, he can still avoid leisure. If he returns to Beijing, hey, troubles will definitely be indispensable."


    "This man has limited energy. He is entangled in all sorts of things. Can you still count on him to have a good future?"


    Dong Yuanxuan was silent: "Grandma, you don''t know the little prince, you really want to return to Beijing, Ma Bianfei still wants to slander the little prince like she did when she was a child, I''m afraid it''s impossible."


    The old lady Dong didn¡¯t care very much: ¡°Maybe, but the future of the little prince is definitely not easy. Okay, let¡¯s not take care of other people¡¯s affairs.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 526： , Tentative

    Chapter 526, temptation


    After talking with Mrs. Dong for a while, Mrs. Dong and Dong Yuanxuan withdrew.


    "You go to the front yard to see if your father is finished, I can go back to the main yard by myself."


    Seeing that her son wanted to give her away, Mrs. Dong smiled and refused.


    Today, not only is she tired, but her son and daughter are also busy.


    Dong Yuanxuan did not respond, but said: "Mother, son, let''s walk with you for a while."


    Ms. Dong looked at her increasingly handsome and suave son, smiled and nodded.


    On the way, seeing her son want to talk several times, Mrs. Dong asked: "Xuan''er, do you have something to tell your mother?"


    Dong Yuanxuan was silent for a while, took a deep breath, and plucked up the courage to look at Mrs. Dong: "Mother, just now, the son heard what you and grandmother said."


    Mrs. Dong stopped, turned her head to look at her son, and waited for him to continue.


    Dong Yuanxuan: "My son thinks that Sister Yan is pretty good." After speaking, he looked at Madam Dong with some anxiety.


    Madam Dong watched her son silently for a while, watching the tension in her son''s eyes, and was silent for a moment, then took his hand and continued walking forward: "Mother also likes that girl, but your grandmother is right, the Yan family''s family background. It is indeed lower."


    Dong Yuanxuan quickly said: ¡°Mother, the son¡¯s future son will work hard, not relying on the assistance of the Yue family. Besides, his literary and academic knowledge is also outstanding, and his future prospects may not be worse than that of his son.¡±


    Looking at her eager son, Mrs. Dong frowned: "Xuan''er, tell the truth with your mother, you and Yiyi"


    Dong Yuanxuan knew what Mrs. Dong was asking, and quickly explained: ¡°No, mother don¡¯t have to think about it. Son and sister Yan have always treated each other with courtesy, and there is nothing wrong with it.¡±


    Mrs. Dong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since she revealed that she was going to choose a son for her son, her son has been not very enthusiastic. She is really afraid that her son and Yiyi have something in private.


    Dong Yuanxuan continued: ¡°In fact, before today, the son didn¡¯t have such thoughts, but when the mother said that he was going to tell his son Sister Yan, the son was moved.¡±


    "Since I was young, my cousins, cousins, and the sons of good friends have also come into contact a lot, but most of them are relatively reserved and dull. , This kind of thing is fine once or twice, but if this happens all his life, the son will feel a headache when he thinks about it."


    Ms. Dong nodded with approval. She also didn''t like people who were too bored.


    Seeing that his mother looked good, Dong Yuanxuan gradually gained confidence: "My son always thinks that our family is very good. Mother and sister are both talking and laughing people. Every time I go home, I see the smiles on your faces. The son feels very happy. Even if he is more tired outside, he is still happy in his heart."


    "It just so happens that Sister Yan is also such a person. With her, she always feels open, relaxed and at ease."


    Ms. Dong turned her head to look at her son: "You really only have this idea today?"


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded seriously.


    Ms. Dong retracted her gaze and sighed: ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t have any opinion on Yiyi, but your grandmother and your father. They may not agree.¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan frowned suddenly.


    Mrs. Dong glanced at him and patted her son''s hand: "If it is what you like, how can your mother fight for you, but you shouldn''t have too much hope. Yiyi is good, but it''s just a candidate. ."


    Dong Yuanxuan was overjoyed, holding a fist and making a ninety-degree beep: "Thank you mother for your fulfillment."


    Seeing her happier son, Mrs. Dong frowned and went back to the main courtyard. After the son left, she immediately called in the maid and said: "Go and call the close friend who is waiting for the uncle. I have something to ask. Remember, Quietly, don''t disturb the uncle."


    The grandmother next to Madam Dong saw it, and immediately asked: "Madam, this is worried."


    Ms. Dong shook her head: "I believe in my son, and I also believe that Yi Yi is a well-mannered girl, but you have seen Xuan''er''s happy look just now. I have to know where they are."


    Soon, Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s close-knit servant arrived.


    Mrs. Dong: "You didn''t alarm the uncle, right?"


    Xiaoshou: "The uncle was called to the study by the master, and he didn''t know that the young one was here."


    Mrs. Dong: "You serve the uncle personally, how are the uncle and the lady of the Yan family going in private?"


    The little girl was confused: "Uncle and Miss Yan? They have never seen each other in private."


    Ms. Dong immediately sat up straight, and said sternly: "Are you sure? If you lied to this madam, take care of your skin."


    The young man nodded affirmatively: "Madam, it is not true. The uncle met with the girl Yan Da. Most of them were in Yan''s mansion. Yan Siye was present."


    Ms. Dong saw that Xiao Si''s expression did not seem to be false, her mood suddenly relaxed, and she was silent for a while, and said: "Okay, you can go back. Today, I asked you to come over for questioning. You are not allowed to tell the uncle."


    Xiao Si nodded repeatedly.


    When the little girl left, the mother gave Madam Dong a cup of tea: "It seems that begging to marry Miss Yan is really a temporary intention from the uncle."


    Ms. Dong smiled and nodded: "Even if it is a temporary intention, it must be a good impression in my heart."


    Grandma smiled: "Ms. Yan has the same temperament as our girl, she is lovable, and she is born that way. It is normal for the uncle to have a good impression."


    Ms. Dong gave her approval. Just when she was about to say something, she saw Dong Yuanyao smiling and running in, and she suddenly said, "You crazy girl, show me how to behave."


    Dong Yuanyao rushed to Mrs. Dong''s side, leaning on her and said coquettishly: "Mother, I''m so tired today."


    Ms. Dong clicked on her forehead: "You are tired if you help me? If you marry someone in the future and manage your family''s food and clothing, what will you do?"


    Dong Yuanyao has a headache: "Oh, my daughter doesn''t want to marry."


    Ms. Dong ignored her words directly, looking at her intimately holding her coquettish daughter, her expression moved: "The family is now choosing a kiss for your brother, and you can also tell me, what kind of sister-in-law do you want?"


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Mrs. Dong, and when she saw that she was not joking, she suddenly thought about it, but after thinking about it for a while, she didn¡¯t have a clear idea, so she said: "My brother likes it."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Dong immediately gave her a blank look, smiled and tentatively said: "What do you think of Yiyi?"


    Dong Yuanyao was startled: "Mother, why do you have this idea? Yiyi doesn''t like eldest brother, no, Yi treats eldest brother as elder brother. Don''t mess with mandarin ducks. In the end, it will make our two families. I can''t even get off the stage."


    may also offend the little prince, who has little eyes.


    Ms. Dong was speechless: "What are you talking about, isn''t your elder brother worthy of Yiyi?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether you deserve it or not. Let''s be together. You have to like each other.¡±


    Mrs. Dong squinted her eyes: "Do you think your eldest brother is not good, is it not worthy of Yiyi''s liking?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "My eldest brother is naturally good, but he is good, others don¡¯t necessarily like it. I have known Yiyi for so long, but I have never discovered that she has anything special to elder brother. Besides, eldest brother treats Yiyi too. No idea."


    Speaking, staring at Madam Dong with condensed eyebrows.


    "Mother, I know you like Yiyi, but you can''t get hot. Let''s not talk about Yiyi first, let''s talk about grandmother and father. Do you think they like Yan''s family? I know that grandmother really wants to give it to the eldest brother. Say a noble daughter-in-law."


    Ms. Dong sighed: "Who said no, I just ask casually."


    Dong Yuanyao breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t mention this. If you let the Yan family know about it, and finally our family disagrees, it would be too embarrassing.¡±


    Ms. Dong said in an unpleasant manner: "I still need you to teach."


    Looking at her daughter who looked worried, Mrs. Dong completely believed that her son and Yiyi were nothing privately.


    The son did not sink in, and he did not have deep feelings for Yiyi. Even if he was told that he could not marry the Yan family, he would not be disappointed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 527： , Quarrel

    Chapter 527, quarrel


    Li Mansion.


    After returning from Dong¡¯s house, Daohua felt a little tired, and did not stay in the main courtyard much, so she went back to the guest courtyard with Li Zixin and Yan Yihuan.


    On the way, Yan Yihuan and others were talking about what they had seen in Dong''s Mansion.


    At the beginning, everyone was talking about funny stories between the ladies, but when they were approaching the yard, Yan Yile suddenly said mysteriously: "When I was about to eat dinner, I passed by Miss Jiang and the other girls and heard them. I was saying that Prince Ping straightened his concubine."


    As soon as these words came out, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang both looked at it together, and even Yang Xiuyun also pricked his ears.


    Yan Yishuang didn¡¯t believe it: "Really?"


    Yan Yile: "It must be true, otherwise, how dare Miss Jiang say such a thing indiscriminately."


    Yan Yihuan looked suspicious: "But today, the little prince went to Dong''s house. If something like that is going to happen, he shouldn''t want to see people, right?"


    Yan Yile shrugged: "Who knows, maybe pretending to be strong?"


    said, chuckled.


    "Concubine Ma Bianfang straightens, the little prince is no longer the only son of Prince Ping. Now he has an elder brother above him. In the future, the title of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion may not be his. See if he will dare to do that in the future. Arrogance?"


    Listening to Yan Yile''s gloating words, Daohua stopped and looked at her blankly.


    Yan Yile was uncomfortable: "Big sister, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Did Xiao Yeyang offend you?"


    Yan Yile pursed her mouth, and said angrily: "Where does he need to offend me? He just ignores me. Every time he talks to him, he always ignores him. Who does he think he is?"


    Daohua immediately became angry and said: "What about you, who do you think you are, everyone has to turn around you? It''s wrong to ignore you, then have you ever thought that your own behavior arouses people''s suspicion?"


    Yan Yile was said to be incapable of saving face, ignored Yan Yihuan''s obstruction, and sneered: "Yes, I am not as good as the big sister, you are not even qualified to talk to the little prince. But you are no more pitiful and affectionate. How is it, do you think you can still marry the little prince?"


    "Woo~"


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan was so scared that she quickly covered her mouth: "You are crazy, what are you talking about?" Big sister dared to talk about her marriage.


    As soon as she spoke, Yan Yile regretted it, especially when she saw Daohua staring at her expressionlessly, her gaze couldn''t help but dodge, shrinking her neck and stamping behind Yan Yihuan.


    Yan Yihuan looked at Daohua apologetically: "Big sister, you know Yile''s temperament, she just can''t help but forgive her."


    Daohua looked up: "What if I don''t forgive?"


    Yang Xiuyun met and said quickly: "Cousin Yiyi, Yile is still young and ignorant, so don''t care about her."


    Daohua chuckled, and glanced at Yang Xiuyun with a somewhat indifferent expression: "Cousin Xiuyun''s words are exactly the same as those girls who pleaded for Anxi today."


    After speaking, he ignored her and looked straight at Yan Yile.


    "Our family can have today, and it has been exposed to a lot of Xiao Yeyang''s light, and you also benefited from the second room. As a human, you have to be grateful for the basics. If you don''t even have this conscience, then you are really inferior to pigs and dogs. "


    Yan Yile moved her lips and wanted to refute, but finally swallowed again.


    Dao Huahuan glanced at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yi: "Whether Ma Bianfei helps or not, Xiao Yeyang is the emperor¡¯s nephew, and the imperial brothers are not in our turn to talk about it. Take care of your mouth. No one will carry it for you if you get into trouble."


    said, his eyes turned to Yan Yile again.


    "The fourth sister is so powerful, I don''t dare to go out with you again, you can do it yourself."


    After finishing speaking, she pulled Li Zixin away, leaving Yan Yile with an anxious face.


    Yan Yile pulled Yan Yihuan and asked, "Second sister, what did the eldest sister just mean? Wouldn''t she stop me from going out?"


    Yan Yihuan frowned tightly, looked at her sister angrily, and saw that Yan Yishuang and Yang Xiuyun were still there, and pulled her away without saying a word.


    In the end, only Yan Yishuang and Yang Xiuyun were left.


    Yang Xiuyun twisted her eyebrows: "Cousin Yiyi''s heart is too hard. They are all her own sisters. Yile also apologized. It''s not a big deal. Why should she chase after him? You shouldn''t instigate Young Master He to punish that actor."


    "Heh~"


    Yan Yi covered her mouth and sneered, and looked at Yang Xiuyun with a smile but a smile: "Cousin Xiuyun, after you came to my house, the eldest sister treated you very well, I didn''t expect it, but you just opened your mouth to talk about others behind your back. "


    Yang Xiuyun was anxious on her face: "I"


    Yan Yishuang was too lazy to listen to her nonsense, straightened her hair, and smiled: "Forget it, how do you care about us? Anyway, you are leaving soon." Then, she left with her maid, regardless of Yang Xiuyun.


    After walking away, Yan Yishuang¡¯s maid said: "Miss San, why did you just help the eldest girl to be a cousin."


    Yan Yishuang''s expression was faint: "My big sister and I are not in harmony, but this is our internal contradiction. What is her Yang Xiuyun, it is her turn to talk about the Yan family? Or a white-eyed wolf who can''t feed her, think about it. It''s boring."


    What happened to the girls quickly reached Mrs. Li''s ears.


    "Snapped!"


    Ms. Li slapped her palm on the table, shocking the two sister-in-laws.


    Fan patted his chest and said: "Sister, your aura of Madam Mingming is getting stronger and stronger now."


    Ms. Li calmed down her anger: "I have done my best to Erfang these years, but even if they are lawless, even Yiyi¡¯s marriage dare to talk nonsense."


    Fan and Jiang can''t talk about the family affairs of the Yan family, so they can only persuade Mrs. Li to calm down.


    Ms. Li condensed her eyebrows and thought for a while: "Tomorrow I will ask Wen Kai Wentao to send the two daughters of the second room back to Ningmen Mansion."


    Fan was surprised: "Is this bad?"


    Mrs. Li sneered: "I used to be too light to take care of it. This time, if I teach them a lesson, I don¡¯t know how many tongues will come out of that girl in Yile in the future. If I can¡¯t change it, don¡¯t want to follow me again go out."


    Fan glanced at Jiang and didn''t say more. Now the younger sisters are full of confidence in the Yan family, they don''t need to worry too much.


    On the Lantern Festival, when Daohua came together, Wang Man''er ran to her and said that Mrs. Li was going to send Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile back to Ningmen Mansion.


    Ina Flower heard it, but didn''t respond, but asked, "Who will send it?"


    Wang Man''er: "Madam asked the third master and the fourth master to send it off, and they will leave later. She said that she had delivered the person and will be back in the afternoon."


    Ina Flower began to wash with a ¡®oh¡¯.


    In the east wing, Yang Xiuyun felt a little shocked after hearing this.


    After following her mother to Yan''s house, the eldest aunt has always been very gentle, and she rarely sees her getting angry, but she did not expect that the little quarrel between the sisters would make the eldest aunt react so much.


    Send Yihuan and Yile back. Isn¡¯t she afraid of getting upset with her second aunt and making her grandmother upset?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 528： , Send Lantern Festival

    Chapter 528, Sending Lantern Festival


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile sisters were sent away, but did not cause much movement.


    When eating breakfast, Yang Xiujun looked at everyone in secret, and saw that everyone looked as usual. The eldest aunt, as always, talked and laughed freely with the two aunts of the Li family, without any worries; Yiyi''s cousin was also indifferent, that is, Yishuang. , As usual, talking and laughing with the cousin of the Li family, so he lowered his head in silence.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that the status of her eldest aunt in the Yan family was much higher than she had imagined!


    She is not afraid of annoying her grandmother, nor is she afraid of her second aunt being upset. She has never seen this kind of confidence in the Yang family''s wife.


    In comparison, the Yan family is really kind to his wife.


    Thinking of her mother¡¯s suggestion to let her get along with Brother Yan, she suddenly stopped being so repulsive. Little Wangye couldn¡¯t rely on her anymore. Perhaps, becoming a wife of the Yan family is really her best destination.


    I figured this out. After breakfast, when confronted with Daohua, Yang Xiuyun took the initiative to become more enthusiastic.


    At this time, however, Daohua felt unhappy that this cousin was already deep in her heart. She just looked at the old lady Yan and took into account the guest outside, and responded lukewarm or two.


    The Lantern Festival Lantern Festival in the provincial government has always been lively. In order to watch the lantern festival, Fan deliberately advanced the dinner by an hour. At this time, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao, who gave them away, also came back.


    After dinner, everyone is ready to go out to watch the lantern festival.


    In recent years, Li''s business has done well. This year, Li Xingchang relied on his personal connections to book a private room in a good location.


    "Let''s go, everyone is going to lively and lively today, and Zi Xuan will also go. This is the last time you have watched the lantern show at your natal house."


    At Li Xingchang''s signal, everyone boarded the carriage.


    When Mrs. Li got on the carriage, she saw Daohua handing a food box to Wang Man''er to carry, she couldn''t help asking: "Why are you still carrying the food box to go out?"


    Inaflower smiled and said, "Bring some food, so that you won¡¯t be hungry while watching the lights."


    Mrs. Li shook her head speechlessly, without saying much.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I arrived in front of the scheduled restaurant.


    After sending the elders to the private room, Yan Wenxiu said: "Mother, my son has an appointment with the little prince and brother Dong, so I won''t be here to watch the lantern show with you."


    Ms. Li knew that her son and daughter had an appointment with the Dong family and the Su family, but did not restrain them, but just told Yan Wenxiu: "Watch your sister, don''t let her run into the street."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, "Mother can rest assured that his son will look after his sister."


    Originally, Yan Wenxiu only planned to bring Daohua, Wen Tao and Wen Kai. Who knows, the cousin of Li''s cousin also said to go, even Li Zixin also took Daohua and said that he would follow her.


    With the Li family brothers and sisters, it is not easy to pull down Yi Shuang and Yang Xiuyun. In the end, except for Li Zixuan, the juniors followed Yan Wenxiu.


    In this regard, Mrs. Li has no objection. There is an eldest son, she is not very worried, especially Wen Kai and Wen Tao are there. These two boys are now tall and mammoth, just standing in front of others. Quite shocking.


    Soon, Yan Wenxiu left with Daohua and others.


    The most prosperous and lively area of ??Main Street. Just when Youshi arrived (17:00), the restaurants here were already overcrowded.


    However, except for one restaurant, there is no one in it except the guy.


    People in the past couldn''t help but look at them, but they didn''t dare to get close. At this time of the Lantern Festival, they can still enroll a whole restaurant, and their status is certainly not low.


    Soon, everyone saw a carriage parked in front of the restaurant, with a few Jinyi boys following.


    "Okay, here it is."


    Yan Wenxiu knocked on the carriage door.


    Daohua lifted the driving curtain and looked at the restaurant, and saw Xiao Yeyang looking down on the second floor. He smiled silently, opened the door of the car, and got out of the carriage with the help of Bi Shi.


    Li Zixin and Yan Yishuang followed closely, and finally Yang Xiuyun.


    Yang Xiuyun got out of the carriage and noticed that someone was looking at herself. When she looked up, she found that the restaurant had been emptied of a large area. Not far away, the people who came to the Lantern Festival looked at them curiously or enviously.


    Yang Xiuyun straightened her waist subconsciously, converging her movement range, and be sure to make her every move conform to the behavioral norms of the ladies.


    "Let''s go, go in."


    Seeing that all four girls got out of the carriage, Yan Wenxiu greeted everyone to enter the restaurant.


    Yang Xiuyun followed Daohua and the three of them. Before stepping into the restaurant''s gate, he couldn''t help but look back at the people who were still stopping to watch.


    These people can only squeeze in the crowd to watch the lanterns, but she can stand in an empty restaurant room and look down, growing up so big, this is the first time she has experienced this sense of superiority that is different from the general public.


    It feels so good!


    Yang Xiuyun raised her eyes to look at Yan Wenkai who was walking next to her, pursed her mouth, smiled and walked over to talk.


    Knowing that the younger sisters had an older brother to take care of, Daohua went up to the second floor first. As soon as she came up, she saw Xiao Yeyang standing in front of the window. She smiled and asked, "Why do you want to watch a lantern show in a restaurant? Go to Chonglou."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "There are more people going to Chonglou this year. I think it''s too noisy. Why, do you want to see it in Chonglou?"


    Daohua shook her head: "It looks the same everywhere I look." She said, smiling at Xiao Yeyang, "Did you eat Yuanxiao today?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and said, "What kind of Yuanxiao do I eat by myself."


    Daohua smiled, took the food box in Wang Man''er''s hand, and waved to Xiao Yeyang: "I knew you didn''t eat it. Come and see what I brought you?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and walked over, looking at the colorful Lantern Festival in the food box, the smile on his face reached the bottom of his eyes.


    Daohua smiled and said: "How can you not eat Lantern Festival during Lantern Festival? After eating Lantern Festival, you will have a happy reunion." After saying that, he handed the food box to Defu, "I''m afraid the Lantern Festival is cold, so I didn''t cook it. Come on. Go and cook these Lantern Festivals. It just happened that I didn''t eat much tonight. In a moment, everyone will eat together with Xiao Yeyang."


    Defu laughed loudly and said: "Okay, the minion will be cooked immediately." After speaking, he happily took the food box and left.


    Girl Yan is really sweet, and she thought about bringing the Lantern Festival to eat with the master, because she was afraid that the master would feel lonely.


    At this time, Yan Wenxiu brought everyone up.


    Just after meeting with Xiao Yeyang, the sound of a carriage came from downstairs. Daohua stretched her head and looked down and found that it was the carriage of the Su family. She immediately said, "It''s Sister Su who is here."


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly leaned over: "Really, let me see." Seeing that it was really the Su family carriage, he quickly turned around and ran away in a hurry.


    See you, Daohua, a little funny: "This fourth brother, I''m more bold than me."


    Yang Xiuyun looked at Yan Wenkai who was running downstairs, her expression moved, she walked to the window and looked down, and just saw the Su family carriage parked in front of the restaurant.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 529： , The fourth brother is a master

    Chapter 529, the fourth brother is a master


    Su Shiyu just got out of the carriage, and Yan Wenkai arrived.


    "Sister Su, I will help you get off the carriage, and be careful not to fall." Yan Wenkai reached out to support Su Shiyu who got off the carriage.


    Seeing Yan Wenkai clutching his wrist, Su Shiyu was a little embarrassed, glared at him, quickly withdrew his hand, and took the maid into the restaurant directly.


    Yan Wenkai didn''t care, just smiled ¡®hehe¡¯, and then walked to the side Su Hongxin.


    Su Hongxin immediately hooked Yan Wenkai''s neck with his hand: "It''s been a long time since I saw you, this kid, so tell me, what are you and Wen Tao doing?"


    Yan Wenkai could say that the two of them walked into the restaurant like this.


    Su Shiyu glanced back at the two of them who were good friends, pursed his lips and smiled, and then went up to the second floor.


    "Sister Su!"


    "Yiyi!"


    Su Shiyu, Yan Yishuang, Li Zixin, and Yang Xiuyun saw the ceremony, so they took Daohua and sat at the window and chatted: "Why hasn''t Yuan Yao arrived yet?"


    Ina Flower shook her head: "I don''t know, maybe something has been delayed. Don''t worry, that guy loves to play and will definitely come."


    Su Shiyu smiled and said: "Yuan Yao really won''t miss a lively day like the Lantern Festival." After speaking, she noticed that someone was looking at herself. She raised her eyes and found that she was the cousin of the Yan family. Nodded with a smile.


    Yang Xiuyun also nodded to Su Shiyu, but the smile on her face was a little reluctant.


    The scene where Wen Kai''s cousin helped Miss Su get out of the carriage just now gave her a little sense of crisis.


    Although she hasn''t been to Yan''s house for a long time, she also knows that cousin Wen Kai is a careless temperament. She has never seen him treat a girl so considerately.


    At this time, Defu came over with the steaming Lantern Festival.


    After seeing Yan Wenkai, he immediately walked over, looked at the colorful Lantern Festival in the bowl, and smiled: "This Lantern Festival is chic enough, is it delicious?"


    Defu¡¯s face was surprised: "Four Lord, haven''t you eaten?"


    Yan Wenkai shook his head: "The food in our family is white. This is the first time I have seen it with color."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang turned his head and looked at Daohua.


    Inahua noticed his gaze, glanced at him, and quickly turned his head aside.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched, and he walked over to pick up a bowl of Lantern Festival: "Everyone, try it."


    Yan Wenkai was not polite at all. He picked up two bowls and gave them to Daohua and Su Shiyu: "Big sister, Sister Su, eat quickly, this Lantern Festival is very appetizing."


    After putting it away, he hurried to bring himself a bowl, and then sat directly beside Su Shiyu.


    "Eat quickly, I''ll serve it to you if it''s not enough." As he said, he buried himself and ate.


    Seeing him eating happily, Su Shiyu smiled: "You slow down, be careful of burning."


    Yan Wenkai looked up and said indifferently: "Our men have thick skins and are not afraid of being scalded, but you girls should pay attention to it. I ate a red Yuanxiao with a rose fragrance and it tasted pretty good. You should try it too. ."


    Speaking, he gave the red Lantern Festival in the bowl to Su Shiyu.


    Then looked at the Su Shiyu bowl, "I don''t have a purple one, you give me one."


    Su Shiyu saw that Yan Wenkai seemed to want to scoop himself, so he quickly scooped one for him with a spoon.


    In ??, Daohua silently watched the two change food, feeling that she was being fed a bitch.


    Just as Daohua sighed about her fourth brother''s method of chasing her sister, Yang Xiuyun at the table next door suddenly made a noise.


    "Cousin Wenkai, our table hasn¡¯t had the Lantern Festival yet, so don¡¯t you say to bring us the bowl."


    Yan Wenkai, who was immersed in eating sweetly, stood up for a moment. He stood up and smiled: "It''s my negligence. I''ll give it to you right away."


    Yan Yi glanced at Yang Xiuyun and smiled: "Four brother, you don¡¯t have to bother, we will take care of ourselves."


    Li Zixin also repeatedly said not to use it.


    The two of them were like this, which made Yang Xiuyun a little embarrassed.


    Yan Wenkai is a big-hearted man. He didn''t pay attention at all. He turned to take it and said, "It''s no trouble, it''s just a few steps away."


    Soon, Li Zixin, Yang Xiuyun, and Yan Yishuang served a bowl.


    "Okay, you guys eat."


    After speaking, he sat back next to Su Shiyu.


    Looking at Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu who were sitting very close together, whispering and laughing, Yang Xiuyun hesitated for a moment, stood up and sat down with the bowl.


    After sitting down, Yang Xiuyun looked at Daohua and Yan Wenkai with embarrassment: "Cousin Wenkai, cousin Yiyi, I''ll come to eat with you."


    Yan Wenkai, who was talking to Su Shiyu, was interrupted. He raised his eyes to look at Yang Xiuyun and said with a smile: "You are free." After speaking, he talked to Su Shiyu again.


    During the ?? period, Yang Xiuyun wanted to interrupt several times, but unfortunately he didn''t find a chance.


    Daohua watched Yang Xiuyun''s reaction from the side, and couldn''t help but frowned.


    "Yiyi, Sister Su!"


    "Am I late?"


    Before she heard her, Dong Yuanyao''s figure had not appeared on the second floor before her voice had been heard.


    Soon, Dong Yuanyao and Dong Yuanxuan appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Looking at everyone eating, Dong Yuanyao hurriedly came to Daohua: "What good food are you eating, do you keep it for me?"


    Ina Hua immediately smiled and said, "If you are missing, you can''t be missing."


    Wang Man''er on the side immediately brought a bowl of Yuanxiao to Dong Yuanyao.


    Dong Yuanyao nodded in satisfaction: "This is pretty much the same."


    Seeing his sister had sat down, Dong Yuanxuan smiled, his eyes stopped for a while on Daohua, and then smiled and walked towards Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wentao.


    Because of Yan Wenxiu''s presence, Xiao Yeyang didn''t dare to get too close to Daohua, but he had been paying attention to Daohua, so he saw Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes looking at Daohua.


    Even though Dong Yuanxuan did not pause for long, Xiao Yeyang was still very uncomfortable, but he did not show it on his face.


    Yan Wenxiu handed Dong Yuanxuan a bowl of Lantern Festival. Dong Yuanxuan tasted one and immediately smiled and said, "This Lantern Festival is not only beautiful in color, but also delicious." With that, he looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Where did the little lord get it?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Dong Yuanxuan, and said with a smile: "This is something someone else made specially for me, and I can''t buy it outside." Then, he looked at Daohua.


    Dong Yuanxuan noticed Xiao Yeyang¡¯s look, turned his head and looked at Daohua who was talking with his sister, and suddenly realized that the Lantern Festival was made by Daohua.


    The little prince likes sister Yan, he knows, that sister Yan, does he like little prince too?


    At the table of rice flower, Su Shiyu couldn''t eat three yuanxiao after eating three yuan, so she only stirred in a bowl with a spoon.


    Yan Wenkai met and asked, "You don''t want to eat anymore?"


    Su Shiyu nodded: "I can''t eat it anymore."


    Yan Wenkai glanced at Su Shiyu: "You eat too little."


    Su Shiyu hurriedly said, "I have eaten a lot when I came out."


    Yan Wenkai reached out to hold Su Shiyu¡¯s bowl, and then poured the rest of the Lantern Festival into his bowl.


    Seeing Su Shiyu, his eyes opened up at once, looked around with a guilty conscience, and then stretched out and pulled Layan Wenkai¡¯s sleeves, and whispered: "What are you doing?"


    Yan Wenkai has already started to eat: "You can''t finish it. It''s a pity, I''ll help you eat it."


    Daohua, Dong Yuanyao, and Yang Xiuyun on the table noticed this scene.


    Dong Yuanyao opened her mouth wide in shock, Yang Xiuyun''s hand under the table had already twisted the handkerchief into a ball, and Dao Tweed gave her a thumbs up for her fourth brother.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 530： , Cut Hu

    Chapter 530, Cut Hu


    Under the gaze of the four girls, Yan Wenkai calmly finished eating the Lantern Festival, and after the meal, he still looked unfulfilled.


    "Wen Kai, what''s the matter with you? Why are you sitting with the girls, come here, I want to break your wrists with you." Su Hongxin''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Yan Wenkai replied: "Here is here." While speaking, he looked at Su Shiyu and Daohua, "Go, let''s go over and watch us break our wrists."


    Daohua shook his head: "My Lantern Festival has not been finished yet."


    Dong Yuanyao continued, "Neither do mine."


    Yan Wenkai looked at the bowls of the two of them, and did not persuade him much, but looked at Su Shiyu: "Sister Su, are you sure to go?"


    Su Shiyu saw Daohua and Dong Yuanyao jokingly looking at her, her expression was a little uncomfortable, Yan Wenkai stretched out her hand and pulled her up as soon as she was ready to say no.


    "Let¡¯s go and see if it''s me or your brother."


    Looking at Su Shiyu who was pulled away, Dong Yuanyao sighed: "Yiyi, I used to think your fourth brother was straightforward and simple, but now I found out that I was wrong."


    Daohua nodded in agreement.


    She also felt that she had underestimated her fourth elder brother before. The fourth elder brother was a bit reckless, but she was never verbose when she should make a move. This decisiveness is really not comparable to others.


    Dong Yuanyao leaned to Daohua¡¯s ear: "What''s the matter with Sister Su? You followed your fourth brother so obediently. When did she see your fourth brother right?"


    Daohua stared: "What does it look right? Don''t talk nonsense, Sister Su is just embarrassed to reject my fourth brother."


    Dong Yuanyao made a ¡®cut¡¯, but didn¡¯t say any more. Even if Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu were interested in each other, this kind of thing was not easy to talk about, and it was not good for Su Shiyu¡¯s reputation.


    Aside, watching Yan Wenkai pulling Su Shiyu away, without asking herself, Yang Xiujun couldn''t help stirring the Lantern Festival in the bowl, and seeing Daohua and Dong Yuanyao biting their ears with smiles, her heart became more and more uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Yan Wenkai and Su Hongxin had broken their wrists. Yan Wenxiu and Dong Yuanxuan all stood by and watched with a smile.


    Yang Xiuyun looked at Su Shiyu, thought about it, and asked Daohua and Dong Yuanyao: "Cousin Yiyi, let''s go and take a look."


    Daohua glanced at her and shook her head decisively: "No."


    Yang Xiuyun was silent, then turned to look at Yan Yishuang and Li Zixin: "Yishuang, Zixin, are you going to see Cousin Wen Kai breaking his wrist?"


    Yan Yishuang and Li Zixin haven¡¯t finished the Lantern Festival, so they just said to watch them later.


    Although there was no one to accompany him, Yang Xiuyun stood up looking at Su Shiyu who was standing alone beside Yan Wenkai: "I haven''t seen Cousin Wen Kai break his wrist yet, I''ll go over and take a look."


    Waiting for Yang Xiuyun to leave, Dong Yuanyao touched Daohua: "What''s the matter with this girl in your family?"


    Daohua lowered her eyes: "It''s okay, anyway, it won''t be long before she will return to Beijing with her mother."


    For other people¡¯s housework, Dong Yuanyao didn¡¯t want to ask too much: ¡°I¡¯m done eating, and the floats will be paraded in a while, or else, let¡¯s go shopping first?¡±


    Inahua immediately came in interest: "Okay, when I came here before, I saw a lot of jugglers on the street in the carriage. It looked very interesting."


    Seeing that everyone was watching Yan Wenkai and Su Hongxin breaking their wrists, the two looked at each other. They didn''t mean to disturb others. They only brought in the little buddies next to their brothers. They left a word and said that they would go shopping soon. Just come back, and then go downstairs.


    "Although the view of the lanterns upstairs is wider and will not be crowded, I still like to walk on the street to watch the lanterns and feel the excitement and joy firsthand."


    As soon as they arrived on the street, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao came alive, and they were happy to take a look here and there.


    "There is a mask seller over there, let''s buy one to wear it."


    Daohua took Dong Yuanyao to the stall selling masks. Although the ladies on the Lantern Festival can go out to watch the lanterns, they are not good to hang out in the street with their heads exposed. They still have to pay attention.


    "Yiyi, you can help me see, which mask is better?"


    There are many kinds of masks on the stall.


    Daohua picked a rabbit mask for Dong Yuanyao. Dong Yuanyao gestured on her face and was not satisfied: "The rabbit is too weak and doesn''t fit my style. Change one."


    "Pooh~"


    Suddenly, there was a low laugh beside him.


    Dong Yuanyao turned her head and saw that it was Sun Changze, and she was surprised: "Why are you here?"


    Sun Changze first greeted Daohua, then pointed to the restaurant next to him and said, ¡°I booked a private room to watch the lanterns. I just saw you upstairs, so I wanted to come down and say hello.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "That''s a coincidence."


    Sun Changze looked at the mask stall, quickly picked up a monkey mask, and said with a smile: "The monkey is agile and flexible, and it''s suitable for a brave and courageous girl."


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at the mask in Sun Changze''s hand, and felt that it was still eye-catching, and he could wear it for a try. As soon as he was about to reach for it, Daohua was one step ahead.


    "You have a good vision, knowing that I like monkey masks."


    "When did you like monkey masks?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Ina Hua turned around unexpectedly: "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Sun Changze, took the monkey mask in Daohua''s hand, and then said: "So many people, you two dare to run into the street privately. I saw it. Naturally, I want to follow you and look at you."


    After finishing speaking, I put the monkey mask on the stall and re-selected a pig head mask.


    "I think this mask is more suitable for you."


    Daohua glanced at the pig¡¯s head mask, a little disgusted: ". I think pig¡¯s head is detrimental to my image."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I think it''s very cute. Isn''t it the pig''s head that you have always liked? Come on, I will put it on for you." He said, he put the mask on Daohua on his face. Then he took a pig head mask and put it on.


    Aside, Sun Changze picked up the monkey mask again and handed it to Dong Yuanyao: "Miss Dong, here!"


    Dong Yuanyao gave Sun Changze a white glance: "You picked Yi for Yi, I don''t want it." After that, she took a bull''s head mask and put it on.


    Sun Changze: "."


    He obviously chose Miss Dong, it was Miss Yan who misunderstood.


    After putting on the mask, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and Dong Yuanyao to hang out. Sun Changze smiled after seeing that no one was chasing him.


    On both sides of the street, all kinds of lanterns are hung in front of the shops, the lights flicker, chic and wonderful.


    "This Pisces lantern is really beautiful."


    Sun Changze saw Dong Yuanyao pulling the rice flower and pointed at the lantern in front of a shop. His heart moved slightly. When the three of Daohua continued to move forward, he was a step behind and spent a lot of money to buy the Pisces lantern from the boss.


    Just as he was happily carrying the lantern to give it to Dong Yuanyao, Daohua once again said: "Sun Changze, you are too kind, knowing that I like this Pisces lantern, so I bought it."


    The smile on Sun Changze''s face solidified on his face, he looked at his rice flower with joy when he stretched out his hand, and handed out the lantern in his hand with a smile.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 531： , Concentric knot

    Chapter 531, Concentric Knot


    Taohua took the lantern and looked very fond of it: "Sun Changze, you are quite careful, I believe what you said before now."


    Sun Changze was taken aback: "What did I say?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "You said you like girls. Look, I just stared at the Pisces lantern for a few times, and you found it carefully and bought it. Come on, do you often look like this? Give the girl something like this?"


    Sun Changze shook his head again and again, and shook his hand in a hurry: "No, no, I have never given away anything to other girls, I am not careful, no, I am not careful, I am"


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at the hesitating Sun Changze, then turned and continued to move forward.


    Daohua saw Sun Changze look anxious, smiled and calmed down: "Don''t worry, this is your strength, what can you deny." Then, she raised the Pisces lantern in her hand, "Thank you, I like it very much." ."


    After speaking, he ran after Dong Yuanyao.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little puzzled by Daohua''s behavior, and glanced at Sun Changze, not very satisfied with his hospitality: "Don''t use your methods to please the girl, and don''t use the wrong target."


    Sun Changze suddenly dropped his head like a deflated balloon.


    Ahead, Daohua glanced at Dong Yuanyao. Seeing that her interest was not as high as before, she looked at the lantern in her hand with some guilty conscience.


    No matter the lantern or the monkey mask, she knew that Sun Changze gave Yuan Yao, but she hesitated a bit and cut it over.


    was kidnapped last time, Sun Changze blocked Yuan Yao, this guy has always remembered people, women are sentimental animals, Sun Changze is so diligent and small, if this guy is moved, maybe she will fall into it.


    The difference in status between the two is too great. In this ancient time that pays attention to family opinion, it is impossible for Yuan Yao from the Hou Mansion to have any possibility with Sun Changze from the Caobang.


    The old lady of the Dong family is so important to the family. Even if Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong love Yuan Yao again, they will not allow this to happen.


    Once a woman falls into a relationship that cannot be in love, she is easily injured, especially a teenage girl like Yuan Yao who has a romantic relationship with Sun Changze. Now that Yuan Yao is only a little bit different about Sun Changze, she has to give her this idea quickly. Strangled to death.


    Looking at Dong Yuanyao, Daohua couldn''t help but think of herself, and she looked at Xiao Yeyang beside her, and her emotions fell.


    After a while, when she saw a stall on the street, Daohua was barely interested, and pulled Dong Yuanyao: "Yuan Yao, there are loopers there. Let¡¯s go play and see if we can get something good."


    Seeing Daohua really wanted to play, Dong Yuanyao couldn''t bear to swallow her interest, nodded, and followed her.


    Two of them took ten loops, and then they put them on happily.


    Daohua usually has a good head, but this time she didn''t have any set of things. On the contrary, Dong Yuanyao, one set of one set of standards, she who was originally not in a high mood, became happy again.


    "Come and come again, Yiyi, I want to play against you."


    Looking at Dong Yuanyao¡¯s push things, Daohua muttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you bullying me?¡±


    Dong Yuanyao raised her chin: "Why, don''t you dare to compare with me?"


    Ina Flower immediately said: "Who said I dare not, I''m just not familiar with the ring, you wait for me to get familiar with it, and then I will compete with you later."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, "Wait, just wait." As he said, she stood on the side and started playing with the stuff.


    Sun Changze saw that there were many people around, so he hurriedly walked over to separate the crowd so that no one would crowd her.


    Dong Yuanyao glanced up at Sun Changze, hummed, and withdrew her gaze, and talked to the maid Hongyu about giving these things to Mrs. Dong and the others after returning home.


    In front of the stall, Daohua took ten more loops, but this time, she still couldn''t hold things.


    "Your strength is wrong, haven''t you seen that the ring bounces back every time?" Xiao Yeyang walked over.


    Inahana: "I know, since the last time I came back from Sishan Village, I deliberately increased the strength of my arm in order to make the whip more aggressive. Now that I am used to the practice, I will use force subconsciously."


    Xiao Yeyang stood beside Daohua, held her hand and gently swung the collar forward. The collar drew an arc in the air, and then placed it on a porcelain doll accurately.


    Seeing that she had set something, Daohua immediately became happy: "It''s trapped! You teach me again and let me feel it."


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua''s hand again: "It''s optimistic." As he said that his arm moved, the loop was thrown out, and soon the loop covered what he had been optimistic about.


    The stall owner saw that what was trapped was a pair of concentric knots, which was not a precious thing. He was relieved immediately, and quickly picked up the concentric knot, and smiled and handed it to the two: Congratulations to the young lady again."


    Daohua didn''t expect to be able to set this, a little dumbfounded, looking at the concentric knot in the hands of the boss, she didn''t know whether to pick it up or not.


    Xiao Yeyang was very happy. He took the concentric knot, saved one by himself, and put the other in Daohua''s hands: "Take it away. This is what the two of us got together."


    Daohua felt that the concentric knot in her hand was a bit hot, so she looked around and quickly put it in her purse.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and smiled and put his own one in his arms.


    Seeing that the boss still looked at them with a smile, Daohua said with a meaningless excuse: "Uncle, he is my brother, and we are brothers and sisters."


    Who knows, when he heard this, the boss smiled even more happily: "Girl, the little old man is not dim-eyed yet, how are you like brothers and sisters like this? You are obviously young lovers." After saying this, give them one back.'' He knows everything'' eyes.


    Daohua was a little speechless. Just as she was about to say something, she heard a noise in the street.


    Someone accidentally fell down in front of him, because there was a crowd of people on the street.


    Looking at the crowd coming over, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly put Daohua in his arms and hid in a corner with her.


    "Yuan Yao!"


    Daohua called Dong Yuanyao worriedly.


    Dong Yuanyao could not avoid the corner in time, but fortunately, Sun Changze protected her and no one ran into her.


    Under the squeeze of the crowd, I don¡¯t know who knocked down the lamppost next to it, and Dong Yuanyao happened to be standing beside him.


    It happened so suddenly and the crowd was crowded. Dong Yuanyao couldn''t avoid it. When the lamppost was about to hit her body, Sun Changze pulled her by and shielded her under her body, but the fallen lamppost was fierce. Smashed on his back.


    Hearing Sun Changze''s muffled sound, Dong Yuanyao looked up at him with anxious expression on her face: "Sun Changze, are you okay?"


    Sun Changze endured the pain and grinned: ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Dong, I will not hurt you.¡±


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao was stunned, and couldn''t help but remember the last time this person rushed over to shield her from the knife without hesitation.


    Sun Changze looked around and saw that there were people everywhere, and there was no place to put down the lamppost. In this way, he could only carry the lamppost all the time.


    At the same time, at the restaurant, Yan Wenkai, Yan Wentao, and Su Hongxin took turns to finish breaking their wrists, and everyone found that Daohua and Dong Yuanyao had disappeared.


    Yan Wenxiu asked Xiao Si and found out that they had gone shopping, and suddenly had a headache.


    Dong Yuanxuan took a look at the second floor and found that Xiao Yeyang was not there, his eyes moved, and he smiled: "Let¡¯s go shopping, too."


    Yan Wenkai immediately responded: "Okay." As he said, he looked at Su Shiyu, "Sister Su, go, Brother Si will take you to the juggling show." After speaking, he pulled Su Shiyu downstairs.


    Looking at the two leaving, everyone was stunned.


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Yan Wenxiu, and seeing Yan Wenxiu''s dumbfounded look, he looked at Su Hongxin again.


    Good guy, his sister has been abducted, and this guy is still smiling and talking to Wen Tao.


    Dong Yuanxuan couldn''t help but reminded: "Hongxin, Wen Kai took Sister Su away."


    Su Hongxin didn''t care at all: "I saw it, Wen Kai is protecting the poetry, I don''t worry."


    Hearing this, everyone was speechless.


    How big is this person''s heart!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 532： , Spread

    Chapter 532, spread


    After Yan Wenkai pulled Su Shiyu and left, Yan Wenxiu looked at Yan Yishuang, Yang Xiuyun and Li Zixin and asked with a smile, "Are you going to go shopping?"


    Yan Yishuang looked at the pedestrians on the street, felt too crowded, and shook his head decisively: "Big brother, I won''t go down."


    Li Zixin also said, ¡°I¡¯m too lazy to walk and don¡¯t go shopping anymore. Besides, the floats will start to parade soon and it won¡¯t take long to go down.¡±


    So, Yang Xiuyun is the only one left.


    Yang Xiuyun looked at Dong Yuanxuan and others. Although she wanted to chase Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu, she was not embarrassed to go out alone with so many foreigners, and said with a far-fetched smile: "Big cousin, I won''t go either."


    Yan Wenxiu did not persuade him much, but he was still a little worried about leaving only three girls in the restaurant.


    Yan Wentao saw him, and said: "Brother, you can go shopping, I don''t want to move."


    With Yan Wentao staying, Yan Wenxiu is relieved: "Well, we will come back soon after we find Daohua."


    Soon, Yan Wenxiu and others left.


    Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu left alone, which made Yang Xiuyun very worried. After hesitating, she walked over to Yan Wentao and sat down: "Cousin Wentao."


    Yan Wentao was a little surprised and Yang Xiuyun approached: "What''s the matter with cousin Xiuyun?"


    Yang Xiuyun tried his best to make her words and deeds appear natural, pretending to be curious, and asked: "Cousin Wen Tao, I think cousin Wen Kai is very familiar with Girl Su?"


    Yan Wentao glanced at her, but nodded without saying anything.


    Seeing him like this, Yang Xiuyun said again: ¡°I know that the Yan family and Su¡¯s family are good, but cousin Wen Kai pulls Miss Su away alone. Isn¡¯t it a bad idea?¡± The word''alone'' was bitten a little hard.


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao couldn''t help but frowned.


    The Yan Yishuang who has been paying attention here immediately sneered: "Cousin Xiuyun, you are too lenient. Brother and Su are both here, and they didn''t say anything. What do you have to say."


    Yang Xiuyun immediately explained: ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about anything. I just think that cousin Wen Kai¡¯s behavior is a bit unruly and etiquette. He pulls away Miss Su in front of so many people, and it¡¯s not good for Miss Su¡¯s reputation."


    Yan Wentao raised his eyebrows: "Cousin Xiuyun is serious. Wen Kai, and Hongxin and I grew up together, and we are very familiar with our sisters."


    "Wen Kai and Sister Su, Sister Dong, and Sister Zhou have a very good relationship. They are siblings to each other. When going out to play, it is necessary to take care of them. Wen Kai takes Sister Su to see the lanterns. It''s nothing, let alone fame or something."


    Yang Xiuyun didn¡¯t agree with him. Even if he is a familiar family, he should avoid suspicion. However, he noticed that the silent and restrained third cousin seemed to be angry, and immediately apologized: ¡°Xiuyun said the wrong thing, I just think.¡±


    Yan Yishuang looked at her crookedly and cut off her words directly: "Cousin Xiuyun, don''t always think about it. If you don''t understand the situation of our family and the Su and Dong families, please don''t express your opinions casually. ."


    Listening to Yan Yishuang''s merciless words, Yang Xiuyun''s face flushed a little.


    Yan Wentao didn¡¯t want the scene to be too embarrassing, so he immediately said, ¡°Well, Xiujun doesn¡¯t understand the situation. Sister Su¡¯s reputation."


    Yan Yi glanced at Yang Xiuyun, did not say anything, turned her gaze to the street, saw strange things, and chatted with Li Zixin from time to time.


    Yang Xiuyun and Yan Wentao are unfamiliar, and the two have nothing to say. After sitting for a while, Yang Xiuyun returned to Yan Yishuang and Li Zixin.


    Yan Yishuang saw Yang Xiuyun a little absent-minded, with a sneer at the corner of her mouth.


    Today she discovered that Cousin Xiuyun actually fell in love with the fourth brother!


    She really dared to think about it.


    No need to ask, she knew with her toes that her father and mother would not agree.


    Although the Yang family is an official of the capital, there is only a fourth-rank official in the family, which is the same grade as his father. In the officialdom, it is not helpful to the Yan family. In addition to the behavior of the Yang family in the early years, no one in the Yan family is right. The Yang family have a good impression.


    Now it is in the face of the aunt. She maintains a superficial relationship with the Yang family. Where else will the next generation continue to marry the Yang family?


    That''s fine, what she disliked most was that Cousin Xiuyun had to go to the fourth brother and Sister Su. The fourth brother''s thoughts on Sister Su, a discerning person would know what was going on, Cousin Xiuyun If you know, you have to move up, which is a bit shameless.


    Yan Yishuang looked at the pedestrians coming and going on the street, her expression in a trance.


    Seeing Yang Xiuyun''s appearance, she couldn''t help but think of who she used to be.


    In a vain attempt to seize things that do not belong to oneself, he can''t put himself in the right position, thinking that he can cover up his inner thoughts, but he doesn''t know the way he jumps up and down, and looks like a clown in the eyes of others.


    Just when Yan Yishuang was thinking about this, Yan Wentao watched someone selling lanterns on the street, and he saw that it was good, so he went down and bought a few.


    "Three sisters, here!"


    Looking at the rabbit lantern in front of her, Yan Yishuang was a little stunned. She seemed to have never received a gift from the third brother. Of course, she had never given it to her.


    Yan Wentao saw her not picking up, and asked in confusion: "You like rabbits, right?"


    Yan Yi regained consciousness, smiled and took the rabbit lantern: "Yes, I like rabbits."


    Yan Wentao smiled: "That''s good, when there is a chance, the third brother will get a pair of real white rabbits back."


    Yan Yishuang was a little flattered: "Thank you, brother."


    Yan Wentao smiled and handed two ordinary lanterns to Li Zixin and Yang Xiuyun, and stood by the window again.


    Yan Yishuang held the rabbit lantern, and couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth.


    The third brother bought her a lantern because she just spoke to protect the fourth brother, right?


    Although there is a reason for it, the feeling of being taken care of by my brother is really good.


    On the other side, the crowd on the street has gradually been evacuated, and Daohua was escorted by Xiao Yeyang to Dong Yuanyao''s side.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Sun Changze was still pressing on a lamp post, and gestured for a blessing, and helped him put the lamp post down.


    "Are you OK?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Sun Changze anxiously.


    Sun Changze''s forehead was sweaty, and he shook his head with a strong smile: "It''s okay."


    Ina Flower: "Let''s find a medical clinic."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded repeatedly.


    As soon as Sun Changze wanted to say no, Xiao Yeyang said, "Okay, just do it." With that, looking towards Defu, "Is there a medical clinic nearby?"


    Daifu thought for a while: "There is it on the street next door."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, let''s go over there."


    Not long after, Daohua came to the hospital.


    Many people were injured because of the push and squeeze just now. At this moment, the hospital is very lively.


    Waiting for a while, it was Sun Changze''s turn to be treated.


    Dao Hua, Dong Yuanyao, and Xiao Yeyang were waiting in the lobby while Sun Changze entered the inner room for medical treatment.


    During the ?? period, several of the officials¡¯ sons seemed to have been injured and came to the hospital for treatment. While waiting, several people chatted in the hall.


    "Have you heard that Prince Ping corrected his side concubine a year ago."


    "Why haven''t I heard of it, my father listened to everyone discussing this when he went to the office in the first year."


    "Your news is too backward. This matter has already spread in the capital."


    "Hey, the little prince is terrible this time. I heard that the concubine of Fuzheng has a son who is older than the little prince. The eldest son of the concubine becomes the eldest son of the eldest son. I am afraid that the title of the palace will not fall to him in the future."


    "Not necessarily, how can I say that the little prince is also a concubine."


    "Cut, like our ordinary people, the prime minister may not be able to inherit the family business, let alone the royal family. Think about it, the little prince has stayed in Zhongzhou for several years. What does this mean?"


    "It means that he is not loved by Prince Ping. An unfavored aunt has never been around since he was a child. It is strange that Prince Ping will favor him when considering heirs."


    "Come on again, the little prince has been in Zhongzhou. He has not received royal education at all in the past few years. How can he compare with the eldest son who stayed in the capital?"


    "I looked at the little prince very powerfully, and the momentum alone was very scary."


    "That''s how weird you are. The little prince is on our side. Maybe he can be called excellent. But when I return to the capital, I can compare with those princes and grandchildren who have received a good royal education."


    Listening to these words, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with some worry.


    Xiao Yeyang knew her worries and gave her a soothing smile, but when she scanned the speakers, her eyes were a little cold.


    At the Dong''s banquet yesterday, he noticed that when the officials faced him, they were no longer in awe as before.


    Heh, he understands a little bit about the "wall down and everyone pushing" in the book.


    It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t fallen yet this wall


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 533： , Feelings warming up

    Chapter 533, feelings warming up


    Dong Yuanyao also heard the comments of those people, worried that Xiao Yeyang''s face was ugly, and greeted Daohua, and went to the inner room to learn about Sun Changze''s injury.


    Daohua pulled Xiao Yeyang''s sleeves: "There are too many heads here, so smoky, let''s go out and wait."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and went out of the hospital with Daohua, and when he saw a tea stand on the side of the road, he walked over with her.


    After sitting down, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and stopped talking a little.


    Looking at her like this, Xiao Yeyang was a little bit funny: "Are you sympathizing with me, or pitying me?"


    Upon hearing this, Daohua''s mood to comfort this guy disappeared instantly, and she rolled his eyes: "What''s so pitiful about you?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled suddenly, showing a row of white teeth, shaking Daohua a little lost.


    It''s rare to see Daohua looking at herself idiotically. Xiao Yeyang''s mood is better than ever. He reached out and touched Daohua''s nose, jokingly: "How about it, is my face still eye-catching?"


    Daohua felt that she was a little embarrassed by her idiot''s behavior just now, so she glanced at Xiao Yeyang and ignored him.


    Xiao Yeyang was amused by Daohua''s appearance, squeezed his fists and chuckled softly.


    Looking at the hearty smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face, Daohua hooked the corner of her mouth and didn''t care about him.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled for a while, looked at the pedestrians on the street, narrowed his smile, and narrowed his eyes, "I have received a lot of sympathy and pity for me during this time."


    Daohua curled his lips: "Those people are all fed and have nothing to do. I don''t want to talk about your status as a royal family. I just say that you are already a caretaker from the fourth rank Jinlingwei town before you get the championship. How many people can do you like this? Say you are young and promising, and you can afford it. Pity you? It''s better to pity themselves when you have this time, they love to worry about other people''s things."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua: "Don''t you think I am a moisturizer from the fourth rank? Although I don''t want to admit it, I also know that I still have the light of royal status, and It¡¯s you. Without your help, I might not be able to make the credit. I really don¡¯t rely on me, but not much.¡±


    Inahana showed disapproval: "I think you are worthy of the name. You said that you have a royal identity. That''s because you will reincarnate and have won others from the very beginning."


    "As for me, you also made friends by your own ability. If you are not good enough, I will not be good with you. In the final analysis, you are good enough to attract the same good me."


    "We two can be regarded as mutual accomplishments. If you make a contribution, our family has also benefited."


    clearly said something very serious, but Xiao Yeyang didn''t forget to praise himself when he saw Daohua, and he was a little bit dumbfounded, and at the same time, his mood couldn''t help but relax.


    Daohua continued: "Perhaps you are more convenient than ordinary people in terms of identity, but there are many emperor relatives and relatives in this world, why did you just risk your head? Is it because of the emperor¡¯s migraine? Not necessarily. It''s not because of your outstanding ability."


    Speaking, he patted Xiao Yeyang''s shoulder seriously.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you have to believe in yourself. Everything you get now does not come out of thin air. It is based on your own ability."


    "Don¡¯t pay too much attention to other people¡¯s words. We are lay people who eat whole grains. We are not everyone¡¯s favorite silver. There will definitely be people who don¡¯t like us. Our lives are for ourselves, not for others. In the mouth."


    Xiao Ye Yangning looked at Daohua, and said nothing for a long time.


    Inahana stretched out her hand and shook it in front of him, and raised her chin a little bit: "I was shocked by my profound remarks that hit my soul directly?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave her a white look: "It''s a pity that you don''t become a master."


    Daohua snorted suddenly.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and poured her a cup of tea: "Okay, a cup of tea to moisturize your throat."


    At the same time, in front of a fire-breathing juggling booth facing the street, Su Shiyu was looking enthusiastically.


    Yan Wenkai stood aside, smiling and looking at Su Shiyu with a surprised face, and seeing her red lips opened in surprise, he couldn''t help passing the candy gourd in his hand.


    Looking at the candied haws that suddenly appeared in her sight, a shame appeared on Su Shiyu''s face. He hesitated for a moment, but still lowered her head to take a bite.


    Yan Wenkai saw that Su Shiyu was about to bite a whole candied haws into his mouth, and hurriedly stopped and said: ¡°Eat slowly, your mouth is not that big. Be careful, you¡¯re choking, I¡¯ll hold it for you.


    Su Shiyu ignored it and ate a whole candied haws into his mouth.


    Seeing Su Shiyu¡¯s cheeks banging, Yan Wenkai blurted out, "Sister Su, you are so cute."


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu''s face blushed at once, and she wanted to say a few words to Yan Wenkai, but there was something in her mouth, so she could only stare at him fiercely.


    Yan Wenkai laughed "hehe", picked up a candied haws and ate another one, and said as he ate, "I didn''t think this stuff was delicious before, but I thought it was good to eat with you today. Next time I come out to play, I will give it back to you. Buy it."


    Su Shiyu glanced at the candied haw with only one left, eyebrows bend.


    After watching the fire breathing twice, Yan Wenkai took Su Shiyu and left: "Go, there is a swallowing knife in front, let''s go and see that."


    Su Shiyu obediently let Yan Wenkai pull away, his eyes fell on the hands of the two clenched, and his face was a little blush.


    Soon, the two came to the front of the swallowing juggling.


    Watching a big man swallow a long knife bit by bit into his mouth, Su Shiyu was a little afraid to look at it, and couldn''t help but leaned against Yan Wenkai.


    Yan Wenkai saw him and immediately comforted him: "Don''t be afraid, these are all fake."


    Su Shiyu nodded.


    At this moment, there was a scream from the crowd.


    I don¡¯t know what went wrong, scarlet blood is constantly flowing out of the corner of the mouth of the big man who swallowed the knife.


    Seeing the blood, Su Shiyu was shocked.


    Yan Wenkai quickly reached out and covered Su Shiyu¡¯s eyes, wrapped her other hand around her shoulders, and hugged people in his arms. Seeing the crowd commotion, he immediately guarded Su Shiyu and left the area.


    Walking to a place where the crowd is not so crowded, Yan Wenkai stopped.


    After confirming that she was safe, Su Shiyu sighed in relief. As soon as she relaxed, she found that Yan Wenkai was holding her hand tightly with one hand and her shoulders with the other. She was leaning against his arms, her cheeks and ears were immediately attached. It''s all red.


    Su Shiyu struggled, and whispered: "Fourth brother, you can let me go."


    Yan Wenkai was stunned for a moment, and then let go of his hand. He felt the person in his arms leave and was a little bit disappointed. However, seeing that Su Shiyu was uncomfortable, he immediately sneered and changed the subject: "The lantern festival is beautiful or beautiful, but it is too human. Too many, accidents are prone to happen if you are not careful."


    Su Shiyu nodded.


    Yan Wenkai said again: "In the future, you should try to come to such places as little as possible. If you really want to come out to play, tell me in advance that you don''t need to be afraid if I am protecting you."


    Su Shiyu squinted at him: "Why do you have to, can I call me the eldest brother?"


    Yan Wenkai ¡®cut¡¯: "Forget it, your eldest brother is too careless, I can¡¯t rest assured."


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu was a little embarrassed, but the two close-knit maids who came out with her, Moshu and Mohua, laughed secretly.


    Yan Wenkai saw him, smiled and scratched his head: "What are you laughing at?"


    Su Shiyu saw him so stupid, suddenly a little speechless, glared at the two maids, and said: "It''s not a short time to come out, let''s go back soon."


    "Also."


    Yan Wenkai nodded, and then naturally raised Su Shiyu''s hand.


    Su Shiyu glanced at him, but did not refuse.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 534： , A lifelong event

    Chapter 534, Lifetime Events


    The floats on the main street have already begun to parade. Xiao Yeyang brought Daohua and Dong Yuanyao back to the restaurant. Sun Changze returned to his mansion in the provincial government because of his injuries.


    "What about the rest?"


    Seeing that only Yan Wentao, Yan Yishuang, Yang Xiuyun, and Li Zixin were left in the restaurant, Daohua asked in surprise.


    Yan Wentao smiled and said, "I went down to find you, why, haven''t you met?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Nothing." With that, she pulled Dong Yuanyao and sat down at the table by the window.


    Seeing that Dong Yuanyao was a little absent-minded, Daohua thought for a while and said, "Didn¡¯t the doctor tell me, Sun Changze is okay, so don¡¯t worry anymore."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded indiscriminately, leaning on the windowside with some interest, watching the floats moving slowly on the street.


    See you, Daohua, it¡¯s hard to say anything.


    After a while, Dong Yuanyao suddenly straightened up and whispered to Daohua: "Yiyi, this is the second time Sun Changze has rescued me."


    Daohua chuckles in her heart, and smiles strongly, "Isn''t this all a coincidence?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Do you think it is a coincidence?"


    Daohua: ". It¡¯s a coincidence! You have to feel sorry for his injury. When Brother Dong comes back, let him prepare more medicinal materials and gifts to send over."


    Dong Yuanyao condensed her eyebrows and muttered, "Is it just a coincidence?" After speaking, she leaned back on the window edge.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua had a headache, she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t even understand her own feelings, how can she solve the emotional confusion of others? Don''t keep talking and getting messy.


    Fortunately, Yan Wenkai came back with Su Shiyu.


    Inahana stood up and wanted to wave her hand to greet the two downstairs, but when she saw the two clenched hands, she just raised her hand and froze in place.


    Dong Yuanyao looked at her in a strange way and noticed the closeness between Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu, especially since she also saw the shyness between Su Shiyu''s eyebrows and her eyes, and she patted Daohua mechanically: "Yiyi , What''s the situation?"


    Daohua shook her head stupidly, was silent for a moment, and sighed: "My fourth brother is definitely a master." Look, Sister Su was a little restrained when we were eating the Lantern Festival. Go pull her little hand.


    Just as the two were amazed, Yang Xiuyun on the side also noticed that Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu had returned with their hands clasped. Suddenly, the embroidered kerchief in their hands became a ball.


    Immediately, Su Shiyu and Yan Wenkai went up to the second floor.


    Seeing everyone looking at them with strange eyes, Su Shiyu was a little bit ashamed, Yan Wenkai, thick-skinned, like everyone else, smiled and greeted everyone.


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao both looked at Yan Wenkai with some envy.


    Although this guy has a simpler mind, he is the coolest of them. When faced with a girl he likes, have they ever been so arrogant as him?


    Whoever is not cautiously hiding his mind, is afraid that the elders in the family will oppose it and will not be able to see his sweetheart again.


    Looking at Yan Wenkai who was beaming, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help being jealous.


    On the other side, Su Shiyu walked up to Daohua and Dong Yuanyao and sat down with some embarrassment.


    As soon as Dong Yuanyao wanted to make fun of Su Shiyu, Yang Xiuyun on the side spoke: "Cousin Wen Kai is really nice, he actually protects Sister Su as her own sister. When I was in Yan''s home, cousin Wen Kai was also very good to me. Take care."


    Daohua, Dong Yuanyao, and Su Shiyu all looked at Yang Xiuyun together.


    Su Shiyu glanced at Yang Xiujun, who had a strong face and laughed, thinking of the behavior of the girl when she ate the Lantern Festival before, her expression moved slightly, and she immediately smiled: "The fourth brother Yan is very good, not only Brother Yan, Brother Dong, and Brother Yan. , Brother Yan is all good."


    Daohua looked at Yang Xiuyun, and said lightly: "Cousin Xiuyun, you are a guest from afar. As the host, my fourth brother will treat you as a landlord. It is really not worthy of your special praise."


    Yang Xiuyun saw that Daohua said she was only a guest of the Yan family, and her expression was a little stiff.


    Daohua ignored her and smiled at Su Shiyu: "My fourth brother is not often at home, even at home, but also stays in the front yard." This can be regarded as denying Yang Xiuyun just said that Yan Wenkai took care of her everywhere.


    Su Shiyu smiled and nodded, saying nothing.


    After a while, Yan Wenxiu, Dong Yuanxuan and others also returned.


    Yan Wenkai said loudly: "Brother, you are finally back. If you don''t come back, you won''t even be able to see the shadow of the float."


    Yan Wenxiuhuan looked at the people present and saw that everyone had returned, so he smiled and walked over to Xiao Yeyang to sit down: "Just forget it if you don''t see it, it''s not a chance in the future."


    After ??, everyone gathered together and laughed for a while, and when the noise on the street gradually weakened, they were ready to go back home.


    When Su Shiyu boarded the carriage, Yan Wenkai trot over and helped her into the car personally. He also told Su Hongxin: "Hongxin, there are quite a lot of people on the street. When you go back, walk slowly and take care of her. Sister Su."


    Attentive and cautious, everyone looked around frequently.


    Seeing Yan Wenkai craned his neck and looked like he wanted to follow, Xiao Yeyang was speechless, and patted his shoulder: "I said you are enough, don''t be endless."


    Dong Yuanxuan also said euphemistically: ¡°Know that you care about Sister Su, but don¡¯t be too obvious, just forget it in front of us. If you are seen by those who love to talk, you will add a lot of wrongs and wrongs.¡±


    After being said twice, Yan Wenkai looked innocent: "I haven''t done much."


    Xiao Yeyang was amused: "What are you thinking about?" He held his hands and said that it was nothing, but he didn''t dare to hold Daohua in public, so he could only hold it secretly.


    Yan Wenxiu and Dao Hua both have a headache.


    After sending off Dong Yuanxuan and Dong Yuanyao, Yan Wenxiu also left with his brothers and sisters and Li family siblings.


    On the way back, Yan Wenxiu said to Yan Wenkai privately: "Fourth brother, don''t keep getting close to Sister Su in the future. It will be bad for you and her."


    Yan Wentao also inserted: "The reputation of a girl¡¯s family is very important."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: ¡°People who know you know that you are close, but outsiders will think that your behavior is not in compliance with the rules, and they will speak out.¡±


    Yan Wenkai looked at the two of them and saw that both of them had serious faces. They became rare and serious, and groaned for a while. He felt that they were reasonable and tilted his head and asked, "Then how can people not talk?"


    Yan Wenxiu immediately said: "Of course I should restrain my words and deeds."


    Yan Wenkai listened and was not satisfied. Originally, I didn¡¯t meet Sister Su many times. I couldn¡¯t talk to her much after I met. It¡¯s not torture.


    Yan Wentao glanced at Yan Wenkai, and said inadvertently: "People who are appointed relatives, even if they behave more intimately, outsiders would not say much."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Seeing that he was not speaking, Yan Wenxiu couldn''t help but ask: "What we told you, did you remember it?"


    Yan Wenkai said perfunctorily: ¡°Take it down, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Sister Su¡¯s reputation be damaged.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu was slightly surprised when he saw him talk so well.


    Yan Wentao, who understood Yan Wenkai¡¯s temperament, saw him touching his chin in a contemplative manner, and asked: "Fourth brother, what are you thinking about?"


    Yan Wenkai: "I am thinking about my lifelong events."


    After hearing this, Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao both stared in surprise.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 535： , Its time to make a kiss

    Chapter 535, it''s time to make a kiss


    After returning to the Li Mansion, everyone got out of the car and returned to the main courtyard together. Seeing her fourth brother thinking about something, Daohua couldn''t help asking: "Fourth brother, what are you thinking about?"


    Yan Wenkai squinted his eyes: "I''m wondering, the eldest brother has already set a kiss, shouldn''t it be my turn?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone stopped and looked at him.


    Daohua was stunned for a while before reacting: "Four brother, what did you say, I just didn¡¯t hear it clearly?"


    Yan Wenkai glanced at her, seeming to be a little dissatisfied with her not hearing her words clearly: "I mean, I''m the eldest, too, and it''s time to make a kiss."


    Looking at Yan Wenkai, who was not embarrassed at mentioning his marriage, Daohua was silent: "Fourth brother, there are second and third brothers above you. They haven''t said a kiss yet, so you should wait for it."


    Yan Wenkai immediately retorted: "I just wanted to get married, and I didn''t say that I wanted to get married. What could not hinder them." She said, looking at Daohua with a smile, "Big sister, what do you think of Sister Su?"


    Looking at Yan Wenkai who was smiling like a fox, Daohua couldn''t help taking a step back and stepping away from him: "Sister Su is naturally good."


    Yan Wenkai looked at Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao again: "Big brother, third brother, what do you think?"


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Yan Wenkai, groaned and said, "Sister Su has a pretty good temper."


    Yan Wentao followed and nodded.


    Yan Wenkai turned his attention to Yan Yishuang again.


    Yan Yishuang did not expect that Yan Wenkai would ask her opinion. After a moment, she quickly said: "Sister Su is very knowledgeable, gentle and demure, and has a good character. She is a role model for me."


    Yan Wenkai grinned immediately, walked over and patted her on the shoulder: "Sister, you have a very good vision."


    Yan Yishuang was photographed shaking her body, but there was a smile on her face.


    Yan Wenkai knew what his brothers and sisters thought of Su Shiyu, and was satisfied: "Well, I have decided. I will tell my mother later, let her help me propose marriage at Su''s house."


    Boom~


    Thunder!


    Fried Daohua and Yan Wenxiu were a little bit overwhelmed.


    Yang Xiuyun and Li''s brothers and sisters were directly dumbfounded.


    Everyone was silent for a while, and Daohua took the lead to return to her senses: "Fourth brother, marriage is not a trifling matter, don¡¯t talk about it."


    Yan Wenkai immediately dissatisfied: "Who is playing a trick, I''m serious. As long as I make a kiss with Sister Su, and I take Sister Su out to play, it won''t hurt her reputation."


    As soon as the words fell, Yan Wenxiu quickly patted Yan Wenkai''s head: "Marriage matters, the words of the matchmaker of the parents'' orders, how can you let you talk freely here."


    Yan Wenkai immediately retorted: "I didn''t talk nonsense, I will find my mother now." After speaking, he hurriedly left.


    Yan Wenxiu was stunned, and was helpless to this compatriot who said it was one. He looked around at the people present and said, "Wen Kai just now, don¡¯t talk about it."


    Li''s brother and sister quickly said: "Wenxiu, don''t worry, we won''t talk about it."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded, and then stepped up to chase Yan Wenkai, Daohua and Yan Wentao also hurriedly followed.


    Mrs. Li and Uncle Li¡¯s aunt came back earlier. At this moment, Mrs. Li has already returned to the guest house, and is ready to rest when the children come back.


    "Mother!"


    Ms. Li was drinking soothing tea, and when she saw her younger son rushing in, she suddenly cursed with a smile: "You are also a big brother. You should learn from your eldest and third brothers to be more prudent."


    Yan Wenkai''s movements became stiff, he straightened his waist, pretending to be calm, walked to Mrs. Li, and bowed a bow in a proper manner.


    When Mrs. Li saw it, her brows were raised high. The youngest son was active and straightforward. He rarely had such rules. As soon as he wanted to praise him, he heard his thunderous words.


    "Mother, the eldest brother has already made a kiss, should you tell your son a kiss?"


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t react a bit, she was taken aback for a while before she said: "What did you say?"


    Yan Wenkai walked to Mrs. Li and sat down, and said with a serious face: "Mother, it''s time for my son to be married."


    Mrs. Li looked straight at the younger son. The son would not mention his marriage for no reason. Could it be that he provokes the inconsistent women outside?


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Li''s face was a little bad. After a long silence, she nodded and said: "Don''t worry, mother knows this matter, and your father also remembers it, so she will help you to see it."


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: "I''m already optimistic about it."


    Ms. Li''s face faded, and she lazily asked: "Do you look good? Whose girl?"


    Yan Wenkai saw that Mrs. Li''s face was not so good, he was a little nervous: "It''s Sister Su."


    Mrs. Li raised her eyes and looked over: "Su Shiyu?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded repeatedly and cautiously said: "Mother, can you help me to propose marriage to Su''s house?"


    Seeing that Mrs. Li is not the kind of woman who is not inconsistent, she breathed a sigh of relief, looked at her younger son, and asked: "Why did you suddenly think of going to Su''s house to propose marriage?"


    Yan Wenkai: "I like Sister Su, you see, Sister Su is gentle, can cook and eat, and listen to me without trouble, how nice!" She said, looking at Mrs. Li with a little nervousness. "Mother, do you like Sister Su?"


    Mrs. Li: "Ms. Su is from a famous family, and her appearance, character, and rules are all outstanding among the ladies. Mother naturally likes it."


    Yan Wenkai breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s great, mother, eldest brother and eldest sister, they all like Sister Su too, please help your son to propose marriage.¡±


    Ms. Li was a little speechless: "Our family likes Miss Su, but have you ever wondered if the Su family likes you?"


    Yan Wenkai straightened his waist suddenly: "I am so good, why would they not like it?"


    Daohua, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wentao who eavesdropped outside the door, they all looked at Yan Wenkai who was fascinated and confident in a word.


    Mrs. Li was amused, and patiently said to Yan Wenkai: "Wen Kai, marriage matters are about the right one. Compared with the Su family, there is a gap between the door of our family and the Su family. Very few daughters who have grown up spoiled by prominent families are married. Yes, unless the person to be married is very outstanding."


    Yan Wenkai said without humility: "I am outstanding."


    Ms. Li was choked and looked at her little son carefully: "Are you serious?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded quickly: ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious, mother, you can help me to propose marriage. I used to follow Hongxin to the Su¡¯s house. Old Su and Old Su liked me very much.¡±


    Mrs. Li did not immediately express her position, holding the tea in contemplation.


    Don''t say the Su family is really a good relationship.


    However, she also knows herself. The Su family is a scholarly family, and most values ??rules and etiquette. The family has a bright future. The Yan family is not helpful to the Su family. It is almost impossible to come to propose marriage.


    Mrs. Li glanced at her youngest son, and seeing him looking at herself eagerly, she really couldn¡¯t refuse.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 536： ,spring is coming

    Chapter 536, spring is here


    Regarding the Su family''s marriage, Mrs. Su is very moved.


    If you can really get married with the Su family, with such a scholarly family under the guidance of the Yue family, then she and the master don¡¯t need to worry too much about the future of the youngest son.


    Come again, the Su family girl''s temperament is really good, gentle and pleasant, demure and dignified, just to neutralize her reckless little son.


    "Mother."


    Seeing Mrs. Li''s silence, Yan Wenkai couldn''t help shaking her arm.


    Outside the door, seeing Niu Gaomada¡¯s fourth elder brother and Mrs. Li acting like a baby, Daohua couldn''t help but shocked. Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao were also a little bit blind, and turned their heads aside.


    Mrs. Li glared at her younger son: "Okay, let alone the wind and rain, your mother can''t do the main thing about your marriage. You have to go back and discuss this matter with your father and grandmother."


    Hearing that, Yan Wenkai is a little disappointed. He is a quick-witted man. He wants to make quick decisions when he decides things. He doesn''t like procrastination. In his understanding, many things are caused by procrastination and unnecessary unnecessary things are born out of thin air. Accident, so that the last thing backfired.


    Ms. Li saw her little son like a discouraged quail. She was a little funny, but she didn''t say anything.


    This kid has always said that wind is rain, he can''t wait to do it right away when he thinks of it, just by this thing to grind his temper.


    However, when her son suddenly mentioned her marriage, she had to ask questions about it.


    At the same time, in the wing room, Yang Xiuyun walked to the door from time to time to look towards the main room, and saw Daohua, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wentao still lying by the door eavesdropping, and wanted to go over and listen.


    She really did not expect that cousin Wen Kai would be so resolute and resolute. When he said that he proposed to Miss Su, he immediately went to express his heart to the aunt.


    Will your aunt agree?


    Yang Xiujun is a little impatient. The Su family has a reputation for scholarship. Many people from the Su family have been officials in the court. With outstanding family background, coupled with the beautiful and gentle appearance of Su girl, such people are popular in Zhongzhou, even in the capital. The eldest aunt had no reason to disagree with the selection of relatives.


    what to do?


    If the first aunt really went to Su¡¯s family to propose marriage, then she would have no chance to marry into Yan¡¯s family.


    Yang Xiuyun was so anxious that her mother was not by her side, and she didn''t even have a person to discuss.


    Seeing her in a hurry, the maid said: "Girl, don''t worry, Master Wen Kai''s marriage will not be settled so quickly. Anyway, Mrs. Uncle has to go back and discuss with the uncle and the old lady. ."


    Hearing this, Yang Xiuyun nodded again and again: "You are right, the eldest aunt can''t decide the marriage of cousin Wen Kai alone." After speaking, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the main room, looking at Yan Wenkai coming out of Mrs. Li''s room, Daohua, Yan Wenxiu, and Yan Wentao all looked at him with admiration.


    Yan Wentao gave him a thumbs up directly, he did not have the courage and confidence of the fourth brother.


    Daohua looked at Yan Wenkai with a sigh. She knew that her fourth brother was determined to do things, but is this too resolute? Has he figured it out clearly? Don''t make a decision on a whim, right?


    Thinking about it, Daohua pulled Yan Wenkai aside and asked seriously: "Fourth brother, do you really like Sister Su?"


    Yan Wenkai gave her a look of ¡®you¡¯re not nonsense¡¯.


    Ina Hua said silently, ¡°Four brother, I think you should go back and think about it. Getting married is a lifetime matter, so don¡¯t make a decision lightly.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu nodded with approval, he also felt that the fourth brother¡¯s decision was too hasty.


    Yan Wenkai couldn''t help refuting: "I didn''t make a decision lightly, I thought it over."


    Daohua: ". Brother Si, do you know what it means to be married?"


    Yan Wenkai rolled his eyes: "Big sister, do you think I''m stupid? Of course I know what it means to be married." She said, she smiled shyly.


    Daohua looked a little speechless, and said sternly: ¡°Getting married means responsibility and giving. It means that you have to take care of your wife for the rest of your life, be responsible to her, and must not be disappointed.¡±


    "Four brother, do you know how long a lifetime is? This is not something to talk about."


    These words silenced Yan Wenkai, and even Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao looked down and thought.


    Daohua: "Fourth brother, Sister Su is gentle and likable, but are you sure you have to be her? Are you sure you want to take care of her for the rest of your life, and spend the rest of your life with her?"


    "Fourth brother, think about these problems after you go back. Sister Su is a good girl and deserves to be treated kindly. You can''t hurt her."


    Yan Wenkai immediately said: ¡°I love her and protect her before it¡¯s too late. How can I hurt her?¡±


    Ina Hua looked at him, and didn''t say much. The young man¡¯s emotions were fierce and sincere, and it was scary that it would not last long.


    Just then Mrs. Li¡¯s voice came out from the room: "Is Yiyi back?"


    "Big Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, go and rest soon, I''m back to the house too."


    After entering the room, Mrs. Li recruited Dao Hua to her side: "How come your fourth brother is so good that he suddenly remembered that he was going to Su''s house to propose marriage?"


    Daohua looked at the roof and said, "Spring is here, and the young man''s love is beginning."


    Ms. Li immediately pointed to Daohua¡¯s forehead: "You girl, dare to say anything."


    Daohua leaned against Mrs. Li: "Isn''t this in front of my mother, the daughter still needs to cover it?"


    Mrs. Li was silent for a moment: "The Su family is a good choice for in-laws."


    Daohua looked up: "Mother, do you agree with this marriage?"


    Mrs. Li: "What''s the use of the mother''s consent? It requires the Su family''s consent." After speaking, there was a pause, "Does your fourth brother and Su girl talk frequently?"


    Daohua knew that the ancients were very conservative and free to fall in love. In the eyes of the ancient parents, it was a disgrace. She immediately shook her head: "No, I''ll see you when we go out to play together."


    After finishing speaking, he took a look at Mrs. Li¡¯s face and continued, ¡°Sister Su¡¯s temperament is a human, and my mother knows it. Such a beautiful woman, the fourth brother¡¯s affection is excusable.¡±


    Mrs. Li nodded and said nothing.


    Daohua tentatively said: "Mother, are you going to Su''s house to propose marriage?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s such a simple matter to propose a marriage. Our family is not as good as the Su family. I rushed to the Su family and thought that our family did not respect them. But.¡±


    "Although it is not rash to propose a marriage, it is okay to take a look at it. It just happened that your cousin Zi Xuan only got married on the 20th day. These days, my mother is idle and she can just sit at Su''s house."


    There are things that I don¡¯t want to be okay. When this is mentioned, I can¡¯t help but feel moved. Ms. Su¡¯s conditions are really good, and she also wants to fight for the younger son.


    As the so-called fate is thousands of miles away, maybe this kid in her family is really good fortune.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 537： , No concubine

    Chapter 537, not accepting concubines


    Ms. Li is also an activist: "I will post to Mrs. Su tomorrow to see if she is free. If so, you can visit with me."


    Daohua nodded, but her expression was a little hesitant: "Mother, do you think the Su family will agree?"


    Mrs. Li is also a little unsure: "Let¡¯s talk about it first."


    Daohua groaned. She was very happy to be Su Shiyu''s sister-in-law. First, her fourth brother liked it; secondly, the two had known each other for many years, and they had a certain emotional foundation, which was better than a combination of family interests. The blind marriage and dumb marriage are much better.


    After thinking for a while, Daohua said, "Mother, in the eyes of a family like the Su family, the family is still too low. Whose daughter doesn''t want to marry up high? Madam Su may not be willing, her daughter has a way. Maybe it can increase Madam Su''s favor with the fourth brother."


    Mrs. Li was also willing to facilitate this marriage, and quickly asked: "What can be done?"


    Daohua: "You and Mrs. Su said that unless Sister Su has not given birth to a child by thirty, the fourth brother will never take a concubine."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li was stunned.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li did not immediately object, Daohua continued: "Mother, Sister Su really wants to marry our family. That is to marry. Our family must show some sincerity. Otherwise, there are so many famous families, Su family. Why do you have to choose our home?"


    "Of course, this matter must be informed to the fourth brother in advance, after all, this is his marriage, so as not to give birth to trouble in the future. Man, naturally it was you and me at the beginning. There are flowers and weeds everywhere."


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mrs. Li patted Daohua''s head.


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Li accusingly: "Mother, I''m helping you think about it!"


    Mrs. Li stared: "Tell yourself what you just said, is it what a little girl of you should say?"


    Daohua pouted and mumbled: "I''m telling the truth."


    Ms. Li was a little helpless, and her daughter had no idea who was going to follow her. She always said some amazing things from time to time, but they all made sense, and she couldn''t refute it.


    Daohua leaned back again: "Mother, what do you think of my method?"


    Mrs. Li gave her a slanted look: "It''s a good way, that is, you are a little wronged by your fourth brother."


    Not accepting concubines, as long as you let the wind go, those who really love their daughters will be able to cross the threshold of their homes.


    Daohua curled her lips: "He is going to rush to marry Sister Su, so he has to pay a little bit. Besides, if he really likes Sister Su, how can other girls come into his eyes?"


    Ms. Li looked at Daohua speechlessly: "Look at you like this. I don¡¯t know. I thought Miss Su is your sister. I don¡¯t know that I feel sorry for your fourth brother."


    Daohua retorted: "Mother, I thought of such a way for the good of my fourth brother. Look, in this way, Mrs. Su might not care about our family''s status, and would agree to marry us. Couldn''t the fourth brother be able to hug the beauty back."


    "Come again, there is no concubine to add trouble, the family is harmonious, how good? With the abilities of the fourth brother, the virtuous sister of Su, the two work together, can''t the life be prosperous?"


    Ms. Li listened to her heart. A few years ago, because of Aunt Lin, she also complained to her master. If it weren''t for the three children, she wouldn''t want to take care of the Yan family affairs.


    Thinking about it now is really not conducive to the prosperity of the family.


    Seeing that her daughter was still looking at her with bright eyes open, Mrs. Li waved to rush people: "Okay, mother knows it in her heart, go and rest."


    The next morning, Mrs. Li called Yan Wenkai over. After thinking about it all night, she decided to adopt her daughter''s method.


    "My mother can help you explore the style of Su''s family. However, our family is not as good as Su''s family. If we rush to ask for relatives, they will definitely not agree. My mother asks you, if you want to marry Su''s family, if you let you live forever. Don''t take a concubine, are you willing?"


    After speaking, Mrs. Li stared at her little son.


    Yan Wenkai also tossed about all night last night. After thinking about the questions Daohua said several times, after a moment of silence, he raised his head and looked at Mrs. Li: "Mother, my son would like it."


    Seeing the youngest son¡¯s answer so quickly, Mrs. Li was surprised: "You can think about it. I''m going to raise this matter with the Su family, but I can''t get it back. You can''t go back in the future."


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "Mother, you will not regret what your son has determined, so please feel free to propose a marriage."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li was speechless.


    Yan Wenkai said anxiously: "Mother, when are you going to Su''s house?"


    Ms. Li looked at Hou''s anxious son in an annoyed manner, and couldn''t help but pour cold water: "Don''t be too happy, the Su family may not be worthy of ours."


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "The son believes in his mother."


    Looking at her son wearing a high hat, Mrs. Li no longer wanted to speak, and waved her hand in disgust: "Go down, don''t get in front of me."


    The Yan family and the Su family did not actually have close contacts, but because of the good friendship between the children, the adults of the two families have become familiar with each other, and the relationship is better than that of ordinary people.


    No, Mrs. Li posted that she was going to visit with rice flowers, and Mrs. Su immediately picked it up.


    "Ms. Li and the Yan family are coming to our house tomorrow, you have to be a good hospitality." Madam Su called Su Shiyu and told her about it.


    Su Shiyu nodded and responded: "Sister Yan is a favorite. It just happened that my daughter learned a few new dishes some time ago. I will cook it myself tomorrow."


    Ms. Su smiled and said: "You can figure it out, just pay attention to it, don''t lose courtesy."


    The next day, Mrs. Li came to Su''s house with Daohua. Because there was something to talk about, the other girls didn''t take them.


    Su''s family is a well-known scholarly family in Zhongzhou. The family is pure and noble. The courtyard buildings and decorations are very elegant and tranquil, and the fragrance of books is everywhere.


    Ms. Su took Su Shiyu to Chuihuamen to pick up Mrs. Li and Daohua in person.


    Su''s family Ding is prosperous, and the four generations live in the same house. Old man Su and Mrs. Su are still built today. Su Shiyu''s father ranks third in the home, and the two older brothers above are officials in other provinces, but he stayed in Zhongzhou.


    Mrs. Su first took Mrs. Li and Daohua to Mrs. Su¡¯s yard, and asked the old lady for peace. Then they met with the female relatives of the Su family¡¯s big room and the second room. They sat for a while, and only returned when it was near noon. A three-bedroom yard.


    On the way, Mrs. Su explained: ¡°There are too many children at home. We all eat in our own yard except for the holidays.¡±


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Your family has a large population, so this is convenient."


    Ms. Su smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t get together often, it saves a lot of trouble.¡±


    Behind ??, Daohua and Su Shiyu also whispered.


    Ina Flower: "There are so many children in your family."


    Su Shiyu explained: "They are all children from Dafang and Erfang. My father and my uncle and second uncle are a little too old. The grandchildren and grandchildren of Dafang and Erfang are all running away. My brother has not yet won the championship. ."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 538： , Detective

    Chapter 538, Exploring the Wind


    Ms. Su led Mrs. Li and Daohua back to the three-bedroom courtyard, sat for a while, and then ordered the maid-in-law to prepare the meal.


    "This is the soup that Shiyu got up and stewed in the morning. How about you taste it?"


    Mrs. Su personally served Madam Li a bowl of soup, and on the side of the rice flower, Su Shiyu also served her a bowl.


    Ms. Li took a sip and couldn¡¯t help but praise: ¡°Shi Yu is really a girl with ingenuity, this soup tastes great.¡±


    The customer likes what her daughter makes. Mrs. Su is happy and proud, but she is still humble and said: ¡°It¡¯s not comparable to your Yiyi, the pastries that you ate at your house last time, and I still have endless aftertastes.¡±


    The two mothers praised each other''s children, and they were happy at the dinner table.


    After dinner, looking at Su Shiyu, who was calmly assigning affairs to his subordinates, Mrs. Li Zhuangruo said casually: "Shiyu is really a painful girl, and I don¡¯t know which kid will be cheaper in the future?"


    Mrs. Su''s expression paused, but she quickly smiled and said, "It''s not anxious. I''ll just show them the sons and daughters of Hongxin and Shiyu. Come on, her brother hasn''t made a marriage yet, this girl. It''s going to go even further."


    Mrs. Li nodded with a face of approval: "Marriage matters are related to the life of the child. We have to choose carefully. Before, my family was busy with the eldest son¡¯s marriage for a long time. Now the eldest son¡¯s marriage is set, and we have to Those who worry about the youngest sons really have no time for a moment."


    Madam Su smiled and did not make any comments. She just followed Madam Li''s words and praised him: "I have seen Wen Kai''s child. He looks like a Zhouzheng. Why can''t you find a daughter-in-law who is right?" "


    Mrs. Li shook her head and sighed: ¡°Where is the one that suits your heart so easy to find, if everyone is like your poetry, I don¡¯t have to be so annoying.¡±


    Hearing this, Madam Su''s heart moved, but she didn''t answer, and just said vaguely: "You are too rewarding."


    Seeing that Madam Su was not warm at all, Madam Li understood her attitude, but fortunately, she was mentally prepared and was not disappointed. After a little pondering, she continued with a smile.


    "My family''s Wenkai is the youngest son. I also know that on his terms, he is somewhat unable to deal with people in a better family background. But in order for my son to have a good relationship, I have discussed with my master, as long as In the future, if his daughter-in-law can give birth to a grandson before the age of thirty, Wen Kai will not allow him to be a concubine."


    Hearing this, Su Fu raised his eyes to Mrs. Li, and said in surprise: "I won''t take a concubine all my life?"


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Yes."


    Ms. Su was silent, and she had to admit that the success of not accepting a concubine moved her and made her a little moved.


    When her daughter is married, what she worries most is that she is marrying a non-human person, and she is suffering from her husband¡¯s family.


    When the husband¡¯s character is decent, after a woman marries, there are two main sources of grievances, one is the mother-in-law¡¯s making things difficult, the other is the concubine¡¯s concubine.


    These two questions are almost every woman must go through.


    Daughter is already in time. Two years ago, she started looking for a candidate for her future son-in-law, but unfortunately, she has never found a suitable one.


    Either the family background is enough, the character is not good; or the character is OK, but there are a lot of troubles in the family; then the family background and the character are still passable, but the human ability is not good, and there is no future.


    Looking back and forth, not old or young, but there are always more or less problems and deficiencies.


    Before this, the Yan family was not in her consideration.


    She knows the situation of Yan''s family. She also has some understanding of Yan Li''s. It is reasonable. Even if such a person is a mother-in-law, even if he can''t treat his daughter-in-law as a daughter, she will never deliberately make things difficult for her daughter-in-law.


    Yan Wenkai is good in all aspects. If he really doesn¡¯t take concubines all his life, then marrying Yan¡¯s family is really something to consider.


    It''s just that the Yan family''s rank is still lower, and Yan Wenkai is still the youngest son of his aunt.


    Ms. Li saw that Mrs. Su was meditating, she didn''t say anything, she picked up the tea and started tasting it slowly.


    At the same time, the rice flowers in the garden are much more straightforward: "Sister Su, what do you think of my fourth brother?"


    Su Shiyu was questioned for a moment, and after a while, she was a little embarrassed and said: "The fourth brother Yan is very good."


    Seeing her like this, Daohua had a bottom line in her heart, and said with a smile: "My eldest brother has already made a kiss, and my mother seems to start looking for a daughter-in-law for my fourth brother."


    Su Shiyu''s heart tightened, and she smiled a little far-fetched, and wringed her handkerchiefs and said: "Really? Does the auntie have a match?"


    Daohua shook her head and looked at Su Shiyu and said: "My mother hasn''t yet, but my brother has someone in the same picture."


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu''s heart came up to her throat, staring at Daohua with wide eyes.


    Daohua took Su Shiyu''s hand: "Sister Su, what do you think of my fourth brother?"


    Su''s poem was red on the face, turning his head away from Daohua: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Taohua said silently: "Is it whether you like my fourth brother or not, do you want to marry him?"


    Su Shiyu was flushed with Daohua''s straightforwardness, biting his lips and not speaking.


    Ina Flower: "Sister Su, with our relationship, you don¡¯t need to be embarrassed at all. If you like it, you like it, and if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it."


    Su Shiyu looked at Daohua, but still did not speak.


    Daohua didn¡¯t insist on telling her, she just said to her: ¡°Sister Su, after returning home on the Lantern Festival, my fourth brother begged my mother to come to your house to propose marriage. Brother is okay, you can rely on it. When Mrs. Su asks for your opinion, you can express your attitude."


    Su Shiyu was startled: "Is Brother Yan let Auntie come to propose marriage?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Su Shiyu saw it, and there was a hint of joy in his eyes.


    In the middle of the afternoon, Mrs. Li left Su Mansion with Daohua.


    On the way back to Li''s Mansion, Daohua sat in the carriage and looked at the scenery on the street. She accidentally saw Sun Changze coming out of the shop, and immediately called people to stop the car.


    Mrs. Li: "What''s wrong?"


    Rice lace and wearing a drapery hat and said: "Mother, I saw a friend, go down to say hello. His family does business from north to south, and I want him to bring me something."


    Mrs. Li also stopped: "Go and come back quickly."


    Daohua quickly got out of the carriage. Seeing that Sun Changze and the others had already gone a certain distance, she hurried to chase after him.


    "Sun Changze."


    Sun Changze, who was talking to his clan brother, heard someone calling him, so he looked back and saw that it was a girl with a curtain hat, slightly surprised, but when he saw Wang Man''er, he immediately knew who was calling. Him.


    "Girl Yan."


    Daohua walked in and asked with a smile, "Is your injury healed?"


    Sun Changze smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, just raise it for two days. Girl Yan, do you want to ask me for something?¡±


    Daohua nodded: "I heard Xiao Yeyang say that your family is going to the north to sell goods in the near future?"


    Sun Changze nodded: "Yes."


    Ina Flower: "I have read some northern geographies, and they all mentioned that there are many foreigners in the north?"


    Sun Changze: "Yes, there is a city on the western border in the north that is specialized for foreign trades. There are often many foreigners there."


    Inaba immediately asked: "Then are you going this time?"


    Sun Changze pondered for a moment: ¡°It depends on the time. If you have plenty of time, you may go over and take a look. Foreigners still have a lot of good things in their hands. If you are lucky, you can make a lot of money to bring them back and sell them.¡±


    Ina Flower: "Can I hire you?"


    Sun Changze looked at Daohua: "Miss Yan, do you have anything to buy? Just tell me and I''ll run for you."


    Rice Flower: "I don''t have anything fixed to buy, but I especially like collecting foreigners'' vegetables, fruits, seeds, etc. I want to buy them and try if I can grow them."


    Sun Changze: ¡°It turned out to be that way. That¡¯s OK. I will go there this time. However, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can buy what you want. After all, the northern border has been unstable in recent years, and many foreigners are reluctant to come.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "Thank you so much." With that, he took out a few silver notes from his purse and handed them to Sun Changze.


    Sun Changze shook his head repeatedly: "No, no, no, I can''t collect your cash."


    Ina Flower put it directly into his hand: "You can help me to see, I''m already very grateful, I should be the one to pay for the transportation."


    Sun Changze is not good at returning the silver ticket, so he can only say: "Then I will use it to buy something for you."


    Ina Flower shook her head: "You don''t need to buy too much quantity, as long as you bring me back some of each."


    Sun Changze nodded: "Okay, listen to you."


    After talking to Sun Changze, Daohua returned to the carriage.


    Half an hour later, Mrs. Li and Daohua returned to Li Mansion.


    The two sat in the main courtyard for a while before returning to the guest courtyard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 539： , Help

    Chapter 539, help


    "Mother, what did Aunt Su say?"


    As soon as Mrs. Li and Daohua returned to the yard and sat down, Yan Wenkai hurried over to ask.


    Mrs. Li glared at him: "How many times have I told you, be calm, you look like this, which girl would like?"


    Yan Wenkai confessed his mistake quickly: "Mother, my son knows that he was wrong, and he must correct it next time." After that, he stepped forward to pouring a cup of tea for Mrs. Li, "Mother, have you found Aunt Su''s tone?"


    Seeing Yan Wenkai dropped him, Daohua suddenly said: "Fourth brother, where is my tea?"


    Yan Wenkai: "I have a business, you can''t do it yourself." Although he looked reluctant, he still poured a cup of tea for Daohua.


    Daohua smiled and picked up the tea without interrupting, sitting silently and listening. She also wanted to know Mrs. Su''s attitude.


    Ms. Li took a sip of tea before slowly speaking, "Ms. Su said nothing."


    Yan Wenkai condensed his eyebrows: "Why is this?"


    Ms. Li gave him a white look: "When it comes to kissing such a major matter, Madam Su must not discuss with Master Su and the others, and must not ask Shi Yu¡¯s opinion?"


    Yan Wenkai gave a ¡®oh¡¯ and asked again: "When will there be news?"


    Mrs. Li looked at Yan Wenkai and said, ¡°Wen Kai, don¡¯t hold on too much hope for this marriage. After all, the Su Family Mendi is there.¡±


    Yan Wenkai''s heart tightened: "Mother, what do you mean? You said the Su family would not agree?"


    Mrs. Li nodded helplessly.


    Even if she said that her son would not accept a concubine, Mrs. Su was not too enthusiastic.


    Yan Wenkai frowned, "But Mrs. Su, they like me very much." Proposing marriage to the Su family, this matter is definitely stable in his opinion.


    Mrs. Li: "It¡¯s one thing to like you. It¡¯s another thing to marry you with poetry. The marriage of a family is based on family interests. It¡¯s not your kind, so they must choose. you."


    Seeing her son¡¯s face full of disappointment, Mrs. Li said again: ¡°The poetry is really good, but the girl from another family may not be as good as her. Even if the Su family disagrees, the mother will choose another famous lady for you.¡±


    Yan Wenkai lost his head and said nothing.


    Just when Daohua was thinking about comforting him a few words, Yan Wenkai stood up suddenly: "Mother, I have something to do, go down first." After that, she turned around and went out.


    Mrs. Li and Daohua looked at each other.


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Li, thought it over, and said, ¡°The fourth brother is open and upright and straightforward. In fact, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s favorite. Maybe, Sister Su would like it herself?¡±


    She can see that Su Shiyu likes her fourth brother.


    Mrs. Li: "Parents make all important matters of marriage. Ms. Su''s opinions are only for reference and cannot be decisive." After speaking, she sighed, "I didn''t have much hope for this pro, but I still I hope it can happen, but unfortunately, the result is somewhat unsatisfactory."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "In that case, the fourth brother will be disappointed."


    Ms. Li was silent for a moment: "Okay, let''s do this for now. After I get home, I''m discussing it with your father."


    Yan Wenkai went straight to Jinlingwei¡¯s stronghold in the provincial government after leaving the Li Mansion.


    Xiao Yeyang, who was reading the secret letter, saw that Yan Wenkai had returned so soon, and he was surprised: "You have specially asked for a long time off, saying that something happened, why did you come back again?"


    Yan Wenkai sat aside boredly: "Today my mother and eldest sister went to Su''s house."


    Xiao Yeyang let out an ¡®um¡¯, and continued to look at the secret letter in his hand.


    Yan Wenkai: "They helped me explore the style of Su''s family. I want to marry Sister Su."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang raised his head and looked at Yan Wenkai steadily, confirming that he was not joking, and then put down the letter in his hand: "Look at you like this, does the Su family disagree?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "The Su family despises my family, and I am the youngest son of a concubine. Even if I promise not to take a concubine in the future, the Su family disagrees."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "You promised not to accept concubines?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "The elder sister said, this can increase Su''s favorability towards me."


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered, and he was silent for a moment: ¡°This is something Daohua can think of, but if you don¡¯t accept a concubine, can you do it?¡±


    Yan Wenkai: "Of course I can do it. The concubine room is not a necessity. I know that everyone with a certain status is three wives and four concubines, but I don''t like this at all."


    "When I was a child, my father favored the concubine''s room. I saw my mother cry in tears several times. At that time, I was thinking that in the future, my wife I will not let her suffer such grievances."


    "I hated concubine rooms that disturbed my family since I was a child, so my mother told me that I would not accept concubines in the future, and I agreed without thinking about it."


    said, hummed.


    "Who knows, they thought I made a decision impulsively. The most hated one is the big sister. She hates the concubine room more than me, and she doesn''t know how to understand me."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flickered.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Yeyang, is there any way you can help me?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes and looked at Yan Wenkai: "Let me help you?" He said, his expression moved, and he smiled, "It''s not impossible to help you."


    Yan Wenkai¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly: "Do you really have a way?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "The method Daohua thought of is actually quite good. However, if you don''t accept a concubine, you can only make Mrs. Su, who is eager for your daughter, impressed. It¡¯s the family¡¯s interest."


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "I know this too." His family background is flawed.


    Xiao Yeyang continued: "If I can help you hug the beauty"


    Yan Wenkai immediately took over: ¡°As long as you don¡¯t rebel and treason, it¡¯s incumbent to go up and down the fire.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "This is what you said."


    Yan Wenkai stood tall and said, "I said." However, seeing the gleam in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, he was a little nervous and asked, "What are you going to want me to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly gave him an angry look: "Don''t worry, I don''t dare to do anything to you, otherwise, Daohua won''t have to ask me to settle the account?"


    While speaking, he looked at Yan Wenkai and curiously asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly remember to propose to the Su family? Haven''t you heard about it before?¡±


    Yan Wenkai blurted out: ¡°In order to prevent Sister Su¡¯s reputation from tarnishing, lest you have to talk when I take Sister Su out to play.¡± He didn''t want Sister Su to be a talker of others.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Yan Wenkai in surprise, but he didn''t expect this idiot to have such a considerate side.


    Yan Wenkai smiled and continued: "When we have a kiss, Sister Su and I are just right. I can buy her delicious and fun things, and no one will stop me. It¡¯s great."


    Xiao Yeyang''s heart was touched. Perhaps others would think that Yan Wenkai''s decision was rash, but he would not, because this was what he had always wanted.


    Yan Wenkai is so concerned about Miss Su¡¯s reputation, it can be seen that she really cares.


    A look of envy appeared on Xiao Yeyang''s face. Yan Wenkai could ask his parents and relatives to marry his sweetheart, but he couldn''t.


    Father, he has almost never cared about him since he was a child. Even if he encounters problems, he will never go to him. With Ma and his son, they can destroy all his hopes every minute.


    Mother, and quit, there is no right to decide on his marriage at all.


    He wants to marry Daohua openly, unless the imperial uncle intervenes.


    Xiao Yeyang''s gaze fell on the secret letter on the case table again, and now he has the qualifications and confidence to ask the emperor''s uncle to marry him only if he accumulates a lot of credit.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 540： ,investigation

    Chapter 540, Investigation


    "How are you going to help me?"


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang expectantly.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him, picked up a stack of paper and threw it to him.


    Yan Wenkai looked through it, "What are these?"


    Xiao Yeyang did not respond and asked, "How much do you know about the Su Family?"


    Yan Wenkai didn''t quite understand what Xiao Yeyang meant.


    Xiao Yeyang did not expect to hear any useful information from him, and said to himself: "The Su family is a veteran family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. Such a family has so many powers that it can subvert your imagination."


    "Take the line of Mr. Su today. What attracts everyone''s attention is his three concubines who are officials. Few people pay attention to his concubines."


    "Is it because his son is not good enough?"


    "No, it''s because the industry they manage is not easy to tell."


    Speaking, Xiao Yeyang pointed to the paper in Yan Wenkai''s hand: "What you hold in your hand is all the information about the Su family''s industry collected by the people below."


    Yan Wenkai looked surprised: "Are you at Chasu''s house?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and smiled: "You should have seen the influence of the aristocratic family in the region. How can the court ignore it? Not only the Su family, but the information of the aristocratic families from all over the world is backed up in the palace. You and I are now Jin Lingwei, Naturally, we have to take a good look at the situation of the family in the place."


    Yan Wenkai still doesn¡¯t quite understand: ¡°So, what do you mean by giving me these?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang lazily said: "Some families have become more powerful, and their appetites are getting bigger and bigger. They are no longer satisfied in private and only earn a little money." He said, sneered, and looked at Yan Wenkai lazily.


    "Why did the Su family reject you? Except for your family''s lack of dignity, the most important reason is that the Su family did not see enough value in you."


    "The family of the family always puts the exchange of benefits first. As long as you show the corresponding value, the Su family can''t refuse you."


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang in a daze, and then said for a while: "Then how should I show my value?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the paper in his hand: "Get to know the Su Family well, and after reading it, come and tell me what you found." After speaking, he lowered his head and continued to read the secret letter.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang, and took the documents from the Su family to his office where he handled official duties.


    Su''s house.


    After Mrs. Li left with Daohua, Mrs. Su went to Mrs. Su¡¯s yard. Seeing that Mrs. Su was also there, she informed the two elderly that Mrs. Li wanted to marry Su Shiyu.


    Mrs. Su is a person who will let go, and will not interfere too much with the marriage of grandchildren and granddaughters. If her son and daughter-in-law come to ask for advice, she will also talk about her own views.


    "The Yan family¡¯s rank is lower, but if Wenkai¡¯s kid really doesn¡¯t accept concubines, it¡¯s okay for us to take a step back for the happiness of poetry."


    Mrs. Su also meant the same. Yan Li is not a bad mother-in-law. After Shi Yu married, there is no concubine room to add to her. Yan Wenkai is good in all aspects. She is really moved.


    "Let''s take a look again."


    Grandpa Su suddenly said, obviously he was not very satisfied with the Yan family.


    Mrs. Su looked at her husband: "Why, do you feel bad?"


    Mrs. Su glanced at his wife and the third wife: "I know what you think, and I also want to have a smoother life after Shiyu marries, but you can''t just stare at the one-third of the backyard, you have to Take a look at the entire Yan family."


    "The ship of the Yan family is still a little too broken and small. It has not enough roots and cannot withstand any storms. A single wave can overturn the ship."


    "Yan Zhigao''s career in these years is indeed quite smooth, apart from his ability and luck, a large part of it is because of the light of the little prince."


    "Without the little prince, he is still the seven-product county magistrate who was severely suppressed by Du Senyi, and the credit for promoting high-yield grains cannot be counted on him. After that, he has more or less all the merits. The reason is the little prince."


    "But the little prince always has to return to Beijing, and with the fact that Ma Fang was righted, the little prince''s own future cannot be guaranteed, let alone the Yan family."


    "After the presidency of Ningmen Mansion is over, whether Yan Zhigao stays in the place or is transferred to the capital, his career will not continue to be so smooth. Maybe he will be involved in the two prostitutes of Prince Ping''s Mansion. In the fight."


    "Royal battles have always been full of blood and blood. The Yan family has made friends with the little prince, and it really complies with the saying, "Success is also Xiaohe, Xiaohe is also Xiaohe."


    After listening to Mrs. Su¡¯s analysis, Mrs. Su¡¯s heart moved a little bit less: ¡°What my father said is that my daughter-in-law was inconsiderate.¡±


    Grandpa Su waved his hand: "The Yan family is not undesirable. In any case, Yan Zhigao''s ability has been affirmed by the emperor. Yan Wenxiu is smarter than his father. What is the future of the Yan family? That''s not good."


    "Wen Kai and Wen Tao will come again. They have been following the little prince. If the little prince is good, they will not be far behind. But what if the little prince can''t compete with the Ma family?"


    "The Yan family. is on the rise, but the future is too unstable. Do you want to marry poetry to such a family?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Su¡¯s good feelings accumulated because of Yan Wenkai¡¯s refusal to accept her concubine are almost disappearing.


    Mrs. Su looked at Mrs. Su: "Don¡¯t you like Wen Kai that kid? He said that he has a good mind and good martial arts, and he will definitely do something in the future."


    Grandfather Su: "I really like that kid, but the granddaughter''s marriage is involved. I can''t think about all the bad situations."


    Mrs. Su sighed: "I like that kid too, I love to laugh, talk, and amuse, which is a pity."


    Grandpa Su nodded: "It''s a pity, I moved the idea of ??talking to the kid before, but of course I didn''t tell him the poetry."


    Mrs. Su and Mrs. Su both showed curiosity: "Who is it?"


    Su: "The boss''s concubine is about the same age as Wen Kai."


    Yan Wenkai stayed up all night and learned about all of the Su family''s industries. In addition to the information Xiao Yeyang gave him, he also ran through the database several times and looked through all the information about the Su family in it.


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang came, he just sat down and saw Yan Wenkai approaching with two panda eyes, raising his eyebrows and saying, "Have you finished reading the information?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded, and put the information Xiao Yeyang gave him yesterday on the table.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Let¡¯s talk about it, what did you find?"


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang: "The Su family does have a lot of industries"


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the file on the table: "I have a lot to deal with, but I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense."


    Yan Wenkai stopped inking, and said directly: "Su Jiashi sells royal kilns, have you already known about this?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes to look at Yan Wenkai, smiling but not smiling: "I''ll give you another chance and think about how to report."


    Yan Wenkai acknowledged his fate and said: "The Su family''s side provides royal kilns to the imperial tomb!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Wen Kai, as Jin Lingwei, we will know more or less some secrets of other people''s homes. It may involve relatives and friends. At this time, you must have a mentality. Prepared, is it true to one''s own duty, or care about friendship."


    Yan Wenkai took a deep breath: "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and saw Yan Wentao come in, took out two pieces of paper from the desk, and smiled: "Let''s go, follow me to Su''s house."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 541： ,value

    Chapter 541, Value


    While Xiao Yeyang took Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao to the Su Mansion, the old man of the Su family and the old man of Su were playing chess and chatting in the study.


    "Father, when we sent Hongxin to the little prince as a companion study, it was because he was the next prince Ping, and now Ma was righted and her son became the eldest son. Heli¡¯s mother, he¡¯s afraid he won¡¯t be able to fight for the title."


    Grandpa Su calmly settled down, and then raised his eyes to look at San''er: "What do you want to say?"


    Master Su San was a little stressed by his father, but for the sake of his son¡¯s future, he bit the bullet and said: ¡°Hongxin continues to follow the little prince, it¡¯s no longer useful, and after the little prince built the Liuli factory, he doesn¡¯t go to Ningmen Pass very often. I¡¯m in the barracks, and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing with the Yan brothers all day long, so I don¡¯t want to let Hongxin go to the barracks anymore."


    Grandpa Su looked at the chessboard: "If you don''t go to the barracks, what are you going to do with Hongxin?"


    Master Su shook his head: "Hongxin doesn''t like to study, and his son is worrying too."


    Grandpa Su gave him a faint glance: "You have to leave people at home before you think about anything. Are you planning to raise a dude?"


    Master Su was silent, and after a while, he said: "But father, Hongxin will be useless in the barracks. Don''t keep it, it will delay the child."


    Grandfather Su condensed his eyebrows and groaned: "Leaving the barracks, that means completely abandoning the little prince''s boat."


    Master Susan was silent for a while: "Abandon it, then abandon it."


    Grandfather Su condensed her eyebrows: "Are you sure? Don''t forget why Hongxin was sent there in the first place."


    Master Su: "My son naturally did not forget. At the beginning, he thought that Hongxin would love to dance knives and guns. Our Su family has been on the road of imperial examinations. We don¡¯t have much connections in martial arts. There is the Guo family behind the little prince, so follow him out. It can be wider, but now that the Guo family has offended the queen mother, and the little prince himself has a lot of trouble, where can he help the people around him?"


    Grandpa Su''s face was not very agreeable: "Don''t speak too absolute."


    Master Su: "Yes, it is still unknown who the title of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion will end up with, but it¡¯s much later, so can my son keep Hongxin waiting?"


    "It''s really impossible. My son will do more and send Hongxin to the commander''s office. With that kid''s martial arts and our help from time to time, we can still find a way out."


    Old Madam Su was noncommittal, and instead asked: "That boy Yuan Xuan heard that he has begun to help his father with some things?"


    Master Su nodded.


    Grandfather Su: "But how did I hear that he still ran to the barracks?"


    Master Su: "I don''t have much to go, two or three times a month."


    Grandpa Su¡¯s eyes were a little deep: "Dong Jiancheng also only has one son, but he would rather let his son run back and forth, and he has not broken the connection with the little prince."


    Speaking of this, the old man stopped and continued to stare at the chessboard.


    Master Susan was taken aback for a moment, and then he contemplated with his eyebrows.


    Mrs. Su sighed: ¡°It¡¯s always easy to add icing on the cake, but it¡¯s hard to send charcoal in the snow. I know you are worried about Hongxin¡¯s future, but the little prince is losing power because of Ma¡¯s righting. You abandon the ship at this time, but it¡¯s a little ugly. The prince is mediocre, but if he gets up again, what do you think will happen?"


    Master Su suddenly stopped talking.


    At this moment, the concierge reported: "Old lady, third master, little prince came with Yan Sanye and Yan Siye, Qiye has already gone to greet him."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Su and Mrs. Su looked at each other, with doubts in their eyes.


    Grandfather Su smiled: "Say Cao Cao Cao Cao is here, let''s go, we will also go to greet you."


    In front of the gate of Su Mansion, Xiao Yeyang saw Yan Wenkai''s heart-wrenching look, and he was a little dissatisfied: "Remember who you are now, don''t shame me, be more energetic."


    Yan Wentao, who was hurriedly called, didn¡¯t know what was going on, touched Yan Wenkai with his elbow, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Okay, why did you come to Su¡¯s house suddenly?¡±


    Yan Wenkai shook his head and said nothing.


    At this time, Su Hongxin, who received the letter, had already ran out with a smile: "Why are you here? Don''t tell me in advance, what if I''m not at home?"


    Yan Wenkai looked at Su Hongxin who happily ran over to greet them. He didn''t know how to answer, so he turned his head aside.


    Yan Wentao didn''t know anything, so he closed his mouth and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Su Hongxin: "Are you here with your grandfather and father?"


    Su Hongxin was a little strange to the reaction of the three of them, and smiled and nodded: "Yes, today my father is taking a break."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "That''s right, lead us over to see you." After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Yan Wenkai, and patted his shoulder, "Whether you can get what you want depends on you this time. How much value can it show."


    Yan Wenkai''s expression moved, and he looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Aren¡¯t you here to investigate the Su family¡¯s guilt?


    Xiao Yeyang ignored Yan Wenkai''s wide-eyed eyes, turned and followed Su Hongxin and walked into the door of Su''s house.


    Yan Wenkai''s tense mood relaxed, his face also smiled, and he strode to catch up.


    As soon as a few people walked through the Yimen, they saw Old Master Su and Old Master Su walking over with a smile.


    As soon as he saw people, Mrs. Su smiled and clasped his fists, saying, ¡°Little prince came to the humble house, and if you missed a long way to welcome you, I hope to forgive me.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled back and said, "Grandpa Su is serious."


    Master Su immediately stretched out his hand to make a''please'' gesture: "Little lord, please come into the living room."


    Xiao Yeyang stood still, smiling at Grandpa Su: "I have heard that the Su family''s library is rich in books. I have never had a chance to look at it. I wonder if Grandpa would take us to open our eyes?"


    Hearing the words, Master Su''s expression changed, and he quickly looked at Master Su.


    Study is generally a place to discuss important matters, unless the host takes the initiative to invite, few people make such rude requests.


    Grandpa Su was also very puzzled, but it didn''t show up on the face, and smiled: "It''s rare that the little prince has such an interest. Come with the old man."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wenkai, smiled and followed.


    After arriving in the study, Mrs. Su led everyone to their seats.


    After waiting for the little girl to have good tea, Xiao Yeyang glanced lightly at the servants who remained in the house, and then sipped the tea on his own.


    Grandpa Su saw what he meant at a glance, and directly waved his hand to signal the people to leave.


    After all the people left, Xiao Yeyang was still drinking tea with his head down, without any intention to speak.


    Now, Mrs. Su was puzzled.


    It was when Su Hongxin had nothing to say and tried to liven up the atmosphere, Xiao Yeyang waved his robe, revealing the token of Jin Lingwei''s command of the affair at his waist.


    Grandpa Su¡¯s gaze happened to be in this direction, and he saw the token for the first time.


    The moment he saw the token, Grandpa Su was shocked, and the smile on his face was a little stiff. After a moment of silence, he said to Su Hongxin: "Hongxin, I have finished the tea here. There is a box in your grandmother''s room. Longjing, you can get it for me."


    Su Hongxin was stunned, and looked at the other people in the room, knowing that his grandfather had deliberately disengaged himself: "Oh." He stood up and glanced at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao before turning around and leaving the room.


    Master Su did not understand why his father wanted to take away his son. Just as he wanted to say something, he saw the tokens worn by Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao around the waists of the two who got up to see him off.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 542： , A blockbuster

    Chapter 542, a blockbuster


    Yan Wentao saw Xiao Yeyang deliberately revealing Jin Lingwei''s token, and he vaguely understood why they came to the door today, so he unintentionally revealed his token.


    Yan Wenkai was here to show his value, but seeing Xiao Yeyang reveal his identity, he immediately followed suit.


    The study is a bit quiet.


    Grandpa Su and Grandpa Su San changed their former ease. At this moment, both of them looked a little dignified and looked at Xiao Yeyang silently.


    Jin Lingwei.


    If you say that Daxia officials are the most jealous person, it must be Jin Lingwei.


    As long as Jin Lingwei visits the door, nothing good will happen.


    Old Madam Su was a little bit confused about Xiao Yeyang''s intention to visit the door this time. He glanced at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao behind Xiao Yeyang after his grandson had left.


    The two of them did not squint, said nothing, and the fierce aura exuding from their bodies was shocking.


    Old Mrs. Su, who had experienced strong winds and waves, could tell at a glance that they had blood on their hands.


    Good fellow, if they hadn''t taken the initiative to reveal their identity, he would really be afraid that he would miss it.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai knew that Grandpa Su was looking at them, and they also knew that the old man hoped that they could give some hints, but neither of them made a sound and resisted the gaze of the grandfather abruptly.


    The most comfortable person in the room was Xiao Yeyang. At this moment, he was sitting leisurely on a chair, holding the tea bowl, holding the tea lid, and gently scraping the tea leaves floating on the surface of the tea.


    He didn''t drink, just fiddled with it slowly.


    The whole room, only the rubbing of the tea lid and the tea bowl is left.


    Each time the tea cover is scraped, Grandpa Su and Grandpa Su''s mood becomes more serious.


    After a while, Mrs. Su sighed and said first, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the little prince is going to call this time?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes to look at the old man Su, and smiled: "I only recently learned that the Su family really deserves to be a veteran family. It''s really a big family."


    Grandpa Su slammed his face, clasped his fists in both hands: "Please also tell me the little prince."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wenkai, and continued to fiddle with the teacup.


    Yan Wenkai took out an envelope from his arms and handed it to Grandpa Su.


    Grandpa Su got up and took the envelope, glanced at Yan Wenkai, and quickly opened it. When he saw the contents inside, his face suddenly became pale, and even his hands began to tremble.


    Lord Susan met, and immediately supported him: "Father!"


    Yan Wenkai was also a little worried about the old man, and wanted to step forward to help, but when he saw Xiao Yeyang''s warning eyes, he forcibly endured it.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Mrs. Su, the head of a veteran family. How could he not be irritated at all, but because of his old age, he wanted to take advantage of the affection he had in the previous relationship, so as to gain more benefits for subsequent conversations. .


    Old Madam Su saw that Xiao Yeyang and the three were indifferent, and he whispered ¡®sly little bunny boy¡¯ in his heart, and then he could only calm down his excitement slowly by himself.


    During the period, Master Su also quickly glanced at the contents of the envelope. After reading it, his entire face turned pale, and he eagerly said to Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, we don¡¯t know about this. There are many people in the Su clan. There are many things that we simply cannot manage."


    Xiao Yeyang put down the teacup and still smiled and said, "I want to believe in the third master, but." Pointing to the letter in his hand, "Although the person above is a collateral line, he has a close relationship with your direct line. I If I remember correctly, I will give you a generous New Year gift during the New Year."


    Old Mrs. Su saw that his son was timid at the beginning, and felt a little helpless. Before his son spoke again, he cut off his words: "Little Prince, there must be a misunderstanding about this matter. My Su clan has always been sincere, will it be? Mistaken?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Grandpa Su with a faint smile: "Grandpa is questioning Jin Lingwei''s ability to do things?"


    The old lady Su quickly denied: "The old man didn''t mean that, but the tree was a big fan. Maybe someone wanted to frame my Su clan."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wenkai.


    Yan Wenkai took out another piece of paper from her body.


    Nothing is written on the paper, only a stamp pattern.


    Looking at the old lady Su who changed color again, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "This is the seal on the intercepted letter. I specially asked Wen Kai to copy it. The old lady is no stranger? I heard that the five elders of the Su clan seem to have all. One."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Su fell into a chair, closed his eyes, and his chest was a little up and down.


    Master Susan stood aside anxiously.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Yan Wenkai.


    Yan Wenkai received the signal and said: ¡°The Su clan dared to sell the royal kiln privately. This is a great disrespectful crime committed by the following. The unforgivable crime is that he even transported the official kiln to the imperial tomb.¡±


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Su suddenly opened his eyes.


    The crime of privately selling royal kilns is easy to deal with. As long as the Su clan is removed from the line involved, it has nothing to do with other clans.


    But, if it has something to do with the imperial tomb


    Thinking of the eight princes guarding the imperial mausoleum, Grandpa Su is really a bit bad now.


    He never expected that the clansmen would be so brave to participate in the throne struggle, and it is still under the circumstances of the current emperor''s stable throne.


    This is the sin of ransacking the family!


    Thinking that Xiao Yeyang did not bring anyone else over this time, Grandpa Su calmed his mind, took a deep breath, and fixedly looked at Xiao Yeyang, ¡°Is there anything you want to tell the little lord?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Hongxin is my companion. I have understood the Su family well over the years. I know that most of the Su family are sincere to Da Xia. However, when the tree grows, it will inevitably breed pests. These pests can be removed without leaving them, or they will hollow out the tree."


    Grandpa Su hurriedly said: "The little prince said so much."


    Xiao Yeyang: ". It seems that Su''s sideline sold the royal kiln for several years, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Yan Wenkai glanced at Xiao Yeyang quickly.


    He now knows what they are doing.


    The royal kiln has no channel relationship, can it be obtained?


    Transported to the imperial tomb, passing through various checkpoints, will there be no official inspection?


    But Su''s sideline has been working for several years, and it is safe and sound. What does this mean?


    Yeyang did not intend to pursue the Su Family, but he wanted to use the Su Family to find out the officials who took refuge in the Eighth Prince.


    Although Jin Lingwei can also do these things, Jin Lingwei is too conspicuous, and will make a big noise when he goes out, which will easily make the people on the side of the Eighth Prince wary, but the Su family is different, relying on the clansmen The cover of identity can be investigated secretly.


    Yan Wenkai can figure it out, let alone Mrs. Su,


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was calm and calm and had the initiative all the way, Grandpa Su¡¯s expression was a little complicated. He was ashamed of his shortsightedness, and he just had a discussion about this little prince with his son.


    Who knows, unknowingly, this little prince has grown to a point where he feels jealous.


    It¡¯s really a blockbuster if it doesn¡¯t sound!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 543： ,sigh

    Chapter 543, sigh


    Knowing that the Su family has no other choice, Grandpa Su looked at Xiao Yeyang: "If we can help the little prince, can we make up for it?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and corrected: "Old lady, you are wrong. You are not helping me, but sharing the worries for the emperor. Uncle emperor has always distinguished rewards and punishments."


    Old lady Su: "I understand."


    Yan Wenkai saw that the atmosphere in the room was no longer so tense, and knew that he could cut in. He watched Mrs. Su remind him: ¡°Old Mrs. You have to pay attention. Don¡¯t let the wind go.¡±


    "Once the matter is revealed, others don¡¯t care if you are involved or not. From the perspective of outsiders, it is the Su clan who did it. By that time, you will have a mouthful and can¡¯t tell. There are a few opponents to smear and unnecessarily accuse you. I have to bear it."


    Grandpa Su glanced at Yan Wenkai, then swiped the token on his waist, and smiled: "Thank you Yan Baihu for your reminder."


    Hearing that Mrs. Su called himself that, Yan Wenkai was a little uncomfortable, and smiled wryly.


    Seeing that Yan Wenkai had changed back to his usual straightforward appearance, Mrs. Su cried out in his heart and looked away. This is a master who pretends to be a pig and eat a tiger.


    Xiao Yeyang stood up: "It''s getting late, we won''t bother the old man."


    Grandpa Su quickly got up to see him off.


    Yan Wenkai said immediately: "Old lady, you sit down quickly, we are familiar with Su Mansion, and we can go out by ourselves."


    Old Mrs. Su smiled and said, ¡°When people are old, their legs and feet are not flexible, and more activities are good for the body.¡± After that, she insisted on sending three people away.


    When he was about to step out of the room, Xiao Yeyang turned around to look at the old man Su and the old man Su and smiled: "What happened today and our identity, I hope I won''t leave this room."


    Master Su immediately stated: ¡°Of course, the little prince came to borrow the book from his father today.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, not staying, and walked out of the study quickly.


    As soon as everyone came out, they saw Su Hongxin waiting in the yard.


    "Grandfather, I brought you the tea."


    Old Mrs. Su nodded: "I put it in the study for the old man."


    Su Hongxin quickly handed the tea to the young man, walked quickly to Yan Wenkai, hooked his neck, and dragged the person behind the crowd.


    "Quickly, what the **** are you guys doing today?"


    He could tell at a glance that the faces of his grandfather and father were not quite right.


    Yan Wenkai opened his arm: "When you look back, you can ask your grandfather and they will know it. Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal, just just chat."


    Grandpa Su looked back at the two of them, and saw that his grandson and Yan Wenkai were close, and he let out a sigh of relief.


    Although he was once a swordsman by the little prince, this also gave their family a chance. If things were directly stabbed, the Su family would continue to pass on to his generation, and it would decline.


    After sending the three of Xiao Yeyang away, Grandpa Su and Grandpa Su San looked at each other and returned to the study.


    Su Hongxin saw you, and followed him.


    Master Su looked at the son who was following him, and felt a little dissatisfied when he thought that Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao are now six-grade Jinyiwei householders, and his son is not at all.


    "You said you, you came to the little prince earlier than the Yan family brothers, why is it not you who is with the little prince now? What have you been doing all these years?"


    Looking at Huo Da¡¯s father, Su Hongxin touched his nose: ¡°I¡¯m not to blame. The little prince is not as close to me and Brother Dong as Wen Kai Wentao, what can I do about it.¡±


    What else Master Su wanted to say was stopped by Master Su.


    Grandfather Su glanced at his son: "If you choose a helper, would you choose the Yan family brothers who have a simple family background and have no interest, or will you choose a family child with constant interests?"


    Master Su was silent, and after a while, he said: "The children of the family have the benefits of the children of the family, and the network resources are incomparable to the poor."


    Old Mrs. Su said in a huff: "The little prince hasn''t given up on the children of the family, don''t you always bring Yuanxuan and Hongxin with you?" He sighed, "We really underestimated this little prince." "


    Master Su nodded with a look of approval: "Who said it''s not." A silent silence became the fourth-grade conductor of Jinling Weizheng.


    Su Hongxin took a look at his grandfather and father, and asked, ¡°What are you doing here, grandfather, father, little prince, and Wen Kai?¡±


    Grandpa Su was silent for a while, and looked at Grandpa Su San: "Wait later, you go back to the yard and ask your wife to ask Shi Yu to see what she thinks of Wen Kai?"


    Su Hongxin immediately asked: "What, why do you want to ask my sister?"


    Grandpa Su glanced at his grandson, thinking that he and Yan Wenkai had a good relationship, and asked: "Yan Wenkai wants to marry Shiyu, what do you think about this?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Hongxin exploded.


    "What a Yan Wenkai, I dare to beat my sister to pay attention."


    "What I said, every time he went out to play, he always came close to Shiyu, it turned out that he hadn''t had good intentions for a long time."


    Su Hongxin grinned for a while, and finally looked at Mrs. Su and Mrs. Su San: "Actually, Wenkai is also pretty good. Although he is a bit more nervous and a little impulsive, he is loyal and loyal enough, buddy. I can barely accept him as me. Brother-in-law."


    Speaking, paused, and said seriously.


    "Grandfather, father, if Wenkai marries his younger sister, I will definitely be able to suppress him, and promise not to let her younger sister be aggrieved at all."


    "you?"


    Grandpa Su and Grandpa Su San both looked suspicious.


    Yan Wenkai pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger. His family is really stupid.


    Master Su waved his hand, disgustingly said: "Okay, why should I go."


    Su Hongxin readily agreed this time. Yan Wenkai has come to propose marriage. He has to quickly ask his sister what he means. If the sister disagrees, he can only give up his buddies.


    When Su Hongxin left, Grandpa Su and Grandpa Su went into the study.


    Master Su: "Father, do you really agree to Shi Yu marrying to Yan''s house?"


    Grandpa Su groaned: "I didn''t agree before, because I was worried that the Yan family would lose the protection of the little prince. The official career will not be long, but now everything is different."


    Master Su condensed his eyebrows: "Father, the little prince was promoted to the commander of Jin Lingwei. Could it be because of Ma¡¯s righting and the emperor¡¯s comfort to the little prince?"


    Grandpa Su knew what his son meant, and immediately hummed: "The emperor wants to appease the little prince and won¡¯t reward others? Anyone can go to Jinlingwei? That¡¯s the emperor¡¯s eyes and the knife in his hand. The emperor won¡¯t. Self-defeating."


    "The commander of the fourth rank is definitely not capable of relying on a little grace. Without diamonds, you can''t do porcelain work. Think about the previous confrontation between us and the little prince. From beginning to end, we are all controlled by him. In the end, not only was he willing to do things for him, but also thank him for giving us the opportunity to make up for the past."


    Master Susan was silent.


    Grandpa Su glanced at his son and thought for a while and said: "Tell Wen Kai about poetry, don''t you feel too subjugated. If it weren''t for today''s appearance, I wouldn''t find that this kid is a slippery head? The future can''t be wrong. ."


    Master Su: "How do you say this?"


    Grandfather Su: "Little prince must have only recently learned about the Su family''s affairs, but why did he only show up at Su''s family today? Think about what happened in the past two days?"


    Master Su stared: "You mean Wen Kai moved the little prince out?"


    Old Mrs. Su: "How about it? The kid is afraid that he knew that our family was unwilling to marry him, and then he came with the little prince. He showed us the value, and the little prince can also follow the Su family. With his hands, follow the vine to find out the manpower of the Eighth Prince."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Su has a heart attack.


    was coming, and was calculated by two little dolls. It was really annoying to think about it.


    Fortunately, Yan Wenkai liked it, otherwise, he would have to be vomited to death.


    "Don''t look at a hundred households with a positive sixth grade, but you can think about his current age."


    "Come on again, Jin Lingwei''s official position is different from other official positions. You must be polite to the commander of Jin Lingwei, even the first- and second-grade officials."


    Master Su''s reluctance was a little bit less after listening to the analysis of the old man.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 544： , Porcelain

    Chapter 544, Touching Porcelain


    Su Mansion three-bedroom courtyard.


    Mrs. Su heard her husband¡¯s words and looked surprised: "Why did my father agree again? Did Wen Kai enter the mansion today and say something with his father?"


    Master Susan is not good at telling Yan Wenkai¡¯s status as Jin Lingwei, so he can only vaguely say: "This is what my father thought about. Didn''t you also want it before?"


    Madam Su pondered for a moment: "Well, let me ask Shi Yu''s thoughts. Madam Li will return to Ningmen Mansion when the Li family''s marriage is finished. If the daughter also has a good impression of Wen Kai, let Hongxin get married on the day of marriage. Going to join in the fun with poetry can be regarded as revealing the attitude of our family."


    Master Su nodded: "You can figure it out."


    Ms. Su immediately went to the yard where her daughter lived. As soon as she entered, she found that her daughter was smirking at a glazed lamp, and she didn''t even notice her coming.


    "Ahem~"


    Ms. Su coughed, and Su Shiyu came back to her senses.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Su Shiyu was a little flustered, and helped Madam Su to sit down: "I didn''t think about anything."


    Madam Su saw her daughter shyly, and remembered that her son had just visited, and his son had come from the front yard, she said without changing a face: "Ms. Li came to our house yesterday, and she said that she wanted to talk to us. Family means pro."


    Seeing her daughter nervously wringing the handkerchief, Mrs. Su continued: "If you tell Yan Wenkai, would you like it?"


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu''s breathing was stagnant, and his face and ears were quickly stained red.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Su understood it at once, and I don¡¯t know when her daughter saw Wenkai¡¯s boy. When she thought of her daughter¡¯s concerns, she didn¡¯t tell herself, Madam Su was a little bit lost, and immediately couldn¡¯t help but tease. Talking, that mother will treat you as unwilling."


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu was immediately anxious, but she was embarrassed to say what she was willing to, so she could only lower her head and whisper: "Daughters listen to their fathers and mothers."


    The provincial capital Jinlingwei stronghold.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Yeyang, when did you start investigating the various families in Zhongzhou? How come I and Third Brother don¡¯t know at all?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "If you know everything, I should give way as a conductor." He said, snorted, "I don''t have the ability and ability, you two and others can Anxin follow me?"


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head and smirked: "That''s what I said."


    Yan Wentao couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°We went to the Su¡¯s house like this today, can the Su¡¯s family agree to Wen Kai¡¯s proposal?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the two of them: "Jin Lingwei is much more popular than you think. You are so dazzled by me and Daohua that you became Jin Lingwei without being selected. You know, others To become Jin Lingwei, you have to go through layers of selection, and the difficulty is even more difficult than the imperial examination for martial arts."


    "Jin Lingwei is the emperor''s confidant, and anyone can be arrested. Although Daxia officials are jealous, it is a very glorious thing if the relatives and friends are Jin Lingwei."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao''s heart moved, so, can he expect it too?


    Someone sent the information, Xiao Yeyang waved his hand: "Okay, don''t stand here anymore, go to work."


    On the 20th of the first month, Li Zixuan got married.


    Early in the morning, the Li family got busy.


    In order to see the ancient wedding process, Daohua also got up early and ran to the new house with Li Zixin to watch the bride put on makeup.


    As it approached noon, a maid came to report that Su Hongxin had come with Su Shiyu.


    Daohua was a little surprised, but she soon became happy again. The Su brothers and sisters came over at this time, did they say that they would easily marry Sister Su to the fourth brother?


    "Sister Su!"


    Daohua and Li Zixin received Su Shiyu at Chuihua goalkeeper.


    Su Shiyu looked at Daohua with embarrassment: "My mother asked me to come to be happy, take the liberty to come, did you bother you?"


    Ms. Su let it come!


    Daohua''s eyes lit up, and she smiled and put her arm around her: "How can I bother you, you can come, it''s too late for us to be happy."


    Li Zixin nodded again and again: "That''s right, Miss Su can come to our house, it''s really brilliant."


    Taohua pulled Su''s poem: "Go, I will take you to see the bride. You can also take a good look at what the bride looks like when she gets married. You will have experience in the future."


    Su Shiyu was a little bit ashamed when he heard this, and gently twisted Daohua¡¯s cheek: "You are the most nonsense."


    Daohua hurriedly begged for mercy, saying that she would never dare anymore.


    Soon, the three of them returned to their new house.


    Yang Xiuyun''s expression sank as soon as she saw Su Shiyu.


    How could Miss Su come to Li''s house?


    Didn¡¯t you say that the Su family was unwilling to meet the Yan family?


    Seeing Mrs. Li enthusiastically and affectionately pulling Su Shiyu and introducing her to everyone, there was joy and satisfaction between her eyebrows, and Yang Xiuyun was completely panicked.


    Not long after the bride is dressed in the wedding gown and groomed, the Fang family¡¯s pick-up person arrives.


    The Li family brothers stopped at the door to prevent Fang Liangji from entering, and asked him a lot of questions.


    Li Zixin took Daohua and Su Shiyu over to watch the excitement.


    There are many people blocking the door, some who ask questions, some who ask for red envelopes, and there are waves of noise and laughter.


    Daohua did not dare to go to the door, but stood at the corner beside the concierge.


    "Look, cousin Wen Kai is making the most trouble." Li Zixin smiled and pointed at Yan Wenkai who stopped Fang Liangji from entering.


    Yan Wenkai is a lively man, so many people are his voice.


    After a while, with the help of relatives and friends, the groom finally dealt with everyone, and then rushed into Li''s gate with a swarm of people.


    Amidst everyone pushing and pushing, Yang Xiuyun, who did not know when he went out, collapsed, and the direction of the fall happened to be facing Yan Wenkai.


    Daohua and Su Shiyu stood a few meters away, talking ill of Yan Wenkai, and noticed the situation there for the first time.


    It happened too suddenly, and many people were still making noises. Yang Xiuyun was about to fall into Yan Wenkai''s arms. Daohua drew out the whip he carried with him, sprinted a few times, and flicked out the whip. As soon as the whip caught Yang Xiujun''s Waist, he pulled her to her side fiercely.


    "Oops!"


    The final result was that Yang Xiuyun hit Daohua, and the two fell to the ground.


    Looking at the two people on the ground, everyone was stunned, even the bridegroom who was welcoming the bride stopped.


    "Big sister!"


    Yan Wenkai reacted and hurriedly stepped forward to help Daohua up: "Where did you hurt?"


    Daohua¡¯s chest was hurt by Yang Xiuyun, but so many people watched, shook her head pretendingly, and saw Wang Man''er and Bi Shi lift Yang Xiuyun from left to right to make sure she wouldn¡¯t have any more moths. , Smiled and raised the whip in his hand.


    "I wanted to test Xinlang''s reaction speed, but I didn''t expect the groom to slip so fast that it made my cousin and I rush away."


    It happened suddenly, most people didn¡¯t see it clearly. After hearing what Daohua said, they all smiled, and continued to flock Xinlang to pick up the bride, but there were also a few people who looked at Daohua and Yang Xiuyun meaningfully.


    and the others left, Daohua looked at Yang Xiuyun with her head down with a calm face.


    Yang Xiuyun quickly explained: "Cousin Wen Kai, cousin Yiyi, I didn''t mean it, someone pushed me."


    Daohua didn''t bother to listen to her nonsense, and she held her anger and whispered to Wang Man''er: "Cousin Xiuyun was just afraid that she fell. You send the person back to the yard, so that the maid will take care of her. When she eats later, she will give her the food. She sent it to the room."


    Hearing this, Yang Xiuyun looked at Daohua incredulously. Is she banned? Thinking of this, he immediately looked at Yan Wenkai pitifully: "Cousin Wenkai."


    Yan Wenkai gave a shock, and instinctively backed away.


    When Daohua saw her at this time, she didn¡¯t forget to talk about her fourth elder brother, nor was she giving her face: "Cousin Xiuyun, things here will soon reach my mother¡¯s ears. You don¡¯t like her to let her come. Would you please go back to your room?"


    Yang Xiuyun''s face turned white, and her mind instantly became sober. She didn''t know what happened just now. When her mind was hot, she thought that if cousin Wen Kai hugged her in public, even if the Su family wanted to get married, her mother and grandmother would decide for themselves.


    She never expected that cousin Yiyi would jump out and let her plan fall through.


    Not wanting to see Yang Xiuyun again, Daohua glanced at Wang Man''er and Bishi, and motioned for them to quickly take the person away.


    Yang Xiuyun still wanted to struggle, but Wang Maner and Bi Shi made great efforts and almost left with Yang Xiuyun.


    Taohua took care of the Li family''s face, and in order to prevent outsiders from seeing anything, she said loudly: "The cousin turned her foot, you two should be careful."


    "Are you OK?"


    Su Shiyu came over and looked at Daohua worriedly.


    Daohua shook her head, and then said to her: "When my elder brother goes to Beijing to send the betrothal gift, my aunt and cousin Xiuyun will leave. They won''t stay at my house for long."


    Su Shiyu nodded. She knew that Yiyi was calming her heart. Just now, the girl''s intentions were too obvious. They were all from the back house. She could see the girl''s thoughts at a glance. .


    Daohua glanced at Yan Wenkai: "Four brother, you should pay attention in the future, try to lean against the girl as little as possible, and be careful of being touched by someone."


    Yan Wenkai: "Big sister, am I so stupid in your eyes?" As he said, looking at Su Shiyu, "I know that men and women are not kissable. Just now the eldest sister didn''t make a move, and I would get out of the way."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 545： ,warn

    Chapter 545, Warning


    Ms. Li was really furious after knowing what happened in front of the gate. She pityed her sister-in-law for having a hard time at Yang''s house, and asked herself whether she treated the three of them poorly, but never thought that they would come to count her children.


    First, Hong Rui tried to pull her daughter, and now in front of Miss Su, Xiuyun did such a shameless thing again. That girl wanted to ruin the good relationship between Wen Kai and Miss Su. It was really shameful!


    Ms. Li invited the Yan family¡¯s wife: "Take someone to guard the yard. Before we leave Li¡¯s house, Xiuyun is not allowed to step out of the yard."


    After ??instructed this matter, Li Furen calmed his mind and appeared before the other with a smile on his face again.


    Today is the day of Zi Xuan''s great joy. She, an aunt, can''t make the Li family shameless.


    After the bride was picked up, Su Shiyu sat for a while, then got up and said that she was going back.


    The rice flower did not stay too much. Although Yang Xiuyun had not successfully touched the fourth brother of porcelain before, in the eyes of Su Shiyu, it might still be as disgusting as eating a fly.


    Daohua sent Su Shiyu to Chuhuamen, handed it to Su Hongxin, watched them leave, and then turned back to the guest house where they lived.


    As soon as she returned to the yard, Daohua saw the woman in front of the yard. Knowing that Mrs. Li had ordered it, she didn''t say anything, and went straight to the room where Yang Xiuyun lived.


    Yang Xiujun, who was sent back, lost her face and was worried that she would be disgusted by Mrs. Li. She was aggrieved and frightened in her heart. When she thought about it, she cried. At this moment, her eyes were red and swollen. When Daohua entered the house, The body still twitched.


    Yang Xiuyun¡¯s maid hurriedly said when she saw Daohua, ¡°Girl, please persuade our girl, she¡¯s been crying for an hour or two. What if she breaks her eyes?¡±


    Daohua glanced at the maid, then looked at Yang Xiuyun, who glanced at her from the corner of her eyes with Napa Trite tears. She didn''t say anything. After she walked to the chair and sat down, she said faintly: "She asked for crying. ."


    Hearing this, Yang Xiuyun raised her head in shock, looking at Daohua in disbelief, as if she didn''t expect her to say something like this.


    Also, in the face of Mrs. Yan, Daohua took great care of her after Yang Xiujun arrived at Yan''s house. Even if she went to find Daohua to ask Yang Hongrui for her pity last time, Daohua was only serving tea as a gift. She has never saved her face.


    Daohua ignored Yang Xiuyun¡¯s shock and continued: ¡°What the Yang family said is also the home of officials and officials. The etiquette and rules of the children in the family should have been taught since childhood, but the behavior of my cousin today is really eye-opening for me.¡±


    ''S words were even more merciless, directly causing Yang Xiuyun to look at Daohua in a daze, and then reacted after a while.


    Yang Xiuyun regained her senses, and soon there were tears in her eyes, and she cried and said: "Cousin Yiyi, please believe me, I really didn¡¯t mean it, someone pushed me."


    Daohua raised her hand to interrupt her: "Cousin Xiuyun, no one is a fool. Don''t apply your work in the back home of the Yang family to the Yan family."


    Hearing this, Yang Xiuyun was extremely embarrassed. She bit her lip and stopped pretending to be pitiful. She mocked herself and looked at Daohua: "Cousin Yiyi, have you always looked down on me?"


    "In order to please my grandmother, you seem to treat me well on the surface, but I can feel your alienation and politeness. You have never treated me sincerely."


    Daohua couldn''t help laughing out: "Cousin Xiuyun, sometimes I really don''t understand what you are thinking in your head. In your eyes, is it really worthless?"


    "You and I had never met before my aunt returned to Ning, but it was a stranger who knew their names. You have been here for a month or two, and you want me to be sincere?"


    "Next, before you want someone else''s sincerity, shouldn''t you give your sincerity first? You are the one who speaks vaguely, and the one who shakes your head and doesn''t know is you. How have you ever sincerely treated others? Don''t just think about getting something for nothing. "


    "Most people in the world have been pursuing for a lifetime, and they may not be able to find one or two confidants. Cousin Xiuyun, you are very good. When you appear on the stage, you feel like people treat each other sincerely. Do you think you are silver?"


    Yang Xiuyun was speechless when Daohua said, and was silent for a while, then raised her head and asked: "What is the matter with cousin Yiyi coming to me, please tell me directly."


    Daohua was too lazy to grind, and immediately said: "The Yan family will not marry the Yang family. Please restrain your cousin in your words and deeds, so as not to cause misunderstandings and make everyone''s faces unsightly. The affection between relatives is limited. , Can''t stand too much toss."


    Yang Xiuyun shook her body and said with a sneer: ¡°I don¡¯t know that the Yan family is actually the cousin Yiyi in charge. You, a girl who has not come out of the pavilion, actually intervened in your brother¡¯s marriage, and you are not afraid to talk about it and make people laugh.¡±


    Daohua sneered: ¡°When it comes to making people laugh, I¡¯m not as good as cousin Xiuyun. You can¡¯t do this today.¡±


    "If it''s not that I don''t want to make my grandmother sad and embarrassed, I don''t want to care about your bad things at all. I am sitting here and tell you that it is for the sake of my aunt''s face. If this matter is asked by the elders to come forward, do you think my aunt will be embarrassed to return to her mother''s house in the future? "


    Speaking, Daohua stood up.


    "Cousin Xiuyun, think twice when you do things, don''t just think about yourself, you also have to think about aunt and cousin Hongrui."


    "I heard that you had a difficult time in the Yang family before, and you have been a little better in the past two years. You should be very clear about why you want to come."


    "Don''t get the benefit of others and count them on the other hand. I really have to make a noise. Be careful not to steal the chicken and lose the rice, and return to the previous situation."


    "By the way, in view of what you did today, when you get home, I will advise my father to pick up my cousin Hongrui as little as possible and let him stay in the academy to study and study."


    "I can say it all, you can do it yourself."


    After speaking, he stepped out of the room.


    As soon as Daohua left, Yang Xiuyun sank to the ground completely cold, and the warning words of cousin Yiyi splashed on her head like a basin of ice water, making her instantly understand the situation of herself and her mother and brother.


    Mother can return to her natal home to return to Ning, and her brother can enter Wangyue Academy, all because of the light of his uncle. Without their support, the Yang family would still insult them as before.


    The maid was shocked, and hurriedly stepped forward to help her. Touching her girl''s cold hand, the maid was too frightened, but she did not dare to give comfort.


    She didn''t expect that the kind girl Yan family who has always been so violent would be so scary.


    On the other side, Yan Wenkai personally sent the Su family siblings out of the Li Mansion gate, and then walked forward with the Su family¡¯s carriage for a while.


    In order to have a separate conversation with Su Shiyu in the carriage, Yan Wentao specifically asked Yan Wentao to push Su Hongxin to the front.


    Yan Wenkai stood outside the carriage window and whispered, ¡°Sister Su, don¡¯t take things to your heart about cousin Xiuyun. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu laughed with a ¡®pouch¡¯, opened the car curtain a corner, and looked at Yan Wenkai obliquely: ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what would you do if your cousin knocked down on you today?¡±


    Yan Wenkai smiled: "That''s impossible."


    Su Shiyu: "I mean just in case."


    Yan Wenkai looked confident: "There is no case, if I can''t avoid even a weak woman, then my martial arts in these years can be considered a hundred training."


    Su Shiyu pursed his lips and smiled.


    Yan Wenkai looked at her smile a little lost, and was glared by Su Shiyu, before scratching his head a little embarrassedly and asked: "Well. Did your family tell you about my proposal to you?"


    Su Shiyu turned red and put down the car curtain a little embarrassingly.


    Yan Wenkai saw it, a little anxious, he stretched out his hand and opened the curtain.


    Su Shiyu was startled: "What are you doing, let go, this will make others gossiping when they see it."


    Yan Wenkai quickly said: "Sister Su, let me just say a few words."


    Su Shiyu stretched her head and looked outside the car: "Then you say it quickly."


    Yan Wenkai: "Sister Su, my current conditions are not as good as those of the younger generations, but you can rest assured that I will work hard. If you marry me, I will definitely let you live a good life."


    Listening to him saying these words that were not ashamed or ashamed, Su Shiyu felt ashamed and sweet, and didn''t want Yan Wenkai to see her embarrassed side, patted his hand, and quickly lowered the car curtain.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 546： , Do not eat this set

    Chapter 546, don¡¯t eat this set


    After knowing that her daughter had warned Yang Xiuyun, although Mrs. Li was still angry, it was because of the face of the old lady and Yan Siyu that they weren¡¯t intervening anymore.


    She is a daughter-in-law. Although they are responsible for this matter, it involves the sister-in-law, so she has to be cautious so as not to offend her mother-in-law.


    Also because of Yang Xiuyun¡¯s appearance, the day after Li Zixuan got married, Mrs. Li, who was planning to return to Ningmen Mansion, took Daohua to the Su¡¯s house and explained it to Mrs. Su in person, and made sure that the Su¡¯s family was not there. After caring, I let my heart down.


    After eating Li Zixuan¡¯s homecoming banquet, Mr. Li took Daohua and a few children back to Ningmen Mansion.


    On the boat, Daohua saw that Mrs. Li was in a good mood, and couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Mother, what happy event did you encounter?"


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter: ¡°Your two brothers¡¯ marriages have fallen, how can your mother be unhappy?¡± But when she thought of seeing Yang Xiuyun¡¯s haggard face, the smile on her face faded a little.


    "I really don¡¯t know how your aunt taught Xiuyun, how did she develop such a temperament? She wanted to tell everyone, did I abuse her? It¡¯s more pretentious than Yishuang before."


    Daohua sneered and said, "Cousin Xiuyun is very smart, and my aunt has a bad time in Yang''s family. Our whole family is very distressed. Because of this, my father and my second uncle have a little more affection for her and Hongrui''s cousin. And pity."


    "She did something wrong when she went out, didn''t want to be punished, and even wanted to seek her own marriage, so she could only pretend to be pitiful and win the pity of everyone."


    Mrs. Li sighed: "Your grandmother must ask about it after I go back."


    Daohua doesn''t care much: "Grandma loves her aunt and Xiuyun''s cousin, but she doesn''t distinguish between right and wrong."


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter: "You are still young, and you don¡¯t know what a mother can do for her children. Now our family is getting better and better, the worse your aunt can be. You say, your grandmother¡¯s heart Can feel better, don''t you want to help them?"


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "There are many ways to help my aunt, why do I have to marry Xiuyun''s cousin to our house?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head without saying more.


    Several hours later, Daohua and others returned to Yan''s house.


    Songhein Temple.


    The old lady Yan saw the pale face of her granddaughter at a glance, but she didn''t say anything, but smiled and talked to Mrs. Li about the marriage of the Li family.


    The rice flower will be taken out like a gift to the old lady at the provincial government, making the old lady happy.


    Everyone talked and laughed for a while, and Mrs. Li and Daohua went down to rest.


    When ?? left, Mrs. Li looked back and saw Yang Xiuyun standing in front of her grandmother weeping, her brows condensed, and she quickly turned and left.


    Second room.


    Yan Yile walked around the room with excitement: "Mother, second sister, have you seen the aggrieved appearance of cousin Xiuyun?"


    Sun stared at the little daughter: "You give me a break."


    Yan Yile curled her lips: "The big aunt didn''t care about our faces and sent my second sister and me back. Grandma doesn''t care about us being angry, but Xiuyun''s cousin is angry. She always has to go wrong, right?"


    Yan Yihuan glanced at her mother who was really provoked, and said with her eyebrows: "Fourth sister, we were sent back because you talked about your eldest sister''s marriage. This is your fault. How can you be angry? "


    Yan Yile quit: "Second sister, why do you always help outsiders to bully me?"


    Yan Yile: "Outsider? You mean, who is an outsider?"


    "you"


    Yan Yile said, but she immediately walked to the Sun family: "Mother, look at the second sister, you don¡¯t know how to protect me."


    Sun looked at Yan Yile expressionlessly, and looked at Yan Yile as she narrowed her neck before speaking: "Your second sister is right, Yile, you are already twelve years old. So capricious."


    "Because of your open mouth this time, your second sister was also sent back together. You should reflect on your mistakes."


    Yan Yile pouted: "I didn''t mean it, I just slipped my lips."


    Sun sighed: "Your father is white, and your mother is just an ordinary woman. With us, there is no way to find a good person for you."


    "Your big aunt is different. She usually comes into contact with officials and officials. Only she can tell you a good relationship. For your future, don''t make her angry."


    This time Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile were sent back. Both her and her boss were very ugly. Although the daughter was at fault, sending the two girls back in this way was too slapped.


    Even if they are angry, they have to bear it down. Who will let them rely on the big room for the second room.


    was silent for a while, Sun looked at the two daughters and warned: "Your aunt¡¯s affairs, you two will take care of me, and you will not get together with Xiuyun."


    Yan Yile: "Mother, you used to let us get along with cousin Xiuyun more."


    Sun: "That''s because I didn''t know it before. How did I know that she was so unclear and unable to get on the stage." After that, he sneered, "Look at what she looks like today. It''s right that the old lady loves her. , But I want to be a demon with this little love, which is too overwhelming."


    Seeing the silence of the two daughters, Sun said again: "Have you heard that, Shao and Xiuyun will get together in the future, otherwise I am afraid that you will also become petty. You have been studying with Master Shen for so many years before they have You can''t be affected by her if you look like you are pretty."


    Yan Yihuan quickly said: "Mother, don''t worry, we know."


    Main house.


    Ms. Li wanted to wash up, Yan Zhigao returned: "Master."


    Seeing his wife''s smile, Yan Zhigao raised his eyebrows: "Why, I went to the provincial government and encountered a good thing?"


    Ms. Li walked over to help him take off the official uniform, and smiled while taking off, "The Su family intends to get married with our family, is it a good thing, do you think?"


    Yan Zhigao gave a sullen expression, and then quickly asked, "Is it about the Su family who participated in politics?"


    Ms. Li smiled and said, "In addition to their family, how many Su family do we know?"


    Yan Zhigao asked again: "Which child does the Su family see in our family?"


    Mrs. Li squinted at him: "Of course it is Wen Kai."


    Yan Zhigao was also very happy to be able to marry the Su family, but soon asked, "Which girl is the Su family going to marry?"


    Mrs. Li: "What you have seen is Su Shiyu who had a good relationship with our daughter."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao laughed directly, and even said three good words: "That girl is good, and Wen Kai is a good match for Wen Kai, Wen Kai is too active, so we should find a gentle and demure wife. ."


    Ms. Li smiled and said, "Coincidentally, I think so too."


    After ??, Mrs. Li told Yan Zhigao about what happened in the provincial government.


    Hearing Yang Xiuyun¡¯s unruly behavior, Yan Zhigao frowned: ¡°Hey, the Yang family¡¯s family style is really bad. Both children were raised short-sighted and ignorant.¡±


    Mrs. Li agreed with her face: "Who said no." After speaking, she paused, "When I just came out of my mother, the younger sister and Xiuyun were still there. Xiuyun''s thoughts could not be more obvious. Ruo Niang."


    Yan Zhigao raised his hand and interrupted: "The Yang family is not a good in-law, and the mother knows this, let alone Wen Kai, even Wen Jie and Wen Tao, the mother will not agree."


    Ms. Li was a little worried. She was also a mother and knew her mother¡¯s heart: "What if?"


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a moment: "If the mother really feels about getting married with the Yang family, I will talk about it."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief.


    After marrying into Yan''s family, she was thoughtful and thoughtful. She managed to get along with her mother-in-law. She really didn''t want to have a rift with her mother-in-law because of the sister-in-law''s affairs.


    At the same time, at Songheyuan, Yang Xiuyun was sent out by the maid in a trance.


    She did not expect that her grandmother, who usually loved her so much, did not say anything after hearing about her being banned by her aunt at the Li''s house, but was just sent to the guest house to rest.


    Just now, the second and third aunts saw her haggard face, and they also had a few words of comfort.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 547： ,disagree

    Chapter 547, disagree


    In the old lady''s house, after Yang Xiujun left, Yan Siyu knelt in front of the old lady. Although her daughter was stubborn, she still understood the point. The sister-in-law wanted to tell Wen Kai that she was married, and the other party was from a family background. The prostitute.


    How can this be? If it is really done, what about her Xiuyun?


    "Mother"


    Yan Siyu just wanted to talk, the old lady Yan raised her hand to interrupt, and looked at her daughter lovingly: "I know your mind. I saw you always match Xiuyun and Wen Kai before, so I understand everything."


    "Although I know your elder brother and sister-in-law will disagree, but I also think that if the two children are interested in each other, then I will give up my old face and fight for the child."


    "But, obviously, Wen Kai has nothing special about Xiuyun."


    Yan Siyu hurriedly said, "Mother, that''s because the two children don''t have much contact with each other. If you let them be in many places, it will definitely not be like this."


    "Mother, my daughter also knows that the Yang family is not a good relative, but I can''t help it. I can''t speak at the Yang family. If you don''t tell Xiujun to Wenkai, I''m really afraid that my mother-in-law will randomly choose her family. Married."


    The old lady Yan immediately coldly snorted: "That''s not possible, the Yang family dare to mess around, I will let your three brothers come to the door. Now our family is not afraid of them, so you can stand up my waist."


    said, there was a moment of silence.


    "As for the matter of telling Xiuyun to Wenkai, I don''t want to mention it again in the future. If there was no one in the past, there may be a chance, but now that we have the eyebrows, this matter is impossible."


    Yan Siyu was anxious: "Mother, please give Xiuyun a chance. In this way, I won¡¯t let Xiuyun go back to the capital with me this time. Let her stay in the house and stay with Wen Kai everywhere."


    The old lady Yan interrupted Yan Siyu directly: "What are you talking about, Xiuyun has a father and a mother, what''s the matter of living in our house?"


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s tears streaming down her face, the old lady Yan couldn¡¯t bear it, she said bitterly, ¡°My son, listen to my mother¡¯s advice, don¡¯t think about Wenkai, you will have to rely on the elder and the eldest wife to support you in the future, and you will offend them to death. You are not good for both children."


    Yan Siyu pulled the old lady: "Mother, is it really possible that there is no more?"


    Old lady Yan: "You are a mother, and it is understandable that you want to fight for a good relationship for your daughter, but your sister-in-law thinks that way." There is a better choice, who would choose the worse one.


    The old lady Yan wiped the tears from her daughter''s face: "Well, I see that Xiuyun looks a little bad, you go back and see her."


    Looking at her mother with a firm vision, Yan Siyu knew that her daughter¡¯s marriage was hopeless, wiped away her tears, and left with the help of the maid.


    As soon as the others left, the old lady Yan sighed tiredly: "My children are all debts."


    In the morning of the next day, Daohua came over to accompany the old lady Yan for dinner. As soon as she entered the house, she found that the old lady was not energetic, and she was also blue now.


    The old lady Yan glanced at Daohua and ignored her.


    The coldly received Daohua touched her nose and leaned forward cheeky. The old lady glared at her without paying attention, and still happily clipped things to her.


    Other people watched this scene, their expressions moved.


    "Let me just say, Xiuyun''s cousin has been wronged, and grandmother will definitely be upset. Look, even the big sister doesn''t give a good face." Yan Yile said in a low voice.


    Yan Yihuan glared at her warningly.


    Yan Yile curled her mouth and continued to eat.


    Yang Xiuyun on the side of ?? was a little bit happy. Grandma still loved her. Otherwise, she would not fail to show her cousin Yiyi. This was the first time she saw her.


    After breakfast, Mrs. Yan signaled that the granddaughters could leave.


    Daohua lingered, the old lady glanced at her, and went to the yard to trim the flowers and plants on her own.


    Daohua followed without a word.


    Looking at the granddaughter who was following her, the old lady Yan said in an unpleasant way: "Leave me away and don''t hinder me from doing things."


    Ina Flower: "No, I''m going to be next to my grandmother." After speaking, she leaned against the old lady again.


    Seeing her pasting like a gooey candy, the old lady Yan laughed angrily, and clicked on Daohua¡¯s forehead: "You just rely on me and won''t punish you, right?"


    Inahana took the old lady''s arm and blinked playfully: "I''m so cute, so grandma can''t bear to punish me."


    Hearing this, the old lady couldn''t help laughing anymore.


    Looking at the old lady happy, the smile on Daohua¡¯s face became even brighter.


    She knew that her grandmother was not angry, but she was somewhat upset in her heart, and couldn''t help her face being stern. If she was serious, she would be really stupid.


    The old lady Yan was embroidering flowers and plants, and said: "What the **** is going on with your cousin Xiuyun?"


    She did not believe all the words Xiuyun said yesterday.


    Daohua said casually: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, even when she was welcoming her at Fang¡¯s family, she wanted to fall into the arms of the fourth brother in front of everyone, and was destroyed by me.¡±


    The old lady Yan did not expect her granddaughter to do such a thing, one did not pay attention, and cut off a peony directly.


    Inahana glanced at the old lady¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Grandma, I have read medical books. The book says that cousins ??get married, and it¡¯s easy to give birth to children with problems.¡±


    The old lady Yan glared at her: "I never thought about letting Xiuyun marry Wen Kai."


    Hearing this, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "Did not my father let cousin Hongrui go to the academy some time ago? Cousin Ke Xiuyun ran to me and asked me to intercede with my father. I refused. Then she saw me avoiding me intentionally or unintentionally."


    She didn¡¯t want to sue, she just wanted to let her grandmother know that she and Yang Xiuyun¡¯s personalities were at odds.


    "Grandma, I really tried my best to get along with my cousin Xiuyun, but unfortunately, she and I really don¡¯t have the same temperament. Don¡¯t let me take her with me in the future."


    Old Mrs. Yan sighed. She also noticed that her granddaughter''s temperament was really not good, and she didn''t want to embarrass her granddaughter. Ugly."


    Daohua smiled: "Of course, even if cousin Xiuyun made a fuss, I just talked to her in private, and my mother didn''t bother about it. I didn''t take this matter home and the family didn''t. Will know, but she has to pretend to be pitiful and weak."


    At lunch, everyone saw Daohua and Mrs. Yan talking and laughing again, and they all showed ¡®as expected¡¯ eyes.


    Yan Siyu''s mother and daughter''s eyes were a little sad.


    There is still a difference between granddaughter and granddaughter.


    After lunch, Daohua helped the old lady Yan to take a nap, looked at the fatigue between the old lady''s eyebrows, turned around and went to the main courtyard.


    Ms. Li was sorting out the betrothal gift for the Han family. Daohua picked up the gift list and looked at it, and suddenly said, "Mother, let''s halve the gift we brought back to the Yang family for my aunt."


    For the little aunt, she really can¡¯t say what feelings she has. She respects and treats her everywhere, but for the sake of her grandmother and love her daughter.


    I thought it would be nice to her and make her grandmother happy, but when she knew that her grandmother would be embarrassed, she still looked for something to bother her grandmother, which really made her a little unhappy.


    Mrs. Li was silent for a moment, and then nodded in agreement: "Alright, some people are not worthy of being too kind to her." I was thinking of preparing more gifts for my sister-in-law to bring back, so that she could raise her eyebrows in front of the Yang family, but Xiuyun made such a fuss, it really made her crooked.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 548： , Well prepared

    Chapter 548, prepared


    After returning from Li¡¯s house, Daohua started preparing for spring plowing, because she didn¡¯t have to deal with Yang Xiuyun, and she had a lot of time.


    After arranging the crops to be planted by each Zhuangzi, Daohua asked people to call Qin Xiaoliu and Zhao Yongwang over.


    Qin Xiaoliu came first.


    In the yard, bags of seeds were neatly placed on the table. There were grain seeds, vegetable seeds, flower seeds and medicinal seeds. The rice flower was standing by and counted the species. Until the count was completed, he looked at Qin Xiaoliu. .


    "Little Six Brother, I want you to manage the hilltops in the capital, would you like to?"


    Qin Xiaoliu was overjoyed, and quickly said, "I want it."


    Daohua smiled, and handed him the map of the hilltop he had planned: "I have already figured out the name of the hilltop. It''s called Four Seasons Villa." The plan on the map is farming."


    Qin Xiaoliu''s face turned straight: "Don''t worry, girl, I will take good care of the villa."


    Daohua nodded and continued: "In addition, I will open two shops in the capital, one is called Siji Fruit and Vegetable and the other is Siji Seed. The fruits and vegetables sold in the fruit and vegetable store are produced in the villa."


    Qin Xiaoliu couldn''t help saying: "Girl, the villa is not very big, I''m afraid it will be in short supply."


    Daohua: ¡°It¡¯s okay. My original intention is not to sell fruits and vegetables, but to sell seeds. There is a quantitative restriction on the purchase of fruits and vegetables. As for the seeds sold, I will send them to you regularly according to the sales situation.¡±


    said, handing him the shop address written on the slip of paper.


    "Brother Xiao Liu, you have been with me for several years. The Zhuangzi and shops have been running these years. I can rest assured of your ability. I will leave the villas and shops in the capital to you."


    Qin Xiaoliu''s face turned straight: "Girl, please rest assured, I will not let you down."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I believe you. By the way, I will let Zhao Yongwang help you. His ability to check and settle accounts is not bad. He has taken care of the two shops. Take him well."


    Qin Xiaoliu quickly responded.


    Seeing that there was nothing to explain, Daohua looked at Wang Man''er: "You can help Xiaoliu brother move the seeds."


    After Wang Maner and Qin Xiaoliu left, Daohua asked Bishi to call Zhao Yongwang over.


    While waiting, Daohua glanced at the ledger recorded by Zhao Yongwang. She had to say that Zhao Yongwang was born as an accountant. He only came here and improved several loopholes in the ledger.


    Soon, Zhao Yongwang arrived.


    Probably because of the security of life, Zhao Yongwang is stronger than before, his complexion has become ruddy, and his eyes are brighter than before.


    Zhao Yongwang bends down and salutes: "Girl."


    Daohua said directly: "I want to open two shops in Beijing and let you work as the accountant, would you like it?"


    Zhao Yongwang was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to be reused so soon. You know, Cao and Bald are still staying in Zhuangzi.


    "I do."


    Daohua raised the account book in his hand: "I have read the account you made. It is very good. I hope you will continue to work hard to make the account more perfect."


    Zhao Yongwang was a little excited: "I will."


    Daohua groaned: "You have gone to the capital. In addition to serving as the accountant of the two shops, I have another task for you."


    Zhao Yongwang hurriedly said: "Girl, please tell me."


    Daohua: "I am a person who likes to listen to stories. After you go to the capital, help me pay more attention to the anecdotes in the capital, record them, and send them back to me when sending the account books every month. I see Quandang Relieve boredom."


    Zhao Yongwang''s heart moved slightly, and he glanced at the smiling rice flower, and his mind quickly turned.


    The girl definitely doesn''t want to hear the short of the east and the west.


    Looking at Zhao Yongwang, who turned around, the smile on Daohua¡¯s face deepened.


    When she was in Sishan Village, she discovered that Zhao Yongwang, who was originally a low-level figure, knew a lot about many things. He even knew some secrets that only the upper-level figure knew.


    This is a master at detecting news.


    After Zhao Yongwang retired, Gu Yu, who had been waiting on the side all the way, couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Girl, after the tenure is over this time, will our family move to Beijing?¡±


    Otherwise, how could the girl let people pay attention to the people and things on the other side of the capital? Isn¡¯t this just getting acquainted with the capital in advance?


    Daohua paused, shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Gu Yu was puzzled.


    Daohua was silent for a while: "I only know that there is no danger. It is always okay to know more about the people and things in Beijing."


    After receiving Daohua''s instructions, Qin Xiaoliu handed over the work in his hand, and then set off for Beijing with Zhao Yongwang and a few specially selected farming veterans.


    Beijing.


    As soon as the first month passed, and into February, the flowers in the suburbs of Beijing began to bloom one after another. Among them, the most attractive part of the family of the emperor''s relatives and honorable people is not the beauty of the Tangyu Mountain area.


    Every year, relatives, relatives and honors of the emperor will come here to enjoy the flowers, but everyone who receives the invitation is happy to go. Because here you can enjoy the beautiful scenery and soak in hot springs.


    Royal Palace held a flower viewing party on February 2nd.


    In the evening, the flower viewing party was over. King Rui and the couple of guests walked out of Zhuangzi, and when they passed the hilltop that was being rebuilt next door, they suddenly stopped to watch.


    "what happened?"


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites, seeing King Rui looked surprised, couldn''t help asking.


    Rui Wang didn¡¯t say anything, he walked straight over, and asked a person who looked like he was in charge: ¡°Who asked you to rebuild this place?¡±


    The person who asked happened to be Qin Xiaoliu who came to supervise the work.


    Qin Xiaoliu knew that the people around the villa were either rich or noble. He didn''t dare to neglect, so he bent over and laughed: "In return to the nobles, the younger ones were rebuilt by the orders of my master."


    Rui Wang squinted his eyes to Qin Xiaoliu: "Who is your master?"


    Qin Xiaoliu received Daohua''s order, not to reveal her identity, so he smiled apologetically and shook his head without answering.


    His appearance fell in the eyes of King Rui, and it was suddenly different.


    He knows who owns this mountain, but why should he rebuild it?


    King Rui raised his eyes and looked at the plaque: "Four Seasons Villa!" Brother Huang didn''t know what he was doing.


    Ribu Shangshu and others looked at Ruiwang''s reaction, and couldn''t help but take a few more glances at this Four Seasons Villa.


    I don¡¯t know which emperor¡¯s relative belongs to?


    King Rui did not stay much, and left with everyone.


    This incident was remembered by King Rui, but he didn''t pay much attention. A few days later, when he went to eat on Chang''an Street, the busiest street in Beijing, he accidentally noticed two shops.


    "Fruits and Vegetables in Four Seasons!"


    "Seeds of the Four Seasons!"


    When he saw the name of the shop, Rui Wang couldn''t think of the Four Seasons Villa that he saw the other day. There was no way. The name was so similar that he had to think of one piece.


    Personal **** Shunzi was a little strange. Her master stared at the two empty shops and couldn''t help but reminded: "Master, it''s almost time for dinner."


    King Rui returned to his senses, retracted his gaze, and signaled that the carriage could go away.


    After a while, King Rui thought about it, but he still called Shunzi and said: "Pay attention to these two shops. By the way, I also stare at the Four Seasons Villa next to Tangyu Mountain Villa."


    Shunzi was a bit unclear, but he responded immediately.


    A few days later, the Four Seasons Seed was spread with the goods, and bags of full seeds were neatly placed on the counter, because the first-timers arrived, the things for sale were ordinary, and the shop had very few people.


    Qin Xiaoliu is not worried about this. As long as the fruits and vegetables in the villa come out, with the physical display, he believes that the business in the store will definitely get better.


    You must know that the fruit and vegetable shops of his girl in Xingzhou City and Ningmen Mansion are in short supply every day.


    "Which prodigal is this, selling cheap seeds in the busiest area, what do you think?"


    "The seeds of the four seasons are pretty good, at least they are on the goods. I have been observing the fruits and vegetables of the four seasons for several days, and they have been empty."


    "There are so many prodigals these days."


    Because they are so different from the surrounding shops, the two shops have also received a lot of attention, but everyone has an attitude of watching the excitement.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 549： , There are cases

    Chapter 549, there are circumstances


    Yan House.


    Because of the addition of two big Zhuangzi last year, and Qin Xiaoliu''s right-hand man who went to the capital, Daohua had to personally take care of many things about spring ploughing, and she even saw the steward every day.


    It wasn''t until the tenth day of February that I was busy, and I had to set off to participate in Zhou Chengye''s wedding.


    Main courtyard.


    Daohua turned over the new clothes sent from the sewing room, and looked at Mrs. Li: "Mother, have you made less new clothes?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "No, I won''t take Yile and Xiuyun to Zhou''s house this time."


    Ina Flower is surprised.


    Ms. Li explained: ¡°Yile used to always make tongue-in-cheeks. When she was young, I always took it lightly. But now that she is older, it can¡¯t be the same as before.¡±


    "As for Xiuyun. When she comes back from Zhou''s house, she will return to Beijing with your eldest brother. Let her stay in the house and accompany the old lady."


    Daohua was silent: "Mother, grandmother and second aunt are not opposed?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and said: "Why are they opposing? Your second aunt still knows what is good or bad. Yile''s temperament should not be managed well. If she marries her husband''s house in the future, she will definitely suffer from her suffering. Don''t let Xiuyun go, so does your grandmother. I agreed."


    The palms of the palms and the backs of the hands are all fleshy, and the grandson has a good relationship, so the grandmother naturally does not want to have twists and turns.


    Ina Hua stopped talking.


    On the day when she left, Yan Yile stood behind Sun with her mouth pouting, and watched her elder mother and her three sisters board the car and leave.


    When returning home, Sun took the young daughter who looked upset and took the opportunity to preach: "Look at you in the future without getting through your brain? Our family is attached to the big room. Your big aunt really wants to be true to you, both parents. no way."


    Yan Yile was dissatisfied and anxious: "Why do we have to rely on the big room for the second room? I don''t like this at all. It was good before, but now our room is more and more dependent on the big room''s face."


    Sun sighed: "Who makes your father and your second brother incapable, as long as there is one of them, the waists of the three of us, mother and daughter, can be harder."


    Speaking, Sun touched Yan Yile''s head.


    "Listen to your mother, change your temperament, if you really don''t want to look at other people''s faces, just get close to your eldest aunt so that she can tell you a good relationship."


    Yan Yile pouted: "Auntie will really tell me and my second sister a good marriage?"


    Sun smiled and said, "Of course, if you married well, it is not only good for our second bedroom, but also good for Dafang. Yile, you have to remember that although we usually have some contradictions with Dafang, we can The pen can¡¯t write two characters of beauty, we are both prosperous and prosperous."


    "If you are bullied at your in-laws'' house in the future, your uncle, the fourth-rank prefect, will be able to support you."


    "Your brother and the rest of the generation, looking at it now, it is your elder brother who is the most promising. Wen Kai and Wen Tao have been with the little prince to experience their future. I am afraid that the future cannot be wrong. For your future, you have to have a good relationship with them. , When you have something to do, you can open your mouth to them."


    "Yao Niang said, you have to learn more with Yi Shuang in this regard. That girl has not been instigated by Aunt Lin, but she has become more and more shrewd. After returning from the provincial government, I have seen her give Wen Xiu several times. I gave something."


    Yan Yile nodded sadly: "I see."


    Xingzhou, Zhoufu.


    Ms. Zhou and Zhou Jingwan received Mrs. Li and Daohua in front of Chuihua Gate.


    Zhou Jingwan grabbed Daohua as soon as she came up: "Okay, you have agreed to come early. How did you advance? My brother will get married the day after tomorrow."


    Daohua quickly apologized: "It was not intentional, because I was too busy with spring plowing."


    Zhou Jingwan also knew that spring ploughing would not be delayed, so she hummed at Daohua, and forgave her: "I thought I could play with you for a few more days before entering Beijing, but now I am afraid that I can''t."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Then we will get together again when you come back from Beijing."


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and nodded: "Then you have to speak your words."


    It was already evening when Daohua and his party arrived. They were all a little tired after taking the boat. After dinner, they went to rest after a little talk.


    Daohua slept in Zhou Jingwan''s room.


    Before going to bed, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan lay on the bed and chatted: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Xingzhou City. If you¡¯re not busy tomorrow, you will accompany me to stroll around. I just happened to take a look at some of my shops.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan immediately agreed: "Okay, my mother kept me by her side to work on my brother''s marriage during this period. I haven''t been shopping for a long time."


    Early the next morning, after eating in Madam Zhou¡¯s courtyard, Zhou Jingwan took Daohua to the street.


    Taohua first went to check the operation of several shops, and then walked aimlessly on the street with Zhou Jingwan.


    "Xingzhou City seems to be a lot more lively than before?"


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and said: ¡°This is also thanks to Uncle Yan. Had it not been for his promotion of high-yielding grain crops in Xingzhou and encouraging everyone to grow watermelons and grapes, people¡¯s lives would not be as rich as they are now.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua was very happy. Seeing a sugar seller on the street, Limala ran over with Zhou Jingwan.


    Waiting for a while, Daohua took a pig in her hand, and Zhou Jingwan took a butterfly.


    The two of them were walking while eating sugar man.


    Suddenly, Zhou Jingwan stopped and pointed to the front in surprise and said: "Yiyi, look at it, is the one in front of him Big Brother Yan?"


    Ina Hua looked in the direction she was pointing, and nodded: "It''s my eldest brother." After that, she wanted to go to say hello.


    However, at this moment, a girl wearing a curtain hat got out of the carriage next to Yan Wenxiu.


    Watching her elder brother and the girl walk into the restaurant together, Daohua was taken aback.


    Zhou Jingwan touched Daohua with her elbow, and curiously said: "Who is that girl? Do you know?"


    Daohua returned to her senses and shook her head: "I don''t know."


    Zhou Jingwan was silent for a while: "Should we take a look at the restaurant?"


    Inahua was also curious about the identity of the girl just now, and nodded: "Okay." But she stopped after walking a few steps.


    Zhou Jingwan looked at her: "Why don''t you leave?"


    Ina Huahuan looked around, pointed to the noodle stall opposite the restaurant and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sit there and wait.¡±


    My eldest brother pays much attention to etiquette, and now he has an appointment with a girl alone, so she can¡¯t help but think about it.


    After that, Zhou Jingwan sat down on the noodle stall with Daohua, and the two of them each ordered a bowl of noodles, but they didn''t eat much, so they patronized the restaurant staring at the opposite side.


    About two quarters of an hour later, Yan Wenxiu and the girl came out of the restaurant.


    Although they are wearing drapery hats, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan can see that the girl seems to be trying to tears, and Yan Wenxiu also has self-blame and guilt on her face.


    Until the carriage ran away, Yan Wenxiu still stood still and stared.


    In this scene, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan looked at each other.


    "What''s the situation?" Zhou Jingwan was a little dumbfounded.


    Daohua was silent for a while, and invited Wang Man''er to say, "You follow up and see whose girl it is."


    When encountering such an incident, Daohua was not in the mood to continue shopping. After Yan Wenxiu left, she went back to Zhou''s mansion with Zhou Jingwan.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 550： , Today is not a good day

    Chapter 550, today is not a good day


    "Don¡¯t tell me what you just saw!"


    Back to Zhou''s mansion, Daohua couldn''t help but instigate Zhou Jingwan.


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "Don''t worry, I know how serious things are."


    The two went to the main courtyard to meet with Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Li.


    Because tomorrow is Zhou Chengye¡¯s day to get married, some of the people who have made friends with Zhou¡¯s family have arrived early. The wives and girls of all families gather together, so it¡¯s so lively.


    I saw the ceremony with the ladies and girls, and talked about it for a while, Daohua thought in her heart what she had just seen on the street, said to Zhou Jingwan, and took time out.


    Not long after returning to Zhou Jingwan¡¯s courtyard, Wang Man''er returned.


    "How''s it going, did you inquire?" Daohua asked anxiously.


    Wang Man''er nodded: "The slave servant followed the carriage all the way to the door of Wangyue Academy. I found the guardian to find out that the girl is the daughter of Master Lu of the Academy."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Master Lu?" After hesitating for a while, he said uncertainly, "I remember that the master who taught the eldest brother''s policy theory seems to be named Lu, right?"


    Wang Man''er nodded: "It seems to be true. I remember one time when the master tried to teach the uncle, he praised Master Lu who taught him the novel viewpoint."


    Daohua became silent.


    Wang Man''er asked: "Girl, do you want to tell madam about this?"


    Daohua shook her head decisively: "No, since eldest brother didn''t say anything, let''s pretend not to know. Maybe there is nothing at all, but we think too much."


    At the same time, the first restaurant in Xingzhou City.


    Looking at Yan Wenxiu who kept pouring wine into his mouth, Zhou Chengye had a headache. He stretched out his hand and forcibly snatched the jug over: ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore, you have to go back with alcohol, how can you explain to auntie.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu stayed sullenly silent.


    Zhou Chengye sighed: "If you want me to say that if you really like Miss Lu, go and find out with your uncle and aunt, you may not agree with them because of their love for you."


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I am not the same as you. You can choose the girl you like. You don''t need to care about the family, but I can''t."


    "Our family has worked hard, and relied on my father to be alone in the officialdom to get the status now. If I want the Yan family to go further, I have to marry a wife who can help the Yan family. ."


    Hearing this, Zhou Chengye was silent. He understood Yan Wenxiu''s feelings very well, because he was also the eldest son of the family, and as the eldest son, he had to bear the responsibility for the prosperity of the family.


    "Hey, why don''t you consider Miss Lu as your concubine?"


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "Let''s not say whether Master Lu promised or not, even if he agrees, I can''t bear to be so wronged by Lu Ran." He was silent for a while.


    "My elder sister Zeng Jin said that if she marries a wife, she must be responsible to her. I can¡¯t enjoy the benefits brought by the Yue family while wronging other people¡¯s daughters. This is not a thing."


    Zhou Chengye disagreed with his face: "Why is this? It is natural for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Even if it is not Miss Lu, you will have other concubines in the future."


    Yan Wenxiu was silent and did not speak. After a while, he picked up the flask and poured himself a glass of wine, drank it in one sip, and then placed the glass heavily on the table: "Lu Ran deserves better, and she will be married by a matchmaker in the future. , Presided over the middle-feeding, husband and wife, and I need to take on my own responsibilities."


    Seeing him like this, Zhou Chengye couldn¡¯t talk more about other things.


    Yan Wenxiu stood up: "Let''s go, go back, you will be the groom tomorrow, but you have to go back and prepare for your life."


    Zhou Mansion.


    After lunch, Mrs. Li saw that Mrs. Zhou was busy, so she took Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang back to the guest house to rest.


    Because Zhou Jingwan was busy, Daohua came to Mrs. Li''s side.


    "Mother!"


    Mrs. Li pulled her daughter to her side and sat down: "Why don''t you look so spirited?"


    Daohua leaned against Mrs. Li''s shoulder: "I''m a little tired."


    Ms. Li smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re tired, stay in the house and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Next, Mrs. Li again talked to Daohua about the ladies and girls she saw today, and she was talking about Zhou Jingwan''s entry into Beijing afterwards.


    "Before the guests arrived this morning, Mrs. Zhou and I wentssiping, saying that they came to Beijing this time to give Jingwan a kiss."


    Daohua was violently hit by these words, and looked at Mrs. Li eagerly: "Mother, what did you say just now? What did Jingwan do when she went to the capital?"


    Mrs. Li found her daughter''s stunned reaction and felt a little funny: "Look at you like this. What''s so surprising about this? Jingwan is a bit older than you, and she will soon be able to kiss her. Your Aunt Zhou started to tell her to kiss her. Isn''t this normal?"


    said, his face was sighing.


    "In a blink of an eye, you little girls are all reaching the age to marry."


    Daohua confirmed again: "Mother, Jing Wan clearly said that she was only going to the capital to visit Master on Tuesday. Isn¡¯t Madam Zhou joking?"


    Madam Li glanced at Daohua: "How can a mother joking about her daughter''s marriage? Jingwan didn''t know that Madam Zhou didn''t tell her." After speaking, she paused, "I really envy the Zhou family. They still have contacts in the capital, so they can choose a good one for Jingwan, and our family won''t have any."


    Daohua rubbed her temples suddenly, she didn''t even hear what Mrs. Li was talking about, she said in her heart that today is not a good day.


    First, it was the girl who knocked down the eldest brother¡¯s private meeting of the master¡¯s house, and now there is such a surprise news.


    Seeing that her daughter''s complexion was not very good, Mrs. Li asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Daohua shook her head, was silent for a while, and looked at Mrs. Li with some hesitation.


    Seeing Mrs. Li, she was a little surprised: "I came out from the west today? Why did you become hesitant?"


    Taohua took a deep breath and tentatively said: "Mother, you said. Is it possible for our family to marry the Zhou family?"


    Ms. Li instantly raised her eyes to look at Daohua, thinking of the little son telling herself about her before, and her brows jumped: "Explanation!"


    Daohua: ". Third brother, third brother seems to like Jingwan."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li suddenly got a headache. She knew how many children were playing well, but one or two of them had secret affair, which made her very annoyed.


    If this kind of thing spreads out, how will others view the Yan family?


    Suddenly, Mrs. Li grabbed Daohua: "Yiyi, tell your mother honestly, you didn¡¯t learn from your two brothers, did you?"


    Daohua''s heart bulged, her eyes dodged and turned away, and her voice was a little erratic and said, "No."


    Mrs. Li condensed her eyebrows and looked at Daohua, with a serious face: "Yiyi, our women are more famous than the sky, you can''t do anything like a lifelong personal decision."


    Daohua frowned and frowned: "Mother, what are you talking about, of course my daughter knows."


    Mrs. Li also knew that her daughter was well-measured, and she was a little relieved, but she still said: "Don''t blame your mother for saying that it is not good to listen to, privately decide this kind of thing for life, and the man will do it, and it will be said that it is young and romantic at most; But if the girl¡¯s family did it, that would be a terrible thing."


    Daohua was a little stuck in her heart, and she hung her head and did not speak.


    Ms. Li looked at Daohua, did not say much, but carefully recalled the foreign man her daughter had contacted.


    The most ?? is the little prince, Dong Yuanxuan, and Su Hongxin.


    Fortunately, these three people don''t go to their house very often now. It seems that she will have to restrain her daughter in the future and can''t let her go out casually.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 551： ,gag

    Chapter 551, Gag


    Suddenly, Daohua had a guilty conscience. She felt that Mrs. Li''s scrutiny and scrutiny made her want to leave as soon as possible. However, thinking that Zhou Jingwan went to Beijing to say dear, she still tentatively said: "Mother, you can help the third brother. Do you want to check Aunt Zhou''s tone?"


    Ms. Li squinted at Daohua: ¡°The Zhou family will not agree to this in all likelihood.¡±


    Daohua: "Not necessarily. Didn''t the Su family agree to ours before?"


    Mrs. Li sighed and explained patiently: ¡°Your third brother and your fourth brother are in different situations. Although they are both children of the Yan family, our family will always be separated.¡±


    "Your fourth brother has your father and your eldest brother above, and your third brother, he is the eldest son of the third room. In the future, he will not only shoulder the heavy responsibility of the third room, but also help the two younger brothers. His burden is very heavy. Yes, it means that his future wife will be very hard."


    "You said to yourself, will your Aunt Zhou agree to marry Jingwan, who grew up so spoiled, to him?"


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows and shook Mrs. Li''s arm: "Mother, don''t you depend on people in addition to family background? You know the character of the third brother, so you can help the third brother, and now the third brother is following Xiao Yeyang will definitely have a good future in doing things."


    Ms. Li was shaken helplessly: "Okay, I''ll give it a try, but don''t hold any hope."


    Ina Hua nodded quickly.


    At this time, a maid from Zhou''s family came over, saying that it was Mrs. Zhizhou from Xingzhou who had come and wanted to see Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li tidied her clothes and left.


    As soon as she left, Daohua quickly asked Wang Man''er to bring her pen and ink and began to write to Yan Wentao.


    During this time, Xiao Yeyang and his two older brothers were very busy, and even Big Brother Zhou could not come to get married. So, she could only write to inform the third brother of the situation here.


    After writing the letter, Daohua directly called Yan Ying: "Send it to the third brother."


    She still has to fight for her own marriage. She knew that the reason the Su family changed their mind was because her fourth brother took Xiao Yeyang and third brother to the Su family once.


    Although I don¡¯t know what they talked about in detail, it should be nothing more than the fourth brother showing his value and the importance of this relationship in front of the Su family.


    The family certainly values ??the right people, but if the people are good enough, it¡¯s not impossible to relax the conditions.


    In the evening, Daohua went to the main courtyard to eat. As soon as she left, she found that Mrs. Li''s smile was a little reluctant, and her heart sank suddenly.


    After eating, Daohua sent Mrs. Li back to the guest house to rest. On the way, she couldn¡¯t help asking: "Mother, is it Aunt Zhou who disagrees?"


    Madam Li nodded: "Don''t talk about it anymore. The Su family didn''t say anything to death before, but today, as soon as I showed my breath, I was blocked by Madam Zhou." He said, sighed. "Your Aunt Zhou also said that on Tuesday, the master had helped Jingwan find a young talent in Beijing, and they would come to see each other as soon as they entered Beijing."


    Daohua was anxious: "Why is it so sudden?"


    Ms. Li laughed: "Suddenly, when your Aunt Zhou said that she was going to Beijing, I faintly felt something was wrong. Now that I want to come, the Zhou family has decided to choose her husband and wife for Jingwan in Beijing."


    "Mother"


    Seeing what Daohua wanted to say, Mrs. Li raised her hand and interrupted her: ¡°Listen to my mother, don¡¯t mention this matter anymore. The Zhou family has already explicitly rejected it.


    Zhou Chengye Yard.


    Mrs. Zhou and Zhou Jingwan are confirming for the last time whether the things for tomorrow¡¯s wedding are ready.


    Looking at the two busy people, Zhou Chengye smiled: "Mother, little girl, don''t be busy, this has been checked many times, and there will be no mistakes."


    Ms. Zhou squinted at her son: "I will be a kiss once in a lifetime, and my mother will naturally prepare for you properly. Don''t worry, when your wife comes in, my mother won''t bother to continue to care about you."


    Zhou Chengye smiled and said: "Even if I marry a daughter-in-law, I''m still your son. You still have to take care of it."


    Ms. Zhou gave him a smile and asked, "All of your friends who came to congratulate you have arranged to stay?"


    Zhou Chengye nodded: "It''s all arranged."


    At this time, Zhou Jingwan intervened: ¡°What good friends are you talking about? My brother got married. Even some classmates who didn¡¯t know much about each other came here, but the third brother Yan couldn¡¯t come.¡±


    Hearing his sister¡¯s complaint, Zhou Chengye smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t they busy with something? It¡¯s not intentional.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips: "What can they do, and Brother Yan San, too, always runs around with the little prince, and doesn''t say that he often comes to our house to sit and sit."


    When she heard her daughter''s words, Mrs. Zhou at the side was stunned.


    My daughter used to say this, but she didn''t care much because she knew that her daughter had a good time with the children of the Yan family, and only thought it was the children who had a good relationship.


    But when Mrs. Li revealed that she wanted to match Jingwan and Wentao in her words today, she noticed something was wrong.


    Adding to the words of her daughter just now, Mrs. Zhou''s heart sank. She wrung her brows tightly when she saw her daughter''s look a little disappointed because of Yan Wentao''s absence.


    Daughter like this, does it mean that Yan Wentao is in love with that?


    Ms. Zhou''s mood suddenly went bad.


    Zhou Chengye and Zhou Jingwan beside ?? did not notice the emotional changes of Mrs. Zhou.


    Zhou Jingwan confirmed that there was nothing missing about the wedding tomorrow, and she looked at Mrs. Zhou: "Mother, let''s go back now. Yiyi is still waiting for me."


    Ms. Zhou nodded: "Let''s go."


    Half way, Madam Zhou suddenly said: "I will sit in your room and see how you choose the clothes you want to wear tomorrow."


    Zhou Jingwan laughed and said: "Mother, don¡¯t you worry about your daughter¡¯s vision? On which important occasion, I lost our face?"


    Ms. Zhou didn''t say anything, she insisted on going to Zhou Jingwan''s yard.


    Zhou Jingwan saw that Daohua hadn''t come back, so she went to take her clothes to Mrs. Zhou for inspection.


    Waiting for Zhou Jingwan to wear tomorrow''s clothes and packing are checked by Mrs. Zhou before Daohua returns.


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhou was also there, Daohua was a little surprised, but she still blessed her body immediately: "I have seen Aunt Zhou."


    Ms. Zhou nodded and asked Zhou Jingwan to put her clothes and jewelry away, and then stood up: "I just come over and take a look, and it''s time to go back to rest." Then she went out.


    Ina Flower hurriedly kept up and sent her off.


    Out of the room, Mrs. Zhou took Daohua¡¯s hand seemingly at random, and while walking out, she said, "Is your mother asleep?"


    Daohua glanced at the held hand, her eyes flashed: "I have fallen asleep."


    At this moment, the two have reached the gate of the courtyard.


    Ms. Zhou stayed and looked at Daohua with a smile: "Your mother should have told you that we are going to the capital, right?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Ms. Zhou was silent for a moment: "Jingwan was spoiled by me. Whenever she feels unsatisfactory, she loses her temper. Therefore, I didn''t tell her the purpose of going to the capital, lest she would make trouble."


    Daohua instantly understood why Mrs. Zhou appeared here?


    Jingwan obviously didn''t know that she was going to the capital to say a kiss. Mrs. Zhou is standing here now, just trying to gag her.


    was silent for a while, and Daohua couldn''t help but said: "Auntie, since it is for Jingwan to say a kiss, shouldn''t she let her know?"


    Ms. Zhou smiled: "Naturally, she wants to let her know, but not now. When she sees the son her second uncle is looking for for him, I will naturally tell her."


    Speaking and patted the hand holding Daohua in fear.


    "Good boy, I know you have been in a good relationship with Jingwan since you were young. Two people are like your sisters. Therefore, you will not ruin Jingwan¡¯s good marriage, let alone do anything that would damage her reputation, right? ?"


    Daohua''s face stiffened: "Aunt Zhou, my third brother"


    Mrs. Zhou immediately cut off the words: "Wen Tao is a good boy. I like it very much. After I finish my lifelong affairs in Jing Wan and come back from Beijing, if your mother is willing, I can help you find a good girl for Wen Tao. ."


    Hearing Mrs. Zhou''s words to this point, Daohua twitched the corners of her mouth stiffly, revealing a smile that was uglier than crying.


    At this time, Zhou Jingwan came out of the room.


    Mrs. Zhou glanced at her, then turned her gaze to Daohua: "Good boy, tomorrow is your big brother Zhou''s happy day. I want to see Jingwan happily picking her sister-in-law in. You think so too. ?"


    Ina Flower smiled bitterly, and nodded: "Of course."


    Ms. Zhou smiled: "I knew you were a good boy."


    Zhou Jingwan came over: "Mother, Yiyi, what are you talking about?"


    Ms. Zhou: "I''m asking Yi to help, let her look at you, lest you always make noise."


    Zhou Jingwan quit: "I''m not making any trouble, I''m very good."


    Daohua didn''t look at Zhou Jingwan''s eyes, but looked up at the moon in the sky, and suddenly felt a little bit cold.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 552： ,No fate

    Chapter 552, no fate


    After Mrs. Zhou left, Daohua was a little silent, and Zhou Jingwan looked at her several times in wonder.


    After the two of them washed up and lay in bed, Zhou Jingwan couldn''t help asking: "Yiyi, what''s wrong with you? Why do you feel so worried?"


    Daohua Qiangyan smiled, hesitated for a while, still asked: "Jingwan, when your elder brother gets married, you are going to Beijing, do you know what you are going to do?"


    Zhou Jingwan said without even thinking, "Of course I went to visit relatives and friends."


    Seeing Zhou Jingwan who didn¡¯t know it, Daohua was struggling in her heart. After a while, she said tactfully: ¡°Look at the eldest brother who will get married tomorrow. Once his business is over, will Aunt Zhou tell you to kiss you? NS?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded depressed: "Yeah." However, she laughed again soon, "My mother said, she will respect my opinion, if I don''t like it, she will not force me."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Daohua again and said with a smile.


    "Aunt Li also started to look for you?"


    Daohua shook his head: "I still have a few older brothers above me. In addition to my eldest and fourth brothers, there are also the second and third brothers of Erfang, and the third brother of Sanfang. They have to take care of their marriage affairs before it is my turn. Mother said, I will stay at home for a few more years."


    Zhou Jingwan smiled: "I''m not in a hurry to marry. I have to stay at home for a few more years." After speaking, he paused and turned to face Daohua, "Yiyi, Aunt Li hasn''t started looking for a girl for Yan San yet. ?"


    Three brother Yan


    Such an intimate name, Jingwan also has a good impression of the third brother, right?


    Daohua shook her head: "Not yet, if my mother starts to choose a daughter-in-law for the third brother, I will write to you immediately."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded again and again: "Okay, you have to tell me." After finishing speaking, she felt that her reaction was a little big, and she smiled at Daohua wistfully, and lay flat again.


    Daohua sighed, looked at the top of the tent, and prayed in her heart that the third brother would come over soon after receiving her letter.


    Early the next morning, Zhou Mansion became noisy.


    Zhou Jingwan woke up early, had breakfast with Daohua, and ran to help Mrs. Zhou.


    Daohua didn''t sleep well last night, and she was a little uneasy, so she went to the guest house where Mrs. Li lived to make up her sleep, and did not go out until the bride''s sedan chair arrived.


    Looking at the cumbersome wedding process, Daohua felt tired for Zhou Chengye and the bride.


    Zhou Jingwan has been with Madam Zhou this day, and she did not find a chance to speak to her alone.


    Daohua knew in her heart that Madam Zhou did this deliberately, and she probably saw that Jingwan was interested in the third brother, and she was afraid that she would tell her purpose of entering Beijing and cause Jingwan to make a fuss.


    At night, when everyone ran into the bridal chamber, Mrs. Zhou finally had time to take a break. Seeing Mrs. Li and Daohua on the table, she walked up to them and sat down: "Is the food okay?"


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "Well, just looking at such a large table of rich dishes, I can''t eat it anymore."


    Mrs. Zhou smiled: "As long as you eat happily, I will be happy." She glanced at Daohua and apologized. "Some girls came from the family temporarily, but the guest rooms are full again. I have to They arranged to go to Jingwan''s courtyard, and I''m afraid they will disturb you tonight."


    Ms. Li understood Madam Zhou¡¯s underlying meaning as soon as she heard it, and immediately smiled: "Since Jingwan wants to entertain other guests, let Yi come back to where we rest."


    The apology on Mrs. Zhou¡¯s face grew deeper and deeper: ¡°I¡¯m all to blame. I didn¡¯t arrange it. This is what happened. I¡¯m sorry for Yiyi.¡±


    Mrs. Li pretended to be dissatisfied: "What are you talking about? Because of the relationship between our two families, you still need to be polite. This is not a big deal. Everything about getting married is troublesome, and you need to be considerate everywhere. There are always times when you can''t take care of it."


    Ms. Zhou quickly smiled and said, "Thank you for your understanding."


    At this time, a little maid came to report the matter, and Madam Zhou stood up and said, "I have to go busy again, you guys eat more."


    After Madam Zhou left, Madam Li glanced at her daughter who was hanging her head and sighed.


    At this moment, she also understood that Jingwan and Wen Tao were probably interested in each other.


    Otherwise, Mrs. Zhou, who has always been sleek and thoughtful, would not be so straightforward.


    After eating, she returned to the guest house. Seeing that there were no outsiders, Daohua raised her eyebrows and said, "Aunt Zhou can guard me like this?" She said that the guest house was not enough. There are no fewer than a few girls, this is clearly intended to distract her.


    Mrs. Li was silent for a while: "There is nothing wrong with your Aunt Zhou doing this. You think, if you don¡¯t hold back telling Jingwan¡¯s marriage to Beijing, Jingwan disagrees and is unwilling to follow along when she knows it. Your Aunt Zhou still has a headache."


    "Come on, Jingwan is a little arrogant. With her temperament, she forced her to do things she didn''t want. She shouldn''t make a big fuss. If this thing is leaked, her reputation will be lost. ?"


    "At that time, our friendship with the Zhou family is going to end."


    After finishing speaking, Mrs. Li looked at Daohua with a serious face: "You have also seen Madam Zhou''s attitude. You are not allowed to mention your third brother and Jingwan in the future."


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows: "I didn''t expect Aunt Zhou to look down on the third brother so much."


    Mrs. Li: "Your third brother has no fame and fame, and your parents are still white. I can''t blame your Aunt Zhou for reluctance."


    Daohua thought of the identity of the third brother Jin Lingwei, and tentatively said: "What if the third brother has an official position?"


    Mrs. Li said meaningfully: ¡°It is said that when Mrs. Zhou served as the first assistant, he did not like Jin Lingwei very much.¡± The implication is that even if Yan Wentao reveals Jin Lingwei¡¯s identity, it is impossible to give him extra points, maybe It will even make the old lady Zhou not happy.


    Daohua was taken aback, her mother also knew that the third and fourth brothers became Jin Lingwei?


    Think about it, too, the mother-in-law is in the palm of her hand, and there are certain things that the father will not hide from her.


    Ina Flower: "Is it really impossible?"


    The day after Zhou Chengye got married, Mrs. Li said goodbye to Mrs. Zhou.


    Before Mrs. Zhou would stay with rice flowers for a few more days, but this time she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Zhou Jingwan wanted to keep rice flowers, but she was persuaded by Mrs. Zhou.


    On the boat back to Ningmen Mansion, Daohua stood on the deck silently watching Xingzhou City, which was gradually going away.


    Yan Ying has returned, but unfortunately the letter she wrote was not delivered to the third brother.


    The third elder brother, Xiao Yeyang, and the fourth elder went out to do errands, and the return date has not yet been determined.


    It happened at this time!


    Daohua sighed. In two days, Zhou Jiake will go to the capital with his eldest brother.


    Could it be that the third brother and Jingwan really have no fate?


    Until she returned to Yan''s house, Daohua''s mood was still very depressed.


    This time I went to Xingzhou City, and it was really disappointed.


    Ms. Li saw Daohua''s thoughts and thoughts for a while, and directly threw her the count of the betrothal gifts.


    Be busy with something, Daohua can''t think of anything else.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 553： , Arrived in time

    Chapter 553, arrived in time


    On February 20, the suburban wharf of Ningmen Mansion.


    The betrothal gift with the red silk was unloaded from the carriage by Yan Jia Xiaosi, and then carefully carried to the boat docked on the shore.


    In order to express the importance of the Han girl, Mrs. Li prepared the offer very generously. Daohuaguang took a lot of time to compare with the gift list.


    Going to the capital this time, Yan Zhiyuan took Yan Wenxiu over.


    Because Yan Siyu¡¯s mother and daughter were going to return to Beijing by boat, the Yan family came to the dock to see them off.


    The old lady Yan was reluctant to bear her daughter, she kept pulling Yan Siyu to talk to Yang Xiuyun, the third daughter-in-law Wu stood aside and supported the old lady, saying a few words from time to time to ease the worry of parting.


    A few steps away are Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li, they are telling Yan Wenxiu.


    In the direction close to the bow, Yan Zhiyuan and Sun Shi.


    Looking at the dowry gifts that are constantly being moved to the ship, Sun said sourly, ¡°In the future, we will be married to Wenjie. I wonder if there is half of the dowry?¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan was also a little jealous, but he knew that the entire Yan family was supported by his eldest brother and sister-in-law. Wenxiu was the eldest son and the eldest grandson, and he married a girl from the earl''s family. Wenjie would definitely not be able to marry in the future.


    "Just say a few words, besides the betrothal gifts from the family, many of them are from the Li family. If you want to give Wenjie a long face, let your family make up for it."


    The Sun family was choked: "My family is just a landlord¡¯s house. Even if all the fields in the family are sold, it can¡¯t be compared to the Li¡¯s business."


    Hearing the words, Yan Zhiyuan sighed and said quietly, ¡°From this we can see the importance of the Yue family.¡± Although the sister-in-law¡¯s family is a merchant, she really does not help their family less in terms of money.


    The Sun family was angry: "Why, are you starting to despise my natal family? It was not like this when you married me."


    Yan Zhiyuan glared at the Sun family, looked around quickly, and saw that no one was paying attention to them, before he lowered his voice and said, "What are you talking about? "


    Sun¡¯s face eased a little: "Then what did you mean by that?"


    Yan Zhiyuan: "I mean Wen Jie''s marriage. We have to choose well, and at least we have to help Wen Jie."


    Seeing that he meant this, Sun''s anger disappeared, and he didn''t have a good temper: "It''s still necessary for you to say."


    Yan Zhiyuan glanced at the direction of his elder brother and sister-in-law, and said to the Sun family: "Wenxiu''s business has been settled, and now it is our turn to Wenjie. After I''m gone, you can talk to your mother and sister-in-law when you are okay. Mention, so that they can take Wenjie¡¯s matter to heart,"


    Sun nodded: "I will."


    Besides carrying the betrothal gift, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile were three girls. The three girls were gathering together and pointing to the betrothal gift.


    Yan Zhiqiang is instructing the young man to carefully carry out the dowry.


    And Daohua, a little absent-minded, stood in front of the dock, looking at the river for a while, then looking behind him again.


    This time when I entered Beijing, the Yan family and Zhou¡¯s family made an appointment to go together. Firstly, there was a good deal on the way; secondly, the marriage between the eldest brother and the Han family was the matchmaker of the second master of the Zhou family, and going to Beijing together also appeared to be a relationship between the two families. Kindness.


    Ningmenfu Wharf is in the northernmost part of Zhongzhou, Zhou¡¯s boat will pass through here on the way to Beijing, and they will go together.


    After the betrothal and salute were carried on the boat, Zhou¡¯s boat appeared on the river.


    Looking at the third brother who was still missing, Daohua couldn''t say whether it was regret or no regret. If Zhou''s family went to Beijing this time and said pro success, Jingwan was afraid that she would never come back again.


    Soon, Zhou¡¯s boat docked on the pier.


    Old Mrs. Zhou took Mr. Zhou Da, Mrs. Zhou, Zhou Chengye, Zhou Jingwan, and the newly-opened daughter-in-law, Mrs. Zhou, disembarked and greeted everyone in the Yan family.


    After saluting the elders, Zhou Jingwan ran to Daohua and pulled her reluctantly: "It would be great if you could go to the capital with me."


    Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan hesitantly. Just as she was about to say something, she noticed Madam Zhou''s eyes looking at her, and she felt a little annoyed in her heart. She could only ask casually: "Everyone in your family is going to Beijing? "


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head: "My father and older brother and sister-in-law are not going."


    Inaka: "Then why are they all here?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "My father said, it¡¯s been a long time since I got together with your father. Just when the ship was about to get here, he came along. My eldest brother wanted to send your brother off, so naturally my sister-in-law came to see relatives and friends."


    Sir, Mrs. Li praised the new wife, and then took Mrs. Zhou to say goodbye to her.


    However, seeing Madam Zhou''s gaze at her daughter from time to time, Madam Li also felt a little uncomfortable.


    Ms. Zhou looks like this, as if she is worried that their family will endure last week.


    After some greetings, Mrs. Zhou opened his mouth and said: "It''s getting late, we should also set off, and everyone is getting together when we come back."


    Yan Zhigao clasped his fist and said: "Dogzi doesn''t go out often, so I hope the old man will give more attention along the way."


    Old Mrs. Zhou smiled and said: "This kid Wenxiu is very stable, maybe I need him to take care of this old bone on the way."


    After a few polite words, Master Zhou called Zhou Jingwan: "Jingwan, come and help your grandfather get on the boat."


    Zhou Jingwan, who was standing with Daohua, replied: "Come right away." After that, she looked at Daohua: "Your eldest brother is going to the capital. Why didn''t Yan San come to see him off?"


    Daohua''s heart sighed: "He has something to do with him this time and can''t get away."


    Zhou Jing pouted, "What is so busy? There is no time to send someone off?" There was a little disappointment on her eyebrows.


    There is something else to say, but Master Zhou urged him again. There was no way, Zhou Jingwan could only walk over.


    Before boarding the boat, Zhou Jingwan couldn''t help but looked back a bit, and then she helped Old Lady Zhou to get on the boat.


    On the side of the Yan family, Yan Siyu¡¯s mother and daughter and the Yan family reluctantly said goodbye, and then followed Yan Zhiyuan on board the Yan family¡¯s boat.


    The old lady Yan¡¯s eyes were a little red, and she kept telling Yan Wenxiu: "Take care of your aunt and cousin."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Don''t worry, grandma, grandson will."


    After speaking, he saluted like the elders in the family, and then turned around and boarded the boat.


    On the shore, only Mrs. Zhou was left without boarding.


    My daughter-in-law just entered the door, and many rules are still not there. She didn''t want to leave home at this time, but this time coming to Beijing is related to her daughter''s lifelong affairs, and she can only take care of this first.


    Ms. Zhou told Zhou Chengye and Grandma Zhou again and again.


    "Okay, don''t chirp anymore. With me here, what can you worry about?" Seeing Madam Zhou had said it for a long time and there was no sign of stopping, Master Zhou on the side had to stop aloud.


    Ms. Zhou gave her master a slanted look. Just as she was about to say something, she felt the ground vibrate. Turning her head and looking at it, she saw several horses galloping toward this side.


    The one who ran at the forefront was Yan Wentao.


    Ms. Zhou''s heart twitched, she instinctively wanted to turn around and board the ship, but the person had already come, it was a bit rude to do so, she could only stand stiffly in place, regretting not being able to leave one step earlier in her heart.


    "Go and watch Jingwan, don''t let her disembark." Madam Zhou whispered to the woman next to her.


    After receiving the order, the woman left the crowd calmly, and hurried to the Zhou family boat.


    "Brother Three!"


    Daohwa saw the people coming, and her eyes burst into surprise.


    In a blink of an effort, Yan Wentao arrived. Before the horse stopped, Yan Wentao rolled over and got off the horse. As soon as the horse was pulled by the rein, the horse stopped steadily.


    The calm momentum, the upright body, and the neat skill all show that this is a good guy.


    Mrs. Zhou secretly felt a pity in her heart. If Yan Wentao is the son of the Yan family¡¯s big house, even if she is not the eldest son, as long as the daughter really likes it, she will consider it. However, he can only help the family manage the land. Son of Sanfang.


    How does this make her willing to tell him about her pampered daughter?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 554： ,leave

    Chapter 554, parting


    Hurrying all the way, Yan Wentao was sweating all over his head, breathing slightly, then walked over to meet the elders, and finally his eyes fell on Madam Zhou.


    "Aunt Zhou"


    Mrs. Zhou was worried that Yan Wentao would say something inappropriate, and quickly interrupted him: "What a solid-minded child, even if your elder brother is going to the capital, you don¡¯t need to rush over here like this. If you don¡¯t come, neither will your elder brother. Blame you."


    Ms. Li looked at her nephew¡¯s anxious face and glanced at Daohua, knowing that this girl must have told Wen Tao that Jingwan had come to Beijing to talk about her relationship.


    However, Mrs. Zhou¡¯s attitude is already very obvious, and their family will continue to struggle, but they are a little ignorant.


    Ms. Li was also afraid of Yan Wentao talking nonsense, so that the two of them would not be able to get off the stage. She immediately smiled and said, "Your eldest brother has already boarded the boat. Go and be alone with him."


    Yan Wentao looked at Mrs. Li imploringly: "Auntie"


    Looking at the helpless side of the tall and magnificent young man, Madam Li was very unbearable and couldn''t help but raise her eyes to Madam Zhou. Unfortunately, Madam Zhou immediately turned her head aside when she saw Madam Li''s gaze.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Li felt helpless, knowing that it was impossible to meet Zhou''s family, she could only say with a hardened heart: "Wen Tao, your eldest brother just talked about you just now, come and see him soon. ."


    said he was about to pull Yan Wentao away, but he could not pull.


    Yan Wentao¡¯s eyes flickered and struggled, and his gaze kept looking at Zhou¡¯s boat. He had just returned from work with Yeyang and Wen Kai today, and as soon as he came back, the guard sent him the letter from Daohua.


    Seeing Jingwan want to go to Beijing to say a kiss, his heart just wanted to be screwed by a knife.


    He saw the embarrassment and helplessness of the big aunt, and he felt Madam Zhou¡¯s avoidance attitude. Daohua knew that he liked Jingwan. Based on his understanding of her, he knew that Jingwan would definitely help him if she wanted to talk to her. .


    Obviously, the eldest aunt should speak up to Mrs. Zhou, but it is a pity that Mrs. Zhou disagrees.


    He knew that his conditions were not worthy of Jingwan, but he just didn''t want to give up.


    Yan Wentao¡¯s strangeness was noticed by everyone, and Yan Zhiyuan and Wu Shi looked at their sons with anxious expressions.


    Ms. Zhou was very worried that Yan Wentao would be impulsive, and said with a strong smile: "It''s getting late. Since Wen Tao is here to see Wenxiu off, then go quickly, and I should get on the boat."


    Just about to turn around, I heard Yan Wentao say: "Aunt Zhou, the reason why I came late is because I went out to do errands."


    Ms. Zhou took a deep breath and said with a stiff smile: "Auntie knows that you can do it. Now your eldest brother is already married. When auntie returns from Beijing, she will also tell you a good marriage."


    Yan Wentao interrupted Mrs. Zhou anxiously: "Aunt Zhou, I am not good enough now, but please believe me, I will definitely work hard."


    The smile on Madam Zhou¡¯s face could no longer be maintained: "I believe you, otherwise I would not introduce you to other girls." Seeing what Yan Wentao wanted to say, Madam Zhou directly raised her hand to stop it.


    "Wen Tao, it''s really getting late. Your eldest brother has to go to Beijing to hire him. Hurry up and say goodbye to him. I''ll get on the ship first." After that, even Zhou''s family didn''t even hesitate to look at it. Walked towards Zhou''s boat.


    Yan Wentao took a step outside instinctively. When he was about to take the second step, Yan Wenxiu, who had received the news from the boat of the Yan family, caught him in time.


    "Third brother, I haven''t seen you in some days. Let''s go and talk for a while." As he said, he forcibly pulled Yan Wentao away.


    Looking at this scene, the Yan family and Zhou family seemed to understand something.


    Zhou Chengye rubbed his forehead with a headache. Wen Tao likes his sister? He didn''t notice it at all!


    When did it start?


    Zhou Chengye thought about it carefully, only to realize that his younger sister seemed to like to stick to Wen Tao since she was a child, and Wen Tao also gave her sister things every other time.


    Litchi, strawberries, these things that even grandfather can''t get, Wen Tao can get Jingwan.


    Every time his sister called "Big Brother Yan San, Brother Yan San", he only thought that they had a good relationship.


    Zhou Chengye couldn''t help but patted his head. Wen Tao was so subtle that he didn''t think about anything else.


    If he had known it earlier, it wouldn¡¯t be like this, and everyone would know it.


    Zhou Chengye glanced at his embarrassed father and Uncle Yan, and shouted in his heart.


    Seeing the third brother staring at Zhou''s boat with red eyes, Daohua endured it, and finally shouted at Zhou''s boat: "Jingwan, don''t you want to bring me pearl hairpins? Me? I''ve figured it out, I want one with sapphires and pendants with pearls. It''s best to make a flower-shaped one."


    In the cabin, Zhou Jingwan, who was making tea, heard this and quickly said: "Grandfather, I will go out and have a look. I promised to bring the pearl hairpin to Yi Yi when I came back. You can''t take it wrong."


    After speaking, put down the tea set, and ran out in a hurry.


    The woman next to Mrs. Zhou wanted to stop her, but Grandpa Zhou glanced at it, and then immediately bowed her head and stopped moving.


    As soon as Zhou Jingwan ran out of the cabin, she ran into Mrs. Zhou who had just boarded the ship.


    Ms. Zhou wanted to send her daughter into the cabin, but unfortunately, Zhou Jingwan had already ran to the deck: "Yiyi, you say it again, what do you want?"


    As soon as he finished shouting, he saw Yan Wentao on the shore, his eyes lit up, and he was about to run down the boat.


    Ms. Zhou met, and quickly pulled the person away: "The boat is about to sail, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "Big Brother Yan San is here, I''ll go talk to him alone."


    Ms. Zhou''s face sank, she blocked her daughter with her figure, and said with her eyebrows: "What are you talking about, how can a girl''s family go down and say goodbye to a foreigner? Do you want your reputation?"


    Zhou Jingwan frowned, her expression a little disagreeable: "Mother, our family has a good relationship with the Yan family, how come Brother Yan San is a foreigner?"


    Ms. Zhou felt a terrible headache and gritted her teeth and said: "Anyway, you are not allowed to go down, and you are not allowed to yell unruly, now return me to the cabin."


    Zhou Jingwan hummed to express her dissatisfaction. Seeing that Madam Zhou was unmoved, she took a step back: "Mother, I won''t get off the ship, I''ll stand on the deck and Yan San." Seeing Madam Zhou''s eyes were cold, she immediately changed her mouth. : "I just asked Yiyi what kind of pearl hairpin she wants."


    Before Madam Zhou could speak, Zhou Jingwan immediately walked to the edge of the deck and looked at the shore while holding the boat bar.


    Yan Wentao walked quickly to the front of Zhou¡¯s ship when Zhou Jingwan got out of the cabin.


    Daohua and Yan Wenxiu followed. There were two people with them. At least outsiders, they would only think that Zhou Jingwan was saying goodbye to the three of them, and there would be no bad gossip.


    Zhou Jingwan said to Daohua: "Yiyi, don''t worry, I will bring you the pearl hairpin back. I will be back in about three or four months."


    The words were spoken to Daohua, but his eyes kept falling on Yan Wentao.


    Daohua glanced at the third brother who was biting her lip, and replied: "We are waiting for you."


    Zhou Jingwan smiled: "If you have something delicious, you can keep it for me. I''ll come back to eat."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao''s fists hanging beside him trembled too tightly. He wanted to say a few words to Jingwan, but he was afraid that when he spoke, he couldn''t help but say what was in his heart.


    He can''t ruin the relationship between Yan family and Zhou family for so many years for himself.


    Ms. Zhou didn¡¯t want to be out of trouble, so she immediately ordered people to sail.


    Zhou Jingwan saw the boat sailing away, and immediately waved to the three people on the shore: "Wait for me to come back."


    Daohua raised her hand in response: "Jingwan, you must come back."


    Next to ??, Yan Wenxiu looked at his third brother a little regretfully, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "Some things don''t have to be possessed, blessings."


    Yan Wentao looked up at Yan Wenxiu blankly: "Blessings?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Yes, as long as sister Zhou has a good life, you will be happy, won''t you?"


    Looking at the Zhou¡¯s boat that was gradually moving away, a bitter smile appeared on Yan Wentao¡¯s face: ¡°Yes, as long as Jing Wan is good, it doesn¡¯t matter what I do.¡±


    "Wenxiu, you should get on the boat soon. It''s late, but you won''t be able to catch up with Zhou''s boat."


    Yan Zhiyuan suddenly came over.


    Yan Wenxiu looked at his third uncle, nodded, patted Yan Wentao on the shoulder again, and turned on the boat of the Yan family.


    The two boats drove away one after another.


    Seeing this, the Zhou family and Yan family were relieved.


    As long as things don¡¯t go wrong, everyone can tacitly assume that it hasn¡¯t happened.


    While Yan Wentao stared at the distant ship with eyes full of sadness, Zhou Jingwan, who knew nothing about Zhou¡¯s boat, was brewing tea in a good mood because she saw Yan Wentao before leaving.


    Grandfather Zhou saw the emotional changes of his granddaughter in his eyes, and frowned slightly when he thought of what the manager had just reported to him.


    After the tea was brewed, Mrs. Zhou asked Zhou Jingwan to go back to the room to rest, but Mrs. Zhou was left behind.


    "What the **** is going on with that kid Wen Tao?"


    Ms. Zhou was silent for a while, and finally told the truth: "That kid, Toad wants to eat swan meat, is playing our Jingwan idea."


    Old Madam Zhou twisted his eyebrows, and felt a little unhappy: "Does the Yan Zhigao couple know about this?"


    Ms. Zhou immediately spoke out about Mrs. Li''s mouth when her eldest son got married.


    Old Mrs. Zhou: "The Yan family is also knowledgeable and witty. Our family disagrees. Please make it clear to them. I don¡¯t expect them to be entangled. You, you are a bit too much."


    Mrs. Zhou argued: "My daughter-in-law didn¡¯t want it either. Isn¡¯t this time just stuck at the moment when we entered Beijing? You know Jingwan¡¯s temperament. If we let her know that we came to Beijing and told her to kiss her, she would definitely want it. It''s noisy."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou immediately raised his eyes to the eldest wife: "Jing Wan. Interested in Wen Tao too?"


    Madam Zhou nodded depressed: "Father, what do you mean by this? Yes, the Yan family guys grew up with Jingwan. The relationship is relatively close. In addition, they are all good-looking and easy to make girls. I feel good about it, but Young Master Dong and Young Master Su are obviously better than the Yan family brothers. Why does that stupid Jingwan choose Yan Wentao, who has the worst conditions?"


    Old Mrs. Zhou didn¡¯t like the eldest wife¡¯s words: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Yan family brothers, they are also the boys from the family of Dong and Su, who are worse than others.


    Speaking, his eyes narrowed.


    "Did you know, Mrs. Su told Yan Wenkai about the prostitute in the third room of the Su family."


    Ms. Zhou''s face was taken aback, and then she said in surprise: "Why, what does the old grandfather Su think? With the poetry of that girl''s appearance, it is more than enough to marry into the family''s family and be a grandmother."


    Old Mrs. Zhou said quietly: "Why can I still value Yan Wenkai."


    Mrs. Zhou was silent: "Wen Tao and Wen Kai are still different. If Wen Kai asks to marry Jing Wan, his daughter-in-law will also consider it, Wen Tao."


    Old Madam Zhou did not mean to blame the eldest wife, even he, he would not agree to tell Yan Wentao Jing Wan.


    "Well, you go and see Jingwan. When appropriate, tell her the purpose of our trip to the capital, so that she will be mentally prepared."


    The second child told Jing Wan about the marriage, he was very optimistic, and hoped it would go smoothly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 555： , Peach blossoms

    Chapter 555, peach blossoms


    Yan House.


    After returning from the dock, Yan Wentao was dragged back to the third room by Yan Zhiyuan and Wu.


    Daohua was a little worried, and quietly followed, but before she reached the three-bedroom courtyard, she was stopped by Yan Wenkai: "Fourth brother, don''t you go and see?"


    Yan Wenkai: "What do you look at, the third uncle and the third aunt made it clear that they are going to close the door and teach the children. Let''s go there. Wouldn''t it be difficult for the third uncle and the third aunt to embarrass the third brother?"


    Daohua nodded, did not insist anymore, followed Yan Wenkai and turned and walked back.


    On the way, Daohua couldn''t help asking: "Second brother, how did you get the Su family to agree to marry Sister Su to you?"


    Yan Wenkai immediately explained how Xiao Yeyang took him and Yan Wentao to the Su''s house.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Then why the third brother"


    Yan Wenkai knows what Daohua is going to say: ¡°The situation of the Zhou family and the Su family are different. The Su family¡¯s descent is dragged down by the collateral line and got into the camp of the Eight Princes, so I can use it as a Jin Lingwei.¡±


    "But the Zhou family didn''t have such a mess, and Yeyang told me that Grandpa Zhou didn''t seem to like Jin Lingwei very much, so the third brother''s status as one of the Jin Lingwei households didn''t make much difference. "


    After hearing this, Daohua sighed: "I think the third brother is very sad."


    Yan Wenkai: ¡°That¡¯s for sure, I was also sad when the Su family didn¡¯t agree to marry Shiyu to me.¡±


    Daohua glanced at him: "Don''t I think?"


    Yan Wenkai straightened her chest: "That''s because I am a man, and I hide all the pain in my heart. It''s weird if you can see it in the movie."


    Daohua snorted: "The third brother is more restrained than you, and can hide things than you. Now he can no longer conceal the pain in his heart. It can be seen how deep the hurt is."


    Yan Wenkai scratched his head irritably: "What should I do? I have called Yeyang before, and he said he can''t help it."


    Daohua is also silent, and the difference in the family status cannot be changed in a moment, and she is also very powerless in this regard.


    That night, Yan Zhiqiang, who had never opened his mouth with Yan Zhigao, came to the front yard study. He waited until Master Zhou Da returned to the guest house to rest before he entered the study to see Yan Zhigao.


    "Brother, I know I shouldn¡¯t open my mouth, but I¡¯m useless. Seeing Wen Tao''s sadness, I want you to help him and tell Master Zhou."


    Yan Zhigao sighed, and patted his third brother on the shoulder: "Even if you don''t tell me, I will fight for Wen Tao." He said, indicating that Yan Zhiqiang should sit down.


    "As soon as I came back today, I mentioned it to Brother Zhou, but he also refused. He said, this time the Zhou family girl came to Beijing to see others."


    "Do you know which family the master told Miss Zhou on Tuesday?"


    "Is the youngest son of the Shangshu Family of the Ministry of Industry."


    "After hearing this, I knew that Wen Tao had no chance. The difference between our family and the Shangshu family of the Ministry of Industry was too great."


    The light in Yan Zhiqiang''s eyes dimmed, and he fell into silence with his head down.


    Yan Zhigao patted him on the shoulder: "Why do you have a man with no wife? Ms. Zhou is good, but there are so many good girls in the world. Go back and talk to your children carefully. Don''t get into the horns. Don''t worry, your sister-in-law. I will definitely tell Wen Tao a good relationship. We Wen Tao, a spirited young man, still worry about not having a wife?"


    Seeing his third brother who was disappointed to leave, Yan Zhigao walked back to the main courtyard quickly. After seeing Mrs. Li, he said, "You have to have more snacks on the marriage of some of the children in the family. Wenxiu has already decided, and now It''s time to tell Wen Jie and Wen Tao a kiss."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Master doesn¡¯t tell me, I also remember it, isn¡¯t it busy during this time? After two days of free time, I will discuss Wenjie¡¯s marriage with my second sibling and see if she is looking for someone. What kind of daughter-in-law."


    Seeing that Mrs. Li had a plan in her heart, Yan Zhigao didn''t say any more, and was silent for a while, then said: "The marriage of several girls should also be on the agenda."


    Mrs. Li: "A few girls are not in a hurry. If the in-law¡¯s family fails to find a good one, our girl will be wronged for a lifetime, just like a little sister."


    Yan Zhigao nodded in agreement: "Let¡¯s pay more attention to it in advance."


    Early the next morning, Yan Wenkai had breakfast at Mrs. Yan''s. When he went out, he called Daohua aside and handed her a note.


    Daohua took it in surprise, "What is this?"


    Yan Wenkai whispered: "Yeyang gave it."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s heart jumped, looking at the folded paper, secretly said, this is not Xiao Yeyang''s love letter to herself, right?


    Looking at the left and right circles, Daohua quickly put away the note.


    It is estimated that she was frightened by the matter of the two older brothers. Her mother saw that she was watching more closely. Xiao Yeyang did not find a chance to talk to her all the way back from the dock yesterday.


    After returning to her yard, Daohua couldn''t wait to open the note, but she was disappointed.


    Nothing was written on the slip of paper, just the words''Peach Blossoms Blooming''.


    Inahana made a ¡®cut¡¯, and was a little disappointed to clip the note into the textbook she was looking at. She hadn¡¯t received a love letter in her previous life and this life, so she just looked forward to it.


    Because Zhou¡¯s father and son and Grandma Zhou were guests at Yan¡¯s house, it was not until after they left that Daohua found the opportunity to tell Mrs. Li that she was going to Taohua Village.


    "Mother, the peach blossoms from Master are blooming. I want to collect some peach blossoms to make wine."


    It¡¯s a business to visit the elders. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t stop her, she just asked: "Come back early."


    Peach Blossom Village.


    Peach Blossom Mountain at the end of February, the peach blossoms are shining, watching the sea of ??flowers in the mountains, it makes people feel happy and happy before they get close.


    After the rice flower arrived, I saw the eagle falcon sending the message flying away, smiled, and then helped the old mother-in-law, strolling down the mountain with Gu Jian to enjoy the spring scenery.


    As usual, Xiao Yeyang would rush over on the day the rice flower came, but this time, the rice flower had been here for two days, and I didn''t see Xiao Yeyang.


    Daohua stood on the Peach Blossom Mountain and looked at the bottom of the mountain. He twisted his eyebrows. Xiao Yeyang and his two brothers seemed to be getting busy.


    Wang Man''er came over with a basket: "Girl, are you going to start picking peach blossoms?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Pick it."


    When Xiao Yeyang arrived, Daohua had just picked up several baskets of peach blossoms, waiting for Wang Maner to change the gap between the baskets, leaning against a peach blossom halfway up the mountain and taking a nap.


    The breeze blows, and the peach blossoms fall with the wind.


    Looking at the laid-back rice flower with his eyes closed under the tree, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but raised the corner of his mouth, and casually folded a branch of peach blossom, walked quietly in front of her, and after squatting down, he used the peach blossom branch. Swipe the tip of rice flower''s nose.


    Feeling the tip of the nose itchy, Daohua''s eyelashes moved, she waved her hand at random, turned her head, and continued to close her eyes.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently and stretched out the peach blossom branch again.


    As soon as the peach blossom branch touched the tip of Daohua¡¯s nose, Daohua stretched out his hand and quickly grabbed it: "Xiao Yeyang, I knew you were making a ghost."


    Looking at Daohua''s bright black eyes with a touch of complacency, Xiao Yeyang pursed his mouth and stretched out his other hand, which was not caught, and flicked directly in front of Daohua''s forehead.


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Daohua stared, grabbing Xiao Yeyang''s hand and pulling.


    She wanted to stand up with Xiao Yeyang''s strength. Who would have thought that Xiao Yeyang was squatting on the ground, and this pull directly drew people towards herself.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t expect this to happen. He was caught off guard, and his whole body was overwhelmed.


    "Ouch!"


    The two fell to the ground, and Daohua was still the bottom.


    "Are you OK?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly propped up his arms and removed the body that was pressing on Dao Hua.


    Daohua barked her teeth: "Xiao Yeyang, why are you so heavy?"


    Looking at the Daohua lying between his arms, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were a little deep: "You are the one who pulled me."


    Daohua stared: "If you don''t hit me, will I pull you?"


    After finishing speaking, she found that her and Xiao Yeyang''s current posture was a little weird, and reached out and patted his arm: "Get out of the way, I''m going to get up."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Wait a minute." He slowly lowered his head as he spoke.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s face getting closer and closer, Daohua''s eyes widened.


    At this moment, her heart was pounding, and she forgot to push him away.


    When both of them could feel each other''s breathing, Inaka subconsciously closed her eyes.


    The imaginary scene did not come. After a while, Daohua slowly opened her eyes, and then met Xiao Yeyang''s playful eyes, her eyes moved down, and she saw a leaf in his mouth.


    Xiao Yeyang spit out the leaves, then looked at Daohua with a smile: "Why did you close your eyes just now?"


    Daohua¡¯s ears became red with a ¡®slam¡¯, and he pushed forward with both hands, directly pushing Xiao Yeyang away, and stood up in a panic.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t mind being pushed to the ground, but smiled in a good mood.


    Hearing his laughter, Daohua was extremely embarrassed. She turned around and stared at Xiao Yeyang a little frustratedly: "Xiao Yeyang, you tease me!" It''s just a leaf, can''t you take it away with your hand? You have to use your mouth, this Guy deliberately.


    The more and more Daohua thought, the more angry she got, and she looked around and saw a branch on the ground. When she picked it up, she was about to greet Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang was really anxious to see Daohua, and quickly got up with both hands and feet, and quickly dodged.


    "Okay, why hit someone!"


    "You are looking for a fight."


    "Yan Yiyi, your behavior of beating people at every turn is very bad, you have to change it."


    "Have you seen me hit someone? Why don''t you find your own cause?"


    "I''m really wronged. I obviously kindly helped you to remove the leaves from your head, and you hit me. I was wronged."


    "Why don''t you use your hands, you are clearly making fun of me."


    "Then I didn''t let you close your eyes."


    Hearing this, Daohua became even more angry, holding a branch and directly chasing Xiao Yeyang over half of the Peach Blossom Mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, Granny Gu and Gu Jian looked at the two children chasing and fighting around the mountain, with smiles in their faces and eyes.


    "Ahem~"


    Standing for a while, Granny Gu coughed.


    Gu Jian immediately looked over with a nervous look: "Sister, it''s windy outside, let''s go back to the house."


    Granny Gu shook her head: "I want to see more of the two children. At this time next year, I don¡¯t know if I have a chance to see the scorching peach blossoms all over the mountain?"


    Gu Jianmeiyu was sad, and smiled with a strong face: "It was okay in the past, your body has been much better in the past year, and I believe that it will get better and better in the future."


    Granny Gu smiled and did not speak, her body she knew that she had eaten more food this year than in previous years, but this still couldn''t prevent her from continuing to weaken.


    When she was young, her body was corrupted so badly, it¡¯s a miracle to live to this day.


    After a while, Granny Gu asked: "Are all the things that my parents buried in the old house still exist?"


    Gu Jian nodded: "I''m here."


    Old mother-in-law: "Go and take it out. I want to give it to two children."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 556： , Affectionate

    Chapter 556, Affection


    "Good rice flower, I was wrong, go around me!"


    Peach Blossom Mountain was full of Xiao Yeyang begging for mercy.


    Daohua was really anxious this time, and she was embarrassed and lost her home. Even though she was panting, she gritted her teeth and chased Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was sweating profusely, so he deliberately slowed down and made her vent her anger with a few hits.


    The branches are very thin, and they break after a few hits.


    Taohua panted and threw the branch away, staring at Xiao Yeyang fiercely.


    Xiao Yeyang touched his nose: "You are so angry that it makes no sense."


    Daohua immediately stared with her arms akimbo: "Say it!"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately persuaded, "Don''t tell me, don''t tell me, look at you, what''s the matter, you are sweaty, and you are not too tired." With that, he walked to Daohua and took out. The handkerchief wiped her sweat.


    Daohua gave Xiao Yeyang a glance, grabbed the handkerchief, wiped herself sweat.


    When the sweat was almost wiped off, Daohua saw a small bunch of rice ears embroidered on the handkerchief: "Hey, isn¡¯t this my handkerchief?"


    Xiao Yeyang listened, and reached out to take it back: "This is mine."


    Inahana took the handkerchief and avoided: "This is clearly mine." After saying that, she was about to take the handkerchief and leave.


    Xiao Ye was anxious, and dragged people away: "Yan Yiyi, don''t go too far, return my handkerchief soon." He said, he was going to grab it.


    Daohua of course didn''t do it, she broke free of Xiao Yeyang''s hand and quickly ran away.


    "Yan Yiyi!"


    Xiao Yeyang hurried to chase after him.


    Not far away, looking at the two people who are chasing me up again, Defu and Wang Man''er looked at each other face to face, looked at the basket full of peach blossoms in their hands, and silently walked towards Taohua Temple.


    "Man, are you plucking enough peach blossoms?"


    "It should be enough."


    After a while, Wang Man''er asked: "Defu, do you want to remind the girl to come back to make peach blossom wine?"


    "do not want!"


    Defu answered that it was a decisive one, "Man, you see, the peach blossoms have not been cleaned out yet, and the wine-making tools have not been prepared yet. These all have to be done. It is really unnecessary to let them go so quickly. When Miss Yan comes back, let''s do all the preparations, let''s talk about it."


    "Ok!"


    Among the peach forest, Daohua naturally couldn''t run past Xiao Yeyang, and was overtaken by Xiao Yeyang within a short time.


    "Stop running, stop running, I''m exhausted."


    "You gave me the handkerchief."


    "No, this is mine."


    The two competed for the handkerchief. Xiao Yeyang circled the person behind Daohua to prevent her from running: "Give me the handkerchief."


    Seeing that she was tightly bound by Xiao Yeyang in her arms, Daohua struggled a few times, feeling unable to break free, she threw the handkerchief into the air directly, and took the opportunity to break free when Xiao Yeyang went to take over the handkerchief.


    Xiao Yeyang took the handkerchief, folded it and put it back in the sleeve cage, then looked at Daohua: "You are really stingy, and you have to take back everything you gave."


    Daohua glanced at him obliquely, hummed, and kept fanning herself with her hands up.


    Under the peach blossom tree, the girl''s eyes are flowing and her noodles are angry, which is even more beautiful than this mountain of peach blossoms.


    Xiao Yeyang walked over, leaned against the peach tree, just smiled so affectionately.


    Daohua was uncomfortable by Xiao Yeyang, snorted, turned her back to him, and continued to fan the wind to cool down the heat.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, did not move, and continued to watch silently. After seeing that Daohua''s cheeks were not so red, he walked over and took her hand: "Go, go back. You just ran away. I¡¯m sweating profusely, but I can¡¯t stay here to blow the air."


    Daohua wanted to take her hand out, but unfortunately she didn''t succeed, she simply ignored her, and let Xiao Yeyang take her back to Taohua Temple.


    Taohua Temple.


    Defu and Wang Man''er have cleaned a few baskets of peach blossoms. Granny Gu sat aside and watched, while Gu Jian was cooking medicine under the eaves of the corridor.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang pulling Daohua back, Gu Jian immediately snorted.


    Xiao Yeyang heard it, and quickly let go of Daohua''s hand, touched his nose and walked to the old grandmother, and handed a few peach blossoms that were folded when he returned to the old man to see: "Mother-in-law, these are the peach blossoms I folded for you. I''ll put the vase in later and put it in the room for you, then you can watch it at will."


    Granny Gu immediately smiled, and just listened to Gu Jian humming.


    "The mountains outside the yard are full of peach blossoms. How many do you need to fold over to show your courtesy?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled embarrassingly.


    Grandma Gu glanced at Gu Jian with a stern face, retracted her gaze, and immediately looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile: "Good boy, don''t listen to Master Daohua. Grandma likes to put peach blossoms in a vase."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled immediately: "Okay, I will give you the discount tomorrow."


    Daohua smiled and stood aside and watched. The more she got along, the more she realized that Master and Old-in-law really seemed to treat Xiao Yeyang as their grandson. Don¡¯t look at her master¡¯s stubborn face towards Xiao Yeyang. But the care and love in the eyes cannot be faked.


    Looking at the apprentice sticking his chin and thinking about it again, Gu Jian had a headache, and immediately said: "You are blocking the yard with so many peach blossoms. Hurry up and tidy it up for me. Don''t delay me drying the medicinal materials."


    Daohua returned to her senses, walked to Wang Man''er and Defu''s side, and began to help them clean the peach blossoms.


    Xiao Yeyang first went back to the room and put the peach blossoms in the vase, then walked to Daohua and rolled up his sleeves: "How do I clean it?"


    Daohua demonstrated it again: "After passing the water, just wash off the dust on the petals. It''s very simple."


    Xiao Yeyang followed suit.


    However, this is not a job. The peach blossoms were not cleaned, and his robe got wet first, and even the rice blossoms next to him were affected by the pond fish.


    "Oh, you go quickly, don''t delay our work." Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with disgust.


    Xiao Yeyang: "I don''t. This is the first time I have done this. It must be relatively unfamiliar at the beginning. It will be fine if I do it twice more."


    In order to prevent the clothes from getting wet, Dahua moved a little away from him.


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly said, "Daohua, what do you think this is?"


    Daohua turned her head and looked over, and then she saw a peach flower flying towards her, and then a cold on her forehead: "What are you doing?"


    As he said, he had to reach out and touch his forehead.


    At this time, Wang Man''er spoke: "Girl, don''t touch it."


    Ina Flower raised her hand in the air for a pause: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked over, held out her hand to support Daohua¡¯s shoulder, and asked her to look down into the water.


    On the surface of the water, a peach blossom is in the center of Daohua Meiyu, which makes the rice flower more and more delicate.


    "It is said that women painting flowers can add a lot of color, I never thought it was true." Xiao Yeyang looked down at the rice flower in the water, and said slowly with a smile.


    Speaking, she helped Daohua and pushed her to the old mother-in-law.


    "Mother-in-law, do you look good?"


    Granny Gu looked carefully, and then smiled and said: "It looks good, how we make rice flowers in our house are all good-looking."


    Gu Jian looked over here, hummed, did not say Daohua like Xiao Yeyang did.


    In the kitchen, Caiju and Dongli were busy cooking, while stretching their heads to watch the warm and happy scene in the yard.


    "The little prince is really a blessing in disguise."


    "Isn''t it, staying in the capital is far less comfortable than now."


    "Not only that, one of the princes and princesses in the palace is not as good as the little prince''s blessing. The love of filial piety to the two old masters is the only one for the emperor."


    "Isn¡¯t it? Last time I gave the potion and pen to Beijing, I glanced at the concubine Ma¡¯s and her son from a distance. Those two are now proud of the spring breeze, and I¡¯m afraid they have begun to hold the title of Prince Xiao Xiangping¡¯s mansion."


    "Hmph, as long as the emperor is biased towards the little prince, it will be useless for the mother and child to think more."


    Hearing the girl¡¯s unique laughter from the yard, Caiju couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°How come the luck of the Yan family is so good, you can climb the two old masters, especially the eldest girl of the Yan family. , And became the only apprentice of the old man, the apprentice is equivalent to half an heir."


    "Who said no?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 557： , Travel

    Chapter 557, travel far away


    During the laughter, several baskets of peach blossoms were cleaned. Of course, Xiao Yeyang''s robes in front of him were almost wet. Granny Gu was worried that he caught the cold and asked him to go back to the room to replace them. Seeing that Daohua¡¯s sleeves were also a little bit wet. When she got wet, she also asked her to go back to the room to change.


    Daohua changed her clothes and came out, and she saw Defu came back from outside the courtyard with a letter in her hand and walked into Xiao Yeyang''s house in a hurry.


    Stopped and watched for a while, seeing that Xiao Yeyang hadn''t come out, Daohua turned around and went into the kitchen.


    "Girl Yan!"


    Seeing Daohua coming in, Dongli who was burning on fire and Caiju who was cutting vegetables all bowed to her and bowed to her.


    Inaka glanced at the two of them.


    Yan girl?


    is called Master and mother-in-law and old master, but the one who calls her is called her Miss Yan.


    It¡¯s not wrong to hear this title at first, but if you think about it carefully, it''s a bit changed.


    As the only apprentice of the master, she should not be exaggerated to say "Little Master".


    But these two people didn''t mean this since they first came. Regarding her, respect is respectful, but it is limited to respectfulness.


    Fortunately, the two of them are still devoted to Master and Granny Gu. Since they came, Master has been much more relaxed and they have more time to spend time with her.


    Caiju and Dongli were seen a little bit no longer, and they even wondered if they were showing something, which caused the shrewd Yan family girl to discover something.


    Fortunately, Daohua just took a casual look in the kitchen: "You go on, don''t worry about me, I just come to see what I have for dinner."


    Hearing the words, Caiju and Dongli unanimously breathed a sigh of relief, and continued to do their work.


    Daohua stood beside Caiju and looked at it for a while: "The knife is good, and it looks like a practicer."


    Hearing the three words ¡®Lianjiazi¡¯, Caiju''s heart suddenly slammed, almost before cutting her hand, she smiled stiffly: "The girl is overwhelmed."


    Daohua smiled: "I haven''t won the award. You can''t make such a good taste with your cooking skills on the stove in the past few years. You are working hard and cooking a few more fresh dishes. I look at the mother-in-law and the master. I like to eat your dishes."


    When I heard that Daohua meant this, the heart that Caiju mentioned suddenly fell back in her stomach, and she quickly laughed: "The slave must try her best to try new dishes."


    Inahana nodded in satisfaction, turned around, and looked at the burning Tori.


    I don''t know if it was her illusion. She felt that the moment she looked at it, Dongli''s whole body was tense.


    There is nothing good about burning a fire, so Daohua turned around and walked out of the kitchen.


    As soon as the person left, Caiju and Dongli very tacitly raised their hands and wiped the non-existent sweat on their foreheads.


    "It''s so weird, she''s just a lady who can''t carry it on her shoulders, but when she came over, I felt so oppressed."


    "Me too."


    "In the future, let''s not hang around in front of these two little ancestors. I''m afraid my heart can''t stand it."


    "Uh-huh."


    At dinner, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang''s expression as usual, and did not show any anxiety, so she let go, and was in the mood to comment on Caiju''s craftsmanship: "The dishes Caiju makes are really good."


    Granny Gu looked over with a smile: "If you like it, eat more." As she said, she put a chopsticks and dishes for her.


    Taohua quickly took the bowl and took it: "Thank you, mother-in-law, you can eat too, I look at you as if you are thin, so you have to eat more supplements." After that, she also put a chopsticks for the old mother-in-law.


    Old mother-in-law smiled and nodded: "Okay, mother-in-law eat more."


    Gu Jian suddenly said: "If you are all right, come here more to accompany us in the future."


    After hearing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were taken aback at the same time.


    This is the first time Gu Jian has asked them to come and live.


    Granny Gu glared at Gu Jian, smiled and said to Daohua and Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t listen to him, Granny knows that you have your own business to be busy, as long as you can come and see us in your free time, me. , I am very happy."


    Daohua looked at Gu Jian, and then at the visibly thinner old mother-in-law, and immediately smiled: "It''s my fault. I just want to be playful. I will come and stay with you for two days every five days from now on. ,OK?"


    Gu Jian raised his eyes to look at her: "Can your parents agree?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I naturally agreed to see the master and mother-in-law."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Gu Jian''s mouth: "It''s up to you."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment, and looked at Granny Gu: "Mother-in-law, I''m going to a remote gate in a few days, maybe I won''t be able to see you in the next two or three months."


    "what?!"


    "Which way to go?"


    Daohua and Gu Jian looked at Xiao Yeyang together.


    Daohua asked anxiously: "Xiao Yeyang, where are you going?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the blessing.


    Defu immediately left the house and stood outside the door.


    Wang Man''er saw it and immediately followed suit.


    Xiao Yeyang only then said, "Go to Northern Xinjiang."


    As soon as this word came out, the chopsticks in Granny Gu''s hand fell off and grabbed Xiao Yeyang''s hand: "You are not allowed to go. Beijiang is fighting. What are you going to do as a child?"


    Seeing Granny Gu''s emotions a little, Xiao Yeyang quickly stood up to comfort her: "Mother-in-law, don''t worry, I''m not going to fight, I''m just going to bring something to the soldiers in northern Xinjiang."


    Granny Gu shook her head repeatedly, "I can''t send things, who knows if there will be any accidents on the way." She said, raising her eyes to Xiao Yeyang, "Child, mother-in-law knows that you are wronged, but you don''t need to fight like this, trust her. , Everything about your father in the future can only belong to you."


    Seeing Granny Gu, she continued to say, Gu Jian quickly stood up and walked over: "Sister, don''t worry, first listen to the child to finish."


    Old mother-in-law''s temper came up, and her breathing was a little short: "What you say, you are not allowed to go, and you are not allowed to go."


    Gu Jian was helpless, shook his head at Xiao Yeyang, signaled him not to say anything, and then calmed down to Granny Gu: "Good, good, don''t go if you don''t go."


    Granny Gu¡¯s breathing slowly calmed down. Because she was anxious, she was a little bit tired, so Gu Jian hurriedly helped her to lie down on the bed.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang wanted to follow, but they were stopped by Gu Jian: "It''s okay, you eat yours."


    Where the two can still eat, Xiao Yeyang didn''t expect that the old mother-in-law would react so much, and his face showed self-blame: "Mother-in-law will be fine, right?"


    Daohua immediately said: "Of course, there is a master, surely nothing will happen."


    After a quarter of an hour, Gu Jian came out of the old mother-in-law''s room, and Daohua and Xiao Yeyang hurriedly surrounded him.


    Gu Jian motioned to the two to sit down: "Don''t worry, sister is asleep."


    Daohua is not very relieved: "Master, I think Granny Gu has reduced a lot. Isn''t she a relapse of her old disease?"


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice: "Spring is beginning, and the temperature difference changes a little, and people will feel a little uncomfortable when they get old."


    Daohua nodded, and did not say more, Master''s medical skills are much higher than her.


    Gu Jian looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You just said that you have to go to Northern Xinjiang?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "You must go." The batch of weapons in Sishan Village hadn''t crossed the Ming Road. Uncle Emperor asked him to secretly send the weapons to Northern Xinjiang and hand them over to the Xia Teng army on the battle front. He wanted to fight Tatar. One was caught off guard.


    Ina Flower: "How long will it take to go?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "It won¡¯t be long. If it goes well, I will definitely be back before the Dragon Boat Festival, and I will be able to spend the Dragon Boat Festival with you at that time."


    Daohua asked again: "Are my third and fourth brothers going too?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Of course I want to go. Just be careful. This trip is not dangerous. If you can accumulate credit, you can''t miss it in vain."


    Daohua is worried: "Is it really not dangerous? In case, I mean in case, in case you have a face-to-face encounter with Tatar?"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately sneered: "That is naturally to let them go and never return."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, whose aura suddenly became sharp and sharp, both Dao Hua and Gu Jian pursed their mouths.


    After a while, Gu Jian said: ¡°In front of my sister, don¡¯t talk about Beijiang. After you leave, I will find a chance to tell her.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded quickly, just to tell him that he didn''t dare anymore. Thinking of the old mother-in-law''s appearance just now, he was really worried that he would make people anxious.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 558： , One piano and one sword

    Chapter 558, one piano and one sword


    Because they knew that Xiao Yeyang was going to northern Xinjiang in a few days, Daohua and Gu Jian were thinking about eating. After a little sitting, Caiju came in to clean up the table, and then went back to their rooms.


    Early the next morning, Daohua handed the medicinal and spice list that had been written overnight to Wang Man''er: "You will go back to Ningmen Mansion right away, take these two lists to the golden steward of the rouge shop, and ask him to follow the list. Get everything ready and send it back to me."


    In normal times, Daohua will deliberately ask the stewards of each store to collect some rare, rare, or scarce spices and medicinal materials, and every time the stewards will send them to the rouge shop for storage and write-off.


    Wang Maner took the order and left quickly.


    At breakfast, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but feel relieved to see that the old mother-in-law''s spirit was pretty good.


    During the ?? period, Granny Gu said several times that Xiao Yeyang would not be allowed to go to northern Xinjiang, but Gu Jian quickly turned it off.


    After eating, in order to divert Granny Gu¡¯s attention, Gu Jian looked at Daohua: "Aren¡¯t you going to make peach blossom wine? Hurry up and make it with Young Boy. Let¡¯s see. My sister and I haven¡¯t seen anyone. Make wine."


    Ina Flower hurriedly got up: "Now go."


    After ??, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were making wine in the courtyard, and the old grandmother sat under the eaves of the porch and watched.


    "Mother-in-law, look at Xiao Yeyang, he has put a peach blossom on my forehead again!"


    "You put a flower on it that looks pretty."


    "I don''t want it, it''s wet."


    Looking at the two children laughing and playing, Granny Gu felt much better, took the medicine that Gu Jian brought, took a deep breath, and took a sip of ¡®gulugulu¡¯ to finish it.


    Seeing that the medicine was finished, Gu Jian immediately passed the candied dates made of rice flowers.


    The old mother-in-law took one in her mouth, and waited for the smell of medicine in her mouth to disappear before she said: "Go to the old house and get things."


    Gu Jian looked at Granny Gu, nodded, put the medicine bowl back in the kitchen, ordered Caiju to look after Granny Gu, and then turned and went down Taohuashan.


    Because the pot stove in the kitchen is relatively small, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang went to the village below the mountain to steam glutinous rice. When they came back, they saw Granny Gu and Gu Jian sitting in the yard. Wiping the sword.


    The two were attracted at once, put down the things in their hands and walked over.


    "Master, mother-in-law, where did you get the piano and sword?"


    Old mother-in-law has wiped the piano, and it is well preserved, and there is no damage. After hearing Daohua''s words, she smiled and asked, "Can you play it?"


    Inahana nodded: "Yes." As she said, she reached out and flicked the strings.


    The sound of the piano is round and even, with both penetrating power and long lingering sound. Daohua immediately smiled and said: "Good piano." Seeing that the paint has broken lines, he immediately asked, "Isn''t the year of this piano too short?"


    Granny Gu smiled and said, "I''m an expert." Then she put the piano in front of Daohua, "Come on, play a song for me, and let me see how your piano skills are."


    Seeing that her master and Xiao Yeyang were also looking at him, Daohua was not at all shocked, and she sat directly in front of the stone table, straightened the piano, and then placed his hands on the strings.


    Master Shen taught her to play the piano with great effort. She has also studied carefully and thinks that the piano art is pretty good.


    Soon, there was a fresh, long, vivid and lively piano sound in Taohua Temple.


    Watching Daohua¡¯s white and slender fingers beating on the strings, smiles appeared at the corners of the mouths of Granny Gu, Gu Jian, and Xiao Yeyang in the courtyard.


    The girl''s heart is bright and bright, and even the music she plays makes people feel happy.


    "It''s a great piano!"


    After playing a cheerful piano tune that I had previously improvised, Daohua once again sighed the preciousness of this guqin. Seeing her mother-in-law and three of them all smiled and looked at herself, she smiled and asked: "Mother-in-law, how am I playing?"


    The old mother-in-law smiled and said, "It sounds good."


    Daohua touched the guqin and said with a smile: "I will play it for you from time to time when I come over."


    Old mother-in-law smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Daohua moved her gaze to the sword in Gu Jian''s hand again: "Master, the age of that sword seems to be not too short. Is it a sword?"


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang, who was staring at the sword, and raised his eyebrows: "Want to try?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded. This is a good sword. He knew that he had seen a lot of good swords, and he could tell at a glance.


    Gu Jian threw the sword to Xiao Yeyang: "You should dance twice too, to see if it is worthy of this sword."


    Xiao Yeyang took the sword and pulled out the scabbard. He saw the blade of the sword with the cold light, his eyes lit up, he quickly drew out the scabbard, and then raised the sword and danced in the courtyard.


    Xiao Yeyang, holding a long sword in his hand, suddenly changed his aura. He was originally an outstanding figure, but now he is even more eye-catching. It seems that he is the center of the world, making people unable to look away.


    Old mother-in-law and Gu Jian also looked at Xiao Yeyang with a look of Rongyan.


    After a set of swordsmanship, Xiao Yeyang''s breath was not disturbed at all, but his eyes were particularly shining: "Master Gu, this sword length is the best sword I have ever seen since I grew up."


    Gu Jian snorted, with a proud look between his eyebrows: "Of course, this sword is made of meteorite iron, which was specially prepared by my father for my sister."


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Yeyang heard the preciousness of the sword, while Daohua looked at Granny Gu in surprise: "Mother-in-law practiced swords when she was young?"


    Granny Gu smiled and shook her head: "Where can I practice any sword? This sword and this piano are the dowry my father prepared for me." She said, her face was bitter, "Unfortunately, I couldn''t use it. superior."


    "what?!"


    The surface of the rice flower became stiff. Seeing that both the old woman and her master were not looking very well, some of them blamed themselves for bringing up their sad past.


    Fortunately, Granny Gu¡¯s sad emotions went away quickly, and she smiled and motioned to Daohua to look at the qin: "Look at the head of the qin."


    Ina Hua immediately looked down and looked at it, and soon saw three less obvious handwritings: "Long-Xiang-Companion!"


    Granny Gu smiled and nodded, then motioned to Xiao Yeyang to look at the sword in his hand.


    Xiao Yeyang raised the sword, and then saw that the sword was also engraved with three words: "Long Xiangshou!"


    The old mother-in-law smiled at the corner of her mouth, and said in a trance: "My father prepared this piano and sword for me when I was born. I hope my future husband and wife can use the sword he built to protect me and accompany me. Accompanied to grow old, but after all it is a dream."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang listened in silence, but did not dare to speak.


    Granny Gu was silent for a while, then smiled at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang: "Mother-in-law won''t be able to use it in this life. Now, I have given you this piano and sword."


    "what?"


    Daohana is a little hesitant. If it is an ordinary gift, I will accept it, but this piano and sword are clearly a pair. It feels like a token of love, so I just accepted it. It seems not very good.


    Gu Jian squinted his eyes and said, "Ah what, don''t you want to send you off?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly and wanted to explain a few words, but she didn''t know how to say it. At this moment, Xiao Yeyang said, "Thank you, mother-in-law, thank you, Master Gu. I like this sword very much and I will cherish it." Then, he glanced at Daohua quickly.


    Granny Gu was really kind to him. She saw his intentions for Daohua and gave him and Daohua such an extraordinary gift. He was really grateful.


    The ancient master is Daohua¡¯s master. In this way, the matter between him and Daohua can be considered to have crossed the road in front of the elders, so it¡¯s not too polite for him to get close to each other in peacetime.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s beaming Xiao Yeyang, and gave him a look of ¡®you¡¯re welcome¡¯.


    Looking at her old mother-in-law with a smile in her eyes, Daohua stroked the Guqin with her hand, moved her heart, and said with a smile: "Thank you, mother-in-law, I also like it very much."


    Seeing Daohua harvesting the piano, Granny Gu smiled directly, and Gu Jian''s eyes flashed with a smile on the side.


    Old mother-in-law: "It''s fine if you like it. If you hand this piano and sword into your hands, it''s not a shame to insult them."


    After lunch, Granny Gu went for a lunch break. Gu Jian got into the pharmacy and was busy working. Daohua looked at Xindelaide Guqin and her hands were itchy. Xiao Yeyang saw it, and immediately agitated:


    "The tune you played in the morning is good, but it''s too short, I haven''t heard enough. It''s all right now, let''s go to the pavilion, and you will practice your hands."


    Daohua nodded quickly: "I just meant it, let''s go." She stood up holding the piano and walked out of the yard.


    "Wait for me!"


    Xiao Yeyang went back to the room and took the Shinde sword, ready to give Daohuawu a set of sword skills later.


    When he was dancing the sword in the morning, he accidentally noticed that Daohua looked at herself with bright eyes, and looked obsessed. This guy seemed to like watching him dance the sword.


    Soon, the two came to the corner pavilion on the mountain.


    Taohua put the piano on, looked up at Xiao Yeyang, smiled and asked, "What song do you want to listen to?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "As long as you play it, I like it."


    Daohua glanced at him with a smile, then bowed her head and strummed the strings.


    The soothing and melodious piano sound flows from between the rice flowers'' fingers, and it is long and ethereal with the gentle breeze blowing by the mountain.


    Xiao Yeyang leaned on the pillar of the pavilion with the sword in his arms, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, his eyes were smiling, his eyes were filled with inevitable sentiment, and he fixedly stared at the figure playing the piano in the pavilion.


    Daohua fiddled with the strings, and looked up at Xiao Yeyang with a smile from time to time.


    Defu stood outside the pavilion, listening with a look of intoxication. Whenever she saw the eyes of the master and Miss Yan meet in the air, she couldn''t help but smile.


    The relationship between the master and Miss Yan is getting better now. Seeing the sweet atmosphere flowing between the two, I can feel it all the way apart.


    After listening for a while, Xiao Yeyang suddenly walked out of the pavilion, pulled out the scabbard, and danced his sword under the peach blossom tree.


    See you, Daohua raised her brows, and her fingers couldn''t help speeding up. The tone of the piano changed from the soft and long before, and the intensity and momentum suddenly increased, becoming majestic and unruly.


    Xiao Yeyang listened, with a tick at the corner of his mouth, and the sound of the piano accelerated the speed and difficulty of the sword dance.


    Under the peach blossom tree, the peach blossoms are flying, the teenagers are flamboyant, and the young girls are smiling.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 559： , Thin and light

    Chapter 559, thin and light


    It was almost evening when Wang Man''er returned with large and small packets of spices and medicinal materials.


    Xiao Yeyang took a look, staring at Daohua: "What do you want so many spices and medicinal materials for?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "Aren''t you and the third and fourth brothers going to northern Xinjiang? I have to prepare some medicines for you."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°No, you haven¡¯t used up what you gave before.¡±


    Inahana ignored it, and just said, ¡°I won¡¯t use it this time, and I will use it next time. Anyway, preparing more self-defense will be useful and harmless.¡±


    While speaking, he took the spices and medicinal materials into the pharmacy, and did not come out until dinner. After dinner, he went into the pharmacy again.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang feels a bit regretful, because she has less time to spend with Daohua; but watching Daohua work for herself, he is more happy and happy.


    I was planning to go to the pharmacy to accompany Daohua, but Defu came back with a letter, so Xiao Yeyang had to turn around and read the letter.


    In the hall, Gu Jian and Granny Gu watched the actions of the two children.


    Seeing the worried look on Granny Gu¡¯s face, Gu Jian comforted him: "Sister, when the child is older, he has his own ideas, let''s not interfere too much."


    Granny Gu sighed: "Yeyang is the only relative who is with you and me. How can you let me bear with him running to the battlefield at such a young age?"


    Gu Jian was silent: "You have to believe in Yeyang, that kid has been holding a sigh of breath in his heart, you must let him prove himself."


    Old mother-in-law stopped talking.


    Gu Jian: "Okay, it''s getting late, I will help you to rest."


    Granny Gu nodded, and went back to the house with the help of Gu Jian.


    At the beginning of Zishi (23:00), Daohua came out of the pharmacy rubbing her neck. As soon as she came out, she saw Xiao Yeyang standing under the eaves of the corridor: "You haven''t slept like this?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t answer. He turned around, holding Daohua''s hand, feeling a little cold, frowned, and immediately wrapped her in his hand to warm her, and then said: "I didn''t tell you. Yes, there are still medicines for injuries, you don¡¯t need to rush to do them."


    Daohua perfunctorily said: "I see." With that, she looked at Xiao Yeyang, "By the way, you haven''t said which day to leave?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "I originally decided to leave at the end of the month, but just received the news that the situation in Northern Xinjiang is very unstable. Let us send the weapons as soon as possible, so we will leave tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly: "Tomorrow?!"


    Because he was too shocked, his voice was a bit loud, Xiao Yeyang worried that the two old men quickly reached out and covered Daohua''s mouth.


    The soft touch from the palm of his palm made Xiao Yeyang feel stunned. He was a little stunned when he watched his staring, bright black eyes look at his rice flower.


    While he was stunned, Daohua took away his hand and said in a low voice, "I will leave tomorrow? Should I rush like this? My ginseng dabu pill is not ready yet."


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses: "What ginseng tonic pill?"


    Daohua immediately explained: ¡°This ginseng tonic pill is made with multi-purpose medicinal materials. One single one can maintain your basic energy consumption for one to two days.¡±


    "No one knows what the situation in northern Xinjiang is like. I have read some textbooks about wars. Many of them mentioned that soldiers were trapped in a dangerous place, and they were forced to run out of ammunition and food, and they could not find food. In this case, Ginseng Dabu Pills will not come in handy."


    Xiao Yeyang''s complexion turned straight, let alone, the situation Daohua said happened from time to time on the battlefield. If there was such a pill, it would definitely save the lives of many soldiers.


    "Can I go and see what you said about Ginseng Dabu Pills?"


    Daohua: "Of course." She said that she took Xiao Yeyang into the pharmacy.


    Seeing the medicine on the table, Xiao Yeyang immediately dispelled the idea of ??mass production of ginseng and big tonic pills.


    No way, can''t afford it.


    Look at what medicinal materials are used, ginseng that is more than a century old, the finest astragalus, Poria, Rehmannia, Chuanxiong, Angelica and other medicinal materials, each of which is very valuable, how can it be affordable?


    Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How much money did you have to spend?¡±


    Because I am leaving tomorrow, Daohua is busy again. While processing the medicinal materials, he replied: "No silver, these medicinal materials are produced by my Zhuangzi."


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the century-old ginseng on the table: "Is this also produced in your Zhuangzi?"


    Daohua glanced at it, and said without blinking, "It was collected."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the ginseng in his hand carefully, and curiously said: "Yan Yiyi, I find that you are particularly good at accepting ginseng. Ginseng that is more than a hundred years old is not easy to find, but you gave me no fewer than three."


    Daohua¡¯s hand handling the medicinal materials paused, then raised his head on his hips and said, "Xiao Yeyang, I am helping you with the medicine. Where are you asking me to interfere with me, are you embarrassed?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave a pale expression, put down the ginseng, and walked over: "Okay, I won''t ask. But you still have to dispense medicine? It''s so late now, go back to bed."


    The rice flower did not raise her head: "I want to go to sleep, but don''t you have to leave tomorrow? I have to give you some. Although it may not be useful, you can bring me Don''t worry about it."


    Xiao Ye was silent, "Can I help you?"


    Daohua shook his head: "You don¡¯t know how to deal with medicinal materials, so don¡¯t help. Tomorrow you are going to go to bed."


    Xiao Yeyang quit: "I''ll be with you here."


    Ina Flower: "No need, you go to bed."


    Xiao Yeyang went straight to the chair next to him and sat down: ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here, you¡¯re busy with you, and I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Daohua glanced at him: "Then go to sleep if you are sleepy."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Okay."


    In the pharmacy, the candlelight flickered, and the rice flowers were busy back and forth. Xiao Yeyang leaned back on the chair and watched silently.


    It wasn''t until the sky lighted up that Dahua stopped and looked at the dozens of ginseng big tonic pills made on the table with a triumphant smile on her face.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang leaning on the chair asleep, Dao Hua walked over with her feet on her feet. She wanted to tease him and wake him up, but when she approached, she was attracted by this guy''s sleeping face.


    Daohua stood in front of the chair, bent over, and looked at Xiao Yeyang''s angular face.


    The eyebrows are long and thick, the eyelashes are thick, the nose is straight and straight, the lips are well-defined, not thin and thick.


    Um.


    Unexpectedly, this guy is quite exquisite, and he is much more obedient when he is asleep than when he is awake.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s sleeping face, Daohua stretched out her eager hand, gently twitched his eyebrows, and touched his eyelashes and nose. When it was his turn, he hesitated.


    Xiao Yeyang, who woke up early when Daohua approached, waited for a while, but before Daohua''s next move, he couldn''t help but urged: "If you stay still, I will wake up."


    Daohua was startled by Xiao Yeyang''s voice. She stepped back quickly and accidentally hit the pestle, causing her body to fall backward.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stood up and grabbed Daohua.


    Seeing that she hadn''t fallen, Daohua patted her chest with joy: "I was scared to death!" As soon as she fell, she found herself being held in her arms by Xiao Yeyang, and she twisted her body. He smiled and said, "Xiao Yeyang, you can let me go."


    Xiao Yeyang did not do what she said, but looked at Daohua jokingly: "You came to belittle me in the morning, right?"


    Probably because he just woke up, his voice was a little hoarse, which sounded a different kind of temptation.


    Daohua lost her senses for a moment, and then she was like a cat with its tail trampled on, and she said, "Who is frivolous, I tell you, rice can be eaten, but you can''t talk nonsense. You must be confused."


    Although the voice is not small, but the confidence is weak.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her stunned and stunned with her bulging eyes. With a strong arm, she drew people closer to her, lowered her head and leaned against her ear, and said in a low voice: "You can come and go without being indecent, you say. How can I come again?"


    Daohua was a little stupid, not only because of Xiao Yeyang''s words, but also because he was talking to his ears, and the warm breath was spilled on her ears and neck, making her froze.


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his head and smiled at the person in his arms. Suddenly in his mind, he thought of the way that Daohua had closed his eyes under the peach blossom tree before, and he couldn''t help lowering his head.


    Just when Xiao Yeyang''s lips were about to touch Daohua, Daohua returned to her senses, pushed Xiao Yeyang away, and ran away without looking back.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t follow out. As soon as Daohua left, he also patted his chest, and then laughed heartily.


    Daohua who ran out heard the laughter from the pharmacy, stomped her feet, and ran back to her room quickly.


    It''s embarrassing again!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 560： , Sleepy

    Chapter 560, sleepy


    Daohua dispensing medicine, Wang Maner couldn''t help much, and she was sent back to rest early last night by Daohua.


    Together in the morning, as soon as Wang Man''er had washed her hair, she saw her girl running back from outside with a flushed face. She was immediately surprised: "Girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Daohua ignored it, ran straight to the bed, and beat it on the bedding for a while, waited for the shame in her heart to be less, and stood up and said, "Go and help me get the washing water, wait a moment. After breakfast, we are going back to Ningmen Mansion."


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua¡¯s still blushing cheeks, nodded, and quickly turned around to get hot water.


    As soon as she left, Daohua got up and sat down in front of the dressing table, looking at her blushing face, and covering her face again in annoyance.


    Fortunately, Wang Man''er came back very quickly, otherwise she would have to spurn herself over and over again.


    While washing óù, Daohua felt that Wang Man¡¯s child glanced at herself from time to time, feeling a little uncomfortable in her heart, so she didn¡¯t let her wait: "Go and pack your things."


    It wasn''t until breakfast that the blush on Daohua''s face almost disappeared.


    At the dinner table, Granny Gu and Gu Jian looked at Xiao Yeyang, who was refreshed and refreshed, and then at Daohua in the head and brain, they looked at each other with a little amusement.


    After eating, Xiao Yeyang said to Old-in-law and Gu Jian: "Mother-in-law, Master Gu, I''m leaving today."


    Taohua took the words: "I also want to go home and send two brothers off, and I will see you in a few days."


    The old mother-in-law was silent.


    Gu Jian nodded, got up and went to the pharmacy. Soon, he took a small red porcelain bottle and said, "This is good for you."


    Daohua looked over curiously: "What kind of medicine is this?"


    Gu Jian said faintly: "A deadly poison."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s hand stretched out immediately shrank back.


    Gu Jian looked at Xiao Yeyang: "The drugs made by Daohua are too toxic. This is a bit more toxic, and it''s the most suitable to deal with Tatar."


    Xiao Yeyang reached out and took the porcelain bottle, opened it and looked at it, and then thanked him, "Thank you, Master Gu."


    Daohua was a little worried: "Master, what should I do if I hurt myself? Is there any cure?"


    Gu Jian snorted: "Hurt yourself? Will there be such a stupid person?"


    Daohua said, "I mean just in case."


    After thinking about it, Gu Jian got up again and went back to the pharmacy, took an inch-long small round box, and pushed it to Xiao Yeyang: "There are three antidote in it, save a little. This antidote is difficult to match, and many medicinal materials are very good. Hard to find."


    Ina Flower immediately said: "Master, you give me the formula, and I will collect it."


    Gu Jian squinted his apprentice: "I''ll give it to you later."


    Daohua smiled and ran to the pharmacy. She packed the ginseng big tonic pill prepared overnight last night in a box. In order to prevent the third, fourth and Xiao Yeyang from being separated, the ginseng big tonic pill was divided into three parts.


    At four quarters (8:00), Daohua and Xiao Yeyang boarded the boat back to Ningmen Mansion.


    In the cabin, Xiao Yeyang held a thumb-sized ginseng tonic pill, with some doubts on his face: "Can this thing really provide energy for a day or two by eating one?"


    I didn¡¯t sleep last night, and Daohua was a little sleepy at the moment. She covered her mouth and yawned and nodded: ¡°Absolutely, this is my conservative estimate. I will still feel osmium, but I won¡¯t feel dizzy or tired."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and carefully collected the pills. Seeing that Daohua was sleepy, he said, "Go and sleep for a while. When I get to Ningmen Mansion, I will call you."


    Inahua shook her head: "No, I''ll talk to you, and I will go to bed when I get home." She patted her face and stood up, "Let''s go to the deck, you won¡¯t get sleepy when the wind blows."


    Xiao Yeyang disagreed: "Although it''s spring now, the river wind is still very cold, don''t get sick." He said, he pondered, "Go to the stern, there is a lee."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Okay."


    At the stern, Daohua asked Wang Man''er to make a pot of tea in order to understand the difficulties.


    It may be too tired, even after drinking tea, Daohua¡¯s eyelids are a bit unable to open.


    Seeing that her head was a little bit, Xiao Yeyang got up and walked over, picked up the person, and then walked to the room in the cabin.


    Daohua was startled, her sleepiness disappeared instantly: "Xiao Yeyang, what are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked and said, "Hold you to sleep."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "I said, I don''t sleep. It will be several months since you went out this time. I have to tell you."


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang had walked to the door of the room, kicked the door open with his foot, and hugged the person directly onto the bed. Daohua wanted to sit up, so he reached out and circled the person between his arms.


    Seeing that Daohua stopped moving, Xiao Yeyang reached out and took the bedding to cover her: "Good night, go to sleep, I will be with you by the side."


    Dao Hua tucked the quilt, looked at Xiao Yeyang, who was sitting on the bed and looking at him, and pointed to a chair in the distance: "Xiao Yeyang, sit over there. If you look at me like this, I will sleep more. No more."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang lowered his head and pursed his lips, touched Daohua''s head, and said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll sit over there, you go to bed." After speaking, he got up and walked over and sat in a chair.


    Daohua turned her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing that he was looking at herself, she immediately turned her head and closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes and glanced at him again. Seeing that he was still looking at herself, she closed her eyes again.


    After several times, Dahua started to feel sleepy again, and then fell asleep.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, smiled, walked over and tucked the quilt for her, then sat at the table and took out the secret letter he received last night and read it carefully.


    At the same time, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, who had received news from Jin Lingwei in the morning, appeared in the main courtyard together.


    "What did you say, you are going to Northern Xinjiang?"


    Yan Zhigao looked at her youngest son and nephew in astonishment, and Mrs. Li on the side was also shocked.


    After recovering, Mrs. Li asked Pingtong to guard outside the door.


    Wait until there were only four of them left in the room, Yan Zhigao asked, "What are you going to do in northern Xinjiang?"


    Seeing that his parents misunderstood, Yan Wenkai quickly explained: "Either go to the battlefield, or secretly send things to the soldiers in Northern Xinjiang. When they are finished, they will come back and Yeyang will also go."


    Yan Wentao followed: "This difference is not dangerous."


    Yan Zhigao became silent, and after a while, he asked, "Can you not go?" Beijiang is unstable and there are too many accidents. Who can guarantee that there is no danger at all?


    Yan Wentao spoke first: "Uncle, I know your worries. It is safe to do nothing, but I am afraid that this is the only way I can do this for the rest of my life. Therefore, I want to fight hard and fight for the future for us. "


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao glanced at Mrs. Li and sighed in his heart. The Zhou family''s refusal shocked the child. These days, it was visible to the naked eye and became restrained.


    Yan Wenkai also immediately said: "I want to fight for the future." After thinking about it, he added, "Add luster to the family."


    Yan Zhigao glanced at his youngest son, and looked at Mrs. Li: "What do you think?"


    Mrs. Li was handy in handling the internal house affairs, but when it came to external affairs, especially the future of the two children, she was a little undecided. She could only look at Yan Zhigao: "I listen to the master. ."


    Yan Zhigao pondered for a while: "Go, but you must be careful on the road, especially Wen Kai. You have always been impulsive and reckless. You must listen to the little prince and your third brother when you go out this time. Don''t mess around. If you can''t do it, Don''t go."


    Yan Wenkai quickly promised: "I will follow orders."


    Yan Zhigao stood up and walked to Yan Wentao¡¯s side and patted him on the shoulder: "Child, you are still young, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. I still have me to support you at home."


    Yan Wentao''s eyes were a little wet, and he lowered his head and said, "Uncle, I see."


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a while: ¡°You have to tell your father about this matter. As for your mother, forget it. You send things secretly. The less people know about it, the better.¡±


    Seeing that Yan Zhigao agreed, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were relieved, and then Yan Wenkai said again: "Daddy, we are leaving today."


    Ms. Li''s expression changed: "Why are you in such a hurry? Haven''t prepared anything yet?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "Mother, you don''t need to prepare anything. We can''t take such a long road with preparations."


    Mrs. Li wanted to say something, but Yan Zhigao stopped him: "This is how you go out to do errands, and you usually have to take a light car. However, you still need to bring more money, and you can just buy what you need on the road. "


    Ms. Li immediately went to the inner room and took out a few silver notes. Wen Kai and Wen Tao each gave one thousand taels.


    Yan Wentao didn''t want to accept it. It can be seen that Mrs. Li squeezed it directly into her own hand, knowing that she was refusing, and the uncle and aunt would not agree, so she took the banknote and did not speak, silently remembering this feeling in her heart.


    Yan Zhigao said something to the two of them: ¡°When you¡¯re away from home, it¡¯s just one sentence in short, listen more, watch less, talk less and don¡¯t be nosy.¡±


    "Okay, go back to your room and pack up the clothes you wear on the road."


    After waiting for the two children to go down, Mrs. Li couldn''t help but said, "Why didn''t the master stop them? Beijiang is at war."


    Yan Zhigao: "I am also thinking about the future of the children. Think about it for yourself. Wen Kai and Su''s daughter-in-law will be married. If he is nothing in the future and does not have enough value, can the Su family be worthy of his son-in-law?"


    ¡°There is also Wen Tao. He¡¯s right. In the future, our family will definitely be separated. By then, the three bedrooms will be supported by him. Now that there is a chance, I don¡¯t want him to give up.¡±


    "Following the little prince who knows the roots and knows the bottom, it is much safer than going out on his own."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Mother there."


    Yan Zhigao: "Don¡¯t tell my mother, because Wen Tao and Wen Kai often miss their homes. If the old lady asks, she says she¡¯s practicing in the military camp, so don¡¯t let her old people worry about it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 561： , Parting mood

    Chapter 561, parting


    Abandoned wharf on the outskirts of Ningmenfu.


    Daohua woke up in a sound of flipping a book, opened her eyes for a while, turned her head, and saw Xiao Yeyang sitting at the window looking at the map.


    Xiao Yeyang seemed to be aware, looked towards the bed, and as soon as he raised his eyes, he met Daohua¡¯s sleepy eyes, and immediately chuckled: "Wake up, did I bother you?"


    Daohua shook her head, looked at the sky outside the window, and asked, "What time is it? Haven''t you reached Ningmen Mansion yet?" she said and sat up.


    Xiao Yeyang walked to the bed and saw that Daohua''s hair bun was a little messy, and he helped her tidy it up and said, "It''s already not the time (14:00). The people on the dock are noisy. I didn''t let me go over there. , Now we are on the edge of an abandoned dock."


    Daohua heard that it was not four minutes past, and she was shocked: "It''s already so late, why don''t you call me, you are still here now, will it be too late?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Don''t worry, this time I went to Beijiang to send weapons in secret. Walking during the day may attract people''s attention, so I left tonight."


    Inahana breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Wang Man''er walked in with hot water: "Girl, wash your face."


    Ina Hua nodded, and walked to the basin to wash her face.


    Xiao Yeyang put away the map on the table and invited him to bring the food. Then he sat aside and watched. He saw Daohua holding her lips and smearing it on her red lips. He immediately walked over and waited for Daohua. After using it, he reached out to take the mouth-fat box and put it under his nose to smell it, and said with a smile: "I said why I can smell the fragrance of magnolia flowers, it turns out that it is from your mouth-fat."


    Daohua squinted at him, snatched her mouth fat: "You also look at the girl''s household items."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, ¡°You didn¡¯t use your mouth fat before, why did you use it now?¡±


    Ina Flower: "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the cause of the irritation during this period. My lips are a little dry, so I put some mouth fat on it."


    Xiao Yeyang listened, his eyes fell on Daohua¡¯s red lips, and the lips that had been smeared with mouth fat looked more tender and plump.


    Daohua was uncomfortable looking at Xiao Yeyang, stood up and pushed people away, walked to the window and looked at the situation outside: "Isn''t this abandoned pier where we were tied to the boat by one-eyed and bald heads? ?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and walked over: "You have a good memory."


    At this time, Defu came over with the food box: "Master, Miss Yan, have dinner." After speaking, he quickly put the food on the table.


    After setting up, Defu winked Wang Man''er, who was standing still, and signaled her to go out with him.


    Wang Man''er looked at Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang who were sitting at the table, and then got the blessing out of the room.


    Looking at the food on the table, Daohua really felt hungry. After receiving Xiao Ye Yangsheng¡¯s fish soup, she took a quick sip directly with her bowl.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and said quickly, "You slow down."


    Daohua drank a few mouthfuls before putting it down: "This fish soup is really fresh."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°The fish that made the soup was temporarily caught from the river, of course it was fresh.¡± Seeing the soup on the mouth of the rice flower, he immediately reached out and wiped her.


    Daohua turned her head away: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand again, wiped off the soup from her mouth, and then smiled: "Your mouth is dirty."


    Inahana took out the handkerchief and wiped it again: "Next time you just tell me directly."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t answer, picked up a piece of steamed fish with his chopsticks, picked out the thorns, and placed it on the dish of Daohua: ¡°Try it, Chuanniang¡¯s fish craftsmanship is very good.¡±


    The rice flower lowered his head and ate it, and nodded as he ate, "Well, it tastes really good."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that she loved to eat, and put some chopsticks on her.


    After a while, when the rice flowers were about to eat, Xiao Yeyang said: "During my absence, if you have anything to do, go to the manager of Liulipu."


    Taohua put down his chopsticks: "What can I do at home, it''s you. Although you are just going to deliver things, you still have to be careful." After speaking, he paused, "Come back early."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, I will come back to see you soon." As he said, he glanced at Daohua jokingly, "Don''t miss me too much."


    Seeing such a serious matter, Xiao Yeyang was still in the mood to joke, Daohua immediately glared at him, after thinking about it, and then said: "After all, the weapons in Sishan Village were made privately by the Eighth Prince, you guys. After taking over there, didn''t they notice it at all?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "It shouldn''t be there for the time being. When we took over Sishan Village, near the end of the year, we might have overlooked many things. However, after the weapons were sent to northern Xinjiang this time, I was afraid that we could not hide it. There are also people from the Eight Kings in the northern military camp."


    Daohua''s face was worried: "Then what should I do, will the Eighth Princes attack you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "This is inevitable."


    Daohua¡¯s heart was raised at once, and Tartar, who was in the bright place, didn¡¯t worry too much, she was afraid of the ¡®owner¡¯ who was hiding in the dark.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was worried, and stretched out his hand to hold her hand and smiled: "Don''t worry, we are secretly sending weapons. The Eighth Uncle is really looking for trouble, and he also went to Master Wu."


    At the time, the uncle Emperor handed the Four Mountain Village to Governor Wu to take charge. There were also considerations in this regard. No credit can be made for white-collar workers.


    Inahana is still a little worried: "Really, I always feel that those dark guards, assassins, etc., are simply pervasive, and nothing seems to be hidden from them."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "Isn''t it so powerful, and it''s not a god." Then, he patted her hand, "Don''t worry about it, I can''t even handle this, so what can I do in the future?" "


    Ina Hua tilted her head to look at him, silent.


    During this time, although Xiao Yeyang didn''t mention Concubine Ma''s righting up, she could feel that this guy was holding a sigh of relief.


    This breath may have been accumulating since I was a child.


    "Be careful with yourself, don''t be too aggressive."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "After you go to Taohua Village to see the mother-in-law and the old master, you will bring more women and young men." After a moment of silence, he said again, "You must wear the hat."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the sky: "Let''s go, I''ll take you back."


    Defu has prepared the carriage, and Wang Man''er has also packed up the rice flowers.


    After getting off the boat, Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua get into the carriage, and then got in too.


    Ina Flower glanced at him, and said nothing.


    The carriage started slowly. In the carriage, Daohua elbows on the small table and drags her cheeks to look at the scenery outside, while Xiao Yeyang looked at her silently, and neither of them spoke.


    As she approached the gate of the city, Daohua''s heart faintly became irritable. She lowered the curtain of the car without looking outside, and leaned in the car to play with the palace.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang was also a little bored and congested. He took Daohua''s hand and smiled reluctantly: "I will try my best to come back and spend the Dragon Boat Festival with you."


    Inaba nodded.


    Hearing the noise of pedestrians coming from outside, Xiao Yeyang knew that the city gate was about to arrive, so he glanced at Daohua reluctantly: "After you enter the city, you go home by yourself, and I won''t follow."


    Ina Flower: ". Good."


    When it was almost at the gate of the city, the carriage stopped.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, opened the door and jumped out of the carriage.


    Ina Hua sat in the carriage and did not move. When the carriage started again, she couldn''t help but lifted the curtain to look back.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and walked up quickly: "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak, and stared at Xiao Yeyang who was chasing the carriage for a while: "Go early and return early."


    Xiao Yeyang also had a lot to say in his heart, but at this time he couldn''t say a word, and finally just smiled and said: "Wait for me to come back and drink the peach blossom wine we brewed together."


    After speaking, he gradually stopped and watched the carriage go away.


    Daohua didn¡¯t look much, she quickly lowered the curtain, leaned against the car, and took a few deep breaths before she felt a little smoother in her heart.


    Yan House.


    When Daohua came back, she first went to see the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, and then went to the courtyard of Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    "Big sister!"


    Seeing Ina Flower, both of them are very happy.


    Daohua looked at the two of them, and was silent for a while before saying: "You must be careful when you go out."


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao both nodded: "Don''t worry, we are all such big people and will take care of ourselves."


    Taohua took the baggage from Wang Man''er and handed them the ginseng dabu pill and a few silver tickets prepared for the two.


    Seeing the bank note, Yan Wentao immediately shook his head and refused: "Daohua, the uncle and the uncle gave us the money, you quickly put the bank note away, we don''t want it."


    Daohua disapproved: "They gave it to them, and I gave it to me. The two should not be confused. The old saying goes, the poor and the rich, so bring more money to prepare yourself."


    Yan Wenkai was not polite, holding the ginseng and big tonic pill and asked curiously: "Big sister, what is this?"


    Ina Hua immediately explained the role of Ginseng Dabu Pills.


    Yan Wenkai¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this: ¡°This thing is good. When we are doing errands abroad, we often can¡¯t keep up with the meal and feel dizzy from hunger.¡±


    Ina Flower: "You guys went too hurried this time, and I didn''t have time to do more. Wait for the next time. Next time, I will definitely take care of it."


    Yan Wenkai immediately smiled and nodded.


    And Yan Wentao said: "This thing is not cheap to prepare, right?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I use the medicinal materials from my own village."


    Yan Wenkai sighed immediately: ¡°It¡¯s good to have a rich sister.¡±


    Yan Wentao gave him an angry look. This guy didn''t know how polite to use his sister''s things.


    Yan Wenkai said that there is nothing wrong with it. Now my sister has a lot of money to help them. When they have something good in the future, she just needs to resupply her.


    After dinner, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai left quietly. Daohua sent the two to the door and watched their figures disappear into the night.


    On the way back to the yard, Daohua suddenly felt that the backyard of Yan''s house seemed to be a lot quieter. The eldest brother went to Beijing, and the third and fourth elder brothers are now also running for their own future.


    She and her brothers have grown up, and I am afraid that this kind of parting will increase in the future.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 562： , Lovesickness and fun

    Chapter 562, Lovesickness and Evil Taste


    The departure of Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai has no effect on the Yan family. What should be done? Daohua and Yan Zhigao, Mrs. Li, and Yan Zhiqiang, who only know the truth, occasionally show worried expressions.


    In a blink of an eye, March entered.


    In March, the temperature gradually began to rise, people began to put on light and beautiful dresses, and the gatherings of various families also began to increase.


    When Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile were reluctant to go out with Mrs. Li, Daohua hid in her own yard in embarrassment.


    Ever since Xiao Yeyang and her two brothers left, she has always felt bored, very uncomfortable, not wanting to move, and too lazy to move. As long as she has free time, she can''t help but wonder where they are now, and the road is smooth. Not going with these things.


    One day, Daohua trained seven little hounds as usual, but she felt boring after she trained the little one and little two. He handed the little hounds to Bishi, went back to the house and lay on the chaise longue, picking up the Xinde¡¯s notebook. After reading it, I only read a few pages and felt even more bored. I simply threw the script aside, slumped on the chair and closed my eyes for a nap.


    Looking at Daohua, who was lazy and couldn''t take any interest in anything, Gu Yu and Lixia were a little worried.


    Gu Yu: "Is this girl guilty of lack of spring?"


    Lixia Ning Mei: "But the girl didn''t seem to have done this a few years ago."


    The two looked at Wang Man''er at the same time, Gu Yu: "Sister Man''er, do you know what''s wrong with the girl?"


    Wang Man''er glanced at his girl, what could be wrong, fell ill with lovesickness.


    The girl¡¯s reaction was exactly the same as when Little Six Brother went to the capital. At first, she didn¡¯t understand why. Later, when she went to the kitchen to get food, the lady-in-law saw that she was absent-minded, so she asked her jokingly if she was wrong for lovesickness. When she was sick, she knew she was sick.


    Fortunately, in February, Little Six Brother wrote a letter to the girl and wrote to her along the way. After reading the letter, she slowly recovered.


    She thought, when the little prince comes back, her girl will naturally heal.


    "The girl is okay, she will be fine in a while. Go and busy with you, I can remind you that girls are most likely to lose their temper at this time. Don''t get together to provoke the girl and let her punish you."


    Hearing this, Gu Yu and Lixia quickly dispersed.


    Daohua lay dazedly on the chaise longue until midday, and went to Songheyuan to accompany the old lady Yan after lunch and came back to lie down again.


    Lie down for a while, feeling that it¡¯s not enough to do this all the time, she has to find something to distract, so Wang Man''er took the account books of the farms everywhere.


    "The ten thousand acres of farmland we have newly acquired have all been planted, right?"


    Wang Man''er nodded: ¡°As soon as Zhuangzi got his hands last year, Little Six Brother started making preparations. Tenants, long-term workers, and day-time workers were recruited early in the morning. So although Zhuangzi is big, it did not delay this year¡¯s spring farming.¡±


    Ina Flower nodded, and looked at the account book carefully.


    The capital, the imperial palace.


    Father An raised his eyes to look at the sky, then looked at the emperor who was still burying his head and giving a clerk. He took a deep breath and said with a smile: "The emperor, it''s almost noon. Have lunch with the emperor."


    After speaking, Mr. An stood still, watching his nose and heart.


    "ßÚ~"


    I don''t know if it is an illusion, Gong Gong felt that he heard an inaudible sneer.


    Just when Father An¡¯s waist was about to bend, the emperor put down his pen, looked up at Father An, and stood up: "Put in the Cining Palace."


    After speaking, he strode out.


    An''s father-in-law breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly followed.


    Cining Palace.


    Grandma looked at the sky and couldn''t help asking: "Queen dowager, do you want to start spreading food?"


    The empress dowager and the old monk sat in a calm manner, closed her eyes, and quickly turned the Buddha beads with her right hand, and said faintly: "The emperor hasn''t arrived yet, wait."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard the **** announce that ¡®the emperor is here¡¯.


    The queen mother opened her eyes instantly, her expressionless face also became kind and kind, and she looked at the emperor who walked into the temple, and smiled: "The emperor is here, quickly pass the meal."


    The emperor stepped forward to salute, and then calmly walked to the side and sat down: "Today there are a lot of papers, and my ministers are late. I hope the Queen Mother will not blame him."


    The Queen Mother listened to the emperor''s title, her eyes flashed.


    The queen mother, not the mother queen, sure enough, she was either personally or unfamiliar with her.


    The queen mother smiled and shook her head: "What did the emperor say? It seems that the family has delayed the emperor¡¯s official duties. It¡¯s just that you and my mother and son have been missing for some days, and the family missed them panicked, so the emperor invited the emperor to come and have lunch together. ."


    Listening to these words, the emperor felt tired and flustered, but he smiled on the face: "It''s because the minister is not filial, and I will definitely visit the Queen Mother in the future."


    At this time, the eunuchs and court ladies began to come in with plates of dishes.


    After placing ??, the queen mother gestured to the emperor to move the chopsticks: ¡°Quickly taste it, this is what Aijia specially ordered to make for you, see if it suits your taste?¡±


    The emperor took up the chopsticks for the sake of face: "The food made in the Queen Mother''s Palace is naturally delicious, and the sons and ministers have a good taste."


    The queen mother immediately smiled and said: "If the emperor likes to eat, then come and sit more, I will let the kitchen make it for you."


    The emperor nodded: "Thank you, Queen Mother."


    Eating and sleeping, neither the emperor nor the queen mother said anything, and ate silently.


    The emperor roughly tasted a few dishes, put down his chopsticks, and rinsed his mouth with tea.


    When the queen mother met, she also put down the chopsticks. Seeing that the emperor looked like she was going to be busy with something, she said straightforwardly: "The emperor has heard about it? Duke Dingguo asked his eldest daughter-in-law to go to Zhongzhou, saying yes. Guo Kangyu is inconvenient to live in Ningmenguan alone."


    The emperor was surprised: "Really?" He said and smiled, "This is excusable. Over the years, Guo Kangyu has helped me take care of the military affairs of Zhongzhou, Fenxi, and Jiguang, and no one around him can help him. It is indeed inconvenient to take care of the internal affairs now that I think about it."


    The queen mother looked at the emperor: "They will follow, and their daughter."


    The emperor smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s also right for a daughter to be with her parents.¡±


    Seeing that the emperor deliberately avoided her intentions, the queen mother could only point out clearly: "The mother and daughter of the Guo family will not go to Zhongzhou early or late. At this time, it is impossible for the emperor not to know what the Guo family''s idea is?"


    The emperor was puzzled: "I really don''t know, please ask the Queen Mother to help."


    The queen mother became angry, took a deep breath, and then said: "The emperor, don''t forget that Yeyang is still in Zhongzhou. Guo Kangyu''s daughter is the same age as him. Isn''t the purpose of going to Zhongzhou now obvious?"


    The emperor: "It won''t happen, the daughter of the Guo family will not worry about marrying."


    The queen mother snorted, thinking that it was before. Since the Guo family rejected the Jiang family''s proposal last year, and had feuds with the Jiang family, now which family dares to come and ask to marry Guo Xueming?


    Looking at the emperor who didn¡¯t care at all, the queen mother said: "The emperor, do you remember how ugly Guo Ruomei and Xiao Jiu were? Although the Guo family is Yeyang¡¯s uncle, if Guo Xueming is allowed to marry the royal family, I don''t agree."


    The emperor was silent for a while: "Don''t worry about the Queen Mother, I know it in my heart."


    Seeing that the emperor did not give a clear answer, the queen mother was silent for a moment, and she reproached herself: ¡°Yeyang has been alone in Zhongzhou these years, and there is no one to take care of him. I am a grandmother who is really not conscientious.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he waved to a grandma and said to the emperor.


    "This is Madam Jia, who has served the Ai''s family for more than ten years. She is the safest person. The Ai''s family wants her to go to Zhongzhou to take care of Yeyang. What does the emperor think?"


    The emperor sneered in his heart, this is the real purpose of the Queen Mother looking for him.


    It''s not enough to raise Xiao Jiu, but also want to control Yeyang''s life.


    Too lazy to listen to the queen dowager¡¯s false words, the emperor stood up and smiled: ¡°The queen mother is kind and caring about Ye Yang alone, why would I disagree?¡±


    "The queen mother didn¡¯t mention it, and I didn¡¯t think that I, as my uncle, didn¡¯t seem to have done much in the past few years. In this way, the queen mother gave a mother, and I will give one too."


    Hearing this, the smile on the face of the Queen Mother was a little stiff.


    Without waiting for the Queen Mother to say anything, the emperor said: "I still have business affairs to do, so I set off and retire."


    The queen mother nodded with a stiff smile.


    When the emperor left, the empress dowager¡¯s face suddenly sank, and Madam Jia, who was accused of going to Zhongzhou, said worriedly: ¡°Queen dowager, if the emperor also goes there, the slave maid is afraid it¡¯s not so easy to match the little prince and the girl Wanying.¡±


    The queen mother turned the Buddha beads quickly, and after a while she said, "You went to act by chance, just one point, don''t let Yeyang and Guo Xueming get too close." Only the son of the prince who has no support is the best control.


    Grandma Jia nodded immediately. Every girl loves face and fame. She can still do this.


    On the other side, the emperor has returned to the Palace of Qing Dynasty.


    Thinking of the Queen Mother''s purpose of looking for herself today, the emperor sitting on the dragon chair showed a sneer.


    The queen mother wanted the queen to raise the son of a horse marry. In exchange, she lifted the Ma family up and straightened the concubine Ma Fang in Xiaojiufu.


    During this period of time, he often went to the Ma Lai Palace to boost Ma Lai''s arrogance. In addition, the Ma family had a prince and concubine, and a nephew who was likely to inherit the Prince''s title in the future. Ma Lai''s confidence was also sufficient. When I went to see my son in the Queen''s Palace, I went more and more times and stayed longer and longer.


    How can the Jiang family tolerate such a thing?


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for the queen mother to sit still.


    Sending people to Zhongzhou is nothing more than trying to control Yeyang in his hands, in order to suppress the Ma family at any time.


    The queen mother has not changed. At this age, she still can''t tolerate a little disobedience from others. As long as she is aware of it, she immediately lashes and suppresses it.


    And Guo''s family


    The emperor squinted his eyes, and the Guo family was afraid that the Queen Mother would really hit him. Thinking of the more and more outstanding nephew, the emperor beckoned to the public.


    An public official horse trot over: "The emperor."


    The emperor: "The empress dowager sends the grandmother in the palace to take care of Yeyang, and I will give one to you. Go and choose a better one."


    President An nodded, and just as he was about to retreat, he heard the emperor say again.


    "The Queen Mother is called Madam Jia, and ours here is Madam Zhen."


    The fat on the public father''s face twitched instantly.


    Fake grandma.


    True mother.


    The emperor is really terrible. No one is there anymore.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 563： , Incense

    Chapter 563, Incense Making


    In March, the flowers were in full bloom. Seeing Daohua, Zhuangzi Guan, who specializes in planting flowers, sent a lot of flowers one after another, and then made perfume in the yard.


    "Girl, the steward of Liulipu brought the bottle you wanted."


    Wang Man''er and Bi Shi each came back with a box of clear glass bottles.


    When deciding to make perfume, Daohua asked people to go to Liuli Shop to order hundreds of perfume bottles.


    Now the craftsmanship of glass making in the Liuli Factory is very superb. The shape of the perfume bottle produced is not too different from the pattern she gave to the past, and each is small and exquisite.


    Looking at the rose perfume extracted on the table, Wang Man''er took a deep breath, and then reveled: ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant!¡±


    Gu Yu nodded aside: "The incense is really incense, but the amount is too small. It is estimated that a large basket of roses can hold two or three bottles."


    Wang Maner: "So the price of this perfume is high."


    Taohua sat aside and sorted out the production process, prepared to write down each step in detail, and then found someone to follow the instructions at Huazhuang Zhuangzi.


    "You put the perfume in the bottle, remember, don''t fill it too much, just fill it three-quarters full."


    Until mid-March, several flower perfumes were made and sold in the rouge shop.


    The rouge shop under the name of Daohua has been doing very well. As soon as the perfume came out, it attracted the attention of frequent customers. Under the display of the store manager, a hundred bottles of perfume were sold out within a few days.


    The steward was excited and took the ledger to report. After Daohua looked at it, she was silent for a while, and made people call Yan Shouhou, who was working for Qin Xiaoliu.


    Yan Shouhou is the son of the kitchen manager Wei Niangzi. Daohua has been in charge of the kitchen for the past two years. She also brought up Wei Niangzi. Yan Shouhou can be regarded as her person.


    "Girl, are you looking for me?"


    is different from Qin Xiaoliu''s cleverness and flexibility.


    If the shop and Tianzhuang had just started business, she would definitely not use such a person. However, now that the rules of the shop and the various villagers have been set, then such a person is the best candidate for stewardship.


    Daohua: "Last year Xiaoliu took a group of people to Taohua Village. Do you know those people?"


    Yan Shouhou nodded quickly: "Little one knows, Little Six Brother also specially told me about their situation."


    Daohua nodded: "Now those people are arranged at Maizhuang. You will go there tomorrow, pick seven or eight women with swift hands and feet from those people and take them to Huazhuangzhuang in Xingzhou."


    Speaking, handed him the flow chart of perfume making.


    Strictly glanced at the perfume flow chart, some hesitant to speak.


    Daohua smiled and said: "If you have anything, just say it."


    Strictly Shouhou immediately replied: "Girl, the little brother said that those people still need to be observed. Although they are still responsible for these two or three months, they can tell them the secrets of making perfume. Will it be too much."


    Ina Hua took the words: "Too sloppy?" She said, and smiled, "Don''t worry, their deeds are in my hands. Only by following me can I live."


    Strictly Shouhou Hou smiled: "It''s too small to worry about."


    Daohua said, "Your concerns are right. Now you help me take care of the shop and Zhuangzi. If you encounter people and troubles, you should think more about it. If you are in doubt, come to me. Don''t hide it in your heart. ."


    "These are many things. At first they were just trivial and trivial things, but if they were not solved at first, they would be like a snowball in the future, and they will become bigger and bigger, and they will eventually become major disasters."


    Strictly Shouhou quickly said: "The small ones must be kept in mind."


    Daohua smiled and nodded.


    Mai Village.


    This is the largest Zhuangzi in Daohua''s hands, covering 10,000 mu.


    At this moment, the ten thousand mu of land has finished spring ploughing, and the people in Zhuangzi are sitting in twos and threes on the field ridge and chatting, and a few of them are particularly eye-catching.


    Without him, these people are all handsome men. One of them is blind with one eye, and the other has a bald head, which is not easy to provoke at first glance.


    "Brother Cao, did you say that the girl from the Yan family really used us as a farmer?" The bald head rubbed his head.


    Cao Gu squinted at him: "It allows you to work in Zhuangzi with peace of mind, are you still not happy?"


    The bald head shook his head: "It''s either unhappy, or I feel a little bit. I can''t believe it. Build a house for us, harvest grain in the future, and divide our grain according to the number of acres of land we cultivate. I will also give out 10% to share it equally with us. This treatment is too good, and it always makes me feel a little unreliable."


    Cao Gu glanced at people elsewhere, his eyes faintly: "What is so unreliable, this treatment is not just for us."


    In fact, at the beginning, he couldn''t believe it. Other villagers only had to make sure that the people in the village would not die from starvation. How could it be like this.


    Those people in Taohua Village can''t do anything wrong. The stretched smiles and the ample life all show that the Yan family''s treatment is really so good.


    The pillar interjected: "Master Yan is a good official, so naturally his daughter is not far behind."


    Cao Gu didn''t speak, he didn''t dare to look down upon the big girl in Yan''s family.


    That grandmother, but splicing her own power to bring down a large piece of killer cultivated by the eight princes.


    Also, why did the people of the imperial court find Sishan Village?


    He wouldn¡¯t believe it at all if she said that there was no credit for the Yan family girl.


    At this moment, someone came up out of breath: "Brother Cao, Brother Bald, go back and have a look. Is the strict supervisor at your house?"


    Cao Gu and the bald heads immediately stood up and asked as they walked: "Which one is in charge?"


    Comer: "I just took over the strict management of Qin''s work."


    As soon as I heard this, the speed of Cao Gu''s feet became faster.


    When a few people returned to the residential area, they saw Yan Shouhou gathering their daughter-in-laws in the Zhuangtou yard, and asked them to pick beans.


    Strictly Shouhou walked around, observing whether the women¡¯s clothes were clean, their fingers were clean, and the speed of their hands.


    Making perfume is a delicate job, and this person has to choose carefully.


    This was the first task the girl gave him, and he didn''t dare to be careless.


    He knew that in terms of ability and weight in the heart of a girl, he couldn''t compare with Little Six Brother, and there is no one who knows how to work around, but mother told him that everyone has their own specialties, he There is no need to compare with Qin Xiaoliu, since the girl has chosen him, all he can do now is to work hard to accomplish everything a good girl has given him.


    Seeing Cao Gu arrived, Yan Shouhou glanced at it and continued to watch the women picking beans.


    Bald head hesitated, and finally couldn''t hold back and walked over. There was no way, that Yan Guanshi always stared at her daughter-in-law, seeing him annoyed.


    "Strictly take care of things, I wonder why you called me and Cao''s daughters-in-law?"


    Yan Shouhou didn''t want to ask them hard, but didn''t want to explain: "Good thing, the girl has to choose some women to do things." I won''t say anything else.


    The bald head immediately looked at Cao Gu.


    Cao Gu was silent for a moment, and glanced at the pillar beside him.


    After receiving the pillar, he immediately took out a small piece of broken silver from his body, walked to Yan Shouhou''s side, and while giving the broken silver, asked in a low voice: "Strict stewardship, accommodating and accommodating, the girl wants our daughters-in-law to do it. what?"


    Strictly Shouhou pushed away the hand of the pillar to pass the silver, a little dissatisfied: "What are you doing, you don''t know the rule that the steward is strictly forbidden to accept bribes?"


    The pillar choked, he knew the rules, but he felt that few managers could do it.


    Seeing that Cao Gu and the others looked uneasy, Shou Shouhou was silent for a moment, thought for a moment, and said: "It''s all said that it is a good thing. The girl rouge shop lacks people, and it takes a few hands to make rouge."


    As soon as these words came out, some of the women onlookers immediately gathered around: "Strictly manage things, really go to the girl''s rouge shop to work? They don''t want to go, we do."


    Strictly guarded and soothed: "Now that we have enough manpower, I will wait for next time. I will choose if there is a shortage of people next time." After that, he immediately pointed to a few neat women.


    "Go back and say goodbye to your family, and leave with me later."


    The bald-headed wife blurted out, "So fast?"


    Yan Shouhou explained: "The business of the girl rouge shop is very good, and many of the goods have been bought out, and you are urgently needed to go there." After finishing speaking, I will not say more, as the village owner entered the house to drink tea.


    Cao Gu stepped forward and took his wife''s hand, and walked out of the yard in silence.


    A few bald heads quickly followed.


    The bald head was still a little worried: "Brother Cao, do you think it¡¯s okay for some sister-in-law to go to the rouge shop to do things?"


    Cao Gu was silent for a moment: "There should be no problem, but" Miss Yan is afraid that she still doesn''t believe them, and she wants to separate them from her family. Lan Niang and the others are also considered hostages.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 564： , So high

    Chapter 564, so high


    Because she was busy making perfumes, Daohua''s boredom in her heart was reduced.


    On March 20, Sun came to Daohuaxuan with a smile, and said to Daohua as soon as he entered the yard: "Yiyi, second aunt I heard you are making that perfume?"


    Daohua raised her eyes to look at the Sun family, and asked with a smile: "Second aunt, why are you so happy today?"


    Sun helped his hair bun, and smiled: "Today my second aunt is going out with your mother as a guest. If you don''t hear that you have perfume, I will be brazen to ask for it."


    Daohua did not answer, but said in amazement: "Who is going to go out as a guest? Why haven''t I heard my mother say that all the sisters in the family are going to go?"


    Sun shook his head and smiled: "No, this time, you will not bring any of you, so I will go with your mother."


    Ina Flower became more surprised: "Why is this?"


    Sun smiled and said: "This time I am going to give your second brother and daughter-in-law, are you embarrassed to go with me?"


    Daohua''s face was stunned: "It turned out to be like this, then I should give this perfume." After saying that, she motioned to Gu Yu to bring a new bottle of perfume over, and after receiving it, handed it to Sun''s personally, "Second aunt, you can I have to give my second brother a good second wife."


    Sun smiled and glanced at Daohua: "It''s still worthy of you to speak." He said and smelled the perfume. It smelled better than what she had seen in the rouge shop, and the smile on his face deepened. .


    "Yiyi, second aunt will not disturb you anymore, let''s go now."


    After the people left, Wang Man''er couldn''t help but said: "I heard that the second lady always talked to the old lady and his wife about the second master''s marriage, and now it''s finally as she wants. It''s just the suffering of the lady, and it''s hard to come by. I have only been able to rest for two days, and I have to work on my second master''s marriage."


    Ina Hua twisted her eyebrows. She felt that her second brother''s marriage might not go so smoothly.


    Having the eldest brother¡¯s relatives in front of the comparison, her second aunt couldn¡¯t compare to look for it, but the second uncle happened to be white again.


    If you expect to borrow too high a result, there is no good result.


    Sure enough, that day, the Sun family was out of excitement and returned.


    Before dinner, Yan¡¯s family went up and down in the old lady¡¯s room, and they all noticed the dark-faced Sun family.


    Yan Zhigao knew that today was going to show Wen Jie to see someone, so he asked.


    Sun heard this, and immediately said angrily: ¡°A county official who has no ranks wants to climb up my Wenjie. I really don¡¯t know that they have such a big face.¡±


    Yan Zhigao frowned displeased: "Although the princess has no rank, he is still a member of the government. The second sibling, if you disagree, you shouldn¡¯t say that."


    Sun knows who is the boss in the family, although he is still very angry, but he is not talking about anything.


    Yan Zhigao looked at Mrs. Li: "Didn¡¯t you say that you went to see Xu Tongpan¡¯s family friend?"


    Ms. Li was also angry in her heart. First, Xu Tongzhen¡¯s wife did not make it clear. Second, the second siblings were angry and left directly at the house. It was so rude and embarrassing to be a person.


    "I went to see Xu Tongpin''s family, but I didn''t see the girl of Xu''s family, but the tribe of Xu Tongpin, who was the **** in the county office, the girl from their family."


    Speaking, he glanced at Sun''s faintly.


    "The second younger sibling didn''t like it, so they got up and left on the spot."


    The Sun knew that today¡¯s approach was a little improper, and he hesitated, ¡°Isn¡¯t I mad? Wenxiu married a girl from the Earls¡¯ Mansion. We Wenjie, no matter how bad we are, we can¡¯t just find a princess girl. Send it away."


    Madam Li frowned immediately: "Second sibling, what are you talking about? At the Fan Tongzhi''s party that day, when Madam Xu mentioned it, you were also there. I didn''t know in advance that she was talking about them. The girl at home."


    Yan Zhigao''s complexion is not good, and he doesn''t like the comparison between Wenjie and Wenxiu. Wenxiu is his eldest son. Wenjie is not even a talented person. He doesn''t think there is anything between them. Comparability.


    Daohua sat next to the old lady, and looked at the faces of the four in the second room. Sun''s son was aggrieved. Yan Wenjie looked down and couldn''t see his face. Both Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile''s expressions were not very good.


    The old lady Yan gave Sun a fierce look: ¡°Don¡¯t talk if you can¡¯t speak, as if someone owes you to you, if you want to be able, you can tell Wenjie to kiss you.¡±


    This Sun family is always shrewd in small things and confused in big things. She offends her eldest daughter-in-law. Does she want to tell Wenjie about the marriage?


    Seeing Mrs. Li¡¯s face sinking, the Sun family regretted it, and immediately apologized and smiled: "Mother, sister-in-law, I made a mistake. You must never know me. I am also wronged for Wenjie."


    Speaking, the conversation turned, "Not only for Wenjie, but also for our Yan family. If the Xu family doesn''t look good, doesn''t it mean that they don''t look down on our Yan family."


    Mrs. Li¡¯s face improved slightly: "This is indeed something Xu Tongpin¡¯s wife did not do authentically. Even if she wants to protect the girl from the clan¡¯s family, she should also inform in advance. How can she hide it like her? ."


    Inahana interjected: "Maybe the girl from that family is particularly good?"


    Sun clan snorted: "Where is the outstanding, so weak, you can make yourself an auntie Lin." Sun hurriedly closed his mouth, and when his eldest brother and sister-in-law looked ugly, he sneered, "Not at all. With a dignified atmosphere, I am marrying Wenjie a regular wife, not a concubine."


    Yan Zhigao heard Sun talking about Aunt Lin, her face was a little uncomfortable, and he coughed, "Since I disagree, let''s look at other people."


    After speaking, walk to the old lady Yan.


    "Mother, I will help you to eat."


    As soon as they left, the others got up and went to the dining hall.


    Seeing Mrs. Li stretched out her hand and rubbed her forehead, Daohua walked over to help: "Mother, are you tired?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "I don''t feel tired, it''s just a waste of energy." After finishing speaking, seeing no one else in the room, she sighed, "I didn''t worry about the marriage of your eldest brother or fourth brother, but the nephew''s marriage in the next room. It''s annoying me, what''s this called?"


    Daohua: "Mother, I think you should relax." After speaking, she lowered her voice, "If the second aunt keeps comparing her second brother with the eldest brother, then you have to do a good job of taking her to see other girls. get ready."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li has a more headache, and the second younger siblings have done it.


    Daohua saw it and thought for a while and said: "Mother, you are not good at making the decision on your second brother''s marriage. If the marriage is in line with your second uncle and aunt, you will naturally be happy; if it doesn''t suit their intentions, you just have no effort. Please."


    Mrs. Li sighed: "What can I do, can I just leave it alone?"


    Daohua: "Take care of it, but take care of it."


    Ms. Li was puzzled: "What do you mean?"


    Inahua: "The main problem with the second brother nowadays is that the second aunt has too high expectations and wants to take a door for everyone, but the second room does not have the corresponding status to support it, and the second brother has not shown a particularly good side. ."


    "Everyone knows this problem, but the second aunt thinks that her son is excellent enough to match any girl. In this case, the more you persuade, the more rebellious the second aunt, and maybe you will think you look down on your second brother."


    Mrs. Li immediately sneered: ¡°After coming out of Xu¡¯s family today, I said a few words about your second aunt. Doesn¡¯t she mean that both inside and outside.¡±


    Ina Flower: "So, there are some things that you really can''t take care of. Mother, you have to let the second aunt and them recognize the reality, and the best way to recognize the reality is to be hit by the reality several times."


    "The gap between reality and ideal is too large. If you can''t put your mindset in a right way and face yourself up, you will probably make detours."


    Mrs. Li looked at Daohua: "You mean, what people your second aunt would like to see in the future, I will respond first and not express any opinions? When they are rejected too much, they will not be able to stay high?"


    Inahana nodded: "In theory, this is the case."


    Mrs. Li pondered: "I think about it, let''s go, and eat first."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 565： , Good news

    Chapter 565, victory


    After reading the recent accounts sent by Rouge Shop, Daohua moved her stiff neck. During this time, she swept the moon hanging in the sky outside the window, and she could not help but meditate.


    It¡¯s the end of March now, and it¡¯s almost a month since Xiao Yeyang and his third and fourth elder brothers left. I don¡¯t know if they transported their weapons to Northern Xinjiang and handed them over to the frontier soldiers?


    "If the mission is completed, it''s time to set off and come back."


    Wang Man''er came in with hot water, saw Daohua sitting in a daze, and smiled immediately: "Girl, it''s late at night, hurry up and wash and rest."


    Daohua nodded in return, put the account book and walked over.


    Wang Man''er waited for Daohua to wash and said, ¡°Today the madam took the second wife to the banquet of He Tongzhi¡¯s family. I heard that it seems to be coming back with a calm face.¡±


    Daohua asked: "How is my mother''s face?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "Madam seems to be fine."


    Hearing these words, Daohua relaxed and didn''t ask too much.


    Wang Man''er continued to say, "Girl, I don¡¯t understand what the second wife thinks. Not long ago, she took her to the Yuntong judge''s house, and she was refuted by the Yun family girl as soon as she showed her attitude. When I came back, I actually fell in love with a girl from the Zhizhou family this time. Fortunately, the wife changed the topic in time to avoid making the scene too ugly."


    Daohua shook her head, "Say that the second aunt doesn''t know how to measure, but she also knows that her father is an official of the fourth grade, so she only finds a daughter-in-law in the official''s house of the fifth and sixth grades. If she knows how to measure, she is too Overestimated the conditions of the second brother."


    said, sighed.


    "Actually, if the second brother has fame, it will be easier to say that he is a pro, even if he is just a talent, others will not refuse so quickly."


    Wang Man''er nodded: "Who said no. Girl, do you think Erye is not very motivated?"


    Daohua paused. To be honest, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to her second brother, because at the beginning of Wangyue Academy¡¯s quota, the second brother had complaints against her, and the two had nothing to do with each other, except to go. The old lady ate in the yard, and she couldn''t even touch her face.


    was silent for a while, Daohua said: "Second brother is actually very flexible, that is, maybe there is no specific goal."


    Both uncles and aunts are shrewd and powerful people, and they are very good at fighting for the benefits of the second room. With them charging ahead, the second brother can sit back and enjoy it without doing anything. Anyway, the second uncle and aunt will solve it for him. As time goes by, There was no fighting spirit, and it was easy to start.


    Unlike the elder brother, from the time he was sensible, his father told him his responsibilities and mission as the eldest grandson of Yan''s parents, and set him a clear goal, so he would study desperately.


    As for the third brother, when he was in his hometown, he knew that he had to take care of his family¡¯s fields so that he would not be hungry. Later, he went to Wangyue Academy to study, and he understood a lot, his knowledge increased, and he knew his own shortcomings and began to work secretly. As he grows older, knowing that he will carry the burden of the three rooms in the future, he naturally knows that he wants to make progress.


    As for the fourth elder brother, to be honest, several elder brothers are his happiest, with his father and brother on top of him, and he has no courage on his shoulders, so he can live recklessly and easily. But the companions around him are all too good. When there is a comparison, they know to catch up.


    Fifth brother, under the influence of Aunt Lin, it is estimated that this life will treat her eldest brother as an imaginary enemy, desperately chasing and surpassing, so she also worked extraordinarily.


    The other two younger brothers are still too young to see anything for the time being.


    Wang Man''er didn¡¯t quite understand, and turned to the familiar: ¡°Fortunately, since the beginning of the spring, there have been many banquets held by each family. Otherwise, the second lady might make trouble for his wife to hold a banquet at home, or take her to another home.¡±


    Daohua calmly said: "My mother won''t let her make trouble, she will only satisfy her a little bit within the allowed range, after all, our family still wants face."


    After washing, Daohua changed her pajamas and lay on the bed. After thinking about it, she said, "It''s time to see her mother-in-law and master again in two days. Tomorrow, remember to pack up the medicinal materials I prepared. "


    After finishing speaking, she frowned.


    "The last time I went, I found that my mother-in-law was thinner again. After my grandmother knew about it, she also thought about her.


    Wang Man''er nodded and responded: "Don''t worry, girl, I let the lower girl look at those medicinal materials."


    Inaba nodded.


    Wang Maner quietly withdrew from the inner room until she fell asleep.


    Two days later, Daohua and Mrs. Yan went to Taohua Village together. This time the two stayed in the house until Yan Wenxiu returned from the capital in mid-April.


    As soon as he got home, Daohua saw her elder brother with joy between her eyebrows, and immediately smiled: "Sure enough, I am going to marry my sister-in-law. The eldest brother who has always been stingy smiles will laugh."


    Listening to her sister''s joking, Yan Wenxiu glared at her uncomfortably: "I brought some fashionable bead flowers and materials back, and let them be put in your yard. When you go back, see if you like it or not." , Paused, "It was chosen by the second girl of the Han family."


    Daohua smiled and leaned forward, blinking her eyes playfully and asked: "So, this time, the big brother and sister-in-law in Beijing have met? Seeing the beaming look of the older brother, we can see that she is very satisfied with the sister-in-law."


    Yan Wenxiu saw her talking more and more, and lightly tapped her forehead: "What is your girl talking about? I don''t know how to be embarrassed."


    Daohua covered her head and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m happy for my eldest brother. If my eldest brother is satisfied with his sister-in-law, I won¡¯t worry about the girl outside, and my family will be happy.¡±


    Hearing the words, Yan Wenxiu''s expression was stagnant, and he looked up at his sister, always feeling that there was something in the girl''s words.


    Where does Daohua let his eldest brother explore, jumping and running far.


    Yan Wenxiu saw it, chuckled silently, and then thought of what Daohua had said, the smile on his face first slowly disappeared, and then gradually emerged.


    At the same time, in the capital city in April, the court officials were blown away by the triumphant news from the northern border.


    At the end of March: Xia Teng army raided the Tatar barracks, wiped out the main Tatar army, and forced the Tatar to retreat hundreds of miles.


    Sixth day of April: Jin Lingwei commanded Master Xiao and led more than ten Jin Lingwei to capture the prince Tatar.


    On the 10th day of April: Jin Lingwei commanded Master Xiao and Jin Lingwei successfully captured many masterpieces in our army barracks, and some of them were still highly powerful.


    If the first two items also made the Manchu civil and military overjoyed, when the last news came back, it would directly blow up the courtiers and slam their heads, making the court surging.


    At the same time, when they were pleasantly surprised by the results of the war in northern Xinjiang, both the officials and the people had a question in their hearts.


    That is the commander of Jin Lingwei who has done a great job, Lord Xiao, who is sacred? Why haven''t you heard of it before?


    The honourable person with a little better news immediately thought of the person who was specially appointed by the emperor before, and sighed, "It really is the person who was specially appointed by the emperor!"


    But, who is it?


    In the morning on April 13th, the officials all looked different. When the emperor arrived, all of them bowed their heads and were quiet as chickens.


    The emperor was in a very good mood. Tatar, who had been stuck in the border, was finally beaten back. Although he had not been completely driven away, he believed that soon his soldiers would beat the hungry wolves away from them. Dare to invade Daxia again.


    The emperor turned the emerald finger on his thumb, and looked at the officials below with interest, especially the few known people who had taken refuge in the old eight. Seeing the panic and uneasiness in their eyes, he felt that the whole body was relaxed.


    Thinking about the progress of the Baxianju side, the emperor¡¯s smile deepened.


    He will get rid of all the power of the old eight bit by bit!


    The emperor''s squinting and smiling look scared the lower officials.


    Seeing the trembling of the officials, the emperor slowly said: ¡°Do you know why since last year, Tatar has been stalemate by the soldiers of Northern Xinjiang and our army?¡±


    Thinking of the details captured, no one of the officials dared to come forward and reply.


    The emperor seemed to have expected this kind of reaction from the officials, and he didn''t care at all. He continued to say: "This is because some people with ulterior motives want to take advantage of external troubles to cause civil unrest in the court and hinder us, so as to profit for themselves. ."


    said, chuckled.


    "The country is picturesque, who can''t love it!"


    This, the emperor said softly, but it sounded like a thunder in the ears of courtiers, making their brains buzzing.


    Although the emperor did not specify the identity of the work, which one might be silly to participate in the court meeting?


    Eight Kings!


    The hall is silent, and you can¡¯t even hear the breathing unless you listen carefully.


    No one is not afraid of things like contesting for the throne and seeking to usurp the throne.


    The emperor and other ministers calmed down for a while, and then said with a smile: "I have always had a question in my heart. In the past few years, the emperor has not done well enough? Has he killed the courtiers or treated the people harshly? How come there will be life now. If you have a different mind, you don¡¯t even care about the country¡¯s righteousness."


    At first, the voice was still smiling, but afterwards, he gritted his teeth with an undisguised killing intent.


    As soon as these words came out, all the ministers immediately knelt down on the ground with a neat ¡®poof¡¯.


    The emperor watched the courtier for a long time, and then stood up: "Let¡¯s end today¡¯s morning meeting."


    After the emperor left the main hall, there was a sound of relief in the hall.


    The emperor was so scary just now.


    Because of kneeling for a while, and the strength of kneeling just now was a bit strong, some elderly ministers still need to support each other to stand up, even if they are strong and physically strong, their legs are a little weak.


    The ministers came out in twos and threes, and the officials who had good relations with each other and the same party looked at each other, and then left without saying a word.


    Cheng Engong walked at the end, standing outside the hall and looking at the courtiers who were going away, after thinking about it, he turned around and went to Cining Palace.


    Cining Palace.


    When the Queen Mother saw Gong En-en, she knew his intentions, and she had also heard about the Northern Frontier.


    Cheng Engong sighed: "We still underestimate the emperor." There were also their people over the barracks, but they didn''t know anything about the Xia Teng army''s raid on Tatar.


    The queen mother was silent for a while: "The emperor is full of wings. Don''t challenge his bottom line anymore. As long as we don''t cross the line, he dare not attack the Jiang family for his own reputation."


    "Anyway, in front of the world, I am his biological mother. I will start with his uncle''s family, and he has to consider whether there will be a family that dares to do things for him in the future."


    Cheng En''s father twisted his eyebrows: "The Queen Mother knows who is the Master Xiao who captured the Tatar Prince alive?"


    The Queen Mother raised her eyes and looked over: "What do you think?"


    Cheng Engong said uncertainly: "Xiao is a national character, and he must be valued and trusted by the emperor. Do you think it is Yeyang that kid?"


    Although the queen mother had this speculation, she denied it: "Yeyang''s child is only 17 years old this year. Given his impetuous and impulsive temperament when he was a child, he doesn''t seem to be someone who can do such a big thing."


    Cheng En Gong: "Young generals, young noble ministers, such people are not uncommon."


    The queen mother nodded: "You''re right. What has happened to Yeyang in Zhongzhou over the years? It hasn''t changed, and how has it become. You and I don''t know."


    Cheng Engong: "After the second child went to Zhongzhou, he mentioned Yeyang when he wrote a letter. However, the second child said that although the kid was a little more stable, he was still the same as when he was a child, he was mad and disobedient, and he did not treat him very much. respect."


    The queen mother thought for a while: "You immediately write to Zhengyuan and let him explore Yeyang''s bottom. If the Lord Xiao of Northern Xinjiang is really Yeyang, then he is not in Zhongzhou now. If so."


    The Queen Mother squinted her eyes: "If Master Xiao is really Yeyang, it will be a little difficult for us to use him to contain the Ma Family. Some things have to be re-planned."


    Cheng En Gong nodded, and after leaving the palace, he sent a secret letter to Jiang Zhengyuan in Zhongzhou.


    Not only the Jiang family, but the people of the Eight Kings also sent a letter to Zhongzhou, letting their people inquire about Xiao Yeyang''s situation.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 566： , The storm rises

    Chapter 566, the storm rises


    Just when the capital was surging due to the war in northern Xinjiang, the Ningmen Mansion was also not very peaceful.


    In the beginning of April, Governor Guo¡¯s wife arrived at Ningmen Mansion quietly. After finishing the house, she prepared to entertain Ningmen Mansion officials on April 20.


    "The wedding date has been agreed, and it is set for next year."


    When Daohua came to Mrs. Yan¡¯s house, she happened to hear her mother talking about the marriage between her eldest brother and the second girl from the Han family. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw the joy of her grandmother and her mother.


    No matter what, it is always exciting and happy for the bride to come in.


    The old lady Yan saw Daohua, smiled and asked her to sit down next to her, took her hand and said happily: "You will have a sister-in-law next year, Gao is not happy?"


    Ina Flower is a bit funny: "Grandma, what am I happy about? The one who should be happy is the eldest brother."


    Ms. Li smiled and came over: "Why, are you not happy for your elder brother?"


    Inahana immediately said: "Happy and happy, naturally happy."


    Soon, the Sun family, the Wu family, and the other three girls from the family arrived.


    Sun came and said: "Sister-in-law, what do you tell us to come over? Is anyone going to hold a banquet again?"


    Mrs. Li glanced at her, feeling a little tired.


    The second younger sibling was too high-sighted. They only stared at the girls from the ranks of the fifth and sixth rank officials, but such people also have their own trade-offs. Although the Yan family has not yet separated, Wenjie is also the master¡¯s nephew and will not ignore him.


    However, in the eyes of most people, the master has three sons under his knees. In addition, the Yan family is also a farmer. The foundation is insufficient. Naturally, the resources of the family are for their own sons, and there are not many who can help their nephews.


    This point, every family knows in their hearts that getting married is good for getting married. Others don''t see value in the second room, and there is no need to exchange benefits, so naturally they will not agree to get married.


    For these, the second younger siblings have no self-awareness at all.


    Mrs. Li sighed in her heart. Now the second brother is back, I hope he can be more sober. If he is the same as the second sibling, Wenjie might have to wait if he wants to settle the marriage.


    "There is a banquet, Governor Guo''s house."


    Speaking, he took the invitation from Pingtong and handed it to the old lady.


    Daohua stretched her head and looked over and looked a little surprised: "Governor Guo rarely hosts banquets, even because there is no hostess to run the backyard and only entertain male guests, why did he post this time to the female relatives?"


    Mrs. Li took a sip of the tea, and then said: "Governor Guo¡¯s wife is bringing Ms. Guo over."


    Ina Flower has already seen it on the invitation, her expression is slightly stagnant.


    Sun curiously asked: "Governor Guo has been in Zhongzhou for several years. Why did Mrs. Guo come here at this time?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "Who knows."


    Yan Yile suddenly interjected and asked: "Auntie, how old is Miss Guo?"


    Mrs. Li paused: "It should be about the same age as the little prince."


    Yan Yile glanced at Daohua and smiled: "This Mrs. Guo brought Ms. Guo to Zhongzhou, is it for the little prince?"


    Mrs. Li''s expression moved, and her heart said, it might really be like this.


    Yan Yile continued to smile and said, ¡°The little prince is so close to Governor Guo, this girl Guo must be very unusual in his heart if he wants to come.¡± After speaking, he glanced at Daohua.


    "I want to say that the little prince is really popular. There was a girl from the Jiang family who came to Zhongzhou before. When she arrived, she was promoted everywhere that she and the little prince were childhood sweethearts. "


    Daohua glanced at Yan Yile faintly, and said nothing.


    Mrs. Li looked at Yan Yile with a little dissatisfaction: "Yile, I don¡¯t want to hear it again if you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t think I will take you out as a guest in the future, lest you give it to the house. Provoke misfortune."


    The smile on Yan Yile''s face froze, and she pursed her mouth unconvincingly. Looking at Yan Yihuan who was pulling her sleeves anxiously, she lowered her head and stopped talking.


    Sun immediately smiled and said: "Sister-in-law, this child is quick to talk and will not go out and talk nonsense."


    Mrs. Li looked at Sun with disapproval: "Don¡¯t always make excuses for her when your child did something wrong. You are not helping her, but harming her. In your own home, we have to take care of her. You can marry her. Where are you at your in-laws'' house?"


    "The Jiang family is the family of the Queen Mother and the Queen. The Guo family was born in Dingguo Gongfu. Which of these two families can be provoked by our family? Can the girls of these two families be arranged at will? The prince is involved."


    Sun¡¯s complexion turned straight: "My sister-in-law said, I will take care of Yile in the future." After that, he quickly pushed Yan Yile with his hands, "You girl, don''t hurry up and apologize to your aunt."


    Yan Yile lowered her head and did not move.


    Seeing her reluctantly, Mrs. Li waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me, but Yile, it¡¯s not once or twice that you have guilty of tongues. Now that you are too big, you should know how to make sense of it.¡±


    At the Sun¡¯s urging again, Yan Yile said, ¡°Auntie, I was wrong, and I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±


    As for the education of the niece in the next room, Mrs. Li has always been on the list, and she has not continued to chase her: "Remember what you said, you don''t care about your mouth for me, it''s for yourself."


    said, looking at the other people in the room.


    "I have asked the people in the sewing room to make new clothes for you. Everyone, please prepare. Come with me to the Guo''s house for a banquet in a few days."


    After finishing talking, Mrs. Li went to deal with the general affairs, and the others sat down and left.


    On the way back to the yard, Wang Man''er saw that his girl was silent and couldn''t help but speak: "Girl, the servant girl thinks that you don''t need to worry about that girl Guo, just like Ms. Jiang, so pestering the little prince, the little prince doesn''t care. Is she?"


    Ina Flower stopped and turned around and asked, "I look like I''m worried?"


    Wang Man''er nodded, then shook his head: "Anyway, the slave servant doesn''t seem to be happy looking at the girl."


    Daohua was silent, and continued to walk forward: "I''m not upset." After speaking, he paused, "A few more cousins, let''s see Xiao Yeyang''s reaction."


    Xiao Yeyang likes her, but is this liking only for her, or is it also for other girls?


    Guo House.


    After Guo Xueming had accompanied his parents for a meal, seeing the two of them seemed to have something to say, he was winked and withdrew.


    As soon as she left, Governor Guo couldn¡¯t help but smile and praised: ¡°Our Xueming is more and more slim now.¡±


    Mrs. Guo smiled and glanced at her husband: ¡°In the eyes of a father, her own daughter is naturally the best.¡±


    Governor Guo quit: "My family¡¯s Xueming is obviously the best, I think, I can compare all the ladies of the family in Zhongzhou."


    Ms. Guo''s expression moved: "Not necessarily, I heard that the girl from Dong Bozheng''s family and the girl from the prefect of Ningmen Mansion seem to be very outstanding."


    Governor Guo smiled casually: "What''s the use of a woman looking good? The most important thing is the ability to handle the family. Who can surpass the Xueming of our family?"


    Ms. Guo smiled, and then she sighed again: "What about the outstanding daughter, it''s not difficult to have a relationship now." When she thinks of Jiang''s family, she hates the roots of her teeth.


    If it weren''t for the Jiang family''s big-hearted come to ask for a kiss, after being rejected by them, they would make the matter known to everyone. Why did she take her daughter who was already in her time away from the capital to avoid the limelight, so that even the dating of marriage would be delayed.


    Governor Guo''s expression also looked ugly: "The Jiang family is so domineering, wait and see, there will always be one day when they fall to the ground from a height."


    Mrs. Guo was surprised: "Master, what did you know?"


    Governor Guo has never liked to talk about things outside in the inner house, so he just digressed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I heard that you will be hosting a banquet in a few days?¡±


    Mrs. Guo nodded: "Since I have come to Zhongzhou, I have to get to know the officials and family members here."


    Governor Guo gave a ¡®um¡¯ and thought for a while and said: ¡°The Yan family and Yeyang are closer, and I have helped me out of my urgent need when the grain seeds were stolen. Then you should be close.¡±


    Ms. Guo accepted it with a smile, and then said: "My father said something to me when I went out, and I was a little bit undecided."


    Governor Guo: "What''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Guo: "Master first tell me, is Yeyang still like he was when he was a kid these years?"


    Governor Guo showed a smile on his face: "Yeyang is now big, how could he be as naughty as when he was a child." Thinking of the frontier news received two days ago, the smile on his face deepened.


    That kid is okay, he ran to the frontier without making a sound, and made such a great contribution, which really surprised and gratified him.


    Ms. Guo glanced at her husband''s face, and smiled: "It seems that Yeyang is getting better now?"


    Governor Guo smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not only better, but also very promising.¡±


    Mrs. Guo raised her eyebrows with some disbelief in her eyes, but when she thought of the popularity of the colored glaze factory in Kyoto, she smiled and said: "Yeyang built our first colored glaze factory in Ningmen Prefecture in Ningmen Prefecture. It is indeed promising. But. Master, how is Liulichang''s business?"


    Governor Guo said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s definitely not bad, because the supply of colored glaze is already in short supply.¡±


    Mrs. Guo quickly said, "Master, please tell me more specifically."


    Governor Guo: "How do I know this."


    Mrs. Guo condensed her eyebrows: "Yeyang didn''t take the initiative to tell you?"


    Governor Guo shook his head: "That kid is now more and more able to hide things, but Liulichang belongs to him. He doesn''t say anything, and I won''t ask."


    Ms. Guo disapproved: "Master''s words are wrong. Yeyang is a child alone in Zhongzhou, and you are an elder by his side. Don''t you care about him?"


    Governor Guo smiled and said, "I can''t take care of that kid." Then, he looked at Mrs. Guo, "What did the father tell you? You made a big push and didn''t get to the point."


    Mrs. Guo: "Father said, I want to tell Xueming to Yeyang, sir, do you think it works?"


    Governor Guo was silent, and after a while, he said: "It''s OK, but Yeyang has a big idea now."


    Before she finished speaking, Mrs. Guo cut off her words, somewhat displeased: "Why, our Xueming is not worthy of him? Is he still happy?"


    Governor Guo expressed his approval, but he said: "The two children are good matches, but who can make it clear about this relationship."


    Mrs. Guo snorted: "Marriage matters, the parents'' order of the matchmaker said, although the master is not his parents, but he is also a close elder, he still can not listen to you? I think when he was bullied in the palace, Every time, you stand up to help him. For this, you can offend people."


    Governor Guo constricted his eyebrows, and said a little unhappy: "It is my uncle''s duty to protect Yeyang. What do you say these things for?"


    Mrs. Guo pursed her mouth, enduring the discomfort in her heart.


    My master is good with everything, but he is too kind to sister-in-law and Yeyang.


    "Okay, I can''t say about him." Mrs. Guo paused, "Didn''t Yeyang practice in your barracks? On the day of the banquet, you called him over and let me see. By the way, I haven''t seen him for many years. Let me see how he has become, whether he is worthy of my Xueming."


    Governor Guo hesitated: "This."


    Seeing her husband''s hesitation, Mrs. Guo was immediately unhappy: "It stands to reason that when my aunt came to Zhongzhou, Yeyang should come to visit him, but I have been here for some time, and I haven''t seen him. The silhouette of, now I have a banquet for the officials of Ningmen Palace, so it¡¯s okay for him to come and see me?"


    Governor Guo has already thought about his words at this moment: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but I just let him go into the mountains to practice two days ago. There is no one here.¡±


    My nephew left in secret, obviously because he didn''t want people to know his traces, so he had to cover him up.


    Mrs. Guo was suspicious: "Really?"


    Governor Guo nodded: "Really."


    Mrs. Guo said silently, "Well, let him come to see me when he comes back. We Xueming''s relationship is hard to say now, but if Yeyang is not a beloved person, I would not want to tell him my daughter. "


    Just then, the maid rushed in.


    Mrs. Guo condensed her eyebrows, and said displeased: "Although we are away from Beijing, the rules of the family can''t be messed up. What kind of demeanor can we panic?"


    The maid hurriedly knelt down to admit her mistake.


    Mrs. Guo snorted before asking, "What''s the matter?"


    The maid quickly replied: "Master, madam, the queen mother and the emperor each sent a maid to take care of the little prince. Now they have entered the little prince''s mansion in the city."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Guo stood up with a ¡®hit¡¯, her complexion was very bad.


    Since she rejected the Jiang family¡¯s proposal, her daughter¡¯s marriage has been particularly unsatisfactory. She has retired to Zhongzhou. She never thought that the Queen Mother and Jiang¡¯s family would still pursue such a hot pursuit.


    "What a superb-sounding queen mother! If you really want to take care of Yeyang, why not send someone over when Yeyang was young, but wait until we come, feeling that she treats others as fools?"


    Mrs. Guo was so angry that she couldn''t care about the rules.


    Governor Guo also had an ugly look, but he was more calm and silent for a while, and then said: "Madam, don¡¯t be angry, too. The emperor has also sent a grandma."


    Mrs. Guo took a few deep breaths before calming down.


    At the same time, Yan Mansion.


    Ina Flower received the news one step earlier than Guo''s.


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mansion was not far from the rouge shop. After the manager knew about it, he immediately sent someone to tell her.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "The queen mother and the emperor sent two grandma over here." After finishing speaking, she looked at Wang Man''er and said, "Go and inquire carefully."


    Wang Man''er nodded, and came back after going out for about an hour.


    "Girl, I waited at the back door for a while, and then I found out from a concierge I knew. Not only did two maids come to the mansion of the little prince, but also four maids who looked like flowers and jade, they said they were rewarded by the queen mother to the little prince. ."


    Daohua frowned, and she was very disgusted with this behavior of rewarding women to others at every turn.


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua¡¯s face, and said: ¡°The two grandma, one is called Grandma Jia, an old man in the Queen¡¯s Palace; the other is called Grandma Zhen, who serves the emperor.¡±


    Inaka couldn''t help but laughed out with a "puff puff".


    "Fake grandma? Real grandma?" After speaking, he shook his head speechlessly, "The emperor and the queen mother are really weird, but"


    Daohua squinted her eyes: "One is true and the other is false, and the true and the false are relative. How do you feel that there is a sense of relative relative between the peaks? Does this mean "the emperor is at odds with the queen dowager?"


    "First, the mother and daughter of the Guo family came, and now there are real and fake mamas. This Xiao Yeyang hasn''t returned yet, but the storm has started."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 567： , Full of gunsmoke

    Chapter 567, full of smoke


    Because of the arrival of Mrs. Guo¡¯s mother and daughter, Governor Guo¡¯s house in Ningmen Mansion City became lively. Before the April 20 banquet, family officials and family members visited.


    Guo Gongfu''s affairs are naturally eye-catching and talked about. Daohua has not gone out, and has heard a lot of gossips one after another. Among them, the one who heard the most was the compliments of the wives to Ms. Guo.


    What is born with a beautiful appearance and smooth muscles and bones; what is elegant and elegant; there is more flattering and exaggerated. I directly say that no woman in Zhongzhou can match it.


    After listening to it, Daohua smiled and threw it behind her head. At this moment, she has business affairs to be busy, not gossiping.


    Grandma Gu¡¯s old illness seems to have relapsed. Last time I went to Taohua Village, Daohua saw that she became thinner and thinner. Master¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t hide her worry and anxiety. Now she is thinking hard about how to mix medicine and diet to relieve Grandma¡¯s condition. At the same time It can help her up again.


    Daohua carefully selected the medicinal materials prepared in the space, and took out a lot of food grown in the space. At the moment, she is packing, ready to participate in the banquet in Guofu, and then go to Peach Blossom Village.


    After finishing busy, it¡¯s time for dinner.


    On the way to Songheyuan, Wang Man''er talked about the gossip he heard today: "Girl, today the toothwoman brought many fifteen or six-year-old maids into the mansion of the little prince."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Xiao Ye didn''t have a maid in the Yang Mansion. From the eyes of the two maids from the palace, this is probably wrong and abnormal."


    Wang Man''er pouted his lips: "The little prince is not in the house now, and the two grandma are acting like this, and they are not afraid that the little prince will come back to blame them."


    Daohua smiled: "They are not ordinary mothers. One represents the queen mother and the other represents the emperor. Even if Xiao Yeyang is the master, he dare not be too harsh. Besides, they are here to take care of Xiao. In Yeyang''s daily life, the manpower in the mansion is not enough. Adding a few maids to the mansion to serve as appropriate is also considered a cause."


    Wang Man''er twisted his eyebrows, and said with a pouting mouth: "Girl, the maidservant heard that the maids brought by the toothwoman are not bad."


    Daohua turned her head and glanced at her, and said amused: "What are you worried about?"


    Wang Man''er moved his lips, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Girl, slave servants have heard a lot from the maids of many other officials. The maids seduce the master, some shameless, even."


    Daohua smiled and asked, "What else?"


    Wang Man''er frowned: "I even crawled on the master''s bed shamelessly." After speaking, he looked worried, "There are already four maids in the palace, and now there are so many maids to choose. If this is the little prince."


    Speaking, he paused, and then took a look at Daohua, "What if the little prince is obsessed with it?"


    Looking at Wang Man''er with a worried look, Daohua was a little speechless: "What''s so troublesome about this, if Xiao Yeyang doesn''t have that thought, who can let him follow?"


    Wang Man''er looked at the girl who didn''t care about it, and was a little worried: "What if the little prince can''t hold it?" After speaking, his face blushed.


    She is older than a girl, and she knows more than a girl. In addition, she often deals with women in the house, and she has heard more or less about men and women.


    Daohua frowned, and muttered in silence for a while: "A man with unclean mind and body, what else would he use for it?" After speaking, she speeded up and stopped speaking.


    On April 20, the family members of the Yan family followed Mrs. Li to the Guo''s house for a banquet. Mrs. Guo did not come out to pick up the guests, but the lady-in-law sent to lead them through the door.


    "This Mrs. Guo is really self-sufficient. We went to the Dong''s house for a banquet, and Mrs. Dong came to welcome her in person."


    Yan Yile whispered.


    Yan Yihuan glared at her sister, dragged her a few steps behind the others, and then whispered: "The Guo family was born in Dingguo Mansion, and his status is distinguished. Naturally, he will not condescend and come out to pick up people. Don''t talk nonsense, be careful. I was told by the eldest mother and sent you home."


    Yan Yile curled her lips and didn''t say more.


    Soon, everyone in the Yan family saw Mrs. Guo¡¯s mother and daughter.


    As soon as they met, Mrs. Guo kindly took Mrs. Li''s hand and greeted her enthusiastically.


    Ms. Li knew that this might be because their family had helped Governor Guo before, so she responded with a decent smile.


    Mrs. Guo saw that Mrs. Li hadn¡¯t gotten close because of her deliberate closeness, so she rushed to climb up. The smile on her face increased. People who know how to get along are easy to get along with. In the future, she doesn¡¯t mind getting close, so she immediately moves her eyes. , When I saw the rice flower behind, my eyes flashed involuntarily.


    The rumors from the outside world are indeed true, and the girl from the Yan family really looks good.


    At this moment, Guo Xueming is also looking at Daohua.


    Of course, Daohua is also looking at the girl from the government''s house.


    The two looked at each other, then smiled decently on their faces at the same time.


    Ms. Guo frowned when seeing Daohua¡¯s advancing and retreating, generous demeanor, and her daughter''s tolerance, thinking about the rumors that Yeyang and Yan''s family were close.


    According to her mind, she didn''t really want to tell Yeyang her daughter. One was because of the stubborn little sister of the Prince of Peace, and the other was Xiao Yeyang''s bad character when she was a child.


    But now her daughter''s marriage is not going well, Yeyang is the candidate, she doesn''t want him to have trouble with other girls.


    It seemed that she had to inquire about the relationship between Yeyang and the girls of the Yan family.


    Though thinking so much in her heart, Mrs. Guo didn''t show up at all on her face. She smiled and led Mrs. Li to say hello to the others.


    Here, Guo Xueming also took Daohua to the place where the girls stayed.


    As soon as the rice flower arrived, several girls stood up and came over to say hello with a smile.


    Guo Xueming saw that Daohua was very popular, and his smile remained the same.


    As for Daohua, she is also paying attention to Guo Xueming. Seeing her with a smile like a spring breeze, she does not neglect any girl present. Her attitude is not far nor close, and she has maintained a comfortable distance. She couldn''t help but praise her in her heart. It''s a girl from Guogong''s mansion, she really knows everything.


    At noon, when Mrs. Guo saw that the guests were all there, she was ready to lead everyone to dinner.


    However, at this time, a lady in charge hurried over and whispered a few words in Mrs. Guo''s ear. Daohua saw that the right smile on Mrs. Guo''s face was cracked, and her heart suddenly became curious.


    Soon, everyone saw Mrs. Jiang¡¯s mother and daughter walking over with a smile.


    "Sister Yuan, you didn''t tell me when you came to Zhongzhou. I didn''t invite me to the banquet today, but I came here with a brazen face."


    As soon as ?? arrived, Mrs. Jiang smiled and spoke first.


    Mrs. Guo endured the anger in her heart and said without a smile: "I don''t dare to invite Mrs. Jiang rashly. The distance between the provincial government and Ningmen Mansion is not short. If you have any accident on the road, it will be ten me. I can''t afford it either."


    Ms. Jiang smiled and answered, ¡°Thank you Sister Yuan for worrying. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s really a hassle to come to Ningmen from the provincial government, but now this problem has been solved.¡±


    Talking, smiling at other people present.


    "Everyone knows that my family''s Jingwan is a little weak. Since I came to Zhongzhou, my master has inquired from various parties. Not long ago, I finally found a famous doctor in Ningmen Mansion. After that, Jingwan and I will live in Ningmen Mansion."


    Hearing the words, everyone looked surprised, and Mrs. Guo jumped fiercely in her temples a few times.


    Daohua stood among the ladies, silently watching the smoke-filled scene, and glanced at Guo Xueming next to her. Seeing that her smile remained undiminished, her gaze at Jiang Wanying was gentle, and she couldn''t help but said in her heart that she is a master.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 568： , Undercurrent surging

    Chapter 568, Undercurrents Surging


    The atmosphere at the Guo family banquet became a little weird because of the arrival of Madam Jiang¡¯s mother and daughter. Although Madam Guo was still warm and thoughtful, and Madam Jiang was also smiling, the female relatives present still became a little more cautious.


    No way, the Jiang family and the Guo family came from the capital of the State Government, their status is too high, and neither of them can afford to commit crimes. When the two are obviously not dealing with each other, everyone dare not speak rashly. I am afraid of offending which one.


    Everyone''s psychology, Mrs. Guo knows. Although she is smiling, she has already scolded the uninvited Mrs. Jiang mother and daughter in her heart.


    But in the end it was the Madam of the Dingguo Gongfu. She has experienced many scenes and emergencies. Mrs. Guo is still very comfortable in dealing with it, guiding everyone to talk about some irrelevant topics, so that everyone can relax and slowly. The atmosphere also became lively.


    On the girl¡¯s side, Guo Xueming seemed to have not been affected by the adults at all, and friendly led Jiang Wanying to greet everyone, and continued to talk to everyone about topics that her boudoir daughter was interested in.


    Jiang Wanying was also very face-saving, and she talked and laughed affectionately with Guo Xueming, and for a time made the unidentified ladies think that they had a good relationship.


    Ina Flower watched from the side, she couldn''t help but tweeted twice in her heart.


    is all acting!


    After lunch, Mrs. Jiang sat for a while, then smiled and stood up and said to Mrs. Guo: ¡°Sister Yuan, I just moved to Ningmen Mansion and there are still many things left, so I won¡¯t stay longer.¡±


    said, smiled and looked around at the female family members present, and smiled.


    "My family first arrived at Ningmen Mansion. In the future, everyone will have to come and go. After a few days, I will clean up, and I will invite you to sit at home. You will all be there by then."


    The ladies quickly glanced at each other, and then smiled.


    Soon, Mrs. Jiang left with Jiang Wanying.


    As soon as they left, everyone knew that Mrs. Guo was not in the mood to receive them, so they got up and left.


    So, the first banquet held by Mrs. Guo to Ningmen Mansion ended without embarrassment.


    After sending away the guests, Mrs. Guo lost her temper and dropped a set of porcelain for this.


    Guo Xueming saw it, and signaled the maid to pack up quickly. When it was done, he walked to Mrs. Guo and comforted him: ¡°Why should my mother be angry for such a person?


    Speaking, smiled and handed Mrs. Guo a cup of tea.


    Ms. Guo''s expression was a little slow, she took a sip of the tea to ease her mood, and then she said: ¡°As long as the thought of we all avoiding to Zhongzhou and dealing with the Jiang family, it¡¯s disgusting for my mother.¡±


    Guo Xueming said with a chuckle: "There are good and bad people in the world. Our family identity is destined to meet different people. It is really impossible to ask everyone to be knowledgeable and acquainted. Even if there is no Madam Jiang, there will be other people. Mother should relax her heart, and she can''t punish herself just because of other people''s faults."


    Mrs. Guo smiled and glanced at her daughter: "You are relieved."


    Guo Xueming smiled: ¡°My daughter just thinks that when she is unable to change, it¡¯s most important to make her life as comfortable as possible. If she can¡¯t change others, she should change herself.¡±


    Mrs. Guo looked distressed: "You are a girl from the Dingguo Mansion, and you still have to suffer such grievances."


    Guo Xueming smiled and said, ¡°If my parents are in love, my daughter doesn¡¯t feel wronged.¡±


    Mrs. Guo patted her daughter''s hand, and then coldly snorted: "Tang Qinxin''s mother and daughter are so anxious to move to Ningmen Mansion, this is about to be revealed, and you can hear what they did when they arrived in Zhongzhou. , Spread the childhood sweethearts of Yeyang and Jiang Wanying everywhere, what are they trying to do?"


    said, sarcastically.


    "I''ve never seen a mother who doesn''t take her daughter''s reputation seriously. They really thought Lai Ding Yeyang? If they weren''t with Yeyang in the end, who else would I think Jiang Wanying could marry?"


    Guo Xueming was silent for a moment. She knew the reason why she came to Zhongzhou with her mother. She knew that her grandfather intended to tell her to Yeyang''s cousin.


    Cousin Yeyang


    Guo Xueming''s expression was a little dazed, and after carefully searching in his mind, he could remember a vaguely unscrupulous little boy.


    When she was young, she and cousin Yeyang had never seen each other a few times.


    Thinking of his own family affairs, Guo Xueming was also a little worried and anxious. After thinking about it, he said: "Mrs. Jiang dares to do this. I am afraid that she has a certain degree of confidence in her heart. My daughter thought, this should be a sign from the queen mother. If you really want to refer to marriage, this must be a certainty."


    Mrs. Guo condensed her eyebrows and shook her head: "The queen mother may have this meaning, but your grandfather said that the emperor may not be happy. There is a queen mother and a queen in the Jiang family. The status and status are already prominent enough, and then we will marry the royal family. Not what the emperor wants to see."


    Talking, smiling at Guo Xueming.


    "Your father said, Yeyang has grown a lot since he came to Zhongzhou, and when he gets back from experience, mother will let him come to visit him, and then you will take a closer look."


    Guo Xueming lowered his head slightly, revealing a little bit of shyness from his daughter''s family.


    Yan House.


    After returning from Guo¡¯s house, everyone sat in the old lady¡¯s room and talked about what happened today.


    Sun couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Recently, there have been so many things about our Ningmen Mansion. First, Mrs. Guo¡¯s mother and daughter came, and then the mothers in the palace came. Now Mrs. Jiang¡¯s mother and daughter are also here. Look at today¡¯s Mrs. Guo and Mrs. Jiang. The two seem to be at a loss."


    Mrs. Li nodded, and then looked at Daohua seriously: "You have to be more careful when you go out as a guest in the future. The Jiang family and the Guo family are fighting against them, so don''t join in."


    Daohua nodded immediately: "Mother, don''t worry, we will be careful."


    Yan Yihuan and the three also nodded.


    There are few dirty things in the back house of Yan''s family, but Master Shen has told them about the dirty things in the back house of the family, knowing that the fight between women is sometimes more serious than killing.


    They dare not care about this.


    Jiang Mansion.


    This time, Mrs. Jiang¡¯s mother and daughter came to Ningmen Mansion by Jiang Shenzheng personally escorted him. First, he was worried about the assassination and kidnapping before. Second, it was his father who asked him to investigate Xiao Yeyang.


    Thinking of what his father said in his letter, Jiang Shenzheng was a little bit disbelieved.


    How could Xiao Yeyang be the commander of Jin Lingwei who made great contributions in Northern Xinjiang? He captured the Tatar prince alive and found out the details of the eight kings placed in the barracks. If that kid really has such a great ability, can he see it?


    However, the probe still needs to be probed.


    Speaking to Mrs. Jiang, Jiang Shenzheng went out. Now the relationship between the Jiang family and the Guo family is tense, he did not go to Governor Guo for the first time, but went to the government office to find Yan Zhigao.


    The Yan family brothers have been following Xiao Yeyang, he knew.


    Fuya, Yan Zhigao was slightly surprised to see Jiang Canzheng, but he received the other party with a smile.


    The two chatted for a while, and Jiang Shenzheng went straight to the subject: "I heard people say that the third son and the fourth son of your house are martial arts wizards, and I am also a good martial artist. Since I happened to be here today, it''s better to let me meet. Two sons."


    Yan Zhigao suddenly became vigilant. He didn''t think that Wen Kai and Wen Xiuhui had suddenly entered the second master of Chengen Gongfu. Thinking of the errand the two children were doing now, he had guesses in his heart and smiled calmly. road.


    "What a coincidence, the two children went to the barracks with the little prince to practice, and they are not at home now."


    Jiang Canzheng narrowed his eyebrows: "When did you go?"


    Yan Zhigao thought quickly, and said vaguely: "It seems that I haven''t left for many days." He said, shook his head with a smile, "I have been too busy these days. I didn''t pay much attention to the children''s affairs."


    Jiang Shenzheng looked at Yan Zhigao carefully and seriously pondered the truth of what he said, but in the end he couldn''t distinguish it. He could only smile and said, "If this is the case, then forget it. My wife and little girl are moving to Ningmen Mansion. Staying temporarily, I will stay here these few days. If the two sons come back, you must let me see you."


    Yan Zhigao immediately smiled and said: "Thanks to Jiang''s participation in political affairs, I will definitely let the two boys come to see you."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 569： , Tear your face in public (two in one

    Chapter 569, tearing your face in public (two in one chapter)


    On the second day after attending the Guo family banquet, Mrs. Li received the invitation from the Jiang family.


    Ina Hua looked at the address on the invitation, her eyebrows jumped high.


    Guo¡¯s Mansion was located on the street in front of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mansion, while Jiang¡¯s Mansion was on the back street. The two houses one after the other surrounded Xiao Yeyang.


    Thinking of this, Daohua felt a little irritable.


    Anyone who knows his or her will be remembered by others, probably will feel uncomfortable.


    With this thought, Daohua''s heart was shocked.


    own person


    It turned out that in the bottom of her heart, Xiao Yeyang was already her own?


    Stunned, Daohua forgot to be in Mrs. Li''s room at the moment, and tossed the invitation in her hand, and threw it directly to the ground without controlling her strength.


    Seeing Mrs. Li, she frowned, "What are you doing?"


    Daohua returned to her senses, and quickly got up and picked up the invitation, and put it next to Mrs. Li: "Mother, my daughter just doesn''t want to go to Jiang''s banquet."


    Mrs. Li didn''t give Daohua a good face this time, and said with blame: "You just don''t want to be in your heart, and you shouldn''t show it. Let people know what you are thinking at a glance. Wouldn''t it be stubborn to be pinched? of?"


    said, his face straightened.


    "Since that''s all for today, my mother has something to ask you."


    "Before you didn''t like to attend banquets. Many times your mother left you alone, but now that you are older, you can''t let your own temperament come."


    "Every family can''t avoid things like gatherings and banquets. When you marry someone in the future and take charge of Zhongkui, you will have more contact. Don''t underestimate the gatherings between women. This is to maintain the relationship with other families. This is an important method and an important channel for inquiring about news from various governments."


    "We live in an inner house, and there are not many channels to understand the outside world. A lot of the news is heard or inquired at parties and banquets. Therefore, you must learn to walk with ease in banquets on various occasions. ."


    Daohua was silent, stirring the veil in her hand, and muttered: "Mother, my daughter knows."


    Ms. Li touched her daughter¡¯s head: ¡°The arrival of the Jiang family and the Guo family is actually quite good in my mother¡¯s eyes. It is just this that you can see how the noble lady in Beijing behaves socially.¡±


    Speaking, picked up the invitation from the Jiang family.


    "The Jiang family held a banquet on April 25th. This time is quite in time. It seems that the relationship between the Guo family and the Jiang family is more tense than our image."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s face was surprised: "Mother, how do you see this?"


    Mrs. Li smiled: "As soon as Mrs. Guo''s mother and daughter''s front feet arrived, Mrs. Jiang''s mother and daughter moved here. In this case, either the two families have a good relationship or the two are competing. Through what happened at the banquet yesterday What do you think is the situation?"


    "Since it is a competition, it must not be lost to the other party. One party entertains the parties, and the other party will naturally not fall. The two parties¡¯ banquet time being so close obviously means fighting, look, Jiang The family banquet will definitely be even bigger than the Guo family''s, so as to overwhelm the Guo family''s limelight."


    Daohua shook her head in disapproval: "The days are yours, why bother to show it to others."


    Ms. Li sighed with a light smile: "You are still young. I don''t know that many things are involuntary, and some things must be disputed."


    "The Guo family and the Jiang family are both prominent and nobles in the capital. The contest between Mrs. Guo and Mrs. Jiang is no longer their own business, but is also related to the two families behind them."


    Daohua became silent, and finally uttered two words: "Really tired."


    Ms. Li smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The daughter-in-law of a distinguished family is not so good, of course, not everyone can take the post.¡±


    Hearing this, the silk handkerchief in Inoka''s hand was stirred even more severely.


    Indeed, as Mrs. Li said, the Jiang¡¯s banquet on April 25 was extremely grand. Not only did the provincial government¡¯s most prestigious double happiness banquet performer, the dishes on the banquet were also top-notch. Everyone marveled in their hearts for the rich financial resources of the Jiang family.


    In addition to these, what surprised everyone the most was that the Queen Mother sent to take care of Xiao Yeyang, Madam Jia, appeared at the banquet.


    As soon as this mother came here, she attracted everyone''s attention.


    Daohana also took a closer look. The grandmother Jia looks in her forties, her hair is meticulously combed, her dress is neat and tidy without a trace of folds, and her behavior is not humble or arrogant, which makes people compliment her for her good manners.


    The old man next to the Queen Mother, the lady present didn¡¯t dare to treat him as a waiting slave, even Mrs. Guo, who was reluctant to attend the banquet, had to give him a bit of face.


    "I heard that the nurses in the palace are strict. The rules and etiquette of princesses and princesses are all taught by them. If they are not in compliance, they will directly play the board."


    "So fierce?"


    "Isn''t it, the little prince is really miserable, this time there are two more guardians."


    Madam Jia didn¡¯t stay long when she came over. She joked with Madam Jiang and Madam Guo, and then said goodbye: "There are many places in the mansion of the little prince that are not in compliance with the rules. Lord, these things must be corrected one by one."


    Madam Jiang took the conversation with a smile, and sighed: "Who would say no? Yeyang, this child lives alone and has no one to take care of his daily life. He is really not very particular about life. Fortunately, now that the mother is here, we can rest assured. NS."


    Grandma Jia said very modestly: "The old slave will try to do what the queen mother confessed."


    Ms. Jiang asked again: "By the way, Grandma, hasn''t Yeyang come back yet?"


    Grandma Jia shook her head: "We have been here for a long time, but this time we haven''t seen the little prince."


    Hearing this, Madam Jiang suddenly looked at Madam Li and said with a smile: "I heard that Madam¡¯s son and nephew have been following Yeyang all the time. I wonder if they will go home during this time?"


    Seeing that everyone was looking at herself, Madam Li glanced at Madam Jiang and said with a smile: "I haven''t been back for a few days, saying that I went to the military camp with the little prince to practice."


    Grandma Jia, who was going to leave, suddenly intervened: ¡°The old slave heard that the little prince and the Yan master have walked very close these years?¡±


    Listening to this inquiry full of inquiry and Madam Jia¡¯s scrutiny gaze, Mrs. Li frowned slightly, but she quickly laughed: "When some of my children were in Wangyue Academy. I''m a classmate with the little prince."


    Madam Jia sent her away when she saw Mrs. Li, she felt a little unhappy, thought about it, and said: "I don¡¯t know if the girl from the Yan family has come, and let the old slave see her."


    Of these officials from the bottom, they are most likely to delve into things like selling women and begging for glory.


    As soon as the words came out, the smile on Mrs. Li''s face almost couldn''t keep up. The grandma Jia first said that the little prince was close to their home, and now she called for the girl to see their home. What does this mean?


    Sweeping the lady''s veiled gaze, Mrs. Li suppressed the anger in her heart. Just as she was about to say something, she saw her daughter standing next to her.


    "The eldest daughter of the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture, I have met Grandma Jia!"


    Taohua took two steps forward, saluted gracefully, and then raised a smile: "I don''t know what Madam Jia wants to see the little girl?"


    Seeing Daohua, Madam Jia has no stage fright, and she is not afraid to look at her. There is no trace of awe between her eyebrows. She has always claimed that she is an old man in the Queen¡¯s Palace and feels offended. Xilai, looked at Daohua unscrupulously for a while, and gave a faint comment: "It''s really good color."


    In the palace, even the prince and princess can kindly call "Mother Jia" when they see her. The fourth-rank official girl in front of her dared not put her in her eyes, so she had to teach her How to behave.


    Mrs. Li''s face sank as soon as Madam Jia''s words came out.


    No one would comment on a girl who has not come out of the pavilion for ¡®good color¡¯, as if she was saying that her daughter would serve people with Israel. This momma Jia is simply deceiving people too much.


    Just when Mrs. Li wanted to stand up and fight with reason, Daohua spoke first again: ¡°I have long heard that the grandmothers in the palace are well-mannered and well-mannered. Grandma Jia is really good.¡±


    Looking at Daohua, who was smiling and returning to Madam Jia Jia, the lady present couldn''t help but widen her eyes.


    Guo Xueming and Jiang Wanying also looked at Daohua together, with obvious surprises and surprises in their eyes.


    The Yan family eldest girl has openly confronted the grandmother in the Queen Mother''s Palace. She is so courageous!


    Daohua ignored everyone''s reaction, and did not even look at the shocked Madam Jia. Instead, she turned her head and smiled at Madam Jiang and Madam Guo.


    "The little girl has never been to the capital, and she is puzzled about one thing. I want to ask the two ladies to clarify."


    Ms. Jiang frowned slightly and did not answer.


    Mrs. Guo smiled and said: "What is your doubt? Come and listen, if I don''t know, there is also Mrs. Jiang." The enemy''s enemy is a friend, not to mention that the Yan family has helped the master, and she is also happy to give it to Yan. The eldest girl makes a relief.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Are the people in the capital so boastful? I heard that there are so many noble ladies in the capital, and they all look extraordinary. Compared with them, like me, they are simply beyond the reach."


    "Mother Jia just now called me the posture of the willow a "good color". Then, are the ladies in the capital even more "good color"?"


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s curiosity in her eyes, Mrs. Guo was a little speechless for a while. How did she answer this?


    In public, saying that the girl has a good color is not a compliment. There is even a certain amount of malice in it.


    Mrs. Jiang and Madam Jia next to them heard Daohua say so, they were both accidental and angry.


    Grandma Jia Jia was stunned for a while, before she denied: "When did the old slave say that the ladies in the capital are ¡®good colors¡¯?" She is not arrogant enough to openly arrange the ladies in the capital.


    Daohua looked at Grandma Jia without a smile: "Why, I misunderstood what Grandma meant? But you even praised me, so why would you be stingy and praise the ladies in the capital? Nothing else. Those who can go to the palace to meet the Queen Mother, don''t you give me a compliment?"


    Grandma Jia looked unexpectedly and anxiously at Daohua who directly confronted her without fear. She is a person in the Queen Mother Palace. Isn¡¯t she afraid of offending her?


    She didn¡¯t speak, but Daohua did continue to speak: "Grandma Jia, you have lived in the deep palace for a long time, and you may not know who my father is, so listen now."


    "My father is the prefect of Ningmen Mansion personally appointed by the present-day sage. It may not be as good as the high-ranking officials you usually see in the palace in your eyes. But since he became an official, he has been dedicated to serving the emperor. , Even if it is a fourth-rank official, that is also the imperial commander appointed by the emperor."


    said, patted his chest.


    "I am the eldest daughter of the prefect of Ningmen Mansion. I saw Madam Jia for the first time today. I don''t know where I offended you and want you to be so humiliated."


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s straightforward questioning, Madam Jia went silly.


    In the capital city, even if the ladies of every family were wronged, they would endure it in silence. Even if they couldn¡¯t swallow it, they would at most just stab them back with a tactful and vague sentence. How could there be someone like the Yan family girl in front of her, who would tear it apart in public. Shameless?


    blatantly humiliated the daughter of the imperial court commander, and there was no impropriety before. If this matter broke out, even if she was from the dowager palace, she would have to be punished.


    Grandma Jia suddenly felt a little difficult to ride a tiger, and glanced at Mrs. Jiang.


    Ms. Jiang was also a little dazed. After receiving Madam Jia¡¯s request for help, she was thinking about how to complete the game. At this time, a maid hurried over.


    When Mrs. Jiang saw it, she immediately asked, wanting to use this to turn things off: "But what''s the matter?"


    The maid who came was bought by Mrs. Jiang after she moved to Ningmen Mansion. She came to pass the message for the first time. Seeing Mrs. Jiang¡¯s question, she didn¡¯t think too much. She immediately replied:


    "Mrs. Yan, Zhifu Yan brought the two sons of the Yan family to visit the master. Just when he passed the garden, he heard the movement here. The master learned that someone ran into Miss Yan and wanted you to take someone over to make him reconcile with Yan. The adults will ask what happened together."


    Hearing the answer, Mrs. Jiang was taken aback. Why are the masters and Master Yan here?


    And where did this maid come from? I can¡¯t even reply. Is it necessary for her to send Madam Jia to the front yard for questioning?


    At this time, Mr. Jiang noticed that the maid who was answering the conversation was facing him, and his heart suddenly became very regretful.


    I moved in in a hurry and there was not enough manpower, so I bought a new maid, otherwise, such a mistake would never happen.


    Compared to Mrs. Jiang¡¯s anger, Mrs. Guo immediately caught the point: "Young Master Yan, but Young Master Yan and Son Fourth?"


    The maid nodded: "It is the two sons."


    Hearing this, Madam Li and Daohua looked happy, while Madam Guo suddenly got up and asked eagerly: "Young Master Yan is back, is Yeyang also back?"


    The maid''s face was dazed, and she shook her head: "This slave-maid doesn''t know."


    Ms. Jiang had already recovered, and waved to the girl who was replying, "Go down." Thinking of the friendship between Yeyang and the Yan family brothers, she couldn''t help but glance at Madam Jia, giving her a calm look.


    Madam Jia didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore when she heard Madam Guo said that Xiao Yeyang might come back. Seeing the look in Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes, although she was very reluctant in her heart, she had been living in the palace for many years. Having gained the ability to bend and stretch, he immediately walked to Daohua and gave a blessing.


    "It''s the old slave who said the wrong thing. Please also ask Miss Yan to not blame it."


    Daohua looked at Madam Jia who was squatting, and stared at her for a while, then suddenly smiled and said, "Madam, what is the sharpest weapon in the world?"


    Grandma Jia raised her head in amazement, her eyes were angry, she had already apologized in public, and the girl from the Yan family was still chasing after her, and she didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    No matter what she continued, Daohua said, "It''s a human mouth. As soon as your mouth opens and closes, I have the reputation of''good color''. Now you say something lightly, you made a mistake, and you want to expose the matter. , I can forgive you, but can you guarantee that others will not spread it indiscriminately?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 570： , Head down and smear

    Chapter 570, bow your head and smear yourself


    Ina Flower''s tugging and holding, made the scene stagnant for a while.


    Grandma Jia stood up and looked at Daohua with a calm face. She really didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a show-stopping lady among the female relatives of local officials.


    There are also such young ladies in the capital, but most of them are of noble birth and have a lot of confidence in themselves, but this girl is only the daughter of a fourth-rank official, how dare she?


    She is a member of the Queen Mother. If you don¡¯t give her face, you don¡¯t give the Queen Mother. Offending the Queen Mother is not something a fourth-rank official can afford.


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s calm and calm eyes, Madam Jia''s heart sank slightly. This is a master who is not afraid of making troubles.


    Dealing with face-saving ladies, she has some ways to make them feel unspeakable, but she also has to be scrupulous about such a lady who can afford to take it easy.


    She is a queen mother, and she has to maintain her reputation as the queen mother. If it comes out that she has humiliated the daughter of the court commander, the face of the queen mother will not look good.


    Thinking of this, Madam Jia really has a headache. She has already apologized, what else should she do?


    Daohua looked at Madam Jia faintly. Of course she was going to make a big deal. She had been seriously injured by rumors and rumors several times, and she knew how harmful this thing was.


    Good color.


    Daohua sneered in her heart and looked around at the female relatives present. She was sure that if she did nothing, after today, the remarks about her good color would definitely fly all over the Ningmen Mansion.


    In ancient times when this woman''s reputation is greater than her life, with such a reputation, she will be able to live well in the future?


    Only by making the matter completely and forcing the grandmother Jia from the palace to bow her head, can she block Yoyo''s mouth, and let everyone know that the Yan family girl is not easy to provoke.


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s unwillingness to give up, Mrs. Jiang was very angry. Today is her family¡¯s banquet. This girl from the Yan family is making trouble with her. Did she take Jiang¡¯s family seriously?


    Ms. Jiang asked with dissatisfaction: "Ms. Yan, Madam Jia is an old man next to the Queen Mother. She has already apologized to you. What do you want to do?"


    Daohuaxiao looked at Mrs. Jiang: "Mrs. Jiang, how dare I do anything, but I have been deeply influenced by rumors and rumors, and I don¡¯t want to experience it once."


    said and smiled.


    "Speaking of which, didn¡¯t Ms. Jiang suffer the same troubles as I did last time? Please think about it, madam, if we didn¡¯t clarify in time, what would be the consequences?"


    "Originally, my family and I were extremely happy to be able to come to my wife¡¯s home for a banquet. Whoever thought I was sitting in a proper manner would be humiliated for no reason. Madam, as the host, shouldn¡¯t be a guest. Are you in charge?"


    "Even if the wife is not good at making the decision, let me ask Ming clearly, knowing where I have offended this grandma Jia? So that I won''t be attracted to her in the future, so I don''t know how to get some unclear reputation on the back. "


    After hearing this, Mrs. Jiang was so angry that she swept the evasive eyes of the female relatives present, and immediately sneered: "Ms. Yan, this mouth is really smart!"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Thank you for the praise, Madam, whoever has committed a crime has a chance to self-identify. I, a person who has suffered misfortune from the sky, you must let me say a few words for myself."


    Ms. Jiang frowned her brows tightly. While she was angry at Daohua, she was also a little dissatisfied with Madam Jia. Fortunately, she was still the person next to the Queen Mother, who did things so imperceptibly. How could she talk about a girl¡¯s reputation in public?


    I''m all right now. I was caught by this girl from the Yan family, but she couldn''t get off the stage.


    Madam Jia saw that Mrs. Jiang''s face became ugly, and her heart gradually sank. At this moment, she also faintly regretted it. She shouldn''t have been so quick just now. To deal with a lady who did not appear in the pavilion, there will be opportunities in the future. It happened on such an occasion today.


    Seeing that Madam Jiang and Madam Jia were embarrassed by Daohua at the same time, Madam Guo and the other ladies present changed their expressions. Although many people have the mentality of watching a good show in their hearts, they still have the courage of Daohua. With a bit of appreciation.


    All the ladies are also looking at Daohua. Compared with the complex mentality of the adults, they are much simpler and more admire, thinking that if they are said by the maternal grandmother from the palace, they are afraid Will choose to endure the grievance.


    Everyone¡¯s back home is always full of various calculations. Almost all the ladies present have suffered a dumb loss. So when I saw Daohua¡¯s mother Jia, I imagined that I would do the same when I was wronged. Somewhat dark and cool.


    Jiang Wanying had seen Daohua''s power, although she was a little surprised by her combat effectiveness, but it was not a surprise.


    This is the first time Guo Xueming has seen Daohua today, and he is very curious about her at the moment. The first image given to her by this girl from the Yan family is very deep, brilliant and bright, and her black eyes are as if she can talk. Girls are very easy to attract people.


    If she said that she didn''t really care about these things, but seeing her confronting Madam Jia, it made her look squarely at the Yan family girl.


    It seems to be reluctant, holding on to a arrogant appearance, but in fact it is trying to save his reputation.


    Yan family is a fourth-rank official family. If the palace nurse is known as a "good color", this will be spread, and in the future, what kind of ghosts and snakes may be attracted in the future.


    but


    She is even more curious, where does she have the confidence to think that Madam Jia will bow her head?


    After all, for the mother Jia who came out of the Queen¡¯s Palace, her willingness to apologize is probably her biggest concession.


    Ms. Li looked at Daohua with a worried face. At this moment, she really hated her for not being able to protect her daughter. She had to let her personally deal with other people''s difficulties. She was really a mother in vain.


    The other people in the Yan family are also worried. Now they know that they are in the same family, and everyone is both prosperous and prosperous, especially when it comes to women¡¯s reputation.


    Just when everyone was thinking, a court lady suddenly ran over with a bloodless face.


    The lady of the court was no longer paying attention to the etiquette. Seeing the lady present, she couldn''t do it, so she ran to Madam Jia and whispered a few words in a low voice.


    "Grandma, go back soon. The little prince is back and is losing his temper in the mansion. He also made Hong Xiu and sister Tianxiang sleepy and threatened to kill them."


    Grandma Jia Jia shook her body and she was about to leave.


    At this time, the lady of the palace spoke again: "Mother, the little prince also said that you should take care of the matter here, otherwise he would not dare to have someone who makes trouble everywhere."


    Grandma Jia heard it, and instantly understood that the little prince was going to support the girl in the Yan family.


    Everyone saw that Madam Jia''s complexion changed, and then she knelt down towards Daohua.


    This kneeling stunned everyone, even Mrs. Jiang and Mrs. Guo, who couldn''t believe it.


    "Ms. Yan, it was the old slave¡¯s fault just now. There is nothing to tell him. The old slave is a stupid and incomprehensible. She often fails to express her meaning. The old slave does not mean to humiliate the girl. The old slave said something wrong. The old slave just wanted to praise. Girl, never thought that the wrong word was used, which caused the girl and everyone to misunderstand."


    "Here, the old slave begs the girl for forgiveness, and all the ladies and girls here here must not take seriously the stupid words of the old slave before, and tarnish the reputation of the old lady. Otherwise, the old slave will be blamed for death. NS."


    Daohua looked at Grandma Jia, and then at the court lady who had just arrived, and said with a smile: "It turns out that it was the mother who made a mistake. Let me just say it. The mother is the person next to the queen mother, so she should know her best. Regular. Now that the words are clarified, please hurry up, please."


    Madam Jia stood up with the help of the maid, and looked up at Daohua who smiled and didn''t see the reluctant and unrelenting force before. Her eyes were a little gloomy, and after saying goodbye to Madam Jiang stiffly, she hurriedly left.


    Until Madam Jia disappeared from sight, everyone recovered from the shock.


    Mrs. Chen glanced at her granddaughter Chen Jiarou, and she was a little bit lucky that she hadn''t quarreled with the Yan family girl before, forcing the mother in the Queen¡¯s Palace to kneel and defile herself in public. This combat power is really not what ordinary people can do. of.


    "Don¡¯t conflict with the Yan family girl in the future, this is not afraid of things."


    Chen Jiarou nodded, and she didn¡¯t want to get in touch with the girl from the Yan family who went straight and didn¡¯t know why she was tactful.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 571： ,awesomeness

    Chapter 571, domineering side leakage


    Daohua and Madam Jia had a fuss, Madam Jiang was heartbroken, but she still supported the banquet with a strong smile.


    At the same time, Xiao Mansion.


    Madam Jia just got out of the carriage, she saw several guards with knives throwing out the maids who had only bought them a few days ago.


    The rude and fierce appearance made Mama Jia¡¯s eyelids jump, and when she recalled the rebellious appearance of the little prince when she was a child, she had a headache.


    When she came to the main courtyard, she saw Hong Xiu and Tian Xiang being escorted by the guards to play a board on the stool outside the courtyard. In an instant, her heart fell to the bottom.


    This is a maidservant specially chosen by the Queen Mother for the little prince!


    The dying red sleeve, Tianxiang seemed to notice someone coming, and raised his head laboriously, seeing that it was Madam Jia, with an astonishing light in her eyes. She wanted to ask for help, but it was a pity that her mouth was blocked the most. Uuuu''s eyes for help.


    Grandma Jia took a look at the two of them, and quickly raised her leg into the yard. As soon as she entered, she saw Madam Zhen and Bisha kneeling in the yard.


    The Queen Mother rewarded four maidservants in the room, Hongxiu, Tianxiang, Bisha, and Waiting for the Moon.


    Besides to notify me of waiting for the month, they were all punished.


    Madam Jia looked at Madam Zhen who was kneeling on the ground with her head down and her face was invisible. She stabilized her mind and walked towards the main room. However, she was overjoyed by the one who was standing outside the door as soon as she walked up the steps. Reached out and stopped: "Mother, you can''t enter the room without the master''s permission."


    Grandma Jia Jia was taken aback for a moment, and she groaned for a while, walked to the courtyard, knelt next to Grandma Zhen, and said loudly, "The old slave pays respect to the little prince and pleases the little prince."


    "." No one responded.


    I was so happy to see Grandma Jia kneeling in the courtyard, and standing outside the room like a door god.


    Madam Jia was worried and wanted to ask Madam Zhen beside her, but the yard was too quiet, only the sound of playing boards outside the yard made her dissatisfied with the change.


    After a while, the sound of hitting the board ended.


    Soon, Mother Jia and Mother Zhen, who were kneeling on the ground, saw a guard walk in and said to Dexi, who was standing outside the door: "Twenty boards are over, and people fainted."


    Dexi nodded, turned around and entered the room, walked out after a while, and said to the guard: "The master has spoken, let the tooth lady come and take away the two cheap maids."


    When she heard this, Madam Jia raised her head fiercely, and blurted out: "No, that''s the maid given to the little prince by the Queen Mother. Don''t sell it at will."


    "Do you want to be my master?"


    A lazy male voice sounded.


    Mother Jia and Mother Zhen looked for fame, they saw a stern man with a few strands of wet hair sticking to his forehead, with a somewhat careless look coming out.


    The moment they saw the person, the pupils of the two grandmothers couldn''t help but shrank. Before that, they had guessed what the little prince would look like when they grew up.


    Is it just like the jealous, arrogant, and dumb as a child, or become knowledgeable, gentle and elegant, and romantic?


    The image of Prince Wang and Sun Gongzi in the capital has been passed through their minds. No matter what the temperament of the little prince, they have a way to deal with it.


    But neither of them expected that the little prince, who was sympathized by the imperial relatives and honorable officials in the capital, would have such a fierce aura, and the sense of oppression that people could not ignore when they met each other. Tight.


    Defu quickly moved the chair under the eaves of the gallery.


    Xiao Yeyang, who had been riding horses for more than ten days, sat down and leaned back in a chair lazily, looking at the two nurses in the yard in his spare time. The corners of his mouth were filled with playfulness.


    At this time, both Mother Jia and Mother Zhen came back to their senses, and their backs could not help being lowered a bit.


    Madam Jia kowtowed her head quickly and begged for mercy: "The little prince is observant, the old slave will never dare to be your master. Just now, the old slave was just anxious. I''m afraid you will disappoint the Queen Mother."


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Xiao Yeyang''s mouth: "Are you holding the queen mother to press me?"


    Hearing this, Madam Jia''s heart tightened, and her head was heavily knocked on the ground: "The old slave dare not."


    Xiao Yeyang ignored him, and muttered, "Red sleeves, add fragrance?" The sarcasm on his face became deeper and deeper.


    The queen mother is really good to him!


    He didn''t give anything, but sent him a few maids.


    Since knowing the truth about Ma Bianfei''s mother and son''s righting, the little admiration that he had accumulated in his childhood has almost disappeared. After seeing the four enchanting maids, the rest was gone.


    Thinking of the previous secret guard¡¯s report again, as soon as Jiang Cangzheng arrived at Ningmen Mansion, he went around to inquire about his news, and there was more coldness in his eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang set his gaze on Madam Jia: "You said that you don''t dare, but you dare to do what you do. You will add people to my house as soon as you come. Who gave you the courage? "


    Not only did Mother Jia beg for mercy this time, but Mother Zhen also knocked her head on the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    She also participated in the purchase of a maid. First, she wanted to train some staff, and second, she felt that no maid in the house was out of compliance.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored Madam Zhen and continued: "I''m very curious that you work as errands in the palace and meet other masters. Are you doing it face-to-face and behind your back? Or is it just for me. After Ma''s mother and son straightened up, I, Prince Ping, who is living outside, can no longer be regarded as a serious master?"


    As soon as these words came out, Mother Jia and Mother Zhen turned white at the same time, and said in unison: "Old slaves dare not."


    Xiao Yeyang silently stared at the two of them for a while, then waved to the guard: "Drag it out and sell it."


    The guard nodded and walked out of the yard quickly.


    This time, Madam Jia did not dare to beg for mercy.


    Bisha and Waiting, kneeling behind the two grandmothers, bowed their heads and swept Hongxiu and Tianxiang, who had been dragged away in a coma outside the courtyard, and couldn''t help shivering.


    Hong Xiu and Tian Xiang are just trying to wait on the little prince who comes back suddenly to change their clothes. Who knows that they were taken out by Duke Defu not long after they entered the room.


    If they weren¡¯t a step slower at the time, then they would probably end up selling like Hongxiu and Tianxiang.


    The status of the Empress Dowager¡¯s reward does not work at all for the little prince!


    Xiao Yeyang took a sip of the tea he brought up with blessings before continuing to look at the two mothers: "You are bestowed by the queen mother and the emperor, I dare not take two of you, but since you are here to take care of me, Then do your duty well, and don''t leave the house at will in the future."


    As soon as these words came out, the two mothers felt tight again. Is the little prince trying to keep them in the house?


    "Also, remember your identities. Although you two come from the palace, but the slave is a slave. Don''t think that you are one person higher than you."


    Grandma Jia was shocked, and she vaguely felt that the little prince was talking about her.


    Today, she had a girl in the Yan family at Jiang¡¯s family. Isn¡¯t she just relying on the queen mother?


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Defu: "Re-arrange a yard farther away for them, and leave the chores in the mansion to them." He said, waved his hand and signaled Defu to stay.


    Defu walked to the two grandmothers and Bisha to wait for the moon, and made a request: "Grandma Jia, Grandma Zhen, please."


    Madam Zhen and Madam Jia glanced at each other, stood up quickly, saluted Xiao Yeyang, and went out after being blessed.


    Defu took the four directly to the most remote northwest corner yard: "You will live here in the future." He said, smiling at Madam Zhen, "Do you know how to needle and thread?"


    Mother Zhen is not clear, but she nodded: "I know some, but I don''t do it well."


    Defu immediately smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need much craftsmanship, just can sew it.¡±


    Hearing this, Mother Zhen felt a little uneasy in her heart, and Mother Jia raised her brow.


    Soon, Mother Zhen understood where her anxiety came from.


    Looking at the guards carrying a few frames of dirty clothes over, the eyelids of Jia and Zhen couldn''t help jumping up, and Bisha and Daiyue also paled.


    Defu pointed to the small half-frame of clean clothes and said to Mother Zhen, "I will trouble Mother to sew up clothes for everyone in the future."


    Madam Zhen was stunned for a moment, and then nodded quickly.


    Seeing her consent, the smile on Defu¡¯s face deepened, and then she looked at the three of Madam Jia: "There is a well in the yard, I''m bothering some of you."


    After speaking, he led the guards and left.


    "Our clothes will finally be washed in the future."


    "The emperor and queen mother are so sweet."


    Listening to the words floating in the air, Mother Jia, Bisha, and Daoyue are all ill.


    Madam Zhen looked at the small half-frame of clean clothes, and she secretly rejoiced. She and Madam Jia had some qualifications in the palace and hadn¡¯t done any rough work for a long time. The two of Bisha and Daiyue were also pampered. Yes, one hand is raised like water onion.


    Washing clothes for the guards in the house. This is using them as rough servants.


    Thank God, the little prince just asked her to mending clothes, which she can accept.


    Thinking of this, Madam Zhen picked up her clothes decisively, found a room to live in, and then ignored Madam Jia who was standing in the wind in a mess.


    On the other side, everyone had lunch at Jiang¡¯s house and left one after another.


    As soon as ?? came out, every family heard about what had happened in Xiao Mansion.


    There is no way, the guards of the Xiao Mansion were very fanatic when they sold people, and they didn''t even think about hiding anything.


    "The little prince has sold all the maids bought by the two previous maids."


    "Not only that, even the four maids sent by the palace also sold two."


    "No, I heard that it was a reward from the Queen Mother."


    "What about the reward for the queen mother, the little prince doesn''t like it, so he will sell it if he sells it. Can the queen mother say he can''t make it for the two maids?"


    Hearing these news, Daohua, who had been in the carriage, hooked her mouth. The bad mood caused by Madam Jia slowly improved. When she returned home, she felt unhappy when she saw the third and fourth brothers who had returned safely. Not at all.


    When the two secretly told her that Xiao Yeyang punished the grandma Jia to wash the clothes for the guards, they became even more happy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 572： , Are waiting

    Chapter 572, all waiting


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai¡¯s sudden homecoming did not make the Yan family feel any strange, the only difference is that everyone felt that the aura of the two of them had become bigger, and they looked more mighty and dazzling.


    Yan Zhigao looked at his son and nephew with a full face of satisfaction. He thought that he had been to the battlefield, seen the big scenes, and the big battles are really different. Look, the two boys have a little more confidence and calmness between their eyebrows. , The look in the eyes cannot be ignored at all.


    Yan Wenxiu was also happy for the achievements of his two younger brothers. As a son of Yan''s parents, his father did not hide the fact that his two younger brothers went to Beijiang. They did a great job in going to Beijiang this time. He was happy at the same time. I also feel that the burden on my shoulders is much easier.


    This is so good, he will not be alone in supporting the Yan family in the future.


    The rest of the Yan family are very happy, but the expression on Erfang''s face is not very natural.


    No way, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenjie, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai are not very different in age. Now the other three are getting more and more promising, and Yan Wenjie, who is in the second room, is becoming more and more mediocre.


    In addition, during this period of time, Yan Wenjie told Yan Wenjie that the pros have not been going well, it is strange that Yan Zhiyuan and Sun can be happy.


    Everyone joked with Yan Wentao and Yan Wenjie for a while, and the topic turned to the Jiang family banquet, the original lively atmosphere was slightly stagnant.


    The old lady Yan heard that her granddaughter was making things difficult for her granddaughter at the banquet, and she immediately said to Mrs. Li: "We will not go to the Jiang family and Guo family banquets in the future. They are noble and we can¡¯t provoke them. Let''s hide."


    Mrs. Li nodded. With today''s affairs, she was too tired of Jiang''s family. Speaking of it, Mrs. Jiang had provoked today''s affairs. If she hadn''t shifted the topic to their home in public, there would be no follow-up. Thing.


    Others present all looked at Daohua.


    Yan Zhigao moved her lips, but in the end she said nothing.


    Although he thinks that it¡¯s not a good thing for the girl¡¯s family to be too strong outside, but this time it is indeed the mother Jia who is too too much. If you have a strong temper, it is better than being bullied.


    This time, even Sun, who likes to preach with sour words, didn¡¯t say much.


    Today, I saw the scene where Daohua, Nizi, unrelentingly forced the Gong Li to kneel and apologize in public. She didn''t want to provoke this niece.


    Daohua sat next to the old lady and didn¡¯t notice the changes in everyone¡¯s expressions. She kept her eyes on the third and fourth elder brothers. After looking at it for a while, she finally understood what was wrong. Although the third elder brother seemed to be in good spirits, she could be mad. But with a slight invisible pathology.


    At first, she thought it was the exhaustion caused by their continuous running for more than two months, but upon closer inspection, she found that this was not the case.


    The third brother is injured!


    Thinking of this, Daohua immediately smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, the third and fourth brothers have just returned from the military camp. They must be tired, or let them go back to rest first.¡±


    The old lady Yan nodded immediately: "Yes, yes, go back and rest. Look, both of them have lost a lot of weight. This time, I have to stay at home for a few more days to make up for myself."


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao both quickly said: "Everything depends on my grandmother."


    Immediately, the two left the old lady''s house.


    As soon as they came back today, they heard that Jiang Shenzheng was looking for them. After guessing his purpose, they immediately changed their clothes and asked their father (uncle) to take them to Jiang''s house.


    The high-intensity running for more than two months also made them too tired, so they had to go back slowly.


    "Brother 3, Brother 4!"


    As soon as they left the yard, they saw Daohua chasing them out.


    As soon as the rice flower approached, she stretched out her hand over Yan Wentao''s hand to get her pulse.


    "Daohua, what are you doing?" Yan Wentao''s eyes were a little dodged, and he wanted to withdraw his hand. Unfortunately, Daohua glared at him and didn''t dare to continue, so he could only look at Yan Wenkai quickly and signal him to release.


    Yan Wenkai shrugged and gave him a look of ¡®I can¡¯t help¡¯.


    He said before that the third elder brother¡¯s poisoning cannot be kept from his elder sister, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be discovered so soon.


    After coming over for a while, Daohua finished her pulse, glanced at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, didn''t say anything, and walked towards Yan Wentao''s yard.


    Looking at Daohua walking ahead, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other helplessly, and followed silently.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at Yan Wentao¡¯s yard.


    Daohua sat on the main chair in the living room, looking at the two men with a serious expression: "Let¡¯s talk about it, what''s the matter?"


    Yan Wentao still wanted to struggle, and smiled and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua raised her eyes to look at him, and said blankly: "Why is it poisoned? What poison is it?"


    Yan Wentao lowered his head, dull and silent.


    Yan Wenkai saw Daohua''s unstoppable appearance, ¡®haha¡¯ laughed twice, telling them all about their affairs in northern Xinjiang.


    The Eight Kings have placed many people in the barracks, and one of them is still a high-ranking general.


    The general knew about the Four Mountain Village, and he also made contact with a deputy commander of the Xia Teng Army. He saw the batch of weapons they sent and immediately sent a message to the Eight Kings.


    Fortunately, Yeyang arranged someone in advance and intercepted the secret letter.


    Although he knew that the general was a member of the Eight Kings, but the man had a high prestige in the army, they could not be arrested directly, and because of their past, the man was vigilant and carried guards with him wherever he went. And they don''t participate in any private banquets, it is difficult for them to find opportunities to start.


    The Eight Kings must be removed, and in order to avoid the news from leaking again, in the end they could only do it at a public banquet held by the soldiers of the barracks.


    It¡¯s definitely not possible to kill directly, so it can only be poisoned.


    It happened that the little prince had poison in his hand. After taking it, he would die silently within an hour.


    However, that person¡¯s vigilance was too high and he would not drink any of their toasts.


    Finally, the third brother personally went into battle and drank poisoned alcohol in front of him, before letting him put his guard down, and drank a glass of the glass used by the third brother.


    Although the third brother took the medicine soon afterwards, the poison was too strong and still hurt the third brother''s body.


    After listening to the passage, Daohua stood up and said angrily: "Brother, how can you make fun of your life?"


    Yan Wentao smiled and said, "Aren''t I okay?"


    Daohua frowned fiercely: "The fate is still there, but the body is injured by the poison. You may be nothing young now. When you get older, you will be ready to spend your time in bed."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao became anxious: "It''s not that serious, right?"


    Yan Wenkai was also anxious to get to Daohua''s side, and said with a smile: "Good sister, third brother, he knew he was wrong, he was inspired by the Zhou family, and wanted to get ahead as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao gave Yan Wenkai a fierce look, but Daohua became silent, looking at the third brother whose eyes were darkened, and said dullly: "Third brother, your body must be treated well, so today You have to rest first, and I will come to give you a medicated bath from tomorrow."


    At the same time, the Jiang family.


    Mrs. Jiang and Jiang Shenzheng are also discussing what happened today.


    Ms. Jiang learned that Xiao Yeyang had directly sold the maid sent by the queen mother, and immediately hummed: "I said that Xiao Yeyang kid should be the same as he was when he was a kid. Do everything you like, regardless of the consequences."


    "Now that Ma''s mother and son have been straightened, he still has an eldest son on his head. In this case, the kid is not good enough to favor the queen dowager, but he still refuses to accept the kindness of the queen dowager. I see how he will deal with himself when he returns to Beijing in the future. ."


    Jiang Shenzheng frowned and didn''t say a word. At this moment, he was silently calculating the time to return from Northern Xinjiang to Zhongzhou.


    Ms. Jiang saw Jiang Shenzheng, knowing what he was thinking, and smiled: "Master still thinks that Xiao Yeyang is the commander of Jin Lingwei who has made great contributions in northern Xinjiang?"


    Jiang Shenzheng was silent: "Yeyang is acting arrogantly, but it may not be impossible."


    Mrs. Jiang shook her head: "I don¡¯t think it will be. We have been in Zhongzhou for some time now. In addition to building a glass factory, what other decent things the kid has done?"


    Jiang Shenzheng: "Anyway, we should pay more attention."


    Ms. Jiang thought for a while and said, "Master, instead of thinking about it here, it is better to call someone into the mansion to visit in person."


    Jiang Shenzheng nodded: "Madam''s point is good, but you don''t need to call, you and Wanying moved here, he should come to visit him, it is probably the matter of these two days."


    Speaking, he paused and looked at Mrs. Jiang.


    "What''s the matter with Madam Jia? Okay, why is it embarrassing that the girl from the Yan family is here?"


    Madam Jiang snorted, "Master asked me to explore Mrs. Li''s tone and ask about the whereabouts of the Yan family brothers. Madam Jia is probably eager to learn about Yeyang, and she is used to being praised in the palace. There is no door to talking."


    said, his complexion also became cold.


    "Speaking of it, that girl from the Yan family and Xiao Yeyang have very similar temperaments. They are both reckless. She forced Madam Jia to kneel in public today, slapping the queen mother in the face and our family in the face. , I really think we can''t help her father?"


    Jiang Shenzheng twisted his eyebrows: ¡°The Yan family girl did have a little bit of it, but you should solve your women¡¯s affairs by yourself. Don¡¯t pull the man in, otherwise it will be easy to make things uncontrollable.¡±


    Ms. Jiang nodded: "I just talk angry and know the severity."


    Jiang participated in the political affairs: "Since Madam Jia is here, you still have to communicate with her more in the future. You know what the queen mother meant."


    Mrs. Jiang showed a trace of reluctance: "Before, Xiao Yeyang was Prince Ping¡¯s only aunt, and his status was precious enough to be worthy of our Jingwan, but now the title of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion is still unknown. Come on."


    Jiang Shenzheng was also silent, and after a while, he said, "Let''s take a look again."


    Guo¡¯s house.


    Mrs. Guo was also discussing with Guo Xueming about Xiao Yeyang''s selling of the maidservant given by the Queen Mother.


    "I know the four maids selected by the Queen Mother. They are really good-looking. Ye Yang sold two of them as soon as they came back. It can be seen that they are not a **** person." Madam Guo said with satisfaction.


    Guo Xueming nodded.


    Ms. Guo smiled and said: "When I saw the Yan family girl before, I was a little worried. I was worried that Yeyang would be fooled by beauty. Now I can rest assured."


    Guo Xueming hesitated for a moment: ¡°Cousin Yeyang¡¯s bad color is true, but as soon as he came back, he beat the two maids half to death and then sold them again. Isn¡¯t this temperament. Some too violent and ruthless?¡±


    Mrs. Guo said silently, ¡°Since I have come to Ningmen Mansion and Yeyang has returned, I should come to see him. After we meet him, let¡¯s see what he has become now.¡±


    Guo Xueming suddenly asked, "Mother, the Jiang family is now in Ningmen Mansion. Who do you think cousin Yeyang will visit first?"


    Mrs. Guo didn¡¯t even think about it: ¡°Naturally it¡¯s our home.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 573： ,he came

    Chapter 573, he is here


    Yan House.


    The strong herbal flavor wafted from Yan Wentao¡¯s yard.


    After the other people in the Yan family learned about it, they sent people to ask. Daohua, who was teaching Yan Wentao''s personal servant to make the medicine soup, directly replied: "I am conditioning the third and fourth brothers."


    I heard that this is the case, and everyone no longer pays attention.


    Teached the young man, Daohua entered Yan Wentao''s room.


    As soon as she entered, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, who were soaking in the medicine bucket, eagerly reached out their hands to cover their naked upper bodies.


    It was originally made by Yan Wentao alone, but then Daohua thought that Yan Wenkai had been running around for more than two months, so he made a pot of herbal soup for him to repair his body.


    Yan Wenkai called out directly: "Big sister, what are you doing? Get out quickly, my third brother and I have no clothes."


    Daohua rolled her eyes silently, and turned her back to the two of them: "Brother, after soaking in the medicinal bath, I will give you a few more injections to dredge the meridians, so don''t rush to put on clothes. ."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao''s eyes widened suddenly: "No clothes? This. Isn''t this bad?"


    Although ?? is a younger sister, there is a difference between men and women.


    Ina Flower: ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t wear nothing, you just need to expose your back and limbs.¡±


    Yan Wentao looked down at his body. The back and limbs together took up almost all of the body. He shook his head decisively, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯ll just take a bubble medicinal bath.¡±


    Daohua: "Third brother, I am a doctor or your sister. Why are you shy in front of me? Besides, when you were young, you and the village boy went to the river naked to take a bath. "


    Yan Wentao heard this and was so ashamed that he wanted to bury his head in the medicated bath.


    Yan Wenkai chuckled from the side.


    Daohua spoke again: "Brother Brother, don''t take your body seriously because of your strong body. The poison in Xiao Yeyang''s hand is formulated by my master. The medicine is very strong. Don''t take advantage of the current body conditioning. Okay, you will suffer in the future."


    Yan Wentao was silent for a long time, then he muttered: "Then can you close your eyes?"


    Daohua couldn''t help but stretched out her hand to cover her head, turned around and looked at Yan Wentao: "Third brother, you are a little girl, and you still have your eyes closed. When I am a fairy. The time for soaking is almost over, hurry up and get me up. There is still work to be done."


    After finishing speaking, he moved towards the cold collapse, and began to prepare the silver needles.


    Since I saw Gu Jian¡¯s superb injection method last year, Daohua has also taught her.


    Gu Jian¡¯s teaching method is really simple and rude. He gave Daohua a map of the acupoints of the human body, let her memorize it, and let her practice acupuncture on him.


    Gu Jian started working as a medicine boy when he was very young, and he accumulated a lot of toxins in his body. As long as the needle is placed in the correct position, it is good for his body to be targeted.


    Ina Hua also knows that her master likes to inject needles on her body when she is fine, so she doesn''t reject the injection of needles on him.


    However, the only thing that makes her feel a lot of pressure is that she is afraid of getting stuck in the wrong place.


    God knows how tight her nerves were during the first time she was learning.


    Under the strong pressure, she had to study desperately. Now as long as she closes her eyes, the acupuncture points of the human body can reflexively appear in her mind.


    Her acupuncture technique also changed from Gu Jian''s brows slightly frowning after the initial injection, to now that Gu Jian''s face is relaxed and relaxed after the needle is administered.


    Now, even if Gu Jian is not present, she can administer the needle alone.


    Yan Wentao was unwilling, but seeing that Daohua had everything ready, she could only walk over slowly wearing profanity clothes and trousers.


    Inahana saw him coming, without raising her head: "Let''s go on your stomach."


    Yan Wentao did.


    After he got down, Daohua saw that he was covering his face tightly, and took a deep breath: "Brother, you took off your shirt. I will tie the acupuncture points on your back today."


    Yan Wentao breathed a sigh of relief and took off his clothes while lying on his stomach.


    Looking at the reddish ear roots of her third brother, Daohua felt a little funny, but she quickly returned to her normal color and began to give the needle seriously.


    Yan Wenkai walked over after getting dressed, looking at her sister who was concentrating on administering the acupuncture, he could not help but relax his steps, standing aside and watching silently.


    After a while, I saw Yan Wentao fall asleep.


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes were hot. After Daohua finished applying the needle, he couldn''t help but said, "Big sister, you can give me two needles too."


    Ina Hua gave him a sideways look: "You are in good health, you don''t need to stick."


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips, not entangled, and then said: "You just said you have something to be busy, what''s the matter?"


    Dao Lace packed her things and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Taohua Village in the afternoon to see Grandma and Master.¡±


    Yan Wenkai said ¡®Oh¡¯, and then he thought for a while and said, ¡°Yeyang mentioned you several times on the way back. Would you like to see him before leaving?¡±


    Daohua paused when she was packing her things: "If he wants to see me, he naturally has a way. I''m afraid he is very busy these days."


    Yan Wenkai was taken aback: "We have been busy for more than two months, and we have agreed to come back for a few days off. What is so busy with him?"


    Daohua blurted out, "I''m busy meeting my cousin."


    Yan Wenkai: "."


    In the afternoon, Daohua went to Taohua Village.


    It was almost evening when she arrived. Granny Gu looked at her and smiled: "My master and I thought you were going to have something to do today."


    Daohua smiled and said: "There is indeed something to do today. Yesterday my third and fourth brothers came back, so it was late."


    Granny Gu¡¯s eyes lit up: "Your third and fourth elder brothers are back, did you guys come back too?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Granny Gu smiled: "It''s fine to come back safely, and I don''t know when he will come to see us two old guys?"


    Hearing the longing in the old mother-in-law''s tone, Daohua was silent for a moment: "Who knows, Ningmen Mansion is very lively nowadays, first the mother and daughter of the Guo family came, then the mother and daughter of the Jiang family, and then Xiao Yeyang There are also maids and maids sent by the empress dowager and the emperor in the house, so he may be busy."


    Old mother-in-law looked at Daohua who was pouting her mouth and smiled: "Girl, dare you make a bet with mother-in-law?"


    Daohua looked over in surprise: "Mother-in-law, you want to bet with me?" This is something that has never happened before. In an instant, Daohua became interested, "Mother-in-law, what are you going to bet on with me?"


    Granny Gu smiled and said: "I''ll bet when the Yang boy will come over, I think the Yang boy will come tomorrow."


    Looking at Granny Gu¡¯s playful eyes, Daohua pursed her lips: "Mother-in-law, are you so confident that he will come?"


    Granny Gu smiled and said: "You are here, can he not come?"


    Hearing this, the corner of Daohua¡¯s mouth could not help but rise, and then she held it back, looking at the sky, Gu Zuo said to him: ¡°The Guo family girl is dignified and decent, she is a rare beauty.¡±


    The old mother-in-law answered: "No matter how beautiful, it can''t be as beautiful as the Yan family''s eldest girl."


    Hearing this, Daohua laughed directly, sat next to Granny Gu, and said coquettishly on her shoulders: "Mother-in-law, you will tease me."


    "What''s so happy?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s voice suddenly sounded, Daohua raised her head and straightened up, and she saw Xiao Yeyang enter the courtyard vigorously, and her eyes suddenly became bright.


    The old mother-in-law saw Xiao Yeyang, she was unabashedly happy, she immediately smiled and said, "We know that you are coming, of course we are happy."


    Xiao Yeyang stepped forward and bowed to Granny Gu, then smiled at Daohua on the side, and hummed: "You want to see Granny and Master Gu. You don''t want to call me, but let me chase him for a while. "


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 574： , See you in a day like three autumns

    Chapter 574, one day is like every three autumns


    "There are two such amazing grandma living in your house. How dare I send someone to call you."


    Daohua squinted at Xiao Yeyang, and felt very uncomfortable at the thought of Madam Jia at the Jiang family banquet saying that she was ¡®good color¡¯.


    Old mother-in-law looked a little cold after listening.


    Seeing you, Daohua quickly said: "Mother-in-law, don''t worry, I didn''t let her ask for a bargain, and forced her to kowtow to me and apologize in public."


    "She''s just a minion, what is the kowtow and apology?"


    Gu Jian walked in from the outside with a sullen face: "To treat such self-righteous Diao slaves, just kill them with a single medicine."


    Hearing this, Daohua was startled.


    Master¡¯s hostility seems to be a bit big!


    Before Daohua could respond, Xiao Yeyang on the side spoke up.


    "It''s easy to die by poison, but if you die, maybe the next one will come. It''s better to shut people in the house and just let them wash the clothes for the people under my hands."


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang: ¡°The women in the palace have a lot of damaging methods. This time she dared to deface Daohua¡¯s reputation in public. What else will she do next time.¡±


    said, twisting his eyebrows.


    "I heard that the Jiang family also moved to Ningmen Mansion. This Jiang family, relying on the old lady in the palace, acted without scruples. If they join hands with the grandma in your mansion, You have to be careful about being calculated."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Master Gu, don''t worry, there will never be anything like that."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s full confidence, Gu Jian pursed his lips: "Don''t think that everything is under your control, you have to know that there are many things in this world that you cannot guard against."


    Speaking, self-blame appeared on the surface.


    "If it weren''t for my care, my sister would not have suffered the sins of these decades."


    Upon hearing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang glanced at each other quickly, and their expressions became serious.


    Looking at the regret in her younger brother¡¯s eyes, Granny Gu sighed: ¡°How many years ago did you mention it? Besides, I can¡¯t blame you for what happened back then.¡±


    said, looking at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    "Xiaojian''s point is to tell you not to be careless, especially Yeyang, you, the mother Jia who was sent by the queen mother showed hostility to Daohua as soon as she came. What are you doing to hurt Daohua."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face turned straight: "Mother-in-law, Master Gu, don''t worry, I will definitely take care of Daohua." He said, his eyes narrowed, "Mother Jia, I won''t let her contact the outside world in the future. of."


    Grandma Gu and Gu Jian saw that he had listened to them, so they didn''t say much.


    Daohua on the side of ?? was silent and didn''t interrupt, and she didn''t know if it was her illusion. She felt that the mother-in-law and the master seemed to be particularly afraid of the grandmother Jia sent by the Jiang family and the queen mother.


    Soon, Caiju came to tell me that I was ready to eat.


    At the dinner table, Gu Jian asked Xiao Yeyang: "Did you go to the border this time smoothly?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Everything is going well." With that, he talked about what happened at the border, and finally, smiled and looked at Daohua, "This time we can successfully capture the Great Prince Tatar, you The ginseng big tonic pill that I gave is very useful."


    They chased the prince Tatar for several days and nights, and never stopped for a moment on the road. If it weren''t for some people to replenish energy with Dabu Pills, they might not be able to catch the prince alive in the end.


    Inahana smiled: "I said my ginseng dabu pill can come in handy. Since it is useful, I will do more in the future, and you can wear it on your body for emergencies."


    Xiao Yeyang was not polite at all, smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Granny Gu kept picking vegetables for Xiao Yeyang: "I went back and forth to northern Xinjiang in the past two months. During this period, I had to catch tartare and meticulous preparation. I will definitely be exhausted. Come and eat more. Make up."


    Looking at the piled bowls of vegetables, Xiao Yeyang was a little bit dumbfounded, but he still immersed himself in eating, and after eating almost the same, he continued.


    "The weapons of the Four Mountain Village were used on the battlefield, and the people of the Eight Kings will definitely know. Once they know, they will not have to go to Fenxi to explore, so we rushed back in a hurry to prevent them from finding us."


    Uncle Huang wanted him to explore the power of the Eight Uncles in private, so his identity of Jin Lingwei should not be exposed.


    Daohua interjected: "Jiang has been asking about my third and fourth elder brothers during this period. Is he also checking you?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "Check it out. I''m back now, and he can''t find anything."


    When he was looking for a gold mine earlier, he knew about the Jiang family¡¯s manpower in Zhongzhou, and he had arranged manpower to watch them. Now he doesn¡¯t know everything about the Jiang family¡¯s activities, at least most of them can¡¯t be concealed from him. .


    In these days when Jiang participated in politics and came to Ningmen Mansion, there was no progress except for seeing Uncle Yan.


    Daohua: "When you left before, you used the excuse to go to the military camp to practice. I''m afraid that you can''t hide this from Governor Guo."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "As soon as I came back yesterday, I went to Ningmenguan to see my uncle, and he would help me cover it."


    Daohua is relieved now, as long as they are not targeted by the Eight Kings, their family and Xiao Yeyang will not be assassinated by a sudden assassin like the Jiang family.


    After dinner, Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang accompany Granny Gu and Gu Jian in the yard for a while, and when the two elderly people returned to their house to rest, Xiao Yeyang leaned to Dao Hua''s side: "What about the peach blossom wine we brewed together? ?"


    Daohua tilted her head and smiled and said, "Do you still remember this?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Of course, we made it together."


    Ina Flower: "You want to drink now?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I want to taste it."


    Daohua glanced at him, and walked towards the kitchen, Xiao Yeyang followed step by step.


    Soon, Daohua took out a small jar of peach blossom wine from the corner of the kitchen, and looked at Xiao Yeyang and said, ¡°After running away for more than two months, you don¡¯t say to take a good rest. Why don¡¯t you drink it tomorrow?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and took the wine jar, opened the lid, smelled the wine, and took the hand of the rice flower: "We haven''t seen each other for more than two months. The night is so beautiful tonight. Let''s go out and sit down. By the way I''ll talk later."


    Daohua glanced at him, didn''t say anything, followed him out.


    At the end of April, the weather was already a bit hot, and the two of them walked out of the yard with the mountain breeze, which was comfortable and cool.


    Soon, the two came to the corner pavilion on the mountain. After Defu placed the glazed lantern, they took Wang Man''er and left.


    "The master and Miss Yan have not seen each other for so long, let them have a good talk."


    "What''s so long, it''s obviously only been two months."


    "Have you never heard people say that''not seeing each other in a day is like three autumns''? You calculate it for yourself, how many autumns have the master and Miss Yan have not seen each other?"


    The words of the two floated into the pavilion. Daohua listened and stared at Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t take care of it, just look at what he said."


    Xiao Yeyang walked to the pavilion and sat down, and said with a smile, "What he said is naturally what is in my heart." After speaking, he looked at Daohua, "I think about you every day during this period, and I want to finish it quickly. I''m back to see you, don''t you miss me?"


    Daohua was taken aback by the straightforward question. He glanced at Xiao Yeyang, turned around and got out of the pavilion, and sat on the swing outside the pavilion.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and hurriedly walked over: "Go over, and I will also sit on the swing."


    Ina Flower did not move: "No, what if you sit on the swing and let me fall?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "With me, how could you fall?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 575： , V. viscera

    Chapter 575, vicious


    With me, how could it make you fall?


    Listening to this boyfriend¡¯s powerful words, Daohua''s mood improved for no apparent reason. She glanced at Xiao Yeyang, her feet hanging in the air, and Chan smiled and swung herself on the swing.


    Xiao Yeyang met, put the wine jar in his hand on the ground, and then stood behind Daohua and helped her push the swing.


    Daohua glanced back at him, thought for a while and said: "I thought that after you came back, you would go to visit Mrs. Guo and Mrs. Jiang first."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was faint: "Since they live in Ningmen Mansion, there will be time to meet in the future, so don''t worry about it for a while."


    Daohua rolled her eyes and smiled: "Then you don''t want to meet your two flowery cousins?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave a look, fixed Daohua''s arm with both hands, and forcibly stopped the swing.


    Daohua was taken aback, then looked back at Xiao Yeyang, dissatisfied: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang bent down and approached Daohua.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s face near Chi Chi, Daohua was a little uncomfortable, she wanted to turn around, but Xiao Yeyang held her shoulders tightly, so she could only turn her head away and not look at him.


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s embarrassment, Xiao Yeyang twitched the corner of her mouth and smiled softly in her ear: "Yan Yiyi, you always talked to my cousin Wanying before, now there is another Xueming. Cousin, I want to ask you, are you jealous?"


    As soon as these words came out, Daohua was like a cat whose tail was stepped on. It exploded its hair at once. She stood up and stared at Xiao Yeyang with wide-eyed eyes: "What nonsense are you talking about? Who is jealous?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the bulging Daohua with a leisurely smile, and did not speak, his confident face made Daohua¡¯s teeth itchy.


    Daohua was a little embarrassed when she saw it, and she lifted her foot and walked back: "You can play slowly here."


    Seeing that Daohua was anxious, Xiao Yeyang quickly stretched out his hand to pull the person away: "Don''t you just make a joke, I''m really angry." As he said, he pulled Daohua and sat back on the swing, and he also suffered. Sat down.


    Daohua hummed, turned her head and ignored him.


    Xiao Yeyang met, took a sip of the peach blossom wine, and then handed it to Daohua: "It tastes really good, you have a sip too."


    Daohua squinted at Peach Blossom Wine and didn''t move.


    Xiao Yeyang felt a little helpless. After thinking about it, he talked about the Guo family''s affairs.


    "Because of my mother and separation, the Guo family was more or less affected. Except for my grandfather and uncle, most people in the Guo family were not very close to me."


    "After I live in the palace, I have fewer opportunities to see Guo''s family."


    "I remember I met cousin Xueming several times when I was a child, but now I don''t have any impression at all."


    Daohua turned her head: "I''ve seen Miss Guo. She is very beautiful, she is also demure and dignified, unlike Jiang Wanying, who is very friendly."


    Seeing that she finally spoke, Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief. The girl''s face was thin-skinned, and he had nothing to tease her about. He was really uncomfortable taking the initiative.


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang didn''t respond, so she looked at him, "You didn''t respond at all?"


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®oh¡¯.


    Seeing him so perfunctory, Daohua was a little dissatisfied: "What does ¡®oh¡¯ mean?"


    Xiao Yeyang said helplessly: "It means that it doesn''t matter how beautiful cousin Xueming looks."


    Daohua''s face was slightly glaring, and she raised her eyebrows and said: "Don''t say so full of words, don''t you see a beautiful girl not be moved by it?"


    Xiao Yeyang fixedly looked at Daohua: "In your eyes, I, Xiao Yeyang, is a womanizer?"


    Daohua was taken aback for a moment, and was silent for a moment: "I didn''t say that. It''s just that everyone has a heart for beauty. It is natural to see a beautiful person and want to take it for himself."


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to break Zhengdaohua, and asked her to look directly at herself: "Can''t I just take one scoop for three thousand water?"


    Ina Hua said silently: "You are still so young now, and you don''t have so many girls"


    Before she finished speaking, Xiao Yeyang came on Daohua¡¯s forehead: ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me in such an adult''s tone. You make you look like my elders. You are a few years younger than me.¡±


    Daohua covered her forehead and stared at him: "Don''t you keep knocking on my head and beat me stupid, what should I do?"


    "I will support you!"


    Xiao Yeyang blurted out, seeing Daohua staring at herself in a daze, and added: "No matter what you become, I don''t dislike it anyway."


    Daohua didn''t know how to respond for a while, she reached out and patted Xiao Yeyang''s hand that grabbed her shoulder, and sat upright.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at her and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not in contact with a few girls? I really don¡¯t know what your mind thinks, but I grew up in the palace.¡±


    "The palace will hold several banquets every year, and the girls from the family of honorable officials will enter the palace to participate. Are those ghosts I saw?"


    Daohua couldn''t help but said: "You were a kid back then, what do you know?"


    Xiao Yeyang stared, "I don''t understand?" After that, he glanced at Daohua quickly, turned his head, and said unnaturally, "I know a lot better than you."


    Inaka moved her lips, and finally swallowed it back. She still stopped discussing the relationship between men and women with him.


    Xiao Yeyang continued: "Besides, there are too many beautiful women in this world. Is it possible that I have to see one and take home one? I am not a brothel old bustard."


    The rice flower quilt was speechless, pouting his mouth without saying a word.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her and took her hand: "Just put your heart back in your stomach."


    Ina Flower listened, startled, withdrew her hand, played with the swing rope, and said after a while: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "I can''t do anything you don''t like."


    Daohua glanced at him, stood up and said, "I only drank a few sips of peach blossom wine, you are afraid that you will be drunk." She started to leave.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stopped the person: "Where am I drunk, let''s sit for a while."


    Ina Flower: "Aren''t you tired after driving such a long road? Don''t go back to rest soon."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I will not be tired with you by my side."


    Daohua looked at the fatigue between his eyebrows: "You''re not tired, I''m tired. I got up early this morning to make medicinal soup for the third and fourth brothers, and then gave the third brother a few injections. Going back to sleep."


    "Acupuncture?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly stood up: "Did you give Wen Tao the needle? Then did he wear clothes?"


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows, and said with an unhappy expression: "What are you talking about? He is my third brother."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Yes, he is your brother, but men and women are different. Don''t do this in the future." Seeing Daohua''s expression of dissatisfaction, she continued, "If you don''t trust Wen Tao, then leave it to me. Okay, when I turn around, I will find a doctor for him to give him injections."


    Inahana ignored her, and walked forward.


    Xiao Yeyang raised the glazed lamp and quickly chased it up: "You go slower, don''t fall."


    After catching up with Daohua, she took her hand and said, "You have given your third and fourth brothers a medicine bath, so why don''t you care about me? My body is also very tired."


    Daohua glanced at him obliquely: "I just saw you this afternoon, OK?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You can let me send me the prepared medicinal materials to the mansion."


    Daohua snorted: "I don''t dare. Now there are two streets before and after your mansion. One lives in the Guo family and the other lives in the Jiang family. Do you say I dare to send people? , What will happen again."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang frowned and groaned. When he was about to reach the gate of the courtyard, he suddenly said: "After I go back, I will buy a new house. Only you and I know."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 576： , Injured from picking herbs

    Chapter 576, Injured by Herbal Medicine


    A good night¡¯s sleep.


    In the morning of the next day, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua both got up early. One was practicing sword and whip in the yard. After the two practiced almost the same, they exchanged views with each other.


    "Xiao Yeyang, who told you to let me?"


    "Don''t let you, you can''t even do three tricks."


    "Don''t underestimate people."


    Looking at the two children playing lively in the yard, the old mother-in-law sat under the eaves of the porch and narrowed her eyes.


    So energetic and energetic, people can''t help but feel refreshed.


    At breakfast, Daohua, Gu Jian, and Granny Gu said: "Mother-in-law, Master, I will go to Zhuangzi to make a pot of medicated bath for Xiao Yeyang, so that he can soothe his body."


    Gu Jian nodded: ¡°I¡¯ve been running around for more than two months, it¡¯s time to take care of my body.¡±


    Old mother-in-law took the words: "Why go to Zhuangzi, just simmer in our yard."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Mother-in-law, the smell of medicine is too great, I am afraid that it will smoke you."


    Hearing this, Granny Gu stopped talking. During this time, her body was getting weaker and weaker. Xiaojian gave her several bowls of soup a day. Now she really can''t smell the medicine.


    After breakfast, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang went down the mountain.


    After the two left, Gu Jian came to the pharmacy and took out the last set of medicine from the medicine cabinet, secretly anxious.


    Since the beginning of spring this year, my sister¡¯s body has become weaker and weaker, and she needs to use Ganoderma and Polygonum multiflorum to dispense medicine.


    But these two kinds of medicinal materials are relatively rare. He didn''t have any stock in his hand. Fortunately, some people sent some from Xiaowu, but they were almost used up in a few months.


    Now seeing his sister''s medicine is about to be taken off, but her sister''s body has not improved, he is almost anxious.


    Gu Jian frowned and took the medicine to the kitchen, and set the fire to cook it himself.


    See you, Dongli thought for a while and stepped forward and said: "Old master, don''t worry, the master is already making people look for medicinal materials, and he will definitely not let the old lady''s medicine stop."


    Gu Jian sighed: "Ganoderma and Polygonum multiflorum are so easy to find in a while." After speaking, there was a moment of silence, "Today we continue to go into the mountains to find them."


    Dongli moved his lips, trying to stop him. The old lady was not in good health and he was anxious, but the old man was getting older. Every day he watched him walking across the mountains to find medicinal materials, and he was also panicked.


    Caiju was also very worried, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Old master, should you tell the little prince, let him send someone to find medicinal materials?"


    Gu Jian shook his head: "Medicinal materials can not be found by anyone."


    After ??, after waiting for the medicine to boil, and watching Granny Gu drink it, Gu Jian left with Dongli.


    Zhuangzi under the mountain.


    After soaking in the medicinal bath, Xiao Yeyang walked out of the room relaxedly. Seeing Daohua training the hounds in the yard, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Would you like to give me a few shots too?¡±


    Daohua turned her head and looked, "Didn¡¯t you say that men and women are not getting married? I can''t even give my third brother an injection, let alone you are a foreigner."


    Xiao Yeyang choked and walked over: "That. I''m different."


    Inahua felt a little funny, she couldn''t help but laughed, and looked at him with a tilted head and smiled: "Where are you different?" She said, blinked, "Could it be that you are not a man?"


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s playful smile, Xiao Yeyang immediately said: "Am I a man? Don''t you know?"


    Daohua stared, moved her lips, and wanted to fight back a few words, but after thinking about it, let it go, turned around and continued training the hounds.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua stunned, the corners of his mouth hooked, and his brows were picked up triumphantly, and then he smiled and joined the training of the hounds.


    When it was almost noon, the two returned to the mountain with seven hunting dogs.


    After entering the yard, Daohua looked around and found that her master was not there. She wondered: "Where did the master go? He was not there when I came yesterday. Later, when you arrived, he came back from outside. He was busy. what?"


    Xiao Yeyang invited Caiju to ask.


    Caiju: "The old master has gone to gather medicine."


    "Pick medicine?!" Daohua looked surprised.


    The medicinal materials in her pharmacy are used by the master. In order to meet his needs for growing medicine, she has specially cultivated more than ten acres of medicinal fields for him at the foot of the mountain. The medicines usually required can basically be self-sufficient.


    Chrysanthemum picking: "Ganoderma and Polygonum multiflorum are used in the medicine taken by the old lady. Both of them are picked deep in the mountains."


    Xiao Ye condensed his eyebrows: "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I can send someone to buy at various drugstores. No matter how much money, I can send someone to the mountain. Why should Master Gu go into the mountain himself?"


    Caiju was silent for a moment: "Dongli, the drug store in Ningmen Mansion, has asked about it, and even the provincial government has visited twice, but I didn''t buy Ganoderma lucidum. Instead, I bought some Polygonum multiflorum. It''s a pity that the year is not too high. , The old master decided to go to the mountain to find medicine by himself."


    Daohua frowned: "Master is so true. Even if you want to go to the mountains to find medicine, you should tell me. How far can he go with his old arms and legs?" She said, looking at Caiju, "Where do they look? Is it medicine?"


    Caiju: "There is Ningmenguan. The old master said that good medicinal materials are easy to produce in the deep mountains and old forests over there."


    When I was looking for a gold mine before, Daohua had been there. Knowing the precariousness of the mountains and forests over there, I couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a nonsense?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang also showed concern.


    Seeing Caiju, she hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the little prince and Miss Yan. Dongli will follow, and nothing will happen.¡±


    At this time, Granny Gu walked out of the room, watched the three get together, smiled and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Caiju hurriedly whispered: "The old lady doesn''t know about the old master''s going to gather medicine. Don''t miss the little prince and Miss Yan."


    Daohua smiled and walked over: ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, let¡¯s ask Caiju what he has for lunch today.¡±


    Granny Gu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to eat Caiju¡¯s dishes? Let her cook whatever you want.¡±


    Daohua smiled and nodded, and helped Granny Gu into the room.


    Xiao Yeyang called Lai Defu and asked him to send someone to Ningmen Pass to find Gu Jian, and then he went back to the house to chat with Granny Gu.


    When the sky was slightly dark, Gu Jian came back.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang heard the movement and walked out of the room. They saw Gu Jian being carried by Dongli, his body was muddy, their complexion changed suddenly, they were about to ask, they saw Gu Jian banning them. Sound action.


    Dongli carried Gu Jian back to the room. Gu Jian endured the pain, pretending to be relaxed and said: "When people are old, their legs and feet become inflexible, and one fell down without standing still."


    Daohua pursed her lips and did not speak. She stepped forward to examine Gu Jian''s blood-stained arms and legs. She was relieved when she saw that there were only some skin injuries, and then took his pulse again to make sure that there was no major problem, and she calmed down. Said to Xiao Yeyang: "Help Master clean up, I''ll get the medicine."


    Waiting for the others to leave, Gu Jian was relieved and said: "This girl, don''t say it is really bluffing when she is calm."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that he was still in the mood to laugh at this moment. He also let go of his heart. While letting Defu go to get hot water, he smiled and said, "You know, that guy has a very bad temper, and he gets angry every time. , I have to coax it for a long time."


    Gu Jian squinted and said with dissatisfaction: "If you don''t make her angry, can she make her temper?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 577： , Did not wait

    Chapter 577, did not wait


    Taohua brought medicine to Gu Jian, and asked while applying the medicine: "Master, are you sure there is Ganoderma lucidum at Ningmen Pass?" Polygonum multiflorum did, she found it when she was looking for a gold mine last time.


    Gu Jian nodded: "I have met a few herb collectors before, and some of their ancestors have collected them there." After speaking, he took a look at his injuries.


    "Most of my injuries are just rubbed off the skin. I take a two-day rest, and I will check it out again."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "You should stop for a while. When I took the medicine just now, my mother-in-law could ask me what''s wrong with you."


    When he heard this, Gu Jian couldn''t sit still: "You didn''t tell my sister about my injury, did you?"


    Ina Flower: "How dare I say that my mother-in-law wants to know that you are injured, but I don''t know what to worry about."


    Gu Jian heaved a sigh of relief: "It''s fine if I didn''t say it."


    All these years, my sister has always felt that she was dragging him down, and she felt very guilty. She wanted to let her know that he was injured in order to help her gather medicine. Maybe she would be sad.


    Daohua thought for a while and said: "My mother-in-law''s medicine can''t be cut off. Since it is confirmed that there are Ganoderma and Polygonum multiflorum in the deep mountains at Ningmenguan, I will look for it. You can stay with her mother-in-law at home."


    Gu Jian condensed his eyebrows, not very willing.


    Xiao Yeyang said at this moment: "Master Gu, don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with me with Daohua."


    Gu Jian still hesitated.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Master, what do you have to worry about me? I don¡¯t know less about medicinal materials than you do."


    Gu Jian: ". Go to the mountains to find medicine, but it''s a hard work, you are a girl."


    Daohua cut off: "What''s wrong with the girl, I''m not the kind of lady who doesn''t get out of the door, and it''s not a problem to climb mountains and ridges. Besides, there is Xiao Yeyang. "While speaking, he glanced at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately smiled and said, "Master Gu, I will bring enough staff to prevent Daohua from getting tired. She, just help us show the way."


    The two took turns to persuade for a while before Gu Jian nodded.


    Wait until the wounds on his body were bandaged, Gu Jian changed into clean clothes again, making sure that Granny Gu would not be able to see anything, and then went out to eat with the two of them.


    Daohua couldn¡¯t go back to Ningmen Mansion in time because she was going to collect medicine. So she wrote a letter to her family and told the reason. Then the next morning, she changed into a menswear suit, packed up some things, and took Wang Man''er and Bi. Shi, followed Xiao Yeyang to Ningmen Pass.


    While Daohua and Xiao Yeyang went to the mountain to look for medicine, the Jiang family and Guo family of Ningmen Mansion were waiting for Xiao Yeyang to come to see him.


    However, a few days later, there was no movement in the Xiao Mansion, which made Madam Jiang and Madam Guo both dissatisfied.


    Guo House.


    Mrs. Guo complained to her daughter Guo Xueming: "Master said that Yeyang is now big and promising, he is so promising? I don¡¯t understand a bit of etiquette! I am his aunt, who came to Ningmen Mansion. What happened to him? You should come to see you, but what about others now?"


    Guo Xueming whispered comforting: "Mother, cousin Yeyang didn''t come to our house, didn''t he go to another house? Maybe, he has something to delay."


    Mrs. Guo shook her head and hummed: "Even if he is a busy person, can he not spare most of his time? Okay, I will take a step back and treat him as if he is too busy to withdraw. Zi should always pass it, but did he do that? To put it bluntly, it just didn''t put us in his eyes."


    Now, Guo Xueming doesn''t know how to answer the call.


    Honestly, it was indeed Yeyang¡¯s cousin who had lost courtesy, and it¡¯s no wonder that his mother was angry.


    Ms. Guo was silent for a while, and she invited her confidant to ask: "That kid from Yeyang didn''t come to our house nor to Jiang''s mansion, then has he been to another house? For example, Yan''s house."


    The old lady shook her head: "Our people have been paying attention to Xiao Mansion, and have never seen the little prince go out."


    Mrs. Guo condensed her eyebrows: "What does that kid always stay in the mansion for?" After speaking, he paused, and then asked, "Can anyone visit Yeyang in the past few days?"


    The mother-in-law shook her head again: "No."


    Mrs. Guo said silently, "This 17 or 18-year-old guy, who is always in the house when he is full of energy, is there something wrong with Yeyang?"


    Guo Xueming twitched the corners of his mouth, and said helplessly: "Mother, if you want to see Yeyang''s cousin, why don''t we post and ask him to visit the house?"


    Mrs. Guo shook her head decisively: "No, I am an elder, he is a junior, so he should take the initiative to ask me for peace. Let''s catch up and post a post. What''s the matter."


    Guo Xueming: "If this is the case, then we will wait with peace of mind. You are an aunt, and cousin Yeyang will come to see you if you are in love with reason."


    Mrs. Guo snorted and said nothing.


    Jiang Mansion.


    Ms. Jiang also told Jiang Wanying that Xiao Yeyang was not.


    "I thought that after a few years of suffering outside, Xiao Yeyang would be able to learn well, but now it seems that his temperament is the same as when he was a child, he doesn''t understand etiquette and does not know how to measure. How does his appearance compare to Xiao Ye Chen vying for the position of the world son?"


    Jiang Wanying couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Mother, I think Brother Yang has changed a lot, unlike what you said.¡±


    Ms. Jiang immediately said: "Then we have been here for so long, why didn''t he come to see you?"


    Jiang Wanying stopped talking, and after a while, she muttered: "Maybe, he doesn''t want to see his daughter."


    Ms. Jiang constricted her eyebrows: "What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Wanying looked at Mrs. Jiang: "I can feel that when I came to Zhongzhou this time, Brother Yang was very alienated from me."


    Ms. Jiang saw her daughter with a sad look on her face, and quickly calmed down: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, that kid has been like this since he was a child, and he¡¯s not very enthusiastic about anyone.¡±


    Jiang Wanying looked at the vase on the table in a daze: "So, I don''t have much weight in Brother Yang''s heart. I am the same as everyone." When she was a child, she took the initiative to talk to him, and it is still.


    When she was a child, she was small, which was nothing, but now that she grows up and is a girl, she will be embarrassed to keep her active.


    Ms. Jiang was silent. After thinking for a while, she invited her confidant to ask: "I asked you to contact Grandma Jia, did you get in touch?"


    The woman shook her head: "Madam, the guards in the Xiao Mansion are all guards. They don''t get in. The slaves and maids are unwilling to let them pass a message. They will wave to drive people when they go too many times."


    Ms. Jiang condensed her eyebrows: "How did Xiao Yeyang discipline his servants?" He said, and pondered for a while, "Continue to stare at Xiao Mansion, Madam Jia will definitely contact us."


    The woman nodded, turned around and went out to convey the order.


    However, what Mrs. Jiang didn¡¯t know was that Madam Jia, who she wanted to contact, was washing a lot of dirty clothes numbly at the moment.


    Before I left, I told you about it, and you won¡¯t be able to eat it until you finish washing it.


    At first, Madam Jia had resisted, but after she was hungry for three meals, she began to obediently wash clothes with Bisha and Mai Yue.


    No way, the clothes will be there every day. If you can''t finish the washing today, you have to push it until tomorrow. There are more and more days, so she won''t even think about eating.


    Mother Zhen, who sat in the house sewing clothes, saw Madam Jia and the three of them just like the rough slaves in just a few days, and I felt a little more awe of the little prince in the Prince Ping¡¯s mansion.


    After Ma''s mother and son were righted, speaking of it, the situation of the little prince was not optimistic. With an eldest son on his head, the title of Prince Ping''s mansion may not necessarily belong to him.


    The little prince suppressed Madam Jia, just not to the queen mother. When he did so, either he had no brains or he had confidence in his heart and disdained the support of the queen mother.


    Judging from the only meeting a few days ago, this little prince is definitely a powerful person, and she has only seen the emperor and a few powerful princes with her unfurious aura.


    Other people in the Ningmen Mansion are also paying attention to the Jiang family and the Guo family, and they want to know who Xiao Yeyang is closer to. Unfortunately, Xiao Yeyang has never shown up, which makes everyone very regretful.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 578： , Thousand-year Polygonum multiflorum

    Chapter 578, Thousand Years of Polygonum Multiflorum


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang led people to search in the mountains for a few days, and found a lot of other medicinal materials, but the urgently needed Ganoderma lucidum and Polygonum multiflorum were the same.


    "It seems that we have to continue walking deep into the mountains."


    Xiao Ye Yanghuan took a look at the terrain in the mountain, pulled the rice flower and continued to go deeper, feeling her hands a little cold, and asked, "Is it cold, or add a piece of clothing?"


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s okay." As she said, she looked at the dimly lit deep forest in front of her, with a worried expression on her face, "If you go inside, will it be easy to run into beasts like tigers and blind bears?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and squeezed Daohua''s hand: "Don''t be afraid, I am here."


    Inahana nodded: "Let''s be more careful and try not to run into the beast."


    Xiao Yeyang: "There is a dark guard watching. If you find a beast, you will be signaled to us. Then we can avoid it."


    Along the way after ??, the group of people almost met the beasts in the mountains head-on several times.


    The first time I met a black bear, the second time was a tiger, and the third time was the most dangerous. I encountered a few wolves looking for food. Fortunately, the dark guards found it early. Someone was injured.


    The light in the mountains gradually dimmed. In the middle of the afternoon, a group of people came to a thick, dense broad-leaved forest.


    Feeling the humid air in the sky, Daohua pulled Xiao Yeyang away.


    Xiao Yeyang turned back: "What''s the matter?"


    Ina Flower: "Let people look for this forest, focusing on the place with dead wood."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, raised his hand and waved, and the guards who followed dispersed towards the surroundings.


    Seeing Daohua deep into the forest, Xiao Yeyang quickly followed.


    After a while, Wang Man''er suddenly screamed, with a look of surprise pointing at the root of a dead wood a few meters away.


    At this moment, Daohua has already walked quickly towards the deadwood.


    On the roots of deadwood and the surrounding ground, there are several purple-black Ganoderma lucidum growing.


    Daohua squatted down and carefully picked the ganoderma lucidum. Defu quickly handed the box that had been prepared a long time ago to pack the ganoderma lucidum.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and asked others to look carefully.


    Unfortunately, these flowers were found in this forest in the end.


    With the harvest, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were very happy. Seeing that it was getting late, they found a cave to set up a tent nearby, prepared to rest for the night, and continue tomorrow.


    In the early morning of the next day, as soon as there was a little light in the forest, the group moved on again.


    With the search experience the day before, at noon that day, Daohua led everyone to find a broad-leaved forest.


    No need to remind this time, everyone will automatically scatter and search.


    "Rice Flower, come and take a look."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were sharp, and he found two Ganoderma lucidum on a rotting tree.


    Daohua smiled and gave him a thumbs up: "You pick it carefully, don''t damage the stem."


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    For the Ganoderma lucidum he found, Xiao Yeyang was enthusiastic about picking it himself.


    Seeing his gentle movements, Daohua was not in the multi-tube, and continued to walk forward, walking, smelling a faint fragrance of medicine in the air, and speeding up her pace.


    walked for a quarter of an hour and came to a cliff.


    Looking at the vigorous stalk on the cliff, Daohua felt joyful. She thought she could not find Polygonum multiflorum this time, but she did not expect to encounter it.


    "Xiao Yeyang, come here!"


    Daohua yelled behind her. She was so happy that she did not notice that the tree trunk above her head was making a "hissing" sound. Just when she was about to dig Polygonum multiflorum, an adult python with thick arms suddenly came. It appeared in her sight, and she was scared to fall straight back.


    "Ah~"


    Here, Xiao Yeyang was happily holding the two Ganoderma lucidum he picked. He just wanted to find Daohua to share his joy, but when he turned around, he found that the Daohua Man was gone.


    "Where is the rice flower?"


    Wang Man''er and Bi Shi were also a little dumbfounded. They found a Ganoderma lucidum just after being blessed. They went to see it. They didn''t pay attention to their girl. Are you with you?"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, handed the Lingzhi to Defu, and then brought the dark guard forward to look for it.


    When Xiao Yeyang searched for the sound to find the edge of the cliff, Daohua was hanging from a branch on the cliff. Less than one meter away from her, a python with several blood stains on its body was supporting its neck and mouth wide open. Ready to stare at Daohua.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang coming, and she almost cried with excitement.


    Xiao Yeyang took the bow and arrow in the dark guard''s hand, and with a ¡®ßÝ¡¯, directly hit the python''s seven inches, and then another arrow shot the python directly off the cliff.


    After dealing with the python, Xiao Yeyang quickly came to the edge of the cliff and pulled the rice flower up.


    Forcibly enduring the fear in her heart, Daohua, who had fought a battle with the python, was soft and soft at the moment, and she leaned in Xiao Yeyang''s arms motionlessly with lingering fears.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and saw that there was nothing hurt on her body, so he relaxed, and then couldn''t help but sneer: "You let me say what is good about you. If you want to come here, you don''t know how to call me and be your own. People ran over? Don''t you know that there are dangers everywhere in the deep forest?"


    Daohua said dullly: "I thought you would follow."


    Xiao Yeyang was helpless, his feelings were still wrong, and he wanted to say a few more words, but he could feel Daohua''s body trembling, and then swallowed the words in his mouth, and then comforted him: "It''s alright, alright. It''s my fault, next time I will follow, it''s okay!" He said, holding Daohua tightly with her hand, and beckoning her not to be afraid.


    Daohua pursed her mouth and did not speak. After a while, the fear in her heart slowly faded, and she pointed her finger at the cliff: "You can let someone dig out Polygonum multiflorum."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Daohua had come here for the meeting, and glanced at the hidden guard behind him.


    The dark guard received a signal and immediately led someone to dig Polygonum multiflorum.


    After a quarter of an hour, Daohua''s mood completely calmed down. Seeing that the dark guard hadn''t dug well, she signaled Xiao Yeyang to help her up, and she wanted to go over and take a look.


    However, as soon as she stood up, Daohua couldn''t help but exhale in pain.


    Seeing Daohua''s face turned pale with pain, Xiao Yeyang was startled: "What''s the matter?"


    Ina Hua pointed to her right foot: "It looks like I got my foot."


    Xiao Yeyang asked Wang Man''er and Bishi to help Daohua, and squatted down to check Daohua''s injuries. As soon as her hand touched her foot, Daohua cried out, "Don''t move, it hurts. It must have been when she just evaded the python attack. , I accidentally got it."


    Xiao Yeyang looked around for a while, thought for a while, stood up and picked up Daohua, then quickly said to Defu, ¡°I just passed a valley, and I¡¯m sleeping there today.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he took the rice flower and went to the creek at the mouth of the valley.


    Coming to the stream, Xiao Yeyang carefully laid down Daohua, then squatted down to take off her shoes and socks.


    The shoes and socks faded, revealing the red and swollen ankles of the rice flower, which is particularly shocking against the white and delicate skin of the calf.


    Seeing Daohua, she condensed her eyebrows and said, "It should be a dislocation." With that, he looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Are you able to fix your bones?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave a ¡®um¡¯, and lightly checked Daohua¡¯s ankle, and finally confirmed that it was dislocated, and looked at Daohua: "It hurts a bit, you have to bear it."


    Inaba nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang put Daohua''s feet on his lap, holding the ankle in one hand and the foot in the other. When the palm touched the sole of the foot, Daohua couldn''t help but hum.


    Xiao Yeyang asked quickly: "What''s the matter?"


    Rice Flower: "Itchy."


    Xiao Ye was silent, looked at Daohua¡¯s red and swollen ankles, thought for a while, and deliberately scratched the soles of her feet, Daohua couldn''t help but laugh.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang quickly reset Daohua''s dislocated ankle with eyesight.


    Inahua said ¡®Oh,¡¯ feeling that her ankle was not so painful, she moved carefully.


    Xiao Yeyang: "How is it?"


    Ina Flower wrinkled her face: "It''s much better."


    Xiao Yeyang took out his handkerchief, soaked it in the stream, and then put Daohua on his ankle: "I didn''t bring the plaster for the traumatic injury this time I came out. I can only apply the medicine after I go back. Fortunately, Ganoderma lucidum and Polygonum multiflorum are now I found them all, and we can go back early tomorrow morning."


    Inaba nodded.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang was about to replace the rice flower with a wet handkerchief and ice pack. At this time, Defu ran over.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and quickly blocked Daohua''s bare feet without shoes and socks with his body, and his eyes shot sharply towards the blessing.


    Defu was seen trembling for a while, and after a few meters, he couldn''t make a step.


    Seeing that he was not approaching, Xiao Yeyang asked with a solemn face, "What''s the matter?"


    Defu hurriedly replied: "The dark guard just came to report that the Polygonum multiflorum plant that Miss Yan found may be thousands of years old."


    As soon as he heard this, Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Really?!" As she said, she thought of getting up.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stopped the person, and said to Defu, "We know, you go and do your job."


    Defu nodded, turned around and ran away in a hurry.


    Daohua excitedly said, "Fleeceflower Polygonum for thousands of years, Xiao Yeyang, let¡¯s go and take a look."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua¡¯s feet: ¡°It¡¯s not too late to look after they dug them out. Let¡¯s continue to apply ice to your feet.¡± As he said, he dampened the veil again and applied it to the rice again. Flower on the feet.


    Daohua showed helplessness and couldn''t help but said: "Aren''t you curious?"


    Xiao Yeyang said lightly: "I can''t run anyway, just watch it later."


    Daohua looked at her feet, thought of the python, and said: "The multi-thousand-year-old Polygonum multiflorum is a treasure medicine? Are you saying that the snake is the beast that protects the treasure medicine?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang laughed uncontrollably and nodded Daohua''s forehead: "What scripts do you usually read? Returning to a beast, if it is a beast, can you and I stand here and talk? "


    Inahana smiled herself: "Yes too."


    Applying ice several times, seeing the sky gradually darkening, Xiao Yeyang began to put on Daohua shoes and socks.


    Because of worrying about Daohua¡¯s injury, he didn¡¯t pay attention. At this time, he realized that Daohua¡¯s feet were really slender and small, and he could hold it in his hand without any effort.


    "You hurry up!"


    Hearing Daohua''s urging sound, Xiao Yeyang recovered from his thoughts and quickly put her shoes and socks on.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 579： , Wealthy

    Chapter 579, Strong Wealth


    "Master, the Polygonum multiflorum is a pair. The minion inspected it visually. Each is more than half a meter long and weighs more than ten kilograms. In order to ensure that the roots are intact, they are still carefully digging."


    The tent for sleeping in the street has been set up. After Xiao Yeyang took Daohua back, Defu hurriedly told the news about Polygonum multiflorum.


    Daohua smiled and said, "With this medicine, my mother-in-law''s body will definitely get better."


    Xiao Yeyang''s complexion also relaxed. For the old mother-in-law who cared and loved him, he hoped in his heart that she would live a long and healthy life.


    Digging for several hours, a pair of Polygonum multiflorum was dug out by the dark one, and after showing it to Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, they carefully put it in a box and put it in a box.


    Daohua looked towards Anyi: "When you were digging, did you see the seedlings of Polygonum multiflorum nearby?"


    was silent for a moment: "This subordinate did not pay attention."


    Xiao Yeyang asked, "What do you want seedlings for?"


    Rice Flower: "Take it back and plant it!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s dark and there is no light now. Let''s look for it in the past when we leave tomorrow."


    Inaba nodded.


    Early the next morning, Daohua was still sleeping in the tent, and came back with a few seedlings of Polygonum multiflorum. Xiao Yeyang let Defu harvest it, and then Wang Man''er asked Daohua to get up.


    After a brief wash and some dry food, everyone was ready to go back out of the mountain.


    When starting, Xiao Yeyang naturally squatted down in front of Daohua.


    See you, Inaka, a little hesitant.


    Seeing that Daohua hadn''t climbed up his back for a long time, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but look back, "What are you still trying to do? Come up quickly and I will carry you."


    Ina Flower: "Actually, I can walk by myself."


    "You go by yourself? You don''t want your feet?" Xiao Yeyang shook his head and urged: "Hurry up, let''s try to return to Taohua Village at night."


    Daohua looked at her right foot, and finally climbed onto Xiao Yeyang''s back.


    "That Xiao Yeyang, I am also quite heavy. If you are tired, let me have a rest."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You can rest on your stomach, I can afford your weight."


    Ina Flower: "Oh!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You have been resting in the mountains these few days. You probably didn''t sleep well. If you are sleepy, you can sleep on my shoulders."


    Daohua nodded, resting her head on Xiao Yeyang''s shoulders, looking at the deep, dim light above her head, and listening to the roar of the beast from time to time in the distance, her heart was also exceptionally calm and assured.


    On the way back, because there is no need to look for medicinal materials, everyone walked fast and arrived at the foot of the mountain that afternoon.


    Before going down the mountain, Defu used carrier pigeons to send a message to the respondent. As soon as he got down the mountain, he saw the waiting carriages and horses.


    Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang did not return to Taohua Village until it was dark.


    Seeing the two come back, Gu Jian''s expression was happy, but soon the smile on his face receded: "What''s wrong with Daohua?"


    Xiao Yeyang carried Daohua back into the yard, and said as he walked, "I twisted my ankle while picking the medicine."


    Gu Jian condensed his eyebrows: "Why are you so careless? Go back to the room, I''ll check it."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Master, don''t worry, I''m fine. Xiao Yeyang has already helped me straighten my bones and applied ice. Now I can apply the plaster twice."


    Gu Jian: "What nonsense, I''ll take a look first."


    Xiao Yeyang returned Daohua back to the room and put the person on the bed to sit down.


    Gu Jian walked to the side and sat down, and checked Daohua''s injured foot with a calm face.


    Daohua saw that Gu Jian looked serious, and smiled to ease the atmosphere: "Master, this time we have good luck. Not only did we find Ganoderma lucidum, but also Polygonum multiflorum for thousands of years."


    As soon as the voice fell, Daohua hissed.


    Gu Jian awkwardly took his hand away: "I accidentally made my strength stronger." Seeing the little apprentice complaining, he looked at him and touched his nose uncomfortably. The teacher has a plaster for sprains, so I''ll get it for you right away."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Wang Man''er, "Take it with me." Then he hurried out of the room.


    As soon as he left the room, Gu Jian eagerly asked Defu, "Where are the medicines you picked?"


    Defu smiled and replied: "The minion has been put in the pharmacy."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Gu Jian rushing into the pharmacy.


    Daifu was dumbfounded.


    Master, this body is really good!


    In the room, looking at the wrinkled rice flower, Xiao Yeyang asked worriedly, "Is it all right?"


    Daohua gritted her teeth and shook her head, and said angrily: "I''m doing it for myself. Why do I have to mention Polygonum multiflorum when Master examines my injuries?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Does it hurt?"


    Ina Flower: "You are not nonsense, right?"


    At this time, Wang Man''er came in with the plaster.


    Daohua looked behind her and asked, "Where is Master?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said: "The old man is checking the Ganoderma and Polygonum multiflorum we picked. Girl, you haven''t seen it. The old man is so excited, his eyes are narrowed. This is the first time that the slave is so happy to see the old man."


    Daohua¡¯s mouth bends: "Perhaps every doctor will see good medicinal materials like this." After speaking, he puffed his mouth again, "I don''t even care about my apprentice when I see medicinal materials."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, sat on the stool in front of the bed, and put Daohua''s feet on his lap: "I''ll take care of you, isn''t it enough?" After finishing speaking, he signaled Wang Man''er to give himself the plaster.


    Wang Man''er looked at his girl¡¯s feet, holding the plaster and didn¡¯t move: ¡°Little prince, or else, should the slave give medicine to the girl?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Wang Man''er, and took the plaster in one hand: "Your hand is unstable. What if you hurt your girl later?"


    Wang Man''er wanted to say that she had a steady hand, but she lowered her head silently when she saw Xiao Yeyang''s warning eyes looking at it again.


    After Xiao Yeyang carefully gave Daohua a good medicine, Gu Jian came in.


    Both turned their heads and looked, they could feel Gu Jian''s good mood.


    "Ahem~"


    Gu Jian pretended to cough twice, and then he said: "The quality of Ganoderma lucidum is very good, and Polygonum multiflorum is the best. This time you two. It''s a hard work."


    After hearing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other and smiled.


    Seeing the two children smiling at each other tacitly, Gu Jian''s expression became more relaxed: "With these two medicines, the teacher can start to re-dispense the medicine for my sister."


    After finishing speaking, she was about to turn around and leave. Before going out, she looked at Daohua.


    "The medicinal meal you made for my sister before was not bad. If you find time, you will bring your grandmother here, and you will have a centuries-old ginseng in the hands of the teacher. Then you will join the Ganoderma lucidum and Polygonum multiflorum that you picked today. When stewed into medicated diet, the elderly will definitely prolong their life."


    Daohua nodded quickly: "Okay, it will be the Dragon Boat Festival in two days. After the Dragon Boat Festival, I will call my grandmother over." After that, he paused, "Master, why haven''t I heard that you have such good ginseng in your hand before? Ah?"


    Gu Jian snorted: "The good things in the hands of the teacher can let you know all about it?"


    Ina Hua said silently: "Then can I see the ginseng that has a few hundred years of age? I have seen a hundred years of ginseng, and I have not seen it in hundreds of years."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang also looking at him, Gu Jian said ¡®um¡¯, "I will let you two have long eyes today."


    Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua to the main room, and soon he saw Gu Jian coming over with a long box.


    Daohua stared at the box enthusiastically. After the box was opened, she was a little disappointed. He pouted: "Master, you have not yet the few that I brought you after the spring."


    Gu Jian stared: "What are you talking about? This ginseng is the stock at the bottom of your master''s box. Can you have this kind of ginseng? There are still a few ginsengs. I''m really not afraid to blow the cowhide!"


    Seeing Gu Jian''s unbelief, Daohua''s eyes widened: "Master, you haven''t seen the medicinal materials I brought you?" Those medicinal materials were all picked and planted on the black earth.


    Gu Jian: "The things you put in the pharmacy are never moved as a teacher."


    Daohua was a little speechless: "That''s the medicinal material I gave you and my mother-in-law." After that, he called Wang Man''er, "Go to the pharmacy and get a ginseng."


    Wang Man''er nodded, turned around and went to the pharmacy, and soon came over with a box.


    "Master, see for yourself if my ginseng is better than yours?"


    Gu Jian looked at the ginseng sent by Daohua, and then at his own collection. Suddenly he had the urge to hide his box, but fortunately he was able to hold on, and asked with his neck: "You ginseng. Where did it come from? It looks better than being a teacher."


    Seeing her master¡¯s mouth hard, Daohua still found it interesting, but when she caught Xiao Yeyang¡¯s probing eyes, she immediately regained her senses: ¡°I¡¯m not collecting medicinal materials everywhere, this is what I received.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the ginseng casually, and when he was about to say something, Gu Jian slapped the hand holding the ginseng.


    "Did you take ginseng like this? Did you accompany it if it broke?"


    Looking at Gu Jian snatching the ginseng, Xiao Yeyang blew on his beaten hand. Seeing Daohua gloating with a smile, he immediately said: "I don''t have ginseng, but Daohua does. She will help me with it."


    Gu Jian squinted at him: "You''re welcome."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Of course, Daohua and I don''t distinguish each other."


    Hearing this, Daohua said twice: "Xiao Yeyang, who doesn''t tell you anymore, you are really thick-skinned."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Are I going to really destroy other people''s ginseng, won''t you accompany me?"


    Inahana turned her head and ignored him.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang suddenly grinned.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was silly and happy, Gu Jian was a little bit ignorant. He quickly picked up the ginseng and ran into the pharmacy. He wanted to see what medicinal materials the little apprentice brought him.


    When he saw the medicine cabinets full of good medicinal materials, Gu Jian was silent, and then quickly patted his head.


    If I have used these good medicinal materials for my sister before, my sister''s condition may be stabilized.


    But fortunately, it¡¯s not too late now.


    Gu Jianmu returned to the hall with a face, looked at Daohua and asked, "You collected those medicinal materials?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Gu Jian: "Those medicinal materials are very high in terms of appearance and age. If you encounter them in the future, you can charge more."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Master, I know that I still have some of those medicinal materials, so you don¡¯t need to save it. If you run out of it, you can tell me and I¡¯ll bring you some more."


    Gu Jian: "." It''s amazing, he seems to have accepted a wealthy apprentice.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 580： , Hard to separate

    Chapter 580, hard to separate


    Gu Jian concocted Ganoderma and Polygonum multiflorum that night. The next day, he changed the formula of the old mother-in-law. Daohua and Xiao Yeyang discovered that Gu Jian had run into the old mother-in-law¡¯s house less often than usual.


    "The Ganoderma and Polygonum multiflorum that you collected this time are very effective. After taking the new medicine, my sister has made her sleep more stable and heavier than ever before."


    Seeing that Gu Jian''s brows were no longer frowning, Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang both relaxed.


    Daohua: "Master, tomorrow is the third day of May. We have to go back. After the Dragon Boat Festival, we will come to see you and mother-in-law."


    Gu Jian nodded: ¡°It¡¯s time to go back. You have been out long enough this time. When you come next time, remember to call your grandmother together.¡±


    Ina Flower: "Good."


    After breakfast, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang boarded the ship and left.


    As soon as the two left, Dongli sent news to the capital. After the old lady became ill, the master kept it on his mind. He would write to inquire every few days. Now the missing two medicines have been found, and the old lady has taken the new medicine. If it gets better, let the master rest assured.


    Many people are staring at Xiao Yeyang because of the Guo family and Jiang family''s arrival. In order not to be noticed, Xiao Yeyang is still an abandoned dock with rice flowers.


    After getting off the boat, Xiao Yeyang stayed in the carriage with Daohua for a while.


    "After going back this time, are you going to visit Mrs. Guo?" Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang curiously.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her and smiled: "Do you want me to go?"


    Daohua turned her head out of the window: "Do you want to go or not, that is your aunt, it has nothing to do with me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, took the chrysanthemum silk ball fan of the rice flower and shook it lightly, and said casually: "My aunt is not very close to me, but for the sake of my uncle, I definitely want to see it."


    said, a sly light flashed across his eyes.


    "I can''t remember the appearance of cousin Xueming, but they all said that the eighteenth woman changed. You praised her like that before. I must go and see to see how beautiful she is?"


    Daohua squinted her eyes and said, "Don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed. I''m here to congratulate you, and I have another cousin with a beautiful face and a beautiful appearance."


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s sour words, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud, moved his position, and sat down next to Daohua: ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. My vision is higher.¡±


    Seeing him looking at herself with a smile, Daohua snatched the ball fan, fanned it, and looked out the window and ignored him.


    Xiao Yeyang met, touched Daohua with his elbow, and said with a chuckle: "Ms. Youyan, Zhuyu is in front. Most people can''t get into my eyes."


    After hearing the words, Daohua turned her head and stared at Xiao Yeyang obliquely: "Don''t dare to be, I''m just the daughter of a little prefect family, how can it be compared to the daughter of the granddaughter of the government."


    Xiao Ye took a look at Daohua¡¯s expression, and when she saw her, he didn¡¯t seem to be joking. He reduced the smile on his face and grabbed Daohua¡¯s hand: "In my heart, no one can beat you."


    Daohua shook her hand, trying to get rid of Xiao Yeyang, but unfortunately she didn''t succeed, and finally only shook her Tuan Fan and said, "You may not care about my identity, but someone will care about it, maybe."


    Speaking of this, Daohua sat upright and looked directly at Xiao Yeyang.


    "Maybe one day, someone will force you to choose."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face suddenly became serious, and he fixedly looked at Daohua: "There won''t be that day. I know what you are going to say. Some people have to follow the arrangements of their family members because they cannot leave their family. , Reluctant to give up everything the family gave me, but I can, I can"


    Daohua quickly blocked Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth with a ball fan, preventing him from continuing to say, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Xiao Yeyang took off the ball fan, stretched out his hand to break Zheng Daohua''s body, and looked at him: "Yan Yiyi, I will work hard to accumulate merits. Believe me, I am not the one I was when I was a child, and I won''t be influenced by others anymore. Life is gone."


    Inahua didn¡¯t want to discuss this heavy and complicated topic. She waved her fan quickly and saw that there were more pedestrians outside the window. She quickly changed the subject: ¡°It¡¯s time to get to the city gate. Should you get out of the carriage?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t come to ask for a kiss by himself, he really wanted to find out with Daohua directly and settle the important matter so that this guy would not think about it.


    At this time, the blessed voice sounded.


    "Master, it''s time to get off."


    Xiao Yeyang gave a ¡®um¡¯ and looked at Daohua: "I got off the car, I will let your fourth brother tell you something."


    Daohua hurriedly asked: "How did you subdue my fourth brother so that he agreed to deliver the message for you?"


    Xiao Ye pursed his mouth and smiled: "Of course it''s my personal charm. Who can be unwilling to convince a good person like me?" After speaking, he jumped out of the carriage.


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "It''s really narcissistic."


    "What do you say about me?"


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang opened the curtain from the outside, and craned his neck to look at Daohua''s right foot: "Your foot needs to be raised well. Don''t move it in these two days."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang said again: "I want to eat the zongzi you made, this time you have to give me a few more."


    Ina Flower: "Don''t you let me raise it, then how can I do it?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Well, that''s okay, you can''t eat what you make yourself, you can also eat yours."


    Daohua smiled and said, "You don''t want to pick it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "When your feet are better, you have to make something delicious for me to make up."


    "It depends on whether I am in the mood to do it."


    "Anyway, I''m waiting to eat. By the way, you have to give me some of the watermelons you brought back this time."


    "Look at your unpromising appearance, just a few watermelons, it''s also worthy of you to say."


    "At this time of the Dragon Boat Festival, watermelon is a rare thing, so your family can grow it in advance."


    "."


    Beside the carriage, I was blessed to see that my master had come down, but he and Miss Yan were on it again. He glanced at Wang Man''er next to him a little tiredly, and couldn''t help but mutter.


    "I really don''t know what to say, every time I separate, it''s endless."


    Wang Man''er glanced at him: "You don''t understand." The two people who like each other are hard to separate each time.


    Defu choked, feeling that he was despised, and immediately stalked his neck and said: "Why don''t I understand, the master and Miss Yan are not willing to be separated for a moment when they are in love. Even a short separation will let them I miss each other, so every time I part, I grieve and grind."


    Wang Man''er listened to this, and quickly looked around, then stared blessedly: "You damn, what nonsense, this is going to be heard by others, how can my girl behave?"


    Defu covered his mouth and saw that Xiao Yeyang hadn''t noticed here, so he quickly begged for mercy: "Grandma Man''er, I said the wrong thing. You adults don''t remember the villain, so don''t tell Miss Yan. "


    If Miss Yan knows, she will definitely be angry. Once she gets angry, if she ignores the master, can he still have good fruit?


    Wang Man''er''s face slowly improved under the repeated assurance of being blessed.


    Here, Xiao Yeyang saw that the city gate was already in sight, so he reluctantly lowered the curtain and watched the carriage go away.


    Yan House.


    Mrs. Li saw her daughter limping back, and immediately changed her face: "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua quickly explained: "Mother, don''t worry, I just got a bit when I was picking the medicine. I have already been on the medicine, and it will be better in two days."


    Mrs. Li condensed her eyebrows: "Even if you want to collect medicine, you don''t need to go there in person, what kind of medicinal material is missing from Granny Gu, tell me, I''ll look for it, but Zhongzhou can''t find it, so I''ll ask your uncle to find it in another province. ."


    Daohua smiled and said: "I have found it. I also brought a few seedlings back to plant." After that, she happily told Mrs. Li about finding Ganoderma lucidum and Polygonum multiflorum.


    Ms. Li listened, and smiled on her face: ¡°Your grandmother also talked about Granny Gu¡¯s condition before, so tell her later and let her rest assured.¡±


    Daohua nodded: "Master said, after the Dragon Boat Festival, let my grandmother also go to Taohua Village for two days. He personally cooks a pharmaceutical meal. Grandma''s eating is good for my health."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "Then the relationship is good. Your grandmother and the old grandmother can talk together, and now that the weather is getting hotter and hotter, let your grandmother go to Zhuangzi to live for two days, she is also happy."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, suddenly her eyes swept over the posts on the table, and couldn''t help asking: "Whose post is this?"


    Mrs. Li: "From the Guo family."


    Inahana reached out to hold the post, read it and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Guo family just hold a banquet? How can it be held again?¡±


    Ms. Li: "This time Governor Guo invited our family to Ningmenguan to watch the dragon boat race on the Dragon Boat Festival."


    Daohuanahan: "The mouth of the river at Ningmenguan is fast enough. It¡¯s not easy to race a dragon boat there."


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "Isn''t it, but it''s because of the difficulties, that''s why it''s worth seeing. I heard that the strongest dragon boat teams from the provincial government will come to participate, as well as some nearby state capitals. The people will also participate."


    Ina Flower: "Sounds very lively, then I want to go too."


    After ??, Daohua went to Songheyuan to greet the old lady Yan, talked with the old lady for a while, and then went back to her yard.


    Back to the house, Daohua sent Wang Man''er away, staying in the house alone, putting the collected seedlings of Polygonum multiflorum and a piece of rotten wood trunk planted with Ganoderma lucidum spore powder into the space.


    As soon as this was done, Wang Man''er¡¯s voice sounded outside the house: "Girl, Sun Changze is here."


    Inaflower heard it, her eyes lit up: "Let him in quickly."


    Wang Man''er: "Uncle heard that he was your friend, so he invited him to the front yard to speak."


    Ina Flower: "That''s OK, let''s go to the front yard to see him."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 581： , The shop is on fire

    Chapter 581, the shop is on fire


    "Sun Changze!"


    Daohua was helped by Wang Man''er to the front yard. At this moment, Yan Wenxian sat in the living room and talked to Sun Changze.


    Seeing Daohua limping, Yan Wenxiu hurriedly stepped forward to help people come and sit down: "You slow down, don''t get to your feet anymore."


    Daohua said indifferently: "I''m careful." Seeing Sun Changze looking suspiciously, he explained, "I went to gather medicine a few days ago, and I got a little bit."


    Sun Changze smiled and said: "You can raise your feet well, or you won''t get better for a long time. Miss Yan should listen to Uncle Yan." Knowing that Daohuaji has foreigners'' things, he smiled from the clan behind him. The younger brother took a bag in his hand.


    "I wandered around the trading market frequently visited by foreigners for several days, and found this kind of food for foreigners. I don''t know if it is what you are looking for, Miss Yan."


    Daohua looked at the contents of the bag, she was overjoyed, and quickly nodded and said, "I''m looking for it."


    Yan Wenxiu stretched his head and glanced: "What is this?"


    Daohua explained: ¡°I saw an introduction in the travel notes documenting the customs of foreign countries. This is a potato. It can be used as a staple food as well as a dish.¡±


    When Sun Changze heard this, he immediately smiled and said, "No wonder I see those foreigners who have been eating this stuff." After speaking, he looked at the bag, "Foreigners to stay and eat by themselves, I bought a small bag, but I don''t know enough. Not enough? If not, next time my people go to the north, I will let them bring some more."


    Daohua shook his head: "No, with the seeds you brought back for planting, I will be able to grow countless ones next year." After that, Wang Maner was asked to collect the potatoes, and then he talked to Sun Changze about his experience in the north. Come.


    Sun Changze has been running north and south with his father since he was a child. He knows a lot about the mountains and rivers, famous places and customs, not only Daohua longs for the outside world in his mouth, but also Yan Wenxiu is fascinated by it.


    Until evening, Yan Wenxiu left him for dinner before leaving.


    When I went to greet the old lady in the evening, Yan Wenxiu said to Daohua: ¡°This Sun Changze, although he hasn¡¯t read any books, is rough and tough, but he is quite knowledgeable and funny.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "Not only is she insightful, but she is also quite loyal. Last time Yuan Yao and I were tied up. He saw it, and he went to save us alone." His tone could not hide his appreciation.


    Yan Wenxiu laughed and said: "I used to contact orthodox students for my brothers, and they were more or less prejudiced towards those who did not study. Now that I saw Sun Changze, I felt lonely and ignorant. I can see without reading. It''s expensive and good-natured. They say that reading ten thousand books is not as good as traveling ten thousand miles. It seems that my brother will have to make more friends like Sun Changze in the future."


    Speaking, paused.


    "By the way, Yuanxuan and the others will come over on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year."


    Daohua was taken aback first, and then happily said, "Is Yuan Yao coming too?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Come too, and Uncle Dong and Aunt Dong will also come." Seeing Daohua''s expression in surprise, she explained with a smile, "This year is the last year that Uncle Dong has served as the chief envoy of Zhongzhou. I Before returning to Beijing, he also wants to see the mountains and rivers of Zhongzhou more."


    Hearing this, Daohua became depressed: "Jingwan went to the capital this year, but I don¡¯t know if she will come back? Yuan Yao will leave next year."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said: "They went to the capital. It is possible that our house will go there in the future. Even if we can''t go, there will always be a chance to meet again."


    Ina Huaxian nodded her head.


    Beijing.


    During the Dragon Boat Festival, each family is preparing for festival exchanges to maintain the relationship with the family of good friends. Especially for the honorable people, the preparations are more meticulous. For some good-looking people, the preparations for the festival ceremony still have a faint sense of comparison.


    Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop quietly became popular at such a juncture.


    No one, all because of the latest batch of early-ripening watermelons this year.


    Premature watermelons are not unavailable in the capital. The reason why Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop can be remembered in a short time is that the watermelons sold in the shop are really good, juicy and delicious, and the fruit is attractive. Just look at the front of the shop. The watermelon that was cut in half made people coveted.


    Secondly, because of its purchase restriction order, this can make those who want to buy watermelon as a festival gift to the hatred of the dignitaries, some domineering people still want to use their power to suppress others, who knows that the store management does not bring it I''m afraid, I directly threatened,''Our shop sells all the things from the Four Seasons Villa in Tangyushan. If you want to make trouble, you''d better ask about it before you come. ¡¯


    Tangyushan Four Seasons Villa.


    Four Seasons Villa may not be known to others, but the people in the capital of Tangyushan are familiar with them. All over there are relatives of the emperor, relatives of the emperor and noble officials.


    This time, no one dared to be rough.


    The day before Dragon Boat Festival, Rui Wang walked into the shop with a smile.


    Looking at the empty shop, Rui Wang couldn''t help but twitch his cheeks. This was the best business shop he had ever seen. It wasn''t until midday that the shop was sold out.


    "My lord, the shop is closed, would you please be early tomorrow?" Qin Xiaoliu said with a smile on his face.


    King Rui glanced at Qin Xiaoliu, and said abruptly: "Master knows your master, so that the master will not reveal your identity. Tomorrow the Dragon Boat Festival, the master will give gifts to others, and you will prepare for your master. Watermelon, a few baskets of seasonal vegetables, I will help you keep a secret."


    The vegetables bought in this shop are unique. Since the shop began to sell, he has always let people come to buy them every day. They are used to eating the vegetables in this shop, but now he feels that they don¡¯t taste good when he eats other vegetables.


    Qin Xiaoliu looked at King Rui, who was still talking in panic, and said, "Master, don''t be embarrassed by the small ones. The rules of the shop are all set by the master, and the small ones can''t be accepted."


    After seeing King Rui¡¯s expression of dissatisfaction, he hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°If you really like eating our food, it¡¯s better to buy some seeds and plant them yourself. It¡¯s also convenient.¡±


    Rui Wang looked at Qin Xiaoliu with a hard look: "Master wants to eat now, but you let the master plant it by himself. When will it be planted, are you okay with your brain?"


    Qin Xiaoliu hurriedly bent over to apologize and kept apologizing, but he didn¡¯t have watermelon and vegetables.


    King Rui stared at Qin Xiaoliu angrily, thinking of the people behind him, he really couldn''t do anything about it.


    Qin Xiaoliu took a look at King Rui, and did not forget to sell the seeds from the store next door: "My lord, the seeds sold in our house are really good. The seeds are full and the yield is high. You bought the watermelon seeds and went back this year. I have as many watermelons as I want to eat next year."


    ¡°There are also vegetable seeds, like those that can be harvested several times a year. You can buy them now, and you will be able to serve them in a few months.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Xiaoliu was killed and not letting go, Rui Wang was too lazy to listen to his nonsense, so he snorted and walked out of the shop.


    Outside the shop, many people are watching. Seeing that King Rui has returned without success, they dare not look down upon this Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop.


    King Rui wanted to leave directly, but before he got on the carriage, he saw that the Four Seasons Seed Shop next door was full of people, and he couldn''t help but walk over and take a look.


    "Master, do you want to buy seeds, then please line up!"


    Rui Wang looked at the line several meters long in front, and asked Shunzi, the personal eunuch, ¡°The business of this kind of sub-store is so good?¡±


    Shunzi nodded: "The quality of the seeds sold in this shop is better than others at a glance, and the price is not expensive. In addition, there are ready-made exhibits in the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop. More and more."


    "Master, didn''t you say that the black rice porridge made in the kitchen is delicious? It was bought from the store by the slave. After the princess knew about it, she specially asked the picker to buy a batch of seeds to plant. Our family has a lot of fields. Buy some, but it¡¯s a pity that this kind of stuff is also restricted."


    Rui Wang widened his eyes, rubbed his chin and looked at the people entering and leaving the seed shop. Many of them were businessmen from all over the world. He muttered: "Brother Huang, is this to promote grain seeds?"


    After watching the passenger flow of the seed shop for a while, King Rui got into the carriage: "Go, go to the palace."


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor ?? received a letter from Dongli, learning that the two missing medicinal materials had been found, and Granny Gu¡¯s condition also eased, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the letter that Yeyang and the girl from the Yan family went into the mountains to collect medicine, the girl from the Yan family was almost attacked by a poisonous snake and fell off the cliff, feeling a little sigh in her heart.


    "It doesn''t matter if Yeyang is a grandson, but the eldest daughter of Yan Zhigao is really related to our family."


    When Mr. An heard this, he immediately thought of the scene when they were **** in his mind, and said with a smile; ¡°Isn¡¯t she? That girl is a blessed one at first glance. Otherwise, how could I meet the two old masters? I also sent you to the emperor in front of the two old masters."


    The emperor also thought about being **** and couldn''t help but laugh.


    When ??rui King came, he happened to see the emperor''s moody scene, and immediately asked with a smile: "The emperor is so happy, but what''s the happy event? Tell the courtier, so the courtier can follow Lele."


    The emperor valued King Rui, who was knowledgeable and well-known, and could help him with things, and would often make innocent jokes on him.


    "You are at ease all day, not happy enough? Look at your fat body with a wide body and body."


    Rui Wang smiled and joked, and then said casually: "When Brother Chen came over, passing by Chang''an Street, I saw two special shops."


    The emperor said ¡®oh¡¯. King Rui likes to tell him something new outside the palace. He listens to him as a pastime every time, and asks indifferently: "Why is it special?"


    Rui Wang smiled and said: "Both stores have implemented purchase restrictions, which is very uncomfortable."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows: "Limited purchases? It''s a bit special, but this only shows that the business in other stores is very good."


    Rui Wang: "But the customer experience is not good. The store has early-ripening watermelons. The minister also said that he bought them for the emperor''s brother to try them out."


    The emperor laughed and said: "I still lack your watermelon to eat? Okay, you are the prince. It is someone else''s business to run other people''s stores, so don''t interfere."


    Listening to these words of maintenance, King Rui¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said in his heart, those two shops were really opened by the emperor''s brother!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 582： , The heartstring fluctuates

    Chapter 582, Heartstring Fluctuation


    King Rui came out of the palace and took a detour to Chang''an Avenue. Seeing that the Four Seasons Seed Shop was still overcrowded, he couldn''t help showing a thoughtful look. After a while, he suddenly patted his head: "Oh, this king knows why the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop The demand for vegetables and fruits is always in short supply."


    Shunzi quickly asked: "Master, why?"


    The face of King Rui showed the look that he had already seen through the essence: "This king asks you, do you want to eat the vegetables and fruits sold at Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop?"


    Shunzi quickly nodded: "I think, since the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop started selling watermelons, the shop will cut a watermelon every morning for everyone to taste for free. The minion was fortunate enough to eat a piece of it. Now that I think about it, I am drooling."


    Rui Wang said again: ¡°But the vegetables and fruits sold at Siji Fruit and Vegetable Shop are only a little bit every day. What should I do if I can¡¯t buy them?¡±


    Shunzi said without thinking, "Wait, then come and buy it early the next day."


    Rui Wang gave Shunzi a look that hates iron but not steel: "Even if you come in line early, there are still a few you can buy." As he said, he turned his attention to the Four Seasons Seed Shop.


    "You can''t buy the ready-made ones, but you can go back and buy some seeds and plant them. It''s no wonder that such good seeds are not expensive at all. Brother Huang is guiding everyone to buy seeds in a disguised form!"


    After finishing speaking, she exclaimed, "Brother Huang is really dedicated to the people!"


    Shunzi couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°The emperor wants to promote the seeds, so he doesn¡¯t issue the decree directly. Wouldn¡¯t it be faster if it¡¯s effective?¡±


    The King of Rui choked, stunned, oh, isn¡¯t it faster to issue a decree? Why do you have to spend so much time?


    ". Maybe the emperor wants to experience the fun of opening a store? Or want to see everyone''s response?"


    Ningmen Mansion.


    On the afternoon of the fourth day of May, the political envoy Dong and Mrs. Dong brought Dong Yuanxuan and Dong Yuanyao to Yan''s house. They came with them, as well as Susan''s family.


    The arrival of the Su family made Mrs. Li very happy. Although the Su family had shown their willingness to accept the family, Mrs. Li would not be at ease if he did not make a decision.


    This time the Su family came over, it happened to take this opportunity to let the master and the Susan master discuss the parenting of the younger son.


    Ms. Li enthusiastically led Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Su San towards the old lady¡¯s yard.


    Behind ??, Daohua happily pulled Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu: "I really didn''t expect to spend this year''s Dragon Boat Festival with you."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said: ¡°This time we were able to come, thanks to my elder brother, who tried to persuade my parents to come over, saying that when we return to Beijing in the future, there will be fewer chances to come to Zhongzhou again. We should walk around more.¡±


    Daohua agrees: "This is the truth."


    Su Shiyu looked at Daohua¡¯s feet and asked, "What happened to your feet?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I went to the mountain to pick medicine a few days ago, and I accidentally got it."


    Dong Yuanyao quickly asked, "Isn''t it in the way?"


    Daohua: "It''s okay, just keep it for a few days."


    Soon, everyone came to Songheyuan.


    The old lady Yan was chatting with Madam Dong and Madam Su San with open eyes. When the junior stepped forward to ask for greetings, she kindly took Su Shiyu to ask questions, and gave Su Shiyu a good piece of warm jade during the period.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao, she hurriedly pulled Daohua''s sleeves: "Why is your grandmother so good to poetry?"


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Su San, saw that she smiled and told Su Shiyu to accept the warm jade, she had a bottom, and whispered: "My fourth brother likes Sister Su."


    Dong Yuanyao''s eyes widened suddenly, and then she suddenly said: "I said that Brother Yan always comes to Shiyu, but." At this point, Dong Yuanyao stopped suddenly.


    Daohua understood her unfinished words, the Yan family and the Su family''s family is indeed quite different, so she told her fourth brother would not accept concubines in the future.


    After hearing these words, Dong Yuanyao''s face was envious: "Four brother Yan values ??poetry so much, and poetry is really blessed."


    Daohua smiled and took her hand: "You will also meet a lovely man in the future."


    Dong Yuanyao showed a bit of bitterness on her face: "I am afraid that there is no such blessing." She said, shook her head, "Forget it, let''s talk about it, let''s talk about something else. By the way, people from the Jiang family and the Guo family When I came to Ningmen Mansion, nothing happened, right?"


    Daohua said lightly: "The two parties held a banquet each, and secretly hit the ring, but the rest stopped."


    Dong Yuanyao asked: "I heard that you seem to be confronted with the grandma from the palace in public. Is this really the case?"


    Ina Hua nodded, and briefly talked about what happened that day.


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua with admiration: "You are so bold, but you are doing the right thing. People like Madam Jia love bullying people the most. If you don''t resist, she will bully you next time. However, You have to pay attention. People who come out of the palace like this are very vicious in their hearts. Be careful not to be scammed by her."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Don''t worry, she has no chance."


    Seeing Daohua''s face with confidence, Dong Yuanyao suddenly thought of Xiao Yeyang, Xiao Wangye was so nervous Daohua, how could she allow others to bully her, he would definitely teach that madam Jia himself.


    Thinking of this, Dong Yuanyao smiled and shook her head. She was really worried. Suddenly, the corner of her eye swept Su Shiyu, who was being pulled by the old lady. Seeing her replying with a shy expression, she was a little bit envious.


    Looking back carefully now, Brother Yan seems to have been protecting poetry since a very early time, and the same is true for the little prince, who has never concealed his specialness to Yiyi.


    It should be a very good feeling to be remembered and guarded by people like this?


    On the fifth day of May, because I was going to Ningmenguan to watch the dragon boat race, Daohua and others got up early and rode a carriage to Ningmenguan early in the morning.


    When the group arrived, there were already quite a few people sitting on the stage watching the dragon boat race.


    Yan Zhigao, political envoy Dong Bu, and Master Su, took Yan Wenxiu, Dong Yuanxuan, and others to the men''s side, while Madam Li, Madam Dong and Susan led the girls to the women''s side.


    Not long after sitting down, the Guo family and Jiang family came one after another.


    Everyone got up to see the salute, exchanged greetings with each other, and then sat down again.


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Guo Xueming, and whispered to Daohua and Su Shiyu: "This Guo Xueming is more capable than Jiang Wanying."


    Inaba nodded without comment.


    Different from Jiang Wanying''s lofty superiority, Guo Xueming treats people kindly, naturally, and decently. He is very popular with a lot of ladies. Look, when she comes, the ladies from all walks of life crowded over.


    For this kind of person who can take care of everyone on any occasion, she admires it, but she does not want to be too close.


    Su Shiyu did not make any comments, but just smiled and asked: ¡°I heard that the little prince has not visited Mrs. Guo and Mrs. Jiang yet?¡±


    Inaba nodded: "He may be very busy."


    As soon as these words came out, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu glanced at each other tacitly. The little prince might be really busy, but they were too busy to visit Madam Guo and Madam Jiang, but they didn''t believe it at all.


    Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, and as soon as the three of them had finished speaking, Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai appeared under the stairs.


    "Yeyang is here!"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, Governor Guo was very happy, smiling and pointing at the three people downstairs with Yan Zhigao.


    The female family members heard the movement here, and they all looked towards Loukou.


    Guo Xueming couldn''t help but stretch his head and look over there.


    Soon, three people appeared at the top of the stairs.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who is rich and handsome, Yan Wenkai, who is bright and sunny, and Yan Wentao who is cold and unspoken, walked upstairs, the heartstrings of the ladies suddenly fluctuated, and some of them even blushed with shame.


    Dong Yuanyao touched Daohua: ¡°It feels like the little prince and your two brothers have become a little different.¡±


    Inahanahan: "Why is it different?"


    Dong Yuanyao pondered for a moment: "The childishness has faded, and there is a trace of fortitude and restraint, which is more and more eye-catching."


    Taohua took a close look at the three of them. The more they looked, the more they looked like Dong Yuanyao said. After thinking for a while, she smiled at Su Shiyu: "Sister Su, do you think my fourth brother is more stable and reliable?"


    Su Shiyu glared at her, smiled low and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai greeted the male family, and then came to the female family.


    "Yeyang please greet the two ladies."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang greeting Mrs. Guo and Mrs. Jiang at the same time, Daohua was a little bit ridiculous in her heart. He was clever, and he did not favor either side.


    Ms. Jiang was dissatisfied that Xiao Yeyang had not come to see him, but at this moment so many people looked at it, and it was not too bad that she could only let him get up with a slight smile.


    The smile on Mrs. Guo''s face is going to be much more sincere. There is no other way. She had really low expectations for Xiao Yeyang before, but now that she sees her nephew who is so energetic, she is really pleasantly surprised. Ignore the others directly.


    After asking Mrs. Guo and Mrs. Jiang for peace, Xiao Yeyang did not leave immediately. Instead, he walked towards Mrs. Li, Mrs. Dong, and Mrs. Su, and also asked the three of them for peace.


    Wait for him to ask for peace, Mrs. Guo smiled and said, "Yeyang, come and meet your cousin Xueming, you haven''t seen it in years."


    Guo Xueming stepped forward to salute generously, with a right smile on his face: "I have seen my cousin."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Guo Xueming, and quickly looked away calmly. When he saw the gift, he thought, Daohua¡¯s words were exaggerated. Cousin Xueming is dignified and dignified. no, sorry.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Daohua was looking here, Xiao Yeyang tickled the corner of his mouth, and said to Mrs. Guo: "Uncle is still waiting, Yeyang will pass first."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Seeing this, the ladies are a little bit disappointed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 583： , Zhu Qiyun

    Chapter 583, Zhu Qiyun


    As soon as the three of Xiao Yeyang left, the female family members began to discuss.


    Mrs. Guo and Mrs. Jiang, who had not paid much attention to Mrs. Li before, saw that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were coming with Xiao Yeyang, and they all took the initiative to talk to Mrs. Li.


    Seeing Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai outstanding, the wife of another family chatted with Mrs. Li enthusiastically, often asking whether the two of them would be married.


    Looking at the ladies of each family being so enthusiastic, Mrs. Su, who had felt wronged by her daughter before, was faintly grateful at this moment. Fortunately, the two families liked each other and had already made a verbal agreement.


    Don¡¯t say, seeing Wen Kai again this time, it really became more pleasing to the eye.


    Mrs. Dong on the side had a panoramic view of Mrs. Su''s expression. She also heard about the Yan family and Su family''s plan to get married. When she knew that Yan''s family wanted to marry Su Shiyu, she even made Yan Wenkai not accept a concubine. I think this is a good relationship.


    Getting married with the Su family, the Yan family can go a step further.


    Thinking of the eldest son¡¯s active persuasion to come to Ningmen Mansion, Madam Dong couldn¡¯t help but look at Daohua who was chatting and laughing with her daughter and Su Shiyu.


    is a good girl, but it is a pity that she missed her family.


    In March, Lord Hou wrote a letter saying that he had helped Yuanxuan match the eldest daughter of the Zhaode Hou¡¯s family and asked them if they would like it.


    She asked her family and friends to find out that the girl from the Zhaode Hou¡¯s family is a good one, and her appearance, character, family background, and Yuan Xuan are all perfectly matched.


    After careful consideration of this marriage, she and the master were very satisfied, and nodded in agreement.


    Ms. Dong looked at the male relatives, and looked at the son who was standing among the princes, who still couldn''t hide his light. She thought that her son should be worthy of a better girl.


    Just as everyone was chatting and laughing, another person arrived.


    Daohua swept away the people, and was slightly taken aback.


    "Do you know?" Dong Yuanyao noticed the change in Daohua''s expression and followed her gaze.


    Daohua nodded: "The husband of the first lady, Zhu Jiaoyu, was once my father''s subordinate. The girl behind her, I had a relationship with her."


    Here, Mrs. Zhu saw that Mrs. Li''s expression was slightly uncomfortable. She used to look down on Mrs. Li''s status as a merchant. Now she is a fourth-ranked imperial wife by the emperor, and she is only an envoy. .


    Mrs. Li was also a little surprised when she saw Madam Zhu, but she didn''t show anything. When the other party looked over, she smiled and nodded, which was regarded as a greeting.


    After Mrs. Zhu and the wives of the various families met the ceremony, they took the wife who had come together and a 15-year-old girl to sit next to Mrs. Zhizhou in Pingzhou.


    "Mrs. Tang, this is my ugly niece, Qiyun." Madam Zhu enthusiastically introduced the girl around to Mrs. Zhizhou Pingzhou, "Yiyun, the tea in Mrs. Tang''s cup is almost gone, you can fill it up soon."


    Ms. Zhizhou Pingzhou looked at Zhu Qiyun with a smile, with unabashed criticism and scrutiny in her eyes.


    Zhu Qiyun was flushed with the gaze that looked like the goods, she resisted the unwillingness and shame in her heart and walked to Mrs. Zhizhou Pingzhou, took the teapot handed over by the maid, and started pouring tea.


    I don''t know if it was because of being too nervous, Zhu Qiyun didn''t pay attention, and the teapot was tilted a bit more, causing the tea to overflow at once.


    "Oops!"


    The overflowing hot water touched Mrs. Chishu Hirashu¡¯s hand and asked her to call out.


    The sound was a bit loud, and Zhu Qiyun was taken aback. She couldn''t hold the teapot in her hand, and fell to the ground with a ¡®Kang Dang¡¯.


    At this time, Mrs. Zhishu Pingshu¡¯s shoes and dress were wet with tea, and her eyes were full of irritation and anger when she looked at Zhu Qiyun: "Miss Zhu, what are you doing? Can''t you even pour tea?"


    Zhu Qiyun wanted to help Mrs. Zhizhou Pingzhou wipe the water on her body, but she pushed her to the ground.


    The movement here caught the attention of others, and the man who heard the voice over there, also looked over here.


    Zhu Qiyun sat down on the ground, feeling the strange gaze falling on her body, her head hung down, she wanted to find a seam to get in.


    "There is a dressing room next to it, Mrs. Tang, go and change it."


    A wife reminded her.


    Mrs. Tang listened, and under the help of the maid, she cursed and left.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were also looking here. Seeing Zhu Qiyun sitting on the ground and no one to help, they immediately glanced at Wang Man''er.


    After receiving the signal, Wang Man''er walked towards Zhu Qiyun: "Girl, your skirt is also wet. My girl has a change of clothes. You can change it with the slave and maid."


    Zhu Qiyun gratefully looked at Wang Man''er who solved her dilemma, and stood up with her support: "What is your girl?"


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua.


    Zhu Qiyun followed her gaze and looked over. When she saw Daohua, her expression was slightly shocked.


    Wang Man''er: "Girl, everyone is watching. Let''s change clothes first."


    Zhu Qiyun nodded, and followed Wang Man''er away.


    Waiting for Wang Maner to take away Zhu Qiyun, Madam Zhu and the husband who came with her recovered from the accident, and hurriedly invited the still-stunned maid to follow.


    Daohua saw that Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu both looked at herself, thought about it, and whispered out what happened to Zhu Qiyun.


    After listening to Daohua''s words, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu both opened their mouths wide.


    "On the day of the wedding, the bridegroom and other women were both in love, that girl Zhu would be too unlucky." Dong Yuanyao sighed.


    Su Shiyu also sighed: "The lady Zhu also took Miss Zhu out to meet the guests. If she wanted to come to the marriage, she should be rejected."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Of course you have to retire. If you don¡¯t retire and marry a man who wants to die for another woman, how will you live in the future?"


    Su Shiyu shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not going to be a better life after retiring.¡± He said, and looked at each other with Daohua, and Qi Qi looked towards Mrs. Zhu.


    At this moment, Mrs. Tang has changed her clothes and returned, and Mrs. Zhu smiled at the other party.


    Not long after, Wang Maner also returned with Zhu Qiyun who had changed clothes.


    Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu looked at Zhu Qiyun who was decent and generous in front of them, and they couldn''t help but have a trace of sympathy in their eyes.


    "Thank you Miss Yan for her help, Qiyun is very grateful."


    Zhu Qiyun gratefully blessed her body to Daohua.


    Daohua quickly stood up and replied: "Ms. Zhu is polite, it''s just a matter of raising her hand."


    Seeing Zhu Qiyun standing still, Daohua thought about the attitude of Mrs. Zhizhou in Pingzhou just now, and smiled: "Mrs. Zhu seems to have no place on the side. Our side is still empty. If Ms. Zhu is willing, it is better to sit with us. Watch the dragon boat together?"


    Zhu Qiyun nodded quickly: "I am willing, thank you."


    On the other side, Zhu Qiyun¡¯s mother, Mrs. Zhu Si, saw her daughter sitting with the prefect and the girl from the chief envoy, and she was a little relieved in her heart without being looked at by others.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 584： , Connected

    Chapter 584, Communion


    Xiao Yeyang has been paying attention to Daohua''s side. Seeing that the movement just now hasn''t affected her, he closed his gaze back and looked at the mouth of the river below.


    At this time, the dragon boat race has begun, and more than a dozen dragon boats are struggling to row on the river.


    The officials couldn¡¯t help showing off their knowledge when they got together. In addition, this time everyone brought the juniors at home. Someone suggested that the juniors should make poems for the occasion for everyone to comment.


    This proposal received a response from everyone, and soon, the male dependents chanted poems.


    The female relatives saw the male relatives and it was very lively, and Mrs. Guo also proposed to let the girls present to compose poems.


    This is an opportunity for girls to show their faces, and the ladies will naturally not refuse.


    Only Madam Li and Madam Dong glanced at their daughter vaguely.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao heard that everyone had to compose poems, and they had to let the male relatives on the opposite side comment on them, and the whole person suddenly became bad.


    "I''m going to lose face and lose my home this time!"


    Seeing the muttering of the rice flower ÄèÄè, Su Shiyu couldn''t help but chuckle: "It''s just a poem for occasions, where is it difficult?"


    Daohua glanced at her sadly: "You are a learning tyrant and don''t understand the troubles of learning scum."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded with approval: "Yes."


    Su Shiyu thought for a while, and said in a low voice: "Or, I''ll help you make two works, so just read it as you like?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s eyes lit up, they nodded together, and urged Su Shiyu to hurry up.


    Just as Su Shiyu was meditating, someone on the female family''s side had already stood up and started to write poems.


    is not someone else, it is Jiang Wanying.


    As soon as the poem was read, it was appreciated by everyone.


    Taohua took a look and lost interest, and stared at Su Shiyu closely: "Sister Su, hurry up, you have to make three songs by yourself, don¡¯t know if time is too late?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Let¡¯s wait for everyone to finish and then read it. It should be too late."


    Su Shiyu disturbed Pazi for a while, and soon finished a song, and immediately whispered it to Dong Yuanyao and Daohua.


    At this moment, Wang Man''er on the side saw Yan Wenkai who was on the other side beckoning to her, looked at his girl, and walked quickly towards the entrance of the corridor.


    Soon, Wang Man''er turned back and pulled the rice flower once he came back.


    Ina Flower looked over: "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Maner secretly handed the note in his hand to Daohua.


    Ina Hua got the note, and immediately looked around with a guilty conscience. Seeing that everyone''s attention was on the girl composing the poem, she lowered her head and quickly opened the note.


    Seeing the dragon and phoenix dancing on the note, Daohua''s mouth raised up, and then happily said to Su Shiyu: "Sister Su, you don''t need to help me write poems."


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at her, and reached out to grab the note in Daohua''s hand: "Let me see."


    Ina Hua shook her head, and quickly put her hands behind her back.


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips: "I can''t guess who wrote it for you. I don''t like to read it." After speaking, she pulled Su Shiyu and continued to talk about the previous poem.


    Daohua smiled, ignored the two of them, and quickly remembered the poem on the note.


    Not far away, Guo Xueming did not compete with the ladies of the family, but took this opportunity to observe everyone secretly. She saw the small movements of the Daohua trio, and she also saw Yan Wenkai handing a note to Daohua.


    only


    As far as she knows, the fourth son of the Yan family is not good at composing poetry.


    Guo Xueming looked towards Yan Wenkai, saw him and Xiao Yeyang, Dong Yuanxuan and others standing next to each other, his eyes moved slightly.


    When it was Daohua''s turn to compose poems later, she listened carefully.


    Poems are suitable for the scene, but there is not the slightest brilliance. But the casual and wanton between words and sentences is quite in line with the personality of the Yan family girl.


    This shouldn''t be made by cousin Yeyang, right?


    Knowing the girl in the Yan family so much, I think it was made by the master Yan.


    Guo Xueming breathed a sigh of relief, and once again turned his attention to the other girls.


    Here, after Dong Yuanyao finished composing the poem, she approached Daohua and muttered in a low voice, ¡°This guy wrote you a poem, but he did it so plainly. I thought he was going to make you a blockbuster.¡±


    Ina Flower: "What do you know, I''m not good at writing poems. Many people know that this abruptly made a great poem. Didn''t you tell others that I cheated? This is just right."


    Dong Yuanyao curled her lips: "He knows you." Just as she was about to say something, she heard someone calling.


    "Look, the dragon boat is about to reach the end."


    Daohua Limala led Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu to the edge of the building, craned her neck and looked down.


    Suddenly, Dong Yuanyao excitedly pulled Daohua¡¯s arm: "Yiyi, look at the dragon boat running at the front, and see if Sun Changze is playing the drum above?"


    Ina Hua immediately looked over, then smiled and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s Sun Changze. I didn¡¯t expect that he would also participate in the dragon boat race.¡±


    Su Shiyu curiously asked: "Who is Sun Changze?"


    Dong Yuanyao was silent: "It''s my savior."


    Su Shiyu was stunned for a moment, and then immediately looked towards the dragon boat rowing in front of him, and after a while, he said: "He looks really energetic, just a little bit. A little bit."


    Seeing that Su Shiyu couldn¡¯t find a word to describe it, Daohua took it: ¡°It¡¯s a bit wild.¡±


    Su Shiyu nodded quickly: "Yes, it''s just a bit wild, it looks like the untamed horse on the grassland."


    Dong Yuanyao: "I think this is good."


    Daohua smiled and said: "It''s pretty good, it''s not the same as the people around us."


    At this moment, the two young men suddenly carried a box of gold and silver naked men over.


    Daohua looked surprised: "What is this?"


    Dong Yuanyao took a look: "It''s used for rewards."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "A reward?"


    Su Shiyu explained: ¡°After the dragon boat team arrives, which dragon boat team we like, we can grab gold and silver naked men and throw them on them."


    Daohua looked at the place where the dragon boat docked: "Why don''t you reward people directly? Why do you throw it down or throw it into the water?"


    Su Shiyu did not answer these words.


    Dong Yuanyao snorted coldly: ¡°In order to show the superior sense of superiority, in the eyes of some people, it is a very face-saving thing to throw money out.¡±


    Daohua turned her head and looked at the others, and saw that many of them were holding the gold and silver naked children in excitement, and looking downstairs eagerly, her brows couldn''t help but frowned: "Problem!"


    At this time, the dragon boat team has been docking one after another, and the first place is the dragon boat team led by Sun Changze.


    Dong Yuanyao wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to throw money out to reward people if it¡¯s in peacetime. After all, there are such customs in many places, but looking at Sun Changze standing below, he thought that he would bend over to pick up people and throw them down. She was very uncomfortable in her heart, even if she even jumped into the water to pick it up.


    "The dragon boat team will be all docked soon. Let''s take some gold and silver naked kids as a reward."


    Ms. Guo said with a smile.


    Everyone quickly praised Mrs. Guo''s generosity.


    At this moment, Defu came over with a plate full of purses: "Ladies, my master said that naked gold and silver are relatively small, and they may not be found if they are thrown away. This has disappointed everyone''s heart of reward. Thinking about it, let you put it in your wallet for rewards, so that everyone will be cheaper."


    Hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s eyes both brightened.


    Ms. Guo had a good impression of Xiao Yeyang this time, and she immediately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for Yeyang to be so thoughtful. Why don¡¯t you put it in your wallet for rewards. If you¡¯re not used to it, you don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Seeing the purse, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s expressions were better, but many ladies were still naked. When the maid handed the box with naked gold and silver to them, each took a few purses, each The purse is full.


    Suddenly, the gold and silver naked child in the box fell for a little and a half.


    Su Shiyu saw what the two did, and it didn¡¯t seem to be very good. They took too much, but others couldn¡¯t take much, but in the end they bite the bullet and did it.


    Zhu Qiyun looked at the three of them, then at the sweaty paddlers downstairs, and after thinking about it, she filled her purse.


    Soon, everyone started to throw money down.


    Men''s family, Defu came to Xiao Yeyang''s side and whispered to him about Daohua''s methods.


    Xiao Yeyang listened and tick the corner of his mouth, knowing that the guy would not like such a thing.


    Looking at the people who were throwing gold and silver naked children downstairs, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes narrowed. Although he couldn''t completely stop it, he could always get better with his purse.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 585： ,special

    Chapter 585, Special


    "Thank you all for the reward!"


    Most people don¡¯t use their purses. They prefer to watch the rowers look down and look around for looting. After they find the naked gold and silver, they bend over and laugh to please them.


    "It''s a pity that no one is arguing this time. You don''t know that the last time a group of people fought to grab a golden naked boy, that scene was so exciting."


    Xiao Yeyang faintly glanced at the speaker: "This adult is so interested, why don''t you go and show you the following, and let us have some insights."


    The speaking official was shocked by Xiao Yeyang''s indifferent eyes, and he smirked and dared not answer.


    When Governor Guo saw his nephew, his smile deepened. Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit stagnant, he smiled and patted Xiao Yeyang on the shoulder: "You kid has learned to joke now, but it''s a pity. , I haven''t learned home, no, it''s a cold show." After speaking, he burst into laughter.


    The other officials immediately followed Governor Guo¡¯s words and turned off the previous episode.


    After that, everyone¡¯s behavior became much more restrained. When the gold and silver naked children were thrown downstairs, they were basically put in their purses.


    The female relatives have been paying attention to the male relatives, seeing that the male relatives have used their purses, and the naked ladies and girls also silently packed the gold and silver naked children into their purses.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao, she smiled and touched Daohua with her elbow, and whispered: "If it weren''t for me to be with you, I would think that you made the little prince do this."


    Daohua didn''t speak, she raised her eyes and glanced at the man''s family. His eyes happened to collide with Xiao Yeyang, who was also looking here, her eyes intertwined in the air, and both sides seemed to understand the meaning of each other''s eyes.


    Returning her gaze, Daohua turned her gaze to the dragon boat team downstairs, and said to Dong Yuanyao: "We are better than anyone else."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately raised her chin and smiled and said, "Bi-just-bi." As he said, he threw the purse in his hand upward, and then threw it straight towards Sun Changze.


    Sun Changze had seen Dong Yuanyao and Daohua a long time ago. In the past, when participating in dragon boat races, officials would spend money like this for fun. In order to let the officials spend more money, he was happy to rob with everyone, but today, he doesn''t want to bend. Was down.


    The moment Dong Yuanyao dropped his purse, Sun Changze sprinted forward for a while, then jumped up and caught the purse steadily.


    Seeing this, the people around immediately booed: "Throw again, then throw again!"


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao, she smiled and immediately dropped the second purse.


    Sun Changze raised his head and smiled, jumped up again, and grabbed the purse in the air.


    Dong Yuanyao saw that Sun Changze was agile and light, and suddenly became interested: "I want to see if you can catch it!" After speaking, she threw down her purse one after another.


    Su Shiyu saw Dong Yuanyao throwing it too fast, and couldn''t help but remind: "You slow down, don''t let him catch it." At any rate, it is also a lifesaver.


    Daohua smiled and said: "He can, Sun Changze''s skill is pretty good."


    Sure enough, Sun Changze took all Dong Yuanyao''s purse in his hands after a few flips.


    Looking at Sun Changze who raised her eyebrows proudly, Dong Yuanyao pursed her mouth and looked at Daohua: "Yiyi, I can use your purse."


    Daohua smiled and passed the purse.


    Dong Yuanyao took the purse, glanced at Sun Changze below, and threw the purse again. This time Dong Yuanyao''s speed was faster and the angle was more tricky.


    Sun Changze saw him, still with a confident and calm smile on his face, sprinting, jumping, flipping in the air, several actions were completed in one go, and then he landed steadily with his purse in both hands.


    "Thank you girl!"


    Sun Changze raised the purse in his hand to thank Dong Yuanyao.


    Just as Sun Changze turned around to share the joy with his companions, Dong Yuanyao suddenly took the purse in Su Shiyu''s hand and threw it down.


    The purse came so suddenly that it was about to fall to the ground. Sun Changze swept his legs and kicked the purse into the air, then jumped up and held the purse in his hand.


    Dong Yuanyao saw it, and smiled at Sun Changze: "Forget your reaction fast enough." There was undisguised appreciation in her eyes.


    Other girls see this method as fun, and follow suit.


    Unfortunately, the other people downstairs are not as good as Sun Changze, and generally only receive one or two wallets.


    "Hey, brother, we also have a purse here, as long as you can catch it, it will be yours."


    Seeing that Sun Changze was not participating in the scramble, a maid beside the girl couldn''t help but yelled at him.


    Sun Changze smiled and said, "Thank you, but I have got enough rewards today. I will leave the rest to other brothers." After finishing speaking, he turned his head and glanced at Dong Yuanyao upstairs, then smiled and held it. The purse returned to the dragon boat and happily shared the gold and silver naked children with his companions.


    "What the hell, Miss Dong has silver in her purse, isn''t ours anymore? Why just pick hers."


    Dong Yuanyao saw Sun Changze running away, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but rise, especially when she heard the discussion next to her, a different kind of affection began to spread in her heart.


    After watching the dragon boat race, the ladies continued to sit upstairs and chat, while the ladies went downstairs.


    Ningmenguan, there are many places where low trough waterfalls have formed. The scenery is very magnificent and beautiful, and the ladies naturally don''t want to miss it.


    Especially when I saw that the young princes from the male family were all downstairs, I couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Daohua¡¯s feet were not complete yet, and she didn¡¯t want to move around, so she said to Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu: "You guys go and play."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua¡¯s feet, and did not say anything else, just said: "We will come back and tell you what beautiful scenery you saw."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, then looked at Yan Yihuan three, and said: "Don''t just look at the scenery, try not to get close to places with water."


    Yan Yihuan and the three nodded: "Big sister, don''t worry, we will pay attention."


    Soon, everyone left.


    Daohua saw Zhu Qiyun sitting still, and smiled: "Ms. Zhu, won¡¯t you go down to see the scenery here?"


    Zhu Qiyun smiled and shook her head: "I don''t know any other girls. It''s boring to enjoy the scenery alone."


    Daohua smiled and nodded. When she saw the wife of another family, she looked at her from time to time. Daohua said to Zhu Qiyun, "Let¡¯s go downstairs and sit down."


    Zhu Qiyun nodded, took a quick glance at her mother, and saw her sitting next to Aunt San with her, and went downstairs with Daohua.


    After the two left, Madam Zhu couldn''t help but asked Madam Zhu: "When did Qiyun meet the Yan family girl?"


    Four Madame Zhu shook her head: "I don''t know either."


    Mrs. Zhu complained and glanced at Mrs. Zhu Si: "How did you become a mother? My daughter doesn''t have any social interactions with anyone." After speaking, she paused.


    "That girl from the Yan family is arrogant. When the prefect of Yan was still a county magistrate, she had a little conflict with my family Xiuyun. Later, when our family arrived in Xingzhou, she still remembered her hatred. ."


    Mrs. Zhu Si did not answer the conversation. She felt that the Yan family girl was pretty good, and her daughter was ugly in public, so she stood up and helped. Later, she would be embarrassed to see her daughter come over, and she thoughtfully let her stay on their side. When I went upstairs, I also brought my daughter without a companion.


    Ms. Zhu saw that Mrs. Zhu did not speak, and she was too lazy to say, her eyes turned to Mrs. Zhizhou Pingzhou, and her heart was flustered when she saw that she was only joking with other people and ignoring them.


    A foolish son, I don¡¯t know how arrogant she is. I really think that Qiyun can''t get married anymore?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 586： , Folk song duet

    Chapter 586, Folk Song Duet


    After Daohua and Zhu Qiyun went downstairs, they didn''t go far, so they sat down in the corner pavilion next to them.


    Seeing that Zhu Qiyun was a little absent-minded, Daohua thought for a while, and asked: "That. Your relationship with the dealer."


    Regarding this matter, Zhu Qiyun is very generous: "My family learned about the death of Master Zhuang, and since he and I have not yet visited the church, the family took me home, and the marriage was naturally annulled."


    Daohua smiled: "Your family is very good."


    Zhu Qiyun smiled and nodded: "Yes, for my happiness, my mother and younger brother took me back home despite the opposition of the clan."


    Ina Flower: "Then who are you here today?"


    Zhu Qiyun''s face was bitter: "I retired and had a bad reputation for the sisters in the clan. The elders in the clan wanted me to marry as soon as possible. Today, my third aunt brought me to see them."


    Inaka: "Who do you see? Is that Mrs. Chishu Hirashu?"


    Zhu Qiyun nodded with a wry smile.


    Ina Hua was silent, and finally only spit out one sentence: "That lady doesn''t feel good to be with each other."


    Zhu Qiyun stared at the distance in a daze: "It''s not easy to look at me. The most important thing is that his son is a fool." As he said, she looked at Daohua blankly, "Miss Yan, you said that if I was Having endured the death of Lord Zhuang, is it better now?"


    Daohua looked at Zhu Qiyun and didn''t know how to answer.


    Zhu Qiyun returned to her senses and smiled embarrassedly: "Miss Yan, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t tell you these disappointments."


    Daohua shook her head and couldn''t help but comfort her: "Your family is willing to let you retire. Then it will definitely not force you to marry someone you don''t like. Don''t think too much. ."


    Zhu Qiyun smiled bitterly: "Naturally, motherhood and younger brother will not, but people in the clan will not agree. I can''t just think about myself, but also for the sake of my younger brother."


    Father passed away, and they only have a brother and a male in this room. In the future, she will definitely need the support of the tribe, so she can''t offend the tribe too much.


    I don¡¯t know anything about Zhu¡¯s family, and Daohua is not good to continue to say more.


    It was a little quiet in the pavilion. At this moment, there was loud laughter in the distance. Daohua went to look for her reputation and saw a lot of people gathered in the distance.


    Zhu Qiyun looked at Daohua¡¯s feet: ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just Miss Yan, are your feet convenient?¡±


    Ina Flower: "It''s okay to walk slowly."


    Soon, the two of them came to the place where the crowd gathered, and when they walked in, they discovered that there were people singing duet to folk songs on both sides of the river valley.


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s novel look, Zhu Qiyun said with a smile: ¡°This is the custom of some mountain residents. This kind of thing may be a little bold in our opinion, but it is an elegant and interesting thing for the mountain people. Young boys and girls with rare fate have also found a lifelong companion."


    Daohua smiled and said: "I think it''s pretty good. Singing is also a talent. This is also relying on ability to find a sweetheart."


    Hearing this, Zhu Qiyun couldn''t help but lower her head and smile.


    "Big sister, why are you here alone? Yihuan and the others are not with you?"


    Yan Wenjie walked out of the crowd.


    Seeing Yan Wenjie, Daohua was a little surprised, and said with a smile: "My feet are inconvenient, so I didn''t walk with them. It''s your second brother, why didn''t you go with them?"


    Yan Wenjie: "Little princes and they are going to go into the water to row a dragon boat. I came out without interest." Then, he looked at Daohua, "There are many people here, are you all right here alone?"


    Zhu Qiyun listened to Yan Wenjie¡¯s mouthful of ¡°Girl Yan alone¡± and ignored her completely. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked, ¡°My son, am I not a human?¡±


    "Uh"


    Yan Wenjie was taken aback for a moment before turning his gaze to Zhu Qiyun, embarrassed: "I didn''t mean that, girl, don''t blame it." With that, he looked at Daohua, "Do you want me to take you back?"


    Ina Flower shook her head: "I want to watch it for a while."


    Yan Wenjie was silent for a moment: "Then I will leave a small servant here, if you have anything to tell him to do."


    Daohua glanced at Wang Man''er and Bishi who followed, and then looked at the people gathered in front of her. She was worried that something might happen, so she nodded and left them behind.


    "Then I''ll go first. Be careful, don''t go to crowded places. Big brother and them are in front. If you want to find them, let Xiao Si take you there."


    After a few words, Yan Wenjie turned and left.


    Seeing Yan Wenjie leaving alone, Daohua''s eyes drooped. As the older brothers gradually grew up, the gap between everyone became wider and wider. Big brother, third brother, and fourth brother are all similar to Xiao Yeyang and Dong. Those who are used to playing, now either have fame or official positions, and don¡¯t feel inferior in front of honorable honors, but the second brother is different.


    Because the second uncle and aunt were busy making arrangements for the second elder brother during this period, she paid more attention to the second elder brother. Only then did she discover that the second elder brother, who had been very temperamental when she was a child, had become reticent.


    "Girl Yan!"


    Seeing Daohua stunned, Zhu Qiyun couldn''t help but yelled a few times.


    Daohua returned to her senses and smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go forward again."


    Not long after walking, the two came to a bridge.


    Many girls stood on the bridge, Guo Xueming and Jiang Wanying were among them. At this moment, the girls were all laughing at the dragon boats in the river.


    Daohua looked down, and there were many young people in the mountains standing on the dragon boat. One of them was Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai.


    At this moment, some young people in the mountains are loudly asking for purses at the **** the bridge.


    The girls on the bridge blushed, and a few brave girls threw their purses directly on the dragon boat.


    Of course, the dragon boat that Xiao Yeyang and the others were in was the dragon boat that threw the most.


    Daohua looked at this scene with a smile.


    On the dragon boat, Xiao Yeyang, who had planned to move for a while, watched the people around him looking at the **** the bridge enthusiastically. He felt helpless. Suddenly, the corner of his eyes swept the rice flower on the bridge, and his eyes brightened. When he got up, he took the bamboo pole in Sun Changze''s hand and plunged it into the river. With the help of the bamboo pole, he jumped directly onto the bridge head.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s handsome figure, the faces of the ladies all showed admiration.


    Jiang Wanying wanted to come forward to talk, but it is a pity that Xiao Yeyang walked through the girls without squinting, and went straight to the front.


    Guo Xueming also silently retracted the steps he had taken.


    Watching Xiao Yeyang walk towards him, Daohua''s heart was raised at once, a little expectant, a little nervous, and a little flustered and scrupulous.


    Seeing Daohua''s expression tense, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, gave her a look of ¡®wait a moment¡¯, and walked past her non-stop.


    Xiao Yeyang''s figure disappeared from her sight, and Daohua immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    What she didn''t notice was that Guo Xueming and Jiang Wanying also secretly breathed a sigh of relief in the girls.


    Just now they had the illusion that Yeyang''s cousin (Brother Yang) was walking towards the Yan family girl.


    "Hey, I just found out that the most attractive girl among us is Yeyang."


    Yan Wenkai gazed at Xiao Yeyang, who led the girls away. At this time, he was not interested in dragon boating anymore, and learned that Xiao Yeyang jumped onto the bridge with a bamboo pole.


    Dong Yuanxuan and several others also rowed the dragon boat to the shore and landed.


    On the bridge, Wang Man''er pulled Daohua, and looked to the side with slanted eyes. Daohua was silent for a moment and looked at Zhu Qiyun: "Ms. Zhu, I have something to do temporarily. It is quite lively here. I will let the young man take you. How about looking for my three younger sisters?"


    Zhu Qiyun just saw someone call Wang Man''er away, and immediately smiled: "Troublesome girl Yan."


    Daohua shook her head and stretched out her hand to call in Yan Wenjie¡¯s little servant: "Send Miss Zhu to the second girl and the others."


    After Zhu Qiyun left, Daohua left with Wang Maner and Bishi.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 587： , Qingzhou Waterfall

    Chapter 587, Light Boat Appreciating Waterfall


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing Daohua coming, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stepped forward to hold him.


    Ina Flower: "What''s the matter if you asked me to come over?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and took Daohua''s hand: "Go, I''ll take you to a good place."


    Ina Flower: "Say okay first, I can''t go too far."


    Xiao Ye glanced at her positively: "With me, where is it necessary for you to walk." He said, he lifted the person sideways.


    Inaka looked around in a panic.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Don''t worry, no one will come here."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "You let me down and carry me away, I''m too tired to hold."


    Xiao Yeyang ignored it, and walked forward while saying: "No need to carry, I will be here soon."


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang came to a quiet riverside holding the rice flower.


    Looking at the bamboo raft on the river, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Sit on this?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, put the rice flower on the ground, then carefully helped her sit on the wooden bench on the bamboo raft, then picked up the oars and rowed by himself.


    Seeing Defu standing on the shore with Wang Man''er and Bishi, Daohua couldn''t help asking: "Just the two of us?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Is it not enough to have me with you?"


    Inahana slanted him and didn''t say a word, then cast his gaze to the surface of the river.


    The clear water is long, and there are emerald greens on both sides of the bank.


    Looking at the sparkling water waves backwards, Daohua couldn''t help bending over to play with the water: "Don''t say, the scenery here is really good."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You want to like it, let''s come again next time. When it''s hot, it''s very cool here, it''s great for cooling off."


    Daohua: "It depends on the chance. Nowadays, except for visiting the master and mother-in-law in Taohua Village, my mother does not allow me to go out at will."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the increasingly slender rice flower: "It''s not suitable for you to go out casually now."


    Daohua glanced back at him.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly said, "Of course, it will be okay to be with me."


    At this time, Daohua heard the sound of river water.


    Seeing Daohua looking curiously, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "It''s coming soon."


    In a short while, a naturally formed step waterfall greeted Daohua¡¯s eyes.


    Looking at a stepped waterfall that overlaps with the surrounding green mountains and green water, Daohua stands up in surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "How about it, isn''t it good here?"


    Daohua nodded quickly: "It''s more than good, it''s like a fairyland."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little amused: "Is there so much exaggeration?" After speaking, he slowly brought the bamboo raft to the shore and supported the rice flowers on the shore.


    The water flow of the Daohuajian Step Waterfall is not turbulent, and some places are covered with warm pebbles, so he said enthusiastically: "I want to go up and walk."


    Xiao Yeyang directly refused: "No, your feet are not good yet."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "It''s just walking in the water, it won''t get in the way."


    Seeing the longing in Daohua''s eyes, Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a moment: "I have to see how the feet are recovering first."


    Ina Flower: "I know how to heal myself, can I make fun of my feet?"


    Xiao Yeyang ignored her, helped her to sit on a rock, then took off her shoes and socks and checked her ankles. When the redness and swelling of the ankles had disappeared, he didn''t say much.


    Seeing that he agreed, Inaka quickly rolled up her pants.


    Seeing Daohua exposing her white calf so directly, Xiao Yeyang quickly reached out to stop it.


    Ina Hua looked at him wonderingly: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I should ask you what you are doing."


    Inaba: "Pull up your pants, otherwise the pants will definitely get wet when you get into the water later."


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath, and said solemnly: "In the future, except for me, you are not allowed to do this in front of outsiders, not even your brother."


    Daohua: "." For a while, forgetting that this place is ancient.


    Seeing that Daohua was stunned, Xiao Yeyang said again, "Have you heard?"


    Daohua nodded, and muttered: "I heard it."


    got the answer he wanted, Xiao Yeyang let go of his hand and forcibly removed his gaze from Daohua''s calf.


    Ignoring him, Daohua pulled up his pants, lifted her skirt and stepped on the bottom waterfall: "The water here is so cool and comfortable."


    "You stand still and don''t move."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly took off his shoes and socks, rolled his robe into his belt, and rolled up his trousers at will, stepped on the steps and reached out to stabilize the rice flower.


    "There are warm pebbles over there. Let''s walk over, which is equivalent to getting a foot massage."


    "Be careful, this stone step is a bit slippery, don''t fall."


    "Oh, you are so verbose, didn''t you support me? You won''t fall."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua, holding her arm with one hand, and holding her skirt with the other hand: "You just don''t worry about me?"


    Daohua glanced back at him, just about to say something, who knew that the soles of her feet slipped and fell back.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly reached out and hugged Daohua¡¯s waist to prevent her from falling into the water.


    Looking at Daohua who was lingering in his arms, Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "The extreme joy is the sorrow."


    Daohua stared: "I blame your crow''s mouth. If you don''t talk to me and divide my god, I won''t be unstable."


    Xiao Yeyang looked helpless: "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault, your skirt is wet, it''s not good to continue, shall we go back now?"


    Daohua glanced at her wet skirt and nodded: "Yeah."


    Soon, with Xiao Yeyang''s support, Daohua returned to the shore.


    "There is a relatively large waterfall walking inside, which is very spectacular. Let''s wear shoes first, and then go over and take a look."


    Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua sit on the rock, and then took out a handkerchief to help her wipe the water on her legs and feet.


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s slender calves and small lotus feet, Xiao Yeyang was a little excited and involuntarily grasped Daohua¡¯s feet.


    The palms rubbed the soles of her feet, and Daohua couldn''t help but laughed out: "Xiao Yeyang, itchy."


    Looking at Daohua with round apricot eyes and flickering eyelashes, Xiao Yeyang moved in his heart and deliberately fiddled with Daohua''s feet with his fingers.


    "Hahaha~"


    Inahua immediately laughed, and then she wanted to take her feet back.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yeyang did not succeed in grasping.


    After smiling, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang angrily: "Xiao Yeyang, you have to dare to tickle me again. Believe it or not, I will kick you off?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head: "I don''t believe it." After speaking, he fiddled with Daohua''s feet again.


    This time the strength was a little stronger, Daohua smiled harder, a little angry, Xiao Yeyang deliberately did it, and kicked him with his foot.


    Knowing that Daohua was playing with him, Xiao Yeyang didn''t dodge at all, and just kicked him in the face like this.


    Feeling Xiao Yeyang''s lips pressed against her feet, Daohua was stunned.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t expect this to happen. He was stunned for a moment, and then stretched out his hand to hold Daohua''s ankle, but he didn''t immediately remove Daohua''s foot from his face.


    In the end, Daohua returned to her senses and quickly retracted her feet.


    Looking at Daohua lowering her head to put on her own shoes and socks, Xiao Yeyang quickly snatched it over. Seeing Daohua staring at her, he quickly said: "Stop making trouble, I will help you wear them."


    Worried about making Daohua anxious, Xiao Yeyang didn''t dare to mess around afterwards, and helped Daohua put on her shoes and socks.


    When he got dressed himself, seeing Daohua still pouting his lips unhappy, Xiao Yeyang smiled and squatted down to help her twist her wet skirt: "Let¡¯s go to another waterfall and look at it for a while. It should be able to do it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 588： , First kiss

    Chapter 588, First Kiss


    Because of scratching her feet, Daohua felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. She didn''t want to pay attention to Xiao Yeyang. She limped and walked by herself, pursing her mouth without speaking.


    "You go slower and watch your feet."


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to reach out to help the rice flower, but was thrown away by the rice flower: "Don''t worry about it, I will go by myself."


    "Okay, don''t be angry, I won''t tease you again next time."


    Xiao Yeyang walked quickly in front of Daohua and stopped him. Seeing Daohua turned his head away from him, Xiao Yeyang suddenly stretched his finger to the rear: "Look, what is that?"


    Daohua instinctively followed the direction of Xiao Yeyang''s fingers, but found that there was nothing. When he turned around and wanted to say a few words, he saw a bunch of flowers appear in his sight.


    Xiao Yeyang handed the flowers to Daohua¡¯s eyes and said with a smile: "It''s not easy to get angry, okay?"


    Daohua glanced at him obliquely, couldn¡¯t help but hooked up the corner of her mouth, reached out her hand to take the flower, put it under her nose and smelled it: ¡°When did you pick it, why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled at Daohua, and his expression relaxed: "You just walked forward with your head down and didn''t tell me to look at me. Of course, I didn''t know that I was picking flowers."


    Daohua snorted, lowered her head to play with flowers.


    Xiao Yeyang saw a stone next to him, and said, "You should be tired after walking such a long way. I will help you sit on the stone."


    Ina Hua also felt a little sore in her right foot, so she nodded.


    After Xiao Yeyang held the rice flower on the rock and sat down, he also sat down next to her and took the flower in her hand: "I am idle and idle. I will make you a wreath. You must take it with you. ."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, her face was uncertain: "Will you make up?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at it for granted: "I won''t, but, don''t you, you teach me, let''s make it together."


    Daohua glanced at him: "You know how to make up your mind."


    Although his face was reluctant, seeing Xiao Yeyang starting to make up, he couldn''t help but guide him.


    "Oh, this red one is so gorgeous, I don''t want to wear it on my head."


    "Then use this pink one. I think pink is especially suitable for you. You have fair skin. Wearing it on your head will definitely make you more delicate."


    "I don''t want it, I like lavender."


    "Ok, it''s up to you, what you like is the most important thing."


    Soon, a lavender wreath was woven.


    Xiao Yeyang trimmed Daohua''s haircut, and then put the wreath on her head.


    After wearing it, Daohua touched the wreath, and said unsure: "Does it look good?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a smile in his eyes. Under the background of the flowers, his white and rosy cheeks became more and more invisible: "It looks good."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang looking straight at him, with undisguised love in his eyes, Daohua coughed uncomfortably, stood up and walked to the bank of the river, bent over and stretched his head to look at the reflection on the river.


    Xiao Yeyang also followed. Seeing Daohua leaning forward, worried that she would fall into the river, he couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to wrap her waist from behind.


    Suddenly hugged by Xiao Yeyang, Daohua straightened up and patted his hand around her waist: "Okay, I won''t look at it."


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua''s hand in his hand, smiled and hugged her, bending over again: "I haven''t seen how good it looks." After speaking, he cast his eyes on the two reflections on the river.


    "Is this a flower fairy from the sky? Why is it so beautiful?"


    Listening to the joking sound coming from her ear, Daohua straightened up, turned her head and stared at Xiao Yeyang behind her: "You are really getting more and more glib."


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his head and smiled and looked at Daohua with wide-open eyes. Seeing Daohua''s delicate face close at hand, his apple tussock couldn''t help rolling up and down, his eyes fell on Daohua''s red lips, his mind swayed, his head was swayed. Involuntarily bowed down.


    Just when the tip of her nose touched Daohua¡¯s cheek, Xiao Yeyang felt Daohua seemed to shrink, his arms could not help tightening, and Daohua¡¯s body was fixed, leaving her with nowhere to go.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s constantly enlarged face, Daohua''s heart was like a drum. Soon, his warm lips covered her lips. In an instant, Daohua''s mind became blank.


    Xiao Yeyang''s heart also missed a beat. Just when he wanted to deepen the kiss, suddenly, there was a voice in the distance, and for an instant, Xiao Yeyang felt bad.


    Sure enough, Daohua pushed him away the next moment.


    Xiao Yeyang cursed secretly in his heart, but seeing his face flushed with shame and not daring to look at his own Daohua, he felt unusually happy and contented in his heart. He stretched out Daohua''s hand and took her to avoid it. Behind the side of the stone.


    The voice was getting closer and closer, Daohua forced herself to come out of the scene just now, stretched her head out to look out, and when she saw the person, her eyes widened: "Yuan Yao!"


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao and Sun Changze walking in the mountains talking and laughing, Xiao Yeyang was also extremely surprised.


    Seeing that it was Dong Yuanyao, Daohua wanted to show up, but was caught by Xiao Yeyang.


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows, turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang, saw him looking around with a serious face, and silenced her, and immediately swallowed the words in her mouth.


    "Shoo!"


    The sound of arrows breaking through the air came from behind.


    Before Daohua had time to look back, she felt her body being picked up by Xiao Yeyang and turned away from where she was.


    As soon as she stood firm, Daohua saw that they had inserted a few sharp arrows with their tails still trembling behind the stone they had just stood on.


    Immediately afterwards, a dozen people in black ran out from all around, shooting arrows with arrows, and knives with knives, attacking them one after another.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly hid the rice flower behind a big tree, and said eagerly: "Take care of yourself, don''t come out." After speaking, he hooked up a branch with his foot and greeted the man in black.


    Daohua looked anxiously, Xiao Yeyang''s skill is good, but he doesn''t have a weapon in his hand, and there are so many people in black. How can he come over by himself?


    Fortunately, nearby Sun Changze heard the movement and hurried over to help Xiao Yeyang share a few men in black.


    Seeing that the man in black ignored herself, Daohua glanced at the big tree beside her, lifted her skirt and began to climb up, climbed to the knots several meters high, and quickly took out the slingshot and pills from the space.


    Watching the black-clothed man beckoning to kill Xiao Yeyang, the fighting place was too empty and it was not suitable for fascinated pills, so Daohua directly took out the "Seeing Blood Sealing Throat" that Gu Jian taught her to prepare.


    This kind of poison, as soon as it touches the wound, it will poison and die within a few seconds.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang snatched a big knife from a man in black and slashed at him, Daohua immediately waited for the opportunity to hit the man with a pill.


    The fierce fighting concealed Inaka''s small movements.


    Daohua lay on the tree, and saw that the people in black were mainly dealing with Xiao Yeyang, and that Sun Changze and Dong Yuanyao were not too dangerous, so they put all their energy on Xiao Yeyang''s side.


    At the beginning, the man in black did not notice Daohua, but one after another, several people in black fell to the ground and died, and the man in black focused on her.


    "Shoo, hoo, hoo!"


    Several arrows shot quickly towards the position of rice flower.


    "carefully!"


    The rice flower avoided the sharp arrow in front, and did not avoid the one behind, and the right foot was not well, one fell from the tree before he could avoid it.


    Xiao Yeyang saw it, and his heart stopped for a while, ignoring the man in black who was attacking, hurried over to catch the rice flower.


    "Bah!"


    The moment Xiao Yeyang caught Daohua, a sharp arrow came. Xiao Yeyang held Daohua without avoiding it, but directly stuck it on his shoulder.


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang hit the arrow, and she was shocked and angry. He raised his hand and shot a ¡®seeing blood seals the throat¡¯ towards the archer.


    "boom!"


    The pill was smashed on the back of the **** hand of the man in black, but within a few seconds, the man in black screamed in exclamation.


    "Boss!"


    Before the people in black had time to be happy that the target hit the arrow, their leader fell straight down.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to protect the rice flower, and was hit by an arrow. Under the siege of the men in black, he kept retreating.


    Fortunately, the man in black was afraid of the poison in Daohua''s hand, and did not dare to get too close.


    So, I bought some time for the dark guards to come.


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang''s dark guards arrived.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 589： , Drug blood

    Chapter 589, Drug Blood


    As soon as the dark guard arrived, the man in black fell into a disadvantage, and Xiao Yeyang quickly backed away while protecting Daohua.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s expression was very ugly, Daohua quickly helped him to sit down behind a tree: "Quickly, let me see your injury."


    Looking at the dark red blood on Xiao Yeyang''s shoulders, Daohua''s expression changed: "Xiao Yeyang, the arrows are poisonous, I have to help you draw them right away, you bear it!"


    After finishing speaking, before Xiao Yeyang could reply, he forcibly tore the clothes on his shoulders. Seeing that the arrow was not inserted deep, he pulled out the arrow on his shoulder.


    Xiao Yeyang made a''hiss'' with pain. Just before he was about to speak, he saw Daohua bend his head to help him **** the blood from the wound without hesitation.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang''s heart was filled with unspeakable emotions.


    "Puff~"


    A mouthful of black and red blood was spit out from Rice Flower¡¯s mouth. Without a moment of lingering, it covered the wound and began to suck.


    After several times, the blood stains vomited gradually became bright red.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua silently, and the emotion in his eyes grew deeper and deeper.


    After the blood on the wound became normal, Daohua stopped.


    Looking at the blood stains on Daohua¡¯s lips, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but reach out to wipe her.


    When their hands touched Daohua¡¯s soft lips, the two of them couldn''t help but froze.


    At this moment, a man in black fell not far away from the two. The guard chased him, raised the knife and fell, and hit him with a knife.


    Blood splashed, Xiao Yeyang worried that Daohua would be afraid to see this scene, endured the pain in her shoulders and held her in her arms, blocking her vision with his hands: "Don''t look."


    Daohua took Xiao Yeyang''s hand off: "I don''t look at it, you just leave me alone, just take care of yourself." After speaking, he took out the veil and bandaged his wound.


    Xiao Ye Yanghuan looked around and saw that the people in black were all resolved, and reached out to stop Daohua: "My injury is not serious, and the poisonous blood has been sucked out by you again. It shouldn''t be a major problem, but you. , Come to the river to rinse your mouth, don¡¯t I¡¯m not poisoned, you fell.¡±


    Daohua felt reasonable and asked Xiao Yeyang to press the wound on her own, and then walked to the river to rinse her mouth.


    After rinsing her mouth, Daohua took the golden sore medicine handed over by the dark guard, and gave Xiao Yeyang the medicine, and then later realized that Dong Yuanyao and Sun Changze came to mind.


    "Xiao Yeyang, where are Yuan Yao and Sun Changze?"


    stood up secretly: "They are in front, Miss Dong seems to have fallen into the water, but she has been rescued."


    Seeing Daohua''s face showing anxiety, Xiao Yeyang took her hand and stood up, looking at Anyi: "Take this side clean." After the order, he pulled Daohua up, "Let''s go and take a look."


    The two quickly walked towards the front, and soon they saw Sun Changze and Dong Yuanyao.


    Both of them were soaked, Dong Yuanyao leaned in Sun Changze''s arms weakly.


    "Yuan Yao!"


    Daohua walked over quickly.


    Dong Yuanyao saw Daohua and immediately jumped into her arms: "Yiyi, I almost died in the river just now."


    Daohua hugged Dong Yuanyao, patted her back to soothe her: "It''s okay, everything is over."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Sun Changze, and saw that he was wounded on his body, and asked, "Are you okay?" The man in black came at him. This time Sun Changze and Dong Yuanyao were both affected by him.


    Sun Changze shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s all skin injuries."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded and looked at Daohua, but quickly looked away.


    In May, everyone''s clothes were wearing thinner. After Dong Yuanyao fell into the water, his dresses were all close to his body. He was not easy to look at.


    "There is a stone cave next to the waterfall. I have sent someone to tell Defu to bring a change of clothes. Let''s go there and wait."


    Daohua also noticed that Dong Yuanyao''s clothes were all wet, so she could not help but look up at Xiao Yeyang, and took a look at his half-sleeved outer shirt.


    Xiao Yeyang understood what Daohua meant, but he turned his head and ignored it.


    It¡¯s not that he is stingy. If his clothes appeared on Miss Dong, if they were seen, there would definitely be a misunderstanding, and he would not allow this to happen.


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang turned around and ignored him, and suddenly became puzzled. He thought he didn''t understand what he meant. Just about to speak, he saw Sun Changze take off his outer shirt and put it on Dong Yuanyao.


    Although it is wet, some are better than none.


    Daohua helped Dong Yuanyao. Maybe it was because she had just soaked in the water for too long. Dong Yuanyao''s legs are still a little soft now, so that the weight of her whole body is pressed on her body, and she almost didn''t hold the person.


    Sun Changze met and said quickly: "Let me hug Miss Dong."


    Seeing that Dong Yuanyao did not refuse, Sun Changze took Dong Yuanyao directly from Daohua and walked towards the stone cave next to the waterfall.


    Ina Hua maintained the action of supporting people and stared at the two people walking away in a daze.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the two of them and ignored them. He has always been indifferent to other people, but seeing that Daohua¡¯s clothes were wet by Dong Yuanyao, he quickly took off his outer shirt and put it on for her.


    Looking at the clothes on her, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give Yuan Yao the clothes just now? She needs more than I do.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "What she needs more than you need, see for yourself, can you see people like this?"


    Ina Hua is silent, and summer clothes are relatively thin, once they get wet, they can¡¯t see people.


    Xiao Yeyang said again: "I just need to take care of you. As for the other girls, I can''t take so much heart."


    Daohua glanced at him: "Yuan Yao is our friend."


    Xiao Yeyang blurted out, "Friends have to avoid suspicion."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, her lips pressed lightly and did not continue to say anything, but seeing that he was helping to tie her chest belt, Daohua quickly reached out and grabbed it: "I''ll do it myself." After speaking, she turned around. Department yourself.


    This time, Xiao Yeyang let go of his hand very obediently. He was embarrassed to do intimate things like wearing clothes.


    The straps were fastened, and Daohua and Xiao Yeyang walked towards the stone cave.


    When the rice flower arrived, Sun Changze handed Dong Yuanyao to her, and then went out of the stone cave to find firewood.


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t get into the cave, so he stood at the entrance of the cave and watched.


    Dong Yuanyao leaned on Daohua¡¯s shoulders, staring at Sun Changze, who was busy back and forth, flashing through her mind over and over again when she and Sun Changze were trapped in black and unable to get on the shore, the scene where Sun Changze gave her a breather .


    Soon, Sun Changze raised the fire.


    Seeing that Dong Yuanyao¡¯s hair was still dripping with water, Sun Changze burned the fire a bit bigger.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua¡¯s cheeks glowing red by the fire, and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t burn the fire too high, who can afford to roast you like this.¡±


    Sun Changze was taken aback, he hesitated: "But Miss Dong''s clothes are all wet, the fire is a little bit hotter, so she won''t feel cold."


    Dong Yuanyao raised her eyes to look at Sun Changze who had refuted Xiao Yeyang, and a smile flashed across her eyes.


    At this time, Defu hurriedly brought Wang Man''er and Hong Yu over.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, did not say much, looked at Wang Man''er and Hong Yu: "Bring all the clothes, go and put on your girls, don''t let them catch cold."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 590： , Have a fever

    Chapter 590, fever


    Because Dong Yuanyao wanted to wipe her hair, after Daohua changed her clothes, she left Wang Man''er to help, and she took Xiao Yeyang''s coat and went out of the cave. After handing her clothes to Fu, she looked to change again. Xiao Yeyang in a suit.


    "I just bandaged your wound with a handkerchief just now, and it has to be treated again." Then, looking at Defu, "Is there a bandage?"


    Defu quickly nodded: "Take it."


    Ina Huahuan looked around, pointed to a fairly smooth stone next to it, and said: "Sit there, I''ll make it again for you."


    Xiao Yeyang obediently walked over and sat down, then looked up at Daohua.


    Ina Flower: "What do you want to do, take off your shirt."


    Xiao Yeyang moved his arm, then stopped again, looking at Daohua baffledly: "One hand is not easy to unbutton, you can take it off for me."


    Daohua glanced at him and saw the fine sweat on his forehead. After hesitating, he leaned over to help him unbutton, and carefully took off his coat.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua silently, she raised her hand when she asked her to raise her hand, and she turned her sideways on her side, very cooperative.


    When tying the bandage, the bandage must pass through Xiao Yeyang''s armpit. At this time, Daohua will stretch out his hand to wrap Xiao Yeyang''s body.


    Looking at the rice flower next to her, and smelling the faint scent of her body, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes couldn''t help but become blurred, especially when the hair of the ears and temples of the rice flower swept over her body, she felt the whole body numb. .


    Feeling that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s breathing suddenly increased, Daohua raised his eyes to look at him. Seeing that his ears were red, he quickly reached out and touched his forehead: "Why are you having a fever?"


    The hot heat from the palm of her hand frightened Daohua: "Oh, it must be because I didn''t **** out all the poisonous blood before."


    Seeing that Daohua was in a hurry, Xiao Yeyang came back to his senses, and hurriedly calmed down: "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Daohua didn¡¯t believe his words: ¡°How can it be okay? You must still have stubborn poison in your body. Go, let¡¯s go back quickly. You must be given an antidote to take it.¡±


    After speaking, quickly help him get dressed.


    Because of the anxiety, Daohua didn''t pay attention so much. In a hurry, one of them didn''t pay attention, and his body accidentally stuck on Xiao Yeyang''s body. At this time, Xiao Yeyang''s ears were not only red, but also his cheeks began to flush.


    See you, Daohua, her hands moved faster, and soon she helped Xiao Yeyang put on his coat, and then he pulled up Xiao Yeyang to walk back.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stopped the person: "I''m really not as serious as you said, even if I want to take medicine, I am not in a hurry. Besides, Miss Dong hasn''t come out yet, don''t you wait for her?"


    Daohua was stunned for a moment: "I''ll rush her." After speaking, she stepped into the cave.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull the person, because Daohua had already taken two steps, Xiao Yeyang''s hand was a bit harder in order to ensure that he could pull the person back.


    Daohua''s right foot was not fully completed, she was pulled by Xiao Yeyang, and she leaned back, hurriedly retreating, and fell directly into Xiao Yeyang''s arms.


    "Hiss!"


    Daohua bumped into the wound on Xiao Yeyang''s shoulder when she sat down. Hearing Xiao Yeyang''s painful cry, Daohua immediately stood up.


    But at this time, Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to wrap her around her, and fixed her in his arms: "Okay, don''t rush Miss Dong. I''m really fine, you just stay with me here."


    Daohua looked at him suspiciously.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little uncomfortable when he was seen, and he lowered his head and leaned on the back of Daohua''s neck.


    Daohua''s body was a little stiff, and she felt the scorching temperature from her neck, and she was not relieved: "The situation on your side is more urgent, Yuan Yao won''t say anything."


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed Daohua''s neck and said dullly, "I''m really fine. I know my body. I haven''t got married yet and won''t ruin my body." I don''t want Daohua to struggle with this problem again, decisively. Change the subject, "After I send you away later, I have to deal with those people in black."


    Daohua took the pulse of Xiao Yeyang and saw that the pulse was steady and strong. It really did not look like something was going on. Then he followed his words and said to the man in black: "Why do those people in black want to kill you?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "It should be the Four Mountain Village that was discovered."


    Daohua''s face was worried: "Are you from the Eight Kings?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and leaned his head on the other side of Dao Hua''s stamina again.


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows: "Didn''t you say that there is Master Wu standing on the side of Sishan Village, and you won''t be implicated on you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The Eighth Uncle didn''t know that it was me. This time the killer should be sent to test me, and I want to know if I am going to the northern Xinjiang to send weapons to the Jin Lingwei commander."


    Ina Hua turned her head to look at him: "Then what should I do now?"


    Seeing Daohua''s brows furrowed, Xiao Yeyang rubbed her forehead with her forehead, and chuckled, "Don''t worry, I will take care of it."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang against her head, Daohua suddenly thought of the scene on the river bank before, her cheeks turned red in an instant, and she couldn''t help but leaned back.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t stop, but finally stepped on the rock with his leg, letting Daohua lean on his leg.


    Daohua was originally sitting on Xiao Yeyang''s side, so it seemed that she was lying in Xiao Yeyang''s arms.


    "Uh"


    Daohua realized that this posture was wrong, and smiled at Xiao Yeyang who was looking down on her. He wanted to straighten up, but Xiao Yeyang stretched out her hand and scraped her nose: "You~"


    Listening to this strong pampering tone, and seeing the inevitable tenderness in his eyes, Daohua was a little lost.


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned when he saw Daohua, and thought of the heart-wrenching touch in front of the river before, so he stroked Fu Daohua''s cheek with some emotion and couldn''t help himself again when his fingers ran across his red lips. Bowed his head.


    However, just when he was about to touch Daohua¡¯s red lips, the corner of his eyes swept across Sun Changze, who was running from a distance, and couldn¡¯t help but cursed again in his heart, and then held Daohua with deep regret. stand up.


    Ina Flower returned to her senses as soon as she sat up. Thinking of what she had done just now, she couldn''t help but want to cover her face, but when she saw Sun Changze coming over, she still raised her face to say hello.


    Sun Changze saw Xiao Yeyang looking at him coldly, somehow he felt a little guilty, and said with a smile: "Miss Dong hasn''t been freshened yet?"


    Daohua immediately said, "I''ll go in and take a look." As he said, she walked into the cave in a hurry.


    Seeing the rice blossoms fall into the wild and fled, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but let out a low laugh.


    At this time, Defu came over: "Master, the people in black have been dealt with, and there is still a living, secretly they are waiting for you to ask questions."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I know." After a moment of silence, he looked at Sun Changze, "Wait later, you will send Daohua and Miss Dong back. Don''t let anyone know about this matter."


    Sun Changze nodded with a serious face: "I understand."


    After another quarter of an hour, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao walked out of the cave.


    Xiao Yeyang said to Daohua, "I''m going to deal with the man in black, and Sun Changze will send you and Miss Dong back."


    Ina Flower nodded: "You be careful."


    Xiao Yeyang was about to leave. When he turned around, he paused again and whispered to Daohua, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about today¡¯s affairs. If you leave here, forget it, you know?¡±


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep look at Daohua, and then hurried away.


    It wasn''t until people walked away that Dong Yuanyao took Daohua and said, "The little prince is really to you. He is so meticulous. I am worried that things about the man in black will scare you, so I urged it again."


    Daohua glared at Dong Yuanyao. Seeing Sun Changze on the side, she couldn¡¯t say much, and smiled: "Let¡¯s go back soon."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 591： , Relief

    Chapter 591, Relief


    On the way back to Guankou Tower, Daohua thought of Xiao Yeyang''s handling of the black-clothed man in her mind, a little absent-minded, but thinking that Dong Yuanyao had just experienced the fall into the water, she still cheered up and chatted with her to relieve her lingering fear.


    However, as she talked, she found that Dong Yuanyao was more absent-minded than her, and was a little perfunctory every time she responded.


    "Miss Dong, be careful!"


    When passing a stone step, Dong Yuanyao didn''t notice his feet, kicked it onto the stone step, and fell forward at once.


    Daohua rushed to pull people, but did not hold it, seeing Dong Yuanyao about to fall, Sun Changze rushed out from the side quickly and grabbed Dong Yuanyao.


    Looking at Dong Yuanyao who was snuggling in Sun Changze¡¯s arms and panting in fear, Daohua was stunned for a few seconds before hurriedly stepping forward and asking: "Yuan Yao, are you okay?"


    When Daohua came over, Dong Yuanyao and Sun Changze separated like an electric shock.


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head at Daohua, and said uncomfortably, "I''m fine."


    Sun Changze glanced at Dong Yuanyao, and hurried to the front.


    Seeing Daohua looking at herself inquisitively, Dong Yuanyao quickly took her arm: "Let¡¯s go."


    Along the way after ??, Daohua found that Dong Yuanyao and Sun Changze would look at each other from time to time, and every time they met, they would immediately move away, and both of them were embarrassed with embarrassment on their faces.


    Looking at the subtle atmosphere between the two, Daohua twitched in her heart, moved her lips to say something, but finally swallowed silently.


    She doesn''t quite understand the relationship, so how can she talk to others.


    It didn''t take long for Guankoulou to appear in the sight of the three.


    When there were hundreds of meters away from Guankou Tower, Sun Changze stopped: "Miss Dong, Miss Yan, I''m not going to pass by, so don''t pass it here."


    Daohua quickly smiled and said, "Thank you for sending us back."


    Sun Changze: "Girl Yan is polite." After finishing speaking, he glanced at Dong Yuanyao quickly, "You go back, I am here to watch you arrive and leave."


    Daohua nodded, and pulled Dong Yuanyao up to leave.


    Dong Yuanyao didn¡¯t move, he hesitated, and looked at Sun Changze: ¡°You just got injured. Take care of it when you go back. Don¡¯t think the injury is small, just don¡¯t care.¡±


    After speaking, he took Daohua and left.


    Sun Changze heard Dong Yuanyao''s caring words and couldn''t help grinning, silently watching Dong Yuanyao''s leaving back.


    After walking for a while, Dong Yuanyao couldn''t help but looked back, and saw Sun Changze standing in place with a smirk, pursing her mouth, and speeding up her feet.


    "Yuan Yao, slow down, I can''t keep up."


    Dong Yuanyao remembered that Daohua¡¯s feet were not complete, and looked at her apologetically: "I''m sorry, I forgot." She looked at Daohua''s right foot with concern, "Are you okay?"


    Daohua glanced at her and shook her head: "I''m fine, but if you go back like this, I''m afraid something will happen."


    Dong Yuanyao was taken aback: "What can I do?"


    Daohua stretched out her hand and squeezed her cheek: "You are so red. I don''t know. I thought you had a fever." At this point, Daohua was stunned, thinking that she had said that Xiao Yeyang had a fever before. It happened, and suddenly scolded himself in annoyance.


    Dong Yuanyao quickly covered her face with her hands, feeling that her cheeks were hot, her expression became more and more uncomfortable: "This is what I am."


    Seeing that she was too anxious to say what to say, Daohua quickly took her to the pavilion next to her: "Let¡¯s rest here."


    Dong Yuanyao has no objection. After entering the pavilion, she kept fanning the wind with her handkerchief. Seeing Daohua staring at herself, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    Daohua asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you be with Sister Su?¡±


    Dong Yuanyao snorted: ¡°I¡¯m angry when I talk about it. Poetry is a person who values ??color and despise friends. As soon as your fourth brother appeared, she left me behind. In order not to get eye-catching, I had to leave alone.¡±


    Daohua asked again: "Then why did you walk with Sun Changze alone again, and went to such a remote place?"


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao was silent for a moment, then looked at Daohua and asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet. Why are you alone with the little prince and went to such a remote place?¡±


    Daohua was silent: "Xiao Yeyang took me to see the beautiful scenery there."


    Dong Yuanyao immediately took over: "Sun Changze also took me to see the scenery."


    Daohua: "Xiao Yeyang grew up with us. I know exactly how he behaves. Therefore, I am relieved to come out with him. But, Sun Changze and you have not seen each other a few times, right? , You just came out with him alone like this, are you a little rash?"


    Dong Yuanyao pondered for a moment, looked at Daohua, and walked to sit down beside her: "I don''t know if it''s because he saved me before. I feel quite at ease with him." She said, a little embarrassed. Lowered his head, "I am also very happy."


    Then, she turned her head and looked at Ina Flower.


    "Yiyi, you said before that Sun Changze has a wild nature. In my opinion, this wild nature means that he is free and unrestrained. In him, he doesn''t have as many twists and turns as the children of the family. You can laugh if you want to laugh. , Just say it if you want to. I am honest and enthusiastic. I like to stay with him."


    Seeing the light flashing in Dong Yuanyao''s eyes, Daohua was a little startled, and she hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    After ??, Dong Yuanyao didn''t say much. When the blush on her face faded, she walked towards Guankoulou with Daohua.


    Today, all the ladies are out for fun. Although Daohua and Dong Yuanyao came back a little later than others, they were not too abrupt and did not attract the attention of others.


    However, Guo Xueming, who was careful about everything, noticed that the clothes on the two of them were different from the ones they had worn before, so he smiled and asked: "Miss Dong, Miss Yan, where have you been before? Why haven''t we seen you? "


    Daohua glanced at her and said with a smile: "My foot was twisted before, and it was a bit inconvenient to walk. Yuan Yao and I randomly found a place with good scenery to enjoy the scenery."


    Guo Xueming appeared in a daze, "So it''s like this." After speaking, he looked at the clothes of the two of them, and wondered, "Is it because I remembered it wrong? Did the two change clothes?"


    As soon as the words came out, the other ladies around looked over.


    Chen Jiarou smiled and said, "Ms. Dong and Ms. Yan really changed their clothes, but I stayed upstairs all the time, and I haven''t seen the two girls come back."


    The implication is that the two people changed clothes outside.


    There is nothing wrong with changing clothes, but changing clothes outside, and there are still many outsiders, this behavior is very inappropriate.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were cold.


    Before the two of them could speak, Guo Xueming said first: "Ms. Chen said carefully, maybe you didn''t notice Ms. Dong and Ms. Yan coming back." As he said, he looked at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao with an apologetic expression.


    "It''s all mine. I apologize to both of you. Don''t bother to take it to heart." As he said, he wanted to divert the topic.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s faces are even more ugly, but this is not easy to explain, they can only helplessly eat this dumb loss.


    At this moment, Zhu Qiyun suddenly stood up: "Miss Chen doesn''t seem to be upstairs all the time, I remember, you went to the bridge to listen to the folk song duet."


    Chen Jiarou''s face changed, and she smiled and said, "I am going to listen to folk songs, but I will be back soon."


    Zhu Qiyun smiled faintly: ¡°The distance between the bridge head and the Guankou Tower is not short.¡± After speaking, she stopped talking.


    Su Shiyu immediately took the words: "Speaking of which, Ningmenguan is really beautiful. I can''t help but want to play in the water when I see shallow water. I can see it. Many girls change today. The clothes."


    As soon as the words came out, the ladies all agreed, and then talked about other things.


    Seeing that things have calmed down, the smile on Guo Xueming''s face remained unchanged, and he calmly picked up the tea, and then joined the conversation with others with a calm expression.


    Su Shiyu took Daohua and Dong Yuanyao to the corner.


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at Guo Xueming and snorted coldly: ¡°I thought this Guo Xueming was a good one before. Now it seems that she is more annoying than Jiang Wanying, who shows everything.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 592： , Solve the rotten peach blossom

    Chapter 592, solve the rotten peach blossoms


    The ladies continued to talk and laugh, as if Guo Xueming asked casually about changing clothes, there was no turmoil.


    Seeing Guo Xueming and Chen Jiarou sitting together, Daohua said, "The relationship between the two of them is pretty good."


    Su Shiyu smiled faintly: ¡°Although the Chen family is not high in official positions, Mrs. Chen is the emperor¡¯s nanny. In the capital, their family still attracts attention.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao took the words: ¡°There is a list of beauties in Beijing. Both Guo Xueming and Chen Jiarou are on the list. There must be an intersection in private.¡±


    Su Shiyu looked at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao: "The other girls who changed their clothes before, Ms. Guo didn''t ask a word, but she mentioned the two of you alone. Did you offend her?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao shook their heads at the same time.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Who has the time to take care of her."


    Su Shiyu glanced at Guo Xueming: ¡°A person like her who is exquisite and well-informed, will not easily make people unable to come to the stage. I think she just treated you more as a temptation.¡±


    Daohua''s eyes moved.


    Standing next to Hong Yu said in a low voice: "The slave servant saw the maid next to Ms. Guo as if she was asking where the little prince was going."


    After hearing this, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu looked at Daohua at the same time.


    Seeing the two staring at herself, Daohua was a little speechless: "Look at what I do?"


    Dong Yuanyao patted her hand afraid of her: "You have to pay attention to this in the future. This Guo Xueming has a much higher rank than Jiang Wanying. Look at her just now. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Zhu to stand up, the two of us would suffer dumb loss, even afterwards. Things calmed down, but no one else thought she was picking things up."


    "The prostitutes cultivated by this noble family will most unintentionally dig holes for people. If they don¡¯t pay attention, they may fall into their verbal traps. People will not recognize them, nor will they not recognize them. ."


    Daohua turned her head and glanced at Guo Xueming, then quickly retracted her gaze, without saying anything.


    Suddenly, there was a noise from downstairs.


    The female family hadn¡¯t noticed anything yet, and someone on the male family had begun to call out loudly.


    "Come on, protect everyone!"


    As soon as ??''s voice fell, a few sharp arrows of "ßÝßÝßÝ" shot upstairs.


    An official did not escape, and an arrow was shot directly in the thigh, and blood was immediately drenched.


    Looking at the blood stains on the ground, various screams of the female family began to appear.


    Daohua quickly pulled Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu towards Madam Li and the others.


    In order to facilitate the viewing of the scenery downstairs, in addition to the left and right walls of Guankoulou, there are only a few fences in other places, and there is no place to avoid sharp arrows.


    "Hide behind the desk and chair!"


    "Get down!"


    Seeing the female relatives running around, someone over there shouted.


    Daohua took Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu to find Mrs. Li and the others, and quickly took them to hide behind the table and chairs.


    "Shoo, hoo, hoo!"


    A sharp arrow hit the tables and chairs, and the Guankou Building was in chaos.


    Just as the ladies were trembling, someone from the male family came over, and it was Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai who started.


    As soon as they came over, they blocked all the flying arrows.


    After a while, Governor Guo¡¯s soldiers hurried over, and soon, there was a fierce fighting from downstairs.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai stood upstairs guarding Mrs. Li and others, and did not intend to go down and help.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the sound of fighting gradually weakened until it disappeared.


    At this time, the female family members recovered from their fears.


    "what is going on?"


    "How come there are assassins?"


    "Looking at a dragon boat that almost took my life in, I will never come out again."


    While the female family members were talking about each other, Governor Guo came over and said, "Don¡¯t worry, everyone. There was an accident here. Now the matter has been resolved, but it¡¯s not much time to stay here. Please leave as soon as possible. ."


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at Mrs. Guo and left in a hurry.


    Ms. Guo was also very frightened by the change just now, but this time everyone was invited by them. She couldn''t show her timidity, and said with a strong smile: "Ladies, don''t be afraid, it''s all right now. Let''s get out of here now."


    Speaking, took the lead in pulling Guo Xueming downstairs.


    As soon as they started, everyone else hurriedly followed.


    Daohua and others were at the end, protected by Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, Dong Yuanxuan, and Su Hongxin, but they were not too worried.


    Several corpses of people in black lay downstairs, and the young girl''s face was completely scared when they saw it.


    Turning around the corridor, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang standing with Governor Guo, and he was relieved when he saw that he was safe and sound.


    The male family members are all standing downstairs waiting for the female family members.


    When the ladies saw their masters, they pulled their daughters forward.


    Just when Jiang Wanying passed by Xiao Yeyang, she didn''t know if she had weak legs or was caught in her foot, and she fell straight toward Xiao Yeyang.


    Seeing this, Inaka, who was still standing at the top of the stairs, couldn''t help but clenched the silk kerchief in her hand.


    Dong Yuanyao was more excited than Daohua, and she squeezed her arm tightly, which made her hurt.


    Mrs. Guo and Guo Xueming saw them, and they couldn''t help but raise their hearts.


    Under everyone''s eyes, if Jiang Wanying fell into Xiao Yeyang''s arms, even if Xiao Yeyang was unhappy, the queen mother would force him to marry Jiang Wanying.


    "Shameless!" Madam Guo gritted her teeth and cursed.


    However, the scene everyone expected did not appear.


    Seeing Jiang Wanying leaning toward him, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s first reaction was not to pick up the person, but to take a few steps back quickly.


    So Jiang Wanying fell directly to the ground.


    "Wanying!"


    Ms. Jiang saw it, and immediately ran over eagerly. After she helped Jiang Wanying up, she looked at Xiao Yeyang angrily: "Yeyang, why don''t you catch Wanying?"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned when seeing Madam Jiang doing this.


    Ms. Jiang was even more angry when he saw that he did not speak, "I ask you something, anyway, I am also your elder, is it so rude to your elders?"


    Now, Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to worry about the other''s face, and said directly: "Mrs. Jiang, I am a man. It is really not good to help Wanying cousin."


    "When I was a child, I just talked a few words with cousin Wanying in the Queen Mother Palace, and some childhood remarks were made by people with ulterior motives. If I helped cousin Wanying today, I don¡¯t know what will come out the next day. Well, this is not good for her reputation."


    "you"


    Ms. Jiang didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to say such a thing, she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Xiao Yeyang, this is a matter of denying that he and Wanying are childhood sweethearts, how dare he? !


    Not far away, Jiang Canzheng''s expression was also very angry, and he held back his anger and said in a low voice, "Yeyang, Wanying is the queen mother''s niece and your cousin. She fell, so you won''t be able to help. , Isn''t it too manly?"


    Xiao Yeyang saw Jiang Shenzheng using the Queen Mother to suppress him, and he became even more bored, and said coldly: "I said, I was thinking about the reputation of Wanying cousin. And, I''ve been like this since I was a child, didn''t Jiang Shenzheng know?"


    Governor Guo watched the play for a while, and when everyone was watching, he stood up and ended the scene: "Yeyang is also kind. I want to say, Jiang Shenzheng, you should blame the maid beside Miss Jiang. Even your master can''t help him. What''s the use of such a minion?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Canzheng snorted, and walked toward his carriage with his sleeves thrown away.


    Seeing Mrs. Jiang, she hurriedly helped Jiang Wanying to keep up.


    Before leaving, Jiang Wanying glanced at Xiao Yeyang with tears, then bowed her head and left with Madam Jiang.


    Looking at her like that, many ladies and ladies exchanged a vague look.


    Mrs. Guo directly showed sarcasm, and whispered to Guo Xueming: ¡°The Jiang family is really arrogant. If other families encounter this kind of thing, it¡¯s too late to turn around, how can they make trouble like this?¡±


    Guo Xueming looked at Xiao Yeyang, with bright lights in his eyes: "Maybe the Jiang family thinks that Yeyang''s cousin will look at the queen mother to accommodate them."


    Mrs. Guo sneered and said, "It''s a pity, Yeyang didn''t do this." With that, she looked at Xiao Yeyang with a little more satisfaction.


    This nephew really surprised her. He didn''t feel pity for a weak woman like other men, and helped others regardless of occasion. He also took the opportunity to publicly deny the theory that the Jiang family had added to him as a childhood sweetheart. .


    Not sentimental, not passionate, but also knows to take the initiative to solve the trouble of rotten peach blossoms, yes, very good!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 593： , Not a level

    Chapter 593, not a level


    Looking at the carriage going away from the Jiang family, Governor Guo happily touched his beard.


    The Jiang family bullied his daughter. Before he found a chance to retaliate, his nephew first helped him out with a sigh of anger.


    Governor Guo looked at Xiao Yeyang with satisfaction and looked at the officials who were still gathering around. After thinking for a while, he said, "Yeyang, although you are kind and don¡¯t want to damage Miss Jiang¡¯s reputation, you can speak well when you speak. Be tactful."


    Mrs. Guo smiled and took the words: "Yes, Yeyang, remarks like''You and Ms. Jiang are childhood sweethearts'', people with a discerning eye will know that they are gossip, and there is no need to explain it to everyone. Your explanation, it is. It''s like Miss Jiang is rushing to grab you. This will make Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Jiang angry."


    As soon as the words came out, the expressions of the lady and the young lady who were present couldn''t help but move.


    Thinking of the scene where Jiang Wanying fell to Xiao Yeyang just now, she laughed in her heart, isn''t this just trying to catch up.


    Looking at the disdain on everyone¡¯s faces, the smile on Mrs. Guo¡¯s face deepened. The Jiang family had tarnished her daughter¡¯s reputation, and now she was back in the game. She was about to say a few more words, but she was stopped by Guo Xueming.


    Guo Xueming shook her head at Mrs. Guo.


    Mother said this too bluntly. Although Jiang''s family was seriously injured, it also involved Yeyang''s cousin.


    Ms. Guo paused, and raised her eyes to look at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing that he was not looking at them, she thought for a while and gave Governor Guo a look.


    Governor Guo received a signal from Mrs. Guo, looked at Curly Tingting''s daughter, and then at Zhilan Yushu''s nephew, and after a while, he smiled and said to Xiao Yeyang: "Yeyang, I can''t walk away here, your aunt My cousin and my cousin were also frightened today, so please help your uncle to take them home."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Governor Guo, not wanting to refute his uncle¡¯s face in front of the crowd, and thought for a while and said: ¡°Okay, but please wait a moment for your uncle. I will go and say hello to Uncle Yan and the others.¡±


    Governor Guo knew that his nephew and Yan¡¯s family had a good relationship. Today, everyone was shocked. It was time to greet him. He smiled and nodded: "Then you go."


    Guo Xueming was happy when he saw Xiao Yeyang agree to send them back, but when he saw him walking quickly towards Yan''s house, his eyes couldn''t help but follow him.


    Mrs. Guo patted her daughter''s hand and smiled: "Don''t look, let''s get on the carriage and wait."


    Guo Xueming nodded.


    Soon, the two got into the carriage.


    After getting in the car, Mrs. Guo saw Guo Xueming lifted a corner of the car curtain, followed her gaze, and saw Xiao Yeyang talking to her family members. She immediately smiled and said, "You don''t need to care too much about this kind of thing."


    Guo Xueming was taken aback, and quickly put down the car curtain: "What did the mother say?"


    Mrs. Guo smiled and glanced at her daughter: "You are my daughter, I don¡¯t know what you are worried about."


    Guo Xueming was embarrassed: "Mother, my daughter is not worried about anything."


    Mrs. Guo smiled and said with a serious face: "Yeyang and the Yan family have made a good relationship because he has no relatives in Zhongzhou and has to make a few friends, so that it will not be too deserted and lonely. Now we are here, and you are added. My father has been kind to him since he was a child, and even if he looks at your father, he will be close to us."


    said, pulling up Guo Xueming''s hand.


    "This person''s feelings need to get along with each other. In the future, I will ask your father to call Yeyang to our house a lot. Then you will have more contact with him. When you get to know each other, he will come to our house. If it¡¯s too late, no matter what Yan''s family will be taken care of."


    Guo Xueming was silent for a moment: "My daughter thinks that Yeyang''s cousin seems to be paying attention to the Yan family''s eldest girl. When I was upstairs in Guankou, I accidentally saw Yeyang''s cousin always looking at the Yan family''s eldest girl."


    Mrs. Guo laughed and nodded Guo Xueming¡¯s forehead: ¡°I also said that you are not worried. If you didn¡¯t care about Yeyang, would you notice this?¡±


    said, her expression straightened.


    "Judging from what happened today, Ye Yang is indeed good. We can carefully consider your grandfather''s proposal. However, we have to observe Ye Yang. This is a mule or a horse. You have to take a closer look before you know it. "


    "As for the girl of the Yan family you mentioned. The daughter of a fourth-rank official has no qualifications to be an opponent, so please put your heart in your stomach."


    Guo Xueming condensed his eyebrows: "But."


    Ms. Guo interrupted her: "No, but a seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy with a hairy head is just at the time when he was full of energy. A good color is excusable."


    "In a family like ours, if a man is not three wives and four concubines, you should be the mistress of the house. Don¡¯t worry about such trivial matters. The concubine¡¯s room is just a plaything. It¡¯s really not worth your attention."


    "The only thing you have to do is to cultivate relationships with Yeyang, and let him know your goodness and irreplaceability. Like the things that embarrassed Miss Yan Family and Miss Dong in the Guankou Building before, don''t do it in the future. ."


    Guo Xueming''s face was stagnant, and he said uncomfortably: "Mother sees it?"


    Mrs. Guo looked at Guo Xueming: ¡°If you really think Yeyang is good, don¡¯t do things that hurt him or value it. If you really have to do it, don¡¯t let him know.¡±


    "Do you think about it yourself, Yeyang has a good relationship with the Yan family, no matter what he thinks about the Yan family girl, if you embarrass her, after Ye Yang knows, he can still have a good impression of you?"


    Speaking, he touched Guo Xueming''s hair bun.


    "My daughter is a snow lotus on the Tianshan Mountain. The Yan family girl is just a weed at the foot of the mountain. People of different levels, you really don¡¯t need to do it yourself, you know?"


    Guo Xue thought carefully for a while, then nodded.


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenxiu and others were talking, but from time to time they glanced at the carriage that Daohua was sitting in. Seeing the curtain of the carriage closed, his brows couldn''t help but frowned.


    After a while, Yan Zhigao saw Governor Guo looking over here, and smiled and said to Xiao Yeyang: "We have all brought guards here, little prince, don''t worry, you go ahead and do your job."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Everyone is going back to Ningmen Mansion, let''s go together." After that, he patted Yan Wenkai on the shoulder, "I''ll open the way in front of you, you hurry up to follow."


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at the carriage where Daohua was located again, and then turned and walked towards the carriage of Guo''s family.


    Inside the carriage, Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu looked at Daohua silently.


    Daohua was speechless, and couldn¡¯t help saying: "If you don¡¯t speak, what are you doing just looking at me?"


    Dong Yuanyao tentatively asked: "Are you okay?"


    Daohua rolled her eyes unhappily, "What can I do?"


    Dong Yuanyao was silent and looked at Su Shiyu.


    Su Shiyu pondered for a moment: ¡°Governor Guo is the uncle of the little prince. If you don¡¯t look at the face of the monk, the little prince must give some face.¡±


    Inaba nodded: "Of course."


    Seeing Daohua''s face calm, Su Shiyu didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, the carriage started.


    Daohua reached out and opened the curtain of the car. She looked forward and watched Xiao Yeyang riding in front of the Guo''s carriage. She was silent for a while, then lowered the curtain: "In fact, look at how he gets along with other girls. , It''s also pretty good."


    After hearing this, Su Shiyu and Dong Yuanyao quickly glanced at each other, and then couldn''t help thinking.


    Su Shiyu suddenly thought of a young lady secretly handing Yan Wenkai a purse on the bridge, thinking of him avoiding the girl like a beast, and then chasing after him asking for a purse, Su Shiyu couldn''t bear it. Live smiled.


    also, if she hadn¡¯t met this time, how would she know that he was different to herself?


    "I only want your wallet, and other people''s me is not rare."


    Thinking back to Yan Wenkai¡¯s cheeky words, Su Shiyu¡¯s smile deepened.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 594： , Can be screwed (two in one

    Chapter 594, can be screwed (two in one chapter)


    Seeing the shy smile on Su Shiyu¡¯s face, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao silently glanced at each other, and then they covered their mouths and started laughing.


    Hearing the laughter of the two, Su Shiyu recovered from her memories and looked at the two uncomfortably: "Why are you laughing?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao turned to look at her, and then began to chuckle again.


    Su Shiyu was so embarrassed that he stomped his feet, stirred the handkerchief and said, "You two must not laugh!"


    Dong Yuanyao immediately took the words: "Poetry, I find that you are getting better and better now, and I still control whether we laugh or not." As he said, his face was joking. The same, I want to be protected by Brother Yan, this confidence has become enough."


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu blushed immediately and got up to fight Dong Yuanyao.


    Dong Yuanyao hurriedly pulled Daohua, hiding and laughing: "Yiyi, quickly treat your future Sister-in-law, it''s too fierce."


    Su Shiyu became more and more anxious: "Dong Yuanyao, you are still talking nonsense, I have to show you a good look today."


    Inahua looked helplessly at the two who were fighting, and reminded: "You two will stop, we are in the carriage now."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a knocking sound by the window of the car, and then the curtain was lifted, revealing Yan Wenkai''s smiling face.


    Looking at the three people falling into a ball in the car, Yan Wenkai smiled and asked, "What are you doing?" After speaking, he looked at Su Shiyu, and said to Daohua and Dong Yuanyao with a smile.


    "Big sister, Sister Dong, the poetic body is weak, you two can''t bully her."


    Upon hearing this, Dong Yuanyao immediately quit: "Brother Yan, please open your eyes wider, because poetry is coming to hit me and Yi Yiye. If you don¡¯t help me, it¡¯s fine, even your own sister. No matter, is the elbow turned too far?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled ¡®hehe¡¯: "Hey, everyone is a family, why don¡¯t you turn out and not turn out? It¡¯s a real story!"


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao''s mouth suddenly grew up, and she looked at Yan Wenkai with inexhaustible words.


    Four brother Yan really has no face!


    Daohua laughed out with a "puff puff", she found that her fourth brother is now more and more able to speak.


    Sure enough, boys in love can talk sweetly.


    Look, just one sentence made Sister Su''s face blushing.


    Seeing Su Shiyu staring at herself shyly, Yan Wenkai grinned, put his hand into the carriage, and stuffed a pack of wild fruits into her arms: "Sun Changze gave it to me. I tasted one. It''s very sweet. I brought it to you."


    After speaking, he smiled and put down the curtain.


    Dong Yuanyao glanced at the fruit in Su Shiyu''s arms, hesitated for a moment, raised the curtain to look out, and soon saw Sun Changze at the fork in the side.


    Sun Changze saw Dong Yuanyao with a bright smile on his face. He wanted to stretch out his hand to say hello to Dong Yuanyao, but he could see that there were too many people around him, and he held back.


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Sun Changze, and then quickly lowered the curtain.


    Daohua glanced at Dong Yuanyao, smiled and took a bite of a wild fruit: "Well, it''s really sweet."


    Su Shiyu also tasted one, and then said in surprise: "I didn''t expect that the taste of wild fruits is so good, that Sun Changze is really interested."


    Speaking, handed one to Dong Yuanyao.


    "Yuan Yao, would you like to try it?"


    Dong Yuanyao reached out and took the fruit, but did not eat it immediately, but rubbed the fruit.


    This fruit grows on the cliff next to the waterfall. She was curious and said she wanted to taste it before. Sun Changze was about to pick it immediately. Unfortunately, a man in black came across.


    Unexpectedly, he still went to pick it!


    Dong Yuanyao lowered her head and took a bite. Well, it was very sweet, not only sweet in her mouth, but also sweet in her heart.


    "Poetry, I would like to have a few more."


    Su Shiyu smiled and nodded, quickly grabbed a few fruits for her, and then looked at Daohua.


    Ina Flower shook her head: "I don''t need it anymore."


    Su Shiyu: "This fruit is very delicious, don''t you come here anymore?"


    Daohua: "I''m afraid I can''t digest it. You can share it with Yuan Yao."


    Where is eating fruit? It''s clearly because of her fourth brother and Sun Changze''s intentions.


    After a while, the convoy entered the city, and the carts and horses began to separate.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the Yan family carriage behind him, after thinking about it, he wanted to attract blessings, and after a few whispers with him, he continued to follow the Guo family carriage.


    In the carriage, Guo Xueming saw Xiao Yeyang touch his left shoulder from time to time, with discomfort on his face, hesitated to say to Mrs. Guo: "Cousin Yeyang helped his father against the man in black before, and I don''t know if he hurt? "


    Madam Guo saw that her daughter cared about Xiao Yeyang, and she herself wanted to know more about this nephew. After thinking about it, she lifted the curtain of the car to face Xiao Yeyang who was riding a horse and said, "Yeyang, you just had a fight. I''m tired too. Why don''t you take a rest in our carriage for a while."


    Xiao Yeyang reflexively refused: "Thank you aunt for kindness, now you have entered the city, and it will not be too late for me to go back to rest after sending you back to the house."


    Mrs. Guo smiled: "You kid, you are more polite than when you were a kid, but we are a family, you don''t need such a foreigner, you get into the carriage, and we can also talk about ourselves."


    Xiao Ye condensed his eyebrows, what can they have to say? With a faint smile, he refused: "I''ll wait until I visit my aunt next time."


    Mrs. Guo was rejected again, and she felt a little unhappy. However, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t say anything when she did this. After thinking about it, she said, "Why next time, I think you should sit at home today, you The cousin made a pretty good dew, I will let her make it for you to taste."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned. He remembered that his aunt was very unwelcome to him when he was a child. Why did he become so enthusiastic this time?


    "I''m afraid it won''t work today. I have something to do. Next time, next time my uncle takes a break, I will come to see you. The team is too slow, I will go ahead and have a look."


    Speaking, he drove forward and rode forward.


    Ms. Guo met, and she put down the car curtain a little annoyed: "This Xiao Yeyang, I find that he is a little bit ignorant to promote."


    Guo Xueming said silently: "Mother, maybe my cousin is really okay."


    Mrs. Guo: "Yeyang was very awkward when he was a child. Now that he has grown up, although he has become more stable, the disobedience engraved in his bones has not changed. After all, he has less respect for the elders."


    Not long after, Guo Mansion arrived.


    Ms. Guo took the lead in helping the maid¡¯s hand to dismount. When Guo Xueming got out of the carriage, Madam Guo glanced at Xiao Yeyang, who was standing next to him, and quickly gave the maid a look, telling them not to help Guo Xueming.


    Guo Xueming stood on the carriage for a moment when he saw that there was no one to support him, his eyes couldn''t help but look at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, then averted his gaze, without any intention of stepping forward to help.


    Seeing this, Guo Xueming looked a little embarrassed and could only get out of the carriage slowly.


    As for Mrs. Guo, she stood aside secretly sulking.


    How happy it was to see Xiao Yeyang not helping Jiang Wanying who fell down before, at this moment, she felt so uncomfortable.


    This Xiao Yeyang really didn''t know how to pity and cherish jade at all.


    When Guo Xueming got out of the carriage, Xiao Yeyang said to Mrs. Guo, "Auntie, I have something to do, so I won¡¯t send you to the house."


    Mrs. Guo glanced at Xiao Yeyang and said with a smile: "Yeyang, how do I feel that you are busier than your uncle? I have been in Ningmen Mansion for so long, and you didn''t say to come to visit me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I am very busy."


    Mrs. Guo was choked by these five short words, and said with a smile, "Then you go and do your job."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and turned around to leave.


    This is, Guo Xueming said: "Although my cousin is busy, he must take care of his body. Don''t be too tired."


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment, then smiled and said, "Thank you."


    After speaking, he strode away.


    Liuli Shop.


    Yan Wenkai looked at the colored glaze decorations with Su Shiyu and Daohua excitedly: "Sister Su, you pick it slowly, let''s not worry."


    Su Shiyu glanced at Daohua, and then at Yan Wenkai, not sure: "Are you really going to give my family a piece of glass?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Of course, I always speak for words."


    Daohua curiously asked: "Four brother, have you picked up money?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled mysteriously, did not speak, and continued to look at Liuli while pulling Su Shiyu.


    See you, Daohua curled her mouth, and saw the two communicating in a low voice, feeling that she was superfluous, and hummed: "My feet hurt. I won''t accompany you to go shopping. I will go to sit on the second floor."


    Yan Wenkai nodded quickly.


    Daohua hummed in her heart when she saw him looking like she was going to leave. She called her fourth brother had a daughter-in-law and had forgotten her sister, so she turned and went up to the second floor.


    The steward of Liulipu knew Daohua, and hurriedly welcomed Daohua to the innermost private room by the street.


    Daohua looked at a few new colored glaze utensils, then stood by the window and looked at the pedestrians on the street. Although her eyes were fixed on the street, her thoughts could not help but fly over Xiao Yeyang.


    The guy sent Mrs. Guo''s mother and daughter back home, he must go in and sit down.


    Guo Xueming is dignified and generous, speaks softly, and makes people feel like a spring breeze. Will the two meet each other late, then talk about philosophy of life from poems and songs, and then on the branches of the moon, and then meet to see the moon together


    Just as Daohua diverted her imagination wantonly, suddenly her hands stretched out from behind to cover her eyes, and then a smiling whisper sounded in her ears.


    "Guess who I am?"


    An unspeakable joy rushed into Daohua''s heart, she took away the eyes that covered her eyes, turned her head and smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You are not naive, you still play this kind of game."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t ignore the joy in Daohua''s eyes, and asked with a smile, "What did I just think about? You didn''t even notice when I came in."


    Daohua''s expression was stagnant, she walked away from the window, went to sit down at the table, took a sip of tea from her teacup, and then said, "I didn''t think about anything. By the way, you are not going to send Mrs. Guo and Ms. Guo. Why are you here?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and sat beside her: "I know you care about this."


    Daohua stared: "Who cares?" She lacked confidence.


    Xiao Yeyang took her hand and said, "I came here as soon as I sent the person to the door." As he said, he looked at Daohua carefully.


    Daohua said dissatisfied: "What are you looking at?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The man in black attacked the Guankou Tower. Didn''t hurt you?"


    Daohua shook her head: "How about you, are you okay?"


    Xiao Yeyang rolled his eyes, then said in pain, "Something''s going on."


    Daohua looked at him suspiciously: "Don''t lie to me, there is something really going on, can you still send Mrs. Guo and Ms. Guo?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I''m not someone who wants to confuse the Eight Kings." After speaking, he moved his injured left shoulder uncomfortably, "The wound was pulled during the previous fight, and it must have bleed again."


    Now, Daohua couldn''t sit still: "Let me see it soon." She said, she stretched out her hand to check Xiao Yeyang''s wound.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly held down her hand: "This is a shop, with a lot of people talking. Let''s go, I will take you to my new house."


    Daohua showed surprise: "Are you really buying a new house?"


    Xiao Yeyang pulled the people away from the back door, and said as he walked, ¡°Of course, many people are staring at the mansion before me, I don¡¯t even bother to go back.¡±


    Daohua held Xiao Yeyang: "I have to talk to my fourth brother, or he should find me."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "You can rest assured to go with me. Your fourth brother is going to choose a gift for the family of Su family. He won''t think of you for a while."


    Daohua''s face was stunned: "I''ll just say, why did the fourth brother insist on pulling Sister Su to Liulipu, and it suddenly became so generous. It turns out that you are behind the ghost."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I can''t explain to you this time, are you going to be angry with me again?"


    Daohua stared: "How can I be so stingy?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave her a smile without saying a word.


    Daohua was a little angry, she couldn''t help but stretched out her hand and twisted his waist.


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed Daohua¡¯s hand for a moment, and looked at Daohua¡¯s eyes a little deep: "Don''t touch it randomly."


    Daohua was speechless: "What''s the matter with you, you can save a piece of meat."


    Xiao Yeyang moved his lips, and finally swallowed the words in his mouth. He pulled Daohua out of the back door, and walked towards the street: "The new house is nearby. By the way, it''s next to your fruit and vegetable shop. When you miss me in the future, you can come to see me at any time."


    Daohua snorted: "Who wants to look at you, don''t always put gold on your face."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and didn''t answer the conversation. Soon, the two of them came to a second-entry courtyard.


    "Go, I''ll take you in to see our house."


    Hearing this, Daohua couldn''t help but twist Xiao Yeyang''s waist again: "What our house, let you talk nonsense"


    Before he finished speaking, Daohua realized that Xiao Yeyang''s expression had changed a little bit. He just stepped into the door of the room, suddenly turned around and leaned forward.


    Daohua couldn¡¯t help but stepped back, and stopped until her back touched the door of the room. She looked at Xiao Yeyang who was still approaching, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang did not speak, stretched out his uninjured right arm, confined Daohua between his arm and the wall, and then bowed his head and kissed Daohua.


    Daohua was startled by Xiao Yeyang''s sudden behavior, and when Xiao Yeyang''s lips were about to touch her, she quickly covered his mouth with her hand.


    "Xiao Yeyang, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Yeyang took a few deep breaths, grabbed the rice flower and covered his hands, bowed his head and pecked a few times, then said hoarsely, "You can screw me anywhere in the future, but don''t touch my waist."


    Daohua was startled, and then nodded quickly: "I will never screw you again."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a smile: "You can twist it." After finishing speaking, he touched her head and continued to pull her towards the house.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 595： , I like the water fairy

    Chapter 595, what I like is water fairy


    "Your speed is quite fast. In just a few days, the house is fully packed."


    Seeing Daohua looking at the yard, Xiao Yeyang smiled and stood aside: "Let''s see if there is anything to add or subtract?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "If you want to add or subtract, you can figure it out by yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that it will be inconvenient when you come.¡±


    Daohua: "I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to come in the future." Without waiting for Xiao Yeyang to say anything, he asked, "Do you have a medicine box? I''ll help you deal with the wound first."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, took Daohua¡¯s hand and went to the wing: "I followed the ancient master''s pharmacy to clean it up. What do you think."


    Looking at a row of medicine cabinets, Daohua hurriedly stepped forward and took a look. Seeing that there were medicinal materials in each medicine cabinet, she turned her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You have prepared so many medicinal materials, are you using them up?"


    After finishing speaking, he patted his head, "It must be used up. There are many people with low hands."


    Next, he took out the wound medicine to be used, motioned Xiao Yeyang to sit on the stool aside, and then began to help him re-treat the wound.


    The wound on Xiao Yeyang''s shoulder did indeed open again. The bandage that had been bandaged before had been infiltrated with blood. Seeing this, Daohua''s brows were tightened, and she asked, "The man in black is at the waterfall. Isn''t it all solved? Why did you appear in the Guankou Tower again?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression sank: "After the incident in the Four Mountain Village, the Eight Uncles'' movements became more and more frequent. Some of the assassins who came this time came to test me, and some were directed at Uncle and Jiang to participate in politics. "


    Ina Flower: "Governor Guo also offended the Eight Kings?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It doesn''t matter if you offend him. Uncle loyal to the emperor''s uncle will naturally be opposed to the eighth uncle. Uncle is the governor of Zhongzhou, Jiguang, and Fenxi. He recently destroyed a stronghold of the eighth uncle, so This is the assassination."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "How can the Eight Kings summon so many people?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Some were left by the first emperor to the eighth uncle, some were trained by the eighth uncle, and some were taken in by himself."


    Daohua looked worried: "Then have you exposed? Will things like today happen again in the future? Will you and the third and fourth brothers be in danger?"


    Seeing Daohua''s brows furrowed, Xiao Yeyang raised his hand to help her smooth, and calmly said: "The killers who came today have been killed. The Eighth Uncle probably doesn''t know our identity for the time being." He said, his eyes narrowed. squint.


    "Don''t worry, the Eighth Uncle will not have the energy to stare at Zhongzhou after a while."


    Daohua said with a serious face: "Xiao Yeyang, you have to be careful."


    Looking at the worry in Daohua''s eyes, Xiao Yeyang nodded seriously.


    Soon, Daohua helped Xiao Yeyang treat the wound, and then grabbed a pair of medicine. He planned to let Defu go to boil the medicine. Who knows that the guy is not there, even his maid Wang Man''er is also not there.


    No way, Daohua can only take the medicine to boil it by herself.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang followed her step by step, Daohua said helplessly: "Xiao Yeyang, you have injuries on your body. You should rest. I will take it for you after I boil the medicine. You can go back to the room and rest first."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not too late for me to rest when you leave."


    After hearing this, Daohua no longer said more.


    During the medicine, Daohua suddenly remembered that Guo Xueming had come, and couldn''t help asking: "You saw Miss Guo today, what do you think of her?"


    Seeing Daohua pretending to be casual, but full of curiosity, Xiao Yeyang wanted to laugh a little, but he held back, and began to ponder seriously: "Cousin Xueming. She really looks pretty. Today It really makes many people''s eyes shine."


    Seeing some displeasure on Daohua''s face, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flashed sly.


    Daohua snorted: "It''s just to make others shine, don''t you?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I. Naturally," he said, glanced at Daohua''s increasingly foul face, and said with a low smile, "I''m blessed to say that cousin Xueming is ranked in Beijing. What about the beauty."


    Daohua sneered: "Not only is it a famous beauty on the list, it is said that many people have also compared it to a graceful peony flower."


    Xiao Yeyang touched his chin and groaned: "Peony, let alone, it''s quite pertinent."


    Daohua swept to the peony bonsai placed in the yard, and said lightly: "I see you seem to like peony flowers. Look, there are several pots in this yard."


    Listening to the sour words of Daohua, Xiao Yeyang was in a surprisingly good mood, and smiled: "The peony flower is magnificent and dignified, and the country is beautiful and fragrant. It is the king of flowers. I also like to appreciate it."


    Hearing this, Daohua snorted and looked down at the medicine jar, too lazy to take care of Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, leaned over, and jokingly said: "Are you angry?"


    Daohua rolled his eyes: "Who is angry, look at your peony, don¡¯t stop me from making medicine here."


    Xiao Yeyang touched his nose and chuckled. After a while, he saw the marble fish tank in the courtyard and pulled Daohua and walked over.


    Daohua: "What are you doing? I''m making medicine."


    Xiao Yeyang: "The medicine didn''t get ready so quickly. You don''t need to keep staring at it. Defu got a pair of red koi from nowhere. I looked pretty good, so come and take a look."


    Ina Flower: "What''s so good about fish?" Although she said that, she still stretched her head to look at the red koi in front of the marble fish tank.


    When the figure reflected on the water in the fish tank, Xiao Yeyang suddenly leaned over and smiled in her ear: "I, I don''t like any graceful peony words. What I like is the delicate fairy in the water."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang looking at him with a smile in the water, the corners of Daohua''s mouth rose up, and she turned her head and glanced at him: "Who cares what you like." As he said, she turned and walked towards the medicine jar. Ask as you walk.


    "Where did Defu get the koi? I also get two pairs back, one for my grandmother, and one for my mother-in-law and master."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "This matter is easy to handle, I just let Defu take care of it."


    Half an hour later, the medicine was ready. When Xiao Yeyang finished drinking the medicine, Daohua looked at the sky and said, "Fourth brother and Sister Su should have chosen. I have to go back. The few medicines I caught, you Remember to call Defu boo for you to drink."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Why do you come to help me cook the medicine? Debate and boil the medicine is very bitter."


    Daohua was speechless: "Do you think my mother will let me come out twice in three days? Besides, the medicine is the same, and everyone who cooks it tastes the same."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "How could it be the same, if you boil it, I don''t drink so bitterly."


    Daohua was silent, not wanting to talk nonsense with him: "You rest, I will go back to Liulipu by myself."


    Where would Xiao Yeyang listen to this, he personally sent Daohua back to Liulipu, and then watched her get on the carriage, and left with Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu, before returning to the new house.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 596： , Please

    Chapter 596, please kiss


    Returning to Yan Mansion, Daohua went to Songhe Courtyard with Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu. After seeing the elders at home and Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Su who were guests, he went back to her yard.


    "Isn''t Yuan Yao here with me?"


    As soon as she returned to the yard, Daohua asked Gu Yu who was directing the little maid to sweep.


    Gu Yu smiled and replied: "Yes, Miss Dong seems to be a little tired, resting on the girl''s bed."


    Inahana nodded, and quickly walked into the house.


    At this moment, Dong Yuanyao is lying lazily on the rice flower bed. Although she is holding the script in her hand, she is distracted, and the script is also upside down.


    See you, Inahana smiled and walked over and took away the script in her hand: "What are you thinking about, so fascinated?"


    Dong Yuanyao was startled at first, but later saw that it was Daohua, and then smiled at her: "Nothing." After speaking, he snatched the script back.


    Ina Hua did not continue to compete with her, but reached out and probed the temperature of her forehead.


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, ¡°After Bi Shi came back, he cooked me **** soup according to your instructions. I drank a large bowl and won¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Daohua saw that Dong Yuanyao was not feverish, so she withdrew her hand: "You have fallen into the water today, so you still have to pay attention." She said and smiled, "Today you really should go to Liulipu with us. Sister Su got a lot of money. A nice colored glaze."


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "Si Ge Yan chooses gifts for Shiyu, what am I going to do."


    Seeing that Dong Yuanyao was not in high spirits, Daohua pulled the pillow and lay down, and was silent for a while and asked, "Isn''t it scaring you today?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "I was a little scared at the time, but now I want to come, it''s okay." Then, she lay down beside Daohua, "Yiyi, you are not surprised, why every time I meet Sun Changze, always Will some accidents happen?"


    Daohua recalled the several meetings between Dong Yuanyao and Sun Changze, and said with a smile: "Don''t you tell me, I haven''t thought it yet. Now that I think about it, it''s really like this."


    Dong Yuanyao was silent for a while: "Yiyi, Sun Changze has rescued me three times. One or two times can be said to be accidental coincidence. What about the three times, do you think I have a relationship with him?"


    Daohua pursed her mouth and didn''t answer, she didn''t know how to answer this.


    Speaking of fate, she was afraid that Yuan Yao would be more concerned about Sun Changze; it was a bit far-fetched to say that she had no fate.


    Dong Yuanyao continued: "Yiyi, I think I did something wrong before. I shouldn''t talk about you and the little prince in that way."


    Daohua looked surprised and turned to look at her: "Huh?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked at the top of the tent: ¡°I saw that the little prince was so caring for you, I once advised you to stay away from him, but now that I think about it, I really shouldn¡¯t. Feelings are often overwhelming.¡±


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao silently.


    Yuan Yao is trying to promote herself and others?


    She is so concerned about Sun Changze? !


    After a while, Daohua said: "I know, you are for my good."


    Dong Yuanyao turned her head to look at Daohua fiercely: "Then are you worried? I can see that you are very concerned about the little prince now, but he will return to the capital one day. At that time, what did you think about it? Do it?"


    Daohua was silent for a while: "My father''s performance in the past two years is pretty good. I think my father is likely to be transferred to the capital."


    She has done meritorious service in the gold mines, iron ore mines, and the breaking of the Eight Kings'' messages. Xiao Yeyang said, the chance of this credit falling to her is not great, but it can benefit her father and brother.


    Dong Yuanyao: "When you enter the capital, there is still a big gap between your identity and the little prince. What if the queen mother in the palace or the emperor wants to marry the little prince?"


    Daohua pursed her mouth, her tone a little rushing: "This is Xiao Yeyang''s business, let him settle it by himself."


    Dong Yuanyao was taken aback for a moment: "Are you angry?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I just think he has a lot of things."


    Dong Yuanyao was silent, she felt that she seemed to let the little prince take the blame for no reason: ¡°There are two sides to everything. As a child of the royal family, with status and status, naturally there are more shackles on her body than others.¡±


    said, sighed.


    "Identity status is too low, not good."


    Daohua turned her head and looked at her: "Are you talking about Sun Changze?"


    Dong Yuanyao hesitated for a moment: "I like him quite a bit."


    Daohua thought for a while, and said, ¡°Yuan Yao, Sun Changze, I think this person is pretty good, but maybe it¡¯s just that we are attracted by his temperament that is different from that of aristocratic officials.¡±


    "It is always easy for people to have a good impression of novel people and things in a short period of time."


    "You can get along with people, especially if you have to face it for a long time. It''s not enough to rely on this short-term goodwill."


    "You think, there is a big gap between our lives and his life. This is not just a difference in status, but also a difference in lifestyle habits and thinking."


    "When we have a good impression, we will ignore the shortcomings of the other party. Some words and deeds that do not meet our cognitive standards can also tolerate one or two, but how long does it take?"


    Dong Yuanyao was stunned, looking at the top of the tent, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    Ina Hua looked at her, and didn''t say more.


    The two lay on the bed for a while, and Wang Man''er came in and asked them to go to the old lady¡¯s yard for dinner.


    The Dong family and Su family stayed in Yan''s house for one night, and they were going to return to the provincial government the next day.


    In front of the gate of Yan Mansion, Daohua said goodbye to everyone behind Mrs. Li.


    "Sister Su, Yuan Yao, if you have nothing to do in the future, you can often come to Ningmen Mansion to play!"


    Hearing Daohua¡¯s words, Mrs. Dong immediately smiled and said, "Yiyi, you can often come to the provincial government to play in the future. Even if you don¡¯t live in our house, you can live in Su¡¯s house. Everyone is relatives anyway. , And cheap too."


    Last night, the Yan family and the Su family exchanged their relatives. The fourth son of the Yan family and the third daughter of the Su family have been finalized. Now we are waiting for the son of the second room to make a marriage agreement. Kissed.


    As soon as these words came out, Daohua immediately said happily: "Okay, Aunt Su and Sister Su don''t despise me by then."


    Su Shiyu has blushed, but Mrs. Su kindly took Daohua¡¯s hand and said: "If you can come, Shiyu will definitely welcome you by sweeping the couch."


    Everyone greeted for a while, and then Madam Dong and Madam Su took Dong Yuanyao and Su Shiyu into the carriage.


    Looking at the carriage going away, Mrs. Li smiled and returned to the house with Daohua.


    Looking at Mrs. Li with stretched eyebrows, Daohua smiled and said: "The matter of Brother Si and Sister Su is set, so my mother is so happy?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Of course I''m happy. Now your two brothers have a dear relationship. I can finally rest my mind." Then, she looked at Daohua, "Now there are only Yours."


    Daohua quickly said: "Mother, I''m not in a hurry."


    Mrs. Li: "It doesn''t matter if you are in a hurry, you just need to be in a hurry. Don''t worry, your mother will choose a marriage that suits you." Then, she walked towards the main courtyard.


    The relationship of the youngest son is set, and she should prepare the bride price again.


    And the daughter¡¯s dowry, it''s time to start sorting it out.


    Daohua hurriedly followed, repeatedly saying that she was not in a hurry to find someone on the road.


    At the same time, the backyard of the Xingzhou Zhu Jiaoyu Mansion.


    "Sansao, I beg you, Qiyun is also your niece anyway, please help her to fight for the Yan family''s marriage for her dead father."


    Ms. Zhu saw Madam Zhu¡¯s intention to kneel down, and quickly got up and pulled the people together: ¡°What are you doing? Let the people see this. People still can¡¯t say that I bully the widow¡¯s brother-in-law.¡±


    Madam Zhu hastily apologized: "I am too anxious, not intentional."


    Mrs. Zhu waved her hand, a little impatiently said: "Okay, I know you didn''t mean it." Then, she wrinkled her brows, "Do you really think the Yan family is a good place to go?"


    "Let¡¯s tell you the truth, even though the Yan family¡¯s second room is white and living by his elder sister-in-law, they have a high-sightedness. Girl, let¡¯s not talk about Qiyun who retired, even my Xiuyun may not be appreciated by others. You are climbing up, isn''t this deliberately making people laugh?"


    Four Madame Zhu''s face turned pale.


    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Zhu sighed: "I know you don¡¯t like Mrs. Zhizhou in Pingzhou, and I don¡¯t have a good impression on her. I know that Zhou is a fifth-grade official, and Qiyun married Zhizhou¡¯s son and will treat Junhui in the future. It¡¯s good. Don¡¯t just think about your daughter. You have to think about the future of your son, right?"


    Four Master Zhu¡¯s lips trembled: "But. Pingzhou Zhizhou¡¯s son is a fool, how can I bear Qiyun marrying such a person?"


    Mrs. Zhu: "This is also no way. Who made Qiyun retired? Now that she can marry an official family, it is already a great blessing, so don¡¯t pick and choose."


    Seeing Madam Zhu¡¯s unstoppable look, Madam Zhu didn¡¯t want to say much, stood up and said, ¡°I have to deal with household chores. Think about it yourself.¡± After that, she left quickly.


    After Mrs. Zhu left, Zhu Qiyun walked in and took out a handkerchief to try to remove the tears on the face for Mrs. Zhu: "Mother, this is the daughter''s life, and the daughter will accept it."


    Looking at her daughter''s pretentiously strong face, Mrs. Zhu''s heart seemed to be cut with a knife. After a moment of silence, she suddenly stood up and went straight to the front yard.


    "Mother, where are you going?" Zhu Qiyun hurriedly followed.


    The fourth master Zhu stopped and looked at Zhu Qiyun: "Back then, your father did not help your third uncle. After your father died, my mother never opened his mouth to him, so my mother will beg him."


    Zhu Qiyun''s face was bitter: "Mother, it''s useless for you to ask San Bo. Didn''t you listen to the third aunt? Madam Yan Er has a very high vision, they won''t look at me."


    Mrs. Zhu Si insisted on going: "Since the Yan family is going on a blind date for the children of the family, then you have a chance. No matter whether you are caught in the photo or not, the mother has to try it. You can''t really let you marry someone. Fool."


    Zhu Qiyun held Madam Zhu''s fourth wife, she didn''t want to see her mother begging everywhere for her in a low voice.


    Fourth Madame Zhu pulled Zhu Qiyun away: "You are not suitable to go to the front yard, so don''t follow it." After speaking, she hurried away.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 597： ,analyze

    Chapter 597, Analysis


    The second day Mrs. Zhu went to find Zhu Jiaoyu, Mrs. Zhu looked ugly and handed a greeting card to the steward in front of Mrs. Zhu and Zhu Qiyun, and asked him to send it to Yan''s house in person.


    "Four brothers and sisters, I sent the invitation. As for whether the Yan family will see us in the end, it is not up to the master and I to decide. When the time comes, don''t blame us and say that we are not doing our best."


    She was really mad, she definitely rejected the fourth younger siblings, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would run to the master as soon as she turned her head. Come out and ask her to pay a greeting to Yan''s family.


    Mrs. Zhu really doesn¡¯t want to go to Yan¡¯s house, why? Apart from the conflict between her daughter and the Yan family eldest girl, there is also the fact that she has been in the face of Mrs. Li before.


    When Master Yan was still the county magistrate, she looked down on the Yan Li family from a merchant and met with the concubine of the Yan family. If such a thing happened to her, she would definitely have a bump in her heart.


    The same women, she naturally knows how much women hold grudges.


    Nowadays, the gap between the Zhu family and the Yan family is getting bigger and bigger. The Yan Li family is still a fourth-grade Gongren proclaimed by the emperor. It is too easy to suppress her. She does not want to be low in front of people she once looked down on, especially Still for outsiders.


    The fourth Madam Zhu achieved the goal, and did not care about Madam Zhu¡¯s attitude. She expressed gratitude and said: "Thank you 3rd Brother and 3rd Wife. Regardless of whether the final thing happens, Qiyun and I are grateful."


    Mrs. Zhu didn¡¯t want to speak, she held up her teacup with an attitude of giving away.


    The fourth wife of Zhu Qiyun also had eyesight, and didn''t want to stay here to be annoying, so she pulled Zhu Qiyun away.


    As soon as the two left, Zhu Xiuyun walked to Mrs. Zhu and sat down: "Mother, are we going to Yan''s house?"


    Mrs. Zhu looked at her daughter and nodded silently.


    Zhu Xiuyun immediately became happy: "Great, I haven''t seen Yishuang for a long time."


    Looking at the daughter who was about to reach her, Madam Zhu''s expression was slightly complicated.


    Failed to make a good relationship with the Yan family, she regrets it every time she thinks about it.


    But there is no regret medicine in this world. She never expected that the Yan family could get up so fast and throw their family away.


    "Mother, go and ask the sewing room to come over and give me clothes to go out."


    Looking at her excited daughter, Mrs. Zhu couldn''t help but pour cold water and said: "The Yan family may not pick up our greeting card. Even if you do, my mother is not going to take you there."


    Zhu Xiuyun looked puzzled: "Why?"


    Madam Zhu sneered: "Your fourth aunt has a higher heart than the sky. You want to tell Qiyun to Wenjie in the second room of the Yan family. You also know the second wife of the Yan family. That''s not a good friend, so Qiyun retreats. The reputation of being a relative, when we go there, we will show off, maybe we will be beaten out directly. Do you think your mother can take you to humiliation?"


    In her opinion, Qiyun never had the opportunity to join the Yan family. It was a humiliation to come to the house, but the mother and daughter had to pull her together.


    Zhu Xiuyun was stunned: "Aunt Si was looking at Brother Wenjie?" After speaking, he was silent for a while, "Big Brother Wenjie is pretty good."


    Ms. Zhu glanced at her daughter, and regretted again in her heart. If she did not offend Yan Li, with the friendship that her daughter had gone to school with the girls of the Yan family since childhood, maybe their family could really marry the Yan family.


    On the other side, Zhu Qiyun helped her mother back to the guest house where she lived.


    Looking at the anxiety and worry in her daughter''s eyes, Mrs. Zhu Si patted her hand: "The Yan family will definitely pick up the post."


    Zhu Qiyun didn''t have any thoughts in her heart: "Not necessarily, I have heard that the third aunt and the lady of the Yan family seem to be a little grudge."


    Mrs. Zhu Si smiled and said: "Mother, I''ve inquired. The Yan family is a reasonable family. It is clearly written in the greeting note. We came here to thank the Yan family girl for helping you that day. Didn''t you help the Yan family girl that day? Alright, mother believes that Mrs. Li will pick up the post."


    Seeing her mother¡¯s calm face, Zhu Qiyun felt less nervous, but she quickly raised her brows: ¡°Even if the Yan family took the post, it would be useless. The daughter¡¯s reputation, coupled with the second wife of the Yan family The vision is so high."


    Madam Zhu was silent for a while, then stood up and took out a small box from the salute.


    Zhu Qiyun looked at the box and her expression changed: "Mother, how did you bring out the original copy that your father has painstakingly collected in front of him? This is what his father left for his younger brother to inherit the family."


    Four Madame Zhu opened the box and looked at the three orphaned books inside, and said lightly: ¡°People are more important than things. If people don¡¯t live well, what heirlooms can talk about.¡±


    Zhu Qiyun disapproved: "Mother, even if there are three more copies of my family, nothing can be changed. Let''s leave it to my younger brother, he needs more than me."


    Madam Zhu Si glanced at her daughter: "What does he need more than you? A woman marrying is like being reborn again. If these three lonely instincts can exchange you for a good marriage, he will also agree with your father under Jiuquan. of."


    Zhu Qiyun''s eyes were a little red, and she pressed her lips, not knowing what to say.


    Four Madame Zhu touched her daughter''s head: "My son, when I was at Ningmen Pass, my mother carefully looked at the Yan family. Compared with the undercurrents of other families, the Yan family is really good."


    Seeing her daughter lowered her head and did not speak, Mrs. Zhu understood her worries.


    "My mother asked someone to inquire about the situation of the Yan family. The second elder of the Yan family is a white man, and now he lives only by the prefect. For ordinary people, although you have retired, your background, character, appearance, and education are all here, and you are still worthy of rubbing with him."


    "As far as Mrs. Yan Er''s vision is high, my mother can understand it, but she wants to find a better Yue family to help her child."


    "After your father died, although our house was quiet in Zhu''s family, Zhu''s family is still a family in Zhongzhou. Although it has declined over the years, compared with the Yan family in Geng''s life, the family history is still You can get it."


    "Your brother has long been a child. If it weren''t for the poor health of the past two years, he might have already become a talented scholar. After a few years, he will be able to take the scientific examination after he is well established. You are also a person with the help of brothers. "


    "In addition, your father also left a few rooms of books, calligraphy and paintings for your sisters and brothers. Yan Jiageng read it out, don¡¯t look at Master Yan¡¯s current fourth grade official residence, but their family background is still too thin, these things They don¡¯t agree if they accumulate, they absolutely can¡¯t get it out.¡±


    "My mother is here to give you the bottom line. As long as the Yan family is willing to accept you, my mother will take out half of the books, calligraphy and painting left by your father to make your dowry."


    "Sooner or later, the Yan family will be separated. The Yan family''s second room will not be able to share any good things. If you have the dowry you brought over, there will be absolutely no problem with standing up and raising offspring."


    The fourth wife of Zhu and Zhu Qiyun carefully analyzed the powerful relationship with the Yan family.


    Looking at her mother''s calm and calm look, Zhu Qiyun''s heart gradually became more active. Maybe she still has the chance to marry into a good family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 598： , Secretly follow

    Chapter 598, stealing


    Yan''s house.


    Daohua came to the main courtyard to deliver watermelon juice to Mrs. Li, and when he saw Mrs. Li holding a post reading, she smiled and asked: "Mother, who¡¯s post, did you read it so carefully?"


    Ms. Li smiled and looked at her daughter: "You came just right, you can take a look too." Then she handed the post to Daohua.


    Taohua took a look and saw that it belonged to the Zhu family, and her expression was slightly surprised.


    Ms. Li tasted two sips of watermelon juice honored by her daughter, and felt that the heat in her heart dissipated a lot: "Do you want to see? If you don''t want to see, my mother will find a reason to say no." She has no good feelings for Mrs. Zhu.


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "See you, Miss Zhu helped Yuan Yao and me to rescue me that day."


    Ms. Li is nothing to do, she took the post to Ping Tong and asked her to reply, and then she talked to Daohua about the household duties.


    As Daohua gets older and older, Mrs. Li deliberately teaches her about giving in the palm of her hand.


    Daughter is a smart, she can handle everything that is entrusted to her properly, and in many cases she can exceed expectations, which makes her even satisfied.


    The more outstanding the daughter, the less likely it is that she will be wronged by marrying her in-laws in the future.


    Zhu Mansion.


    After receiving the reply from the Yan family, Mrs. Zhu was silent for a while and called the mother and daughter of the Fourth Lady Zhu over: "The Yan family has agreed to our visit. Please prepare for it. We will go there tomorrow."


    Four Madame Zhu smiled with joy: "Thank you, Sansao."


    Looking at Mrs. Zhu, who was overjoyed, Mrs. Zhu laughed in her heart. What if she went to Yan''s house? Really think that the Yan family can see Zhu Qiyun who was retired?


    However, Mrs. Zhu still attaches great importance to being able to go to Yan''s house. After all, Master Yan''s official position is much higher than that of the master, and the etiquette he should have is still indispensable.


    Early the next morning, Madam Zhu Si and Zhu Qiyun boarded the carriage to Ningmen Mansion with Madam Zhu.


    In the car, Zhu Qiyun stirred her handkerchief a little nervously.


    Because she was retired, the reputation of Zhu¡¯s girl was affected. The elders in the clan asked her to marry as soon as possible, but the people who were rushed to find it were better. Some clan members even wanted to use her to cling to the powerful.


    If her mother and younger brother hadn¡¯t been tough, her fate would be really sad.


    Although the son in the second room of the Yan family is still nothing, it is the best family she can find at this moment. If she fails to succeed this time, what awaits her is likely to be pushed out by the elders in the family. Marry the silly son of Zhizhou, Pingzhou.


    The fourth wife of Zhu saw her daughter''s anxiety, but she did not speak out to comfort her. Some things made her daughter more experience, which would be good for her in the future.


    Zhu Qiyun lost her mind for a while. When she returned to her senses, she saw her mother carefully sorting out the gifts she gave to the Yan family.


    Seeing her mother took out the last few dowry Yunjin, Zhu Qiyun felt very uncomfortable.


    Mrs. Zhu Si noticed her daughter''s expression and said lightly: "These things are things outside of the body. As long as the people are good, the things that you lose will be earned back. You must not learn from those small-minded people and can''t bear the little benefits in front of you. "


    Zhu Qiyun nodded: "Mother, my daughter knows."


    Mrs. Zhu''s face was satisfied. Their room was thin and only had a pair of children. Although Qiyun was a daughter, she had been raised by her master as a boy since she was a child. If it weren''t for her master''s untimely death, how could she be such an excellent daughter? Will be reduced to where it is today.


    Thinking of the dealer who had married her daughter before, Mrs. Zhu¡¯s teeth tickled with hatred.


    Zhu Qiyun saw that Mrs. Zhu''s expression was wrong, and asked worriedly: "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Fourth Madame Zhu didn¡¯t want to affect her daughter¡¯s mood, she suppressed her resentment, and shook her head: ¡°Mother, it¡¯s okay. After you arrive at Yan¡¯s house, you don¡¯t need to be too nervous, so that you can show off the style of your ladies.¡±


    Zhu Qiyun nodded solemnly: "No matter what the result is, my daughter will not shame my parents."


    Yan House.


    Because Mrs. Zhu and others are coming, Mrs. Li still asked Daohua to prepare a little while she was dealing with Yan Zhiyuan and Sun with a headache.


    In Wenjie¡¯s marriage, the two couples are too picky.


    Especially when they learned that Wen Kai and Su Shiyu had made a marriage, the two began to compete, and they had to choose Wen Jie as a young lady.


    She wanted to persuade her. But Wenxiu and Wen Kai¡¯s relationship is really good. She wants them to lower the conditions. They don''t know what they think of her.


    Ms. Li is not good to talk to Yan Zhiyuan and his wife directly, so she can only talk to her master privately about the situation.


    "Nowadays, there are rumors in Ningmen Mansion, saying that our family''s vision is high, and this one is not good, and that one is not good. If you continue to let the second brother and the second siblings go on like this, it will affect the reputation of our family too much."


    Yan Zhigao twisted his eyebrows. He also had a headache. The relationship between the two sons was very good. The second brother had thoughts in his heart. He understood that he understood, but he was still a little uncomfortable with the attitude of the second brother and his family.


    "I''ll find a chance to talk to my second brother."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Master and second brother analyzed and analyzed, our family''s literary education is Juren, and Wen Kai has been working with the little prince. Where are the conditions? It¡¯s not surprising that you can say that you are good friends, Wenjie What is it? Let him not just compare with us."


    Yan Zhigao said ¡®um¡¯: "I will tell him clearly."


    On the other side, Daohua will go back to her yard when she is ready to wait for the guests. The ledger in the capital has arrived. Together, there are various Beijing deeds collected by Zhao Yongwang. She hasn''t finished reading it yet. .


    Who knows, I saw Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Wenjie who left one after another halfway through the road.


    Daohua''s expression moved slightly: "This second uncle and second brother are really weird. Why don''t they go together with their feet before and after they go out?"


    Wang Man''er: ". How does the slave-maid feel that the second master seems to have followed the second master out secretly?"


    Daohua groaned for a while, and did not go to explore, she continued to walk to her yard.


    Yan Wenjie followed Yan Zhiyuan to an alley, watching him knock on the door and enter a second-entry yard, his complexion suddenly became quite ugly.


    The reason why he would sneak with his father was because he discovered that his father would come to this house every few days, and he would stay here for most of the day, and once he was still here for the night.


    The courtyard door opened again, and a woman came out from inside, carrying a basket as if going to buy vegetables.


    Yan Wenjie thought for a while, and went to the house, but unfortunately the courtyard door was closed and he couldn''t detect anything. Seeing someone out of the yard next door, he quickly turned and left.


    After walking a distance, Yan Wenjie looked back at the house, deliberately wanting to keep someone here for surveillance, but unfortunately there was no reliable manpower around him to assign.


    He is not like the eldest brother, the uncle and the aunt will personally cultivate cronies for him, unlike the third and fourth brothers, because following the little prince, there are many people in contact with him, and he can train his own staff.


    He has neither parents nor nobles to help him. As he grows older, he understands more and more of his embarrassing situation in the Yan family.


    Yan Wenjie walked back in a daze. He remembered that when he was a child, the gap between him and his eldest brother, third brother, and fourth brother was not that big, and even overwhelmed his third brother. What was the distance between him and them? When did it start?


    It started when the eldest brother went to Wangyue Academy to study!


    Since then, their gap has gradually widened.


    Yan Wenjie walked aimlessly on the street, and suddenly there was a noise in front of him. He stepped forward and saw that it turned out that a carriage hit a pedestrian.


    The person who was hit was a bastard, and he was squandering money at the moment.


    Yan Wenjie was not interested in watching such a thing, but a gentle but powerful female voice came from the carriage, and the gangster was cured in a few words.


    Yan Wenjie glanced at the carriage and continued to walk home.


    When I was about to get home, I found that the carriage that hit the people had stopped in front of the mansion. A young girl in a **** dress got out of the carriage, and then turned to help the lady behind.


    is her!


    The girl who followed her elder sister for a quick play on the Dragon Boat Festival.


    In front of the gate of Yan''s house, Zhu Qiyun first helped Madam Zhu out of the carriage, and then immediately trot to the carriage in front of the carriage to help Madam Zhu down. After the two elders got off the carriage, they entered Yan with the greeted wife. House.


    When ?? stepped into the mansion gate, he noticed that he was looking at him, so he couldn''t help turning his head to look over.


    Looking at Yan Wenjie not far away, Zhu Qiyun was surprised at first, then smiled generously at him and nodded before entering the mansion gate.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 599： ,opportunity

    Chapter 599 Opportunity


    The lady in charge directly led Mrs. Zhu, Mrs. Zhu Si, and Zhu Qiyun to the main courtyard.


    Ms. Zhu knew that with her current status, she was no longer qualified to let Mrs. Li come out to greet her, so she didn''t see Mrs. Li in front of the gate. She was only slightly disappointed, not too surprised.


    But now that the old lady of the Yan family is still there and there are guests visiting, she didn¡¯t even say to take them to visit first. She immediately understood that Mrs. Li just came here to make the faces of both parties better, and the smile on her face couldn¡¯t help but become a little bit. It''s far-fetched.


    Mrs. Zhu glanced at Mrs. Zhu Si, and couldn''t go to see the old lady Yan, which meant that they couldn''t see the people in the second room of the Yan family. Then their purpose for coming this time would be ruined.


    Fourth Madame Zhu also realized this, and she couldn''t help but sink a little bit, but she didn''t show her face, she still showed a decent smile.


    Zhu Qiyun followed the elders silently, neither looking around nor overly worried, at this moment, she can only do her own destiny. At this moment, her words and deeds show the grandeur and calmness of the family''s daughter.


    Soon, the main courtyard arrived.


    Ms. Li didn''t take a stand. Hearing the maid said that the guest had arrived, she came out of the room with a smile and received Mrs. Zhu three people in the yard.


    After a few courtesy words, Mrs. Li led the three into the house.


    "This is my niece. It was really thanks to the big girl''s help on the Dragon Boat Festival." Madam Zhu smiled and pushed Zhu Qiyun out.


    Zhu Qiyun calmly stepped forward and bowed to Mrs. Li gracefully: "Qiyun pleased Mrs. Li."


    Ms. Li looked at Zhu Qiyun with a smile, and then quickly motioned to her to get up, smiled and said to Madam Zhu and Madam Zhu Si: "What a gentle and lovely girl."


    Mrs. Zhu Si saw that Mrs. Li had a good impression of her daughter, she felt a little relieved, and smiled and took it: "This girl in my family is far less than Miss Yan, she is really a handsome figure. She was watching at Guankou Tower that day. The big girl really surprised me for a while."


    Some people praised their daughters. Mothers are always happy. Mrs. Li''s chatting is a little bit more. Talking to Mrs. Zhu and Mrs. Zhu Si about their children, the atmosphere is pretty good.


    Zhu Qiyun sat aside with a light smile, although her face was calm, her heart had fallen to the bottom.


    Although Mrs. Li was warm and thoughtful, she did not intend to take them to meet the old lady of the Yan family, nor did she send anyone to call the girls in the mansion to meet guests. It can be seen that they did not pay much attention to their arrival.


    Just when Zhu Qiyun was in a state of anxiety, a maid came to report, "Madam, the big girl is here."


    Hearing this, the smile on Mrs. Li''s face immediately became real, and said with a smile: "I just asked that girl to tidy up the warehouse. I didn''t meet you, so don''t blame it."


    Fourth Madame Zhu said with joy: "What did Madam say? We took the liberty to visit the door, it was because we interrupted."


    Mrs. Li smiled and shook her head, saying in her heart, this Fourth Madam Zhu is better at talking than Madam Zhu, and is much easier to get along with.


    Soon, the door curtain opened, and Daohua in a light green dress walked in with a smile.


    Seeing Mrs. Zhu and Mrs. Zhu sitting in the room, they hurriedly stepped forward to salute: ¡°Please give peace to the two ladies. Yi comes late, and ask the husbands for forgiveness.¡±


    Fourth Madame Zhu quickly smiled and said, "Big girl, please get up."


    Daohua smiled and asked the maid behind her to serve the iced watermelon, then smiled and walked to Zhu Qiyun and sat down: "After the Dragon Boat Festival, how is everything going to Miss Zhu?"


    Zhu Qiyun smiled and said: "Thank you for your concern, everything is fine for me. Just call me Qiyun by Miss Yan."


    Daohua said: "Okay, then don''t call me Miss Yan, call me Yiyi."


    Seeing that her daughter had a good conversation with the Yan family eldest girl, Mrs. Zhu Si breathed a sigh of relief again, and smiled and asked the maid to take out the prepared gift.


    Looking at the gift brought by Mrs. Zhu Si, Mrs. Li couldn''t help but jump, and even Mrs. Zhu''s eyes were surprised.


    Too expensive!


    Four Madam Zhu said with gratitude: "My family Qiyun wore the clothes of a big girl that day, and it is not good to be back now. This is a little bit of my care, and I hope Madam will accept it."


    Ms. Li recovered from the shock, shook her head and said: "It''s too expensive, we can''t accept it."


    Four Madam Zhu quickly said that it was not a valuable thing, and then looked at Madam Zhu again, hoping that she would help her speak.


    Ms. Zhu looked at the three days alone, and her heart was a little annoyed. There was such a good thing in the four rooms, and she hadn''t exposed a word before.


    He was angry, so he ignored Madam Zhu¡¯s call for help.


    Four Madame Zhu had no choice but to persuade Madame Li to accept it.


    Daohua glanced at the labelled gifts, even for those in the second and third rooms, her eyes flickered, and she turned to look at Zhu Qiyun, seeing her hands together, thinking about her current situation again. Thinking that the second brother was talking about kisses around, after a little thought, I understood why Mrs. Zhu Si gave such an expensive gift.


    Seeing the tension in Zhu Qiyun¡¯s eyes, Daohua sighed in her heart and smiled and said to Mrs. Li: "Mother, grandma should have a nap."


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter in surprise. She didn''t plan to take Zhu''s family to see the old lady, but when the daughter brought it up, she couldn''t save her face. She smiled and said, "If you two don''t dislike the trouble, just follow me. Go and meet the old lady."


    Fourth Madame Zhu said happily: "Madam, what did you say? We are juniors, so we should visit the old lady."


    Looking at the joyful Madam Zhu Si, Madam Li seemed to understand the purpose of their coming this time, her eyes quickly turned to Zhu Qiyun.


    This girl looks pretty good, but the second brother and the second siblings may not look good.


    While her thoughts turned, Mrs. Li had already stood up with a smile, and took Mrs. Zhu and Mrs. Zhu out.


    Daohua quickly pulled Zhu Qiyun up to follow.


    On the way to ??, Zhu Qiyun looked at Daohua somewhat hesitantly, but finally said nothing.


    Daohua didn''t say anything, she was sympathetic to Zhu Qiyun''s experience, but she would not interfere in the second room. Now it is just giving her a chance. Whether she can make her second uncle and second aunt look at it, it depends on it. Her own.


    Soon, a group of people came to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    The old lady was very enthusiastic when she met Mrs. Zhu and the three of them, and she also praised the dignified and decent Zhu Qiyun.


    Knowing that the old lady has a visitor here, Sun and Wu arrived in no time.


    Seeing the Sun family, Mrs. Zhu immediately aroused her spirits, even Zhu Qiyun secretly straightened her back.


    Seeing mother and daughter like this, Mrs. Li became more sure of her guess.


    However, she didn''t know much about the Zhu family''s situation, and she didn''t speak out.


    The fourth wife of Zhu is also a capable person. When everyone was chatting, she quietly shifted the topic to Zhu''s house, focusing on the situation in their house.


    "My master passed away four years ago, and Qiyun is a filial piety at home, so she has hardly attended a banquet in recent years."


    "My master was the deputy dean of Wangyue College before his death. He devoted his entire life to teaching students. My ineffective son passed the exam at the age of ten. It is a pity that his father died and his heart was sad. , I could not continue to refer to it."


    "My master is a lover of his children, and he prepared a generous dowry for Qiyun early on. He has been teaching throughout his life and has accumulated tens of thousands of books and a lot of calligraphy and painting. He said, the daughter is married, and half of the dowry is taken out."


    Listening to these words, Sun¡¯s eyes brightened, and she understood in her heart that this man was fond of her son after turning the topic from Madame Zhu to Zhu Qiyun.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 600： , Was confessed

    Chapter 600, was confessed


    Listening to Mrs. Zhu Si recounting the situation at home, Mrs. Li glanced at Sun, who was obviously a little moved, and knew in her heart that the second younger siblings were fancying other people¡¯s dowry.


    Thousands of books, calligraphy and painting, let alone her, she is also a little moved.


    What is missing in Yan''s family?


    Background!


    Some good collections of books, calligraphy and paintings cannot be bought outside at all, and they need to be accumulated by the family from generation to generation.


    After pondering for a while, Madam Li smiled and looked at Madam Zhu and Madam Zhu Si: "Ningmen Mansion is not a short distance from Xingzhou. The two are coming from a long way. Why don''t you stay at home for a few more days? Take a stroll."


    Madame Zhu Si was naturally very willing, and she hurriedly said with a smile: "I have heard that the scenery of Ningmen Mansion has been improved a long time ago, and I couldn''t take a good look at it when I came over during the Dragon Boat Festival. Now there is a chance, but I don¡¯t know if it will be. Bother the old lady and madam?"


    The old lady Yan felt that Madam Zhu was very good at talking, and she smiled and said: "The Fourth Madam is polite, you can come, we are too late to be happy, where is the bother."


    So Madam Zhu, Madam Zhu Si, and Zhu Qiyun stayed.


    After ??, the Sun family has been looking at Zhu Qiyun. When he saw the girl''s entourage, he spoke well and nodded secretly in his heart.


    After dinner, Daohua accompanied Mrs. Li back to the main courtyard.


    Looking at the gift left by Mrs. Zhu Si, Madam Li pondered for a moment, and said with her eyebrows: "Although the Zhu family has fallen over the years, it is still a family of Zhongzhou. Even if you want to get married with our family, you don''t need to bend down like this. Could it be that Miss Zhu has any hidden illnesses you don''t know?"


    Daohua glanced at Mrs. Li: "There should be no hidden diseases, but she has retired."


    "What?!" Madam Li looked over with a surprised look, "How do you know?"


    Daohua then explained what she had seen and heard in Taoyuan Town.


    After listening to Mrs. Li, she also sighed slightly: "Hey, Miss Zhu is also a poor person, and she has encountered such a bad thing."


    Inaba nodded in agreement.


    Next, Mrs. Li said again: "If your second aunt knows that Miss Zhu has been retired, I am afraid that she will not agree to this marriage."


    Daohua: "But if Ms. Zhu had not been retired, she would not choose her second brother. Everything has advantages and disadvantages. It is impossible for one person to take up all the good things."


    "It¡¯s like my future sister-in-law, who has a good family background, but the Han family values ??the exchange of benefits too much. In the future, the eldest brother will definitely have to think about it."


    "There are also the fourth brother and sister Su. Sister Su agrees to marry. Isn''t the fourth brother going to not accept concubines forever."


    Ms. Li looked at Daohua with surprise: "You seem to like that girl Zhu?"


    Inahua: "It doesn''t matter whether she likes it or not. From a limited number of contacts, I just feel that she is a person who is in danger and can hold the ground. Such a person is suitable for the second brother. After all, the second room will be supported by the second brother in the future. , He needs a wife who can help him."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "You are right. The reason why your father and I are so concerned about Wenjie¡¯s marriage is because we have considered the future. Let¡¯s not talk about it in this room. Wen Tao is supporting me in the third room. Don¡¯t worry about it with your father, just this second room."


    "Your second uncle and second aunt are clever, but great wisdom and vision are not good. If the second room does not live well in the future, we will not feel comfortable looking at it."


    Daohua: "Mother can tell my father that Zhu Jiaoyu did things under his father''s hands. For the Zhu family, my father should have a better understanding and see what he thinks."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "When your father comes back, I will discuss with him."


    Taohua sat for a while, and after Yan Zhigao came back, she asked Guoan and left.


    Mrs. Li told Yan Zhigao about Madam Zhu¡¯s intentions, and then showed him the gift from Madam Zhu Si.


    Yan Zhigao saw the three orphan copies he sent, and exclaimed, "An aristocratic family is an aristocratic family. I have been an official for so many years, and I haven''t got a copy."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "The deadly camel is bigger than a horse, but this gift is too expensive, the master thinks it is still not accepted?"


    Yan Zhigao became silent, and looked through the gifts given to the rest of the Yan family: "This fourth lady Zhu is a caring person."


    Ms. Li agreed with her face: "Yes, the gifts are almost all according to everyone''s preferences, with great sincerity."


    Yan Zhigao: "It is said that daughters are like mothers, so can Miss Zhu follow Madam Zhu?"


    Mrs. Li: "That girl is really good. I saw my mother today and praised it several times."


    Yan Zhigao was silent: "If this is the case, then send gifts to each room."


    Mrs. Li hesitated: "But what if the younger siblings know that Miss Zhu has been withdrawn from her relatives and disagree? Aren''t we accepting gifts for nothing?"


    Yan Zhigao smiled: "You don''t know the temperament of the second couple. If you don''t give them some sweetness first, they won''t even think about it. Now when it comes to the dowry, you might hesitate a bit. Minute."


    "I will send someone to inquire about Zhu''s fourth room after I go to the government tomorrow. If it is really suitable for marriage, I can persuade the second child. If it fails in the end, it will not be too late to return the gift."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "The master is still thoughtful, so I will send gifts to each room."


    Yanjia Guest House.


    Zhu Qiyun looked at Madam Zhu Si a little nervously: "Mother, do we really not take the initiative to inform me of being retired?"


    Fourth Madame Zhu: "Didn''t you say that the Yan family eldest girl was there on the day you got married. Now that she knows, then the Yan family will know too, so we don''t need to say more."


    "Okay, it''s getting late, go to bed, and get up early tomorrow. You can''t lose energy in these two days."


    Zhu Qiyun was still a little worried, but now that the mother said so, she nodded and turned back to the room.


    Yan Wenjie looked very surprised when he saw the gift from Ping Tong. He was inferior to his elder brother in terms of knowledge, but his vision had grown a lot over the years. At a glance, he could see that the box contained an extremely precious original.


    Yan Wenjie said to the young man: "Go and find out, how could Mrs. Zhu who came today give such an expensive gift?" And it was given to him!


    Be aware that in the past there were guests at home, and although there were gifts in each room, the best ones were definitely for the children in the big room, and the next best ones were given to them.


    Soon, the young man came back and said with a smile: "Second Lord, I heard that the two ladies who came today seem to want to tell you the girl at home. There are only three such books, one for you. I¡¯m going to give you one copy, and the last one is given to you. Everyone else in the family has also got a good gift."


    Yan Wenjie was stunned, and then said for a while: "They want to tell me that girl?"


    Xiao Si smiled and said: "It¡¯s the one who followed. The little one asked about the daisy who was serving in the guest house. Daisy said that girl Zhu is good-looking and temperamental."


    Zhu Qiyun''s voice and appearance suddenly appeared in Yan Wenjie''s mind, and he was stunned for a while, and then said to the young man: "You go to my parents'' yard and see what their attitude is?"


    Xiao Si hurriedly said: "Okay, the younger one will go right away."


    As soon as the person left, Yan Wenjie became silent again.


    After the eldest brother made a decision, the mother was busy with his marriage.


    He knows that the families with the eldest brother and the fourth brother are very good, so my mother also wants to find him a good one, but unfortunately, a girl from a good family doesn¡¯t like him at all.


    During this period, he also noticed that every time his mother went to discuss his relationship with his eldest mother, the eldest mother was a little impatient, and the people in the house also faintly said that his mother had high-sightedness and was too picky.


    He also wants to make a decision on the marriage quickly so as not to be talked about.


    Yan Wenjie once again remembered Zhu Qiyun, who had been bound by two sides. The girl¡¯s speech and demeanor seemed to be like a lady, so why would she fall in love with him?


    Thinking about this, Yan Wenjie wanted to ask his parents to ask clearly, so he got up and walked out of the yard.


    As soon as I entered the Suihua Gate, I saw two figures looking anxiously at something. After I walked in, I found that it was the girl Zhu and her maid.


    Seeing Yan Wenjie, Zhu Qiyun was startled, thinking of her improper behavior of running around at night, and hurriedly explained: "I wanted to come out and see because I smelled the fragrance of flowers in the garden. Who knows that I would walk away when I walked. Now some can''t find the way back to the guest house."


    Seeing the anxiety on Zhu Qiyun''s face and worrying about his misunderstanding, Yan Wenjie chuckled lightly: "Miss Zhu, don''t worry, my yard is a bit big. It is normal for you to get lost the first time you came here. I will send you back. ."


    Speaking, walked a few steps forward quickly, and opened a distance with Zhu Qiyun.


    Zhu Qiyun looked at Yan Wenjie and motioned to the maid to follow.


    The two walked in tandem, several meters apart, and no one spoke.


    After arriving at the gate of the guest house, Yan Wenjie smiled and said, "Miss Zhu, here comes, then I will go first."


    Looking at Yan Wenjie who turned around and wanted to leave, Zhu Qiyun struggled for a while and exclaimed: "Wait a minute."


    Yan Wenjie turned around: "Something?"


    Zhu Qiyun took a deep breath and walked quickly towards Yan Wenjie.


    Seeing her coming, Yan Wenjie subconsciously wanted to step back, but held back.


    At a distance of one meter from Yan Wenjie, Zhu Qiyun stopped: "Qiyun is not talented, I wonder if the son is interested in other girls? If not, Qiyun is willing to be with the son for a lifetime."


    "Since I was young, my father and mother have invited Master Yan to teach Qiyun, piano, chess, calligraphy, calligraphy, poetry, and singing. Although Qiyun is not proficient in everything, she can also be a little better. Since the age of ten, her mother has taught Qiyun the stewardship and social entertainment."


    "Qiyun thinks she is no worse than other girls. Although I retired, it is not my fault. Please give me a good consideration." After speaking, she blushed and ran into the guest courtyard.


    Yan Wenjie stood there stupidly for a while, and then realized that he had just been confessed, and walked back in a muddled mind, and even forgot about going to see his parents.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 601： ,disagree

    Chapter 601, disagree


    The fact that Zhu Qiyun lost her way in the courtyard and was finally sent back by Yan Wenjie reached Mrs. Li''s ears the next morning.


    Ms. Li repeatedly confirmed that the encounter between Zhu Qiyun and Yan Wenjie was accidental, and not deliberately by one party, and then smiled: "That girl from the Zhu family is audacious."


    When Daohua came over, she happened to hear this: "Who is brave?"


    Ms. Li smiled and told about Zhu Qiyun¡¯s chance encounter with Yan Wenjie and her intentions to Yan Wenjie on the spot.


    After Daohua heard this, her face was appreciative: "Miss Zhu will seize the opportunity very much. If the second brother is willing, the result is not necessarily true.


    As a mother, there are few who can twist their own son.


    Mrs. Li hesitated: "Will this girl Zhu be too calculating?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Knowing how to fight for your own happiness without hindering others, even if there are some calculations, it will not hurt."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Don''t tell me, this girl Zhu is really suitable for Wenjie. People in the second room belong to the category of cleverness and wisdom. They should find such a person who knows how to weigh and who knows how to measure. them."


    said, sighing.


    "This girl Zhu also has a bad life. If her father is still there, why would her marriage be so difficult. First of all, the dealer will definitely not dare to retreat indiscriminately."


    Looking at Zhu Qiyun¡¯s experience, Daohua has a deeper understanding of the serious consequences of the ancients being retired. Regardless of who is right or wrong, as long as they retired, it will be a big stain.


    Like Zhu Qiyun, you can see that she is a good girl at random. But because she was retired, she was pushed by the clans to marry a fool. If she really wanted to marry, then her life would really be ruined.


    Ms. Li saw that the sky was bright, so she took Daohua to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    At the same time, Yan''s second bedroom.


    After Sun knew that Zhu Qiyun had been retired, he immediately made a big fire in the house: "I didn¡¯t bully people like that, my innocent son of Wenjie, a tattered man who had returned from his relatives also wanted to come and do it. His spring and autumn daydreams are gone!"


    Hearing this, Yan Wenjie, who came to be pleased, immediately frowned: "Mother, what are you talking about? Even if you disagree, you don''t need to say that about other girls."


    Seeing his son refuting himself, the Sun family became even more angry: "What''s the matter with you, didn''t your mother be wronged for you? See for yourself, how many people have you rejected since you told you to kiss? Now it''s alright, even Everyone who has been retired dared to hit you and pay attention, don''t you agree?"


    Yan Wenjie couldn¡¯t help refuting again: ¡°It¡¯s you who were rejected, not me.¡±


    Sun''s choke: "I am going to beg you for a kiss. Doesn''t rejecting me mean rejecting you?"


    Yan Wenjie said dullly: "But I didn''t want to be above the top to marry the daughters of those high-ranking families." He said, begging, "Mother, the son doesn''t even have a fame, so don''t keep staring at him. For those girls from the official family, people won¡¯t look at me, so why should you humiliate yourself."


    The Sun was angry, and he stretched out his hand and patted Yan Wenjie''s head: "Can you be a little prosperous? Look at the Yue family that Wen Xiu and Wen Kai are looking for. They are all family brothers. You can''t miss them too much, right? ?"


    Seeing Sun again comparing himself with his eldest brother and fourth younger brother, Yan Wenjie was very annoyed, and said in a rushing tone: "Mother, in the future, can you not compare me with your eldest brother? It''s not as good as Big Brother''s."


    "What was the noise in the morning? I heard your voices before entering the yard."


    Yan Zhiyuan walked in from the outside with an unhappy face.


    Sun gave him a slanted look: "You don''t care about your son''s marriage? You always run away if you have anything to do. I really don''t know what you are socializing with?"


    Yan Zhiyuan said perfunctorily: "You are a woman who doesn''t understand the external affairs."


    Yan Wenjie condensed his eyebrows: "Father, you didn''t come back to sleep last night?" After speaking, he glanced at his father''s clothes, and he remembered that his father was not wearing this one yesterday.


    Seeing his son¡¯s probing eyes, Yan Zhiyuan was a little guilty, but he was soon distracted by him: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Wenjie¡¯s marriage? Isn¡¯t there a sister-in-law who is helping you see each other? Why bother to get angry in the morning? ?"


    The Sun sully told Zhu Qiyun''s affairs: "Look, sir, sister-in-law¡¯s own son is not a girl from the earl¡¯s family, or a girl from a veteran family. It¡¯s Wenjie¡¯s turn. He actually retired. Yes, can you say I can''t be angry?"


    Hearing this, Yan Wenjie was a little annoyed and said, "Mother, what you said is a bit too much. Mrs. Zhu came to the house. The eldest mother didn''t know what she was coming for. Besides, she didn''t force you to agree to this marriage. You are so embarrassed to say this. ?"


    Yan Yihuan, who has been sitting next to her silently, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Mother, the second-brother¡¯s aunt is very attentive. Every time you see the girl, doesn¡¯t she stay with you?¡±


    Seeing that his son and daughter were not facing him, Sun was so angry that he pointed at the two and said angrily: "Let''s turn your elbows out, the old lady is too lazy to take care of you."


    Yan Zhiyuan heard what happened, and felt that the girl who had retired was not good. He thought about it and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, go and talk to your sister-in-law, what to do here.¡±


    Yan Yihuan moved her lips. She thought Miss Zhu was pretty good, but unfortunately, her parents would not listen to her.


    After ??, the Erfang family went to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    Seeing Mrs. Li who was already sitting in the house, Sun directly said: "Sister-in-law, I would not agree to let Wenjie talk about a girl who has retired."


    Mrs. Li glanced at the stinky-faced Sun Clan, then at Yan Zhiyuan, who was in agreement, and smiled lightly: "It''s you who marry a daughter-in-law, and you have the final say if you don''t agree with me. An opinion or something."


    Hearing this, Sun''s complexion improved a bit.


    The old lady Yan raised her eyebrows and looked at the Sun family: "What do you want to tell Wen Jie about? You are not satisfied with so many girls before. I saw that girl Zhu is pretty good."


    Sun''s dissatisfaction said: "Mother, that girl retired, can such a person tell Wenjie?"


    The old lady Yan snorted: "If you haven''t said a kiss, do you think you can see the best on the terms of Miss Zhu?"


    Daohua noticed that Yan Wenjie¡¯s face changed, and quickly smiled: "Grandma, this is called fate. There are so many good girls and boys in the world. Those who can get together are all at the right time, at the right place, and meet. When you get to the right person, you may have better conditions, but good conditions do not mean you are suitable."


    The old lady Yan also noticed that what she said just now might hurt her second grandson, and she hurriedly followed Daohua¡¯s words and said, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡± She said, she nodded to Yan Wenjie.


    Seeing the old lady like this, Yan Wenjie wanted to laugh a little, and said in his heart that although the old lady was a bit partial, she was still good to his grandson, at least caring about his feelings.


    Sun hummed from the side: "I don''t agree anyway."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 602： ,conversation

    Chapter 602, Conversation


    Mrs. Zhu led Mrs. Zhu Si and Zhu Qiyun over for breakfast. As soon as they arrived at the old lady¡¯s yard, they noticed that the faces of everyone were not quite right.


    Seeing Mrs. Yan Er, who was still enthusiastic to them yesterday, today, with a straight face, the hearts of Mrs. Zhu Si and Zhu Qiyun quickly sank.


    Mrs. Zhu glanced at the mother and daughter, and she said to her heart, how could Mrs. Yiyan¡¯s temperament make her retired be a daughter-in-law.


    After breakfast, Mrs. Zhu, who saw the attitude of the Sun family, immediately wanted to leave, but the fourth Mrs. Zhu was cheeky and forced to stay for two days for her daughter¡¯s marriage, hoping to let everyone in the Yan family see her daughter. it is good.


    It¡¯s a pity that her thoughts were wasted. In the two days left, except for the morning greeting, she couldn¡¯t see the people in the second room at all at other times. Although Mrs. Li was as enthusiastic as ever, she told Yan Wenjie her opinion. Does not play a decisive role.


    Zhu Qiyun is still a little girl. Although she tried her best to make her face calm, the disappointment and disappointment in her eyes are still hard to ignore.


    "Miss Zhu, the purse you wear is so beautiful, can you give it to me?"


    Ms. Li had a good impression of Mrs. Zhu Si and Zhu Qiyun. When they left the Yan''s house, he and Daohua personally drove the people to the gate. Seeing the unique purse worn by Zhu Qiyun, Daohua smiled and asked for it.


    Although the result is not satisfactory, Zhu Qiyun is still very grateful to Ina Hua for helping her speak before. If it weren''t for the Yan family girl, they would not be able to see the second lady of Lai Yan.


    Zhu Qiyun smiled and took off her purse: "I believe that Miss Yan can afford it, just take it."


    Taohua took the purse and said with a smile: "I will come to my house again next time I have a chance."


    Zhu Qiyun smiled and nodded, but thought bitterly in her heart, she was afraid that there would be no chance in the future.


    Looking at the Zhu family¡¯s chariots and horses walking away, Mrs. Li shook her head with a pity: "It''s a pity, such a good girl."


    Daohua: "Isn''t it? The second aunt has done so much in the past two days. Miss Zhu is still dealing with it decently. This character is really rare." She said, shook her head, "What''s the use of just looking at the door? If you marry one When the arrogant girl comes back, it will be better for the second uncle and the aunt in the future."


    Ms. Li sighed: "Who said it was not."


    While talking, the two returned to the house.


    On the way back, Daohua swept across Yan Wenjie''s hurriedly leaving figure, her eyes moved slightly: "Mother, do you think your second brother likes Miss Zhu?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "He is not my son, how can I tell." After speaking, he paused, "The two have only seen each other once or twice, even if they like it, they don''t have much."


    Daohua was not talking, and helped Mrs. Li back to the main courtyard.


    As soon as I went back, I saw my second aunt who was waiting in the living room.


    Sun saw Mrs. Li''s return, and quickly said with a smile: "Sister-in-law, you finally came back. I told you that yesterday, Mrs. Shao Tongpin passed over and said that she wanted to invite us to visit the house and enjoy the flowers."


    Ms. Li was speechless: "It''s already in mid-May, and the weather is getting hotter and hotter. What does Shao Tongpin think about going to see the flowers at this time?"


    Sun smiled and said: "Of course this is an excuse, you forgot, we are now talking to Wen Jie, she said that, she should have taken a fancy to Wen Jie."


    Daohua twisted her eyebrows: "I''ve seen Miss Shao several times, and she is not very pleasing."


    Sun doesn¡¯t care at all: "Hey, girl, it¡¯s hard to avoid being a little arrogant when you¡¯re at home. Just like Yiyi you, your temperament is not good at home. You are all spoiled at home, and you know it when you marry. Converged."


    Daohua glanced at Sun''s faintly: "Second aunt, I kindly remind you that even if you are not happy, you don''t need to say me." After speaking, she said to Mrs. Li before turning and leaving.


    Meet the Sun family, and just wanted to tell Mrs. Li to let her take care of the rice flowers, but when she saw that Mrs. Li''s face was also a little bad, he stopped talking.


    The son said that he should rely on the big room to kiss him, and she bears it!


    On the third day after Mrs. Zhu left, the news of Yan Zhigao¡¯s inquiring into the fourth room of Zhu¡¯s house arrived.


    Four Madame Zhu did not conceal or exaggerate his own situation. Yan Zhigao inquired about the situation as she said. After reading the letter, he took the letter and went to Mrs. Li.


    The two discussed with the old lady Yan for a while, and both felt that this marriage was feasible.


    So, Yan Zhigao took the information he found and asked Yan Zhiyuan to talk.


    After Yan Zhiyuan finished reading the letter, Yan Zhigao opened his mouth and said, "I think the Zhu family''s marriage is very good."


    Yan Zhiyuan was silent for a moment: "But the girl from the Zhu family was retired."


    Yan Zhigao tapped the letter on the table with his finger: "Isn¡¯t the story of the girl Zhu¡¯s resignation written clearly? It¡¯s not her fault. You don¡¯t need to care too much about this."


    Yan Zhiyuan looked reluctant: "But it doesn¡¯t sound good to say it. Others don¡¯t know the whole story, they will only say that Wenjie took a girl who had retired."


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a moment: ¡°I have heard your sister-in-law say about the people you and your second younger siblings have seen during this period. I know that you want to find a better Yue family for Wenjie. There is nothing wrong with this.¡±


    "But the second brother, have you ever thought about it. If you marry a high school girl, will Wen Jie be able to control it? With the help and favor of the Yue family, Wen Jie''s waist is not so straight. You want him to be suppressed by a woman all the time. write?"


    Yan Zhiyuan immediately said: "No."


    Yan Zhigao sighed: ¡°Why not? Our family was poor back then, and received a lot of favor from your sister-in-law¡¯s family in terms of money. Now I see two uncles, and I¡¯m a little bit too straight.¡±


    "It''s also a shame that your sister-in-law is a virtuous and innocent person. You have saved me face all these years, but you can guarantee that Wenjie marries the same person as your sister-in-law?"


    "To marry a wife, for the family, it is important to look at the right person, but for the husband and wife, they are evenly matched. If one is too strong than the other, either one has been kept under pressure, or every day is a feather."


    "Second brother, think about it, is this the reason?"


    Yan Zhiyuan remained silent.


    After a while, Yan Zhigao continued: "The Zhu family is in the Zhongzhou family anyway. Even if it has fallen a little over the years, the foundation is there. Miss Zhu retired and married Wenjie, so there is no such thing as overwhelming him. Thing."


    "Come on, Master Zhu Si is the deputy dean of Wangyue Academy. Although he is dead, his reputation is still there. The students he taught are still alive. Many of them have entered the officialdom. These are all potential contacts. Ah."


    "Also, Miss Zhu''s brother, he is a child born at the age of ten. This is good material for reading. If he starts to end, his future will be limitless."


    "Last point, I think the second siblings should have already told you about Miss Zhu''s dowry. Thousands of books can be passed down to the family. Are you afraid of not teaching your children and grandchildren in the future?"


    Yan Zhiyuan listened in silence, slowly, her rejection of Zhu Qiyun was not so great, and she felt that the Zhu family¡¯s marriage was really good.


    Yan Zhigao saw that his second brother was loose, and a smile flashed in his eyes. His second brother values ??the immediate interests. He can only put the interests on the table in this way to make his heart move.


    Yan Zhiyuan: "Brother, let me think about it again."


    Yan Zhigao nodded: "I should think more about it. However, both my mother and your sister-in-law think Ms. Zhu is pretty good. You can see that she is really good. The second younger siblings also feel that they have retired, so you are good to go and talk about it. People always think about issues not so comprehensively, so you should analyze and analyze with her more."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 603： , Family mobilization

    Chapter 603, Family Mobilization


    Daohua heard that her father had talked to her second uncle, and immediately asked Wang Man''er to inquire about the attitude of the second room.


    Wang Man''er said after returning: "The second master is not as opposed as before, but the second lady is still reluctant, and now she is still in a stalemate."


    Daohua took the purse hanging on the dressing table, pondered for a moment, and said to Wang Man''er: "Go and talk to the second and third girls. Today (17:00) I would like to discuss the production of summer clothes with them at the waterside pavilion. ."


    Wang Man''er was surprised: "Youshi?" It''s already evening.


    Ina Flower nodded affirmatively: "Yes, Youshi."


    When ??you, the waterside pavilion of the flower gate is hanging down.


    Yan Yile was a little depressed and followed Yan Yihuan to this side: "Big sister is really true, why are you here to discuss Xia Yi with us?"


    Yan Yihuan: "Big sister naturally has her reason to do this, and it''s not very far away, so don''t complain."


    Yan Yile curled her lips and didn''t say anything more. Now they manage the sewing room that the big sister gave them. Speaking of them, they can start to learn how to manage. It is also the big sister talking to the big aunt, and occasionally they are assigned by her. It''s also acceptable at once.


    It didn''t take long for the two of them to sit down, and rice flower arrived.


    Seeing Wang Man''er and Bi Shi holding a lot of materials in their hands, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile both surrounded them.


    Yan Yile looked through it and said with a smile: "This year''s materials seem to be much better than in previous years."


    Inahua and the two chatted casually about the making of summer clothes. Seeing that it was time for the master to go to school, he guessed that Yan Wenjie was about to pass here, and they brought the topic to the purse in his hand.


    "Big sister, your purse is so unique, when did you embroider it?" Yan Yi asked with a smile.


    Daohua saw Wang Man''er, who had gone to investigate the situation, nodded to her, and said loudly, ¡°This is embroidered by Miss Zhu. I think it¡¯s unique, so I asked her for it.¡±


    Yan Yihuan glanced at Daohua, took a closer look at her purse, and smiled: "Miss Zhu''s sewing is really good."


    Daohua: "Isn''t it? From small to large, it can be seen that Ms. Zhu is a very good person."


    Yan Yile couldn''t help but said: "But she was retired."


    Daohua swept to the corner of the robe behind Chuhua Gate, and immediately told what she had seen in Taoyuan Town, and finally asked: "You said, is it because Miss Zhu was retired, or she retired from someone else¡¯s kiss. ?"


    "When we look at a person, we shouldn''t just look at the surface, let alone know someone from someone else''s mouth."


    "The day Young Master Zhuang and his sweetheart both fell in love, but Miss Zhu calmly came out to help, neither crying, making troubles, hanging himself, nor making the dealer ugly on the spot. It shows that she is a very understanding person."


    Outside the Chuihua Gate, Yan Wenjie silently listened to Daohua''s praise of Miss Zhu.


    In fact, for Ms. Zhu, he doesn''t care much about whether she has retired, but the parents always decide the matter of marriage, and the father and mother are opposed to it, and he doesn''t have much to say.


    Until Yan Wenjie left, Daohua stopped to praise Zhu Qiyun.


    After ?? and Yan Yihuan separated, Wang Man''er couldn''t help but ask Daohua: "Girl, is it useful for you to do this?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m like this. I can deepen my second brother¡¯s understanding of Ms. Zhu. If Ms. Zhu is in his heart, he will go to my second uncle and aunt and say that it is much easier than outsiders."


    Wang Man''er: "For the second master¡¯s marriage, I have to worry about you when you go up to the old lady and go down to the girl."


    Daohua shrugged: "Is there any way, just the second aunt''s eyes, really want to take a arrogant girl back for the second brother, and finally make the house restless, don''t you still have to take care of the mess?"


    Wang Man''er nodded in agreement. The old lady is stubborn and the Yan family is going to have to wait. During this period, the second room will live with the big room. They want to live together, and finally get annoyed. It''s the old lady.


    Here, as soon as Yan Wenjie turned back to his yard from the Shuhua Gate, he saw Yan Wenxiu walking towards him at the gate of the yard. He hurriedly smiled and said hello: "Big Brother, didn''t you go out with Master Xiao today?"


    Yan Wenxiu walked to Yan Wenjie and followed him into his yard: "Not today."


    Yan Wenjinahan glanced at Yan Wenxiu. Since his elder brother started working with Master Xiao, he has rarely seen him at home. He doesn''t remember how long ago it was like coming to his yard.


    Yan Wenxiu sensed Yan Wenjie¡¯s doubts, pretending to be ignorant, just smiled: "I used to be busy studying, but now I have to do things with Xiao Yeyang. I haven¡¯t been to your yard for a long time. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to your study. sit."


    The two entered the study. Yan Wenxiu first visited Yan Wenjie''s study and took the initiative to chat about topics that Yan Wenjie was interested in. After Yan Wenjie relaxed, he slowly brought the topic to the family affairs.


    "I know that my family is telling you to kiss you right now. As a elder brother, I can''t help you much. So I sent someone to collect the news of those people in my second auntie during this period of time, and you can take it and take a look. "


    "Although our marriage is decided by our parents, after all, it is our own life, so we must understand clearly."


    Looking at the thick letter in his hand, Yan Wenjie felt a little complicated. He didn''t expect that his eldest brother was looking for him for his own marriage.


    Yan Wenxiu didn''t stay too much, and left after talking for a while. Before leaving, he said in a joke about Yan Wenkai''s request to marry Su Shiyu.


    "The most noisy person in our family is Wen Kai. His marriage was his own photograph, and he also asked for it. At first, my parents thought that our family was not quite the same as the Su family, but that guy just He promised not to accept concubines for the rest of his life, which touched the Su family."


    Yan Wenjie understands the potential meaning of Yan Wenxiu. The eldest brother is telling him that there are some things that he needs to fight for by himself. At the same time, he is also telling him that if you have something you have, you have to give up.


    After Yan Wenxiu left, Yan Wenjie carefully read the information he collected. After comparing, he sighed in his heart, his mother''s eyes were really not so good. .


    sighed for a while, and finally his eyes fell on the news of the fourth room of Zhu''s house, sank for a moment, got up and walked towards the yard of his father and mother.


    As soon as I entered the courtyard, I heard Yile complaining: "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to say it¡¯s my big sister, but you can see what she did today and call us to the waterside pavilion. Xia Yi didn¡¯t say a few words about it, but I complimented that girl Zhu who had retired. I really don''t know what she is thinking?"


    Hearing this, Yan Wenjie was startled.


    Could it be that the words of the big sister were specifically for him?


    In his impression, the eldest sister was not very close to them in the second room. Apart from being kinder to Yihuan, she was not lukewarm to other people. He did not expect to take the initiative to care about his family affairs.


    What surprised him even more was that after dinner, his grandmother took the initiative to leave him alone.


    The old lady Yan took Yan Wenjie''s hand: "Wenjie, tell your grandmother what kind of girl do you really like? In recent years, grandmother has also attended many banquets and met many girls. You told grandmother, grandmother. Help you see."


    Yan Wenjie smiled stiffly: "Grandma, I. I don''t have a girl that I particularly like."


    The old lady Yan suddenly raised Yan Wenjie¡¯s head: "You kid doesn''t look stupid. Wen Kai knows that he is looking for a wife for himself. Don''t you know how to go to heart?"


    Yan Wenjie was so speechless that he could only escape in the end.


    Yan Wenjie, who returned to her yard, suddenly felt that it was not a good thing to be followed by everyone. Looking at the letter on the desktop, she couldn''t help but think of Zhu Qiyun and what she said to herself that night.


    Although she had to choose herself because she had retired, the elder sister was right. She retired and he begged for her. They met at this point in time. Maybe this is their fate.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 604： , Turn around

    Chapter 604, Turn Around


    "You heard that right, the second uncle and the second aunt really agreed to marry the Zhu Family Sifang?" Daohua looked at Wang Man''er in surprise.


    Wang Man''er nodded quickly: "Really, the slave and maid heard it really. It is estimated that the second lady and the second master are still talking about this in the old lady''s courtyard."


    said and smiled.


    "It must be a girl. Your compliment to Miss Zhu yesterday was heard by the second master, so he went to the second master and the second lady early this morning."


    Daohua''s expression was a bit sighed: "I didn''t expect my second brother to do things quite efficiently. I can get my second aunt to agree to this marriage so quickly, and his ability to persuade others is strong enough."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The second wife opposed this marriage as strongly as before, but the second master persuaded him to agree. As expected, the mothers couldn¡¯t hold back their own son.¡±


    When Daohua went to the old lady¡¯s yard, she heard Mrs. Yan say to Mrs. Li: ¡°It¡¯s just a few days before it¡¯s your birthday. You can post a post to Zhu¡¯s family. When Mrs. Zhu arrives, take it After Miss Zhu¡¯s birthday, I will discuss the date of employment with her second child."


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Everything depends on my mother."


    Xingzhou, Zhu Jiaoyu''s home.


    After Mrs. Zhu came back, she told Zhu Jiaoyu about her visit to Yan''s house.


    Zhu Jiaoyu heard that the Yan family didn¡¯t like Zhu Qiyun. Although it was a pity, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mrs. Zhu Si and Zhu Qiyun were more disappointed. The clan urged tightly, and some clan elders wanted to use Zhu Qiyun to cling to the powerful. After Mrs. Zhu came back, because of the anxiety of her daughter¡¯s marriage, the corners of her mouth grew a lot. Bubble.


    Zhu Qiyun seemed to have accepted her fate, and she kept comforting Mrs. Zhu Si: "Mother, my daughter doesn''t want to get old with her husband and son anymore. Let''s go to Zhizhou''s family in Pingzhou. Marrying to their family will always help her younger brother''s career in the future. ."


    Mrs. Zhu Si had a bitter face, and her heart was extremely cruel. If it were not for the patriarch¡¯s wife, how could her daughter be married to the dealer? Now the dealer has done a scandal, and the patriarch¡¯s wife does not say to help them, just like that. Watching her daughter indifferently being pushed into the fire pit by the tribe.


    Madam Zhu took Zhu Qiyun''s hand: "Don''t be afraid, my mother will never let you marry a fool, I don''t believe it anymore. If you bring all the books in the family to do your dowry, you won''t find a household. Good people."


    Zhu Qiyun quickly stopped: "Mother, you love your daughter, and your daughter knows it, but you have to think about your younger brother. You gave me everything your father left behind. Without a decent betrothal gift, who will marry your younger brother in the future?"


    Fourth Madame Zhu: "Your brother is a man, even if he takes an illiterate wife, as long as he is self-motivated, he still has a chance to stand up."


    "But you are different. It is hard for a woman to live in the world. If she doesn''t have a good husband and son to protect her, what else is there to live with? Don''t say that you hurt others, he will only cause you countless troubles. Mother won''t let you fall into the fire pit."


    Zhu Qiyun''s eyes turned red in an instant, and she couldn''t help but lay on Madam Zhu''s body and started sobbing.


    She did not expect that her life would be so bad.


    Fourth Madame Zhu saw her daughter doing this, she also cried silently.


    Before Mrs. Zhu''s fourth wife came to see others for Zhu Qiyun again, the elder of the Zhu family came to Xingzhou.


    "Ms. Zhizhou Pingzhou handed over her words, saying that Qiyun is good. You pack up and go to Pingzhou with me tomorrow to discuss the specific arrangements for the marriage."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Zhu no longer cares about etiquette and rules, and immediately roars red-faced: "Unless I die, I won''t agree to marry Qiyun."


    Seeing Mrs. Zhu Si''s appearance, the old man of the second tribe looked very ugly: "The fourth wife, look at what you look like now. The fourth child is dead, and Junhui can¡¯t stand alone. We have Qiyun¡¯s marriage. Power is the master."


    Mrs. Zhu Si shook her body and knelt down to the second clan elder. "Second Uncle, Qiyun was the one you watched to grow up. Do you have the heart to watch her jump into the fire pit? Please? Now, in giving me some time, I will find a relationship for Qiyun as soon as possible, so that the other girls in the Zhu family will not be affected."


    The second clan snorted: "Do we have less time for you? The girl from the fifth family is about to say kiss. She can''t have a clan sister who has stayed at home and has been retired."


    Madam Zhu was very angry: "For the daughter of the fifth brother, is it going to ruin my daughter''s life? Can''t she wait a little longer?"


    The second clan veteran glanced at Zhu Qiyun, who was standing at the door and looking at him silently, and silently said, "We can only blame Qiyun for her bad life."


    Mrs. Zhu Si immediately became angry: "Is it my daughter¡¯s fate? It¡¯s clearly the patriarch¡¯s wife. I didn¡¯t agree to make a marriage with the dealer so quickly. It was her who slapped my chest to give me a guarantee, saying that the dealer is a good family. Now that the dealer has done something ugly, she has shrunk upside down, why don''t you blame her?"


    The second clan elder also got angry: "The fourth daughter-in-law, I think you are getting more and more crazy. You don''t know what to say or not to say, do you want to stay in the clan anymore?"


    Mrs. Zhu Si couldn''t care about other things: "What''s so good about this kind of family, aren''t you just bullying our orphans and widows? If the master under Jiuquan knew that you were treating his children like this, he probably wouldn''t want to recognize Zhu''s family. My ancestors."


    "Presumptuous!"


    The old man was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, and trembling fingers pointed at Madam Zhu Si.


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhu''s fourth wife was out of control, the instruction of Zhu hurriedly said: "Second uncle, the fourth younger siblings are just worried about Qiyun, don''t know her in general."


    The second clan snorted and shook his sleeves and said: "The fourth wife, don¡¯t forget that you have not only Qiyun, but also Junhui, you have escaped from the clan¡¯s shelter, but I¡¯d like to see how his sick body can How far to go."


    "you"


    Four Madame Zhu still wanted to make a theory, but Zhu Qiyun, who was rushing up, covered her mouth.


    Zhu Qiyun shook her head at Madam Zhu Si with tears on her face, and when Madam Zhu¡¯s mood calmed down, she turned her head to look at the second family elder, and said calmly: "I can marry, but the second grandfather is forcing us to do so. Has our four bedrooms never turned over again?"


    The elder of the second tribe twisted his eyebrows. They are all members of the tribe, and he doesn''t want to do too much. Junhui''s child is really good at reading, and once he is well raised, he may not have the chance to get up.


    Thinking of this, he sighed, "Yiyun, the second grandfather didn''t want to force you. When your mother insisted on bringing you back from the dealership, I said that you may not be better at home than staying at the dealership. But you must not listen. In the final analysis, you are responsible for the current situation."


    Zhu Qiyun chuckled: "I accept my fate. Grandpa No need to be confused here. Everyone is fair in their hearts."


    The second clan elder choked, snorted, and looked at Zhu Jiaoyu and Madam Zhu: "I can''t make any sense with them. Your husband and wife have a good talk with them."


    As ?? said, he was ready to shake his sleeves and leave.


    However, at this time, the concierge hurried in with the post from the Yan family and said to Zhu Jiaoyu with a smile: "Master, madam, the lady of the Yan family has posted a post to our house, saying that she invited the wife and the fourth wife to bring two A girl, went to Ningmen Mansion to attend the birthday banquet of Yan Zhi''s Mansion on May 20th."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 605： , Some people are happy and some are worried (two in one

    Chapter 605, some people are happy and some are worried (two in one big chapter)


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves.


    Four Madame Zhu, who was very angry, and Zhu Qiyun, who was helpless with their own destiny, looked up at the concierge.


    Four Madame Zhu stood up in a ¡®huh¡¯, hurriedly wiped the tears from her face, and asked eagerly: "Did the Yan family post for us?"


    The concierge nodded quickly.


    Four Madame Zhu¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, without taking care of the other people in the room, she snatched the post from the concierge and looked at it quickly. When she saw the content clearly, she suddenly cried and laughed.


    Ms. Zhu was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly walked over to take the post in Mrs. Zhu''s hand and read it.


    "Sansao, is the Yan family really inviting us to attend the birthday banquet of Yan Zhifu?"


    The fourth Madam Zhu seemed a little unbelievable, looking at Madam Zhu eagerly, waiting for her answer.


    At this time, the Yan family suddenly posted a post, and Madam Zhu naturally understood the meaning in her heart, thinking that the Yan family actually agreed to accept Qiyun who had been retired, and thinking about her daughter whose marriage had not yet settled, she felt a little blocked and a little cold. Nodded.


    Four Madam Zhu didn¡¯t care about Madam Zhu¡¯s attitude at all. She quickly accepted the post and looked at it again. Maybe she was too excited, her hands trembling.


    Ms. Zhu saw her like this, the block in her heart suddenly disappeared again.


    are all mothers, she can understand the feelings of the four younger siblings.


    Ms. Zhu calmed her tone and said with a smile: "Well, look at you like this, there is no such thing as a mistress, don''t let the people read the jokes."


    Fourth Madame Zhu cried and said with a smile: "No wonder the third sister-in-law, I am very happy."


    The elder of the second tribe looked at Zhu Jiaoyu.


    Zhu Jiaoyu quickly motioned to Mrs. Zhu to bring the post.


    Mrs. Zhu looked at Zhu Qiyun: "Hurry up and help your mother go back to wash up."


    Zhu Qiyun has recovered from her astonishment. She looked at Erzuo Lao and Zhu Jiaoyu. Knowing that they have something to say, she went forward to help the Fourth Lady Zhu: "Mother, let''s go back first."


    Fourth Madame Zhu glanced at the elders of the second race, curtly bowed: "I was rude just now, please don''t blame the second uncle."


    The look of the second tribe old man also eased: "The mother is anxious about her daughter''s marriage. This is excusable. I can understand it. Okay, you can go and rest."


    At this time, the fourth wife of Zhu left with the help of Zhu Qiyun.


    The mother and daughter left in pairs, the second family elder took the post and read it carefully. After reading it, he asked Zhu Jiaoyu: "Does the Yan family really like Qiyun?"


    Madam Zhu still feels a little pity towards Qiyun, she nodded and said: "Last time we went to the Yan family, the old lady and Mrs. Yan had a good impression of Qiyun, but the second lady of the Yan family retreated to Qiyun. Dear friends."


    The second clan old man became silent.


    Zhu Jiaoyu thought about his fourth brother¡¯s help to him, thought about it, and said: ¡°Although the second house of the Yan family is white, there is the backing of the Yan prefect, and the eldest son of the Yan family is now a member of the family. The little prince, the Dong family, the Su family, and the Zhou family have made good friends. Although the background is still a bit thin, the lintel has already gone up. It would be a good thing for Qiyun to really marry into the Yan family."


    The elder of the second race nodded and looked at Mrs. Zhu: "I was a bit anxious just now. Your four younger siblings may have a grudge in their hearts. You can find time to solve her."


    He didn''t really want to push Zhu Qiyun into a pit of fire. Whoever benefits the Zhu family, he prefers whom.


    Hearing this, Zhu Jiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that the second uncle said that he did not object to Qiyun marrying into Yan''s family.


    Seeing that her master and the second family have something to say, Mrs. Zhu left the house. As soon as she came out, she saw her daughter standing under the eaves looking into the house: "What are you doing, are there any rules?"


    Zhu Xiuyun smiled and took Madam Zhu¡¯s arm: "Mother, I heard that the Yan family posted a post to our family. Is this true?"


    Mrs. Zhu nodded.


    Zhu Xiuyun looked a little confused: "Didn''t you say that the Yan family would not agree to marry sister Qiyun? Then why did they post us?"


    Mrs. Zhu also looked puzzled: "Who would have thought that they would change their attention? Forget it, don''t think about it, mother asked the people in the sewing room to make clothes for you. Now it is the Yan family who invited us to be a guest, you You can go too."


    Zhu Xiuyun was immediately happy: "Great, I can finally meet Yishuang and the others."


    Mrs. Zhu smiled and said, "After going to the Yan family in a few days, you have to make good friends with the Yan family girls."


    Zhu Xiuyun nodded quickly.


    On the other hand, as soon as Mrs. Zhu Si and Zhu Qiyun returned to the guest house, Mrs. Zhu Si hugged their daughter, and said, "It¡¯s great, great, I¡¯ll just say it, how could my daughter be dead? Thin people."


    Zhu Qiyun silently lay in her mother''s arms and wept, her eyes no longer as sad as before.


    Provincial government, Dong''s house.


    Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong were talking about trivial matters at home. They were slightly surprised when they heard the voice of the maid outside the door greeting Dong Yuanxuan.


    Ms. Dong glanced at the sky, Nahan said: "Usually at this time Yuan Xuan is helping the master to deal with things, why do you have time to come back today?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Dong Yuanxuan entered the house and quickly stepped forward to salute Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong: "Grandmother, mother."


    Ms. Dong asked: "Why are you here now, but something is wrong?"


    Dong Yuanxuan first joked a few words, and then said a little dazedly: "Grandma, mother, May 20th is Uncle Yan¡¯s birthday, should we go there?"


    The old lady Dong looked at Mrs. Dong: "Why, did the Yan family post?"


    Ms. Dong glanced at her son, and shook her head: "No."


    The old lady Dong immediately said: "Since there is no post, it means that the Yan family does not plan to do a big deal, and then we don''t need to go."


    Dong Yuanxuan was a little anxious: "Our family has a good relationship with Yan''s family. This kind of thing should be done."


    The old lady Dong looked at her somewhat weird grandson today: "But we didn''t go to our house in previous years."


    Dong Yuanxuan blurted out: "This year is different."


    The old lady Dong wondered: "Why is it different?"


    Dong Yuanxuan quickly looked at Mrs. Dong.


    Ms. Dong''s heart trembled. She had promised her son that she would consider marrying the Yan family, but after receiving a letter from Master Lao Hou, she just left the matter behind.


    Now that the birth of her son and the eldest daughter of the Zhaode Houfu''s eldest daughter has been combined, it is a match made in heaven. She is thinking about when to talk about this with her son.


    Looking at her son looking expectantly, Mrs. Dong became silent. She seemed to have miscalculated the degree of her son''s care for Yiyi. After a long time, she said: "Child, mother and your grandmother are having a happy event to make peace. What do you say."


    Looking at his mother¡¯s expression of guilty conscience, Dong Yuanxuan suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart: "Mother, what''s the happy event?"


    Just as Mrs. Dong was considering how to speak, Mrs. Dong first smiled and said, ¡°Your grandfather has made a marriage appointment for you. It is the eldest daughter of the Zhaode Hou¡¯s family. Do you think it¡¯s a happy event?¡±


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan stood up in a ¡®hit¡¯ and looked at Madam Dong eagerly: "Mother, didn¡¯t you promise me that you would consider Big Sister Yan?"


    Seeing that her son¡¯s reaction was so great, Mrs. Dong said quickly: "Mother did think about it, but she thought about it again and again. She felt that there was a big gap between the Yan family and our family. Yiyihao is good, but it¡¯s not suitable for you and not suitable for you. Wife."


    The old lady Dong obviously didn¡¯t know about this. She looked at her grandson and then at her daughter-in-law, and she pondered for a moment, and said to Dong Yuanxuan with some bitter words:


    "Yuanxuan, grandmother knows that the Yan family''s eldest girl looks good, you will inevitably be fascinated by her appearance, but the wife you want to marry can not only look good, but also help you with housework and socializing. communication."


    Dong Yuanxuan hurriedly interrupted: ¡°These Yan sisters are good, she still manages several Zhuangzi and shops, and she is no worse than the noble ladies of the family.¡±


    Mrs. Dong: "Well, my grandmother is a capable girl as Yan Da, but her family is there after all. You are your father¡¯s only prostitute, and you will support your house in the future. Your wife must It is the one who can help you, not the kind that needs your help. With a Yue family like the Yan family, you will be very tired."


    Dong Yuanxuan: "Grandson is not afraid of being tired!"


    Seeing Dong Yuanxuan interrupting herself again, the old lady Dong, who had been the old Fengjun for more than ten years, showed a trace of dislike on her face, and her voice sank: "Yuanxuan, you can''t just care about your temporary preferences, you have to know, you What is on your shoulders is the rise and fall of your house."


    Dong Yuanxuan: "Grandma, grandson will work hard, and sister Yan will also help her grandson." Then, she looked at Madam Dong, "Mother, I don''t agree with the marriage with Zhaode Hou''s family."


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Dong became angry: "You child, just now my grandmother told you that you didn''t listen. The Zhaode Hou Mansion is right with our family. The eldest daughter of their family is the most suitable wife to be your wife. Candidates."


    Dong Yuanxuan: "But I don''t like her."


    Mrs. Dong immediately coldly hummed: "The parents'' order of the matchmaker for important marriages, you can¡¯t even see the girls who are decent people, no matter whether you like it or not, only the daughters of people with poorer etiquette will do it. I was looked at before the marriage."


    Dong Yuanxuan immediately retorted: "Grandma, how can you say that? Sister Yan and I met because of our good relationship."


    Mrs. Dong''s expression slowed down: "I didn''t say what happened to Miss Yan. I just told you that the eldest daughter of the Zhaode Hou''s family is the real one. In some respects, it is a little worse. This is caused by birth and vision."


    Seeing what the grandson still wanted to say, Mrs. Dong didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense, she said directly: ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to say it, grandma will tell you the truth, it¡¯s impossible for you and the Yan family girl.¡±


    "You don¡¯t want to think about what her background is. In this Zhongzhou boundary, she is just a daughter of the prefect. How can she be worthy of your status as Lord Houmen?"


    Dong Yuanxuan looked unbelievable: "Grandma, didn''t you like Sister Yan very much before?"


    The old lady Dong said lightly: "I really like that girl. She has a good relationship with Yunyao. From Yuan Yao''s face, I will give her more face. But my grandmother likes so many girls, it''s difficult. Do you want to marry you home in Chengdu?" He said, his tone eased a little.


    "Yuan Xuan, grandmother and your father and mother will not harm you. The Yan family girl is lively and cheerful. Such a girl is very popular when she is unmarried, but not necessarily after she is married."


    "If you marry a wife, you should marry a gentle and virtuous person. Think about it for yourself. If your wife is the same as Yuan Yao and runs into the street in two days, would you be happy?"


    "Good boy, listen to the grandmother''s words, and accept the thoughts of the Yan family girl. If you really like beautiful girls, how about your grandmother giving you two maids who are more beautiful than the Yan family girl?"


    Dong Yuanxuan''s brows tightened: "Grandma, in your eyes, is your grandson such a superficial person?"


    Old lady Dong smiled and said, "Yes, my grandson is the best, but no matter how good you are, you are also a young man. It is not ashamed to like beautiful girls."


    Seeing that her son''s face was getting more and more ugly, Mrs. Dong was worried that he would confront the old lady, and quickly stood up and walked towards her son: "Child, you have to believe that your mother and your grandmother are doing good for you. You and Yiyi''s girl are really inappropriate. "


    Dong Yuanxuan retorted: "Mother, I and Sister Yan are not good, shouldn''t I just say it."


    Mrs. Dong snorted: "Whatever you have the final say, can we consider the issues at your age in a comprehensive and thoughtful manner? Don''t be fooled by the appearance of people. Many people in this world are unsuccessful, waiting for you to become After you kissed, I knew that grandma was doing it for you."


    Dong Yuanxuan: "I don''t."


    "You are nothing?"


    The Chief Minister Dong suddenly walked in and looked at Dong Yuanxuan with an ugly expression: "You have read all the books you have read all these years in the belly of a dog. How dare you run into your grandmother. Go, give me a kneel in the ancestral hall," Think about what you did wrong."


    The old lady Dong immediately wanted to stop her, but she was stopped by the envoy Dong Baozheng shaking her head.


    Mrs. Dong was also a little bit hesitant to say something. It can be seen that her husband is really angry, and she can''t say much, so she can only watch her son go to the ancestral hall with his head sullen.


    After ?? and others left, Mrs. Dong said in dissatisfaction: "What is the matter, why punish the child?"


    Chief Minister Dong sat down: "At this time, we have to cut the mess quickly so that Yuan Xuan knows our resolute attitude. If we give him a trace of the illusion that we will back down, he will keep arguing with us."


    Mrs. Dong didn¡¯t want to hear her husband say this to her son: ¡°Yuan Xuan has been very sensible since he was a child, how can it be like the master said.¡±


    Chief Minister Dong shook his head: "You, you don''t know what a boy caught in a relationship is like, that can afford everything."


    Mrs. Dong sighed: "How could this happen? I haven''t heard Yuan Xuan mention Yiyi before, so why did I get into it?"


    Old lady Dong snorted distressedly for her grandson: ¡°Let¡¯s see, this girl from the bottom family has worse rules. If she is a good girl, she naturally knows to avoid suspicion and where Yuan Xuan will fall into it.¡±


    Ms. Dong quickly said: "Mother, Yiyi and Yuan Yao have the same temperament. Maybe she doesn''t even know Yuan Xuan likes her. Don''t get her wrong."


    The old lady Dong moved her lips, but at the end she didn¡¯t say anything. She knew she was angering, but there was nothing she could do. Regardless of whether the Yan family girl was intentional or unintentional, she caused her grandson to conflict with her family, and she was angry.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 606： , Something happened

    Chapter 606, something happened


    On May 20th, Mrs. Li got up early and got up to work. Although the master was just a scattered birth this year, and the family was not ready to make a big deal, she invited several families to make a good home, but everything needed to be prepared. Don''t lose courtesy.


    At the beginning of the ??si, a maid came to report that the Fourth Lady Zhu and the others had arrived. When Mrs. Li heard that, she quickly put down her work and sent someone to call the Sun family, and then the couple went to pick up the people together.


    Seeing Mrs. Li and the Sun family personally, Mrs. Zhu''s heart fell completely. Although Mrs. Yan Er''s complexion is not particularly good, she believes that with her daughter''s excellence, she will surely be able to get married after she gets married. The mother-in-law''s favor, so no matter what Sun''s attitude is, she tried her best to cater to each other.


    Fourth Madame Zhu would have been a human being, and she kept accommodating and tried to find Sun''s interest. Slowly, Sun''s complexion also improved.


    Here, Daohua also brought Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile to Zhu Qiyun.


    Yan Yihuan knew that Zhu Qiyun was likely to be her future sister-in-law, that was enough to save face, and as soon as he went up, he took Zhu Qiyun''s arm affectionately, and said and smiled and led her in.


    Yan Yile was the same as the Sun family, and some minded that Zhu Qiyun had retired, but the second brother was willing, and the family agreed, so he didn''t shake his face. Although it is not as good as Yan Yihuan to clear the heat, it is still fair.


    Zhu Qiyun is already very satisfied with this. She knows that her reputation is dirty, and she dare not force the Yan family to like her immediately. As long as she is willing to give a chance to get to know her, she will be content in her heart.


    For Zhu Xiuyun who came together, Daohua just greeted him a little while doing her landlord¡¯s friendship.


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile''s attention was on the future sister-in-law, and they didn''t pay much attention to her, which made Zhu Xiuyun a little uncomfortable and felt left out.


    When ?? was still on the way, Zhu Xiuyun couldn''t help but ask: "Why didn''t she see Yishuang, she didn''t know I was coming, didn''t she say to pick me up?"


    Hearing this, Daohua glanced at her, and then went on to talk to Zhu Qiyun.


    Yan Yihuan thought of the friendship of studying with Zhu Xiuyun when she was a child, and it didn''t make her too embarrassed, so she smiled and explained: "She might be caught in something."


    Yan Yile looked at Zhu Xiuyun and shook her head with a single word, and said to her heart, this Zhu Xiuyun is still the same as she was when she was a child. She is no brainer. Who does she think she is?


    Yishuang is the most proficient in their sisters. Although she is a concubine, she is also the concubine of the prefect family. How can she condescend and condescend to pick up a daughter who is of little communication value.


    Soon, a group of people came to the old lady¡¯s house.


    At this moment, there were no girls sitting in the room. Mrs. Li first led Mrs. Zhu Si and Mrs. Zhu to visit the old lady, and then introduced the others to them.


    When it was Zhu Qiyun and Zhu Xiuyun''s turn to come forward to see the ceremony, the old lady Yan took Zhu Qiyun''s hand with a smile. When she came last time, she didn''t look at the girl carefully. I saw it this time. The more I saw it, the more I liked it, and she smiled. She gave her the suet warm jade that had been prepared a long time ago.


    Zhu Qiyun saw that the old lady had given such a precious gift, she immediately wondered whether she should accept it or not, and looked at Mrs. Zhu with some helplessness.


    Mrs. Zhu''s heart blossomed with joy. Mrs. Yan''s move was to send a meeting present to the future grandson-in-law, but she was modest and said: "The old lady is polite, I still leave such good things to a few girls in your house. Bar."


    The old lady Yan said with a smile: "Yi Yi has something else of her own, this is what the old lady left for Qiyun."


    Sun saw that the old lady gave Zhu Qiyun and Su Shiyu the same meeting ceremony, and he was satisfied, and immediately smiled at Zhu Qiyun and said: "I will give you the old lady, just take it."


    The prospective mother-in-law has spoken, Zhu Qiyun no longer refuses, but sincerely thanked the old lady Yan Yan, and then took the suet Nuanyu with both hands.


    The old lady Yan nodded with satisfaction: "What a nice child."


    The other ladies present saw me, and I understood that the Yan family had caught the eye of the Zhu girl in front of me, and they all followed and praised a few words.


    When others laughed at Yan Yan, Mrs. Zhu was not very happy. Xiuyun came with Qiyun. Although the Yan family fell in love with Qiyun, it was nothing wrong to give the meeting gifts, but the old lady Yan only gave it. Xiuyun''s pair of ordinary pearl earrings was too different, which really made her a little uncomfortable.


    Isn¡¯t this an obvious despise of her daughter?


    Four Madam Zhu saw Madam Zhu¡¯s face, worried that she would ruin the marriage that her daughter had finally gotten, so she had to pay attention to her while talking with other wives.


    Daohua waited for Zhu Qiyun and Zhu Xiuyun to meet their elders, and then took them to find other girls in the flower hall.


    Yan Yishuang is entertaining the girls at the moment.


    Zhu Xiuyun saw Yan Yishuang walk over immediately, and affectionately took her hand up: "Yishuang, why didn''t you pick me up?"


    The smile on Yan Yishuang''s face stiffened, and she pulled her hand back calmly, smiled and introduced Zhu Qiyun and Zhu Xiuyun to the ladies present, and quickly turned the topic off.


    Taohua ignored these, and sat for a while, seeing that Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang were receiving the girls as guests, so she turned around and went to work on other things.


    At noon, Daohua came over to inform Madam Li that the noodles had been set, and Madam Li smiled and brought all the women into the table. Just as Daohua was about to sit down, she saw Wang Man''er walking over in a panic expression.


    Wang Man''er came to Daohua and whispered in her ear: ¡°Girl, it¡¯s not good. I just had a birthday and said that the little prince, the third master, and the fourth master were injured. He said he wanted you to come over and have a look.¡±


    Daohua''s heart was tight. Seeing many people looking at her, pretending to be nothing, she smiled and nodded: "I see, you can go down first."


    Wang Man''er glanced at his girl and knew that this was not a place to talk, so he didn''t say much, and then knelt back.


    Daohua greeted the ladies at the table to eat: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it suits everyone¡¯s tastes. If there is a lack of hospitality, please forgive me.¡±


    "Ms. Yan joked, your food is the most delicious I have ever eaten."


    "That is, the things at other banquets are exquisite and exquisite, but they are not very delicious. I like attending your banquet the most. I can eat two more bowls of rice."


    Daohua smiled and said, "If you like it, then eat more." As he said, he motioned to Yan Yishuang next to him to entertain the guests.


    Yan Yishuang saw that Daohua had something to deal with, and smiled and accepted the greeting of the guests.


    After a while, Daohua saw that everyone was happily eating, so she quietly left the table. As soon as she quit, she saw Yan Wenxiu and said in surprise: "Big brother, why are you in the backyard?"


    Yan Wenxiu didn¡¯t talk to Daohua Moji, and asked directly: ¡°Qin Shisan just saw Deshou in the concierge, and he was in a hurry. Did something happen to the little prince?¡±


    Since the promotion, he has started to follow Master Xiao. There is almost nothing that can be hidden from him in the front yard, so he can know it in such a timely manner.


    Daohua saw that Yan Wenxiu knew, she didn''t stretch anymore, and she whispered in a worried voice: "Xiao Yeyang and the third and fourth brothers are injured. Let me take a look."


    Yan Wen repaired his eyebrows: "Is it serious?"


    Ina Hua shook her head: "I don''t know, but if it is a minor injury, they will definitely not come to tell me."


    Yan Wenxiu hurriedly said: "Then go and take a look. If grandmother and mother ask about you, I will help you cover."


    Daohua''s expression loosened: "Thank you, big brother, I''m just thinking how to talk to my mother."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Why do you and my brothers and sisters have to be so polite, well, you go quickly, remember, take the little boy with you, and go home and tell me immediately."


    Inaba nodded, and then left quickly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 607： , Internal Kung Fu

    Chapter 607, Internal Kungfu


    Daohua didn''t go to Xiao Mansion, but went straight to the new house that Xiao Yeyang had bought. As soon as he walked in, he heard Yan Wenkai''s depressed and angry voice.


    "If the monk hadn''t done anything lightly, I would definitely catch him."


    Xiao Yeyang said in a bad mood: "If you didn''t have to catch up, do we need to lie here?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled: "Didn''t I see that he stole our confidential letter from Jinlingwei? This must be recovered."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "Then have you chased it back?"


    Yan Wenkai said depressed: "The monk''s light work is too powerful."


    Yan Wentao condensed his eyebrows: "It is not bravery, but stupidity to rush up if you know that you are defeated. Don''t do this again in the future. Don''t forget, you are the person you have ordered. If you have any accident, you want Su The girl is a widow?"


    Yan Wenkai shook his head quickly.


    At this time, Daohua walked into the room with a calm face.


    In the room, Xiao Yeyang lay on the bed while Yan Wentao was lying on the collapsed window. Both of them were naked, while Yan Wenkai was sitting on the chair with his arms hanging.


    Seeing Daohua, all three of them were happy. It was obvious that her face was so stinky that she couldn''t help but shrank her neck and didn''t dare to speak out.


    Daohua glanced at the three of them lightly, and saw that the spirit of the three of them was pretty good, and her tight mood couldn''t help letting go.


    Yan Wenkai saw that Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao were winking at himself, so he had to bite the bullet and say, "Well, big sister, we got a little hurt, don''t worry too much."


    Daohua sneered, "Small injury? Your hand is broken. Xiao Yeyang and the third brother are lying on one side and the other lying on their stomach. This is called a small injury? Fourth brother, in your eyes, are you lying motionless on the ground? Is it a big injury?"


    Yan Wenkai said ¡®hehe¡¯ twice, and then decisively dropped his head and said nothing.


    Daohua snorted, and first stepped forward to check Yan Wenkai''s injury. No way, he looked the most embarrassed, with a big blue eye socket and mouth corners.


    Yan Wenkai: "Big sister, my doctor has already dealt with the injury, so I call you to come here, mainly to see Yeyang and the third brother. They were hit by the smelly monk and there was blood in their body. You need to apply a needle to get the blood out. ."


    Daohua saw that Yan Wenkai''s arm was well bandaged, and his face was also covered with skin injuries. Then he looked at Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao and checked the injuries of the two.


    Xiao Yeyang got a kick on his chest, and Yan Wentao got a palm on his back. The attacker made a heavy shot. They had a footprint on one of their chests and a palm on the back of the other, both of which were caused by bruises.


    Seeing that Daohua asked Wang Man''er to bring the medicine box, Xiao Yeyang said, "Let''s help Wen Tao take a look. He was hit by the monk and he vomited blood just now."


    Yan Wentao just wanted to say, ¡®You won¡¯t be light on that foot,¡¯ when Daohua walked towards him with a silver needle.


    After a few stitches in the back, Yan Wentao felt a little sleepy. After a while, he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    After administering the needle to Yan Wentao, Daohua covered him with a blanket, and then walked towards Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at her face, saw that she was still stern, and smiled: "It''s not as serious as you thought. It''s just that the three of us rushed faster. First, we met with the monk. Some injuries."


    Daohua snorted: "Three people can''t beat one!"


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai was a little speechless: "Big sister, that monk is a master of the inner family, and Yeyang, third brother and I have just entered the door in this regard."


    Daohua carefully inserted silver needles into several acupuncture points that Xiao Yeyang was injured, and then said, "Is the Nei family expert very good?"


    Yan Wenkai said immediately: "Of course, if my internal strength is good enough, I will do the first thing I have to do well, and there will be no such thing as being unable to catch up with people today."


    Xiao Yeyang said lightly: "Then you can practice hard. After ten or twenty years, you will be able to train to the level of a monk."


    Yan Wenkai sighed, internal martial arts is not easy to practice.


    The rice flower came to interest: "Light work, is it the kind of flying on the eaves, floating on the water, or flying on the grass?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said: "It''s not as exaggerated as you said, but the speed is fast enough, it''s not much worse."


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "I really have this kind of kung fu, why haven''t I seen it before?"


    Yan Wenkai laughed: "That''s because the inner masters are rare. Besides, we didn''t have the chance to get in touch with such masters before." They also became Jin Lingwei and began to deal with secrets secretly before they slowly came into contact with such masters. .


    Ina Hua said again: "You have all been learning kung fu for several years, why are you just getting started now? Isn''t the efficiency too low?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Big sister, you don''t understand this. Inner Kungfu takes time to practice. It can''t be done overnight. People like those who are good in Inner Kungfu are almost all over 40 or 50 years old. It¡¯s not a championship, how can it be compared to others."


    Daohua''s face was suspicious: "I don''t believe it, is there no juvenile inner master? Could it be that you have no talent?"


    Yan Wenkai, who was despised by her own girl, didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.


    Xiao Yeyang opened the mouth and said, "There are also young masters in the family, but they are very rare."


    Yan Wenkai surprised: "Really?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Of course, some people have high talents. They have been practicing internal family skills since they were young. They have been practicing for more than ten years at our age. They are barely considered masters. Of course, this kind of people suffers. , Is not what we can imagine."


    "There is another kind. I also heard that there is a medicine that can help get through the eight channels of the odd meridian. As long as the eight channels of the odd meridian are opened, it will be much easier to practice inner martial arts."


    Yan Wenkai immediately asked: "What kind of medicine?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Eight pulse pills, but this kind of medicine is difficult to dispense."


    Ina Flower: "Why?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The meridians used for the preparation of Eight Maidan is very difficult to find. It is said that meridians are extremely picky about the growth environment. The temperature, humidity, and soil nutrients are slightly too high or too low to ensure their normal growth."


    "I heard my uncle said that when he was a child, he wanted to practice internal martial arts, so my grandfather sent someone to look for it, but unfortunately, I haven''t found one."


    Daohua suddenly asked, "Is there any seeds?"


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment: "Huh?"


    Daohana repeats again: "Do you have any seeds? If you do, give the seeds to me and I will plant them. Maybe I can help you grow meridians."


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes lit up and he looked at Xiao Yeyang eagerly. He knew his sister''s ability to grow vegetables and flowers. The meridian grass was just one grass. Let his sister try to grow it as a vegetable. Maybe he could really grow it. .


    As long as the eight channels of the odd meridian are opened up, then they can easily practice the internal skills. Once the internal skills are up, they will be more likely to retreat when they encounter opponents in the future.


    became Jin Lingwei. After starting to do things, he realized that their kung fu was really not enough compared to some killers and assassins. Otherwise, they would not get injured twice in three days.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I even listened to my uncle''s words about meridian grass, where will there be seeds." As if thinking of something, he looked at the rice flower, "Are you sure you can grow meridian grass." ?"


    Taohua didn¡¯t say enough: ¡°Try it, I¡¯m a little planting expert, leave it to me, there is always such a chance.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "I don''t have it in my hands, but I can let people find it."


    Taohua took over: ¡°Master has a lot of rare herbs. I don¡¯t know if he has meridians? Next time I go to Taohua Village, I have to ask.¡±


    Qiangong, she also wants to practice.


    was given the needle, Xiao Yeyang was also a little sleepy, but he didn''t want to go to bed. During this period of time to investigate the Eighth Uncle''s party feather, he hadn''t seen Daohua for more than half a month, and wanted to talk to her more.


    Seeing that his eyelids were fighting, Inahua quickly said: "If you want to sleep, go to sleep."


    Yan Wenkai heard it and felt a little sleepy. He stood up and said, "Then I will go to sleep for a while." He turned and left.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang still keeping her eyes open: "Why don''t you sleep?"


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out Daohua¡¯s hand and said, "I want to see you more."


    Daohua glared at him: "Okay, go to sleep, you and the third brother are still applying needles, I won''t leave so soon."


    Xiao Yeyang confirmed: "Really not leaving?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "I really won''t go, I will go back when you wake up."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang closed his eyes in relief. Daohua saw him and covered him with a blanket. Then he wanted to tidy up the medicine box, but found that Xiao Yeyang''s hand was tightly held.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 608： , We are all grown up, its time to say kiss

    Chapter 608, we are all grown up, it''s time to say kiss


    The hand was clenched tightly, and Daohua couldn''t, so she could only sit by the bed and watch Xiao Yeyang. From time to time, she looked at the situation of him and Yan Wentao. Seeing that both of them were sleeping relatively deep, she was relieved with her heart.


    It¡¯s easier to get sleepy at noon in summer. In addition, for the past two days because of busy preparing for Mrs. Li''s birthday, Daohua is also a little tired. When she relaxes her mind, she falls asleep unconsciously.


    Fifteen minutes later, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly opened, but a moment later, a figure appeared outside the house.


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly turned over and sat up. Only then did he see Daohua lying asleep on the edge of the bed. He looked at himself and her clasped hands, a smile flashed across his eyes, and then he carefully let go of his hands. , Got out of bed without making a sound, walked to the window, lowered his voice and asked, "Did anyone catch it?"


    The secret guard outside the house: "The subordinate neglected his duty. The monk ran away. However, he was hit by the''seeing blood seal the throat'' given by the master. He must be unable to survive."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, "Keep on looking. I want to see the corpse. Also, the secret letter he took must be brought back to me."


    The monk belongs to the Eight Kings Uncle, and the secret letter he took away was prepared to report to the emperor''s uncle, and it was all a list of the Eight Kings and One Party members he found through the Su family.


    Come again, the monk knows the identity of him, Wen Tao and Wen Kai. If their identities are leaked out, it will be more difficult to secretly investigate the Eight Kings and One Party in the future.


    The last point, and the most important point, once the eighth uncle knows that Wen Kai and Wen Tao are involved in the Four Mountain Village, the Yan family is likely to be retaliated by the eight kings and one party. He will never allow any harm to Daohua. Something happened.


    The dark guard got the order and left soon.


    Xiao Yeyang turned back to the bed and saw Daohua lying on the edge of the bed. He felt uncomfortable to sleep like this, so he bent down and planned to carry Daohua onto the bed.


    Because of the silver needle still in front of his chest, Xiao Ye''s movements were a little uncoordinated when he was holding Yang, and when she first picked up Daohua and was about to put it on the bed, Daohua slowly opened her eyes.


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s confused eyes, Xiao Yeyang whispered, "I woke you up?"


    Daohua, who just woke up, was still a little dazed. At this moment, Xiao Yeyang was holding her up and putting her on the bed. After she realized this, her mind suddenly became sober: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang put her on the bed following the present posture: "I saw you fell asleep on the edge of the bed, and I want to take you to the bed to rest."


    After being put on the bed, Daohua immediately wanted to sit up, but at this moment Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t straightened up. Daohua¡¯s body was half-supported. He saw the silver needle sticking to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s chest, in order to avoid touching the silver. The needle had to stop.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had been bending over and looking at her with a smile, Daohua didn''t look at his eyes, turned her head and said, "You get out of the way, I''m so tired."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, straightened up, and after Daohua sat up, sat down beside her.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang next to him, especially when he was still naked at the moment, Daohua couldn''t help but move to the side.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, smiled and shook his head.


    Taohua took out her pocket watch and glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and said to Xiao Yeyang, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for acupuncture and moxibustion. You lie down first, and I will pull out the silver needle for you.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and lay down on the bed obediently. During this time, his eyes must be staring at Daohua.


    Ina Hua felt it, but pretending to be ignorant, she sat on the edge of the bed and began to help him withdraw the needle.


    She hadn¡¯t paid attention to his injuries before, but now she realized that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s chest muscles were quite strong, and her eyes could not help but move down. Seeing the conspicuous eight-pack abdominal muscles, her eyes flashed, her heart said, I don¡¯t know. Unknowingly, the little kid from before has grown into a man of mighty height.


    Xiao Yeyang noticed Daohua¡¯s small eyes and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Daohua returned to her senses, quickly returned her gaze, and began to concentrate on pulling out the needle, pressing Xiao Yeyang''s skin with one hand, gently turning the silver needle with the other, and then slowly pulling out the needle.


    Xiao Yeyang lay on the bed and looked at Daohua carefully. Every time her cool fingers touched her body, she couldn''t help but feel an itching in her heart.


    The speed of pulling out the needle is very fast. After a while, the silver needle is pulled out: "Well, you can sleep for a while. You haven''t slept for long."


    Daohua was about to get up, but Xiao Yeyang grabbed her hand.


    Ina Flower: "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook Daohua¡¯s hand: "Why don''t you stay with me for a while."


    Daohua glared at him: "I''m going to pull out the needle for the third brother." After that, she forcibly pulled her hand out and got up and walked towards Yan Wentao who was lying on her feet.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at his hand with some regret, turned over and lay on his side, then propped his head to watch Daohua pulling out the needle for Yan Wentao, and watching Daohua''s more graceful figure, he suddenly said, "Daohua, My birthday is coming soon."


    Taohua concentrated on pulling out the needle without raising her head: "Don''t worry, I remember, you will definitely make a pig''s head cake on your birthday."


    Xiao Yeyang sighed: "Time flies so fast, I am seventeen."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yeyang said again: "You will be fourteen soon, and it''s still a year away."


    Ina Flower nodded again: "Yes."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: ¡°If I¡¯m my age, if I¡¯m in the capital, it¡¯s estimated that the emperor¡¯s uncle has already pointed out the marriage for me.¡±


    Daohua finally had a reaction and looked up at Xiao Yeyang: "What do you want to say?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "We are all grown up, it''s time to say kiss."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, then retracted her gaze and continued to pull out the needle for Yan Wentao.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that she hadn¡¯t said anything, and couldn¡¯t help but sit up, ¡°That. You have nothing to say?¡±


    Ina Hua gave him a sideways look: "What do you want me to say, can I stop the emperor from not pointing you to marriage?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I don''t mean that. I mean I have grown up. Isn''t the literati like a veteran girl to a delicate flower? Then I am already a big tree that can shelter the delicate flower."


    Inaba looked at him: "So what?"


    Xiao Yeyang was a little embarrassed. He turned over and took out a token from under his pillow: "The reward for going to the border gate has come down, and I have been promoted again."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s confident and flamboyant eyes, Daohua smiled: "Then congratulations."


    Xiao Yeyang said again: "Your two elder brothers have also been promoted. In view of the relatively large contributions, they are now five-ranked adults."


    Daohua and You Rongyan said, "My brother is the best."


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang was a little unhappy, and said sourly, ¡°I¡¯m promoted, but the smile on your face is not as much as it is now.¡±


    Inahana glanced at him: "That''s natural, it must be the two brothers."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t sit still anymore and just sat up: "Why, in your heart, your two brothers are closer than me?"


    Daohua saw Xiao Ye looking straight at herself, and silently said, "It''s different. Third and fourth brothers are close to relatives, you."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly said, "How am I?"


    Ina Flower: "Well, you, it''s the closeness between friends."


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "In your heart, I am just a friend?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 609： , Everything has me

    Chapter 609, everything has me


    Xiao Yeyang was very dissatisfied with what Daohua said that she and him were only friends. He sat down on the bed with his head down depressed, and stopped talking. He played with the identity token in his hand.


    Daohua glanced at him, pulled out the last silver needle on Yan Wentao, and packed the medicine box, then got up and walked over and took the token in his hand and looked at it. Seeing that the token was the same as before, she wondered:" Didn¡¯t it mean you¡¯ve been promoted? Why is it still a token of command?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Uncle Huang wanted to promote me, but I refused."


    Daohua became more and more curious: "Why refuse? You took a great risk to send weapons to Beijiang this time. You also caught the prince of Tartar. Isn''t it right for the emperor to reward you?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly and shook his head: "What I want such a high official position to do, except for the heavy duty, has no practical benefits at all. Besides, I am still so young, and I am not in a high position when I am young. It''s all good things, anyway, I''m not rare. The fourth-grade command is enough for me to do things, and there won''t be too much pressure."


    Daohua smiled: "You, it''s because there is such a big backer as the emperor, that''s why you don''t care like this. If you want to change to someone else, you don''t have the opportunity to climb up."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Didn''t you say that reincarnation is also a kind of strength. I have this strength and naturally I don''t need to compare with others." After speaking, he paused and looked at Daohua for a long time. Then he spoke.


    "Uncle Emperor and I said that I wanted to replace the reward with grace. I have already reported it to him. I have to make the decision for my marriage."


    Hearing this, Daohua was shocked, turned around and let out a soft ¡®Oh¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua¡¯s reaction was so plain, not satisfied, and his voice was raised a little higher: "I mean my wife in the future, I will choose it myself, so. Don''t think about it and worry about it."


    After hearing this, Daohua felt a little stunned. She fixedly looked at Xiao Yeyang and said in her heart that he had always understood her worry and anxiety.


    The embarrassment in Xiao Yeyang''s heart disappeared as soon as he said the words in his heart. Seeing Daohua standing still, he leaned forward and said, "You have loved pretending to be mature since you were young. I can now bear some things. You can just be your boudoir lady, and leave the outside affairs to me."


    Daohua returned to her senses and squinted at him: "See if you can."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "You don''t believe me?"


    Does not respond, Daohua asked, "The emperor agreed?"


    Xiao Yeyang showed confidence: "I know the royal rules of survival better than you, so don''t worry."


    Daohua looked at him obliquely, with a brisk smile on the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.


    I saw Xiao Yeyang, and he was in a good mood. He just wanted to hold Daohua''s hand and show his heart. Who knows that Yan Wentao woke up at this time.


    "Daohua, what are you talking about with Yeyang?"


    Daohua quickly shook off Xiao Yeyang''s hand, and walked towards Yan Wentao, who had already sat up and said, "Brother Brother, what do you think of it now?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave Yan Wentao a gloomy look. This guy wakes up at this time, which really restrains him.


    Yan Wentao twisted his body, looked at Daohua and smiled: "The body is much looser."


    Daohua: "Well, I will give you a needle every day from now on until the blood on my back is completely gone."


    Xiao Yeyang heard it, and quickly said, "Remember to come to me when you want to give him the needle."


    Yan Wentao: "Why come here, isn''t it more convenient to be at home?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Because I also have to administer needles, let''s work together to make Daohua easier."


    Ina Hua gave him a sideways look, but did not speak.


    After a while, Yan Wenkai also woke up, Daohua helped him re-dress, and he was ready to return home.


    Yan Wenkai pointed to the wound on his face and said: "I won''t go back like this, so that my family won''t worry about it. Big sister, today is my father''s birthday, you kowtow for me."


    Yan Wentao: "I''m still there!" Wen Kai didn''t go back, and he wouldn''t be able to go back, otherwise he would have to find a reason to explain.


    Daohua nodded and looked at Yan Wenkai with a serious face: "Four brother, you are not allowed to act impulsively in the future. The next time I will write to Sister Su and let her take care of you."


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let Shiyu worry about her, she is so delicate, what if she is scared, what can we do?¡±


    Daohua snorted: "Are you afraid that Sister Su will be scared, you are not afraid to scare me? Humph, it is said that girls are extroverted, and this boy is not too extroverted."


    Yan Wenkai touched his nose and stopped talking.


    Daohua glanced at the three of them: "Okay, I''m going back."


    Seeing that Wang Man''er was going to get the medicine box, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly said, "Anyway, you have to come over and give me and Wen Tao acupuncture and moxibustion tomorrow. Leave the medicine box on my side."


    Daohua didn''t notice the trap in Xiao Yeyang''s words, she just followed his words and agreed to it. She didn''t think about it until she left the house. She didn''t seem to say that she would come back tomorrow.


    Yan House.


    It was already half the afternoon when Daohua came back, and she went straight to the old lady¡¯s yard. Seeing that Mrs. Li and Mrs. Yan saw her coming back, they just glanced faintly and didn¡¯t ask anything. They couldn¡¯t help but order their eldest brother. Save.


    didn''t know how he told them about her going out, the two of them didn''t react at all.


    After dinner, Daohua followed Mrs. Li to send the guests away, and then went back to the yard to rest.


    Four Madame Zhu and Madame Zhu have stayed at Yan''s house again.


    Compared to the joys of Mrs. Zhu Si and Zhu Qiyun, Mrs. Zhu¡¯s mother and daughter¡¯s mood is a bit more complicated, especially on the way to the guest courtyard, passing by Shuangxin courtyard, seeing that the woman was forcibly ordered not to leave the yard, never before. Madam Zhu was very embarrassed in her glamorous Aunt Lin.


    Thinking that at the beginning, this Aunt Lin was full of scenery in Yan¡¯s house, and that limelight directly overshadowed Mrs. Li in the main room. Otherwise, she would not surrender and befriend her.


    Unexpectedly, he would end up in a small courtyard where he had been banned. I heard that the ban would not be lifted until he was banned for three full years.


    "Sure enough, no one will end up in a concubine room."


    Madam Zhu heard Madam Zhu¡¯s sigh and glanced at Shuangxin Courtyard. She had inquired about the Yan family and naturally knew Aunt Lin, and said quietly: "Being someone¡¯s concubine, you must be safe enough to guard yourself, if you are old It''s something that you want to do not belong to you, so naturally you won''t have a good end. Mrs. Li is kind enough."


    If you put other back homes, Aunt Lin¡¯s ban would have been killed by the master¡¯s mistress a long time ago.


    Mrs. Zhu nodded. She herself is in charge of the house. Naturally, she knows that it is not too easy for the mistress of the house to kill an unfavored concubine.


    This time, the four Madame Zhus stayed at Yan''s house for two more days, mainly because the Sun family took Zhu Qiyun and Yan Wenjie''s birthday horoscope to the temple to meet, fearing that something might happen on the way, Madame Zhu simply stayed at Yan''s house and so on.


    "The abbot said that the horoscope of the two children is a perfect match."


    As soon as Sun came back from the temple, he happily went to the old lady¡¯s yard and told the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li the result of the combination of characters.


    Fourth Madame Zhu knew that her daughter and the second son of the Yan family had a good horoscope. She folded her hands together and said ¡®Amitabha Buddha¡¯ directly in her mouth.


    It is estimated that because the eight characters match, Sun''s attitude towards Zhu Qiyun has improved a lot.


    The Fourth Madame Zhu and his party left after agreeing with the Yan family on the date of appointment.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 610： , Zhou Jingwan decided to kiss

    Chapter 610, Zhou Jingwan decides to kiss


    Yan Wenkai waited until the injuries on his face were almost healed before returning to Yan''s house with Yan Wentao.


    However, Old Madam Yan and Madam Li saw his dangling arm, and they still asked worriedly: "What''s wrong with your arm?"


    Yan Wenkai said indifferently: "I accidentally touched it, it''s okay, it will be okay after a while." As he said, he hurriedly changed the topic, walked to the side Yan Wenjie with a smile, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Second brother, I heard that you have made a kiss, congratulations!"


    Yan Wentao also said, "Congratulations, brother."


    Yan Wenjie smiled and replied: "Thank you."


    Sun took the words: ¡°Wen Tao, don¡¯t worry, now your second brother¡¯s marriage has been set, and you will be the next one.¡±


    As soon as this word came out, everyone looked at Yan Wentao with a smile.


    Yan Wentao was embarrassed by the look, and smiled wryly, without saying anything.


    After ??, Mrs. Yan told everyone about her appointment to Zhu¡¯s house.


    Looking at the family who was happy because the second elder brother had decided on the marriage, Yan Wentao''s eyes were a little sad, and when everyone was not paying attention, he quietly left the room.


    Ina Hua had already noticed something wrong with her third brother. He watched him leave, and he groaned for a while, and then quickly followed. Who knows that when he left the door, he saw the third brother and the eldest brother standing at the entrance of the courtyard.


    "Big Brother. You and Big Brother Zhou have been in contact, have you heard about the situation after Aunt Zhou and the others came to Beijing?"


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Yan Wentao, knowing that he still couldn¡¯t let Zhou Jingwan go, and sighed: "Wen Tao, listen to what the big brother said, and forget about Zhou''s sister."


    Yan Wentao was unwilling to give up like this. After a long silence, he finally took out his identity token: "Brother, you can tell me to Brother Zhou. I am now a five-grade one, I can give it to Jingwan. A good future."


    Yan Wenxiu looked at the identity token in Yan Wentao''s hand with a sorrowful expression. In the eyes of him and many people, Yan Wentao, who was already a thousand households before he was crowned, was definitely quite excellent, but in the eyes of Zhou''s family, a thousand households was still worth it. Nothing.


    Yan Wenxiu took the token, and personally re-tied Yan Wentao to his waist: "Sister Zhou is married, Wen Tao, forget her!"


    As soon as these words came out, not only Yan Wentao was dumbfounded, but Daohua who came by was also incredulous.


    Daohua walked over and looked at Yan Wenxiu: "Brother, Jingwan really married?"


    Looking at the younger brothers and sisters who didn''t want to believe, Yan Wenxiu nodded affirmatively: "Chengye wrote to tell me, if you don''t believe it, I still have a letter from Chengye."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "How can it be so fast? It hasn''t been a few months since Jingwan entered Beijing?"


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Yan Wentao, and said cruelly: "It can only be said that the Zhou family is very satisfied with the person who married Zhou''s sister, otherwise it would not be settled so soon."


    Thinking that her third brother''s Daohua didn''t understand Yan Wenxiu''s implication, she immediately said: "Others may agree, but Jingwan will definitely not agree."


    Seeing Yan Wentao''s dark eyes suddenly light up again, Yan Wenxiu couldn''t help but stared at Daohua.


    Inahua also realized that she shouldn''t give the third brother the hopeless hope at this time. Seeing her elder brother staring at her, she couldn''t help but lower her head and stop talking.


    My sister said the wrong thing. In order to cut off the love roots of the third brother, Yan Wenxiu, the eldest brother, can only come back to be a villain, and sighed: "Sister Zhou is probably also happy. Agree, I''m afraid that the law hasn''t been legalized."


    Yan Wentao shook his body, thinking of the little girl who was chasing him as the''Three Big Brother'', her heart was suffering from colic. Yan Wentao tried her best to suppress the pain in her heart, so she didn''t lose her stance in front of Yan Wenxiu and Daohua.


    "Brother, Daohua, I have something to do, so I will go back first." After speaking, he left in a hurry.


    Looking at Yan Wentao¡¯s away back, Daohua looked worried: "The third brother''s face is so ugly, will something happen?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "Wen Tao is already an adult, he can bear this kind of thing." Having said that, he still motioned Xiao Si to follow up and watch.


    Daohua glanced at Yan Wenxiu reproachfully: "Brother, you can say that just now more tactfully."


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "You can''t be euphemistic. Only if Wen Tao''s thoughts of Zhou''s sister are completely cut off can he come out."


    Even though Daohua understood this, she couldn''t help but sighed as she watched Yan Wentao''s departure direction.


    After ?? separated from Yan Wenxiu, Daohua went back to her yard, thought about Zhou Jingwan''s marriage, pondered for a moment, and went to the study to write a letter to Zhou Jingwan.


    She didn''t write anything, nor did she mention Yan Wentao. She just asked Zhou Jingwan how she was doing in Beijing, and whether she would return to Zhongzhou.


    After the ?? letter was sent away, Daohua sat at the table and started to daze.


    Whether they want it or not, when girls are old, they can¡¯t avoid talking about marriage.


    There are people who love their daughters like the Su family. For the happiness of their daughters, they are willing to slightly lower the man¡¯s conditions and status;


    There are also people like the Zhou family, who only consider the balance of interests.


    Zhou Jingwan¡¯s temperament she knows too well, don¡¯t look at being raised up to be charming and naive, but it¡¯s not easy for outsiders to get into her heart, especially when she obviously has a good impression of the third brother.


    Zhou''s family decided to kiss her so quickly, they definitely didn''t ask for her opinion too much.


    Zhou Jingwan decided to kiss, and Yan Wentao was completely lost in love. He was already introverted and silent, and he became cold again with naked eyes. Before he met people he knew well, he would take the initiative to talk a few words, but now, besides saying hello, that is a redundant sentence. No more.


    In addition, after becoming a thousand households, there are more people under his control, and more and more cases are involved. The fierce breath of the whole body is thick and heavy every day.


    Each time Yan Wentao went to greet the old lady Yan, the Yan family would not help but step back when they saw him.


    No way, wherever he appears, the surrounding temperature has to be reduced by one or two points.


    In order to comfort Yan Wentao''s heart broken because of his broken love, Daohua has become a way to make good food for him.


    Jin Lingwei Office.


    Looking at Yan Wentao eating the fragrant chicken stew, both Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai looked savory.


    This time, in order to prove that all her thoughts were on her third brother, Daohua didn''t take it along to make a copy for Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai.


    Seeing the two of them drooling at him, Yan Wentao ate more fragrant, and the distress in his heart eased a little from their forbearing expressions. At the same time, he was also very happy to use Daohua to put himself first at this time.


    After operating a small stove for Yan Wentao alone for seven days, both Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai couldn''t stand it.


    Xiao Yeyang said to Yan Wenkai: "Go back and tell your sister that the day after tomorrow is my birthday, and I want to eat the food she cooked alone. I will cook it by myself, and it will take half a month."


    Yan Wenkai stared: "What about me?"


    Xiao Yeyang knew that if he didn''t give this guy a bit of sweetness, he would definitely mess up the matter, so he said perfunctorily: "When you give it to me, I will give it to you." As for the amount of points, it is not he who has the final say. .


    Yan Wenkai nodded in satisfaction.


    Who knew when she went back to talk to Daohua about this, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Peach Blossom Village on June 1st, so I don¡¯t have time to do it.¡±


    Yan Wenkai thought that Xiao Yeyang would be disappointed after hearing this, but he didn''t expect this guy to say anything, and even the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 611： , The hunting dogs first show of ability

    Chapter 611, Hounds first show their skills


    On May 29th, the Yan family had dinner together in the old lady¡¯s yard.


    During the period, Sun said: "I heard that Mrs. Guo wants to celebrate the birthday of the little prince this year, but the first day of June is coming soon. Why haven''t you posted yet? Is it because Mrs. Guo doesn''t plan to invite outsiders, just them The family and the little prince have a meal together and it''s over?"


    Yan Wenkai immediately replied: "Second aunt, don''t wait for Guo''s post. As early as Mrs. Guo offered to help Yeyang organize a birthday banquet, he directly refused."


    Sun''s face wondered: "Why is this? Mrs. Guo didn''t come before, and Governor Guo hosted a birthday banquet for the little prince. Now that the hostess arrives, why not do it?"


    Mrs. Li said indifferently, "Why can I avoid suspicion? If Mrs. Guo didn''t bring Ms. Guo this time, and my aunt celebrated his nephew''s birthday, there is nothing to say, but Ms. Guo is here, and someone who cares will see this matter. I can''t tell."


    Yan Wenkai nodded and said: "That is, when the Jiang family went to Zhongzhou, Yeyang went to help for a few days, and some people with ulterior motives made some childhood sweetheart remarks. Up to now, as soon as this is mentioned, Yeyang has I was so annoyed that he said that the Jiang family had tarnished his reputation."


    Mrs. Li laughed out with a ¡®puff puff¡¯: ¡°I don¡¯t see that the little prince is still such a person who values ??fame.¡±


    Yan Wenkai: "Yeyang doesn''t care about some things, but he really doesn''t like to get involved with girls, saying that as long as he gets involved with other girls, he won''t have a good fruit."


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan came to be interested: "Why are there no good fruits?"


    Yan Wenkai shrugged: "He didn''t say this."


    Yan Wentao looked at the rice flower where the gods were eating the ribs. Here is the culprit who gave Yeyang good fruit.


    Seeing Yan Wentao look at herself, Daohua smiled and gave him a chicken leg.


    Looking at the chicken drumsticks in the bowl, Yan Wentao withdrew his gaze, which was regarded as letting go.


    Mrs. Li: "Since Mrs. Guo doesn''t hold a banquet, what should we do on the first day of June."


    Sun smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Mrs. Guo has been in Ningmen Mansion for almost two months. Why didn¡¯t you see the little prince come to visit him?¡±


    Yan Wenkai replied: "I looked at Yeyang and didn''t like Mrs. Guo very much. Once I met Mrs. Guo sending someone to send a message to Yeyang, saying that he should go to the mansion, but he was too busy to push it away."


    Ms. Li''s face was surprised: "There is such a thing, Little Prince and Governor Guo have a very good relationship."


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "If you have a good relationship with your uncle, you may not have a good relationship with your aunt."


    Taohua silently listened to the people talking, eating the food in a good mood.


    Xiao Yeyang knows to avoid suspicion with Girl Guo, which is good!


    It seems that the pig''s head on his birthday cake can be bigger this year.


    On the first day of June, Daohua took the birthday cake made last night and got on the carriage to Taohua Village early in the morning.


    The carriage left the city gate and went straight to the pier.


    However, when the carriage was halfway, the dog Xiaoqi suddenly jumped out of the carriage and quickly ran towards the woods beside the official road.


    See you, Bishi hurriedly talked to Daohua, and went to chase Gou Xiaoqi.


    Daohua motioned to the carriage to stop, and sat in the carriage waiting for Bishi.


    After a quarter of an hour, Bi Shi and Gou Xiaoqi came back.


    "Girl, look!"


    Bishi handed a bag wrapped in cloth to Daohua: "This is Xiaoqi shaved out of a bulldozer."


    Taohua took the baggage, signaled Bishi to get on the carriage, and opened the baggage after the carriage started.


    There is a piece of crumpled paper and a piece of sheepskin in the bag.


    The handwriting on the ball of paper was scribbled and weak. At first glance, I knew that it was written in a hurry, and the person writing this should have been seriously injured.


    Ina Flower took a look, then moved her gaze to the sheepskin roll.


    No way, the sheepskin scrolls are all painted by little people. These little people sit, stand, or stretch their limbs, and Daohua, who has countless TV experience, can be recognized at a glance. This is a martial arts secret.


    Daohua suddenly looked at Bishi: "After Xiaoqi made this, did you organize the scene?" It is another martial arts secret book and a suicide note. Daohua has to pay attention to this matter for fear of getting into unnecessary trouble.


    Bishi nodded: "I restored the pit again, and no one will see it."


    When the seven hunting dogs were training, Bi Shi also learned something along the way, knowing that if you encounter such a thing, you should erase the traces of the scene.


    Daohua relieved her heart, and then she became confused again: "How did Xiaoqi know that something was buried in the woods?"


    It didn¡¯t take long before the dock arrived.


    Taohua took Wang Man''er and the others and seven hunting dogs onto the boat. When she ordered the boat to sail, she suddenly heard exclamations from people on the shore.


    "Gosh, there is a flying man over there."


    "Not one, but two."


    Ina Hua walked out of the cabin and saw two people fighting not far away.


    A man in white fluttering clothes, a monk.


    The martial arts of the two are very good, and their tricks are performed in mid-air.


    However, the monk was obviously not the opponent of the man in white. When the two hit the bank, the monk was kicked into the river by the man in white.


    Next, the white-clothed man tapped a few times on the surface of the river, and then flew to the other side of the river.


    Watching this scene, Daohua''s eyes widened.


    Be aware that the width of the river on the dock side is at least 100 meters.


    Daohua swallowed her saliva: "This is the inner master of the fourth brother, right?"


    Suddenly, Daohua''s eyes flashed.


    Monk?


    Couldn''t it be the one who injured Xiao Yeyang and the third and fourth brothers?


    Daohua quickly looked at the river where the monk fell. At this moment, except for a little ripple on the river, there was no other movement.


    "died?"


    Bishi nodded: "It must be dead. Just now, the slave servant saw a needle flew out of the folding fan in the hand of the white man, and it sank directly into the monk''s chest."


    Daohua''s face was unexpected: "Have you seen all of this?"


    Bishi smiled embarrassedly: "My grandfather said, practicing juggling requires sharp eyes and quick hands. My eyesight is better."


    Inahua patted her shoulder: "Good job."


    Since the monk is dead, there is nothing to worry about.


    At this moment, a team of officers and soldiers rushed over.


    The officers and soldiers asked the people on the pier again, knowing that the monk had fallen into the river, the white-clothed man ran away, and had to go back dingy.


    After waiting for the officers and soldiers to leave, Daohua moved her gaze to the other side of the river again, and she understood why his fourth brother was so depressed when he mentioned the monk before.


    People will work lightly and float on the water. Even if there are many people, they still can¡¯t catch up.


    "Eight Maidan Dan Meridian Grass."


    If I said that the pill of Daohua was still dispensable before, but this time I saw others show light work, but I really put it in my heart.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 612： , Chu Lang

    Chapter 612, Chu Lang


    After watching the live version of Water Drifting, Daohua became more concerned about getting through the Eight Channels of the Qi Meridian to practice light gong, and she couldn¡¯t wait to order the boat to go to ask Gu Jian if she knew about the Eight Channel Pill.


    Not long after the boat sailed out, Wang Maner came in and said, "Girl, the little prince¡¯s boat is ahead."


    Inahua heard it, and quickly stood up and walked to the window to look out, looking at the blessing standing on the ship ahead, and immediately smiled: "They are faster than us. Go, go out and take a look."


    After the two boats approached, Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang had not come out as usual, and couldn''t help but think that Xiao Yeyang was arrogant because today was his birthday?


    Thinking about it, Daohua asked Xiao Si to take a springboard to ride between the two boats, and then walked over by herself.


    Defu saw Daohua coming by herself, she was taken aback, and quickly walked over and said, "Miss Yan, slow down."


    The current in the middle of the river is relatively rapid, and the ship will still shake after it stops.


    The two boats were separated by no more than two meters wide. Inahua was confident that she could pass quickly. After setting up the springboard, she stood up and walked quickly towards the opposite boat.


    Xiao Yeyang in the cabin heard the movement outside, dropped the uninvited guest in front of him, and walked out quickly. As soon as he got out of the cabin, he saw Daohua swaying from the ship on the opposite side. He couldn''t help but tighten. He walked to the side of the boat in two steps, stepped on the springboard with one foot, and stretched out a hand to hold Daohua.


    With Xiao Yeyang''s support, Daohua quickly passed the springboard.


    After Daohua stood firmly, Xiao Yeyang looked at her displeasedly: "Why are you so anxious? I''ll pass after a while. Why is it necessary for you to come over? What should I do if I go?"


    Inahua doesn¡¯t care much: "I have a good balance ability. Where can I fall so easily? Besides, even if I fall into the river, I can swim."


    I just wanted to ask what Xiao Yeyang was doing. At this moment, Daohua caught a glimpse of a white figure standing in the cabin.


    How do you feel a little familiar?


    Suddenly, Daohua''s eyes widened sharply.


    Isn¡¯t this the man in white who can float on the water that I saw on the pier before?


    How could he be on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s boat?


    Soon, Daohua was relieved again. Before, Xiao Yeyang and his third and fourth elder brothers were talking about arresting the monk. If you want to come, the man in white should be under Xiao Yeyang''s hands.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua curiously looking at the people in the cabin, and then thought that he had something to do with that person, so he took her into the cabin with her.


    Looking at Daohua who came in with Xiao Yeyang, Chu Lang raised his brows slightly.


    At this time, Daohua could see the other side''s face clearly, and she couldn''t help but a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    The man in white clothes looks like he is in his 30s or 40s, shaking his folding fan lightly, his white clothes fluttering, his eyes are smiling, what a suave middle-aged beautiful uncle!


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Chu Lang, and said in a bad tone: "Thank you for helping me this time. If it''s all right, you can go."


    Rao was such a straightforward rush of customers by Xiao Yeyang, Chu Lang still shook his fan unhurriedly, pointed at Daohua, and said with a smile: "Why, don''t you introduce me?"


    Xiao Yeyang: ". No introduction, you can go."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who didn''t hide her dislike, Daohua realized that she seemed to have guessed wrong, and the beautiful uncle in white appeared to be not under Xiao Yeyang''s.


    Chu Lang smiled and shook his head, and clicked on the letter on the table with a fan: "I helped you kill the empty monk somehow, do you have this attitude?"


    Xiao Yeyang twisted his eyebrows: "I didn''t ask you to help."


    Chu Lang sneered: "Well, this time, I was kindly treated as donkey liver and lungs again, if it weren''t for you." Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s face suddenly became ugly, Chu Lang shut his mouth with a bored expression on his face. .


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    Talking, got up and walked outside, passing by Daohua, smiled and said, "This kid has a stubborn and stinky temper, and you can''t bear it."


    Hearing this, Daohua became unhappy, and immediately retorted, "Do you know Xiao Yeyang well?"


    Chu Lang looked at Xiao Yeyang: "I often hear people talk about him."


    Ina Flower: "Everyone has their own preferences. It is inevitable that they are somewhat biased when they treat some people and things. How can you comment on how a person can pass the mouth of others?"


    Chu Lang choked, but found no rebuttal.


    Xiao Yeyang was very happy to see Daohua defending herself in this way. He walked up and pulled the person behind him, and then made a ¡®please¡¯ action at Chu Lang.


    Chu Lang looked at Xiao Yeyang, and then at Daohua who stood behind him and looked at himself with dissatisfaction. He slammed the fan a few times, and left with a little depression.


    Daohua walked to the window, watched Chu Lang tap the water a few times, and walked up to the river bank as light as a swallow. She couldn''t help but exclaimed, then turned her head and asked Xiao Yeyang, "Who is that person?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "A nasty ghost."


    Ina Flower looked at the letter on the table: "Is that the secret letter you lost before?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Daohua wondered: "Why would that person help you?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "That person is not profitable and can''t afford to be early. Anyway, he has no good intentions."


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang hated the person just now, so she didn''t ask any more: "Well, today is your birthday, don''t affect your mood for some insignificant people."


    Xiao Yeyang sighed and looked at Daohua: "You are right." After saying that, he ordered the boat to go.


    After a while, Taohua Village arrived.


    Taohua Temple.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang coming with Daohua, both the old mother-in-law and Gu Jian showed thick smiles.


    Both knew that today was Xiao Yeyang¡¯s birthday, but neither of them thought that they could give him a birthday. Without him, there was no reason.


    To see Xiao Yeyang coming over today, it was really a surprise for the two of them.


    Old mother-in-law went to the kitchen to make a bowl of longevity noodles for Xiao Yeyang.


    Looking at the longevity noodles, Xiao Yeyang was a little surprised. He smiled and said to Granny Gu: "Thank you, Granny, but you are not in good health. Don''t cook anymore."


    Grandma Gu smiled and shook her head: "It''s just a bowl of noodles. If you are not tired, try it quickly and see if it suits your taste?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly took a bite, and then loudly praised: "It''s delicious." After that, he glanced at Daohua, "I thought I would not be able to eat longevity noodles this year. Fortunately, my mother-in-law loved me. Some people probably never thought about doing it for me."


    Daohua understood that she was talking to her, and immediately said: "We don''t live together again. I can''t do it if I want to."


    Xiao Yeyang: "If you are done, you can ask someone to send it to me."


    Daohua: "With the time to deliver the noodles, the noodles are all lumpy. You are so picky, can you eat the battered noodles? Isn''t this delaying the effort?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "." But, let''s just eat the noodles.


    Grandmother Gu smiled and watched the two choking each other. Seeing her grandson''s aggrieved face, she couldn''t help but smile and said, "Just wait two years, and you will be able to eat longevity noodles every year."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang moved a little, glanced at Daohua, bowed his head and ate the noodles obediently.


    Ina Hua looked at the old mother-in-law strangely, always feeling that she had something to say just now.


    I have something to do today, so let¡¯s update it!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 613： , List of exercises

    Chapter 613, list of exercises


    After lunch, when Gu Jian and Gu Granny were sitting under the eaves of the porch and digesting food, Daohua couldn¡¯t help asking: "Master, do you know the Eight Maidan?"


    Gu Jian raised his eyes to Daohua: "What do you ask this for?"


    Daohua hurriedly sat next to him: "I saw a person who is very light at work today. The person on the river that is hundreds of meters wide passed through with two strokes. I was thinking, if I could be so powerful. The effort will be fine."


    Gu Jian glanced at her: "You are a girl, you don''t think about the real female celebrity, and you think about what these miscellaneous things do all the time?"


    Daohua showed disapproval: "How can this be a sloppy thing? This matter is very important. Even if I don''t practice, Xiao Yeyang and my two brothers have to practice. After all, they work as Jinlingwei and do things well. dangerous."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Do you want to use drugs to get through the eight channels of the odd meridian?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "If it is possible, I naturally hope. After all, I only rely on my own practice. Maybe even one or two years of practice may not be able to get through the eight channels of the odd meridian."


    When Daohua heard Master ask this, she knew that he must know about the Eight-Medical Pill, and hurriedly asked: "Master, do you have the Eight-Medical Pill?"


    Gu Jian rolled his eyes irritably: "If the Eight Maidan Pill is so easy to get, then the world is still dissatisfied with being a master of the inner family." After speaking, he paused, "However, it will really be the best if you are a teacher. Prepare this eight pulse pill."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua are both happy.


    However, in the next moment, Gu Jian poured cold water: "It is one thing to be worthy, but it is another thing to be worthy. If nothing else, the main medicine of the Eight Maidan Pill will be formulated, and there will be almost no one. Can get it."


    "This herb can be met but not sought. Anyway, I have seen it once in my life by chance, and I haven''t even heard of it since others mention it."


    "Come on, the other medicines of the Eight Pulse Pills are not easy to collect. Even if the collection is complete, the efficacy of the medicine is directly linked to the quality of the medicinal materials."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "Master, you show me the formula, maybe I can collect all the medicinal materials to prepare the Eight Maidan."


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice, and casually said a list of medicinal materials: "These medicinal materials not only need to be of good quality, but also need to have a certain age. Many martial arts families may not be able to collect a few of them for several generations. They are all common medicinal materials, how many can you collect?"


    Daohua couldn''t help but muttered: "Don''t underestimate people."


    Don¡¯t say, the medicinal materials that Master just said, she really has them, they are all planted in the space.


    Although these medicinal materials are rare, since she started operating the medicinal garden, she has contacted medicinal materials merchants not elsewhere, and collected a lot of good medicinal materials from them, some of which are particularly precious. She also exchanged good medicinal materials such as ginseng grown in the space. pass.


    Now two-thirds of the black land in her space is used to grow various medicinal materials.


    However, because the medicinal materials in the space have not been processed, directly taking them out will definitely arouse the suspicion of Master and Xiao Yeyang, Daohua didn''t say much, thinking about waiting for the processing to finish telling them.


    Sure enough, opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared.


    Now that she is still almost blinded to meridian grass, she can prepare Eight Maidan Pills.


    Daohua looked at Gu Jian: "Master, although it is a rare encounter, I think someone will pick it up."


    Gu Jian: "The meridian grass grows in the bitter cold and dangerous place. Most of the people who need it to find it are people in need. People really want to get it. If they don''t use it immediately, where will they stay?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Will no one stay? Even if the whole plant is not left, it¡¯s okay to leave a seed."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian was speechless: "The reason why meridian grass is rare is that it grows in a harsh environment. Even if it gives you seeds, you can''t grow it. meridian grass is a medicinal material, not a vegetable in the ground. , Do you think you can grow it casually?"


    Ina Flower: "I have to give it a try."


    Xiao Yeyang, seeing the rice flower eager to plant it, pondered for a moment: "I''ll find it for you."


    Ina Hua quickly smiled and nodded.


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang. His nephew and grandson were willing to spoil his apprentice. He didn''t have much to say. He just said, "I understand that you want to improve your martial arts mood, but you are not allowed to use drugs indiscriminately, but you must dredge the meridians forcibly."


    "I know that some aristocratic families have developed medicines to open up the eight channels of the odd meridian. However, with the exception of the Eight-Mai Pill, although other medicines have some effects, they can also have serious sequelae, which not only hurts the body, but also damages the lifespan."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, ¡°Master Gu, don¡¯t worry, I know that it¡¯s very important and it won¡¯t be messy.¡±


    At this time, Daohua saw that Granny Gu was sleepy, so she helped her into the house for a lunch break. When she came out, she suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly asked Wang Man''er to go into the house and take out the baggage that Gou Xiaoqi had taken out today: "Master, See if this is a martial arts secret?"


    As soon as Daohua opened the baggage, Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang stretched out one hand, one took the parchment scroll, and the other took the note.


    "Where did you find this thing?"


    "Where did you get this inner family exercise?"


    The two asked aloud at the same time.


    Looking at the two of them, Daohua realized that she might have been picking **** again, and quickly called Bishi to come over, and talked about Gou Xiaoqi''s process of looking for something.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately got up and walked out of the yard after listening.


    Immediately, Daohua and Gu Jian saw that a secret guard had emerged from some place outside the courtyard. Xiao Yeyang whispered a few words to him, and then quickly left.


    Xiao Yeyang came back and looked at Daohua and Gu Jian, "I''ll ask someone to clean up the scene."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "Bishi has been cleaned up."


    Xiao Yeyang raised the paper in his hand: "This is a contact letter from the Eight Kings Sect. Your maid is not professional enough, so let the dark guards go to see it, so as not to be found by the Eight Kings. Next, I also want to let the dark Wei is there and waits to see if he can wait for someone to pick up the things."


    Gu Jian nodded: ¡°It¡¯s time to go and see, the person who left these things is definitely not a waiting person.¡±


    Daohua looked at Gu Jian: "Master, you just said that this is the inner family practice, is it very powerful?"


    Looking at the curiosity of his apprentice, Gu Jian smiled: "You girl, luck is really good. This is a first-class internal boxing technique. It is placed in the martial arts family, and it is also a heirloom inheritance. You found it."


    In the face of Daohua, she was overjoyed: "Really, can Xiao Yeyang and the others practice?"


    Gu Jian nodded: "Of course."


    Daohua smiled and said, "That''s great." With that, she looked at Xiao Yeyang, "After you go back, you will practice with the third and fourth brothers."


    Xiao Yeyang took a closer look at the sheepskin scroll and nodded: "Okay, after I go back, I will copy three copies, but this is the female copy."


    Daohua said without even thinking: "You hold it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "This is an exercise that can be passed down to the family, so you give it to me?" Although he also has a lot of exercises in his hands, it is obviously not as good as this one. This is probably a certain family. Or the fact that the forces do not spread the exercises outside.


    Daohua rolled his eyes: "If you want to pass it, just pass it. After I go back, I will also get two sheepskin copies to copy this technique, and then show it to my third and fourth brothers."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, and naturally rolled the sheepskin into his arms.


    Daohua asked again: "By the way, what is written on the paper?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "This has to be deciphered before we know it."


    Daohua: "Master, isn¡¯t there a Tao Te Ching, please go and decipher it."


    Seeing that Gu Jian had no objection, Xiao Yeyang took the paper into the hall and began to decipher the content above.


    Soon, a long list appeared on the paper.


    Looking at the people on the list, Xiao Yeyang narrowed his eyes: "I know who left this thing."


    Ina Flower: "Who is it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The monk who injured me, Wen Tao and Wen Kai before." Obviously, the monk knew that he would not survive, so he recorded the list of the Eight Kings and One Party he knew. The people behind him defended themselves.


    Daohua''s face was stunned: "It''s no wonder Xiao Qi will find this burden. When he fights with you, he must have caught your breath, and Xiao Qi just found it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Little Qi''s nose is quite good."


    Daohua nodded: "Xiao Qi is the best nose among the seven hunting dogs."


    Xiao Yeyang put away the deciphered list, stood up and looked at Gu Jian and Daohua: "I''m afraid I can''t accompany you anymore. I have to go back and deal with some things."


    Gu Jian didn¡¯t stop him: ¡°It¡¯s important to do business, but you must pay attention to safety.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and looked at Daohua: "The cake, cut me a piece, I can taste it."


    Daohua quickly asked Wang Maner to bring the cake.


    As soon as the box opened, a big pink pig''s head was immediately revealed.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and said with a smile: "The pig head you are making now is getting better and better." After speaking, he paused and looked at Daohua, "It can be seen that the pig has entered your heart, isn''t it?"


    Ina Hua gave him a sideways look: "No way, who makes me like pork the most."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 614： , The Queen Mothers reward

    Chapter 614, Empress Dowager¡¯s reward


    After Xiao Yeyang left, Daohua accompanied Gu Jian and Gu Granny to Yan''s Mansion in Taohua Temple for two days.


    After returning home, Daohua began to concoct the medicinal materials needed to prepare the Eight Maidan. After all the medicinal materials except the meridian herb were processed, it was already more than half a month.


    In mid-June, Mrs. Jiang posted a post to officials of the Ningmen Mansion, inviting the female family members to visit the Jiang¡¯s House to enjoy the lotus on June 21st.


    Daohua saw the post, and her whole body resisted: "What kind of reward is it for a hot day, and it¡¯s not too frustrating."


    Ms. Li took the post in her daughter¡¯s hand and said lightly: ¡°Rewarding lotus is secondary. I heard that June 21 is Miss Jiang¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Daohua didn''t want to go anymore after hearing it: "Jiang Wanying has a birthday, but she ran to toss us."


    Mrs. Li glanced at the scorching sun outside and didn¡¯t like to go out in this weather, but Jiang¡¯s family had already posted a post, and they had to run a trip: "Okay, don¡¯t complain, but fortunately, Jiang¡¯s other courtyard On the outskirts of the city, it¡¯s not too far."


    On June 21st, Mrs. Li took Daohua and Yan Yihuan to Jiang¡¯s suburban courtyard.


    I thought it was just a small banquet, but after arriving, everyone discovered that there were so many people here. Daohua also saw several waves of the family members of provincial officials.


    Jiang Wanying wore a red dress today, she looked very happy, standing among the ladies like a star gongyue.


    Taohua glanced at it, and he admired the lotus in the lotus pond.


    "This lotus blossoms so beautiful."


    Just as Daohua was sitting alone on the water pavilion to enjoy the flowers, Guo Xueming suddenly came over.


    Daohua turned her head to look at Guo Xueming, who was walking up smilingly, and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Guo Xueming came to Daohua and said with a smile: "Why is Miss Yan sitting here alone?"


    Ina Flower shook the fan in her hand: "The weather is too hot, I don¡¯t bother to move."


    Guo Xueming smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also a heat-ahead, Miss Yan doesn¡¯t mind if I sit here.¡±


    Daohua laughed: "This place is not mine, Miss Guo, sit down here."


    Guo Xueming took the opportunity to sit down, and then chatted with Daohua one after another.


    Seeing that Guo Xueming only talked about the weather and lotus, Daohua followed her words and said a few words.


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s lukewarm attitude, Guo Xueming felt that it was necessary for him to further understand the eldest daughter of the Yan family.


    You know, even in the capital, every time she attends a banquet, she is a good match for everyone, but this fourth-rank official Yan family girl is better, no matter whether it is for her or Jiang Wanying, she has nothing to do. It means to make friends.


    I don¡¯t know if it is really indifferent, or is it pretended to be innocent?


    The two sat for a while, and when the maid of the Jiang family came over and said that they could sit in and eat, Daohua separated from Guo Xueming under the pretext of looking for her sister.


    As soon as Daohua left, Guo Xueming¡¯s maid couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Girl, why do you want to be so good with the Yan family?¡±


    Guo Xueming lightly shook the Tuan Fan and said: ¡°One thing, the Yan family helped his father. If I alienate her, wouldn¡¯t it be said that Guo family is ungrateful; second, only regular contact can we really see a person clearly.¡±


    Speaking, his expression paused.


    Yeyang''s cousin and the Yan family have a good relationship, is it really just because of the Yan family brothers?


    I don¡¯t know why, she always felt that the eyes of cousin Yeyang looking at the girl in the Yan family were different from those of others.


    Compared with Jiang Wanying, whose family background and status are more precious, she is more afraid of Yan Yiyi, who was born in a fourth-rank official family.


    Maid: "Girl, the slave thinks that you really don¡¯t have to spend your mind on the Yan family girl, you should think of ways to get in touch with the little prince."


    Hearing the words, Guo Xueming immediately glared at the maid: "What nonsense, and don''t look at where it is, if someone else listens to it, my reputation will be lost?"


    The maid immediately lowered her head to admit her mistake: "The slave is wrong."


    Guo Xueming snorted: "I will punish you after I go back." After speaking, he was silent for a moment, glanced at Daohua who was walking in front, and said lightly:


    "Since ancient times, marriage matters have been the words of the matchmaker at the orders of my parents. I don''t need to please my cousin Yeyang. All I have to do is not to let him hate me. It is enough to be able to accept me."


    Please, that is a concubine''s method.


    The noodles are arranged in the pavilion next to the lotus pond. The ladies sit on the first floor and the girls sit on the second floor.


    As soon as Daohua took Yan Yihuan and the three of them to sit down, she heard the girls around them whispering and looking at the other side of the lotus pond from time to time.


    Daohua followed the eyes of everyone, and then saw Xiao Yeyang standing with Jiang Canzheng on the other side of the lotus pond.


    "Miss Jiang, did the little prince come here to celebrate your birthday?" a lady asked Jiang Wanying.


    Jiang Wanying lowered her eyes and smiled, and she did not speak, but she was tacitly acquiesced.


    Guo Xueming saw it, and a sneer flashed in his eyes. On the Dragon Boat Festival, Yeyang''s cousin denied him and Jiang Wanying''s "childhood sweetheart". A discerning person knew at a glance that Yeyang''s cousin did not like Jiang Wanying.


    How long has passed since then, the Jiang family has made this specious appearance again, and it really doesn''t have any face.


    As if thinking of something, Guo Xueming suddenly looked at Daohua. Seeing Daohua''s expression calm and seemingly irrelevant, she was a little confused.


    Generally speaking, if a woman is interested in a man and hears a man coming to celebrate another daughter¡¯s birthday, she will be a little jealous.


    The Yan family eldest girl is too calm, she doesn''t seem to care about Yeyang''s cousin coming over.


    Daohua noticed that someone was looking at her, and when she raised her eyes, she met Guo Xueming''s gaze. Seeing Guo Xueming''s hastily moved away, she laughed inaudibly.


    At this time, there was another noise from downstairs.


    I saw a housekeeper hurriedly leading a few maids, with an excited smile on her face.


    "Madam, the queen mother sent someone to give the girl a birthday gift."


    Ms. Jiang listened, and stood up with a ¡®punk¡¯: "Where¡¯s the person?"


    The lady in charge pointed back: "It''s just behind, it should be here soon."


    Ms. Jiang listened, and immediately called the maid to call Jiang Wanying downstairs.


    Looking at this scene, Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said in her heart, it¡¯s too time for the person sent by the queen mother to give gifts.


    Guo Xueming on the side of ?? directly smiled and said: "The queen mother really loves Ms. Jiang, otherwise she would not send someone so fanciful to give her birthday gift."


    Hearing this, the expressions of the ladies present moved.


    Today the Jiang family invited them to visit the lotus. It is false, let them see how much the Queen Mother values ??the Jiang family.


    Soon, a thirty or forty-year-old middle-aged **** led several small eunuchs and appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Ms. Jiang brought Jiang Wanying to greet her. The middle-aged **** asked the little **** to stand forward to show the reward of the queen mother. Mrs. Jiang¡¯s mother and daughter met and quickly knelt down to thank her.


    The middle-aged **** lifted up Mrs. Jiang with a smile on his face, and asked aloud: "Will the little prince be here? The queen mother also has something to reward him."


    Ms. Jiang immediately sent someone to call Xiao Yeyang.


    In a short while, Jiang Shenzheng brought Xiao Yeyang over, but Jiang Shenzheng hurriedly walked ahead, while Xiao Yeyang walked slowly behind.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang from the attic, and saw that Xiao Yeyang''s brows were furrowed, and he knew that he was extremely unwilling in his heart.


    Thinking of him suddenly appearing here, and then looking downstairs as the **** who appeared at the right time, I couldn¡¯t help feeling that this was a bit like the Jiang family deliberately arranged.


    Suddenly, Daohua''s heart tightened.


    Reward of the Queen Mother.


    Will the Queen Mother want to directly match Xiao Yeyang and Jiang Wanying?


    Daohua thought of this, and Guo Xueming also thought of it, so her face was ugly at the moment.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang went downstairs.


    The middle-aged **** immediately took a sandalwood box from the little **** behind him with a smile, and quickly opened the box. Immediately, a pair of mandarin ducks and jade pendants with a concentric knot came into view.


    Seeing the contents of the box, Xiao Yeyang, who frowned, got cold face and glanced blankly at the middle-aged **** as well as Jiang Canzheng and Madam Jiang.


    The middle-aged **** was numb by Xiao Yeyang, but thinking of the Queen Mother¡¯s confession, he bit his head and said: "Little Prince, this is a reward from the Queen Mother to you and the county lord Wanying. Thank you for your reward."


    Xiao Yeyang stood still, Madam Guo and Guo Xueming watched with their hearts in their hearts, and Daohua also held the silk kerchief tightly in their hands.


    The intention of the queen mother is already obvious. If Xiao Yeyang accepts it, then he is acquiescing to the queen mother to match him with Jiang Wanying; but if he does not accept it, then it is a crime of disrespect to disobey the queen mother''s order.


    The queen mother is really good at calculating.


    Jiang Wanying saw that Xiao Yeyang was not accepting the reward, and she was also very nervous. After thinking about it, she had to step forward and say, "Brother Yang, this is a reward from the Queen Mother, you take it soon."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was still not moving, Jiang Wanying could only say: "Then I will take mine first." After saying that, she reached out and took the jade pendant in the box.


    However, Xiao Yeyang was a step ahead of her, took away two jade pendants directly, and then threw them into the distance with a ¡®swish¡¯.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 615： , In short supply

    Chapter 615, shortage


    "Brother Yang!"


    "Xiao Yeyang, what are you doing?!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang throw directly at the mandarin duck and jade pendant rewarded by the Queen Mother, Jiang Wanying, Jiang Canzheng, and the middle-aged **** all spoke out.


    Ms. Jiang on the side was stunned at first, and then her face turned pale again.


    This Xiao Yeyang had already embarrassed Wanying in public on the Dragon Boat Festival. This time it was even worse, not only slapped their family in the face, but also slapped the queen mother in the face.


    The middle-aged **** was also very angry, but that was the reward of the queen mother, and the little prince threw it directly away. This was a big disrespect to the queen mother.


    Just when Jiang Canzheng wanted to further reprimand Xiao Yeyang, the sound of two heavy objects falling to the ground rang out.


    Everyone turned their heads and found that they were actually two men in black.


    Looking at Jiang Shenzheng who was still stunned, Xiao Yeyang reminded him: "Jiang Shenzheng should hurry up and let the nursing home check it out."


    Jiang Shenzheng returned to his senses, and left immediately under the wind.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang looked at the middle-aged eunuch: ¡°The matter was too urgent just now, and I accidentally threw the reward of the queen mother. I also asked the father-in-law to go back and talk to the queen mother and her elderly.¡±


    The middle-aged **** was stunned, and he glanced at Mrs. Jiang hesitantly, and said, "Can you get the jade pendant back?"


    Xiao Yeyang shrugged: "I don''t know about that." He just used all his strength, and even if he found the jade pendant, the jade pendant was absolutely broken.


    Ms. Jiang immediately took over: "I will send someone to look for it immediately."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard the sound of killings coming from outside the courtyard.


    This can scare the family members.


    "What''s going on recently? I was assassinated when I participated in the Guo family banquet on the Dragon Boat Festival, and I was assassinated when I participated in the Jiang family banquet this time."


    Ms. Jiang also didn''t care to find Yu Pei, and took Jiang Wanying back to the attic.


    Xiao Yeyang stood still, he stayed here, one is to protect Daohua, in case the Jiang family''s nursing home didn''t pay attention and let the killer in.


    Second, I didn¡¯t want to help the Jiang family. Today, he came here because Jiang Shenzheng tricked him into it. When he thinks of the rewards given by the Queen Mother, he feels more disgusted with the Jiang family.


    Listening to the fierce fighting outside the courtyard, Xiao Yeyang raised his brows.


    Many killers came this time, but why?


    At this time, Defu came with Deshou and Delu.


    Defu walked in front of Xiao Yeyang and whispered: "I am the person of the Eight Kings."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Do you know why?"


    An expression of indescribable expression appeared on the blessed face: "It should be unlucky for Jiang to participate in politics. It seems that Monk Dunkong hid here for two days before."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang instantly understood the reason why the killer had come.


    The list left by Monk Dunkong contains almost all the officials of the Eight Kings and One Party hidden in the three provinces of Zhongzhou, Fenxi, and Jiguang. Can the other party be in a hurry?


    Mrs. Li took Daohua and Yan Yihuan and hid in the corner of the attic, holding Daohua in her arms, and kept saying: "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen."


    Daohua was not very afraid in her heart. Without him, she saw Xiao Yeyang standing outside through the crack of the attic door.


    It took about two quarters of an hour before it became quiet outside.


    The Jiang family maid opened the door tremblingly. Madam Jiang did not immediately go out, and asked Xiao Yeyang who was standing outside with some uncertainty: "Are all the assassins killed?"


    Xiao Yeyang casually said: "It should be."


    At this time, Jiang Wanying said: "Brother Yang, can you help my father, I don¡¯t know how he is now?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her faintly: "There are so many masters guarding Jiang Shenzheng, nothing will happen."


    Since the Eight Kings and One Party pointed the finger at the Jiang family, he should not join in.


    Ms. Guo immediately took the words: "Yeyang is right. There are many people in Jiang Shenzheng''s hands, so there must be nothing wrong. But Yeyang is followed by two or three people. What if you go out and get injured?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Wanying bowed her head and stopped talking.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and saw that she was calm and not frightened, so he ignored the female relatives behind him and continued to listen to the movements outside.


    Waiting for a while, Mrs. Jiang saw that there was really no movement outside, and then slowly walked out of the attic. Some female relatives who wanted to leave here also followed out.


    Daohua supported Mrs. Li, and as soon as she stepped out of the threshold with her left foot, she heard a scream of ¡®ah¡¯.


    Immediately afterwards, a nursing home flew upside down into the yard like sandbags, vomiting blood and falling heavily on the ground, convulsed a few times, and stopped moving.


    If there is the first one, there will be a second one. After being beaten into five or six nursing homes one after another, they stopped.


    Immediately, everyone saw the two figures suddenly jump onto the roof, and then staged a thrilling scene of flying over the wall and you chasing me.


    Inahana looked at the two people who disappeared in the blink of an eye, and then at the nursing home lying on the ground, shocked by the superb martial arts of the masters of the inner family.


    You must know that if you can enter the Jiang family nursing home, your skill is definitely not much worse, but when you meet a master of the inner family, there is no way to parry it.


    Suddenly Daohua was scared for a while. Before Xiao Yeyang and his third and fourth elder brothers were able to retreat after encountering the masters of the inner family, God blessed them all.


    Be sure to find meridians!


    We must let Xiao Yeyang and her two brothers practice internal martial arts!


    After a while, the inner master who had been chasing people before turned back.


    I saw the man jump from the roof, and then landed on the ground steadily, without making a sound.


    Mrs. Jiang and Jiang Wanying hurried up, and Jiang Wanying called out: "Uncle Guan!"


    Ms. Jiang hurriedly asked: "Has anyone caught it?"


    Guan Yi shook his head: "That person is so easy, I was worried about my family, so I didn''t keep chasing him."


    Jiang Wanying couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°It would be good if we have more masters like Uncle Guan in our family.¡±


    Guan Yi glanced at her, Xindao, is the inner martial arts so easy to practice? It took him nearly forty years to practice his martial arts as it is now.


    Ms. Jiang looked at Guan Yi: "You are doing the right thing. You can catch people anytime, but you can''t leave the master for too long. Go and see the master."


    Daohua listened to all Mrs. Jiang¡¯s conversations, watching Guan Yi hurriedly returning and having to give up chasing the enemy, and further realized the shortage of masters in the inner family.


    Like the Jiang family, there is only one master of the inner family around Jiang Shenzheng. It can be seen that there are really few masters in the inner family.


    Xiao Yeyang is also taking care of Guan Yi, but what he thinks is that the Jiang family has a profound background and can recruit such a master. You know, there is no inner master by his side.


    The outside was completely quiet, Jiang Canzheng walked over with an ugly face to let Mrs. Jiang see off the guests, and when he swept to Xiao Yeyang who was standing by, he felt angry in his heart.


    Just now in such a critical situation, this guy didn''t say to stand up and help him. As expected, he was the son of Prince Ping, and it was useless in case of trouble.


    Xiao Yeyang directly ignored Jiang Shenzheng¡¯s gaze, watched Daohua get into the carriage, and waited for the carriage to start with the convoy before turning on the horse and leaving quickly.


    Originally, Mrs. Guo wanted to ask Xiao Yeyang to give them a gift. Who knows, she left on horseback before she spoke.


    Thinking of the assassinations today and on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, Guo Xueming was a little worried: "Mother, is there a master guarding my father?"


    Mrs. Guo shook her head: ¡°Inner masters are not so easy to find, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Your father is also good at martial arts. Self-preservation is absolutely fine.¡±


    Guo Xueming condensed his eyebrows: "Why is Zhongzhou so uneasy?" In less than two months, he was assassinated twice.


    Mrs. Guo sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it, so I said, it¡¯s better to stay in the capital.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 616： , Baiyuelao

    Chapter 616, Worshiping the Old Moon


    After returning to Yan¡¯s Mansion, Mrs. Li immediately ordered the kitchen to make soothing soup, and then sent Yan Yihuan and the three of them to look at Daohua: ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    Ina Flower shook her head.


    Mrs. Li sighed: "Last time it was the Guo family, this time it was the Jiang family. Whenever you think that your third and fourth brothers are also doing dangerous errands like those in the nursing homes today, my mother is scared."


    Before, the master told her that the two children are now five-ranked thousand households. Not to mention how happy she is, but when she thinks of the two assassinations, all the joy in her heart has disappeared.


    Everything that the two children have gotten now is in exchange for their lives.


    Daohua sat next to Mrs. Li: "Mother, third and fourth brothers are much better than those nursing homes."


    Mrs. Li was not comforted at all: "Wen Kai and Wen Tao are sturdy, but they are just a bit more powerful. If they meet the last two masters who can fly over the wall, they probably won''t even have the chance to escape. "


    Hearing the words, Daohua was also silent, and she had nothing to do with this. She could only hope that Xiao Yeyang would help her find the meridian grass seeds to formulate the Eight Maidan Pill.


    The days have to go on, and time has entered July in a blink of an eye.


    After more than a month of preparations, Mrs. Li and Sun gave the betrothal gifts to the Zhu family. The third day of July is a good day. It is a good day for Yan Zhiyuan to bring Yan Wenjie to Zhu¡¯s family to hire him and agree on the date of marriage. .


    Two-bedroom yard.


    Sun checked the betrothal gifts the same way. After the inspection, he returned to the house with an unsatisfactory expression. He saw that Yan Zhiyuan was drinking tea in the house and couldn''t help complaining: "We Wenjie¡¯s betrothal gifts are comparable. Wenxiu''s is a few grades lower."


    Yan Zhiyuan squinted at the Sun family: "You are content, Wenjie and Wenxiu''s dowry are the same in the public school. As for the missing part, who will let Wenjie not have a good mother and a good foreigner? Woolen cloth."


    Hearing this, Sun immediately became angry: "What are you talking about, are you despising me?"


    Yan Zhiyuan was very impatient to talk to Sun Shi, and put down his teacup displeased: "Okay, don''t have anything to do with you, and get ready for your son''s appointment. It''s tight."


    Seeing Yan Zhiyuan''s face, Sun''s face was not easy to make trouble anymore, he walked over to sit next to him, pulled his sleeves, and whispered: "I''m not wronged for our son, but you are talking about me. NS."


    Looking at the sleeves he was pulling, Yan Zhiyuan couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth. He glanced at Sun, who was a little blessed with wrinkles and spots on his face, and pulled back his sleeves decisively.


    At the same time, I was also a little puzzled that my sister-in-law is a few years older than Sun''s. There is almost no sign of getting old in these years, but she looks more and more radiant. Why is this person in his room getting worse and worse. ?


    Don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with the Sun family, Yan Zhiyuan stood up and left the house. Just walked into the yard, he saw Yan Wenjie coming: "You came just right, and then check the bride price with your mother. Don¡¯t miss anything, Zhu¡¯s family. It''s a family after all, don''t let people watch our jokes."


    Yan Wenjie nodded, and saw Yan Zhiyuan walking out. He couldn''t help but ask: "Father, tomorrow is the day to be hired. Are you going out today?"


    Yan Zhiyuan paused, and said casually: ¡°I have something to do outside of me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back early tonight.¡±


    Looking at the back of Yan Zhiyuan''s departure, Yan Wenjie couldn''t hide disappointment in his eyes. After standing for a moment, he turned around and entered the house.


    In the room, Sun''s mood was a little bit low. Seeing Yan Wenjie coming in, he couldn''t help saying: "Your father is more and more disgusting with me now."


    said, sighed.


    "The Yan family is getting better and better, but the Sun family is still the same. It just won''t work without a strong family to rely on."


    Speaking of this, Sun looked at Yan Wenjie again with a smile.


    "Before, my mother was a bit dissatisfied with the Zhu family''s marriage, but now that I think about it, I think it''s not bad. The girl Qiyun has retired. For this point, she will have to lower your head when she marries in our house in the future. , You don¡¯t have to be too concerned about her family background."


    Looking at Xuxu''s nagging mother, and thinking of his father, who hadn''t forgotten to run out the day before he was hired, Yan Wenjie felt a little confused.


    After the second room was hired by the Zhu family, Mrs. Li called Wu to the main courtyard.


    "Wen Xiu and Wen Jie''s marriage has been decided, and it should be Wen Tao''s next. Have you ever asked your child what he wants to find?"


    Wu shook his head: "I talked to Wen Tao about this with the head of the house before, but the kid said he didn''t want to get married yet."


    Mrs. Li condensed her eyebrows and couldn''t help sighing. She had also heard about Zhou Jingwan''s appointment. Wen Tao had no chance at all.


    Wu looked at Mrs. Li: ¡°Sister-in-law, Wen Tao is becoming more and more reticent now. Neither I nor the head of the house want to push him too much. I want to give the child some time. Maybe it will be fine when he forgets Ms. Zhou.¡±


    Mrs. Li nodded: "That¡¯s fine, if we force Wen Tao to be married now, we will not only harm him, but also other girls."


    Wu''s face hesitated: "Sister-in-law, this Wen Tao is uncertain, will you delay Wen Kai?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and shook her head: "No, the Su family also wants their daughter to stay at home for two more years."


    Wu gave up his heart, but thought of his son, who was troubled by love, had a headache again.


    This year¡¯s Qixi Festival, Mrs. Li took Daohua, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile to the Yuelao Temple on the outskirts of the city.


    In the carriage, Mrs. Li said to the four girls: "Wait a moment when you arrive at the Yuelao Temple and pay good respects. Remember, you must be sincere."


    Yan Yihuan and the three nodded in shame.


    Where is the old place of worship?


    Naturally, I want Yuelao to give them a happy marriage.


    Seeing the three shy faces, Daohua''s expression was a little dazed. In two or three years, she and them will be married, and time flies too fast.


    There are many people who come to worship the old moon on Qixi Festival. As soon as Mrs. Li took Daohua into the temple, she saw a lot of familiar female relatives.


    Mrs. Li stayed to chat with all the ladies, and let Pingtong lead the four Daohua into the temple to worship the old man.


    Taohua learned that the people worshipped Yuelao in the hall, and then saw that Pingtong had donated silver to the Taoist priest, and then the Taoist took four red ropes to Pingtong.


    When ??Pingtong came back, he distributed the red string to the four Daohua.


    "There is a very big marriage tree behind the Yuelao Temple. The girls tie the red ropes to the tree, and Yuelao will give you a red thread to ensure that several girls can find the wishful man."


    After hearing this, Yan Yihuan and the three were a little embarrassed.


    Ina Flower: "What are you waiting for, let''s go quickly." As he said, she took the lead.


    Yan Yihuan and the three hurriedly followed.


    Soon, the four came to the marriage tree behind Yuelao Temple.


    Yan Yihuan looked a little hesitant: "So many people are watching, how do we tie the red string?" It is too embarrassing to ask for marriage under the eyes of everyone!


    Daohua: "We will do whatever other people do! We have all come to Yuelao Temple. Everyone has the same mind. There is nothing to be embarrassed about."


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s straightforward words, Yan Yihuan and the three of them were silent.


    Dao Huahuan looked around and shook his head and said, "We just want to wait." The low places are full of people. Unless they squeeze in the past, they will have to wait for the crowd to disperse. go.


    But today is the Qixi Festival, there are too many people who come to worship the old moon, they have to wait.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 617： , Bump into someone elses tryst

    Chapter 617, meet someone else''s tryst


    Daohua looked at the marriage tree, and felt that the tree was really big enough, and it looked like it should be hundreds of years old.


    Looking at the growing number of people under the marriage tree, Daohua looked to Pingtong, ¡°Is it necessary to tie a red string?¡±


    Ping Tong nodded: "Of course, how can you get a red rope after worshipping Yue Lao? Big girl, think about it, in case Yue Lao leads you to a good man, but you didn¡¯t tie the red rope to tie people. , Let people run away, that would be a shame."


    Taohua said silently: "Well, let''s do it, you guys wait here, I''ll look around."


    She didn''t want to wait here all the time. The marriage tree branches were luxuriant, and many branches extended out. She looked for it to see if she could tie the red rope elsewhere.


    Pingtong quickly said: "Big girl, don''t go far."


    Daohua nodded, and then wandered around the marriage tree.


    At the same time, in a guest courtyard behind Yuelao Temple, Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang were sitting opposite each other in the pavilion.


    Guo Ruomei looked at Chu Lang, who was a little pale, and was silent for a while, before asking: "Your injury."


    Chu Lang smiled lightly: "It''s okay. Your son''s poison is strong enough to escape the sky. When I found him, he was almost dead. The last punch he gave me didn''t hurt me much. I am now It¡¯s just a recurrence of the old disease. Just keep it for a while."


    Guo Ruomei remained silent. She knew that the story was never as simple as Chu Lang said. After a while, she said, "Thank you."


    Hearing these two words, Chu Lang smiled wryly, and reached out to hold Guo Ruomei''s hand: "Do you have to be like me?"


    At this moment, the wall of the courtyard heard a sound of ¡®squeaking'', and the two looked up at the same time, just in time to see the rice flower who had just climbed the wall and was looking at them.


    Seeing Daohua, Guo Ruomei immediately shook off Chu Lang''s hand in a panic, and quickly stepped back a few steps, looking unfamiliar with Chu Lang.


    Seeing her like this, Chu Lang''s eyes were a little gloomy.


    The Daohua on the wall looked at the two of them like this, and she felt a little bit in her heart. What kind of luck is she, she tied a red rope, but she didn''t expect to knock down a tryst, and one of them was still she knew.


    Seeing Chu Lang looked at her, Daohua raised the red rope in her hand and chuckled: "I''m here to tie a red rope. I''ll leave right away." As he said, he quickly tied the red rope to the tree. Then he looked at Chu Lang, "Go on, go on, you think you haven''t seen me!"


    Before Chu Lang could react, he had already slipped off the wall.


    Chu Lang shook his head speechlessly. Thinking of seeing Xiao Yeyang and Daohua on the boat that day, he couldn''t help but said to Guo Ruomei, "Your son seems to be very kind to this girl."


    Guo Ruomei nodded: "I know this girl, she is a nice child. My relationship with Yang''er has been eased over the years, and she has helped a lot."


    Chu Lang''s eyes flashed, and he raised his eyebrows and said, "Really?" After speaking, he paused, "But I heard that their family background is not very good."


    Guo Ruomei looked at Chu Lang: "When did you start to care about these too?"


    Chu Lang: "I don''t care about it, but am I afraid that you care about it?"


    Guo Ruomei was silent for a while: "Yang''er has grown up so much, and I haven''t done so much as a mother. How dare to intervene in his marriage affairs, as long as the girl Yang''er really likes it, I won''t object."


    Chu Lang didn''t say much.


    On the other side, after Daohua came down from the wall, she couldn''t help but patted her chest. She sighed for her unlucky luck. She would encounter such a thing if she tied a red string.


    glanced at the yard, Daohua quickly took Wang Maner and Bishi to find Yan Yihuan.


    This time I came to worship Yue Lao, Mrs. Li met many acquaintances, and they all met to eat fast food in the temple.


    After lunch, Daohua felt a little sleepy, so she wandered in the cafeteria to relieve her sleepiness.


    This time she did not dare to go away, however, she did not go away, but others came to the door.


    Looking at Chu Lang, who was blocking his way, Daohua¡¯s sleepworm flew away, stiffly raising his paw and saying hello: "What a coincidence."


    Chu Lang shook the folding fan lightly and said with a smile: "It''s a coincidence. Chu did not expect to see a girl in Yuelao Temple."


    Daohua smiled wryly, thinking that it was normal for her to come to Yuelao Temple, but it was not normal for him, a thirty or forty-year-old man, to come to Yuelao Temple.


    "If Senior is okay, then I will retire first."


    After finishing speaking, he wanted to leave with Wang Maner and Bishi in a hurry.


    Chu Lang put away the folding fan with a ¡®swish¡¯, and stopped Daohua with the fan: "It¡¯s a coincidence, I have something to do with you."


    Daohua looked at the people coming in and out not far away, and she didn''t worry too much, but she still squeezed the pill in her purse with her hand, calculating the chance of success in her heart: "I have met with seniors twice. , What can I say?"


    Chu Lang glanced at Daohua''s hand hanging beside him, and smiled: "Of course there is, such as the stubborn and stubborn Xiao Yeyang."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Senior can just say what he wants to say."


    Feeling Daohua''s guard, Chu Lang smiled: "Why, Xiao Yeyang didn''t tell you my identity?"


    Daohua glanced at him, but said nothing.


    Chu Lang disappointedly shook his head and said: "I really don''t know how to be grateful. If I hadn''t helped him kill Monk Dunkong, now his identity as Jin Lingwei has long been known by the Eight Kings and One Party."


    Daohua didn¡¯t answer the conversation. She didn¡¯t know the identity of this person. Even if she knew it, she wouldn¡¯t help him talk about Xiao Yeyang. After a moment of silence, she said:


    "Senior stopped me, is it because of the previous incident?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know the truth of misfortunes coming out of my mouth. I will be tight-lipped about you and that lady¡¯s tryst today, and no one will say anything about it."


    Hearing this, Chu Lang was a little silly, and then looked at Daohua speechlessly: "How do you think I and Ruoheren are in a tryst?"


    Inahua''s face was suspicious: "Isn''t it?" She saw it, and the two of them held hands, and then saw her, trying to dispel it again. Isn''t it what a tryst is?


    Chu Lang strongly denied: "Of course not."


    Inaba said ¡®oh¡¯, and then she didn¡¯t respond. She was not interested in other people¡¯s affairs.


    Chu Lang slammed the fan a few times, and he found that the girl in front of him and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s boy were a perfect match, and they were both half-deadly popular.


    Seeing that Chu Lang seemed to have no hostility, Daohua said: "Senior, I have not been out for a short time. It''s time to go back. Otherwise, my mother should be worried. Please allow me to retire first."


    Chu Lang glanced at Daohua faintly, "I heard that Xiao Yeyang was looking for Jingsui Grass?"


    Thinking of how to get out quickly, Daohua suddenly looked at Chu Lang when she heard this, "Senior has meridian grass?"


    Chu Lang raised his eyebrows: "Don''t leave in a hurry?"


    Rice Flower: "."


    Chu Lang''s complexion became serious: "Tell that kid, don''t use drugs to dredge the meridians. Bamai Dan is not so easy to prepare. Using drugs indiscriminately will leave a lot of trauma to the body."


    Hearing the words, Daohua showed disappointment: "So, senior does not have meridian grass in his hands?"


    Chu Lang glanced at her, and took out a small round box from his arms: "Take it to that kid."


    Ina Flower looked at the box: "What is this, can I take a look?"


    Chu Lang: "Didn''t the kid look for the seeds of the meridian grass, I just have one in my hand." He said, shook his head, "It''s just a seed, even if it is used to dispense medicine, it will not have any effect."


    If it hadn''t thought that this was the seed of meridian grass, he wouldn''t have kept it well.


    Looking at the joyful rice flower, the corners of Chu Lang''s mouth rose. If he directly gave the seeds to Xiao Yeyang, he would definitely not want it because of that kid''s temper. Now his sweetheart has helped him harvest it, no matter if this kind of seed is available or not. Use, he has to accept his love.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 618： ,support

    Chapter 618, backing


    Looking at Chu Lang, who left the seeds in a hurry, Daohua quickly recovered from the surprise. Xiao Yeyang didn''t like this person, so she didn''t seem to be good at accepting his things.


    However, she was reluctant to let her return.


    With this kind of seed, she can grow meridian grass, and then formulate the Eight Maidan Pill.


    was kidnapped once and experienced two assassinations. She had a better understanding of the opponents Xiao Yeyang and her two elder brothers might encounter when doing errands. They were clearly walking on the tip of a knife.


    Daohua clenched the small round box in her hand, watched Chu Lang disappear into the crowd, and then silently turned and left.


    Here, Mrs. Li and her familiar female relatives have eaten lunch, and they are ready to go home.


    On the way back to the city, Daohua was worried about the seeds he had collected privately. He felt that Xiao Yeyang had to be told about this. After the carriage entered the city, he said to Mrs. Li: "Mother, I want to go to the rouge shop later. Look."


    Ms. Li disagrees a bit: ¡°You don¡¯t feel too hot in such a big sun. It¡¯s better to look at the account book and send the steward to the house.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a check, but the newly launched perfume sells well. I wanted to see the store for myself. Anyway, it¡¯s all out, so I don¡¯t have to run out the next time.¡±


    Mrs. Li said silently: "Well, let me ask the groom to take you to the rouge shop first."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Just send me there. There is a carriage in the shop. You don''t have to wait for me later, mother."


    Ms. Li said in a bad mood: "Who is willing to wait for you on such a hot day."


    After a while, Daohua got out of the carriage in front of the rouge shop under her name.


    Mrs. Li saw Wang Man''er and Bi Shi following close to her body, and Yan Shouhou was still waiting next to her, but she was not worried, but only ordered: "Go home early."


    On the carriage, Yan Yile saw that on such a hot day, there were still guests coming in and out of the Daohua Rouge shop, and said with envy, "The business in the big sister''s shop is really good."


    Mrs. Li did not speak, but only ordered the coachman to leave.


    Taohua went into the shop to quickly check the status of perfume sales, and then left Bishi guarding the shop''s backyard, while she took Wang Man''er and left through the back door.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at Xiao Yeyang''s newly bought house.


    The new house is being taken care of by Deshou. Seeing Daohua, he hurriedly stepped forward and asked: "Ms. Yan, what is the matter to find the master?"


    Daohua nodded: "Is there something to find him, is it convenient for him to come back?"


    Deshou smiled and said: "Convenient, Miss Yan, wait a minute, I''ll go and notify the master." After speaking, he turned around and went out of the living room to send someone a letter to Xiao Yeyang.


    The concierge saw it and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°These gods are very busy, and you are not afraid to disturb the master.¡±


    Deshou glanced at the speaker: "What do you know." If someone comes to the master, he will naturally stop it, but today is Miss Yan, and the master can explain it again and again, as long as it''s Miss Yan. You have to notify him as soon as possible. "


    While waiting, Daohua felt bored, so she went to the pharmacy and looked at the medicinal materials Xiao Yeyang had collected.


    In the middle of ??, Deshou came in with a plate of fresh lychees: "Miss Yan, you have come at such a high time today. This is the lychee that the master ordered to be transported back from the south. It just arrived. You have to taste it."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Thank you." After finishing speaking, she signaled Wang Man''er to pick up the lychees, and then looked at the sky again and felt that Xiao Yeyang was coming back soon, so she left the pharmacy and went to the living room.


    After the rice blossoms peeled a plate of lychees, Xiao Yeyang came back.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, Daohua stood at the door very enthusiastically to greet: "You are back!"


    Xiao Yeyang, who was striding into the living room, suddenly stopped and stood in the yard smiling at Daohua.


    Seeing that he was not entering the house, Inaka couldn''t help but ask: "Why stand still? Come in."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and walked towards Daohua: "You look like that just now, it looks like a new wife." The new daughter-in-law waiting for her husband to return home.


    Ina Flower: "What does it look like?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled without saying a word, he promised that he would really say what was in his heart, and it was not a smiling face that greeted him.


    Daohua didn''t say anything when he saw him, and was too lazy to pursue it. After Xiao Yeyang sat down, she immediately brought her peeled lychees to him: "This is what I just peeled. You have to taste it."


    Looking at the diligent Daohua, Xiao Ye squinted his eyes and leaned into her ear with a low smile: "Why, how long hasn''t seen you since then, do you miss me like this?"


    Daohua gave him a sideways look, put the lychees on the table, and then sat down on the opposite chair.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows, but he was not angry. If he left it as usual, this guy would have been mad. It seems that it is really something to come to him today, and he obviously wants him.


    Xiao Yeyang was not in a hurry to ask, and leisurely ate the lychees, and nodded while eating: "It tastes good. Last year''s lychees were rewarded by the emperor. Not many. I can get them myself this year. You don''t like them. You can eat enough in the future, and take two baskets with you when you go back later."


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang didn''t ask her why she came, knowing that he was deliberate, and couldn''t help but compete with him. If you don''t ask, I won''t talk about it, see who can''t help it first.


    "I just patronized peeling lychees, but I haven''t eaten them much." As he said, he picked up an unpeeled lychee and peeled it.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows, smiled at Daohua, and continued to eat lychees.


    "This fresh lychee tastes good." Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was almost finished eating her peeled lychees, Daohua quickly reminded, "You can''t eat too much lychee at once, or you will get angry."


    Xiao Yeyang: "This plate only contains a dozen or twenty pieces. I can eat two plates."


    Swallowing the last lychee, Xiao Yeyang sat next to Daohua, peeled the lychee with her, and handed it to her mouth when he was peeled off.


    Daohua glanced at him, and ate the lychees: "Xiao Yeyang, I can peel it by myself. You can peel it and eat it yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Well, you helped me peel a plate, how can I just look after myself." Then he handed a peeled lychee to Daohua''s mouth.


    Thinking of the fact that she had collected the seeds privately, Daohua endured it and bit the lychee that Xiao Yeyang handed over.


    The soft touch ran across his fingertips, and Xiao Yeyang shook his hand exaggeratedly: "Can you be gentle, don''t bite my hand."


    Daohua bulged her cheeks and said, "That''s it for me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, and continued to peel lychees to the rice blossoms. After being fed five or six lychees in a row, the rice blossoms surrendered and explained their intentions: "Xiao Yeyang, I met someone today."


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s guilty expression, Xiao Yeyang laughed a little, and touched her head: "Don''t be afraid, no matter who you offend, I will support you."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang whose sky had fallen and I was holding it, Daohua was touched. After watching him for a long time, he hesitated and said, "What if I offend you?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 619： , Get it

    Chapter 619, get it done


    "Offend me?!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua in amazement, pondered for a moment, and asked with a smile: "Did you do anything bad that I''m sorry for behind my back?"


    Ina Hua couldn''t help but shrink her neck.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang was really strange: "What the **** did you do to sorry me?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I didn''t do anything, I just took some things from others."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, Daohua is not a person with shallow eyelids, something she can accept.


    "What did you charge?"


    Daohua quickly took out the small round box containing the meridian grass seeds: "This is it."


    Xiao Yeyang opened the box and saw a red seed: "What is this?"


    Daohua looked at his face: "This is the seed of meridian grass."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression moved, and he looked at Daohua: "Who gave it to you?"


    Daohua lowered her head and pointed her finger: "That''s it. It was given by the middle-aged uncle in white that I saw on your boat before."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned suddenly: "Chu Lang is looking for you?"


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s face was not good, Daohua quickly explained: "No, we ran into it by chance at Yuelao Temple. He knew that you were looking for meridians, so he gave me this kind of seed."


    Seeing Daohua looking at him timidly, Xiao Yeyang''s expression eased a bit: "That Chu Lang is not a good person. If you meet him again in the future, it is best to ignore him." He said, raising his hand. Small round box.


    "As for this meridian grass seed."


    Before Xiao Yeyang finished speaking, Daohua snatched it over: "You can''t send this kind of thing back."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and frowned, "Do you really think you can grow meridian grass? That Chu Lang is clearly uneasy and kind, and wants me to owe others favor."


    Rao Hua: "I will try it no matter if I can grow it or not. The errands you do with the third and fourth brothers are so dangerous, what can you do if you don''t practice internal martial arts well."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that the successive assassinations in recent times had scared Daohua, and his tone eased a little: "Don''t worry, your two brothers and I know how to protect ourselves."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯, and quickly put the small round box into her purse.


    Xiao Yeyang saw it, and wanted to bring it back to Chu Lang, but seeing Daohua''s baby like that, the words full of words turned into a sigh.


    After the rice flower harvested the seeds, he looked at Xiao Yeyang and smiled and said, "I have collected all the other medicines of the Eight Maidan Pill. As long as the meridian grass is planted, we can find Master to prepare the Eight Maidan Pill."


    Xiao Yeyang looked surprised: "Have you collected other medicines for Qi Bamai Pill?"


    Daohua nodded and patted her purse: "Otherwise, why do you think I have to have this meridian grass seed? Xiao Yeyang, we are one step away from collecting Qi Bamai Pill."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Those medicinal materials are very rare, how did you collect them?"


    Daohua: "Every time a pharmacist comes to my pharmacy to purchase medicinal materials, I use other medicinal materials to exchange them. Like the scarce medicinal materials, they are generally only useful to useful people, and it is not difficult to change them."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring at herself, Daohua smiled and asked, "Do you want to see it?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "You take it away, maybe you won''t need it for the rest of your life."


    Daohua said ¡®bah¡¯: "You crow¡¯s mouth, wait, I will definitely be able to collect all the medicinal materials for the preparation of the Eight Maidan."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t want to hit Daohua either, so he could only change the subject quickly: ¡°Are you going to worship the old moon today?¡±


    Daohua nodded: "My mother took us there."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "What are you asking for Yuelao?"


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang obliquely, "I can''t tell you this."


    Xiao Ye was silent, and then asked, "Have you tied the red string to the marriage tree?"


    Daohua smiled: "Oh, you even know this?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "Isn¡¯t this something everyone knows about the red rope tied to the marriage tree on the Qixi Festival? I know what¡¯s strange. Have you tied the red rope?"


    Daohua: "Of course I tie it. It was because of the red rope that I met Chu Lang. I also saw him and." Thinking of her promise not to talk about it, Daohua stopped her mouth again.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t care about Chu Lang at all, but eagerly looked at Daohua and asked, ¡°Who was in your mind when you tied the red rope?¡±


    Daohua''s eyes flashed: "I didn''t think about anyone."


    Xiao Yeyang took a close look at Daohua, trying to distinguish whether she was telling the truth or not.


    Finally, Daohua was uncomfortable looking at him, so she glared at him: "What do you look at!"


    Xiao Yeyang said quietly: "I heard people say that when you tie the red string, you have to think about the person you like in your heart. Then Yue Lao will tie the two people together. You must really forget this time, and go to worship next year. You must remember when you are old."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang speechlessly, "Do you still believe this?"


    Xiao Yeyang shrugged: "I would rather believe it if you have it or not. It won''t do much."


    Daohua didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this, and instead asked, ¡°By the way, what is the origin of Chu Lang? He clearly helped you, why do you dislike him so much?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang immediately snorted: "Chu Lang. Don''t think he has helped me and you think he is a good person. He helped me for a purpose."


    Daohua puzzled: "If he can really help you solve the problem, he can accept it even if he has a purpose."


    Xiao Yeyang coldly said, "I can''t accept his purpose."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s whole body resisted, Daohua was a little curious: "What is his purpose? Does he want money from you, or power?"


    Looking at Daohua with curiosity on her face, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but knocked on her forehead: "Why are you so curious about everything?"


    Daohua covered her head and muttered: "It''s not because Chu Lang is related to you, or I''m going to inquire about him when I''m full." She said, rubbing her forehead, "Just forget it, why hit someone? Ah."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang immediately leaned and looked at Daohua''s forehead: "Did I have a heavy hand just now? Show me." I was practicing that set of internal martial arts recently. I just started, and I couldn''t hold back his strength.


    Seeing a light red red mark on Daohua¡¯s forehead, Xiao Ye¡¯s self-reproachful color appeared on Yang¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but stand up and blew on the reddish place, asking, "Is it painful? , Do you want to apply some medicine?"


    Daohua pushed Xiao Yeyang away, and said speechlessly, "Don''t you just get knocked? Where is the application? Besides, your strength is not very heavy."


    The matter of coming to find Xiao Yeyang is settled, and Daohua is ready to return home: "Well, I have to go back."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I just rushed back in a hurry, so I will sit for a while."


    Taohua took out her pocket watch and checked the time. When she saw that it was still early, she sat and ate lychees for a while. When it was time (17:00), she left in a carriage and took two baskets of lychees.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 620： , No face

    Chapter 620, faceless


    Back at Yan''s house, Daohua first went to see Mrs. Yan and left some lychees. Wang Man''er sent the rest to the main courtyard and was distributed by Mrs. Li to other people. She went back to her yard to get the meridian grass seeds. Planted into the space.


    "Bi Shi, you can find me a porcelain basin. By the way, let Gu Yu clean up a room and come out."


    The growth environment of the meridian grass is harsh, and she can''t do nothing, and then take out a good meridian grass for no reason, and she still has to do it when necessary.


    After the house was cleaned, Daohua asked Yan Shouhou to go to the mountains, forests, and some fertile places to collect some soil, and then took out some of the soil in the space, and then mixed the various soils together and installed it. Into the porcelain basin.


    After ??, ice cubes were placed in the room to adjust the indoor temperature.


    After this pass, I have been busy for several days.


    However, Daohua is quite satisfied. With these primers, others asked how she grows meridians, and she has something to say.


    In view of the rare and preciousness of meridian grass, the rice flower also seemed to take a notebook to record how many times a day it was watered, how much ice was put, and the time for sun and ventilation.


    Since Mrs. Guo¡¯s mother and daughter came, Governor Guo has returned to Ningmen Mansion more often. In mid-July, Xiao Yeyang learned that Governor Guo was in the mansion. He thought that after Mrs. Guo had come, he hadn¡¯t even visited the gate. See you with a basket of lychees.


    Ms. Guo saw that Xiao Yeyang had brought so many lychees, and the smiles on her face suddenly increased. She and her daughter loved to eat lychees. They were hard to eat in Beijing in the past years.


    "Xueming, give your cousin Yeyang tea soon." Mrs. Guo motioned to her daughter to take the initiative, and then smiled at Xiao Yeyang, "I haven''t seen you in a few years, Yeyang is more promising now, so rare. You can get so much fruit."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "This is nothing, it''s just that when I transported Liuli to the south, I brought some back by the way."


    Mrs. Guo smiled and said: "You have taken charge of a Liuli factory at your age. It is already very powerful. Unlike your two cousins, there are no serious errands until now."


    Hearing this, Governor Guo on the side was displeased: "Why are Jinghua and Jingyi not working hard? Didn''t the two do a good job in the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Commander?"


    Mrs. Guo snorted: "That''s a good job, one from the sixth rank, the other from the seventh rank, I am embarrassed to say it."


    Governor Guo said silently: ¡°The Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Command Department is responsible for the safety of the capital, and it is of great responsibility. How can it be measured at the single-use level?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Mrs. Guo and Governor Guo, and knew in his heart that the prestige of the Dingguo Palace in the army was too high, and the Emperor would not allow the Guo family to remain in high positions.


    When the Guo family is in the uncle''s generation, they should slowly retreat. Like cousins, their future official positions should not exceed the third grade.


    Guo Xueming saw Xiao Yeyang playing with the teacup, and asked with a smile: "Cousin Yeyang, what are you busy with?"


    Xiao Yeyang said casually: "It''s nothing, just running around."


    Mrs. Guo glanced at her daughter, and took the words: ¡°Since it¡¯s not very busy, you should come and sit at home more. You have been away from Beijing for many years. It just so happened that Xueming can eat a lot of Beijing¡¯s food, so I asked her to give it to her. You do it." As he said, he glanced at Governor Guo quickly and motioned for him to help speak.


    Governor Guo received the signal and quickly smiled and said, "Yes, come to the house more in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang got up and saluted: "Although I usually deal with some trivial matters, but these things are inseparable from me, I hope my uncle and aunt will forgive me."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s refusal, the smile on Madam Guo''s face was a little stiff, and Guo Xueming was also a little disappointed.


    Governor Guo didn¡¯t care. He knew that his nephew¡¯s errand was more than just managing a Liuli factory. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Business matters, but you should come to see your aunt and cousin more when you have time.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang just nodded casually, but did not respond.


    After ??, the four talked about other things.


    In the middle of the journey, Mrs. Guo found an excuse to pull Governor Guo away, leaving only Xiao Yeyang and Guo Xueming in the living room.


    Guo Xueming thought of the news he had received not long ago and asked: "Cousin Yeyang, Ma''s son will be married next month. Do you know this?"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned slightly and let out a casual "Oh".


    Guo Xueming was silent for a moment, and tentatively said: "Cousin Yeyang, I know you are angry with Ma and Xiao Yechen, but I think you should write back to congratulate him."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face suddenly sank, his voice was a little cold, and he sneered, "Cousin asked me to congratulate Xiao Yechen?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s face changed directly, Guo Xueming was stunned for a moment, but soon calmed down: "I didn''t want you to congratulate Xiao Yechen, I just think you should behave and let Prince Ping and the world take a look, so as not to be caught. I took hold of the reason and said that you don''t know the manners."


    It stands to reason that the eldest brother and cousin Yeyang should return to Beijing, but this may be a bit difficult.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s face was getting more and more ugly, but Guo Xueming felt that he was for his good, and his loyalty was against his ears, so he continued:


    "Cousin Yeyang, I know you may not like to listen to what I say, but I am sincerely doing you good. You are far away from the capital, and the relationship between the princes of peace is alienated. If you never contact, how can the relationship between your father and son be? Repair it?"


    "This time Xiao Yechen''s marriage is a good opportunity. If you write to congratulate Prince Ping by the way, I think Prince Ping will be very happy, and let everyone in the capital see your attitude and wait for you in the future. When returning to Beijing, Prince Ping will not be too biased towards Xiao Yechen in terms of succession to the royal palace."


    Xiao Yeyang became more and more angry when he listened to it, and he didn''t bother to care about Guo Xueming''s face. He stood up and sneered: "It turns out that my cousin likes to worry about other people''s affairs so much, but how can I be with me? Father and Ma family get along with mother and son, so you don¡¯t have to bother you."


    After finishing speaking, I ignored Guo Xueming who was stunned, and turned directly out of the living room.


    Mrs. Guo and Governor Guo heard that the maid said that Xiao Yeyang and Guo Xueming were arguing for some reason, so they hurried over, just in time to see Xiao Yeyang striding out.


    "Yeyang, I asked the servants to prepare lunch. Today, my husband and I have a good drink." Governor Guo stopped Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang turned around and leaned forward: "Uncle, I have something to do. Next time, next time I will prepare food and drink and go to the barracks to find you."


    Governor Guo saw that Xiao Yeyang was determined to go, but he didn''t force him to stay. He just said, "Your cousin is used to being doted by your two cousins. If she offends you in any way, it is because of your uncle''s face. ."


    Xiao Yeyang''s complexion improved: "Uncle is serious, then I''ll leave first."


    Governor Guo turned around and entered the living room after watching Xiao Yeyang leave. Then he saw the daughter whose head was stirred with her handkerchief and flushed with shame. He wondered: "You child is always stable. What did you just say to Yeyang? , I see his face is really bad?"


    Guo Xueming blushed. She had never been so faceless when she grew up. She never expected that cousin Yeyang would say that she turned her face and turned her face. She really didn''t give her any face.


    was silent for a while, Guo Xueming was aggrieved and said: "My daughter didn''t say anything, she just mentioned Xiao Yechen''s marriage, and wanted him to write a letter back to congratulate, and greet Prince Ping by the way."


    Upon hearing this, Governor Guo slapped his thigh abruptly: "I said Yeyang''s face is so ugly." With that, he looked at Guo Xueming, "You boy, tell him what to do with this. You don''t know how much Yeyang hates Ma''s mother and son. Let him go to congratulate Xiao Yechen. Isn''t this putting a knife in his heart?"


    Mrs. Guo was unhappy: "My daughter is also doing well for Yeyang. Could it be that he kept the Prince of Peace so stiff? Now Prince Ping has two prostitutes. If Yeyang doesn''t bow his head first, he won''t be the title of the palace in the future. It''s for the sake of it."


    Governor Guo sighed: "Where can Yeyang''s heart knot with Prince Ping be solved by explaining it?"


    Mrs. Guo snorted: "Even so, Yeyang shouldn''t let Xueming be so faceless. It''s really not demeaned at all, because I thought I was a good person before."


    Governor Guo looked at his daughter: "You were a little rash today."


    Guo Xueming looked at Governor Guo in surprise.


    Governor Guo explained: "Although you and Yeyang cousin, there is not much love between you, Yeyang''s temperament is inherently shabby, and you will admonish him as soon as you come up, and he will naturally not give you a good face."


    Guo Xueming lowered his head: "It''s the daughter who is wrong."


    Seeing his daughter heard that, Governor Guo nodded.


    Mrs. Guo said, ¡°I think it¡¯s because Yeyang hasn¡¯t had any elders in charge over the years that he has developed a temperament that gets angry when he listens to others¡¯ persuasion, so I don¡¯t know how to constrain, how can I return to Beijing in the future?¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 621： , Letter

    Chapter 621 Letters


    After Xiao Yeyang left the Guo Mansion, he went straight back to the Jinlingwei office. Yan Wenkai happened to not be out of the field. Seeing him coming back with a calm face, he couldn''t help but asked Defu and asked, "Who offended him?"


    Defu shrugged. The master can be dissatisfied with Ms. Guo, but he, a slave, can''t say behind her back that she is not. However, everyone in the office looked at him and reminded him after thinking about it: "Anyway, this If there is nothing particularly important at that time, everyone shouldn''t bother the master."


    Since he followed the master to the northern border, the master led Jin Lingwei from Zhongzhou to successfully capture the prince Tatar and retreat. These people were very sincere and awed to the master, and they did not dare to touch the master. Moldy.


    "Okay, everyone quit, why should I go."


    Seeing Jin Lingwei who retired obediently, Defu sighed. Sure enough, at any time, people still have to be strong, especially in places like military camps or Jin Lingwei where you need to speak with your fists. .


    The master''s identity is precious enough, but when they first took over Jin Lingwei from the state side, these people didn''t want to be so obedient now, and most of them violated the Yin and Yang.


    At noon, Xiao Ye was just preparing to eat, when he saw Delu walk in quickly with a letter.


    Delu quickly glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s not very good face, and bit the bullet and handed the letter: "Master, the prince has come."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Defu couldn''t hide their surprise.


    No one, Xiao Yeyang has been in Zhongzhou for so many years. Although the palace sends things here every year, Prince Ping has never written a letter to Xiao Yeyang. Of course, Xiao Yeyang has never written to Prince Ping.


    Defu looked at Xiao Yeyang, trot over to take the letter in Delu''s hand, and then quickly put it in front of Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang put down his chopsticks and silently looked at the letter on the table. After a long time, he reached for the letter and opened it.


    Defu and Delu stood by, not daring to make a sound.


    Both of them knew that the relationship between the master and the prince was very poor, and every time they encountered something related to the palace, the master would not be in a good mood.


    The prince suddenly wrote, but I don¡¯t know why?


    "àÍ~"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the letter in his hand with a sneer, and his anger grew in his eyes. As soon as he stretched his arms, the bowls and chopsticks on the table fell to the ground.


    I was so uneasy, "Boom! Boom!" Xiao Yeyang hammered the tabletop three times. Only when the table collapsed, the anger in his heart was slightly vented.


    His good father, he had been away from Beijing for many years, and the first letter he wrote to him was to ask him to go back to Xiao Yechen¡¯s wedding. What a big face!


    He couldn''t understand it, so he pointed out that when he was a child, he almost died because of Xiao Yechen, and later because Ma''s mother and son had a family and couldn''t return. Why did he think he would reconcile with Xiao Yechen? Traveling all the way back to attend his wedding?


    He really wanted to fly right in front of him and ask him aloud whether his brain broke when he wrote this! ! !


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang in anger, Defu and Delu couldn''t help but retreat tremblingly.


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath, then slowly calmed down the anger in his heart: "Clean up."


    Hearing this, Defu and Delu immediately cleaned up, and their movements were abrupt.


    Xiao Yeyang got up and stood in front of the window, looking at the direction of the capital. After his anger, his eyes were full of melancholy.


    His father, the king, really never took him to heart!


    Not only did he say when he was righting Ma Shi, Xiao Yechen was actively writing letters to order him to go back.


    When he did this, did he think about his feelings?


    Looking at the letter in his hand, Xiao Yeyang gave a sneer and tore the letter to pieces.


    Unfortunately, he has grown up, want to order him? snort! It depends on whether he wants to!


    Xiao Yeyang sighed, feeling bored in his chest, and walked out of the house.


    Defu and Delu quickly followed.


    Yan Wenkai saw Xiao Yeyang standing against the gate of Lieyiyang, and couldn''t help but ask: "Where are you going?"


    Xiao Yeyang did not return, but went straight out of the yard.


    Yan Wenkai saw that Fu winked at herself again and again, but the conscious ones were not asking.


    Leaving the office, Xiao Yeyang rode out of the city and rode a horse outside the city for more than an hour. When the depression in his heart almost dissipated, he returned to the city in sweat.


    Entering the city, Xiao Yeyang did not immediately return to the mansion, but walked aimlessly on the street with Ma Man.


    At this moment, the sun was still blazing, and there were not many people on the street. Xiao Yeyang looked at the empty street, and the loneliness in his heart became stronger.


    Walking, walking, unknowingly came to the street where Yan Mansion was located.


    Looking at the gate of Yan Mansion and thinking of the rice flower in the back residence of Yan Mansion, the corner of Xiao Yeyang''s mouth rose up, and he didn''t know what this guy was doing? It''s so late, it shouldn''t be the lunch break, right?


    Xiao Yeyang stood outside the gate of Yan''s mansion for a while, then turned and left with the horse a little frustrated.


    He doesn''t have a proper reason to visit, even if he enters Yan''s Mansion, he may not be able to see Daohua.


    Looking at the lost lord all over his body, he felt helpless to get blessings and gains.


    The master cares about Girl Yan, but if he can''t get the elders in the family to come and ask for a kiss, he can''t go in and out of Yan''s house to see Girl Yan.


    The elders who may be the master


    Hey, the prince cannot be counted on.


    Former princess, even if she was afraid, she would not have the power. The royal family would not allow her to intervene in the master''s marriage with her who left.


    Now, I can only rely on the emperor.


    But the king¡¯s heart is unpredictable. The emperor¡¯s first consideration is the balance of interests. Will the master be satisfied in the end?


    Xiao Ye walked down the street in a daze. Suddenly, someone slapped someone on his shoulder. When he turned his head, he just saw the lightly hanging, half-showing rice flower.


    "Xiao Yeyang, it''s really you!"


    The joyful and pleasant voice, like herbal tea in the dog days, immediately washed away the irritability and frustration in Xiao Yeyang''s heart.


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s flower-like smile, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flashed with a smile in an instant.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Two people speak at the same time.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and saw that he was sweating profusely, and the clothes on his back seemed to be soaked with sweat. He frowned slightly, "What are you dangling under the poisonous sun? You are not afraid of heatstroke." , Handed him the handkerchief in his hand.


    "Don¡¯t you like to be particular about it? You dare to go to the streets with this respectable face, just wipe it off."


    Xiao Yeyang took the handkerchief and walked to the shade next to Daohua before wiping sweat with the handkerchief.


    Daohua looked at his expression carefully, did not ignore the sorrow between his eyebrows, and just wanted to ask him what¡¯s wrong, he heard a ¡®gulugulu¡¯ sound.


    Daohua looked at her voice, and suddenly saw Xiao Yeyang covering her belly uncomfortably, and she was surprised and dissatisfied: "Have you not eaten lunch yet?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and nodded pitifully.


    Daohua was silent for a moment, and put down the hanging yarn: "Let''s go, there is a delicious wonton restaurant nearby. I will take you to pad your stomach." As he said, she took the lead.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately threw the horse rope to Defu, and quickly followed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 622： , Handkerchief

    Chapter 622, Handkerchief Remembrance


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was eating wontons, Daohua couldn''t help but reminded: "You slow down, don''t burn it."


    After a trip outside the city, Xiao Yeyang was really hungry, nodded indiscriminately, and continued to eat, until he had eaten most of the chaos in the bowl, he didn''t feel so hungry.


    Taohua sat quietly next to her. The wonton stall was set at the entrance of the street, but she did not remove the curtain cap.


    Xiao Yeyang took a bite of wontons, then looked up at Daohua, looking at her hazy face through the flimsy white veil, only feeling exceptionally peaceful inside.


    Seeing that the wontons in Xiao Yeyang''s bowl had bottomed out, Daohua asked, "Are you full? If you are not full, I will let the boss make another bowl?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "This wonton tastes good."


    Daohua smiled and motioned to Wang Man''er to let the boss make a bowl.


    Soon, a bowl of hot wontons was served.


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang was sweating, so she couldn''t help picking up the veil and wiping him.


    Xiao Yeyang stopped eating, waited for the rice flower to clean him up, then smiled and continued: "Would you like to eat a little bit?" As he said, he scooped up a wonton and handed it to the rice flower.


    Daohua gave him an eye knife: "Xiao Yeyang, please be honest with me. It''s on the street now."


    Xiao Yeyang curled his mouth in disappointment, took the wonton back and ate it.


    After ??, he felt that his stomach was almost full, and Xiao Yeyang''s speed slowed down. He stirred the wonton in the bowl and looked at the rice flower from time to time.


    Seeing him pretending to be hesitant to talk, Daohua had a headache, sighed, and still asked, "What happened to you today?"


    Xiao Yeyang seemed to have found a person to talk to, and immediately hummed: "My father asked me to return to Beijing to participate in Xiao Yechen''s wedding." There was a slight aggrieved tone in his tone.


    Daohua appeared in a daze, she just said, Xiao Yeyang is rarely affected by others nowadays, and today''s frustration turned out to be because of Prince Ping. After pondering, she asked, "Then do you want to go back? "


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head decisively, "Of course I don''t want to."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Then don''t go back."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, and she could see her bright star-like eyes through the hanging yarn: "But if you don''t go back, you''re defying your father''s order. In the future, my father will be even more unhappy with me."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "Then do you care about this?"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and said with a sneer: "I cared about it when I was young, but now I don''t care about it anymore."


    Inaba asked again: "Really don''t care?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent, then nodded affirmatively, and said with a sneer: "This is the first time he wrote to me after I came to Zhongzhou. It was actually for Xiao Yechen. He never considered my feelings. , Why should I care about him."


    Ina Flower: "Since this is the case, what are you still struggling with?"


    Xiao Ye was startled, and then laughed at himself: "Yeah, what am I struggling with, maybe. I''m afraid that others will say I''m not filial, right?"


    Daohua stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Yeyang''s arm on the table: "Xiao Yeyang, the world only knows how to be cold and warm, without empathy. You don''t need to care too much about others'' opinions, as long as you feel that you are right, then Just do it."


    "Your life is yours, live according to other people''s ideas, what is that?"


    A smile appeared in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, and after thinking about it, he said, "However, some people say that if I don''t please my father, I won''t be able to inherit the title of the palace."


    Taohua immediately asked: "Do you think everything you want is obtained by pleasing others to wrong yourself?"


    The smile in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes became stronger, holding Daohua''s hand with his backhand, the depression in his heart was completely gone, his eyebrows were also relaxed, and the whole person became lighter.


    Sure enough, Daohua understands him.


    Daohua quickly glanced around, then glared at Xiao Yeyang, and quickly pulled her hand back.


    Xiao Yeyang squeezed his hand with some regret, then smiled and asked, "Why are you out in such a hot day?"


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes crooked with a smile.


    She didn''t expect the meridian grass to sprout so quickly, and she found that the more the qi absorbed by the grass, the faster the meridian grass grows, and now the rice in the field is beginning to mature one after another, of course she can come to gather air.


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s undisguised joy, Xiao Yeyang was also happy: "Ms. Yan, what good things have happened? Tell me quickly, which makes me happy too."


    Inahana raised her chin: "I can''t tell you this for the time being, it''s a good thing anyway."


    Looking at her triumphant and playful look, Xiao Yeyang''s hand was a little eager to move, but thinking that she could bear it on the street now: "Your birthday is coming soon, do you have anything you want?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I don''t need anything. You don''t need to prepare gifts for me, as long as you come to my house for dinner with my third and fourth brothers that day."


    Speaking, he looked at the increasing crowd on the street.


    "I have to go back, and you should go back and wash yourself, this smell of sweat will kill people." As he said, he stretched out his hand and slapped his nose with a look of disgust.


    Xiao Yeyang''s complexion changed, and he quickly raised his arm and smelled himself: "Really smells?"


    Seeing him so nervous, Dahua couldn''t help but laugh: "Okay, it''s funny, but if you don''t go back and change the wash, it really smells bad." After speaking, she stood up.


    Xiao Yeyang followed and stood up: "I will see you off."


    Daohua shook her head: "No, my home is just across the street."


    Xiao Yeyang thought that the people around the government office were noisy, and it was not easy to appear at the same time as Daohua, so he didn''t continue to say anything.


    Daohua glanced at him, then took Wang Man''er and Bishi away.


    The three of them walked a long distance, and seeing Xiao Yeyang really not following, Wang Man''er smiled in surprise: "Little Prince is now listening to girls more and more."


    Daohua glared at her: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Wang Man''er stuck out his tongue and smiled at Bishi.


    Soon, the three of them came to the gate of Yan Mansion.


    When ?? stepped into the gate, Daohua looked back, and she saw Xiao Yeyang who was standing at the entrance of the street looking at her, her mouth raised slightly, and she walked briskly into the house.


    Watching Daohua enter the door, Xiao Yeyang left with Defu and Delu.


    Defu and Delu were relieved to see that their master had given up his anger.


    Sure enough, only Miss Yan can heal the master.


    Back in the mansion, Xiao Yeyang immediately let Defu take a bath in hot water. During the period, he asked: "Am I really stink?"


    Defu shook his head: "Nothing, didn''t Miss Yan just say it, she was just playing with you."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "This guy is getting skinny."


    Defu smiled and said, "That''s because Miss Yan and the master are getting closer."


    Xiao Yeyang liked to hear these words, and he was in a beautiful mood until he finished the bath.


    Seeing Defu took the dirty clothes out, Xiao Yeyang immediately stopped him: "Wait." He walked over quickly, and pulled out a handkerchief from his clothes.


    This was just when Daohua wiped the sweat on him. After wiping it, Daohua didn''t ask for a handkerchief because of his sweat on it.


    Xiao Yeyang also asked someone to send water, personally washed the handkerchief, and then dried it on the hanger. After it was dry, he took the kerchief and sat down at the table, and wrote on the kerchief the origin of the kerchief. .


    Wait for the ink to dry, stack the kerchief into squares and place it in a wooden box in the dark on the bed.


    Looking at the few veils hidden in the wooden box, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, then took them out and looked at them one by one.


    The first square kerchief was left when he first met Daohua and Daohua bandaged his wounds.


    The second square veil was obtained when Daohua gave him a sea of ??sunflowers when he was fifteen years old.


    The third-party veil was left behind when Daohua went to the city to take care of him when the plague broke out in Jiguang.


    The fourth party veil.


    Looking at the handwriting on the veil, Xiao Yeyang could not help but think of the situation at that time. These veils recorded how Yan Yiyi that fellow took root in his heart.


    "I wonder if she still remembers these things?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 623： , Throw 筊

    Chapter 623, Throwing


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s July 30th.


    Daohua and Yan Yihuan just came out of the yard of Master Shen, they ran into Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai who had come back from outside.


    Daohua immediately smiled and said, "Brother 3, Brother 4, it¡¯s a bit early for you to come back today."


    Yan Wenkai replied: "Why, we are back early, you seem to be very unhappy?"


    Daohua laughed: "How dare I be unhappy." After speaking, she looked at Yan Wentao, "Since I''m back early today, let''s go with us and give grandmother peace."


    Yan Wentao smiled and nodded, and walked to the old lady¡¯s yard with Daohua.


    On the way, Yan Wenkai approached Daohua: "Big sister, tomorrow is your birthday."


    Daohua smiled and looked at him: "It¡¯s hard for the fourth brother to remember, I can wait for your gift."


    Yan Wenkai snorted, "I forgot your birthday."


    Daohua blinked her eyes and asked with a smile: "Fourth brother, what are you going to give me?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled mysteriously: "There are only a few birthday gifts that are sent here and there. This year, the fourth brother wants to give you a special one."


    Daohua successfully aroused interest, even Yan Yihuan turned his head and looked over.


    Yan Yile asked directly: "Fourth brother, what special do you want to give to big sister?"


    Yan Wenkai raised his chin: "This year, I am going to take my elder sister to Taifeng Temple to pray for incense, you said it''s not special?"


    Yan Wentao glanced at Yan Wenkai, this guy''s cheek is thick enough, this idea is obviously a good idea for Ye Yang.


    Yan Yile heard that he could go out to play, and immediately shouted: "Fourth brother, we have to go too."


    Yan Wenkai looked embarrassed: "We are going to incense. We must get up very early. Can you get up? Moreover, Taifeng Temple is built on Fengshan. Can you climb it?"


    Yan Yile quickly said that it was okay to go out to play: "We can climb up." After that, she pulled La Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang to motion them to speak.


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang also wanted to go out for a walk, so they looked at Yan Wenkai eagerly.


    In recent years, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao often go out and spend little time with their families. Now seeing their three younger sisters looking at them eagerly, Yan Wenkai was really not easy to refuse for a while, and in the end he could only surrender and nod his head: "Okay, but you tomorrow You must get up early."


    Yan Yile immediately smiled happily: "Fourth brother is the best."


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang also looked happy.


    See you, Daohua laughed a little: "Hey, should you ask my opinion first? I''m the birthday star!"


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Yile both looked at Daohua and said in unison: "Big sister (big sister) why don''t you go?"


    Daohua rolled her eyes silently: "Tomorrow is my birthday, but I still have to get up early and go hiking early in the morning. I''m full?" Then, she looked at Yan Wenkai, "Four brothers." , How did you come up with this bad idea?"


    Yan Wenkai: "." I wonder if it is too late for him to say that this bad idea was proposed by Yeyang?


    Ina Flower shook her head and walked forward.


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly followed: "Big sister, don¡¯t you have to get up in the morning to practice whiplash? What''s wrong with climbing a mountain now?"


    He made a bet with Yeyang.


    Yeyang bet that the big sister would not go, but he bet that she would.


    If he loses, he will lose one month of Liulichang¡¯s dividend.


    Yan Wentao watched her fourth brother Pidian Pidian following Daohua, persuading her to go to the incense, and shook her head helplessly.


    Yeyang really took the fourth brother to death.


    Thinking of Yeyang in front of him before, in the letter to the emperor, he proposed to replace the reward with the grace of independent marriage, Yan Wentao was silent for a moment: "Daohua, go, we may have to go out in a few days."


    Daohua suddenly stopped, and turned to look at Yan Wentao: "Are you going out?"


    Yan Wentao nodded.


    Ina Flower: "When? How long will you go out?"


    Yan Wentao shook his head: "It hasn''t been decided yet."


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly interjected: "Yes, we usually have less time to play together. Now that we finally have this opportunity, you can''t drop the chain."


    Yan Yile also persuaded: "Yes, big sister, we haven''t been out to play with the third and fourth brothers in a long time."


    Daohua looked at the two of them: "Okay, can''t I go, but this matter has to be approved by my mother."


    Yan Wenkai smiled immediately: "It''s okay, I''ll go and talk to my mother, I promise my mother will agree."


    A few people continued to walk towards the old lady¡¯s yard, Yan Wenkai pulled Yan Wentao a few steps behind deliberately: "Why didn¡¯t I know we were going out?"


    Yan Wentao whispered: "The news I just received today."


    Yan Wenkai nodded and didn''t ask any more.


    With Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, Mrs. Li was relieved, and agreed to Daohua who will go to Taifeng Temple to offer incense tomorrow.


    On the morning of the first day of August, before dawn, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai set off with Daohua.


    In the carriage, Daohua and Yan Yihuan were a little drowsy because they got up too early.


    Ina Flower: "I will lean for a while, you are free."


    Yan Yile met, and fell asleep leaning on Yan Yihuan''s shoulder.


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang looked at each other, and they couldn''t help closing their eyes when they were bored.


    After dawn, Fengshan arrived.


    The four Daohua are awakened by Yan Wenkai.


    Getting out of the carriage, Dao Hua looked around for a while, but she didn''t see Xiao Yeyang, and she felt a little surprised.


    She thought that he would definitely come. Maybe, he came up with the idea of ??coming here to get incense.


    "Big sister, what are you looking at?"


    Yan Yile saw Daohua looking around and couldn''t help asking.


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s nothing, just look at the scenery here, I feel pretty good."


    Yan Wentao glanced at Daohua, and sighed in his heart, Daohua still cares about Yeyang.


    Thinking of Yeyang''s identity, Yan Wentao felt a little worried. Although Yeyang asked the emperor for grace, his heart was unpredictable. In addition, the queen mother and the Prince of Peace would definitely be involved in Yeyang''s marriage. He was really worried.


    However, Yeyang''s feelings for Daohua were in his eyes.


    He has experienced the taste of losing his sweetheart, and he can''t bear Yeyang and Daohua too.


    Hey, they still have a lot to do to improve the door of the Yan family.


    "Brother, let''s go!"


    Seeing Yan Wentao standing still stupidly, Yan Wenkai called out quickly.


    Immediately, the siblings climbed towards the top of Fengshan Mountain.


    Daohua¡¯s physical strength has been good since she was young, and then she started to practice whip every day and her body became more light and agile. She climbed more than a thousand steps, so her face was not flushed or breathless.


    Ke Yan Yihuan and the three of them can''t do it.


    Looking at the three sisters who had fallen on the stone steps and were out of breath, both Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao had a headache.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Climb slowly, I''ll go up and wait for you." After finishing speaking, he took Wang Man''er and Bishi to continue climbing.


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao knew that Xiao Yeyang was waiting on the mountain, but they did not catch up.


    Looking at the figure of Daohua moving away, Yan Yile looked envious: "Big sister''s body is really good."


    Yan Wenkai: "If you get up and practice whip every morning like your big sister, you can have this kind of body."


    Yan Yihuan shook her head repeatedly: "I don''t know how to dance the whip."


    Yan Wenkai: ¡°You don¡¯t have to dance with a whip. If you just get up and move your hands and feet, your body will be better than it is now.¡±


    After climbing for more than half an hour, Taishan Temple appeared in Daohua''s sight.


    When she stood on the last step, Inahua couldn''t help but crouched and let out a long sigh.


    "Which girl is this? Why doesn''t you look like a lady?"


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was walking with a folding fan, Daohua glared at him, "I knew it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and walked over, seeing Dao Huahong¡¯s puffing cheeks with sweat, he quickly took out the handkerchief and wiped her: "What do you know?" He said with the other hand while fanning her.


    Daohua hummed, pushed his hand away, and took the fan in his hand and fanned herself.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "You know I will be here, right?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "You came up with this bad idea, right? You came to climb the mountain on a hot day, you really have an idea."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You should exercise."


    After the rice flowers were almost resting, Xiao Yeyang took her hand and walked towards the temple.


    Seeing that there were no people around, Daohua couldn''t help asking: "Why is there no one?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The temple will not pick up foreign visitors this morning."


    Ina Hua looked at him: "You don''t need to do this."


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s okay. There are not many people who come to the temple to offer incense in such a hot weather. I donated an extra amount of sesame oil to the temple."


    After hearing the words, Daohua was not talking.


    Soon, the two came to the hall.


    The monk in the hall brought two futons and put them in front of the Buddha, then silently retreated.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang stepped forward, kneeling on the futon.


    After kneeling down, Daohua folded her hands together and made a wish to the Buddha. After she finished making a wish, seeing Xiao Yeyang also closing his eyes to make a wish, she couldn''t help but look over.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang opened his eyes.


    Daohua quickly asked: "What wish did you make?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at her: "Then what wish did you make?"


    Daohua turned her head and said, "Since the promise is over, let''s go out."


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly grabbed Daohua who was about to stand up: "I haven''t thrown it yet."


    At this moment, the monk who had retired before walked in again and handed Xiao Yeyang a pair of water cups.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "You or me first?"


    Ina Flower: ". You first."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, took the rice cup in his hand, and prayed to the Buddha, ¡®I ask the Buddha to bless me and Daohua to be married.¡¯ After the meditation, he threw the rice cup on the ground.


    The monk glanced at the hexagram image: "Yin cup, one yin and one yang, good luck, what the donor asks for, he will surely get what he wants."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang twitched the corners of his mouth, picked up the ¹R cup and handed it to Daohua: "It''s your turn."


    Holding the Yan cup, Daohua was suddenly a little nervous. She glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and she also held the Yan cup and prayed to the Buddha, "May the Buddha bless Xiao Yeyang and his third and fourth brothers to go out smoothly and safely. . ¡¯


    After finishing speaking, he also threw the yin cup on the ground.


    The monk¡¯s voice sounded again: ¡°One Yin and one Yang in a yin cup, good luck, what the benefactor asks, he will surely get what he wants.¡±


    After hearing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang both showed satisfied smiles.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 624： , Knot concentric lock

    Chapter 624, Knot Concentric Lock


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang left the hall after tossing the cup together.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "Dare to go with me to climb the Tian Xian Tian of Fengshan Mountain."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the scenery of Fengshan Yixiantian is dangerous, steep and secluded. I¡¯ve long wanted to come and take a look.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and took Daohua''s hand: "Then let''s go."


    Inahua stood still and said, "My third brothers haven''t come up yet, wait for them."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Are you sure your three younger sisters can climb up?"


    At this time, Defu smiled and stepped forward and said, "Miss Yan, Delu just went to see it. San Ye and the others are not halfway up the mountain yet. Miss Yan Er and the others have to rest after climbing for a while. They have to climb up to estimate. It will be an hour or two."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve left someone here, and when Wen Tao and the others arrive, I¡¯ll know where we went."


    After hearing this, Daohua stopped talking, and followed Xiao Yeyang towards the back mountain of Taifeng Temple.


    Wang Man''er and Bi Shi were about to follow when they were stopped by Defu.


    Defense: "The master and Miss Yan are climbing the mountain, let''s not bother."


    Wang Man''er constricted his eyebrows: "But what if the girl needs us to serve?"


    Fortunately, he said: "Isn''t there my master?"


    Bishi: "What if you are in danger?"


    Defu continued to smile and said: "No, the master has let people explore this side before. Don''t worry, it''s safe."


    Without waiting for the two to say anything, Defu greeted them to pick the grapefruit next to them.


    "The grapefruit from Taifeng Temple is sweet. Let''s pick more and go back to give it to your girl."


    Yixiantian is located in the eastern part of Fengshan Mountain. According to legend, it was a fight between two gods. One of the gods used a sharp axe to split the cliff. The depth of the cliff is close to more than 300 meters. However, it is about one meter long and several kilometers long.


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang brought Daohua to the entrance of Yixiantian.


    Looking at the peculiarly shaped, deep and narrow passage, Daohua sighed: "Nature is really amazing."


    "What are you mumbling about, follow up."


    Xiao Yeyang took the lead to step into the cliff road.


    Daohua stepped up to keep up.


    Xiao Yeyang looked back at Daohua from time to time and reminded him: "Pay attention to your feet, the ground is a bit uneven, don''t get your feet hurt."


    The rice flower nodded. In ancient times, unlike modern times, the sky has been developed into scenic spots, and then paved with stone steps. Now the ground is pure natural, uneven, and walks very awkwardly.


    After entering the first-line sky, Daohua couldn''t help but look up, only to see a line of skylight leaking into the crevice of the cliff, like a blue rainbow across the sky, very beautiful.


    But after walking for a while, Daohua was a little out of breath.


    Without him, the undeveloped first-line sky, there are many places that are very steep, and you need to use both hands and feet to climb up.


    Looking at a steep road several meters high in front of her, Daohua looked down at the skirt that was already a little dirty, and couldn''t help but look back, as if she wanted to retreat.


    Xiao Yeyang met, stretched out his hand and said: "Come on, I will hold you."


    Inahana drew for a while before reaching out.


    Where the cliff is wide, Xiao Yeyang can still hold the rice flower. When the cliff is narrow, the rice flower can only go up by himself.


    Tired although tired, but when entering the depths of the cliff road, the cool breeze blows, and it makes people extraordinarily refreshing.


    "No way, I have to rest for a while."


    After climbing two-thirds, Daohua couldn''t walk anymore, her hands hurt, and her feet hurt.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua rubbing his hands, and quickly pulled over and looked at it. Seeing that the palms of both palms were red, he quickly lowered his head and blew, "Can you continue?"


    Inaba nodded, and pulled her hand back.


    Seeing that she was indeed a little tired, Xiao Yeyang hesitated: "Or, shall we turn back?"


    Daohua is unwilling: "I have climbed here, how can I give up halfway?"


    Rested for a while, the two continued to climb.


    When she climbed up the line of sky, Daohua was already tired and paralyzed. She sat on the ground, ignoring whether it was dirty or not. While beating her soft legs, she said: "No wonder every lady just mentioned the line of sky. Speaking of the beautiful scenery, I never thought about coming up and taking a look. I''m so tired that I can''t even think of seeing them."


    Xiao Yeyang walked to the side of Daohua and sat down, then put her leg on her own, "I''ll rub it for you."


    Feeling that Xiao Yeyang''s hand was constantly pressing on her leg, Daohua was a little uncomfortable, trying to retract her leg, but she didn''t succeed.


    Xiao Yeyang: "I''ll press it for you, otherwise you will definitely feel sore all over your body if you go back today."


    Feeling that the calf is indeed much more comfortable, and there is no one else around, Daohua is not refusing.


    During the ??, Daohua thought of what her third brother had said before, and immediately asked: ¡°The third brother said, you are going out in a few days?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Yeah."


    Ina Flower: "When are you leaving?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Before the Mid-Autumn Festival, I can''t spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with you this year."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "How long will it take to go out?"


    Xiao Yeyang changed Daohua¡¯s other leg and continued to massage: ¡°It depends on whether things go smoothly. It can be as short as ten and a half months, and as long as about a month.¡±


    Ina Flower: "So long?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was a little solemn: "This errand is a bit tricky, so it will take longer."


    Daohua looked worried: "Are you in danger?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and soothed: "Don''t worry, your two brothers and I will be careful."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "In two days you will go to Taohua Village with your third and fourth brothers. I have a big surprise for you."


    Xiao Yeyang took a meal, smiled and asked, "What surprise?"


    Daohua smiled: "Anyway, it''s a good thing."


    When Xiao Yeyang saw her playing a dumb puzzle, he immediately became teased. He moved his right hand to Daohua''s jade feet, and unexpectedly scratched the soles of his feet.


    This time, Daohua didn''t smile, but screamed in pain.


    Xiao Yeyang''s complexion changed: "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua frowned: "Footache."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately took off Daohua¡¯s embroidered shoes. When he was about to take off his socks, he paused and looked at Daohua: "May I show you?"


    Daohua has no idea that her feet cannot be seen. At this moment, her feet hurt so badly that she nodded immediately: "Yeah."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly returned his socks, and then saw that Daohua¡¯s white and slender feet were a little red: "It must have been caught by the stone. You bear it, I will rub it for you."


    As ?? said, she massaged the soles of Daohua''s feet carefully.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang holding her foot and pressing and moving it bit by bit, Daohua only felt a little pain in the soles of her feet, but also a little itchy. When she thought of today''s worldly, what a woman''s feet can only be shown to her husband, she felt I feel uncomfortable.


    After a while, feeling the pain in her feet no longer, Daohua quickly said, "Xiao Yeyang, it''s okay." She said that she would withdraw her feet.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t feel relieved, they would go down later, so they grabbed Daohua¡¯s feet and didn¡¯t let them go: ¡°I¡¯ll rub it for you again.¡±


    Ina Hua shook her head: "It really doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to say something more, but when he saw Daohua¡¯s slightly red ears, he suddenly realized something. He looked a little uncomfortable looking at the jade feet in his hands.


    "That''s OK, if you feel your feet hurt later, I''ll just rub it for you."


    As ?? said, she began to help Daohua put on shoes and socks.


    After putting on the shoes and socks, Inahua stood up: "Should we look elsewhere now, or are we going back?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I finally climbed up. Of course, I was going to the Tongxin Cliff on the top of the mountain." His main purpose for letting Daohua come to Fengshan Shangxiang was to come to Tongxin Cliff.


    Daohua''s complexion was stagnant, and the origin of Tongxin Cliff was instantly thought of in her mind, and she stared at Xiao Yeyang with an angry face.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, holding Daohua and walking towards the front.


    Soon, the two came to a cliff top surrounded by guardrails.


    Looking at the interlocking concentric locks on the guardrail, Daohua squinted again at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and took Daohua and walked to the old monk who closed his eyes and meditated next to him. He bent over and saluted, and then said: "Master, we want a pair of concentric locks."


    The old monk let out a ¡®um¡¯, his eyes narrowed.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, took out an ingot of silver and placed it in the bowl in front of the old monk, then squatted down with Daohua, and picked up the concentric lock on the ground: "Let''s see which pair we want?"


    Daohana glanced at the exquisitely carved stone locks on the ground, and couldn''t help but look at the old monk.


    It¡¯s amazing to be able to carve stones like this!


    "Is this right?"


    Xiao Yeyang picked up a pair of stone locks and showed them to Daohua, with some tension in his eyes.


    This time bringing Daohua to tie the concentric lock, it was actually a bit too much, but after thinking about it, he wanted to take her to do this on the day of Dao Peanchen.


    Daohua glanced at Shisuo, felt good, and nodded subconsciously. After nodding, she felt that something was wrong. She didn''t seem to agree to hang a concentric lock with Xiao Yeyang.


    As for Xiao Yeyang, at the moment Daohua nodded, he instantly opened his mouth and handed the selected stone lock to the old monk: "Master, we have selected it."


    The old monk took the stone lock, took out a carving knife, and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "The name of the donor."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang."


    The old monk looked at Daohua again: "The name of the female donor is taboo."


    Rice Flower: ". Yan Yiyi."


    I saw the old monk''s carving knife move a few times, and then handed the concentric lock to Xiao Yeyang.


    Looking at Shisuo''s name on the clouds and flowing water, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other.


    The old monk is a master!


    After ??, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua bowed to the old monk, then walked to the top of the cliff and hung the concentric lock.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang pulling her around looking for the position of the padlock, he felt that this place was inappropriate, and that place was also inappropriate, and the corners of Daohua''s mouth rose slowly.


    Unexpectedly, this guy knows romance quite well!


    Well, this birthday gift is really special and meaningful.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was still looking for a location, Daohua pointed out, "Or it''s here."


    Xiao Yeyang took a look and had no objection: "Okay, our concentric lock is hanging here." As he said, he locked his stone lock on the guardrail chain.


    After finishing, she looked at Daohua: "It''s your turn."


    Daohua bends down and locks the stone lock on Xiao Ye''s Yang stone lock.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, lowered his head and chuckled beside Daohua¡¯s ear: "Now you have locked me up, we will never be separated in the future!"


    The words full of tender affection came to her ears, Daohua only felt sweet in her heart, turned her head, and looked at Xiao Yeyang who was close at hand.


    The eyes of the two met in the air, and their speechless affection spread and grew in each other''s hearts.


    In the distance, the old monk opened his eyes for unknown time and looked at the young girls who were staring at each other in front of the guardrail, with a kind smile on their faces.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 625： , One by one, you are my only one forever

    Chapter 625, one by one, you are the only one for me forever


    Hang the concentric lock on Tongxin Cliff, something began to break out of Daohua and Xiao Yeyang''s heart, and quickly sprouted and bloomed.


    "Go, let''s rest under the tree over there for a while, and enjoy the beauty of this mountain by the way."


    Xiao Yeyang took the rice flower to the boulder under the big tree.


    The boulder is relatively large, more than one meter high. Seeing that Daohua is not easy to sit on, Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to cover her waist, saw Daohua stepped back, and said with a smile: "I will hold you up."


    Ina Flower did not move, with a ¡®um¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang put his hands on Daohua¡¯s waist, feeling that her waist was thin and soft, and couldn¡¯t help squeezing it. When Daohua¡¯s eyes were staring, he lifted his arms gently and put the person down. Arrived on the boulder.


    After Daohua sat down, Xiao Yeyang jumped onto the seat with his palm propped up.


    The big tree grows at the end of Tongxin Cliff. Sitting here, the two can have a panoramic view of the beauty of the mountain.


    The mountain breeze has blown, it is cool and pleasant, Daohua smiled and said: "It''s not wasted that we climb up."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, resting his hands on the rock, and looking at the smiling Daohua beside him, he was in a very good mood.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang slowly moved towards Daohua, and raised his right hand next to Daohua from behind. He wanted to hug Daohua¡¯s shoulder. When he was about to touch it, he hesitated. Lifted and put down several times.


    "Xiao Yeyang, look at it, there is a squirrel on the tree."


    Daohua suddenly turned her head, Xiao Yeyang quickly retracted her right hand: "Oh, is it?"


    Seeing Daohua glance at herself weirdly, Xiao Yeyang smiled and scratched the back of his head.


    Daohua ignored Xiao Yeyang and looked for the passing squirrel on the tree with her neck up. Unfortunately, she didn''t see it after watching it for a while, so she could only flick her leg to admire the scenery below the mountain.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his hand again, and when he was about to reach it, Daohua turned his head and looked over again.


    "Xiao Yeyang, what''s wrong with you, it feels weird?"


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly put his hand on the rock, pretending to be calm, and said, "I''m fine."


    At this moment, the branches above the head made a rustling sound.


    Xiao Yeyang swept a squirrel jumping off the tree, and his heart was full of blessings, and he quickly reached out and put the rice flower in his arms: "Be careful."


    Looking at the squirrel running away in front of her, Daohua smiled: "It''s just a squirrel." She said, patted Xiao Yeyang''s hand on her shoulder and motioned him to take it away.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yeyang directly pretended not to know.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang deliberately turning her head aside and not looking at her, Daohua realized with hindsight why this guy was so weird just now, and suddenly felt a little funny.


    Seeing Daohua smiled, Xiao Yeyang tentatively folded his hands a little more, trying to make the beautiful woman lean on his shoulders.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang so cautiously. Although she felt a little embarrassed, she still followed his strength and slowly leaned in.


    Seeing Daohua''s willingness, Xiao Yeyang grinned openly: "One by one, I will call you one by one from now on, OK?"


    Daohua looked up: "Yiyi?"


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed her hand and wrote two "one" on the palm of her hand.


    Daohua raised her eyes to Xiao Yeyang, with puzzled eyes: "One by one?"


    Xiao Yeyang took the person into his arms: "One by one, you are the only one for me forever."


    As soon as she said this, Daohua intuitively missed a beat, and slowly, the corners of her mouth twitched upwards: "Okay."


    The two sat for a while, and when the sun was about to reach the second quarter (10:00), they were ready to go down the mountain.


    Xiao Yeyang jumped off the huge boulder, and then embraced Daohua¡¯s waist and hugged her again. When Daohua¡¯s feet landed, Xiao Yeyang did not let go of the rice flower, but turned around with her in his arms.


    Daohua was taken aback, and quickly grabbed Xiao Yeyang''s neck.


    Hearing Xiao Yeyang''s cheerful laughter, Daohua couldn''t help but laugh.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and hugged Daohua a few times before stopping.


    Daohua fell to the ground, let go of her hand holding Xiao Yeyang, and gave him an awkward look.


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua in his arms and said softly: "One by one, I''m happy, I''m very happy."


    Daohua quietly leaned in Xiao Yeyang''s arms.


    At this moment, both of them can clearly feel the other''s ¡®pounding¡¯ heart.


    After a while, Daohua said, "We should go back."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay." As he said, he let go of the rice flower and led her back.


    Invisibly, the relationship between the two of them has become closer.


    It is easy to go up the mountain and difficult to go down.


    Especially those relatively steep and steep roads passing through the first line of sky.


    Looking at the section where the **** of her feet was close to seventy or eighty degrees, Daohua felt a little dizzy in her head and her legs were too soft.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will follow you below."


    Xiao Yeyang stood below and looked at Daohua, making Daohua retreat little by little.


    Daohua gritted her teeth. At this time, she could not care if she would soil her dress, and she almost retreated on her stomach.


    When Daohua was about to descend to a flat area, Xiao Yeyang quickly reached out and hugged her waist, and hugged the person down.


    Because of the impact, Xiao Yeyang leaned against the cliff, and Daohua, who was too tired, lay down on him.


    The two stood face to face, holding the delicate body in his arms, Xiao Yeyang''s body was a little stiff.


    Taohua didn¡¯t notice this, she said breathlessly, ¡°No wonder there are not many concentric locks on the concentric cliff. This one-line sky has successfully stopped more than 90% of the girls.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang twitched the corner of his mouth: "Tongxin Cliff is above the first line of sky, this can be regarded as a small test."


    Daohua shook his head: "This test is no small, think about it, you have to go up to Tongxin Cliff, you have to board Taifeng Temple, and then you have to cross this line of sky. For the girl, it''s too difficult."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "That''s what I said." After speaking, he saw the sweat seeping on Daohua''s forehead and raised his hand to wipe her.


    Feeling Xiao Yeyang''s breath spraying on her face, Daohua couldn''t help but step back a little. Unfortunately, the gap between the cliffs on the line of the sky was relatively narrow, and after taking a step back, she leaned against the cliff.


    Seeing the beautiful woman away, Xiao Yeyang was a little bit regretful. Seeing Daohua''s face turned red because of shyness or heat, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t move his eyes.


    Daohua was embarrassed by Xiao Yeyang: "Well, let''s continue walking down." As he said, he was about to go down.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang suddenly stretched out his arm to prop on the opposite cliff, blocking Daohua''s path.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, raised her chin and said, "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled charmingly, "I think." As he said, he leaned forward and leaned towards Daohua.


    Seeing this, Daohua couldn''t help clenching her hand hanging beside her. After struggling for a moment, when Xiao Yeyang''s lips were about to touch her, she hurriedly turned her head away.


    rushed into the air, Xiao Yeyang sighed, raised his hand to remove the leaves from the head of the rice flower, and then smiled at her: "I just want to help you tidy up your hair."


    Daohua hummed her and ignored her.


    Throwing away the leaves in his hand, Xiao Yeyang took the lead to take a step down, and then turned back to pull the rice flower.


    "It''s okay, it''s not steep here, I can walk by myself."


    "Then you pay attention, don''t get your feet. Also, if you get tired, just tell me, let''s rest for a while and continue."


    "Um."


    Two quarters later, the two finally saw the entrance to the sky.


    "It''s finally down." Daohua fanned the wind with her handkerchief and wiped her sweat with her hand.


    Because she got a lot of dust on her hands, the noodles were immediately dirty.


    I saw Xiao Yeyang, a little bit dumbfounded, and quickly handed her the fan she was wearing, and took the kerchief in her hand: "Your hands are dirty, come, I''ll wipe them for you."


    On the next trip, Daohua sweated a lot. At this time, her forehead bangs and ears were all wet.


    Xiao Yeyang first helped Daohua wipe the dust off her face, and then helped her manage her bangs and ears.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was attentive and considerate, Daohua felt happy in her heart.


    Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua wipe it off, wiped his sweat with the kerchief, and pulled the neckline apart: ¡°It¡¯s almost Mid-Autumn Festival now, and the weather is still so hot.¡±


    Watching the sweat on Xiao Yeyang''s face flow down her neck into the neckline, Daohua swallowed subconsciously. Seeing Xiao Yeyang looking over, she immediately opened her eyes with some guilty conscience.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the crimson on Daohua¡¯s cheeks became thicker, and he was a little strange, so he could not help but reach out and touch her face: "What''s the matter?"


    Inaba quickly slapped his hand away, and while fanning the fan, she walked forward: "I''m hot, I''m hot."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly said: "Don''t go so fast, you also help me see where I need to tidy up, or how can I see people later?"


    Daohua stopped, turned to look at Xiao Yeyang, and looked at him: "Your coat is a little wrinkled, you can get it." After speaking, she looked away.


    Xiao Yeyang sorted it out, then walked to Daohua, "Are you done?"


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang''s shirt and collar had turned out too much, so she couldn''t help but stretched out her hand to get him a bit. During the period, she accidentally touched his Adam''s apple, and her hand came back like an electric shock: "You should do it yourself. Bar."


    Looking at Daohua who was walking forward quickly, Xiao Yeyang was stunned for a moment, but when she saw her red cheeks, she couldn''t help but laugh as if she had thought of something.


    Hearing the laughter coming from behind, Daohua''s steps became faster.


    Xiao Yeyang tidied up quickly, and then ran to catch up. After catching up, he smirked and looked at Daohua.


    Daohana was so embarrassed that she knocked him directly with a fan.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly dodged and ran forward with a smile.


    Rice lace chasing and hitting.


    In the middle of the fight, the two quickly got out of the sky.


    "Girl, you are finally back."


    Waiting outside, Wang Man''er and Bi Shi, who were already bored and moldy, ran over at once, and Defu also greeted them from the shade of the trees next to them.


    Seeing the host and Miss Yan both smiling openly, blessed and relieved.


    It seems that this time on the first line of sky, the two had a great time.


    Daohua straightened her face and asked, "Brother Brother, are they coming up?"


    Defu smiled and said: "San Ye came up, but the girl Yan San seemed to have heat stroke, so Yan Si Ye took the three girls back first."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Let''s go, let''s meet your third brother, and then go home."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 626： , Brother Sanji

    Chapter 626, Brother Third Uncle


    "Why have you been there for so long?"


    Watching Daohua and Xiao Yeyang come back, Yan Wentao carried a little blame on her face.


    Daohua smiled wryly: "I''m sorry, brother, I have kept you waiting for a long time."


    Yan Wentao glanced at Xiao Yeyang vaguely, then looked at Daohua and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I wait, it¡¯s not easy for the elders in the family to wait for us to have lunch.¡±


    Taohua quickly admitted her mistake: "I didn''t think about the time, then let''s go." After speaking, she took the lead to walk down the mountain.


    Waiting for Daohua to walk a certain distance, Xiao Yeyang looked at Yan Wentao, shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s really not that I wasted time on purpose.


    Yan Wentao snorted: "You have to remember to be careful."


    Xiao Yeyang was in a good mood today and nodded in a face-saving manner: "I see, my third uncle."


    Yan Wentao was stunned by the call of "Uncle Third", and looked at Xiao Yeyang with his eyes open.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, did not say anything, and hurried to chase rice flowers.


    After a while, Yan Wentao recovered. At this time, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang had already gone far.


    When ?? began to descend the stairs, Xiao Yeyang said to Daohua, "Don''t you have a pain in your feet, come, I will carry you down." He said, squatting in front of Daohua.


    Seeing Yan Wentao coming over, Daohua was embarrassed to let Xiao Yeyang carry him on his back at this moment, and quickly bypassed him and walked straight down.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and quickly pulled the person back: "Do you want to get bleeding blisters on the soles of your feet?"


    Daohua moved and pierced her feet: "It shouldn''t be possible, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang squatted in front of Daohua again: "There are no outsiders around here, what are your concerns?" Then, turning his head to look at Yan Wentao, "Wen Tao, don''t you think?"


    Yan Wentao glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and then at Daohua: "Foot hurts?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly: "It''s not very painful."


    Yan Wentao said silently: "Let Yeyang carry it back, the weather is still very hot now, you climbed up and down early in the morning, and your physical strength is estimated to be almost exhausted. Don''t get the same heat stroke as your third sister."


    Seeing Yan Wentao''s agreement, Xiao Yeyang grabbed Daohua''s hand and put her on her back: "Okay, we''re down the mountain."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who walked briskly and smiled, Yan Wentao looked a little dazed.


    Yeyang, who is always not angry and accustomed to holding in front of outsiders, seems to fly like a teenager only in front of Daohua.


    "Sanye Yan, let''s go."


    Seeing Yan Wentao standing still, Defu reminded him with a smile.


    Yan Wentao returned to his senses and walked down.


    Ahead, Daohua lay behind Xiao Yeyang and looked back at Yan Wentao from time to time. When she was watched by her third brother, she always had a sense of embarrassment of being arrested for her puberty love.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you''d better put me down later."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "Are you afraid that Wen Tao will go back to file a complaint?"


    Ina Flower: "The third brother is not such a person."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then what else do you have to worry about?"


    Rice Flower: "."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, your third brother has known about the matter between you and me, there is nothing to hide."


    Daohua stared: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "What are you talking about."


    Daohua couldn''t help groaning in her heart, closed her eyes in annoyance, and then slammed Xiao Yeyang''s back with her head.


    Xiao Yeyang felt it, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    After ?? Daohua patted Xiao Yeyang on the shoulder, and then secretly looked back at the third brother who was walking behind. Seeing him glanced at her blankly with his hands on his back, Daohua immediately withdrew his gaze.


    After ??, the rice flower broke into the jar, and there was no need to worry about whether to go down or not.


    A section of the stairs that descended from the mountain was completely exposed to the sun, and now it was near noon, when the sun was at its strongest, Daohua saw the sweat on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s forehead dripping down her cheeks, and she used her kerchief from time to time. Wipe his sweat.


    "Are you tired? Why don''t you let me down and go by yourself."


    "You are more focused? Don''t worry, I''m not tired, but sweat drips into my eyes, and my eyes hurt."


    "Then I will wipe it for you."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately raised his head and asked Daohua to wipe his sweat.


    Behind, looking at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, who behaved intimately, Yan Wentao felt a little congested in his heart. In order to avoid seeing and not getting annoyed, he walked quickly to the front of the two of them. When they passed by the two, he made a heavy hum.


    See you, the hand wiping sweat suddenly stopped.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly said: "Don''t pay attention to him. He must be jealous of me. He wanted everyone to go out and play together. The Zhou family did not wipe his sweat. What does he have to hum."


    Daohua came with interest: "Really, why didn''t I notice it before?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You haven''t noticed too much. Your third brother is not as honest as he showed. Miss Zhou likes to eat. Your third brother is racking his brains and collecting money for her everywhere. Compared with things, your fourth brother is still a little more silly."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Where is my fourth brother? Or else, where would Sister Su catch his way?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "Yes, yes, both of your brothers are great. Now speaking, your elder brother is really honest."


    Daohua''s face became stiff, her elder brother didn''t seem to be very honest. I think she had met her eldest brother in Xingzhou to meet with the girl from the Master''s house.


    Soon, the three came to the foot of the mountain.


    Xiao Yeyang crouched and put the rice flower on the ground.


    After standing still, Daohua quickly stepped forward to wipe his sweat and helped him tidy up his crumpled clothes.


    Xiao Yeyang stood quietly, smilingly watching Daohua help him organize.


    In front of the carriage, Yan Wentao turned his head away, looking at the two people in the sweet atmosphere.


    After helping Xiao Yeyang tidy up, Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang''s lips were a little dry, and said to Wang Man''er, "You have herbal tea in the car. Go and take it out."


    Wang Man''er nodded, and soon came out with a pot of herbal tea.


    Taohua took it, and quickly poured Xiao Yeyang a cup: "After sweating so much, let''s quench my thirst with a cup of herbal tea."


    Xiao Yeyang took the cup, and then handed it to Daohua¡¯s mouth: "If you want to come, you are also thirsty. You can drink it first."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I''ll go back to the carriage and drink later."


    Xiao Yeyang remained unmoved, still holding the cup stubbornly, and wanted to feed rice flowers and drink herbal tea.


    I saw Daohua, a little helpless, so he lowered his head and drank from the cup.


    After drinking a cup, Xiao Yeyang handed the cup to Wang Man''er, motioned for her to fill it up, and then looked at Daohua: "Do you want more?"


    Daohua shook her head: "No need."


    Xiao Yeyang took the cup and drank several cups of herbal tea in succession.


    Yan Wentao saw that the two were using the same cup, and finally couldn''t bear it, and said: "Okay, it''s time to go. Rice flower, get on the carriage."


    Ina Flower: "Good."


    Although he promised in time, he still waited until Xiao Yeyang stopped to drink water before turning around and walking towards the carriage.


    Yan Wentao met, and looked up at the sky.


    After ??, Daohua got into the carriage, and Yan Wentao saw that Xiao Yeyang was also going to sit on it, and immediately asked, "You don''t ride a horse?"


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the scorching sun in the sky: "What kind of horse to ride on such a hot day."


    At this time, Daohua also raised the curtain of the car and said to Yan Wentao: "Yes, Brother 3, you can also go up and ride the carriage."


    Yan Wentao saw that Xiao Yeyang got into the carriage quickly, endured forbearance, turned over and got off the horse, and got into the carriage.


    Seeing that everyone is coming up, Daohua smiled and said: "Okay, you can go back."


    On the way back, the carriage was surprisingly quiet. Daohua looked at the third brother and Xiao Yeyang who stared at each other unblinkingly. She couldn''t help but move into the corner, trying to reduce her sense of existence.


    As he approached the gate of the city, Xiao Yeyang took the lead, looked at Daohua and said, "I will not go to your house for dinner today."


    Daohua puzzled: "Why? It''s noon now."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I have to deal with a few important things."


    Daohua was silent for a while: "Well, then, but you remember to have lunch, don''t be hungry like that day."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded.


    Before entering the city gate, Xiao Yeyang got out of the carriage.


    After he got down, Daohua quickly raised the curtain of the car to remind him: "Remember, the day after tomorrow, take the time to go to Taohua Village with the third and fourth brothers."


    Xiao Yeyang walked to the car window and asked, "What surprise do you have for us?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Naturally you will know when you arrive."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 627： , Eight Maidan

    Chapter 627, Eight Pulse Pill


    "Master, look at what this is?"


    Looking at the blood redwood in the porcelain basin that was long and shaped like a human spine, Gu Jian was stunned. After a while, he recovered. Then the tiger descended the mountain and rushed towards the porcelain basin, carefully guarding the porcelain basin. Looked at it.


    Inahana met, smiled and passed a magnifying glass.


    Gu Jian glanced at the magnifying glass, did not recognize him, and directly stretched out Daohua¡¯s hand to let her not block her.


    Daohua smiled helplessly: "Master, this is a magnifying glass made by Xiao Yeyang. If you can''t see clearly in any place, you can see clearly with this."


    Gu Jian paused, condensed his eyebrows, took the magnifying glass, and placed it in front of the blood mahogany. Suddenly, the blood mahogany in his line of sight was magnified several times, and the lines that could not be clearly seen can also be seen at this moment.


    Gu Jian was delighted. Of course, his happiness was not because of the magnifying glass, but because of the magnifying glass, he could more carefully distinguish the blood redwood in front of him.


    Looking back and forth several times with the magnifying glass, Gu Jian stood up stupidly and looked at the rice flower in disbelief: "You, you. You planted it?"


    Daohua nodded serenely, saying ¡®she¡¯s great¡¯ on her face.


    Gu Jian took a deep breath, took Daohua to sit down, and said with a serious face: "You tell your teacher carefully how to grow this meridian grass?"


    Daohua, who had prepared for a long time, took out her little book and talked to Gu Jian in detail.


    Gu Jian took the small book in one hand and flipped through it quickly, his expression a little hard to describe.


    Just go to the forest and dig some soil and come back to plant meridian grass?


    If this is the case, then the inner masters will not be everywhere.


    Gu Jian reconfirmed: "Are you sure that this is how you grow meridian grass?"


    The process of planting meridian grass is extremely simple, so simple that he thinks that the blood redwood in front of him is not a rare meridian grass, but a weed in the field.


    Daohua nodded affirmatively, and pointed to the meridian grass on the table and said: "Master, the evidence is here, what else do you believe?"


    "Let me say that this meridian grass should not be as difficult to grow as in the legend. Maybe some people with ulterior motives deliberately exaggerated the rareness of meridian grass."


    Gu Jian is very clear about whether the meridian grass is really hard to come by.


    Back then, the emperor wanted to practice internal martial arts to increase his lifespan. It took 20 or 30 years to send an unknown number of people to search for meridians, but unfortunately they found nothing.


    Seeing that Gu Jian was still contemplating, Daohua shook his arm: "Okay, Master, don''t think about it." Then, she motioned to Wang Man''er to bring the other medicinal materials for the Eight Maidan Pill.


    Daohua pushed the medicinal materials to Gu Jian: "Master, I have collected all the medicinal materials for the Eight Maidan Pill. You will prepare it soon. In a few days, Xiao Yeyang and my two brothers will be out on business trips, I think Before they went out, they opened up those strange meridians and eight meridians."


    Looking at the medicinal materials on the table, Gu Jian really didn''t know what expression to make.


    Is the apprentice too good?


    Every medicinal material on the table was not so easy to find. She was good, and she gave him such a big surprise without making a sound, which made him a little bit unacceptable.


    You must know that he has been dealing with medicine for a lifetime, and his lifetime treasures are not as much as the disciples took out this time.


    Seeing Gu Jian sitting and wandering, Daohua couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and shake in front of his eyes: "Master, let''s go and match the Eight Maidan, I will beat you."


    Gu Jian looked at Jingsui Cao with a distressed expression: "Today will be prepared?" He hasn''t seen enough.


    The appearance of this meridian herb in front of him was surprisingly good, even better than the one he had seen in Yaowanggu.


    Daohua: "I have agreed with Xiao Yeyang, they will come tomorrow, and we will try to dispense the Eight Maidan Pill today." Then, she motioned to Wang Man''er and Bi Shi to get medicinal materials, and she went forward to help. From Gu Jian.


    "Master, let''s go to the pharmacy to fill the medicine."


    Outside the door, Caiju and Dongli both winked at Gu Jian.


    Medical medicinal herbs, such precious medicinal materials are of course to be dedicated to the emperor, how can they be used by themselves? !


    Unfortunately, Gu Jian is still in a dizzy state until now, and he hasn''t noticed the look of the two of them at all.


    After entering the pharmacy, Daohua drove the others out, leaving her and Gu Jian inside.


    "Master, what shall we do first?"


    Taohua rolls up her sleeves and pulls the meridian grass from the porcelain pot with a handful.


    Seeing Gu Jian, his heart trembled with fright, and walked over in three steps and two steps to grab the meridians: "Don''t damage my medicinal materials."


    Daohua is a bit speechless, is this her medicinal material?


    Gu Jian carefully placed the meridian grass, and saw Daohua staring at herself, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to prepare the Eight Maidan, rubbed her temples, and was silent for a moment before he started to direct her to dispense the medicine.


    At the same time, outside the prescription door, Wang Man''er and Bi Shi are looking at Caiju and Dongli.


    Wang Man''er looked at the two men with eyebrows: "Master Gu and my girl are not allowed to disturb when they are dispensing medicine. You two don''t always hang around here."


    At this moment, the old lady came out of the room, looked at the four people who were facing each other, and said, "What are you doing?"


    Dongli twitched the corner of his mouth and shook his head and said, "Old lady, we didn''t do anything, let''s go to work." After saying that, he and Caiju looked at each other bitterly, glanced at the pharmacy unwillingly, turned and left, and then Chopping wood for chopping wood, washing for laundry.


    The most difficult part of preparing Eight Maidan is to collect all the required medicinal materials. When the medicinal materials are collected, the preparation process is not so troublesome.


    Daohua and Gu Jian were busy all day and night, and when Xiao Yeyang brought Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai over at noon the next day, they matched the Eight Maidan Pill.


    "How come there are only three?"


    Daohua looked at the three bright red pills in the pill box very dissatisfied.


    Gu Jian couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s already burnt to make three of them, okay? If it wasn¡¯t for the quality of the medicinal materials you brought, it would be great to make one.¡±


    Daohua frowned, "But. But Xiao Yeyang has one, and my third and fourth brothers each have one. What about me?"


    Gu Jian said speechlessly: "You little girl''s family, what do you do to get through the eight meridians of the odd meridian?"


    Daohua: "I also want to practice internal skills, learn light skills."


    Gu Jian became even more speechless: "What kind of internal strength does the girl practice!"


    Daohua retorted: "Why can''t the girl practice anymore, at least she can protect herself after practicing."


    Gu Jian doesn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with his apprentice: ¡°Do you still need to learn kungfu to protect yourself? You have learned all the pharmaceutical methods that you taught you as a teacher, who can hurt you?¡±


    Throw out a handful of poison and kill a large group of people indiscriminately. Isn¡¯t this better than martial arts?


    Daohua snorted, still displeased.


    Qinggong, floating on the water, flying over the walls and so on, how handsome.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai recovered from their shock.


    Daohua said that she would give them a big surprise. Looking at the three Eight Pulse Pills on the table, the three of them thought at the same time, the surprise was really big enough.


    Gu Jian didn¡¯t care about his apprentices, but looked at the three Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Since you are all here, please prepare. In the afternoon, I will prepare medicine soup for you, and then cooperate with the Eight Pulse Pill to open up the Qi Meridian and Eight Meridians.¡±


    As soon as this was said, the others hadn¡¯t responded, and Dongli outside the door called out, ¡°No.¡±


    "Shoo!"


    Everyone looked at Dongli.


    Caiju''s secret path will suffer.


    Sure enough, everyone''s eyes are not very good.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows and looked at Dongli: "Why not?"


    Under the gaze of everyone, Dongli was under great pressure, especially the look in the little prince''s eyes, which made him feel like he was delayed, but for a moment, fine sweat oozes from his forehead.


    Caiju knelt down quickly: "Girl Yan was upset and angry. Dongli''s must not be told to you, but to me. I just had a conflict with him and wanted to throw his axe. He was in a hurry. I just said no."


    Gu Jian glanced at the two faintly, and said in a deep voice, "Get out."


    Dongli and Caiju backed away quickly.


    Daohua retracted her gaze and sighed again when she looked at the three Eight Maidan Pills, but then laughed again: "Fortunately, there are three. If there are only one or two, it would be difficult to handle." , Smiled at Xiao Yeyang and the three of them, "It just happens to be one for each of you."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 628： , Prosperous

    Chapter 628, Prosperous


    Looking at Gu Jian and Daohua who were going to the mountain village to make their medicine bath soup, Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai looked at each other, and the sudden eight-mai pill made the three of them fall from the sky. The sense of sight of the pie hitting.


    The three people know the preciousness and rareness of the Eight Pulse Pill, so they still feel a sense of trance.


    "Let''s go, let''s go down too." Xiao Yeyang said first in return.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai nodded quickly.


    On the way down the mountain, the three of them slowly recovered their senses from their ecstasy. Yan Wenkai immediately patted his chest in fear: "Fortunately, there are three Eight Pulse Pills."


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao nodded in agreement.


    Yan Wenkai said again: "Fortunately, my sister is reasonable enough."


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao nodded again.


    The dissatisfied face before Daohua was seen by them. The Eight Maidan was prepared with the medicinal materials she took out. If she really wants one, who can say no?


    Yan Wenkai seemed to have thought of something, and quickly stepped forward to stop Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao: "I said, the three of us have received such a great favor from my elder sister, we should cover her well in the future, who dare to bully? She, let''s kill him." As he said, he clenched his fists fiercely.


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao gave him a roll of eyes, and both hummed in their hearts. It was still necessary for him to say, and the two of them circumvented him one by one, and continued to walk down the mountain.


    Ignored Yan Wenkai hurriedly yelled to chase people: "Hey, I said you two heard what I said?"


    In Zhuangzi, a bucket of medicinal soup filled with a strong medicinal flavor was poured into three bath buckets. Gu Jian handed the Eight Maidan Pill to Xiao Yeyang''s three people: "After taking the pill, soak it in the medicine bucket. ."


    Xiao Yeyang and the three obediently followed suit. Although the medicinal soup in the medicine barrel was very hot, the three of them gritted their teeth and sat in.


    Ina Flower looked at her, and couldn''t help feeling pain for the three of them.


    Seeing Gu Jian, he was a little funny: "Didn''t you clamor to practice internal strength before, you can''t stand it at all."


    Daohuazui insisted: "If I have extra Eight Vein Pill, I can bear it."


    Gu Jian shook his head and was too lazy to continue talking with his apprentice. He reached out and hammered his waist: "You are watching them here. I have to rest for a while. I have been busy for so long. My old arms and legs can''t support it. NS."


    Daohua nodded quickly: "Master, go and rest."


    Taohua Temple.


    As soon as Gu Jian came back, Dongli and Caiju knelt down.


    Looking at Gu Jian with a sullen face, Dongli took the initiative to admit his mistake: "Old master, I was rash today and almost revealed my identity."


    Gu Jian looked at him indifferently: "Are you just daring?"


    Dong Li pursed his mouth. He didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. Such a precious thing as the Eight Maidan Pill should be offered to the emperor on his own initiative.


    Gu Jian said solemnly: "I know what you think in your heart, but don''t forget that the medicinal materials used to make the Eight Maidan Pill were collected by the girl that Daohua, and she has the right to distribute it. Even if Xiaowu is the lord of the world, He can''t forcefully demand other people''s things either."


    The old mother-in-law sat in silence and did not interrupt.


    Seeing that Gu Jian was really angry, Caiju immediately said: "The old master said it was right. We are thinking about this matter. Miss Yan doesn''t know our identity, nor does she know the master. Dedicating it to the master is also excusable. If you have a good thing, it must be used by the closest person."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian''s face was slightly better.


    Caiju and Dongli can directly convey the news here to Xiaowu. He had this incident because he was afraid that the two would talk nonsense and even make Xiaowu dissatisfied with Daohua.


    Seeing that Gu Jian''s expression eased, Caiju and Dongli both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Jian: "I agreed to use the three Eight Maidan Pills prepared today for three children. I hope you understand." He is a master. He really wants to keep one. He believes that Daohua and Yeyang All three will give in.


    Caiju and Dongli nodded quickly.


    In these days when ?? came to serve the two old masters, they also saw that the Yan family girl is really filial to the two old masters. If the old master wants to keep the Eight Vessel Pill, she must be able to stay.


    Caiju hurriedly said: "Old master, don''t worry, we will not pass news to the master indiscriminately."


    Only then did Gu Jian show some satisfaction on his face, and he was silent for a while, and said, "I have left the porcelain pot for picking meridians from the rice flower. You can write to Xiaowu to ask if he can find meridians. Seeds, maybe you can grow meridians."


    Hearing this, Caiju and Dongli''s eyes lit up.


    "Subordinates will write a letter immediately."


    After the two left, Granny Gu looked at Gu Jian, "Is that medicine so precious?"


    Gu Jian nodded: "Who doesn''t want to be a master of the inner family?"


    Granny Gu said in a puzzled way: "Xiao Wu is the emperor, doesn''t he need to be a master?"


    Gu Jian looked at Granny Gu: ¡°Sister, practicing internal martial arts can strengthen your body and prolong your life. Do you need a small five?¡±


    He is a medicine boy, and he can live to this day, isn¡¯t it because he has practiced internal martial arts?


    Otherwise, his body is worse than that of his sister.


    The old mother-in-law took it seriously: "Can you still make an Eight Maidan?"


    Gu Jian shook his head: "I don''t know. I haven''t figured out how the girl that Daohua grows meridian grass. Fortunately, I put away her porcelain pot, and now I see Xiaowu where I can find it. I got the meridian grass seeds, and there are still other medicines left this time, and it¡¯s no problem to prepare another one."


    The old mother-in-law was silent for a moment: "I can definitely find it."


    Gu Jian didn''t want to hit her sister, he smiled and agreed, but he didn''t have much hope in his heart.


    The meridian grass is precious, and the seeds of the meridian grass are also rare, and compared to the meridian grass, who would be okay to collect the meridian grass seeds?


    At the same time, Beijing.


    In ??Four Seasons Seed Shop, Qin Xiaoliu and Zhao Yongwang are busy flying, coping with customers who come to rush to buy seeds.


    Since the vegetables and fruits in Four Seasons Villa began to mature one after another, the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop has become popular, but all the customers who have bought it feel that their vegetables and fruits are better than others.


    However, the villa is so big and produces so many vegetables and fruits. The shop has limited purchases, so the quantity that can be bought is naturally less. Therefore, the Four Seasons Seed Shop caught fire.


    I can¡¯t buy ready-made ones, can¡¯t I plant them?


    Especially, the shop also marked the yield per mu. Seeing the high number of stones, everyone swarmed.


    Ordinary people come for high yield; the wealthier people are for both high yield and better quality.


    Looking at the crowd waiting to buy seeds in a long queue, King Rui shook his fan and sighed. He did not expect that the hottest shop in Beijing now sells the most common vegetables, fruits and seeds.


    Not only him, but also other dignitaries.


    Although everyone was very curious about these two shops that suddenly went viral, no one dared to explore them.


    Without him, they did not receive the news that Four Seasons Villa was rewarded out. As a result, the owners of these two shops are likely to be the ones sitting in the Golden Temple.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 629： ,lucky

    Chapter 629, good luck


    Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai soaked in the medicine bucket for a day. The next day, the three of them began to heat up on their heads. Daohua was shocked when they saw it, and hurriedly called Gu Jian.


    "Master, Xiao Yeyang, are they all right?"


    Gu Jian checked the bodies of Xiao Yeyang''s three people and smiled with satisfaction: "Yeyang and your two brothers have good muscles and bones. They are born to practice martial arts. I didn''t expect to pass the meridians so quickly and be a teacher. I thought it would take three or four days to get through at least."


    Daohua was normal, and he was relieved immediately.


    Gu Jian looked at the weakened medicinal soup in the medicine barrel, and looked at Daohua: "Your medicinal materials are abundant, and then go to make three pots of medicinal soup and refill them for the teacher. In this way, their meridians will be used in the future. It can also be stronger."


    The rice flower listened, and immediately ran to boil it.


    Dongli followed Gu Jian over to help, and looked at the three Xiao Yeyang in the medicine barrel, very envious.


    Compared with people who have passed the Qi Meridian and Eight Meridians, when practicing internal martial arts, it is like the difference between riding a horse and walking.


    It is estimated that it will not take two years, Daxia will have three more masters in the inner circle.


    Looking at Daohua who was making medicine in the kitchen, Dongli couldn''t help sighing.


    The little prince¡¯s luck is really good, so why did he meet the girl of the Yan family?


    Because of the Yan family eldest girl, the little prince came to his grandmother and his uncle, and he tried to be filial to the two old masters. In the future, as long as the little prince does not die, the emperor will treat him differently from other princes and grandchildren. £»


    Because the lady of the Yan family found gold mines and iron ore again, these two contributions are enough for the little prince to gain a foothold in Jinlingwei;


    As for other methods like cracking the Eighth Prince''s letter, nothing is said. Now, because of the Yan family, the eight channels of the odd meridian have been opened up.


    What did the lady of the Yan family say? This is almost like opening a plug-in.


    Fortunately, everyone in the capital is sympathizing with the little prince. In his opinion, it is a lot of luck that the little prince has left the capital. Otherwise, how can he achieve such an achievement today?


    The three of Xiao Yeyang soaked in the medicine bucket for three days before Gu Jian let them out.


    As soon as ?? came out, the three of them felt the difference in their bodies.


    Looking at the joyful three people, Gu Jian couldn''t help but said: "Don''t think that everything will be fine if you pass the Qijing and Eight Meridians. This can only mean that it is easier for you to practice internal martial arts than others. It depends on whether you can achieve something. Will you be able to practice harder in the future?"


    Xiao Yeyang and the three hurriedly expressed that they would not slacken their efforts in the future.


    Gu Jian nodded in satisfaction.


    Daohua looked at the three of them with envy.


    Yan Wenkai met, and walked over and held her shoulders: "Big sister, we will cover your affairs in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, took a light work secret book from Defu, and handed it to Yan Wentao: "Take this secret book and practice it."


    He knew that after Wen Tao and Wen Kai started to work, Daohua had been worried. After practicing this light work, even if they encountered any danger in the future, there would be no problem for the two to escape.


    Sure enough, Daohua curled her eyebrows when she saw the title of the book.


    The background of the Yan family is too bad, but I can¡¯t come up with such a secret.


    Yan Wentao took the cheat sheet and looked at Xiao Yeyang gratefully. Speaking of which, Yeyang has helped him and Wen Kai over the years.


    However, what he is most grateful for is Daohua. Without Daohua, it can be said that he does not have everything they have today.


    Thinking that Xiao Yeyang had abducted Daohua, Yan Wentao felt a little choked up, and squeezed his fist and stretched out towards Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, thinking that Yan Wentao was going to punch him, so he also raised his hand.


    Who knows, when his fists touched, Yan Wentao suddenly exerted force, Xiao Yeyang raised his brows, and calmly counterattacked back.


    The two of them faced each other face to face.


    Yan Wentao looked directly at Xiao Yeyang: "I will beat anyone who wants to bully Daohua in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang said lightly: "You are free."


    Daohua and Yan Wenkai looked at each other, and felt that they were confronted with each other, and they both knew nothing.


    Finally, Gu Jian coughed, and the two men withdrew their fists blankly.


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua: ¡°Whoever wants to bully you in the future doesn¡¯t need to rely on others, just use the medicines that the teacher taught you to make, and make sure to put them down immediately.¡±


    Rice Flower: "."


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    He felt a deep malice.


    Because the Jinlingwei office received urgent news again, the three of Xiao Yeyang went back to Ningmen Mansion that same day, and Daohua stayed for another day.


    "Master, where is the porcelain pot for me to grow meridians?" Daohua searched the pharmacy, but did not find the porcelain pot.


    Gu Jian looked wary: "What do you ask this for?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I want to take home to plant flowers."


    Gu Jian''s cheek twitched, and when she was thinking of a reason to stay, Granny Gu said: "The porcelain basin is not bad, so let me grow flowers."


    Hearing that, I didn¡¯t say much about rice flowers, but when I thought of the soil in the porcelain pots mixed with space soil, I said: "Mother-in-law, I think the soil is very fertile. If you want to grow flowers, plant some valuable flowers, don¡¯t waste it ."


    Old mother-in-law: ". Promise not to waste." She is going to grow meridians.


    The capital, the imperial palace.


    "The emperor, Dongli''s urgent letter."


    President An presented the letter sent by the dark guard to the emperor.


    The emperor, who was immersed in reviewing the notes, immediately put down his pen: ¡°I sent a safety letter a few days ago, and I sent it again at this time. Could it be that the old lady¡¯s condition has relapsed?¡±


    The emperor quickly opened the letter and read it. When he saw that the rice flower planted meridians, he stood up with excitement. However, when he saw that all three eight-mai pills were used, he felt distressed. They all smoked.


    The father-in-law on the side saw him, his face paled in fright, and asked eagerly: "The emperor, what''s the matter with you?"


    The emperor held his chest and shook his head, then continued to look down, and saw that the porcelain pot where the meridian grass was planted had been left behind, and his face improved a little.


    Seeing Dongli''s search for meridian grass seeds, the emperor quickly got up and went to the secret room.


    Looking at the box containing the meridian grass seeds, the emperor looked hopeful and eager, and soon he could also practice internal martial arts, he didn''t care about how strong martial arts he had to practice, as long as he could keep fit.


    Looking at him, a little girl can grow meridians casually. Uncle is a master of pharmacy, and he can certainly grow it too.


    The emperor went out of the secret room, snapped his fingers, and the guard leader Wei Qi walked in.


    The emperor handed the box to Wei Qi: "You immediately send this to the old man." Then, he quickly said about the rice flower planting meridian grass.


    "After you go to Ningmen Mansion, investigate carefully how that girl grows meridian grass."


    Hearing this, both Wei Qi and An Gonggong looked shocked.


    Both of them know the preciousness and rareness of meridian grass, and it is impossible to imagine that this kind of medicinal herb, which may be called the treasure of heaven and earth, can be cultivated by humans.


    Wei Qi returned to his senses, and took the box carefully: "Don''t worry, the emperor, his subordinates must check it out."


    After ?? and the others left, the emperor couldn''t help but sighed: "The luck of that kid, Yeyang." It was really too good.


    The father-in-law agreed with him. Since the little prince left Beijing, it has really become better and better.


    Immediately, the emperor thought of Daohua again, and felt that Yan Zhigao''s girl was really a lucky star.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 630： , The grass fairy

    Chapter 630, Grass Fairy


    On the tenth day of August, Wei Qi came to Taohua Village quickly.


    Caiju and Dongli saw that the guard leader personally arrived, knowing the emperor¡¯s attention, and immediately reported what they knew through a 15-10 report.


    Wei Qi didn¡¯t say anything after listening, and quickly went to meet Gu Granny and Gu Jian: "Meet the two old masters."


    Old mother-in-law raised her hand to let him get up, and then asked, "Is Xiao Wu okay?"


    Wei Qi replied respectfully: "Everything is well, the old lady, please relax. When you come out, the master repeatedly confessed, please take care of the two old masters."


    Granny Gu smiled and nodded: "I and Xiaojian are fine, when you go back, tell Xiao Wu, don''t let him remember us, he can''t overwhelm the important affairs of the country, don''t be exhausted."


    Wei Qi nodded in response.


    Gu Jian saw that his sister had almost said it, and then asked: "Brought meridian grass seeds?"


    Wei Qi nodded quickly: "Bring it."


    Gu Jian stood up: "Come with me." After speaking, he walked towards the pharmacy.


    Wei Qi bowed to Granny Gu, and then hurriedly followed.


    Soon, Wei Qi saw the porcelain pot in the pharmacy that was said to have grown meridian grass.


    Looking at the ordinary porcelain basin, Wei Qi took a small amount of soil and put it under his nose and smelled it. He was no stranger to the smell, it was ordinary mountain soil.


    Wei Qi couldn''t help showing a suspicion on his face: "Master, this. Can this really grow meridian grass?"


    Gu Jian nodded: "Don¡¯t ask so much, what about the seeds?"


    Wei Qi quickly took out the meridian grass seeds from his arms.


    Seeing Gu Jian burying the seeds in the soil at will, like planting beans, Wei Qi couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°That¡¯s it? Don¡¯t do anything else? For example, watering, fertilizing, etc.?¡±


    Gu Jian shook his head: ¡°I asked Daohua, that¡¯s how she grows it.¡± As he said, he took out a small notebook from his arms, ¡°but the temperature and humidity in this room have to be controlled.¡±


    Wei Qi glanced at the notebook and asked, "This is?"


    Gu Jian: "This is a transcript of the rice flower planting meridian grass. Let''s do it according to what she wrote on it."


    Wei Qi quickly said, "Master, can I take a look?"


    Gu Jian handed the small notebook to Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi looked through it several times, but really didn¡¯t see anything special, and then he gave it back to Gu Jian: "Master, my subordinates don¡¯t understand about planting medicinal herbs. After that, I will ask you to worry too much. I will stay here, if you have any needs, please let me know."


    Gu Jian: "I will watch it carefully."


    He also hopes to be able to plant meridian grass, not to mention anything else, if he really wants to plant it, Xiao Wu is likely to come here in person.


    He knew in his heart that his sister would really like to see Xiao Wu and Xiao Jiu.


    Wei Qi was not qualified to live in Taohua Temple, so he rented a small farmhouse in Taohua Village.


    It''s autumn, and Taohua Village often has surrounding villagers and merchants from other places to buy the crops and seeds in Daohua Village. He is inconspicuous.


    Looking at villagers coming over to buy grain seeds from time to time, Wei Qi couldn¡¯t help but dragged a villager and asked, ¡°Is what Yanjiazhuang produces is that good?¡±


    The villager nodded quickly and said with a smile: "This big brother is also from a different place. Let me tell you that the products produced by Yanjiazhuang not only taste good, but also have a high yield."


    "In the past, Shaxian County was the poorest county in Ningmen Prefecture, but since we planted the grains promoted by the prefect of Yan, now big guys can eat full."


    "This year, my family bought watermelon seeds from Yanjiazhuang, and sold the watermelons in the summer. Not only did the family have a widow, but they could also save some savings. Nowadays, there is hope."


    As he said, the villagers showed a proud look on their faces: "In the past, people from other places rarely came to our place, but now you see, there are many caravans in and out of the county every day, and now people from outside want to move here. I haven''t had a chance yet."


    "Big brother, I advise you, you also buy more seeds and go back to plant. This time I will buy more. If the rain is good in the coming year and the food is sold, maybe the family will be able to build two more houses."


    "Oh, the group of people in Taoshui Village has come over, I won''t tell you anymore. If I get behind them, I won''t be able to go back until it gets dark."


    Looking at the villagers running far away, Wei Qi was a little funny, but the changes in Taohua Village were really big. When they came last year, the villagers in this village had a very difficult life.


    But now, most of the old houses have been renovated, there are many more villagers, and most of them have smiles on their faces.


    The emperor is right. Master Yan is indeed a good official, at least he is really solving problems for the people.


    Walking around Taohua Village, Wei Qi disguised himself, and then set off to Ningmen Mansion.


    The emperor confessed to him to investigate the process of planting meridian grass by the girl of the Yan family, and he had to go and explore it himself.


    Yan House.


    Knowing that Xiao Yeyang and his two elder brothers are going out tomorrow, Daohua handed over the things prepared for them to Yan Wentao: "Brother, there are some ginseng and tonic pills in it, and those who are addicted to drugs. At the beginning, you must be careful when you go out on errands."


    Speaking, looking at Yan Wenkai.


    "Fourth brother, run away when you meet someone you can''t beat. This is not a shame. This is called a wise man. Don''t rush forward stupidly. If you want to make this kind of mistake again, my name is Xiao. Yeyang will not take you with you on errands in the future."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao nodded in agreement.


    Yan Wenkai was anxious, because he knew that Yeyang really listened to his sister, and quickly promised: ¡°I¡¯m definitely not going to do this, big sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of Yeyang.¡±


    Daohua hummed: "It depends on your performance." With that, she looked at Yan Wentao, "Brother Brother, you remember to supervise Brother Fourth."


    Yan Wentao smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, I will definitely look at him. As long as he dares to mess around, I will tell you when I come back."


    Yan Wenkai snorted: "Brother, I won''t give you a chance to make a small report."


    Immediately, Daohua took the food box in Wang Maner''s hand again: "Brother, you give this food box to Xiao Yeyang."


    Yan Wenkai hurriedly said, "Big sister, what do you do for Yeyang again?"


    Daohua: "Just the full potato feast that our family ate at noon. I saved a little bit of everything for him." He said, and smiled, "The fresh ingredients are out, of course I have to send it to him to taste."


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "The taste of this potato is really good."


    Yan Wentao took over: "The most important thing is the high yield." The yield per mu is more than ten shi, he can imagine. If this were reported to the court, the uncle''s performance appraisal in the past three years in Ningmen Mansion would definitely be stable.


    Perhaps, the uncle will be transferred to Beijing after he expires this time.


    Jin Lingwei Office, Xiao Yeyang was arranging the specific matters of this outing. Seeing Yan Wentao walking with the food box, he immediately put down what he had on hand: "Is the rice flower given to me?"


    Yan Wentao nodded and saw the information posted everywhere on the table. Knowing that Xiao Yeyang hadn''t eaten lunch, he said, "The food is still hot, you can eat it first."


    Defu quickly took the food box and quickly put it on the table. Seeing that the dishes delivered today were all unseen before, he immediately smiled and said, "It is still girl Yan who remembers the master. This is a fresh dish, immediately. Just sent it to the master."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang was very happy. He picked up his chopsticks and ate it. After taking a few bites, he asked, "What kind of dish is this?"


    Yan Wentao: "Potatoes."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Is it brought back from the north by Sun Changze before?"


    Yan Wentao nodded, and then talked about the yield of potatoes per mu.


    Xiao Yeyang listened and was silent for a while, then smiled and said to Yan Wentao: "In the past, the daughter of a family with noble households in the capital was especially good at planting flowers. Everyone jokingly called her a flower fairy. You said, rice flowers are so good at planting food, we should What do you call her? Fairy Grass?" After speaking, he laughed loudly.


    Yan Wentao also smiled.


    Don¡¯t say, this sister of his family really knows how to grow things.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 631： ,opinionated

    Chapter 631, self-righteous


    Xiao Yeyang quickly ate up the food, and then he called Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and several capable subordinates to discuss with them the specific details of going out tomorrow, and assigned specific tasks to everyone. .


    "Remember, this time our goal is to remove all the forces of the Eight Kings in the three provinces of Fenxi, Jiguang, and Zhongzhou. Everyone must be cautious. I don''t want this to happen if the caught fish run away."


    Yan Wentao and others all expressed their opinions: "Subordinates and others promise to complete the task."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, tapping his fingers on the desktop, thinking about the plan of going out again and again in his mind to see if there were any omissions.


    "The people of the Eight Kings and One Party will definitely fight back. In order to prevent accidents, we still have to do more preparations." He said, looking at Yan Wenkai.


    "Wen Kai, I will come back to Yan''s house with you later."


    Yan Wenkai was taken aback: "What are you going to do at my house?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Find your sister to borrow a hunting dog."


    Yan Wenkai''s eyes lit up: "Hey, why didn''t I think of this."


    The seven hunting dogs raised by the eldest sister are now helping the Yan family to look after the nursing home. It is very good to find things. If someone really needs to escape during the errand, the hunting dogs can still chase.


    "Is one piece enough, should I borrow two?"


    Seeing Yan Wenkai''s rich and wealthy appearance, Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless, and the hound was not his. What was his air?


    "One is enough, but Gou Xiaoqi is good." It found the Cheats of Monk Dunkong''s Neijiaquan, as well as the personnel list of the Eight Kings and One Party in the three provinces of Zhongzhou, Fenxi, and Jiguang.


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "That''s it, I''ll go back and ask my sister to borrow it, you don''t have to go, Yeyang."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him faintly: "I''d better go there. It just happened that the person under my hand gave some pomegranates, and I''m going to greet the old lady."


    How can I not see rice flowers before going out?


    Finally, after everything was arranged, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai went to Yan''s Mansion together.


    Yan House.


    Daohua was helping Mrs. Li to prepare for the Mid-Autumn Festival, when she saw Pingtong leading the two women with a large frame of brightly colored pomegranates coming in, she suddenly asked with surprise: "Who gave the pomegranate?"


    Pingtong smiled and said, "Sent from the little prince."


    Daohua was surprised: "Xiao Yeyang is here?"


    Pingtong nodded: "Now I''m talking with Si Ye in the old lady''s yard. By the way, eldest girl, Si Ye said they want to borrow a hunting dog from you."


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Li.


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "You go over and have a look, I will not go over if I am still busy here. If the little prince needs help, please try to help as much as possible."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Mother, then I''m going to my grandmother''s side."


    Soon, Daohua came to the old lady¡¯s yard, and as soon as she entered the house, she saw Xiao Yeyang who was talking and laughing with the old lady Yan.


    Seeing Daohua coming, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly increased with a smile.


    Daohua walked to the old lady Yan and sat down: "Grandma."


    The old lady Yan took her granddaughter and said with a smile: "Yeyang and the others want to borrow your hunting dog."


    Daohua immediately agreed: "Okay." With that, she looked at Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai, "How many do you want to borrow?"


    Yan Wenkai just wanted to talk about Gou Xiaoqi, Xiao Yeyang said first, "Or, you take us over and have a look, let''s choose."


    The old lady Yan said immediately: "Daohua, you can take Yeyang and your fourth brother to choose, they are business."


    Inaba nodded.


    Immediately, the three of them left the old lady¡¯s yard.


    Yan Wenkai looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Didn''t you say that Gou Xiaoqi was fine before? Why do you have to choose again now?"


    Xiao Yeyang calmly said: "Do you know the situation of the seven hounds well? I just said casually before that our errand this time is very important, of course I have to be more cautious."


    Yan Wenkai looked disbelief and snorted: "I think you want to stay with your elder sister for a while."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and looked at Yan Wenkai: "Yan Wenkai, Fourth Master Yan, don¡¯t forget, if it weren¡¯t for me, the Su family wouldn¡¯t give you Miss Su."


    Yan Wenkai was choked and speechless.


    Seeing the two of them whispering behind her, Daohua turned her head and asked: "What are you two whispering?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head: "It''s nothing."


    Inahana glanced at the two of them, and did not ask any more: "I have asked the hunting dog to be taken to the fourth brother''s yard. Let''s go over there and see."


    Xiao Yeyang has nothing to do with it: "Okay."


    After a while, the three of them arrived at Yan Wenkai¡¯s courtyard.


    At this time, the servant has not brought the hound over.


    Xiao Yeyang sat next to Daohua: "Do you like to eat pomegranates?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I like it, Zhongzhou doesn''t seem to grow pomegranates. Where did you get them?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Every year, officials from Bashu will give pomegranates to the palace. I think the taste is not bad. The people under my hand are going to Bashu not long ago, so I will ask them to bring some back. You want it. I like to eat, and I will ask someone to get it for you every year in the future."


    Daohua shook his head: "I don''t need to work like this, I will try to see if I can grow it myself."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, but if you can''t grow it, don''t be discouraged. I am a poor leader now. It''s okay to get something you like to eat."


    Looking at the way he was so big, Daohua smiled with a ¡®um¡¯, and then said: "You must be careful when you go out this time. Also, come back early."


    On the side, the neglected Yan Wenkai looked at the two people quietly, and deliberately coughed several times during the period, but unfortunately, the two who were saying goodbye did not notice at all.


    Yan Wenkai was very angry, and when he saw the hound brought by the servant, he went out of the house angrily.


    The seven hunting dogs are already very big. They eat well and have special training. All of them are majestic and majestic.


    See you, Yan Wenkai really carefully selected it, and finally chose the dog with the best nose, Xiaoqi.


    After choosing the hounds, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai sat for a while, and then left Yan Mansion. Daohua sent the two to Chuhuamen until they couldn''t see them before turning around and turning back.


    The next day, Xiao Yeyang left Ningmen Mansion secretly with Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    The day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, Mrs. Guo hosted a chrysanthemum appreciation banquet. Mrs. Li took the four Daohua sisters to attend.


    During the banquet, Guo Xueming smiled and led the maid to give everyone a pomegranate.


    Mrs. Guo smiled and said: "That Yeyang child is a filial piety. If he has any rare food, he sent it to us in a hurry. Last time it was lychee, this time it was pomegranate."


    A female family complimented: "Litchi and pomegranate are both tributes. Thanks to Madam, we can also taste the taste of pomegranate. This is the first time I have eaten it."


    Looking at the envy on everyone''s faces, Mrs. Guo was very helpful, especially when she thought that Xiao Yeyang did not give the Jiang family a gift, she felt even more happy.


    "You''re welcome, everyone, I''m done, I still have it here."


    Guo Xueming smiled and entertained the girls present.


    Yan Yile looked at the small plate in front of him, and she was a little bit amused in her heart when she estimated that there was only one punch of pomegranate grains.


    The little prince gave the Guo family such a pomegranate, and Mrs. Guo took it out to show off. It seems that the nobles in the capital are not very good. You know, she still has a basket of pomegranates in her room.


    Guo Xueming noticed Yan Yile¡¯s sneer on the corners of her mouth, frowned, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Miss Yan Si eat?¡±


    "I"


    Yan Yile just wanted to say something, and Yan Yihuan, who was worried that she might say something wrong, said first: "We don''t eat this often, and some are reluctant to eat it."


    Hearing that, Guo Xueming smiled and looked at the same uneaten rice flower beside him: "Litchi and pomegranate are both very rare. Cousin Yeyang probably didn''t get much, so maybe he didn''t give it to your home. Miss Yan can ask for it. Please explain to me and Aunt Yan so that she will not be angry with cousin Yeyang."


    Hearing this, the rice flower who was drinking tea didn''t pay attention, and squirted out the tea in his mouth with a ¡®poof¡¯.


    Fortunately, she was a little far away from the ladies and she didn''t spray anyone.


    Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile all looked at Guo Xueming a little hard to say, wondering whether all the ladies from the capital like to be self-righteous.


    The little prince won¡¯t give it to Yan¡¯s family?


    Think about the lychees sent to their house before. Because of the poor preservation of freshness, the maids around the masters did not share their food.


    This pomegranate is even more given away. When they went to greet the grandmother these two days, they could see that the big sister directly used the pomegranate fried juice for the grandmother to drink.


    Daohua was so angry, she couldn''t help crying and saying: "I really shouldn''t answer Miss Guo''s words. How can our family dare to be angry with the little prince? You are really too worried."


    Guo Xueming saw the reaction of the four sisters of the Yan family a little strange, frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything, only greeted other girls to eat pomegranate.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 632： , A tigers mouth

    Chapter 632, grab food from the mouth of a tiger


    Ningmen Mansion, the inn closest to the mansion, Wei Qi carefully watched the news received by his men.


    The way the girl from the Yan family planted meridian grass is indeed as the old man said. The soil in the mountains and the forest and the ice cubes used for cooling are all made by the people in the house.


    After reading these, Wei Qi is really a little uncomfortable: "Is it really so easy to grow meridian grass?"


    Unable to detect anything special, Wei Qi went back to Taohua Village and began to go in and out of Taohua Temple every day. Anyway, if he didn''t let him see the meridians grow out, he would still be a little unbelievable.


    Gu Jian was also closely observing the meridians. For the first few days, he could not help but sigh when looking at the silent porcelain basin. In the end, it was Granny Gu who said about him, and he got rid of this problem.


    Half a month passed, and Wei Qi couldn''t sit still a little bit after seeing that the seeds of Jingshui grass showed no signs of germinating.


    His duty is to be responsible for the safety of the emperor. Although the emperor will let him take care of some important matters, he will quickly handle it, and then find a replacement, and immediately return to the emperor.


    "Master, do you think we can grow meridian grass?"


    Gu Jian was not sure, and shook his head.


    Wei Qi was silent for a moment: "Will the Yan family miss something?"


    Gu Jian immediately denied: "No, I have asked that girl again and again, she doesn''t have to lie to me, if I know that I can get meridian grass seeds, she is probably happier than anyone else."


    Wei Qi: "However, the time for us to plant the seeds is not short. Why is there no movement at all?"


    Gu Jian shook his head: "I don''t know." After speaking, he sighed, "Maybe that girl can grow meridian grass, it''s just a blind cat and a dead mouse."


    Wei Qi was silent for a while: "Or, shall we ask Miss Yan to come over and have a look?"


    Gu Jian didn¡¯t object, but he reminded him: ¡°That girl wants to learn light skills very well. If she comes, she really grows the meridian grass and prepares the Eight Maidan, you can get her a share.¡±


    Wei Qi couldn¡¯t make this decision, so he thought for a while: "Or, are you waiting for two days?"


    Gu Jian: "I''m not in a hurry anyway."


    "Ah~"


    One day in late August, there was a sharp scream from Taohua Temple.


    Gu Jian and Granny Gu were shocked when they heard it.


    "What happened?"


    Gu Jian walked out of the room, looked towards the source of the sound, and saw Dongli pointing at the window of the pharmacy with excitement on his face.


    "Sprouted. Sprouted!"


    Gu Jian''s expression changed, and he rushed into the pharmacy fast.


    In a moment, Gu Jian¡¯s laughter came out from the pharmacy, and Wei Qi just stepped into the yard to hear it.


    Wei Qi thought about something. He walked into the pharmacy in three and two steps. He opened his eyes round when he saw the red that broke out of the soil in the porcelain pot.


    The meridian grass is really planted! ! !


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it enters September.


    Yan House.


    "Mother, I plan to stay in Taohua Village for a few more days this time."


    This time, Mrs. Li happily agreed to Daohua¡¯s request.


    During the Mid-Autumn Festival, the old lady Yan ate a few more cold mouthfuls because of her gluttony. She had been having diarrhea for more than half a month. In order to take care of the old lady, Daohua did not go to Taohua Village to see the two elderly people during this period.


    Now the old lady¡¯s stomach has been adjusted, and there is nothing else at home, so it¡¯s okay to let my daughter stay for two more days.


    Ms. Li thought for a while and then said, "Tomorrow is the Double Ninth Festival, or else, go there after the Chongyang Ninth Festival?"


    Daohua shook his head: "I don''t want to attend the Double Ninth Festival hosted by Jiang''s family tomorrow. Guo Xueming and Jiang Wanying are secretly competing. As long as they show up together, they must be on the battlefield wherever they go. , It may become their cannon fodder."


    The most important thing is that the two have a very good family background, and the Yan family can''t afford to offend. If she is wronged during the period, she still has to endure it. This is too bad, so she shouldn''t find it.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li didn''t insist anymore.


    Perhaps because the little prince is close to their family, every time the Jiang family and the Guo family have a dispute, they like to drag their daughter, and she is also annoyed to look at it.


    In the early morning of Chongyang, Daohua took Wang Maner and Bishi to Taohua Village.


    "Master, Granny Gu, I''m here!"


    As soon as he stepped into Taohua Temple, Daohua smiled and yelled at the hall, but the next moment, the smile on Daohua''s face was replaced by surprise. Looking at the fifth master who came out of the hall, he looked surprised: "Five. Lord?"


    The emperor dressed as an ordinary person smiled and looked at Daohua: "Miss Yan, remember to be down?"


    Daohua looked at Wu Ye, then at Father An, who was standing behind him, and said in doubt: "Why are you here?"


    The emperor ?? smiled and said, "I wanted to come and see the two elderly people when I came out on an errand and passed by here."


    At this time, Gu Jian and Gu Granny walked out.


    Granny Gu smiled and said, "Girl, is your grandmother''s body well?"


    Daohua smiled and walked over: "It''s alright. When I came, my grandmother said that she would stay with me for a few days next time."


    "That''s great." Granny Gu took Daohua into the house and said to her: "Xiaowu came to see me and Xiaojian. She will stay here for two days."


    Daohua nodded. She knew that when people are old, she still likes to be busy. This fifth master, mother-in-law, and master are old acquaintances, and it is natural to be happy to see it once after hard work.


    The emperor silently watched Daohua and the two old people getting along, and saw that they were familiar and close, and he was relieved immediately.


    He is not filial, and he cannot honor his biological mother and uncle in a fair way. Now that a lovely girl is with them, it will not make the two old people too lonely, which makes him feel much better.


    It was almost noon when Daohua arrived. Soon, Caiju and Dongli prepared a table of food.


    Seeing that the food was prepared very well, Daohua didn''t think much at first, so it''s okay to make more delicious food to entertain the guests.


    But when Caiju brought medicated meals made from Ganoderma lucidum, Polygonum multiflorum, ginseng and other medicinal materials, the smile on Daohua''s face froze, she quickly stood up, and forcibly took the bowl in Caiju''s hand: "Caiju, how can you? How about serving medicated meals to the guests? It¡¯s too rude."


    While speaking, he handed the bowl to Wang Man''er and motioned her to put it back in the kitchen.


    Although she is not short of good medicinal materials, Ganoderma and Polygonum multiflorum are what the ancient mother-in-law needs to grow. Although she grows them in the space, the age is still too low and the efficacy is not strong.


    The thousand-year-old Polygonum multiflorum found last time, the mother-in-law has eaten it for a few months, and there is not much left. Where else can we eat it for outsiders?


    No one thought that Daohua would take away the medicated food, so he watched Wang Man''er take the bowl and leave without hesitation.


    The medicinal diet was prepared by Gu Jian himself. He also thought that the emperor was worried about the country''s major affairs every day, and wanted to supplement his body, but he didn''t expect his apprentice to intercept it.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at her, Daohua smiled in disbelief, and quickly picked up the chopsticks and gave the emperor a chopstick dish: "The girl is not sensible, please don''t be surprised by the fifth master. The fifth master just saw it. People who are strong and sturdy, where is it necessary to take medicated food."


    The emperor had no idea what expression to make at this moment. This was the first time anyone dared to **** his food.


    The father-in-law of An looked at Daohua with admiration. This Yan family girl is so courageous, she dared to grab food!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 633： , Lets farm together

    Chapter 633, let''s farm together


    After lunch, Granny Gu and Gu Jian almost finished eating with their faces stiff. They neither dared to talk to the emperor more, nor act too eagerly, for fear that Daohua would notice something and then explore the emperor¡¯s identity. .


    The emperor didn¡¯t eat too much. He ate in the palace. Most of them were alone. He was accustomed to eating but not talking. He met the warm, hospitable, endless twitter and his home-made rice flowers. He was really hard to fight.


    Especially this little girl was still playing scheming in front of him. During small talk, she would turn around and inquire about his identity from time to time, which made him very ridiculous, quite tired of fighting against all officials in the court. .


    Daohua was good. Although the fifth master kept her back every time she asked the key questions, she was not disappointed. During the conversation, she could perceive that the fifth master treats the master and the mother-in-law. Real respect, knowing this is enough.


    Seeing that Gu Jian and Granny Gu had almost eaten, Daohua smiled and looked at the emperor. Seeing that he didn''t eat much of the food on his plate, he couldn''t help asking: "Fifth Lord, does my food not taste yours?"


    The emperor who had not eaten a few bites reluctantly pulled out a smile: "No, it''s delicious." He just didn''t have time to eat.


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief: "That seems to be the appetite of the fifth master."


    The emperor glanced at Daohua with indescribable words. Why did he eat so little? Does this girl have no points in her heart? If it weren''t for her always pulling him to ask questions, could he not eat well?


    Gu Jian didn''t want to see the apprentice frantically probing on the edge of death. He glanced at Caiju and motioned to her to clean up the table.


    Seeing that Daohua was sitting still, ready to stay and continue to entertain the guests, the emperor took a silent breath, using convenience as an excuse to take the opportunity to leave the hall.


    As soon as they left, Daohua looked at Gu Jian and Granny Gu with disapproval: "Master, mother-in-law, I know you are hospitable, but there should be a limit to hospitality. Polygonum multiflorum is rare for a thousand years. Master, you can''t bear it. Take a bite, why did you take it out to outsiders today?"


    Outside the house, the emperor called an outsider: "."


    Gu Jian''s mouth twitched: "Well, for the teacher, isn''t this for seeing our family have nothing good to entertain others?"


    Daohua stared: "The table we just ate was rich enough, okay? Caiju even served potatoes."


    Granny Gu hesitated: "Um. Didn''t you say that potatoes are not rare food?"


    Rice Flower: "Potatoes are not very rare, but the question is, isn¡¯t this potato just grown? Even the emperor hasn¡¯t eaten it yet, so it¡¯s strange."


    The old mother-in-law stopped talking.


    Outside the house, Mr. An looked at the emperor and whispered: "Master, I will let Caiju get you something to eat again?"


    The emperor shook his head and said, "Forget it, when that girl sees him later, she will definitely tell him a big deal again. It''s better not to trouble this." After speaking, he turned and entered Xiao Yeyang''s room.


    After ??, when Daohua returned to her room for lunch, Gu Jian came over with a bowl of medicated food.


    The emperor knew the materials of the medicated diet, and shook his head and said, "Uncle, leave this to my mother. There are many good medicinal materials in the palace, and I don¡¯t lack medicated diet."


    Gu Jian put the medicated diet in front of him: "I know there is no shortage of medicinal materials, but you can get medicinal materials that are more than a thousand years old? Okay, eat it. This medicated diet is very nourishing. Don''t worry about my sister. I will keep it for her. Now."


    Hearing that, the emperor didn¡¯t insist on this. He has been here for a few days and has been taking medicated food every day. The effect is really good. He always sleeps badly and always wakes up at night. After using medicated food, this Both nights and nights, I slept until dawn, and when I got up in the morning, I was refreshed and full of energy.


    "By the way, uncle, what''s the matter with that potato, I heard Dongli say that the output seems to be very high."


    Gu Jian smiled and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s quite high. The Zhuangzi at the foot of Daohua Mountain is planted. I have personally visited them to harvest. They harvested almost 20 stones per acre.¡±


    The emperor''s expression was shocked, and he asked eagerly: "The output is so high?"


    Gu Jian nodded: "However, this is also because rice flowers serve the fields well. If others grow them, they may not be so productive."


    The emperor calmed down his mind: "Even if the output is halved, it is still a high-yield grain." As he said, his brows wrinkled, "Why didn''t Yan Zhigao report this?"


    Gu Jian helped explain: "This potato has just been harvested not long after, and it is the first time to plant it. Many planting conditions have not been clarified yet. Yan Zhigao is a cautious accustomed to it. I heard Daohua say, He harvested all the potatoes, and he is now trying to plant them in various parts of Ningmen Mansion. It is estimated that the next batch of potatoes will be reported to the court when the next batch of potatoes is harvested."


    The emperor nodded: "Yan Zhigao is still very pragmatic and serious in doing things."


    Gu Jian saw that the emperor attached great importance to potatoes, and then said: ¡°Daohua said that potatoes can be planted for two seasons. Now her villager is planting the next season, you can go and see.¡±


    The emperor came and was interested: "Okay, I''ll go down the mountain and have a look later."


    Taohua woke up during the lunch break, Wang Man''er went to the kitchen to wash her face with hot water. During the period, she found that the medicated food in the porcelain jar was missing, so she immediately ran to tell Daohua.


    After listening to this, Daohua became silent.


    Wang Maner: "Could it be the old mother-in-law or the old master who ate it?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Mother-in-law won''t take medicated food before lunch break, and Master won''t take it anymore."


    Wang Man''er: "That must be the fifth master who ate it."


    Daohua sighed: "Forget it, if the master wants to feed it to the fifth master, just give it, we don''t know."


    Wang Man''er nodded: "Girl, do you think Master Gu is too kind to the fifth master?"


    Daohua snorted: "Can it be okay? The millennia-old medicinal materials should be stewed if they are stewed." After that, I wanted to see how much Polygonum multiflorum had left, so I walked out of the house and walked directly to the pharmacy.


    However, when she walked to the door of the pharmacy and looked at the locked door, Daohua was stunned: "Why is it still locked?"


    Daohua turned around to look for Gu Jian. After looking around, she found that he and Granny Gu were not there, so she asked Caiju in the yard: "Caiju, where are the masters?"


    Caiju: "It seems to have gone down the mountain."


    After hearing this, Daohua also took Wang Man''er down the mountain, and soon found two old men in her field.


    Looking at Wu Ye standing on the ridge and watching the tenants picking potatoes, Daohua walked over quickly: "Mother-in-law, Master, why are you here?"


    Granny Gu smiled and said, "Xiao Wu wanted to see how potatoes are grown, so your master and I accompanied him to take a look."


    Daohua said ¡®Oh¡¯, and turned his eyes to the emperor: "The fifth master is also very interested in farming?"


    The emperor smiled and nodded: "Food is the heaven for the people, and farming is an important matter for people''s livelihood."


    Daohua smiled, then rolled her eyes, and said with a smile: "Fifth Lord, you can''t understand anything by just standing and watching. You have to go down to the ground and see by yourself to understand what farming is all about. Otherwise, it''s just a matter of talking on paper, and it''s not good to manage farming."


    I have eaten her millennium Polygonum multiflorum. How can I stop him from planting it for a while?


    Hearing this, An Gong immediately coughed violently.


    Let the emperor go to the ground, this girl from the Yan family really dares to do anything!


    The emperor looked at Daohua who encouraged him to go to the ground, and smiled: "I heard the old man say that you girl is very good at planting things. If you want to come, you will go to the ground yourself, or you can show me a demonstration?"


    Daohua suddenly ¡®haha¡¯ in her heart, this fifth master is still as cunning as ever, let him plant a land and still hold her together.


    After a while, Daohua smiled, "Of course it is. The fifth master is so powerful and strong. It must be very powerful. It is definitely not a problem to plant a land or something."


    said, he took the lead in the ground, and beckoned to the fifth master enthusiastically.


    "Fifth Lord, come down, I will teach you to grow potatoes."


    The emperor did not expect that Daohua said that she would go to the ground. He stood on the ridge and was silent for a while, but he bit his head and stepped on it.


    Then, the emperor started his first journey of planting potatoes.


    In the beginning, the emperor learned very hard.


    After half an hour, the emperor''s face became a little reluctant.


    An hour later, the emperor felt that his waist could not be straight, so he wanted to say that he couldn''t grow it. But Daohua stood aside and kept cheering him on, and he was still muttering,''He can''t even be better than a little girl. But something'', he was too tired to hear.


    On the ridge, Mr. An worriedly looked at the emperor who was obviously unable to walk in the ground, and said to Gu Jian and Granny Gu: "Two old masters, or, have you called the masters up? Plant them again, and they should go back. I feel sore all over."


    Gu Jian looked at the still enthusiastic apprentice in the field, and said: "Okay, you''re almost ready to learn."


    Hearing this, the emperor was greatly relieved.


    Daohua curled his lips. When he reached the ridge, he saw the emperor arched his back and hammered his waist and shook his head. "


    The emperor looked at Daohua faintly, and said without a smile: "In the future, I will often find Miss Yan to plant the land when I have the opportunity in the future."


    Seeing that the silly apprentice wanted to respond, Gu Jian hurriedly stopped: "What kind of land she is a girl, she will collect rent. Okay, I have seen this, learned and learned, and planted the land. Let''s go back. Bar."


    The emperor didn¡¯t say much.


    On the way back, Daohua enthusiastically introduced the emperor to the field.


    The emperor listened carefully, and asked some questions from time to time, and then discovered that Yan Zhigao''s girl was really good at farming.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 634： , First mention of marriage

    Chapter 634, first mention of marriage


    Taohua lived in Taohua Temple for five days, and then took the emperor to the ground for five days.


    Seeing my master making medicated food for Wu Ye every day, Daohua was heartbroken and could only change the law to reform Wu Ye through labor.


    Fortunately, the emperor really wanted to learn more about farming. In addition, the crop yields in Daohuazhuang were higher than elsewhere. He also wanted to see what was going on, but he was willing to cooperate. In this way, the two get along with each other. Fairly pleasant.


    There are foreign visitors, and Daohua wanted to wait until the fifth master and the others left before leaving, but Mrs. Li sent someone to send her a letter to ask her to go back, so she could only leave reluctantly.


    Before leaving, Gu Jian repeatedly told Gu Jian not to make medicated meals for Wu Ye again.


    Here, the emperor saw that Daohua finally left, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although he learned a lot of farming in these worlds, he also saw the hard work of the farmers, but he was really tired.


    "Uncle, is the meridian grass mature?"


    Gu Jian took the emperor to the pharmacy: "I have been observing the past few days, the meridian grass has not changed, and it should not continue to grow."


    The emperor hurriedly asked: "Can I prepare the Eight Pulse Pill now?"


    Gu Jian nodded: "It''s okay."


    Seeing Gu Jian frowned, the emperor asked, "Uncle, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Jian: "The meridian grass planted this time is not half as big as the rice flower girl planted last time."


    The emperor condensed his eyebrows: "Why is this?"


    Gu Jian also didn¡¯t quite understand, he was silent for a while, and said uncertainly: ¡°Could it be that the fertility of the soil has decreased?¡±


    Emperor: "It should be possible."


    Gu Jian: ¡°I¡¯ve checked, the meridian grass has matured and can be used as medicine. It¡¯s been more than half a month since you came out. If you don¡¯t want to stay for a long time, I will immediately prepare the Eight Maidan for you.¡±


    The emperor nodded: "It''s hard work, uncle."


    When Gu Jian was preparing the Eight Maidan, the emperor invited Wei Qi: "Where did the girl from the Yan family get the soil that can be found?"


    Wei Qi nodded: "Detected it."


    Emperor: "You take people over, get more soil over there and come back."


    Wei Qi hesitated.


    The emperor met, and immediately asked: "What, something?"


    Wei Qi replied: "Don''t hide from the master, as early as when the meridian grass was planted, the subordinates had already taken the soil over there, and they had also experimented with other medicinal seeds."


    Emperor: "Have you experimented? What is the result?"


    Wei Qi''s face was bitter: "The subordinates didn''t grow anything. For this reason, they asked a lot of medicine farmers, but they all said that this is ordinary soil without any special place."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows: "What''s the matter with the pot of soil in that uncle''s pharmacy?"


    Wei Qi shook his head: "The subordinates don''t know either."


    The emperor groaned for a while, then turned around and entered the pharmacy. After a while, he grabbed a handful of soil and came out: "You go to the medicine farmer to ask, see if the soil is different?"


    Wei Qi took the soil carefully, and then left quickly.


    Wei Qi returned with a gray-haired medicine farmer that night.


    "Master, this old man has grown medicinal herbs for generations in his family, and he often gathers herbs in the mountains and forests. He said that the soil I took was ordinary forest soil."


    Hearing this, the emperor looked at Yao Nong: "Is the old man sure?"


    Pharmaceutical farmer saw that the emperor¡¯s identity was unusual, and was a little cautious, but he nodded affirmatively: "The soil that brother showed us is ordinary mountain forest soil."


    The emperor thought for a while and went to the pharmacy and moved the porcelain basin out: "Look at the inside again."


    Pharmaceutical farmers smelled and tasted again, and then affirmed: "This kind of soil can be seen everywhere in the mountains, but"


    The emperor: "But what?"


    Yao Nong smiled and said, "This soil seems to be more fertile."


    The emperor asked a few more questions. Seeing that there was nothing to ask, he motioned to Wei Qi to take the person away.


    "Does the cultivation of meridian grass require sufficient soil fertility?"


    The emperor looked at the porcelain basin. Because the soil fertility has been reduced, the meridian grass picked for the second time is not as big as the first time?


    In addition to this reason, the emperor could not think of any other reasons.


    President An thought for a while and said: ¡°The master can take the porcelain basin back. There are many imperial doctors in the palace, and there are also many medicine farmers in the Royal Pharmacy. Maybe they can find out the reason.¡±


    The emperor nodded casually.


    He felt that it was very likely that the girl of the Yan family had taken the **** luck and just installed a pot of soil suitable for the growth of meridian grass. If you want to encounter it in the future, it may depend on the meaning of God.


    The emperor is not a person who loves to die. Since he succeeded to the throne, he has encountered a lot of unexplainable reasons. It is nothing to grow the meridian grass casually.


    Without Daohua¡¯s help this time, Gu Jian worked hard for two days before formulating the Eight Maidan.


    "Master, didn''t you have three last time? Why is there only one this time?" An Gongpai couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Jian briefly explained: ¡°The meridian grass was big last time, so three pieces were prepared. If two pieces are used this time, the efficacy of the medicine may be weakened.¡±


    The emperor smiled and said: "One is enough." Although he wants to keep one more, or pass it on to his son, or reward others, these are not as important as getting through the eight channels of the odd meridian by himself.


    After ??, Gu Jian began to make medicine bath soup.


    The emperor may be because he was old, soaked for four days, and then opened up the eight channels of the odd meridian.


    I felt a lot lighter in his body, as if the emperor who was a few years younger was very happy, and said to Gu Jian ninety degrees: "Thank you, uncle."


    Gu Jian smiled ¡®um¡¯, then thought of something, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the credit of that girl Daohua.¡±


    The emperor smiled and said: "Uncle rest assured, she is your apprentice, I can''t treat her badly."


    Gu Jian said: "I saw that she and Yeyang were quite able to talk to each other. My sister is also very optimistic about the two children. Think about whether to give the two children a marriage or something."


    Hearing the words, the emperor was stunned for a moment: "Rate the big girl of the Yan family to Yeyang? Is this too bad for Qu Yeyang?"


    Gu Jian was a little bit displeased: "Why did you feel wronged to Yeyang? In addition to the lower family background, what else, whether it is appearance or character, is inferior to the high-ranking girl?"


    "Furthermore, after Yeyang came to Zhongzhou, he walked closer to Yan''s family. The two children know the roots and have similar temperaments. I think the two are very good."


    Seeing his uncle''s face serious, he was anxious when he disagrees, the emperor laughed a little: "Uncle, I will consider this matter carefully. No matter what, I have to ask Xiao Jiu before. You say yes. ?"


    Gu Jian''hum'': "Ask Xiao Jiu? I think it''s better to forget it, that guy even has his concubine''s room straightened, and he has no idea of ??right and wrong, so don''t count on him."


    The emperor touched his nose. Speaking of it, he agreed to Fuzheng Ma, in order to contain the Jiang family: "Uncle, don''t worry, yes, Ye Yang said, his marriage should be in charge."


    Speaking of this, the emperor stopped suddenly.


    Isn¡¯t that kid begging for this grace for the Yan family¡¯s big girl?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 635： , High demand

    Chapter 635, High Requirements


    Yan House.


    "Mother, what happened to you calling me back in such a hurry?"


    As soon as ?? came back, Daohua came to the main courtyard to see Mrs. Li.


    Ms. Li motioned to Pingtong to take Dong¡¯s post to Daohua.


    Taohua took the post and read it: "Uncle Dong is going to have a birthday?"


    Mrs. Li said: "This year is the last year that Chief Minister Dong has served as an official in Zhongzhou. There is Yongjia Hou''s mansion in the capital to help him. Gather the officials of Zhongzhou."


    Daohua nodded. Yuan Yao and her communication often mentioned that since the beginning of this year, her family''s gatherings have been much more than in previous years. It is estimated that she wants to make a relationship with each Duowei before she leaves.


    After all, in the officialdom, there are multiple connections to multiple paths. The Dong family definitely did not want to leave Zhongzhou, so they cut off the connections here.


    Daohua asked, "Are they all going to Yihuan this time?"


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Go all." The four girls in the family are all getting older, and they should look good. Thinking of this, she smiled and beckoned her daughter to sit next to her.


    After Daohua sat down, Mrs. Li took her hand and said: "Next year you will have a lot of fun. Some things should also be considered. Tell my mother, what kind of husband do you want, and my mother can help you watch. "


    Daohua didn''t expect that Madam Li would say this suddenly, she smiled in a jealous smile, and just about to turn off, Madam Li interrupted her: "Don''t say you don''t want it, or you don''t know if you don''t. This is your lifelong event, you If you don¡¯t tell your mother what you think, how can you find her? If mother finds it for you according to her own ideas, would you be willing?"


    Ina Hua shook her head quickly.


    Mrs. Li smiled, and continued: ¡°It¡¯s natural and logical that a man should be married and a woman should be married. Besides, you are talking to your mother, not to outsiders. What''s so embarrassing?"


    Daohua lowered her head and wringed her handkerchief. After a while, she said, "Mother, my daughter hasn''t thought about it yet. Wait until I think about it, and then tell you, OK?"


    Mrs. Li glared at Daohua: "Every time I tell you about it, you just gossiping about it. Before you were young, my mother didn¡¯t force you, but now you¡¯re old, you can¡¯t let you go. The temperament is here. If you don''t want to say anything, then Niang Ke will find it for you according to her own ideas."


    Seeing Mrs. Li''s serious face, Daohua knew that she couldn''t escape this time, and he pondered for a while, got up and said: "Well, let me just talk about what kind of man I like."


    "First, you must be clean and self-conscious. Don''t mess around with flowers. My husband, except me, can no longer have an affair with other women, whether it is a concubine or a maid."


    "Second, we must be responsible and accountable. If we encounter problems, we must be able to handle and bear them."


    "Third, know how to tolerate and understand me, and can''t force me to do things that I don''t like, let alone trap me in the back house."


    "Fourth, you can make money, even if you don¡¯t depend on your family, you can support yourself and have your own things to do."


    "Fifth, take care of your own little family, don¡¯t let your parents say anything, let¡¯s not let your parents intervene in the little family''s affairs at will. When family members embarrass their daughter-in-law, they know how to stand on the side of the daughter-in-law unconditionally."


    "Sixth, the character and appearance should be good, not too stuffy, not too glib, and occasionally romantic and gentle."


    Inahua said a lot of pain in one breath.


    Ms. Li Hepingtong and Ping Xiao on the side were dumbfounded.


    Don¡¯t say anything else, just the first one, it¡¯s almost impossible to achieve it in a large family.


    Daohua turned around to see Mrs. Li staring at herself in a daze, and smiled shyly: "Mother, my daughter thinks of so much for the time being, so you can choose according to these items first, and I will think of others in the future. Let me tell you again."


    Mrs. Li swallowed. She really did not expect her daughter to have such high requirements for her future husband-in-law, and asked with some difficulty: "Do you have any other requirements?"


    Daohua nodded, taking it for granted: "Of course, men are afraid of going into the wrong line, women are afraid of marrying the wrong man. Marriage is related to the happiness of the daughter''s life, and there can be no sloppy, so you must choose carefully."


    Mrs. Li coughed a few times: ". Really have to look for what you said, you may not be able to marry."


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Li trustingly: "Daughter believes in her mother, she can definitely help her find such a husband."


    Mrs. Li twitched the corners of her mouth stiffly, feeling that her daughter was deliberately creating a problem for her, in order not to make a marriage appointment so early.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Li waved her hand to Daohua with a headache, indicating that she could leave.


    See you, Ina Hua, immediately smiled and went out.


    September 20, Mrs. Li took the four sisters of Daohua to the provincial government by boat.


    This time I came to the provincial government, Mrs. Li still took Daohua and four people to live in Li''s house. Early the next morning, she went to Dong''s residence to attend a birthday banquet.


    There are too many guests, Mrs. Dong can''t go away. It is Mrs. Li who Dong Yuanyao picked up.


    "Grandma, Mrs. Li and Yiyi are here."


    Dong Yuanyao brought Daohua and her group to Mrs. Dong¡¯s courtyard.


    "Please peace to the old lady."


    Mrs. Li smiled and went forward to salute, and Mrs. Dong hurriedly called out.


    Later, when it was Daohua¡¯s turn to salute, Daohua obviously felt that Mrs. Dong¡¯s attitude towards her was not as warm as before, and I don¡¯t know if it was her illusion. She felt that when Mrs. Dong smiled at her, she smiled. All are somewhat reluctant.


    Not long after, Dong Yuanyao went out to pick up the guests. While the female relatives were sitting and chatting together, she saw Mrs. Dong only joking with other girls and ignored herself. Daohua was sure that she was alienated by Mrs. Dong.


    This made her a little puzzled, but when she saw Madam Dong and saw Madam Dong treat her as usual, she just left the matter behind.


    After lunch, Dong Yuanyao took Daohua and Yan Yihuan to the garden to digest, and met Dong Yuanxuan on the way.


    Dong Yuanyao looked surprised: "Brother, why are you here?"


    Daohua and Yan Yihuan were shocked when they saw Dong Yuanxuan who had lost a lot of weight.


    Daohua asked with concern: "Brother Dong, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so thin? Are you sick?"


    Seeing the concern on Daohua''s face, Dong Yuanxuan''s heart began to ache again. He lowered his eyes to cover up the unspeakable emotion in his eyes. After a moment of silence, he barely pulled out a faint smile: "I''m fine, thank you Sister Yan for your concern." , Picking up Mo Ju next to him, "I have a guest who wants to appreciate Mo Ju, I''ll take it."


    After speaking, he left quickly.


    Waiting away, Dao Huacai took Dong Yuanyao and asked, "What happened to Brother Dong?"


    Dong Yuanyao said in a low voice: "My brother is not satisfied with the marriage that the family told him. These months, I have been arguing with my grandmother and they have been sullen all day long. The food is not good, and people have become thinner like this. ."


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "Brother Dong has decided to kiss? Which girl is it?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "The eldest daughter of the Zhaode Hou¡¯s family."


    Daohua: "I was born in the Hou Mansion, but he was right in front of your family."


    Dong Yuanyao sighed: "What about the right kind of family? The key is that my brother doesn''t like it."


    Daohua felt a little sympathetic to Dong Yuanxuan, and she couldn¡¯t take charge of the major events of her marriage. This was quite frustrating, but it was a family affair. She didn¡¯t want to say much, so she talked about other things with Dong Yuanyao.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Yiyi, when are you going back?"


    Daohua: "In two days, my third cousin is looking at people, and my aunt wants my mother to help."


    Hearing that, Dong Yuanyao was overjoyed: "Then I will go to you tomorrow to play."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 636： ,strangeness

    Chapter 636, strange


    "Yuan Yao, when I came to the provincial government this time, I found that you and Brother Dong have changed a lot."


    On ?? Provincial Government Street, Daohua wearing a hanging hat and Dong Yuanyao walked side by side.


    Dong Yuanyao turned her head and looked at Daohua: "How did it change?"


    Daohua organized a language: "Big Brother Dong has lost a lot of weight, and you are much more restrained than before." Then, looking at Dong Yuanyao, "Yuan Yao, do you have something to worry about? Yesterday at the banquet. , I found you wandering in a daze from time to time."


    Dong Yuanyao became silent, and continued to walk forward. After a while, she said, "Before the Chinese New Year this year, our family may be returning to Beijing."


    Ina Flower: "You don''t want to leave Zhongzhou?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded.


    Ina Flower: "Why?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "I''m used to living here, and I don''t want to go back to the capital city full of right and wrong and calculations." Then, he paused, "After I go back, I should be married, just like my brother. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you have to accept the arrangement at home."


    Hearing this, Daohua was also a little silent. After thinking about it, he comforted: "Yuan Yao, you have to trust your aunt. She loves you so much and won''t marry you casually. Before you decide to marry, you can tell your aunt what you like. Well, I think Auntie will consider it for you."


    Dong Yuanyao showed a bitter face, shook her head and said: "I like it, my mother will definitely not agree."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes flashed.


    How does Yuanyao feel that she already has someone she likes?


    Without waiting for Daohua to think about it, Dong Yuanyao pointed to the Liuli shop in front of him and said, ¡°Yiyi, Liuli shop is here, let¡¯s go in and see if there are new products for sale.¡±


    I can do nothing for rice blossoms: "Okay."


    Soon, the two walked into Liulipu.


    Daohua looked at Liuli piece by piece, and asked Dong Yuanyao: "What do you want to buy?"


    After waiting for a long time without hearing the answer, Daohua turned her head to look at Dong Yuanyao, and found that she was looking down at Dong Yuanyao, she couldn''t help but reached out and touched her arm: "Yuan Yao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked up and saw Daohua looking at herself with concern, and she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just think the colored glaze in the store is pretty, so I¡¯m thinking about which one to buy.¡±


    There was a little suspiciousness on the rice flower noodles, but I didn''t ask more.


    The two went around in the store for a while, Dong Yuanyao suddenly clutched her stomach and said, "Yiyi, my stomach is a little uncomfortable. I want to go and make it easier. You can see for yourself first, okay?"


    Daohua quickly said: "I will accompany you."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said: "This Liuli shop was opened by the little prince. What can you worry about? Besides, Hong Yu and the others are with me."


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao: "Okay, you go and come back soon."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded, and then took Hongyu and Hongfen to the backyard.


    Daohua stared at Dong Yuanyao''s leaving back, and wrinkled her brows: "How does Yuan Yao feel weird today?" As she said, she picked up a piece of colored glaze and looked at it.


    After a while, the more Daohua thought about it, the more she felt wrong, she quickly put down Liuli and walked to the backyard.


    The backyard is very quiet. When Daohua came over, no one saw it.


    "Hey, where is Yuan Yao?"


    Daohua went straight to the cottage, and found that Dong Yuanyao was not there at all, and immediately said to Wang Maner and Bishi, "You look everywhere."


    After finishing speaking, she herself started to find people in the backyard.


    At the same time, the door of the innermost room on the second floor of the backyard opened. Xiao Yeyang, who had only returned to rest for less than an hour, woke up when he heard movement in the yard. When he walked out of the door, he saw someone looking for someone downstairs. Rice flower.


    Seeing Daohua, the dissatisfaction on Xiao Yeyang''s face flew away in an instant, supporting the fence with his hands, and leaping forward, falling to the ground lightly and silently.


    At this time, Daohua heard the talking in the yard next door, and was about to walk in and listen carefully to see if it was Dong Yuanyao. Who knows, suddenly she stretched out her arms behind her waist and hugged her.


    Ina Flower was shocked, and she was covering her mouth just as she was about to scream.


    "it''s me!"


    Hearing a familiar voice, Daohua''s heart fell when she mentioned her throat. She calmed down and turned around. Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s awkward smile, she immediately stretched out her hand and greeted him.


    "I don''t know that people are scary and scary!"


    "Let you scare me!"


    "Let you scare me!"


    Xiao Yeyang was beaten by Daohua for a while, and then reached out and grabbed her hand: "Okay, it''s me who is not good, don''t I want to give you a surprise?"


    Daohua stared: "No surprise, the shock is almost the same." As she said, one of Daohua''s hands broke free from Xiao Yeyang''s restraint, and he twisted his waist fiercely.


    "hiss~"


    Xiao Yeyang twitched with pain, and quickly grabbed Daohua''s hand and hugged her in his arms from behind to prevent her from moving: "Okay, don''t be angry." As he said, he rubbed Daohua with his face. Profile.


    Daohua was still puffing out angrily, she was really scared just now.


    Xiao Yeyang tightened his arms and said, "I was too happy to see you, so I didn''t think much about it. Was it scared just now?" As he said, he rubbed her face again.


    Daohua didn''t have a good temper: "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly admitted his mistake: "It''s my fault, I''m sorry, don''t be angry with me." After speaking, he rubbed Daohua''s neck relentlessly, trying to make her laugh.


    Daohua''s neck was itchy, and she patted Xiao Yeyang''s hand: "You can let me go."


    Xiao Yeyang hugged tightly, shook his head and said, "Don''t let go."


    Taohua took a deep breath: "If you don''t let it go, I''m really angry. I''m still looking for Yuan Yao."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang looked surprised: "Aren''t you here to find me?"


    Ina Flower: "I don''t know you are back again."


    Xiao Yeyang let out a disappointed ¡®oh¡¯, ¡°I thought you saw your two brothers and then came here to find me, which made me happy.¡±


    Listening to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s grieving voice, Daohua twitched her mouth stiffly: "Um. When did you come back? Is the errand going well?"


    Xiao Yeyang was about to complain, but unfortunately, Wang Man''er and Bi Shi found them and had to let go of Dao Hua: "I came back last night, and things went well."


    Daohua glanced up and down at Xiao Yeyang, and saw that he was a little darker and thinner, and his spirits were good: "You and the third and fourth brothers are not injured, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head.


    Wang Man''er and Bi Shi came over: "Girl, we have seen Miss Dong."


    Daohua immediately threw away Xiao Yeyang: "Where is she?"


    Wang Man''er: "Go back to the front shop."


    Daohua walked forward: "Then let''s go back soon." After a few steps, she turned to look at Xiao Yeyang, saw him standing still, and asked, "Do you want to be together?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted, and said sourly, "I thought you had Miss Dong and forgot about me."


    Daohua didn''t bother to care about him, turned around and left.


    Xiao Yeyang followed, and when he passed the courtyard gate, he quickly glanced out.


    "Yuan Yao, where did you go?"


    When Daohua saw Dong Yuanyao, she asked her.


    Dong Yuanyao''s eyes dodged a little: "I just left." Seeing Xiao Yeyang who was following him, she quickly changed the subject, "Is the little lord too?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded.


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua: "Yiyi, since the little prince is here, I will go back first."


    Daohua said strangely: "Are you not choosing Liuli?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "Yiyi, I''m sorry, I feel a little uncomfortable, I want to go back."


    Seeing that Dong Yuanyao was in a bad mood, Daohua said, "Then I will send you back."


    Dong Yuanyao resolutely refused: "No, I am more familiar with the provincial government than you." With that, she glanced at Xiao Yeyang, smiled and blinked at Daohua.


    "I''m leaving, let the little prince accompany you to choose."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 637： , Puzzled

    Chapter 637, doubts arise


    "Everyone is gone, what else are you looking at?"


    Seeing Daohua still staring at the street, Xiao Yeyang had to stop it.


    Taohua silently retracted her gaze, and stared at her eyebrows: "Today Yuan Yao is weird. I always feel that she is a little out of her mind, and she seems to be holding something in her heart."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t take it seriously: "Is it? It''s okay for me to see." Seeing Daohua frowned, she said with a laugh, "Okay, don''t think too much, if Miss Dong really meets something, she will definitely be with you. Speaking, if I don¡¯t say it now, I guess I just don¡¯t want you to know it. It¡¯s useless if you think about it here. Don¡¯t you want to choose Liuli? I will choose with you.¡±


    Daohua also thought about it, nodded, and followed Xiao Yeyang to the second floor.


    Xiao Yeyang: "What kind of colored glaze do you want to choose? I will ask the shopkeeper to get it for you."


    Daohua thought for a while: "I want to choose a set for Brother Dong."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression suddenly changed: "Why are you giving gifts to Yuan Xuan?"


    Dao Hua looked at Liuli, and said, "Yuan Yao said that Brother Dong is married. They may be returning to Beijing a year ago. When he gets married, I will definitely not be able to attend. I can only give him the wedding gift in advance. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression improved: "Well, that should be a good choice. Let''s choose together. We will send it together when the time comes. Together we wish him a happy wedding."


    Daohua thought of Dong Yuanxuan who she saw yesterday, and sighed: "Brother Dong has lost a lot of weight. When I saw him yesterday, I almost didn''t dare to recognize him. Yuan Yao said that he was not satisfied with the marriage arrangements set for him at home. Uncle Dong and the others fought for a few months, but in the end they couldn''t twist their thighs with their arms."


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered, he looked at Daohua, and he thought of several times before. He saw Yuan Xuan looking at Daohua with admiring eyes, and his lips were drawn into a line.


    Daohua continued to say: "I used to envy Big Brother Dong and Yuan Yao. From the moment of birth, I stood at the end of life that others could not achieve. I can do whatever I want, and have whatever I want. What, be free and do whatever you want."


    "But now think about it, there is no such thing as enjoying and not paying. When they were young, they enjoyed the glory and wealth brought by the Hou Mansion. Now that they grow up, they have to use themselves in exchange for the benefits to return to the Hou Mansion. ."


    Xiao Yeyang: "This is probably the fate that all the noble children of the public officials can''t escape, right?"


    Ina Hua turned her head to look at him: "What about you?"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said: ¡°Of course I¡¯m different from them. They can¡¯t get rid of it because they don¡¯t have the ability and can¡¯t make that determination, but I have it, and I dare.¡±


    Inaba couldn''t help but smile: "You are quite confident."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "It''s not self-confidence, but there is someone in my heart who can let me save everything."


    Daohua was startled, fixedly looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    The two looked at each other for a while, and Daohua took the lead to look away: "What kind of colored glaze should you choose for Brother Dong as your wedding gift?"


    Xiao Yeyang groaned for a while, inviting blessings, and ordered a few words in his ear.


    Defu nodded, quickly turned and left, and after a while, he returned with a big box.


    Xiao Yeyang opened the box, revealing a set of exquisite glass tableware: "Is this all right?"


    Daohua picked it up and looked at it, then nodded: "This is good."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Tomorrow, your two brothers and I will take the time to meet Yuan Xuan, and then I will help you give him this set of colored glass tableware."


    Ina Hua did not think much, and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that Daohua agreed to let him send it on her behalf, Xiao Yeyang''s smile deepened, and then she talked about their business trip this time.


    Daohua also talked to Xiao Yeyang about the fifth master.


    "What did you say? The fifth master went to Taohua Temple to visit Master Gu and Granny Gu a few days ago?" Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua in surprise.


    Ina Flower: "Yes, I said that I was out on errands, and I stopped by to see Master and the others."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, why did the uncle Huang go out of Beijing again, and also went to see the old grandmother and the old master again? Even if Master Gu had rescued Uncle Huang, it wouldn''t be worth visiting Uncle Huang twice.


    Xiao Yeyang intuitively felt that there must be something here that he didn''t know.


    Seeing that he was silent, Daohua tentatively asked, "Is it because the errands you do are very tricky, and the emperor is not at ease, so I sent someone over again?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and fell silent for a while, inviting blessings: "Prepare, we will return to Ningmen Mansion in a while."


    Daohua heard it, and quickly asked: "Do you want to go back to see the fifth master? If it is because of this, then you don''t have to rush like this, because he has already left."


    "Are you gone?" Xiao Yeyang showed regret.


    Daohua nodded: "Do you think it yourself, the fifth master is the emperor¡¯s spy, how could it be possible to stay in Ningmen Mansion for too long? Before I came to the provincial government, I asked Yan Shouhou to send things to his master and mother-in-law. When I came back, Yan Shouhou would just Tell me fifth master they are gone."


    While speaking, he looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    "Why do you want to see the fifth master so much?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua: "Fifth Master is the person that the emperor trusts the most, so naturally I still want to befriend him."


    Daohua''s face appeared in a daze.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, walked to her and sat down beside her, "You and Wu Ye are okay?" After speaking, his expression was a little nervous. After all, he was going to marry Daohua in the future, but he still pointed at the emperor. Uncle gifted marriage.


    Daohua raised her chin: "Of course, I took the Five Lords and planted the land for five days, so that he learned a lot of farming." After that, she shook her head disgustedly. Incompetent, tall and mammoth, but can''t do much farm work, not as good as I am."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang was a little silly, and Defu also grew his mouth blankly, looking at Daohua in disbelief.


    Girl Yan asked the emperor to farm the land, do you still want to marry the master?


    Xiao Yeyang swallowed hardly: "Fifth Master did not embarrass you, right?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I can make him embarrassed? You too underestimated me." Then, she raised her eyebrows proudly. Too fat."


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment, and then stretched out his hand to cover his face with a sad expression on his face.


    Looking at Daohua who was still proud, she was too sad to be blessed. Miss Yan is crazy about her death.


    Inahua saw the two of them like this: "I did it?"


    Xiao Yeyang and Defu nodded at the same time.


    Daohua curled her lips: "But I don''t think so. When he lived in Taohua''an, his master made medicated food for him every day, and he also used Polygonum multiflorum that we picked for thousands of years. Of course I can''t think about it. Do some farm work and let him eat for nothing?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s heart again raised doubts, does Master Gu know the true identity of Uncle Emperor? Otherwise, how could you be willing to make such good medicinal materials for the Emperor''s uncle?


    Be good to the emperor, and good to him


    It seems that after returning, he needs to check the identities of Master Gu and Granny Gu.


    Daohua had lunch with Xiao Yeyang at Liulipu, and then returned to Li Mansion in a carriage.


    As soon as she left, Xiao Yeyang glanced at the blessing.


    Soon, Defu brought Sun Changze over.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Sun Changze expressionlessly, and after a while he laughed and said, "You are quite courageous, even the daughter of the Hou Mansion dare to provoke him."


    Sun Changze raised his eyes to look at Xiao Yeyang, without the slightest timidity: "Is it wrong to like someone?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Sun Changze quietly for a while: ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone, but if you don¡¯t have the ability to give someone else¡¯s girl in the future, you shouldn¡¯t provoke her.¡±


    Hearing this, Sun Changze''s eyes showed pain: "I don''t want to be like this, but I just can''t help but want to see her, and I don''t know what to do."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while: "I don''t want to pay attention to your business, but don''t come to see each other in Liulipu in the future."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 638： , Chajia

    Chapter 638, Copy Home


    Because of the return of Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, Mrs. Li knew that the younger son was thinking about Su Shiyu, so she took a few children to Su''s house, and stayed in the provincial government for a few days.


    The day Daohua and his party went to Su''s house, Su Shiyu also posted a post to Dong Yuanyao and asked her to gather at Su''s house. Who knows, Dong Yuanyao refused.


    "Yuan Yao doesn''t know what''s wrong recently. It''s been several times. I invited her in a post and she pushed it all." Su Shiyu said, pulling Daohua.


    Daohua frowned and said, "This time I came to the provincial government, I found that Yuan Yao had changed a little. The previous Yuan Yao''s eyes were bright and his face was smiling. This time I saw a little more between her eyebrows. sad."


    Su Shiyu nodded: "Yuan Yao has something on his mind."


    Ina Flower: "She said she didn''t want to return to Beijing."


    Su Shiyu: "If it were me, I would not bear it, after all, Yuan Yao could be said to have grown up in Zhongzhou."


    Daohua was silent for a while: "I always feel that Yuan Yao doesn''t want to return to Beijing, not just because of reluctant reasons. Maybe. She was scared by Brother Dong''s marriage, and worried that after returning to Beijing, her family would force her to arrange for her. Unhappy marriage."


    After hearing the words, Su Shiyu sighed: "Since ancient times, marriage events have followed the words of the parents and the matchmaker, and we have never been able to decide by ourselves."


    The Su family and the Dong family have frequent contacts, and they live with the provincial government. Their family has heard more or less about Dong Yuanxuan.


    She was also quite embarrassed to think that the once gentle and elegant Young Master Junxiu is now as thin as a bamboo pole.


    At this moment, she sincerely thanked her for having a pair of parents who loved her, and she was also very grateful to God for allowing her to meet Wen Kai who can be entrusted to her for life.


    The two chatted for a while and others, suddenly, Su Shiyu''s maid Mo Shu hurried over, with panic on her face.


    Su Shiyu: "What happened?"


    Mo Shu panted and said, ¡°Counselor Du¡¯s house was surrounded by a group of officers and soldiers, saying that it was the emperor¡¯s order to copy their house.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua and Su Shiyu''s faces showed shock at the same time.


    Daohua hurriedly asked, "Have you heard of what happened to the Du family?"


    Moshu shook his head.


    Su Shiyu calmed his mind, stood up, took Daohua to the main courtyard.


    At this moment, both Mrs. Su and Mrs. Li also heard that Du''s house was robbed. Not only Du''s house but also many other officials'' homes were also surrounded, and both of them were a little panic.


    There is no way, like this kind of large-scale house ransacking incident that hasn''t been revealed beforehand, one who is not paying attention may be implicated.


    When Daohua and Su Shiyu arrived, Mrs. Su took Mrs. Li to the yard of the old lady of the Su family to check the situation.


    "Let''s go to Grandma too."


    Daohua stopped Su Shiyu: "At this moment, the adults are afraid that they are not in the mood to pay attention to us. Let''s go to my third and fourth brothers. They may know something."


    Su Shiyu nodded, and took Daohua to Su Hongxin¡¯s yard.


    Fortunately, the two came quickly, and they just met Yan Wenkai, Yan Wentao, and Su Hongxin who were going out.


    Yan Wenkai: "Why are you two running to the front yard? Go back soon. Now there is chaos outside."


    Daohua hurriedly asked: "Brother 3, Brother 4, what happened outside?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, ¡°Some officials have committed a crime and are now being ransacked.¡±


    Su Shiyu''s expression was shocked: "Many officials were ransacked at the same time?"


    Yan Wenkai: "There are not many, just come to my house."


    Yan Wentao saw Daohua''s face worrisome, and calmed down: "Don''t worry, it has nothing to do with our family."


    Although she knew that there was a high probability that her family had nothing to do with her, Daohua was relieved when she heard Yan Wentao''s determined words.


    Daohua was relieved, but Su Hongxin beside her was a little sad.


    This time the emperor ordered a thorough clean-up of the Eight Kings'' party feathers in the three provinces of Zhongzhou, Fenxi, and Jiguang. Although the Su family is not an Eight Kings party feather, but the one that came out of the house was involved, the Su family will still be implicated.


    Su Shiyu noticed her brother¡¯s expression, and immediately raised her heart: "There will be nothing wrong with our family, right?"


    Yan Wenkai saw that his fianc¨¦e was frightened, and quickly stepped forward to comfort him: "Don''t be afraid, there will be nothing wrong with your family."


    Looking at Yan Wenkai''s determined eyes, Su Shiyu''s heart slowly fell back to his stomach.


    Yan Wentao: "Well, you guys go back quickly, let''s go to the street to see the situation."


    Daohua quickly said: "I want to go too."


    Su Shiyu also wanted to go out and have a look, and then said to the side: "There is still me."


    Yan Wentao disapproved: "The streets must be messy now. You two girls go out, worrying about being hit."


    Daohua: "No, there are three brothers, four brothers, and brother Su, so how can we be bumped into." Then, she shook Su Shiyu''s arm and motioned her to ask her fourth brother for help. .


    Su Shiyu was a little embarrassed, but in order to be able to go out, she still looked at Yan Wenkai eagerly.


    Yan Wenkai really couldn''t refuse Su Shiyu, and immediately smiled: "Oh, third brother, you are too careful. With us, you won''t let Shiyu and the older sister hurt."


    Daohua and Su Shiyu nodded again and again.


    Yan Wentao looked helpless: "Then you are not allowed to run around."


    After ??, Daohua and Su Shiyu followed Yan Wentao to the street.


    The Du''s family was right next to the Su''s. When Daohua and his party came out, they just saw the Du family''s male relatives walking out with handcuffs and ankle chains.


    There were many people standing around watching, and many people clapped their hands and applauded.


    The Du family usually relied on Counselor Du¡¯s momentum, and they were always aggressive. Now that they see Du¡¯s collapsed, everyone naturally rushed to applaud.


    "Let go of your dirty hands, I am the Senator''s wife, who will give your dog the courage to pull me?"


    Ms. Du seemed to be unable to accept that Du¡¯s family was copied, and she was not worthy of the officers and soldiers at all. When an officer and soldier stepped forward to pull her, she slapped the officer and soldier backhand.


    This angered the officers and soldiers. He raised his hand to Madam Du¡¯s face and slapped Madam Du directly to the ground. This was still uncomfortable, and he stretched out his leg and kicked her fiercely.


    "Mother."


    The Du''s girl saw her mother fall on the ground and quickly stepped forward to help.


    The officers and soldiers stopped and pulled, not only intentionally or unintentionally, they tore Miss Du''s clothes directly.


    "what!"


    Ms. Du met, and regardless of the punches and kicks that fell on her body, she rushed over and hugged the frightened girl Du.


    The men of the Du family looked at despair and despair, while the female relatives stood trembling to the side, and no one dared to step forward.


    After the officers and soldiers got out of anger for a while, other officers and soldiers stepped forward to stop it.


    "Damn, be honest with Laozi. Don''t think you are some kind of superior lady or young lady. Now you are prisoners of the ranks. If you are familiar, you can still suffer less skin and flesh."


    The officers and soldiers spit on Madam Du, and then walked away with a look of misfortune.


    "keep going!"


    Looking at the former noble lady and Miss Jiao being pulled and pushed by the officers and soldiers rudely, and from time to time, the lustful officers and soldiers took advantage of the opportunity, Daohua and Su Shiyu''s expressions were very bad.


    Because he was still familiar with Du''s family, Su Shiyu didn''t want to read more. Yan Wenkai saw him and left with everyone.


    As soon as they walked to the next official home who was ransacked, Daohua and others heard heart-piercing crying from the wall.


    "Let go of me, you beasts, ah, help, sir, help!"


    Hearing this call, Daohua and Su Shiyu''s faces turned pale.


    "How did you bring them out?"


    With an obviously angry voice sounded from behind, as soon as the three of Yan Wentao turned their heads, they saw Xiao Yeyang looking at them with a gloomy expression.


    Xiao Yeyang gave the three men a fierce look, then walked to Dao Hua, stretched out his hand to cover her ears, and left here directly, regardless of other people, protecting her.


    Yan Wentao and the three did not expect to encounter such a thing, so they hurried away with Su Shiyu.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t let go of Daohua until she was far away from the house and could no longer hear the screams. Seeing that Daohua¡¯s face was not very good, he said with dissatisfaction: "What is the fun of you. ?"


    Daohua lowered her head, and only spoke after a while: "Is no one caring about those officers and soldiers?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It was meant to punish the offender, how could it be managed?"


    Daohua: "But those female relatives are innocent."


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled: "Innocent? How can there be any innocent people who enjoy the glory and wealth before committing a crime, and they must be punished accordingly after committing a crime."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "After copying so many officials, will they all be killed?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "First escorted to Beijing, and after the interrogation of Dali Temple, he will be exiled lightly, and he will be severely questioned."


    Ina Flower: "The same is true for female family members?"


    Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a while, thought for a while, and told Daohua, "Except for the prostitutes, the other female family members will be regarded as official slaves or official prostitutes."


    Hearing this, Inaka couldn''t help but shocked.


    The fate of ancient women is really tied to their husband¡¯s and natal families, and they will be the ultimate interpretation of both prosperity and prosperity.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 639： , Big cleaning

    Chapter 639, Great Cleaning


    The scene of copying the family was chaotic, with screams and cries one after another. The high-ranking official who was still in the hands of the powerful in the previous moment was beaten into the dust at this moment and was trampled on.


    For female dependents, it is even more unfriendly.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to stain Daohua''s eyes, and led her away from here.


    On the way, Daohua and Su Shiyu were a little silent.


    Just now they saw several official ladies who had chatted and ate tea together. How beautiful they used to be, but how embarrassed they are now. This made them feel a little bit sad.


    Suddenly, there was noise from the street.


    A man in Jinyi rode a horse, dashing on the street desperately, and behind him, followed by a group of officers and soldiers who were chasing him frantically.


    Looking at the crowd dodging around, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly protected Daohua in his arms to avoid the collision around him.


    Seeing the man in Jinyi and the officers and soldiers get further and further away, suddenly, with a ¡®swish¡¯, a sharp arrow pierced the back of the man in Jinyi without fail.


    The man in Jinyi is also a ruthless man.


    "boom!"


    Just as the man in Jinyi was about to run out of this street, a figure suddenly appeared at the end of the street, and he slapped the swift horse.


    The horse was knocked directly to the ground.


    The man in Jinyi on horseback was also thrown away and fell heavily to the ground.


    "This person''s internal martial arts has become a little less." Yan Wentao said.


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes narrowed: "This person is also Jin Lingwei, He Wen, he is the confidant of the commander, remember his appearance, we will definitely deal with him in the future."


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai nodded.


    Soon, a team of officers and soldiers arrived, drew out their sabers and restrained Young Master Jin Yi.


    With the knife on his neck, the man in Jinyi laughed up to the sky three times, then looked at He angrily and asked: "I want to get the news out of my mouth, don''t think about it!" After speaking, he slammed the knife and wiped his neck.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly covered Daohua¡¯s eyes, and said calmly, "Leave here."


    Yan Wenkai saw that Su Shiyu''s legs were a little weak, so he lifted her up sideways, and quickly followed Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    Until he came to Liulipu, Su Shiyu never recovered.


    Seeing that she was frightened, Yan Wenkai blamed herself: "I would not take you out if I knew it."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yeyang immediately caught the eye.


    Even though Daohua''s legs were not frightened, she was obviously affected, and she hadn''t spoken all the way.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "The provincial government may be a little messy these days, it is best to return to Ningmen government as soon as possible."


    Daohua nodded: "I will talk to my mother." After speaking, he paused, "Are you going to stay here?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "It''s not our job to catch people. Once you have confirmed the time to go back, tell me, I will go with you."


    Seeing that the rice flower was not energetic, Xiao Yeyang looked at Yan Yan Wenkai: "You can send Miss Su back, pick up your aunt, and then come to pick up the rice flower."


    Yan Wenkai nodded, and together with Su Hongxin and Yan Wentao, he sent Su Shiyu back to Su''s house.


    As soon as ?? and others left, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Why have so many officials copied at once? Is it because of that list?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Daohua is a little worried: "You haven''t revealed your identity, right? Except for so many people from the Eight Kings, the Eight Kings will definitely hit you hard."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled faintly: "Don''t worry, I know in my heart that Uncle Eighth doesn''t have the energy to manage things in Zhongzhou now."


    Seeing that he looked relaxed, Daohua slowly let go of her holding heart.


    Sitting for a while, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai brought Mrs. Li over, and Daohua got into the carriage and returned to the Li Mansion together.


    Su''s Study Room.


    Old Mrs. Su looked at the list of officials who ransacked the house that the housekeeper had inquired. He wrinkled his brows to death. After a while, he looked at Mr. Su San and Su Hongxin and said, ¡°Fortunately, our family is married to the Yan family.¡±


    What he wants to say is that fortunately, the boy Yan Wenkai took a fancy to poetry and informed them of the news in advance, allowing them to make a correct judgment and promptly abandon the subordinates who were entangled with the Eight Wangs. Otherwise, the ransacked house today Their family is on the list of personnel.


    Master Su nodded. He was a bit dissatisfied with the Yan family. At this moment, he is quite satisfied with the son-in-law of Yan Wenkai. Su Hongxin, who has seen the tragic situation of people being copied, is also afraid. It turns out that the officials and families of the past can be destroyed so easily. The teenager who had not much awe in his heart at this moment has gradually understood how to restrain himself. Behavior and desire.


    Ms. Li was worried that something went wrong in Ningmen Mansion, so she asked Daohua to pack things up in Li Mansion and plan to go back early tomorrow morning.


    Fortunately, Ningmen Mansion was not affected much, and only a home known to the same was copied, and the other officials were not implicated.


    Yan House.


    On the day Mrs. Li returned, Yan Zhigao got off the office in advance.


    "Tell me, how is the situation on the provincial government?"


    As soon as he returned to the main courtyard, Yan Zhigao waved back and eagerly asked Mrs. Li about the provincial government.


    Mrs. Li told Yan Zhigao of the list of officials who had been copied from the provincial government.


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a while after hearing this: "The emperor is going to be cruel to the eight kings."


    Mrs. Li: "I don''t care about eight kings or eight kings, as long as you don''t get involved in our house." At the thought of the end of the family members who had been ransacked, Mrs. Li was cold.


    Yan Zhigao: "During this period, be sure to restrain the servants in the mansion, and don''t let others talk about it."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "I know."


    The official purge in the three provinces of Zhongzhou, Fenxi, and Jiguang shocked the entire ruling and opposition parties.


    Hundred officials were not very concerned about which officials had their homes ransacked. What they were concerned about was that they hadn¡¯t heard anything about it beforehand.


    By the time they knew, the list of replacement officials had already been decided, and they had no chance to insert someone.


    "The emperor''s methods are becoming more and more vigorous."


    Baiguan¡¯s awe of the emperor deepened.


    After hearing the news, the queen mother in the palace was silent for a long time, and finally sighed long, and then sent her confidant mother-in-law to Cheng''en Gong''s mansion to spread the word, so that Cheng''en Gong must restrain Jiang''s children.


    The emperor no longer needs the Jiang family to deal with the Eight Kings.


    The Jiang family was going to be unaware of convergence as before, and sooner or later the sword in the emperor''s hand would be swung at them.


    "This time I heard that Jin Lingwei has done a great job again."


    After the morning, Jin Lingwei commander Xue Xiangchen let his various eyes fall on him, and walked back to the Jin Lingwei office without squinting.


    Seeing He Wen''s return, Xue Xiangchen hurried back around, and when only the two of them were left in the room, he asked, "It can be found, is the Prince Ping''s mansion the special commander of the emperor? ?"


    He asked himself to blame: "My lord, the subordinates are useless, I haven''t found out."


    Xue Xiangchen condensed his eyebrows: "How come?"


    He asked: "The subordinates didn''t see the little prince at all, and the subordinates also asked the people in the Jinlingwei office in Zhongzhou. They all said that they had never seen Lord Xiao at all."


    Xue Xiangchen was silent: "Is it really the little prince from Prince Ping''s mansion?"


    He Wen hesitated and said: "The subordinates think it should not be. The little prince''s personality has been heard by his subordinates. It''s not like someone who can catch all the eight kings in Zhongzhou, Fenxi, and Jiguang. "


    Xue Xiangchen glanced at his confidant who was pulled up with a hand: ¡°What you see with your own eyes is not necessarily true, let alone heard, I always think this little prince is a little too quiet.¡±


    Ma''s righteousness, there is an older brother who grabs the title on his head. It is not so easy for anyone to accept this. What''s more, that person has been a violent temper since he was a child. Everyone is waiting to see him rush back to the Capital University. It''s making trouble, but people are stunned that there is no movement at all.


    On this point, something is wrong.


    At the same time, similar conversations are still going on in several places.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 640： , The war is back

    Chapter 640, the war has risen again


    The turbulence caused by the home ransacking incident was not small. The officials in Zhongzhou were panicked. It was not until November that the successor officials began to arrive, and everyone slowly eased.


    Yan House.


    Looking at the maid sweeping the snow in the yard, Daohua was in a daze for a while, and then began to bury her head in processing the medicinal materials.


    Wang Man''er, Gu Yu, and Li Xia attacked from the side.


    Wang Man''er: "Girl, do we need to prepare so many pills?"


    Taohua Pharmaceutical¡¯s hands paused: "Be prepared for trouble."


    Originally thought that Xiao Yeyang and his third and fourth elder brothers would be able to come back and rest for a while after they went out to finish their errands. Who knows, after returning from the provincial government, they became more and more busy.


    Neither brother has returned home for several days.


    This makes Daohua a little worried.


    She can only help them with things outside. She can only prepare them a little more ginseng tonic pills, medicinal drugs, incense pills, and commonly used medicines.


    Daohua¡¯s worries were quickly confirmed. In the evening, after Yan Zhigao went down to the government, he worriedly told his family that war broke out in northern Xinjiang.


    "How come?! A few months ago, Xia Tengjun had already forced the main force of Tatar to retreat?" Daohua looked surprised.


    Yan Zhigao shook his head: "The specific reason is still unclear, anyway, Tatar is making a comeback."


    Beijing is far apart after all. Even if the war broke out, everyone¡¯s lives were not affected. After hearing it, I sighed and left it behind.


    However, in mid-November, the troops stationed at Ningmen Pass began to be transferred to northern Xinjiang, and everyone gradually realized that the war in northern Xinjiang might be a little tense.


    "What did you say, are you going to northern Xinjiang again?"


    In the main courtyard, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li are sitting at the top, Yan Wenxiu and Daohua are sitting down, and the four of them look at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao in surprise.


    Yan Zhi Gao Ning eyebrows: "What is it for this time?"


    Yan Wentao said: "The sudden recurrence of war in Northern Xinjiang is because the Eight Kings and Tatar are mingled together."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao and others were shocked.


    Yan Wenxiu couldn''t accept it: "How can this be done? The Eighth Prince is Daxia''s prince, how can he unite with foreigners to deal with his own people?"


    Yan Wenkai snorted: ¡°The Eight Kings will take care of the life and death of the people. Last time we cleaned up the Eight Kings'' power in Zhongzhou, Jiguang, and Fenxi provinces, making him anxious. He did not hesitate to sacrifice national interests for the sake of power."


    Yan Wentao looked at Yan Zhigao: "Uncle, this is a good opportunity for us to do meritorious service."


    Yan Zhigao: "What did you do in the past?"


    Yan Wentao: ¡°Because there are people placed by the Eight Kings in the Northern Xinjiang Army, we used to be responsible for uncovering these people, and secondly, to investigate Tatar¡¯s intelligence.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yan Zhigao, Mrs. Li, and Yan Wenxiu frowned.


    This errand is not easy to handle, and it is quite dangerous.


    Ina Hua thought for a while and wanted to ask: "must go?"


    Yan Wentao was silent for a while, then said firmly: "I want to give it a try."


    Yan Wenkai: "I think so too." As he said, he looked at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li seriously, "Father, mother, let me and the third brother go, I know you are worried about our safety, but now My third brother and I have already gained a little bit from the internal martial arts, self-protection is still okay, you don''t need to worry too much."


    Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li looked at each other, both of them hesitated.


    Daohua asked again, "Is Xiao Yeyang going too?"


    Yan Wentao shook his head: "Yeyang will not go this time, he will stay and deal with other things."


    Now Daohua is not relieved: "Just you two?"


    Yan Wentao looked at Daohua: "Daohua, the third brother knows what you mean. Do you think that with Yeyang, the safety of my fourth brother and I will be higher, but have you ever thought that it is impossible for me and my fourth brother? Having been hiding under the shelter of Yeyang, we will leave him sooner or later, right?"


    Ina Hua stopped talking.


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a while, then looked at Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao: "Did you think clearly?"


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai nodded affirmatively at the same time: "Think clearly."


    Yan Zhigao sighed, and some self-blame: "Our family is too shallow, and our background is too thin. We don''t have much resources for your brothers. Now we can only rely on you to fight hard."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu''s face appeared ashamed. As the son of Yan''s parents, he is the one who should fight hard, but now let the two younger brothers rush ahead.


    Yan Wenkai immediately smiled and said: "Father, what are you talking about? Our family started with Wen, and my third brother and I are learning martial arts. Even if we have resources, we can¡¯t use it."


    Yan Wentao also nodded.


    Yan Zhigao didn''t say anything, Mrs. Li moved her lips when she agreed with him. When she objected, she fluttered in her mouth a few times, but she swallowed helplessly after seeing the firm eyes of the two children.


    Seeing her parents'' consent, Daohua asked, "Brother 3, Brother 4, when are you leaving?"


    Yan Wenkai: "I''ll leave in two days and be with the army north of Ningmen Pass." She said, smiling at Mrs. Li, "If anyone asks about me and my third brother in the future, I will tell you that we are going to join the army."


    Daohua: "Three brothers, fourth brothers, what do you need, tell my mother and me so that we can prepare it for you."


    Mrs. Li nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, you don''t know how long you will stay there this time when you go to Beijiang, you have to be prepared."


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said: "Mother, big sister, don''t be busy, you have too many things to prepare, it''s not easy to take away."


    Yan Wentao looked at Daohua: "I really have one need."


    Ina Flower: "What?"


    Yan Wentao: "Gou Xiaoqi helped me a lot last time on the errand. I want to take it with me."


    Yan Wenkai also thought of the hound: ¡°Yes, yes, and bring me one too. Last time, if it wasn¡¯t for the dog Xiaoqi¡¯s help to chase, the Bawang Dangyu had to run several big fish.¡±


    Daohua didn¡¯t hesitate: ¡°Okay, Brother Si, which one do you want to take to choose by yourself.¡±


    Yan Wenkai: "Just gouxiaoliu, I see it is quite fierce, it''s better to be fierce on the battlefield."


    When she came out of the main courtyard, Daohua reminded Yan Wenkai: ¡°Four brother, you still have to talk to Sister Su and Su¡¯s family about your trip to Beijiang.¡±


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "When I go back, I will write to Shiyu."


    Inahua didn''t say more, turned around and went back to the yard to prepare things for the two of them.


    Because they were leaving, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao both stayed at home to spend the next two days with their families, and the entire Yan family knew that they were going to join the army.


    Although the old lady Yan was very uneasy, she did not hinder her grandson, but repeatedly told them to be careful.


    Others also expressed their concerns.


    On the morning of November 18th, after Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao bid farewell to the old lady Yan, Yan Zhigao and others, they rode to Ningmen Pass, and left for northern Xinjiang with the army that afternoon.


    "Don''t worry, Wen Tao and Wen Kai are now thousands of households. There are many available people under their hands, and they have done a lot of errands. They have experience and means. It''s time to go out."


    Xiao Yeyang comforted him to come over to give away Daohua.


    Daohua looked at the long army of dragons going away, was silent for a while, turned her head and asked: "What about you, don''t you want to go out and break in?"


    Xiao Ye said silently: "After a while, I may have to leave for a while."


    Daohua quickly asked: "Is also going to northern Xinjiang?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Go back to Beijing."


    Daohua''s heart violently tightened: "Will you come back then?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Of course I am coming back." After that, he stroked the bead flower on the head of Fu Dao Hua, "You are still here, of course I have to come back."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 641： ,elopement

    Chapter 641, Elopement


    In a blink of an eye, it has entered December.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, and Daohua doesn''t like going out, so she spends all day in the yard making medicine and dispensing medicine.


    Although Beijiang is at war, there is still a caravan going by. The fleet of Sun Changze¡¯s family will make a trip every one or two months and can help her carry something for her two brothers.


    "Girl, Yan Shouhou is here."


    At the end of the year again, all shops and Zhuangzi began to turn in this year''s account books.


    Daohua nodded, and met Yan Shouhou in the living room.


    "Girl, this year''s crops of various villagers are very good. The villagers asked, do you want to sell some food?"


    Taohua carefully looked at the summary of the accounts of the various Zhuangzi. Hearing this, he was silent for a moment, thinking of the war in northern Xinjiang, and said: "The grain is kept, not sold."


    Hearing this, Yan Shouhou immediately stopped saying more.


    Although he thinks there is a lot of food stocked in Zhuangzi, it is better to sell some, but he knows that a girl is an extremely creative person, and she said that she would not sell it, so he had better not refute it.


    After ??, Daohua asked about the personnel situation of each Zhuangzi.


    Yan Shouhou cherishes the opportunity to work around Daohua. He dared not be sloppy in what he explained. He was very clear about the personnel of every Zhuangzi and shop. When Daohua asked, he could answer immediately.


    After listening to Yan Shouhou''s report, Daohua changed some of the positions in charge of Zhuangzi and shop based on what she knew, and then asked Yan Shouhou to resign.


    As soon as the person left, Wang Man''er came over and said, "Girl, the uncle wants you to go to the front yard."


    Daohua raised her head in surprise: "Big Brother is looking for me?"


    Wang Man''er nodded.


    Ina Hua felt a little strange, but she quickly put down her account book and carried her to the front yard.


    As soon as he arrived at Yan Wenxiu¡¯s courtyard, Daohua saw Dong Yuanxuan sitting in the living room with an anxious face, with a look of surprise: "Brother Dong?"


    Seeing Daohua coming, Dong Yuanxuan quickly got up: "Sister Yan!"


    Taohua entered the living room, met with Dong Yuanxuan, and smiled: "Brother Dong, why are you here?"


    Yan Wenxiu said at this moment: "Big sister, has Sister Dong have a letter with you recently?"


    Daohua saw the two men''s expressions solemn, Dong Yuanxuan''s expression was even more anxious, and his expression straightened: "I passed a letter with Yuan Yao at the beginning of last month. I haven''t written it recently. What happened?"


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Dong Yuanxuan, waved to the people in the living room to leave.


    After everyone left, Dong Yuanxuan said in a deep voice, "Yuan Yao eloped with him."


    "what?!"


    Daohua stood up with a ¡®huh¡¯, with shock and disbelief on his face: ¡°Brother Dong, are you wrong? How could Yuan Yao elope with someone else?¡±


    In ancient times, elopement was bigger than it was.


    Dong Yuanxuan was annoyed again, and hated that iron could not make steel. He stretched out his hand and patted the table violently, and said distressedly: "I didn''t expect Yuan Yao to do such a thing."


    Daohua: "No, who did Yuan Yao elope with?"


    Dong Yuanxuan looked resentful, gritted his teeth and said: "Sun Changze!"


    Daohua¡¯s eyelids jumped, Yuan Yao still fell into it!


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Daohua: "Sister Yan, I came to see you just to ask you, do you know where Yuan Yao might go? Now my grandmother, father, and mother are going crazy."


    Daohua shook her head: "When did Yuan Yao leave home?"


    Dong Yuanxuan: "People disappeared the morning before yesterday."


    Daohua: "Have you ever sent someone to Sun Changze''s house to find it?"


    Dong Yuanxuan: "Why didn''t I go, but the people in Caobang said that they hadn''t seen Sun Changze recently. It''s a matter of Yuanyao''s reputation. We are not looking for it with great fanfare, so we haven''t got any news yet."


    Thinking of the previous experience of going to Caobang, Dong Yuanxuan''s expression was ugly. He couldn''t figure out how his sister would like Sun Changze, who can only make a living by betraying her labor: "Yuan Yao. She really disappointed us."


    Daohua couldn''t help defending Dong Yuanyao: "Yuan Yao is not a person who will abandon her parents and brothers. Maybe you made a mistake. She just went out to play."


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled bitterly: ¡°Actually, in the last one or two months, everyone in the family has noticed something wrong with Yuan Yao. Everyone always thought that she was reluctant to leave Zhongzhou. Who would have thought that she would elope with others.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua: "Big sister, can you ask the little prince to help find someone?"


    Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he looked at Daohua eagerly.


    Although he didn''t follow the little prince anymore, he knew the little prince''s ability, and he could guess it. Now everyone in the capital is guessing that the commander of Jin Lingwei who was specially appointed by the emperor Xiao Shi is the little prince.


    Jin Lingwei is helping to find people, the speed will definitely be very fast, and it will not disturb too many people.


    Daohua groaned, feeling a little hesitant in her heart. After a while, she looked at Dong Yuanxuan and asked, "I found Yuan Yao and Sun Changze, what would you do to them?"


    Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s eyes instantly cooled down: "I am only responsible for bringing Yuan Yao back. As for Sun Changze, how far he can go."


    Daohua was silent for a while, and tentatively asked: "Brother Dong, Yuan Yao can elope with Sun Changze. It can be seen that she likes Sun Changze very much. Is it possible for you to fulfill them?"


    Dong Yuanxuan categorically said: "Impossible, my grandmother, father, and mother would not agree." The Hou Mansion''s daughter-in-law helped Cao Mang. This is going to be spread, how can the Hou Mansion meet people?


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Daohua: "Big sister, wait for someone to talk about these things."


    Daohua also felt that she had to find Dong Yuanyao first, so she nodded: "Okay, I will send someone to find Xiao Yeyang."


    Daohua directly let Wang Man''er go to Xiao Yeyang''s new house, and asked the people at the new house to notify Xiao Yeyang.


    An hour later, Xiao Yeyang appeared in Yan Mansion.


    Seeing Dong Yuanxuan, who looked tired and haggard, Xiao Yeyang patted him on the shoulder: "I have sent people out, don''t worry too much." In the afternoon, a secret guard came to report that it was on the Grand Canal. Sun Changze and Dong Yuanyao were found on the tributaries.


    Speaking to Mrs. Li, Daohua and Yan Wenxiu followed Dong Yuanxuan and Xiao Yeyang to find them.


    When they arrived, Chief Minister Dong had already brought people there.


    Before ?? approached, she heard Dong Yuanyao crying for mercy.


    "Father, my daughter will go back with you, please let him go."


    Envoy Dong Buzheng''s face was full of anger: "Let him go, he dared to abduct the daughter of the Hou Mansion and elope, it is not enough to die a thousand times and ten thousand times." After finishing speaking, he watched with a gloomy face and was put into a pig cage. Sun Changze whose mouth was gagged.


    "Be a good person after reincarnation, don''t trick other girls into elopement."


    A fierce light appeared in the eyes of Chief Minister Dong, and when he lifted his foot, he kicked Sun Changze into the river with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    "Do not!"


    There were stones in the pig cage, and in the blink of an eye, the cage sank into the river.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao, she called out desperately, and suddenly fainted.


    When Daohua and others arrived, she happened to see this scene.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 642： ,anger

    Chapter 642, anger


    Seeing Sun Changze being kicked into the river, Daohua shook her body, and Xiao Yeyang, who was standing next to her, quickly supported her.


    "Xiao Yeyang."


    Daohua tightly grabbed Xiao Yeyang''s arm, her hand trembling slightly.


    She did not expect that the Dong Bozheng Envoy directly killed Sun Changze.


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I am here."


    Hearing this, Daohua stabilized her mind. After the ship drew ashore, she quickly got off the ship, hurriedly saluted Dong Buzheng, and then ran to the unconscious Dong Yuanyao.


    I was able to find Dong Yuanyao so quickly. Xiao Yeyang helped a lot. The Chief Minister Dong expressed his gratitude to him. After a few words, he would take Dong Yuanyao back to the house.


    Daohua was not worried about Dong Yuanyao, and went to Dong''s house with him.


    Yan Wenxiu and Xiao Yeyang had to go with them.


    Dong''s Mansion.


    Dong Yuanyao started to get around as soon as he came back, the whole person was burning like a hot coal, and the name of Sun Changze was vaguely called.


    Seeing Dong''s family, they felt distressed and annoyed.


    The old lady Dong looked at Chief Executive Dong angrily: "You want to punish that Sun Changze, I won''t stop it, but why are you in front of Yuan Yao? Isn''t this intentional to kill her?"


    Chief Minister Dong also regretted at this time. When he found someone, he was really angry. Wouldn''t he be irritated if he wanted to get his daughter?


    Ms. Dong lay in front of the bed to cool Dong Yuanyao while crying. She hated Sun Changze in her heart. At the same time, she was very angry with her daughter. For an outsider, she didn''t even want her parents and relatives.


    Daohua helped boil the medicine in the yard. After the medicine was decocted, he hurriedly brought in: "Auntie, the medicine is boiled down, you can rest for a while, I will give Yuan Yao the medicine."


    I was about to walk to the bed to take the medicine. Who knows, Mrs. Dong said: "Don¡¯t bother Miss Yan, you are a guest, and it¡¯s not easy for you to take care of the patient. Beware of the infection. You should go to the guest hospital to rest. Bar."


    said, she signaled the maid to take away the medicine in Daohua''s hand.


    Looking at Mrs. Dong, who looked indifferent and alienated, Daohua looked astonished.


    Ms. Dong, Dong Buzheng, and Dong Yuanxuan were also very surprised.


    It was Mrs. Dong who knew her mother-in-law and knew that she was angering people again, wiped the tears from her face, and took Daohua and said, "Good boy, auntie knows you are worried about Yuan Yao, but here we are watching. You are running around. After a night, I was tired after thinking about it. I will let the maid take you to rest."


    Daohua looked at the people in the room, and reluctantly pulled out a smile and said: "Okay, I won''t make trouble here." After speaking, she turned around and left the house.


    As soon as the people went out, Chief Minister Dong looked at Mrs. Dong, disapproving and said: "Mother, what did you just do? The lady of the Yan family also cares about Yuan Yao."


    Old Mrs. Dong snorted, ¡°Our family has no blessings for her concern.¡±


    Mrs. Dong constricted her eyebrows: "What did the mother say?"


    The old lady Dong looked at Dong Yuanyao on the bed with a distressed face: "Our Yuan Yao used to be a little bit ridiculous, but most of the time she is very knowledgeable and knows how to measure. She has never done anything that insults her family. This time she dare Eloping with someone, I think it¡¯s broken by those who don¡¯t understand the rules."


    It''s not whether Mrs. Dong did it on purpose. The voice was so loud that Daohua who was walking out of the yard could hear her clearly.


    Inaba clenched her hand hanging beside her, frowned and walked away quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu are foreign men, so it is not easy to visit Dong Yuanyao, so they sit in the courtyard and wait, see Daohua coming out, and hurriedly walked over.


    Yan Wenxiu: "Big sister, sister Dong is all right?"


    Daohua pulled out a smile: "After drinking the medicine, as long as the heat is receded, nothing will happen."


    Xiao Yeyang noticed that Daohua''s expression was wrong, and frowned, "Why didn''t you stay with Miss Dong to take care of her?"


    Daohua: "Yuan Yao has Aunt Dong and they take care of it. I can''t bother you much at this time."


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered, and he smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay. You haven¡¯t closed your eyes since yesterday. Go to bed for a while. When you wake up, maybe Miss Dong will be well.¡±


    Daohua nodded indiscriminately, and then thought of something, and signaled Wang Maner to take the Dong''s maid a little further, and then asked in a low voice, "Is Sun Changze okay?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "People have been caught, but the river is cold and bitterly cold in the twelfth month of winter. Although not dead, they have been killed for most of their lives."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°It¡¯s good if people don¡¯t die. If Sun Changze is really dead, then Yuan Yao will probably live in regret and self-blame throughout her life.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu interjected: ¡°Too bad I thought Sun Changze was a good person before, and it was really bold to trick the girl into elopement.¡±


    Inaka did not want to comment on this matter, so she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that she was not in good spirits, and he said, "Go and rest for a while."


    Daohua nodded, and followed Dong''s maid to the guest house to rest.


    After lying on the bed, Daohua couldn''t sleep a bit. Thinking about the attitude of the old lady Dong Jiadong to her the last two times, she was a little confused. After a while, she fell asleep in a daze.


    I fell asleep until dark.


    When Daohua woke up, seeing that the sky was already dark, she hurriedly asked Wang Man''er, "Is Yuan Yao awake?"


    Wang Man''er nodded: "Wake up, after drinking the girl''s medicine you boiled this morning, I woke up at noon. After drinking the medicine in the afternoon, I seemed to fall asleep again. I don''t know if I''m awake now?"


    Inahana got up and took a wash at will: "I''ll go and see."


    Wang Man''er moved his lips. She also heard what Mrs. Dong said this morning. She felt wronged for her own girl in her heart. How could Miss Dong run away with someone to blame the girl?


    From the guest house to Dong Yuanyao¡¯s yard, you have to pass the old lady Dong¡¯s yard. When Daohua and Wang Man''er passed by, she just saw a few big-waisted women dragging two **** maids out of the yard. .


    Seeing the maid¡¯s face clearly, Wang Man''er slammed her mouth, she was afraid that she would scream.


    is Miss Dong¡¯s personal maid, Hong Yu and Hong Fang!


    Daohua stared at the two people who were dragged away like dead things. Her body was a bit cold. After a while, she stiffly retracted her gaze and continued to walk towards Dong Yuanyao''s courtyard.


    At Dong Yuanyao''s yard, Daohua took a few deep breaths, waited for her mood to calm down, and walked in with a smile.


    Only one day, the maid and wife in Dong Yuanyao¡¯s yard were cleaned.


    Looking at the strange maid who stopped her entering the house, Daohua''s expression was not very good. After a long time, she smiled and asked without a smile: "Why, can''t I go in and see Yuan Yao?"


    The maid lowered her head: "Miss Yan, please don''t embarrass us."


    At this time, the grandmother beside the old lady Dong came over and looked at Daohua with a smile: "Ms. Yan, the old lady wants you to come over and talk for a while."


    Daohua glanced at the closed door, was silent for a while, turned around and followed the mother to the old lady Dong¡¯s yard.


    "Old lady!"


    Daohua saluted Mrs. Dong, and then raised her eyes to look at her.


    Mrs. Dong looked at Daohua with a complicated expression. To be honest, she liked this girl before, but first because of her disobedience to her elders, the grandson yelled to leave the family for him; now there is another granddaughter who elopes. As far as she knows, the reason why the granddaughter knows Sun Changze seems to have something to do with her, so it is difficult for her to have a good impression of her.


    "Don''t interact with Yuan Yao in the future."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s expression was shocked.


    The old lady Dong continued: ¡°I will bring Yuan Yao back to Beijing in a few days. I don¡¯t want her to have any involvement with people and things in Zhongzhou.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 643： , Dongs return to Beijing

    Chapter 643, the Dong family returns to Beijing


    The old lady Dong bluntly gave the order to chase away the guests, alluding to the fact that the rice flower belt had broken Dong Yuanyao, which made Daohua feel very embarrassed.


    However, when Dong Yuanyao woke up the next day, Daohua still went to see her.


    Looking at Dong Yuanyao, who was lying on the bed with a bloodless and weak face, Daohua ignored the maid on the side and sat on the side of the bed, holding her hand: "You let me tell you what is good, why did you make it like this? ?"


    Seeing Daohua, Dong Yuanyao''s eyes suddenly turned red. She looked at the new maid sent to the house, wanted to say something, and finally swallowed it back.


    Seeing that she had something to say, Daohua hurriedly sat on the bedside when the maid came over with the medicine, and lifted Dong Yuanyao up and leaned on her shoulder, and whispered: "What do you want to say while feeding her the medicine? ?"


    Dong Yuanyao held Daohua¡¯s hand tightly: "Changze."


    Daohua sighed: "Don''t worry, he is not dead."


    Dong Yuanyao''s gloomy eyes suddenly became bright, and she was silent for a while, and then said anxiously: "Grandma will definitely not bypass Hongyu and Hongfang, help me help me"


    Before the words were finished, Mrs. Dong brought Mrs. Dong over.


    Seeing Dao Hua feeding Dong Yuanyao, Mrs. Dong immediately scolded the maid in the room, "Didn¡¯t you tell me, Miss Yan is a guest, how can you let the guest do things? Why don¡¯t you go and serve your girls? ."


    The maid who stopped Daohua before quickly went to pick up the medicine bowl in Daohua''s hand.


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Dong, didn''t say anything, gave the medicine bowl to the maid, shook Dong Yuanyao''s hand, and vaguely nodded at her, then got up and walked away.


    Mrs. Dong didn¡¯t want her granddaughter to keep in touch with Daohua, she said directly: ¡°Girl Yan, your eldest brother and little prince are busy people. Thank you for your help in the past two days. Now Yuan Yao is fine. You can go back and work on yours. We won''t stay much."


    "Grandma. Keke"


    Dong Yuanyao coughed violently when she saw that the old lady Yan was angry with Daohua.


    The old lady Dong met, her face was anxious, and she stepped forward and patted Dong Yuanyao on the back.


    Speaking of this, Daohua can''t help but stay away. After Dong Yuanyao stopped coughing, she said to Mrs. Dong: "Auntie, we really should go back."


    Ms. Dong looked at the old lady, nodded helplessly.


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao: "Yuan Yao, take good care of your illness, don''t worry everyone." Seeing Dong Yuanyao wanted to stay, she shook her head quickly.


    Ms. Dong sent out the rice flower, patted her hand on the road and said: "Good boy, don''t be angry with the old lady, she was scared by Yuan Yao''s girl."


    Daohua tugged at the corner of her mouth and shook her head: "Auntie, I know."


    Soon, Daohua met Yan Wenxiu and Xiao Yeyang in the front yard.


    After ?? said goodbye to Chief Minister Dong, Dong Yuanxuan sent the three of them out of the house.


    On the way, Daohua whispered to Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, help me inquire about Hong Yu and Hongfang."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua: "Lady Dong blames you for her granddaughter''s elopement. Are you going to be nosy?"


    Ina Hua gave him a surprised look: "How do you know?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave a hum, without speaking.


    Daohua pulled his sleeves: "Yuan Yao is my friend, I don¡¯t help her, who will help her?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua helplessly, winked at Defu, and then Defu quickly left.


    In front of the gate of Dong¡¯s mansion, Dong Yuanxuan looked at Daohua apologetically: ¡°Sister Yan, my grandmother is used to being strong, and always only recognizes her own principles. You see her being older, don¡¯t take it to your heart.¡±


    Ina Flower smiled and nodded, and then quickly got into the carriage.


    She feels very uncomfortable with the accusation of the old lady Dong, but if she is too sad, it will not be enough, like this old lady who is used to her, can win her favor, she is happy, she does not like herself, She would not feel anything.


    When Daohua, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu arrived at the dock, Defu was already waiting there.


    Everyone got on the boat, and only after they were blessed did they report the situation: "Fortunately, the minion came in time, and it will be a step late. The Hongyu girl will be transported to northern Xinjiang by boat."


    Daohua quickly asked, "Where is Hongfang?"


    A look of pity appeared on Defu¡¯s face: "Girl Hongfang was injured too badly and died last night. Girl Hongyu has a big life, and now she still has a breath. I don¡¯t know if she can survive it?"


    Daohua was a little confused after hearing this, and was silent for a while, before asking: "Where are people, I''ll go and see."


    Defu: "In the innermost room of the cabin."


    Daohua immediately took Wang Man''er over, and soon saw Hongyu lying on the bed with a weak breath.


    Daohua stepped forward to check Hong Yu''s injuries, and asked Wang Man''er to call hot water to clean her wounds, and then went to boil medicine until the ship docked at Ningmenfu Pier.


    "What are you going to do with this person?"


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu both looked at Daohua.


    Daohua: "Send it to Zhuangzi to raise it first, and when she is ready, I will talk about the future."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenxiu didn''t say much.


    Dong Yuanyao''s elopement, only Mrs. Li in the Yan family knows, the others Daohua and Yan Wenxiu did not tell, this is not a glorious thing after all.


    Mrs. Li heard that Dong Yuanyao had found it, and she was relieved, and took the opportunity to educate Daohua: "Since ancient times, when you hire as a wife and run as a concubine, you can naturally give up everything when you are young, but you can wait for your feelings in the future. If it calms down, nine out of ten people will regret it."


    On the tenth day of December, when the Yan family was having dinner together, Yan Zhigao suddenly said to Mrs. Li, "The Dong family will be returning to Beijing the day after tomorrow. When passing by the Ningmen Mansion Wharf, you take the children to send it off. "


    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know what Daohua had encountered in Dong¡¯s house before, so she nodded and agreed: ¡°It¡¯s time to send it off.¡±


    Ningmenfu Wharf, Dong¡¯s boat slowly docked.


    Ms. Dong took Dong Yuanxuan to disembark and met with Mrs. Li and others.


    Seeing Daohua looking towards the cabin, Mrs. Dong explained with a smile: ¡°The old lady and Yuan Yao both had a cold. The doctor told them not to let the air blow, so they were not allowed to disembark.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes flashed, and she felt a little regretful.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, ¡°The body of the old lady and Yuan Yao are important. It¡¯s not cold in this cold winter.¡±


    After ??, the two sides talked for a while. Because of the hurry, Mrs. Dong didn''t dare to stay longer, and planned to take Dong Yuanxuan back to the boat.


    "Brother Dong."


    Before boarding, Daohua stopped Dong Yuanxuan.


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Daohua: "Sister Yan, what''s the matter?"


    Daohua handed over the two food boxes: "Here are some dim sums I made. You can take them and eat them on the boat."


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and took the food box: "Thank you."


    Ina Hua smiled and waved: "A safe journey, I hope we can meet again in the future."


    Dong Yuanxuan tightened the food box in his hand, and when Daohua turned around, he said, "Sister Yan, Yuan Yao and I are very happy to meet you."


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled: "I am also very happy to meet you."


    The boat started slowly. Dong Yuanxuan had been standing on the deck looking at the rice flowers on the pier until she got on the carriage and left, and then silently returned to the cabin.


    In the cabin, Dong Yuanyao cried silently while holding a piece of jujube mud cake.


    This is made by Hong Yu. She remembers the taste, and Yiyi is telling her that Hong Yu is okay.


    Hong Yu is fine, then Hong Fang should be fine too?


    Dong Yuanyao took a bite of the jujube mud cake. When he was about to chew, he suddenly swept across the window and suddenly stood up on the shore.


    However, I just took a step and sat back again.


    What if I watched it?


    She and him will never be together again.


    On the shore, watching the Dong''s ship getting farther and farther, Sun Changze''s eyes were red, and when the tears were about to come out, he raised his head and forced him to go back.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 644： , Critically ill

    Chapter 644, critically ill


    After Dong¡¯s family left, Daohua was depressed for a few days. After that, she stayed with Mrs. Li every day to check the accounts, and prepare for the year-end exchanges.


    After reconciling the accounts, looking at the increasing wealth of the Yan family, Mrs. Li¡¯s smile deepened: "Before, I learned that your father took over as the prefect of Ningmen Mansion. I am willing."


    "Ningmen Mansion is vast and sparsely populated. Most of the counties under its jurisdiction are barren and poor. People are poor and difficult to manage. But now that I think about it, coming here is the best place for our family."


    The land is wide and sparsely populated, so they can buy more villagers and fields.


    It may not be cost-effective to buy it from other people, but their family has high-yielding grains, and they almost always make a profit without losing the land.


    Thinking of the origin of grain seeds, Mrs. Li looked at Daohua lovingly. The old lady said it right, and her daughter is from Wang''s family.


    Seeing Madam Li staring at herself, Daohua smiled and asked, "Mother, why are you looking at your daughter like this?"


    Ms. Li smiled and patted the account book on the table: "With the current family business, my mother can prepare a decent dowry for you."


    The smile on Daohua''s face stagnated.


    witnessed the forced separation of the third brother and Jingwan, and later saw Yuan Yao and Sun Changze elope, she deeply realized that in the ancient times of strict ethics, free love is not allowed in the world.


    Obviously it is their own life-long event, but they can''t do anything about it.


    Xiao Yeyang. The shackles on him are more and heavier, can she and him have a future?


    The busyness of the day makes the time pass quickly, and it¡¯s the New Year¡¯s Eve in the blink of an eye.


    Early in the morning, the Yan family gathered for breakfast in Mrs. Yan¡¯s yard.


    Just after breakfast, while everyone was chatting happily, Wang Man''er suddenly walked to Daohua in a hurry and whispered to her: "Girl, Dongli is here."


    After hearing this, Daohua was taken aback, why would Dongli come to her at this time? Worrying about an accident between the master and mother-in-law, after talking to Mrs. Li, he quickly left the house.


    Soon, I saw Dongli at Suihuamen.


    As soon as he saw Daohua, Dongli said eagerly, "Girl, the old lady has relapsed again."


    Daohua''s face sank: "What''s the matter? My mother-in-law was obviously fine when I went to give the New Year gift two days ago."


    Dongli hesitated and said, ¡°Just the day before yesterday, the little lord came to Taohua Temple to pick up the old man, and then the old lady fell ill.¡±


    Daohua looked surprised: "Master and Xiao Yeyang left? Where did they go?"


    Dongli lowered his head and said nothing.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Master has left, who is taking care of that mother-in-law now?"


    Dongli quickly said: "Caiju is taking care of it."


    Daohua groaned: "You are waiting here, I will talk to my family, and then I will go to Taohua Village with you."


    I heard that Granny Gu was sick, and Gu Jian was out again. Mrs. Li didn''t stop Daohua and asked her to go and take care of her.


    Taohua Temple.


    When Daohua came over, Grandma Gu was lying on the bed with a high fever. Caiju was so anxious that she almost cried. Seeing Daohua was like seeing a savior.


    "Mother-in-law!"


    Daohua lay on the bedside and whispered softly, but the old lady was already burnt, and she was screaming vaguely.


    I saw Daohua, she quickly cooled her temperature, and prescribed a fever-reducing prescription, and asked Caiju to boil the medicine.


    Having been busy for most of the day, Granny Gu¡¯s fever subsided.


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief and went to the pharmacy again to find out the prescription that Gu Jian had used to treat the old disease of Granny Gu before, and boiled the medicine according to the prescription.


    Granny Gu drank the medicine, and then fell asleep smoothly.


    At this time, it is already on the branch.


    Taohua asked Wang Man''er to guard the old mother-in-law in the room, and then went to the hall to see Caiju and Dongli.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, what is going on?"


    Caiju and Dongli looked at each other, and finally Caiju opened her mouth: "Girl, we really don¡¯t know. The little prince came in a hurry the day before yesterday. We didn¡¯t hear what we said to the old master."


    Daohua stared at the two of them for a long time, but couldn''t see anything from the faces of the two of them, and finally asked, "Since Xiao Yeyang has taken Master away, there should be nothing wrong with it. , How could the mother-in-law relapse?


    Caiju and Dongli immediately knelt down and kowtow: "It''s the little one who didn''t take good care of the old lady. Please punish the girl."


    Looking at the two people who were kowtowing their heads with guilt and guilt, Daohua narrowed her eyes. She always felt that the two of them had concealed something from her, but both of them gritted their teeth. Can go back to the room to take care of the old mother-in-law.


    Early the next morning, that is, the first day of the new year, Daohua asked Wang Man''er to go back to Ningmen Mansion to inquire about the situation.


    Wang Man''er came back in the evening.


    "Girl, Deshou said that the little prince has returned to Beijing, and for the rest, no matter what the servants ask, he didn''t say a word."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Return to Beijing?" She took her master with her.


    Master can help Xiao Yeyang, that is, his medical skills, is it to bring him to Beijing to treat people?


    But if this is the case, the mother-in-law shouldn¡¯t be so anxious that her old illness will recur.


    Obviously, the mother-in-law got the disease this time because of too much thought and anxiety.


    knows too little news, Daohua can''t figure it out, so she can only take care of the old mother-in-law.


    However, Granny Gu¡¯s illness has been repeated again and again. No matter how much Daohua comforts her, she can''t relieve her, but in just half a month, she has lost a lot of weight.


    Looking at the sullen old mother-in-law, Daohua was also anxious. She was afraid that this would continue. Before the master came back, she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Man''er, you will return to Ningmen Mansion again, let Deshou send a letter to Xiao Yeyang, telling Xiao Yeyang that her mother-in-law is ill, and let him come back with Master as soon as possible."


    Wang Man''er hurriedly left.


    Caiju and Dongli met, they were doing their own things silently, and said nothing. In fact, they sent a message to Jingcheng as early as the first time the old woman fell ill.


    Half a month, the old master and the little prince have not come back, it must be the emperor''s situation is more critical.


    This time, Wang Man''er returned to Ningmen Mansion and brought Daohua back with a burst of news.


    "The Eight Kings are conspiring to rebel, and when the emperor goes up to the tomb to worship the ancestors, they send out killers to assassinate the emperor."


    Daohua was shocked, and asked eagerly: "Is the emperor okay? Also, where is the eight kings, has the eight kings caught it?"


    Wang Man''er: "The eight kings escaped. The emperor seems to be injured."


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows in thought.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly left and took the master back to Beijing, seemingly to save the emperor.


    Thinking of this, Daohua''s brows furrowed even tighter, and the time to treat the emperor would certainly not be short, so Master would not be able to come back in a short time.


    "Little Five."


    When Daohua went to give medicine to Granny Gu, she heard her vaguely whispering again.


    But this time she finally heard it clearly.


    Five?


    Five Lords?


    Mother-in-law is worried about the fifth master?


    "Ahem~"


    Old mother-in-law coughed violently.


    Daohua quickly patted her on the back, smoothly.


    "Puff~"


    Suddenly, Granny Gu coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Caiju saw that the medicine bowl in her hand fell to the ground.


    Daohua was also shocked by the vomiting blood of old grandmother, she was wiping her blood while thinking quickly, and between the sparks of calcium carbide, she quickly made up a lie: "Mother-in-law, Xiao Yeyang just wrote to me and said that the fifth master is okay. Master and him will be back in a few days."


    Sure enough, when she heard this, old mother-in-law''s muddy eyes suddenly lit up, and her panting was less severe. Her dry hands clung to rice flowers tightly: "Really?"


    Seeing the eagerness and hope in Granny Gu''s eyes, Daohua swallowed her saliva, and then nodded affirmatively: "Really." After saying that, he helped her lean on her shoulder, and let Wang Man''er bring clean water to rinse her mouth. , And then quickly scooped a spoonful of medicine to her mouth.


    "Mother-in-law, the master is coming back soon, but can''t let him see that you are sick, otherwise he must be worried again, let''s drink the medicine soon."


    Granny Gu pulled out a smile and nodded.


    After listening to the lies made by Daohua, the old mother-in-law''s spirit improved a lot, but she coughed violently every night and vomited blood every time she coughed.


    This scene makes Daohua, Caiju, and Dongli extremely heavy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 645： , Grandmothers love

    Chapter 645, Grandma''s Love


    After the Lantern Festival, the old lady Yan also came to Taohua Temple to help Daohua take care of the old mother-in-law.


    "Old sister, you have to relax. Master Gu will be back in a few days. With Yeyang accompanied, he will definitely be fine." Old lady Yan comforted the waning old mother-in-law over and over again.


    Granny Gu smiled and nodded every time, but there was no sadness between her eyebrows, but she was always there.


    I saw Daohua, full of anxiety and helplessness. She has changed several prescriptions, but her mother-in-law¡¯s condition has not been alleviated at all.


    "She is heartbroken, unless your master comes back, otherwise she will continue to worry about it."


    After listening to Mrs. Yan''s words, Daohua asked Wang Man''er to return to Ningmen Mansion and sent another letter to Xiao Yeyang.


    Caiju and Dongli also wrote letters to Jingcheng at short intervals.


    As everyone was looking forward to it, on the first day of February, Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang finally returned.


    "Sister, I''m back!"


    As soon as he came back, Gu Jian rushed to the old mother-in-law''s bed, and looked at her so thin sister, she felt a burst of colic in her heart.


    Grandma Gu saw Gu Jian, her eyes lit up, and her usually weak hands suddenly burst out with great power, and she firmly grasped Gu Jian: "Little Five. Little Five"


    Gu Jian hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, he is fine, he is fine now."


    Hearing this, the sadness that had been condensed between the old woman''s eyebrows for more than a month disappeared. Then everyone looked at her and smiled from the bottom of their hearts: "It''s fine for him to be fine, and it''s fine for him to be fine."


    Speaking, he started coughing violently again.


    Seeing her, Gu Jian quickly helped her up and patted her on the back, smoothly.


    "Puff~"


    Bright red blood spurted from the mouth of the old mother-in-law, irritating Gu Jian''s eyes severely.


    Looking at the unacceptable master, Daohua quickly took Granny Gu from his hand and quickly pressed a few acupuncture points to stop Granny Gu¡¯s cough.


    Old mother-in-law''s breath calmed down, her eyes swept to Xiao Yeyang who was standing aside, and she couldn''t help but stretch out her hand towards him.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and hurriedly stepped forward to hold the old woman''s hand, and said with concern: "Mother-in-law, we are back."


    Granny Gu smiled and nodded, her eyes were relieved: "Okay."


    Xu had solved the worry that had always been in her heart. Granny Gu''s expression slowly relaxed. After a while, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Daohua carefully helped the person to lie down.


    At this time, Gu Jian had recovered from the tingling just now, and quickly stepped forward to check Granny Gu''s condition. After the pulse, his face turned pale, and he muttered: "How could this be? "


    Daohua blamed herself: "Master, I did not take good care of my mother-in-law."


    Gu Jian shook his head: "It has nothing to do with you." As he said, he closed his eyes in pain, and after a while, opened his eyes and waved his hand, "Go down, I want to accompany my sister."


    After hearing the words, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other and left the house silently.


    After leaving the room, Daohua took Xiao Yeyang to the side and asked, "There are so many doctors in the capital, why did you call Master away?" If the Master did not leave, the mother-in-law would not be like this.


    Xiao Yeyang was also very self-blame in his heart: "I never thought of letting Master Gu go to Beijing." Uncle Emperor asked Master Gu to enter Beijing by name.


    Daohua was stunned for a moment: "Then why did you bring Master to Beijing?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua: "I can''t talk about this yet."


    Daohua looked at him: "Do you know that as soon as you left, the mother-in-law fell ill, and I tried everything I could to stabilize her condition."


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s tired and anxious face, Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to hold her shoulders and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that Master Gu is back, mother-in-law will be fine.¡±


    Daohua''s face is uncertain: "Will the mother-in-law be okay?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded affirmatively: "It will definitely be."


    Daohua sighed. In the past two years, following her master, her medical skills can be regarded as small achievements. She is not so optimistic about the illness of the old woman.


    After ??, Daohua went to boil the medicine, and Xiao Yeyang asked Defu to call Caiju and Dongli to the pavilion outside the courtyard.


    Xiao Yeyang sat on the stone bench expressionlessly, his eyes slightly narrowed at Caiju and Dongli who were kneeling on the ground, and did not speak, silently waiting for the secret guard''s investigation results.


    Caiju and Dongli knelt tremblingly. At first they were calm, but when they saw the dark guards coming over with their identity tokens, their expressions changed drastically.


    "Master, this was found in the flower garden in the backyard. The room for the two is very clean."


    The dark guard put the token on the stone table, and then quietly stepped back.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the token, his pupils couldn''t help but shrank: "Are you the uncle''s secret guard?"


    Caiju and Donglitou are low and low, and they are tacitly acquiesced in not speaking.


    Xiao Yeyang asked again: "Why did Uncle Huang send you here?"


    Caiju and Dongli still did not speak.


    Xiao Yeyang''s face became cold, and his voice sank: "Why, you think you are the Emperor''s people, so I can''t help you?"


    Dongli hesitated for a moment, and looked up at Xiao Yeyang: "Little Prince, we won''t say anything the master confessed, even if we die. If you have to know the truth, you can ask the master."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Uncle Huang even sent his own dark guard over, which shows that he valued the ancient grandmother and the ancient master very much.


    Thinking about the poisoning of the uncle Emperor, the uncle Emperor did not believe in the imperial physician, but trusted Master Gu without reservation, Xiao Yeyang suddenly had an intuition that he seemed to have touched something secret.


    The last time he learned that Uncle Huang had come to Taohua Temple again, he sent someone to investigate Granny Gu and Master Gu. Unfortunately, the past of the two was so clean that he didn''t find anything.


    The burns on Granny Gu¡¯s face, Master Gu¡¯s superb medical skills and martial arts, no matter how you look at them, they are not like ordinary people.


    There is no past, which is not normal in itself. This is also confirmed from the side. Someone has erased their past.


    Now it seems that Uncle Emperor should have done it.


    The old mother-in-law and the old master are kind to themselves, and the old mother-in-law relapses because she remembers her uncle.


    Picture after picture kept appearing in Xiao Yeyang''s mind, and Xiao Yeyang''s heart beat uncontrollably.


    What is the relationship between the ancient mother-in-law and the ancient master and the royal family?


    After sleeping for more than an hour, Granny Gu woke up, and when she saw her sad brother in front of the bed, she smiled at the corner of her mouth: "It''s hard for you to **** me for so many years. In the future, you can relax a little."


    My own body knows that more than a month of suffering has already left her exhausted.


    Gu Jian¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    Granny Gu hurriedly comforted: "Don''t cry, you are so old, be careful to show Yeyang and Daohua, and let them laugh at you." She said and smiled.


    "I shouldn''t have been in this world two or three years ago. Fortunately, God pity, let us meet the girl that Daohua, because of her, we met Yeyang and Xiaowu."


    "I''m content."


    said, breathing for a while.


    "I have nothing to worry about. The only thing I can''t worry about is the two children, Yeyang and Daohua."


    "Xiao Jiu, Ye Yang can''t count on it anymore, Xiao Wu, he is the emperor, the emperor. He is the most elusive person in the world, and the most fickle person, I can''t rest assured."


    Gu Jian held his sister''s hand tightly: "I will protect them."


    Granny Gu shook her head, and fumbled with her hand on the pillow.


    Gu Jian quickly got up: "Sister, what are you looking for?"


    Old mother-in-law said with some difficulty: "Jade Pei."


    Gu Jian helped search for a while, and soon found a dragon-shaped jade pendant from under the pillow.


    Old mother-in-law: "This is Xiaowu''s portable jade pendant. Take it and go help Yeyang to ask for a kiss." After saying this, she was too tired and began to pant violently.


    Gu Jian hurriedly said: "Okay, I''ll look for Daohua''s grandmother in a while."


    Grandma Gu smiled, and after a while, she closed her eyes again.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 646： , Call the shots

    Chapter 646, call the shots


    "What did you say? On behalf of Yeyang''s elders, did you help Yeyang to propose marriage to Daohua?!" The old lady Yan looked at Gu Jian in shock.


    Yeyang is the son of the prince, what''s the matter with Daohua¡¯s master helping to propose marriage?


    Gu Jian placed the dragon-shaped jade pendant in front of the old lady Yan: "My sister is Yeyang''s pro-grandmother, Yeyang''s marriage, she can call the shots."


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan was stunned on the spot, looking at Gu Jian stupidly, somehow unable to react.


    Gu Jian did not urge, but waited quietly.


    After a while, the old lady Yan came back to her senses: "Master Daohua. What did you just say? Who is the old sister from Yeyang?"


    Gu Jian pointed to the dragon-shaped jade pendant: ¡°In all the world, only the emperor who is the ninth-five-year-old can wear the dragon-shaped jade pendant. You don¡¯t need to doubt the identity of your sister.¡±


    The old lady Yan looked at the dragon-shaped Yupei and swallowed: "Your news is too big, let me slow down."


    She is no longer an old lady in the countryside. She has also learned a lot over the years with her son. She knows the power of these words that Gu Jian told her.


    If Sister Gu is Yeyang¡¯s real grandmother, isn¡¯t she the emperor¡¯s mother?


    And as far as she knows, the royal announced to the public that the Queen Mother in the palace is the emperor¡¯s mother.


    The heart of the old lady Yan was pounding, and she was shocked by the news.


    Gu Jian was silent for a while, and waited until Mrs. Yan became more emotionally stable, then continued: ¡°I know you have a lot of doubts now, but some things are related to royal secrets. I can¡¯t tell you more.¡±


    The old lady Yan didn¡¯t want to know too much about the royal family, so she quickly said, ¡°I understand, you don¡¯t need to tell me.¡±


    Gu Jian looked at the old lady Yan: "My sister''s body actually began to decline a few years ago. At the beginning of this year, I almost couldn''t make it. It was Daohua and Yeyang who found Ganoderma lucidum and Thousand-year Polygonum multiflorum. They barely saved it. Her life."


    "But this time the Eight Kings rebelled and stabbed the emperor, which shocked my sister. The relapse of the old disease for many years is now beyond rescue."


    "My sister''s greatest joy in the past two years has been watching Daohua and Yeyang Chenghuan''s knees. Now she has a foreboding that time is running out and she is most assured of these two children."


    Speaking, looking at the old lady Yan.


    "Old lady, Yeyang, this child, you can be regarded as growing up, and the character and appearance are enough to be worthy of Daohua."


    The old lady Yan said quickly: "Of course, Yeyang is indeed a good boy. Our whole family likes him very much, but his status is too precious. It''s because Daohua from my family is not worthy of him."


    Gu Jian retorted: ¡°Daohua is my apprentice, and Yeyang is enough. As long as you nod your head and agree to the marriage of the two children, I am here to assure you that I will ask the emperor for the imperial decree of marriage in the future.¡±


    It''s about granddaughter''s life-long events, and the old lady Yan was a little bit unable to make up his mind, but Gu Jian showed her identity, and she didn''t dare to refuse directly, so she froze on the spot.


    "Ahem~"


    At this moment, the old mother-in-law''s violent cough was heard in the room.


    Gu Jian heard it, and immediately turned around and entered the house.


    The old lady Yan also hurriedly followed. It was not easy to leave the dragon-shaped jade pendant in the hall, so she took it directly in her hand.


    "sister!"


    Granny Gu vomited blood again, and she also vomited several mouthfuls in succession. Gu Jian hurriedly helped her get along, and it took her to stop coughing after a while.


    Granny Gu leaned on Gu Jian¡¯s shoulder, panting, and saw the old lady Yan holding the dragon-shaped jade pendant in her hand, and a smile appeared on her face: "Sister, do you agree to the marriage of the two children?"


    Looking at the withered old mother-in-law, Mrs. Yan could not say anything to refuse.


    Granny Gu only thought she had acquiesced, and the smile on her face deepened.


    At this time, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, who heard the movement, rushed over.


    "Mother-in-law!"


    Seeing the two, Granny Gu''s eyes brightened, and she raised her hand towards the two.


    Daohua quickly stepped forward and held Granny Gu''s hand: "Mother-in-law, take a good rest, the peach blossoms on the mountain are about to bloom. When you are done, Xiao Yeyang and I will accompany you to see the peach blossoms."


    Granny Gu smiled and nodded, then turned her gaze to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him and walked over.


    As soon as ?? approached, Gu Jian said: "You come and support my sister."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Gu Jian, did not say anything, sat on the head of the bed, let Granny Gu leaned on his shoulder.


    Granny Gu slowly raised her other hand and waited for Xiao Yeyang to reach out and took his hand to cover the back of Daohua''s hand.


    Such a simple action made Granny Gu out of breath.


    Daohua hurriedly gave her her breath. Granny Gu waited for her breath to calm down, then looked up at Xiao Yeyang: "Yeyang, can you call me grandmother?"


    Hearing this, both Xiao Yeyang and Daohua''s expressions were shocked.


    Looking at the eyes of Old Granny Xiyi, Xiao Yeyang''s heart suddenly opened up, and the doubts that lingered in his heart seemed to have answers at this moment.


    Why is Uncle Emperor not close to the Jiang family?


    Why did she feel so cordial even when she first saw Granny Gu, even though her face was ruined?


    Why are Gu Granny and Gu Master so kind to themselves?


    Why did the uncle Huang send Caiju and Dongli here, and also come to Taohua Temple again and again?


    "Grandma!"


    Xiao Yeyang shouted these two words in a trembling voice.


    Daohua saw that the moment when Xiao Yeyang yelled out the word ¡®grandmother¡¯, Daohua¡¯s eyes burst out with incomparably bright light, which made Daohua a little lost.


    The old mother-in-law smiled on her face and eyes, holding Xiao Yeyang and Daohua''s hands tightly: "Good boy, your grandmother is the master of your marriage."


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua shook again and looked at each other together.


    Granny Gu looked at Gu Jian and Mrs. Yan: ¡°I¡¯m not using it anymore. You will bother about the marriage of the two children.¡±


    Outside the house, Defu, Wang Maner, Caiju, and Dongli all listened to the words of Granny Gu.


    Wang Man''er was confused, but Defu and Caiju and Dongli understood everything.


    Defu was silent for a while, and then signaled Wang Man''er, Caiju, and Dongli to follow him out of the courtyard.


    Wang Man''er asked puzzledly: "What are we going to do?"


    Deblessed: "Did you not hear that, the old lady is waiting to see the master and Miss Yan get married, we have to hurry up and buy it."


    Wang Maner said ¡®ah¡¯: "Does the old lady mean that?"


    Defu¡¯s face was affirmative: "Of course it is." As he said, he looked at Caiju and Dongli, "Do you think that?"


    Caiju and Dongli looked at each other, thinking that since ancient times, there has been a custom of Chongxi. Maybe the old lady saw the little prince and Miss Yan getting married, and she would be cured when she was happy.


    So, the two nodded affirmatively.


    Blessed, she immediately looked at Wang Man''er: "Look, everyone has heard it, hurry up, although the time is tight, but the master and Miss Yan get married, there must be everything that should be there."


    Wang Man''er saw that the three of them had all walked out of the yard quickly, and scratched his head in confusion: "Does the old lady mean that?" However, he quickly followed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 647： , Layout

    Chapter 647, Arrangement


    After speaking hard for a while, Granny Gu passed out again, Gu Jian stayed in the room to guard, and the others retreated.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows, still thinking about what the old grandmother had just said in her heart.


    Holding Xiao Yeyang to call her grandmother, Daohua could understand this. After all, for the past two years, her mother-in-law had always treated Xiao Yeyang as a grandson, and called her grandmother when she was seriously ill.


    But the matter of deciding her marriage with Xiao Yeyang was a bit outrageous.


    The identity of Xiao Yeyang, the mother-in-law knows, the son of the prince, how can she be the master of his marriage?


    Daohua turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang, and found that he was a little out of control, with shock, helplessness, and deep pity between his eyebrows. Just when he wanted to ask questions, she was dragged into the house by the old lady Yan.


    "Grandma, what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at the sad grandmother, Daohua was stunned.


    The old lady Yan looked at Daohua: "Girl, tell grandma, what do you think of Yeyang?"


    Daohua''s expression stagnated, her eyes wandering, she knew that grandmother was asking her whether she agreed with her just now that her mother-in-law had decided to marry Xiao Yeyang, she was silent for a while, and nodded: "Xiao Yeyang is pretty good."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yan was relieved immediately.


    Gu Jian and her revealed their identity. Sister Gu set up a marriage between her granddaughter and Yeyang when she was in danger. This matter was completely rejected by the Yan family.


    Fortunately, Yeyang is a good one, and his granddaughter is also happy.


    The old lady Yan took out the dragon-shaped jade pendant that Gu Jian had given her: "This was given to me by your master. It is said that Yeyang¡¯s marriage partner, Gu sister, can call the shots. This is a token of marriage."


    Daohua looked at Jade Pei blankly, shocked her face.


    Dragon.


    This is something the emperor can use!


    Seeing that her granddaughter understood the meaning of the dragon-shaped jade pendant, the old lady Yan sighed and carefully put the jade pendant away: "Girl, your marriage with Yeyang can be fixed."


    said, his face was sad.


    "Yeyang is good, but his status is too high. You are straight-tempered and don''t like restraint. There are many royal rules. If you are bullied after you marry, our family will not be able to help you."


    Daohua was still immersed in her thoughts, and she didn''t even hear what the old lady Qingyan said.


    She had doubted the identity of the master and the mother-in-law before, but the master blocked her with words, and then she didn''t think much about it. She never thought that they would have a relationship with the royal family.


    After thinking for a while, Daohua talked to the old lady Yan, and went out to find Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang''s mood at the moment was also very upset. When Daohua found him, he was sitting in a daze in the pavilion.


    Seeing Daohua, before she could speak, Xiao Yeyang proactively said, "I just found out just now. I don''t know what is going on."


    Hearing what he said, Daohua¡¯s guess in her heart was confirmed: "So, the mother-in-law is your real grandmother, then she is not the emperor."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head, looking a little dazed: "I only know that the uncle Emperor and the Jiang family are not close, and I am more respectful to the Queen Mother but not close enough, but the royal family is always weak in sentiment, I have never thought about it, and never I have heard any rumors, who would have thought "The Queen Mother is not his grandmother at all."


    This can also make sense, why every time he had conflicts with Jiang Jingrong when he was young, the queen mother always defended them.


    Ina Flower became silent, the royal affairs were too complicated.


    The two sat in the pavilion for a while, and when it got dark, they returned to Taohua Temple.


    Dinner, Gu Jian was worried about Grandma Gu, Daohua, Xiao Yeyang, and Mrs. Yan suddenly learned of the identity of Grandma Gu and Gu Jian. During the meal, the four of them were a little absent-minded, and it was over after a few bites.


    At night, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang both stayed to watch the night with Granny Gu, but Gu Jian refused, so he wanted to watch the night himself.


    The two couldn''t compete, so they had to go back to the room.


    The next day, when Daohua woke up, she was stunned at the door when she left the house. Looking at the red silk hanging high under the eaves and the big red ‡Ö characters pasted on the doors and windows, his eyes widened.


    Thinking that she was not awake, Daohua quickly shook her head, rubbed her eyes again, and looked around again, and her eyes were still a festive bright red.


    What is this doing?


    Taohua stepped out of the house, and when she walked to the door of the hall, he found that the hall had been completely renewed, and it was arranged as a happy hall.


    Xiao Yeyang also got up. After walking out of the house, his reaction was exactly the same as Daohua.


    The two stood under the eaves of the gallery and looked at each other, their eyes full of surprise.


    Isn''t ?? fixed marriage?


    The scene in front of me clearly wanted them to go to court and get married.


    "Master, Miss Yan, you are awake!"


    Defu and Dongli walked in from outside carrying a load of matrimonial supplies. Seeing Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, they immediately said happily: "Great, we can set up a new house."


    Ina Hua returned to her astonishment and looked at the two of them: "Who asked you to arrange it?"


    Defu blurted out: "The old lady ordered it yesterday."


    Daohua stared: "Why don''t I know?" After speaking, she looked at Xiao Yeyang again, "Do you know?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head.


    Seeing this, Daohua immediately turned and walked towards the old woman''s room, and Xiao Yeyang quickly followed.


    Defu and Dongli looked at each other, and carried things into the room to set up a new house.


    In the room, Granny Gu was already awake, and when Daohua and Xiao Yeyang came in, Gu Jian was feeding her with medicine.


    Seeing this, the two did not dare to bother.


    After drinking the medicine, Daohua asked, "Mother-in-law, are you better?"


    Granny Gu smiled and nodded: ¡°I¡¯m much better today, and I feel that I have strength.¡±


    Gu Jian looked at the two of them: "Are you coming here so early, is there something wrong?"


    The old mother-in-law was a little tired after drinking the medicine, she lay back on the bed, and looked at the two of them.


    Daohua wanted to ask about Xitang, but she couldn''t say what she said. Obviously, the master must know the layout of the yard and the house. Now he hasn''t said anything, obviously tacitly acquiesced.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and said with a smile: "It''s okay, we just came over to please the mother-in-law."


    To be honest, the moment he saw Xitang, he was happy in his heart.


    A mother-in-law presided over the marriage between him and Daohua. Even the imperial uncle cannot change it in the future.


    Come again, he knows that his mother-in-law should really want to watch him and Daohua get married.


    The smile on Granny Gu¡¯s face immediately increased: "I''m fine, Xiaojian is with me, you go and do yours."


    Gu Jian immediately drove people away: "Go out if nothing is going on. My sister needs to rest."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and pulled her out of the house.


    As soon as the two left, Gu Jian breathed a sigh of relief.


    He is selfish this time.


    In fact, he never thought of letting the two children get married right away, but when he saw the arrangement of the blessings, he was immediately moved.


    He knows that he has wronged his apprentice by doing this, but his sister has had a hard life in her life, and her son can''t see it when he gets married. Now when he is in danger, if he can see his grandson getting married, she should be able to make her feel less regretful.


    Out of the house, Daohua saw Defu and Dongli in the room where Xiao Yeyang was arranged, and walked over and took a look.


    "Red dates, longans, and peanuts should be sprinkled on the bed."


    "Where is the Dragon and Phoenix Candle? This is definitely not less!"


    See you, Daohua frowned, and walked away quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang caught up with him, and took a look at Daohua¡¯s face: "Are you unhappy?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, feeling a little upset: "Don''t you think it was too sudden?" She could still accept the marriage, but the marriage was too big.


    Xiao Yeyang also felt a little sudden, but he was quite happy: "I think it''s pretty good."


    Ina Flower: "But I''m not ready yet."


    Xiao Yeyang looked anxious: "Don''t you want to marry me?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with a serious face: "Xiao Yeyang, if you marry me, you can''t have an affair with other girls, do you think about it?"


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua''s hand: "I know what you want is a double for life, and I won''t take you down." Seeing Daohua bowed her head and said nothing, she immediately raised her hand and swore.


    "The emperor is here, I Xiao Yeyang, if I lose Yan Yiyi in this life, I won''t die if the sky is struck by thunder."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang with serious eyes, Daohua¡¯s disturbed heart slowly calmed down. A lifetime is too long, and no one can guarantee what will happen in the future, but at this moment, she is willing to believe in Xiao Yeyang''s sincerity.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 648： , Baitang

    Chapter 648, worship


    Old lady Yan was also dazzled by the red silk. Before she could ask, Gu Jian took the initiative to find her. She didn''t know what the two said. When Wang Man''er and Caiju came over to find Daohua with their happy clothes. When trying on, Mrs. Yan said nothing.


    "Girl, the time is too rush, I can only wrong you to wear clothes bought outside."


    Looking at herself in a red dress and red dress in the mirror, Daohua was a little surprised.


    is going to marry like this?


    Is it too sloppy?


    At this time, Mrs. Yan walked in: "You can withdraw, I''ll comb the rice flowers."


    When Wang Man''er and Caiju were out of the house, Mrs. Yan picked up the comb and combed her granddaughter¡¯s hair. She combed her hair and said, ¡°Your master said, today¡¯s wedding is just for rights and interests, in order to fulfill the old sister¡¯s last wish. In the future, Ye Yang will ask the emperor for marriage again."


    After hearing this, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief: "So, today''s wedding is just for her mother-in-law. It''s not really married, right?" She is not yet fifteen years old, although she likes Xiao Yeyang a lot. But I don''t want to marry so early.


    Old Mrs. Yan: "After paying my respects, I really got married. It was only done privately." After that, she looked a little worried, and she married her granddaughter without discussing it with her son and daughter-in-law. She was also very unsure in her heart. Woolen cloth.


    If it weren¡¯t for Gu Jian, Sister Gu is not suitable for seeing outsiders now, and she couldn¡¯t help sending someone to call her son and daughter-in-law over.


    In the evening, the arrangements for married couples are finally ready.


    Gu Jian helped Granny Gu out of the house, and sat on the main seat on the right side of the main hall, leaving the left position for the old lady Yan.


    After the three of them sat down, they saw Xiao Yeyang slowly walking in with the red silk and Daohua wearing a hijab.


    Looking at the new couple, the faces of Granny Gu, Gu Jian, and Mrs. Yan couldn''t help but smile.


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and stood in front of the three old people.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little nervous. He looked at the old mother-in-law who smiled and looked at him, his eyes were a little moist, and his heart was moved and warmed.


    This is his grandmother, dear grandmother!


    When he was seriously ill, he did not forget to perfect him.


    Gu Jian looked at Defu: "Let¡¯s start."


    Defu immediately smiled and took a step forward, letting go and exclaimed: "The newcomer visits!"


    Hearing this, Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but rushed into their hearts, and they hurriedly picked up their spirits and stood ready.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    "Two worship Gaotang!"


    "The husband and wife worship each other!"


    After ?? three bows and three bows, Daohua secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and her heart was finally over.


    Even if everything is simple in today''s wedding, the old lady Yan is not allowed to do this, and that is not allowed to move, it still makes her tired.


    "Send into the bridal chamber!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Yeyang tightened the red silk in his hand, glanced at the rice flower at the other end of the red silk, and the joy in his heart grew more and more.


    From now on, Daohua is his righteous wife.


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua into the new house, and took her to sit on the bed together.


    Gu Jian and Mrs. Yan helped Granny Gu and walked in.


    "Stupid boy, what are you still trying to do? Hurry up and lift your hijab!"


    The old mother-in-law saw Xiao Yeyang sitting still, as if she didn''t know what to do, she couldn''t help but urged.


    Defu immediately handed the Xi Scale to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang wiped his hands on his legs twice, then took the Xi scale, carefully glanced at the rice flower beside him, and then reached out to pick the hijab.


    The hijab was slowly provoked, slowly revealing a delicate and elegant face.


    Cheek Ning Xin Li, greasy goose fat, beautiful eyes Liupan, sandal mouth pink, looking at such a rice flower, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes straightened.


    When the three old men saw each other, they couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Ahem~"


    Dao Hua was embarrassed at seeing Xiao Yeyang''s thigh with her hand out and faintly twisted.


    Xiao Yeyang was in pain, and quickly took hold of Daohua''s messy hand. Seeing the old grandmother and the three jokingly looking at them, they looked a little embarrassed, and smiled in a jealousy.


    Gu Jian saw that the old woman was tired, so he said, "Let¡¯s go out."


    Granny Gu nodded, smiled at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, and then went out of the house with Gu Jian and Mrs. Yan.


    Defu and Wang Man''er also followed with great foresight.


    When only Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were left in the room, they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Daohua picked up the hijab and fanned it. Now it is only February, and she is still sweating after she has survived a busy schedule.


    slapped it for a while, feeling a little quiet in the room, couldn''t help turning his head and looking at it, and then saw Xiao Yeyang looking at him madly.


    Thinking that they had already paid their respects and got married at this moment, Daohua''s cheeks were dyed with a crimson color, and she stared at Xiao Yeyang with an annoyed look, "What do you look at?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You look so good today."


    The styles and embroidery of the clothes bought outside are very simple, but the rice flower is worn on the body, but she is more charming and pretty.


    Daohua hooked the corner of her mouth and hummed: "The mouth is smooth."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the Hebujiu on the table, quickly stood up and walked over to pour two glasses, and sat back on the bed: "We should drink Hebujiu."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang and took a cup.


    The arms intersect, and the two of them pull in, almost facing each other.


    Feeling Xiao Yeyang''s scorching nose, Daohua shook her spirits, and quickly handed the wine glass to her mouth.


    On the other side, looking at the rice flower close at hand and smelling the faint scent of her body, Xiao Yeyang''s Adam''s apple rolled a little, then looked up and drank the Heyan wine in the cup.


    "Ahem~"


    Daohua drank too quickly, and some were choked.


    Xiao Yeyang put down the wine glass and quickly patted her on the back.


    Daohua coughed for a while before she stopped, because she choked a little bit harder, her cheeks became more and more rosy, and water mist filled her eyes.


    The rice flower at this moment, under the reflection of the red candle, is a little more charming than usual.


    "Why is this wine so strong?"


    "Lieh, I think it¡¯s okay. This is the peach blossom wine we brewed together last year."


    Xiao Yeyang whispered, looking at Daohua¡¯s tender and ruddy lips, he couldn''t help getting closer and closer.


    See you, the body couldn''t help but leaned back, one of them was confiscated in the meantime, and she fell directly on the bed.


    Xiao Yeyang took advantage of the trend, put the rice wreath between his arms, and then lowered his head and kissed it.


    Daohua couldn''t dodge, and was kissed straight.


    The gentle touch made the two of them stunned for a moment, and then they became addicted together.


    Just when the two of them breathed heavily, there was a coughing sound outside the house.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his head in surprise, and saw Gu Jian walking in from outside.


    Seeing Gu Jian coming in, Daohua blushed and pushed Xiao Yeyang away and sat up: "Master."


    Gu Jian nodded, and said to Daohua: "Go back to your own room and rest."


    Daohua did not respond, Xiao Yeyang asked eagerly: "Why?" Today is the candle night in his bridal chamber with Daohua!


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang faintly, and motioned for Daohua to leave.


    Without hesitation, Daohua walked out of the house quickly.


    After she left, Gu Jian looked at Xiao Yeyang: "If you want to marry Daohua, you must have three books and six hires, and the Ming matchmaker is marrying. Today is just to fulfill your sister''s wish. You want to marry someone else''s girl if you don''t have any preparations. Get it?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly said: "I will give Daohua a grand wedding."


    Gu Jian: "Then wait for the wedding, you will be in the round room." After saying that, he glanced at Xiao Yeyang warningly, "You are not allowed to mess around. If you let me know that you are bullying Daohua, see how I clean up you. ."


    After finishing speaking, he ignored Xiao Yeyang, turned around and left, leaving Xiao Yeyang sitting alone on the big red bed, watching the dragon and phoenix red candle.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 649： , Passed away

    Chapter 649, passed away


    Perhaps Chongxi was really useful. After Xiao Yeyang and Daohua got married, Granny Gu¡¯s spirit gradually improved. She stopped vomiting after drinking the medicine and stopped coughing up blood at night.


    Seeing this, everyone is very happy.


    In mid-February, the peach blossoms all over the mountain were blooming, and the old lady suddenly came and said that she wanted to go out for a walk.


    Taohua listened, and immediately smiled and said, ¡°Okay, today¡¯s weather is neither cold nor hot, so it¡¯s suitable for a walk.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang went to push the wheelchair, and pushed the old woman out of the yard.


    Gu Jian and the old lady Yan followed.


    A group of people went to the foot of the mountain together.


    In the field, the villagers are all preparing for spring plowing. Looking at the working villagers, Granny Gu went up and chatted for a while.


    In the morning, the old mother-in-law was very energetic. After walking around Taohua Village, she showed some tiredness.


    "Sister, it''s almost noon, let''s go back." Gu Jian said.


    Granny Gu looked around a little bit disheartenedly, as if she wanted to engrave the scenery of Taohua Village in her mind. After a while, she nodded: "Okay."


    After reaching the top of the mountain, looking at the scorching peach blossoms in the mountains, the old lady said that she would like to appreciate the flowers for a while: "Go ahead, just have Yeyang and Daohua with me."


    Gu Jian was going back to decocting medicine, and told Daohua and Xiao Yeyang to be optimistic about Granny Gu, so he quickly walked back to Taohua Temple.


    The old lady Yan saw that the wind was a bit strong on the top of the mountain, and worried that Granny Gu would catch a cold, so she went back to help her get her cloak.


    As soon as the two left, Granny Gu asked Xiao Yeyang to push her to the highest point of the mountain.


    Daohua quickly said: "Mother-in-law, the wind is strong over there, let''s enjoy the flowers here."


    Granny Gu smiled and shook her head: ¡°I just want to stand on the top of the mountain and look at the scenery below the mountain, so I¡¯ll take a look, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not cold today and won¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Looking at the longing in Granny Gu¡¯s eyes, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang glanced at each other, but it was difficult to refuse, and finally pushed her past.


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua pushed Granny Gu to the highest point of the mountain.


    "Look, that is the intersection of entering and leaving Taohua Village."


    Granny Gu smiled and pointed to the dirt road under the mountain: "Every time you come, you have to go through that." She said, she silently stared at the entrance of the village. After a long time, she said with regret, "It''s a pity. And never see it again."


    Daohua was not quite right when he heard this. Seeing that there was a trace of loneliness on the old woman''s face, she quickly said with a smile: "Mother-in-law, Xiao Yeyang and I will visit you and Master frequently in the future, so hurry up and take care of your body. You will be able to pick us up at the entrance of the village in the future."


    Granny Gu laughed immediately, and pulled Daohua and Xiao Yeyang''s hands together: "You two can have a good time."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, squatted down, and smiled at Granny Gu: "Grandma, I will definitely be good to Daohua. I will stay with her forever."


    The smile in Granny Gu¡¯s eyes grew thicker.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, her eyes flashed with joy.


    The old mother-in-law pointed to the peach tree not far away and said, ¡°The peach blossoms over there are really beautiful. Go and fold some branches for me. I will take them back and put them in the vase.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang listened, and smiled and folds a peach.


    Seeing that there was no wind at this moment, Daohua didn''t rush to push Granny Gu back. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s peach blossom branch was either big or small, she hurried over to help.


    Soon, the two came back holding a few peach blossoms.


    When he arrived in front of Granny Gu, Xiao Yeyang inserted a small piece of peach blossoms into the rice flower hair bun, and smiled and asked Granny Gu: "Grandma, is it good-looking?"


    Daohua glared at Xiao Yeyang, and saw that Granny Gu was looking at herself, and then turned her head with a smile so that she could see better.


    The old lady smiled and said, "It looks good, the rice flower grows well, and it looks good with everything you wear."


    Dao Hua Qui said embarrassedly: "My mother-in-law will make fun of me."


    Grandma Gu took the peach blossom branch, looked at it, and smelled it again: "It''s so beautiful." After speaking, she looked at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua again, "Fold some more and give it to Xiaojian and Daohua''s grandmother''s room. Put a few on it."


    Seeing that Old-in-law was so interested, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua would naturally not object, and they folded the peach blossom branches nearby.


    Looking at the two children happily folding the peach blossoms, the old mother-in-law had a joyful smile on her face. She smiled and smiled. There was a smell of fishy sweetness in her throat, and she quickly swallowed it back.


    The old mother-in-law turned her head to look at the intersection under the mountain, her vision gradually blurred, and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of her mouth when she thought of the two children she had given birth.


    Although she was wandering and fateful in her life, her two sons, one is the ninth-five son, and the prince, she is worth it in this life!


    The peach blossom branch fell to the ground, and Granny Gu slowly closed her eyes.


    "Mother-in-law, please comment quickly, is this one of my peach blossoms beautiful, or the one of Xiao Yeyang?"


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang each ran over with a few peach blossoms, looking at the peaceful brows and smiling corners of their mouths, as if they had fallen asleep, the hearts of both of them suddenly missed a beat.


    "Mother-in-law?"


    "Grandma?"


    The two screamed tentatively, and their eyes turned red when the old lady was motionless.


    At this time, Gu Jian carried the medicine jar and looked for it, and saw the old woman with her eyes closed. The medicine jar in her hand fell directly to the ground, and she walked over with a trembling hand and peeked at her nose.


    didn''t feel the breath, Gu Jian was like a deflated balloon, knelt down on the ground softly.


    His kneeling caused Daohua and Xiao Yeyang''s hearts to fall directly to the bottom.


    Xiao Yeyang pulled Daohua forward and knelt in front of the old grandmother¡¯s wheelchair.


    Taohua Temple was hung with white cloth and white banners.


    Gu Jian did not say a word after the death of Granny Gu, and did not listen to everything, and shut himself in the house of Granny Gu.


    So, Xiao Yeyang can only take care of the funeral.


    Xiao Yeyang and Dao Hua Pi Ma Dai Xiao knelt in front of the old mother-in-law''s mourning hall, the quiet Taohua Temple, no one came to express their condolences, both of them felt a little chilly.


    Xiao Yeyang felt a deep sorrow for Granny Gu. In the capital, even the death of a small official¡¯s family is definitely more lively than this.


    She is the mother of the Nine-Five Supreme!


    The old lady Yan sent a letter to the Yan family. The next day, Yan Zhigao brought Mrs. Li and Yan Wenxiu over and gave them a sacrifice. Seeing Daohua and Xiao Yeyang kneeling together, she couldn''t help but get confused. eyebrow.


    After finishing the incense, Mrs. Yan pulled Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li into the room.


    Yan Wenxiu didn''t care when he saw his grandmother leave him alone. Instead, he walked up to Daohua and Xiao Yeyang and asked, "Yeyang, why are you here?" He was kneeling with his elder sister, not knowing that he thought they were. It''s a husband and wife.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him, thought that this was his elder brother, and groaned for a moment, and explained: "Mother-in-law is kind to me." Nowadays, the identity of the grandmother cannot be told to outsiders, so I can only say so first.


    Yan Wenxiu appeared in a daze, looking at Daohua who was kneeling next to Xiao Yeyang, and forbearing, she said, "Big sister, you are not compliant by kneeling next to Yeyang, so get up and kneel to the other side."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and directly picked up a stack of money paper and handed it to her elder brother: "Brother, there are not so many rules here. You can also kneel next to it and burn it."


    Yan Wenxiu disagreed. Although no one came to express condolences, he still had a bad reputation for his sister. Just as they were about to say something, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li came over and saw that they were also wearing filial piety. Can not help but stunned.


    "Wenxiu, go and change your clothes, then come and kneel."


    Yan Zhigao said to Yan Wenxiu, then respectfully bowed to the mourning hall, and Mrs. Li followed behind.


    After ??, the two people knelt and burned the paper.


    Yan Wenxiu was confused, but still did.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 650： , Guarding

    Chapter 650, guarding the system


    The old mother-in-law stopped for seven days and was buried in the ancestral grave of the ancient family. These were all discussed by her and Gu Jian a long time ago.


    After the old mother-in-law was buried, Mrs. Yan was ready to return to Ningmen Mansion with Yan Zhigao, Mrs. Li, and Yan Wenxiu.


    Sister Gu is gone, she won¡¯t be able to stay in Taohua''an anymore.


    But Daohua and Xiao Yeyang stayed behind. One of them wanted to keep their filial piety, and the other was to worry about Gu Jian.


    "Father, mother, or I will stay too, it''s not good to let the eldest sister stay here alone."


    On the way to the ferry, Yan Wenxiu, who was kept in the dark, looked at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang walking side by side behind him with a worried expression.


    Yan Zhigao glanced at Mrs. Li, and Mrs. Li looked at Mrs. Yan again.


    The old lady Yan shook her head: "Master Gu has a weird temper. He definitely doesn''t want to see outsiders at this time. Wenxiu will come back with us."


    Yan Wenxiu didn''t expect her grandmother to say that. He didn''t believe that she didn''t understand what she meant. Letting the elder sister stay with Yeyang alone, it was not good for her reputation.


    Seeing what the eldest son wanted to say, Yan Zhigao said directly: "Okay, listen to your grandmother."


    Yan Wen repaired his eyebrows, and there were more and more questions in his heart.


    Father put aside his official duties and stayed here, together with his mother and grandmother, undressed and personally guarded the spirit of the ancient mother-in-law for seven days.


    This makes him puzzled.


    Although Master Gu is the master of the older sister, Granny Gu can also be regarded as relatives, but it is enough for their family to come and pay a memorial service. There is no need to guard the spirit personally.


    At this moment, knowing that keeping the big sister and Ye Yang together would harm her reputation, but grandmother, father, and mother didn''t stop it.


    This is too abnormal.


    Soon, a group of people came to the ferry.


    Mrs. Li pulled Daohua: "Take good care of your master, and send someone to inform the family if you have anything."


    Daohua nodded: "Mother, I know."


    Ms. Li looked at Xiao Yeyang again, some hesitating to say something, she still couldn''t digest the fact that the other party was already her son-in-law.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and asked actively, "Auntie, what told Yeyang to do?" The attitude was very respectful.


    Mrs. Li: ". Take good care of Daohua."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, Auntie, I will." After that, he looked at Yan Zhigao and asked with a smile, "Uncle, what can I say?"


    Yan Zhigao was also a little unable to adapt to the change of identity for a while, thinking that he was now Xiao Yeyang''s father-in-law, and shook his head with a sullen face pretending to be majestic.


    Yan Wenxiu stood aside and watched silently, feeling that all of them were weird.


    Wait for the old lady Yan to tell Daohua a few words before everyone boarded the ship and left.


    Watching the boat go away, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua turned around and returned to Taohua Temple.


    On the boat, Yan Wenxiu looked at the closed door, and wanted to knock on the door to get in, but forbearance still gave up.


    Grandma told her parents that she didn¡¯t want to call him, it should be because she didn¡¯t want him to know about something, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to force her to ask. Thinking of this, I went to the deck.


    In the room, Mrs. Yan gave the dragon-shaped jade pendant given by Gu Jian to Mrs. Li: "You should keep this token."


    Ms. Li took over Yu Pei, looked at the old lady Yan and Yan Zhigao, and said uncertainly: "This is how our daughter and the little prince¡¯s marriage is set?"


    Looking at Yupei, Yan Zhigao was very complicated. With the luck of the eldest daughter, he really couldn''t help but sigh "It''s great". He saved any individual and saved him to the emperor''s mother.


    "We have all visited in front of the old lady, so naturally it is set." After speaking, she signaled Mrs. Li to put the jade pendant away.


    Mrs. Li felt that this jade pendant was a bit hot, and her heart was very complicated. On the one hand, she was happy that her daughter had a good home. The little prince was also regarded as the one she grew up with. She had nothing to say about her character and appearance, and she had a good relationship with Wen Kai and Wen Tao. In the future, even if you look at your relationship with the Yan family over the years, you will treat your daughter well.


    But on the other hand, she was a little worried. The identity of the little prince was placed there. The daughter married into the royal family and married properly. It was not so easy to be a royal wife. If the daughter was wronged in the future, they would not be able to intervene.


    The old lady Yan said again: "We only know the identities of Old Sister and Old Master, so don''t tell others. There is also the marriage between Daohua and Yeyang, and it is only right that the royal prince should be known to the world. "


    Yan Zhigao and Madam Li nodded solemnly.


    Back to Yan Mansion that same day, Mrs. Li ordered the housekeeper to remove all the bright things in the mansion and told the concierge that any invitations sent to the banquet would be rejected.


    I don¡¯t know the identity of the old mother-in-law.


    According to the law, when the queen mother and the toffee die, officials must observe the festival for three months.


    After arranging the house, Mrs. Li stopped to take a sip of tea, thinking that her daughter had already visited Xiao Yeyang, she felt a little mixed in her heart, and she didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    She gave birth to two children and one daughter. Whoever thought she could not get in the marriage of the three.


    At the same time, the capital, the palace.


    After the emperor learned the news of the death of the old mother-in-law, he shut himself up in the Palace of the Qing Dynasty and did not go to court for three consecutive days.


    In an instant, there were rumors that the emperor was injured and not healed, and that he was seriously ill.


    Several elder princes from the branch office became active and began to make friends with ministers.


    The father-in-law looked at the princes who came to inquire about the news with fear, and made a cold sweat for them in his heart.


    On the fourth day, the emperor went to court.


    Baiguan and the princes who led the errands saw that the emperor¡¯s face was indeed not good, and their expressions couldn''t help but move.


    The emperor admired the expressions of the people below, and the coldness in his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    In the subsequent court meeting, the emperor scolded several officials, and only then vented some of the depression in his heart.


    However, after the next dynasty, the emperor saw that the imperial wife went to Cining Palace together to please peace, and the anger in his heart burned again.


    His biological mother passed away, and only the Yan family went to mourn the spirit, but the Queen Mother was able to accept the greetings from his wife every month. At this moment, the emperor¡¯s hatred for the Jiang family reached its culmination.


    Especially the thought that as the emperor, he still cannot openly guard the rules for his mother, it is even more annoying.


    After a period of time, both the ministers and the imperial concubines found that the emperor''s temper was getting more and more grumpy. Anyone who held a wedding banquet at the official''s home or the imperial concubine would be severely scolded.


    The five princes who were planning to marry on February 20 were directly cancelled by the emperor. After that, several officials were demoted, and several concubines were demoted.


    In this regard, although Baiguan and Gongfei were a little inexplicable, they still had the eye to restrain their behavior.


    After all, the emperor¡¯s preferences are everyone¡¯s preferences, and no one wants to be in trouble.


    In late February, the Eight Kings fled to Northern Xinjiang and joined forces with Tatar to seize the three border cities. The news spread back to the capital and the whole country was shaken.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 651： , Topaz sunflower hairpin

    Chapter 651, Topaz sunflower hairpin


    Taohua Temple.


    Since Granny Gu passed away, Gu Jian has gradually become depressed. He doesn''t say anything every day, and he doesn''t eat much, making Daohua and Xiao Yeyang anxious.


    In order to let Gu Jian eat more, Daohua changed tricks to cook for him every day.


    "Master is always immersed in the grief of her mother-in-law''s death. Keeping this way will cause her body to collapse. We have to find something for him to divert his attention."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Do you have any good ideas?"


    Daohua pondered for a moment: "I have an idea, but I have to work hard for you."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Tell me about it."


    Ina Flower: "Go to Master and let him guide you in martial arts."


    Xiao Yeyang, who has been instructed several times, looked at Daohua speechlessly: "You are asking me to find a fight."


    Daohua smiled wryly: "I have to let the master vent the pain in my heart."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted. Although he disagreed on his face, he still bit the bullet and went to seek guidance from Gu Jian.


    Next, Xiao Yeyang was plunged into dire straits.


    On the first day, Xiao Yeyang was kicked by Gu Jian for several meters and landed heavily on the ground;


    The next day, the cheek gang got a punch, and his face was so swollen that he couldn¡¯t eat;


    On the third day, he was beaten twice in his legs, and then he walked with a limping a few days later;


    Fourth day.


    In short, Xiao Yeyang is abused every day.


    "Hi, tap it!"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were punched, and they were so swollen that Daohua was carefully applying medicine to him.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s injury, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but feel the pain for him. The master was really ruthless when he acted: "Be forbearing, it will be all right."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "Uncle''s shot is getting heavier and heavier."


    Daohua smiled and found an excuse: "He is also doing good for you. Look, after being instructed for a while, is your reaction speed faster than before?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t deny this. Uncle''s moves were quick and tricky. Many moves were unexpected, but he learned a lot.


    Daohua smiled and encouraged: "You have to work harder. Recently, Master Tian is not as silent as before, and the appetite has returned to normal. It is all your credit."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows happily, but he got his wounds when he smiled, and he gasped with pain.


    "I told you not to move."


    Daohua quickly gave him ice.


    At this time, Defu walked in, holding a piece of paper in his hand.


    Inahana met, and couldn''t help saying: "After March, how come you have received more and more flying pigeon biography?"


    Xiao Yeyang took the note and looked at it, frowning after reading it.


    Ina Flower: "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Yeyang said with a solemn face: "The Eight Kings have a dead soldier who specializes in hunting and killing frontier generals. On March 12, the head of a third-rank general was hung on the tower, making the border officers panic. ."


    Daohua frowned, and she was a little worried about the two elder brothers. The opponents they faced at the border were such dead men.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her frown and reached out to smooth her: "Don''t worry, Wen Tao and Wen Kai will be fine."


    Knowing that she is worried about uselessness, and she doesn¡¯t want her emotions to affect others, she said with a smile: "I will prepare more pills in the future, so I can send them to them next time."


    Two days later, Xiao Yeyang received a few more news from the border.


    Seeing his heavy expression from time to time, Gu Jian couldn''t help asking: "The situation at the border crossing is terrible?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "After all, the Eight Kings have some foundation in Daxia. Before they fled to the border, they transported a lot of money and food. Before they could seize three cities in succession, they depended on the ones placed in each city. Everyone responds."


    "Now they are planning to repeat their tricks again, and extend their hands to other cities."


    "Just a few days ago, a general received a distress letter and led the army to support. Who knows, the distress letter was sent by someone placed by the enemy, which directly caused the general''s entire army to be annihilated."


    "Because of suspicion, the major generals in the frontier fortress can no longer trust each other, and Tartar is approaching again, which is very unfavorable for combat."


    Gu Jian condensed his eyebrows: "What should I do then?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted his eyes: "You must first dig out the manpower of the Eight Kings who have planted in each city. Otherwise, everyone will be wary of each other and the military will be unable to stabilize. Moreover, our combat intelligence may also be leaked out. ."


    Seeing Gu Jian''s worry, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Uncle Huang has sent Jin Lingwei''s commander over. The man who wants to come to the Eight Kings to be deployed will be picked out soon."


    Gu Jian nodded silently.


    Meanwhile, the Royal Palace.


    The emperor looked at the news at the border with no expression on his face.


    The chief assistant Yang Chenghua and the left governor Wu Jingyi and the right governor He Guangyao of the Five-Army Capital Governor''s Mansion stood silently below.


    The emperor glanced at Yang Chenghua who was hesitant to say something: "What do you want to say?"


    Yang Chenghua bowed and said: "The emperor, there are many people who know Commander Xue. He goes to the border, and he will definitely make the Eight Kings and One Party vigilant. It may not be easy to find the manpower to place."


    The emperor narrowed his eyes, tapped his fingers on the table, and after a while, he asked an irrelevant question: "What''s the date today?"


    The public security officer immediately replied: "March 23rd."


    The emperor¡¯s eyes flickered, and there were four days left, it was his mother¡¯s seventy-seven.


    "I understand this, you can go down."


    Yang Chenghua saw that the emperor didn''t say anything, looked at each other with Wu Jingyi and He Guangyao, and then stooped back.


    After they left, the emperor was silent for a while and invited Wei Qi: "Send a message to Yeyang and let him go to Northern Xinjiang after March 29. Xue Xiangchen is in the Ming, he is in the dark, let them cooperate with each other. Be sure to catch all of the bachelor¡¯s party feathers in one go."


    Wei Qi nodded and hurried to send a message.


    On March 29, Gu Jian took Daohua and Xiao Yeyang to the ancient mother-in-law¡¯s grave and burned paper.


    On the way back, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang and asked, "Are you going to Northern Xinjiang?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua in silence for a while, then nodded, "Yeah."


    Daohua hangs her head and says nothing, and only speaks after a while: "Then I will go back and prepare you more medicine and ginseng tonic pills."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    After a while, Daohua asked again: "When the third and fourth brothers left, they brought a hunting dog, do you want to take one too?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Okay, I''ll take the little one with the dog."


    Daohua frowned and frowned: "Dog Xiaoyi is too good to eat, run wherever there is to eat, or if you don¡¯t bring the dog Xiaoer, you can also run faster."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I like Xiaoyi Dog. She is chubby and cute."


    Daohua gave him a glance: "You are doing errands, not on outings."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I brought my primary one because I had to go out to do errands."


    Daohua doesn¡¯t bother to fight with him here. If you are a little one, you should be a little one.


    After a while, Daohua asked again: "When will we leave?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Tomorrow."


    Daohua looked surprised: "So anxious?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "The situation at the border crossing is getting more and more complicated. It must be resolved soon."


    Ina Flower: "Have you talked to Master yet?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "That said, I will tell him when I receive the news from Uncle Emperor."


    Daohua looked at Gu Jian who was walking in front, and said with her face slung: "When you go, I can only distract Master. I won''t be beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face like you?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "Are you sure you want to find your uncle to instruct martial arts?"


    Ina Hua nodded affirmatively: "Of course, I think there is still a lot of room for improvement in my whip technique. With the footwork that Master taught me, I may not be afraid of you in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t laugh or cry, why didn''t he know that this guy was afraid of him?


    After the three of them returned to Taohua Temple, Daohua went into the pharmacy and packed the pills and spices prepared during this period. Gu Jian called Xiao Yeyang to the yard, and focused on giving guidance on his lack of martial arts.


    After dinner, Daohua handed the packed package to Xiao Yeyang, and glanced at him: "You should rest early, and you have to hurry tomorrow." She said, she turned and left.


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed Daohua: "Wait, I have something for you."


    Daohua stood still and watched Xiao Yeyang return to the room with a carved wooden box and came out curiously: "What?"


    Xiao Yeyang opened the box and took out a topaz sunflower hairpin.


    Looking at the vividly carved hairpin, Daohua smiled: "Okay, why do you want to send me the hairpin?"


    Xiao Yeyang said with some regrets: "I planned to give it to you when you were married, and then watched you use this to redefine your hair. Now I am going to northern Xinjiang, and I don''t know if I can come back to attend your wedding ceremony. Give it to you."


    said, he inserted the topaz sunflower hairpin into the hair of rice flower, looked at it carefully, and said with a smile: "It looks good."


    Daohua glanced at him obliquely, stretched out her hand to remove the sunflower hairpin, and played with it.


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand and held the rice flower in his arms: "Remember, when you reach the óÇ, you must use the hairpin I gave you to tie your hair."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 652： To shorten the gap

    Chapter 652, Shortening the Gap


    On March 30th, Daohua knew that Xiao Yeyang was going to leave. She got up early and cooked him a bowl of longevity noodles: "Hurry up, I''m afraid you will have to spend your birthday in northern Xinjiang this year. NS."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and picked up the chopsticks to eat.


    After breakfast, Xiao Yeyang went to say goodbye to Gu Jian. Gu Jian gave him some highly toxic drugs formulated by himself, and after a few more warnings, he waved Daohua to send him away.


    "I won''t take the people from the new house. If anything happens, I will find Deshou. He can contact Jin Lingwei in Zhongzhou."


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua down the mountain, carefully instructed, and gave her his token for directing the affairs.


    I don¡¯t know how long it will take to go to Beijiang this time. He is really afraid that people who do not have long eyes will bully Daohua during his absence.


    Ina Hua looked at the token and asked, ¡°What do you do if you give me the token? Don¡¯t you need to prove your identity to others?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "I still need a token to prove my identity?"


    Seeing that he didn''t care, Inaka no longer refused, and received the token in his purse.


    Soon, the ferry arrived.


    Xiao Yeyang pulled Daohua: "Uncle, you have worked so hard to take care of it."


    Daohua glanced at him: "He is my master."


    Thinking of the separation for several months or even longer, Xiao Yeyang was full of dismay, stretched out his hand to hug the rice flower, buried his head in her neck and was silent for a while, before muttering, "Wait for me to come back!"


    Daohua¡¯s heart was also blocked at the moment, and she nodded: "When you go to Beijiang, you must be careful."


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath, let go of the rice flower, and boarded the boat without looking back. When the boat started, he looked back at the people on the shore.


    Daohua watched the boat go away silently, until the boat disappeared and was no longer seen, then she turned around and returned to Taohua Temple.


    Young couples are most afraid of parting. Gu Jian is ready to comfort his apprentice. Who knows that when the apprentice came back, Wang Man''er brought a lot of books.


    Daohua looked at the spring ploughing of the villages, and saw her master standing at the door looking straight at herself, and asked incomprehensibly: "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Jian glanced at the apprentice¡¯s expression, felt that he was worried in vain, and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After speaking, he turned his back and went to take care of the medicine field in the backyard.


    Daohua worried that Gu Jian would be immersed in the pain again, and quickly said: "Master, when I have finished the spring ploughing, you can give me guidance on how to whip."


    Gu Jian glanced at her and let out a faint ¡®um¡¯.


    With something to do, Daohua didn''t have time to think about it. After reading some of Zhuangzi''s spring ploughing, Wang Maner called Yan Shouhou.


    "Have the two barren mountains bought a year ago been cleaned up?"


    Yan Shouhou nodded: ¡°Cleaning up is to clean up, but only some barren mountainous land is cultivated. If you plant something on it, the yield will not be too high.¡±


    Daohua didn¡¯t worry too much: ¡°It depends on what you plant.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Shouhou thought of something and his eyes lit up: "The girl wants to grow potatoes on the mountain?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I have prepared potatoes for planting. You must call for day laborers. Be sure to plant potatoes on both hills before mid-April."


    Yan Shouhou nodded quickly: "The little one will do it right away."


    After ?? and the others left, Daohua put down her ledger and looked at the peach blossoms in the yard.


    Although the mother-in-law is in charge and fixed her marriage with Xiao Yeyang, this does not mean that everything is well.


    In this ancient time, the Yan family had a shallow foundation. She married the prince¡¯s son, Xiao Yeyang might not care, but in the eyes of outsiders, she was definitely not worthy of Xiao Yeyang.


    The three become tigers. If some things are heard too much, the client will definitely be affected. What she wants is an equal relationship between husband and wife, rather than anything high and subdued.


    But the gap between her and Xiao Yeyang''s identities is real, and what she can do now is to shorten the gap as much as possible.


    In this era, women¡¯s status is based on family and father and brother.


    She doesn''t expect anything from the Yan family, but her father and brother.


    Although the eldest brother is already a juror, he still has to wait for him to be an official.


    Now only the father can be counted on.


    In the past few years, although my father¡¯s political achievements have been good, because the high-yield grains are also popular among the people, but because the time for the promotion of grains is relatively short, the reputation is limited to the surrounding areas of Zhongzhou, that is, many fourth-grade officials in Daxia. One of them, there is nothing particularly conspicuous.


    Come again, the promotion of an official position takes time to accumulate. Even if the post of prefect of Ningmen Mansion is full, his father can be transferred to the capital, and he will be promoted by one level at most. He is a third-tier capital official.


    This family background is still not enough to match the prince¡¯s son.


    The official position cannot be promoted, and the accumulation of background cannot be completed overnight. Now, what she can operate is to raise the reputation of the Yan family.


    During this time, she heard Xiao Yeyang talk about the situation in northern Xinjiang. The Eight Kings conspired to conquer the border city, which seemed to be a posture of long-term confrontation with the court.


    The war in northern Xinjiang will not be subdued so quickly.


    Fighting is the most consuming money and food. At this time, what can be better known and better known than donating food?


    Thinking of this, Daohua got up and went down the mountain, and circled around Zhuangzi. Over the years, she has accumulated a lot of seeds, and now they have been planted. I think this year must be a bumper year.


    After ??, Daohua took the place of Xiao Yeyang and became the object of being abused by the master. Although she was not as miserable as Xiao Yeyang, she was given a few whips every day.


    Gu Jian controlled his strength, and the whip hit Daohua without any scars, but the pain was painful to the bone.


    Tired is tired and nodded, but Daohua¡¯s reaction speed, flexibility speed, and whip technique have been significantly improved.


    In a blink of an eye, it has entered May.


    After May 15th, Yan Mansion began to show off its lights.


    Without him, May 20th is the day when Yan Wenxiu, the eldest son of Yan¡¯s family, gets married.


    The old lady Yan looked at Mrs. Li: "Have all the people who sent off the relatives of the Han family been properly settled?"


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "Mother, don''t worry, all arrangements are in place. In a few days, you will be able to see your grandson and daughter-in-law."


    The old lady Yan nodded her head with a smile, and then said with grateful expression: "Wenxiu and the second girl Han''s marriage date is really set, just past the old sister''s time-keeping."


    Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li agree with each other.


    The other family didn¡¯t know the identity of the old woman, and it was excusable for not keeping the rules, but if their family knew it but didn¡¯t comply, the emperor would definitely be dissatisfied.


    Yan Zhigao smiled and said, "The boss is a blessed wife."


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded.


    The old lady Yan asked, "When will Daohua come back?"


    Speaking of her daughter, Mrs. Li also missed it very much, because she had to be filial to the old wife and take care of the old father. She hasn''t seen her daughter for more than three months: "If you say it is today, I will return."


    The old lady Yan also missed her granddaughter, and sighed: "Although the marriage between Daohua and Yeyang has not been announced yet, the two of them have visited the hall, and they are considered to be the daughters-in-law of someone else''s family."


    Mrs. Li followed with a sigh, who would say no.


    I feel uncomfortable when I think that my daughter is already someone else¡¯s family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 653： , Eldest brother married

    Chapter 653, Big Brother Gets Married


    "Girl, I will enter the city gate soon."


    In the carriage, Daohua dressed in cyan dyed yarn was closing her eyes and rested. Hearing Wang Man''er''s reminder, she opened her eyes.


    Wang Man''er smiled and broke the silence: "I heard that the Han family''s family sending off the family has been here for a long time. The grandma''s dowry is enough to carry several happy boats. She is indeed a girl from the earl''s family, she is style."


    Ina Hua listened, smiled, and then sighed: "Time flies so fast. In two days, the eldest brother will get married."


    Hearing this, Wang Man''er and Bi Shi looked at each other and chuckled.


    Daohua looked up: "What are you two laughing at?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and replied: "The slaves are thinking that girls can get married earlier than the uncle."


    Hearing this, Daohua glared at the two of them: "The last time I married Xiao Yeyang, it was just a matter of rights."


    Wang Man''er and Bi Shi smiled: "My uncle will definitely fill the girl with three books and six appointments in the future."


    Daohua¡¯s eyebrows squinted: "What auntie is not uncle, don¡¯t bark you two, it¡¯s not good for people to hear you."


    Just about to say a few more words, suddenly the carriage shook abruptly. Wang Man''er and Bi Shi didn''t pay attention, and fell directly into the carriage and hit the seat heavily.


    Daohua quickly grabbed the edge of the car window, but was not injured.


    The driver who drove the carriage was the Yan family guard, who knew how to fist, and quickly stabilized the carriage.


    At this time, Daohua asked aloud: "What''s the matter?"


    The coachman hurriedly replied: ¡°Just now a few little beggars ran out of the alley, and they stunned the carriage on the opposite side. In order to avoid colliding with them, the little one retreated.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua reached out and opened the curtain by a small corner, and looked at the situation outside.


    The coachman on the opposite side of the carriage grabbed a little beggar as if he wanted to hit someone. Suddenly, there was a ¡®cough¡¯ in the carriage, and then the coachman reluctantly let go of the little beggar.


    Immediately, the coachman was ordered to let Daohua and their carriage go first.


    When the two carriages crossed by, Daohua smelled a faint smell of blood, and she quickly lowered the curtain of the car without wanting to be troublesome.


    After waiting for the carriage to go a certain distance, Daohua thought that Ningmen Mansion was the territory under her father''s jurisdiction, and worried that something might happen, so she stretched her hand out of the car window and hooked her finger.


    After a while, Yan Ying appeared quietly outside the carriage.


    "Girl, what''s your order?"


    "Follow the carriage just now and see what their origins are?"


    Yan Ying nodded, and disappeared into the crowd in the blink of an eye, as if she had never appeared before.


    After the account was over, Daohua didn''t think much about it. Soon, Yan''s Mansion arrived.


    I haven''t returned home for a few months, and Daohua still missed it. After returning, she went directly to the old lady''s yard, and spent most of the day with her family, and did not go back to her yard until the evening.


    "Why hasn''t Yan Ying come back?"


    After Daohua finished washing, it was getting dark when the sky was dark, but Yan Ying hadn''t returned yet, she couldn''t help but frowned, "Nothing will happen, right?"


    Thinking that Yan Ying¡¯s martial arts is good, Daohua temporarily suppressed the worries in her heart, and walked to the old lady¡¯s yard for dinner.


    After dinner, the Yan family was chatting about Yan Wenxiu''s marriage. Wang Man''er nodded to Daohua without a trace.


    Knowing that Yan Ying was back, Daohua was relieved, and sat for a while, and then left together when everyone had dispersed.


    "Why have you been there for so long?"


    As soon as she returned to the yard, Daohua asked Wang Man''er to bring Yan Ying to see herself.


    Yan Ying said with a serious expression: "Girl, the person you told me to follow today is the partisan of the Eight Kings. The subordinates stayed to observe for a while, and then they came back late."


    Ina Flower''s eyes widened: "Eight Kings Party Yu, are you sure?"


    Yan Ying nodded.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Didn''t the Eight Kings'' party feathers in the three provinces of Zhongzhou, Fenxi, and Jiguang have been wiped out by Xiao Yeyang? How come there are still fish that slip through the net?"


    Speaking, paused.


    "Since I haven''t been arrested, why not leave quickly and openly appear in Ningmen Mansion?"


    Yan Ying didn¡¯t know much, she only told what she knew: ¡°Girl, when her subordinates came back, they found that the Jiang family seemed to be looking for someone in secret.¡±


    Daohua: "Are you trying to say that the Jiang family is looking for the Eight Kings Party Yu?"


    Yan Ying nodded: ¡°One of the two people I followed today suffered a serious injury. It is very likely that it was the hands of the Jiang family.¡±


    Daohua pondered for a moment: "Where is the Eight Kings Party Yu now?"


    Yan Ying: "When my subordinates came back, they saw them hiding in the mountains, and the subordinates were worried that they would be discovered if they continued to track them, so they came back to report."


    Daohua thought for a while and said: "You go to the new house to find Fushou, tell him what you find, and he will take care of it."


    Yan Ying nodded, Deshou can contact Jin Lingwei, it is indeed more suitable than him to catch the Eight Kings.


    At noon the next day, Yan Ying came over to tell Daohua that the two people were dead.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "How did you die?"


    Yan Ying: "Those who were killed by the Jiang family were a step late in Deshou, and one of the dead was the brother-in-law of the Eight Kings."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "The Jiang family secretly killed the eight kings'' party feathers, instead of giving them to the court in exchange for credit. It seems that there is some confusion between the Jiang family and the eight kings."


    Yan Ying nodded: "That''s what Deshou said."


    Inahana didn''t say anything, she waved Yan Ying to leave, and then devoted herself to the next big brother''s wedding.


    I originally thought that the matter was over. Who knew Yan Wenxiu¡¯s wedding day, Yan Ying came again to tell: "The Jiang family was attacked by an assassin last night. Deshou said that the assassin seemed to be looking for something."


    Daohua''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Looking for something, did the two people leave anything behind?" After speaking, there was silence for a while, "This matter is not something we can manage. Let Deshou take care of it."


    Hearing this, Yan Ying didn''t say much, and quickly disappeared.


    At this time, there was a noise outside, and the bridegroom welcomed the bride into the door!


    Daohua smiled and entered Xitang, and stood beside Yan Yihuan and the three of them. Watching the newcomer enter the bridal chamber after visiting the hall, she followed Mrs. Li to help greet the guests.


    was busy until midnight, sending the guests away, and Daohua dragged her tired body back to her yard.


    "It''s really tiring to be a relative!"


    Thinking of the hurried and simple wedding between herself and Xiao Yeyang last time, Daohua was a little lost. Looking at the moon in the sky, she couldn''t help but think of Xiao Yeyang: "I don¡¯t know that Xiao Yeyang and his third and fourth brothers are in northern Xinjiang. How''s it going?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and took it: "Auntie and Third Master and Fourth Master are so good, they must be fine, maybe they have done something again."


    Daohua sighed, ¡°It¡¯s the second best thing to fail, but don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    After washing and washing, Daohua lay on the bed. Maybe she was too tired and fell asleep soon.


    The next day, Yan''s family went to the old lady''s yard early in the morning, waiting to see the bride.


    After the rice flower arrived, I didn''t wait a while before I saw my elder brother leading a young woman in red.


    "Sister-in-law is so beautiful."


    Yan Yihuan commented on the bride quietly.


    Taohua took a closer look. The second girl from the Han family looks really good, but the most noticeable thing is not her appearance, but her overall temperament, dignified and quiet, and she knows that she has a good education.


    Daohua looked at her elder brother again. He was gentle and elegant. The two were a perfect match standing together. Looking at the eldest brother''s stretched eyebrows, she thought to herself that her eldest brother should be very satisfied with his sister-in-law.


    After ??, it''s time for the bride to offer tea and meet the ceremony.


    Ms. Li, who was promoted to be a mother-in-law, did not embarrass the bride, nor did she intend to make rules for the bride. She just smiled and asked the bride to help the Yan family as soon as possible.


    Han Xinran was relieved to see her mother-in-law talking so well.


    The most difficult thing for a woman to marry into her husband''s family is to meet a mother-in-law who is not easy to get along with.


    At present, the mother-in-law is still very kind.


    After serving tea to the elders, Han Xinran gave the younger brothers and sisters her own female red.


    As the eldest daughter-in-law, getting along with the younger siblings at home is also very important.


    Daohua looked at the sachet in her hand, and said with a smile: ¡°Sister-in-law¡¯s female celebrity is really good. If our sisters don¡¯t understand anything in the future, sister-in-law should teach us more.¡±


    Han Xinran immediately smiled and nodded, and said generously: "I''m not doing well, but if my sisters are good, just ask me."


    Yan Yihuan took the words: "Then we are going to bother sister-in-law."


    Meeting everyone in the Yan family, Han Xinran''s heart was completely restored. The eldest brother was right. The Yan family did not have as many rights and wrongs as the people in the capital.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 654： , Jasper Dragon Niuyin

    Chapter 654, Jasper Dragon New Seal


    The Han family came to see off their relatives, the second master of the Han family and the eldest son of the Han family. The three met with Han Xinran and Yan Wenxiu who had returned to the door of the three dynasties in the inn under the package.


    Seeing that the second uncle and the grandfather took away the second brother-in-law, the grandmother of the Han family hurriedly pulled Han Xinran and said in private: "How is it, brother-in-law is good to you?"


    Thinking of the thoughtfulness and gentleness of the mate, Han Xin dropped her head in shame.


    Grandma Han saw her like this, there was nothing else she didn''t understand, she immediately joked a few words, and then asked: "Where is the Yan family, they can get along well? Especially your mother-in-law."


    Han Xinran quickly explained the situation of Yan''s family: "The mother-in-law is a nice person, she didn''t set rules for me, and didn''t use words to pressure me; the old lady was also very kind and treated me well; although the father-in-law was a little unsmiling, but It''s a matter of fact. As for the people in the second and third rooms, they are still pretty decent."


    Hearing that, Grandma Han was relieved, and said with a smile: "It seems that the Yan family is a well-knowing family. Although it was originally our family who intended to marry the Yan family, you are a girl from the earl¡¯s family and married The Yan family is marrying, and they are trying to pinch you, so it''s a bit unreasonable."


    "Before I left home, my mother was very worried, worried that the Yan family didn''t understand the rules and bullied you who were married far away. You know, old lady Yan was just a rural woman before, and your mother-in-law was born in a merchant''s family. They can understand something. what."


    "But now it seems that we are worried for nothing. Your father-in-law can climb to the current position. The back house must be indispensable. It is good to understand the rules. People who have no rules are a cloud of smoke."


    Han Xinran nodded. In fact, she was very worried when she made the appointment. Most of the merchants¡¯ houses had no rules, and she was worried about encountering a stubborn mother-in-law.


    Grandma Han said again: "Second sister, although you are married, you can''t rely on this to disrespect your elders. Mrs. Yan and your mother-in-law have now shown kindness to you, so you must know how to be grateful. Don''t be arrogant and arrogant. It''s absolutely indispensable to ask Ann every day."


    Han Xinran nodded again and again: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, I know all this."


    Seeing that she had listened to her own words, Han Danan could not help but stretch her eyebrows: "By the way, there are still a few girls in the Yan family, how are they?"


    Han Xinran thought of the three of Daohua and Yan Yihuan, and immediately said with a smile: "The girls in the Yan family are all good, especially the maternal sisters of the father-in-law. Their appearance and style are all first-class, and they are not inferior to the noble ladies in Beijing."


    "In the past two days, the grandfather also told me about the situation of several younger sisters. They have been studying with the female master, and the content of learning is no less than that of our girl."


    Grandma Han raised her eyebrows: "Really? The Yan family has done so hard to nurture their daughters, and they want to use them for marriage. But think about it, the Yan family is from a poor family, and the foundation is too thin. Marriage is the fastest way to improve the family heritage. The means, of course, will not be let go."


    Han Xinran did not answer the conversation. She knew too little about the situation of the Yan family to make judgments.


    Then the two talked about other things. After lunch, when Han Xinran was about to follow Yan Wenxiu back to Yan''s house, Grandma Han said with a bit of dismay: "Tomorrow we are going to return to Beijing, you are here alone, but Take care. If you are wronged, don''t hold back. Now our knighthood is still there, and my father is still an uncle, we can always help you."


    She sympathizes with this younger sister who is married low and married far away. If it hadn''t been for the earl''s palace to get worse over the years, how could the girl from the Han family need to marry so far?


    Han Xinran nodded with red eyes: "Sister-in-law and eldest brother are careful along the way."


    Grandma Han patted her hand. In order to relieve her parting feelings, she smiled and said, "Maybe we will meet soon. Your public affairs have a good record. It is not impossible to transfer to Beijing."


    Hearing this, Han Xinran had more expectations in her eyes: "I hope so."


    After sister-in-law Han Xinran returned home for three dynasties, Daohua was about to return to Taohua Village.


    Ms. Li¡¯s eyebrows were helpless and helped to pack things up. She understood that her daughter had filial piety on her body, and it was difficult to stay at home more: "Your second brother will get married in July. Come back early then."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Our family has so many happy events this year."


    Ms. Li said helplessly: "Isn¡¯t it? Fortunately your fourth brother went to Beijiang, otherwise, maybe the marriage of your three brothers and sisters can be handled this year."


    Inahua saw that she was also taken in, and suddenly stopped talking.


    Ms. Li: "Okay, my mother won''t keep you anymore. Go out early. Your master is getting older, and it''s not easy to live alone."


    Immediately, Daohua followed Mrs. Li to bid her farewell to the old lady Yan, and then went out, but when she boarded the carriage at the door, she saw the hurried looking steward Sun.


    "Steward Sun!"


    Because of something urgent, Guanjia Sun didn¡¯t want to bother, but seeing that it was Daohua, he had to stop: "Big girl."


    Daohua smiled and looked at Guanjia Sun: "What''s wrong with this? Why is it so urgent?"


    The housekeeper Sun did not conceal: ¡°The Jiang family came to report the crime, saying that they had caught a few Eight-Wang party feathers, and the young man was anxious to tell the master.¡±


    Oh, Daohua heard that it was a business matter, and said quickly: "Then you go find your father."


    Steward Sun nodded, and left quickly.


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows in thought for a while, did not rush away, and called Yan Ying to inquire about the situation.


    Soon, Yan Ying came back.


    "An assassin touched Jiang''s house last night. It may be that the fighting was too loud, and it disturbed the surrounding residents and Guo''s house. Jiang''s family was guarded by masters of the inner family, and it didn''t take long for the assassins to be killed."


    "The Jiang family came to report the crime because an assassin shouted ¡®Jiang Zhengyuan received the Eight King¡¯s things¡¯ before he died. The Guo family watched from the side and had to hand over the assassin to clear the relationship."


    Seeing Daohua frowning her eyebrows, Yan Ying said again: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the girl, when the subordinates came back, the adults had already sent someone to the provincial government to report to the chief envoy. If you want to come soon, someone will come over and take over.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua''s brows stretched. Jiang Shenzheng¡¯s immediate superior was the chief ambassador. If something went wrong, it was not her father''s turn to take care of her. Knowing that her family would not be involved, she ordered the carriage to leave.


    After ?? exited the city gate, Daohua called Yan Ying again: "You take Dog Xiaoer and Gou Xiaosan to look for the place where Bawang Dangyu was killed." After speaking, he paused for a moment.


    "The assassin has found Jiang''s family time and time again. It must have been the precious things left by those two people before, otherwise they wouldn''t be chasing like this."


    Yan Ying said: "Deshou has sent someone to look for the place where the two were killed, and nothing has been found."


    Ina Flower: ".Let¡¯s look for it again. It¡¯s best if there is one, and nothing can be done without it."


    Yan Ying didn''t say much, and quickly left with two hounds.


    Daohua didn''t wait for him, so when he arrived at the dock, he took a boat directly to Taohua Village.


    Taohua Temple.


    As soon as Daohua and Gu Jian had lunch, Yan Ying came back with two hunting dogs.


    "Girl, I really found a burden." Yan Ying was a little excited, he found that the seven hunting dogs raised by the girl were very good at finding things.


    Daohua came to the spirit: "What is it? Show me now."


    Yan Ying passed the bag over.


    Ina Hua quickly opened the bag, and soon, the Jasper Dragon Niuyin, who had been thrown in half, appeared in her sight.


    Gu Jian saw it, and immediately changed his face, and took the Jasper Dragon Niuyin over and looked at it: "Where did you find this?"


    Yan Ying said the matter quickly.


    Daohua glanced at Gu Jian¡¯s face and asked, "Master, do you know this seal?"


    Gu Jian nodded: ¡°This is the jasper dragon seal carved by the first emperor specially for the eight kings.¡± He said, he smiled sarcastically.


    "The first emperor really loved this son. He knew that only the emperor could use the dragon-shaped pattern, but he still gave the eight kings such a seal. From then on, this jasper dragon has become a symbol of the status of the eight kings."


    Gu Jian flipped through the seal, and said with a sneer: "It''s a pity, this jade dragon seal has fallen in half."


    Daohua didn¡¯t expect this seal to be so big: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the Eight Kings are clinging to the Jiang family, but the Eight Kings have left such important things to outsiders for safekeeping. He is also big enough."


    Gu Jian coldly snorted: "How can the ancients say that they are angry, the eight kings are exhausted."


    Daohua looked at Biyu Long Niuyin and asked, "Does this thing need to be handed in?"


    Gu Jian snorted: ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. For the Eight Kings, this thing is a status symbol. For the emperor, it¡¯s just a piece of broken jade. It has no effect.¡±


    Daohua showed regret, she thought she could do meritorious service.


    Gu Jian then sarcastically said: "The Jiang family is really capable of bending and stretching. He has such a **** and sweaty hatred with the Wan family, but he can still get together. I don''t know if the queen mother in the palace will know if she will be angry."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 655： ,imprison

    Chapter 655, Prison


    "The new chief ambassador of Zhongzhou, Yuan Yuan, is actually the elder brother of Concubine Dechu."


    In ??Peach Blossom Temple, Daohua carefully looked at the Beijing Fun Collection sent back by Zhao Yongwang.


    Zhao Yongwang is indeed a flexible mind. Knowing that they are going to deal with the new chief ambassador, he inquired about the situation of the Yuan family in great detail.


    "It¡¯s no wonder that Jiang Shenzheng has nothing to do with the Eight Kings."


    Although Concubine De was pregnant with the fifth prince and the second princess, she still had to watch the face of the queen dowager and the queen in the harem, and the Yuan family did not dare to offend the Jiang family too much.


    The assassin''s involvement in Jiang''s participation in politics is probably suppressed by Lord Yuan.


    Gu Jian heard the apprentice¡¯s muttering, and said with a sneer: ¡°The Jiang family is not so easy to deal with. Unless the evidence is conclusive, otherwise, the dignity of a double queen is not something that everyone dares to challenge.¡±


    Daohua nodded and didn''t say much, thinking that tomorrow would be the first day of June, she couldn''t help saying: "Tomorrow is Xiao Yeyang''s birthday. I don''t know how he and his third and fourth brothers are in Beijiang? "


    Seeing his disciple¡¯s worrisome expression, Gu Jian replied, ¡°No bad news has been sent back from the border for the past two months. I think it¡¯s fine. However, the Eight Kings are scheming, and he has the manpower left by the emperor in his hands. , They won''t be able to come back in a short time."


    Daohua also understood this, and sighed: "I hope the border will settle down soon."


    Time slipped away day by day, and July entered in a blink of an eye.


    Yan House.


    Han Xinran is following Mrs. Li, busy taking care of Yan Wenjie¡¯s marriage.


    "On the sixth day of July, Wenjie will get married. This is the list to follow Wenjie to meet you. You will show it to your second aunt later, and then ask her for her opinion."


    Mrs. Li rubbed her swollen forehead.


    In May, she was busy with the eldest son¡¯s family affairs, and in July, Erfang Wenjie¡¯s, she hadn''t had a good rest in the past two months.


    Han Xinran nodded in response, and said with concern: ¡°Everything about the wedding has been arranged. Mother can have a good rest. Don¡¯t get tired.¡±


    Ms. Li smiled and looked at her daughter-in-law: "Fortunately, you are married, otherwise I may be so busy."


    Han Xinran smiled: "Mother is too good to say, there is a big sister to help you without me, I have heard that the big sister is a good steward."


    Mrs. Li shook her head and laughed: "Don''t talk about that lazy girl, she just thought of having you there, so she stayed with her master and was lazy and didn''t come back. Look, it''s the second day of July, and I don''t want to come back earlier. "


    Han Xinran smiled and did not answer. It has been almost a month since he married into the Yan family. She has a good idea about the people of the Yan family, and knows how much the mother-in-law and the old lady spoil the eldest sister.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law talked for a while, and then Han Xinran took the list and went to find the Sun family. On the way, he couldn''t help but chatted with Daohua with his personal maid, Gan Tang.


    "The eldest sister has a really chic life."


    It takes only a few months to live outside, no one restricts the discipline, which is unimaginable in the big families in Beijing.


    The daughters of large families are often raised in deep boudoirs and rarely have the opportunity to go out.


    Gan Tang nodded: "The girls in the mansion are doing well. I heard that they now have their own shops and fields."


    Han Xinran showed envy on her face. Perhaps the Han family is a bit richer than the Yan family, but the girls of the Han family are far less comfortable than the Yan family¡¯s sisters.


    After sending the list to the Sun family, seeing that Sun family did not say anything, Han Xinran returned to her and Yan Wenxiu¡¯s wedding yard.


    As soon as she went back, the grandmother Han, who was married, whispered to her: "Girl, your monthly letter is here, do you want to let me serve my uncle?"


    Han Xinran was unhappy, but thinking of what the Xianggong said to her last time in the letter, she couldn''t help but smiled sweetly: "Mother, don''t talk about this again in the future. The house habit, unless I can¡¯t help the Yan family."


    Grandma Han was stunned: "Really?"


    Han Xinran nodded affirmatively.


    Grandma Han smiled happily: "The old slave thought that the last time my aunt was taking care of your newlyweds, he said that."


    Han Xinran smiled and said, ¡°I also thought Xianggong said something polite, but I asked my mother a few days ago and my mother said the same.¡±


    Grandma Han sighed: ¡°Blessed girls are. Although they are married far away, the family members are still easy to get along with. The most rare thing is that the uncle still knows the cold and the hot, so the madam and the master can finally rest assured.¡±


    Han Xinran smiled shyly. She knew that her father and mother felt wronged by marrying her to Yan''s family. She used to think so, but now she is very satisfied with her marriage.


    Not only did her mother-in-law fail to make rules for her, but she also didn¡¯t have any intention to give her a woman. For these two things, she would be much better than the married sisters in the family.


    What¡¯s even more rare is that as soon as she married her mother-in-law treated her as her own family, and personally took her to familiarize herself with the things in the family. The eldest sister had not been able to feel the power of a housekeeper for two years after marrying into the Luo family, so she got it so easily.


    She is not as good as her big sister, but she feels that she will definitely live better and more comfortable than her big sister.


    Daohua is the Yan''s house on the third day of July. After returning, she joked and laughed with the old lady. Now that the sister-in-law has married in, she doesn''t want to take care of the household affairs anymore, and she is very thorough with the shopkeeper.


    On the sixth day of July, the Zhu family sent the dowry to the Yan family early.


    Although Zhu Qiyun''s dowry is not as rich as Han Xinran''s, the thousands of books still made everyone look at her for a while.


    Han Xinran was also a little surprised, and then she sighed with Grandma Han: ¡°The marriage set by Erfang is really good.¡± With these book heirs, as long as the second brother can get fame, Erfang will be able to stand up.


    Grandma Han nodded: "Yes, it is not unreasonable for the Yan family to be able to get up. Master''s vision of picking in-laws is really good. I heard that Si Ye decided to be the daughter of the Su family in Zhongzhou. This Su family is a veteran. Family."


    At this time, the noise and humming sounded, and Han Xinran knew that this was the bridegroom welcoming the bride in the door: "I hope this second sibling is good to get along with."


    Grandma Han smiled: "The Yan family will be separated sooner or later. The girl and the people in the second and third rooms are just fine."


    Han Xinran let out a ¡®um¡¯, and saw Daohua taking the girls to Xitang, and he quickly followed.


    "Why did you come back so early? The teacher thought you were going to stay at home for two more days?"


    Seeing his apprentice coming back, although Gu Jian was happy in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face.


    Daohua smiled and said: "There are two new daughter-in-laws in the family, and my grandmother and mother are accompanied by someone. I am not superfluous."


    Gu Jian snorted, and the corners of his mouth raised. Why didn''t he know that the apprentice was worried about him alone. This year, the weather was hot and he was a bit greedy for cold. Last month he used more ice and some caught cold. The apprentice is here to take care of him. .


    In early July, the Eight Kings intended to seize another frontier city, but unfortunately the manpower placed in the city was captured by Jin Lingwei led by Xiao Yeyang, resulting in the failure of the Eight Kings plan. After that, the war in Northern Xinjiang fell into a see-saw.


    In mid-July, the provinces received orders from the imperial court to collect military rations.


    Zhongzhou, the envoy Yuan Buzheng directly ordered Yan Zhigao to collect enough rations of 100,000 shi.


    Yan Zhigao knotted his brows as he looked at the command in his hand.


    Although Ningmen Mansion is much larger than other prefectures, the land is barren, and the amount of military rations he wants to expropriate is twice that of other prefectures.


    This matter was soon discovered by Daohua.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "What does Yuan Buzheng envoy mean? His father has offended him?"


    Yan Shouhou hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Could it be the reason why the master and his wife did not come to congratulate the officials after the appointment of Political Envoy Yuan Bu?¡±


    Because the old mother-in-law was to be guarded, the Yan family pushed all the banquets from February to May.


    Daohua twisted her eyebrows: "If it''s because of this, then this Yuan Buzheng envoy is not very mindful." After speaking, she was silent for a while, "Father, maybe collect all the grain?"


    Yan Shouhou: ¡°It¡¯s not too sad to see the master and the uncle. It should be okay.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua stopped taking care of it anymore: "You go back, if there is anything in the house, let me know immediately."


    Yan Shouhou nodded, and then left quickly.


    On July 29th, Daohua was packing her things and was about to return to Yan Mansion to participate in her own ceremony. Who knew Yan Shouhou hurried over.


    "The girl is not good, the master was imprisoned by the envoy Yuan Buzheng!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 656： ,response

    Chapter 656, coping


    "What did you say?!"


    Daohua looked at Yan Shouhou in shock, and asked eagerly: "Why was my father imprisoned?"


    Yan Shouhou said out of breath: ¡°The 100,000 stone army ration collected by the government office was lost. Today is the day when the envoy Yuan Buzheng came to collect the army ration. When he saw that the army ration was lost, he arrested the master."


    It¡¯s hard to believe the rice flower: "How can the 100,000 stone army rations be thrown away?"


    Yan Shouhou refused to wipe the sweat on his forehead, shook his head and said, "I don''t know exactly what is going on."


    Gu Jian heard it from the side, and said to Daohua quickly: "Go back and have a look."


    Daohua nodded: "Then Master, I''ll go home first." After finishing speaking, she didn''t care to pack her things, and immediately followed Yan Shouhou to leave Taohua Temple.


    Wait for Daohua to leave, Gu Jian said to Dongli again: "You follow to find out what''s going on, let me know if you have any news."


    He has seen Yan Zhigao several times, so how can a cautious person lose his ration?


    Dongli nodded, and quickly walked away.


    After Daohua got off the boat, she ran back to the city in a carriage.


    Not long after entering the city gate, I ran into the Jiang¡¯s carriage leaving the city.


    "Is this Miss Yan''s carriage?"


    Jiang¡¯s maid came forward and asked.


    Daohua was anxious and was impatient with Zhou Xuan of Jiang''s family, but the other side''s carriage blocked the intersection and she had to come forward.


    "Is there a problem?"


    asked Daohua, raising the curtain of the car.


    The maid of the Jiang family said: "My county owner would like to invite Miss Yan to come over and talk."


    Taohua was taken aback for a while before she realized that the county owner in the maid¡¯s mouth was Jiang Wanying: "Sorry, there is an emergency at home, I rush home, next time, I will pass the post to see you next time."


    In the carriage opposite, Jiang Wanying sneered when she heard Daohua''s refusal, and signaled the coachman to drive the carriage over.


    While waiting for the two carriages to stand side by side, Jiang Wanying lifted the curtain to look at Daohua, looked at her unscrupulously, and said without a smile: "Ms. Yan, long time no see."


    Daohua frowned and frowned: "It''s been a long time since I saw it. Is there anything wrong with the county lord?"


    Jiang Wanying smiled and said: "I''m fine, I just want to talk to you for a while, why, are you not willing?"


    Looking at Jiang Wanying''s face that was kind of grace when talking to her, Daohua was extremely disgusted, and said directly: "I am quite unwilling. If there is nothing wrong with the county lord, then I will leave first."


    Jiang Wanying''s face was stagnant, and then she sneered: "Lady Yan is still going straight ahead as always. Why, you think you are bewildered by Brother Yang, so can you not put my Jiang family in your eyes?"


    Hearing this, Daohua looked at Jiang Wanying fiercely.


    Jiang Wanying looked at Daohua sarcastically: "Who do you think you are, dare to try to climb Brother Yang, and don''t take a mirror to see if you are worthy."


    Daohua looked at Jiang Wanying with condensed eyes: "I am not worthy or not the county owner to comment."


    Jiang Wanying''s face sank. She was so angry that she wanted to have an attack right away, but suddenly thought of something, she sneered and looked at Daohua: "I hope Miss Yan''s courage and arrogance can be maintained forever."


    "Your father lost his rations. That is a felony. If the frontier fighter is delayed because of this, your family will not be able to offset the crime even if they are ransacked and exiled. I want to see how long you can be arrogant."


    Daohua''s eyes narrowed: "Did the county host finish talking? If it''s finished, I can leave." After speaking, he signaled the coachman to start the carriage.


    Looking at the Yan family carriage going away quickly, Jiang Wanying snorted heavily.


    Thinking of the last time the provincial government officials cleaned, she saw her brother Yang guarding Yan Yiyi so carefully and intimately on the street, and the anger in her heart burst out.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Brother Yang and worried that he hated herself, she would have wanted to deal with Yan Yiyi a long time ago.


    This time finally let her family find a chance. Her mother was right. Without the asylum of Yan Zhifu, her Yan Yiyi was nothing at all.


    After ?? separated from Jiang Wanying, Daohua''s face sank. Could the loss of rations have something to do with the Jiang family?


    Soon, Yan Mansion arrived.


    As soon as Daohua came back, she was told that Yan Zhigao had been taken to the provincial government.


    "Why is it so fast? Isn''t it possible that political envoy Yuan Bu doesn''t check what''s going on? Take a 10,000 step back and say, even if the rations are lost, they can just refill them, don''t they have to arrest people?"


    Steward Sun said with an anxious expression: "The uncle also promised to Envoy Yuan Buzheng that he would make up for the lost rations as soon as possible, but Envoy Yuan Buzheng said that the war in northern Xinjiang is urgent, and the rations collected from Zhongzhou will be shipped to the north in three days. Jiang, there is no time for our family to recruit again, the master lost his rations, which is just a delay of the military plane."


    Daohua''s brows were wrung to death. The Envoy Yuan Buzheng seemed to be doing business, but it made her feel like she was deliberately embarrassing the Yan family.


    "Where''s Big Brother?"


    Sun housekeeper: "Uncle went to the provincial government with him, and went to find a way to raise money."


    Daohua: "As long as I can make up 100,000 shi of grain in three days, my father will be fine?"


    Butler Sun nodded.


    After confirming this, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief.


    In less than three days, she can take out 100,000 stone of grain, as long as it can make up, then father will be fine.


    Daohua forced herself to calm down, and then quickly organized her thoughts, and soon said to Yan Shouhou: "Immediately go and prepare 100,000 stone grains, and also, go and call Cao Chuan and Baldhead."


    Yan Shouhou nodded, and trot away.


    Daohua looked at Guanjia Sun again: ¡°It¡¯s impossible to lose 100,000 shi of grain silently. My father didn¡¯t know it beforehand?¡±


    Steward Sun said with a bitter expression: "The grain was originally placed in the granary, but a few days ago, political envoy Yuan Bu sent an order for the master to load the ship in advance. The master also took into account the food safety issue, and deliberately selected a comparison. The hidden estuary is loaded with ships, who knows, past this morning, all the ships with grain are gone."


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately called Wang Man''er and whispered in her ear: "Go find Deshou, let him look along the Grand Canal, and be sure to find the lost grain."


    Wang Man''er nodded in response, and then left quickly.


    Daohua was silent for a while, and asked to steward Sun again: "Who knows the location of the ship?"


    Butler Sun quickly replied: "All I know is the master and the second master. As for anyone in the yamen who knows, I don''t know."


    Daohua pondered for a moment: "Master Xiao is still in the office now?"


    The housekeeper Sun nodded: "When the master was taken away, he asked Master Xiao to find the missing food. He should be in the office now."


    Daohua: "Go and call him over, and I will see him at Suihuamen Waterside."


    Butler Sun listened, and ran to the front yard, bringing Master Xiao in a short while.


    Daohua saluted Master Xiao, and then asked straightforwardly: "Master Xiao, do you know, where did my father offend Political Envoy Yuan Bu?"


    Master Xiao shook his head: "My lord and Political Envoy Yuan Bu have not met yet, so why offend him?"


    Daohua''s expression stagnated: "Are you sure? I heard Steward Su talk about the process of losing grain, but I never felt that Envoy Yuan Buzheng was deliberately digging a hole for his father."


    Master Xiao sighed. He also felt this way, but unfortunately he couldn''t find evidence: "Big girl, the master really didn''t offend Political Envoy Yuan Bu, and, on the face of it, we can''t say that Envoy Yuan is giving an adult. Dig a hole."


    "Because all the prefects in Zhongzhou have received the order to load grain in advance. The only difference is that the grain in Ningmen Prefecture is lost."


    Daohua squinted her eyes: "Master said, the loss of grain has nothing to do with Yuan Bu, political envoy?"


    Master Xiao nodded, then shook his head: "At least we have no evidence."


    Daohua was silent for a while: "But the envoy Yuan Buzheng was targeting my father, did Master feel it too?"


    Master Xiao nodded. Seeing that the army had been lost, he immediately arrested the chief of a mansion. It was indeed too unreasonable.


    Daohua: "Envoy Yuan Buzheng will never do such a thing for no reason."


    Master Xiao hesitated for a moment, and said, "Maybe it''s the potatoes that caused the trouble."


    Daohua was puzzled: "What do you mean?"


    Master Xiao: "The high-yield potatoes were reported to the Chief Minister not long ago."


    Daohua thought for a while before reacting: "You mean, Ambassador Yuan Buzheng wants to take the credit for potatoes?"


    Master Xiao nodded: "The potato yields up to more than ten shi per acre. It can be imagined that once it is promoted, how many people can fill their stomachs. This matter is reported to the court, and the credit is too great. , Not surprising."


    Daohua chuckled, "Why is this person so courageous?"


    Master Xiao pursed his mouth and didn''t say a word. There are too many robbing people in officialdom.


    Taohua thought for a while, and looked at Guanjia Sun: ¡°You immediately go to the provincial government and tell your eldest brother that your father reported the potato to the court last year, so let him find an opportunity to disclose it to Minister Yuan.¡±


    The housekeeper Sun is a little hesitant. Isn''t it a bit sloppy to follow a girl''s house for such a major event? Although I thought so in my heart, I finally decided to leave.


    Now the old lady and the wife are in a hurry. The big grandmother has just married into Yan''s family and has no confidence. It is not easy to intervene in the big affairs of the in-laws at will. The people in the second and third rooms have no idea when they encounter problems.


    After all, the only one who can pick the head is the big girl.


    After ??, Daohua asked Master Xiao again about the list of people who knew the location of the grain ship.


    That night, Yan Shouhou arrived with Cao Chuan and the bald heads.


    Taohua directly gave the list to a few people: "Go and check these people and see who they have been in contact with recently, especially if you have contacted the Jiang family."


    The few people from Cao Chuan who received the task for the first time solemnly accepted the list: "Don''t worry, girl, we promise to do the errand well."


    Ina Hua did not respond: "I only look at the results."


    Hearing this, Cao Chuan didn¡¯t say much, and quickly stepped back.


    As soon as the people left, Daohua looked at Yan Shouhou: "Is the grain loaded?"


    Yan Shouhou nodded: "It''s installed."


    Daohua: "You take the grain boat to the provincial government now, and you must openly hand over the grain to the political envoy Yuan Bu. It is best to make everyone know that you are going to deliver the grain."


    Yan Shouhou took a careful note, made sure that Daohua had nothing else to say, and then quickly withdrew.


    After finishing this, Daohua once again recalled the course of the incident, confirmed that there was no omission, and then turned around and went to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 657： , The outer room

    Chapter 657, Outer Room


    After Yan Zhigao was arrested, the old lady Yan became acutely ill. Although she had been Lao Fengjun for a few years, the old lady had never experienced such a major incident. Seeing her son had an accident, she collapsed in a hurry.


    Mrs. Li was also very panicked. These years, the Yan family has been going smoothly. She is in charge of the small area of ??the Yan family¡¯s back house. Regarding matters outside, even if she wants to manage it, she is powerless, so she can only pin all her hopes on it. The eldest son.


    Yan Zhiyuan saw Yan Zhigao being taken away with his own eyes, and he also heard Envoy Yuan Buzheng say that the military situation was delayed and the Yan family wanted to copy the house and exile. At this moment, the house was full of rushes, but there was a useful way. Have no idea.


    Yan Zhiqiang only takes care of the fields and Zhuangzi of the Yan family on weekdays. Wherever he would deal with such a thing, he could only look at Mrs. Li and Yan Zhiyuan in a hurry.


    Other female family members and juniors have experienced fewer things, and even less noticed.


    Han Xinran and Zhu Qiyun were a little calmer. One came from the earl¡¯s mansion and had their knowledge there; a young lost his father, whose ability to bear is far surpassed that of his peers, but both of them are brides and have just joined the Yan family. Even if they have ideas, they are not easy to publish. .


    When Daohua came over, she saw a house full of family members who were anxious and at a loss but could do nothing.


    "Big sister, are you back?"


    Han Xinran first saw Daohua standing at the door.


    Daohua walked into the house, glanced at the crowd, and pondered for a moment, then said to Yan Zhiqiang: "Uncle San, father and eldest brother are not there. The people in the house are panicked. Tonight, I will bother you to lead the nursing home to take good care of the house. There are a lot of people inside, don''t let them make trouble, it''s best to patrol a few times at night."


    Yan Zhiqiang nodded quickly: "I will call the nursing home to patrol right away. I must look after my home."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    The other people in the room watched Yan Zhiqiang walk away quickly, and then looked at Daohua, who was calm-faced, and their anxiety and panic were somehow relieved.


    Daohua looked at Yan Zhiyuan again: "Second Uncle, I heard that after the grain was loaded on the ship, my father gave you the task of guarding. Is there anything like this?"


    Yan Zhiyuan sat down when Daohua entered the room. Hearing Daohua''s question, he nodded immediately: "There is such a thing." As he said, he frowned, "Yiyi, what are you asking? Meaning? You don''t think I lost the food, do you?"


    The smile on Daohua¡¯s face remained unchanged: "Second uncle, don¡¯t worry, I just want to understand the situation. 100,000 shi of grain is not a decimal. If it is possible, you also hope to find it back."


    Yan Zhiyuan looked a little better, but still couldn''t help but muttered: "There are many people who know the location of the food ship, who knows who the eldest brother told him."


    Taohua directly ignored this, and continued to ask: "Second Uncle, since you are responsible for guarding the grain boat, have you been there all the time?"


    Yan Zhiyuan immediately said: "Of course." After finishing speaking, a trace of guilty conscience crossed his eyes.


    Yan Wenjie on the side squeezed his wife''s hand tightly.


    Zhu Qiyun shook the past, with worry in her eyes.


    Daohua looked at Yan Zhiyuan quietly: "Second Uncle, are you sure you haven''t left?"


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of a guilty conscience, Yan Zhiyuan stood up abruptly and said sharply: "Of course I have never left, Yiyi, are you interrogating your second uncle?"


    Everyone else in the room was taken aback.


    Daohua¡¯s face remained unchanged: "Second Uncle, I¡¯m just confirming the problem. As far as I know, all the servants guarding the grain boat have been killed."


    As soon as ?? said this, the faces of everyone in the Yan family changed.


    A trace of panic appeared in Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes, yes, if he had been guarding the food ship, how could he be standing here?


    Sun caught a glimpse of Yan Zhiyuan¡¯s face, and immediately understood that her husband had lied, but still stood up and looked at Daohua dissatisfiedly: "Yiyi, it sounds like your second uncle is okay and you are disappointed."


    "Fortunately, it was convenient for your second uncle to go midway, otherwise." At this point, Sun choked up and fell into Yan Zhiyuan''s arms and sobbed, "If there is something in the head, I will not live."


    After hearing this, Yan Wenjie, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile also became scared.


    Yan Zhiyuan saw that Sun had helped her lie, and patted her on the back stiffly.


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter who was wondering what she was thinking, and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry. The second brother is okay because the ancestor is blessed. Mother is still resting inside. Don¡¯t bother her.¡±


    Sun knew that it should not be troublesome at this time, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and did not continue crying.


    Daohua didn''t say much. Seeing that Mrs. Li''s eyebrows couldn''t hide her tiredness, she said to Han Xinran: "Sister-in-law, please help your mother go back to rest, grandmother has me here."


    Han Xinran quickly looked at Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li shook her head and said: "I don''t know what''s going on with your father, how can I sleep."


    Daohua: "With the eldest brother helping Zhou Xuan, father will be fine. Mother should go back to the room and rest. You have to watch at home."


    Ms. Li raised her eyes to look at her daughter, seeing that her daughter did not have much panic in her eyes, and then she remembered that her daughter''s identity is different now, and her heart was suddenly determined: "Okay, I will go back first."


    Han Xinran looked at her mother-in-law in surprise, not understanding why she suddenly changed her attention.


    Daohua looked at the others: "Everyone is gone, too." After speaking, without explaining anything, she went straight into the inner room to see the old lady Yan.


    The old lady Yan woke up early, and she heard all the words outside, and when she saw her granddaughter come in, she wanted to get up.


    Daohua hurriedly stepped forward to support her: "Grandma, you lie down."


    The old lady Yan took Daohua¡¯s hand: "Your father"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Father is fine. If there is no accident, he can go home tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. The envoy Yuan Buzheng took his father because he lost his rations. Now that the granddaughter is supplying it, he has no reason to keep his father in check. NS."


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan was relieved, and then asked again: "You just asked your uncle like that, did he do something?"


    Daohua soothed: "The granddaughter just doesn''t understand the situation. Ask your second uncle to find out. Grandmother doesn''t want to think about it."


    The old lady Yan nodded and didn''t ask much. After a while, she suddenly sighed.


    Her son, she understands that every time the second child makes a mistake, he will bite others back because of his guilty conscience. What did this rebellious son do?


    After coming out of the old lady¡¯s yard, Yan Wenjie remained silent.


    Zhu Qiyun poured a cup of tea and handed it to him, then sat quietly with him.


    After a while, Yan Wenjie said: "You said that the older sister asked Dad that way, did you suspect what Dad did?"


    Zhu Qiyun: "I think the older sister asked her father, maybe she really just wants to know the situation."


    Yan Wenjie looked at Zhu Qiyun suddenly, with uncertainty in his eyes: "Qiyun, do you think the loss of rations is really related to Dad?"


    Zhu Qiyun was startled, and immediately denied: "It''s impossible. No matter how confused my father is, he can''t do anything to harm the Yan family." The uncle is the pillar of the Yan family. He is about to fall, and it will not do the second room at all. She I don''t think her little calculating father-in-law would do such a stupid thing.


    Yan Wenjie also thought it was impossible, but he had no bottom in his heart. He was silent for a while, took a deep breath, and then seemed to have made some determination: "Qiyun, you go to your grandmother''s yard again to raise your father to the outside room. Tell the elder sister."


    "The reason my mother made up casually before is simply untenable, letting everyone know that Dad left to see the outer room, it is better than being suspected of losing the army."


    Zhu Qiyun looked at Yan Wenjie: "Are you sure? If this matter is known by the family, my mother may be the first to make trouble."


    Yan Wenjie nodded and sneered: "Father''s outer room is more than three years old. Sooner or later, this matter will cause trouble. It will be better sooner or later."


    Zhu Qiyun saw that Yan Wenjie had made up her mind, so she stopped talking. In fact, the first time she knew that her father-in-law had an outside room, she felt that she should inform her family.


    "Girl, the mistress is looking for you."


    Daohua sat on the bed with the old lady Yan, watching her go to wash after she fell asleep, Zhu Qiyun came over.


    Daohua was surprised, and quickly walked to the outside room: "Second sister-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Qiyun nodded, looked inside, and asked in a low voice: "Is the old lady asleep?"


    Inaba nodded: "Yeah."


    Zhu Qiyun let go, hesitated for a while, and looked at Daohua with some embarrassment: "Big sister, let me tell you something about your mate." As a daughter-in-law, she was really hard to tell about her father-in-law''s raising the outside room. .


    Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered: "Second sister-in-law, please tell me, I¡¯m listening."


    Zhu Qiyun: "The father-in-law has an outer room outside, and he also gave birth to a son. He is almost three years old now. When the uncle asked his father to guard the food boat, the father-in-law left. He left to see the outer room and Her son."


    Hearing this, Daohua was surprised.


    She believed that her second uncle would not do anything to harm her father, but he had a problem with him. This was for sure, but she did not expect it to be such a problem.


    Daohua was silent for a while, and looked at Zhu Qiyun: "Thank you for your second wife for telling me about this. You go back and tell your second brother. I asked your second uncle today. I didn''t mean anything else. I just wanted to know more about the situation. Then I lost my 10th. Wanshi had retrieved the grain, and he never suspected that his second uncle would harm his father."


    Zhu Qiyun immediately said with a smile: "Your second brother knows this, but we think we should let the family know about the father-in-law raising the outside room."


    Ina Flower nodded: "I will find a chance to tell my mother about this."


    Zhu Qiyun didn''t say any more, and left with Daohua.


    As soon as she left, Daohua was silent for a while, and then sent someone to find Yan Shouhou: "Call Cao Chuan and Baldou, and focus on the outer room of the second uncle."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 658： , Tentative

    Chapter 658, temptation


    Provincial Government, Yuan Family.


    Madam Yuan helped Yuan Buzheng take off the official uniform, hesitated for a moment, and said: "I heard that the person in the Prince Yan¡¯s Heping Mansion is closely related. The master just arrested the Yan Zhifu in this way. Will he offend that? Bit?"


    Yuan Buzheng envoy looked indifferent: "In the eyes of local officials, Xiao Yeyang''s status is considered precious, but behind our Yuan family, there are Concubine De concubine, the fifth prince, and the second princess. We still need to be afraid that he will not succeed?"


    Mrs. Yuan: "You can''t say that. It''s a royal son after all. It''s not easy to make trouble too stiff."


    Envoy Yuan Buzheng snorted coldly: ¡°I caught Yan Zhigao and acted according to the rules. He lost his rations, even if he went to the emperor, I am not afraid.¡±


    Envoy Yuan Buzheng is not a person who listens to persuasion. Seeing what Madam Yuan seems to want to say, she suddenly became impatient.


    "Okay, Xiao Yeyang has been away from Beijing for many years. Whether he is the Prince of Peace or the emperor, he can''t get close, so don''t worry about it here."


    Then, he chuckled.


    "Prince Ping was right before the Ma clan, and Xiao Yeyang didn''t dare to return to Beijing to make trouble. It can be seen that he was a counselor. Such a person, even the royal family, should not be afraid."


    "Didn¡¯t he have a good relationship with the Yan family? I have arrested Yan Zhigao for a day, but he didn¡¯t even have a personal image, and he didn¡¯t send anyone to ask. In that way, I have a good relationship with the Yan family."


    "Well, the collection of military rations these days has exhausted me. I will go to Aunt Shui tonight and relax."


    After finishing speaking, she strode away without waiting for Mrs. Yuan to react.


    Looking at her husband who was walking away, Mrs. Yuan frowned.


    At this time, Yuan Zhilei came to the main courtyard and saw her mother sitting alone in a trance. She stepped forward and asked, "Mother, father went to Aunt Shui again?"


    Ms. Yuan asked her daughter to sit down, and did not talk much about the concubine in the mansion. She had already looked down on her in recent years. The master is a good-looking man. Aunt Shui was just sent over by Jiang Shenzheng for a few months, which was the time when she was fresh.


    "Are you here but something?"


    Yuan Zhilei frowned. Although her mother did not answer, she already knew the answer, but as a daughter, she didn¡¯t say much about her father¡¯s room, so she said the purpose: "Mother, I heard someone say The eldest son of the Yan family asked to see his father several times, but he was turned away by his father. Isn''t this too much?"


    "Although the prefect Yan lost his rations, his guilt still has to be determined by the emperor. Moreover, prefect Yan has a good reputation among the people of Zhongzhou, and his father is so ruthless now that he is afraid that it will arouse criticism."


    "Daughter really doesn''t understand, why did the father do this?"


    Mrs. Yuan sighed: "Your father is so temperamental. Our family will hold a reception banquet in February. All the officials in Zhongzhou are here. Only the prefect Yan is absent. Your father thinks that he didn''t take the Yuan family in his eyes. Opportunity, you can''t get angry."


    "Come on again, the Yan family and Xiao Yeyang made a good relationship. When Xiao Yeyang was a child, he bullied the Fifth Prince in the palace. Once he beat the Fifth Prince on the bed for half a month. Your father always remembered this. ."


    "Xiao Yeyang is the son of Prince Ping. Your father is not good at dealing with him directly, but the Yan family has no scruples."


    ¡°There is also that Jiang Shenzheng visited your father a few days ago, and mentioned that the prefect Yan discovered a kind of high-yield food, what is the name of the potato, this kind of great achievement for benefiting the country and the people, your father thought about it.¡±


    "You also know that since the emperor was seriously injured when he was worshiping the ancestors, the princes who have entered the dynasty have competed fiercely. Your father wanted to offer potatoes to the five princes, and wanted to increase his prestige among the people."


    Yuan Zhilei frowned as she heard it: "Mother, Jiang Shenzheng told her father about potatoes, obviously because of ulterior motives. In recent years, although our family and the Jiang family have said that the well water does not interfere with the river water, the Jiang family has absolutely no reason to help our family. , Especially now that the queen is still raising Ma Bin''s son, the Jiang family does not want to see other princes outstanding, and the father must not be taken into the hands of Jiang Shenzheng."


    Ms. Yuan was also worried: "You and I can see the problem, but your father didn''t feel the slightest impropriety. Without the restraint of your grandfather and grandmother, he is more and more free."


    "When the family decided to release your father outside, I was very worried, but your grandfather and grandmother decided everything at home, and my mother was helpless."


    Yuan Zhilei suddenly stood up: "I think it was Aunt Shui who was chewing her tongue in her father''s ear. My father was doing something wrong in his daily life, but it was not to the point of losing his sense at all. Jiang Shenzheng sent Aunt Shui over. It''s really vicious with intentions."


    Mrs. Yuan signaled her daughter Shaoan not to be impatient: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Fortunately, the Yan family has no foundation. If you catch it, you will be arrested. The emperor will not embarrass our family because of him.¡±


    "I have already written to tell your grandfather and grandmother what happened here, and it won''t be long before your grandfather will send an assistant to assist your father."


    Yuan Zhilei nodded: "I hope my grandfather''s staff will come soon."


    Jiang¡¯s house.


    Jiang Canzheng squinted at the report at hand. After the men left, Mrs. Jiang walked over: "What is the master thinking?"


    Jiang Shenzheng: "I am thinking about Xiao Yeyang."


    Mrs. Jiang: "Huh?"


    Jiang Canzheng didn''t speak, he narrowed his eyes and thought.


    The purpose of moving the Yan family this time was to vent her anger to her daughter. The eldest girl in the Yan family dared to seduce the people his daughter liked, and she was really impatient.


    The second is to test Xiao Yeyang.


    Father and eldest brother wrote several times asking him to test Xiao Yeyang, thinking that Xiao Yeyang was probably the Jin Lingwei who was specially appointed by the emperor to command Lord Xiao, but unfortunately, he hadn''t inquired anything a few times before.


    At the beginning of July, the Eight Kings failed to seize the city. It is said that it was because the Lord Xiao made a move and pulled out a lot of the Eight Kings.


    Received this news, he planned the food grab incident.


    From the standpoint of the Jiang family, he does not want the Northern Xinjiang rebellion to be put down too quickly. If the Eight Kings are eliminated, the emperor''s ruling power will become stronger and stronger.


    The emperor who has no constraints will definitely turn his head to weaken the powerful Jiang family.


    No one in the Jiang family wants to see this.


    took away the 100,000 grains from Ningmen Mansion, which could not only clean up the Yan family, but also add obstacles to the emperor.


    He should be very satisfied with this result, but now that Xiao Yeyang has not appeared, the joy in his heart has suddenly been reduced by more than half.


    Mrs. Jiang misunderstood Jiang Shenzheng¡¯s meaning, and sneered, ¡°I usually see Xiao Yeyang¡¯s relationship with the Yan family pretty good. Before, Wanying saw him and the Yan family¡¯s eldest girl walking intimately together. Zhi Gao had something wrong, but he ignored it, showing that he didn''t really take the Yan family into his heart."


    Jiang Shenzheng shook his head: "We haven''t seen Xiao Yeyang for several months. Is he still in Zhongzhou now? On the northern frontier side, the mysterious Master Xiao has appeared again."


    Ms. Jiang was stunned for a moment, then she thought of something, her eyes widened: "Master said that Xiao Yeyang is the Master Xiao?"


    Jiang Shenzheng let out a sigh of relief: "Eight or nine out of ten." With that, he strode to the study.


    He wants to tell his father the result of this temptation.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 659： , The incident

    Chapter 659, the incident


    On July 30, the second day after Yan Zhigao was imprisoned, because the envoy Yuan Buzheng refused to see him, Yan Wenxiu reluctantly went to the Su family and asked the third master Su who was in politics to help introduce him.


    Master Su did not take Joe, and readily agreed.


    During the ?? period, Mrs. Su also offered to help raise 20,000 shi of grain.


    Yan Wenxiu was overjoyed after hearing this: "Thank you for your help, but Buzheng Yuan collects 100,000 stone army rations within three days. This is too embarrassing. I would like to ask Uncle San for help this time. I also want to buy more time."


    Grandpa Su frowned: ¡°Because the Yuan family has a concubine, the five princes have begun to enter the dynasty and do things in these years, and they have become more overbearing.¡±


    Speaking, look at Susan Master: "You try to make peace from it." Then, he looked at Yan Wenxiu, "Yuan Buzheng is the youngest son of the Yuan family, he has always acted without scruples, and you can''t put all your hopes on the youngest. In private, we have to raise all military rations as soon as possible."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Thank you, old lady for reminding."


    Soon, Yan Wenxiu left with Master Su San.


    As soon as the two left, Mrs. Su walked out from behind the screen and looked at Mr. Su, her face a little sad: "Why is the Yan family caught by the Yuan family?"


    Grandpa Su¡¯s face was calm: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be nothing wrong with the Yan family. These years, Yan Zhigao still has some connections in Zhongzhou. Sooner or later it will be a matter of raising all 100,000 shi rations.¡±


    "I think there might be an accident in the Yuan family. I really don''t know how Father Yuan would let this son go out as an official? Isn''t this making trouble for the Yuan family."


    Wen Tao and Wen Kai are now a thousand families of Jin Lingwei. If they make contributions in Northern Xinjiang, their future will be limitless.


    The Yuan family is targeting the Yan family at this time, and with the character of the two boys, they will definitely focus on the Yuan family in the future.


    The famous family has passed on for several generations. Which family has no nasty things, just wait, be watched by Jin Lingwei, and they will have their bitter fruits in the future.


    Poor five princes, who might be so involved.


    Lao Madam Su relieved her heart when she saw her husband say so.


    On the other side, Yan Wenxiu and Lord Su San were on their way to the chief envoy, and met Fang Hao, who was still traveling in the provincial capital.


    Han Xinran¡¯s mother and Fang Hao¡¯s father were cousins. When Han Xinran married to Yan¡¯s family, Fang Hao was also one of the bridegrooms. He had lived in Yan¡¯s house for a while before, and Yan Wenxiu was still familiar with him.


    Fang Hao and the two saw the ceremony and saw Yan Wenxiu''s eagerness, and said directly: "I heard that there was an accident with my uncle, and I can''t help much, but I know a few caravans that can help you raise some food for emergencies. ."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenxiu quickly thanked: "Thank you."


    After ??, Fang Hao, Yan Wenxiu and Master Su went to the Chief Executive.


    As soon as the three arrived, they saw Yan Shouhou and Sun Guanjia who were anxiously waiting there.


    "Master!"


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu, Yan Shouhou immediately ran over excitedly: "Master, the 100,000 stone grain girl has already sent me here, let''s go and pick the master out."


    Yan Wenxiu was stunned for a few seconds, and then slapped her head violently.


    It was also that he was confused. He asked outsiders to help raise food, but he didn''t expect his sister.


    No wonder the fourth brother always said that he was pedantic and old-fashioned, his father had an accident, and he instinctively ignored the female relatives at home, and never even thought about discussing with them.


    Master Su and Fang Hao listened to them, and quickly glanced at each other.


    Yes, they can''t send charcoal in the snow.


    At the same time, the two of them were also shocked by the big girl Yan family''s big hand. They said that they took out 100,000 stone of grain.


    Steward Sun did not forget what Daohua had explained, and said in a low voice to Yan Wenxiu: "Uncle, the eldest girl said, if Chief Minister Yuan deliberately makes things difficult, you can tell him that our family reported the potato to the court last year. "


    Hearing these words, Yan Wenxiu''s eyes flashed, and he faintly understood why Yuan Buzheng had targeted their home.


    Raising all the food, and knowing the reason why Yuan Buzheng was targeting his father, Yan Wenxiu felt confident in his heart, and quickly joined the chief messenger with Susan Master and Fang Hao.


    At the same time, Yan Mansion.


    Daohua accompanied Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li for lunch, and was unraveling the two, when she saw Wang Man''er come in and winked with her, she quickly found a reason to come out: "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Man''er: "Cao Chuan and Bald are back."


    Daohua nodded, and went to the water pavilion in front of Suihua Gate to meet them.


    Cao Chuan: "Girl, we have investigated the list you gave us. No one else has any problems, only"


    Daohua looked up: "What''s only?"


    Cao Chuan was stunned by Daohua¡¯s fierce gaze, and quickly replied: ¡°The second master¡¯s outside room Li family has contacted the Jiang¡¯s housekeeper.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes suddenly cooled down, and she took a few deep breaths before she said: "Go on."


    Cao Chuan: "At the end of last year, Li''s brother owed a large sum of money to the grandmother Jiang''s son at the casino. After that, the grandmother Jiang''s wife began to look for Li often."


    Daohua''s complexion was solemn: "The people of the Jiang family started to fight the Yan family''s idea so early!" He said, pondering, and quickly said to Cao Chuan, "Go and take Li and her son to the house. Come, and, carefully search Li''s residence."


    Cao Chuan responded, and was about to take a few bald heads away, and heard Daohua say again.


    "Control Li''s brother and his family as well."


    Cao Chuan nodded: "Yes."


    After ?? and the others left, Daohua frowned and looked at the direction of the Erfang Yard: "Second Uncle, I hope you are not so confused that you will hand over the handle to the Yan family to the Jiang family!"


    Cao Chuan and Baldou were very efficient, and brought Li and Li¡¯s three-year-old son into Yan''s house in the middle of the afternoon.


    Daohua met them in the vacant yard in the backyard.


    Li''s is a charming young woman with a very tall figure. Daohua subconsciously compared her with Sun''s, and then found that Sun''s lost miserably.


    Li hugged his son with a look of fear, and looked at Daohua with a trembling look: "Ms. Yanyan, why are you arresting us?"


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Do you know me?"


    The Li family buried her head and said nothing. She was the second master of the Yan family. She had always dreamed of being able to enter the door of the Yan family, so she naturally paid attention to everything in the Yan family.


    Daohua didn''t care about her, and looked at Cao Chuan: "What did the search result?"


    Cao Chuan immediately handed a two-palm jewelry box to Daohua.


    Looking at the jewelry box, Li''s eyes flashed with horror. Even his son didn''t care about it. He stood up and wanted to grab it. Unfortunately, the bald head only stretched out one arm and pressed her to the ground.


    Li cried out in panic: "Ms. Yan, that is my thing, why do you take it away?"


    Daohua glanced at Li, and quickly opened the jewelry box.


    There is nothing else in the box, just a few sheets of paper.


    Daohua picked it up and looked through it, her face suddenly covered with clouds.


    Her good second uncle, how dare to accept bribes behind his father!


    Forget it, I was so stupid to hand over the evidence to an outside room for safekeeping.


    Daohua looked at Li coldly: "Have you ever handed such things to the Jiang family?"


    When Daohua mentioned the Jiang family, the fear in Li''s eyes became even greater. She and the Jiang family¡¯s maid had been very careful in dealings with each other. How could it be discovered by Miss Yan?


    Daohua''s face was full of frost: "You are a woman, I don''t want to be rough with you, I will ask you again, have you given the Jiang family anything that is not conducive to the Yan family?"


    Li gritted his teeth and trembled, hesitating about what to do, suddenly, the gate of the courtyard was kicked open.


    Immediately afterwards, Yan Zhiyuan rushed in with two young men eagerly on his face.


    "Master!"


    Seeing Yan Zhiyuan, Li''s eyes burst out with an astonishing light. Without knowing where he was, he broke free from the shackles of his bald head and threw himself into Yan Zhiyuan''s arms.


    "Master, you have finally come, if you don''t come again, I''m afraid An''er and I will die."


    "Father!"


    The three-year-old boy seemed to know that his father had come to rely on, and immediately started crying.


    Looking at Li''s crying Lihua and the frightened little son, Yan Zhiyuan felt distressed and looked at Daohua angrily: "Yiyi, what are you doing? Do you know who they are?"


    Daohua looked at Yan Zhiyuan expressionlessly: "Of course I know, they are the outer chambers and outer chambers you raised."


    Hearing the word''outer room'', Yan Zhiyuan was uncomfortable for a while, but soon recovered: "Yiyi, Li and An''er, I will find a chance to talk to your grandmother and parents. , You don¡¯t need to care about this."


    "Today you caught them privately and scared their mother and son like this. I forgive you for being too young to do anything, so you don''t care about it. Now I want to take their mother and son away."


    Yan Zhiyuan was not ready to disclose the matter of raising the outside room to his family. At this moment, he wanted to quickly take Li''s mother and child away and slowly his mind, so he picked up the little boy involuntarily, and took Li''s to leave.


    Cao Chuan glanced at Daohua, saw her nodding, and immediately stopped their way with a few bald heads.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Yan Zhiyuan looked at Cao Chuan angrily, then looked back at Daohua: "Yiyi, why, don''t you even look at your second uncle now?"


    Ina Flower looked at him faintly: "Do you know why I want to catch them?"


    Yan Zhiyuan looked at the trembling woman and son in his arms, and wrinkled his eyebrows: "I know that I am ashamed of the Yan family by raising the outer room, but I have already said this. I will personally tell your grandmother and you. The parents explained, what else do you want to do?"


    Daohua sneered: "Your outer room is in contact with the Jiang family, do you know this?"


    Yan Zhiyuan''s face was taken aback, and he looked at Li''s fiercely.


    Lee shivered, a little afraid to look at Yan Zhiyuan.


    Daohua: "Second uncle, if I guessed correctly, you should have told your outer room about the location of the grain boat."


    Yan Zhiyuan was startled, his body was a little shaken, and he looked at Li in disbelief, and almost did not hold his son in his arms.


    Daohua worried that Li told the Jiang family about Yan Zhiyuan''s acceptance of bribes, and was too lazy to write with him, and gave Cao Chuan a look, and Cao Chuan immediately grabbed Li.


    Li cried out immediately: "Master, help!"


    Yan Zhiyuan saw Daohua casually instruct his foreigner to pull his woman, and suddenly became angry: "Yan Yiyi, don''t be too much. Li is my woman. No matter what she has done, you can''t take care of you. ."


    Daohua sneered: "Second Uncle, I don''t want to care about your second room, but the things you and your outer room do are critical to the entire Yan family. Now that father and brother are not there, I can only take care of it. ."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Cao Chuan, ¡°Bring Li to the room for interrogation, and be sure to ask clearly what she did when she was in contact with the Jiang family.¡±


    Cao Chuan hesitated for a moment: "What if she doesn''t say it?"


    Daohua''s eyes are cold: "I just want results."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhiyuan''s eyes widened: "Yan Yiyi, do you dare!" As he said, he rushed towards Daohua, as if he was going to hit someone.


    The bald head walked over and stopped Yan Zhiyuan.


    Daohua looked at Yan Zhiyuan coldly: "Second Uncle, of course I dare. It is not easy for the Yan family to have today. Whoever dares to do things that endanger the Yan family, I will not let him go." After a pause, he looked straight at Yan Zhiyuan, "Whoever he is!"


    Hearing this, Cao Chuan didn''t hesitate, and pulled Li into the house.


    "Master, help!"


    Looking at Li''s being taken away, Yan Zhiyuan was so angry that he was so angry that he roared at Daohua: "Yan Yiyi, you have no respect, disrespect and filial piety. I will teach you a lesson for your father today."


    After finishing speaking, she pushed her bald head abruptly, raised her slap and slapped it towards Daohua.


    "boom!"


    Daohua turned sideways and put one foot on Yan Zhiyuan''s calf. In an instant, Yan Zhiyuan''s center of gravity was unstable, and he knelt on the ground heavily.


    The violent impact on his knee made Yan Zhiyuan sore that he gasped.


    Daohua looked at Yan Zhiyuan indifferently: "Second Uncle, my patience is limited."


    At this moment, there were voices outside the courtyard, and soon, Mrs. Li and the rest of the Yan family hurriedly walked in.


    When Cao Chuan came back with Li and her son, they happened to be spotted by the patrolling nursing home. Among them was the nursing home that was close to Yan Zhiyuan. Therefore, Yan Zhiyuan could come so quickly.


    And Mrs. Li and the others knew the news because Yan Zhiyuan heard that Li and his youngest son were arrested, and rushed all the way to be seen by everyone.


    Ms. Li saw the situation in the yard, her complexion changed drastically, and she looked at Daohua: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Zhiyuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, your good daughter, dare to do something to your uncle. It¡¯s so good.¡±


    Sun heard it, and it was about to happen immediately. At this time, Daohua said: "Second uncle raised an outer chamber outside, and gave birth to an outer chamber. Let him explain this to you."


    Sun''s instantly dumbfounded.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 660： , Response (two in one

    Chapter 660, Reaction (two in one chapter)


    In Daohua''s words, it was like a thunder on the ground, shaking everyone in the Yan family dizzy.


    Sun''s face was unbelievable, staring at Yan Zhiyuan in a daze, expecting: "What is the outer room? What is the outer room? The girl Yiyi is talking nonsense, right?"


    Yan Zhiyuan was a little afraid to look at the Sun family, turning his head aside.


    Seeing him like this, Sun only felt that his chest was hammered hard by a sharp weapon. He was about to turn his head to question Daohua, and the corner of his eye swept the little boy beside Yan Zhiyuan.


    Looking at the little boy''s eyebrows and Yan Zhiyuan''s seven or eight points similar to that of Yan Zhiyuan, Sun collapsed.


    The marriage between her and the head of the family back then was not a match made by her parents, but because they saw each other privately. The two of them finally got together regardless of family opposition, so these years, even if Yan Zhiyuan is somewhat She didn''t care much about alienating her, because she firmly believed that they had feelings.


    But looking at the little boy in front of her, she suddenly realized that everything she believed in was just a joke.


    "Hehe~"


    Sun suddenly laughed, and tears fell from his eyes while smiling.


    Fortunately, she was still complacent over the years, and felt that she was the happiest of the three daughters-in-law of the Yan family.


    Although the sister-in-law is an official wife, her eldest brother has a concubine room. Aunt Lin has been a concubine for her a few years ago. When she saw her sadly a few times, she secretly sympathized with her behind her back.


    Although the third brother does not touch the flowers and grass, but he is too old. The third brother and sister have been with him for so many years, and they have almost confiscated any gifts from him, let alone any warm and thoughtful words.


    Only her, the head of the house does not have a concubine, there will be special incidents, and she will surprise her from time to time.


    She never dreamed that the head of the house would raise the outside room.


    "Mother!"


    Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun saw that Sun''s face was wrong, and they hurriedly stepped forward to support her who was crumbling.


    Yan Zhiyuan was a little flustered when he saw the Sun family like this. The Sun family has always been unreasonable and unforgiving. He didn''t think it was anything if she wanted to make a big fuss with him, but he looked at him so peacefully, and he didn''t know what to do. .


    Ms. Li was caught off guard by the sudden news. She looked at Sun Shi, then at Yan Zhiyuan and the little boy beside him, only to feel that her head was swollen.


    Yan Zhiqiang and Wu Shi looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Ignoring everyone''s reaction, Daohua turned around and entered the house. At this moment, what she cared most was whether the Yan family had any handle in the hands of the Jiang family.


    Yan Zhiyuan saw Daohua leave and wanted to call her aloud. At this moment, Mrs. Li pointed to the little boy and said, "Second brother, what is going on? Should you tell us clearly?"


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile finally recovered.


    Yan Yile immediately rushed to Yan Zhiyuan and asked loudly, "Father, who is this kid?"


    Faced with her daughter¡¯s questioning, Yan Zhiyuan was a little embarrassed. If he had to reprimand him in peacetime, but today¡¯s matter was that he had a fault first and lacked confidence, so he had to hold back his anger and said, "This is your brother, Wen''an. "


    Yan Yile yelled angrily and anxiously: "I don''t have a brother yet, dad, are you old and confused, and all wild species are brought home?"


    Hearing the word ¡®wild species¡¯, Yan Zhiyuan became furious, raised his hand and threw a ¡®pop¡¯ on Yan Yile¡¯s face, making Yan Yile staggered for several steps.


    "Father, what are you doing?"


    Yan Yihuan hurriedly ran to support Yan Yile, looked at her sister''s red and swollen face, and looked at Yan Zhiyuan with accusation and accusation on her face.


    Seeing the two daughters looking at him angrily, Yan Zhiyuan was stunned, and he felt a little regretful. He was also anxious. He was furious by Yan Yiyi''s girl before, and now his daughter dares to yell at herself. , He threw it out without holding back a slap.


    Yan Wenjie stepped forward to protect the two younger sisters behind him, and looked at his father with disapproval on his face: "Father, my sister is still young, but I can''t stand your fight like this."


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure suddenly struck him, and then two slaps sounded in the yard.


    "Yan Zhiyuan! What are you, dare to beat my daughter!"


    Yan Wenjie was shocked when he saw his mother slap his father on the face, as if he still wanted to continue, so he hurried forward and dragged Sun.


    "You shrew!"


    Yan Zhiyuan was also stunned. When he recovered, it was annoyed into anger. He raised his hand and wanted to hit the Sun family.


    Sun saw him, but he was not afraid at all, and he raised his face on the initiative: "Yan Zhiyuan, you''re hitting me, you''d better beat me to death!"


    Looking at Sun''s red eyes, Yan Zhiyuan''s hand held up in the air stopped. After a few seconds of silence, he withdrew his hand and hummed: "Shrew!"


    Ms. Li saw that the people in the second room moved her hands in front of her. She was also out of anger, and her voice went a little higher: "You have given me enough. Look at what you look like now, do you still look like a family?"


    Seeing that Mrs. Li was angry, Yan Zhiyuan reduced his anger, and Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun also pulled Sun, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile aside.


    Ms. Li saw that they had calmed down, and looked at Yan Zhiyuan again: "Second brother, can you talk about your outside room now?"


    Yan Zhiyuan saw that the matter had broken up, and he was not hiding it at all, and quickly told him about his outsourcing and raising Li.


    I heard Yan Zhiyuan say that he had taken care of the Li family when he was in Xingzhou, and the Sun family was trembling.


    Yan Wenjie, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile''s faces are also very embarrassing and embarrassing.


    "Sister-in-law, this is the way it is. I know that I am raising the outside room. I should tell my family as soon as possible, but I didn''t find the right opportunity, I didn''t sincerely conceal it from my family."


    Hearing this, Han Xinran and Zhu Qiyun both sneered in their hearts. They had been raised in the outer room for several years, and their son was three years old. How could there be no chance in the middle?


    This second uncle (father) really can talk nonsense with his eyes open.


    Mrs. Li''s mouth is also pinched with a hint of sarcasm. This second brother has always been sleek, and he is most likely to offend herself. She doesn''t want to take care of the second room''s family affairs at all, especially when he came here just now, when he accused her daughter like that, she was bored in her heart. no.


    Yan Zhiyuan is still defending herself, but Mrs. Li and the others don''t want to listen.


    In the living room, Daohua didn''t care about the yard, quietly waiting for Cao Chuan''s interrogation.


    Cao Chuan was blinded by one eye, and adding blood to the knife all the year round, the hostility on his body was very heavy. He didn''t need to use any means. Li just talked about her and the Jiang family manager. Clean.


    Seeing Cao Chuan coming out of the next room, Daohua looked up: "What did she say?"


    Cao Chuan replied: "The Li family was still thinking about entering the Yan family''s door and letting his son enter the Yan family tree, so he never gave the second master the handle of accepting bribes to the Jiang family."


    "This time I told the Jiang family the location of the food ship, because the Jiang family arrested her brother. If she didn''t say anything, she would kill her brother."


    Daohua''s eyes narrowed: "Jiang Family." After speaking, after a moment of silence, he took out a white pill from his purse and gave it to Cao Chuan, "Feed this to Li, and go to re-interrogate it again."


    Cao Chuan looked at the pills in his hand, thinking that the girl in front of him had used drugs to bring down the dead men and guards of Sishan Village before, and there was a trace of awe in his heart.


    Seeing Cao Chuan staring at the pill, Daohua smiled faintly: "Don''t worry, it''s not a poison, it''s just an ordinary psychedelic drug. After taking it, no matter who it is, make sure that he knows everything he can talk about, and that he will lose it afterwards. memory."


    Hearing this, Cao Chuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. Is this kind of drug common? Not ordinary, he has never gotten such a good thing before.


    Cao Chuan did not dare to linger, turned around quickly and went to the next room, before coming out again in a while.


    "The Li family did not give anything to the Jiang family, but he hid the evidence of the second master''s occupation of other people''s land and the betrayal of the household registration in her brother''s house."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyelids jumped fiercely, and she was silent for a while before she said: "You go to Brother Li''s house by yourself. Be sure to find out these two things."


    Cao Chuan nodded and was about to leave when he heard a noise from the yard.


    "Girl, it''s okay, the old lady is here." Wang Man''er hurried in.


    Daohua''s complexion changed when she heard it, and she walked out.


    "You said that the loss of rations is related to your outer chamber?"


    The old lady was holding her chest and looking at Yan Zhiyuan sadly. Her raised granddaughter knew that that girl would not take the initiative to take care of the second child raising the outside room. She quietly took the person back when the boss was taken away. Fu, it doesn''t matter, she didn''t believe it if she was killed.


    Daohua walked out of the house and saw the old lady Yan pale with anger, and hurriedly carried her skirt and ran over: "Grandma."


    Seeing Daohua, Mrs. Yan quickly took her hand: "Daohua, tell your grandmother if your second uncle is it right?" She couldn''t get up at all and fell straight back.


    "Grandma!"


    "Mother!"


    Seeing Mrs. Yan fainted, everyone panicked.


    Yan Zhiyuan wanted to step forward to help the old lady, but Daohua pushed her away.


    Daohua looked at Yan Zhiyuan sharply: "Second Uncle, you''d better pray that your grandmother is okay." After that, he motioned to Bishi to come and carry the old lady, "Quickly, send grandmother back to the yard."


    Daohua hurriedly followed, and when she walked to the entrance of the courtyard, she turned and looked at her bald head: "Li has shown it to me. If someone wants to take her away, no matter who it is, you don''t need to be polite."


    Hearing Daohua''s fierce voice, everyone in the Yan family was stunned, and subconsciously glanced at Yan Zhiyuan.


    Zhu Qiyun''s eyes showed deep worries. The elder sister was so unrelenting and almost openly slapped her father, showing how annoyed she was in her heart, and her father was offended this time.


    "Grandma, father will be fine, don''t worry."


    The old lady Yan returned to her yard before she woke up quietly, Daohua quickly calmed down.


    "What the **** did your second uncle do? Don''t hide it from me. If you don''t tell me, I will think about it even more."


    Daohua saw her grandmother''s obsession and hesitated. Seeing her sister-in-law brought the medicine in, she immediately said, "Grandma drank the medicine. I''m telling you."


    The old lady Yan glanced at Daohua, struggled to sit up, took the medicine brought by Han Xinran, and drank it in one gulp: "You can talk now."


    Ina Flower helplessly: "Grandma, I said, don''t worry."


    The old lady Yan nodded.


    Daohua looked at Han Xinran: "Sister-in-law, can you please call everyone in, I''ll say it together, so that everyone will not guess."


    Han Xinran hesitated a little: "Everyone is calling in?" Isn''t it too shameful for my second uncle to do so?


    Daohua nodded. She knew what the sister-in-law meant, but she didn''t care whether her good second uncle had a face. Since he dared to do it, he must have the consciousness to bear the consequences.


    Han Xinran couldn''t help but turned around and went out to call someone.


    Soon, the Yan family entered the old lady''s house.


    Daohua turned his gaze on Yan Zhiyuan: "I brought Li''s mother and son into the mansion, and my second uncle was very angry; if I wanted to interrogate Li, my second uncle was also very angry. Now I will talk about the reasons why I did this. "


    ¡°Since last year, Li¡¯s family has been in contact with the Jiang¡¯s housekeeper. This time the rations were lost because Li¡¯s told the Jiang family the location of the food ship, and that¡¯s why his father went to jail."


    Hearing this, the Yan family''s complexion changed from top to bottom. The old lady closed her eyes in pain, and her breathing became a little heavier.


    Ina Hua looked at her worriedly, hesitating to continue.


    After a while, Mrs. Yan opened her eyes and said cruelly: "Go on."


    Daohua had to continue: "I interrogated Li because I had someone searched Li¡¯s house and found some evidence of bribery by her second uncle, and worried that she would give these things to the Jiang family."


    Yan Zhiyuan turned pale, and pointed to Daohua: "Did you search Li''s house?"


    Daohua looked up and said, "Should I not search? If it is found later, the evidence of your bribery may already be in the hands of the Jiang family."


    "If the rations are lost, we can still raise food to make up, but if the evidence of your bribery is known to the second uncle, do you know what kind of disaster it will bring to the Yan family?"


    Yan Zhiyuan wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said stiffly: "Don''t be alarmist here. Yes, I have accepted some things from the people below, but how can it be as serious as you said?"


    Looking at Yan Zhiyuan, who was still defending herself, the disappointment in Mrs. Yan¡¯s eyes almost overflowed: "Daohwa, leave him alone, you go on."


    Daohua looked at Yan Zhiyuan with disgust and disappointment: "Second Uncle, I really don¡¯t know what your mind thinks, and you actually gave your own handle to an outside room for safekeeping. How much do you trust her?"


    "Unfortunately, you believe in the Li family, but the Li family is guarding you, and deliberately handed over the evidence of your occupation of other people''s land and trading household registration to her brother for safekeeping. You said, if one day you are sorry for the Li family, what will she do? you?"


    Yan Zhiyuan couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    Daohua chuckled, not too lazy to continue talking to him.


    Yan Zhiyuan saw him, his body swayed, and the bribe was hard to see. He couldn''t take it home, so he put it to Li''s.


    Ms. Li tremblingly asked, "Yiyi, can Li give the handle of your second uncle to the Jiang family?"


    Daohua quickly said, "No, I found them all."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li sighed in relief, her hands and feet were a little soft and fell onto the chair.


    Daohua looked at everyone: ¡°That¡¯s how it is, telling everyone, it is also to let everyone know that it is not that I disrespect the elders, but that my second uncle did something to harm the Yan family. I have to come forward.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 661： , And Ji

    Chapter 661, and óÇ


    The incident of Yan Zhiyuan raising the outside room and accepting bribes shocked the Yan family and unbelievable.


    Everyone¡¯s reaction, Daohua, didn¡¯t care much, she just stayed beside the old lady Yan, comforting her over and over again: "Grandma, father and eldest brother will be back soon, don¡¯t be too worried. As for the second uncle, his After the father comes back, he will take care of it. You must take care of your body now."


    The old lady Yan was lying on the bed with a sad look. Although the granddaughter repeatedly assured the boss that there would be nothing wrong with her, but the boss would not come back one day, she would not be able to let it go.


    As for the second child


    When she thought of the conscientious things he had done, she wanted to get up and give him a severe lesson.


    Seeing her granddaughter¡¯s worried eyes, Mrs. Yan forced herself not to think too much: ¡°You¡¯re tired enough for these two days. Go back and rest. I¡¯m fine.¡± She said, smiled bitterly, ¡°There are so many people in the family, but in the end, It¡¯s up to you as a girl, really."


    Ina Hua grabbed the hand of the old lady and lay on the bedside: "I''m not tired, but I''m scared by your illness. Grandma, you must be well."


    The old lady Yan raised her hand and touched Daohua¡¯s head, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Okay, I must be fine."


    Hearing this, Daohua showed a smile: "Then I will sleep with my grandmother today."


    The old lady Yan laughed: "How old are you."


    Ina Hua cut off the words: "How old is your granddaughter." With that, she quickly took off her coat, and climbed onto the bed quickly.


    The old lady Yan looked at her granddaughter lying next to her, and shook her head helplessly.


    In the past two days, Daohua¡¯s spirit has been tense. Now that it is confirmed that the Jiang family does not have the handle of the Yan family, she feels relieved and fell asleep shortly after going to bed.


    Looking at the exhaustion between her granddaughter¡¯s eyebrows, the old lady Yan felt a little distressed, and her head ached when she thought of her second child¡¯s mistake this time.


    The boss was imprisoned by her second child. After coming back, can Dafang and Erfang be as usual?


    On the first day of August, at dawn, Daohua woke up. Seeing her grandmother who was still asleep next to her, she woke up cautiously. After washing, she sent someone to the provincial government to inquire about the situation.


    If my father and eldest brother do not go home for a day, the family will not be peaceful.


    Before, she didn¡¯t think that cheap father is so important in this family, but after experiencing this incident, she suddenly discovered that cheap father is the beam of this family. If the beam is collapsed or destroyed, this home will be taken away from the outside. Flooded by wind and rain.


    The old lady Yan woke up soon.


    Seeing the old lady struggling to get up, Daohua hurriedly stepped forward to stop her: "Grandma, there is nothing wrong at home, so just keep it in bed."


    The old lady Yan shook her head: "Why is it all right, today is your birthday."


    Daohua: "Birthday passes every year, and it¡¯s not a big deal to miss it once."


    Mrs. Yan squinted at Daohua: "Today you are fifteen years old. It is a big event. Of course. It¡¯s a pity that I will give you a grand and important point and a gift."


    Seeing the old lady, Daohua frowned again, and quickly said: "Grandma, granddaughter doesn''t care about this, it''s enough to be with you."


    The old lady Yan patted Daohua''s hand and stood up with the help of the maid.


    After the old lady washed up, Mrs. Li brought Han Xinran over, and the maid behind her was still holding a bowl of longevity noodles.


    "Mother, sister-in-law."


    Mrs. Li first asked about Mrs. Yan¡¯s body, and then everyone went to the dining room together.


    Ms. Li personally brought the longevity noodles to Daohua: "Today is your birthday, and your sister-in-law personally made the longevity noodles for you."


    Daohua listened, and immediately thanked Han Xinran with a smile: "Thank you, Sister-in-law."


    Han Xinran smiled and shook his head: "My sister is polite, but the cooking is not good, so don¡¯t dislike my sister."


    Daohua: "How can it be, this longevity noodles are delicious, delicious." After saying that, he picked up the chopsticks and took a sip, "The noodles are strong, the soup is refreshing and delicious."


    Han Xinran immediately said: "My sister likes it, then I will do more in the future."


    Daohua smiled and blinked: "Sister-in-law will cook more for the older brother in the future, I. Just get the light of the older brother."


    Seeing Daohua teasing herself, Han Xinran glared at him with a grin.


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t help smiling when they saw their sister-in-law getting along, and their tense feelings were relaxed a little because of Yan Zhigao¡¯s imprisonment.


    After breakfast, Mrs. Li helped the old lady Yan and took Daohua and Han Xinran to the main courtyard.


    In the main hall, all the things for the ceremony and the ceremony are ready.


    Originally, Mrs. Li had already invited several official ladies with both ability and political integrity to serve as her daughter and the honorable guest of the ceremony, the secretary and the admirer, but unfortunately, something happened to the master. Etiquette can only simplify everything.


    Wu always remembered that today was Daohua¡¯s ritual, and Yan Zhiqiang and Yan Zhiqiang came over and waited with their two sons early.


    Ms. Li and Mrs. Yan didn''t see anyone from the second room, and their faces were not very pretty.


    "Mother, use this hairpin for me later."


    Daohua didn''t care if the second room would come, so she took the yellow jade sunflower hairpin from Xiao Yeyang from Wang Maner and gave it to Mrs. Li.


    Ms. Li took a look, glanced at her daughter with a smile, and said ambiguously: "Topaz is extremely rare, and you and the hairpin are pure in color, but you are bothered."


    Daohua smiled and said nothing.


    Han Xinran on the side heard a little cloud, but it did not prevent her from looking at the topaz sunflower hairpin.


    Topaz is precious and rare, and its value is above the mutton white jade. Han Jiagui is the home of the earl, and only his grandmother has a topaz ring. The hairpin brought out by the elder sister is of high quality and workmanship.


    I don¡¯t know where it came from?


    No outsiders were invited, the person who gave the rice flowers a hot pot became Mrs. Li.


    Here and the ceremony has already started, and Zhu Qiyun from the second room learned about it, and quickly ordered the maid to prepare a gift, and hurried to the Sun¡¯s courtyard.


    After returning from the old lady last night, Sun had a big fight with Yan Zhiyuan about the outside room. Yan Zhiyuan was upset, so he went to the front yard to rest with the child.


    At this moment, only Sun and Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile who came to comfort her are in the room.


    "Mother, today is the day when the elder sister is going to go to bed, we have to go and watch the ceremony." Zhu Qiyun said this as soon as she arrived.


    Sun only remembered this, but she didn''t sleep all night last night. It was when she was mentally depressed, and she was so stuck in her heart that she didn''t want to go.


    Yan Yile snorted: "Our second room is bad enough now, how can we have the time to observe and give gifts."


    Hearing this, Zhu Qiyun frowned immediately. She was really displeased with this little sister, and she didn¡¯t care if she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Now that the father-in-law has caused the uncle to go to jail, the relationship between the big room and the second room is tense. At this time, the mother-in-law and the little sister-in-law are not correcting their attitudes, expressing apologies, but they are holding them here. She really doesn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, Yan Yihuan still knows how to measure, and immediately stood up and said to Zhu Qiyun: "Sister-in-law, I have prepared a gift for my eldest sister, and I will go with you as soon as I take it."


    Zhu Qiyun pulled out a smile: "Okay."


    After ??, when Zhu Qiyun and Yan Yihuan rushed to the main courtyard, Mrs. Li had already inserted the yellow jade sunflower hairpin on the head of the rice flower.


    The old lady Yan saw that only Zhu Qiyun and Yan Yihuan were coming, her face was a bit ugly.


    Mrs. Li glanced at the two, smiled and nodded, then pulled her daughter up, Haosheng looked it up, and smiled: "Well, from today, you will be a big girl."


    As soon as the ceremony was finished, the lady-keeper happily ran in: "Old lady, madam, master and uncle are back!"


    Hearing this, the old lady Yan stood up with excitement, Mrs. Li said to the old lady, and ran away hurriedly.


    Daohua stepped forward to support the old lady Yan, and smiled: "I said that my father will be fine. Grandma, you are still worried, now you can put your heart back in your stomach."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 662： , Tree branches

    Chapter 662, Tree Branches


    Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu went back to the house, first went to see the old lady Yan, let the old lady feel relieved, and then went back to their respective yards, and did not immediately see the other people in the family.


    Ms. Li personally served Yan Zhigao to wash, during which time, she told him what Daohua had investigated.


    Yan Zhigao heard that he was in jail because of the gift of his second brother, and his eyelids twitched fiercely.


    Although he has nothing to do now, he, as the chief of the government, was arrested in front of so many people and was still in the provincial jail for one night. People who don¡¯t know the reason for this don¡¯t know what to say about him. He will be in the future. The reputation of the subordinates and the people will definitely be affected.


    Mrs. Li looked at Yan Zhigao¡¯s face, and after he had eaten something, she asked: "Second brother. Does the master know about accepting bribes outside?"


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao shook a bit, staring at Mrs. Li with wide-eyed eyes: "What accept bribes?"


    Mrs. Li sighed, and showed Yan Zhigao what Daohua had found in Li¡¯s family and his brother¡¯s search.


    Yan Zhigao flipped through it quickly, the more he looked at his face, the greener his face, and finally his hands shook: "This bastard, is he going to kill me?!"


    He can''t imagine what will happen to him if these things fall into the hands of political opponents.


    Other people don¡¯t care if he knows these things, he will only think that he acquiesced to his brother to do it, so in the end, it will be him who will bear the responsibility.


    Mrs. Li was full of sorrow: "Master, I really didn''t expect my second brother to be so courageous that he did so many misfortunes behind your back. If it weren''t for our daughter this time, he still doesn''t know when he will hide from us. ."


    "It''s not a disaster to count, it''s so stupid to hand over the evidence to the outer room for safekeeping, but I don''t know anything about the collusion between the outer room and the Jiang family."


    "Master, I''m really scared. You''re fine this time. God bless you, your ancestors. But next time? Can we have such good luck again and again?"


    Yan Zhigao was also full of fear, cold sweat oozes from his forehead, he finally got to where he is today, and almost fell into the abyss.


    Ms. Li looked at her husband¡¯s flushed cheeks, and did not continue to say more.


    She really endures the second room enough. It doesn¡¯t matter if she hasn¡¯t done anything for the family in these years, she still cheats them like this. When she thinks that her second brother almost harmed her husband, and almost ruined the future of her son and daughter, she was angry in her heart. I can''t stop it anyway.


    On the other side, Han Xinran is also talking to Yan Wenxiu about what happened at home in the past two days.


    "Fortunately, the eldest sister discovered the second uncle¡¯s outer room in time and checked the evidence of the second uncle¡¯s acceptance of bribes. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do."


    Yan Wenxiu closed his eyes and rubbed his swollen temples. He had barely closed his eyes in these two days. At this moment, both physically and mentally, he was very exhausted. Hearing what his second uncle had done, his heart was also extremely annoyed.


    "Second uncle usually looks very smart, how can he do some stupid things?"


    Han Xin hesitated for a moment, and said, "Maybe it''s been praised a lot." In the capital, she has often heard of people like Second Uncle. They are hiding under the protection of their family members. They are incapable and praised. With a few sentences, I can''t distinguish between east, west, south and north, and the number of catties.


    Yan Wenxiu snorted coldly, ¡°My second uncle¡¯s life has really been very moist these years.¡± Otherwise, how dare to raise the outer room, even the son will be born.


    Han Xinran couldn''t answer these words, and instead boasted Daohua: "I really didn''t expect my eldest sister to be so powerful. When she captured the second uncle''s outer room before, the second uncle looked anxious. I looked scared, but the eldest sister was stunned to suppress the second uncle."


    "Father was arrested, and you followed to the provincial government. The family panicked. In the end, the elder sister came back to calm the scene and stabilize the people."


    "While preparing food to save my father, while sending people to inquire about the whereabouts of the lost rations, I am not impatient or impatient. Everything seems to be under control. It really doesn''t look like a girl raised in a deep boudoir."


    She thinks she can¡¯t do what Daohua does.


    After Yan Wenxiu heard this, she smiled: "The eldest sister is not an ordinary boudoir daughter. She used to run out of town and opened a shop and buy a Zhuangzi. I have also persuaded her mother to restrain her. The eldest sister¡¯s temperament."


    "Now that I want to come, the girl¡¯s family still has to go through more things. It is not easy to manage the store and the Zhuangzi. It is really important to exercise the ability of people not only to ensure profitability, but also to manage the subordinates."


    Han Xinran agreed.


    That afternoon, Yan Zhigao called Yan Zhiyuan to the main courtyard.


    Although he only called him alone, everyone in the second room came.


    Daohua and Yan Wenxiu also came and sat with them.


    Yan Zhiyuan knew that he had made a big mistake this time. As soon as he saw Yan Zhigao, he knelt down: "Big brother, I am sorry for you. If it were not for me, you would not be in prison this time. Please punish me. !"


    Yan Zhigao looked at Yan Zhiyuan solemnly, did not ask him to get up, but interrogated in detail what he had done with his family back these years.


    Hearing that Yan Zhiyuan had accepted nearly ten thousand taels of silver from others over the years, the faces of everyone in the Yan family changed and changed.


    Yan Zhigao directly threw the tea cup in front of Yan Zhiyuan, gritted his teeth and said: "All the money, land deeds, and shop deeds you have collected over the years have been handed over to me."


    Yan Zhiyuan saw that his elder brother was so angry that his veins were rising, and he was also frightened. He nodded quickly: "I pay it, I pay it all."


    Yan Zhigao looked at Yan Wenxiu: "Have you remembered all the things your second uncle said just now?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded.


    Yan Zhigao: "From tomorrow, you will go to the aftermath in person, the compensation for the compensation, the accompaniment of the money, you must not be less, you must erase these things."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded again: "Okay."


    Mrs. Li heard it, her brows were frowning, Erfang made a mistake, and Dafang always came to treat the aftermath. Seeing her son''s tired look, her resentment towards Erfang grew a little bit more in her heart.


    Ina Flower sat aside and didn''t speak, her eyes lowered and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Just as Yan Zhigao was reprimanding Yan Zhiyuan loudly, Wang Man''er entered the house and whispered a few words in Daohua''s ear.


    Daohua talked to Mrs. Li and left the house. It took about two quarters of an hour before she returned.


    "Did something happen?"


    As soon as Daohua came in, Mrs. Li couldn''t help asking.


    Daohua shook her head and looked at Yan Zhigao: "The lost rations have been recovered."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu are both happy.


    Yan Zhiyuan was also very happy: "Brother, since our family has nothing to lose, let''s let Mei Niang go. She is also threatened by the Jiang family. Now Wen An is still young, and she can''t leave her mother."


    Hearing this, the people in the room couldn''t help being stunned.


    Yan Zhigao looked at his brother in disbelief. At this time, he was still thinking about the outer room, without realizing how big a mistake he had made.


    "Humph!"


    Ina Hua couldn''t help it, and immediately sneered: "Second Uncle, what does it mean to have no loss?"


    "When the rations were lost, you forgot the corps who were killed? Their lives are not fate. Have you ever thought about their families? Don''t these need my father to comfort me?"


    "In order to recover the army rations, the people sent to find a lot of injuries, are these not losses?"


    "Father was arrested and detained for one day and one night. His reputation was damaged and his majesty was damaged. Isn''t this a loss?"


    "Although my father has been released now, you don''t think that this is the case, do you? The loss of military rations is true. How could my father have a reputation for ineffective supervision? Obviously this year''s assessment can be top-notch, but because of this mistake, maybe The assessment can only make a middle or low score. Isn''t this a loss?"


    "Because of this, the family was panicking, and my grandmother was also suddenly ill. Isn''t this a loss?"


    Talking, Daohua raised her head and sneered: "Second Uncle, you have no loss at all, because all the losses have been borne by others!"


    After hearing Daohua''s words, everyone in the room was silent. Yan Zhiyuan opened his mouth and looked at Daohua. It took a long time before he said coldly, "Then what do you want? Meiniang gave birth to a son for the Yan family. Could it be you? Still want to kill her, can''t you?"


    "Second brother!"


    Ms. Li stood up with a face full of anger: "Second brother, Daohua is just telling the truth, please don''t get on with her if you have nothing to do, as if she forced you to do everything."


    said, looking at Daohua and winking at her, "It''s all right here, go down." The master came back, and she didn''t want her daughter to interfere in the second room at all, so as not to complain in the future.


    Daohua glanced at Mrs. Li, she didn''t want to stay here too much.


    Sun Changze helped to find the army food. When fighting for the food, he had a fight on the river with the people hired by the Jiang family. I heard that many people were injured, and she had to compensate and appease these people.


    Seeing Daohua leaving, Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun were too anxious. They didn''t expect that Yan Zhiyuan would be so stupid that they would plead with the outer room at this time. Isn''t this adding fuel to the fire?


    Looking at Yan Zhigao, who was cold and silent, Yan Wenjie was a little panicked. If his uncle beats and scolds his father, he won''t be so panicked, but now his uncle doesn''t say anything, his heart is lost.


    Yan Wenjie couldn''t help but look at the Sun family, hoping that she would say a few words so that the scene would not be so stagnant.


    Unfortunately, Sun''s head fell silent and didn''t even look at him.


    Zhu Qiyun saw her mother-in-law not saying a word, knowing that she was hurt by her father-in-law and she didn''t want to care about him anymore.


    Hey, they are afraid that they are going to share a relationship with Dafang.


    "Go down, all of you, I''m tired and want to rest."


    Yan Zhigao suddenly came, and then left without waiting for everyone''s reaction.


    Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun looked at each other, and both saw worry in each other''s eyes.


    "How is it, what did you find out?"


    The old lady Yan looked at her grandmother anxiously.


    Sun¡¯s mother hesitated, and told the old lady Yan what she had just heard in the main courtyard.


    After hearing this, the old lady Yan patted her thigh fiercely with anger: "This Nizi, Nizi!"


    Sun''s mother did not dare to speak at this time, and stood silently.


    After a while, Mrs. Yan sighed: "I thought, before I stepped into the coffin, this family can stay indifferent, but now."


    The eyes of the old lady Yan slowly turned red, and the child''s father died early. The family has come to this day relying on mutual support. She thought that the three brothers could go on hand in hand forever, but after all, she had extravagant hopes.


    She can¡¯t let her second child keep the boss down!


    The old lady Yan wiped away the tears from her eyes, her eyes gradually became firmer: "Go, call the boss, the second, and the third, I have something to say."


    After Sun¡¯s mother left, Mrs. Yan looked at the big tree outside the window and sighed, ¡°After all, it¡¯s time for the tree to branch out.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 663： , Next post

    Chapter 663, next post


    The old lady Yan called Yan Zhigao, Yan Zhiyuan, and Yan Zhiqiang over. The rest of the Yan family knew soon, and they were all watching nervously.


    It didn''t take long for Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wenjie, and Yan Wenhui to be called.


    Everyone is a little uncomfortable this time.


    In the courtyard, Mrs. Li fiddled with the teacup with one tower and not one tower. Her eyebrows stretched a lot more than before. After a while, she sighed at Han Xinran, ¡°The old lady is still enlightened after all.¡±


    Hearing this, Han Xinran''s heart jumped.


    Mother-in-law does this mean that the Yan family is going to separate?


    For this, she naturally raised her hands in favor.


    For Dafang, the person in the second room is completely burdensome. It is not a big deal to give up some money to support it, but the key is that the second uncle has no self-knowledge and awe.


    Privately raising the outside room is an act that corrupts the family tradition. The impact of this kind of thing is actually very bad. Externally, others will say that Yan''s family is not righteous, and internally, it may be taken home by the juniors.


    You must know that family style and rules are very important for a family to continue for a long time.


    I was accepting bribes again, stupid enough to put the handle in the outer room, she almost thought the second uncle was stupid.


    Finally, the second brother Wenjie cannot help the father-in-law and the father-in-law. At present, there is no investment value at all. Being able to divide the second house is absolutely beneficial to the big house.


    As for the three bedrooms


    The third uncle and the third aunt are very honest. After marrying into Yan''s house, she has never heard of anything that happened in the third room, and the family is quiet and responsible.


    I heard that the third brother Wen Tao is also motivated. In order to promote the future, he and the fourth brother went to Beijiang where they were fighting.


    Have the ability and know how to advance and retreat, but the three rooms can be kept, after all, the Xianggong needs some help.


    In the second room, Zhu Qiyun also guessed the purpose of the old lady. Seeing that the mother-in-law was still unaware, she scolded and complained about her father-in-law, sighed, and swallowed the words from her mouth back into her stomach.


    This time the father-in-law has committed too much wrong, whether it is the uncle or the aunt, they have caring in their hearts. Maybe this time the family will be separated and the uncle and the aunt will be able to take care of the brotherhood in the future, when the second room needs it. , Pull the second room.


    If you continue to live together, the father-in-law will make a little mistake in the future and add one piece to the old hatred and the new hatred, which may exhaust the love between the two families.


    Yan Yihuan also faintly felt something, with a deep sad expression on her face.


    Without the help of the big room, the second room is just an ordinary person. She and her sister are both big, what kind of good people can I find in the future?


    Three rooms, Wu family is very relieved, anyway, regardless of whether they are divided into families, elder brother and sister-in-law will not treat their family wrongly.


    Now she is worried about her eldest son in Beijiang.


    Wenxiu and Wenjie are married, but her Wentao hasn¡¯t even decided on a marriage, and I don¡¯t know when she will have a daughter-in-law?


    Until the middle of the night, Gao Yan Zhi came out of the old lady''s room.


    Everyone is okay, only Yan Zhiyuan has a dejected face, and he needs Yan Wenjie''s support to leave.


    Yan Zhigao glanced at him, her mouth pursed and said nothing.


    If the second brother can be as honest and safe as the third brother, he is willing to raise a second room and a family, but unfortunately this brother is too ignorant: "Wenjie, take good care of your father."


    Yan Wenjie paled and nodded. He really did not expect that his grandmother would propose to split the family, and would also drive the second room back to his hometown.


    Back to his hometown, facing a group of farmers who face the loess and back to the sky, what can they do in the future?


    Yan Wenxiu patted Yan Wenjie on the shoulder, and followed Yan Zhigao away.


    Yan Zhiqiang saw Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Wenjie''s look like they were deeply hit, and wanted to give some relief, but was stopped by the second son, Yan Wenhui.


    Yan Wenhui said: "Second Uncle and Second Brother, it''s late, you go back to rest early, and we will go back too." He said, he took Yan Zhiqiang and walked away quickly.


    After walking a long distance, Yan Zhiqiang said dissatisfied: "Father wanted to comfort your second uncle. Why are you stopping?"


    Yan Wenhui said helplessly: "Father, the second uncle''s family was driven back to their hometown by grandmother, but our third room stayed with the uncle. Now what our family says is inappropriate, with Er uncle''s temperament, maybe you think we are here. Show off."


    Now that the third brother is not there, and his parents are all honest, he has to stand up and pick this one.


    Yan Zhiqiang choked, thinking that the second brother is indeed of this temperament, so he didn''t say much, and walked towards the three-bedroom courtyard with the second son. After a long while, he sighed: "I didn''t expect our family to be separated so soon. "


    Yan Wenhui: "My son thinks it''s good to be divided. We can''t rely on the uncle forever, the uncle will also be tired."


    Yan Zhiqiang nodded. Today, my mother proposed to divide the family, but the eldest brother and Wenxiu didn''t say anything against it, which shows that they really want to divide the family.


    Seeing his father¡¯s sadness, Yan Wenhui smiled and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, we have a third brother and I in the three rooms. The master said, next year my son will be able to finish the exam. Although my son does not know how to study like his elder brother, but I think it¡¯s not a problem to get a talent."


    Yan Zhiqiang patted his son on the head: "Are you boasting yourself so much? I don''t know how to be modest at all."


    Yan Wenhui raised her head: "Big sister said, too much humility is equal to pride, I am seeking truth from facts."


    Yan Zhiqiang laughed: "You can follow your big sister to learn."


    "Sure, Big Sister is so smart!"


    Being able to find the military rations, Sun Changze helped a lot. Daohua prepared some silver and medicinal materials for Yan Shouhou to send to Deshou, and let Deshou pass it to Sun Changze.


    After finishing all this, Daohua looked up to see Wang Man''er standing aside with a complicated expression, and smiled and asked, ¡°Is there a result on my grandmother¡¯s side?¡±


    Wang Man''er nodded: "The old lady presided over the division of the house, and she wants to send the second room back to her hometown."


    After hearing this, Daohua''s expression paused: "Grandma has always been a sensible person. What my second uncle has done this time has already made my father feel lumps. If we still live together, it will only make the lumps in my father''s heart grow. Great, it¡¯s not as good as the division now, there is still a little bit of affection left."


    "Also, the nature of the second uncle''s acceptance of bribes behind his father''s back is too bad. If it is not severely punished, the family members may be lucky to commit other things in the future. This is too unfavorable for the development of the family, and grandmother will not stand by. Seeing my father finally got everything that was ruined."


    Wang Man''er nodded: "I heard my grandmother say that the old lady cried after the master and they left."


    Daohua sighed: "The palms of the palms and the backs of the hands are all meat. Grandma''s decision is cruel, and she will definitely feel uncomfortable in her heart." Then, she stood up and said, "Let''s go, I will go to sleep with my grandmother. "


    In the case of the separation of Yan''s family, the big and third rooms were very quiet, but the second room was making trouble. Although Sun was so angry that he could not take care of it at this moment.


    She knows very well that she can have a good life with Dafang Erfang. If she goes back to her hometown like this, she will not face the people in front of her tribe, and she will be just ordinary people in the future. At that time, what future can her son and two daughters have? ?


    Looking at Sun''s going to find the old lady, Zhu Qiyun quickly called Yan Wenjie to stop them.


    Daohua was ready to make trouble with the Sun family. She never thought that the second room would be quiet the next day. She immediately smiled and said to the old lady Yan: "The second sister-in-law is a good one. With her here, the second room will not be too much in the future. Poor."


    The old lady Yan has no energy, and nodded melancholy: "Hope."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Grandma, even though they are separated, the second uncle, father, and third uncle are still brothers who have broken their bones and tendons. They just let them go back to their hometown.


    "As long as the second uncle knows the mistake and can correct it, will my father still ignore him?"


    The old lady Yan nodded: "I hope my second child can learn a lesson this time."


    The matter came to an end, Daohua sent Yan Shouhou to Taohua Village and told Gu Jian about the family''s affairs, reassuring him that Mrs. Yan was still ill and she could not go back for the time being.


    A few days later, Yan Wenxiu began to leave early and return to Yan Zhiyuan for the aftermath.


    As for when the second room will return to their hometown, everyone tacitly did not ask.


    On the eighth day of August, Mrs. Li suddenly received an invitation from the Yuan family.


    "The envoy Yuan Bu Zheng arrested your father without mercy, and now he wrote a post to invite us to the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet. What does the Yuan family mean?"


    Han Xinran looked at Daohua who was hanging his head silently, and he hesitated and said, ¡°Are you trying to make peace? Both his father and political envoy Yuan Bu are officials in Zhongzhou, and the relationship is not good and has been froze.¡±


    Mrs. Li frowned: "I heard Wenxiu say that the political envoy Yuan Bu, that person does not seem to be able to put down his body and actively seek peace."


    Daohua groaned for a while, and said with a smile: "Mother, since the Yuan family has already posted, let''s check it out."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 664： , Kill two birds with one stone

    Chapter 664, kill two birds with one stone


    On August 14th, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li took Yan Wenxiu and his wife and Daohua to the provincial government and stayed at the Li¡¯s house. On August 15th, they went to the Yuan¡¯s house sooner or later.


    After arriving at Yuan¡¯s house, Madam Yuan was still enthusiastic towards Madam Li, and took the initiative to pull Madam Li to chat with other female relatives.


    This is the first time Han Xinran has gone out as a guest after marrying Yan¡¯s family. After Mrs. Li introduced her to everyone, Daohua accompanied her to meet other officials¡¯ female relatives.


    The female family members of the provincial government officials, Daohua, basically knew each other. He took Han Xinran around and almost recognized them all over.


    "Sister Su."


    Daohua brought Han Xinran to the Su family¡¯s female family, and whispered in her ear: "Sister Su and my fourth brother have already made a kiss."


    Hearing this, Han Xinran immediately smiled at Su Shiyu and released her kindness: "Miss Su."


    Su Shiyu also very affectionately returned the gift: "Grandma Yan."


    Both of them looked at each other secretly, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw that the other party was still talking well.


    In a family, the relationship between sister and wife is also very important.


    After ??, the three of them found a pavilion and sat down. Daohua and Su Shiyu introduced to Han Xinran the relationship between the families who came to the banquet.


    When the three of them were able to talk vigorously, Yuan Zhilei brought a few girls over: "Miss Su, Grandma Yan, Miss Yan, what are you talking about, so happy?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I''m saying that the tea and moon cakes your family prepared today are delicious."


    Yuan Zhilei smiled: "Really, if you like it, then I would be so happy." After that, she sat in the pavilion with the other girls.


    Everyone chatted for a while, Yuan Zhilei saw the yellow jade sunflower hairpin on the head of Daohua, she couldn''t help but glanced twice, and said with a smile: "The hairpin on Miss Yan''s head is really unique."


    Daohua smiled: "Thank you."


    The girl who mentioned the punishment and prosecutors glanced at the house and smiled lightly: "I think it''s okay. Although topaz is rare, you have to look for it carefully and you can still find it."


    Yuan Zhilei smiled and said: "I think it is unique, not because of the topaz, but the carved flower shape."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyes fell on the head of the rice flower.


    Yuan Zhilei went on to explain: ¡°Usually we rarely see sunflowers on the jewelry we wear. I saw Miss Yan wearing it today and found it to be pretty.¡±


    said, looking at Daohua.


    "Miss Yan, why do you think about carving the hairpin into a sunflower shape?"


    Daohua faintly smiled and said: "There is no special reason, just like it."


    Yuan Zhilei smiled: "Sunflowers were rare in the past. I know it is because there is a sunflower villa on the side of Tangyu Mountain in the capital. In June last year, I was fortunate to see the sunflowers in Manshan in full bloom. I still have the magnificent scenery. I feel that my memory is still fresh."


    At this time, Han Xinran answered, ¡°I also know that villa. Most of what we see in the ordinary days are from plum forest or peach forest. Scenery like the sunflower sea is rare."


    Yuan Zhilei nodded: "Isn''t it? I also heard that there is a beautiful legend in this Sunflower Villa."


    "What legend?"


    Seeing everyone looking at herself, looking like she couldn¡¯t wait to hear it, Yuan Zhilei smiled, without appetizing everyone, and said with a smile: ¡°It is said that the sunflower in Manshan was planted to him by a handsome young man. Sweetheart, just smile for Bo Jiaren."


    "real?"


    Many girls showed longing looks.


    Ina Flower listened, and her mouth was raised.


    Yuan Zhilei saw Daohua smiling and asked, "Why is Miss Yan laughing?"


    Daohua put a smile away, and said sternly: "I just think the legendary young man is quite romantic."


    Su Shiyu glanced at Daohua, she remembered that it seemed that Yiyi had sent a sea of ??sunflowers to the little lord.


    Is she boasting?


    Yuan Zhilei: "It''s really romantic, but some people say that it was planted by an old man to please his wife. Anyway, the rumors about Sunflower Villa have never stopped, and I don''t know who is true and who is false."


    "A lot of people are asking about the owner of the villa and want to go in and admire the beautiful scenery up close. Unfortunately, Sunflower Villa is the same as the Four Seasons Villa next door. It is mysterious and impossible to detect the owner behind it."


    Hearing this, Daohua raised her brows, and tentatively asked: "Are the two villas very famous?"


    Yuan Zhilei smiled and nodded: "Of course, Sunflower Villa is okay, and it is also extolled among the people who like to enjoy flowers. The reputation of Siji Villa is much more."


    Speaking, looked at Han Xinran.


    "I wonder if Grandma Yan has eaten the fruits and vegetables produced by Four Seasons Villa?"


    Han Xinran smiled and said, ¡°I have eaten it until I have eaten it, but it¡¯s only a small number of times. Every time the servants in the house have to line up early, many times they can¡¯t buy it.¡±


    Yuan Zhilei expressed regret: "My home is also the case. When the tomatoes came out last year, I wanted to eat them, but unfortunately, I only ate three of them from the market to the market."


    "I heard that Rui Wang also likes tomatoes very much. One time he showed his identity in the shop and wanted to buy more tomatoes, but he was rejected."


    Daohana interjected: "The things grown in Four Seasons Villa are so popular?"


    Yuan Zhilei and Han Xinran nodded together.


    Yuan Zhilei continued: ¡°The main reason why Four Seasons Villa is so famous is that the crops grown in it are high-yielding. Everyone bought the seeds and planted them, which confirmed this.¡±


    Daohana said again: "Since you have bought the seeds, then you don''t have to **** the fruits and vegetables produced in the villa?"


    Yuan Zhilei shook her head: "In the beginning, everyone really went for taste, but later, it was for fame. I don''t know when it started. Everyone was proud of being able to eat the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop. "


    Han Xinran nodded, but he also couldn''t figure it out.


    Daohua was happy. She knew that the two shops in the capital were doing well. Qin Xiaoliu often mentioned this in the letter, but she did not expect her reputation to be so prosperous.


    There is also Xiao Yeyang, who is really willing, so such a good villa used to grow sunflowers, it is really a prodigal son.


    Everyone was talking about all kinds of interesting things, and the atmosphere was still pleasant. After a while, there was a noise in the distance. Everyone looked for their reputation and found that it was the Jiang family and the Guo family''s female relatives.


    Daohua saw that Mrs. Jiang¡¯s mother and daughter arrived, her eyes flashed, and a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth, but she soon disappeared.


    As soon as Mrs. Jiang arrived, she stabbed a few words with Mrs. Li, which made the scene a little embarrassing.


    Ms. Yuan stood aside and watched, she didn''t mean to make a round of it in the slightest.


    Ina Flower stared at this scene, a trace of coldness passed through her eyes.


    Han Xinran was worried and wanted to go to her mother-in-law, but was stopped by Daohua.


    "It''s okay, mother can handle it."


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s indifferent eyes, Han Xinran felt tight in her heart for some reason, and immediately decided to stay by her side. The mother-in-law would not act impulsively, and the sister-in-law might not be so.


    The Jiang family is highly powerful, and it is really not the Yan family that can head-on.


    Soon, it¡¯s lunch time.


    Just as everyone was about to sit down and eat, the front yard was noisy.


    Looking at the jade dragon button seal that fell out of Jiang Canzheng''s arms, the expressions of everyone present changed drastically, and Yuan Buzheng, the host, made his eyelids jump even more fiercely.


    The jade dragon button seal is a token of the Eight Kings, but it fell out of Jiang Canzheng¡¯s arms. What does this mean?


    The Yuan family''s staff looked solemn, thought for a moment, and quickly said to Yuan Bu''s political envoy: "Master, hurry up and order the arrest, otherwise, our Yuan family will also be implicated in the Eight Kings."


    Yuan Buzheng hesitated: "But the Jiang family."


    The staff quickly said: "The master is acting according to the rules. How to punish Jiang for participating in politics is the emperor''s business."


    Yuan Buzheng looked at Jiang Shenzheng with annoyance. Even if this guy wants to get entangled with the Eight Kings, don¡¯t let him know. The assassin used to talk about Jiang Shenzheng. In order not to engage in evil with Jiang¡¯s family, he had already concealed it. But today.


    Almost all officials from the provincial capital of Zhongzhou have arrived, and he can''t keep it even if he wants to hide it!


    Envoy Yuan Buzheng gritted his teeth and said: "Come on, grab Jiang Shenzheng for me."


    Jiang Canzheng, who was confused by the jade dragon button print, heard this and coldly scolded: "Dare you!"


    Yuan Buzheng ambassador said coldly: "The official is just doing business, you have the Eight Kings tokens, the official has to **** you into Beijing to the emperor." He said, waving his hand.


    Soon, more than a dozen guards with swords rushed towards Jiang Canzheng.


    Jiang Shenzheng saw that Yuan Buzheng really wanted to take him, and his face was pale with anger: "Yuan Xingsi, you are blind. Can''t you see that I was framed?"


    Yuan Buzheng envoy: "I would like to believe you, but you should talk to the emperor about these."


    The emperor has hated the Eight Kings all these years. Anything involved in the Eight Kings¡¯ gangs will definitely be liquidated in the future. He doesn¡¯t want the Yuan family to be implicated.


    When the news from the front yard reached the back yard, Jiang Shenzheng had already been arrested.


    Seeing Mrs. Jiang''s mother goddess leaving in a panic, Daohua calmly took a sip of the white fungus soup.


    The Jiang family focused on the Yan family, but the rations were lost and could not be moved to the Yan family. Next time, they will definitely look for opportunities again, and the methods will be more intense.


    She couldn''t guarantee that she could solve it every time, but she had to attack Jiang Cengzheng to bring it down.


    According to the news she got from Xiao Yeyang, Master, and others, the emperor did not have a good impression of the Jiang family, and she believed that the emperor would make good use of the opportunity she created.


    Daohua¡¯s gaze fell on Mrs. Yuan¡¯s mother and daughter who looked equally flustered.


    She didn¡¯t know what the actual relationship between the Yuan family and the Jiang family was, but last time they joined forces to deal with the Yan family, so this time, let them completely match up, so as not to focus on the Yan family all the time.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 665： , A wave of unsettled waves rises again

    Chapter 665, a wave of unrest and another wave


    The Mid-Autumn Festival banquet of the Yuan family ended hastily because of Jiang Shenzheng¡¯s arrest.


    Each family didn¡¯t even eat any food and left in a hurry.


    Today¡¯s matter involves the Jiang family and the Eight Kings, and no one wants to cause trouble.


    The gate of Yuan Mansion, the chariots and horses of each house left in an orderly manner, everyone was very quiet, no one talked.


    Master Su and Yan Zhigao exchanged silent glances, and then left with their families.


    Su House.


    As soon as Grandpa Su came back, he went to Grandpa Su and talked about the affairs of the Yuan family banquet.


    Grandfather Su was silent for a while, and smiled meaningfully: "Envoy Yuan Buzheng caught Jiang Shenzheng and killed two birds with one stone! Regardless of the reason, the Yuan family and the Jiang family are right."


    Master Su: "Father, who do you think will make it?"


    Grandfather Su''s eyes flashed, and the Yan family couldn''t help but think of it in her mind.


    But does the Yan family have this ability?


    Don¡¯t say anything else, the Jasper Dragon New Seal is not something the Yan family can get.


    "Don''t worry about that much, you are so optimistic about the Su family, whether it is the Jiang family or the Eight Kings, our family can''t be contaminated at all."


    Li Mansion.


    After Daohua and his party came back, they happily had a reunion dinner with the Li family.


    Whether it is the Jiang family who confuses and joins the Eight Wangs, or the Yuan family is forced to confront the Jiang family, it is a good thing for the Yan family.


    After dinner, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li returned to the guest house together.


    Mrs. Li took a wet kerchief and wiped Yan Zhigao''s face.


    Yan Zhigao wiped two hands in a hurry, then handed the veil to Mrs. Li, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "What is Daohua doing these days?"


    Ms. Li was taken aback for a moment: "I haven''t done anything, I have been with my mother all the time."


    Yan Zhigao nodded, took a sip of tea, but was thinking about what happened to the Yuan family today.


    For some reason, he always felt that today¡¯s matter seemed to be related to that girl in Daohua.


    Xiao Yeyang, that kid should have left someone for Daohua, right?


    Otherwise, the rations lost last time will not be recovered so smoothly.


    If what happened today was really planned by his daughter, then he would really take her seriously.


    At the banquet of the Yuan family, it was openly singled out that Jiang Shenzheng and the Eight Kings were mixed together. So many officials watched, and the forces behind the officials were intertwined. The political envoy Yuan could not suppress it, so he could only arrest him himself. Jiang participated in politics.


    The empress dowager and the imperial palace in the palace were a little dissatisfied with the concubine Defei who gave birth to the fifth prince and the second princess. As a result, the relationship between the Yuan family and the Jiang family is bound to become more tense.


    Thinking of the way Yuan Buzheng envoy had done to himself before, Yan Zhigao snorted in his heart. It was good for the Jiang family to take action against the Yuan family.


    Ms. Li looked at Yan Zhigao frowning in thought, and asked, "What is the master thinking?"


    Yan Zhigao smiled: "I was thinking about our daughter. Before, I was worried that she would not be able to cope with the complicated relationships after she married into the royal family. However, judging from the loss of rations, our daughter is still very capable, so I feel relieved. Quite a lot."


    Ms. Li smiled, with a look of You Rongyan: "That was, when you had an accident before, there were so many people in the family, so our daughter could stand up and take care of it."


    Speaking, paused.


    "Will Jiang Shenzheng have anything to do this time?"


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a moment: "It depends on what the emperor thinks. The token of the Eight Kings fell from Jiang Canzheng''s arms. Even if he was given the status of an Eight Kings Party Feather, no one could say anything. ."


    Mrs. Li: "I hope that the emperor can remove Jiang from the position of political participation. Otherwise, he will stay in Zhongzhou, and he will definitely trouble our family again."


    Yan Zhigao did not answer the conversation. The Beijiang side was still in a stalemate with the Eight Kings. The emperor might not choose to attack the Jiang family at this time.


    The next day, Yan Zhigao boarded the ship with his family and returned to Ningmen Mansion.


    At the same time, the chief ambassador, Jiang Cengzheng with handcuffs and anklets was put in a prison car. After discussing with his staff, the chief ambassador and his staff all felt that the sooner Jiang was sent to Beijing, the better.


    Jiang Canzheng glanced coldly at Yuan Buzheng''s envoy, with killing intent in his eyes.


    He was careless this time, thinking that the Yuan family did not dare to face the Jiang family, thinking of the Yuan family maid who collided with him yesterday, Jiang Shenzheng''s eyes were even more cold.


    Jasper Dragon New Seal.


    This is what the maid put on herself.


    Envoy Yuan Buzheng noticed Jiang Shenzheng¡¯s eyes and frowned unhappy, knowing in his heart that this time the Yuan family and the Jiang family had formed a bridge.


    Damn it, don¡¯t let him find out who is calculating him!


    This time, it was clearly directed at Jiang''s participation in politics, but he was also calculated secretly.


    He can imagine how the old man at home would jump in anger when he knew about it.


    Outside the gate of the Chief Envoy, Madam Jiang and Jiang Wanying saw Jiang Shenzheng being escorted out and rushed over.


    "Master, how dare they do this to you?"


    Looking at Jiang Shenzheng, who was handcuffed and fettered, Madam Jiang and Jiang Wanying looked distressed and angry.


    Jiang Shenzheng said quickly: "Although it is clear that I have been calculated this time, the emperor may not believe it. Even if the queen mother and the empress intercede, my loss of office is a no-brainer. Please go home and pack your things, and then return to Beijing. ."


    Leaving his wife and daughter here, he was really worried. Since the last time he refused to cooperate with the Eight Kings again and killed the Eight Kings brother-in-law, the Eight Kings hated him.


    He was calculated this time, and he even guessed that it was made by the Eight Kings.


    You should know that Jasper Dragon Niuyin is a token of the Eight Kings, and outsiders can¡¯t touch it at all.


    Ms. Jiang knew the seriousness of the matter and nodded quickly: "Master, don''t worry, I will go back to pack up my things and return to Beijing with your car."


    Jiang Shenzheng shook his head: "No, don''t go with me, you go by water, Wanying is in poor health, it is too hard to walk on the dry road."


    "But."


    Jiang Canzheng interrupted Mrs. Jiang''s words: "No, but, do as I say."


    Envoy Yuan Buzheng sent Jasper Long Niuyin to Beijing with him. He was worried that the Eight Kings might be found.


    Others don¡¯t know, but he knows very well how much the Eight Kings attaches great importance to the Jasper Dragon Seal.


    Ms. Jiang was helpless, so she nodded her head in agreement.


    Soon, Jiang Shenzheng was escorted away.


    Ms. Jiang looked at her husband in the prison car, her teeth tickled with hatred, and when she couldn''t see the prison car, she gritted her teeth and said: "Go, go home and pack your things."


    Jiang Wanying helped Madam Jiang to get into the carriage. When she went up, she saw Madam Guo¡¯s mother and daughter who were looking at them with a gloating face on the carriage not far away.


    "Mother, wait for me, I will talk to Guo Xueming in the past."


    Ms. Jiang glanced at her daughter, but did not stop.


    Seeing Jiang Wanying coming, Mrs. Guo and Guo Xueming did not get out of the carriage, but sat on the carriage and looked at Jiang Wanying standing outside the carriage condescendingly.


    "The county lord shouldn¡¯t be too sad. You said that your father is too. The emperor is so kind to the Jiang family. Why did he get entangled with the Eight Kings?"


    Mrs. Guo looked at Jiang Wanying with sympathy.


    Jiang Wanying was secretly annoyed, her hands hanging on her side clenched into fists, took a deep breath, and smiled at Mrs. Guo''s mother and daughter: "My mother and I are going back to Beijing. Before we leave, there is something I want to talk to Ms. Guo. "


    Guo Xueming frowned and frowned: "What does the county host want to say?"


    Jiang Wanying pulled out a smile at the corner of her mouth: "Do you know why Brother Yang is so indifferent to you and me?"


    Guo Xueming''s eyes flashed: "What do you want to say?"


    Jiang Wanying smiled and said: "Because Brother Yang has a sweetheart, naturally I can''t see you and me. Do you want to know who Brother Yang''s sweetheart is?"


    "who is it?"


    Before Guo Xueming spoke, Mrs. Guo asked first.


    Jiang Wanying smiled: ¡°It¡¯s the eldest girl of the Yan family. Last year, I saw Brother Yang walking intimately with her. The smile on Brother Yang¡¯s face is something I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    Guo Xueming and Mrs. Guo align their eyebrows.


    Jiang Wanying saw the two of them like this, the smile on her face deepened, she didn''t say anything, she stepped away.


    Yan Yi dared to **** her brother Yang, even if she left, she would not make her feel better.


    Looking at Jiang Wanying''s back, Mrs. Guo frowned and said, "Do you think what she said is true?"


    Guo Xueming groaned: "It should be true, because I also think that my cousin''s eyes are different when he sees Miss Yan." He said, his face was dejected, "No wonder I can''t get into my cousin''s eyes. Interested."


    Mrs. Guo coldly snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve long felt that the Yan family''s eldest girl is too attractive, and she was really guessed.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 666： , Not afraid of being choked

    Chapter 666, not afraid of being choked


    After returning to Ningmen Mansion, Daohua received the news that Mrs. Jiang''s mother and daughter were returning to Beijing.


    She was very happy about this.


    Through the loss of rations, she can see how arrogant and crazy the Jiang family is.


    I didn¡¯t say anything about dealing with the Yan family. They knew that the grain was going to be sent to northern Xinjiang, and they dared to steal it. They didn¡¯t put national interests in their eyes. It was really lawless.


    The Yan family can breathe a sigh of relief when their family is gone.


    The old lady Yan has been raising her for a period of time, and she has recovered. Daohua is going to return to Taohua Village in these two days to let Wang Man''er pack her things. She herself went to the main courtyard to talk to Mrs. Li.


    Arriving at the main courtyard and seeing Mrs. Li frowning, Daohua immediately smiled and asked: "Mother, what are you worried about?"


    Ms. Li saw that it was Daohua and asked her to sit down, and then said: "Your second wife just came over and told me that they are planning to leave home on the first day of September."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "I thought they would have to wait a little longer before leaving." She said and smiled, "It would be wise to go back at this time. It''s the end of autumn. It''s not cold or hot. If you go on the road, you won''t I suffered too much. After I returned to my hometown, I could say that I went back to check the harvest this year, and then I found a reason to live with the situation, and I would have saved my face."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Your second wife should set the time."


    Daohua agrees: "Second uncle and aunt don¡¯t want to go back to their hometown. For them, it can be delayed as long as they can. Second brother, who has been studying, doesn¡¯t know much about general affairs. Sister-in-law."


    Speaking, looked at Mrs. Li.


    "Did the second sister-in-law say something embarrassing mother?"


    Mrs. Li: "It''s not your second sister-in-law, it''s your second aunt. She said they can go back to their hometown, but Yihuan and Yile have to stay."


    Daohua understood Madam Li¡¯s worries at a glance, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile stayed, and then the marriage of the two would have to be taken care of by Madam Li in the future.


    If it is the third room, Mrs. Li will not hesitate, but the second room has had the experience of telling Yan Wenjie a kiss. Mrs. Li really does not want to care about the second room because it is too easy to complain.


    Zhu Qiyun is good enough, but Sun is still not satisfied. In the past two days, she complained in front of Mrs. Li that she was a broom star. Once she got married, the second room was divided.


    Mrs. Li listened, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Daohua: "Mother, if you don''t want to, just say it straight."


    Mrs. Li sighed: "Mother can ignore the thoughts of your second uncle and aunt, but your grandmother has to take care of it. Sending your second uncle and family back to your hometown, the old lady feels uncomfortable enough, and she wants to disagree to stay. For Yihuan and Yile, the old lady is afraid that she will blame me."


    Daohua groaned: "Mother, let me talk to my grandmother. Let Yihuan and Yile go back to their hometown with their second uncle and aunt for a while, and let them see how other girls live at home."


    "In the past few years, Yihuan has also been set up. Yile has been enjoying everything that our big house brings for granted. Not only is it not grateful, but it also has a lot of criticism towards us."


    "Let them go back to their hometown to feel it, and temper their temperament, and then take them back when they want to kiss."


    Ms. Li thought for a while, nodded and agreed.


    As a daughter-in-law, she is not easy to talk about some things, but her daughter is no longer bothered by this aspect, and the old lady is more able to accept her daughter''s statement.


    Daohua thought for a while and said again: "Mother, given the behavior of the second uncle and the second aunt, we can''t just send the two rooms and the family to the hometown. We have to send someone to look at them, lest they cause trouble again."


    Mrs. Li: "Your father has discussed this with me. We will send a roommate to go back with your second uncle and them. Before leaving, your father will also tell Wenjie, I will also find an opportunity to talk to Qiyun Yes, let them be optimistic about your second uncle and second aunt."


    Daohua nodded, and then thought of the second uncle¡¯s outer room and the outer room, he hesitated for a moment, after all, she did not ask, no matter what the family did with them, it had nothing to do with her.


    After everything at home was handled, Daohua returned to Taohua Village.


    As soon as ?? went back, she started to be busy with the autumn harvest, and asked Yan Shouhou to show her the harvest account for this year.


    Taohua silently calculates the amount of food at hand. If he wants to donate food to the court, the amount must not be too small, and too small will not attract people''s attention.


    "One million stone of grain should be able to win a good reputation for the Yan family, right?"


    However, she does not have so much food in her hands. Of course, it is not the best time to donate food.


    Not long ago, the provinces raised food and sent it to northern Xinjiang. There is no shortage of food in northern Xinjiang, and the donation of food does not have any effect at all.


    Daohua looked at Yan Shouhou: "Have the potatoes of the second season been planted?"


    Yan Shouhou nodded: ¡°It¡¯s planted. Although the harvest from the hills cultivated on the barren hills is not as good as that of the flat land, the yield is not bad. There are 10 stones per acre. When the land is fattened in the future, the harvest can be higher.¡±


    Ina Flower: "I heard that many people want to buy potato seeds?"


    Yan Shouhou nodded again: "The master has already begun to promote potato planting. The people have seen the high yield of potatoes, so they all want to plant some."


    Rice Flower: "If someone comes to the village to buy potato seeds, tell them to exchange grain, wheat or rice can be used, you can go back and calculate, see how to change, remember, according to the market price."


    Yan Shouhou nodded: "Little understands."


    He understands the girl¡¯s temperament a little bit. He never earns the people''s money from grain seeds. The high-yield grain seeds produced in the village are always sold according to ordinary grain seeds. Naturally, he does not dare to mess around with it.


    On the first day of September, the second room of the Yan family set off to return to their hometown, and Daohua also returned to send them. People have been sent to the gate of the city, and then everyone stopped.


    Looking at the chariots in the second room, the faces of the people in the big room and the third room were a little complicated.


    Yan Zhigao had something to do in the office, so she went back first, and Mrs. Li led the others behind.


    On the way back to the city, Mrs. Li saw Han Xinran looking out of the car curiously, and said to Daohua with a smile: "Your sister-in-law hasn''t visited Ningmen Mansion well. You can walk around with her later."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Okay."


    At the main street, Daohua took Han Xinran out of the carriage and strolled along the street.


    "Although Ningmen Mansion does not have the bustling and bustling capital of the capital, it does have its own unique characteristics."


    "One side of water and soil, another side of humanities, each place is naturally different."


    When it was almost noon, Daohua pulled Han Xinran into the restaurant: "This restaurant¡¯s sea prawns and crabs are done very well. I like it the most. Sister-in-law will have to taste it later."


    Han Xinran smiled and said, "Well, I also like eating sea crabs very much."


    When the two went to the private room, they met Mrs. Guo and Guo Xueming who also came to the restaurant for dinner.


    Seeing Daohua, Mrs. Guo said directly: "It turns out that it is Granny Yan and Granny Yan. It''s better to meet each other by chance. Why don''t you have a meal together?"


    Daohua was not very happy, but Mrs. Guo had already sent out the invitation. She was Xiao Yeyang¡¯s aunt again, so she wouldn¡¯t have to refuse directly, ¡°Then it¡¯s better to be respectful.¡±


    After arriving in the private room, Daohua found that Mrs. Guo looked at her with weird eyes, seeming to look at her with a little scrutiny, but also with some contempt, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Guo Xueming was also looking at Daohua. After returning from the provincial government, his mother focused on investigating the relationship between his cousin and Yan''s family during these years. Although she didn''t find out anything, she learned from Chen Jiarou that his cousin''s affair with Yan Yiyi had been They are very attentive.


    Han Xinran felt that the atmosphere was not right. After the dishes came up, he took the initiative to greet: "Mrs. Guo, let¡¯s eat quickly. I''m hungry after shopping for most of the day."


    Mrs. Guo lightly picked up the chopsticks: "Move the chopsticks!"


    During the ?? period, Han Xinran may not be used to eating the taste here, was choked, and immediately coughed.


    Daohua handed her water, and after drinking several sips, Han Xinran was fine.


    Seeing Han Xinran''s face flushed with choking, Mrs. Guo said: "It seems that Grandma Yan is not suitable for eating here. Since it is not suitable, don''t force yourself to avoid being choked again later."


    said, smiling at Daohua.


    "This person, he has to be self-aware, know what suits him and what is not suitable for him, if he forcefully reaches what is not his own, he will fall into one''s head."


    "Like Grandma Yan, if she eats food that is not suitable for her, she will not be choked. This is still mild. If it is serious, it will be life-threatening with allergies."


    "Ms. Yan, don''t you think?"


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Guo and then at Guo Xueming. After thinking of something, she smiled faintly: "Is it suitable for me? I have to eat it to know."


    Ms. Guo''s face is not very good: "Are you not afraid of being choked or choked?"


    Daohua smiled: "Where can I be so careless? When I taste delicious food, I am usually very careful not to be choked or choked." Then, put down the chopsticks, "Mrs. Guo, we If you are full, you will retire first."


    Han Xinran quickly stood up, saluted Mrs. Guo, and left with Daohua.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 667： , Uncle Dog

    Chapter 667, Uncle Dog


    After coming out of the restaurant, Daohua and Han Xinran were out of interest and went on shopping, got in the carriage and went back to Yan''s Mansion.


    On the way to ??, Han Xinran looked at Daohua and hesitated: "Mrs. Guo feels weird today."


    Daohua sneered: "These noble ladies from the capital are probably being praised a lot, their brains have become ill-fated, they have developed a strange body, and they like to preach people at every turn. Get used to them and give you a good one. Face, if you don¡¯t get used to it, the nose is not the nose and the eyes are not the eyes. Take care of her."


    Han Xinran once again has a new understanding of Xianggong¡¯s sister-in-law. This temper is really not something an ordinary family can raise.


    Soon, Yan''s house arrived. After getting off the carriage, Daohua asked Han Xinran to take the lead. A few steps behind, she confessed to Yan Shouhou in a low voice: "Send two clever young men to pay attention to the Guo family. For a while, what actions the Guo family had targeted the Yan family, came over and told me immediately."


    Yan Shouhou solemnly stepped back.


    Daohua returned to her yard and sighed while looking at the parrot hanging under the eaves.


    The marriage between her and Xiao Yeyang had not been announced yet, and the Jiang family and the Guo family were recruited one after another.


    I thought she would be able to breathe a sigh of relief when the Jiang family was gone. Who knew that the Guo family came again, and I don¡¯t know where Mrs. Guo¡¯s mother and daughter heard the wind?


    After ??, Daohua stayed at home for a few days, and returned to Taohua Village after Chongyang.


    During the ?? period, there was no movement in the Guo family. If it weren''t for the restaurant table, the hostility of Mrs. Guo''s mother and daughter was real, and Daohua thought she had been thinking too much.


    "Continue to stare at Guo''s house, don''t relax."


    Going back to Taohua Village this time, Daohua found that Gu Jian was in a good mood, and immediately asked with a smile: "Master, what good has happened to you. Hurry up and talk to Disciple, and make Disciple happy?"


    Gu Jian squinted at his apprentice, took a sip of tea slowly, and said, ¡°Jiang Zhengyuan was assassinated on the way back to Beijing. I heard that he was injured at a critical point. I am afraid that I will lie in bed all day long with medicine.¡±


    Daohua listened, and it took a while to realize that Jiang Zhengyuan was Jiang Shenzheng. She was also very happy about this, and quickly asked, "Who did it?"


    Gu Jian smiled and said: "Who else can it be, the people of the Eight Kings? The Jasper Dragon New Seal was created by the first emperor for the Eight Kings. It is a symbol of his status. He must take it back."


    Ina Flower: "Did you get it?"


    Gu Jian smiled and shook his head: ¡°The Yuan family dare not lose the Jasper Dragon Niu seal you got.¡± At this point, Gu Jian looked at his apprentice with satisfaction in his eyes.


    "Your move is rougher, but the effect is really good."


    The people of the Jiang family were not moving, this time the apprentice passed the opportunity to the emperor.


    Eight King¡¯s token appeared on Jiang Zhengyuan. In order to protect others, the Jiang family had to spit something out.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Why use waste!" I thought the jade dragon twisted in half was useless, but I didn''t expect it to play such a big role.


    At the same time, Beijiang, Xiqu City.


    At night when the black wind is high, on the towering city wall, more than a dozen black figures flew across the wall, quickly passed the city wall, and quietly sank into the city.


    Outside the city, Xia Tengjun was cautiously ambushing a few miles away, quietly waiting for the signal from the city.


    "General Chu, do you think we can take back Xiqu City this time?"


    Chu Gang pressed his lips and glanced at Xue Xiangchen next to him, and said in a deep voice: "You are the commander of Jin Lingwei. You don''t know the abilities of your subordinates?"


    Xue Xiangchen shrugged: "Do you think that I made the move?"


    Chu Gang frowned, ¡°Master Xiao¡¯s status is a bit more valuable, but since you¡¯re on a errand, you should obey your boss¡¯ orders.¡± After finishing speaking, he glanced at Xue Xiangchen disgustingly, with an expression that you didn¡¯t dare to tell you to be incapable.


    Xue Xiangchen was seeing chest pain: "Don''t stand here and talk without backache. If you have such a subordinate under your hand, how much better than me can you be?"


    said, his face straightened.


    "Okay, no kidding. You have worked with Xiao Yeyang before. You know his abilities better than me. You can talk about your views on the action tonight so that I can be prepared."


    Chu Gang became silent, and after considering it for a while, he said, "Master Xiao loves soldiers to take dangerous moves."


    Xue Xiangchen frowned: "Soldiers have a dangerous move. If it is completed, the credit will naturally not run away, but if it is defeated."


    Chu Gang cut off: "Last time we made it."


    Xue Xiangchen looked at Chu Gang quickly: "Are you very optimistic about Xiao Yeyang?"


    Chu Gang: "He is one of the few royal children I have ever seen who has both blood and strategy."


    The prince has also seen a lot. He may have lived in the palace for a long time. He likes to play intrigue and tricks when things happen, and he seems to be less bloody.


    Xue Xiangchen was not talking, silently looking at the direction of Xiqu City, thinking back to the scenes of working with Xiao Yeyang in Northern Xinjiang in the past few months.


    Seriously, although he had guessed that Xiao Yeyang might be the commander of Jin Lingwei, who was specially appointed by the emperor, when he really saw him in Beijiang, he was still a little shocked.


    Eighteen or nine-year-old young people, under that calm and resolute face, already contain a sense of oppression that is hard to ignore.


    Time slipped away quietly, and when the sky was shining, several nightingale calls were heard from the city wall.


    Hearing the sound, Chu Gang and Xue Xiangchen were shocked, and they quickly led the army towards Xiqu City.


    On the way, Xue Xiangchen''s heart was always held, afraid of being ambushed by the Eight Kings, until he saw the wide open gates of Xiqu City, he was slightly relieved.


    Soon, Xia Teng''s army invaded Xiqu City. Before the Eight Kings could send rescuers, Xiqu City was captured.


    "Finally regained a city!"


    Walking on the streets of Xiqu City, both Chu Gang and Xue Xiangchen were very happy. The three border cities were lost, and both the border guards and Jin Lingwei felt extremely ashamed.


    Xiqu City is one of the three cities taken by the Eight Kings. Now that this one has been taken back, the next Zhongqu City and Dongqu City will not wait too long.


    City Lord¡¯s Mansion, a group of Xia Teng army wanted to settle in, but was driven out by Jin Lingwei.


    As a result, the two sides had a dispute.


    When Chu Gang and Xue Xiangchen came over, they happened to see this scene.


    They were all young men with strong blood, and there was a tendency to do something when they clamored. The two of them couldn''t see it. When they were about to stop them, three majestic black hounds slowly walked out.


    The largest of them, the dog''s head is raised, looking at the two parties who are arguing from side to side.


    I don''t know whether it was afraid of the hound in front of him or the owner behind the hound. The arguing Xia Tengjun and Jin Lingwei stopped at the same time.


    Seeing that their men were shocked by the three hunting dogs, Chu Gang and Xue Xiangchen twitched the corners of their mouths, and they were a little blind.


    However, seeing the three hounds walking proudly in front of them, the two of them were very hot.


    These three hounds have done much, especially when they caught the Eight Kings.


    "I don''t know how these three uncle dogs were trained? They are fierce and unusual, and they are no worse than elite soldiers. I have to find a chance to learn from Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao."


    "Speaking of these two boys, I remembered one thing. The other day they discussed with Fei Xun and Fei Jian. Fei Xun and Fei Jian seemed to have lost."


    "Huh? Brother Fei Xun and Fei Jian are almost 30, but the two of them have already entered the door. Those two boys have not made the championship yet, can they win Fei Xun and Fei Jian?"


    "Don¡¯t underestimate people. I observed it secretly. Master Xiao, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai¡¯s internal martial arts have been practiced very well. I hadn''t made any move yet, the man left in despair. Now I want to come, that man was driven away by the three guys together."


    I¡¯m not feeling well tonight, there is only one change!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 668： , Stepmother comes home

    Chapter 668, stepmother comes home


    The recapture of Xiqu City soon spread throughout Daxia, and both officials and the people rushed to applaud.


    People care about the result, while officials pay more attention to the process.


    In this way, Jin Lingwei''s mysterious Master Xiao entered people''s field of vision again.


    Ningmen Mansion, Guo''s House.


    Mrs. Guo and Guo Xueming are also discussing this matter.


    Guo Xueming: "Mother, when Chen Jiarou came to look for me yesterday, she accidentally said that many people outside were rumoring that Master Xiao in Northern Xinjiang was a cousin."


    Ms. Guo blurted out and wanted to say that it was impossible, but she thought of the proud and proud face of her master every time he talked about Xiao Yeyang, and then silently swallowed the words back.


    Guo Xueming said again: "Mother, I remember, it seems that we haven''t seen my cousin for half a year. Even if my cousin is busy, it is impossible to not even show up on weekdays. Do you think the rumors are true? What?"


    Mrs. Guo glanced at her daughter, pondered for a while, and said: "You have to ask your father about this. Your father must know it."


    Guo Xueming hesitated: "Father, I probably won''t tell us this."


    Mrs. Guo smiled faintly: ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible to ask directly.¡± After that, she immediately ordered the kitchen to do a few foods, and then sent the young man at home to the barracks.


    Guo Xueming looked curiously, but didn''t quite understand what her mother was doing.


    In the afternoon, Xiao Si came back.


    Ms. Guo called the little girl to inquire for a long time before letting him leave.


    After the guards left, Guo Xueming walked in. Seeing Mrs. Guo''s expression of sorrow, he couldn''t help asking: "Mother, have you inquired about the news?"


    Ms. Guo looked at her daughter and sighed: "My mother really didn''t expect that Xiao Yeyang, who was rebellious when he was a child, would be so prosperous when he grows up."


    Hearing the words, Guo Xueming looked happy: "Mother, do you mean the cousin is really that Lord Xiao?"


    Mrs. Guo nodded: "It must be 100%."


    Guo Xueming puzzled: "How did my mother find out?"


    Mrs. Guo smiled: "Didn''t I give your father food today? Two of them were given to Xiao Yeyang. The young man came back and said that your father and Xiao Yeyang have eaten all the food."


    Guo Xueming was confused: "Is there any problem with this?"


    Mrs. Guo smiled and said, "The two foods I gave Xiao Yeyang are the ones Xiao Yeyang dislikes the most, but your father said that they have finished eating. What does this mean? It means that your father is helping Xiao Yeyang. Playing the cover, Xiao Yeyang was not there at all."


    Guo Xueming appeared in a daze, and then smiled at Mrs. Guo: "I am still a good mother."


    Ms. Guo smiled triumphantly: "Xiao Yeyang, I may not know very well, but I still don''t understand your father, don''t I have a good look." As he said, the smile on his face slowly reduced.


    "I thought that Xiao Yeyang would grow up to be a stubborn kid without being educated or restrained in Zhongzhou. I never thought that without the instigation of those in the palace, he would be better as he grows longer."


    Guo Xueming smiled and said, "Isn''t this great?"


    Mrs. Guo shook her head: "Stupid daughter, Xiao Yeyang wants to be sloppy, and there may be fewer people paying attention to him. Now that Xiao Yeyang is so promising, do you think there will be fewer people who are attracted to him? Jiang family."


    Marriage with the royal family is actually a contest and game between family and family. The better Xiao Yeyang, the more families will participate, and the easier it is for the Guo family to fail.


    Guo Xueming''s expression stagnated: "Maybe, we have no chance at all. Cousin has a sweetheart."


    Mrs. Guo coldly snorted, ¡°Xiao Yeyang¡¯s wife can¡¯t be Yan Yiyi¡¯s. The prefect of Yan is also a fourth-rank official. Do you think the emperor¡¯s marriage will refer to Yan¡¯s family?¡±


    Guo Xueming was silent for a while: ¡°That¡¯s not likely to point to his daughter¡¯s head.¡±


    Mrs. Guo: "In recent years, our family has gradually withdrawn from the court. Your father will return to Beijing after serving as governor. It is estimated that he will take a leisurely job at home. It is so interesting to our family. The emperor should also compensate for one or two talents. Yes."


    said, his face became heavy.


    "However, we also have to pay attention. If Yanyi is really fascinated by Yeyang, in case he has done a great job in northern Xinjiang, and a fool begged the emperor to marry him, then we would be vomited to death. NS."


    Guo Xueming was a little anxious: "Mother, what are we going to do?" If I said that I had married my cousin before, it was because of the family''s proposal. After seeing the cousin himself, she was also happy in her heart, and even had some vague expectations.


    Mrs. Guo pondered: "Don''t worry, let me think about it."


    In mid-September, Daohua handed the latest batch of pills to Deshou and asked him to send someone to northern Xinjiang. Seeing that Gu Jian looked bored and worried that he was bored at home, she proposed to go out to relax.


    Gu Jian showed a move. In order to take care of his elder sister, he had hardly gone out in recent years. Now that her elder sister is gone, he also wants to walk around while his body is still strong.


    So, Daohua sent a letter to her family, explaining the reason, changed into men''s clothing, and left Taohua Village with Gu Jian.


    The two have no destination. They just walk around at will, see the local customs, see the beauty of the mountains and rivers, and taste the food from all over the world.


    In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s October.


    One day in early October, several carriages stopped in front of Yan''s House.


    "Who is it, leave as soon as it''s okay, this is the prefect''s house, so you can''t park randomly."


    An old lady with half-white hair got down from the carriage and looked at the gate of the prefect¡¯s house, with a little fear in her heart, but when she thought that she was the mother of the prefect¡¯s wife, she immediately raised her chest.


    "I am the mother of your prefect wife, so please let your wife come out to greet you."


    Hearing this, the concierge looked at each other a bit. Isn¡¯t the madam¡¯s natal family only two uncles? I haven¡¯t heard of an old lady.


    Although full of doubts, the concierge did not dare to delay, and quickly went into the backyard to report.


    Ms. Li''s face sank instantly after hearing the porter''s words, and she asked Xiao Si to go over and drive the person away without even thinking about it.


    Who knows, the old lady was a shameless person. When she heard that Mrs. Li didn''t recognize her, she immediately rolled around, crying and making noises, and cursed Mrs. Li for being unfilial. In a short while, hundreds of people gathered to watch her.


    In just a short time, news that the prefect¡¯s wife did not recognize his mother was spreading on the streets and alleys.


    Ms. Li was so angry that she would go out to theory immediately.


    Han Xinran saw that Mrs. Li''s face was wrong, and worried that the trouble would get worse, so he hurriedly stopped people and sent someone to call Yan Wenxiu.


    After Yan Wenxiu arrived, he asked Mrs. Li directly: "Mother, the old lady at the door is really a grandmother?"


    Mrs. Li gritted her teeth and said fiercely: "What grandmother, your grandmother died a long time ago, that person is just your grandfather''s remarry later, I really didn''t expect that she would have the face to come to the door."


    Yan Wenxiu frowned. He knew a little bit about his grandfather''s family. This step-maternal grandmother was not a good companion. The mother and two uncles suffered a lot on her hands. The mother married an old man, and then the two uncles struggled to not want the family property and separated from her before leaving with her.


    Such a thing is left in any family, and will never come and go again. That step-grandmother dared to come to the door, but she was really ashamed and skinless.


    After being silent for a while, Yan Wenxiu said: "Mother, can''t let her continue to make trouble like this. This year is my father''s last year as the prefect, and he will be assessed at the end of the year. The loss of the military rations before has left a stain on my father''s political achievements. , Now our family can''t spread any bad reputation."


    Mrs. Li''s brows were frowning deadly: "Then you have to invite the old witch in? You haven''t contacted her. I don''t know how shameless that person is. Once contaminated, it will be like a dog skin plaster. Don''t take it off."


    Yan Wenxiu: "Things are already like this. Let''s call people in first. Once we enter the mansion, we will be in control of things."


    Mrs. Li rubbed her swollen forehead and nodded: ¡°After calling people in, put them in the yard and don¡¯t let them go.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu nodded, then walked away quickly.


    Yan Wenxiu came to the gate and watched Mrs. Li¡¯s stepmother Li Wang bringing her son and daughter-in-law, grandchildren and granddaughter over, as if he was running away, his heart sinking slightly.


    This family obviously came here prepared!


    Although he was bored, Yan Wen didn''t show up on his face. He watched Li Wangshi''s performance silently. Until the other party could no longer perform, he called people into the house.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 669： , Bad reputation

    Chapter 669, Bad reputation


    "This is the prefect. It''s really magnificent."


    Li Wang was supported by his two daughter-in-laws, and he kept looking at the backyard of Yan''s family, looking at it here, commenting there, and treating it as his own home.


    "The brothers and sisters of the Li family belong to the third sister, so lucky to live in such a large yard and there are so many servants to wait on them."


    Li Wang''s young daughter-in-law immediately smiled and said: "My mother is also so lucky, with such a good daughter, you will always wait to enjoy the blessing in the future." She said, she looked at Yan Wenxiu.


    "Is it true that the old man said this is the reason?"


    Yan Wenxiu faintly looked at the woman who was full of calculations in front of her. She didn''t know whether to say that this person was whimsical or ignorant. He really thought that their family would be able to rely on it?


    Too lazy to talk nonsense with them, so Xiao Si took the people to a guest house, and Yan Wenxiu turned around and left.


    Taohua and Gu Jian were from Taohua Village in early December. If it weren¡¯t for the expectation that the end of the year would be coming soon and there were a lot of family affairs, they wouldn¡¯t want to come back.


    "Master, after the beginning of spring next year, we will go out for a walk again."


    "It doesn''t matter to be a teacher, but will your elders agree?"


    "As long as I tell them that I am going out with you, they will definitely agree."


    "You can use your strength as a shield for the arrow."


    After talking and laughing with Gu Jian for a while, Daohua began to sort out the gifts she bought this time. After finishing the gifts halfway through, Wang Man''er walked in with a bad face.


    Daohua raised her eyes and glanced at her: "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Man''er: "Girl, something happened at home while we were out."


    Ina Hua said, "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Man''er quickly said: "Girl, do you know that you still have a step-grandmother?"


    Daohua thought for a while before remembering that Mrs. Li did have a stepmother: "There is such a person, but my mother and her have not been in contact for a long time."


    Wang Man''er said angrily: "But now, the lady''s stepmother is staying in our house and not leaving. What''s even worse is that when they came over, they had a big fight in front of our house. Now Many people in the city are saying that our wife is not filial. Because of this, my wife has been **** off several times."


    Daohua heard this, and her face suddenly sank: "Who did you hear about this?"


    Wang Man''er: "The villager in Zhuangzi said that before the villager went to the provincial government to send the bill, I heard a lot of people talking about it."


    Daohua frowned: "Go and find Yan Shouhou for me."


    Wang Man''er nodded, just about to turn around and leave, and then asked: "Girl, don''t we go back to the house and have a look right away?"


    Daohua said silently: "Don''t worry, first listen to what Yan Shouhou said."


    Wang Man''er didn''t ask more, so he hurried to find someone.


    That afternoon, Yan Shouhou came to Taohua Temple.


    Daohua looked at Yan Shouhou: "Tell me carefully about what happened to the Li family."


    Yan Shouhou immediately told Daohua what had happened at home in the past two months.


    "The Li family came uninvited in October. Madam did not want to see them. Old lady Li made a noise at the door. At that time, it attracted many people to wait and see. The uncle did not want to make a big mess, so he was helpless to call people into the mansion. of."


    "After entering the mansion, the wife met with Mrs. Li and told them to leave quickly, but she said shamelessly that she would stay in our house in the future and let her raise her and her two sons. "


    "Mrs. Li is naturally reluctant, but the old lady Li said that if Mrs. Li disagrees, she will go to the street and say that the lady is not filial and want to distort the reputation of the Yan family."


    Yan Shouhou said carefully, raising his eyes from time to time to look at the silent rice flower. Because he couldn''t see the thought of rice flower, he spoke more cautiously, trying not to participate in his own emotions.


    "On the third day the Li family arrived, the two uncles rushed over immediately after receiving the news and wanted to take Mrs. Li''s family away, but Mrs. Li was reluctant to live or die, and the second uncle''s attitude was a little tougher. , Mrs. Li just slapped and rolled."


    "The uncle master wanted to forcibly take away Mrs. Li, but Mrs. Li screamed to hit her head. Mrs. Li''s two sons immediately yelled, saying that the two uncles wanted to kill the stepmother."


    "Although the two uncles were so angry, they didn''t dare to go too far. After that, the two uncles came back several times, and they all said all the good and bad things, and they failed to take away Mrs. Li."


    Hearing this, Daohua asked, "Where''s father and eldest brother, they can''t control Mrs. Li''s family?"


    Yan Shouhou: "Originally, the old man and the uncle wanted to send someone to take Mrs. Li''s family away, but who knows, Mrs. Li''s eldest grandson is actually good friends with the second son of Fan Tongzhi''s family."


    "As soon as the Li family arrived, the second son of Fan came over to see him twice in three days. During the period, he also brought other students from the school. The master considers his fame, so he can''t do too much."


    With a cold light in Daohua''s eyes, she sneered: "So, the Li family has been living in our house for more than two months, so no one can help them?"


    Speaking, his eyes narrowed.


    "Fan Tongzhi¡¯s Li family¡¯s hometown is not a thousand miles or hundreds of miles away from Ningmen Mansion. Would anyone who can''t fight two eight poles be a good friend?"


    Feeling Daohua''s anger, Yan Shouhou hung his head and did not dare to speak.


    Inahua continued to ask: "I heard that the city is rumoring about her mother''s unfilial stepmother?"


    Yan Shouhou nodded, with a puzzled expression on his face: "Even though Mrs. Li was making trouble in front of the gate for a while, the uncle quickly called people into the mansion, but I don''t know what happened. But the more it passes, the more fierce it gets, and the more it passes, the more outrageous it gets."


    Daohua hummed coldly in her heart. Why else? There must be someone behind her back. She was silent for a while and suddenly asked: "I asked you to keep an eye on the Guo family. Is there anything going on in the Guo family during this time?"


    Yan Shouhou was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect the topic to turn so fast: "There is nothing moving in the Guo family."


    Daohua looked at Yan Shouhou, looked at his honest face, and suddenly sighed. She was wrong. She shouldn''t let Yan Shouhou stare at the Guo family. With his temperament, let him stare at him. It is estimated that it was just sending someone to look at the door of Guo''s house.


    "Go and call me Cao Chuan and Baldhead."


    Yan Shouhou left tremblingly. For some reason, he always felt that the girl looked at him for the last time, with deep disappointment in her eyes.


    Ina Flower stared at Yan Shouhou''s leaving back, her eyes squinted.


    Li''s family are just flat-headed people, one has no fame, and the other has no support. In the early years, they had such unpleasant troubles with their mother and uncle. It stands to reason that they would not dare to appear in front of the Yan family again.


    But now, they just came, and they made such a big movement, and they also caught up with Fan Tongzhi. If there is no one behind him, she would not believe it.


    Is ?? made by the Guo family?


    Daohua sighed. She can deal with the Jiang family without any scruples, but to the Guo family, the Governor of Guo is Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle, she can ignore the Guo family, but can¡¯t ignore Xiao Yeyang¡¯s feelings.


    Soon, Cao Chuan and Bald head arrived.


    Daohua said directly: ¡°Check if anyone in the Guo family has contacted the Li family recently, and also, check the relationship between Guo Jia private and Fan Tongzhi¡¯s family.¡±


    Cao Chuan and the bald head left.


    As soon as the two left, Daohua fell into contemplation. If it was the Guo family who was really calculating the Yan family behind her, what would she do?


    The Jiang family framed his father and lost his rations in order to put the Yan family to death.


    The Guo family sought out Mrs. Li¡¯s family in order to destroy the reputation of the Yan family.


    The two families are rampant, and the other is sinister. They are so disgusting.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 670： , Resolve by force (two in one

    Chapter 670, Resolve by force (two in one chapter)


    Perhaps because of the relationship between Xiao Yeyang and the Yan family, the Guo family did not act as blatant as the Jiang family. Cao Chuan and the Bald heads investigated for several days before inquiring about it. In September, Madam Guo''s mother-in-law had been to Li. Madam''s hometown, two days after the maternal wife came back, the Li Wang family came to Ningmen Mansion.


    It was determined that the Guo family was calculating the Yan family behind, and Daohua was silent for a while before she said: "So the chaotic remarks about my mother''s unfilial piety circulating in Fucheng are done by the Guo family?"


    Cao Chuan nodded: ¡°Guo¡¯s housekeeper Hua Yinzi hired beggars in the city and let them spread it around.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes gradually became cold: "What''s the matter with Fan Tongzhijia?"


    Cao Chuan: ¡°Mrs. Fan and Mrs. Guo have a close relationship in private. Because of Mrs. Guo¡¯s recommendation, the Fan family successfully entered the Imperial College this year.¡±


    "The reason why the Li family knew the second son of Fan was because they walked a distance with the second son of Fan who had returned from the province on their way to Ningmen Mansion."


    "During this period, the second son of Fan deliberately made friends. Li Wang''s grandson had studied for several years, and the two of them chanted poems and made pairs along the way, and they became acquainted with each other."


    Daohua sneered, "It''s a coincidence!" After speaking, he groaned for a while, "Now I have two things for you to do. One, go to Li Wang''s hometown and find the patriarch Li. If so, It would be better to find witnesses who know the relationship between the Guo family and the Li Wang family."


    "Second, control the beggars who spread my mother''s unfilial remarks in the city, especially those who have been in contact with the people of the Guo family."


    Cao Chuan hesitated a little: "The patriarch of a clan, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very nice to please."


    Daohua took out the Jin Lingwei waist card given by Xiao Yeyang: "If the patriarch Li is not willing to cooperate, just show him this."


    Cao Chuan looked lighthearted. It was much easier to have Jin Lingwei''s identity token. In Daxia, both officials and ordinary people were instinctively afraid of Jin Lingwei.


    "Small ones must do this errand well."


    Daohua glanced at Wang Man''er, Wang Man''er immediately handed the prepared banknote to Cao Chuan.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Daohua looked at Cao Chuan: "It''s the end of the year. You can divide the money into one point. Go early and return early."


    Cao Chuan took the silver ticket: "Thank you girl." After seeing Daohua picking up the tea cup, he quickly left with his bald head.


    After ?? and the others left, Daohua looked at Wang Man''er: "Clean up and go back to the house tomorrow morning."


    Wang Man''er hurried to pack up.


    Early the next morning, Daohua got on the boat back to Ningmen Mansion.


    After entering the city gate, Daohua did not immediately return to Yan''s house, but went to the teahouse opposite the Xinglong Gambling House on the main street.


    After arriving in the private room, Daohua gave Xiao Er a dime to the teahouse and asked him to help call the manager of Xinglong Gambling House.


    Xiao Er looked at Yin Zi with enthusiasm, and said bitterly: "Girl, it''s not a small unwillingness, it''s really a small one who can''t help you please."


    The stewards of Xinglong Gambling House are all cruel and cruel characters, and he is definitely not someone he can ask for.


    Daohua smiled and said: "You only said that it was Yan Sanye''s sister looking for him. As for whether he will come, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Xiao Er couldn''t resist the temptation of silver, and seeing that it was just a message, he took the silver out of the teahouse and rushed to the opposite Xinglong Gambling House.


    After a while, a rugged man with a beard and face followed Xiao Er.


    After You Yu entered the private room, he looked at Daohua, who was wearing a veiled hat, with a wary expression: "I wonder if it''s a girl?"


    Daohua got up and saluted: "Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai are my third and fourth elder brothers. Before they went to Beijiang, they told me that if there is anything difficult at home, they can come to the Xinglong Gambling Shop to find someone in charge."


    Don¡¯t look at this especially stewardess who is full of anger, but he is Jin Lingwei officially appointed by the court, and Xinglong Gambling House can be regarded as a hidden village of Jin Lingwei.


    You Yu''s expression loosened, and he clasped his fist and said, "It turned out to be Miss Yan." Thinking of the recent rumors about the Yan family in the city, he suddenly had a general guess, but he still asked, "I don''t know what is going on with Miss Yan?"


    Daohua smiled faintly: "I would like to ask Guan Shi You to help check Fan Tongzhi. It is best to find evidence of corruption and bribery that he has been an official over the years."


    Fan Tongzhi was here before her father took over as the prefect of Ningmen Mansion. When she inspected the fields in Zhuangzi, she liked to chat with the local people. He had heard many people say that this Fan Tongzhi used to embezzle the money used to build the canal. NS.


    The Fan family dared to openly cooperate with the Guo family to calculate the Yan family. It was the Guo family''s power, but when the evidence of corruption came out, the Guo family dared not protect the Fan family.


    You Yu was stunned for a moment. He thought that Daohua came here to let him suppress the rumors, but he didn''t expect it to be investigating Fan Tongzhi.


    You Yu raised his eyes and glanced at the little girl who was sitting in front of her and drinking tea. She felt that she was indeed Yan San and Yan Si¡¯s younger sister, and she liked to draw a salary from the bottom of her arrogance.


    "What happens after I find the evidence?"


    Daohua puzzled and said: "Punishing corrupt officials, shouldn''t this be Jin Lingwei''s duty?"


    You Yu twitched the corners of his mouth, which is also a good way to shirk responsibility.


    Thinking that Yan San had saved his life, coupled with the news from Northern Xinjiang received not long ago, Yan San and Yan Sike had done their jobs again, and immediately smiled and said: "Okay, leave this to me."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Thank you for your care." As he said, he glanced at Wang Man''er.


    Wang Man''er immediately gave the gift prepared in advance.


    Ina Flower Road: "The end of the year is about to come, so be careful not to be respectful, but I hope you don¡¯t dislike it."


    You Yu didn''t mean to be polite at all. He quickly accepted the gift and saw that there were a lot of good medicinal materials. The smile on his face deepened: "Don''t dislike it, don''t dislike it." Although the Yan family came from a poor family, let alone, good stuff. Really a lot.


    He can live until now because Yan San took out a century-old ginseng to save his life.


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua questioningly when You Yu left with a smile: "Girl, it''s better to find this Yu Guan to investigate Fan Tongzhi than to find Sushou, why are you looking for a distance?"


    Daohua fiddled with the tea cover: "We are dealing with the Guo family. The Guo family is Xiao Yeyang''s uncle. Do you think you can use Xiao Yeyang''s people?"


    Wang Man''er stopped speaking immediately, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Girl, how are you going to deal with the Guo family?"


    Taohua put down the tea cover, and his expression was faint: "Of course he is still treating his body by his own way. Let''s go and return to the house."


    Yan House.


    In the courtyard, Wang Li and her two daughter-in-laws are making a fuss in the courtyard.


    "I don''t care, Master Xiu touched my daughter''s body, you must be responsible."


    Under the eaves of the corridor, Mrs. Li and Han Xinran looked at the demon''s third wife and daughter-in-law, and Li Xiaomei, who was pretending and crying not far away, were disgusting.


    "My granddaughter is an innocent eldest daughter of Huanghua, the third sister, your son must carry her in to be a concubine, otherwise, we will never end this matter." The Li Wang clan looked at Mrs. Li arrogantly.


    Han Xinran was so angry that he no longer cared about the dignity of the ladies, and directly scolded: "Don''t you daydream here. You have never seen a shameless person like your granddaughter. A big girl''s family actually embraced a man. It doesn¡¯t count if you bump into someone. If you want to marry in, do you want men to be crazy? If so, go to the street. There are men on the street. Go and bump!"


    Han Xinran is really confused. In the past two months, her three views have been broken again and again by the shamelessness of the Li family. In this way, she could not say it before, but now, she only feels that she is speaking. It''s not sharp and sharp enough.


    Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law immediately scolded: ¡°I¡¯m damn, what kind of **** is Uncle Xiu marrying? I say it¡¯s a lady, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as good as a country vixen.¡± She said, she looked at Mrs. Li.


    "San Jie, your daughter-in-law is too bad, I think it''s better to divorce her, my family Xiaomei is much better than her, after marrying your house, she must be filial to you."


    Hearing this, Han Xinran became so angry that he was trembling with his fingers and said, "What are you? My Yan family''s affairs are up to you to put your beak!" As he said, there was a sudden pain in his stomach. Got down.


    Ms. Li was taken aback, and quickly helped Han Xinran, and said anxiously: "What''s wrong with you, Xinran?"


    Han Xinran''s face was pale: "Mother, my stomach hurts so much."


    Ms. Li thought of something, she hurriedly yelled: "Quickly, go and invite the doctor."


    When Li Wang looked at Han Xinran, he immediately knew that Han Xinran might be pregnant and had a fetal gas. He thought that his granddaughter was going to marry into Yan''s family in the future, so he quickly stood up and stopped him.


    "You haven''t given us a word yet, you can''t go!"


    Ms. Li looked at Li Wang with a gloomy face, gritted her teeth and said: "If there is anything to my daughter-in-law, I promise to make your family pay the price."


    Li Wangshi was shocked by Mrs. Li¡¯s fierce eyes, but soon recovered. There was someone behind her house, so she was not afraid of her. Just when she wanted to speak, she heard movement from the courtyard gate and turned her head. , I saw a girl coming in like a fairy.


    Daohua glanced at the courtyard, under the eaves of the corridor, Mrs. Li and Han Xinran stared with anger. In the courtyard, the wife-in-law of Li Wang''s mother-in-law raised her head like a fighting rooster, and her brows instantly frowned.


    "Yiyi, why are you back? Go back to your yard."


    Seeing Daohua, Mrs. Li was a little surprised. She didn''t want her daughter to participate in the disgusting affairs of Li''s family, so she quickly asked someone to leave.


    Li Wangshi listened, his eyes lit up, and then he looked at Daohua unscrupulously: "San Jie''er, this is your daughter, yes, yes, this looks and this figure is worthy of my grandson."


    Hearing that, Mrs. Li was furious. Just about to scold him, she saw Wang Man''er walking up to Li Wangshi, grabbing her clothes on her chest, and slapped her face to the left and right. He slapped a dozen or so in succession. Lee Wang was dizzy with pumping.


    Everyone in the yard was shocked by this scene, especially the Li family. In the past two months, because the Yan family took fame into consideration, no one in the Yan family dared to do anything to them even if they made a lot of trouble.


    Looking at Li Wang who was beaten up, Wang Man''er threw the person to the ground with a look of disgust: "Whatever, dare to come and grab my girl!"


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Li and Han Xinran, and said calmly: "Mother, you take your sister-in-law into the house to rest, leave it to me here."


    Ms. Li hesitated, and Li Wang¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were faceless, and her daughter might not be able to handle it.


    Daohua saw Mrs. Li¡¯s concern, and said directly: ¡°Sister-in-law may have a fetal gas, you can help her into the house quickly, but nothing will happen.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li was anxious, glanced at her calm daughter, and saw that there were many maids around her daughter, and then she hurriedly helped Han Xinran back to the house.


    "Ah~"


    Li Wangshi just came back to her senses. Once she regained her senses, she immediately wanted to use her killer trick, crying, making trouble, and hanging herself. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, a white pill bounced into her mouth.


    "Ohhhhh~"


    Li Wang was horrified, clutching her neck and making a deadly sound, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t make another sound.


    Li Wang''s two daughters-in-law saw it, their complexion also changed, and they rushed forward.


    "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ohhhhh~"


    Wang Lee blushed and roared, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    Under the eaves of the corridor, Bishi moved a chair, Daohua walked over and sat down, looking at the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law in the yard casually, lazily playing with a white pill in her hand.


    Li Wang¡¯s two daughters-in-laws saw the pills, and felt their throats tighten, and they stopped slowly.


    At this time, Daohua smiled and said, "Why didn''t you call? Go ahead and see if you can call some people over and call the shots for you?"


    The light and fluttering sentence made Li Wangshi and her two daughters-in-laws feel chills in their backs.


    They dared to make trouble in the Yan family because the Yan family had concerns. Mrs. Li and the others did not dare to take them seriously, but the Yan family really wanted to go out. They absolutely did not dare to stand head-on.


    Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law said bitterly, ¡°What medicine did you give my mother? I can tell you, don¡¯t think that your father is a prefect, you can be lawless, our family is also human.¡±


    Daohua smiled suddenly and looked at Li Wang¡¯s mother-in-law¡¯s eyes with sarcasm: "I have seen someone who is overpowered, but I have never seen someone as stupid and greedy as you."


    said, the smile on his face closed.


    "Tie me!"


    The words fell, Bi Shi immediately took a few women and walked towards the two daughters-in-law of Li Wang''s.


    "Ah, what are you doing?"


    "I can tell you that my son and the second son of the Fan family are good friends. If something happens to us, the second son of the Fan family will never let you go. Just wait for your ruin."


    "Woo~"


    Bi Shi swiftly tied the three of them, and then stuffed them with stinky sweat towels in their mouths. Seeing Daohua glance at Li Xiaomei who was shivering beside her, she hurriedly went over and tied her together.


    At this time, Daohua got up and walked in front of the four people: "My mother cares about filial piety, and my father cares about fame. Some things can''t be done too much. Besides, they are all educated people who like to persuade others with reason. That¡¯s why you can allow people like you who don¡¯t know what shame to stay in my house for so long.¡±


    "But I am different. I always like to use force to solve things. You said, I want to really kill you. Will the Guo family and the Fan family send someone to call the shots for you?"


    Hearing this, the faces of Li Wang''s four all showed horror, and they looked at Daohua in fear.


    Daohua chuckled: "Just so courageous, and dare to participate in the fight with other families, how many lives do you think you have?"


    Just then, Lady Fang ran into the yard.


    Seeing Daohua, Mrs. Fang was stunned. She swept across the four Li Wangs who were **** on the ground. Without any hesitation, she immediately walked to Daohua: "Girl, Li Wang¡¯s grandson is riding a horse in the street. Many vendors¡¯ stalls were destroyed, and an old man¡¯s leg was broken. Now those people are gathered in front of our door, and the uncle asked me to come and fetch the money."


    Daohua took a deep breath and motioned her to enter the house to look for Mrs. Li, while she looked at Li Wang with cold eyes, snapped her fingers in the air: "Since he likes to ride horses, let him ride them and break them. If you lose someone¡¯s leg, use his leg to accompany him."


    In a place no one saw, Yan Ying quickly left Yan''s house.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 671： , Thunder means

    Chapter 671, Thunder Means


    "Send them to the guest house. No one is allowed to approach without my instructions."


    Daohua motioned to some women to take Li Wang''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, and then he instructed the stewards of the hospitals to beat the people under their hands. They were not allowed to leak out what happened in the house. After doing this, they turned around and went in. Madam Li and Han Xinran went to the room.


    "Mother, sister-in-law is okay?"


    Han Xinran was lying on the chaise longue, his emotions had calmed down, his complexion had returned to blood at this moment, and he was not as ugly as before.


    Ms. Li saw Daohua coming in, and quickly pulled her to sit down, with guilt and self-blame on her face.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua laughed first: "My mother and my sister-in-law are both gentlemen, and they have to take care of the overall situation. Meeting Li Wang''s kind of shrews who do not know the heights and the ground is like a scholar who meets a soldier. It is reasonable and unreasonable, my daughter. I always like to speak with my fist. It''s best for me to handle this kind of thing."


    Ms. Li feels better after hearing what Daohua said.


    To be honest, as a mother, it is very uncomfortable for her to rely on her daughter to rush forward when encountering problems.


    At this moment, Ping Tong came in with the doctor.


    After the doctor gave Han Xinran his pulse, he smiled and said congratulations to Mrs. Li: "Congratulations, Madam, the grandmother is more than two months pregnant."


    Hearing this, everyone in the room was happy.


    Mrs. Li first looked happy, and then said nervously: "Doctor, my daughter-in-law seems to have had a fetal fetus just now, you can quickly see if there is anything wrong with the child in your stomach?"


    The doctor said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, the big grandma should take more rest in the past two days and don¡¯t have too much emotional ups and downs.¡±


    After ??, Mrs. Li asked the doctor some precautions for pregnant women.


    Next to ??, Han Xinran held his belly with both hands, with a sweet and happy smile at the corner of his mouth, listening carefully, as if to remember every word the doctor said.


    Looking at the sister-in-law who was immersed in the joy of being a new mother, Daohua felt a little bit emotional. Her elder brother is about to have a child, and she will soon be an aunt.


    After explaining the things that need attention, the doctor left.


    Mrs. Li was telling Han Xinran to take good care of her son, and Lady Fang came in again.


    Different from the anxiety and anger before, this time the face of Lady Fang was full of relief.


    Daohua glanced at her: "What''s wrong?"


    Lady Fang lowered her head, covering the corners of her mouth that couldn''t help but lifted up: "The grandson of Li Wang''s grandson was trampled on the street by a mad horse and broke his leg. He has been sent back to the mansion by the second son of Fan. What about the doctor."


    Hearing this, everyone in the room was relieved.


    Ina Flower gave a faint ¡®Oh¡¯ without much reaction.


    Han Xinran took a quick look at Daohua, and couldn''t help wondering if she did the broken leg of the grandson of Li Wang''s grandson. If it is, then this sister''s methods are a bit more powerful.


    Daohua sat for a while and said to Mrs. Li: "Mother, I will go over and take a look. By the way, I will tell my eldest brother about her pregnancy."


    Front yard.


    Li Wang¡¯s two sons were hugging Li Guirong, who was covered in blood, crying bitterly, and clamored that the Yan family would punish the murderer.


    Yan Wenxiu said quietly: "When the horse is mad, only Young Master Fan is by Li Guirong''s side."


    Hearing this, Li Wang¡¯s two sons stopped talking, but looked up at Fan Er Gongzi who was sitting aside.


    Second Young Master Fan was very annoyed by the two of them. If his mother had not told him to do a show, a straw bag like this would not be in his eyes. Seeing Yan Wenxiu also looking at him, he had to explain: "I really don''t know. Why does the horse go crazy?"


    Yan Wenxiu coldly snorted: "But you gave the horse to Li Guirong. Otherwise, he can''t ride a horse. How could he go to the street for no reason?"


    Second Young Master Fan''s face sank: "Brother Yan, what do you mean?"


    Yan Wenxiu sneered: "What do you mean by Fan Er Gongzi?" Then, he glanced at the Li family contemptuously, "Thinking that my Yan family is just like them, stupid?"


    Second Young Master Fan had a look, was silent for a moment, then smiled lightly: "I don''t understand what Yan brother means."


    Looking at him pretending to be stupid, Yan Wenxiu was really disgusted in his heart.


    At this time, the doctor arrived.


    The doctor checked Li Guirong¡¯s leg and shook his head: "This leg can''t be cured."


    Li Wang¡¯s two sons were dumbfounded, and excitedly begged the doctor to heal Li Guirong¡¯s legs.


    The doctor glanced at the silent Yan Wenxiu and Fan Er Gongzi, and sighed and simply bandaged Li Guirong''s wounds: "I can''t cure this kind of injury, please ask Gao Ming." After that, he got up and left.


    Yan Wenxiu did not stop him, and let the doctor leave.


    Second Young Master Fan looked at himself as if seeing Li Wang¡¯s two sons begging for help, thought for a while and got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask you a better doctor.¡±


    "Thank you Fan Er Young Master."


    Looking at Li Wang¡¯s two sons grateful to Fan Er Gongzi, Yan Wenxiu directly looked away.


    The words ??stupid and greedy are the truest portrayal of the Li family.


    He just can¡¯t figure it out. The two uncles and mother are smart people. Why did they grow up like this?


    Second Young Master Fan was too tired of his heart, and left the words ¡®I¡¯ll come back tomorrow¡¯, and left in a hurry.


    Li Wang''s two sons couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    They dared to be so prosperous in the Yan family, because the second son of Fan would often visit them. The Yan family considered their reputation and did not dare to do anything to them.


    Daohua waited for the second son of Fan to leave before he appeared: "Big Brother!"


    Yan Wen was surprised: "When did you come back?"


    Daohua: "Not long ago." She glanced at Li Wang''s two sons and grandsons, and asked, "Are the people who were hit by the horse comforted?"


    Yan Wenxiu''s face was not very good: "It''s okay for the vendor to say, but it''s just a loss of money, but the old man whose leg was broken, because he is old, will have to spend it in bed in the future."


    Hearing this, Daohua raised her eyes to look at Li Wang''s grandson. Seeing that his legs were simply bandaged, there was no bone, and she quickly moved her eyes away.


    Li Wang''s two sons were so tight in their hearts that they couldn''t help shrinking.


    "Take them to the guest house."


    Seeing the young man approaching aggressively, both of Li Wang¡¯s sons were a little scared, and said loudly: "The second son of Fan will come to see us tomorrow. If you dare to treat us badly, we will tell him that you are killing you. When the time comes, your Yan family will never want to gain a foothold in Ningmen Mansion."


    Daohua sneered: "He''s afraid he won''t have time to take care of you anymore." After that, he waved his hand and motioned Xiao Si to quickly take the person away.


    Seeing Li Wang¡¯s two sons struggling hard, Daohua sneered: ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to pick up the Li¡¯s patriarch. You can make trouble as much as you want, but I want to see how your mother forced the children from the original family back then. After the household¡¯s affairs are exposed, who will stand up for you?"


    Hearing this, Li Wang''s two sons were dumbfounded.


    Clan Chief Li is a mountain above them, and the two of them were shocked just by hearing his name.


    Looking at the two being dragged away, Yan Wenxiu patted his head annoyedly: "Look at me, why didn''t I think of this way?"


    Li Wang is the mother''s stepmother. Due to filial piety, their family is really difficult to do.


    But Clan Chief Li can rule their family.


    Daohua: "Brother, sister-in-law is happy, go and see her."


    Yan Wenxiu was stunned for a few seconds before recovering from the annoyance she had just received, then she showed ecstasy, and then ran towards the backyard in a hurry.


    Seeing this, Daohua smiled silently.


    The second day, Master Fan did not come again.


    I heard that someone had handed over evidence of Fan Tongzhi¡¯s corruption of silver to the Criminal and Prosecutor¡¯s Office. On the same day, an official came and took Fan Tongzhi away.


    Fan''s family suddenly became a mess.


    After this, the Li family was locked up in the guest house, and no matter how they made trouble, they could not take a step out of the guest house.


    Everyone in the Yan family breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, they had a better understanding of Daohua''s methods.


    Shuangxin Yard, the lifted Auntie Lin heard the screams from the guest house, and she shuddered when she thought that Daohua would use thunder means to heal her as soon as she came back.


    Looking at the scared biological mother, Yan Yishuang sighed: "Auntie, in the future, you don''t want to provoke your big sister, and don''t look for your uncle frequently. You have also seen how big sisters deal with outsiders."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 672： , Counterattack

    Chapter 672, Counterattack


    In mid-December, every household in the Ningmen Mansion was happily preparing for the New Year, but the Fan family was sad, and Fan Tongzhi was imprisoned by the lower government.


    Second Young Master Fan ran around to save his father, where do you still remember the Li Wang family?


    Taohua sent someone to tell the Li Wang family of the news. After that, the Li Wang family was completely quiet, and the backyard of the Yan family could no longer hear the screams from the guest house.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Wang Man''er is helping Daohua pack up the things she went to Taohua Village to celebrate the New Year. Because the old man did not want to come to Yan''s New Year, the wife and the master asked the girl to accompany the old man to celebrate the New Year.


    Wang Man''er packed his things and said with a smile: ¡°When the chief of the Li family comes, take the Li Wang family away, even if this matter is resolved, our family can live a good year with peace of mind.¡±


    Daohua sat on the desk in front of the window and looked at the accounts of the shops. Hearing Wang Man''er''s words, her expression paused: "The matter has not been resolved yet."


    "From the very beginning, the Li Wang family were just pawns that were pushed out to damage the Yan family''s reputation. Even if the Li Wang family is taken away, the Yan family''s reputation has been destroyed, unless the incident is corrected from the source. come over."


    Wang Man''er was taken aback, isn¡¯t that the source of Guo¡¯s family.


    Wang Man''er hesitated for a while, and reminded: "Girl, the Guo family is my uncle''s house." For my uncle''s sake, this matter shouldn''t be too stiff.


    Daohua put down the ledger, stood up and looked at the snow scene outside the window. After a while, she murmured: "You said, if I had a dispute with the Guo family, whom would Xiao Yeyang stand on?"


    Wang Maner could not answer this question.


    Auntie is really true to the girl, but the respect to Governor Guo is also true.


    Daohua turned her head and saw Wang Man''er hesitating, her heart was not very sure. After a while, her eyes gradually became firmer.


    The gap between her and Xiao Yeyang is objective. She can¡¯t choose to tolerate and compromise from the beginning because of this gap. Once something starts, she will fall into endless trouble.


    Guo House.


    Mrs. Guo impatiently sent away Mrs. Fan who came to ask for help.


    Looking at Mrs. Fan who was leaving with a sob, Guo Xueming stepped into the room: "Mother, why is Mrs. Fan here again? The evidence of Fan Tongzhi''s corruption is solid, or it was found by Jin Lingwei. How can our family help with this kind of thing? If you have the time to ask for help, it is better to quickly find a way to raise money and make up for the corruption, so that you can reduce the crime at that time."


    Mrs. Guo sneered and said: "Mrs. Fan said that Fan Tongzhi was found out of corruption at this time because it was caused by helping our family deal with the Yan family. Let our family find a way."


    Guo Xueming condensed her eyebrows and looked at Mrs. Guo: "This time is indeed a bit too coincidental."


    Mrs. Guo coldly snorted: "I underestimated the Yan family. Yeyang is Jin Lingwei. Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao of the Yan family have been working with Yeyang. They still have some contacts if they want to come."


    Guo Xueming expressed concern: "Mother, without the support of the Fan family, the Li family would have no guts to make trouble in the Yan family again. It''s too much trouble, my cousin must be unsightly."


    Ms. Guo smiled: "Don''t worry, I never thought about what to do with the Yan family. If you don''t look at the face of the monk to see the face of the Buddha, Yeyang''s face will still be given two points."


    "In the past two days, the Imperial Procuratorate''s Imperial History, who has come to evaluate officials'' political performance and virtue, should be coming soon. It is aimed at the current reputation of the Yan family. Don''t even think about evaluating Yan Zhigao in this year''s evaluation. In addition, he lost his military rations before. , He will never have the opportunity to be transferred to Beijing as an official."


    "After the Beijiang incident is over, Yeyang will definitely be recalled to the capital. As long as the Yan family can''t enter the capital, the affairs between him and Yan Yiyi will be left alone."


    Hearing this, Guo Xueming''s expression also relaxed.


    The Li family no longer makes some noise from time to time, and the beggar who broadcasts the message is also controlled, and the voice of the Yan family''s remarks in Fucheng has gradually decreased.


    The Imperial Procuratorate''s official performance of the foreign inspectorate arrived on the eighteenth of the twelfth lunar month. As the prefect, Yan Zhigao was duty-bound to take over the reception.


    After the autumn harvest this year, the high-yield potato was reported to the court, which included detailed data recorded by Yan Zhigao. After reading it, the emperor was very happy and decided to start promoting potatoes next year.


    Because of this, several censors of the Imperial Court were very good to Yan Zhigao''s senses. After seeing the improvement of the living standards of the people in Ningmen Prefecture, they are not lacking in praise.


    Mrs. Guo learned that Yan Zhigao had been given good comments by several of the Yushi of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, and she contemplated for a while, and then wrote a post to the Yushi of the Metropolitan Procuratorate in the name of Governor Guo. During the period, she invited a few and Yan Zhigao accompany officials who do not agree with his political views.


    Cao Chuan, who was paying attention to the movement of the Guo family, knew about all this, and immediately went to tell Daohua.


    After listening, Daohua exhaled in silence, and then said: "Go and call the eldest daughter-in-law of Li Wang who has been in contact with the Guo family steward."


    Wang Man''er nodded, turned around and walked out quickly.


    Soon, Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law came over tremblingly. After being beaten by the Li¡¯s patriarch, she no longer had the arrogance and ostentation she used to say: "Is there anything auntie is looking for me?"


    Ina Flower: "You want to see the maid who instigated your family to join my house again. Can you still recognize it?"


    Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure to recognize it.¡± Thinking of her lame son, and thinking of the patriarch said that they would be removed from the clan, she regretted that her intestines were all green. Listening to the mother-in-law''s words, encourage her to come to the third sister.


    Ina Flower: "Well, I will take you out later. You want to see the maid in charge again, do you know what to do?"


    The Li Wang family nodded quickly: "I know I know that as long as the girl doesn''t let the patriarch remove our family from the family, I am willing to do anything." Without the family, their family will become rootless people, and they can only do anything when they die. Lonely wild ghost.


    Daohua''s expression is faint: "Don''t say that. Those who don''t know think I''m persecuting you. You know, because of your family''s arrival, our family''s good reputation that has been managed so hard over the years has been completely destroyed. Do you think you should bear the responsibility?"


    "I don''t want you to do anything against your will. You just need to tell everyone what the maid said to you back then."


    Li Wang''s eldest daughter-in-law nodded repeatedly: "I see."


    Daohua looked at Wang Man''er: "Go and prepare the carriage. By the way, let Yan Shouhou take the beggars who have been in contact with the Guo family."


    At the banquet of Guo¡¯s Mansion, several of the court officials heard the Yan family¡¯s treatment of the Li Wang family, and they all shook their heads: ¡°Yan Zhigao is a good official, but I didn¡¯t expect his personal virtues to be so unbearable.¡±


    An official smiled and said: "We all the people of Ningmen Mansion know this, but because of the prestige''s official prestige, everyone dare not mention it on the open. If several Yushi don''t believe it, you can go to the street and ask. Ask, everyone knows that the prefect¡¯s denial of stepmother."


    Several Yushi glanced at each other, but did not respond. They wanted to investigate this matter.


    Unknowingly, Governor Guo looked at the accompanying officials and frowned.


    After the banquet, Governor Guo personally sent out a few of the Imperial Procuratorate''s censors. As soon as he walked out of the gate, he saw a woman in ordinary dress pulling the maid beside Mrs. Guo and crying.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 673： , To treat his body in his own way

    Chapter 673, Use his own way to treat his body


    Mrs. Guo''s maid in charge was called out by the rice flower envoy, and when she came out, she was held tightly by the eldest daughter-in-law of Li Wang''s.


    "Hurry up with me to meet our patriarch and tell him that you asked our family to come to Ningmen Mansion to find the prefect wife, and you made us make a fuss about the prefect family."


    Looking at the people standing around and watching, the mother-in-law was so frightened, she immediately denied: "Where is the lunatic, please get me away. I don''t even know her."


    Guo¡¯s concierge rushed over immediately, trying to take away Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law.


    Seeing this, Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law sat on the ground quickly, slapped her thighs, and cried out: "Everyone, come and comment. In September, it was this woman who went to our village and encouraged us to find the prefect. Madam¡¯s."


    "We dare not come!"


    "Yes, my mother-in-law is the stepmother of the prefect wife, but when the separation was first made, she made it clear to the clansmen. As long as the prefect wife and her two brothers don''t want property, we won''t have to come and go again in the future."


    "But this lady told me that the prefects have a lot of work, and taking into account reputation, as long as we make things big, the prefect will not leave us alone."


    "We were also confused by lard. Once we came over, we made a lot of noise in front of the prefect¡¯s house. After that, we sat in a lot of wrong things and learned that the prestige¡¯s reputation was destroyed."


    After hearing this, several censors from the Metropolitan Procuratorate looked at Governor Guo, who was gloomy beside him.


    After all, Madam Guan had experienced many things with Mrs. Guo, and she quickly calmed down from the panic. Looking at the master and Yushi not far away, as well as the more and more pedestrians around, she knew that this could not be done. Let the woman in front of her speak again.


    So, the maid-in-law pointed at Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law with an angry face and scolded: "You spit someone, when did I meet you? Do you have any evidence?"


    Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law said triumphantly: ¡°Of course I have evidence. Although I don¡¯t know a single character, I have also heard from the drama that big people like you are very badhearted.¡±


    "You suddenly came to our village before, and asked us to look for the prefect madam who hadn¡¯t been here for more than 20 years, so I kept my eyes on it. Look, what is this?"


    Speaking, he took out a delicate purse from his arms.


    The fabric and handwork of the purse, you can see that it belongs to the big family.


    Li Wang''s eldest daughter-in-law said loudly: "Our family didn''t want to come to the prefect madam at the beginning. It was you, and you took out the silver ticket to lure us, and we came here."


    Seeing the purse, the maid-in-charge felt tight in her heart. This purse was indeed given by her, and she never expected that the stupid and greedy Li family would still have such a hand.


    The rice flower on the carriage across the street was also a little surprised. Seeing that Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law could deal with the Guo¡¯s Guanshi, he never let the Li clan who had seen Guo¡¯s Guanshi in Li¡¯s village come forward.


    Looking at the pointers of the people around, Governor Guo pressed down the anger in his heart, stared at the maid, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry back to the house!¡±


    The maid in charge also knows how shameless Li Wang''s family is, and it doesn¡¯t make sense to reason with them. She nodded sly, turned around and was about to return to the house.


    Where did Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law let her go, and saw that she got up with both hands and feet, and then violently hugged the maid¡¯s waist: "You are not allowed to go. In order to gain fame, the prefect has invited our patriarch over. If we want to eliminate our patriarch, you must go over and make it clear to our patriarch that it was you who inspired us to come, not that we sincerely wanted to make trouble."


    The mother-in-law was so anxious that she wanted to get rid of the eldest daughter-in-law of Wang''s Li, but she couldn''t get rid of it.


    Governor Guo saw that the incident was too ugly, so he quickly glanced at the guard and motioned to the guard to take the person into the mansion.


    The guards around Governor Guo had all been on the battlefield. Seeing the guards approaching, Li Wang''s eldest daughter-in-law was taken aback and shouted almost sharply: "Help, kill! Guo! The house was so bad that it not only brought us to the prefect¡¯s house, but also let the beggars in the city spread the prefect¡¯s unfilial piety everywhere."


    As soon as he said this, the surrounding crowd suddenly became noisy.


    Suddenly, an exclamation sound that everyone can hear: "I heard that the Yan Zhifu''s family used high-yield grains to help the Guo family."


    "The Guo family dealt with the Yan Zhifu family in this way, isn''t it the kindness and revenge?"


    "I didn''t expect the Guo family to be such a person!"


    Hearing such remarks, Governor Guo''s face turned blue, and he resisted the anger and came to Li Wang¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law: ¡°Do you know what crime is to frame the imperial court official?¡±


    Li Wang''s eldest daughter-in-law looked terrified, glanced at the carriage across the street, and then said with a trembling voice, "I am not framed." He said, pointing to a steward who appeared at the gate of Guo''s Mansion.


    "I saw him go looking for beggars in the city with the silver, and I also heard him telling the beggars to spread bad things about the prefect lady, saying that she was not filial."


    "By the way, those beggars, if you don''t believe me, ask yourself."


    Governor Guo looked up at the beggars who happened to appear out of the crowd, and then looked at the carriage on the other side. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know anything about it. Today¡¯s matter was planned in advance. So, there was no plan to ask those beggars at all.


    He didn''t ask, but someone helped to ask.


    Yan Zhigao has served as the prefect of Ningmen Mansion in the past three years. He has really done a few things for the people, and he has gained a lot of goodwill from the people.


    "Quickly, have you spread bad things about the prefect?"


    Several beggars broke their guts when they were controlled by Cao Chuan and others. Later Daohua promised that as long as they dared to tell the behavior of the Guo family in public, they would let them go to work in her village.


    In this way, wherever the beggar would help conceal it, you spit out the remarks about Mrs. Li''s unfilial piety that the Guo family steward had confessed to them.


    With the testimony of the beggar, the people onlookers boiled. Although they were afraid of Governor Guo, who had a pale complexion, they still pointed to Guo Mansion from time to time.


    Not long after receiving the news, Yan Zhigao hurriedly rushed over: "What are you all here to do? Hurry up!"


    "My lord, all the remarks about your house that were circulating in the city some time ago were made by Mrs. Guo." I don''t know who yelled.


    Yan Zhigao quickly glanced at Governor Guo after hearing it.


    It happened that Governor Guo was also watching Yan Zhigao.


    Yan Zhigao retracted his eyes and said loudly, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense about my wife¡¯s stepmother. When my uncle took my wife away from home more than 20 years ago, he crossed the clear road in the clan at the expense of not having family property. , Do not serve to continue to provide for the elderly."


    "Now that the patriarch of the Li clan has come here, my wife''s stepmother''s family will be back home soon, this matter is over, please don''t mention it again, so you can go back and prepare for the New Year''s events."


    "Okay, okay, everyone will be gone."


    "Gathering outside in a cold weather, it''s not cold, go back soon!"


    Listening to the prefect¡¯s words with concern, the surrounding people laughed loudly, and they all smiled and scattered.


    The Yu Shi of the Metropolitan Procuratorate looked at this scene and quickly glanced at each other.


    Officials are not well received by the people, in fact, it can be seen from some trivial things.


    Some officials stepped up and came to the conclusion: ¡°There must be a misunderstanding in today¡¯s matter. It is better to sit down and have a discussion with Governor Guo and Prefect Yan, and resolve the misunderstanding.¡±


    Governor Guo looked at Yan Zhigao: "I wonder if the prefects can show their faces?"


    Yan Zhigao immediately said: "It is my honour for the Governor to invite you."


    Governor Guo led Yan Zhigao into the mansion. When he quickly entered the door, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at the carriage across the street: "Does Yan Zhigao know the carriage?"


    Yan Zhigao was taken aback for a moment, looked at the carriage, and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Governor Guo saw that Yan Zhigao''s expression did not seem to be fake, so he glanced at the carriage again before he walked into the house.


    On the carriage across the street, Wang Man''er asked: "Girl, are we going back now?"


    Ina Flower: ". Go shopping on the street."


    Wang Maner signaled that the coachman could leave.


    Walking around on the main street, Daohua felt relieved as the people were talking about the Guo family framed the Yan family.


    Ms. Guo struggled to find the Li Wang family to deal with the Yan family, and now let her taste the taste of being backlashed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 674： , Qi Dafei

    Chapter 674, Qi Dafei


    Governor Guo invited Yan Zhigao to enter the Guo Mansion, and also invited several Yushi from the Metropolitan Procuratorate. After entering the mansion, the group did not mention what happened in front of the gate, but talked about something insignificant. The topic, the atmosphere is good, everyone laughed.


    The matter just now, Governor Guo is not easy to take the initiative to mention, because once he speaks, he is suspected of overpowering others.


    Yan Zhigao didn''t want to mention that after the Wang family of Li came, the Yan family could really be said to have been stunned. Thinking of the pointers that the Yan family had suffered for more than two months, he couldn''t help but feel towards Guo Jiaxin. Health care.


    If it weren¡¯t for the thought that Guo¡¯s family was Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, the two of them were too frustrated, and when he received the news earlier, he didn¡¯t want to come over to relieve Guo¡¯s family. Now that he is willing to take the initiative to evacuate the crowd, it has already given the Guo family a lot of face.


    Several Yushi from the Metropolitan Procuratorate drank tea calmly, without any intention to persuade them to make peace.


    Sitting for a while, Yan Zhigao and the historians of the Metropolitan Procuratorate left.


    At this time, Governor Guo calmly went to the backyard.


    At this moment, Mrs. Guo was furious in the backyard: "What a Yan family, they dare to openly calculate on the Guo family. Wouldn''t they think that if they climbed to Yeyang, they could not put the Guo family in their eyes?"


    Guo Xueming was on the sidelines to persuade: "Mother, you calm down, now things are like this, anger is no longer helpful, the most urgent task is to find a way to restore the reputation of the Guo family."


    The family has the most reputation. If the reputation of the Guo family is ruined in the hands of the mother, the grandfather and the others will know that they will definitely be dissatisfied with the mother.


    Mrs. Guo''s emotions gradually calmed down, and she pondered for a moment, and said to the maid on the side: "Now go to the street immediately and spread the story of the Yan family''s seduce Yeyang. I want everyone to know that the Yan family is shameless first. As Yeyang''s aunt, of course I can''t just sit idly by."


    "Do you have to make things uncontrollable before you give up?"


    Governor Guo walked in with annoyance, looking at Mrs. Guo with deep disappointment in his eyes.


    Mrs. Guo was seen as having a guilty conscience, but she still insisted: "Today''s affairs are obviously planned by the Yan family. They made the Guo family lose such a big face in Ningmen Mansion. Why don''t we have to bear this tone? ?"


    Governor Guo endured his anger: "Why did the Yan family do this? It''s not because you first found someone else''s reputation for slandering others." Then, his face was sad and disappointed, "Why do you always like to engage in these conspiracies?"


    Mrs. Guo became angry immediately after hearing this: "I am engaged in conspiracies? Do you think I like it? In the capital, because your good sister, our family is the official residence on the face of it, but which one does not make fun of our family? If I could not figure it out, I would have been eaten so that there are no bones left."


    "After I came to Zhongzhou, I also wanted to live a peaceful life. You know my purpose of bringing Xueming here. Telling Xueming to Yeyang was his father¡¯s proposal, not mine. Now I know someone is seduce. Yeyang, what do you think I can do? I can only clear obstacles for my daughter."


    "As long as you are a good father, please explain to Yeyang earlier and make a decision on the marriage. Will my dignified wife go to deal with a small 4th grade official?"


    Hearing that, Governor Guo¡¯s anger gradually weakened, but he still said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, Yeyang and Xueming are in a hurry. This marriage is not what we can do, the emperor. The Prince of Peace nodded before counting. You are rushing to deal with the Yan family now. Does it make sense?"


    "And the Yan family really helped me. Now you turn your head to deal with others, isn''t it sincere to let people say that my Guo family is ungrateful?"


    "Also, Yeyang has a very close relationship with the Yan family, but now you are going to ruin the reputation of the Yan family girl. That kid is a short-term guardian. If you know this, you still don¡¯t want to be at odds with us?"


    Mrs. Guo stared: "Could it be that you just watched the Yan family seduce Yeyang?"


    Governor Guo was silent for a while: "Even if Yeyang likes the Yan family girl, that is not a big deal. As the Yan family, the Yan family girl will be a concubine in the future. For a concubine, you need to catch up with Guo. The reputation of the family?"


    Guo Xueming, who hasn''t spoken all the time, said suddenly: "What if, what if my cousin wants to marry the girl from the Yan family?"


    Mrs. Guo immediately looked at Governor Guo.


    Governor Guo: "Where is Yeyang''s marriage that he can do the master?" At this point, Governor Guo suddenly stopped, suddenly thinking that his nephew laughed and told him, ¡®He wants to be the master of his affairs¡¯.


    Mrs. Guo: "The girl from the Yan family is not a good one. Even if she is a concubine, it makes people feel distracted." She said, her tone softened, "Master, it''s about the happiness of your daughter. You can''t ignore it. I can''t deal with it. The Yan family, however, the Yan Zhifu cannot be transferred to Beijing."


    Governor Guo looked at Mrs. Guo helplessly: "Who do you think I am? Can I interfere with the appointment and scheduling of the court officials?"


    Mrs. Guo was full of irritation: "Is it possible that this is the case?"


    Governor Guo: "Of course this matter can''t be forgotten." After speaking, he sighed, "The Chinese New Year is about to go, will you go back to Beijing with Xueming?"


    Hearing this, both Mrs. Guo and Guo Xueming were stunned.


    Mrs. Guo''s eyes widened: "Master, for the sake of a Yan family, you want to drive my daughter and me away?"


    Governor Guo had a headache: "It''s not for the Yan family." After saying that, he shook his head helplessly, "It''s not your own toss. You have to entertain the Yu Shi of the Metropolitan Procuratorate. Today''s affairs are all seen by them. Here, after returning to Beijing, they will definitely talk to the emperor."


    Mrs. Guo was stunned, and then she was full of reluctance.


    Guo Xueming looked upset, she should have persuaded her mother before.


    Governor Guo had official duties, and he told Mrs. Guo not to make trouble and then left.


    After he left, Fu Guo gritted his teeth and said: "I will return to Beijing when I return to Beijing. Anyway, now Yeyang has gone to Northern Xinjiang. It is useless for us to stay here. But the Yan family." Don''t want to enter Beijing!


    Yan House.


    Yan Zhigao went back to the main courtyard to look for Mrs. Li after going under the government, "Do you know in advance what happened today?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: ¡°I always thought that the Wang family of Li was found by myself, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was the Guo family who instigated it.¡± As he said, hesitated, ¡°Did our daughter do this thing?¡±


    Yan Zhigao had a firm face: "It must be. When I was going to invite the Chief Li to come over, that girl thought about this one today."


    Mrs. Li is a little bit confused about what to say: "That girl"


    Yan Zhigao smiled: "That¡¯s good, the more our daughter has the means, the less he will suffer in the future."


    Mrs. Li was a little worried: "But the Guo family is Yeyang''s uncle. If Yeyang learns about this, I don¡¯t know if he will have a pimple in his heart?"


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a moment: "I think Daohua did a good job today. We are the lowest in the family. In the future, when the matter between her and Yeyang is clear, there will definitely be a lot of rumors, my daughter. The Guo family is not afraid, will they be afraid of other people? Let everyone see that our Yan family¡¯s daughter is not that easy to bully."


    Ms. Li smiled: "I thought the master would blame Daohuan, that girl is so courageous, and she doesn''t discuss such a big matter with her family, so she will do it alone."


    Yan Zhigao smiled and said, "I blame her for what she did. My daughter is also trying to restore the reputation of the Yan family. She may be able to buy a moment of peace when she swallows her voice, but she will be marked as cowardly. Dare to step on it, that''s it."


    Ms. Li has a faint worry on her face: "Look at these things. First it was the Jiang family, and now it was the Guo family. It was Qi Dafei''s accidental fault."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 675： ,maintain

    Chapter 675, Maintenance


    Mrs. Guo¡¯s mother and daughter returned to Beijing. Governor Guo was silent for a long time looking at the ship that was going away. After he could no longer see the ship, he turned around and walked back. Who is sitting in the carriage?"


    The guard nodded: "It''s the Yan family girl. She planned everything that day."


    Governor Guo frowned and hummed, "Yan Zhigao''s daughter is amazing enough." After speaking, he paused, "Did Yeyang keep some people down?"


    Guardian: "I have to check this."


    Governor Guo: "Check it carefully, and if you find it, bring someone to me."


    In the afternoon of the same day, the guards came to Governor Guo with Deshou.


    Governor Guo looked at Deshou, and asked directly: "Did Yeyang fall in love with the Yan family girl?"


    Deshou''s heart tightened, after considering it, he replied: "Back to the governor, the slave is not clear about the matter of the master."


    Governor Guo¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, without direct denial. It seems that the wife really has no intention of aiming, and Yeyang really has a crush on the Yan family girl.


    "Okay, let me ask you again, did you participate in what happened in front of Guo''s Mansion that day?"


    Deshou shook his head quickly: "No, just give the minion ten more courage, the minion didn''t dare." They didn''t even know what happened that day, they only heard about it afterwards.


    Hearing that, Governor Guo felt relieved, and Yeyang¡¯s people hadn¡¯t participated. If Yeyang¡¯s people took action against Guo¡¯s family, he would be really chilling.


    "Fan Tongzhi was arrested, did you do it?"


    Deshou shook his head again: "No."


    Governor Guo raised her eyebrows. It seemed that the Yan family girl was much shrewd than she had imagined. She knew that she could not use Yeyang against the Guo family.


    "Okay, you can go down."


    After Deshou left, Governor Guo frowned in thought.


    The wife¡¯s actions towards the Yan family were not upright, but the Yan family eldest girl dared to openly deal with the Guo family, and she did not care about the faces of the Guo family and Yeyang. It was enough to see that this was not a good friend, nor a willing one. Take care of the overall situation.


    Regardless of whether the marriage between Yeyang and Xueming can be achieved, with the girl of the Yan family by Yeyang, will Yeyang alienate the Guo family in the future?


    After a while, Governor Guo turned around and went to the Meilin Courtyard. He had to talk to his sister about Yeyang and the girl in the Yan family.


    Meiling Courtyard.


    When Governor Guo came over, Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang were drinking tea and chatting in the pavilion.


    Seeing Chu Lang, Governor Guo couldn''t help but frown.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Guo Ruomei was surprised.


    Chu Lang knew that the Guo family didn''t like him, and thought he was a quack. Moreover, Ruomei was alone now, and walking in with him would provoke gossip, but he didn''t ask for ignorance and smile. He just nodded politely. , And then sat down at the pavilion and remained silent.


    Governor Guo walked into the pavilion and sat down, smiling at Guo Ruomei: "I miss you, just come and have a look." During the period, he didn''t pay attention to Chu Lang.


    Guo Ruomei was very happy, and the two brothers and sisters chatted happily.


    "Ruomei, Yeyang seems to have a sweetheart, do you know this?"


    Guo Ruomei smiled and nodded.


    Governor Guo was surprised: "Do you know this?"


    Guo Ruomei nodded: "I know, Yang''er likes the Yan family girl."


    Governor Guo constricted his eyebrows: "Are you not against?"


    Guo Ruomei smiled and said, "As long as Yang''er likes it, I like it."


    Governor Guo expressed disapproval: "Yeyang is still young and can''t tell the difference. As the elders, we should help him grow eyes."


    Guo Ruomei was stunned: "Brother, you don''t like the Yan family girl?"


    Governor Guo immediately explained what Daohua had done to the Guo family a few days ago: "Now your sister-in-law and niece have set off to return to Beijing. I don''t know the Yan family eldest girl very well. I''m just worried that she will be with Yeyang. It will affect the relationship between Yeyang and the Guo family."


    "Cut~"


    Chu Lang beside ?? couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Governor Guo raised his eyes to look over, and said displeased: "What are you laughing at?"


    Chu Lang: "I''m laughing, the governor is so powerful that he only allows the state official to set fire to not allow the people to light the lamp. It is obviously caused by your wife and daughter, and Yan girl is just a legitimate counterattack. You just rushed to complain. , Like a woman with a long tongue."


    Hearing this, Governor Guo suddenly became angry and stood up and stared at Chu Lang: "What are you talking about? Who is the woman with long tongue?"


    Chu Lang rolled his eyes: "Who should be?"


    "you"


    Seeing that the two of them met as soon as they met, Guo Ruomei had a headache, and quickly stood up to stop: "Okay, you two will stop with me."


    "Humph!"


    "Humph!"


    Governor Guo and Chu Lang coldly hummed at the same time, and gave each other the back of their heads.


    Guo Ruomei looked helpless. After sitting down again, she looked at Governor Guo: ¡°Brother, I can be regarded as watching the Yan family grow up in these years. Her character and personality fit my appetite.¡±


    Governor Guo frowned: "Do you know her well?"


    Guo Ruomei smiled: "I helped invite the female master of the Yan family. Of course I know the situation of the Yan family girl."


    Governor Guo was silent for a while: "Little sister, when your sister-in-law and niece came to Zhongzhou, my father was planning to tell Yeyang Xueming to Yeyang. I am also very optimistic about the two children."


    Guo Ruomei was stunned for a moment: "Brother, sister-in-law is also willing?" Her sister-in-law is very despised of her and former sister-in-law. Can she agree to let her son be the son-in-law?


    Governor Guo smiled and said, "Yeyang is now doing well, what else is your sister-in-law dissatisfied with?"


    Chu Lang chuckled and interjected: "That is to say, Yeyang is not promising, so I don¡¯t like it!"


    Governor Guo looked at Chu Lang annoyedly: "Ruomei and I are talking about family affairs, what are you talking about?"


    Chu Lang was about to refute immediately. At this moment, Guo Ruomei stared at it and shut her mouth reluctantly when she saw this.


    Guo Ruomei looked at Governor Guo: "Brother, if Yang''er is willing to marry Xueming, then I have no objection, but if he is unwilling, then I will not force him."


    Governor Guo was silent: "I understand what you mean."


    Guo Xueming thought for a while, and then said, "Brother, since ancient times, marriage is destined to be destined and cannot be forced. If Xueming and Yang''er are a pair, then it is useless to have a few more Yan family girls. If not, even if there are no girls in the world. , They can''t walk together either."


    "Sister-in-law, please persuade me more. The Yan family is kind to Yang''er and the Guo family. Don''t rely on our family''s good family background, just give them small shoes."


    Listening to his sister''s maintenance of the Yan family, Governor Guo sighed.


    He knew that his sister and his wife didn''t deal with each other, and his sister might not want Xueming to be his daughter-in-law.


    "I''m here to tell you about this. Since you already know it, then I have nothing to say."


    Guo Ruomei: "Brother, you are Yang''er''s uncle. Even if Xueming does not marry Yang''er, this relationship cannot be changed. Are you afraid that he won''t get close to you?"


    "As for the girl in the Yan family that you are worried about affecting Yang''er, I don''t think it is necessary at all. Of course, the premise is that the sister-in-law should not use the back house for private means. The girl is quite reasonable."


    Hearing that, Governor Guo didn''t want to speak at all, and it didn''t matter much, so the younger sister took care of it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 676： , A landslide

    Chapter 676, Mountain Collapse


    Daohua spent a small year with her family, and then packed her things and went to Taohua Village.


    Because during the filial piety period of the old mother-in-law, Daohua and Gu Jian lived relatively deserted this year. Fortunately, one of them was busy with the spring ploughing after the beginning of the new year, and the other was busy with medicinal materials, which was not boring.


    Time flies, and it¡¯s February in a blink of an eye.


    On the first day of February, Yan Zhigao was appointed, and instead of being transferred to Beijing, he continued to take over as the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture.


    In this regard, the Yan family is a little disappointed.


    Inahua couldn''t help frowning when she knew about it, "Just when I found potatoes, my father''s political achievements should be excellent. When the Imperial Court Yushi left last year, I had a pretty good impression of my father. With a low rating, why didn''t it get transferred to Beijing?"


    Seeing the apprentice¡¯s expression of sorrow, Gu Jian knew what she was worried about, and soothed: ¡°It¡¯s not a good time to go to Beijing now. Anyway, Yeyang and your two brothers are still in northern Xinjiang. It¡¯s useless to go to the capital. Involved in various battles. After Yeyang returns to Beijing, he will definitely find a way to transfer your father to Beijing."


    Inahana was suspicious: "Is it possible for him to think about the transfer of officials? And, it''s not good for him to use the public for personal gain." Then, he sighed, "I should think of a solution by myself."


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice with a smile in his eyes.


    The little apprentice has an advantage that he particularly admires, that is, he never relies too much on others, and the things he can solve on his own will never bother others.


    He was prepared for the loss of rations. His apprentices came to ask for help. Who knows, they solved it in a few days.


    In the case of the Guo family''s corrupting Yan family''s reputation, this girl is also decisive. If she changes someone, she will probably take care of one or two. In any case, the Guo family is Yeyang''s uncle.


    He did not swallow his breath and chose to compromise, nor did he hesitate to miss the best time to restore the reputation of the Yan family.


    Hearing about this, Yan Zhigao and his wife did not know in advance.


    This girl has a right idea!


    After finishing the spring ploughing, Daohua accompanied Gu Jian out for a circle.


    The two of them didn''t go far either, they just wandered around Ningmen Mansion.


    In late February, when the master and apprentice passed by a mountain town, they encountered a landslide.


    Mountain Town was built on the hillside. This time the area of ??the mountain collapse was so large that many people''s houses were buried. And it was early in the morning when the collapse occurred, and many people couldn''t get out.


    Daohua and Gu Jian are lucky, and the inn they live in just avoids the landslide.


    "Ah, his father, where are you?"


    "Dog baby, my dog ??baby!"


    "Come on, someone is buried here."


    In the mountain town of ??, the crying and shouting shook the sky, and people rushed to save people everywhere.


    I met Daohua, leaving Caiju to take care of Gu Jian, and she took the rest of her servants to join the rescue.


    Yamen in ?? county came quickly, and surrounding villagers also rushed to help. There was a lot of people and strength, and many buried people were rescued.


    However, there are only two medical clinics in the town. The medical clinics are not large in size and can not accommodate many patients. The inn owner is kind and righteous, and offered to place other patients in the inn.


    Gu Jian saw that there were not many doctors in the town, so he rolled up his sleeves and went to help.


    When Daohua came back from outside, she saw her master hurriedly walking among the wounded.


    "What are you still trying to do? I haven''t seen so many wounded people. Come and help."


    Gu Jian yelled at Daohua, and then immersed himself in dealing with the wounded.


    It was already half the afternoon, and Daohua learned from Caiju that Master had lunch, so she went back to her room to have some refreshments, and after filling her stomach, she came down to help heal the injured.


    Too many people have been injured. The doctor has been busy for two or three days, and most of the wounded patients have not been treated. What''s more, the medicine in the town is almost running out.


    "What can I do?"


    "I wonder if the county can send me some medicinal materials?"


    The doctor in the inn was in a hurry. At this moment, a thin, lame, middle-aged man with a shaggy beard said: ¡°I still have some medicine in my cabin. Let me get it for an emergency.¡±


    Inahua had already noticed this person. Without him, this person has a very superb suture technique, but he is treating all the wounded with extensive wounds sent to him.


    This person is resting in the modern age, and he is a key surgical doctor.


    "Ge Xun, help!"


    At this moment, a middle-aged man, covered in blood, rushed in with a teenage boy on his back. After running into the inn, he looked around in a panic, and then went straight to the thin, lame middle-aged man.


    "Ge Xun, save my son."


    The middle-aged man put the boy down and pressed his abdomen tightly.


    Looking at the blood pouring out of the teenager''s abdomen, the doctors present frowned.


    Ge Xun also knotted his brows, his face was ugly and said, "How could Xiaojian suffer such a serious injury?"


    The middle-aged man said anxiously: ¡°When we were going to save people, Xiaojian was scratched by a tree trunk that suddenly broke.¡±


    Ge Xun pursed his mouth tightly and started to treat the young man''s wound with a calm face. After a while, sweat oozes from his forehead. After another while, Ge Xun sighed in frustration, looking at the middle-aged man and said with difficulty: "Little The hard injury was too serious, it hurt the internal organs, and now there is no medicine, I can''t cure it either."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man was desperate and grabbed Ge Xun fiercely: "Xiaojian is your nephew, you can''t help but save him."


    Ge Xun is also anxious, his voice raised a little bit higher: "I want to save too, but I am not a god, how can I save without medicine?" He said, looking at the middle-aged man complainingly, "Xiaojian is still a child, you Why doesn''t the dad take good care of him?"


    Seeing that the two quarreled, the people around quickly persuaded them to fight.


    Daohua glanced at Wang Man''er: "Take my medicine box."


    Wang Man''er nodded, and walked to Ge Xun carrying the medicine box of Daohua: "Hey, we still have some medicine here. You can take it and save people."


    Ge Xun raised his head and glanced at Wang Man''er, then turned his head to look at Daohua, who was watching them, as well as Gu Jian, who concentrated his head on saving people and had no mentality around him: "Thank you."


    He had already noticed these people.


    For nothing else, the wounded who healed at the old man were the ones who were the most seriously injured at the scene. Seeing him at ease, he knew that he had superb medical skills.


    Ge Xun couldn''t care about anything else, and quickly opened the medicine box, looking at the various unintelligible finished medicines in it, a little dazed.


    Wang Man''er was worried that he would not use it, so he stepped forward and explained to him the same way: ¡°This is for hemostasis, this is Mafeisan, this is medical alcohol, which is used for disinfection.¡±


    "Man''er, don''t waste time, you can give him whatever medicine the doctor wants!" Daohua interrupted Wang Man''er''s introduction aloud.


    Wang Man''er nodded quickly, then looked at Ge Xun.


    Ge returned to God and began to concentrate on treating his nephew. Originally, he was worried that the medicine he was going to use would not be available. Who knows, no matter what medicine he said he wanted, the other party could pass it to him, and the effect was amazing.


    Being busy until midnight, Ge Xun took care of his nephew¡¯s wound.


    Looking at the nephew whose breath was slowly sleeping, Ge Xun heaved a sigh of relief.


    My nephew is the only bone and blood left by my sister. He is really going to die in front of him. He is afraid that he will never be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    Seeing that it was finally over, Wang Man''er got up and walked towards Daohua.


    Ina Hua treated the wound of the wounded in her hand, and then asked, "The boy was rescued?"


    Wang Man''er nodded: "Girl, that Doctor Ge is really amazing. He has sutured all such big wounds."


    While the two were talking, Ge Xun walked over and made a ninety-degree bee at Daohua who was disguised as a man: "Thank you for the medicine."


    Daohua hurriedly replied: "Doctor Ge is polite, just do my best."


    Ge Xun returned the medicine box.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Dr. Ge, keep it for use." Then, pointing to the wounded around him, "There are still so many people who haven''t been treated."


    Ge Xun glanced at Daohua and thanked again.


    Being busy until Chou, Daohua and Gu Jian went to rest.


    The next day, when Daohua and Gu Jian had breakfast and were preparing to continue treating the wounded, they saw the innkeeper sighing.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Daohua couldn''t help asking.


    The innkeeper said with a sad face: "The county said that there is a war in northern Xinjiang and the medicinal materials have been expropriated. There is no way to support our medicinal materials. Let us think of a solution. But what can we do? It takes time to go up the mountain to collect medicine. "


    Taohua knew that the government had indeed ordered the levy of medicinal materials, and he pondered for a while and said, "Boss, go and count the medicinal materials you need, and I will help you raise them."


    Hearing this, the owner of the inn was overjoyed and thanked Daohua again and again, and then rushed to ask the doctor in the inn.


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice and said nothing.


    The doctors were all very pleased after hearing the words of the innkeeper.


    After the required medicinal materials were counted, Daohua invited Yan Ying and asked him to return to Fucheng to transport the medicine.


    The medicinal materials that need to be used are some commonly used medicines, which are available in the pharmacy. The next afternoon, a few carts of medicinal materials were sent to Shanzhen.


    Ge Xun glanced at the medicinal materials he sent, and saw that they were all top-grade medicinal materials, and immediately went to the inn¡¯s owner: ¡°Those are all top-grade medicinal materials. The villagers in our mountain towns are not rich, and I am afraid we can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    The owner of the inn smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these medicinal materials are funded by the nobles for free.¡±


    Hearing this, Ge Xun was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "We really met a nobleman."


    The innkeeper nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Thanks to the noble masters and apprentices, how can we be so busy with so many injuries?¡± It¡¯s all in the same town, and I can''t bear to give up anyone.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 677： , Medic

    Chapter 677, Military Doctor


    With the medicine, all the injured in the mountain town were given timely treatment.


    Daohua and Gu Jian stayed in Shanzhen for more than half a month. Except for some serious injuries, almost all the wounded in the inn went home. Seeing that there was nothing to help, the two planned to leave.


    Before leaving, Daohua asked the innkeeper to inquire about Ge Xun.


    Speaking of Ge Xun, the innkeeper sighed: "If you want to talk about Dr. Ge, the medical skills are really nothing to say. It''s really overkill to stay in our town."


    Daohua wondered: "With Dr. Ge''s medical skills, he can go to major medical clinics. Why doesn''t he go?"


    The innkeeper sighed: "Why haven''t he been out? When Dr. Ge was young, he sat in the largest hospital in the provincial government. Unfortunately, his luck was not good. When he was treating an official''s family, he failed to heal him. The official It is said that Dr. Ge is a quack, he put the person to death and put him in jail. His leg was interrupted in prison."


    "Fortunately, one of the people that Dr. Ge has saved was from a powerful family background, who helped him clear the relationship and rescued him from prison, otherwise."


    "Since then, Dr. Ge was dismissed from the medical hall after his broken leg. In addition, the officials spread that Dr. Ge was a quack and would dare to use him when there was no medical hall."


    "Unable to find a job, Dr. Ge had to go back to Mountain Town."


    "The room leaked in the rain, and Dr. Ge''s wife felt that the other person was useless, and decisively left with him. From then on, an energetic young man has become a frustrated person who is now awkward and unhappy."


    "Fortunately, there are many hunters in our mountain town, and it is inevitable to get injured when hunting in the mountains. Dr. Ge also supported himself with his superb medical skills."


    Gu Jian saw his apprentice asking people in such detail. After the innkeeper went to work, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What do you want to do again, girl?¡±


    Daohua didn¡¯t conceal it, she directly said the words in her heart: "I want to hire this Dr. Ge."


    Gu Jian: "You want to open a medical clinic?"


    Daohua shook her head: "It was hired for Xiao Yeyang and my two brothers. Master, think about it, they are in northern Xinjiang and have no eyes on their swords. How can they do without a good doctor?"


    Gu Jian''s expression moved, and he smiled: "It''s hard for you to think of this."


    Daohua immediately asked, "Master, what do you think of Dr. Ge?"


    Gu Jian pondered for a moment: "The medical skills are really good, especially for trauma, which is really suitable for military doctors."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Since Master feels the same way, I will talk to him later."


    Gu Jian couldn''t help but pour cold water: "I think that man is very depressed, he may not be willing to leave the mountain town, let alone go to northern Xinjiang."


    Daohua: "It''s man-made, you have to try it." Then, he called Wang Man''er, "Go, take the bottle of green bamboo leaf wine we brought, and I will use it later."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian immediately stared: "The wine is mine, I am not willing to drink it."


    Inahua immediately pleased with a smile and said: "Master, you must bear it first. I am doing business, and I will have enough wine after I get home."


    Gu Jian snorted: "You will let your teacher open your belly to drink?"


    Daohua turned her head directly, Quandang didn''t hear the words clearly.


    Gu Jian looked angrily.


    This apprentice, take care of him, he is more powerful than his sister!


    Looking at the two or three thatched huts halfway up the mountain, Daohua had a clear understanding of Ge Xun''s desolation.


    In the courtyard surrounded by bamboo fences, various herbs are hanging around in the sun.


    Although it looks messy, it is correct to ignore the drying method.


    Daohua asked Wang Man''er to give the little boy who led the way a pack of desserts, and then waited at the gate of the courtyard. After waiting for almost half an hour, he saw Ge Xun coming down from the mountain with a bamboo basket on his back.


    Seeing Daohua in front of his house, Ge Xun was undoubtedly surprised: "The nobleman came to me?"


    Daohua smiled and saluted: "There is indeed something to come to Dr. Ge."


    Ge Xun opened the courtyard door and invited Daohua and Wang Man''er in. After putting down the bamboo basket, he said, "The home is simple and simple, and the nobles can sit casually." After speaking, he sat directly under the eaves.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to treat guests well, but there is no stool at home, so he can only sit on the floor.


    Seeing this, Daohua could not stand up and talk, looked around the yard, and sat on the stone that cushions the drying basket.


    After Daohua sat down, Ge Xun said, "If you have anything to say, please."


    Daohua did not grind, and directly explained his intention: "I think Dr. Ge is skilled in medicine, and I want to hire Dr. Ge."


    Ge Xun''s expression froze for a while, and after a while he smiled bitterly: "I''m just a doctor in the wild, who can cure some minor injuries and pains. I really can''t be a noble person and praise me for being a good doctor."


    "It is the noble man and the noble man¡¯s master. The medical skills are truly superb. I have never seen the medicine in the noble¡¯s medicine box. I am lonely and ignorant."


    Ina Flower: "Dr. Ge is too arrogant. He specializes in surgery. I am good at pharmacy. I am far inferior to Dr. Ge in treating trauma."


    "I don¡¯t lie to Dr. Ge. I hired you because some of my relatives are now fighting the enemy in northern Xinjiang. You know that injuries are inevitable in the war. I am very worried about them and want to find them a trauma doctor with superb medical skills. ."


    Ge Xun was stunned for a moment: "You hired me to go to Beijiang?"


    Daohua nodded, worried that he would refuse directly, so she motioned to Wang Maner to take out the Zhuye Qingjiu, and deliberately opened the lid of the wine.


    The smell of wine was overflowing, and Ge Xun moved his nose, and said quickly, "Close the lid, so don''t let the wine taste so good."


    Wang Maner obediently put the wine lid on.


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°This is home-brewed wine. I know that Dr. Ge likes to drink, so I¡¯ll take it over and ask you to taste it.¡±


    Ge Xun rubbed his legs: "How embarrassing is this?" Having said that, the man took the wine in his hand and smelled the wine with a look of intoxication, "Good wine."


    Daohua continued to smile and said, "If Dr. Ge likes it, I will give it to you in the future."


    Ge Xun held the wine without talking, took the short hand to eat the short mouth, was wronged when he was young, and he has already flattened his mind. He no longer wants to leave the mountain town.


    Dahua went on to say: "It is said that knowledge needs to be exchanged. I think the same is true of medical skills. Dr. Ge has also seen it. My master''s medical skills are good. I also have a little bit of medicine. I am looking forward to discussing medical skills with Dr. Ge. Aspects."


    Ge Xun looked at the girl in front of him seriously, and really felt that this person was amazing.


    First tempted him with wine, and then moved him with medical exchanges, which firmly grasped his lifeline.


    He has a good drink, and he panicks if he doesn''t drink it for a day.


    He loves to study medical skills, and he knows the vastness of medicine and his own insignificance. He has never seen the medicine in the little girl¡¯s medicine chest before him.


    He secretly took back a white pill and came back to study it. He tasted it personally and was able to analyze the ingredients of the medicinal materials, but he could make it. He definitely couldn''t make it.


    Ge Xun was silent for a long time, and looked at Daohua: "Since you are sincerely pleased, can you tell me who you are?"


    Daohua stood up and saluted: "My father is the prefect of Ningmen Mansion."


    Hearing this, Ge Xun almost didn''t hold the bottle in his hand, and hurriedly stood up: "The grass-minded people are clumsy, and the nobles should not blame it."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Doctor Ge, don''t say that. If I let my father know, I thought I was bullying the villagers."


    Ge Xun looked at Daohua hesitantly. This girl rescued her nephew and villagers with medicine. She was also a girl from the prefecture who made everyone fill their stomachs. He shouldn''t refuse because of reason.


    But go to Beijiang.


    Well, Ge Xun, who has been frustrated for decades, is a little afraid of breaking his comfort zone.


    Seeing his expression, Daohua said, "I know it''s a bit presumptuous to visit suddenly, but I sincerely want to hire Dr. Ge, and I sincerely feel that Dr. Ge, your medical skills will not work on the blade. It is really a bit buried. NS."


    "However, these are all my wishful thinking. The final decision is up to Dr. Ge."


    "Master and I will stay here for two more days. Dr. Ge can think about it. If a decision is made, please send someone to the inn to let us know."


    Ge Xun nodded, and solemnly said: "I will consider it carefully."


    Only one day later, Ge Xun appeared in the inn.


    "My dear, I have a good idea. I can go to Northern Xinjiang, but I have a condition."


    Daohua looked happy: "You said."


    Ge Xun: "I want to take my nephew."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Of course."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 678： , Loyalty Arch

    Chapter 678, Loyalty Arch


    Because of hiring Ge Xun, Daohua was very happy all the way back to Taohua Village.


    Looking at the cheerful apprentice, Gu Jian was quite speechless, but he still agreed with this girl''s vision. He had communicated with Ge Xun these days, and this person did have some accomplishments in medical skills.


    He was very aware of the effect of a good doctor on the wounded. Yeyang went to Northern Xinjiang, and he was not less worried. He sent people there, and he and his apprentice could feel relieved.


    At the beginning of March, the group returned to Taohua Village. When they came back, Daohua took Ge Xun to visit her pharmacy.


    The pharmacy is newly built. With the gradual increase of the pharmaceutical equipment added, the pharmacy in Gu Jian is a bit smaller, and Daohua has built a large pharmacy in Zhuangzi.


    Seeing that the pharmacy was full of glass instruments that he had never seen before, Ge Xun''s eyes were a little bit unable to come over: "Miss Yan, all the medicines you gave me before were made from these things?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Yeah, don''t look at the variety of these instruments, they are not complicated to use, you can just look at them more. What''s really difficult is to experimentally research the formula of the medicine."


    Because the Sun¡¯s fleet was going to the north at the end of March, Daohua also wanted Ge Xun to go to Beijiang earlier, so she told him to make preparations, and then she went to the pharmacy to make medicine. She wanted to do more. Order medicine to Xiao Yeyang and his two brothers.


    At the same time, the capital, the palace.


    Because the Eight Kings fled to Northern Xinjiang and seized three frontier cities before and after, even if Xia Teng''s army regained one city later, there were still two cities in the hands of the Eight Kings. With the defense of the city, coupled with the alliance with Tatar, the war in Northern Xinjiang was justified. So stalemate came down.


    During this period, there was no war in Northern Xinjiang, but small battles continued.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops at the border crossing are not withdrawing, nor is it not withdrawing.


    The emperor looked angrily at the frontier report, and threw Zhezi to the ground in anger.


    The officials who were called to discuss the matter all lowered their heads, not daring to make a loud noise.


    The intention of the Eight Kings is very obvious. They just want to delay time. The hundreds of thousands of troops consume an astronomical amount of food every day. Over time, the court will definitely not be able to support it.


    The air pressure in the hall was very low, and finally the first assistant Yang Chenghua stood up with his scalp: "The emperor, the provinces collected food last year. Xinjiang urgently needs medicinal materials to save lives."


    The emperor rubbed his swollen forehead, and the food was good to collect, but the medicinal materials were precious and rare things, and there were not many people who planted them. He just wanted to order the collection, but he was afraid that he could not collect much.


    Moreover, the price of medicine is much more expensive than food.


    In the past two years, due to the two gold mines discovered in Ningmen Mansion, the national treasury has been filled a lot, but the war has consumed too much, and the national treasury now has little surplus, and it is impossible to buy medicinal materials.


    "Do you have any good ideas?"


    The treasury is insufficient. Yang Chenghua knew about this and understood what the emperor meant. He sighed as he looked at the dull colleagues, and this time he was going to be a villain again: "The emperor, the country is in trouble. Responsible, the minister believes that it can encourage drug dealers to donate."


    The news spread, he was afraid that he would be hated by the major drug dealers.


    Hearing this, the emperor cast his eyes down and pondered. The method was a good one. However, all the major pharmacists were backed by family members, and they were very slippery. In the end, they might not be able to receive many medicinal materials.


    If you have less, let it be less. It''s better than nothing at all.


    The emperor wanted to appoint Jiang Shizi of Chengen Gongfu to do this. The Jiang family was the head of the family, and the Jiang family came forward. How could other families give a little bit of face.


    However, when he went to court the next day, Jiang Shizi, who had received the news in advance, took sick leave.


    Looking at the empty place where Jiang Zhengqing should have been standing, the emperor''s dissatisfaction with the Jiang family reached its culmination.


    Over the years, the Jiang family has enjoyed the supreme honor brought by the emperor¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, but has never fulfilled the corresponding obligations. On the contrary, they have not been confronted with him less often, and have hindered him everywhere.


    Good, very good!


    Finally, the emperor weighed it up and appointed Wu Jingyi of the Five-Army Capital Governor¡¯s Mansion to do this.


    Because of Dongli and Caiju, Gu Jian knew the news of Beijing.


    Dongli looked at Gu Jian hesitantly, and finally couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Old master, soldiers in the northern borders are in urgent need of medicinal materials now, that. That.¡±


    Gu Jian raised his eyes and glanced at him: "What is that?"


    Dongli bit his scalp and said, "Girl Yan seems to have a lot of medicinal materials in her hand." When he said this, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    The old man protects the calf very well, Xiao Xiangyan¡¯s things, looking for death!


    Gu Jian snorted and didn''t say anything, but after Daohua sent Uncle Ge Xun to the ship in Northern Xinjiang, he still raised the matter unintentionally.


    As for whether the apprentice donated or not, he didn''t mean to intervene at all.


    After Daohua knew, her mind turned and she looked at Gu Jian with a little excitement: "Master, I heard that donating things to the court will be commended by the emperor himself. Is this true?"


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice, and said weirdly: "That''s how you want to be commended by the emperor?"


    Daohua nodded: "Of course." After speaking, he paused, "You also know that the Yan family has no background. Being commended by the emperor can improve the Yan family''s reputation among the people and officials."


    Gu Jian understood what the apprentice meant. To tell the apprentice to Ye Yang honestly, he was not unconcerned. The relationship between the two is one thing, but the difference in family status is another. If the gap between the two families can be narrowed That''s naturally the best.


    Don¡¯t say, it¡¯s really the fastest way to improve your reputation.


    "If you do something beneficial to the court, you will naturally be commended."


    Daohua asked again: "Master, how much do you think I should donate? It''s best to let the emperor reward the Yan family with an archway!" The commendation was too small, she was afraid it would be useless.


    Hearing this, Dongli and Caiju both looked over.


    The memorial arch is not an ordinary reward, Miss Yan really dare to speak.


    Gu Jian looked at his apprentice silently, and then asked after a long while: "How much can you donate?"


    Taohua silently counted, and stretched out her hand to compare the word ¡®two¡¯.


    Gu Jian didn¡¯t answer, Dongli shook his head first and said: ¡°Twenty thousand stones are too few, this can¡¯t get the royal archway.¡±


    Daohua squinted at him, "I look down on who, what 20,000 shi, it is 200,000 shi." After that, he looked at Gu Jian baba, "Master, is it enough? If it is not enough, I can add some grain. "


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua dumbly, took a deep breath, and asked suspiciously: "Do you really have 200,000 stone medicinal materials?"


    Ina Hua nodded: "Of course, there are all kinds of commonly used medicines. Is it enough? If it is not enough"


    Gu Jian directly cut off Daohua''s words, the apprentice is too rich, and his heart can''t bear it: "Enough."


    Daohua looked overjoyed and said quickly: "Then I will immediately notify Yan Shouhou to prepare medicinal materials!"


    Looking at the apprentice who was running away, Gu Jian looked at Dongli and Caiju who hadn¡¯t recovered yet: ¡°This time I¡¯ll write to Xiaowu myself.¡±


    200,000 stone medicinal materials, Xiaowu must give the Yan family an archway.


    Dongli used the means of expedited communication, and Gu Jian¡¯s letter came to the emperor¡¯s imperial case a few days later.


    Seeing that the Yan family donated 200,000 stone medicinal materials, the emperor stood up at once, and was shocked by Gong Gong An and Yang Chenghua and Wu Jingyi who had come to discuss state affairs.


    The emperor walked a few times excitedly, and then slowly calmed down.


    Uncle ?? is really his lucky star, Wu Jingyi has collected tens of thousands of stone medicinal materials for so long, and his uncle gave him 200,000 stones as soon as he took it.


    As for the Yan family who donated medicinal materials.


    200,000 stone medicinal materials were donated when the court was in urgent need. Even if the uncle didn¡¯t mention it, he would give it a good reward.


    The emperor sat back on the throne and looked at Yang Chenghua and Wu Jingyi and said: "The prefect of Ningmen Prefecture Yan Zhigao donated 200,000 stone medicinal materials. How do you think I should reward him?"


    Hearing this, Yang Chenghua and Wu Jingyi were surprised at first, and then their faces were full of joy.


    With these 200,000 stone medicinal materials, it can relieve the need of medicine for the soldiers at the border.


    The emperor did not wait for the two to answer. He asked Mr. An to prepare his pen and ink, and then wrote the words loyalty and righteousness: ¡°The Yan family donated medicinal materials when the court was in difficulty.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 679： , Change the lintel

    Chapter 679, Change the Door Head


    The Yan family became famous because of the Loyalty Archway bestowed by the emperor and also because of the 200,000 stone medicinal materials donated.


    You should know that the emperor is not easy to reward things like memorial merits and can be used for inheritance, let alone inscribed the word ¡®loyalty¡¯ himself.


    Hundred officials have mixed reactions.


    He who is broad-minded, is also secretly envious.


    Those who are narrow-hearted and jealous, the Shang Dynasty participated in the Yan family one.


    "The emperor, Yan Jiageng read out, how can they get 200,000 stone medicinal materials? Yan Zhigao must have been corrupted and bribed. Please be strict with Yan Zhigao."


    The emperor quietly looked at the righteous Shi Yushi, who was pushed out by the Jiang family, until he saw Shi Yushi sweating profusely, and then slowly said: "Ai Qing said so righteously, but there is evidence. ?"


    Shi Yushi has no evidence. He just thinks that the 200,000 stone medicinal materials are old-fashioned and may not be able to come out, let alone the Yan family who came from a poor family.


    Without waiting for Shi Yushi to figure out how to reply, Wu Jingyi stood up with a grin: "Back to the emperor, the minister was responsible for overseeing the collection of medicinal materials. After learning that the prefect of Yan would donate medicinal materials, he set out to investigate the source of these medicinal materials."


    "The Yan family has indeed bought a lot of fields over the years, but except for a small part of these fields, which are fertile fields, most of them are obtained by reclaiming wasteland."


    "Everyone knows that the land in Ningmen Mansion is barren. After Yan Zhigao took over as the prefect, he saw so many wasteland empty, so distressed, he took the lead in reclamation."


    "Now that Ningmen Mansion''s tax revenue can be raised, most of it is due to the reclamation of wasteland."


    Some officials questioned: ¡°The wasteland is barren, even if you can grow medicinal materials, it¡¯s impossible to grow so much.¡±


    Wu Jingyi smiled: "Did you forget who introduced the high-yield wheat varieties that are now widely planted in Daxia? Shi Yushi has also said that Yan Jiageng is better at farming than we are. We have to recognize this."


    After hearing this, the officials stopped talking.


    Without him, now their fields are also planted with high-yielding wheat seeds.


    At this time, the emperor said: "The border is urgently short of medicinal materials. I hope that when you can share your worries, all of you will be a tortoise. Now someone has come forward to donate, and you have jumped out and said that others are embezzling and accepting bribes. What? Zhu Bajie beat him down?"


    said, looking at Shi Yushi coldly.


    "Yushi has the responsibility of supervising court officials, but it does not allow you to slander court officials at will. As soon as your mouth opens and closes, you will classify good officials who have served the court many times as corrupt and bribery."


    "Huh, appointing a Yushi like you is a major problem for the court. If you come, you should take off the official robes of Shi Yushi and throw them out of the palace. They will never be hired."


    Hearing this, Shi Yushi''s legs weakened, and he fell to his knees with a ¡®bang¡¯, looking desperately at Jiang Shizi, and was dragged out by the two guards before he could say anything.


    Jiang Shizi looked down at the floor under his feet, and the emperor¡¯s unconcealed anger made him feel a little unsteady.


    Shi Yushi was introduced by him. He just wanted to test the emperor''s reaction. After all, the Jiang family gave the emperor a big ugly when collecting medicinal materials this time.


    Neither he nor his father thought about going too far. As long as the emperor is willing to accommodate them, they are willing to help raise medicinal materials.


    Seeing that the game between the Jiang family and the emperor was about to come to a critical juncture, a Yan family appeared and donated 200,000 stone medicinal materials at once, and his family was caught off guard.


    I wanted to teach the Yan family a lesson, but I never thought that the emperor''s reaction was so great.


    Hey.


    I didn¡¯t help the emperor to raise medicinal materials this time. In the end, it angered the emperor. They made a mistake.


    Ningmen Mansion.


    When the emperor¡¯s awards and the craftsmen who came to build the archway arrived, the Yan family was all shocked. Not only the Yan family, but also officials from the Ningmen Mansion, as well as some well-informed officials from Zhongzhou, were also surprised.


    When they heard that the Yan family had donated 200,000 stone medicinal materials to the court, they all fell silent.


    Without him, they cannot receive this reward.


    Yan Zhigao accepted the imperial decree in a silly manner, and enthusiastically invited the eunuchs and craftsmen to the front yard for tea. During the period, he took the time to ask Mrs. Li: "It is said that our family donated medicinal materials to the imperial court. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Li was also confused, and then she thought of something and patted her head sharply: "Oh, it''s Daohua. That girl told me about this last time when she came back. I thought she was joking, so I didn''t take it to heart. "


    Hearing this, Yan Zhi is not angry, nor is it not angry: "Why don''t you tell me such a big thing?"


    Ms. Li''s tone was low: "I said that, I thought that girl was joking." After that, she asked tentatively, "How many medicinal materials did Daohua donate?"


    The royal archway is not only the glory of their family, but also the glory of the entire Yan clan.


    Yan Zhigao''s expression stagnated for a while, and then faintly compared the word "two".


    He didn¡¯t know that his daughter was so capable!


    Seeing Mrs. Li, she was surprised: "Do you donate 20,000 stone medicinal materials to get a royal gift archway?"


    Yan Zhigao was speechless: "What 20,000 shi, it is 200,000 shi." After speaking, he shook his head and turned to entertain the decree staff.


    Ms. Li was stunned for a while, only to recover from her daughter¡¯s donation of 200,000 stone medicinal materials, and then went to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    At this moment, the Yan family gathered in the old lady''s room, and everyone looked happy.


    The emperor bestowed the Loyalty Archway, and the Yan family has since changed the door.


    Ms. Li saw the old lady and couldn¡¯t help but say: "Mother, do you know that Daohua girl donated 200,000 stone medicinal materials to the court."


    Wu was taken aback: "Where does the rice flower come from so many medicinal materials?"


    The old lady Yan responded calmly and explained to everyone: "Didn¡¯t the girl buy two hills before? There happened to be a big valley between the hills, and she planted a lot of medicinal herbs there, and I helped to sprinkle them. Seed it."


    "The old man said that there is a Valley of the King of Medicine in the south, so the girl named the valley Baicao Valley." He said, smiled, "Listen, does it seem like you are fighting a ring?"


    Looking at the smiling old lady, Mrs. Li didn''t know what to say. After a while, she said, "Mother, we got the Imperial Memorial Archway. I''m afraid we have to go back to my hometown."


    The old lady Yan was silent for a moment: "The boss has official duties to be busy, so let Wenxiu go back. By the way, the third child will go back too. The archway that Daohua earned for our family can''t be built sloppy."


    Ms. Li quickly appeared proud, and couldn''t hide her smile and said: "This girl, she did such a big event silently. I will send someone to tell her immediately and make that girl proud."


    The old lady Yan nodded with a smile.


    Next, Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin glanced at each other silently, sighing in their hearts.


    In this life, they are afraid that they are no better than their big sisters.


    Since the ban has been lifted, the auntie is not as favored as before. For this reason, she has often said in their ears that they want to catch up with their big brothers and sisters.


    Now that the big sister even got the royal gift archway for the family, how can they super?


    Provincial government, after the Su family learned the news, Master Su directly laughed from ear to ear, and said bluntly that the Yan family was right.


    Mrs. Su went to Su Shiyu¡¯s yard, saw her daughter sitting in a daze at the window, walked by and smiled and asked, "Thinking about Wenkai again?"


    Su Shiyu''s face was reddish, and she said, "Mother, what are you talking about?"


    Mrs. Su joked her daughter a few words, and then sighed: "I was a little worried when I assigned you to Wen Kai. Yeah, don''t worry about it."


    Because it was not easy to keep the staff and craftsmen waiting for a long time, Yan Wenxiu led everyone back to his hometown the next day.


    Han Xinran sent her off with her pregnant belly, and Mother Han was worried that she was tired, so she kept persuading her to go back.


    "Sister, I''m not tired. I don''t know how long I will stay here this time, I want to see more."


    Looking at Han Xinran¡¯s rosy and stretched face, Mother Han didn¡¯t say much, noticing the enviable glances around her, and smiled: ¡°The girl is really blessed, this Yan family, the girl is married right.¡±


    Han Xinran touched his stomach, smiled and nodded: "Isn''t it?"


    Royal reward archway, is the family of the capital, there are not many.


    The most important thing is that the word''loyalty and righteousness'' proscribed by the emperor. With this reputation, people will have a high-level look at where Yan''s family will go in the future.


    Thinking about the days of marrying into Yan''s house, the mother-in-law is reasonable, the sister-in-law is easy to get along with, and there is almost nothing to worry about, and the smile on Han Xinran''s face is getting deeper and deeper.


    Peach Blossom Village.


    Daohua was also very happy after knowing that the emperor had rewarded him with the imperial memorial arch, and said to Gu Jian: "This time the emperor has finally kept his word."


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice, and just wanted to ask the emperor when he was not trustworthy, he couldn''t help but think of looking for a gold mine.


    This girl is still thinking about being the county head.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 680： , Its crooked

    Chapter 680, long crooked


    The role of the Imperial Memorial Archway is subtle and silent. Anyway, since then, the Yan family has officially entered the sight of the imperial officials and aristocratic families.


    Two hundred thousand stone medicinal materials were taken by Wu Jingyi himself, and Yan Zhigao delivered it to him.


    "Brother Yan, your family is benevolent and righteous!"


    After looking through the medicinal materials, I saw that all the medicinal materials were of good quality, and I was so happy that Wu Jingyi directly praised Yan Zhigao as brothers and sisters.


    In this regard, Yan Zhigao is very pleased.


    Yan¡¯s family gets up late and is very scarce in contacts. It is a great thing to be able to establish a friendly relationship with Zhengyipin.


    Because he remembered to deliver medicine to the soldiers in Beijiang, Wu Jingyi didn''t stay much, stayed at Yan''s house for one night and left.


    After sending Wu Jingyi away, Yan Zhigao went back to the backyard. Seeing Mrs. Li was reading the post, he smiled and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Daohua talk about such a big happy event in our family?¡±


    Mrs. Li put down the post and got the Imperial Torii, she was receiving posts every day, but she couldn''t see it. When her husband mentioned her daughter, she said amusedly: "That girl is much calmer than we are. She is now busy with business. , Can''t be empty."


    Yan Zhigao curiously asked: "What can she do at this time?"


    Mrs. Li: "I don¡¯t know why I suddenly came into interest. Some time ago, I picked some clever children from various villagers to Taohua Village, saying that I wanted to cultivate some talents."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao became silent. His daughter has always been very far-sighted. On the contrary, his father is much more negligent.


    With the improvement of Yan¡¯s family, there are indeed many places where people need to be employed in the future.


    Especially the daughter who will marry into Prince Ping¡¯s mansion in the future.


    Hey, after learning the identity of the old grandmother and the old father, after learning that his daughter and Xiao Yeyang had visited the church, he did not do anything about it.


    Think about it now, it really shouldn¡¯t be.


    After the eldest son returned from his hometown, he had to plan with him the future development of the Yan family.


    Ningmenfu border ferry, Dongli was waiting here early with a boat, and when he saw the fleet of medicinal materials, he leaned over.


    The transport officers and soldiers found him and wanted to capture him. Dongli quickly took out the guard token, and soon he saw Wu Jingyi on the deck.


    Wu Jingyi looked at Dongli silently for a while: "What''s the matter?"


    Dongli pointed to the boat below: "I would like to ask Governor Wu to bring something to northern Xinjiang."


    Wu Jingyi seemed to have heard some joke, and sneered: "Please bring me something? Do you know what the fleet is doing? Do you know what crime is for obstructing official business?"


    Dong Li secretly said in his heart, of course he knew that he also helped to organize the medicinal materials on the boat, but it was not obvious on the surface, but said respectfully: "It was the father''s order."


    Wu Jingyi was silent. After a while, he tentatively said: "Old man? Old man?"


    Dongli nodded.


    Immediately, the guards on the ship saw Wu Jingyi''s face change. The moment before, he was still stern, and the next moment he opened his eyes and smiled.


    "You said it earlier, don''t you just bring something, it''s just a small matter, I''ll help with this."


    Looking at Wu Dudu who had changed his attitude before and after, Dongli couldn''t help but twitched his mouth: "The subordinate will go and get things right away."


    Wu Jingyi thoughtfully said: "I will send someone to help you."


    The fleets transporting medicinal materials are all big ships. After Dongli took up a ship''s stuff, it only occupied a corner of the deck.


    "Trouble Governor Wu." Dongli took out a white porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to Governor Wu. "This is a gift from the old man."


    Dudu Wu quickly laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little bit of a job. Why are you so polite? It¡¯s really outrageous. I won¡¯t be like this next time.¡± He said that, but he took the porcelain bottle with his hand swiftly.


    He knows that the old man''s medical skills are good, and the things he gave must be good things.


    The corner of Dongli''s mouth twitched again, and after holding a fist in a salute, he turned and jumped off the deck, and quickly returned to the shore by means of water power.


    "Father, this man has great skill, who is it?"


    An 18 or 9-year-old, fair-looking, sunny young man approached Wu Jingyi and looked at Dongli in the distance.


    Dudu Wu squinted at the youngest son who sneaked up and said, "I asked you what to do, and I told you. I should talk less, listen more and watch more along the way, and just stay there."


    Wu Dingbai curled his lips, and saw his dad¡¯s dear looking at the medicine bottle that the man had just sent. He felt bored. He saw the guards carrying things into the cabin, and immediately ran over: "What are these?"


    Before the guard next to ?? had time to stop, Wu Dingbai opened the covered cloth.


    There was an exclamation immediately from the deck.


    After hearing this, Governor Wu hurriedly walked over and saw the things in the bamboo baskets.


    Fruits such as grapefruit, oranges, apples, pears, dates, plums, etc. are filled with baskets. In addition, there are also yam, radish, winter melon, pumpkin, potatoes and other uncommon fresh vegetables in northern Xinjiang, all kinds of pickled Two baskets of dried meat and several baskets of dehydrated vegetables are also installed.


    Daohua knew that the food in the army didn''t taste very good, so she specially made some sauces and pickles.


    These things were originally sent by the Sun family last time, but the Sun family¡¯s boat was not big, and they went to the north to do business and transported a lot of goods. She was embarrassed to ask others for help.


    This time the boat that the imperial court sent medicinal materials passed by, the person in charge was the acquaintance Wu Ye, so Dongli was sent over.


    "Why are these dishes dry? Can they still be eaten?"


    Wu Dingbai picked up a package of dehydrated vegetables and looked through it, frowning in disgust.


    Wu Jingyi also took it over and took a look, then shook his head and put it down again: "Isn''t this just a fool?" It was too wasteful.


    At this time, Wu Dingbai¡¯s eyes fell on the fruit, he took a bite of a red apple, and before he could swallow his stomach, he was slapped on the head by Du Du.


    "Are there any rules? This is for someone else."


    Wu Dingbai hummed: "So much, what''s wrong with eating one?"


    Seeing that his son dared to reply, Governor Wu immediately widened his eyes: "No matter how much it is from other people, you don''t know whether to steal by yourself, don''t you know the truth?"


    Wu Dingbai was speechless: "It''s just an apple."


    Dudu Wu: "The apples of this season are rare things, so it''s not just an apple." As he said, he signaled the guards to move quickly, and he couldn''t help but want to stretch out his hand if he didn''t leave.


    After the guards left, Wu Dingbai saw his father looking at the apple in his hand with piercing eyes. He hesitated again and again before handing it over reluctantly.


    Wu Jingyi didn''t mean to be polite at all, and didn''t dislike his son. He picked up the apple and took a bite, then squinted his eyes: "This apple is so sweet." After saying,''Kacha Kacha'' just a few bites will give an apple. It''s solved.


    Wu Dingbai was so angry that he didn''t want to talk anymore, but thought that he couldn''t find anything after losing an apple, so he asked, "Father, who are these things for?"


    Wu Jingyi squinted at his son: "Who do you think can be my father''s help?"


    Wu Dingbai¡¯s eyes lit up: "Is it for the Master Xiao?"


    Wu Jingyi said ¡®um¡¯.


    Wu Dingbai asked again: "Who gave it to him?"


    Wu Jingyi: "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask."


    Wu Dingbai curled his lips: "Mysterious." After speaking, he paused, "Father, that Lord Xiao is really the one from Prince Ping''s Mansion?"


    Wu Jingyi looked at the river and said nothing.


    Wu Dingbo shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s so surprising. I remember that when he was a child, he was even younger than me. Why did he grow crooked when he grew up?¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Jingyi blackened his face, raised his leg and gave Wu Dingbo a kick.


    "Oh, father, I''m still not your son!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 681： , Ask for medicine

    Chapter 681, ask for medicine


    Wu Jingyi arrived at the border gate of Northern Xinjiang in early May. Seeing the medicinal materials piled up in the warehouse, the border generals and military doctors were relieved.


    Since last month, the Eight Kings did not know what agreement they had reached with Tatar. Tatar was willing to be the vanguard, and they fought several medium-scale battles with them, and there was also a large-scale battle.


    During this period, many soldiers were injured.


    Because of lack of medicine, most of the wounded soldiers are carried hard.


    Now that the medicine is here, the soldiers are saved.


    The generals learned that the medicinal materials sent this time were donated by the Yan family, and they all felt grateful in their hearts.


    Wu Jingyi was not idle after arriving at the border. He immediately had a meeting with the generals to learn more about the situation of the war, which was specifically explained by the emperor before leaving Beijing.


    Although some people passed the news of the border into Beijing every other time, there was a difference between what was written and what he saw with his own eyes. Therefore, Wu Jingyi asked very carefully. After that, he took his guards to inspect everywhere.


    While Wu Jingyi was busy, Wu Dingbo was also busy. He was busy inquiring about the Master Xiao, wondering if the man in the capital who was a nuisance like him as a child became as powerful as his father said.


    After inquiring, Wu Dingbai was full of regrets and regrets.


    Everyone looked in awe when they mentioned Master Xiao, all signs showed that he and Master Xiao were no longer the same.


    After running for more than half a month, Wu Jingyi understood the emperor''s orders, so he was ready to return to Beijing.


    "Father, we haven''t seen that Master Xiao yet." Wu Dingbai was very dissatisfied with going back so soon.


    Wu Jingyi squinted at him: "You think everyone is doing nothing like you. They are doing errands, so how can I take care of you?"


    Wu Dingbo hummed: ¡°I¡¯m fine if you ignore me, but you don¡¯t even see you, dad. Isn¡¯t that unreasonable?¡±


    Wu Jingyi didn''t speak. He and Xue Xiangchen met. Although the guy didn''t say it clearly, he also hinted at him. Xiao Yeyang took Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao into the two cities that the Eight Kings took away.


    At this time, they can see talented people.


    Before leaving, Wu Jingyi and the generals had a meal.


    After eating most of the meal, a soldier ran in in a panic. As soon as he entered, he knelt down towards Chu Gang and said with red eyes: "Marshal, General Kou is dead, please help him."


    Chu Gang stood up with a ¡®sud¡¯, and eagerly said: ¡°Didn¡¯t the military doctors go to the hospital with the medicine to heal them?


    said, strode out of the military account.


    Wu Jingyi didn''t think much, and followed with other generals.


    Soon, a group of people came to General Kou¡¯s military account.


    Looking at General Kou, who had a high fever and was dying, all the generals looked sad.


    Chu Gang was a little hard to accept: "Why is this? Kou Yaowu is in very good health. Why can''t he survive a cut?"


    The military doctor spoke: "General Kou was injured and could not be treated in time. The wound was infected badly. Although the medicine was used, the wound could not heal, and now he has a high fever."


    Speaking of this, the military doctor can no longer continue.


    Wu Jingyi''s brows were furrowed tightly, and the wound infection caused a high fever. It can almost be said that the medicine is hopeless.


    This situation is not uncommon in the army, and many soldiers have died because of this.


    At this moment, a general stood up: "Someone can save the general."


    Hearing this, the people in the military account all looked at the speaking general.


    Chu Gang asked excitedly: "Who?!"


    The general looked at Chu Gang and said, "Boss, have you forgotten Dr. Ge from Jin Lingwei?"


    Speaking of this person, Chu Gang immediately remembered.


    Not long ago, Jin Lingwei led by Xiao Yeyang was ambushed once by the Eight King¡¯s killers. Many people, like General Kou, developed a high fever because of the wound infection. Then Dr. Ge took out a white pill and gave it to everyone. Within two days, those people continued to get better.


    The effect of the medicine is really good. It saved many soldiers who nearly died from wound infections.


    but


    At that time, the army was desperately short of medicinal materials. Seeing that Dr. Ge had such a good medicine in his hands, he forcibly collected most of them as the head coach.


    This move undoubtedly angered Xiao Yeyang.


    Soldiers have been injured more in battle, but Jin Lingwei is also carrying his head while doing errands. Once injured, it will be severely injured. There is no medicine to cure it, and there is absolutely a dead end.


    He took most of the medicine, Xiao Yeyang was not anxious with him.


    Wu Dingbai saw that General Kou, who was lying on the bed, had already breathed in more and vented less, and quickly said: "Since someone can be healed, what are you still trying to do? Go and find Dr. Ge to save someone!"


    Hearing this, the generals did not move, but looked at Chu Gang together, and Chu Gang looked at Wu Jingyi.


    Wu Jingyi was seen inexplicably: "What do you think I do?"


    Chu Gang hesitated for a moment, and then said: "I''m afraid I have to bother you to take a trip to Jinlingwei."


    Wu Jingyi condensed her eyebrows: "Why, is Jin Lingwei unwilling to help even this favor?"


    Chu Gang looked a little embarrassed, took Wu Jingyi to the corner, and whispered about the improper thing he had done before.


    Wu Jingyi looked at Chu Gang speechlessly: "Your approach is quite begging, don''t you say hello to Xiao Yeyang in advance and nothing will happen?"


    Chu Gang: "I was not in a hurry. Didn''t you see that during the period of lack of medicine, soldiers died every day. As the commander of the first army, how could I just watch? It was Xiao Yeyang at that time. I¡¯m not here again, so I can only chop first and play later."


    Wu Jingyi: "Xiao Yeyang is not a stingy person. Since you are used to save people, it stands to reason that he shouldn''t be anxious with you."


    Chu Gang touched his nose whisperingly: "The main reason is that there are not many medicines. I have looked at it, but only one can. After I took most of them, Dr. Ge was so anxious that he almost didn''t do anything with me, saying that it was for his main house. Let him bring it to Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai."


    Wu Jingyi was silent, and looked at General Kou who was on the bed: "I can run for you, but isn''t Xiao Yeyang here?"


    Chu Gang immediately said: "I just received news before eating, and he came back with someone."


    Wu Jingyi snorted: "Remember, you owe me a favor."


    Chu Gang nodded quickly: "As long as you can save Kou Yaowu, let alone one, I will recognize two." General Kou is a fierce general in his hand, and he is really going to sacrifice. He will feel distressed.


    Wu Dingbai heard that his father was going to the Jinlingwei office, and immediately yelled to go too.


    One, I wanted to see the difference between that Master Xiao and his childhood; two, I went for the food they brought.


    Now it¡¯s the meal. His father is there. Why should Master Xiao entertain him?


    For the third master of the Wu family, who loves food, he suffered a serious crime during the time he came to the border. The food in the barracks was too unpalatable. If it weren''t for the stomach to be hungry, he would never say anything.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 682： , Brain disease

    Chapter 682, brain disease


    Xiao Yeyang''s special status, Wu Jingyi didn''t dare to put on the score of the governor, if that guy didn''t give face, then he would be embarrassed, so he took a detour and went to the commander Xue Xiangchen first.


    Seeing Chu Gang bringing Wu Jingyi over, Xue Xiangchen snorted angrily.


    The material distribution of Jin Lingwei is actually separated from the army, because Jin Lingwei is engaged in special errands and can supply them locally.


    It''s easy to say in other places, you can always get things, but this is a border gate where supplies are in short supply.


    Snatching their supplies, and it''s still a life-saving medicine, isn''t it sincere to make trouble?


    Don''t talk about Xiao Yeyang, it''s him, he doesn''t want to give Chu Gang a good face.


    Chu Gang looked at Wu Jingyi awkwardly, winked at him, and asked him to help him talk.


    Wu Jingyi didn¡¯t care if he was from the military department. He smiled and exchanged a few words with Xue Xiangchen, and then sternly said Chu Gang: "This guy is a big boss. You think he is also for first aid soldiers. For the sake of him, don¡¯t care about him in general."


    Xue Xiangchen knew that Wu Jingyi was definitely going to meet the emperor this time, and immediately complained to him: "Du Governor Wu, we are not stingy. Ask General Chu, how much we have helped him before? No matter how hard it is. No matter how hard it is, when did we say something?"


    "I think I''m doing things for the emperor and the court. If we can help each other a little bit, we can help each other a little bit."


    "The war is tense, and we are also anxious. No, Jin Lingwei, one of them counts as one. Which one is not doing errands in the dark?"


    "When the army is not at war, the soldiers have some rest time, but our Jinlingwei has no time. In order to take back the two cities that were captured as soon as possible, to defeat the conspirators, and to drive out the Tartars, they are running away every day. ."


    "How dangerous Jin Lingwei''s work is, you know Governor Wu. Every time you go out, you always put your head on your waistband. Injuries are even more commonplace."


    "For other supplies, when the army is in trouble, I will tighten my belt, and I will save it to support the soldiers. But medicine is not enough. Once Jin Lingwei''s people are injured, they are all seriously injured. They lack medicine. Can''t survive."


    said, hummed, and gave Chu Gang a dissatisfied look.


    "General Chu is not very polite. He took most of the wounding medicine, and now our Jin Lingwei is starting to be out of medicine." Fortunately, there are Xiao Yeyang and Yan family brothers in the team. Otherwise, he would pay. I really have to worry about the supplies.


    Wu Jingyi looked at Xue Xiangchen, who was vomiting bitterness at him, with a headache, and quickly interrupted him: "Chu Gang, he knows his mistake, isn''t this, have you come to apologize in person? Alright, for my face, this is the case. never mind."


    Xue Xiangchen snorted and didn''t say much.


    The face of the five army captains is still to be given.


    Wu Jingyi coughed lightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you for a favor this time.¡±


    Hearing this, Xue Xiangchen immediately showed his guard: "What''s busy?"


    Seeing him like this, Wu Jingyi was a little speechless: ¡°A general in that army was seriously injured. I would like to invite Dr. Ge here to come and have a look.¡±


    Xue Xiangchen looked at Chu Gang: "Have a fever because of the wound infection?"


    Chu Gang nodded sadly, and quickly fought for his men: "The previous thing was that I was wrong. I will follow you what you want to do to me, but can you save people first? Kou Yaowu is a **** man who joins the army. Since then, I have been stationed at the border and killed a lot of Tartars, and just died of illness like this. What a pity."


    Xue Xiangchen is not a serious person. Chu Gang found Wu Jingyi. It can be seen that the situation is indeed critical, but he still said: "You took away most of the life-saving medicine for wound infection last time. During this time, Jin Lingwei again I used some, but there is not much left. Dr. Ge took it seriously and would not use it easily."


    "Doctor Ge is not Jin Lingwei''s person. He was hired by the Yan family to take care of Master Xiao and brothers Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao. I can''t direct him. Now, what I can do is take you in and meet him."


    Knowing this, Chu Gang nodded quickly: "When you see someone later, you have to help say something nice."


    At the same time, Dr. Ge is sitting in the dining room with Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and a few Jin Lingwei thousand households, preparing to eat.


    As soon as the kitchen mate set the meal, Xue Xiangchen brought Wu Jingyi and Chu Gang over, followed by Wu Dingbo''s tail.


    The first time Wu Jingyi and Chu arrived, Xiao Yeyang received the news. He was tired and hungry as soon as he came back from an errand outside, and the three of them nodded their heads with Wu Jingyi, and drank the black rice porridge.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai didn''t dare to do this, but they didn''t do much else, so they got up and saluted, then sat down quickly and started eating.


    At the border when the war is tense, there are not so many rules.


    This time, in order to find out the contact information between Bawang and Tatar, they relied on ginseng tonic pills to lie in ambush on the grassland for seven days and nights. During this period, they hardly ate anything. They were so hungry that their chests stuck to their backs.


    Now that you see something to eat, you must eat it first.


    The other Jin Lingwei didn''t dare to move, but seeing Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai eating calmly, in the end they couldn''t help being hungry, and after the salute, they started to eat hard.


    Xue Xiangchen knew that Xiao Yeyang and the others were starving, but he didn''t say anything.


    Wu Jingyi saw that Xue Xiangchen did not speak, and also closed his mouth and said nothing.


    Although Chu Gang was anxious, Wu Jingyi and Xue Xiangchen didn''t say anything, so he could only wait.


    Wu Dingbai was not very calm anymore, staring wide-eyed at Xiao Yeyang, who was eating no one beside him, and said in his heart that Xiao Yeyang was the same Xiao Yeyang when he was a child. Even though he has developed his skills, his arrogance in his bones has not changed. .


    Commander Xue was his immediate boss anyway, and Dad, but the Zuo Dudu of the Five-Army Capital Governor''s Mansion, these two people were placed in the capital, and they were also the friends of the princes who were fighting for each other. Xiao Yeyang ignored them so much that he couldn''t. Don''t say admiration.


    Wu Dingbai looked at Xiao Yeyang, and there was still a shadow between his eyebrows when he was a child, but. How could a royal boy live so rough? With a face full of beards, I won¡¯t say anything. How to eat a meal is like a war, like a refugee who hasn¡¯t eaten in a few lifetimes.


    Slowly, Wu Dingbai¡¯s face showed sympathy.


    Before he came, he was a little jealous and dissatisfied when he heard his father always praise how good Xiao Yeyang was.


    This guy is so vicissitudes of life, and you can tell at a glance that he has not had a good life in these years.


    poor child!


    You must know that Xiao Yechen''s life in the capital was quite moist. He went to school with the princes, and the people he made friends with were some top nobles. Every day he went in and out of either a car or a BMW, and he had a very uncomfortable life.


    And what about Xiao Yeyang?


    Wu Dingbo glanced at Jin Lingwei, who was in the room, and shook his head. Everyone was a big boss. There was no courtesy in eating. These people were left in the capital, absolutely wanting to be on the list of his refusal to come and go. of.


    Hey, I heard that it is very dangerous for Jin Lingwei to be in a bad position. Xiao Yeyang has chosen to be Jin Lingwei, a child of the royal family!


    Also, Prince Ping strengthened the Ma clan, and now Xiao Yechen has the opportunity to compete with him for the title of the Royal Mansion. In recent years, Xiao Yeyang has not been filial to Prince Ping, and the position of the prince may not fall to him.


    So, you can''t fight for performance.


    Hey, poor!


    After practicing the internal martial arts, Xiao Yeyang''s five senses were sharper than ordinary people, and Wu Dingbai''s eyes were too strong to ignore.


    After drinking two bowls of black rice porridge and not feeling so hungry, Xiao Yeyang lifted his eyes and looked at him. When he saw Wu Dingbai looking at him with sympathy, he felt a pity for Dudu Wu in his heart. His son''s mind It seems to be sick.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 683： ,shameless

    Chapter 683, shameless


    "How many come here, but something?"


    Xiao Yeyang calmly moved his gaze away from Wu Dingbai and looked at Wu Jingyi and Xue Xiangchen. As for Chu Gang, he was directly ignored by him. He dared to **** the medicine made by Daohua for them. He didn''t directly rush people. He had a good temper. NS.


    Xue Xiangchen pursed his mouth and said nothing, looked at Wu Jingyi, and motioned for him to speak.


    Wu Jingyi had no choice but to say: ¡°A general wound under Chu Gang¡¯s hand was infected and caused a high fever. I would like to invite Dr. Ge on your side to have a look.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang became silent. The anti-inflammatory pill formulated by Daohua has a particularly good effect on treating wound infections and fever. On the battlefield, a slight fever may cause death, which is undoubtedly a life-saving medicine.


    However, the preparation of this medicine was too difficult. When he came, Daohua gave him 500 tablets. Later, Dr. Ge came and brought another 500 tablets. Unfortunately, Dr. Ge brought more than 300 tablets away by Chu Gang. There is not much in his hands now.


    The probability of Jin Lingwei being injured is too high. In addition to the special nature of their errands, many of the time they cannot be treated in time, so the anti-inflammatory drugs in his hand are too precious.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang not speaking, Chu Gang became anxious, and said quickly: "Master Xiao, Kou Yaowu has been garrisoning at the border. He is a strong man. I beg you to help him."


    Yan Wenkai looked surprised: "Kou Yaowu?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked over, "You know?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "Yeyang, you forgot. When we first came here, we were caught by a bear-like guy once when we first came here. He was called Kou Yaowu."


    Chu Gang quickly said: "Yes, that''s the kid."


    Yan Wentao also spoke at this time: "That''s a good man, I can''t help but kill Tatar."


    Seeing that Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai had both spoken, Xiao Yeyang groaned for a while, then turned to look at Ge Xun, who was holding the braised pig''s knuckles in both hands and gnawing fiercely. It''s a little bit worse, but he looks good.


    "Doctor Ge, you can go to the barracks."


    Ge Xun looked at the food on the table with a reluctant expression. When he comes back, he will definitely be eaten by these rashers. Then, what will he eat?


    His eyes were so straightforward that everyone could see what he was thinking.


    Chu just saw him, he was anxious and helpless. If he had something delicious, he would definitely bribe this doctor Ge. Unfortunately, he didn''t.


    Don¡¯t say, he couldn¡¯t help drooling when he looked at the mellow and chewy braised pig¡¯s feet.


    Yan Wentao saw that Chu Gang was so anxious that sweat oozes from his forehead, and ordered the dinner plate in front of him: "Go, Dr. Ge, I will leave it to you."


    Hearing this, Ge Xun''s eyes lit up, he stood up quickly, and agreed without any kind of politeness: "Okay, I''ll just go over and take a look."


    The food that ?? Yan brought her was taken away by the blessing. Generally, it was only for Master Xiao, Yan Sanye, and Yan Siye. He didn¡¯t need to be polite.


    Chu Gang gave Yan Wentao a fist, and then hurried Ge Xun to leave.


    Seeing Wu Jingyi and Xue Xiangchen standing still, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were still on the dinner table, without any embarrassment, he directly issued an eviction order: "We are still eating here, so we won''t keep two of them, please, please. "


    Hearing this, Wu Dingbo''s eyes widened suddenly, and there was more sympathy in his eyes towards Xiao Yeyang.


    This guy is too pitiful, he is also a royal son anyway, for a little bit of food. As for this, he doesn¡¯t even care about etiquette?


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t bother to look at this guy with a sick brain.


    As for?


    Of course as for.


    The food at the border gate was not good. After he came here, he would have a bird smell in his mouth, and Daohua was thinking of them, and sent something to improve their food. Of course, he should cherish it.


    Furthermore, he still has a bunch of brothers under his hand. It¡¯s better to feed them than to these outsiders.


    Go, hurry up!


    Xue Xiangchen and Wu Jingyi looked at each other regretfully. If they were other people, they would still be able to stay and give something to eat because of their status, but Xiao Yeyang


    forget it!


    Seeing Dad and Commander Xue turn around sharply, Wu Dingbai was full of regrets. The food on Xiao Yeyang''s side is really good. People like him who are used to eating all kinds of delicacies also think the braised pork on the table is delicious. .


    Wu Jingyi and Xue Xiangchen talked for a while before returning to the barracks. When they went back, they saw Dr. Ge swiftly walking towards the barracks gate with the medicine box on his back, thinking of the wolf swallowing that he had eaten before, so he rushed back to eat. The appearance of things.


    Wu Jingyi frowned and moved to Kou Yaowu¡¯s military account. Seeing that Chu Gang was still there, he quickly asked, ¡°Then why did Dr. Ge leave so quickly? Has the man been ruled?¡±


    Chu Gang said briskly: "After healed, after taking the medicine, Kou Yaowu''s fever slowly subsided. Dr. Ge has already treated his wounds again. That kid is dead, and now he is sleeping peacefully."


    Wu Jingyi was surprised: "So fast?!"


    Chu Gang nodded and gave a thumbs up: "Dr. Ge''s medical skills are really good, Kou Yaowu''s wounds are all ulcerated, he will remove the rotten meat with two swishes, fast and accurate, in the meantime, Kou Yaowu frowned, and then he was done."


    Wu Jingyi walked to the bed to check Kou Yaowu¡¯s wound after listening. He was also a military commander, and he suffered serious injuries when he was young. After seeing the stitching of Kou Yaowu¡¯s wound, he knew that Chu Gang was right.


    "This Yan family will find someone!"


    Chu Gang nodded: "Isn''t it." It''s not that he dislikes the military doctors in the army. The contrast is too strong.


    Wu Jingyi saw the two white pills on the head of the bed and felt a little familiar, so he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Chu Gang: "This is the kind of anti-inflammatory medicine used to treat wound infections and fever. Kou Yaowu took one and the fever subsided. These two medicines are tomorrow''s medicine."


    Wu Jingyi''s eyes flashed: "The effect is so good?"


    Chu Gang looked at him and said: "If the effect is not good, I will not grab it."


    At this moment, Wu Dingbai suddenly intervened: ¡°Father, don¡¯t you also have a bottle of this medicine in your hand?¡±


    Wu Jingyi wanted to rush to stop his son''s mouth, but it was too late.


    Seeing Chu Gang staring at himself, Wu Jingyi twitched the corner of his mouth. Before he could say anything, Chu Gang grabbed his arm: "Old Wu, why didn''t you take it out to save someone before you had the medicine in your hand?" "


    Wu Jingyi wanted to get rid of Chu Gang¡¯s hand, but unfortunately, he failed to do so: ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to. The medicine was given to me by others. I didn¡¯t know the effect of the medicine before.¡±


    Chu Gang quickly asked: "How much do you have in your hands?"


    Wu Jingyi didn¡¯t want to say much, but Wu Dingbo spoke up again: ¡°My father has a bottle in his hand. It looks like fifty pills.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Gang didn''t say much, and took Wu Jingyi to the medical account where the wounded was placed.


    Looking at the soldier who had a fever because of the wound infection, Wu Jingyi''s mouth was tightly pressed, and when he was thinking about how to leave some pills, Wu Dingbo spoke again in a mess.


    "Father, take out the medicine in your hand to save these people. You see how painful they are!"


    Looking at his son''s face hurting in others'' body and his heart, Wu Jingyi silently turned his head away. Is this guy really the one born to him?


    He forgot, his old man, his elder brother, his cousin and cousin are also doing errands and will be injured?


    Chu Gang looked at Wu Dingbo gratefully: "Wu Gongzi is benevolent and righteous!"


    The few soldiers next to him also had eyesight, and they hurriedly followed with gratitude and said, "Master Wu is benevolent and righteous!"


    Wu Dingbai has been a troublemaker since he was a child, and he has hardly done any business. Now, seeing these people looking at him so gratefully, his pride suddenly rises in his heart.


    So, Wu Jingyi wanted to buy tofu and hit himself.


    Wu Dingbo looked at his father: "Father, take the medicine out quickly. I saw it. You put the medicine in your pocket before. Take it to save people. You are also the captain of the Five Armies. These soldiers are all you. You can¡¯t help but save the soldiers under your hand."


    Looking at the stupid son who almost wrote the accusation on his face, Wu Jingyi took a few deep breaths, not breathing, not breathing, this is his own son, he will be liquidated if he goes home after being beaten to death.


    After their trouble, the wounded soldiers in the medical account knew that Wu Jingyi had medicine in his hands.


    Looking at a pair of hopeful eyes, he really couldn''t refuse, he could only endure his heartache and took out the medicine.


    As soon as Wu Jingyi took out the medicine, Chu Gang snatched it away, as if he was afraid he would regret it.


    Watching the medicine was taken away, Wu Jingyi moved his lips: "Leave me a few pills too?" This medicine was given by the old man. If someone else dared to ask for something, he really didn''t dare.


    Because of the medicine Wu Jingyi took out, the situation of the soldiers with more serious injuries stabilized the next day. After Wu Dingbai knew about it, he immediately told his father with a smile.


    Looking at his son with a smirk, Wu Jingyi was too upset. He didn''t see his heart and was upset. He raised his leg and went to the medical account. Seeing that the wounded were indeed getting better, he was silent for a while, and quickly walked out of the barracks.


    "Father, where are you going?"


    "Don''t follow me, get out of my way!"


    "That won''t work, you are my father, I have to follow you. Where are you going?"


    "Huh, yesterday, someone gave your father my face and sent a doctor to save people. Can I not go and say thank you?"


    Wu Dingbai curled his lips, looking through his father: "Father, it''s about noon, aren''t you going to eat it?"


    Wu Jingyi staggered, and stared at Wu Dingbo angrily: "What nonsense, are you daddy and I such a greedy person?"


    Speaking, I didn¡¯t bother to take care of this bad-hearted son anymore, and the wind was walking away.


    "Father, wait for me, I love to eat without shame!"


    Jin Lingwei Office.


    Wu Jingyi saw Chu Gang standing in front of the gate talking and laughing with Xue Xiangchen. He raised his brows and walked over and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Chu Gang expressed gratitude: "That kid Kou Yaowu woke up this morning, I came to thank you. What about you, why are you here?"


    "My father also came to thank you." Wu Dingbai, who had just arrived, said with a smile.


    "Oh~"


    "Oh~"


    Xue Xiangchen and Chu Gang both gave a meaningful ¡®oh¡¯.


    At this moment, a strong fragrance was wafting from the yard. Xue Xiangchen glanced at Chu Gang and Wu Jingyi: "Well, since you all came to thank you, I will lead you in."


    Wu Jingyi and Chu Gang: "." They know the road, they really don''t need to take it.


    In the dining room, Xiao Yeyang sat at a table with Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai. Jin Lingwei under them sat at a few tables separately. The copper hot pot with red and spicy hot soup was brought to the table.


    After the dishes were set, everyone was preparing to move the chopsticks, and Wu Jingyi and the four walked in.


    "Oh, what a coincidence we came, come on, add a pair of chopsticks, I haven''t eaten yet."


    Xue Xiangchen and Chu Gang, who have had past experience of eating and eating, did not wait for Xiao Yeyang to react, so they went to a table and sat down.


    Xiao Yeyang drove the people up and didn''t say anything softly, but they all sat down, and they were going to give two thin noodles.


    Wu Jingyi and Wu Dingbo glanced at each other face to face, and wanted to find a table to insert in, but each table was full, and each one looked at them guardedly.


    The smell of the hot pot became stronger and stronger. Wu Dingbai couldn''t help it. He walked directly to the table of Xiao Yeyang, smiled and waved his paws: "Master Xiao, do you remember me? Back then, we burned the Royal Lingyun Temple together. ."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him without saying anything.


    Looking at Wu Dingbai, who was sitting directly beside them, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai looked at him with interest.


    My son has already drove a way, and I must follow him when he is a Laozi.


    So, Wu Jingyi also walked over and sat down with a smile on his face, looked at the rich dishes and meat on the table, and exclaimed: "I haven''t seen green vegetables since I came to the border gate. This time I thank Master Xiao."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Wu Jingyi and his son faintly, his expression a little hard to say.


    For the sake of one meal, the father and son are also faceless and skinless.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 684： , Cant let go

    Chapter 684, can''t put it down


    After taking a bite of the food in the hot pot, Wu Jingyi and Wu Dingbo both squinted their eyes and secretly said in their hearts. Fortunately, they were cheeky and left behind. Otherwise, they would have missed the delicious meal.


    This taste is even more memorable than what they eat in the capital!


    Hot pot is interesting to eat by yourself. Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai are used to boiling while eating. Who knows, this time they met two ready-made dishes. I caught it and ate it.


    "Ahem~"


    Looking at the food on the table decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye, Yan Wenkai couldn¡¯t help but: "Well. Are you eating a little bit slower? Just put it in your mouth, don¡¯t you feel hot?"


    Wu Jingyi heard what Yan Wenkai meant, but at the current food, he chose not to hear it, and he didn''t pass one in his eyes, so he just immersed himself in eating.


    Wu Dingbai smiled and said: "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about us, this temperature can be tolerated. Don''t just watch us eat, you also use chopsticks, this taste is really amazing!"


    Speaking, stretched out his chopsticks, accurately clamped a piece of beef, took two bites out of it, and stuffed it into his mouth, and then chewed with an expression of enjoyment.


    Looking at them being so polite, Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai were speechless.


    What can ?? do?


    The three of them are not stingy. Wu Jingyi is also the governor. He still has to give some face to eat, but there are so many dishes, which can only speed up the eating speed.


    In the dining room, there was only the sound of chewing, not even talking. Everyone was sweating profusely and was so spicy.


    After two quarters of an hour, Wu Jingyi saw that the food on the table was almost gone, and finally slowed down his chopsticks extension. While eating slowly, he quietly talked to Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai.


    I have to say that the changes of the three are really big.


    When they were in Sishan Village, the three of them were still a little bit green and immature, but now, they all exude a sharp aura that makes people afraid to underestimate them.


    The battlefield is really a good place to sharpen people!


    Wu Jingyi''s gaze swept across Xiao Yeyang''s body quickly. In the past, this kid would still show his emotions, but now he has become dripping. He has been inquiring about it with words for so long. arrive.


    The prestige on his body has become more and more serious. No wonder the soldiers at the border are silent and awe when they mention him. Let alone him, when he says something, he has to think about it.


    Thinking of Xiao Yechen, who had been in high spirits in the capital recently, Wu Jingyi couldn''t help but silently mourned him in his heart. How proud he is now, I am afraid that he will be disappointed in the future.


    Wu Jingyi turned his gaze to Yan Wentao again. This guy surprised him very much. Among the three, he had changed the most. In the past, this person was the most honest person. But now, he is experienced, cold, unsmiling, and murderous. The air of cutting made him feel a little frightened.


    Yan Wentao who looked like this reminded him of Xue Xiangchen when he was young. That guy was able to get to this point today, and he was struggling with life and death.


    Thinking of the situation of the Yan family''s several rooms, Wu Jingyi was relieved.


    Compared with Dafang¡¯s Yan Wenkai, Yan Wentao is undoubtedly carrying more things on his body.


    Finally, Wu Jingyi turned his gaze to Yan Wenkai, this person still smiled as always, but the light in his eyes from time to time, let people know that this is a master who pretends to be a pig and eat a tiger.


    The meal was almost done, and everyone started talking about it.


    Looking at Jin Lingwei, who was smiling at the dinner table with a relaxed eyebrow, Wu Jingyi glanced at Xiao Yeyang, thinking of the news he had inquired about during this period, and sighed in his heart that this group of people was completely subdued by him.


    Jin Lingwei¡¯s casualty rate is very high, and several people will die every time he goes out.


    But here, Xiao Yeyang, the mission for more than a year, did not hurt anyone.


    On this point, it is enough to make these Jin Lingwei use for him.


    If you want to build an excellent team, in addition to the strong ability of the controller, you also need to look at the logistics.


    This does not mean that the team members are strong and well-equipped. It also depends on what the team eats and wears, and whether the wounded can be treated in time.


    At this point, Xiao Yeyang undoubtedly did it very successfully.


    If you can keep people, how to make the team members be devoted and loyal is a very test of the ability and financial resources of the controller.


    Wu Jingyi''s eyes, Xiao Yeyang and all three of them were aware of it, but none of them paid any attention. The experience of eating, drinking, and wandering on the edge of life and death for several times has already made the hearts of the three of them extremely powerful. The matter really couldn''t cause the three people''s inner fluctuations.


    There are no two dishes left on the dinner table. For the last green vegetable, Wu Dingbai and Yan Wenkai held out their chopsticks at the same time.


    Yan Wenkai put his chopsticks on top of the greens, and smiled at Wu Dingbai who wanted to grab the food with him.


    People from the Wu family, even if Wu Dingbai is ignorant, he still needs to practice martial arts from an early age.


    Martial arts are one of the few skills Wu Dingbai can use to show off. But at this moment, looking at the two chopsticks that are like Dinghai Shenzhen, no matter how hard he can, Wu Dingbai is a little calm.


    "Hmm~"


    Wu Dingbai tried to eat milk, blushing and his neck was thick, and he couldn''t make Yan Wenkai''s chopsticks move a bit.


    Wu Jingyi watched from the side, his eyes flickering constantly. The Wu family''s military commander was born, and the male heirs in the family are good at martial arts. Although the youngest son is not comparable to the eldest son, he is still a lot higher than outsiders.


    But now, he can''t even move the chopsticks in Yan Wenkai''s hand. Not to mention, he is not calm.


    Wu Jingyi''s probing gaze once again wandered around the three of Xiao Yeyang. As far as he knew, there were many masters of the inner family around the Eighth King, but every time these three boys could get out of their bodies, what does this mean? ?


    The three of them practiced internal martial arts, and now they have achieved a small amount, otherwise it is impossible to escape safely.


    Just, when did these three guys start practicing internal martial arts? And the progress is so fast! ! !


    Do you have any good cheats?


    "Click~"


    Hearing the cracking sound of the chopsticks in his hand, Wu Dingbai was worried about eating without chopsticks. He was very aware of the current affairs and gave up. He smiled at Yan Wenkai: "I have the last greens. Let me eat it. I will just take the yam. It''s delicious too."


    Yan Wenkai looked at Wu Dingbai amusedly, this guy is very good at finding himself a step down.


    After the yam was cooked, Wu Dingbai took a bite and said, "The taste of this yam is not worse than what we bought at the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop."


    Hearing the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop, Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes and looked over: "How is the business in that shop?"


    Wu Dingbai quickly exaggerated and said: "Okay, it''s very good. We can''t buy the things that our family wants to eat in that store. Are you OK?"


    said, hummed, and looked at Wu Jingyi.


    "Father, last time I went to the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop to buy things, Peng Mingchi snatched the cucumber I was going to buy. Next time you see the Ministry of Engineering Shangshu, you can help me get revenge."


    As soon as the four words ??Shangshu of the Ministry of Industry came out, Yan Wentao''s hand holding the food stopped in midair, and Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai couldn''t help but look at him.


    Yan Wenkai pondered for a moment, and smiled at Wu Dingbai: ¡°I heard that the youngest son of the Shangshu Family of the Ministry of Engineering is very good, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true?¡±


    Wu Dingbai immediately ¡®cut¡¯: ¡°Peng Mingchi is just an embroidered pillow that loves to dance, literary, and ink. Relying on his ability to show off a few poems, he shamelessly calls a few people the Four Great Talents in Beijing, I¡¯m!¡±


    Yan Wenkai came to be interested: "The four great talents in Beijing? Which four are there? Are they well-learned?"


    Wu Dingbai looked at Xiao Yeyang: "One of them is Xiao Yechen."


    Yan Wenkai suddenly said ¡®oh¡¯ and decisively said: ¡°That¡¯s definitely not much gold.¡±


    Wu Dingbo nodded in agreement: "Isn''t it? Just a few people who love grandstanding gathered together to chant poems and make fus. It has no meaning at all."


    Yan Wenkai didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, and continued to ask: "Tell me about Peng Mingchi? How about others?"


    Wu Dingbai: "He looks pretty good, but I don''t like him much anyway."


    Yan Wentao suddenly interjected: "How is your character?"


    Wu Dingbo looked at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai: "Why are you so interested in Peng Mingchi?"


    Wu Jingyi on the side saw his son and then reacted. He couldn''t help but sigh again. It was obvious that the four of them were about the same age, so why is his son so bad?


    Yan Wenkai glanced at his third brother, and smiled: "Our family has a good relationship with Zhou Shilang''s family. I heard that the Zhou family and the Peng family are married, so I have to ask about it."


    Wu Dingbo''s face was stunned: "It turns out that this is the case, Peng Mingchi. Although I don''t like the sourness on his body, this person has no bad habits. He just likes to gather some people to chant poems. The poems he wrote are very popular in the capital. Young ladies sought after."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao frowned, Jingwan doesn''t like to write poetry very much.


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai looked at each other, and sighed in their hearts, the third brother (Wen Tao) still couldn''t let the Zhou family go.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 685： , Recapture the second city

    Chapter 685, Take Back the Second City


    After eating, Defu brought the sour plum soup that had been chilled with well water.


    Sour plum soup is not much, worthy of one bowl per person.


    You cannot drink alcohol in the army. After eating hot pot, you can drink a bowl of iced sour plum soup. Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai are already very satisfied.


    Wu Dingbo squinted his eyes and drank the sour plum soup in a few mouthfuls, then looked at Xiao Yeyang and the three of them said, "Before I was wondering what those bags of dried sour plums were used for. You are so good at making sour plum soup."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai all smiled.


    Whether they can eat, it is rice flower that fully considers them.


    Wu Jingyi finished the sour plum soup, put down the bowl and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Master Xiao, I am here to discuss something with you this time."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him: "Are you trying to ask about anti-inflammatory drugs?"


    Wu Jingyi nodded: "I went to the medical account to see the recovery of the wounded. That medicine is really important for treating military soldiers."


    Xiao Yeyang said lightly: "We have known this for a long time, and I also understand the intention of Dudu Wu coming here. You want to use this medicine widely in the army, right?"


    Wu Jingyi admitted frankly: "Yes, I did think so." After speaking, he sighed, "There is no eye on the battlefield. Soldiers are injured too frequently. Once injured, the wounds are easily infected. , Which caused a high fever, and how many soldiers lost their lives. This is a great loss to the court and to those families who have joined the army."


    "It¡¯s fine if there was no way before, but now there are medicines that can cure them, so I hope you can help them. The soldiers are all stunned, and many of them have not married wives and children."


    "It''s useless to say more, the medicine is not good!" Ge Xun suddenly interjected, his tone full of regret.


    As a doctor, he was also very sad to see the wounded soldiers not being healed.


    But he has seen Miss Yan make this medicine with his own eyes, and the process is very cumbersome. He has not yet been able to remember the complete preparation process, let alone the preparation.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Doctor Ge is right. It''s not that we take Joe, and we don''t want to use it for the soldiers. It''s too difficult to prepare."


    If possible, he actually hopes that it can be widely used in the military.


    Really, the effect of this medicine is so good, and it is easy to carry.


    There are a lot of mosquitoes on the grasslands of northern Xinjiang. It is easy to get a fever after being bitten. You can get better quickly after taking this medicine. If you suffer from a knife or arrow wound, the wound can heal faster with this medicine.


    Wu Jingyi was silent for a moment, and tentatively said: "Is it not OK to hand it over to the hospital for preparation?"


    Ge Xun shook his head: "They will definitely not be worthy."


    Wu Jingyi turned his head to look at Ge Xun: "Doctor Ge, I admire your medical skills very much, but the imperial physician of Taiyuan Hospital also has real skills, and there are some things that can''t be said too full."


    Ge Xun smiled, not angry: "I''m telling the truth, you can''t help me if you don''t believe it."


    Let¡¯s talk about other things, just the glass instruments in Miss Yan¡¯s pharmacy, and the people from the hospital might also have a look at him. I have never seen them.


    Xiao Yeyang still had important matters to discuss with the people under his hands. There was no time to talk to Wu Jingyi, but seeing that he was indeed anxious for the soldiers, he thought for a while and said, "When you return to Beijing, go to the old man and talk about this. Matter, and then see what he says."


    After speaking, he got up and stood up.


    "We still have things to do, so I won''t send you off."


    Xiao Yeyang left with Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, Xue Xiangchen and Chu Gang immediately came over: "Who is the old man?"


    Wu Jingyi squinted at the two of them: ". A doctor!" After speaking, he also put on a look reluctant to say more, and took Wu Dingbo out of the office.


    When I passed the front yard, I saw three greasy hounds.


    Looking at the hounds feasting in the yard, Wu Dingbai exclaimed: "Why do dogs eat better than people here?"


    Xue Xiangchen walked over, baby touched the heads of the three hounds, and then glanced at Wu Dingbai dissatisfiedly: "This is our lucky general, Jin Lingwei, what''s wrong with eating something good? I didn''t eat yours."


    Wu Dingbai was choked, and his expression was a little surprised. Usually he saw Commander Xue also stingy, but he did not expect to be generous to the three dogs.


    Chu Gang said at this moment: "What is Jin Lingwei''s blessed commander? Is this Jin Lingwei''s? Is it from Master Xiao, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai brothers?"


    Xue Xiangchen retorted: "Aren''t the three of them Jin Lingwei? Then the hunting dog they raised, rounded up, is considered to belong to Jin Lingwei."


    Chu Gang''s eyes were not good: "Are you embarrassed to say this to Master Xiao and the others?"


    Xue Xiangchen snorted and didn''t say much.


    Because of anti-inflammatory drugs, Wu Jingyi stayed for a few more days, carefully observed the situation of the wounded, and prepared to go back and tell the emperor. He was not brave enough to ask for the formula, but the emperor dare.


    Who knows, before he left, Chu Gang received an urgent message from Jin Lingwei and asked the army to take the initiative to attack Zhongqu City!


    Over the past year or so, Chu Gang and Jin Lingwei have cooperated very tacitly. As soon as the news came, they began to gather troops.


    Seeing that there was a war about to break out, Wu Jingyi left in no hurry. He changed his clothes and took his personal guards to participate in the battle behind Chu Gang.


    Because of Jin Lingwei''s agility, the gates of Zhongqu City were opened wide, and the city''s defense map was obtained in advance. After the battle for three days and three nights, Chu Gang''s army took control of Zhongqu City.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t catch the Eight Kings."


    Chu Gang said regretfully.


    Wu Jingyi saw that the war went so smoothly, knowing that this was all because Jin Lingwei had made various preparations in advance. The most important thing was that they cut off the support from the Tartars.


    Otherwise, this city would not be so easy to recover.


    Looking at Jin Lingwei who was orderly and swiftly fighting, Wu Jingyi sighed in her heart, not to blame the emperor for such a high regard for Jin Lingwei, these people are indeed powerful.


    In battle, although strong soldiers and horses are important, intelligence is also indispensable.


    An important piece of information can reduce the casualties of the army, and it can also bring the war to a faster end.


    At this moment, one of Wu Jingyi¡¯s guards hurriedly ran over: "My lord, it¡¯s okay, the little son is gone."


    Wu Jingyi''s complexion changed drastically: "Why is he missing? Didn''t I let him stay in the barracks?"


    Guard: "After the adults left, the little boy drove us away, and then ran out of the barracks. We chased all the way, and when we got here, we lost the little boy''s trail."


    Wu Jingyi thought that Bawang had been operating here for more than a year, and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The youngest son has grown accustomed to being dignified, and there are elder brothers and sisters on his head, and the family does not ask him much. A boy is raised so naively, this stinky boy will not be taken away by the Eight Kings. Bar?


    Seeing him in a hurry, Chu Gang quickly said: "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to help you find it right away."


    Wu Jingyi nodded quickly, and took his guards to find someone.


    However, before leaving the city, a Jin Lingwei came over and asked Wu Jingyi to lead his son.


    Wu Jingyi followed Jin Lingwei and saw Wu Dingbai with aggrieved expression in an alley. Nearby, several Jin Lingwei dragged several black-clothed assassins who had fainted into the carriage.


    At this moment, Wu Dingbai is holding Gou Xiaoqi''s neck for comfort.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the dog to rush out in time, he might have been cut in half by the killer.


    Yan Wentao saw Wu Jingyi coming, snapped his fingers, and Gou Xiaoqi swiftly broke away from Wu Dingbo, wagging his tail and ran to Yan Wentao.


    "Du Governor Wu, I''ll leave it to you, let''s go first."


    Before leaving, he glanced at Wu Dingbo and shook his head silently, thinking that Governor Wu had trained them, and couldn¡¯t help but exhorted: ¡°This is the border gate. The Eight Kings and the Tatar spies and Xisuo don¡¯t know where they are hiding. Stop running around, it''s not so lucky every time."


    Knowing that Jin Lingwei saved the stupid son, Wu Jingyi thanked Yan Wentao, and when he left, he slapped Wu Dingbo''s head directly.


    "A few killers can''t deal with it. Are you still my descendant from the Wu family? After I go back, I will practice martial arts well. Be lazy and watch if I don''t interrupt your legs."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 686： , Was driven away like this

    Chapter 686, I was driven away like this


    After ??Zhongqu City was recovered, Wu Jingyi took Wu Dingbo and left. The father and son wanted to see Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai before they left. Unfortunately, the three of them took some people out to do the work.


    The war in northern Xinjiang is not short. The court is anxious, and they are also anxious. Everyone wants to finish the errands and end the war as soon as possible, so that they can return home soon.


    In early June, Wu Jingyi came to Taohua Village, with only Wu Dingbo with him, not even his guards.


    The old man has a special identity. He doesn''t want to let Taohua''an attract the attention of some people with ulterior motives because of himself.


    At the foot of Peach Blossom Mountain, watching his father respectfully waiting for the Zhuangtou in the Zhuangzi to go up the mountain, Wu Dingbai asked curiously: "Father, who are we here to meet?"


    Wu Jingyi grunted: "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." Thinking of my stupid son always doing stupid things, I couldn''t help but ask again, "Remember, today''s things are hidden in my heart. Can''t talk to anyone.


    Wu Dingbai quickly said, "Can''t even mother and eldest brother talk about it?"


    Wu Jingyi: "Yes, even they can''t say it, you have to dare to say it, don''t think I will take you with you in the future."


    Wu Dingbo immediately smiled and promised: "My son will definitely not say it." As he said, his eyes rolled around, so that his father can be so solemn, the people on the mountain must be a big man.


    who can that be?


    Daohua had just finished her work in Zhuangzi, and when she saw it was almost noon, she was ready to go back to the mountain. Who knows, as soon as she came out, she saw Wu Jingyi and his son standing at the foot of the mountain whispering quietly.


    Wu Jingyi was thinking about what the old man had to say later, while Wu Dingbai was guessing which big person was on the mountain. Daohua had walked in front of them, and neither of them noticed.


    Ina Hua waited silently for a while, and saw that the two of them were still immersed in their thoughts, so she had to take the initiative to say: "Master Wu is coming, why not go straight up the mountain?"


    The sudden voice shocked Wu Jingyi and his son at the same time.


    Wu Dingbai turned around and blurted out: "I don''t know people are scary."


    Looking at a fresh light green dress and looking at their rice flowers with a smile, Wu Dingbai was a little lost, his voice weakened involuntarily.


    "It turned out to be Miss Yan!"


    Wu Jingyi saw that it was Daohua, and his expression was happy. The girl had rescued him and met again. She couldn''t help but get a little closer.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Master Wu, is this just coming back from Northern Xinjiang?"


    Wu Jingyi nodded: "Yes, I thought that the old man must be thinking about Beijiang, so I stopped by to see his old man."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows. Zhongzhou is below the capital. This is a convenient way for Master Wu: "Since you are here to see Master, let me go up with that piece."


    As ?? said, he took the lead to lead the way.


    Wu Jingyi stepped up and was about to follow, but he swept up to his goose-like son next to him, a little tired, and gave him a head up, "Stupid standing and doing something, don¡¯t keep up."


    Wu Dingbo returned to his senses, and walked behind Wu Jingyi in a slanderous manner.


    "ßÚ~"


    Hearing laughter, Wu Dingbai turned his head and looked around, and saw a maid with a bamboo basket covering her mouth and laughing.


    Wu Dingbai was a little embarrassed. He suddenly saw a girl who seemed to walk out of the painting. It is normal for him to be absent from a mortal, okay?


    Looking at the plump grapes in the basket, Wu Dingbai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there grapes so early?¡±


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, ¡°Naturally not available in other families, but our family has early-ripening varieties.¡± Seeing Wu Dingbai looking at the grapes directly, he smiled and took out a bunch of grapes, ¡°Would you like to try it?¡±


    Wu Dingbai: "How embarrassing is this?" He quickly took the grapes and put one in his mouth, "Well, it''s so sweet! It''s even sweeter than the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop."


    Wang Man''er raised his chin and said: "Of course, this grape is the seed carefully cultivated by my girl, and it is naturally much better than the outside."


    Wu Dingbai is a little bit ignorant, but he is not stupid. He immediately caught the loophole in Wang Maner¡¯s statement: "Do you know the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop in Beijing?"


    Wang Man''er realized that he had said something that shouldn¡¯t be said, and quickly remedied: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but isn¡¯t it just a shop? Our grapes are more delicious than anything in any shop.¡±


    Wu Dingbo looked at Wang Man''er suspiciously. Just now, the maid¡¯s expression clearly knew the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop, and she was preparing to talk more, but Wang Man''er quickly moved away from him with the basket.


    "Why do you walk so fast?"


    Wu Dingbai eats grapes while chasing people.


    Soon, a group of people went up to the mountain.


    Daohua introduced the two into the main room, where Gu Jian was already sitting there.


    Wu Jingyi hurriedly stepped forward to salute: "Is the old man always good?"


    Gu Jian nodded faintly, without any greetings, and asked directly: "Is there anything wrong with you coming to see me?"


    I''m used to meeting Wu Jingyi, who first came to me to greet me. Seeing that Gu Jian was so direct, he was not used to it for a while, but I quickly explained the situation of Xiao Yeyang in northern Xinjiang. During the period, he emphasized that anti-inflammatory drugs were used. An important role in the army.


    Who Gu Jian is, he immediately heard Wu Jingyi''s intention, and said directly: "That medicine can''t be made by anyone."


    Good familiar words, exactly the same as Dr. Ge said.


    Wu Jingyi bit his scalp and asked for a prescription and said: "If there is a prescription, there are many doctors in the hospital."


    Gu Jian interrupted Wu Jingyi directly: "Okay, you don''t need to worry about this, I will talk to Xiao Wu."


    Wu Jingyi paused, then continued to smile: "This is the best way."


    Gu Jian: "Anything else?"


    Uh.


    Such an obvious rush to make Wu Jingyi a little embarrassed. The corner of his eye swept the sun outside the house. It seemed that it was noon now, and he could smell the smell of the food in the kitchen. The old man did not say to keep them down for dinner. Rice?


    Wu Jingyi smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    Gu Jian nodded: "Well, then it won''t be delivered. Now it''s time for dinner. We are going to eat. You can go down the mountain by yourself."


    Uh, so heartbreaking!


    The master''s skill in driving people is much better than Xiao Yeyang!


    Wu Dingbai followed his father out of Taohua Temple with a dazed expression. Looking at the closed courtyard gate, he was a little unbelievable. They entered and left the courtyard for less than a quarter of an hour before he even had time to say a word.


    "We just left?"


    Wu Jingyi sighed ¡®um¡¯.


    Wu Dingbai looked at the courtyard and then at the scorching sun in the sky: "It''s noon, we are guests!"


    The host¡¯s house that does not leave guests for dinner is simply unheard of.


    "Go!"


    Wu Jingyi was too lazy to pay attention to his stupid son, and walked quickly down the mountain.


    "This is too cumbersome!"


    "Well, we also came from afar!"


    Wu Dingbo followed Wu Jingyi speechlessly, and never stopped complaining.


    Wu Dingbai¡¯s face changed a lot when he heard the sound coming from Wu Jingyi¡¯s stomach. Anyway, this time he came over, he still got a bunch of grapes to eat, but Dad didn¡¯t catch anything.


    Taohua Temple.


    Daohua and Gu Jian have already had lunch.


    At the dinner table, Daohua asked Gu Jian: "Master, why don''t you leave Master Wu for dinner?"


    Gu Jian snorted: "His fellow is not a good thing. Doesn''t he know how important the prescription is to the doctor? He is also embarrassed to ask for it."


    Daohua: ". Isn''t he doing this for the soldiers in northern Xinjiang?"


    Gu Jian sneered: "Yes, his starting point may be good, but he also has his thoughts in his stomach. If the teacher agrees to give him the prescription you formulated, he will take it to the capital and give it to Xiao Wu, but There will be a piece of credit. Otherwise, why do you think he would come to Zhongzhou all the way to see me, this bad old man?"


    "Is the prescription so easy to prepare? It''s really worthwhile for him to get it!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 687： , Assembly line pharmaceutical

    Chapter 687, Pipeline Pharmacy


    After lunch, Daohua returned to the room to write down the formula and production process of the anti-inflammatory drug in detail, and then left the house and handed it to Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian took the formula and was silent for a while, then looked at his apprentice and said, "You are generous."


    Daohua smiled and said: "The medicine is formulated for human use. Besides, the border guards sacrificed themselves to defend the country and can help them. I should make a contribution."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian''s eyes flashed with relief, and Dongli and Caiju outside the house were also moved.


    Gu Jian just wanted to compliment his apprentice, but the girl said again.


    "After Mr. Wu returns to Beijing, he will definitely talk to the emperor about medicine. The emperor will definitely bring it up. When he comes to ask, I might as well take the initiative to hand it in. In this way, maybe the emperor will give me more if he is happy. Take some credit for it."


    Gu Jian silently looked at his complacent apprentice, and shook his head: ¡°As a teacher, I almost thought that he had accepted a high-ranking righteous man who didn¡¯t ask for anything in return.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "Master, your apprentice, I am a layman, and I am far from reaching the open-minded realm of wantlessness and desirelessness. The credit is, of course, the more the better."


    Gu Jian smiled and shook his head.


    Daohua put a smile away: "Master, it''s not enough to have a prescription. You have to send a set of pharmaceutical equipment."


    Gu Jian: "If you have a prescription and equipment, you may not be able to make it." Up to now, he can only lay hands on his apprentice, and he can''t make it alone.


    He is like this. Can the doctor of the hospital be better than him?


    Daohua didn''t speak, anyway, she had already proactively offered prescriptions and pharmaceutical equipment. Whether others could make it or not was beyond her control.


    Thinking of the situation in the northern Xinjiang that Lord Wu said before, Daohua saw that Gu Jian was talking to Dongli, so she turned and went down the mountain.


    Before, Daohua asked Yan Shouhou to select a group of flexible and agile children from various Zhuangzi, and opened a school in Zhuangzi, and specially invited a master to teach them literacy and arithmetic.


    These children, the youngest are seven or eight, and the older ones are fifteen or sixteen. For these people, Daohua pays special attention to them.


    Although the Yan family has cultivated some useful subordinates over the years, the number is not large. As several older brothers in the family get married, they all need to employ people. In the future, it is difficult to choose people from the Yan family. I cultivated myself.


    Ina Hua looked for a while, and called out the few hands-on ability, comprehension ability, and learning ability that he usually noticed, and then took them to the pharmacy.


    Pharmacy is a profound knowledge. Even if these people are talented and have not studied for several years, they can¡¯t get started.


    However, it is not difficult to separate the pharmaceutical process, let everyone take responsibility for a part, and let them follow the production process.


    Wang Man''er was puzzled: "Why is the girl in such a hurry to take medicine?"


    Daohua: "Didn''t you listen to what the fifth master said, Xiao Yeyang and the third and fourth brothers are running out of medicine, of course I have to prepare them for them."


    Wang Man''er: "There is no need to rush like this. Didn''t the girl make a batch before? It should be enough for the uncle, the third master, and the fourth master."


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s less than two hundred, which is far from enough."


    If only for Xiao Yeyang and the third and fourth elder brothers, it would be enough, but the problem is that there are other people under their hands.


    Don¡¯t blame her for her utilitarianism. The northern borders are in short supply and the war is tense. Many people have lost their lives because of the lack of timely treatment. If Xiao Yeyang and his two brothers lend a helping hand at this time, they should be grateful.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything. The two older brothers started martial arts from elementary school, and they will definitely go all the way to martial arts in the future. Many soldiers in northern Xinjiang are from the army, so it is good for them to accumulate more contacts.


    After ??, under the guidance of Daohua, three pharmaceutical production lines were soon successfully set up.


    The capital, the imperial palace.


    As soon as Wu Jingyi entered Beijing, he went home to wash up for a while, and hurriedly entered the palace to meet the emperor.


    The emperor ?? listened carefully to the report on the war in northern Xinjiang, and when he heard Wu Jingyi''s admiration for Xiao Yeyang, his face couldn''t help but smile.


    "Zhongqu City was able to retake it smoothly. Thanks to Master Xiao leading Jin Lingwei to block the Tatar troops that came to support, the people of the Eight Kings had to rush away."


    After regaining the second border city, the nephew was so prosperous. This made the emperor feel very good, but this good mood did not last long. I heard that the eldest prince and the second prince were begging to see you outside the palace, and the emperor''s face did not last long. The smile on the face faded.


    Wu Jingyi also shouted bad luck. He had already figured out how to report the anti-inflammatories. Now the two princes are waiting outside. He can only briefly talk about the drugs. He originally wanted to take the opportunity to earn some credit for himself. Completely failed.


    After hearing about the medicine, the emperor really paid attention to it, and after inquiring in detail, he signaled Wu Jingyi to retreat.


    Wu Jingyi happened to run into the eldest prince and the second prince when he left the hall, and met the two princes. Before they could speak, he hurriedly left.


    Now several princes who have entered the dynasty are jumping very hard, he doesn''t want to make a fishy.


    Others don¡¯t know, but he has noticed that the emperor¡¯s complexion has become better in recent years, and the wrinkles that have been wrinkled in the past due to working on national affairs seem to have stretched a lot.


    As far as he knows, nowadays the emperor goes to the martial arts field for more than an hour every day, so paying attention to the body is obviously a sign of longevity.


    A few princes jumped out now, it''s so sick!


    However, before reaching the gate of the palace, Wu Jingyi met the third prince and the fifth prince again.


    Watching the two princes approaching him, Wu Jingyi could only sigh and stop.


    Knowing that Wu Jingyi had just returned from northern Xinjiang, many princes wanted to come to ask about the situation, especially to inquire about the Lord Xiao.


    Nowadays, many people in the capital are rumoring that Lord Xiao is Xiao Yeyang. At first, the princes didn''t believe it. There was no way. Xiao Yeyang''s impression of them when he was a child was really not that good.


    But now, more and more people are spreading it, so they are not sure.


    Wu Jingyi and the two played Tai Chi for a while, and only said: "When the northern border is settled down in the future, Master Xiao will definitely return to Beijing. By then, everyone will naturally know. Oh, I have something to do, I have to deal with it immediately. Two Your Majesty, my official is leaving!"


    Looking at Wu Jingyi who slipped away, the third prince snorted coldly: "This old fox!"


    The five princes did not speak. In fact, Wu Jingyi''s ambiguity had already answered the question. Thinking of Xiao Yechen, who frequently haunted various banquets in Beijing during this period, the corner of his mouth tickled.


    I really look forward to that Master Xiao returns to Beijing, and there will be a good show at that time.


    On the other side, the emperor looked at the eldest prince and the second prince who were standing underneath, bowing their heads and speaking back. He couldn''t help but think of Xiao Yeyang, who is doing errands for the imperial court in northern Xinjiang.


    "Father, the Eight Kings and Tartars have troubled the border of northern Xinjiang in Daxia, and my children have asked to go to northern Xinjiang to kill the enemy." The prince looked worried about the country and the people.


    The second prince was stunned when he heard the elder prince say this, and then hurriedly said: "My son also asked to go to northern Xinjiang, thinking that his father would share the worry."


    The emperor faintly looked at the two of them. The little thought in their hearts, he saw very clearly.


    The father-in-law on the side also took a quick look at the two of them. The minds of the prince and the second prince really turned fast. This is watching the three border cities recover two, and the war in northern Xinjiang is about to calm down. Thanks!


    The emperor said casually: "You have this heart, I am very pleased, but the sword has no eyes on the battlefield, I don''t worry about your past."


    What else the prince wanted to say, the emperor waved his hand directly: "Okay, don''t mention this matter anymore. I still have a lot of notes on my side that have not been approved. If it''s okay, you can withdraw."


    The prince was a little unwilling, but seeing that the emperor had already immersed himself in approving the zucchini, he had no choice but to glaze at the second prince who had just followed him, and then walked away with a calm face.


    As soon as the two left, an invisible cold snort sounded in the hall.


    In the hall, Mr. An''s head was drooping very low, as if he could not hear anything.


    Dongli entered Beijing a few days later than Wu Jingyi.


    Looking at the prescriptions and pharmaceutical equipment that Dongli had brought, the emperor immediately recruited the hospital from the Tai Hospital and took a bottle of the finished medicine Dongli had brought to him for inspection.


    After the hospital saw it, it was difficult to make a rash assertion that it was only after experimenting with prisoners of the Criminal Ministry that it excitedly expressed that this is a good medicine with significant effects.


    Confirmed that this medicine is indeed as useful as Wu Jingyi said, the emperor immediately ordered the hospital officials to choose someone to prepare this medicine.


    In addition to the continuous fighting in northern Xinjiang, the situation in Xiliang is also unstable. In recent years, the Huren royal family has been weak, and there has been no fighting in the west. In addition, there are often Japanese pirates in the coastal areas, and they are injured every year due to fighting. There are countless soldiers who have sacrificed. If the casualty rate of soldiers can be reduced, it will definitely benefit the country and the people.


    However, looking at the glass equipment that Dongli brought back, the doctors all looked at me. Even if there was an instruction manual for the equipment, they didn¡¯t know how to use it.


    In the end, Dongli, a person who does not know how to heal, used to teach the eunuchs of the hospital.


    I have seen the high fever prisoners of the Criminal Ministry took a pill and the fever went down. The emperor carefully put away the bottle of anti-inflammatory medicine that Dongli had brought.


    "Yan Zhigao gave birth to a good daughter. He is so old that he can dispense medicine alone." The emperor said with emotion. Since the Yan family entered his sight, back and forth, it has helped him a lot.


    An public official smiled and said: "Well, thanks to the good master''s teaching."


    The emperor loves to hear these words: "That''s right, without the cultivation teaching of my uncle, how can the Yan family''s big girl formulate such a good medicine?"


    Looking at the letter on the desk from his uncle asking for credit for the big girl of the Yan family, the emperor couldn''t help but remember the fact that his mother pointed the big girl of the Yan family to Yeyang before her death.


    "The Yan family''s rank is too low!"


    However, low has its advantages.


    In mid-July, after a busy month, Daohuatuo Sun Changze sent 20,000 anti-inflammatory drugs to northern Xinjiang.


    At this time, Dongli also returned from the capital. But this time, he did not come back alone.


    Experiments proved that the imperial physician of the Imperial Hospital did not use glass instruments, and Dongli was half-filled. After breaking two sets of instruments and failing to produce medicine, the emperor waved his hand decisively and ordered two people to follow him. Dongli came to Taohua Village and taught them to return to the capital again.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 688： , The fire food ship

    Chapter 688, Burning Food Ship


    The two imperial physicians who followed Dongli had seen the process of Daohua Pharmacy, and decided to copy it decisively. After learning the pharmaceutical process, they also wanted to take away the medicine boy cultivated by Daohua.


    In response, Gu Jian unceremoniously began to push people: "I want to pick up everything ready-made, why don''t you go to heaven?"


    Although the two imperial physicians did not know the identity of Gu Jian, seeing that Dongli was very respectful to him, they didn''t dare to go too far, they could only return to Beijing in shock.


    While watching the two imperial physicians leave, they still did not forget to take away the few medicines they had made during this period, and Daohua was also speechless.


    Dongli explained: ¡°These two imperial doctors often follow the army, so it is inevitable. I saved some.¡±


    Daohua: "It''s good, diligence and thrift is a virtue."


    In a blink of an eye, it has entered August.


    On the first day of August is Daohua¡¯s birthday, Daohua returned to Yan''s house.


    The old lady Yan personally cooks a bowl of longevity noodles for Daohua.


    "I like eating noodles made by grandmother the most."


    The old lady Yan saw that her granddaughter was eating deliciously, her face was full of smiles, and she exclaimed: "Time flies so fast. I still remember the appearance of you just born. In a blink of an eye, you are a sixteen-year-old girl."


    said, his face was sad.


    "I don''t know when the war in Northern Xinjiang will end. You can''t delay it for too long at your age."


    The rice flower who was eating the noodles was taken aback, and a little helpless said: "Grandma, you don''t want me to stay at home for a few more years?"


    The old lady Yan squinted at Daohua: "Stay for a few more years, do you want to be an old girl?"


    How come teenage girls are old girls?


    The generation gap is too serious, Daohua resolutely gave up and continued to argue with her grandmother, and immersed herself in eating noodles.


    The old lady Yan smiled: "You are not at home, I don¡¯t know. Since you got married, many people have come to ask about your situation. Your mother has a lot of headaches in order to send them off."


    Daohua looked surprised, she really didn''t know about it.


    Old Mrs. Yan sighed, "Although Sister Gu is in charge of the matter between you and Yeyang, it is done in private after all. If you don''t recognize it, it would be nice if you can cross the road sooner. Your mother still has something in her heart. Those who are worried, do not dare to say too much about others."


    Daohua was silent. I''m afraid that I still have to wait for this matter. I have to wait for Xiao Yeyang to come back from northern Xinjiang, wait for the emperor to approve, and Prince Ping. No matter what the relationship between Xiao Yeyang and him, he is Xiao Yeyang''s after all. Father, Xiao Yeyang''s marriage must have caused him to nod.


    Hey.


    Thinking of the intricate relationship of the royal family, Daohua also wanted to sigh.


    She sometimes thinks, if Xiao Yeyang is not so obvious to express love, or is not so indulgent in her who is a little out of place in many things, she might choose to retreat.


    A few days later, Daohua was not in a hurry to return to Taohua Village, because her sister-in-law Han Xinran was about to give birth, and she would attract her first nephew or niece in this world.


    On the afternoon of August 11th, Han Xinran''s amniotic fluid broke and began to attack.


    As soon as he received the news, Daohua helped Mrs. Yan to come to the elder brother''s yard. When they arrived, Mrs. Li had already arrived, and Yan Wenxian walked around under the eaves anxiously.


    Until the night, the child was not born.


    Inahua first sent the old lady back to the yard. When she came back, she saw her elder brother sweating profusely, and her mother was also fidgeting. She groaned and took the initiative to find a topic to divert the attention of the two people: "Brother, you feel that you are going back to your hometown this time. How has the uncle''s family changed?"


    Yan Wenxiu went back to his hometown to build the imperial archway. After the archway was built, he socialized with the clansmen of his hometown and the local squire. He did not return until last month. After returning, he kept guarding his wife who was about to give birth.


    Yan Wenxiu stared at the delivery room, and said nonchalantly: "It hasn''t changed much, but Wenjie is a little better than before."


    Daohua asked again: "Really, the second uncle didn''t use his father''s power to cause trouble, right?"


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "Father personally wrote to the patriarch and asked him to help look at the second uncle. He had the experience of the last time, and the second uncle didn''t dare to mess around like before. Besides, there are also the second brother and his wife."


    Speaking of this, Yan Wenxiu said more.


    "When I went back this time, I found that my second brother had really grown up. In the past, the second room was the housekeeper of the second uncle and the aunt, and the second brother ignored everything. Now the second brother and his wife are in charge of the second room."


    "On the day when the archway was built, many people came to congratulate. The second uncle drank the wine and was praised by others. It was a little overwhelming. When the second brother saw it, he would take the initiative to restrain the second uncle''s behavior. Today''s Erfang is more disciplined than before ."


    "When I came back, my second aunt wanted to let my second and fourth sisters come back with me, but was dissuaded by the second brother."


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled and said, ¡°It seems that the second brother who has the second sister-in-law has grown up and can set up a house, and the second room is guarded by him and the second sister-in-law, so grandmother and parents don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.¡±


    Ms. Li also smiled with relief. To be honest, she was really worried about the second bedroom, worrying that they would cause trouble in her hometown and harm Dafang and third bedroom.


    Wen Jie can provoke the second room, she and the master are happy to see.


    Thinking of Zhu Qiyun, Mrs. Li sincerely felt that this girl was married.


    At the 12th hour of August, Han Xinran gave birth to Yan Wenxiu''s eldest son.


    "This little guy will choose a date. It happens to be Mid-Autumn Festival when he washes the third day. This is an rush to come out and spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with all of us!" Mrs. Li hugged the child sent by the midwife and smiled from ear to ear.


    Yan Zhigao was also happy to learn that his eldest grandson was born, even if the government issued the decree to levy military rations again, he did not have that headache.


    "The grain was collected only once last year, and it will be collected again this year. The people''s life should be sad." Xiao Shiye sighed.


    Yan Zhigao: "The war in northern Xinjiang has been constant, and the army has to eat food. There is no way this can be done."


    Master Xiao rejoiced and said: "Fortunately, we Ningmen Mansion was the first to promote potatoes. Even if the people handed over the military rations, they still have surplus food to fill their stomachs."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao also smiled. Tudou can be promoted thanks to the eldest daughter.


    Sometimes I calm down and think about it. The eldest daughter has played a very important role in him. His official career began to go smoothly, as if it started after the eldest daughter came from his hometown.


    Ningmen Mansion handed in the required military rations on time.


    Because of the loss of rations last year, this time, Yan Zhigao was very careful and kept guarding after loading the ship.


    It was still the food collected by the envoy Yuan Buzheng. Compared with last year''s mercilessness, this time, the envoy Yuan Buzheng was more enthusiastic, and the words still contained a bit of enthusiasm.


    There is no way, now many people in the capital are spreading it privately. The Xiao Yeyang who has done a great job in northern Xinjiang is Xiao Yeyang, and that Xiao Master has two right-hand assistants surnamed Yan.


    Surnamed Yan, followed by Xiao Yeyang, not the two sons of the Yan family, who are they?


    There is a tacit understanding among all the officials of the court, that is, try not to provoke Jin Lingwei. Without him, it can''t stand the investigation!


    I heard that Jin Lingwei made a lot of contributions this time. The Yan family¡¯s two sons are already thousands of households. Once the war in Northern Xinjiang stops, they will definitely be promoted again when they come back. The Yan family can no longer offend at will.


    Yan Zhigao responded politely, and he was relieved after the handover was over and the envoy Yuan Bu was sent away.


    Just when everyone was looking forward to the early settlement of the war in northern Xinjiang, in mid-September, the grain fleet transported to northern Xinjiang was robbed. The robbers were very brutal, unable to take the grain, and directly burned the grain ship.


    On the river, the fire burned all day and night.


    The news came back to the capital, and the emperor was furious, and Baiguan was heartbroken.


    "Check, give me a careful check, but I want to see who has leaked the route of the food convoy? Anyone involved at this time, no matter who it is, will be arrested for me!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 689： , Retiring

    Chapter 689, retiring


    The army rations were burned, and the emperor was furious. All officials involved in the transportation of rations were arrested.


    Not only that, the first restaurant in Beijing, the main home of Baxianju, the Anguo Government was surrounded by the Imperial Guard on the same day, and all personnel, men and women, were sent to the prison of the Ministry of Justice.


    At this point, all civil and military officials looked at and stunned.


    Looking to the time when the Anguo government was besieged, many people were scared into a cold sweat, especially those officials who were close to the Anguo government.


    Those who can serve as officials in Beijing are not stupid people. The emperor copied the Anguo Mansion without saying a word. Fools can guess that this might be related to the Eight Kings.


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor turned his face calmly and looked at the secret letter copied by the guard from the Anguo government.


    Now the war in northern Xinjiang is still deadlocked, he didn''t want to clean up the Eight Kings'' party feathers in the capital at this time, so as not to cause turmoil in the court.


    After all, many of these people are in high positions.


    But he did not expect that these unrequited things would dare to take risks at this time, leaking the route of transporting rations to the old eight, and even the rations of the Northern Xinjiang army were burned.


    The soldiers can fight without food?


    Admiral ?? read all the letters, and found no other list of the Eight Kings of the party feathers. I was very dissatisfied with this.


    Although Baxianju had been monitored by Jin Lingwei a long time ago, there were too many officials coming in and out. In order not to provoke a horror, there were not many Bawang party feathers who could be sure.


    Now that he wants to clean up, he must clean up thoroughly this time, and he won''t let any of the eighth people go!


    "An Guogong is an old treacherous and cunning man. It is impossible for him to check carefully. The Guogong Mansion and all the properties of his family in the public and secretly will be checked. I don''t believe that nothing can be found. ."


    Wei Qi retreated, and as soon as he left the hall, he ran into Yang Chenghua and Wu Jingyi who had come to discuss with the emperor. The three clasped each other''s fists and quickly separated without saying a word.


    Before entering the hall, Yang Chenghua and Wu Jingyi looked at each other, and the emperor actually sent Wei Qi out, which shows that he was really angry this time.


    Not only the emperor, but also them, when thinking of the burnt food, the heart drips with blood.


    Although there have been no particularly serious disasters in the past two years, there is still a general shortage of water in the north. In many places in the south, there will still be floods when the rainy season comes. The levied grains are all hard-grown by the people. For this reason, I don¡¯t know how many people there are Tighten your belt and live your life.


    It¡¯s been burned now!


    How can we not make people angry and heartache? !


    The two entered the main hall and saw the emperor whose face was dripping with water, his back bends a bit again.


    "The emperor, the frontier soldiers must not be short of food. Now that the military ration is burned, you have to quickly find a way to refill it." Wu Jingyi bit his scalp and said about the purpose of coming, and then stood with his head down, not daring to make a sound.


    The emperor was silent and did not speak. After a while, he asked, "Do you have any good ideas?"


    Wu Jingyi did not answer, but looked at Yang Chenghua.


    Yang Chenghua was helpless, hesitated for a moment, and said with some difficulty: "I am afraid that we can only expropriate food again. It is best to encourage large families to donate food."


    The emperor has no other good way: "Just do it."


    Compared with the previous pushbacks when donating medicinal materials, the officials are much more active in donating food this time.


    No way, no one dares to touch the emperor''s mold at this time.


    Especially after the Ministry of Criminal Affairs announced that An Guogong was the leader of the Eight Kings Dangyu in Beijing, and that the Baxianju was the base of the Eight Kings Dangyu in Beijing, many officials were awake at night.


    In just a few days, many second- and third-grade official residences were surrounded, and males were arrested and imprisoned.


    Yongjia Houfu.


    Ms. Dong is finishing the dowry for Dong Yuanyao. After returning to Beijing from Zhongzhou, the family told her daughter a marriage, which was Luo Hongyuan, the youngest son of Lord Wei Guo.


    Mrs. Dong was actually not very satisfied with this marriage. Luo Hongyuan was spoiled since he was a young child, and his temperament was not very good. His daughter is also stubborn. If there is a bump between them after getting married, neither of them will be soft. People, how are you going to live this life?


    Hey.


    Madam Dong was still worried about Dong Yuanyao¡¯s relatives. At this time, the maid beside the old lady Dong came over: "Second Madam, Mrs. Luo from Weiguo Gongfu is here. Now she is in the old lady¡¯s house, saying that she has something to say. ."


    Ms. Dong constricted her eyebrows, because the army rations were burned and the Anguo government was copied, and now all honored guests are tacitly thanking guests behind closed doors. How could Mrs. Luo come here at this time?


    "You go talk to Yuan Yao and ask her to change clothes to meet the guests in the old lady''s courtyard."


    Ms. Dong and the maid gave an order, and then moved to Mrs. Dong''s side.


    On the other side, Dong Yuanyao heard the news of Mrs. Wei Guo¡¯s coming, but she said faintly, still embroidering her purse.


    "Girl, come back and embroider again. It''s not easy for Mrs. Luo to wait." The maid reminded anxiously.


    Dong Yuanyao ignored it, but stopped after finishing the last stitch, then slowly got up: "Let''s go."


    The maid stopped for a while: "Girl, let''s change into the clothes to meet the guests."


    Dong Yuanyao looked down at what she was wearing: ¡°I think it¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it not good for people to wait for a long time? If you want to change your clothes before going back, people should go.¡±


    said, he stepped out of the room first.


    The maids had no choice but to quickly follow up.


    As soon as Dong Yuanyao arrived at the gate of Mrs. Dong¡¯s courtyard, she saw Mrs. Wei Guogong leading a group of maids and women walking out quickly.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao, Mrs. Wei Guogong was taken aback for a moment, and then left without saying a word.


    Dong Yuanyao condensed her eyebrows and raised her step into the yard. Then she saw her mother standing at the door with flushed eyes, an angry look.


    Soon, Dong Yuanyao knew what had happened.


    She was retired by the Weiguo Government!


    Dong Yuanyao was startled, looking at the angry mother and grandmother, there was no shame in her heart, on the contrary, she was a little bit happy.


    Finally, there is no need to marry!


    That night, everyone in the Dong family knew about the resignation of the Weiguo government. Apart from sympathizing with Dong Yuanyao, everyone was full of doubts.


    Why did the government of Weiguo want to withdraw from relatives?


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at his father, his expression somewhat solemn.


    The first son of Weiguo Gongfu is the commander of Jingwei, who is well informed. Could it be that they have received any news? This is how you hurriedly separated from your family?


    Dong Jiancheng also thought of this, thinking of the people implicated in the case of Anguo during this period, he quickly looked at the old Hou Ye and the son: "Father, brother, our family has no contact with Anguo, right?"


    Master Hou surely shook his head: "Of course not. I don''t even go to Baxianju very often."


    Dong Jiancheng breathed a sigh of relief, but the breath had not completely subsided, and when he saw his half-brother''s eyes dodge, he quickly raised it.


    "Brother, you don''t have one."


    Before he could speak, Dong Jianye interrupted hurriedly: "Of course I don''t have any."


    Looking at him like this, Dong Jiancheng and Dong Yuanxuan''s anxiety became more and more growing.


    The next day, the premonition that father and son had a bad feeling came true.


    Yongjia Houfu is surrounded by officers and soldiers!


    All the males of the Dong family were taken away, and the female family members ordered not to leave the Dong¡¯s mansion.


    At this time, Dong''s House was in chaos.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 690： , Lord of Shengping County

    Chapter 690, Shengping County Lord


    The changes in the capital city are unknown to Daohua in the Ningmen Mansion. However, when Yan Shouhou learned that he was going to turn in the military rations, Daohua was taken aback for a moment. After asking for the reason, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but twitched. stand up.


    Her chance to wait finally arrived!


    Taohua found Gu Jian: "Master, the court is about to levy grain again!"


    Gu Jian learned from Dongli¡¯s mouth the day before that the army rations had been burned, and cursed the Eight Kings in his heart, and at the same time lamented that Xiao Wu, the emperor, was not easy to be an emperor.


    Seeing that her master didn¡¯t speak, Daohua had to walk to him: ¡°The people have already turned in the grain once, and then expropriate it. It should be a sad day.¡±


    Gu Jian sighed: "Then there is no way to let the soldiers fight hungry."


    Daohua blinked: "Master, I have food."


    Gu Jian quickly raised his eyes to look at his apprentice. He saw the apprentice¡¯s eyes widened. He almost had the words ¡®I am a big food company¡¯ engraved on his forehead. The corners of his mouth twitched: "So what?"


    Daohua: "So. I have to donate food, will the emperor reward me?"


    Gu Jianmu asked, "What do you want?"


    Daohua squeezed, "For example, can you reward me as a county host?"


    Gu Jian was speechless: "You actually got on the main bar of the county."


    Daohua: "There is no way, Xiao Yeyang is the son of the prince. If I am too low, what should I do if I am bullied in the future?"


    Gu Jian stared: "Who dares to bully you?"


    Daohua: "Xiao Yeyang, or other people in the capital, anyway, if I am just a daughter of the prefect, others will definitely make me angry."


    Gu Jian retorted: "That kid in Yeyang dare to bully you?"


    Daohua curled her lips: "I won''t be right now, but then, who will be able to say clearly about the future."


    Gu Jian was silent: "How much can you donate?"


    Ina Flower reached out and compared the word ¡®1¡¯.


    In view of the amount of medicinal materials donated by the apprentice last time, Gu Jian couldn''t help shaking as he watched the apprentice¡¯s forefinger stretched out.


    Dongli and Caiju who were waiting next to ?? also knew each other and did not speak.


    Daohua: "One million shi grains are exchanged for a county owner. The emperor will not lose money, right?"


    Hearing Daohua really said to donate 1 million shi for grain, Gu Jian and Dongli Caiju turned their heads aside at the same time.


    After Gu Jian exhaled, he looked back at Daohua: "You can prepare food, and write to the emperor for the teacher."


    Daohua smiled with joy: "Then I will wait for Master¡¯s good news."


    Beijing.


    Although each family is actively donating food, the food needed by the hundreds of thousands of troops is not a small amount. Moreover, the food of many families needs to be transported from all over the country. It takes a lot of time on the road, and the border can''t wait that long.


    Just when the emperor was anxious about this, Gu Jian¡¯s belief came.


    After reading the letter, the emperor sat on the dragon chair and exhaled a long sigh. After a while, he made a voice for Father An to prepare a blank imperial decree.


    An father-in-law stood by and rubbed the ink, and watched the emperor write down Yan Yiyi, the eldest daughter of the prefect of Ningmen Mansion, Yan Zhigao, as the head of the county, and the title was "Shengping".


    Seeing this title, An Gong Gong''s eyelids flashed a trace of surprise.


    The title of "Shengping", but the princess intended to be rewarded, has now been given to a county owner! ! !


    The emperor gave a reward to the girl of the Yan family, he is not surprised, after all, the girl of the Yan family has made a lot of credit.


    However, he gave the title personally. It was still such a good title. He was still surprised.


    After drawing up the imperial decree, the emperor Wei Qi called in: "The prefect of Ningmen Mansion Yan Zhigao donated 1 million shi of grain. You go to Zhongzhou in person and secretly send the grain to northern Xinjiang. Remember, don''t leak the news."


    said with a sneer.


    "Now Lao Ba and Tartar know that our army is short of food. This time I will give them a surprise and clean them up together."


    1 million stone grain


    An and Wei Qi looked at each other, and both saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    One million stone of grain is not a small amount. Is this Yan family too good at farming?


    The last time the Yan family donated medicinal materials, the emperor sent someone to inquire about the fields under the name of the Yan family. To be honest, compared with some noble families, there are really not many fields in the Yan family.


    The emperor took the imperial decree in his hand to Wei Qi: "Give this imperial decree to the old man, and tell him not to express it. When the war in northern Xinjiang is over, we will announce it at that time."


    Taohua Temple.


    Wei Qi read the imperial decree to Daohua who was kneeling on the ground. After reading it, he handed the imperial edict to Daohua, and said with a smile: "Congratulations, Shengping County Lord."


    Ina Hua took it happily, read the imperial edict several times, and confirmed that he was the head of Shengping County, so the corners of his mouth turned straight up.


    Wei Qi was anxious to deliver grain, and asked quickly: "The county owner, don''t know where the grain is?"


    Daohua still stared at the imperial edict, without raising her head: "I will let Xiaosi take you over."


    Yan Shouhou immediately stood out and motioned to Wei Qi to follow him.


    Wei Qi saw that none of Gu Jian and Daohua were going to hand over with him, and a little lamented that their hearts were big. This was a million shi food.


    Soon, Wei Qi escorted the grain away.


    Hurry up, and in mid-October, the food was secretly sent to the barracks.


    Just when the Eight Kings and Tatar were still thinking about destroying the Daxia army by delay, Jin Lingwei and the army cooperated with each other and launched a fierce attack on them.


    At the end of October, Dongqucheng, the last city taken by the Eight Kings, was regained. The Eight Kings and some of their cronies hurriedly fled to the Tatar barracks.


    In early November, the Great Xia Army and the Tatar Army went head-on, and the Tatar Army was beaten and retreated.


    In mid-November, the Tatar army began to retreat.


    This time, the Great Xia army did not cease fighting after the Tatar army retreated, but chased the Tatar army and approached the Tatar hinterland-where the Tatar imperial court was located.


    In mid-December, except for a few Tatar royals fled to the colder north, most of the Tatar royals caught and killed, and the Tatar royal palace was burned by a fire. Since then, the Tatar royal court No longer exists.


    One piece of the news came back to Beijing one after another, and the officials and the people were all excited after learning about it.


    In the early days of December 15th, the civil and military officials were more active than usual, and they gathered in twos and threes to discuss quietly.


    "I didn''t expect the war in Northern Xinjiang to end so soon!"


    "Yes, before the emperor ordered the withdrawal of the decree of the provinces to levy grain, I thought it was going to be a truce? I didn''t expect the Eight Kings to be annihilated in a blink of an eye, and the Tartar Court was gone!"


    "I heard someone secretly donated a million stone of grain."


    "Who is so rich and powerful?"


    When the emperor brought An Gong Gong over, seeing the officials discussing, he was in a good mood and did not reprimand. After listening to the compliments and flattering of Baiguan for a while, he said:


    "The reason why the war in northern Xinjiang ended so quickly was due to the one million stone grain donated by Yan Zhigao, the prefect of the Ningmen Prefecture. With this grain, the soldiers were able to charge into the battle, quell the rebellion, and expel Tatar."


    While speaking, he glanced at An Gonggong.


    An public official raised the pre-drafted imperial decree and read it out.


    The imperial edict has two themes. One is to award Yan Zhigao, the eldest daughter of the prefect of Ningmen Prefecture, as the head of Shengping County; the other is to promote Yan Zhigao as the minister of the household.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 691： ,persuade

    Chapter 691, Persuade


    After reading the imperial decree, the emperor immediately announced the next dynasty when he saw the official announcements without incident. When the emperor took An Gonggong to leave, the court immediately boiled.


    "It''s the Yan family again! Last time I donated 200,000 shi medicinal materials, and this time I donated another million shi for food. How many fields does this Yan family have?"


    "Could the Yan family really be corrupt, right?"


    "Don¡¯t say this, you forgot the lessons learned by Shi Yushi?"


    "Yes, everything we can think of, the emperor must have thought of it. Since the emperor didn''t say anything, but gave the Yan family a reward, it means that the Yan family''s food is very right."


    The officials nodded without saying more.


    Cheng Engong and a few officials walked behind. When there were no more people around, one of the officials said: "This time, because of the case of An Guo Gong, many officials have been arrested. Many positions have been vacated. Our staff can take over the position of the servant, but the emperor has come so unexpectedly."


    An official took the call and sneered: ¡°Who can let a family take out 1 million shi of grain.¡±


    Cheng Engong walked in silence without saying a word. When everyone saw him like this, they didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    As he approached the gate of the palace, Cheng En Gong looked back at the direction of Qianqing Palace, his eyes were solemn.


    Whether it was the Yan family¡¯s food donation or the situation of the war in northern Xinjiang, the Jiang family did not receive any news in advance. When they knew, everything was a foregone conclusion.


    The emperor¡¯s methods are getting more and more powerful, and at the same time, he has more and more control over the court. Otherwise, it is impossible for the Jiang family to have not heard anything!


    Without the constraints of the Eight Kings, the Jiang family should also fall silent.


    For the Yan family to enter Beijing, the Han family and the Yang family, who are in-laws with the Yan family, are naturally full of joy. However, the Jiang family of Chengen Gongfu and the Guo family of Dingguo Gongfu can''t laugh.


    Originally, relying on Yan Zhigao''s political achievements, he could be transferred to the capital after the presidency of Ningmen Mansion expired. However, the Jiang family and Guo family used methods to make Yan Zhigao lose the opportunity to enter Beijing.


    Unexpectedly, only a year later, the Yan family was summoned into Beijing by the emperor personally by donating medicinal materials and food. He was still the household servant of Zhengsanpin. This was a position of real power.


    Ningmen Mansion.


    The **** who proclaimed the decree was the Yan family who arrived on the twenty-eighth lunar month.


    In addition to appointing Yan Zhigao as the household servant, and appointing Yan¡¯s eldest daughter Yan Yiyi as the head of Shengping County, the **** also brought over the decree of appointing the old lady and Mrs. Li as the third class madam.


    Except for Yan Zhigao, Mrs. Li, and the old lady who knew that Daohua had donated 1 million shi of grain, the entire family of Yan was dizzy by this sudden happy event.


    After Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu led the Chuanzhi **** to the front yard to drink tea, the female family members started to chatter.


    Wu¡¯s face is still unbelievable: "Sister-in-law, Daohua has become the head of the county?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded. When she knew that her daughter was going to donate 1 million shi of grain, she felt a heartache in private. Now that her daughter has become the head of the county, she is not at all heartache.


    Regarding the marriage between her daughter and Xiao Yeyang, she was full of worries. She was worried that her daughter''s status was too low, she would be looked down upon, and she would be bullied after she married into Prince Ping''s Mansion.


    Now it¡¯s alright, and her daughter has become the county head, and she has been given a title. Even if she is still a little different from Yeyang, others can''t just use her identity to talk about it at will.


    Han Xinran also asked happily: "Mother, are we going to Beijing?" Although Zhongzhou is good, it is still too strange to her. It is better to grow up in Beijing, not to mention that there are still her relatives and relatives in Beijing. friend.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said ¡®um¡¯: "After the master and the new prefect are handed over, we can set off for Beijing."


    Taohua Temple.


    After receiving the news, Daohua immediately happily told Dongli and Caiju to pack things up: ¡°Remember, nothing else matters, but the medicinal materials and pharmaceutical equipment in the pharmacy must not be broken.¡±


    Gu Jian stared: "What are you doing, you took the things from the pharmacy, what do you use for the teacher?"


    Inahana smiled naturally: "Master, of course you are leaving with me."


    Gu Jian condensed his eyebrows: "I don''t want to go to Beijing!"


    Daohua was silent for a moment. Although she hadn''t asked what happened to her mother-in-law and master in the palace, she could guess one or two, knowing that the old man was a little bit resistant to the capital.


    "Master, I didn¡¯t let you enter the capital. Didn¡¯t the emperor reward me with a mountain villa? It¡¯s on the side of Tangyu Mountain, Tangyu Mountain, do you know? In the suburbs of Beijing, the environment there is pleasant and there are hot springs, which is most suitable for the elderly to live in. ."


    "I planted a lot of medicinal materials in the villa. In the past two years, my two uncles brought me overseas seeds from the south and Sun Changze from the north. I planted some of them there. You can help me after you pass. Take care."


    Gu Jian said silently, ¡°Then I can¡¯t go either, I¡¯m leaving, my sister will be here alone.¡±


    Daohua: "Master, we will come back to see her mother-in-law every year in the future, and then ask people in the village to clean her mother-in-law¡¯s grave regularly. Do you think it¡¯s okay?"


    Seeing that Gu Jian didn¡¯t speak, Daohua could only resort to his assassin: ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t leave you here alone. If you don¡¯t leave, then I will stay here too.¡±


    Seeing the apprentice rogue appearance, Gu Jian was a little speechless: "The war in Northern Xinjiang has stopped. If you don''t go to the capital, do you want to see Yeyang?"


    Daohua blurted out, "How can Xiao Yeyang compare to Master? Of course I have to take care of Master first."


    Hearing this, the corners of Gu Jian''s mouth turned up.


    Seeing that his attitude was showing signs of softening, Daohua quickly sat next to him: "Master, you just go with me. There are so many nobles in the capital, and my family is not outstanding. If you are not here, what should I do if others bully me? No one is going to help me."


    Gu Jian gave his apprentice a sideways look: "You are now the county head, so you won¡¯t be bullied by anyone."


    Daohua: "But there are more people who are better than the county lord. What kind of princess, princess, prince and concubine, how can I compare to these people?"


    Gu Jian pondered for a moment: "Then I write to ask Xiao Wu, let him protect you?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly: "Master, let''s forget about it, you think, I''m going to confront the princess, who will the emperor protect? It must be his own daughter, and it is not me who is wronged in the end."


    Gu Jian looked at his apprentice with indescribable words: "You haven''t entered Beijing yet, so you want to offend the princess?"


    Daohua helped the step on the hair bun: "No way, your apprentice is too good, and you are jealous wherever you go."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian rolled his eyes anger.


    Ina Hua shook his arm: "Master, you can''t leave me alone."


    Gu Jian was so crushed by her that she stood up and didn''t want to care about her, and walked out of the yard.


    Daohua hurriedly shouted to Gu Jian¡¯s back: "Master, then I let Caiju Dongli pack things up."


    Although Gu Jian did not respond, Daohua still smiled at Caiju and Dongli: "Pack your things."


    Caiju and Dongli smiled at each other, and quickly entered the pharmacy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 692： , Take over

    Chapter 692, take over


    After receiving the imperial decree, the Yan family began to pack their things, and only after Yan Zhigao and the new prefect of Ningmen Prefecture were handed over, the family set out for Beijing.


    This year, the Yan family had a happy and busy life.


    After receiving the news that the Yan family was going to Beijing, the people who had made friends with the Yan family came to congratulate them one after another.


    On the seventh day of the first lunar month, Susan and his wife also came to Yan''s house.


    No way, the Yan family is going to Beijing, and Yan Wenkai has not returned in Beijiang. They have to take the initiative to discuss the marriage of the two children, and it is best to set the date early.


    You know, girls can''t delay more than boys.


    Of course, they are also a little worried. They are worried that the Yan family has gone to the capital to meet a better daughter of the family and want to divorce.


    Mrs. Li knew the reason for their coming. The birthdates of her son and Su Shiyu had been together a long time ago. She also asked someone to count her life. As soon as Mrs. Su came, she gave the number of days counted by the monks in the temple. Picked by Mrs. Su San.


    Madam Susan saw that the Yan family was so proactive, and the smile on her face increased a lot.


    After some discussions, the two families finally set the date.


    After setting the date, Mrs. Su San¡¯s heart was finally put down, and she deliberately talked about other things: "When I just walked in, I saw that your salutes were already packed?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and shook her head: "It''s not that fast. There are many elderly and children in the family. It is not easy to clean up. What you see is the salute of the Wenxiu couple. Wenxiu is going to participate in this year''s Spring Festival. My master asked him to go to Beijing earlier, by the way. Clean up the house in Jingli."


    Mrs. Su nodded, and praised: "The scholarship is solid, and I will definitely be able to win the title this time."


    Ms. Li''s face instantly smiled and said: "Then I will lend you auspicious words."


    Yan Wenxiu and his wife left after the fifteenth of the first lunar month, while the rest of the Yan family waited until the end of the first lunar month when Yan Zhigao and the new prefect were handed over before they were ready to leave.


    The day before leaving, the Erfang family hurried over.


    "Big brother, you are going to Beijing, why don''t you tell us, you didn''t treat me as a younger brother?" Yan Zhiyuan looked at Yan Zhigao with aggrieved expression.


    Yan Zhigao looked at Yan Zhiyuan for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The old lady Yan saw that the boss was embarrassed and took the initiative to speak: "I told your eldest brother not to tell you."


    Yan Zhiyuan was taken aback for a moment, and said dullly: "Mother, you don''t want my son anymore?"


    The old lady Yan snorted: "No one wants you, but don''t forget why we let you go back to your hometown before."


    Yan Zhiyuan quickly promised: "Mother, brother, sister-in-law, I swear to you, I will never dare to mess around again."


    Mrs. Yan sighed: "Second child, our family has been separated. I know what you think in your heart. You think that the third child is following the boss, but you are left behind. You are not happy, right? ?"


    "I''ll explain to you today. The third child''s family went to the capital. It''s really not because of the boss. Wen Tao made merits in Northern Xinjiang. After the army class returns to the court, there will be a reward. When the time comes, the third child One family will have to move out too."


    "Beijing is no better than other places. There is no way to stand there without the ability. After your family has gone, I will ask you, what are you going to do for a living?"


    Yan Zhiyuan pursed his mouth and said nothing.


    The old lady Yan looked at Yan Wenjie: "Wenjie, listen to your grandmother''s words, take your parents back to your hometown, and study hard. As long as you can read it out, can your uncle and several brothers help you?"


    "Even if you let you go to the capital now, what can you do? It''s better to stay in your hometown. At least there are not so many things in your hometown, so you can calm down and focus on learning. What do you think?"


    Looking at his grandmother¡¯s ardent and loving eyes, Yan Wenjie stood up: ¡°What my grandmother said is, I must go back to my hometown and study hard.¡±


    Hearing the words, the old lady Yan grinned immediately: "The descendants of my Yan family are all from the governor."


    Seeing that his son was persuaded, Yan Zhiyuan moved his lips. He still wanted to fight for it. But before he spoke, he was interrupted by his son: "Father, didn''t you come here to prepare gifts for your grandmother and the others? Quickly show them to everyone. Look."


    Yan Zhiyuan couldn''t, got up to get something.


    Sun saw that Erfang really couldn¡¯t go to Beijing with him. After thinking about it, he looked at Mrs. Li: "Sister-in-law, we don¡¯t have to go to the capital, but Yihuan and Yile please take them. They use it, and they don¡¯t care much about people. The two girls are not young anymore, so please help them find a good husband¡¯s house."


    Ms. Li still couldn''t hide her heart, she looked at the old lady.


    The old lady has stopped her son and grandson out loud. Now looking at the two granddaughters, she really can¡¯t say anything to refuse, she can only remain silent.


    Mrs. Li sighed in her heart, and looked at the Sun family: "Second siblings, as the eldest aunt, I should help the two nieces to see others, but we have to say something first."


    Sun nodded quickly: "You said, I''m listening."


    Mrs. Li: "This marriage is easy to say. I will try my best to choose them. If I really want to have a suitable family, I will inform you in advance. However, I cannot guarantee the life after marriage."


    "You and I are both people here. I need to live this life by myself. If the two children live well in the future, they will naturally be happy. If they live badly. I''m just saying in case, if you don''t live well, you Can''t blame me."


    Sun smiled and said, "That can''t be."


    Mrs. Li did not believe her words, but looked at Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Wenjie and his wife: "I am not saying this to shirk responsibility. There is no absoluteness in everything. If you can accept it, I will take over the marriage of the two children. If not, Accept it, let¡¯s say it as soon as possible, so as not to hurt your feelings."


    Although Yan Zhiyuan was not happy that he could not follow to the capital, he still recognized Mrs. Li''s behavior, and immediately smiled: "Sister-in-law, what are you saying, we naturally believe in you."


    Mrs. Li nodded and didn''t say much.


    The old lady Yan knew that the eldest daughter-in-law did not want to take care of the second room. She also knew the temperament of the second room couple. After thinking about it, she said, "I will watch it by the side."


    means that Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile¡¯s marriage relationship has grown too long, and the two rooms will not blame Mrs. Li for how they will live in the future.


    Yan Wenjie and his wife smiled sincerely when they saw that Mrs. Li had taken over the marriage of their two younger sisters.


    Where are some good people in the countryside, but the capital is different, even if the two younger sisters cannot marry into the official family, they are much better than the people they find in their hometown.


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile were also very happy. After staying in their hometown, they knew how comfortable it was to spend time with the uncle''s family. No one in the hometown could chat with them.


    After saying goodbye to Yan Zhiyuan''s family, Yan Zhigao took his family to Beijing.


    On the boat, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile looked at their parents and sister-in-law who were getting farther and farther on the shore with all their faces, their eyes flushed a little.


    After she could no longer see the figure, Yan Yihuan pulled Yan Yile into the cabin: "Go, let''s talk to the third sister."


    Yan Yile nodded, and after walking a few steps, she suddenly said: "Fortunately, big sister is not here, otherwise, you and I may not be able to follow to Beijing."


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan took a quick look around, and she was relieved when she saw no one, and then looked at Yan Yile sternly: "Sister, how many times have I told you, you can''t do this to big sister." So hostile."


    Yan Yile pouted: "Am I wrong?" If it weren''t for the big sister to stir up trouble, where would they be driven back to their hometown?


    Yan Yihuan sighed: "Little sister, this is not the same as before. Now the Yan family has been separated. We and Dafang are no longer in the same family. Auntie is no longer obliged to take care of us."


    "You said big sister behind your back, if she knew, what would you say she would think?"


    Yan Yile snorted, and fell silent.


    Yan Yihuan condensed her eyebrows: "If you still want to marry a good person, just keep your mouth under control. Let''s go to Beijing with the uncle and them now. It''s not an exaggeration to say that we are letting someone under the fence. Don''t be self-willed."


    Yan Yile reluctantly said: "I know."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 693： , Grab the limelight

    Chapter 693, grab the limelight


    Mid-February is the death day of Granny Gu, so Daohua did not return to Beijing with the Yan family, but waited for the death day to go to the capital with Gu Jian slowly.


    In ancient times, there were not many opportunities to travel far. Daohua cherished this trip very much. He didn''t rush to Beijing, but stopped and wandered around with Gu Jian, as if he were traveling.


    On the third day after Daohua and Gu Jian left, a group of majestic cavalry came to Taohua Village.


    Xiao Yeyang got off his horse, and then ran to the top of Taohua Mountain. When he rushed into Taohua Temple, there were already people in the house empty, and only two villagers were cleaning.


    Learning that Daohua and Gu Jian had only been away for two days, Xiao Yeyang regretted that he couldn''t do it. After putting incense on Granny Gu, he quickly took his hands and chased people. It''s a pity that Daohua and Gu Jian weren''t met until the meeting with the army returning to Beijing with the class.


    The Yan family and his party came to Beijing in mid-February.


    Yan Zhigao came to Beijing to live once and knew where his house was. Before anyone came to pick him up, he took his family and went straight to Dongjiao Street.


    When they reached the gate of Yanfu, the Yan Wenxiu and his wife who received the news were already waiting at the gate.


    Mrs. Li helped the old lady Yan to get out of the carriage, and looked at the environment around the mansion. Both mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were quite satisfied.


    The old lady Yan said with a smile: "Although it is not as big as Ningmen Mansion, it is a lot more magnificent."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: ¡°The Tianjia is naturally more valuable than other places.¡± After that, she took the old lady into the mansion, and both of them paid no attention to tiredness and visited the backyard enthusiastically.


    Compared with the backyard of the Ningmen Mansion, the yard in the capital city is much less, and there are many people in the family. Han Xinran dare not allocate the yard at will. He only cleaned up the old lady¡¯s yard and the main yard, and the others were waiting. Mrs. Li came to arrange.


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t hesitate and cared about it, and she left the most exquisite yard directly to her daughter. You know, their family can get this house, but it was drenched in the light of their daughter.


    As for Yan Yishuang, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile, because there are not many yards, they live in the same yard.


    For this, Yan Yishuang is naturally dissatisfied, but her dissatisfaction is more directed at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile sisters.


    Yan Yi sat in the upper room angrily, watching the maid tidy up her things, and glanced at the busy figure in the side room, feeling a little panicked in her heart.


    If the second and fourth sisters do not come to the capital, the eldest sister will definitely not be in the same yard with her, so she can have a separate yard.


    Now I can only live in the same yard with others, and everyone is watching the entrance and exit, which is too annoying!


    Just as the female relatives were packing things, Yan Zhigao took a rest for two days, and then hurriedly reported to the household department.


    Xie Xingteng, Shangshu from the Ministry of Households, saw Yan Zhigao, and did not embarrass him, but he was not very enthusiastic. He gave him a copy of the idle errands and asked him to take him down.


    Yan Zhigao knew that he would be ostracized when he first came to the Huhu, but he didn''t care much, so he got acquainted with the Huhu after receiving the errand.


    As soon as ?? and the others left, Sun Chang, another servant of the household department, walked in and looked at the household book Shangshu incomprehensibly: "My lord, Yan Zhigao is a person appointed by the emperor, will you do this?"


    Sun Chang was pulled up by Hubu Shangshu with one hand. Regarding his right-hand man, Hubu Shangshu will still reveal some gossip.


    Hubu Shangshu smiled and shook his head: "Although the emperor values ??the Yan family, it is not easy for the Yan family to gain a foothold in the capital. Do you know that the achievements made by Yan Zhigao in Ningmen Mansion are actually one year old? He should have been transferred to Beijing before, but he just didn''t. Why do you think this is?"


    Sun Chang suddenly appeared: "Someone is suppressing the Yan family?"


    Hubei Shangshu smiled mysteriously: ¡°Being an official in Beijing is more than just a strong ability to handle errands. It¡¯s really hard to say whether the Yan family can gain a foothold in Beijing.¡±


    Sun Chang''s eyes flickered, and it seems that the identity of the person who suppressed the Yan family is not low.


    On the first day of March, the main street of the capital was crowded with people watching the class and returning to the court. Everyone wanted to witness the heroes who defended the country.


    At the beginning of ??Sishi (9:00), the orderly army, led by Chu Gang, walked into the city gate with a solemn expression.


    As soon as the army entered the door, it was warmly welcomed by the people.


    Behind the army, Jin Lingwei muttered: "The war in Northern Xinjiang can be quelled so quickly. Our Jinlingwei has made great efforts, but now, the limelight has been taken away by the army."


    Xue Xiangchen turned his head to look at Xiao Yeyang next to him: "What do you think?"


    Xiao Yeyang replied calmly: "Subordinates listen to the commander''s instructions."


    Xue Xiangchen snorted in his heart. He didn''t usually see this guy so obedient. Then he laughed and said loudly: "The glory that belongs to Jin Lingwei can''t be taken away. Everyone listens to the order, integrates the team, and walks in front of me. Go to see the emperor."


    Hearing this, all Jin Lingwei smiled and drove the horses in line one by one, then raised their whips in a neat manner and rode their horses into the gate of the city.


    Because of the great victory of this battle, the emperor led the hundreds of civil and military officials to personally greet the army of the class returning to the court at the gate of the palace.


    In this regard, Chu Gang and the soldiers were all excited and excited.


    The gate of the palace.


    Chu Gang and a few generals got off their horses. Just as they were about to give a salute like the emperor, they heard the neat and sonorous sound of horseshoes coming from behind.


    In an instant, everyone, including the emperor, looked in the direction of the sound.


    Seeing Jin Lingwei, who was wearing a uniform uniform and riding a tall horse, described as killing, all officials looked sideways, and even though they were far away, everyone felt a strong sense of oppression.


    Seeing the incoming person, the emperor couldn''t help but curled up his mouth, especially seeing Chu Gang and the generals'' unhappy face that was robbed of the limelight, the smile on their faces deepened.


    After a while, Jin Lingwei came to the gate of the palace.


    All Jin Lingwei stopped the horse at almost the same time. Xue Xiangchen dismounted the horse first, followed by the three young men behind him who made it difficult for everyone to ignore. After that, the rest of Jin Lingwei dismounted the horse uniformly.


    The momentum is orderly and courageous.


    Xue Xiangchen knelt in front of the emperor on one knee, and the other Jin Lingwei followed suit: "The emperor, the minister does not humiliate his mission, and is back with Jin Lingwei!"


    The loud voice rang loudly above the palace gate.


    The emperor raised his hand to signal Jin Lingwei to get up, praised Xue Xiangchen, and then his eyes fell on Xiao Yeyang behind him.


    Looking at his resolute face and extraordinary nephew, the emperor was sincerely happy, took a step forward, and patted Xiao Yeyang on the shoulder: "Good boy, I didn''t embarrass me."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes instantly flashed joy. Seeing Xue Xiangchen who was looking straight at this side, he said with a rare humility: "It''s all commanders who teach well."


    The emperor looked at Xue Xiangchen, who was grinning, and looked at Chu Gang and others who had been robbed of the limelight. His face was stinky, and he laughed and said, "You are all meritorious officials. The palace has prepared a celebration banquet. Come into the palace."


    said, turned around and walked towards the palace gate first, and signaled Xiao Yeyang to follow him.


    Xue Xiangchen, Chu Gang and others hurriedly followed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 694： , Take good care of

    Chapter 694, take good care of


    The eyes of Baiguan moved with the movement of the emperor and others.


    Many of them have complicated faces.


    "Unexpectedly, it was Xiao Yeyang!"


    Among them, Prince Ping¡¯s mood is the most mixed. Seeing his son, who is walking with Xue Xiangchen, Chu Gang and others, without losing his temper, he has a sense of absurdity that he does not know how to face it.


    King Rui came over and touched the Prince Pingping: "Yeyang''s changes are really big, I almost didn''t recognize him."


    Prince Ping gave a ¡®um¡¯, and said nothing else.


    Rui Wang sighed: "Yeyang is back now. In the future, you should pay more attention to him. Don''t put your mind on Ma''s mother and son."


    Lao Jiu¡¯s mood at this time, he somewhat understood, his son is such an excellent, but this excellent, he, as a father, did not participate in any part, and he would be a little strange in his heart.


    Prince Ping snorted: "I don''t care about that kid? It''s because he doesn''t put my father in his eyes. He has been to Zhongzhou for so long and has never written to me."


    The corner of King Rui¡¯s mouth twitched: "You haven¡¯t written to him either?"


    Prince Ping stared: "I am his father, shouldn''t he write to me to greet me?"


    Rui Wang doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    Prince Ping continued to snorted: "The smelly boy only knows to be close to Guo''s family. He wants me as a father in his heart. Will he do this to put a knife in my heart?"


    Yes, it''s the Guo family again!


    King Rui sighed. The matter of Prince Ping¡¯s family is complicated enough that outsiders really can¡¯t persuade him.


    Several princes were also watching Xiao Yeyang.


    The prince: "This guy has really changed a lot."


    The third prince: "I still prefer his temperament when he was a little boy."


    The fifth prince looked at the third prince: "Brother Third Emperor, why don''t you go try and see if Xiao Yeyang still looks like he did when he was a child?"


    The third prince squinted at the fifth prince: "Why don''t you go? I remember that when you were young, you had the most fights between the two."


    The fifth prince looked helpless and said: "I am Jin Lingwei now, how dare I provoke me!"


    The third prince snorted coldly: "You dare to persuade me to go?"


    The fifth prince smiled and said: "The younger brother is afraid of Xiao Yeyang, and he is excusable. After all, I never beat him when I was a child, but Brother Three Emperors was different. When Xiao Yeyang was a child, you didn¡¯t suffer any less. Now that you are close to Xiao Yechen, you don''t want to stand up for Xiao Yechen? Or is it that Xiao Yeyang has grown up now, and Brother Three Emperors are you afraid of?"


    The third prince chuckled, "Don''t irritate me, it''s useless." As he said, he raised his eyes to Xiao Yeyang, his eyes condensed slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The eldest prince smiled and glanced at the third prince, his third brother is now very regretful, Xiao Yeyang returned to Beijing so vigorously, and made such a great contribution in northern borders, a discerning person would know Xiao Ye Chen can''t beat him.


    "Three brothers, you are still a little more anxious. No matter what, Xiao Yechen is a concubine. I really don¡¯t know why you rushed to have a good relationship?"


    "Xiao Yeyang and Xiao Yechen are rivals. They are going to fight each other in the future, what should you do?"


    The third prince looked at the eldest prince coldly: "Don''t worry, the elder brother will worry about it."


    The second prince and the fourth prince stood by and listened to each other, but they didn''t mean to participate.


    The princes are discussing, and the ministers are also discussing.


    Today is the Great Dynasty Meeting, but all the people with titles on their bodies are present.


    Seeing his grandson¡¯s return to Beijing, Dingguo¡¯s face was filled with gratification, and the Guo family was also extremely happy. In any case, half of the blood on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s body belonged to the Guo family.


    Cheng En Gong was also looking at Xiao Yeyang, and at the same time he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. The second son had been in Zhongzhou for several years, and he had always felt that Xiao Yeyang had nothing to do, so that he made a misjudgment.


    Jiang Shizi leaned to his father''s side: "Father, after the banquet is over, should we go to please the Queen Mother?"


    Cheng Engong pondered for a while: "I just go."


    Jiang Shizi didn''t say anything, and retreated to his position.


    Compared with all the officials'' eyes on Xiao Yeyang, Yan Zhigao''s eyes were on Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    Looking at the two men standing stupidly, they didn''t follow, Yan Zhigao was so anxious that sweat leaked from his forehead: "These two stinky boys, are they scared stupid?"


    Yes, he admitted that today¡¯s scene is a bit big, and under the eyes of so many people, stage fright is inevitable.


    But, stage fright belongs to stage fright, don''t stand still, it''s too embarrassing.


    Hube Shangshu next to Yan Zhigao heard Yan Zhigao''s mutter, and glanced at him: "Why, do you know the two?"


    Yan Zhigao wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with a sneer: "I made the adults laugh. One of them is a dog and the other is a nephew. The first time I saw such a big occasion, I felt a little stage fright."


    Hearing this, the officials nearby all looked over.


    The story of Xiao Yeyang has been rumored in the capital for quite a while, and everyone who has a way of knowing it, but the Yan family has two Jinlingwei thousand households, and there are really few people who know about it.


    Everyone looked at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai at the same time.


    Why did Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai stand still?


    No way, when the emperor¡¯s face was seen clearly, the two of them were not well. When they thought that they had kidnapped the emperor and put a sweat towel in the prince¡¯s mouth, they both had the desire to die. As for forgetting to keep up.


    The public father of An saw the two standing still, and stepped forward with a smile: "Two thousand adults, please!"


    Looking at the father-in-law, Yan Wenkai instinctively raised his paw and said hello: "How is the father-in-law?"


    An Gonggong smiled: "Thanks to the two thousand adults, everything is fine for the old slave. In the palace, no one puts a sweat towel into the old slave¡¯s mouth, and no one pierces the old slave¡¯s finger with a needle. Fair enough."


    "Hehe~"


    Yan Wenkai grinned, turned his head and looked at the third brother who was pouting, and finally grinned stiffly: "We and the father-in-law are not acquainted with each other. Knowing each other is predestined, and I would like to ask you to take care of it in the future."


    An''s father smiled more kindly: "The two thousand adults can rest assured that with our friendship, the old slave will definitely take care of the two adults''good''."


    The smile on Yan Wenkai¡¯s face could not be maintained, and he shook his head decisively: ¡°No need to take special care, just treat it normally. We can¡¯t make you difficult, right?¡±


    An¡¯s father smiled and shook his head: ¡°Thank you for the concern of the two thousand adults. The old slave will have a sense of measure. If you want to take care of the two, you must first report to the emperor.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Father-in-law really doesn¡¯t need to be too polite.¡±


    President An waved his hand: "It''s not in the way, the two adults still have to take care of it." Then, after a gesture of request, "The emperor and the generals are far away, and the two adults are going to follow."


    Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao looked at each other, and then followed behind An Gonggong with heavy faces.


    Everyone didn''t know the conversation of the three, but seeing Gong Gong laugh so freely, they only felt that the three were old acquaintances.


    Family Department Shangshu looked at Xiang Yan Zhigao: "Your son and nephew still know Gonggong An?"


    Yan Zhigao looked blank: "Don''t you know?"


    Sun Chang looked unbelievable: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to talk so vigorously with Mr. An? Mr. An easily ignores people.¡±


    Yan Zhigao: ". Maybe it''s on Yeyang''s face?"


    The officials who pricked their ears: "."


    Yeyang?


    This title is close enough.


    When Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao passed the palace gate, they couldn''t help but twitch their cheeks when they saw Wei Qi.


    The two held their fists in salute, Yan Wenkai tentatively asked: "My lord, are you?"


    President An rushed to laugh and said, "This is the commander of the Imperial Guard, Master Wei Qi."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao both silenced, and went chasing people with numbness.


    An and Wei Qi looked at each other and smiled: "These two boys are very fun, and we need to take care of them in the future."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 695： , Silent display

    Chapter 695, silent display


    "After regaining Dongqu City, the Eight Kings defected all the way to the Tatar imperial court. When we chased him over, he had died of illness, and was buried in a deserted grassland with a pile of dirt."


    In the Qing Palace, Xue Xiangchen carefully reported to the emperor about the Eight Kings and their party members.


    The emperor was silent for a long time: "Are you sure it''s the old eight?"


    Xue Xiangchen nodded: "Subordinates have waited for confirmation." As he said, he quickly raised his eyes to look at the emperor, and said carefully, "The subordinates dare not move the remains of the Eight Kings without authorization, but they noted the location of the burial."


    The emperor sighed with a smile: "Old Ba, for his own benefit, regardless of the righteousness of the country, colluded with Tartar and burned the rations. In this case, let him be buried on the grassland, so as not to pollute my Daxia land."


    Xue Xiangchen suddenly knelt down to plead for the crime, and Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai behind him could only follow suit: "The emperor atones for his sins, and his subordinates are incompetent. They failed to completely wipe out the Eight Kings'' party feathers. As a result, some of the Eight Kings'' party feathers are still absconding. "


    The emperor did not blame: "You are not to blame, the grassland is vast, they hide in it, and it is difficult for you to find it. Without the Eight Kings, that is, a group of mobs, let''s get up."


    Xue Xiangchen breathed a sigh of relief and took Xiao Yeyang and the three to stand up.


    Chu Gang waited for Xue Xiangchen to finish, and quickly reported the military situation: ¡°The frontier army has taken over the Tatar territory, but the Tatar nomads make a living, and they are not particularly easy to manage.¡±


    The emperor nodded: "I will let the ministers discuss this matter during the meeting."


    Hearing this, Chu Gang no longer speaks much. He is a military commander.


    Understanding the situation of Beijiang, the emperor smiled and took a few people to the hall of celebration.


    In the main hall, all the high officials had already sat down one by one, and when they saw the emperor coming, they all got up and saluted.


    The emperor waved his hand to signal everyone to sit down. After walking to the main seat and sitting down, he pointed to the lower seat and signaled Xiao Yeyang to sit down.


    Chu Gang and Xue Xiangchen didn''t need to signal, they walked to their seats and sat down naturally.


    As for Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, who attended this banquet for the first time, they were a little dumbfounded.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to speak out, but was stopped by the emperor.


    Looking at Uncle Huang with a look of interest, and Father An with a grin behind him, Xiao Yeyang immediately remembered that Uncle Huang had been kidnapped by Daohua brothers and sisters.


    Xiao Yeyang gave Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai a helpless look, and then took a drink on the table and drank it.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai looked at each other and muttered in a low voice.


    "There is still room, should it be for us?"


    "Will it be too far forward?"


    "We are the heroes, and we should be sitting in front. Or we should sit down and just stand like this. It feels so stupid. Many people are watching us."


    "It would be even more embarrassing to be kicked up if you sit in the wrong place."


    "The emperor is watching our jokes. Anyway, he is already ashamed. I am not afraid to be even more ashamed."


    After finishing speaking, Yan Wenkai strode towards the empty seat, but when he saw Yang Chenghua who was sitting next to him, smiling and looking at him, he immediately turned a corner and walked towards the lowest seat.


    "Hey, why did Master Yan leave? This is your position. Come and sit down."


    Yang Chenghua quickly called out Yan Wenkai.


    The voice was a bit loud, and it immediately attracted the attention of others in the hall.


    A few steps behind, Yan Wentao looked at the fourth brother who was standing stiff in the middle of the hall, and decisively walked to sit under Yang Chenghua.


    Yan Wenkai noticed his father¡¯s disgusting gaze, and swept across the audience. He was speechless. After thinking about it, he grinned and raised a smile. He turned to look at Yang Chenghua, walked over, and said reproachfully, "Oh, my lord. It''s you. Look at my eyes, but I didn''t recognize you. It''s really time to hit me."


    "Your look is bad enough, even Master Shoufu can ignore it." The emperor smiled and continued.


    Hearing that Yang Chenghua was the first assistant, Yan Wenkai staggered, and Yan Wentao''s hand holding the wine glass also froze in the air.


    Yan Wenkai came to Yang Chenghua with a smile, quickly poured a glass of wine, and then offered it with both hands, with a smile on his face: "It''s all the kid''s fault. You have a lot of it, you can''t care about me. After drinking this glass of wine, everything The past has drifted away with the wind." He passed the wine glass over.


    Yang Chenghua smiled and looked at Yan Wenkai: "If you say it floats away, it will float away. The old man still remembers the salty smell." The smell!


    Oh, I can''t keep thinking about it anymore, I can''t help but feel nauseous when I think about it.


    Yan Wenkai''s eyelids twitched, and he abruptly misinterpreted Yang Chenghua''s words: "Do you want to say pickles?" As he said, he looked at Yang Chenghua with a look at his confidant.


    "I never thought that the taste of adults is the same as that of kids, and I always like to eat my pickles!"


    "I''m telling you, it''s not that I boast, that my homemade pickles is really a must. Oh, I can''t say it, my saliva will flow out whenever I say it."


    Speaking, once again handed the wine glass to Yang Chenghua.


    "As adults like to eat, I will wrap the pickles you eat in the future."


    Yang Chenghua looked at Yan Wenkai with a smile but a smile: "Am I talking about pickles?"


    Yan Wenkai''s face became stiff: "Fresh dishes are also good."


    Yang Chenghua looked at Yan Wenkai speechlessly, and pondered for a moment: ¡°Speaking of this dish, don¡¯t tell me, the old man really likes it. Do you know the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop?¡±


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "I know." Isn''t the fruit and vegetable shop opened by the elder sister called Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop?


    Yang Chenghua: "The old man loves to eat the vegetables sold in that shop, or else, in the future, did you help buy the vegetables that the old man will eat every day?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked over, and they were all complaining that Yang Chenghua was an old fox.


    Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop is so hard to buy, everyone in the hall knows that they have to eat it every day. How long does it take to queue up to buy?


    The old fox will toss people, and everyone can''t help but sympathize with Yan Wenkai in their hearts.


    Who knows, Yan Wenkai actually promised with full mouth: "Hey, that''s it, no problem."


    Yang Chenghua was also taken aback, thinking that Yan Wenkai had just entered Beijing and might not know about the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop. He kindly reminded him: ¡°The food in the shop is very difficult to buy. You have to promise the old man and you can¡¯t go back.¡±


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "Hey, my sister opened that shop. Don''t worry, you can eat it."


    Hearing this, the expressions of the people in the hall who were still watching the show couldn''t help but stop.


    Hubei Shangshu quickly looked at Yan Zhigao: "Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop is really yours?"


    Yan Zhigao has not been long since he came to Beijing, and during this time he was busy familiarizing himself with the Ministry of Household Affairs. He really didn¡¯t pay attention to this popular shop in Beijing: "That. It should be."


    He vaguely remembered that the fruit and vegetable shops opened by the eldest daughter in Xingzhou and Ningmen Mansion seemed to have taken this name, and the business seemed to be really good.


    Why, the shop is already so famous, and it''s all spread to the capital?


    Hube Shangshu was a little speechless: "What seems to be, don''t you know your shop?"


    Yan Zhigao was embarrassed: "That shop was used by my eldest daughter to practice hands. I don¡¯t usually ask."


    Public officials: "."


    Practicing?


    Is the new Hube Yan Shilang being humble or showing off?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 696： , Adoptive theory

    Chapter 696, the theory of adoptiveness


    I heard that Siji Fruit Shop belongs to Yan''s family, and Yang Chenghua is also a bit uncomfortable. He looked at Yan Wenkai and confirmed: "Siji Fruit and Vegetable Shop is really yours?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded affirmatively.


    Yang Chenghua asked again: ¡°What about the Four Seasons Seed Shop?¡±


    Yan Wenkai: "It''s also my sister''s. When I hear this name, it''s like she picked it up."


    Yang Chenghua looked suspicious: "Are you sure?"


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "It must be." He said, and looked aside Yan Wentao: "Brother, you come to tell the adults, is the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop opened by the Big Sister?"


    Yan Wentao¡¯s brain turned faster than Yan Wenkai. He had already noticed something wrong. The Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop with Daohua blooming in Zhongzhou is far away, and it is impossible to reach the capital. Last time in northern Xinjiang, Wu Dingbo seemed to have mentioned the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop. This seems to be a more famous shop in Beijing.


    "have no idea."


    Yan Wenkai glared, just about to refute, at this moment, he also reacted somewhat, and looked at Yang Chenghua: "There is a four-season fruit and vegetable shop in the capital?"


    Yang Chenghua nodded.


    Yan Wenkai: "This name is exactly the same as my sister''s shop." As he said, he looked at Xiao Yeyang who was sitting in front.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him, ignored him, and ate himself.


    Yang Chenghua saw Yan Wenkai hesitating, thinking that the Yan family was really good at farming, and reminded him: ¡°The shopkeeper of Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop is called Qin Xiaoliu.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yan Wenkai immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s Qin Xiaoliu, then I¡¯m sure, it¡¯s my sister, absolutely right!¡±


    Yang Chenghua''s eyes brightened, and he smiled and took the wine glass in Yan Wenkai''s hand: "Then we can say it, you have to give me the food I eat every day in the future."


    Yan Wenkai smiled and nodded. Seeing Yang Chenghua drank the wine, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. As soon as he sat down here, he heard a cough from the opposite side. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Wu Jingyi sitting upright.


    Yan Wenkai is a little bit full of bullshit, what kind of sin did they commit back then, and who are they that offended?


    Wu Jingyi smiled and said, "Don''t forget my share!"


    Yan Wenkai saw that the other party was just asking for some fruits and vegetables, and nodded in a hurry: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t forget you.¡±


    "What about mine?"


    After winning the battle, the emperor was in a good mood, and he was also interested. He smiled and asked, wanting to see Yan Wenkai¡¯s reaction.


    Yan Wenkai did not expect the emperor to ask, stood up, and solemnly said: "The emperor, the whole person is yours, let alone the mere fruits and vegetables."


    "Puff~"


    "Puff~"


    "Puff~"


    In the main hall, there was a sound of spraying one after another.


    The emperor took the handkerchief handed over by Mr. An, quickly wiped the wine stains from the corner of his mouth, and then looked at Yan Wenkai who looked at him stupidly with a hard word.


    As for the others, they also lowered their heads and interrupted in embarrassment.


    Yan Zhigao is already a little shameless to see people at this moment. The youngest son is really shocking and dying. Why haven¡¯t I noticed this before?


    "Okay, sit down and eat!"


    The emperor waved his hand, ending the inexplicably embarrassing atmosphere in the hall.


    The officials began to push the cup and change the cups. During this period, each and every one of them looked at Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wenkai, and Yan Wentao from time to time.


    Xiao Yeyang''s identity was placed there. He had been away from Beijing for many years, but the scenery returned. In addition, Prince Ping and Xiao Yechen were also present today, but the three of them did not have the joy of reunion with their relatives after a long absence, and everyone couldn''t help it. The thought of watching a good show.


    Yan Wenkai, although the speech just now was a bit wrong, he completely expressed his loyalty. Look at that smile, and everyone snorted coldly, another smiling tiger.


    As for Yan Wentao, cold and reticent, he exudes an aura of rejection, fierce and awe-inspiring, which makes people afraid to look down upon.


    Yes, there are three more rising stars in the capital!


    Looking at the delicacies of the mountains and the sea on the table, Yan Zhigao had no appetite at all. From time to time, he raised his eyes to look at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, fearing that they would do it again or say something untimely.


    Sun often Yan Wenkai kept toasting Yang Shoufu and Governor Wu, and couldn¡¯t help asking: "Master Yan, your son and nephew are still familiar with Lord Shoufu and Governor Wu?"


    Yan Zhigao paused, then smiled and shook his head.


    Sun Chang puzzled: "What do you mean by shaking your head?"


    Yan Zhigao smiled bitterly: "I said I don''t know if you believe it?"


    Sun Chang and the surrounding officials rolled their eyes in unison.


    There is a ghost in letter!


    Is it possible to be an Laozi not to know about his son?


    At this moment, the emperor said: "Yeyang, I haven''t come back for so many years, so don''t hurry up to respect your father."


    As soon as these words came out, the hall was quiet for an instant, and everyone looked at Prince Xiao Yeyang, Prince Peace.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment, then took the wine glass and walked towards Prince Ping. He walked to the table of Prince Ping and watched him for a while before kneeling down on one knee and handing out the wine glass: "Father."


    Prince Ping looked at the son in front of him, concealing the complexity in his heart, reached out his hand to take the wine glass, and drank his head up: ¡°Since I¡¯m back, I have to take care of the emperor in the future and don¡¯t cause trouble like I did when I was a child.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang sneered at the corner of his mouth. Sure enough, he shouldn''t have anything to expect from this father, and he just stood up without waiting.


    "Father, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Emperor gave the children the chance to settle down, and the children will naturally take care of the task in return."


    Prince Ping was a little uncomfortable listening to this, and wanted to preach a few words. Who knows, Xiao Yeyang turned around and left.


    Seeing this, Prince Ping was so angry: "Yeyang, you haven''t respected your eldest brother yet!"


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang paused and looked back at Prince Ping sarcastically: "Big brother? When did I have a big brother, why didn''t I know?" He said, he took his seat directly.


    Prince Ping was so annoyed.


    Jiang Shizi met and said, "Yeyang, how did you talk to your father?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked over with sharp eyes, and said with a smile, "Why, Jiang Shizi is going to intervene in the family affairs of the Prince''s Mansion?"


    Jiang Shizi''s expression was shocked. It seemed that Xiao Yeyang would not give face so much. Anyway, on the face of it, the Jiang family is still the emperor''s foreign family.


    Old man Chengen gave his eldest son a fierce look. Prince Ping and his son confronted. What did the eldest son join in?


    I really thought that Xiao Yeyang was just as he was when he was a kid, a lamb to be slaughtered? This is a wolf that has grown up and has sharp claws and teeth!


    Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly and withdrew his gaze indifferently.


    Xiao Yechen glanced at Xiao Yeyang, pondered for a long while, and stood up: "Second brother, you are not in the capital these years. Father is very worried. Now that he is back, he should do his filial piety. In this way, I will respect you. , I hope you and my brother can"


    "Second brother? Who is your second brother? Who is going to be your brother again?" Xiao Yeyang was too lazy to listen to Xiao Yechen''s high-sounding words, interrupted him directly, and looked at him contemptuously: "Are you worthy? "


    Prince Ping was completely on fire. He stood up and looked at Xiao Yeyang angrily: "Asshole thing, do you think that you have done a little bit of work, so you can stop putting everyone in your eyes? "


    "I tell you, don''t think that your wings are hard now. This king can''t help you. The heir to the title of Prince Ping''s Mansion is not necessary for you."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Prince Ping blankly, and suddenly asked something that everyone knows: "Father, I heard that you righted Ma''s right?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was energetic.


    When Ma clan righted up, they thought Xiao Yeyang would return to Beijing to make a big fuss, but they were disappointed and didn''t see it.


    Now that Xiao Yeyang is back, is it to make up for their previous regrets?


    The Emperor ?? glanced at Xiao Yeyang, but did not stop him.


    In response to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s question, Prince Ping was very embarrassed, and at the same time he felt a little guilty, and said coldly, ¡°Do you need to discuss what this king needs to do?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not necessary. Since childhood, you have never regarded me as a son, righteous Ma clan, Xiao Yechen has become a son. If you want to come, you don¡¯t need my son anymore.¡±


    said, stood up and knelt down towards the emperor.


    "Uncle Huang, since father and king already have other sons, please take me out. I have checked before that some of our royal family''s parents and children have withered and passed me over. One can help to continue the pulse, and secondly. , The father won¡¯t keep bothering me for his beloved son. If he is free, I will be free.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Prince Ping was stunned, and everyone was stunned.


    Even the emperor was stunned for a few seconds before yelling: "What nonsense!"


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t mean to joke at all: ¡°Uncle Emperor, what life did I live when I was young? I''m afraid that I won''t be able to hold it back. In this way, it''s better to adopt me out and keep my two things together."


    said, turning his head to look at Prince Ping.


    "Father, what do you think of this idea?" Immediately, he glanced at Xiao Yechen with a smile, "When I was young, Ma''s mother and son occupied my home. At that time, I was very unhappy. I resisted, but I was thrown away. In the palace. Now I take the initiative to fulfill your beloved son, father, are you satisfied?"


    "you"


    Prince Ping tremblingly pointed at Xiao Yeyang, looking at the hatred in his son''s eyes, his throat seemed to be blocked by cotton, and he couldn''t speak at all.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yeyang incredible, their eyes full of inquiry.


    Xiao Yechen did not blink even more, not letting go of every expression on Xiao Yeyang, as if he wanted to find out his true or false.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t see anything into those smiling but temperatureless eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 697： , Cant be

    Chapter 697, can''t be a world


    A good celebration banquet, because the family affairs of Prince Ping broke up.


    However, everyone was not disappointed about this. On the contrary, they were still very excited. The emperor General Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang called out, and everyone gathered in twos and threes to discuss and leave the palace.


    "Xiao Yeyang said he wanted to go out, is this true or false?"


    "Really, after all, it''s not a day or two for Prince Ping to favor Ma''s mother and son."


    "That''s the title of the prince, I don''t believe Xiao Yeyang has no idea at all."


    "What''s the use if he has an idea? Prince Ping doesn''t want everything to be a wild match."


    "Let me say that Prince Ping is also cruel enough. His son has been out for many years, and once he comes back, he adds to the obstacles. It''s no wonder that Xiao Yeyang is so angry that he wants to go out."


    "As a son, he gave his father no face in public. No matter what it was, it was Xiao Yeyang''s fault. If there is anything, I can''t discuss it in private. I have to make it so ugly."


    "You are still young and vigorous after all. If you make a little contribution, you will be arrogant."


    "Haha, Xiao Yeyang''s arrogant temperament is not because of meritorious service, people have been like this since they were young."


    "I thought Xiao Yeyang had changed before, but now it seems that his skills have improved a bit, but his temperament has not changed."


    The princes and Xiao Yechen were a few steps behind, listening to the intermittent discussions floating in the sky, their expressions were different.


    The three princes laughed: "Xiao Yeyang is still Xiao Yeyang. Once back to Beijing, he provided you with such a bombastic topic. Recently, the people in Beijing have nothing to talk about."


    The prince and others did not answer. Only the fifth prince glanced at Xiao Yechen who was silent, and a trace of irony passed through his eyes.


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang walked out of the temple with Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    Everyone saw that Prince Ping had not come out, and knew that the emperor had left to talk.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who walked over with no expression on his face, the Third Prince''s eyes flashed, and he quickly glanced at Xiao Yechen.


    Xiao Yechen swept the surrounding Ruoyouruowu''s gaze towards them, and groaned for a moment. When Xiao Yeyang approached, he said, "Second brother, no matter how many misunderstandings you and I have, you shouldn''t be your father. His face publicly mentions the matter of adopting succession, is it too unfilial for you to do this?"


    "Shoo!"


    A token swept across everyone''s sight, and then, in the stunned gaze of everyone, Xiao Yechen flew upside down, flew upside down for nearly ten meters before lying down on the ground.


    Ignoring the stunned gaze around him, Xiao Yeyang slowly walked up to Xiao Yechen who was still struggling on the ground, and just looked at him condescendingly.


    "What are you, you deserve to take care of me?"


    Seeing that Xiao Yechen¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief, Xiao Yeyang chuckled, ¡°What, I didn¡¯t expect it? Don¡¯t you just want to annoy me?¡±


    said, showing sarcasm.


    "When you were young, you used this kind of trick to provoke me. After so many years, you really haven''t changed at all, but I am not who I was when I was."


    "Xiao Yechen"


    Xiao Yeyang took another step forward. At this moment, a figure hurried over, reaching out to stop Xiao Yeyang.


    Yan Wentao saw him, and quickly stepped forward to block in front of the man.


    Looking at the arm that lay in front of him, Luo Honghao frowned. He wanted to test the martial arts of Jin Lingwei''s new ambassador, so he fought back.


    Neither of them dared too much. After a few moves, they each punched each other.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The fists of the two slammed together violently, Yan Wentao remained motionless, but Luo Honghao couldn''t help taking a half step back.


    Looking at this scene, the people watching around were shocked.


    Many people look at Yan Wentao''s eyes differently, and the solemnity in their eyes is a little bit more than before.


    You should know that Luo Honghao is the commander of Jingwei. His father Wei Guogong hired a famous teacher for him when he was very young. His martial arts is definitely ranked in the capital.


    The expressions of the princes also changed suddenly, and they seemed to underestimate the abilities of the three of Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Luo Honghao, and then continued to look at Xiao Yechen: "Xiao Yechen, you will rarely show up in front of me in the future. Don''t think that your biological mother is now upright. Her scandal about having children out of wedlock can cover up the past, and you People from outside chambers are qualified to scream in front of me."


    "Although you disgust me, I want to see if your mouth is slippery, or my fist is hard!"


    Talking, leaned down under Xiao Yechen''s angry eyes, and whispered: "Don''t watch the title of Prince Ping Ping''s mansion. Even if I don''t want it, it won''t be yours."


    After finishing speaking, he picked up the token that had just been thrown out for beating, and without looking at Xiao Yechen again, he turned and walked towards Yan Wentao and Luo Honghao who were still confronting each other.


    Xiao Yeyang walked in front of the two of them, directly stretched out his hand to hold Luo Honghao''s wrist, and then with a small smile on his face, he lowered Luo Honghao''s hand little by little.


    This scene made everyone stunned again.


    Wei Qi and Wu Jingyi, who were standing in the temple looking over here, raised their eyebrows.


    Wu Jingyi: "The martial arts of these three boys have improved a bit."


    Luo Honghao was able to fight against him, and he could walk back and forth dozens of times, but now he was so easily suppressed by Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao.


    Wei Qi didn''t say anything, but in his heart he deepened the effect of the Eight Pulse Pill.


    Wu Jingyi said again: "What do you think Xiao Yeyang wants to do? Why is he so arrogant as soon as he comes back?"


    Wei Qi glanced at Wu Jingyi: "Isn''t it because of his impulsivity?"


    Wu Jingyi rolled his eyes: "A person with impulsive temperament can wipe out the dark guards of the Eight Kings? Can they detour to the rear of the Tatar royal court silently and cut off the retreat of the Tatar royal family? Can one by one Jin Ling whose eyes are higher than the top? Wei Xinyue surrendered? Don''t you know that in Northern Xinjiang, even the soldiers of the army are in awe of him."


    "This kid must be holding back something bad?"


    Wei Qi condensed his eyebrows: "Publishing against the prince in public, besides making him worse and farther away from the position of the son of the world, what''s the use?"


    Wu Jingyi squinted his eyes, watching the officials on the square involuntarily avoid Xiao Yeyang passing by, and said quietly, ¡°Maybe. He just wants a bad reputation.¡±


    There is something called it, people are shameless and the world is invincible, maybe this kid is the idea of ??hitting, he doesn''t even have a reputation, who can do nothing about him.


    Here, Xiao Yeyang took Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai out of the palace gate.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Yan Wentao: "Are you okay?"


    Yan Wentao moved his arm, and smiled lightly: "The man''s internal strength just now is good, but if you really want to do your best, he may not be my opponent."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "That man is the elder son of the Weiguo Palace, named Luo Honghao, the commander of the Beijing Guards."


    Yan Wenkai puzzled: "Why did that guy jump out to be nosy?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "Xiao Yechen is his brother-in-law. How can he, the elder brother-in-law, just ignore him when he sees his brother-in-law being beaten?"


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai appeared in a daze.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the two of them: "Now that I have entered Beijing, there are a lot of people staring at us. You should pay more attention to some things. Don''t let anyone calculate it. Although there is no bright sword and spear in Northern Xinjiang. , But there are dark arrows everywhere."


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai nodded solemnly.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Well, you haven''t seen your family for a long time, so go back. When Yiyi arrives, I will visit again."


    Yan Wentao: "How about you?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have a place to go."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 698： , Sigh

    Chapter 698, sigh


    Looking at Xiao Yechen, who was being helped to walk by the personal eunuch, and Luo Honghao, who had a calm face and didn''t know what he was thinking, the onlookers quickly walked out of the palace gate.


    The royal scenes are not good-looking, you can easily burn yourself if you are not careful.


    Yan Zhigao also walked fast. Next to him are Hubu Shangshu and Sun Chang.


    After the surrounding people dispersed, Hubu Shangshu asked Yan Zhigao in a low voice: "How does your family raise children? How is martial arts so good!"


    Obviously, Luo Honghao''s martial arts is very outstanding in the eyes of everyone. If it weren''t for this, he could not stand up, even if he had a good family background, he would not be able to serve as the commander of Jingwei.


    Yan Zhigao said silently, "I didn''t raise it much, I just had enough food since I was young." Seeing Hubu Shangshu and Sun Chang both widened their eyes, they nodded affirmatively, "Really, since childhood, the family really Didn¡¯t make them hungry."


    Sun Chang rolled his eyes secretly, speaking as if they were hungry for their children.


    Hube Shangshu took a deep look at Yan Zhigao, and looked at his sincere eyes. He thought he had good eyesight, and he was a little confused whether this person was acting stupid with him.


    Seeing that Hubu Shangshu was no longer asking, Yan Zhigao breathed a sigh of relief: "My lord, my subordinates haven''t seen the dog and nephew for a long time, so they left first."


    Hube Shangshu waved his hand: "Go ahead." After Yan Zhigao walked away, he narrowed his eyes and said, "I thought the Yan family had no foundation, but I didn''t expect it, so they have established themselves."


    There are Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, the two four-rank Jinlingwei town caregivers, and ordinary people really don''t dare to confront the Yan family rashly.


    Yan House.


    When Yan Zhigao came back, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai had already met with the family, and they were being dragged by the old lady to talk.


    Seeing Yan Zhigao, the two got up and saluted.


    Yan Zhigao nodded, and after talking to the female relatives at home for a while, he took the three brothers Yan Wenxiu to the outer courtyard study.


    Han Xinran looked at the backs of Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, smiled and said to the old lady Yan: "The two younger brothers are really talented people."


    The old lady Yan suddenly smiled and said, "Our children in the Yan family are all good."


    Han Xinran looked at the Yan Yishuang three sisters who were sitting next to him. Xin Daoyan¡¯s family was indeed born well, and then smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? My mother told me last time, how many people are in the family? My sister looks good, she will be able to marry a good family in the future."


    Hearing this, the smile on Mrs. Li''s face faded a little. Thinking of the last time she went to the Han family, she felt a little disliked by the Han family''s arrogance that was always revealed intentionally or unintentionally.


    She could feel that Mrs. Han and Mrs. Han looked down upon her and her mother a little bit, even if they were enthusiastic, the inadvertent contempt of speech and demeanor could not deceive people.


    Mrs. Li glanced at her daughter-in-law, they have only been in Beijing for half a month, and her daughter-in-law has been back to her natal home several times.


    Han Xinran didn''t know what was said, and amused the old lady Yan with a big laugh.


    Ms. Li''s unhappiness has alleviated a little when she thinks of her young grandson, who is so pink.


    Front yard study.


    Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu looked at each other with an identity token used as the solicitor of Jinlingwei Town.


    After a while, Yan Wenxiu looked at his two younger brothers and said with a smile: "You two are now fourth-rank officials, but I am a big brother, but I am nothing."


    Yan Wentao said quickly: ¡°Brother, although my fourth brother and I are one step faster, this is because we happened to catch up with the rebellion of the Eight Kings and the war in northern Xinjiang, but it just happened to be the right time.¡±


    Yan Wenkai took it carelessly: "Brother, didn''t you participate in this year''s Chunwei? When you are named on the gold list, you can naturally enter the court as an official. Then, with your ability, it will not be easy to catch up with us. ."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and shook his head: "Okay, I''ll laugh with you, see you one by one, what are you doing, please help me out?"


    Speaking, smiled away.


    "You can come to this day in exchange for your life. I am really happy for you."


    Yan Zhigao looked at the three children silently, feeling relieved.


    The child is older and can now help him fight things together.


    Thinking of Hubu Shangshu and Sun Chang who were obviously enthusiastic about him at today''s banquet, Yan Zhigao sighed that he couldn''t do it. He can already touch the children.


    Yan Wenkai: "Brother, when will Chunwei be on the list?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, "Just these few days."


    Because of the great victory in the war in northern Xinjiang, people''s attention was focused on the army of the class and teachers returning to the dynasty, and even less attention was paid to Chunwei.


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "Then I will show you the list."


    After talking about Chunwei for a while, Yan Wentao asked about the Dong family: "Brother, Brother Dong, how are they?"


    Yan Wenxiu glanced at Yan Wentao, knowing that his brother wanted to ask more about the Zhou family, but when he mentioned this, Yan Wenxiu''s expression was a bit bad, even Yan Zhigao on the side sighed.


    "Dong''s family was involved in the case of Anguo Gong and has been taken away from the Marquis."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai opened their eyes together: "How come?!"


    Yan Wenxiu sighed: ¡°The case of Anguo is very involved. The emperor hates the Eight Kings¡¯ party feathers. He has issued a strict order to the errand people, and no one is allowed to be mistaken.¡±


    "In this way, everything involved was almost taken to the prison of the Ministry of Justice."


    Yan Wentao condensed his eyebrows: "Is it okay?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "The Dong family is lucky, and they haven''t found evidence that they are the Eight Kings Party Feathers, but because they did have contact with the confirmed Eight Kings Party Feathers, they were taken away from the house."


    Yan Wenkai relaxed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if people are alright. Where do they live, Brother Dong? Have they been ordered to leave Beijing?¡±


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "No, the Dong family now lives in Nancheng." After speaking, he paused, "If you want to see Yuanxuan, I advise you to wait for a while, he may not want to see us now."


    Yan Wenkai frowned: "Why is this? Brother Dong is not someone who would be easily hit?"


    Yan Wenxiu: ". He just left."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Yan Wenxiu: "Yuan Xuan took the initiative. He just got married for less than half a year and has no children yet. He said that he didn''t want to delay other girls."


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai sighed together.


    Yan Wentao was silent for a while, but couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the Zhou family, is the Zhou family okay?¡±


    Yan Zhigao glanced at his nephew: "Zhou Shilang is still being held in prison."


    Yan Wenkai asked quickly: "Why is the Zhou family involved in it?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "Actually, at the end of last year, after the Anguo government was ransacked and questioned and executed, the matter has come to an end. Who knows, during the interrogation this year, people from the Criminal Ministry accidentally asked for a list of work for the Eight Kings. Shi Lang Zhou is above."


    "Because of the war in northern Xinjiang, these people have not had time to be interrogated, and they have been kept in jail now."


    Yan Wentao constricted his eyebrows: "Shi Lang Zhou was arrested, are the rest of the Zhou family okay?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "Chengye has also come to Beijing. Except for Mrs. Zhou who fell ill, everyone else is fine."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 699： , The reaction of each family (two-in-one

    Chapter 699, the reaction of each family (two in one chapter)


    The army squad returned to the imperial court and Xiao Yeyang returned to Beijing. For every family in the capital, this day is destined to be unstable.


    Zhou Mansion.


    Because Zhou Shilang was arrested and imprisoned, Master Zhou and his wife Zhou Chengye went to Beijing during the Chinese New Year. At this moment, Zhou''s family is gathering at Master Zhou''s side.


    The old grandfather Zhou sat on the recliner with a sick look, looking at the boss who couldn''t bear the problem, and the grandson who hadn''t passed anything, he sighed and drank the medicine forcibly.


    The second child is still in prison, he can''t fall down now.


    Master Zhou waited for him to finish his drink before speaking: "Father, the army is back to court today, followed by the little prince, Wen Tao, and Wen Kai. I heard that the three of them have made great contributions in northern Xinjiang, and they are now defending themselves in Jinling. I''m in an important position, or do I want Chengye and I to visit Yan''s house?"


    Old Mrs. Zhou shook his head: "The Yan family has just arrived in the capital, and people and things have not been sorted out yet. It may not be able to help us."


    Tuesday''s wife quickly said: "Master Yan may not be able to help much, but Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai of Jinlingwei will definitely be able to."


    Grandpa Zhou became silent, and looked up at the silent Madam Zhou.


    Seeing this, Master Zhou sighed in his heart, and he also remembered his family''s rejection of Yan Wentao, his expression was rather uncomfortable.


    Zhou Chengye saw his parents like this, and said aloud: ¡°I¡¯ll meet Wen Tao and Wen Kai. Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t seen them for a long time.¡±


    Grandpa Zhou pondered for a moment, and waved his hand: "Don''t worry."


    Hearing that, the wife was anxious on Tuesday: "Father, how can this matter not be anxious? The war in Northern Xinjiang has been settled. Then the emperor will definitely interrogate the Eight Wangs'' party feathers. It''s too late to do anything."


    Old Madam Zhou glanced at the haggard-looking Mrs.Tuesday, and did not care about her attitude, explaining: ¡°One point is less for favor, and some people have to use it on the blade.¡±


    "Now the second child is in the prison of the Criminal Ministry, and the officials of the Criminal Ministry are responsible for interrogating them. Although Wen Tao and Wen Kai are Jin Lingwei, they may not be able to get involved. We have to wait for the opportunity."


    "The recklessness has exhausted the favor, and the second child may not be able to be saved in the end."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Tuesday calmed down a bit: "Father, it''s the daughter-in-law who is rash."


    The old lady Zhou did not say anything. During this period, it was also difficult for the second daughter-in-law. Dafang did not live in Beijing often, and many things were supported by the second daughter-in-law alone.


    Outside, Zhou Jingwan and the girls in the second room of Zhou¡¯s family stood up and listened to the movements inside.


    "Jingwan, didn''t you tell us that you have a good relationship with the Yan family? Can you help find the two Jinlingwei?" Zhou Jingyun, the eldest daughter of the second room of the Zhou family, looked at Zhou Jingwan bluntly.


    Zhou Jingwan pursed her lips and said nothing.


    If she were in Zhongzhou, she would definitely agree without saying a word, but now what face does she have to see the third brother?


    Just when Zhou Jingyun was still persuading, Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Tuesday walked out.


    Ms. Zhou looked at Zhou Jingwan with mixed feelings in her heart, especially when she thought of the Peng family, who was married to her daughter after her second brother was arrested, and she panicked with her evasive attitude.


    She didn¡¯t even expect that Zhou¡¯s and Yan¡¯s positions would change so quickly!


    Yan Wentao, who was once despised and rejected strictly, has now become the hope of saving her second brother.


    Hey. If time can turn back, she will definitely be more tactful about rejecting Yan''s courtship, and it won''t make it as embarrassing as it is now.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    When Prince Ping returned from the palace, Ma cried and ran over: "My lord, go and see Chen''er. He was beaten by Yeyang and couldn''t get out of bed."


    Prince Ping¡¯s complexion changed, and he moved to Xiao Yechen¡¯s courtyard. He looked at Xiao Yechen who was pale on the bed. Prince Ping was full of anger: "Is the rebellious son back?"


    Ma Shi wiped his tears and shook his head: "Not yet."


    Prince Ping frowned, he was left in the palace by the emperor for more than an hour, that kid should have returned long ago!


    Thinking that in the hall today, the **** said indifferently that he wanted to go out, Prince Ping was very upset, and said to the next person: "The little prince is back, and immediately call him to see me."


    When Ma Shi and Xiao Yechen lying on the bed heard Prince Ping''s name, their eyes flashed.


    Xiao Yechen frowned and lowered his eyes, concealing the emotion in his eyes.


    Little Prince.


    Even if he is now a son-in-law, the title of the little prince still belongs to Xiao Yeyang!


    Ma glanced at his son, then looked at Prince Ping¡¯s face, and sobbed: "My lord, my concubine knows that Yeyang doesn''t like me and Chen''er, but Chen''er is his brother after all, so he will leave on the first day. With such a heavy hand, Chen''er still doesn''t know what she will be bullied in the future?"


    Prince Ping looked at Xiao Yechen and was silent for a moment, and said, "That bastard''s temper has been like this since he was a child. People used to fight with you if they were young. Yes, stay away from him in the future."


    Ma''s crying stopped for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Prince Ping, who would be furious at the mention of Xiao Yeyang, would say this and let his son choose to give in.


    Xiao Yechen struggled to sit up and looked down and said, "Father, the son knows, he will try his best to avoid the second brother in the future. There was a conflict with him today. I really feel that the second brother took the initiative to say the inheritance is too much. I can''t hold back filial piety."


    Prince Ping¡¯s expression improved a lot, he patted Xiao Yechen on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Father knows that you are a good one. If that **** is half as sensible as you, you don¡¯t have to worry about that for your father. All right, you Keep it well."


    Looking at Prince Ping who left without mentioning a word to punish Xiao Yeyang, Xiao Yechen and Ma clan frowned.


    Xiao Yechen lay back on the bed again: "Father, I still care about Xiao Yeyang in the end."


    Ma Shi put away the weak color on his face, and said lightly: "After all, he is a father and son with blood thicker and more watery, but he can''t care much, so he will run out of love."


    Seeing his son''s frown, he comforted: "Today your father was just shocked by Xiao Yeyang''s remarks. When this matter passes, it will make your father feel embarrassed, nothing will change. ."


    Xiao Yechen remained silent and kept thinking about Xiao Yeyang who he saw this time in his mind.


    He didn''t expect that after meeting again a few years later, the confrontation between him and Xiao Yeyang didn''t get half a bargain.


    Attacking his elder brother would damage Xiao Yeyang''s reputation, but this was nothing compared to his proclaiming that he would adopt his own life.


    This time he was knocked down without a fight, but it made many people read the jokes.


    Thinking of Xiao Yeyang''s words when he was a child, he missed the appearance that he could only use violence to solve problems because of indisputable arguments. Nowadays, Xiao Yeyang still meets him just a little bit, but his fists are not enough. It is much harder than when I was young.


    "Ahem~"


    Feeling the tearing pain coming from his chest, and thinking of Xiao Yeyang''s sneer eyes, like a sharp sword inserted in his heart, Xiao Yechen''s eyes became dark.


    Ding Guo Gongfu.


    When Dingguo thought about the grandson he saw today, his smile never stopped: "The boss wrote back to tell me how good Yeyang became. I still don¡¯t believe it. Now I see, the boss is too humble. NS."


    Guo¡¯s family quickly echoed: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Then it¡¯s awe-inspiring to stand in front of the army.¡±


    Duke Dingguo smiled and talked to his family, because he drank some wine at the banquet, and because he was getting older, he became a little sleepy before long, and then he waved and dismissed everyone.


    Mrs. Guo was deliberately one step behind, and when everyone left, she immediately asked: "Father, you suggested Yeyang and Xueming before."


    Ding Guo was silent for a moment: "I naturally hope that we can kiss Ye Yang, but I''m afraid this will not be so easy."


    Mrs. Guo frowned: "Isn''t it okay for my father to come out in person?"


    Guo Ding glanced at Mrs. Guo: "Do you not know the relationship between the Prince''s Peace Palace? This matter is in a hurry, wait for me to ask Yeyang first."


    Ms. Guo quickly said: "Since ancient times, major marriages have been the words of the matchmaker at the orders of their parents. Yeyang is still young, what can he know?"


    Dingguo said silently: "I see that Yeyang kid is very assertive. This is related to his lifelong events, so I naturally have to ask him what he means." Seeing what Mrs. Guo wants to say, he just put it straight. Waved his hand, "Okay, I know this in my heart, you can go down."


    Mrs. Guo left unwillingly. When she left the yard, she saw Guo Xueming waiting outside.


    Guo Xueming looked a little uncomfortable. She knew that her mother was staying to inquire about the relationship between her and Yeyang''s cousin.


    She is not too young anymore, it will be even harder to say a kiss in the future if she decides to make a marriage.


    Mrs. Guo patted her daughter''s hand: "Your grandfather said that, he will go and talk to Yeyang himself."


    Guo Xueming''s expression was relaxed, and then he looked a little worried: "Mother, the Yan family has also entered Beijing, and Yan Yiyi has also become the head of Shengping County."


    In this regard, Mrs. Guo also had a headache: "I really underestimated this Yan''s house." After speaking, he paused, "Don''t worry too much, first look at what your grandfather says."


    Guo Xueming nodded: "My daughter listens to my mother."


    Chengen Gongfu.


    After Cheng En Gong and Jiang Shizi came back, their faces were not very good.


    Jiang Shizi''s face was stern, and when he thought of Xiao Yeyang''s facelessness in public in the hall today, he was so angry that he said, "Xiao Yeyang shouldn''t think that he has done a little bit of work, so he can put no one in his eyes. Bar?"


    Gong Engong glanced at his eldest son: "You shouldn''t have spoken today." He said, his eyes were narrowed, "Xiao Yeyang''s temperament is different from the Prince of Peace. That kid is a disobedient lord when he was young. The more he fought back, what''s more, the matter tonight is related to Xiao Yechen."


    said, snorted.


    "Between Xiao Yeyang and Xiao Yechen, where is the slightest brotherhood? Prince Ping, after all, he caused this incident today."


    Hearing this, Jiang Shizi''s face was scornful: "If I were not for my Jiang family, can Prince Ping and the man in the palace live."


    "Shut up!"


    Cheng Engong interrupted Jiang Shizi''s words severely.


    Seeing his father was angry, Jiang Shizi quickly admitted his mistake: "Father, it was the son who said the wrong thing."


    Gong Engong watched Jiang Shizi silently for a while, and then he said: "The Eight Kings are dead, and now no one can hold back the emperor. He is the father. You will have to guard the Jiang family in the future. If you don''t want the Jiang family, Annihilation of the clan is in my own hands, and I will never mention anything like that just now."


    Jiang Shizi: ". My son got it."


    Cheng Engong pondered for a moment: "Xiao Yeyang, don''t confront him for the time being."


    Earl''s Mansion of Zhaode.


    In the house of the old lady Han, Uncle Han was talking about what happened in the palace today.


    Mrs. Han didn¡¯t care much about Xiao Yeyang¡¯s peace prince¡¯s mansion, because she couldn¡¯t make it up even if she cared about them. However, when she heard that two children from the Yan family became the caretaker of Jinlingwei Town, Mrs. Han The wife is full of spirits.


    "Boss, you have a good vision, and the Yan family is right."


    Uncle Han smiled: "My son didn''t expect the Yan family to be transferred to Beijing so soon."


    Mrs. Han thought for a while and said, "Let''s call Xinran back tomorrow to find out about the situation of Wenxiu''s two younger brothers. If we don''t have a fixed marriage, the person will be able to get along. Maybe we can have another kiss and kiss. "


    Mrs. Han hesitated: "Mother, why don''t you wait, wait until you are in the literary revision, and then you will be called. I come back frequently enough during this period. I am afraid that my wife will not like it."


    Old lady Han frowned, and shook her head and said, "Xin Ran, the mother-in-law''s background is a little worse. Last time our family held a banquet and wanted to introduce the Yan family''s daughters to each family, but you look at her, the whole process is froze. Face, Xiaojiazi is very angry."


    "As for the old lady Yan, let alone, she couldn''t talk about what we said, which made me embarrassed to the side."


    Uncle Han frowned: "Mother, why didn''t you say this before?"


    The old lady Han said in an unpleasant manner: "Isn''t this taking care of their face?"


    Uncle Han didn¡¯t believe it very much: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The Yan family has been an official in the local area for many years. It¡¯s impossible to be so incommunicable, right?¡±


    The old lady Han shook her head and said, "How can the officials from this place compare with the ones in the capital? The Yan family is in the same situation, even if it is from a poor family background, the head mother is also born in a merchant''s family, so the confidence is naturally insufficient. A confident person, isn''t it normal to show Ji?"


    Uncle Han looked at Mrs. Han, with a look of confirmation in his eyes.


    Ms. Han considered for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe my in-laws are not used to the way of communication in the capital. It¡¯s good to attend more banquets.¡±


    Uncle Han hurriedly said, ¡°If you have any banquets in the future, you should bring more in-laws.¡±


    Mrs. Han nodded: "I know." For the sake of her daughter, the uncle would do the same without telling her.


    Yang''s house.


    Old lady Yang¡¯s yard.


    When Yan Siyu brought Yang Xiuyun over, Yang''s family arrived.


    "Brother and sister are here, come and sit with me."


    Mrs. Yang stood up and gave her place to Yan Siyu.


    In this regard, Yan Siyu has been very calm. At the beginning, she was still modest, but she didn''t bother to give it up since her mother''s family entered Beijing, not to mention a few sister-in-laws, even the mother-in-law, she didn''t give her a face. Look at it.


    Yang Xiuyun was even pulled by the old lady Yang to sit down.


    Looking at the aunts who surrounded her mother with a pleasing look on their faces, Yang Xiuyun was a little dazed.


    Now their treatment is totally different from before. Even though she has experienced this situation many times, she still feels a little like dreaming.


    Just when Yang Xiuyun was thinking about it, Mrs. Yang said: "The fourth daughter-in-law, your family has been in Beijing for half a month. When will our two families have a meal together?"


    After the Yan family came to Beijing, the fourth eldest took the fourth daughter-in-law and Xiuyun to the house, but the rest of the Yang family hadn¡¯t seen it with the Yan family.


    In this regard, the old lady Yang felt a little uncomfortable, but thinking of what the eldest son said, now that the head of the Yan family is higher than the Yang family, she can only hold back the unhappiness in her heart when they have to visit her.


    Yan Siyu knew that the eldest brother must have heard about Wen Tao and Wen Kai, so he eagerly wanted to meet his family, and thought for a while and said: "Mother, I''m afraid I will have to wait until Chun Wei is released."


    Hearing this, the Yang family just remembered that the Yan family''s son had participated in this spring.


    Thinking of the sudden rise of the Yan family, Mrs. Yang couldn¡¯t hold back the jealousy in her heart, and asked, ¡°Wenxiu is the first time to participate in Chunwei. This is the first time I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make the list, but don¡¯t be discouraged. He is still young anyway. Well."


    Yan Siyu frowned, just about to say something, Yang Xiuyun said, "Grandma, the eldest cousin is very knowledgeable, and he will definitely be on the list this time." She understands that only the uncle¡¯s family is good, and she and mother are at home. To have a good life.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 700： , You came to me

    Chapter 700, you came to me


    The people in the capital were really busy for several days because of the great results of the war in northern Xinjiang. However, this enthusiasm did not last long and was suppressed due to the large-scale arrest of the Eight Princes by the Criminal Ministry.


    Zhou Mansion.


    Zhou Jingyun thought of her mother''s lack of tea and rice recently, and she personally cooked two kinds of snacks and gave them away. As soon as she walked to the door, she heard her mother''s depressed cry.


    "I heard that the Ministry of Criminal Justice has tortured several officials to death because of the interrogation. The master is a weak scholar. The torture equipment of the Ministry of Justice is so powerful, how can the master stand it. But our family can''t even reach the door of the Ministry of Justice and don''t know how the master is now."


    After listening to the intermittent words in the room, Zhou Jingyun''s face turned pale in an instant, and she was silent for a while, and ran out of the yard carrying her skirt.


    "Jingwan, please help me."


    As soon as Zhou Jingyun entered Zhou Jingwan''s house, she was about to kneel down.


    Zhou Jingwan saw him, she was taken aback, and quickly held her back: "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Jingyun quickly told Zhou Jingwan what he had just heard: "Jingwan, the eldest son of the Minister of Criminal Justice and Peng Mingchi, who is married to you, are close friends. Please accompany me to find Peng Mingchi, ask him to intercede, and let me enter the Criminal Ministry. Look at my father, okay? My father has been in jail for more than two months, and I am really worried about him."


    Zhou Jingwan was embarrassed. The family had decided her marriage without asking her opinion at all. When she knew it, the Peng family had already come to make a decision.


    Later, with the help of her family, she and Peng Mingchi met twice, but she and he really couldn¡¯t tell to go together. Then the second uncle had an accident, and the mother and the second aunt took her to Peng¡¯s house. I still remember Mrs. Peng''s cold and alienated attitude.


    "Jingyun, even if I ask Peng Mingchi, he may not agree."


    Zhou Jingyun shook her head: ¡°No, it¡¯s been so long since our family has an accident, but the Peng family hasn¡¯t come to resign. It shows that he likes you.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan smiled bitterly: "Where is the reason why the Peng family did not withdraw from their relatives because of me? It is because Shangshu of the Ministry of Industry is a student of his grandfather. Their family does not withdraw from their relatives now, but they don''t want to bear a reputation for treachery."


    Zhou Jingyun said anxiously: "Anyway, now you and Peng Mingchi are already married, you go to him, he is not good to see him."


    Looking at her tearful sister, Zhou Jingwan felt softened at the thought of her second uncle and aunt''s concern for her, and nodded: "Okay, I''ll accompany you on a trip."


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingyun immediately smiled with joy: "Jingwan, thank you."


    As soon as Zhou Jingwan and Zhou Jingyun left in the carriage, a team of guards came and surrounded the Zhou mansion: "The emperor has an order. From now on, the Zhou family will only be allowed in and not out."


    Zhou Jingyun grew up in Beijing, and she had her own way of collecting news. Soon, she found out that Peng Mingchi was attending a poem meeting in Yunhe Tower.


    "Jingwan, let''s go quickly."


    At the same time, on the second floor of the Yunhe Tower, Peng Mingchi and several young masters and young ladies are playing a poem-reciting game of Qushuiliuqi.


    The son and the young lady were divided into two places, separated by a screen, and everyone was sitting beside the curved aqueduct, placing a wine goblet on the canal, and letting it flow down. Whoever stopped the wine goblet in front of him would write a poem. Then it''s up to everyone to comment.


    When Zhou Jingyun came with Zhou Jingwan, the atmosphere here was at a climax.


    There is no other reason. Someone has made a masterpiece, and everyone is clamoring for it.


    "Peng Gongzi is really a rare genius of heaven. I must copy the poem just now and enjoy it." Du Qing from the Tongzheng family did not hesitate to praise her.


    In this regard, Peng Mingchi just smiled, and there was no other reaction. Just as he put the wine bottle in the canal to prepare for the next round, his eyes swept to Zhou Jingwan and Zhou Jingyun at the entrance of the building.


    Peng Mingchi was overjoyed. Just about to get up and go, he thought of the instructions of his parents and brothers before going out. He hesitated and sat back again.


    He actually likes Zhou Jingwan, a girl who is always in a daze. Although this girl has no ink in her belly, her appearance is not the best among the beauties in Beijing, but when he is with her, he is very relaxed and at ease.


    Home, isn¡¯t it a place where people can put down all their armor and masks after getting tired?


    He thinks Zhou Jingwan can give him such a home.


    I thought he could get married with Zhou Jingwan this year. Whoever thinks that Zhou Shilang was involved in the case of the Eight Kings Dangyu.


    Just now he has learned from his friends that Zhou Mansion is now surrounded by guards.


    I don¡¯t know how the Zhou sisters came out, but he knows the purpose of their coming to him.


    Although he wants to help, he is powerless.


    In addition to the special case of the Bawang Dangyu, his father and brother have repeatedly warned him that if they are too involved with the Zhou family, their family may also be involved, and he has to be responsible to his family!


    Peng Mingchi forced himself not to look at the two figures from the entrance of the building. However, he did not look, but Zhou Jingwan plucked up the courage to walk over under Zhou Jingyun¡¯s pleading.


    Just as the corner of Peng Mingchi¡¯s eyes swept to Zhou Jingwan''s figure getting closer, suddenly, a pink figure blocked his sight.


    "Miss Zhou, why are you here?"


    Du Qing looked at Zhou Jingwan arrogantly. If she said that she had to give Zhou''s girl some face before, but now, she doesn''t need it at all.


    Zhou Jingwan glanced at her: "I''m looking for Master Peng, please give me a hand."


    Du Qing looked back at Peng Mingchi who was sitting still, smiled sweetly, and said to Zhou Jingwan in a low voice: "Miss Zhou, you have a bit of vision to be a human being. Didn''t you see that Mr. Peng didn''t want to see you?"


    Zhou Jingwan also noticed Peng Mingchi¡¯s reaction, she couldn¡¯t tell her feelings, she said she was sad, she didn¡¯t have any feelings for this person, she didn¡¯t expect much from him since she was married; let¡¯s say it¡¯s not sad, he is her fiance. Now that the Zhou family is in trouble, he is so indifferent, how indifferent!


    Zhou Jingwan looked back at her crying cousin, took a deep breath, staggered Du Qing and walked towards Peng Mingchi cheeky.


    Who knows, Du Qing stopped after just two steps.


    Zhou Jingwan frowned: "Miss Du, what are you doing?"


    Du Qing: "Today this poem will be everyone I invited. I am the host. As the master, I don''t want to see some random people coming and disturbing everyone''s Yaxing, please leave."


    "Du Qing, don''t go too far!"


    Zhou Jingyun came over and looked at Du Qing angrily.


    Du Qing sneered, then rolled her eyes, and took the jug on the side: "You must have posts for the banquet. After drinking, I will leave and let you see Young Master Peng." As he said, he handed the flask in his hand to Zhou Jingwan.


    Seeing Zhou Jingwan standing still, Du Qing smiled provocatively: "Why, dare you?"


    At this time, everyone else present began to booze.


    Peng Mingchi couldn''t see it, and wanted to get up to stop, but he was stopped by a friend next to him.


    "Do you really want to marry Zhou''s daughter? You should know the emperor''s hatred of the Eight-Wang party feathers, Zhou''s family is over, listen to me, leave it alone, let Miss Du drive them away, if you show your softness, they will Treat you as a life-saving straw and hang on it, but when you want to, you can''t get rid of it."


    Hearing this, Peng Mingchi sat back half-up.


    On the other side, Du Qing saw Peng Mingchi''s hesitation, and her brows frowned.


    She has always admired Peng Mingchi. However, before she could express her heart, the Peng family and the Zhou family made a marriage.


    She knew that Peng Mingchi didn''t like aggressive girls, so she groaned, glanced at Zuo Meng at Shaoqing''s house in Dali Temple, and motioned for her to help herself.


    Zuo Meng received his friend¡¯s cry for help, and immediately walked over with a few other girls, looking aggressively at Zhou Jingwan: "Why, dare not to drink? This begs for help, can you have an attitude like this?"


    Several other people immediately booed: "Yes, it''s just a pot of wine, Miss Zhou, please drink it quickly."


    One of them took a hip flask and poured it directly into Zhou Jingwan¡¯s mouth.


    Zhou Jingwan naturally didn''t want to drink, but there was only one Zhou Jingyun beside her who couldn''t stop her at all, she could only keep moving back.


    Several girls pushed each other, and came to the fence unknowingly.


    "what!"


    "Quiet Wan!"


    I don¡¯t know who pushed Zhou Jingwan. Zhou Jingwan slammed into the fence and turned over when she leaned back.


    This scene scared everyone!


    The moment Zhou Jingwan fell to the second floor, her whole mind was empty. She closed her eyes in despair when she looked at the people who were going backwards on the second floor.


    Just when everyone thought Zhou Jingwan was going to kill her, suddenly, a figure flashed over and caught Zhou Jingwan before she fell to the ground.


    "Sister Zhou!"


    The pain she had expected did not strike. Instead, she heard a long-lost familiar sound. Zhou Jingwan thought it was an illusion, but she couldn''t help feeling extravagant.


    If the third brother is there, she will definitely not be bullied.


    Zhou Jingwan opened her eyes cautiously. When Yan Wentao¡¯s nervous and anxious face came into view, her eye sockets instantly turned red, and she cried out with surprise amidst grievance, ¡°Brother Brother, have you come to me?!¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 701： , Shi Yi Shi Yi

    Chapter 701, Time Shifting


    "Quiet Wan!"


    Zhou Jingyun quickly ran downstairs. She wanted to rush over to see if Zhou Jingwan was injured, but she looked at Yan Wentao who was holding Zhou Jingwan and stopped abruptly.


    Zhou Jingwan saw that the people in the restaurant were watching them, and pulled Yan Wentao''s clothes: "Brother Brother, let me down first."


    Yan Wentao nodded and carefully put Zhou Jingwan down.


    Maybe it was just too scared, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s legs were a little weak, Yan Wentao noticed it, and hurriedly supported her.


    "Shameless!"


    At this moment, a very mocking voice entered everyone''s ears.


    In an instant, Yan Wentao raised his eyes and looked towards the direction of the stairs, his stern eyes shot straight at the talking Zuo Meng like a sharp arrow.


    Zuo Meng''s heart shrank sharply by this look.


    At this moment, Yan Wentao was wearing casual clothes instead of Jin Lingwei uniform, so Zuo Meng only thought that he was the son of a good family of Zhou family, and did not take it seriously.


    If Zuo Meng knew that he was Jin Lingwei, she would not dare to talk nonsense even if she gave her ten courage.


    Yan Wentao noticed the pointers around him, and gave Zhou Jingwan to Zhou Jingyun to support him. He saw Zuo Meng coming down the stairs, and a golden melon seed quickly flicked out of his fingertips.


    "what!"


    Zuo Meng felt a sharp pain in his calf, and his body instinctively fell down. Looking at the steep stairs, Zuo Meng didn''t even think about it. He reached out and grabbed Peng Mingchi next to him. Then, the two rolled down the stairs together. .


    "Ah~"


    As the two rolled down the stairs, one after another screams erupted from the restaurant.


    At this moment, Zuo Meng was lying on Peng Mingchi, and their lips happened to touch each other.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned, and then I don¡¯t know who started it, and there was contempt everywhere in the restaurant.


    "Insult to gentleman!"


    "Stopping the morals!"


    "shameless!"


    On the stairs, Du Qing''s eyes were pierced by Zuo Meng and Peng Mingchi''s kissing scene. Why did she deal with Zhou Jingwan? Isn''t it because of her love for Peng Mingchi?


    Du Qing was so angry, she rushed down the stairs quickly, and the other girls also recovered at this time and hurriedly followed downstairs.


    However, the girl walking behind stepped on her empty foot, fell sharply, and pushed her head forward, but for a moment, several girls were led and rolled down the stairs, looking really embarrassed.


    Yan Wentao didn¡¯t look much, but turned to look at Zhou Jingwan: "I will send you back."


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Du Qing and others who fell to the ground without an image and was watched by others. She felt relieved. There was no need to ask, she knew that all of this was done by Yan Wentao.


    Before in Zhongzhou, she was going to be bullied, and he would help her out. Even if she couldn¡¯t take revenge on the spot, she would make up for it afterwards.


    Yan Wentao led Zhou Jingwan and Zhou Jingyun out of the restaurant. Before stepping out of the gate, he looked back at Peng Mingchi, who had just gotten up from the ground and was still wiping his mouth.


    Peng Mingchi was also looking at Yan Wentao. After he left, he quickly asked the friend who came down from behind: "Who is that person?"


    Feng Bofei, the eldest son of the Minister of Criminal Justice''s family, looked a little solemn: "It is this time that he made great contributions in northern Xinjiang and was soothed by the emperor''s newly-appointed Jin Lingwei town envoy Yan Wentao."


    Hearing this, Peng Mingchi¡¯s eyelids suddenly jumped.


    He remembered that his father said that the relationship between the Zhou family and the Yan family was very good.


    Thinking of Yan Wentao''s nervousness and Zhou Jingwan''s appearance, Peng Mingchi felt very uncomfortable.


    Feng Bofei saw that his friend was wandering and had to remind him aloud.


    Peng Mingchi returned to his senses. At the reminder of his friend, he saw Zuo Meng who was looking at him with a blushing face beside him. In an instant, his head suddenly became sore.


    After coming out of the restaurant, Yan Wentao took Zhou Jingwan and Zhou Jingyun back to Zhou Mansion.


    On the way, Zhou Jingwan raised the curtain of the car from time to time to look at Yan Wentao outside. At this time, she had recovered from the shock she had just received. Now Yan Wentao suddenly appeared in her mind, and she had a thousand words in her heart to say to him, but again I don''t know where to start.


    Zhou Jingyun was also looking at Yan Wentao, and asked curiously: "Is he the son of Yan San?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded.


    Zhou Jingyun looked scared and said, "Fortunately, he appeared in time to catch you."


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan raised the driving curtain again, and asked Yan Wentao, who was riding aside by him: "Brother Brother, why are you in Yunhe Tower?"


    Yan Wentao smiled and said: ¡°A friend owes me favors and invites me to dinner.¡± Originally, he was not very willing to take care of Wu Dingbai, but after today¡¯s incident, he felt that he could have more contact with this person in the future.


    "What about you, where did you go?"


    Mentioning this, Zhou Jingwan looked ugly: "Second uncle was locked up in the prison of the Ministry of Justice. I went to Peng Mingchi for help."


    Thinking of the scene when Jingwan fell from the upper floor, Yan Wentao frowned. The unaccompanied man was the beloved Mrs. Zhou and the others looking for for Jingwan?


    At the same time, in front of Zhou''s gate, because Zhou Jingwan and Zhou Jingyun were gone, Master Zhou and Zhou Chengye were anxious to go out to find someone, but the guards didn''t allow them.


    When Yan Wentao returned with Zhou Jingwan and Zhou Jingyun, he happened to see several guards pushing Master Zhou.


    "Stop it!"


    Yan Wentao scolded fiercely.


    The guards didn''t know Yan Wentao, but the cold-faced Yan Wentao was so shocking that it made people feel jealous, and the guards couldn''t help but stop.


    "Father!"


    "Uncle!"


    Zhou Jingwan and Zhou Jingyun jumped off the carriage and ran to Master Zhou and Chengye Zhou.


    "Father (uncle), are you okay?"


    Yan Wentao glanced at Zhou''s father and son, and when he saw that they were all right, he turned his gaze to the guard.


    The bodyguard''s head was tightened, but he still bit his head and asked: "I don''t know who your Excellency is? We are ordered to take care of Zhou''s family."


    Yan Wentao took out the identity token from his waist.


    Seeing that the visitor was Jin Lingwei''s caretaker, the guards instantly changed their faces and bowed their heads.


    Yan Wentao took back the token and said blankly: "The Minister Zhou has not been convicted yet. It is only a routine matter for you to encircle the Zhou Mansion. As long as the emperor doesn¡¯t give an order for a day, you can¡¯t hurt people at will."


    The bodyguard quickly said: "My lord said, if the two of them had to go out today, I wouldn''t be able to stop them."


    Here, Master Zhou saw that his daughter and niece were all right, so he turned his attention to Yan Wentao.


    Looking at Yan Wentao, who had faded away from his youth and was so different from the honest young man in his memory, Master Zhou was in a complicated mood.


    Yan Wentao looked at Master Zhou, holding a fist and saluting: "Uncle." Then, he looked at Zhou Chengye, "Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Chengye stepped forward and patted Yan Wentao on the shoulder: "Good boy, I haven''t seen you in two or three years, I almost can''t recognize you."


    Yan Wentao smiled and said, ¡°Beijing has been bitterly cold, and it has grown a bit rougher in recent years.¡±


    Zhou Chengye shook his head: "What is rough, you are a real man." He said, and smiled bitterly, "Unlike me, I don''t have the power to bind a chicken, and I can''t help in any trouble."


    Yan Wentao thought about the master''s affairs on Tuesday, but did not offer any comfort.


    Master Zhou wanted to ask Yan Wentao to help save his second brother. He moved his lips, but in the end he didn''t say anything. If his family had agreed to his begging, he was his son-in-law, and he could still beg for him cheeky. But now, what face does he have to speak?


    Zhou Mansion was besieged, Yan Wentao couldn''t stay too much, and after a few words with Zhou Da and his son, he was about to leave.


    Before leaving, she looked back at Zhou Jingwan, who was looking at him eagerly. After thinking for a while, she said, "Stay well at home and don''t run around."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded obediently, and then watched Yan Wentao turn on his horse. Until Yan Wentao''s figure disappeared from the street, he turned and returned to the house with Zhou Jingyun''s help.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 702： , Ji Fei Gou Tiao

    Chapter 702, Chicken Flying Dog Jumping


    In the room of Mrs. Zhou, Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Tuesday nervously pulled Zhou Jingwan and Zhou Jingyun to look around. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the two of them, everyone was relieved.


    "You two girls are so uncomfortable, why don''t you say to an adult when you go out?"


    Looking at the angry family members, Zhou Jingwan and Zhou Jingyun quickly bowed their heads to admit their mistakes.


    Lady Zhou didn¡¯t want to pursue this at this time. I heard that it was Yan Wentao who sent his two granddaughters back. He quickly asked: "How did you meet Wentao?"


    Zhou Jingyun looked at Zhou Jingwan, and whispered to her family what had happened in Yunhe Tower.


    Ms. Zhou, her heart trembled when she heard Zhou Jingwan fell from the second floor, and the others were also afraid.


    After listening to Peng Mingchi''s reaction, Grandpa Zhou showed a deep disappointment on his face. He looked at most of the man, but he didn''t expect to look away when he was picking his grandson-in-law!


    Mrs. Zhou also regretted that her intestines were green at the moment. She did not expect that the husband-in-law she was looking for for her daughter would be so indifferent.


    Mrs. Zhou looked at Master Zhou and Mrs. Zhou with a guilty expression on Tuesday: "It''s all my fault. When I saw Peng Mingchi''s handsome and talented person, I started to talk about harmony. I never thought that he was such a person. "


    Master Zhou shook his head: "Don''t say that for the second younger siblings, we also nodded our heads in this marriage."


    Zhou¡¯s family members were uncomfortable, but Zhou Jingwan, the client, didn¡¯t respond much. She just walked over to the old man¡¯s chair and squatted down and talked about Peng Mingchi and Zuo Meng.


    "Grandfather, Zuo Meng''s father is Shaoqing of Dali Temple, she and Peng Ming Chizui have seen all the people in Yunhe Tower, and the Peng family must give Zuo family something to say."


    Lady Zhou looked at his granddaughter pitifully, with self-blame in his eyes. If he hadn''t valued Peng''s status as Shangshu in the Ministry of Industry so much, the granddaughter would not suffer the humiliation of today.


    When people take the tea cold, he still overestimates his own weight in the students'' hearts.


    "Don''t worry, grandfather won''t make a second mistake."


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan smiled immediately, and patted Grandpa Zhou''s hand comfortingly: "Grandfather, don''t worry too much, the third brother will definitely help us."


    Grandpa Zhou''s eyes lit up, he looked at Grandpa Zhou and Zhou Chengye scorchingly, and asked excitedly: "But what did Wen Tao say?"


    The second child¡¯s temperament, he knows, because the Zhou family¡¯s burden is on him, and since he was an official, anything that is critical to the Zhou family will never be contaminated. How could he get involved with the Eight Kings?


    There is definitely a problem with the list that came out of the interrogation!


    Unfortunately, even if he knew this, he couldn''t find someone to help the second child Chen Qing.


    Thinking of the scene in which he went to ask for help in the past two months but was rejected, the old man Zhou felt that his life was in vain.


    If Wen Tao of Jin Lingwei is willing to help, the second child will definitely be able to clear the grievances.


    Looking at the hopeful old father, Master Zhou could not bear his disappointment, but he didn''t want to give him unnecessary expectations. If the second child thought of this, he said with difficulty: "Father, Wen Tao didn''t say anything when he left. "Speaking, staring at Zhou Jingwan.


    "Do not say silly things."


    Seeing that the light in Grandpa Zhou¡¯s eyes weakened a little bit, Zhou Jingwan stalked her neck and retorted: ¡°Father, you don¡¯t know the third brother. He¡¯s like this. He doesn¡¯t like to declare anything in his mouth. Behind the scenes, things were done silently."


    Speaking, looking at the old lady Zhou.


    "Grandfather, you believe me, the third brother took a look at me when he left. Although he didn''t say anything, but his eyes told me, he reassured me."


    Grandfather Zhou looked at the vowed granddaughter, slowly rekindling hope in her heart, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Grandfather believes in Jingwan."


    Zhou Jingwan suddenly smiled.


    Yangchun in March, the grass grows and the warbler flies.


    The ??Tangyushan area has reached the time when the flowers are in full bloom. Here, Zhuangzi¡¯s nobles and lords have begun to host flower viewing banquets, inviting friends and colleagues to come to enjoy the flowers and have fun.


    One day at the end of March, several carriages swayed into the boundary of the capital.


    Looking at the tall city wall looming in the distance, Gu Jian''s expression was very complicated. When he and his sister fled out of Beijing, they decided not to come back again. Unexpectedly, after a few decades, he returned to this place again. The nightmare land that ruined his and his sister''s life.


    Thinking of the Queen Mother Jiang who took the place of her sister and enjoying the worship of thousands of people, and the older sister who was buried alone in the tomb of the ancient family ancestors, Gu Jian''s heart hurts terribly.


    Daohua was aware of the changes in her master¡¯s mood, and the conscious did not ask, but silently poured a cup of tea and passed it over.


    Gu Jian took the tea, concealing the emotions in his eyes.


    My sister gave birth to little five and little ninth, she shouldn¡¯t be unknown and unknown. When he comes back, she must win the place she deserves for her sister.


    The carriage did not drive towards the gate, but went straight to Tangyu Mountain.


    There are many villas on the side of Tangyu Mountain. The top of Four Seasons Villa is in the inner part of Tangyu Mountain with the best view. To pass by the carriage of Daohua and the people, it has to pass many other villas.


    The day Daohua and others came over happened to be the day when the old prince Yong and the princess Huijia held a flower viewing feast, and the two Zhuangzi were still next to each other.


    The male guests invited by the old prince Yong, the princess Huijia hosted the female family members. The two sides were originally independent of each other. Who knows, on the female family side, Wu Jingyi¡¯s daughter Wu Xirong felt that it was boring to enjoy the flowers and thought of her brother. Bringing Jin Lingwei''s three majestic hounds, he went to the neighboring Zhuangzi with Kang Naixin, the daughter of Princess Huijia, and brought the three hounds to the female family.


    At first, the female family members were a little scared when they saw the three hunting dogs, but later found that the three hunting dogs were quite docile. As long as they were fed, they would wag their tails and became bolder.


    Various kinds of meat were thrown out, and the three hounds ate leisurely. In the middle, somebody threw a tortoise in the past. Xiaoyi Gou found new food and bit the tortoise in his mouth with a leap.


    "Ah~"


    Just then, a scream erupted from the crowd.


    "No, the dog bit the princess''s turtle!"


    Wu Xirong and Kang Naixin were shocked when they found out that the tortoise is Princess Huijia¡¯s favorite pet. If they are eaten, both of them will suffer.


    "What are you still waiting for, save the turtle!"


    Kang Naixin hurriedly called the maid and the woman-in-law, and immediately rushed to the little one with a push.


    How could the dog''s small one let others grab food from her mouth, and feel that someone is going to catch her, so she picks up the tortoise and runs away.


    Gou Xiaoliu and Gou Xiaoqi met, and immediately followed.


    After a while, the princess Huijia, Zhuangzi, jumped up.


    The three hounds have been baptized on the battlefield. It is not an exaggeration to say that they have passed through thousands of horses. The maid and the woman can stop them, even the guards called by Princess Huijia can¡¯t catch them. they.


    The movement here is really too great, and it has disturbed the people like Mr. Yong.


    The old prince Yong just wanted to send someone over to ask what was going on. The maid beside Wu Xirong came over to Wu Dingbo for help.


    Hearing that the three hounds were making trouble with the princess Huijia Zhuangzi, Wu Dingbai was taken aback and hurried over.


    Lao Wang Ye and others listened, and they all followed, wanting to see what was going on.


    As soon as the group of people walked out of Zhuangzi¡¯s gate, they saw that Zhuangzi rushed out of a lot of guards next door. All of them were still wounded, and they kept moving back. Then, three powerful and mighty hounds rushed out.


    There were many horses and carriages parked outside the gate. The little dog rushed in with the tortoise in his mouth. In the rampage, the horses were frightened, fighting to get away from the ropes, and escaped everywhere.


    In just a short time, the two Zhuangzi were in a mess.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 703： , The owner of Four Seasons Villa

    Chapter 703, Master of Four Seasons Villa


    "Whose dog is this, grab me quickly, or the princess can order it to be shot!"


    Looking at the chaotic scene, the princess Huijia was anxious and angry. Anxiously, her spirit turtle was under the hound''s mouth and didn''t know whether it was dead or not, but annoyed that a good flower-watching banquet was done like this.


    Seeing that the guards could not catch the hounds, Princess Hui Jia directly waved to the guards to prepare bows and arrows.


    Wu Dingbai saw him, and hurriedly shouted: "You can''t shoot. The princess can''t shoot. This is Jin Lingwei''s dog."


    Princess Huijia''s expression stagnated, angrily said: "Who brought the dog? Get this princess quickly."


    Wu Dingbai was too anxious. He wanted to catch the three hunting dogs, but he didn''t have the ability.


    At this moment, the three hounds trapped in the crowd perceive the danger, and are fighting against the crowd with all their strength, ignoring Wu Dingbai''s call at all.


    The aristocratic family wanted to show up in front of Princess Huijia and Elder Yong. When Princess Huijia learned that the hound was Jin Lingwei''s, she did not want to shoot, so she took the initiative to arrest her.


    The three hounds were not timid to face the dark guards and killers. How could they be afraid of these family members who had never actually fought, but in a moment, these people were turned over.


    In the crowd of male family members, Yan Zhigao was sweating profusely as more and more people were injured.


    Although the three hunting dogs were brought here by the Wu family, the dogs belonged to the Yan family. There has never been a moment that Yan Zhigao regretted so much. If he asks more about the household chores on weekdays, he won''t even be raised by the family. The dog couldn''t help it.


    "Stop, stop!"


    "Shut up, don''t bite!"


    The surrounding officials looked at Yan Zhigao and screamed vigorously, and raised their eyebrows.


    Individual officials licked their lips and said: "Does it take so hard? If you really want to show your face, go straight to catch the dog."


    Yan Zhigao ignored these sour words and continued to shout. The loud voice and emotional excitement attracted both Old Lord Yong and Princess Hui Jia to look at him and still give him a few glances.


    "I said you are enough!"


    Hubei Shangshu thought that this was his own subordinate, he hesitated for a moment, and then reminded him aloud: ¡°You must know how to stop in everything, and it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Yan Zhigao couldn¡¯t say that this was the Yan family¡¯s dog. He just nodded humbly: "Thank you for your advice." Then, he continued to shout. During the period, when Xiaoqi the dog was about to bite someone, he took a few steps forward bravely. .


    Of course, it was only a few steps, and even the crowd did not leave.


    To be honest, Yan Zhigao was actually quite scared in his heart when looking at the three hounds sweeping the guards.


    Everyone watched him perform speechlessly.


    At the same time, a hundred meters away, several carriages drove slowly over.


    Dongli rode at the front of the convoy and frowned when he saw that the road ahead was blocked. After the convoy advanced several tens of meters, it waved to the carriage behind it to stop.


    I wanted to wait until the people in front were evacuated before moving on. Who knows, after waiting for a while, the people in front actually gathered more and more.


    Just when Dongli wanted to step forward to find out what was going on, a pure black horse suddenly rushed towards them, but in a moment it came to the front of the convoy.


    Seeing that the carriage behind him could not avoid the horse, Dongli hardly thought about it, jumped and slapped the horse that was coming.


    "Boom~"


    The steed fell to the ground directly.


    When everyone outside Zhuangzi saw this scene, they couldn''t help being surprised.


    "That person. That person killed the old prince''s beloved horse!"


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at the old prince Yong.


    At this moment, Lao Yong''s attention was not on the fallen love horse, but on Dongli who was standing with a sword.


    "Wang, Wang, Wang~"


    Everyone was killed because of Lord Yong¡¯s beloved horse. There was a short silence in the scene. At this time, there was a dog barking in the crowd.


    Bishi''s expression was shocked when she heard it, and she hurriedly said to Daohua in the carriage: "Girl, I heard the voices of Xiaoyi, Xiaoliu and Xiaoqi."


    In the carriage, Daohua frowned. She knew that the Zhuangzi on the Tangyushan side belonged to some high-ranking officials, but the master didn''t show up in front of others. She really didn''t want to have too much contact with them.


    The dog barked quickly and sharply. Daohua knew that the dog Xiaoyi and they were attacking others, so he pondered for a moment and said to Bishi: "Let''s see what''s going on in the past?"


    Bishi nodded, jumped out of the carriage, and ran straight towards the crowd.


    "Dongli, follow along!"


    Inaba¡¯s voice came out again.


    Dongli glanced at Caiju, motioned her to protect the convoy, and then followed.


    Bishi rushed directly into the crowd, and saw a dozen people besieging three hounds, and suddenly became very angry: "Stop, how can you bully more and less?"


    The voice appeared so abruptly that everyone looked at her.


    Listening to her saying that she used more to deceive less, many people twitched their mouths.


    Before everyone reacted, Bi Shi rushed to the guards who were besieging the hounds.


    "Stop it all!"


    Bishi has a high voice, and this sound can be described as full of momentum, and the person who besieged the hound really stopped.


    The three hunting dogs saw Bi Shi and thought she was here to help them. They were suddenly excited, and opened their mouths and bit at the person in front of them.


    "Gou Xiaoqi, shut up!"


    "Dog Xiaoyi, Gou Xiaoliu, squat down!"


    Seeing that the three hunting dogs were stopped so easily, everyone was relieved, and at the same time they looked at the sudden appearance of Bishi and Dongli curiously, secretly guessing the identities of the two.


    Drinking stopped the three hunting dogs, Bi Shi blessed his body towards the elder Yong and princess Hui Jia who were surrounded by everyone, and then ran to the three hunting dogs quickly.


    Finding something in the dog''s mouth, he quickly said: "Dog Xiaoyi, spit out what was in your mouth."


    Dog Xiaoyi dangled for a while, then reluctantly vomited the tortoise in his mouth.


    As soon as the tortoise was free, he immediately stretched out his limbs from the tortoise¡¯s shell, and then crawled away as if fleeing, and was soon picked up by the maid beside Princess Huijia.


    Bishi saw that Xiaoyi the dog was eating indiscriminately again, and couldn''t help but teach a lesson: "Didn¡¯t I tell you, you can¡¯t eat indiscriminately, what if you eat badly?"


    Little dog dog seemed to know that he was trained, sobbed twice, and then rubbed Bishi''s hand with his head.


    Bishi felt soft, stretched out his hand to scratch the back of the dog''s neck, felt his hand sticky, looked down, saw that his hand was full of blood, and his complexion suddenly changed.


    "Little One, are you hurt?"


    Bi Shi quickly checked the dog Xiaoyi, and saw that there was a slap-length wound on the back of his neck, his heart suddenly became tight, and he hurriedly checked the dog Xiaoliu and Gou Xiaoqi. Seeing that the last two were okay, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. .


    "Little One, Little Six, Little Seven, how do you fight with others here? Where are the Third Master and Fourth Master? Where are they?"


    Gou Xiaoqi gave a low bark, and then quickly ran to Wu Dingbo, bit his robe, dragged him to Bishi''s side, and then barked twice, and nodded towards Wu Dingbo.


    Everyone looked at this scene and was surprised to find that they seemed to understand what Gou Xiaoqi wanted to express.


    "This Jin Lingwei''s dog is really different. It''s a thief and a thief."


    Wu Dingbo looked at Bishi awkwardly, and said with a smile: "I brought them here."


    Bishi turned to Wu Dingbaifu and blessed her body: "The slave servant is the maidservant of the Yan family. I have seen the son."


    The expressions of the people present moved when they heard this.


    Wu Dingbo guessed her identity when he stopped the three hounds in Bishi drinking, glanced at the carriage in the distance, and smiled: "I am good friends with Wen Tao and Wen Kai."


    Bishi nodded, and blessed her body again: "Sir, please say something arrogant to Rong Nu and maidservant. Since the son has brought them over, you should take care of them." As he said, he looked around.


    "Little one is a hunting dog, they have a strong offensive power. If they are not supervised, they are prone to hurting people if they are stimulated. Now the little one is also injured, and the son is doing very badly."


    Being publicly accused by a maid, Wu Dingbai was a little bit frustrated, but this time it was indeed because he hadn''t been optimistic about the three hounds, so he endured his anger.


    He can bear it, but Wu Xirong can¡¯t bear it.


    "Hey, you maid is really powerful, dare to teach my brother, your master, call him, this kind of thing is not your maid can be the master."


    Bi Shi looked at Wu Xirong neither humble nor overbearing, and said with a calm expression: "The servant girl dare not teach this young man. What the servant girl just said is the truth. The first one is a hunting dog. If the young man doesn''t have the ability to control them, he shouldn''t take them with him. Come out, if you bring it out, you have to be responsible for them."


    said, looking at the others present, bowing his knees and blessing his body.


    "The slave servants are from the Yan family. These three hunting dogs are raised by the Yan family, but the appearance of the hunting dogs here is definitely not the result of the Yan family. Therefore, today''s hounds hurting people have nothing to do with the Yan family."


    As soon as these words came out, many people raised their eyebrows, and they couldn''t help taking a high look at the maid who claimed to be the Yan family.


    Bishi looked at Wu Dingbo again: "This son, what the slave servant just said, do you have no objection?"


    Wu Dingbai glanced at Bishi, and muttered: "No objection."


    Hearing this, Bi Shi blessed his body again towards everyone, without saying more, directly picked up the injured dog Xiaoyi, took Gou Xiaoliu and Gou Xiaoqi and left.


    The eyes of everyone moved with the movement of Bi Shi, and finally landed on the carriage in the distance.


    "What a great maid!"


    "The girl claims to be the Yan family, who is the Yan family on the carriage?"


    The three hunting dogs that caused the chaos were taken away directly. Everyone looked a little weird and couldn''t help but look at Princess Huijia and Lord Yong.


    Elder Yong Yong looked at Dongli who was leaving behind Bi Shi, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t say anything.


    Princess Huijia glanced at the old prince Yong. Seeing that he was dead, the horse loved her and she didn''t have an attack, and her spirit turtle was fine, so she endured her anger, and she was silent and did not stop.


    Neither of the two most distinguished people at the scene spoke, and the others wouldn¡¯t say anything. As for the injured, didn¡¯t you listen to the maid¡¯s words? Go to the Wu family.


    Here, Bi Shi carried the dog Xiaoyi into the carriage, and Gou Xiaoliu and Gou Xiaoqi squatted beside the carriage with their tails wagging.


    Ina Flower asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Bishi told Dahua about what had just happened.


    At this time, Dongli also came over and stood outside the carriage and whispered: "The place where Xiaoyi and the others are making trouble is the Zhuangzi of Lao Yong and Princess Huijia."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian, who closed his eyes and meditated, suddenly opened his eyes.


    See you, Daohua quickly asked: "Master knows them?"


    Gu Jian did not answer directly, but said vaguely: "These are two smart people."


    Seeing that Gu Jian closed his eyes again, Daohua raised a corner of the car curtain and looked at the situation ahead.


    Without the disaster of the three hounds, the guards quickly cleared the road.


    Seeing that the people gathered in front of Zhuangzi''s gate showed no sign of dispersing, Daohua frowned. Although she didn''t want to contact those people, she was gradually stagnating at this time, which seemed a bit shameful. He groaned and ordered the carriage to move on.


    Here, the princess Huijia looked at the old Yong Ye who was standing still, wondering why he had been staring at those carriages. The Yan family also knew that she was an upstart who got up recently.


    In recent years, upstarts have appeared every year. She doesn''t think there is anything worth paying attention to.


    However, Uncle Yong Wang has gone through three dynasties, most of which is to meet the windshield, the people he cares about, she is also happy to stay and see the situation.


    If these two people stayed, it would be difficult for the others to disperse.


    At the same time, everyone is curious about which one of Yan''s in the carriage.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Daohua and the others to arrive at the gate of Zhuangzi.


    Daohua is hard to avoid, but after talking to Gu Jian, he got out of the carriage with a curtain.


    Seeing a graceful Tsing Yi girl stepping down from the carriage, everyone present couldn''t help but widen their eyes. Although the girl wore a drapery, the elegant and agile temperament on her body was still eye-catching. .


    Under Caiju¡¯s guidance, Daohua walked towards the old prince Yong and the princess Huijia, and after approaching, curtly bowed: "Shengping has seen the prince and princess."


    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback.


    Obviously, everyone did not expect that the person in the carriage would be the eldest girl of the Yan family who had just been appointed by the emperor, the lord of Shengping County.


    When others were surprised, the old prince Yong had already smiled and said, "It turns out that it is the head of Shengping County, the head of the county should get up."


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Immediately, Daohua saluted everyone again: "Improper control of the family dog ??made everyone frightened." As he said, he glanced at Wang Man''er behind him.


    Wang Man''er immediately took out the prepared wound medicine.


    Inahua: "Please also take the wound medicine for the injured strongman, don''t let the wound become infected."


    The old prince Yong glanced at the carriage, and then motioned to the next person to accept the wounded medicine: "The county owner does not need to blame himself. This time, I don''t blame the Yan family."


    Princess Huijia glanced at the old prince Yong, and motioned for the next person to collect the medicine.


    Seeing that both of them had received the medicine, Daohua said, "Shengping has just come from Zhongzhou, and I will not disturb you Yaxing. I will leave first."


    Lao Wangye and Princess Huijia looked at each other quickly, coming from Zhongzhou, and not going to Beijing to return home, what are they doing to Tangyu Mountain?


    Both of them are accustomed to seeing big scenes. No matter how many questions in their hearts, they are not obvious on their faces. They smiled and nodded, indicating that Daohua was free.


    Daohua retired and returned to the carriage, and the convoy quickly drove towards the mountain village a few hundred meters away.


    When seeing the carriage parked outside the Four Seasons Villa, everyone present was a little uncomfortable.


    "Isn''t that Four Season Villa?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 704： ， Poisonous tongue

    Chapter 704, Poisonous Tongue


    Watching the gate of Four Seasons Villa open wide, and watching the carriage that Daohua rides slowly drive into the villa, everyone¡¯s looks change from time to time. It¡¯s so exciting.


    "Four Seasons Villa really belongs to the Yan family?!"


    There was news before that the famous Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop and Four Seasons Seed Shop in Beijing were opened by the Yan family. The newly appointed Jinlingwei town solicitor Yan Wenkai seemed to have promised Dudu Wu and Yang Shoufu that they would send Four Seasons to them every day. The fresh fruits and vegetables in the fruit and vegetable shop, who knows, when they went to the store to buy, they were rejected by words.


    They didn¡¯t know what was going on. However, after the incident, everyone thought that Yan Wenkai had made a mistake, but they never thought it was true.


    "Isn''t Yan Shilang here just now, where is Yan Shilang?"


    I don¡¯t know who thought of Yan Zhigao, and roared fiercely. All of a sudden, everyone began to look around for Yan Zhigao, wanting to inquire about the Four Seasons Villa.


    Unfortunately, Yan Zhigao did not know when to avoid it.


    Some people who are turning their minds quickly think of the popularity of the Four Seasons Seed Shop in the hearts of the people for selling high-yield seeds in the past two years, and their eyes are shining.


    Four Seasons Seed Shop and Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop are so popular in Beijing. Apart from the good quality of the food they produce, the main reason is the high yield.


    The princess Huijia looked at the old prince Yong, and wondered in her heart, did the old prince Yong take a high look at Yan''s family because of the Four Seasons Seed Shop?


    The old prince Yong ignored the eyes of Princess Huijia, and saw that the gate of Four Seasons Villa was closed, he turned back to his own village, and called the dark guard on the way.


    "Let me ask you, is there anyone on the carriage of the Lord of Shengping County?"


    The dark guard nodded: "Yes, and he is still a master, but his internal strength is a bit vain. I don''t know if it is injured or old."


    Old prince Yong fell into deep thought after listening.


    The dark guard in Dongli, he had seen him in the palace, if he said he was to protect the girl of the Yan family, he would not believe it, the Yan family is not important to this level.


    "I remember the news you received before that the reason why the Yan family lady came to the capital late was because she had to take care of her master?"


    Because the Yan family had sent out two Jinlingwei town caregivers, he couldn''t help but not pay attention to it, and sent someone to investigate the Yan family''s situation a long time ago.


    The dark guard nodded again.


    The old prince Yong''s eyes narrowed, and it seemed that the person in the carriage was the master of the lady of the Yan family.


    For the master of the Yan family girl, the dark guard found very little news, only that it was an old man in sixties who knew some medical skills.


    Is Dongli protecting the old man?


    If it is, the person¡¯s identity is not simple.


    The old prince Yong waved his hand to signal the dark guard to retreat, and hurried to the garden where the crowd gathered. As soon as he arrived, he asked the steward: "Where is Shi Lang?"


    No matter what, the Yan family still has to make good friends.


    The manager said with a bitter face: "It seems that Yan Shilang has left. Everyone was looking for him just now, but unfortunately they didn''t find him."


    Old prince Yong listened and couldn''t help but laughed: "This is also a slippery head, it''s okay, it''s okay, you go and do your job."


    Princess Huijia, the female families are all talking about the rice flower they just saw.


    "How do you think the head of Shengping County looks like?"


    "She is wearing a drapery hat, where can I see clearly?"


    "I''ve seen several girls from the Yan family. They all look good. If you want to come, the county owner of Shengping should also look good."


    Wu Xirong listened to the discussion, and said to Kang Naixin, "I don''t know how the head of Shengping County looks like, but it is said that if there is a master, there must be a servant. Judging from the performance of the maid just now, that must be extremely awesome."


    Kang Naixin nodded with approval: "A gentle-tempered master can''t teach such a girl."


    Four Seasons Villa.


    Compared with other Zhuangzi, it is mostly built on flat ground. The Four Seasons Villa has a higher elevation and the courtyard is built halfway up the mountain.


    After entering the villa, Daohua helped Gu Jian get out of the carriage, and the master and apprentice looked at everything in the villa curiously.


    "Master, I''ll take you to rest first, and wait until you are finished, and then walk around slowly. By the way, the villa next door belongs to Xiao Yeyang. If you are tired of living here, you can also live there. ."


    The two masters and apprentices entered the courtyard on the mountainside, standing on the observation floor of the courtyard, you can have a panoramic view of the Zhuangzi below.


    Gu Jian nodded in satisfaction: "This place is good."


    After that, the master and apprentice went back to their yard to rest.


    Hurrying on the road for more than a month, Daohua was too tired, so she hurriedly washed, and then lay still on the bed. She was going to rest for two days before returning to Yan''s house.


    In the afternoon, Xiao Yeyang, who received the news, rode a fast horse and rushed towards the Four Seasons Villa.


    On horseback, Xiao Yeyang thought that he would be able to see Daohua soon, and his heart was thrilled. It has been two years, and he and his eleven have not seen each other for two years!


    Horses galloped on the official road, causing smoke and dust.


    The families who came to the flower viewing party today rode back to the city in a carriage. Halfway through the road, they saw Xiao Yeyang and his guards flying by, and they all looked sideways.


    No way, this is Xiao Yeyang.


    Whether it was a high-profile appearance on the first day of returning to Beijing, or quickly taking over the case of the Eight Kings Dangyu after returning to Beijing, this person''s every move attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Xiao Yeyang went to Tangyu Mountain."


    "It''s evening now, what is he going to do over there?"


    "Could it be that there are Eight Kings of Party Yu hiding there?"


    People have different opinions.


    The old prince Yong also stretched his head and looked at him for a long time, until he could no longer see Xiao Yeyang and the others, he took his gaze back to the carriage, muttered for a while, and called in the secret guard: "Go, follow Xiao Yeyang and see him. Where did it go."


    As soon as the dark guard was about to leave, the old prince Yong stopped the people again: "Forget it, don''t go."


    Xiao Yeyang''s kid is not an embroidered pillow, he is really capable. The dark guard may not be able to hide from him in the past. Then, Dongli is the emperor''s dark guard. No matter why he appears next to the Yan family girl, he is still young. Good participation.


    The men talked about current affairs, while the female family members talked more about Xiao Yeyang.


    Wu Xirong asked curiously: "Nai Xin, do you think Xiao Yeyang is not close to female sex? I heard that the queen mother had rewarded his court ladies at the reception banquet held for him, but he directly rejected it."


    Kang Naixin laughed: "It''s not just the palace lady who was rejected. The queen mother wants Jiang Wanying to pour him wine. Guess what he said?"


    Wu Xirong was aroused: "How to say?"


    Kang Naixin learned Xiao Yeyang''s piety at the banquet, and said with a straight face: "The queen mother is polite, and Miss Jiang is not a maid serving people, so please don''t bother her." She said that she laughed.


    "You didn''t see it, Jiang Wanying was flushed with shame."


    Wu Xirong tweeted: "I didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to be so poisonous."


    Kang Naixin smiled and said, "Is it not? Not only did she call Jiang Wanying Miss Jiang, she didn''t give her any face. Seeing me, it''s really happy and worried."


    Wu Xirong wondered: "What are you worried about?"


    Kang Naixin: "Worried Xiao Yeyang aimed his poisonous tongue at me!"


    Wu Xirong thought of Xiao Yeyang in the mouth of her little brother, and immediately said, "Then you must be very disappointed now."


    Kang Naixin nodded and shrugged: "Isn''t it? I have seen Xiao Yeyang several times in the palace, but every time he sees me, he directly treats me as air."


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang came to the outside of the Four Seasons Villa, waited for a few seconds, and quickly passed by, and finally stopped in front of the Sunflower Villa next door.


    Xiao Yeyang turned over and got off the horse, and threw the horse rope directly to the blessing behind him, while he himself hurried into the villa.


    He Zhuangzi and Daohua¡¯s Zhuangzi are next to each other. When he came here before, he secretly opened up the connection between the two Zhuangzi.


    Now that the uncle Huang hasn¡¯t made a decision to marry him, he doesn¡¯t want to provoke Daohua with some rumors.


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang stepped into the Four Seasons Villa, and suddenly became a little nervous thinking about the rice flower that he was about to see.


    I haven¡¯t seen each other for two years, and I don¡¯t know what that guy looks like now? Will you be full of joy when you see him?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 705： , Shimizu Furong

    Chapter 705, Shimizu Lotus


    The main reason why the courtyard of Four Seasons Villa is built on the mountainside is that there are two natural hot spring waterfall pools on the mountainside.


    Daohua during the lunch break, Wang Man''er and Bishi walked around the entire villa. Knowing that there were such two good places, they immediately told Daohua who woke up.


    After listening to the rice flower, she really became interested: "I have been sitting in the carriage for almost two months, and my whole body is sore after sitting, just soaking in the hot springs to relieve fatigue."


    When I went to Houshan and looked at the two hot spring pools, Daohua immediately smiled and said, "Master and I happen to be one person and one. Let me tell the villager and let him make two brands. In the future, this small hot spring pool will be my private bath. NS."


    Looking at the enveloping hot spring pool, Daohua loosened her hair bun, took off her coat and skirt, and walked in with only a tube top and trousers.


    The temperature of the water in the pool is not high or low, and as soon as she soaks in, Daohua feels her whole body lightened up.


    Looking at the waterfall pouring down from the top of the mountain, Daohua swam directly below the waterfall, letting the water hit him.


    The hot spring pool was built on the mountainside of the back mountain, and Daohua lay on the edge of the pool. Looking at the green mountains and green water under the heat, I only felt that all my fatigue was gone.


    Wang Man''er noticed that Daohua hadn¡¯t changed her clothes, and said to Bishi: ¡°The girl¡¯s dresses are still in the box and have not been sorted out. Go back with me and bring the girl¡¯s change of clothes.¡±


    Seeing Daohua soaking in the hot spring pool comfortably, without them needing to wait, Bi Shi nodded, and turned away with Wang Man''er.


    From the back mountain to the front mountain courtyard, you have to pass the hot spring waterfall. As soon as Xiao Ye approached, he heard the sound of someone playing in the water.


    The five senses of martial arts practitioners are relatively keen. Xiao Yeyang stood there for a few seconds, hearing the cheerful sound of playing in the water, he was very familiar with it.


    In the steaming smoke, a beautiful woman who is not as beautiful as a mortal is facing the pouring waterfall to wash her dark and smooth hair.


    The warm and moist spring water slides down from the condensed skin, and the soaked and close-fitting clothing reveals the beauty''s bumpy and abundance curves vividly.


    The turbulent water hits the body like a natural massage chair, and Daohua¡¯s face is full of enjoyment.


    Smiling at the corner of his mouth, eyes circling.


    After washing her long hair, Daohua shakes her head and throws her full head of blue silk on her back, and then begins to wash her body.


    The slender jade fingers slowly cut from the neck, spread to the collarbone and fragrant shoulders, and then slowly flicked them along the arms.


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes seemed to be fixed on Dahua¡¯s fingers, moving with the movement of the fingers.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Xiao Yeyang felt that his heart was about to jump out, even if it was a life-and-death fight with the Eight Kings and Death Warriors, he never felt that his heart had beaten like this.


    In the hot spring, rice flower did not notice, stretched out her hand to untie the strap of the tube top.


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyesight was very good. When he saw the two white abundance hidden in the ë³ëµ, Xiao Yeyang felt his brain explode with a bang, and the blood in his whole body instantly burned.


    "Girl!"


    Just then, Bi Shi came over with a change of clothes from Daohua.


    Hearing the voice, Xiao Yeyang seemed to have done something bad and feared that he would be caught. He quickly dodged aside, and when he reacted, he felt amused at his guilty conscience again.


    That was the wife who had worshipped with him. Had it not been for his uncle who had to stop him, he would have returned home with a beautiful woman.


    Xiao Yeyang realized that he was sweating profusely at some point, and he could not help but raise his hand and wipe it with his sleeve. He felt like smoking in his throat, swallowed quickly, and felt that his whole body was too hot. The mouth was torn apart.


    Wait for him to calm down his mind, Daohua had already come out of the hot spring.


    "No wonder so many people like to soak in hot springs, it''s really comfortable to soak in."


    After going out of the bath, I put on the rice flower of the moon white dress, the buds are in the first bloom, and they are beautiful and pitiful. It may be because I have just soaked in the hot spring and there is still a trace of laziness on the brows, which makes her more like a lotus in the water. A touch of seductiveness.


    There was a little enchanting in the purity, and a little lazy rice flower in the charming, so it ran into Xiao Yeyang''s eyes.


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang suddenly appearing, Daohua was surprised at first, and then she was overjoyed. She asked with crooked eyebrows: "How did you know we''re here?"


    Xiao Yeyang fixedly looked at Daohua, walked up to her, and looked at her eyebrows carefully. He didn''t want to let go of any place, seeing a few strands of wet hair on her plump and clean forehead. Reached out to tidy up for her.


    Bi Shi looked at the two people who were looking at each other, and quietly withdrew with great eyesight. Before leaving, he handed the veil for wiping his hair to Xiao Yeyang intimately.


    Xiao Yeyang''s gaze was too hot, Daohua looked at each other for a while, before defeating the battle, and then unnaturally averted her gaze.


    Xiao Yeyang subconsciously licked his lips with a charming eyes and a shy smile, and a small smile on his lips.


    Daohua noticed his movements, the pink face became more and more blush, and she gave Xiao Yeyang a stunned look, and then she was shocked to discover that after two years of absence, Xiao Yeyang actually had a head taller than herself.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you have grown taller!"


    Daohua stretched out her hand to compare, and found that she had only reached Xiao Yeyang''s chin. Then, she took a closer look at Xiao Yeyang: "It''s still dark."


    Xiao Yeyang let Daohua look at it with a smile, and when she finished reading, she bent slightly, leaned her face against Daohua¡¯s ear, and lowered her head with a smile and said, "My one has grown up too."


    Daohua raised her chin slightly: "Aren''t you nonsense? We have been apart for two years. Of course I have to grow up."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said nothing.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You haven''t answered my question yet, how do you know that Master and I have arrived in the capital? You came here so soon!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled lightly: "You are my most important person. You are here, of course I have to come over as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, the corners of Daohua¡¯s mouth curled up, and he punched Xiao Yeyang''s chest with a smile: "Xiao Yeyang, you are more and more able to talk sweetly now."


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed Daohua¡¯s pink fist and pulled the person into his arms with force, then hugged Daohua tightly with his arms, rubbing his head against her neck: "One by one, I miss you so much. Did you think of me?"


    Daohua slowly raised her hands, then hugged Xiao Yeyang back, and gave a soft ¡®um¡¯.


    Hearing the response he wanted, Xiao Yeyang was happy to fly, suddenly picked up Daohua, and turned around with a smile.


    Infected by his happiness, Daohua hugs his neck back.


    After turning for a while, Xiao Yeyang put down the rice flower and put his head on her forehead. The two hugged each other for a long time, until a breeze blew, the rice flower that had not yet wiped his hair felt cold, and the two separated.


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and sat on the stone bench by the hot spring pool, and began to wipe her hair seriously.


    Ina Flower: "Wait later, you will help me to clean my hair, so I have to go to see Master as soon as possible. He has been worried about you in the past two years."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Okay."


    Thinking of what she had encountered on the road today, Daohua turned her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, why did you and the third and fourth brothers hand the little one to outsiders casually?" She said that the three hunting dogs were besieged. I said something.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Don''t worry, this kind of thing won''t happen again in the future."


    Daohua: "There are so many nobles in the capital. I met an old prince and a princess as soon as I came here today. Tell me about the royal family, lest I don¡¯t know anything in the future."


    Although Zhao Yongwang has inquired about a lot of noble things in the past two years, he can''t reach about royal affairs.


    After writing this chapter for three hours, I convinced myself.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 706： ,Reunion

    Chapter 706, reunion after a long time


    Hair gradually dried out under the wiping of Xiao Yeyang, Daohua casually played with the hanging hair on her chest, turning her head from time to time to look at Xiao Yeyang standing behind her.


    Every time she looked over, she could always meet Xiao Yeyang''s gaze.


    Seeing the smile and tenderness in his eyes, Daohua felt that the whole heart was sweet.


    I thought I hadn¡¯t seen each other for two years, and if I met again, there would be some distance and strangeness. I never thought that apart from the joy of my heart, there are only happy memories of the past when I was together in my mind.


    The breeze is blowing, and the air is full of sweetness.


    Neither of them concealed the joy in their hearts after a long-distance reunion, and they both quietly enjoyed the tranquility and ease at this moment.


    Xiao Yeyang carefully wiped the black and smooth long hair of rice flower, the soft feeling of the hair passing through the fingertips, as if scratching his heart and liver with a brush, the faint fragrance drifted from the hair, which made people intoxicated.


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help leaning down, wanting to smell the fragrance of her hair deeply.


    "Ok?"


    Feeling that Xiao Yeyang stopped wiping, Daohua couldn''t help but turned her head and looked over. By coincidence, the tips of their noses touched each other so unpredictably.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s face close at hand, looking at his shiny black eyes, Daohua''s heart instantly slammed like a deer.


    Xiao Ye fixedly looked at Daohua, looked at the apricot eyes that were widened with amazement, and looked at the slightly open red lips that made people want to kiss Fangze.


    Xiao Yeyang''s mouth became dry again, his head tilted slightly, and he kissed his red lips decisively and quickly.


    The soft and plump red lips are as sweet as they remembered. Today Xiao Yeyang is no longer satisfied with the mere touch of a kiss. He stretched out his arm and held Daohua¡¯s head, which wanted to retreat with his hand, almost possessive. Deepen the kiss.


    Domineering, fierce, yet gentle.


    When Daohua was about to suffocate, Xiao Yeyang slowly stopped, looked at Daohua¡¯s blushing cheeks, and chuckled softly: "Fool, why are you keeping your breath?"


    Inahana blinked her eyes and turned her head too uncomfortably. Why, of course, was because she was too nervous and forgot to chant!


    Looking at Daohua who showed all his inner activities on his face, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but smile, and quickly pecked her red lips: "It''s okay, just get used to it in the future."


    Daohua stared, and the girl''s shame emerged, and she blushed and sipped at him: "Bah, who is getting used to it." She stood up and pretended to leave.


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly grabbed the person, held the person in his arms, and said in a very good mood: "Why are you angry? I''m telling the truth. Now that you have entered Beijing, I will enter the palace tomorrow and ask the emperor''s uncle. Marriage, when the time comes. Uncle can no longer stop us from the bridal chamber."


    Daohua squeezed Xiao Yeyang''s arm tightly and said, "You''re getting more and more energetic, aren''t you?"


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s shy look, Xiao Yeyang laughed happily, turned his head, and kissed Daohua¡¯s noodles lightly. It wasn¡¯t enough, and came again.


    Daohua dodges quickly, feeling that the kisses on her face are getting more and more frequent, and she has to stop her: "Xiao Yeyang, you stop me."


    "I haven''t moved my hand!" Xiao Yeyang replied playfully.


    Daohua hit him silently: "Then you shut up."


    "I don''t!" Xiao Yeyang directly refused.


    Ina Flower: "If you do this again, I''m angry."


    Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a moment: "Okay, if you take the initiative to kiss me, I will shut up."


    "Think beautiful!"


    "Then I can''t hold my mouth."


    "Xiao Yeyang!!!"


    When the two were fighting, there was a sudden awkward cough behind them.


    Daohua stiffened, patted Xiao Yeyang''s hand and motioned for him to let go.


    Xiao Yeyang regretfully retracted his hand, and turned to look at Wang Man''er and Bi Shi who were standing not far away with their backs facing them: "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Man''er and Bi Shi slowly turned around, holding a combing tool in their hands, blessing their bodies, and then they said, "The old lady called for dinner."


    When it heard that it was Gu Jian looking for them, Xiao Yeyang immediately became serious: "Oh, we''ll be there soon."


    Daohua quickly asked Wang Man''er to come over and comb her hair: "Be simple, it''s not easy to let the master wait for us."


    Wang Man''er nodded, and quickly combed Daohua''s homely hair bun.


    Looking at the topaz sunflower hairpin on the head of the rice flower, Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched.


    After Daohua finished her appearance, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua''s hand and walked towards Gu Jian''s courtyard.


    Xiao Yeyang walked into Gu Jian''s yard holding Daohua''s hand, and then saw Gu Jian''s stern face, his eyes falling on the hands held by the two.


    See you, Inaka quickly pulled out her hand.


    Xiao Yeyang realized that he was annoying the old man, and he hurriedly stepped forward to salute him. After saying a good word from the boss, the old man gave a smile.


    Gu Jian looked at Xiao Yeyang: "The reputation of the girl¡¯s family is the most important thing. Before the emperor makes an order to give a marriage, you can keep it for me."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang touched his nose with a guilty conscience.


    Daohua was a little embarrassed. Seeing Caiju coming with the food box, she hurried over to help.


    The porcelain cup for the soup was a little hot. After the rice flower was picked up, there was a ¡®ah¡¯, and the porcelain cup was quickly put on the table. The force was too strong, and some of the soup in it was spilled.


    Xiao Yeyang saw and quickly walked over to grab Daohua¡¯s hands, and saw Daohua¡¯s fingers burned red. He was distressed and blamed: "Why are you so careless?" Then, he looked at Wang Man''er, "Quickly Get some cold water."


    Wang Man''er hurried out of the house.


    While waiting, Xiao Yeyang bowed his head and blew his hands to Daohua.


    Daohua saw that Gu Jian looked at them and wanted to withdraw her hand, but Xiao Yeyang grasped it tightly and didn''t break free: "Xiao Yeyang, I''m fine, you let go."


    Xiao Yeyang ignored him, waited for Wang Man''er to bring cold water, and soaked in the water with Daohua''s hand.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, there is nothing wrong with it."


    Xiao Yeyang glared at Daohua: "When will you let me not worry so much?"


    Daohua stared: "When did I worry about you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I haven''t said that, I can burn my hands even after eating a meal." As he said, the hand that grabbed Daohua looked at it carefully, and asked softly, "Does it still hurt?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly: "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore."


    Xiao Yeyang took the handkerchief that Wang Man''er had handed him, and helped Daohua wipe off the water in his hand, and then checked it again to confirm that his fingertips were not red, and he didn''t say anything.


    "Can I eat?"


    Looking at the nervous look of his nephew and grandson, Gu Jian felt too tired and crooked.


    Daohua was a little embarrassed, and quickly said: "It''s okay." With that, she sat down and started with Gu Jian.


    Xiao Yeyang followed and sat next to her.


    The table is square and has four positions. Seeing his nephew Sun Fei and his apprentice squeezed together, Gu Jian silently wanted to roll his eyes, but thinking that the two had been apart for two years, now they meet again and want to stick together. , He couldn''t say anything.


    At the dinner table, Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang kept adding food to Gu Jian. Amidst the joking and amusement of the two, Gu Jian seemed to have returned to the scene where they were sitting together for a meal in Taohua Temple.


    Looking at the position where his left hand was empty, a trace of sadness passed in Gu Jian''s eyes, but unfortunately, his sister was gone.


    "Xiao Yeyang, I don''t want to eat steamed black-bone chicken."


    "I remember you used to like to eat."


    "All I eat are without chicken skin."


    "Hey, I thought your taste has changed. What''s the matter? I ate the chicken skin, you can just eat meat."


    Seeing that the two children get along well, and they have not become rusty because they were separated for a while, Gu Jian was relieved again, but he didn¡¯t see it.


    "Master, look at Xiao Yeyang, I said I won''t eat anymore, he has to clamp it for me."


    "Uncle, it''s not my fault, she ate too little."


    "If you eat too much, you will gain weight."


    "Fat is fat, and I don''t dislike it."


    "I hate it."


    Looking at the two people who were bickering, Gu Jian couldn''t think about Granny Gu anymore: "I said you two are okay, and let people not eat!" Although the tone was stern, the corners of his mouth were cocked.


    Farewell to meet again for a long time, the three of them all enjoy the joy of getting together at this time.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 707： , Not ashamed, you can think

    Chapter 707, not ashamed, you can think


    After the meal, Gu Jian asked about Xiao Yeyang''s situation in northern Xinjiang in the past two years. Xiao Yeyang gave a general idea. Although he said it lightly, both Gu Jian and Daohua understood the difficulties and dangers involved.


    Looking at his niece and grandson, who was more calm and resolute than two years ago, Gu Jian was very pleased. Although it was a bit more dangerous on the battlefield, he could really train people.


    In order not to make the atmosphere look too dull, Xiao Yeyang picked up some interesting things in the barracks and said that he made Daohua amused and smiled. Gu Jian was calmer, but the corners of his mouth were always cocked.


    Daohua also told Xiao Yeyang about the interesting things that happened to them in the past two years.


    In the conversation, both of them knew what kind of things they had experienced during the separation period, and what novel things they encountered. Once the box was opened, they couldn''t hold it back.


    Looking at the two more excited people, Gu Jian silently stood in front of a qualified audience.


    "Northern Xinjiang is lacking in supplies. I have been eating dry food for most of the past two years. Look, am I losing weight? You have to make up for it."


    Xiao Yeyang complained to Daohua as soon as he caught the opportunity.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, shook her head and said, "I don''t think you are any thinner." As she said, she reached out and poked Xiao Yeyang''s arm, "It seems to be stronger."


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    Daohua turned her head and asked Gu Jian, "Master, do you think Xiao Yeyang has lost weight?"


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang: "Not thin!"


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless, looking at Daohua: "I don''t care, anyway, I have not eaten well in the past two years, you have to make it up for me."


    Daohua glanced at him with a smile: "It depends on whether I am free."


    Looking at Daohua Tsundere''s face, Xiao Yeyang quickly shaved her nose, and said in a petting tone: "Our lady Yan is really a big busy person, and we don''t even cook a meal for Xiang Gong."


    Hearing this, Daohua quickly glanced at Gu Jian, and when he saw that he was not looking here, she glared at him fiercely, and secretly reached out and twisted his arm.


    Xiao Yeyang made face-saving pain, and whispered for mercy.


    Gu Jian watched the small movements of the two in his eyes. Seeing his nephew and grandson''s eyes were stuck on his apprentice all night, he didn''t want to look at him flirting and cursing, and waved his hand: "I''m going to rest, where are you going back and forth? ."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang looked happy. He was about to be alone with Daohua. He hadn''t seen each other for two years. He had a lot of things to say to Daohua. I am embarrassed to say these things in front of his uncle.


    "Master, then you rest and we go down."


    Gu Jian let out an ¡®um¡¯ and glanced at Xiao Yeyang warningly: ¡°Don¡¯t stay outside for too long, go back to your room and rest early.¡±


    Out of the yard, Xiao Yeyang naturally took Daohua''s hand: "Go, I''ll take you to my village."


    Speaking of this, Daohua remembered that Xiao Yeyang had appeared in the back mountain before: "How did you come here before?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You''ll know if I show you around."


    It is approaching April, and the sky is getting dark slowly. After dinner, the genius just started to wipe the darkness.


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua to the back mountain, then walked down the stone steps of the back mountain, and soon he reached the foot of the mountain.


    "and many more!"


    Xiao Yeyang was taking Daohua to the path leading to the Sunflower Villa, but Daohua stopped.


    "what happened?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "When did you arrive before?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t expect that Daohua would ask this, and the scene of Daohua taking a bath immediately appeared in his mind, and he looked away with some guilty conscience: "When I arrived, I just heard the voice of you talking to your maid, this I just looked for it."


    The sky was dim, Daohua couldn''t see the change in Xiao Yeyang''s expression, and let out a relieved ¡®Oh¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to continue this topic, and dragged the rice flower up a small path paved with pebble. Both sides of the path were full of cannaes more than one meter high.


    If you are not familiar with Zhuangzi, you really can¡¯t find this trail.


    After passing the trail, what you see is a flower corridor full of flowers of various colors, leading directly to the top of the Sunflower Villa.


    Smelling the fragrance of flowers in the air, Daohua took a deep breath and smiled at Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, I didn''t expect you to like flowers so much."


    Xiao Yeyang walked over and hugged the rice flowers from behind: "Where are the flowers I like, I plant these flowers because of you. Do you like them?"


    Daohuayi smiled and nodded, feeling the warm touch from her neck, Daohua quickly opened Xiao Yeyang''s arm while Xiao Yeyang didn''t pay attention, and ran forward quickly.


    "It''s a pity, it''s getting dark now. It must be very beautiful in the daytime."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, pacing behind: "What''s a pity, there are hot springs here, the blooming season of flowers is relatively long, you can come to enjoy the flowers whenever you want in the future."


    said, snapped his fingers into the air.


    Soon, glass lanterns lit up on both sides of the flower gallery.


    Seeing Defu rushing in with a few small servants, and hurriedly leaving after lighting the lantern, Daohua''s eyes widened. After a while, she looked at Xiao Yeyang and said, "Such a long flower corridor. How much lamp oil is wasted?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I still want to raise you, I won''t mess with money. This is the first time that this flower gallery is lit, and it will only be lit for you in the future, and it won''t cost much."


    Hearing this, the smile on Daohua''s face couldn''t be suppressed, she looked at Xiao Yeyang madly, then turned and walked forward, carefully admiring the flower scene under the lamp that belonged to her alone.


    The two walked briskly under the flower porch, looking at each other from time to time, feeling each other''s heartbeat and joy in their hearts.


    Perhaps it was because he was too happy, or it was distracted to look back at Xiao Yeyang. When he was about to climb to the top of the flower gallery, Daohua accidentally stepped on the hem of the skirt and staggered forward, knocking her palms and knees on the stone steps.


    See you, Xiao Yeyang, came to Daohua in three steps and two steps, carefully lifted her up, and quickly looked at her hand. He was relieved to see that it was only slightly red.


    then squatted down again to check Inoka''s knees.


    Seeing him lift up her skirt, Daohua quickly reached out to stop her.


    Xiao Yeyang stared at her: "Yan Yiyi, you have forgotten that we have visited the hall, and now there is only a lack of a public ceremony." He said, removing Daohua''s hand.


    Lifted the skirt, rolled up the trousers, and looked at the torn and bleeding knees, Xiao Yeyang clicked Daohua''s head helplessly: "You!"


    Daohua pouted, is she really happy and sad?


    Xiao Yeyang got up, bent down and picked up the rice flower, and went straight to the courtyard at the end of the flower gallery.


    Looking at Daohua who was holding his neck and leaning obediently in his arms, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently.


    "where are we going?"


    "Go to the yard where I live."


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua and came to his room.


    Watching Xiao Yeyang walking directly toward the bed holding herself in her arms, Daohua suddenly missed a beat in her heart, and quickly grabbed Xiao Yeyang''s chest, "What are you doing with me in bed?"


    Looking at Daohua with a nervous face, Xiao Yeyang laughed loudly, lowered his head to Daohua¡¯s ear, and said in an extremely ambiguous tone: "What do you mean?"


    Daohua blurted out, "No, Master won¡¯t agree."


    Xiao Yeyang was so happy that he put Daohua on the bed and sat down, and said with a puzzled look: "Why? You are injured. I will help you deal with the wound. Why does uncle disagree?"


    Hearing this, Daohua''s expression froze for a while, and then instantly blushed, covering her face and lowering her head not to look at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, took the medicine box, and carefully applied medicine to Daohua.


    The pain in her knees caused the fever on Daohua¡¯s face to recede. Daohua removed her hand and looked at Xiao Yeyang who was expertly bandaging herself: "Your technique is getting better and better."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Practice makes perfect."


    Hearing this, a trace of distress flashed across Daohua¡¯s face: "When I was in northern Xinjiang, I must have been injured?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to worry Daohua, but seeing the distress in Daohua''s eyes, he nodded quickly: "Yeah." As he said, he grinned, "You have to be nice to me in the future."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Okay."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang was overjoyed, but Daohua said again, "I will make up for you with delicious food."


    Xiao Yeyang is speechless, what is good for him is just to make good food for him?


    Wrapped Daohua''s injured right knee, Xiao Yeyang put it back in the medicine box, then walked to the bed and sat down next to Daohua.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was next to him, Daohua moved aside.


    However, she moved, and Xiao Yeyang also moved. In the end, Daohua was forced to the end of the bed to stop.


    Daohua stared at Xiao Yeyang: "I warn you not to mess around!"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "Chaos? What kind of chaos did you talk about?" After finishing speaking, he moved to Daohua''s side again.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang blankly, as if she didn''t expect him to be so bold.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a smile, his head slowly leaning towards Daohua.


    Two people, one leaned back and the other leaned forward.


    When the tip of his nose touched Daohua''s cheek, Xiao Yeyang stopped: "What was in your mind when you said that your uncle would not agree?" His tone was full of jokes.


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s scorching heat that had just receded on her face quickly covered her cheeks. She looked at the joke in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes and covered her face again with shame, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about anything!¡±


    Xiao Yeyang laughed cheerfully, and reached out to take Daohua''s hand.


    The blushing Daohua became more and more charming under the swaying light, and Xiao Yeyang quickly kissed the attractive red lips.


    Daohua leaned back, Xiao Yeyang leaned over, and she quickly grabbed Xiao Yeyang''s neck, afraid of falling.


    As soon as Daohua got around her neck, Xiao Yeyang stretched out his arm and hugged Daohua tightly, sinking into this sweet deep kiss.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to let go of the sweetheart in his arms, but he was worried that he would not be able to hold on if he continued, so he ended the kiss with dismay.


    Daohua''s face flushed, ashamed to look at Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, she buried her head directly on Xiao Yeyang''s neck.


    Xiao Yeyang kissed Daohua¡¯s earlobe: "Fool, even if you want to give me a gift of the Lord of the Week, this is not shameful!"


    Boom~


    Daohua felt that she was struck by lightning: "Xiao Yeyang, what are you talking nonsense, who is going to show you the gift of Lord Zhou?" As he said, she bit Xiao Yeyang''s neck with angrily.


    "Hey, don''t bite! You can really think!"


    "Xiao Yeyang!!!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 708： , There is a master

    Chapter 708, there is a master


    "Okay, okay, stop making trouble, if you want to be like this, I really don''t guarantee that it will be messy!"


    Xiao Yeyang, whose whole body was hot and squeezed, hugged Daohua and held her tightly in his arms.


    Daohua felt that Xiao Yeyang''s breathing was getting heavier and heavier.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that she was quiet, calmed down, then reached out and touched her neck: "I haven''t seen her in two years. Why do you still learn to bite? Hiss, it hurts!"


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, saw a clear tooth mark on his neck, and looked away with a guilty conscience: "You asked for it."


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang tightened his arms, and said in her ears intimately: "You have to bite in the future. You''d better bite in a secret place. You bite on your neck and you were seen by others, no good!"


    Hearing this, Daohua''s expression became stiff, and she quickly checked the position of the tooth mark.


    Uh. The position is higher!


    "Well, you wear stand-up collar clothes tomorrow!"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly took over: "I still have a new stand-collar summer gown. Would you make two for me?"


    Ina Hua gave him a sideways look, and said nothing.


    Xiao Yeyang: "I don''t care, I can wait. Just when I returned to Beijing last time, Uncle Emperor rewarded me with a few brocades. Later I will let Defu take it to your village. Let''s make some new clothes together. , Just do the couple outfit you mentioned before."


    Daohua snorted: "You made me so easy."


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed Daohua¡¯s cheeks: "Why, you don''t want to tell everyone, am I yours already?"


    Daohua pursed her lips and glanced at Xiao Yeyang with a smile, without saying anything.


    After ??, the room fell into silence, and the two could only hear each other''s breathing and heartbeat.


    After a while, Daohua felt that the temperature in the air was getting higher and higher. Coupled with being held tightly in his arms by Xiao Yeyang, feeling the scorching heat from his body, Daohua felt hotter.


    Daohua twisted her body uncomfortably: "Xiao Yeyang, do you think the room is a bit hot? Or, let''s sit down in the flower gallery?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while before nodding: "Okay."


    The two came to the flower gallery, standing on the top of the mountain overlooking the winding flower gallery with lanterns, it was exceptionally gorgeous.


    With the mountain breeze blowing, Daohua suddenly felt less hot: "Xiao Yeyang, it''s getting late, let''s go down."


    Thinking of the uncle who had warned him just now, Xiao Yeyang nodded, and stretched out his hand to hold Daohua: "I will take you away, lest you fall down again."


    Daohua retorted, "Why am I so squeamish?" She said that, but she didn''t open Xiao Yeyang''s hand.


    The two slowly walked down the mountain.


    On the way, Daohua said in a very good mood: "The emperor is still very generous. These two villagers are really good, especially the waterfall hot spring. I like it very much."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "If you like it, then come to bubble more."


    Ina Hua nodded again and again: "Waiting to accompany Master here for two days to get used to, I will go home to pick up my grandmother. Soaking in the hot spring is good for her body and makes her bubble more."


    "Also, Jingwan told me before that she likes to go to hot springs. Next time I find a chance to call her and Yuan Yao here, we will also get together."


    Looking at Daohua, Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Something has happened to the Dong family and Zhou family."


    Hearing this, the smile on Daohua¡¯s face stagnated: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang pulled Daohua onto the stone bench under the flower gallery, and carefully told her about the Dong''s being seized and Zhou Shilang''s imprisonment.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Are they really guilty, or are they implicated?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s hard to tell whether aristocratic families like Dong and Zhou are doing clean. As far as I know, they are not innocent. It''s lucky."


    "Of course, Yuan Xuan and the others may be innocent in their room, but his father did not lose sight of the Hou Mansion when he was the chief envoy in Zhongzhou. It is understandable that he was punished together."


    "Your third brother Zhou Shilang is investigating now. It should have nothing to do with the Eight Kings. However, this does not mean that he is not guilty. There are several officials who secretly served the Eight Kings through his hand. Maybe he is It was taken advantage of, but it was dereliction of duty in the end."


    Daohua clearly knows that in this era, the fate of a woman is tied to the family. Without the protection of the family, the woman is like a rootless duckweed. She couldn''t help but asked worriedly: "What about Jingwan and Yuan Yao now? How is it?"


    Xiao Yeyang paused: "Miss Zhou is okay, after all, Zhou Shilang''s crime has not been determined; as for Miss Dong, she may not be very good. Before the Dong family was seized, she was retired by the Weiguo government. , And now live with the Dong family in Nancheng."


    Looking at Daohua with frowning brows, Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand for her: "Don''t worry about your brows, you can''t take care of other people''s affairs."


    Daohua frowned: "I''m just worried about Yuan Yao and Jingwan."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, don''t think about it. Maybe their lives are not as good as before, but their family members are all fine. Whether it is Yuanxuan or Chengye, they are capable, and they may turn over again in the future. of."


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you back. If it''s too late, uncle will definitely call me again."


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and walked down the mountain, because after hearing about Zhou and Dong''s family, Daohua''s interest was not so high, and she didn''t speak much afterwards.


    "I won''t tell you this if I knew it."


    "I have to know sooner or later anyway."


    The two slowly walked down the flower corridor. At the same time, people in nearby Zhuangzi all saw the flower corridor under the lamp of Sunflower Villa and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    This night is destined to be unsettled. First, the owner of Four Seasons Villa appeared, not the emperor that everyone had speculated, but the newly appointed master of Shengping County by the emperor. Then again, the Sunflower Villa, which has been silent, suddenly moved, and the gorgeous flower gallery under the lights left a deep impression on everyone.


    The people who have Zhuangzi on the Tangyu Mountain are all prominent people in the capital, and the news spread quickly. The next day, these two things were spread to great enthusiasm.


    Early the next morning, Xiao Yeyang came to Four Seasons Villa and had breakfast with Gu Jian and Daohua.


    After eating, Xiao Yeyang looked at Gu Jian and Daohua: "I will enter the palace and ask the emperor''s uncle to marry me later."


    Taohua lowered her head and held the teacup, looking at Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian nodded with a ¡®um¡¯.


    After sending Xiao Yeyang away, Daohua looked at Gu Jian with no bottom, "Master, do you think the emperor will agree?"


    Gu Jian was silent for a while: "You and Yeyang visited in front of your sister, and neither of you can change your marriage." After speaking, he paused, "However, you have to be prepared."


    Ina Flower''s heart was raised at once.


    Seeing the apprentice¡¯s expression of anxiety, Gu Jian explained: ¡°Although the emperor can make a final decision on Yeyang¡¯s marriage, he still has to tell the Prince Ping and the Queen Mother. The Guo family also knows that there will be a sound. Many, your two things may not go too smoothly."


    Daohua said silently, "If this is the case, then why does the master agree to Xiao Yeyang to find the emperor to marry him?"


    Gu Jianbai gave his apprentice a look: "You girl is usually clever, why is she confused at a critical moment? Of course, to tell those who watch Yeyang that he already has a master, so that some people don''t want to beat Yeyang. ."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 709： , Rise to fame

    Chapter 709, rise to fame


    Just when Xiao Yeyang hurried back to the city, the morning meeting had already begun.


    Compared with the usual quiet when going to court, the emperor found that today¡¯s officials were whispering to each other. After sitting on the dragon chair, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What are you talking about, so lively?¡±


    Jiang Shizi groaned for a moment and stepped forward and replied: "Your Majesty Qi, everyone is talking about Four Seasons Villa. Yesterday, Lao Wang Ye and Princess Hui Jia held a flower viewing party in Tangyu Mountain. They met the host of Shengping County who came to Beijing to see it with their own eyes. Then she stayed at Four Seasons Villa."


    The emperor had received a secret report about Gu Jian and Daohua''s coming to Beijing, and he smiled lightly and said, "What is there to discuss?"


    Jiang Shizi thought that when his daughter got married, he wanted to ask the emperor to reward his daughter as a dowry at Four Seasons Villa with hot spring waterfalls. He was rejected by the emperor. He couldn''t help but asked: "The emperor, when will Four Seasons Villa give Shengping a reward? The county owner?"


    Isn''t his daughter better than the county lord of Shengping who came from a poor family?


    The emperor had a cold face and said indifferently: "Jiang Shizi, are you questioning me? I want to reward a Zhuangzi to others, do I need a prophet to speak to you?"


    This is a bit too serious. When Jiang Shizi heard this, he felt aroused in his heart, and he knelt down: "The emperor is aware of this, the minister does not mean that. Four Seasons Villa has risen to prominence in the past two years. Love Dai, the minister always thought that only the emperor could do such a thing."


    Hearing this, Yang Chenghua, Wu Jingyi and others couldn''t help but look at Jiang Shizi.


    This is a small comment


    The emperor looked at Jiang Shizi silently, and then he spoke for a long time: "The Yan family has made great achievements in farming. I am very pleased with this. Since he took the throne, I have encouraged everyone to study farming. Unfortunately, it has been unsatisfactory. "


    "Agriculture is an important matter of people''s livelihood. The Yan family can help me and the people of Daxia here. Naturally, I must give a good reward. I am even more happy if the Yan family can sell high-yield seeds without increasing prices. You can all be like the Yan family, so why not worry about the summer?"


    Listening to the emperor¡¯s words, the weight of the Yan family in Baiguan¡¯s heart has increased by another place.


    After ??, the emperor did not ask Jiang Shizi to get up, so he left him on his knees to finish the early court.


    Jin Lingwei was well-informed, and Xiao Ye had just returned to the city, and someone told him what had happened to him.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while after learning about it, and then he recruited capable men and asked them to secretly spread the news that the Yan family was the owner of the Four Seasons Seed Shop.


    Of course, this opportunity to improve reputation has to be put to good use.


    The weak foundation of the Yan family is flawed. The foundation needs to be accumulated little by little, but reputation can be quickly gained as long as it is used properly.


    Although he and Inahua visited the hall in front of his grandmother, he also knew that his two matters had to be settled in front of the world, and I was afraid that there would be some twists and turns.


    One of the easiest to talk about is the Yan family¡¯s family background.


    Fortunately, his one is smart and capable. When he was still fighting in northern Xinjiang, she made a wave of fame for the Yan family by donating medicine and food.


    When Daohua was going to open a shop in Beijing, he really did not expect that the two small shops could gain such a big effect.


    This is mainly because Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t know much about farming and didn¡¯t understand what high-yield seeds meant to the people.


    Originally, things about Four Seasons Villa were only passed between honored honoraries and officials. With Xiao Yeyang''s intervention, the people soon knew it.


    High-yield seeds improved the people¡¯s harvest. Knowing that it was provided by the Yan family, the Yan family¡¯s reputation once again increased.


    If it is said that the Yan family was little known when they entered Beijing before, nowadays, people in Beijing can say two things about the Yan family, and most of them are still good.


    Xiao Yeyang did not enter the palace immediately, but first returned to Jin Lingwei. Once he arrived, everyone in Jin Lingwei could feel his good mood.


    No way, Xiao Yeyang was very serious when doing errands, and there weren¡¯t many times when he had a smile on his face like today.


    Everyone looked at them curiously. After a while, Yan Wenkai and Yan Wentao also came to see it.


    With sharp eyes, Yan Wenkai noticed the tooth marks on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s neck, his eyes widened, and he grabbed Xiao Yeyang: "Who bit the tooth marks on your neck? You went to a private meeting with the beautiful lady last night. ?"


    Before Xiao Yeyang could say anything, Yan Wentao patted Yan Wenkai''s forehead: "What nonsense?"


    Yan Wenkai quickly pointed to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s neck: "Who is talking nonsense, third brother, look for yourself!"


    Yan Wentao of course also noticed the tooth marks on Xiao Yeyang''s neck, and he frowned and looked at Xiao Yeyang disapprovingly.


    Xiao Yeyang dismissed Yan Wenkai in disgust: "If you have something to say, don''t pull it." As he said, he pulled the collar to hide his teeth.


    Yan Wenkai asked curiously: "Who gave you a bite? The courage is enough! The key is to bite it!"


    Yan Wentao looked at the gossip-faced fourth brother speechlessly, and saw that Xiao Yeyang took out the materials that had been investigated recently and prepared to go out, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "Please enter the palace and ask for a marriage."


    Leaving such a sentence, people walk away quickly.


    Yan Wenkai was stunned, and asked Yan Wentao, "Yeyang wants to ask for a marriage? Whom does he want to marry?"


    Yan Wentao gave him a white look: "What do you mean?" After speaking, he left, leaving Yan Wenkai standing alone.


    After a while, Yan Wenkai patted his brain fiercely.


    Who else can ?? be, of course the big sister!


    Yan Wenkai touched his chin, so that said, the tooth marks on Yeyang¡¯s neck were left by his elder sister? !


    Thinking of this, Yan Wenkai no longer calmed down: "Yeyang, this must be bullying the elder sister, no, I have to go to the third brother."


    Just as Yan Wentao was about to take people to the prison of the Ministry of Justice, he saw Yan Wenkai rushing over like a gust of wind.


    Yan Wenkai waved away from his men, took Yan Wentao to the corner, and said with a look of eagerness and resentment: "Yeyang bullies the elder sister, we can''t leave it alone!"


    Yan Wentao asked faintly: "What do you want to do?"


    Yan Wenkai choked: "I will join hands and give a lesson to Ye Yang."


    Yan Wentao: "Are you sure it is not against being taught?"


    Yan Wenkai is a little weak. Every time he talks with Yeyang, he is the one who is abused: "Then we can''t just leave it alone?"


    Yan Wentao sighed: "Is my sister so good to be bullied? You can''t hurt Yeyang even a bit. Our sister broke his face as soon as she took action."


    said, ignoring Yan Wenkai, greeted the waiting staff and left quickly.


    Although he does not agree that Daohua and Yeyang are too close, but they have already visited the hall, it seems that being close is nothing at all?


    Hubei.


    Yan Zhigao did not attend the court meeting today. When he came, he found that everyone was enthusiastic about him. When the Hubu Shangshu came back, Sun Chang came directly and pulled him to Shangshu.


    Seeing Hubu Shangshu and Sun Chang both staring at him, Yan Zhigao smiled wryly: "I wonder what is going on when you come to an official?"


    Hubei Shangshu looked at Yan Zhigao faintly: "Yan Shilang, you ran fast enough yesterday."


    Yan Zhigao smiles a bit embarrassed, don¡¯t you want to wait to be questioned?


    God knows how surprised he was when he saw the eldest daughter¡¯s carriage yesterday! ! !


    Sun Chang smiled and made rounds: "Brother Zhou, the business of Siji Fruit and Vegetable Shop and Siji Seed Shop is so good, you don''t want people to know it. I understand that Master Shangshu."


    "Not to mention others, even I like to eat the fruits and vegetables sold at Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop. Unfortunately, the amount you can buy is too small each time. If someone wants to come to you for appetite, you can''t do it."


    "Four Seasons Seed Shop, let alone, I don''t know how your family grows things. The quality of the seeds is too good, and the yield per mu is much higher than other seeds. The only drawback is that the quantity is sold too little."


    "People like us have more or less fields at home, but the seeds they buy each time are enough to grow a few acres. Of course, we all know that your family does this to allow more people to buy seeds. We all understand."


    "The two shops sell good things that are in short supply. The identity of your owner is really hard to be known. Otherwise, the people who come to your relationship every day will annoy you to death."


    Yan Zhigao quickly corrected: "Sun Shilang, I want to declare that I am not the owner of the shop, my daughter is."


    Sun Chang and Hubu Shangshu looked at each other, feeling a little speechless.


    Isn¡¯t Lao Tzu given all the daughter¡¯s things?


    Yan Zhigao continued: "I didn''t lie to the two before. I didn''t really know about the Four Seasons Villa and the two shops. Our family has always been enlightened, and I never interfere with my children."


    If it was before, he might not have said so bluntly, but now he already knows the popularity of the two shops, just like Sun Chang said, someone will definitely come to him for a relationship.


    He often does business abroad, and he knows a lot of people, but he still can¡¯t be pushed back. If they all come to him, the daughter¡¯s shop can¡¯t be opened yet?


    He shirks and doesn''t care about it, so he asks his daughter if he is embarrassed, but he wants to see if they are willing to accept that old face?


    Hube Shangshu looked at Yan Zhigao suspiciously, and said in his heart, this new subordinate is very slippery.


    Don¡¯t say, Yan Zhigao said so, he really couldn¡¯t open his mouth to ask for the fruits and vegetables sold by Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop.


    Sun Chang also looked disappointed.


    Sure enough, many officials later came to Yan Zhigao, but they were all excused by Yan Zhigao''s reason for not asking his children.


    In the afternoon, when Yan Zhigao returned to the house, he only felt that he didn''t want to say anything. After drinking several cups of tea, he eased up, and said to Mrs. Li with a sigh: "My daughter is so capable and sad. "


    Mrs. Li laughed: "Master, you will be content."


    Thinking of the alienation and politeness of the people before, and thinking about the flattery of the people today, Yan Zhigao laughed and said, "Yes, I should be content."


    Ms. Li asked, "Why didn¡¯t the master ask Yiyi when he would be back yesterday?"


    Yan Zhigao waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t know the situation at the time. It¡¯s hard for me to go to Four Seasons Villa. Besides, every time I see the old man, I feel a little frustrated.¡±


    Mrs. Li Nahan: "Why is this?"


    Yan Zhigao sighed: "Why do you say?" Thinking of the identity of the old man, thinking of their family''s involvement in the royal secrets, his heart couldn''t calm down.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 710： , Marriage obstructed (two in one

    Chapter 710, marriage obstructed (two in one chapter)


    The Royal Palace.


    Xiao Yeyang handed over the results of the official Bawang Dangyu investigated during this period to the emperor, and then stood silently and waited.


    The emperor nodded in satisfaction while looking at the information in his hand. After reading it, he looked at Xiao Yeyang with satisfaction: "The errands are done well, and the efficiency is much higher than those in the Criminal Ministry."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t take all the credit to himself, and said modestly: "This is because Jin Lingwei and Bawang Dangyu have fought against each other several times, and they are more familiar with their style of behavior, plus the information collected by the Criminal Ministry officials before. Only then can the errands that the emperor accounted for can be handled smoothly."


    The emperor smiled and nodded. The nephew is not greedy, and knows how to be compassionate to colleagues and subordinates. This is good: "I see, when this happens, Jin Lingwei and the Criminal Ministry will have awards."


    Xiao Yeyang bends down and salutes: "Thank you, the emperor."


    The emperor once again buried his head and looked at the information, thinking about how to deal with the official above, waved his hand to indicate that Xiao Yeyang could go down.


    Xiao Yeyang stood still.


    After a while, the emperor found that Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t left, and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    Xiao Yeyang put away the seriousness he had just reported on the errand, a trace of shame and unnaturalness appeared on his face, and tactfully reminded: "Uncle Huang, uncle and Yiyi are in Beijing."


    The emperor moved in his heart, put down the materials in his hand, and smiled at Xiao Yeyang: "So what?"


    Seeing that the emperor was not answering, Xiao Yeyang was not tactfully, so he knelt down and begged, "Yeyang asked the emperor''s uncle to give him a marriage."


    The emperor smiled and shook his head: "Look at how anxious your monkey is."


    Xiao Ye smiled and said, "Uncle Huang, my nephew will be crowned soon, and it''s time to get married."


    The emperor got up, walked in front of Xiao Yeyang, stretched out his hand to support him, and sighed, "Time flies so fast, you''re almost ready." He said, patted his shoulder.


    "The marriage between you and the Yan family girl was determined by your mother. I will not stop it. It is just a matter of your life. Should you tell your father and king?"


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly raised his brows.


    Looking at the resistance of his nephew, thinking that he had never returned to Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion after returning to Beijing, the emperor was also a little helpless: "This matter can''t get around your father, you must return to Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion to get married, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned more tightly, and looked at the emperor: "Uncle Emperor, Ma''s mother and son are the best at pretending, I don''t want to live in Prince Ping''s Mansion when I get married."


    The emperor squinted at him: "You can''t live in Prince Ping''s Mansion? Why, do you want to hand over the title of the Prince''s Mansion to Xiao Yechen?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while: "I can fight by myself if I want, but I can''t let Yiyi follow me to be wronged."


    The emperor was speechless: "Ma''s against Shangyan girl, who is wronged is not necessarily?" That girl even dared to call it.


    Xiao Yeyang still looked reluctant: "The existence of Ma''s mother and son is already very dirty."


    Uh.


    At this time, the emperor had nothing to say, and after a while, he said, "Yeyang, the royal face must not be lost. You should close the door to solve your family affairs. Don''t make everyone aware of it. joke!"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and left Qianqing Palace. He also knew that it was almost impossible to move out after getting married, but when he thought of living under the same roof with Ma''s mother and son, he was disgusted.


    Forget it, don¡¯t think about it for now, let¡¯s settle the relationship first.


    Xiao Yeyang left the palace gate and went straight to Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion.


    Soon, Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion arrived.


    Xiao Yeyang stood outside the gate, looking at the unfamiliar and familiar Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, slightly stunned, and could not help thinking of pictures in his mind.


    His mother took him to play in the palace.


    Father and his mother led Ma''s mother and son into the door


    Mother resolutely left the palace


    Ma''s mother and son occupy the mother''s yard.


    In the cold winter, he was pushed down the lake by Xiao Yechen


    He was taken out of the palace by the imperial uncle and moved into the palace.


    As the pictures flashed through his mind, Xiao Yeyang''s hostility became more and more serious. At this moment, the palace manager who received the news hurriedly greeted him.


    "The minion welcomes the second son back home!"


    Hearing the name, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he looked at the steward indifferently. He didn''t say aloud until he looked down on the steward so that he could not lower his head. The reason why I fell into the lake was not because of Xiao Yechen''s push.


    Manager''s heart stunned. Just when he wanted to explain, he felt a pain in his chest, and then his whole body flew upside down, hitting the wall of the palace heavily.


    "boom!"


    The steward fell to the ground, spouting a mouthful of blood, and then his neck crooked and passed out in a coma.


    Xiao Yeyang stepped into the palace with expressionless face, and when he passed the steward, he said faintly: "If you are not dead, send it to the mine for mining, if you die, throw it to the mass grave!"


    "Yes!"


    Defu waved his hand, and suddenly two Jin Lingwei stepped forward and felt the pulse of the steward.


    "One more breath."


    Defu said indifferently: "Then send it to the mine." After that, he hurried to chase Xiao Yeyang.


    Immediately, under the horrifying gaze of the concierges of the palace, the steward was dragged down like a dead dog.


    The person in charge of the concierge looked at the inner courtyard of the palace and swallowed his saliva. The palace was about to change! ! !


    The main courtyard of the Wangfu.


    Prince Ping and Ma''s mother and son received the news as soon as Xiao Yeyang returned. The three people sat in the living room with different expressions and waited for Xiao Yeyang to come to see them.


    Ma''s smile looked far-fetched and looked at his face indifferently, but Prince Ping, who was rubbing his hands repeatedly, felt gloomy in his heart.


    She knew that it was impossible for Xiao Yeyang to give up the title of Prince Ping''s Mansion, and everything she said before was just acting.


    Xiao Yechen''s expression was calm, but the drooping eyes flashed with a deep color of gloomy bird.


    Ma''s heart is not upset, but she still tidied up her clothes. Anyway, she is now Princess Ping, Xiao Yeyang''s nominal mother, and when he sees her, he has to bow his head in salute.


    The three of them waited for a while, and instead of waiting for Xiao Yeyang to come, they waited for the second manager to come.


    Ma Shi looked at Er Guan, and frowned, "Why are you here, where are you?"


    The second manager lowered his head and bit his scalp and said, "The manager ran into the little prince and has been dragged into the mine for mining."


    Hearing the words, Ma stood up suddenly, anxiously trying to say something, but was interrupted by Xiao Yechen''s cough.


    Ma returned to his senses, with a sad look on his face, and turned to look at Prince Ping: "The prince, when Yeyang came back, he lost the big steward. What do you want to do? The big steward has been loyal to the palace over the years. Lao, if he does this, it will chill the hearts of the servants in the house."


    Prince Ping was also a little annoyed. He dealt with the steward as soon as he came back. He didn''t say a word. He was hitting him in the face, and then he looked at the second steward: "What about the bastard?"


    Second manager: "Go back to the prince, the little prince is waiting for you in the front yard study, saying that he has something to say to you."


    As soon as the words fell, Xiao Yechen said: "Second brother has become more and more unruly outside these years. After returning to the mansion, he does not come to see his parents first, but asks the father to see him. What is it like?"


    When Prince Ping heard that it was true, he immediately said to the second manager: "You call that **** thing to this king."


    The second manager did not move, but knelt down with a plop, and replied profusely: "The prince, the little prince said, he only waits in the study for half an hour. If you don''t go, his affairs will be fine in the future. It has nothing to do with you."


    After saying this, both of them started to tremble.


    Prince Ping was so angry that he slapped the table: "This bastard!"


    Ma Shi and Xiao Yechen looked at each other quickly, with joy in their eyes. When Ma Shi was about to fan the flames, Prince Ping suddenly stood up, walked outside the house, and said angrily: "That bastard, my king today Must teach him well."


    Looking at Prince Ping who had left, Ma and Xiao Yechen frowned at the same time.


    Xiao Yechen said silently: "Mother concubine, I will come and have a look."


    Ma Shi thought of the situation where his son was beaten last time, and expressed concern: "Or, let''s forget it?"


    Xiao Yechen sneered, "Could it be possible that Xiao Yeyang would dare to beat me in front of his father?" He said, he hurried to the front yard.


    When Prince Ping came to the study, he saw Xiao Yeyang standing with his hand in front of the portrait he and the Ma family had drawn together, looking at the slightly lonely figure of his son. For no reason, Prince Ping felt a little guilty.


    "Ahem~"


    Prince Ping gave a false cough, and saw Xiao Yeyang turn around and pointed to the painting to explain: "That was what the king''s staff insisted on giving it to him when he passed his birthday last time."


    Xiao Yeyang sneered at the corner of his mouth: "The affection between the father and the Ma family is really touching."


    Listening to Xiao Ye¡¯s words, the anger of Prince Ping who had just stepped down came out again: "You come back as soon as you come back, why do you have a big trouble? Call me back quickly."


    Xiao Yeyang walked to the chair and sat down, and replied casually, "I''m afraid that it won''t be possible. Maybe the person is already dead."


    Prince Ping was taken aback. Just as he was about to get angry, Xiao Yeyang said faintly: "Why, father is going to blame me for a slave again?" He said, sneered, "Yes, from childhood to adulthood, in your eyes , I''m afraid that even the minions in the mansion can''t match."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping became stiff, moved his lips, and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it, and couldn''t let that face down.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t want the Prince of Peace to entangle these messy things, so he said straight to the point: ¡°I know you look at me annoying, and I don¡¯t want to come back. Say."


    Prince Ping was shocked by the news: "What did you say? Are you getting married? With whom?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him: "The eldest daughter of Yan Shi Lang, Hubu."


    Prince Ping thought for a long time before he remembered who the minister Yan was from: "You mean that Yan Zhigao who just entered Beijing?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Not bad."


    Prince Ping immediately shook his head: "No, I don''t agree. The Queen Mother mentioned to me that she wanted to tell you Wanying. I have already agreed, and I''m looking for a chance to talk to the emperor brother."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s face sank, and he furiously said, "What qualifications do you have to decide my marriage?"


    Prince Ping was so angry: "I am your father!"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "Father? Do you remember that you are a father now? Ever since I was young, have you ever been in charge of my business? Have you ever performed the duty of being a father? Now that I have grown up, you are right. My in-laws are gesticulating, why?"


    Prince Ping was stopped by the question, and he was stunned, but he didn''t expect to refute for a while.


    Xiao Ye calmed down and thought about it calmly. The queen mother wanted to point Jiang Wanying to him. It should have been told to her father in private, but she couldn''t do it. After she figured it out, she looked at Prince Ping indifferently.


    "I will not marry Jiang Wanying, you must really promise the queen mother, either you marry yourself or let your other son marry."


    "Also, I am married to Yan''s parents. I did not ask for your consent. I just came to tell you the news. If you agree, I will remember your feelings. If you insist on disagreeing, then I can only adopt it. Now, I think, with my current ability, there should be what the clan clan wants."


    "You were righting Ma''s mother and son before, didn''t you just want to tell everyone that your title must be inherited by me? Now I don''t have to ask you as a father."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang with a decisive expression on his face, Prince Ping was furious, and at the same time, an equally decisive figure appeared in his mind. He immediately tremblingly pointed at Xiao Yeyang: "Are you threatening this king?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head: "I know you have Xiao Yechen, how dare you threaten you? It''s just telling a fact." After speaking, he took a step and left.


    As soon as I left the study, I saw Xiao Yechen''s young man confronting Defu.


    Defu saw Xiao Yeyang coming out and immediately let go.


    Xiao Yechen swept over to Prince Ping in the study, thought for a moment, and said to Xiao Yeyang: "The second brother is so powerful and prestigious, once he returns to the mansion, he not only loses his role in the mansion, but also the father himself. When I came over to see you, let me not mention it. When I entered my study room, I was stopped by your slave, brother, you."


    A stone hit Xiao Yechen''s knee. Suddenly, Xiao Yechen knelt down with a thud.


    Xiao Yechen was sweating profusely with pain, looking at Xiao Yeyang walking towards him, struggling to stand up, but it was a pity that he couldn''t get any strength from his legs.


    In this way, Xiao Yeyang walked in front of Xiao Yechen, and the two stood one by one and the other kneeled. Looking from a distance, it was like Xiao Yechen confessing to Xiao Yeyang for apologizing.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who looked at him condescendingly, and looked around at the minions secretly, Xiao Yechen felt extremely humiliated.


    Xiao Yeyang was in a very good mood. He shook his head and sarcastically said: "Xiao Yechen, why don''t you remember to call me like that? Listen, you dare to call me second brother in the future, and I will call him once."


    After finishing speaking, seeing Prince Ping walked out of the study anxiously, he sneered and left with a blessing.


    Xiao Yechen wanted to complain. Who knows, Prince Ping just asked his servants to help him back to the yard, and left the house without comfort.


    Xiao Yeyang left Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, thought about it, and approached the palace again. He told the emperor what the Queen Mother intended to point Jiang Wanying to him: "Uncle Huang, please make an order for marriage now. I don¡¯t want to be on the sidelines anymore. ."


    Before the emperor had time to say anything, the **** in charge next to the queen mother came over.


    "The emperor, the queen mother said that it has been a long time to have dinner with the emperor, and would like to invite the emperor to go to Cining Palace for lunch at noon."


    The emperor said faintly: "I see."


    After the others left, the emperor glanced at An Gonggong, and An Gonggong went out and came back soon.


    "Back to the emperor, Prince Ping went to the Queen Mother just now."


    The emperor ?? glanced at Xiao Yeyang: "Didn¡¯t you let you talk to your father?"


    Xiao Yeyang muttered: "When I opened my mouth, he disagreed. He also said that he had agreed to the Queen Mother¡¯s proposal and he wanted to tell me Jiang Wanying."


    Thinking of Prince Ping, who is close to Jiang¡¯s family, the emperor is also a little upset: "Wait later, you and me will go to the Queen¡¯s Palace for dinner."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 711： , As promised

    Chapter 711


    Cining Palace.


    As soon as noon arrived, the emperor brought Xiao Yeyang over.


    In the Queen Mother¡¯s Palace, in addition to Prince Ping, the Queen is also there.


    "Brother Emperor!"


    When Prince Ping saw the emperor, he immediately got up to salute, and then swept to Xiao Yeyang who was walking behind, and couldn''t help but snorted.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored it and stepped forward to salute the Queen Mother and the Queen.


    The queen mother raised Xiao Yeyang lovingly, and then said to the emperor: "The food is ready, let''s eat first."


    The emperor ?? smiled and said, "But let the Queen Mother call the shots." His attitude was polite and alienated.


    In this regard, the queen mother seemed to be unaware of it, and she was still smiling, while the queen lowered her eyebrows and supported her to the dining room.


    Prince Ping looked at the queen mother, and then at the emperor, with helplessness on his face.


    The Jiang family is too powerful, and the emperor''s brother is jealous and cannot open his heart to accept the Jiang family. He understands and understands this. He also persuaded his mother before and asked his uncles to restrain themselves, but unfortunately, the effect was not good.


    asked him to say that it was his uncle who was too greedy for power. If he were, he would definitely not hold on to power and provoke the emperor''s brother to dislike it for nothing.


    is a family, one day with the emperor brother, can you still get the benefits of the Jiang family?


    It¡¯s okay now, the emperor¡¯s heart is so grudged that the relationship with the mother and the queen has faded. The Jiang family is really stupid!


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Prince Ping, who had a rich facial expression, and felt a little stunned. His father, he really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I want to say that he was brainwashed by the Jiang family, but he is very sincere to the uncle Huang; but I want to say that he is close to the uncle Huang, and he has gone to the extreme with the Jiang family.


    Once upon a time, he was very despised of his soft-eared, non-independent and firm-minded temperament, but now he has experienced a lot, and suddenly felt that, like him, both sides can maintain the ability to be friendly. It''s really not something ordinary people can do.


    Prince Ping''s mansion in the capital is higher than other royal relatives, his father is indispensable.


    Wait for the palace people to prepare their meals, and the emperor and others took their seats one by one.


    The queen mother smiled and said, "Today is a family banquet. You don''t have to be restrained." She said, looking at Xiao Yeyang with a distressed face, "Yeyang must have been in the north for so long, she must have been working hard, but you can eat more. Supplement things."


    After finishing speaking, he signaled the palace clerk to add food to Xiao Yeyang, completely looking like a kind elder.


    If it were before, Xiao Yeyang might still be touched and feel that the Queen Mother really cares about him. However, after experiencing the sincere love of Old Granny and Gu Jian, he only feels that these fluttering words of the Queen Mother are too much. Excessively floating on the surface.


    Though he thought so in his heart, but it didn''t show up on the face, Xiao Yeyang stood up and replied: "The emperor''s grandmother is serious. It is Yeyang''s blessing to be able to do the work for the emperor''s uncle."


    The Queen Mother looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile, and a gleam of light flashed across her eyes. Compared to the indecent Xiao Yeyang in front of him, he preferred Xiao Yeyang, who was full of laughter, anger and curse when he was a child.


    "Alright, sit down, it''s a family banquet, so you don''t have to stand up and talk back."


    Xiao Yeyang sat down calmly: "Yes."


    The queen was also looking at Xiao Yeyang. Why did the queen dowager come to the emperor? She knew that she wanted to come to Xiao Yeyang, but this person didn''t show any anxiety or tension, and his determination and mentality were stronger than most of his peers. , No wonder it can make such a big name in northern Xinjiang.


    Halfway through the meal, the queen mother saw that neither the emperor nor Xiao Yeyang had any signs of bringing up the marriage, so she had to ask: "Yeyang, listen to your father, do you want to get married?"


    The emperor smiled and put down his chopsticks: "Yeyang is about to be crowned, and it''s time to get married."


    The queen mother smiled and nodded: "Yeah, if Yeyang stayed in the capital, she would have been married two years earlier. It was also my grandmother who was wrong, so I didn''t find a candidate for Yeyang sooner."


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly said, "Yeyang¡¯s affairs are all trivial, so how can I trouble the emperor''s grandmother?"


    The emperor ?? smiled and took the words: "Yeyang is right. The queen mother has not been in good health these two years, and she is not tired. I will watch Yeyang''s relatives."


    The queen mother glanced at the emperor, and asked Xiao Yeyang with a smile: "What kind of girl does Yeyang like? The emperor''s grandmother has seen a lot of ladies, so I can give you a detailed reference." road.


    "We take royal wives, we pay more attention to it. You have been outside these years, and no one tells you about this. You can¡¯t see other people¡¯s little girls who are beautiful and want to marry someone. If the family background doesn¡¯t match, not only It will hinder your reputation of the Prince of Peace Mansion, and it will drag you down in the future."


    Princess Ping immediately took the words: "That''s right, the queen is right, is my royal daughter-in-law can be an individual? I see, that''s it."


    As soon as Prince Ping wanted to talk about Jiang Wanying, he was glanced at by the opposite emperor. Suddenly, Prince Ping stopped talking.


    Seeing this reaction from the emperor, the queen mother frowned.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang walked out of his seat and knelt in front of the Queen Mother and the others: "Grandma, it was the lady of the Yan family who rescued Ye Yang from the traffickers. After thinking about it, Ye Yang decided to look like Repay. If I don¡¯t repay others, I am the ungrateful person."


    Hearing this, the empress dowager, empress, and prince Ping were all stunned, while the emperor turned his face off with a word.


    The queen mother said silently: ¡°There are many ways to repay people, why should we agree with her body?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang said righteously: "Emperor grandmother, throughout the ages, there have been endless deeds of repaying kindness by her body. Yeyang feels that since this kind of behavior can be passed down, it must be confirmed by everyone, which shows that this matter is very feasible. ."


    "Come again, Yeyang also feels that only by wanting to repay with his own body can he express his gratitude in Yeyang''s heart. I also ask the emperor''s grandmother, the emperor''s uncle, and his father to complete!"


    The queen mother moved her lips, but she couldn''t find any rebuttal.


    Prince Ping''s facial features were weirdly huddled together, as if he didn''t know how to describe Xiao Yeyang.


    It has always been women who promised men by their bodies, when did they become men''s promises by their bodies for women?


    The emperor and the queen were in a particularly tacit understanding at this moment, they turned their heads away, and there were faint signs of twitching in their shoulders.


    After ??, the queen mother saw that the emperor was about to speak, and said first: "Yeyang, your marriage is not a trivial matter, it''s about the royal face, so you can''t just decide it casually."


    "The lady of the Yan family you mentioned must let us see first to see if she is not enough to be your wife. In this way, next month will be the Dragon Boat Festival, when the time comes, let the family members of the Yan family enter the palace to participate in the Dragon Boat Festival banquet. Bar."


    said, quickly glanced at the queen.


    The queen immediately looked at the emperor, and said with a smile: "The emperor, the mother said yes, this relationship is related to Yeyang, we have to help him grow his eyes."


    "It just happens that during this period of time the ritual department is busy. The mother''s birthday is coming soon, and the Xiliao delegation will come to meet again. I am afraid that I can''t prepare for Yeyang''s marriage for a while. Why not take advantage of this time. have a look?"


    The emperor glanced at the queen with a smile, and then at the queen mother of peace. After a moment of silence, he smiled and said, "I should look at people first."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 712： , Protect short

    Chapter 712, protect shortcomings


    Sent away the emperor, prince Ping, and empress Xiao Yeyang, the empress looked at the queen mother, and said without a word: "Mother, the empress obviously agrees with Yeyang to marry the girl from the Yan family, why are you?"


    The queen mother looked at the queen and was disappointed in her heart. This niece was too soft, the emperor couldn¡¯t help her, the prince couldn¡¯t give birth, and the concubine couldn¡¯t control her. But if she was a little bit more vile, there would not be so many women, princes and princesses in the harem. .


    Hey, I also blame her. When I chose people to enter the palace, I only thought about blood relationship, and didn''t consider whether the people are suitable!


    The queen mother did not answer the queen, but asked: "How is the horse man during this time?"


    The Queen could feel the Queen Mother¡¯s dissatisfaction with her, but she ignored it, and replied: "Since Yeyang came back, Ma Lai feels better than before."


    The queen mother sneered: "This horse family is just a dog that is not familiar with it. It is complacent and wags its tail when it has benefits. When it encounters a threat, it quickly clamps its tail and has no bones at all."


    said, looking at the queen.


    "The Ma family knew that if Xiao Yechen wanted to inherit the title of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, it would be impossible without the support of my Jiang family. Taking advantage of the period of time when the horse is gone, you can get close to the ten princes, and the child is still young. , There is no memory, as long as you win him over, he is your own son. "Just like Prince Ping treated her!


    The queen didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    Looking at the Queen like this, the Queen Mother didn¡¯t want to say no matter how much experience she had, and waved her hand to signal that the Queen could retreat.


    After the queen came out of the Queen Mother¡¯s Palace, she saw Gong En Gong and Jiang Shizi coming to ask for peace. Seeing this, her brows frowned slightly, and she sighed in a low voice: "The emperor was quite jealous of the Jiang family, father and eldest brother. Entering the palace so frequently, isn''t this drawing the eyes of the emperor."


    The close-knit lady looked at the queen and couldn¡¯t help asking: "Manny, you haven¡¯t seen the grandfather and son for a while, do you want to meet?"


    The queen glanced at the cage-like palace wall and smiled bitterly: "No, go back to the palace."


    On the other side, Cheng En Gong and Jiang Shizi couldn''t help being a little silent as they watched the Queen''s ceremonial guard going away.


    Jiang Shizi sighed: "It''s been so many years, my sister is still blaming us for sending Jiang Yan into the palace."


    Cheng En''s brow furrowed fiercely: "If the queen can give birth to a prince, why should we do such a thing." As he said, he shook his head and quickly walked into Ci Ning Palace.


    Four Seasons Villa.


    After the rice flower was trimmed, Qin Xiaoliu and Zhao Yongwang were called over, and they listened carefully to the situation of the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop and Seed Shop.


    As for the sales performance of the two stores, Inaka is very satisfied, and she praised the two without hesitation: "You have worked hard for the past few years."


    Qin Xiaoliu and Zhao Yongwang are both happy: "It is our blessing to be able to do things for girls."


    Daohua asked again: "I asked you to explore the fields and Zhuangzi around the capital. Do you have any hopes?"


    Qin Xiaoliu: "Girl, very few fields near the capital are sold, and there are even a few. However, in recent months, many officials have been confiscated due to the case of the Eight Princes. Part of it was left vacant, but the relationship between Beijing and the city was complicated, and I didn''t dare to start rashly if I was worried about what might be involved."


    Daohua groaned: "I know about this, so leave it alone."


    After ??, Daohua asked some other questions, and after asking everything she wanted to know, she signaled that they could leave.


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoliu looked at Daohua somewhat hesitantly.


    Daohua smiled and asked, "What else is there?"


    Qin Xiaoliu: "Girl, before the fourth master went to the store to buy things, but our shop had to queue up, and it was rationed. The younger one rejected the fourth master, and the fourth master might be angry with the younger one. "


    After listening, Daohua smiled: "You did this right. My fourth brother is always carefree in these tasks. I will tell him. Don''t be under pressure."


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoliu''s heart suddenly fell back into his stomach.


    In the evening, Xiao Yeyang came back.


    Seeing him feel sad, Gu Jian and Dao Hua both knew in their hearts.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a little apologetic expression: "The queen mother said, I want to wait for the Dragon Boat Festival to meet you and talk about marriage."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Then what if she doesn''t like me?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "I want to marry, and it won''t be the queen dowager. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t think it is important. The reason why she agrees with them to see you is just to go through the process."


    Daohua looked at Gu Jian, as if waiting for him to call her the shots.


    Gu Jian was silent for a moment: ¡°Before you get married, it¡¯s really necessary for family members to look at each other. Go and see the queen mother.¡±


    Daohua looked worried: "What if the queen mother takes the opportunity to bully me?" Then, she glanced at Xiao Yeyang complainingly, "Jiang Wanying really wants to marry Xiao Yeyang, will the Queen Mother take revenge on me for Jiang Wanying? ?"


    Gu Jian coldly snorted: "If the queen mother dares to retaliate against you, you should go to the emperor."


    Inahua looked uncertain: "But. Will the emperor take care of me? Will there be a conflict with the Queen Mother for me?"


    Gu Jian: "Where is the long-life lock given to you by your teacher?"


    Rice Flower: "I''m taking it."


    Gu Jian: "When you enter the palace in the future, you will take that long life with you."


    Daohua quickly asked, "Is there any reason for that longevity lock?"


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang: "There are two longevity locks. My sister and I are one of them. They were uploaded by Gu Jiazu. My sister gave Xiao Wu and mine gave you. See Long life lock, the emperor will protect you."


    Ina Flower hurriedly nodded: "Okay, I must bring it when I enter the palace."


    After dinner, Xiao Yeyang stayed beside Daohua. Daohua knew what he was doing. After thinking about it, he decided to find something to do for him, so that he could divert his attention.


    "I heard that many officials were copied in the case of the Bawang Dangyu?"


    "Um!"


    "Then can I buy some land?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and thought of the Yan family''s situation: "Don''t worry, wait until I send someone to investigate before deciding whether to buy it, so as to avoid disputes and involvement."


    Inaba nodded: "Then I can wait for your good news."


    Seeing that Daohua was not affected by not giving her marriage right away, Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief, took the person in his arms, and apologized: "Sorry, you got involved in the troubles of the royal family."


    Daohua looked up at Xiao Yeyang, and said seriously: "Because of you, I am not afraid of these troubles."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the originally depressed mood improved, and the arms holding Daohua tightened.


    Taohua stayed with Gu Jian in the Four Seasons Villa for a few days. When the two of them had visited all the villas, and also took a trip to the Sunflower Villa next door, she rode back to Yan''s house in a carriage.


    The day the rice flower left, the emperor came to Four Seasons Villa.


    Gu Jian saw the emperor and gave a cold hum.


    The emperor knew that Gu Jian was angry and stepped forward with a smile: "Uncle, don''t be angry, I didn''t disagree with Yeyang and Yan Yatou''s marriage."


    Then Gu Jian looked at the emperor straightly, and said with condensed eyebrows: "The eight kings are dead, do you still need to worry about the Jiang family now?"


    The emperor sighed: ¡°After the war in Northern Xinjiang was settled, Xiliao sent envoys over there, saying that he was coming to the Queen Mother to spend her birthday.¡± He sneered.


    "It''s just an excuse to have a longevity. I want to take the opportunity to inquire about the reality of Daxia."


    "The war in Northern Xinjiang has just ended, and my soldiers and horses are exhausted, and the food and food are almost consumed. Xiliao is seeing him now, and his wolf ambition is evident. The Jiang family is very powerful. I don''t want to settle with them at this time, so as not to give Xiliao. Take the opportunity."


    Gu Jian became silent, did not continue to say anything, just said: "Don''t let the Jiang family bully my apprentice."


    Hearing this, the corner of the emperor''s mouth suddenly rose.


    Uncle is still so short-handed!


    also, if he wasn''t for his uncle desperately guarding him when he was a child, how could he avoid the bright spears and secret arrows in the palace?


    "Uncle rest assured, Yan Yatou and Yeyang have already visited in front of your mother and you. She is my niece and daughter-in-law, and I will take care of her."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 713： , Floating

    Chapter 713, floating


    Yan House, Flower House.


    "Where is the pot of Clivia that I was optimistic about before?"


    Yan Yishuang was tired from reading, so she brought her maid to the flower room to enjoy the flowers. After turning around, she didn''t even see her beloved orchid, so she asked the florist who was looking after the flowers.


    The flower farmer bent over and said, "The pot of Clivia was taken away by the girl Gantang next to the grandmother."


    Yan Yi frowned and frowned: "I remember Sister-in-law doesn''t like orchids."


    At this time, Liuyun, the maid beside her, said: "It must be the third and fourth girls of the Han family who have come here. They are not at all polite. This is the second time."


    "The last time the girl liked Chunju, because Han San said she liked it, the big grandma gave it to her without saying a word. This time, I don¡¯t know if Han San or Han Si likes the pot of Clivia?" The tone was quite complaining.


    Yan Yishuang listened, her face was not very good, but she still reprimanded Liu Yun: "Sister-in-law is also something you can arrange? What should I say, and what should not be told me to pay attention."


    Liu Yun quickly admitted her mistake, and glanced at her own girl''s face. Knowing that she didn''t like the two girls of the Han family, she was not too scared. He smiled and changed the topic: "Girl, let''s look at other flowers. ."


    Yan Yishuang turned around in the flower room. The Clivia he loved was gone, and he lost the interest in viewing flowers. After a few glances, he left. On the way back to the courtyard, passing by the courtyard of Yan Wenxiu, he heard the laughter coming from inside. .


    "Girl, would you like to go in and meet the two girls from the Han family?"


    Yan Yi''s expression was faint: "No more."


    The Han family prides itself on the Earl¡¯s House. When the Yan family¡¯s family members first visited the house, the Han family¡¯s family members showed up from time to time, which bore her very much.


    Seeing her girl¡¯s face turned gloomy, Liuyun thought for a while and said, "Girl, or else, the slave and maid will go and talk to the grandma and tell her that you ordered the pot of Clivia. If you want to come, the grandma will not give it to her. Miss Han and others?"


    Yan Yishuang shook her head with a sneer at the corner of her mouth: "I''m just a concubine, how could my sister-in-law lose the face of her two younger sisters because of me? Even if I took it back, I would be angry. , Don¡¯t be boring."


    Liuyun suddenly stopped talking.


    At this time, the two saw that the maid Pingtong next to Mrs. Li led many people hurriedly toward the Chuhua Gate.


    Liu Yun quickly grabbed a talkable maid: "Good sister, what are you going to do?"


    The maid smiled and said, "The eldest girl is back, and the carriage has reached the door. Madam wants us to welcome her."


    Hearing the words, Yan Yi''s eyes lit up, and a smile of joy flashed across her face: "Big sister is back!" In her tone, she didn''t even notice the expectation.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the grandmother''s yard and wait."


    Liu Yun saw her girl¡¯s face smile, and suddenly smiled: "The girl misses the big girl too, right?"


    Yan Yi was stunned, do you think? There was confusion in her eyes, she only knew that if the eldest sister was at home, the girl from the Han family would never want to line up in front of the girl from the Yan family.


    Yan Wenxiu Yard.


    Han Xinran received the news of Daohua¡¯s return, and quickly handed over his son to the nanny, while he went into the inner room to change his clothes.


    The third girl Han saw it and asked curiously: "Second sister, what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Han Xinran smiled and said, ¡°The big sister is back, you will meet with me later.¡±


    The fourth girl from Han flashed her eyes: "Is that the master of Shengping county who was entrusted by the emperor?"


    Han Xinran smiled and nodded: "It''s her."


    Han San asked quickly: ¡°Second sister, it¡¯s spreading from the outside that Four Seasons Villa was rewarded by the emperor to the head of Shengping County. Is this true?¡±


    Han Xinran nodded: "It''s true."


    Miss Han''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly moved to Han Xinran''s side: "Second sister, I heard that there are hot spring waterfalls in Four Seasons Villa. We haven''t soaked in it yet. Please find a chance to talk to the lord of Shengping County and let her invite us over. Have fun."


    Han Xinran clicked Han San¡¯s head and smiled: ¡°If you want to go to the hot springs, you have to get along well with your big sister. I can¡¯t be her master.¡±


    The fourth girl from Han tilted her head and asked: "Second sister, you are her eldest sister-in-law, this sister-in-law has spoken, how can the sister-in-law do?"


    Han Xinran''s expression paused, and someone else''s sister-in-law spoke up, and the sister-in-law would probably answer, but she was really not sure about this.


    "Well, don''t talk about it, let''s go to the old lady''s yard."


    said, beckoning the nurse to hug her son to follow.


    When Han Xinran took the two girls from the Han family, the house of the old lady Yan was lively, and the old lady¡¯s laughter could be heard from a distance.


    Han San and Han Si followed Han Xinran into the house, and at first glance they saw the girl in Tsing Yi sitting next to Mrs. Yan and smiling brightly.


    Sheep fat white jade-like delicate skin, slender and graceful figure, clever smile and beautiful eyes, the light of the whole room seems to be concentrated on her.


    "Big sister!"


    While Han San and Han Si were still in a daze, Han Xinran smiled and pulled Daohua¡¯s hand for a chat.


    "These are my two younger sisters from my second uncle''s house."


    Han Xinran smiled and introduced Miss Han San and Miss Han Si to Daohua: "This is Xinrong, ranking third in our house; this is Xinmei, ranking fourth at home. They are younger than you, and they are considered to be. Your sister."


    Han San and Han Si followed Han Xinran''s words, and immediately smiled and said, "Big Sister Yan!"


    Daohua looked at the two of them, then smiled and replied: "Ms. Han, Miss Han!"


    Hearing Daohua¡¯s name, Han Xinran¡¯s face was slightly stagnant for a while, and Yan Yishuang, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile looked at each other quickly and smiled.


    Daohua has already moved her gaze to the little nephew she was holding in her arms, smiled and shook his little hand: "Xiao Mingyuan, do you remember Auntie?"


    Ms. Li saw her daughter''s rare appearance, and smiled: "Mingyuan is still young. You have been away from home for a few months. I definitely don''t remember you. You hug her and let him know you."


    Ina Hua immediately smiled and nodded, stretched out her hand to embrace the little nephew, and sat down on the steps of the old lady.


    After a while, the little guy was amused and giggled.


    The old lady Yan suddenly smiled and said, "Mingyuan likes his aunt."


    At this time, the maid came up with washed cherries and strawberries.


    Mrs. Li greeted Han San and Han Si to eat fruit.


    Seeing everyone in the room put a plate of cherries and strawberries in front of them, Miss Han smiled and said: "Cherries and strawberries are rare fruits. When I was a child, my grandmother said that I wanted to eat cherries. My father had been looking for them for a long time, but couldn''t buy them. The second elder sister is still blessed, and I can eat it whenever I want."


    Hearing this, Daohua, who was teasing her little nephew, paused, took a quick glance at Girl Han San, and then heard her sister-in-law eagerly said.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this? Since my grandmother wants to eat it, please take the one in my case back to my grandmother."


    After marrying into Yan''s family, she has never lacked seasonal fruits to eat, even some fruits that can''t be bought outside can often be eaten.


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Li''s brows suddenly frowned: "It''s just a bit of cherries. Since Mrs. Han wants to eat it, I will prepare a copy and send it when the two girls leave."


    Give someone a copy, isn¡¯t this beating the Yan family in the face? It makes the Yan family so stingy.


    Han Xinran suddenly laughed: "Thank you, mother."


    Daohua glanced at Han Xinran, with a weird look in her eyes, even she noticed that her mother was angry. Sister-in-law seemed quite happy at first?


    After lunch, Daohua went back to the yard to rest.


    Gu Yu and Lixia came with Mrs. Li and the others. They sorted out the yard early, and all the arrangements were made according to Daohua¡¯s preferences.


    Daohua wandered around, nodded in satisfaction, and after taking a bath to wash, he called Gu Yu and asked: "Did something happen at home during my absence?"


    Gu Yu smiled and replied: "Our family just arrived in Beijing, except for inviting relatives and friends over for a meal, the old lady and wife have taken the family¡¯s female relatives to the Han¡¯s house, and nothing else."


    Daohua nodded, thought for a while, and asked: "Did my sister annoy my mother?"


    Gu Yu hesitated for a moment: ¡°This slave-maid doesn¡¯t know, but after returning to Beijing, the grandma often returns to the Han family, and the two girls from the Han family often come to our house.¡±


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Often?"


    Gu Yu nodded: ¡°Sometimes the Han family will send someone to look for the grandma. She will go back as soon as she calls the grandma. Many times, she will go out in the morning and come back at night. Once she stayed at the Han family for one night before coming back.¡±


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Sister-in-law did you talk to your mother in advance?"


    Gu Yu shook his head: "I just sent someone back to talk temporarily."


    Daohua said, "Sister-in-law, there are too many good days, are you floating?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 714： , Pinch

    Chapter 714, handle


    On the evening of the day Daohua returned to the mansion, Yan Zhigao, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai went back to the mansion directly after they got off the office, followed by Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang This is the first time to show up in the Yan family¡¯s residence in the capital, and to show that he valued it, he brought gifts to everyone in the Yan family.


    Han San and Han Si did not leave. Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s gift to Han Xinran, her eyes widened.


    Gifts to Yan Wenxiu are lake brushes, emblem ink, rice paper, and Duan inkstone, and the four treasures of the study are complete.


    Gift to Han Xinran is a set of colored glaze tea set for hospitality.


    Even Yan Mingyuan, who is still in her infancy, also got a good suet jade pendant.


    Han San sighed: ¡°It is said that the little prince of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion is close to the Yan family, and now I can see it.¡±


    The fourth girl from Han approached Han Xinran and asked curiously: "Second sister, is that little prince really as arrogant as the rumors are?"


    Han Xinran shook his head: "When I got married into Yan''s house, the little prince, Wen Tao, and Wen Kai had already gone to Beijiang, and I had not seen him. However, he could get close to Xiang Gong and the others, which is not as rumored. Like in."


    Girl Han Si''s eyes flickered, and she was very disapproving. If the Yan family could get up so quickly, wouldn''t it be because of the little prince''s power? The.


    "Okay, hurry up and clean up. The eldest sister returns to the house today, and the old lady will definitely have a family dinner there."


    Speaking of Daohua, the third girl Han thought of her bright and beautiful face, and said sourly: "Second sister, Miss Yan is a few months older than me. She should be 17 years old this year. She hasn''t made a kiss yet. Does the Yan family want to use her to climb Gaozhi?"


    Han Xinran became silent. She also asked Mrs. Li about this matter. Unfortunately, Mrs. Li blocked her back. She also didn''t know what arrangements the family had for the eldest sister.


    The fourth girl from Han smiled and said, "Ms. Yiyan''s appearance is also caused by entering the palace, maybe."


    "shut up!"


    Han Xinran suddenly stopped the girl Han Si, and looked at the two younger sisters at home with a serious expression: "Such words are not allowed to be talked about."


    The fourth girl from Han was unhappy, and curled her lips: "Second sister, it''s just our three sisters who are talking about ourselves, why are you so serious?"


    Han Xinran frowned: "Is it okay to say that just now? If you want to be so unobstructed, I will not dare to let you come here in the future."


    The third girl Han Xinran was really angry when she saw that Han Xinran was really angry, and she hurriedly closed the game: "Second sister, we were wrong. We will not say anything in the future. Don''t be angry."


    After finishing speaking, she quickly winked at Miss Han Si and made her subdued.


    Now the Yan family is the upstart in the capital, and the Han family has to make good friends anyway.


    Furthermore, the elders have missed her, saying that the third son of the Yan family is pretty good, and they deliberately want to tell her to him. At this time, they can''t share with the second sister.


    Han Si girl reluctantly apologized.


    Han Xinran glanced at the two of them, thinking that he is a elder sister, and he has no good knowledge of them: "Remember that you are the girls of the Han family. Use dinner."


    The old lady¡¯s yard.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang respectfully responding to the various questions raised by the old lady Yan, Yan Zhigao, and Mrs. Li, the appearance of a new son-in-law coming to see the parents for the first time, Daohua was so funny sitting aside.


    Xiao Yeyang noticed Daohua''s small movements and glared at her from time to time.


    "Ahem~"


    Yan Wenxiu coughed, interrupting their eyebrows.


    Daohua immediately converged, smiling at Yan Wenxiu: "Brother, I haven''t had time to congratulate you on getting into the Second Grade Jinshi, and successfully entering the Imperial Academy." She said, got up and congratulated.


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, "You and my brother and sister, you don''t need to be so polite."


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy for my eldest brother. By the way, eldest brother, are you still used to entering the Hanlin Academy?¡±


    Yan Wenxiu said ¡®um¡¯: "Except for being a little busy, everything else is fine."


    Daohua''s face appeared in a daze, no wonder the eldest brother didn¡¯t know that his sister-in-law was always going to her natal home.


    At this moment, Han Xinran brought the two girls from the Han family.


    Seeing that Han San and Han Si hadn''t left, Daohua''s face showed a surprised look.


    Yan Yishuang noticed, and immediately said: "This is the second time that Han San and Han Si have stayed at our home."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "The Han family also lives in the inner city, so why live in our house?"


    Yan Yishuang shrugged: "I don''t know this anymore."


    Yan Wenxiu didn''t seem to expect that the two girls from the Han family did not leave. Tonight is a family dinner. The family obviously did not intend to eat at a table. Although the Han family is relatives, they are not very compliant. Especially, Yeyang is still there. Woolen cloth.


    Han Xinran saw that everyone was looking at them, and suddenly smiled: ¡°Mingyuan is reluctant to bear two aunts, they are always making trouble, so I left the two younger sisters.¡±


    Han San and Han Si lowered their heads a little uncomfortably. They didn''t expect the old lady to have so many foreigners, and they couldn''t help blushing.


    Ms. Li''s face sank after hearing Han Xinran''s words: "Since Mingyuan is noisy, let him sleep in the main courtyard tonight, lest he disturb your two sisters."


    This eldest wife is getting worse and worse, using her grandson as an excuse!


    Han Xin was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Mrs. Li motioning to the woman next to her to take her son, and quickly said: "Mother, why bother you looking at Mingyuan, it''s me."


    Ms. Li interrupted Han Xinran: "You have to take care of your two younger sisters. How can you have time to take care of Mingyuan? I''ll look at the children, no more."


    Han Xinran didn''t know why Mrs. Li was angry, so he looked at Yan Wenxiu for help.


    Yan Wenxiu looked at Mrs. Li. His mother was rarely angry, especially when there were guests at home. During this time, he was busy familiarizing himself with the Imperial Academy and Beijing. He pays less attention to the matter. Could it be that Han did something that his mother would taboo?


    "Okay, the food is ready, let''s eat." The old lady Yan broke the silence with a loud voice, but did not give Han Xinran a relief.


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the two Korean girls want to stay for dinner, or let the maids move out the screen.¡±


    Hearing this, Han Xinran finally knew where she had provoke her mother-in-law, and blamed her for her negligence. Just now, she just looked at the gift from the little prince and forgot to tell her mother-in-law about the two younger sisters who are going to stay overnight.


    Soon, the people moved to the screens, and the tables were divided between men and women, and everyone began to eat dinner.


    After dinner, Daohua accompanied the old lady to eat for a while, and waited for the old lady to wash and rest before returning to her yard.


    When I passed the main courtyard, I saw Han Xinran reluctantly coming out of it.


    In ancient times, mother-in-laws used many methods to pinch daughter-in-law, one of which was to take away grandson.


    Daohua looked at Han Xinran, thought about it, and walked over: "Sister-in-law!"


    Han Xinran saw that it was Daohua, and reluctantly pulled out a smile: "Big sister."


    Daohua: "Is Mingyuan asleep?"


    Han Xinran nodded: "Sleep." As he said, his face was embarrassed, "This is the first time I have separated from Mingyuan."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "Sister-in-law, you have been married to Yan''s family for a while. You should know that your mother is not a person who likes embarrassing people. If she did this today, you should think about your own reasons."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 715： ,abjection

    Chapter 715, downfall


    "Girl, you just mentioned some big grandma, but the slave maid looked at it, the big grandma''s face doesn''t seem to be very beautiful."


    On the way back to the yard, Wang Man''er couldn''t help but said to Daohua.


    Daohua said silently: "Sister-in-law probably thinks that my sister-in-law has said it, and she is a little bit unclear on her face."


    Wang Man''er sighed: "When the big grandmother first married into our house, she was so careful and comprehensive. Why did she return to Beijing as if she had changed herself?"


    Daohua smiled lightly and said: "If the life goes too smoothly, people are easy to get overwhelmed. Compared with other people''s daughters-in-laws, the older sisters don''t have to set rules in front of the mother-in-law, and the backyard of Yan''s family is also peaceful. There is not much trouble. It''s not bad, and this person will relax over time."


    "In addition, my sister-in-law gave birth to the Yan family''s eldest grandson last year. After I returned to Beijing, I was able to rely on my natal family, my grandfather was also a senior high school scholar, and entered the Hanlin Academy smoothly. No, as soon as everything is pushed up, people will drift away."


    Wang Man''er nodded: "I hope the grandmother can understand the girl''s kind reminder, can take her heart, don''t take too much care of her natal family, lest you also worry about the girl."


    Daohua sighed: "There are many noble honors in the capital, and the personnel are complicated. When our family first arrived in the capital, the foundation is not stable. Whether it is the father or the three older brothers, they are all being cautiously entertaining. Things in the backyard are worrying."


    "The reason why my mother endures her sister-in-law is for the sake of her elder brother. No matter what, Uncle Han took her eldest brother to socialize during this period of time. The eldest brother can stand firm in the Hanlin Academy in a short time, and the Han family is very helpful."


    "Sister-in-law, it¡¯s best for me to come forward and remind her. It¡¯s not conducive to her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law¡¯s getting along with her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law in the future. Mother-in-law took Xiao Mingyuan in public today. It can be seen that she is very dissatisfied with her sister-in-law. Question."


    Daohuaxuan arrived, and the two did not continue. They went back to the hospital to wash and rest.


    On the other side, Han Xinran, who was unable to hug his son back, absently returned to the yard. After entering the house, he sat without saying a word. After a while, he said to himself: "This is still my marriage to Jinyan. After I got home, my mother gave me faceless in public for the first time."


    Mother Han hesitated after hearing this, and poured a cup of tea forward: "Girl, the old slave said something that shouldn''t be said, you still don''t go back to Han''s house too often in the future."


    Han Xin was stunned for a moment and looked at Grandma Han: "Grandma, you also think I did something wrong? I have been married for nearly two years, and now I have returned to Beijing. I just want to get closer to my mother''s family."


    Mother Han sighed: "But the girl is already the wife of the Yan family. No in-laws will like that their daughter-in-law always runs to her family. The Yan family has just entered Beijing. At this time, the girl should focus more on her in-laws. It is to help her husband gain a firm foothold in the capital."


    Speaking of this, sister Han Xinrong¡¯s laughter came from the side room.


    Madam Han continued: "The girl shouldn¡¯t leave the third and fourth girls behind, let alone take the little son as a pretext. The old slave looked at today. The main reason why the lady is angry is because you left the little son. Pushed it out."


    Han Xinran rubbed his forehead: ¡°I thought that life would be smoother after returning to Beijing, but I didn¡¯t expect it. Forget it, I was negligent. Mother will remind me more in the future.¡±


    Mother Han was relieved to see her girl listened to her advice. After returning to Beijing, the girl only cared about the joy of reunion with her natal family, and she was really a little bit lazy about her husband¡¯s family.


    Although the old lady and the wife are not mean people, it can be seen that the girl is always displeased with the maiden''s family like this.


    The next day Daohua returned home, she sent someone to inquire about the situation of Zhou''s and Dong''s.


    The situation of Zhou''s family is not bad. Although Zhou''s mansion was surrounded by officers and soldiers, because Yan Wentao greeted him, there was nothing other than restrictions on freedom.


    The situation on Dong''s side is a bit more complicated.


    There are always a few rivals in the ??Honorable House. After the Dong family was moved to Nancheng, there were no people who came up and suppressed it. As a result, the Dong family¡¯s life was not so easy.


    After learning about the situation of the two families, Daohua lost the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li for one day at home. On the third day, she found an excuse to go out and went to Nancheng as a man.


    "Miss Dong, they live here now?"


    Looking at the crowded and noisy Nancheng, Wang Man''er and Bi Shi were full of sorrows.


    Think about how noble and elegant Miss Dong and her family were when they were in Zhongzhou. The mansion they lived in was tall and magnificent. It was hard to imagine that they would live in the low, dilapidated house on this side of Nancheng.


    Taohua carefully examines the environment of Nancheng. Compared with Beicheng, Dongcheng, and Xicheng, Nancheng is the most mixed area in Beijing. Because consumption is cheaper than other places, there are people from all over the world who come to Beijing to ask for life.


    "I didn¡¯t say that a handkerchief had 50 copper plates. We handed in 10 handkerchiefs. It should be 500 copper plates. Why did you only give us 450?"


    A quarrel came from an embroidery shop, and the people on the street looked around, but they were not interested.


    Here, everyone is busy living, and they really don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s affairs.


    Ina Flower also hurriedly swept past, as she was about to walk towards the alley she had heard, she heard a familiar voice.


    "If you clearly say that the price is good, why do you say that less is less? Isn''t it a bullying?"


    "Who is bullying someone? My old lady opens the door to do business. Your embroidered handkerchief is worth the price. You don''t want to sell it!"


    "We won''t sell this veil!"


    "Huh, if you don''t sell it, you won''t sell it. I want to see it. There is an embroidery shop in Nancheng that offers a higher price than mine. If you don''t sell it, get out!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Daohua saw a pair of masters and servants walking out of the shop angrily.


    Dong Yuanyao recognized the Daohua standing outside the shop at a glance. Looking at the shock on Daohua¡¯s face, a look of embarrassment flashed across her face. Thinking of the current situation of the Dong family, she did not have the courage to say hello.


    Since the Dong family was seized, she has been able to see the warmth and coldness of this world.


    She didn¡¯t know, but now Daohua, who is the head of the county, would you like to recognize her as a sister?


    Daohua didn''t say anything, but just stepped forward and pulled Dong Yuanyao quickly away from the noisy and crowded street.


    Until she found a fairly quiet tea shop, Daohua stopped and looked at Dong Yuanyao: "Let¡¯s go in and sit down." Seeing Dong Yuanyao nodded, she took her in and found a place to sit by the window. Down.


    The two sat silently for a while.


    Daohua was the first to break the silence: "Yuan Yao, I only entered Beijing a few days ago."


    Dong Yuanyao raised her eyes to Daohua, and a smile appeared in her eyes. She knew that Yiyi was explaining why she came to see her today. The scruples in her heart and the estrangement that she had not seen for more than two years dissipated because of these words.


    Yiyi also recognizes her as a friend!


    Dong Yuanyao immediately smiled and said: "I know, Big Brother Yan has visited his brother several times, and he said that you didn''t come to Beijing with the Yan family."


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao with worry in her eyes: "Yuan Yao, you are thinner than before, how are you?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled. Although the smile on her face is not as bright as she was in Zhongzhou, it is still brisk: "I''m pretty good, really, you don''t have to worry about me. Dong''s family is robbed of nobility. For others, yes. Destruction, but for me, it is a new life."


    "Although life is a bit harder than before, I think it''s quite fulfilling. You can''t think of it, I will make a living by selling embroidery one day."


    Daohua stared at Dong Yuanyao unblinkingly, trying to distinguish the truth from her words, and to see if she was smiling, seeing her smiling eyes, all the words she wanted to comfort were swallowed back. Belly, just reached out and held her hand: "Yuan Yao, can I help you?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook Daohua¡¯s hand and said with a smile: "No, I used to rely on my family to live, but now I want to try to rely on myself." She couldn¡¯t bear to brush Daohua¡¯s kindness, and smiled, "If one day I need You helped, I will tell you."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 716： , Regret

    Chapter 716, regret


    Dong Yuanyao was not hit by the fall of the family. Daohua was very happy for her. Except for the heavy topic at the beginning, the conversation between the two was fairly brisk.


    The two chatted until half an afternoon before they got up and left the tea shop.


    Daohua followed Dong Yuanyao towards the place where Dong¡¯s family now lives. When she was about to arrive, Daohua stopped: "Well, I won¡¯t visit the elders this time."


    Hearing that, Dong Yuanyao smiled and nodded without caring. She knew that Yiyi was taking care of the face of the elders in the family. In the past few months, whether it was grandfather, grandmother or father and mother, there was nothing wrong with the Dong family. walk out.


    In Zhongzhou, my grandmother once angered Yiyi because of her and Sun Changze''s affairs. Now everyone has lost their status and status, and my grandmother is afraid that she would be embarrassed to see Yiyi.


    Taohua motioned to Wang Man''er and Bishi to take the gifts they prepared from the carriage: ¡°They are all fruits and vegetables produced in their own village. Take them back and try them.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao was not polite, and smiled and let Hongying pick it up: "I haven''t eaten cherries and strawberries for a long time."


    Daohua smiled and said, "If you like to eat, I will give it to you next time."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and nodded, and looked at the sky: "It''s late, you go back, don''t worry about uncle and auntie."


    Daohua: "I''ll see you next time." Then, she walked towards the carriage, walked a few steps and then turned to look at Dong Yuanyao, a little hesitant to say something.


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua hesitated for a moment, turned back, and whispered to Dong Yuanyao: "I have been in contact with Sun Changze for the past two years. After you returned to Beijing, the Sun family once told him to kiss him, but he refused. Now he has been on the Grand Canal. Running, do you want to see him?"


    Dong Yuanyao was startled, and then smiled bitterly: "Forget it, my father almost killed him at the beginning, and now my family is down, I''m going back to find someone, what is this?"


    Seeing what Daohua wanted to say, Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, "I know you are for my own good, but I am no longer the glamorous Miss Dong family back then. I am a person who has been retired and is no longer eligible. Got his love."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows, her face was disagreeing: "It''s not your fault to withdraw from your relatives. If Sun Changze really likes you, he won''t care."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled uncertainly: "If you don''t care, who is right." Then, she looked at Daohua, "Yiyi, you don''t have to worry about my business. My house is like this, and I''m really not in the mood. Think about these children¡¯s love affairs."


    Hearing that, Daohua is not good enough to say: "Then I will see you next time." With that, he said goodbye to Dong Yuanyao and turned to the carriage.


    Watching the carriage go far, Dong Yuanyao and Hongying carried two baskets into their yard.


    Dong¡¯s family is no better than before. Now the yard you live in is a one-in-one quadrangle. The upper house is the old lady Dong and Mrs. Dong, the east wing room is in the big room, and the west wing room is in the second room. The other houses are living in the yard next door.


    "Oh, where are the cherries and strawberries? Give me a taste! Poor, I haven''t eaten anything good in the past few months."


    Looking at the basket in Dong Yuanyao''s hand, Dong Yuanshun of Dafang immediately ran over and wanted to take it away.


    Dong Yuanyao turned her sideways and avoided Dong Yuanshun flexibly: "Second brother, if you want to eat, go to the street and buy it yourself." As he said, she carried the basket into the West Wing.


    Before Dong''s mansion won the title, Dong Yuanshun was spoiled by his wife. He was always domineering and didn''t get food. He immediately shouted: "Dong Yuanyao, I am your second brother. I will let you take the food. Don''t you dare take?"


    Dong Yuanyao ignored Dong Yuanshun in the yard. Because the second room was implicated by the big room, Dong Yuanxuan couldn''t even test his fame and hated the big room. Nowadays, although the Dong family is not separated, the two rooms have separate meals and lodging.


    Second Mrs. Dong walked out of the room when she heard the movement, saw the fruits, vegetables and medicinal materials in the room, smiled and asked, "Your Big Brother Yan is here again?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head and helped Madam Dong to sit down: "It''s not Brother Yan, it''s Yiyi."


    Second Mrs. Dong was stunned, then smiled and said, "Yiyi returned to Beijing?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded and sorted out the medicinal materials that Daohua sent. Seeing that they are all conditioning the body, she suddenly smiled: "It must be Brother Yan and Yiyi who told me about your grandmother''s health. Yiyi gave these. Medicinal materials, I''ll let Hongying make it later."


    Looking at the medicinal materials, Mrs. Dong Er''s face was a little sighed: "Yiyi has a heart." As she said, she couldn''t help but think of her former daughter-in-law who had been married to her son for a few months. Send something to your grandfather and grandmother."


    "I know."


    Soon, Dong Yuanyao separated the medicinal materials and fruits, and personally sent them to the room.


    The old lady Dong saw the fresh fruit, and she had a rare appetite. After eating several strawberries one after another, she asked, "Wenxiu is looking for your big brother again?"


    Now that I still wish to keep in touch with the Dong family, it is the Yan family.


    Dong Yuanyao: "Grandma, not Brother Yan, but Yiyi."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Dong''s hand reaching out to grab the strawberry stopped in mid-air. After a while, she silently withdrew her hand.


    Dong Yuanyao returned to the West Wing after delivering her things.


    Elder Dong saw that Mrs. Dong stopped eating, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to eat fruit? Why don¡¯t you eat it?¡±


    Mrs. Dong twitched the corners of her mouth, and pushed the fruit plate to Mrs. Dong: "You eat more, don''t disappoint the children."


    Dong Yuanxuan didn''t come back until dark. He saw the cherries and strawberries on the table, and after learning that it was from Daohua, he held a strawberry for a while.


    The second wife of Dong noticed that her eyes were full of regret.


    After returning home, Daohua told Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li about the meeting with Dong Yuanyao today.


    After listening, both of them were a little silent.


    "You will see them more in the future, and help if you can." The old lady Yan said with a sigh at last.


    In the evening, after Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai came back, Daohua approached Yan Wentao to inquire about Zhou''s situation.


    Yan Wentao didn¡¯t say much, but just let Daohua feel relieved: ¡°There won¡¯t be too many things in the Zhou family.¡±


    Daohua didn¡¯t ask any more: ¡°Brother San, I want to see Jingwan, can I?¡±


    Yan Wentao was silent for a moment: ¡°Now that Zhou¡¯s family is surrounded, it¡¯s better not to. After the Zhou family¡¯s ban is lifted, it¡¯s never too late for you to go.¡±


    Inaba nodded: "I see."


    Yan Wentao said again: "When I came back today, Yeyang told me that you want to buy land?"


    Daohua nodded: "Yes, what? He has news?"


    Yan Wentao smiled, took out a few pieces of paper from his arms and handed them to Daohua: "These are all fields that Yeyang has investigated. They are all fields that can be obtained. You send someone to take a look on the spot, and finally decide which ones to buy."


    Daohua happily took it: "Brother, would you like to buy some together? I don¡¯t have any money, I will lend you!"


    Looking at his wealthy younger sister, Yan Wentao laughed: ¡°No, Yeyang checked these for you. I checked some of them myself. If you can¡¯t finish buying them, just ask your eldest mother.¡±


    Seeing that he said this, Daohua stopped saying: "That''s OK, I''m going to discuss it with my mother."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 717： ,lesson

    Chapter 717, Lessons


    After Daohua got the news about the fields that Xiao Yeyang had inquired about, she came to the main courtyard to look for Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li looked through it and said with a smile: "I''m about to add some fields to my family. Unfortunately, our family has just come to the capital and there is no way out. Guanshi Sun has been inquiring for so long and has not found a suitable one. It is Yeyang''s skill. Great, I think these villagers are pretty good."


    Daohua smiled and said, "The mother chooses carefully. These are all left by honorable honoraries. The fields are all connected together and easy to take care of."


    Ms. Li saw her daughter eating the fruit leisurely, and smiled and asked, "Have you chosen?"


    Daohua nodded: "The Zhuangzi on this side of the capital is not big. I have selected a few Zhuangzi with more than a thousand acres."


    Seeing that the rice flowers were picked, Mrs. Li was no longer polite and chose seriously.


    Daohua sat aside and watched. Seeing that Mrs. Li had chosen several Zhuangzi of about 100 mu, she couldn''t help saying: "Mother, Zhuangzi is better."


    Mrs. Li smiled, and did not tell Daohua: "These villagers were not selected for the family. Yishuang and the others are big. These are prepared to do dowry for them. Although our family is separated, Yishuang Huan and Yile are married, we still have to add some makeup to our big room."


    After hearing this, Daohua stopped saying: "Mother, are you already helping Yishuang and the others to see each other?"


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Li has a headache: "Yihuan is less than a few months younger than you. I am worrying about her marriage. Our family has just arrived in Beijing and I don¡¯t know many people. I have to tell her the right family. I''m afraid I have to wait."


    Ina Flower: "Don''t worry about this, just watch it slowly."


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to be anxious. Yihuan and the others will have to wait for you to get married before they can go out.¡± As they said, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. The royal family of her daughter¡¯s marriage still doesn¡¯t know what the rules are.


    A few days later, both Mrs. Li and Daohua¡¯s mother and daughter were busy buying Zhuangzi.


    Daohua called Qin Xiaoliu, and asked him to take Yan Shouhou to look at the selected Zhuangzi, and by the way talk to Yan Shouhou about things that need attention in the capital.


    As for the field at home, she did not interfere at all.


    Slightly larger capital Zhuangzi rarely buys and sells, and many people want to buy but can¡¯t find a way.


    In the case of the Eight-Wang Dangyu, many officials have been investigated. Some well-informed people know that many Zhuangzi have been left vacant. However, compared with the people who want to buy, they still have more monks and less meat. At this moment, they have more contacts than anyone else. The time has come.


    The Han family also wanted to take the opportunity to buy some. There were still several girls in the family who were not married. All of them had to prepare dowry. I heard that the Yan family was buying the Zhuangzi, and knew that the Yan family had a way out. So, the Han family sent someone to look for it. Han Xinran.


    Han Xinran frowned upon hearing the words brought by the mother-in-law next to her mother. She knew that the family was buying land. If it were in Zhongzhou, the mother-in-law would not avoid her, but this time she did not know. With a cry of her, it can be seen that she is still mad at her.


    Seeing Han Xinran''s face hesitating, the maternal housekeeper had to persuade: "Second girl, the Bofu has been eating Lao Di. If you don¡¯t add more money, there will always be the day when you sit and eat in the sky. Now the Yan family has a way, as a relatives, It''s okay to help."


    Han Xinran thought of her mother''s frown every time she checked the account when she was not married. He hesitated, and nodded and agreed to help: "You''re waiting for me, I''ll ask my mother-in-law."


    Main courtyard.


    Ms. Li was calculating the remaining silver in the family after buying Zhuangzi. When she heard the maid¡¯s report, the daughter-in-law came over with her grandson, and after thinking about it, Ping Tong took the account book.


    When she was in Zhongzhou, she was very satisfied with this daughter-in-law. She looked good, had a good family background, and had a good relationship with her son. She gave birth to her eldest grandson in the second year after getting married. She was willing to give this daughter-in-law a bit more face.


    After entering Beijing, this daughter-in-law gradually became a little confused.


    She is not a mean person, and she didn''t want to prevent her daughter-in-law from getting close to her natal family, but if this time passed, it would be a bit annoying.


    Han Xinran holding his son into the house, and seeing the big maid beside her mother-in-law leaving with the account book she just collected, her eyes flashed.


    Mrs. Li ignored her daughter-in-law''s unnaturalness, smiled and stretched out her hand to hug her grandson: "Xiao Mingyuan, do you miss your grandmother?"


    Han Xinran took the opportunity to put his son in the arms of her mother-in-law, and then smiled and said, ¡°Did the mother just read the books?¡±


    Mrs. Li gave a ¡®um¡¯ and continued to tease the grandson in her arms.


    Han Xinran accompanied by amused for a while, and saw that her mother-in-law was amused by her son, and then asked: "Mother, I heard that our family bought a few new Zhuangzi?"


    Ms. Li had a smile on her face and glanced at the grandmother. After the grandmother took her grandson aside, she looked at Han Xinran: ¡°Our family has no property in the capital, so we can¡¯t buy more.¡±


    Speaking, he took a sip of the tea, and when he saw Han Xinran hesitating to say something, he frowned, too lazy to bother, and then picked up the toy to tease his grandson.


    Han Xinran saw that Mrs. Li didn¡¯t say much, so he could only ask: "Mother, my family also wants to buy a few Zhuangzi, and I want to ask my mother for help."


    Before she finished speaking, Mrs. Li raised her hand to interrupt Han Xinran, and looked at her displeasedly, waved her hand to signal the people to step back, and said, "Xinran, do you know who you are now? ?"


    Han Xinran was stunned: "I am the Yan family''s daughter-in-law."


    Ms. Li snorted coldly: "Do you remember that you are the Yan family''s daughter-in-law, I thought you were still the Han family''s girl."


    Seeing the undisguised dissatisfaction on her mother-in-law¡¯s face, Han Xinran was stunned. After returning to his senses, she knelt down and confessed her mistake: "Mother, but what did the daughter-in-law do wrong?"


    Ms. Li looked at Han Xinran with some irritation and disappointment: "You have to get close to your natal family. I will not stop you, but you have to take care of your in-laws."


    Han Xinran was shocked: "Of course, I am the Yan family''s daughter-in-law, of course I have to take care of the Yan family."


    Mrs. Li: "If you really think about the Yan family, you won''t open your mouth today."


    Han Xinran defended: "Daughter-in-law has no other meaning, just thinking that there is a way out at home, and help my family by the way."


    "By the way?"


    Ms. Li laughed out of anger: ¡°There are so many incidents in this world. It¡¯s hard to buy in the capital. You should know this better than me. If we can buy it, it must be owed to others.¡±


    "This time, it''s our own house. I didn''t choose a few Zhuangzi. I was afraid of causing trouble to others. It''s okay for you. If you open your mouth, your family will also buy a few Zhuangzi!"


    Although Yeyang brought a lot of Zhuangzi at one time and let them choose, Wen Kai told her that the court will not auction the fields that were collected by the house this time, and most of them will be used as rewards. Soldiers and soldiers who made meritorious service in Northern Xinjiang.


    Yeyang could take a part out due to his status, but this amount shouldn''t be too much, otherwise, it would arouse dissatisfaction from the emperor.


    For this reason, her daughter helped choose several Zhuangzi, and she directly cut it by half.


    The marriage between her daughter and Yeyang, their family was so high, how could it be a drag on her daughter because of family affairs!


    Han Xinran quickly admitted her mistake: ¡°It¡¯s the daughter-in-law who thinks simply, mother, Xinran knows that she is wrong, please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Mrs. Li: "Xin Ran, relatives should help each other out, but they have to do what they can. How can a married daughter take everything from her natal family to herself? If this is the case, who would dare to have such a daughter-in-law? ?"


    This is undoubtedly too heavy, Han Xinran''s heart stunned, with this panic on her face: "Daughter-in-law will never be like this again."


    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Li did not want to make the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law too stiff, so she got Han Xinran up: "Go back and think about it. What day is it, don¡¯t think I treat you harshly."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 718： , Chiqiong Agate Mandarin Duck Ring (two in one

    Chapter 718, Chiqiong Agate Mandarin Duck Ring (two in one chapter)


    Ms. Li gave a few words to Han Xinran and told her to leave the main courtyard. As for how she wanted to talk to the Han family, she was too lazy to manage.


    Han Xinran went back to the yard in silence, looked at the maid looking at her eagerly, and rubbed her eyebrows: "The reason why the Yan family can buy Zhuangzi is because of the relationship of others. You can''t help the Han family. Go back and tell your mother. Let her think of other ways."


    The maid in charge looked disappointed and sighed and said: "What can the madam do, as long as the family finds a way, I won¡¯t bother the second girl. Good girl, you will feel sorry for the lady. Think of a solution."


    said, his eyes lit up.


    "By the way, Yan Sanye and Yan Siye in the mansion are serving as errands in Jinlingwei, and Jinlingwei is in charge of the case of the Eight Wangs Dangyu. They must have a way out, or the girl will beg them?"


    Han Xinran''s face suddenly sank: "Mother, don''t say this, I''m a sister-in-law, how can I beg my uncle?" Thinking of Mrs. Li''s reprimand of himself today, his tone couldn''t help but become more serious, "I want I really went to beg my third and fourth brothers. Mother didn''t want me to stay in Yan''s house anymore."


    Don''t talk about the mother-in-law, even if the grandfather knows it, it will be unhappy.


    The maid in charge was stunned, and quickly said softly: "Good girl, old slaves never meant this."


    Han Xinran said with a cold face: "I really can''t help with this. Go back to your mother."


    The maid in charge glanced at Madam Han, and wanted her to help her talk, but it was a pity that Madam Han did not look at her at all, so she had no choice but to bow down.


    "and many more!"


    The maid was overjoyed, so she said, the second girl listened to the wife the most at home, how could she not help her family.


    Han Xinran looked at Madam Guan: "If there is nothing important in the future, don¡¯t always send people to Yan¡¯s house. I¡¯m now the wife of the Yan¡¯s family. Mother talk about it."


    Sister-in-law, her mouth opened slightly, and she looked at Han Xinran with a wrong face.


    Han Xinran looked away and motioned to Mother Han to give away.


    Waiting to send the maid-in-charge away, and when she returned, she saw Han Xinran sitting at the window frowning. She thought about it and stepped forward and comforted: "Girl, don''t worry, Madam will definitely understand you."


    Han Xinran smiled bitterly: "I hope." After speaking, he paused, "I remember that after the big sister got married, her mother seemed to have never asked her to help the family. She said that she didn''t want her to be embarrassed by her in-laws. I''m here."


    "Just because the big sister is married high, but am I married low?"


    Grandma Han didn¡¯t expect that Han Xinran would have thought of coming up here, and he pondered for a while and said, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t think too much about it, Madam shouldn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Han Xinran frowned and said nothing.


    The Dragon Boat Festival is approaching, and officials from various provinces have begun to deliver tributes to Beijing.


    On April 15th, the governor of Yun Province paid a few boxes of precious gems and jade to the emperor. Among them, a pair of red agate mandarin duck rings was particularly eye-catching.


    Apart from its bright and eye-catching colors and delicate texture, the most important thing is its implied meaning.


    Agate is originally regarded as a symbol of happiness and auspiciousness. In addition, it is carved into a mandarin duck ring, which is suitable for couples who love each other or married couples.


    The moment the emperor saw it, he thought of his nephew and Yan''s big girl.


    Two years ago, when my mother passed away, the eldest girl of the Yan family had already paid her respects with her nephew, but until now, the royal family has not given her a blatant name. No wonder his uncle didn''t give him a good face the last time he went to see him.


    "This pair of mandarin duck ring will be rewarded to Yeyang, let him use it as a bride price."


    The emperor asked Mr. An to send the mandarin duck ring to Xiao Yeyang.


    The father-in-law of An had just walked on his front foot, and the queen mother and the queen¡¯s people on the back foot came.


    Chiqiong agate mandarin duck ring has a special meaning. The queen mother likes to be a matchmaker these years, and wants to stay as a reward for finger marriage; for the queen, she wants to stay as a dowry for her only daughter.


    Unfortunately, both of them came one step late.


    Knowing that the emperor had rewarded Xiao Yeyang, the queen mother frowned. Although the queen was a little regretful, she didn''t worry too much.


    Xiao Yeyang received the Chiqiong agate mandarin duck ring and was very happy. He couldn''t help but think of Daohua''s white and slender fingers with the eye-catching agate ring on his fingers. He couldn''t help muttering, "It must be very beautiful."


    After finishing the errand that afternoon, Xiao Yeyang went to the palace to thank the reward. He was summoned to Cining Palace by the Queen Mother as soon as he came out of the Palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Brother Yang!"


    Xiao Yeyang stepped into the Ci Ning Palace, and saw Jiang Wanying, and seeing her running towards him happily, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help avoiding a little backwards.


    "The county lord will not call me like this in the future, it is not good for your reputation."


    The smile on Jiang Wanying''s face solidified, biting her lip and looking at Xiao Yeyang pitifully: "But. But Wanying has always called you that since she was a child."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned: "The county owner has grown up now and will marry someone in the future. If your future husband-in-law hears this, he should be unhappy." After speaking, he went to Ci Ning by mistake. palace.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s back without hesitation, Jiang Wanying''s eyes were filled with mist, she was silent for a while, smiled again on her face, and followed in with her skirt.


    In the hall, not only the queen mother is here, but also the first wife and the second wife of Chengen Gongfu.


    The Queen Mother wanted to stay with Xiao Yeyang for dinner, but Xiao Yeyang refused because she had official duties.


    So, the queen mother was too lazy to greet, and asked straightforwardly: "I heard that the emperor has rewarded you with a pair of red agate mandarin duck rings today?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Yes."


    The queen mother glanced at Jiang Wanying who walked in, and smiled: "Since it is a pair, you must not be able to wear it. Or, give one to Wanying?"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned directly: "The Emperor''s grandmother makes atonement, the ring Yeyang is for the future wife, not suitable for the county owner."


    Hearing Xiao Ye¡¯s sonorous and powerful rejection, Jiang Wanying shook her body: ¡°Brother Yang, you and I grew up together as childhood sweethearts, and you¡¯re just like you.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang interrupted Jiang Wanying''s words with a disapproval look: "The county lord, in front of the emperor''s grandmother, also ask you to respect yourself. When have I been a childhood sweetheart with you?"


    "Xiao Yeyang, don''t go too far!"


    The second lady Jiang looked at Xiao Yeyang with a sullen expression. At the last palace banquet, Xiao Yeyang gave his daughter no face in public, and this time he didn''t leave any face to his daughter.


    The queen mother''s face is also very ugly.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored him, clasped his fists and saluted: "Grandma, if it''s all right, then Yeyang will retire first."


    The Queen Mother looked at Xiao Yeyang faintly, and said meaningfully: ¡°Yeyang, the title of Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, you really don¡¯t want it anymore?¡±


    Xiao Ye''s face didn''t change his face: "The palace belongs to the father, and he wants to leave the title to whom Ye Yang dare not put his beak."


    The queen mother sneered at the corner of her mouth: "Young people, there is a common problem, that is, they are too young and vigorous, and when they are old in the future, they will know what regret is."


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his head and did not speak.


    Seeing him like this, the Queen Mother waved her hand indifferently, indicating that he could retreat.


    Xiao Yeyang said directly: "Yeyang retire!"


    When someone left the palace, the queen mother looked at Jiang Wanying with dim eyes and said coldly: "Don''t worry about a man who doesn''t like you. Your tears won''t arouse the slightest pity from him. On the contrary, he will find you in trouble. Annoying."


    Speaking, looking at Mrs. Jiang Er.


    "Wanying is not too young anymore, so she looks good to her. Some of my Jiang family''s daughters are what people want."


    After Xiao Yeyang left the palace, he exhaled a suffocating breath to drive away the unpleasantness in the Ci Ning Palace. Just about to prepare to leave on horseback, he saw the steward of the Guo family coming.


    "Little Prince"


    As soon as Guan Shi Guo spoke, Xiao Yeyang interrupted him: "Don''t call me Little Prince in the future, call me Master Xiao."


    The little prince was given by Prince Ping, and Master Xiao was earned back by his blood and sweat.


    Guo Guan immediately changed his words: "Master Xiao, Lord Guo got a good bottle of wine today. I would like to invite you to have two drinks."


    Xiao Yeyang thought that after returning to Beijing, he had only boarded the gate of Dingguo Mansion once, so he nodded and agreed.


    After arriving at the Dingguo Palace, Xiao Yeyang thought he was just having dinner with his grandfather in the front yard, but he never thought that he was led to the back yard by the steward.


    In the backyard living room, Dingguo and Mrs. Guo were already waiting there. Next, Guo Xueming was sitting.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang frowned slightly invisible.


    After seeing the ceremony, Dingguo asked Xiao Yeyang about everything after he returned to Beijing, and he was quite concerned in his words.


    In the loving eyes of Dingguo Duke, Xiao Yeyang''s face gradually softened, and Mrs. Guo wanted to interrupt several times, but Guo Xueming stopped it.


    Waiting for Duke Dingguo to learn about Xiao Yeyang''s food, clothing, shelter, and transportation before he ordered his servants to serve food.


    Half of the meal, Mrs. Guo couldn''t help it anymore, and asked with a smile: "Yeyang, I heard that today the emperor rewarded you with a pair of agate rings?"


    The smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face faded in an instant, he glanced at Duke Ding, and when he saw that he was also looking at himself, he nodded: "Yeah."


    Mrs. Guo immediately smiled and said: "The agate ring rewarded by the emperor must be a good one, Yeyang, my aunt will be cheeky today. I want to ask you for an agate ring, but you can tell me, your cousin. Xueming has grown so big, he doesn''t even have a decent ring yet."


    Xiao Yeyang did not immediately respond, but looked at Duke Dingguo and saw that he had no objection, and he immediately understood the reason why his grandfather called him over.


    "Grandfather and aunt, I''m sorry, I want to leave the agate ring to my future wife, so I can''t give it to cousin Xueming."


    Mrs. Guo''s face suddenly became ugly, and now it has spread in the palace. The emperor rewarded Xiao Yeyang with a pair of Chiqiong agate mandarin duck rings, which was used as a betrothal gift. She asked for the agate ring by I wanted to take the opportunity to show that the Guo family wanted to meet him, but this person directly refused!


    Guo Xueming on the side bit her lip, blushed and lowered her head.


    The smile on Duke Dingguo''s face was also stiff, but he soon recovered: "Since you have other uses, then forget it, come, and have a good drink with my grandfather."


    Ms. Guo, who was directly rejected on the spot, couldn''t save face, said to Dingguo Gong, and left with Guo Xueming in a hurry.


    After waiting for the mother and daughter to leave, Duke Dingguo looked at Xiao Yeyang, thought for a while, and asked, "Yeyang, what do you think of your cousin Xueming?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Duke Ding Guo and said with a serious expression: "Grandfather, I have a sweetheart."


    Dingguo was silent for a moment: "Is that the eldest daughter of the newly appointed Minister of Household Affairs?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Dingguo: "Yeyang, my grandfather didn''t want to interfere with your marital affairs, but you can think about it. The foundation of the Yan family is weaker. Marrying Yan''s parents is probably not helpful to your future career. On the contrary, The Yan family still needs your help."


    "Especially, your father also helped the Ma clan, and now Xiao Yechen is the one who can compete with you for the title of the royal mansion. These years, the Ma Clan has developed quite well, and Xiao Yechen married the protagonist of the Prince Weiguo''s clan. Girl, if you don''t have a capable Yue family to help you, I''m afraid you can''t compete with him."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Thank you for your grandfather''s concern. I will fight for everything I want. It is natural that the Yue family can help. If not, I will not force it. The Yan family girl is what I really want to ask for. The person who marries has nothing to do with status or status."


    Duke Dingguo sighed, did not say much, was silent for a while, and then asked, "Does your mother know about this?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I know."


    Hearing this, Dingguo stopped talking at all, only greeted Xiao Yeyang to drink and eat.


    When Xiao Yeyang came out of the Dingguo Mansion, it was already on the branch.


    Xiao Yeyang took out the Chiqiong Agate Mandarin Duck Ring from his arms and looked at it, knowing that this time is not a good time to look for Daohua, but he went to Yan Mansion by ghost.


    Outside Yan''s house, Defu and Deshou stared at each other in a daze, looking at the wall of Yan''s courtyard.


    Defu muttered in a low voice: "Could the master want to overturn the courtyard wall, right?"


    Deshou¡¯s eyes opened wide: "That¡¯s not possible, the master wouldn¡¯t do such a dishonest thing."


    Defu had a ¡®haha¡¯ in her heart, and when she met Miss Yan, all the master¡¯s morals can be thrown aside for the first time.


    Deshou listened to the call from a distance: "It''s about to be Haishi (21:00), this girl should already be asleep, and the master can''t see anyone even if he goes over the wall, or you go. Tell the master, let¡¯s go back first and come back tomorrow."


    Defu squinted at Deshou: "Why don''t you talk about it."


    While the two were talking, they saw Xiao Yeyang suddenly throwing a chicken leg against the wall, and then he leaned against the wall without moving.


    At the same time, Daohuaxuan.


    Just as Daohua washed her hair and was about to dry her hair, she went to bed. Who knows, she suddenly heard a dog barking in the yard, and when she walked out of the house, she saw that Bi Shi was coaxing the dog''s little one.


    "what happened?"


    Sweat on his forehead, shook his head and said, "It was fine before Xiaoyi, but she suddenly jumped and screamed, and she couldn''t calm her anymore."


    Daohua walked over and touched Xiaoyi¡¯s head: ¡°Stop at night, don¡¯t disturb others to sleep.¡±


    Little dog bit on Daohua¡¯s skirt and dragged her out.


    Daohuanahan: "What is the primary one doing?"


    Bi Shi was uncertain: "Does it want to take the girl where?"


    "Where are you taking me?" Daohua was curious, and followed the dog Xiaoyi out of the yard.


    Soon, Gou Xiaoyi brought Daohua to the back street courtyard wall.


    "Wang, Wang, Wang!"


    Outside the courtyard wall, Xiao Yeyang, who was not sure that what he did would not work, heard the dog barking, and ecstasy flashed across his eyes, and then he slid up and jumped to the top of the wall.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang suddenly, Daohua''s eyes widened and her mouth opened slightly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 719： ,Proposal

    Chapter 719, marriage proposal


    Under the bright moonlight, the girl under the wall was plated with a hazy brilliance, her lips were slightly opened because of surprise, her wet apricot eyes shimmered, her waist-length hair hanging down like ink satin, she was as beautiful as a fairy under the moon. .


    The man in the mysterious clothes on the wall looked at the girl intently, and didn''t come back to his senses until the girl''s voice sounded.


    "Xiao Yeyang, at night, if you didn''t sleep well, you came to my house and climbed the wall!"


    Looking at Daohua with her big eyes wide open, Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched. Just as he was about to say something, he heard someone walking toward this side in the distance, and he hurriedly got off the wall.


    "Who is there?"


    "It''s us."


    "It turned out to be Girl Man''er and Girl Bishi, why are you here so late?"


    "The little dog has a stomach, and the girl is bringing it over for a walk."


    The woman patrolling the backyard saw that it was Daohua, so she stopped, did not approach, just bowed from a distance, and retreated with a smile.


    After waiting for them to leave, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at the wall.


    At this moment, the wall is already empty.


    "Xiao Yeyang~"


    "Xiao Yeyang~"


    Ina Hua put her hands on her mouth, lowered her voice and called outside the wall, even after several calls, there was no response from outside the wall.


    "gone?"


    Daohua frowned and hummed: "Play tricks with me again!" As she said, she stretched her neck and raised her toes and continued to whisper in a low voice.


    Xiao Yeyang quietly turned over and walked into the courtyard long ago, standing behind Daohua at the moment, watching Daohua yelling at herself like a thief, feeling extraordinarily funny.


    "Xiao Yeyang, are you still outside? If you are not, I can leave!"


    Seeing the beautiful woman seemed to be angry, Xiao Yeyang was no longer silent, and quietly came behind Daohua, stretched out his strong arms, quickly hugged the beautiful woman''s slender waist, and hugged him in his arms.


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Daohua hit her hand around her waist, and snorted like angrily.


    Xiao Yeyang buried his head in the draped hair, sniffing the alluring fragrance in the hair, and muttered with a smile: "If I left just now, would you be disappointed?"


    Daohua snorted: "I left and left, I just went back to sleep."


    Looking at her arrogant look, Xiao Yeyang tilted his head and quickly kissed her rosy cheek a few times.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang obliquely, broke free of his restraints, and turned to look at him.


    Xiao Yeyang loosened his arms along the way, and waited for Daohua to face him before tightening his hands and hugging her back waist.


    An accident still remained on Daohua¡¯s face: "Xiao Yeyang, you are more and more prosperous now, and you will be climbing walls!"


    Xiao Yeyang reached out and pulled her hair hanging on her cheeks behind her ears, and then said with a chuckle, "I know more. I will do the same for you in the future."


    Daohua wrinkled her nose and fanned her with her hand: "Why are you drinking so much alcohol?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Drank two more glasses with my grandfather tonight."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "You went to Dingguo Gongfu? Didn''t you see Miss Guo?"


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang smiled briskly, and then exaggeratedly sniffed the rice flower, only to dodge the rice flower to the left and right, then smiled and said, "How come you feel sour? Are you jealous?"


    Daohua put his hand against Xiao Yeyang''s chest to prevent him from approaching, staring and saying, "I don''t like to be jealous. I like spicy food."


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand and squeezed Daohua¡¯s nose, and said in a petting tone: "Yes, aren''t you just a little pepper?"


    Daohua patted Xiao Yeyang''s hand: "Quickly, why did you come to my house over the wall at night?"


    Xiao Yeyang tightened his arms and moved Daohua forward, so that the beautiful lady leaned against his chest.


    Xiao Yeyang buried his head in the neck of Daohua: "I miss you."


    Ina Hua was a little unaccustomed to being held so tightly, she couldn''t help twisting her body.


    In April, the weather gradually started to get hot, and after washing and preparing to go to bed, she only wore a white chest-fitting skirt.


    was hugged tightly, and her body was close to Xiao Yeyang, which made her somewhat uncomfortable.


    Feeling the tender body twisting in his arms, Xiao Yeyang''s body stiffened in an instant, took a deep breath, and stopped with a hoarse voice: "Goodbye, don''t move."


    "Then you let me go first!"


    Realizing that Xiao Yeyang''s breath became heavy, Daohua really did not dare to move.


    Xiao Yeyang took a few deep breaths before slowly letting go of the Wenxiang Nephrite in his arms. In Daohua''s curious eyes, he took out the pair of Chiqiong Agate Mandarin Duck Rings from his arms.


    Daohua''s eyes were shining at the pair of mandarin duck rings in Xiao Yeyang''s palm. As a modern person, she still has a special affection for rings.


    In ancient times, she was ready to get married according to the standards of this era, but now Xiao Yeyang took out a pair of rings abruptly, and her modern feelings could not help but come out.


    "Are you going to propose to me?"


    After Daohua said this shyly, Xiao Yeyang visibly froze for a moment, and nodded his head with a smile: "Fool, we have already visited the hall."


    Daohua pursed her mouth: "That doesn''t count, that is the master of the elders, now. You represent yourself."


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s shy cheeks, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Naturally, I want to propose to you." As he said, he grabbed Daohua''s left hand and gestured to put the female mandarin duck ring on her.


    "Don''t hurry!"


    Ina Flower quickly withdrew her hand.


    Xiao Yeyang puzzled: "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua hesitated for a moment: "That. That."


    It''s rare to see Daohua''s twisted side, Xiao Yeyang was a little amused, and squeezed her cheek: "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua stopped hesitating and looked at Xiao Yeyang earnestly: "Xiao Yeyang, I''ve read a script before. The script says that if a man wants to marry a woman, he needs one knee when he proposes. Kneel down." After speaking, he looked at Xiao Yeyang nervously.


    Masque husbands, kneeling up to heaven and earth, kneeling down to the parents of the emperor.


    In modern times, some men are not necessarily willing to kneel down, let alone ancient men.


    This guy, Xiao Yeyang, was born with a noble birth, with inherent pride in her bones. She was really not sure whether he would kneel down and propose marriage.


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned, he had never heard of this custom.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Daohua curled her lips. Although she was disappointed in her heart, she knew that the deep-rooted thoughts of big men in the ancients were not unique to him. She didn''t want to make trouble because of this. "


    Looking at the loss on Daohua¡¯s face, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t bear it, and asked, "Which script did you read and kneel down to propose? Is there anything to say?"


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows and thought: "Maybe this behavior represents respect and determination. A man can have the courage to kneel down and propose marriage. This in itself is a manifestation of sincerity."


    "Finally, don¡¯t the old saying always say that men have gold under their knees. One kneeling is worth a thousand dollars. That woman was asked by a man on her knees. Shouldn¡¯t she cherish and take care of her in the future?"


    It was the first time that Xiao Yeyang heard this, and he was a little hesitant in his heart, but he couldn''t bear to be disappointed when he saw Daohua''s black and white eyes with expectation and longing written in them.


    He knew that because of her identity, Daohua had some worries and worries in her heart. If she couldn''t even give her a guarantee, how could she be at ease in the future?


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yeyang glanced at Wang Man''er and Bi Shi who were waiting outside the arch, then looked around the courtyard, and took the rice flower to the flower shade in the corner.


    Daohua just wanted to ask Xiao Yeyang what he was going to do, she saw Xiao Yeyang kneeling in front of her on one knee: "Yan Yiyi, are you willing to marry me?"


    At this moment, Daohua finally understands why many women burst into tears when they are proposed.


    At the moment Xiao Yeyang knelt down, water mist appeared in Daohua''s eyes, touching, surprise, and sweet.


    Xiao Yeyang was so happy to see Daohua, the uncomfortable moment in his heart disappeared.


    Can make your sweetheart happy, so why not kneel?


    Daohua eyebrows smiled and stretched out his left hand: "I am willing."


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua stretch out his left hand in front of him. Although he didn''t know the meaning, he put the mandarin duck ring on her ring finger with great fortune.


    Against the red and red agate, Daohua''s hands became whiter and more delicate.


    "Sure enough, it looks as good as I expected."


    Looking at Daohua happily looking at her hand, Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "Can I get up?"


    Ina Hua nodded quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang got up and scratched the bridge of Daohua¡¯s nose: "You~"


    "Thank you, Xiao Yeyang!"


    Daohua suddenly grabbed Xiao Yeyang''s neck, and quickly kissed him on the cheek, with curved eyebrows and said: "I like this ring very much."


    Xiao Yeyang was visibly taken aback. This was the first time that Daohua had been so proactive, holding her waist with both hands.


    Taohua took another ring from Xiao Yeyang''s hand, and put it on her left ring finger with a smile, and stretched out her left hand to compare: "It''s so beautiful."


    "Yeah, it''s so beautiful!"


    Under the misty moonlight, the beautiful woman whose eyes are shining like stars makes people unable to remove their eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang put his forehead against Daohua''s head, and soon he felt a little dry and dry, his head was slightly lowered, and he accurately kissed the rosy and plump lips.


    Compared with before, Daohua did not dodge this time, Xiao Yeyang felt Daohua''s response, his arms tightened, and the kiss became harder and hotter.


    There was an error in the previous chapter list. Now it has been corrected, and the content is coherent!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 720： , Both insomnia

    Chapter 720, both insomnia


    Daohua¡¯s response made Xiao Yeyang less worried, and his behavior was much bolder than before. He didn''t suppress the desires in his heart too much, and he fell into the fusion of lips and teeth for a long time.


    Xiao Yeyang almost greedily asked for a kiss, but at this moment, he felt the hem of the robe being pulled aside forcefully, and there was still a dumb dog barking in his ears.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to end the unexpected kiss, stretched his leg and kicked the dog Xiaoyi who bit his robe, and stared at the dog Xiaoyi fiercely with his eyes.


    However, this has been exchanged for the more used to tearing.


    "Tear it~"


    The sound of the torn robe sounded.


    Hearing the sound, the kissed rice flower paused for a while, and opened his eyes to look in the direction of the sound.


    "Wang, Wang, Wang!"


    Gou Xiaoyi immediately yelled at the two people hugging each other.


    Daohua''s eyes gradually cleared, thinking of the loveless kiss, her cheeks burned like fire, and she dropped her hands holding Xiao Yeyang''s neck like an electric shock.


    The eyes were drooping, and she dodged her cowardly. Such a rice flower made Xiao Yeyang''s unstoppable heart startled.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you can let me go!"


    A soft and coquettish voice came into his ears, Xiao Yeyang looked reluctant, holding on to others, "No, stay with me for a while."


    "Wang, Wang, Wang!"


    The little dog barked twice again.


    Seeing this, Daohua said again: "Xiao Yeyang, Xiaoyi''s call will attract a patrolling woman, let me go." After speaking, he paused, "You should leave, I also want to go back. rest."


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his head and rubbed Daohua''s cheeks and neck, then let go of Daohua with a face full of dismay, and then stared at Xiaoyi the dog who had badly done him annoyed.


    Next time, he must prepare a few more drumsticks. It is best to paralyze this gluttonous dog!


    Daohua waited until her heart was not beating so fast, then looked at Xiao Yeyang, "You should go now."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I watched you go back. When you go, I''m going."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang: "You are not allowed to come over the wall at night in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then what should I do if I miss you?"


    Inahua paused: "I don''t care anyway, I won''t be allowed to cross the wall anymore. This is going to be seen by people, and I may not know what will come out."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I will let people see you? You look down on me too much."


    Daohua: "Where there are no wet shoes when walking along the river, it is better to be careful. You can come during the day. Now you have to go to my door, and my parents will not object."


    Xiao Ye muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t be alone with you during the day.¡±


    "What did you say?"


    Daohua didn''t hear clearly, but when Xiao Yeyang shook his head, she didn''t bother to pay attention: "It''s getting late, I''m going back, and you leave soon."


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at him, and walked towards Wang Man''er and Bi Shi who were waiting beside the arch. Xiaoyi Gou followed up with his tail wagging.


    When ?? approaching the arch, Daohua stopped, looked back and smiled, waved to Xiao Yeyang under the shade of the flower, and then walked away quickly.


    Until I could no longer see Daohua''s back, Xiao Yeyang retracted his gaze, stood still for a while, just about to leave, and suddenly swept across the phi silk that fell on the ground.


    Xiao Yeyang picked up the silk, put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it, knowing that it was left by the rice flower, smiled, fold it carefully, and after he held it in his arms, he jumped out of the wall.


    Daohuaxuan.


    "Girl, why is your face so red?"


    As soon as Daohua entered the house, Gu Yu, who was the vigil, noticed her abnormally red cheeks.


    Daohua said unnaturally: ¡°Walking around, it¡¯s a bit hot.¡± ??As she said, she picked up the tuan fan and slammed it up.


    Gu Yu stepped forward to pour a cup of tea and handed it over: "The girl went out as soon as she finished washing. Don''t catch a cold."


    Taohua took the tea and drank it in one sip: "No, I just walked hot. Well, you can bring me a pot of warm water and I will just wash and wash my face."


    After washing her face, Daohua went to bed and went to sleep.


    But she was lying on the bed, but she couldn''t sleep for a long time.


    Looking at the ring on his left hand, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but think of the scene of Xiao Yeyang kneeling down to propose, and the smile on the corner of his mouth overflowed uncontrollably.


    Outside, Gu Yu heard the rice flowers in and around, sometimes accompanied by the sound of low laughter, and doubts flashed in his eyes.


    The girl seems to be in a very good mood tonight!


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang also returned to his mansion. After washing, he was lying on the bed and couldn''t sleep either. Looking at the ring on his left hand, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but see Daohua tonight. Smile.


    Going to Yan''s Mansion tonight, he just wanted to give the ring, but he never thought he would get a surprise.


    Ina Hua¡¯s initiative and response, now that I think about it, I still feel a little excited.


    Knowing that guy likes rings, he would just send them as soon as possible.


    The more Xiao Yeyang thought about it, the more energetic he was. When he swept over the cloth beside his pillow, he could not help but take it and smell it. He smelled the scent of rice flower on it, his eyes gradually darkened, and his mind couldn''t help thinking of it. The incredibly soft and graceful body in my arms tonight.


    Thinking about it, there was a rush of heat in the body.


    "Blessed!"


    The blessing who watched the night in the outer room was blessed and struck a spirit: "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Go get me a bucket of cold water!"


    Defu blurted out and asked what it was used for, and then swallowed it back in time when the words came to his lips, and quickly went out of the house to prepare water.


    Two quarters later, watching Xiao Yeyang coming out of the water in the air-conditioning, Defu couldn''t help but cursed in his heart the person who prevented his master''s marriage.


    "The master is about to get the crown. It was just when the blood was strong, and he dragged him away from marrying him. It''s really not a human being!"


    Beijing is a gathering place for powerful and powerful people. Here, except during the national funeral, there is always no shortage of banquets and gatherings.


    April 20th is the birthday of Princess Huijia, and the Princess Mansion has been sending posts to various families a few days in advance.


    The Yan family¡¯s new arrival in Beijing has nothing to do with the other families. They were originally not being invited, but Princess Hui Jia remembered what the Lord Yong showed when she first met the newly-appointed Lord of Shengping County. In particular, he also posted a post to Yan''s family.


    After receiving the post from Princess Huijia, the Yan family was a little surprised.


    Princess Huijia is the emperor¡¯s elder sister. It is said that the relationship with the emperor is very good. The real relatives of the emperor and relatives are the friends of all families in the capital.


    Ms. Li was nervous about going to the princess¡¯s mansion to attend the birthday banquet. This was the first time that Yan¡¯s family had participated in such an important banquet after the collapse of the capital.


    Han Xinran upset Mrs. Li because of her family¡¯s affairs. When she knew that she was going to attend the banquet at the Princess Palace, she offered to teach several younger sisters to attend the banquet, as well as the personnel relations of the various families in Science City.


    Ms. Li has nothing to do with her. When Han Xinran was instructing Daohua sisters, she personally supervised the people in the sewing room to make the clothes to be worn at the banquet.


    Soon, April 20 is here.


    Mrs. Li brought Han Xinran and Daohua¡¯s four sisters to Princess Huijia¡¯s mansion, neither too early nor too late.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 721： , Yaomozi (two in one

    Chapter 721, Yaozi (two in one chapter)


    In front of the gate of the Long Princess¡¯s Mansion, there are endless carriages.


    After getting out of the carriage, the female relatives should greet those who are familiar with each other and say hello to those who are unfamiliar. In this way, the door is somewhat congested.


    At the time of everyone¡¯s greetings, Han Xinran helped Mrs. Li to get out of the carriage. After the four Daohua sisters got off the carriage at the back, they took the initiative to lead Mrs. Li to the people they were acquainted with.


    She knows that the Yan family is unfamiliar with the relationship between the families in Beijing, and this is the time for her to show her value.


    Fortunately, although Zhaode Earl¡¯s Mansion has declined in recent years, she has always participated in various banquets and met many female relatives in Beijing. At the moment, those who gathered in front of the Long Princess¡¯s mansion knew each other. Several.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. Han Xinran discovered that as they approached, the people who talked about it seemed to be silent for a while. She was busy introducing her mother-in-law¡¯s family and didn¡¯t think too much. Hello.


    In a place full of honors and intricate interpersonal communication in Beijing, the family¡¯s female relatives have always been decent and polite outside, and will not easily offend people. For the Yan family who has just entered Beijing, it also gives a lot of face.


    So, one by one introduced one by one, and within a short while, Mrs. Li met all the wives in front of the door.


    Daohua and Yan Yihuan also met each other with the ladies.


    In response to the constant gaze falling on her, Daohua chose to ignore, quietly and obediently standing behind Mrs. Li and Han Xinran, the lady Faner did a good job.


    "Ladies, my princess has been waiting for a long time, so let''s go with the slaves into the house."


    The maidservant from Princess Mansion came out to welcome people, and everyone followed the maid into the gate.


    After entering the backyard of the princess mansion, Han Xinran was surprised to find that the silence in the crowd just now was not her illusion.


    At this moment, all the ladies and girls who came to the princess mansion first became quiet and looked up at their side.


    Han Xinran felt awkward, there was no particularly valuable person among them, so why did it attract everyone¡¯s attention?


    Suddenly, from the corner of Han Xinran''s eyes, Daohua, who was walking a step behind, suddenly jumped in his heart.


    How did she forget that there is a topical character with a good identity and good appearance in the family?


    Before, her thoughts were all on the performance of the banquet, and she didn''t pay much attention to the dressing of several younger sisters. At this moment, she took a closer look and found that today''s eldest sister is extraordinarily fresh and elegant.


    Sky blue embroidered green calyx plum cross-necked vest, light green plain and thin brocade blouse, so that the skinny big sister is more elegant and pleasing to the eye; the white embroidered blue girdle just right outlines her slender waist, making it more attractive Slim.


    The pure white gauze skirt is moving, the hem is moving lightly, and the blue wishful palace string is looming as it moves. Looking at it, the whole person is indescribably elegant and refined.


    Han Xinran suddenly thought of the surprise in her eyes when she saw her elder sister for the first time. It was still her home-style dressing. Today, she went out as a guest and took care of it. It was really more than Huajiao.


    Daohua noticed that Han Xinran was looking at her, blinked at her, and asked her if there was anything wrong with her eyes.


    Clear eyes, sweet smile.


    Han Xinran''s expression was stagnant when she was seen, she quickly looked away, and whispered an evil spirit in her heart. Why didn''t she find that her elder sister was so touching before?


    After waiting for Daohua and others to walk through the yard, the people in the yard started talking again.


    "Whose girl is the girl in blue just now? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    "I heard that it is the eldest daughter of the new household servant Lang Yan."


    "Huh? That''s the master of Shengping county who was proclaimed by the emperor?"


    "Yes, it''s her."


    "The head of Shengping County looks really good."


    "Isn''t it, when I just walked in, I just felt my eyes lit up."


    Main courtyard.


    Princess Huijia sat in the main seat of the living room, chatting and laughing with some honorable and honorable ladies and ladies. When the maid was leading the new guests in, she was about to greet her, but her eyes fell on the blue. On the shadows.


    Not only the eldest princess, but the ladies in the room all looked over.


    What a beautiful lady!


    Princess Huijia cordially met with everyone, greeted everyone to take their seats, and then looked at Mrs. Li who led Han Xinran and Daohua¡¯s four sisters forward.


    After a few words with Mrs. Li, the princess Huijia smiled and looked at Daohua: "This is the Master of Shengping County, right?"


    Daohua stepped forward and blessed her body: "Shengping has seen the princess."


    The princess Huijia raised her hand to signal for the rice flower to rise, and then looked at the rice flower with a smile, and said in her heart that the county owner of Shengping is really a good color. She has read countless women and can really stand out in the bright and delicate powder. There are not many people, but this county head of Shengping can count as one.


    Some girls are amazing but impatient, and some girls are impressing but not amazing enough. This Shengping county owner is both amazing and attractive.


    Later, under the leadership of Han Xinran, Daohua and Yan Yihuan met with the other ladies present, and then found a place to sit down, silently watching the people in the room, and inquiring about Zhao Yongwang¡¯s news. , As well as the news heard from my sister-in-law, bit by bit with these people in the seat.


    Although she doesn''t like this kind of social entertainment, she has to know the relationship between the officials and the nobles in the capital.


    In the next room, Kang Naixin is responsible for greeting the ladies. After knowing that the emperor¡¯s newly-appointed county lord of Shengping has arrived, Limara and her friend Wu Xirong came over and took a look: "The one in blue is the lord of Shengping."


    Wu Xirong looked at Daohua who was drinking tea indifferently, and said faintly: "It looks pretty good."


    Kang Naixin curiously asked: "Why did you always ask her before?"


    Wu Xirong sighed: "It''s not my second brother yet. When I went out this morning, he pulled me aside and asked me to take care of the Yan family girl."


    Kang Naixin''s eyes widened: "What''s the matter? Your family and Yan''s family do not overlap!"


    Wu Xirong shrugged: "How do I know, but recently my second brother and the third and fourth sons of the Yan family have walked very close, maybe it is for this reason."


    Ina Hua noticed that someone was looking at her, turned her head and looked over, saw that it was two girls, smiled and nodded, then looked away.


    This sudden look back and smile made Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong a little stunned.


    After a while, Kang Naixin said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the man in the storybook has done so many ridiculous things in order to make a beautiful smile. If it were me, I would also be willing.¡±


    Wu Xirong glanced at her friend silently.


    Time slipped away among the people¡¯s conversation and laughter. Soon, at noon, the servants of the Long Princess Mansion began to arrange the dining room.


    At this moment, a maid came to report that it was the people from Dingguo Gongfu and Cheng''en Gongfu who had arrived.


    Hearing the Guo family and Jiang family members came, Daohua couldn''t help but cheer up. At this moment, there was a voice in her ear.


    "It''s really strange this time, these two families actually got one piece together!"


    Ina Hua turned her head and found that the two girls who had just looked at her had sat down beside her at some point.


    Speaking continues.


    Kang Naixin: ¡°After the Jiang family was rejected by the Guo family, the two families were quite incompatible with each other, but they would choke at each other at any banquet together.¡±


    Wu Xirong: "It is understandable that the Guo family will hate the Jiang family, because the Jiang family, Guo Xueming has not yet decided on a marriage, she is a bit older than us."


    Kang Naixin lowered her voice: "You don''t know that. If the Guo family really wants to get married, someone must be willing to do so. I heard my mother say that the Guo family fell in love with Xiao Yeyang. ."


    Wu Xirong appeared in a daze, and then said: "Xiao Yeyang has not been back to Beijing for a short time. So far, there is no news from the Guo family. I am afraid that Xiao Yeyang is unwilling?"


    Kang Naixin nodded: "There are nine out of ten."


    Wu Xirong smiled: "I heard that Jiang Wanying also admires Xiao Yeyang. The two families are together again today, so don''t fight."


    Kang Naixin snorted: "They dare not. Today is my mother''s birthday. They must dare to be as troublesome as in other residences. Don''t think that my princess mansion is easy to bully."


    Wu Xirong smiled: "The emperor values ??the eldest princess, they naturally dare not."


    While speaking, the female relatives of Chengen Gongfu and Dingguo Gongfu arrived.


    The authentic work of Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong discussing how Guo Xueming and Jiang Wanying are dressed today, they suddenly discovered that Mrs. Guo and Mrs. Jiang Er Qiqi looked towards them.


    Kang Naixin: "What we said was heard?"


    Wu Xirong shook her head: "They are not looking at us."


    The two followed the eyes of the two wives of Guo Jiang and found that they were looking at the county lord of Shengping next to them.


    As for the county lord of Shengping, he still calmly licked the seeds.


    "It turned out to be Mrs. Yan. I thought you would stay in Zhongzhou all the time. After all, Lord Yan had lost the general''s food before. This is a big mistake."


    After meeting with Princess Huijia, Mrs. Jiang Er attacked Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li twisted her eyebrows, knowing that it was not time to compromise, she just smiled and went back: "The loss of the army has long been found out. It was a person with ulterior motives who framed my master regardless of the country''s righteousness. This matter has already been reported to the court. The imperial court has also given instructions, so I don¡¯t have to worry about Madam Jiang."


    Mrs. Jiang Er sneered: "I haven''t seen her for a long time, Madam Yan is a lot harder than when she was in Zhongzhou."


    Ms. Li said lightly: "Mrs. Jiang Er has not changed much from when she was in Zhongzhou."


    Ms. Jiang''s face sank, she wanted to say something, but was stopped by Mrs. Jiang.


    Today is the birthday of the princess Huijia, they can not give face to others, but they can¡¯t help but give face to this person.


    Mrs. Jiang Er closed her mouth reluctantly, and stared at Mrs. Li and Daohua coldly.


    Mrs. Guo glanced at the Yan family. Although she was very bored in her heart, she did not follow the Jiang family in trouble at this time. However, when she saw the agate ring on Daohua''s left hand, her eyes sank directly.


    Kang Naixin, who looked at everyone¡¯s expressions, said in a low voice to Wu Xirong, ¡°I now know why your second brother wants you to take care of the county lord of Shengping. The Yan family, Jiang family, and Guo family will not deal with it.¡±


    Wu Xirong nodded, she also saw this.


    Everyone in the room was still talking and laughing, Mrs. Jiang Er stabbed Mrs. Li from time to time, but Mrs. Li was not serious or not.


    Whose family is not two or three rivals yet?


    Although everyone was curious about the Yan family''s offending the Jiang family, they didn''t have the idea of ??getting the upper body involved, and they watched with the mentality of watching the show.


    When it was almost time for dinner, the servants came to report that Princess Lekang and several princes and concubines were here, along with them, and the emperor¡¯s reward.


    This time, Princess Huijia got up and went out to greet herself, and the other ladies in the room also stood up.


    In the crowd, Daohua looked up at Princess Lekang and several princes and concubines.


    Princess Lekang is the queen¡¯s daughter, the only concubine of the emperor. She is bright and pretty. When people stop there, she will be radiant, graceful and luxurious.


    Several princes and concubines are also rare beauties, either dignified, elegant, or bright, all with their own characteristics.


    Princess Lekang and several princes and concubines met with Princess Huijia, and then Princess Lekang motioned to the **** behind him to take out the emperor¡¯s reward.


    This is a pink birthday peach made of colored glaze. It is almost a foot wide at its widest point, making it lifelike and particularly eye-catching.


    The most rare thing is that this is a reward from the emperor, which proves that the emperor values ??it.


    Princess Huijia thanked the emperor for the grace, and then asked the maid to take over the birthday peach, and after returning to the house to sit down again, she could not put it down to watch.


    The people around you have eyesight, so don¡¯t say your congratulations like money.


    "This colored glaze peach is really beautiful, that is, only the Kyoto colored glaze factory can make it."


    Princess Huijia saw the envy in everyone''s eyes, and she was very helpful in her heart. After seeing it for herself, she generously asked the maid to take it down and give it to everyone present.


    Everyone was very happy and scrambled to watch.


    After a while, Princess Huijia saw that it was late, and said with a smile: "Everyone should be hungry. Let''s go to eat first, and then come back to enjoy it when we finish eating."


    Daohua was not very interested in the Liuli Shoutao gifted by the emperor. When Princess Huijia said that she could go to dinner, she looked at Madam Li. Madam Li didn¡¯t want to stay in the house any more, so she got up and walked out with the Yan family¡¯s daughter. .


    However, at this time, I discovered it by accident.


    Looking at the maid who hit her and threw Liuli Shoutao out of her hand, Daohua sighed. She knew that this kind of banquet would not end without a few moths.


    "Ah~"


    The people in the room exclaimed, and the princess Huijia stood up ¡®suddenly¡¯ with a nervous face. This was the emperor¡¯s reward, shattered, but she was disrespectful to the emperor.


    Just before the Liuli Shoutao landed, a light green embroidered shoe stretched out to catch the Shoutao. Then, the embroidered shoe was picked up and the Liuli Shoutao was kicked into the air.


    Shou Tao flew into the air, and Daohua revolved and came under the Shou Tao. When Shou Tao fell again, he firmly took it in his hand.


    "Hoo~"


    Everyone in the room let out a relieved voice.


    "The princess!"


    Daohua held Liuli Shoutao in both hands and came to the princess Huijia.


    Princess Huijia glanced at the grandma behind her, and the grandma quickly stepped forward to take the birthday peach.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Daohua.


    Just now, Daohua¡¯s legs and body were turned, and she did everything in one go. It didn''t make people feel indecent at all, but it was extraordinarily pleasing to the eye.


    Princess Lekang and several princes and concubines were also looking at Daohua, especially Princess Lekang. After seeing the agate ring on Daohua''s left hand, her expression moved even more.


    Princess Huijia smiled and looked at Daohua: "Thanks to Shengping you just now."


    Daohua smiled and said, "The princess is polite." After saying that, she blessed her body, turned and retreated, and stopped when she passed by Mrs. Guo, "Madam, don''t stretch your legs arbitrarily and trip other people''s heads in the future. It''s not good."


    Shou Tao is really going to be broken. This crime must fall on her head. Who made her ¡®coincidentally¡¯ hit the maid carrying the Shou Tao.


    As soon as these words came out, the room was completely quiet, and everyone looked at Mrs. Guo.


    The smile on Mrs. Guo¡¯s face instantly solidified, and she looked at Daohua coldly.


    Guo Xueming saw it, and got up with an angry face and looked at Daohua: "Ms. Yan, you can''t talk nonsense."


    Daohuaxiao looked at Guo Xueming: ¡°I know this naturally. Is Miss Guo wanting me to show evidence?¡±


    Guo Xueming condenses his eyebrows.


    Taohua took a step closer, and said in a low voice, "Should I elaborate on the pattern and style of Mrs. Guo''s embroidered shoes today?"


    Guo Xueming looked over suddenly.


    Daohua smirked, thinking that Guo''s family was Xiao Yeyang''s uncle''s family, and didn''t want to make things too ugly, she quickly returned to Mrs. Li and helped her out of the house.


    Princess Huijia glanced at Mrs. Guo¡¯s mother and daughter, and said faintly: ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner too.¡±


    Kang Naixin, who was walking behind, pulled Wu Xirong: "I think this Shengping county lord doesn''t need you to take care of her. I see her fighting strength is quite strong, and the neat spinner just now looks like a training family."


    Wu Xirong nodded, with a look of approval: "I watched it too."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 722： , Wheres the confidence?

    Chapter 722, where is the confidence?


    Although she had experienced an unexpected accident, the eldest princess and the ladies and girls did not seem to be affected. Except for the more eyes that fell on Daohua, the others were nothing unusual.


    Princess Mansion¡¯s seats are arranged in an inverted shape, and guests can also enjoy the performances of musicians while eating.


    Because of Daohua¡¯s status as the county head, the seats of the Yan family''s female family members are arranged to be relatively forward.


    Daohua ate the abundant delicacies of the mountains and seas on the table, while watching the central singing and dancing performances, not caring about the various gazes that bet on him.


    After a song and dance, everyone toasted to the princess.


    Just as everyone put down their wine glasses with a smile, Mrs. Jiang Er spoke again: "The neat and light skill of Miss Yan just now makes people shine. If you want to come to dance, you must have a deep foundation."


    Talking, smiling at Princess Huijia.


    "What about the singing and dancing of these musicians, it''s just the same. If you see too much, it''s not interesting. Today is the birthday of the eldest princess. I don''t know if Miss Yan is willing to play for the eldest princess?"


    As soon as these words came out, the face was quiet.


    The wives of each family have different looks, and they have a new understanding of Mrs. Jiang''s arrogance.


    Even if the Jiang family and the Yan family didn¡¯t deal with it, the girl from the Yan family was the head of the county pro-appointed by the emperor, and she also gave her a title. Speaking of which, her identity is even more valuable than Jiang Wanying.


    But just like that, Mrs. Jiang Er still dared to compare people to musicians in public and let people perform for fun!


    Ms. Li was so angry that she could no longer maintain her surface calm, she looked at Mrs. Jiang Er with a full face.


    Han Xinran didn''t expect Madam Jiang Er to be in such trouble, and Yan Yihuan all looked worried.


    Princess Huijia was also very annoyed. Today is her birthday, and Mrs. Jiang Er made it difficult for the guests she invited, but she didn''t take her seriously.


    Just when Princess Huijia was about to veto her, Daohua stood up.


    Inahua first blessed her body towards the princess Huijia, and then she gave a blessing to the others present, and then smiled and said: "Shengping entered Beijing at the beginning, and I am not familiar with the rules of Beijing."


    Speaking, looking at Mrs. Jiang Er.


    "The performance that Madam said is a good show. Shengping has never encountered it before today. Since Madam brought it up, I would like to come to you and your family very familiar. Otherwise, please ask the county lord Jiang to make a demonstration and let Shengping grow. gain knowledge."


    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback.


    Ms. Jiang Er''s complexion changed, she slapped her chopsticks on the table suddenly, and looked at Daohua fiercely: "Presumptuous! What are you, dare to let my daughter perform in public!"


    Daohua''s face also turned cold, and she looked at Mrs. Jiang Er with a smile: "I am the county head pro-appointed by the emperor, and the identity of your daughter is the same. You can let me perform in public. Why can''t she? "


    The second wife of Jiang said angrily: ¡°Performing in public is the act of musicians. My daughter is a young lady, how can I do such a thing?¡±


    There was no smile on Daohua¡¯s face, and her voice was cold: "The madam said that it was a happy act, but why did you let me perform?"


    "Yes, my background is not as noble as the county lord Jiang, but I am now the county lord proclaimed by the emperor. Madam is so persecuted. If you know, you will say that you look down on me. If you don¡¯t know, I thought you gave the emperor a reward. There are opinions."


    Hearing this, the expressions of the people present changed, and there was something more in the eyes looking at Daohua.


    Mrs. Jiang could no longer sit back and watch. She stared and stopped Mrs. Jiang''s second. Then she sneered and looked at Daohua: "The county lord Shengping is really clever. It''s just a joke. If you don''t want to perform for the princess. Just add to the fun, just put it straight, why say something like the following offense."


    Daohua looked back at the past and said with a sneer: "It turns out that it was a joke in the eyes of the two Madam Jiang to let the daughter of the court order officer perform in public. I''m sorry, this is really ignorant. ,My fault."


    said, stretched out his hand to pour a glass of wine, then raised the glass, looking around at the people present.


    "Calm up ignorance, I will punish everyone with wine instead of punishment. I toast you a glass, and I hope you don''t share my common knowledge." After speaking, he bowed his head and drank the wine in the glass.


    Seeing this, everyone''s expressions are a little unclear.


    And Mrs. Jiang, her face is ashen at the moment.


    What does it mean to let the daughter of the imperial court perform in public for fun? Is it a joke here?


    What does the Jiang family have such rules?


    The Yan family girl is so courageous, she dared to openly provoke hostility between the various families and the Jiang family! ! !


    Mrs. Jiang stared at Daohua sharply, her gaze fell on the agate ring on her left hand, and a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Ms. Yan is really amazing. She is openly disrespectful to my first-rate lady, and I don¡¯t know you. Whose power are you relying on?"


    Daohua smiled lightly: "Madam¡¯s words are serious. Shengping dare not disrespect you. People like us who only know how to bury their heads for the emperor and do practical things for the court, rely on only the loyalty and patriotism. Don¡¯t let those who have been blessed by all kinds of shadows have too many backers."


    As soon as these words came out, Princess Lekang and several princes and concubines also looked at Daohua, and were surprised by Daohua''s dare to say it.


    Other people also kept changing their expressions.


    The county lord of Shengping almost didn¡¯t say directly that the Jiang family dare to be so arrogant and rely on the queen mother and queen in the palace!


    Princess Lekang looked at Daohua carefully, and saw that her face was calm and her demeanor was calm. Obviously, she didn''t rush to say what she said just now.


    This is interesting. Just openly confronting the Jiang family, there are really few people in this capital.


    Why is she so courageous? I am not afraid that the Jiang family will retaliate against the Yan family.


    Is it because of Xiao Yeyang?


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to marry the Yan family eldest girl. She heard her mother talk about it, but she was stopped by the emperor''s grandmother.


    Now the mandarin duck ring rewarded by the father to Xiao Yeyang is put on the hands of the lady of the Yan family. Did Xiao Yeyang want to show his attitude with practical actions?


    Princess Lekang looked at Daohua again. She was beautiful, refined temperament, and well-mannered. Not to mention, she really compared the weak Jiang Wanying. If she were Xiao Yeyang, she would have made the same choice.


    It¡¯s just that if this person really dared to offend the Jiang family openly by relying on Xiao Yeyang, that would be a bit stupid!


    Thinking of what the queen mother had confessed, let her not involve too much with the Jiang family, Princess Lekang frowned, slowly retracted her eyes, did not speak for the Jiang family, and did not embarrass Daohua.


    Several princes and concubines watched the play in their spare time. Originally thought that today¡¯s banquet would be as boring as it always was.


    Princess Huijia was also looking at Daohua, also astonished at her boldness.


    Where is the confidence of this girl? Dare to openly confront Jiang''s family!


    Looking at the strangeness of the old prince Yong, the princess Huijia didn''t want to make things too much, so she closed the scene, and the ladies who had been with her also quickly joked and laughed. After a while, the stagnant atmosphere began to improve.


    The rice flowers were harvested when they were good, and they sat down calmly, smiled soothingly at Madam Li and Han Xinran, and continued to eat vegetables and enjoy the performance.


    The conflict between her and the Jiang family is almost impossible to reconcile.


    At first, Jiang Wanying liked Xiao Yeyang. As long as she was with Xiao Yeyang, the Jiang family would be dissatisfied. The Jiang family had already taken action against the Yan family when they were in Zhongzhou. When they arrived in the capital, even if the Yan family swallowed their anger, she believed that as long as there was Opportunity, the Jiang family will not let the Yan family go.


    Secondly, it was because of the old lady and the master.


    The queen mother occupied the glory that belonged to the mother-in-law, and the master was very cruel to the Jiang family. As Master¡¯s apprentice, she and the Jiang family were deadly enemies.


    To the Jiang family, if she chooses to be patient, Master probably will be very sad and disappointed.


    This time she confronted the Jiang family. She was not very scared. The emperor¡¯s dissatisfaction with the Jiang family showed signs when he was looking for a gold mine in Zhongzhou. Her father was a pure minister, and all three older brothers had entered the court as officials. Coupled with the relationship between mother-in-law and master, she believed that the emperor would not allow the Jiang family to suppress the Yan family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 723： , Stealing chicken is not eclipsing rice (two in one

    Chapter 723, Stealing Chickens Doesn''t Lose Mistakes (Two in One Chapter)


    A storm started abruptly and ended strangely.


    The two ladies of the Jiang family who have always been held up by people did not get any benefits today, but they let everyone deeply remember the new head of Shengping County who came to Beijing.


    Compared with the gloomy faces of Mrs. Jiang and Mrs. Jiang Er, Daohua should eat and drink, and enjoy the performances of musicians in a leisurely manner.


    For this, everyone has their own thoughts.


    Kang Naixin also bit her ears with Wu Xirong: "Today''s big show is really surprising!" Then, she clicked her chin in the direction of Daohua, "If this one is not stupid and bold, it is really letting him go. People look a little different."


    Regardless of what Yan Jiayi is fighting against, she takes a high look at the calm and calmness of Shengping County Lord at this moment.


    Wu Xirong looked at Daohua, and said speechlessly: "Fortunately, my second elder brother has come to ask me, so I will raise the rank of county lord, where can I take care of it!"


    Among the ladies in the capital, because of her prominent family background, she seldom looks at other people¡¯s faces. Whether she is facing the Jiang family or the Guo family, she does not need to be too scrupulous, but she can directly confront the Jiang family like the county lord of Shengping. Madam, she couldn''t do it even if she asked herself.


    Kang Naixin nodded with a look of approval, and they are also a little better among the ladies. They are still not good at the ladies. Unlike the county lord of Shengping, their opponents are already at the level of the ladies.


    The key is that the two ladies of the Jiang family have not been able to live with her today.


    Daohua ignored the various unexplained gazes she cast on her body, but only glanced at Jiang Wanying, who stared at her coldly, and Guo Xueming, who looked uncertain.


    The people in the capital have achieved a lot. Born at the feet of the emperor, they all cherish their feathers very much. Except for those with poor brains, they will not easily reveal their likes and dislikes.


    Take today¡¯s matter. It¡¯s the dispute between her and the Jiang family. The Yan family is an upstart in the capital, and there is no conflict of interest with other families. Everyone, just watch the drama. I really want to please the Jiang family and end up embarrassing the Yan family. should not.


    The only ones who have conflicts of interest with the Yan family are the Jiang family and the Guo family.


    She should pay more attention to these two.


    Lunch slowly ended amidst everyone¡¯s chatting, laughing, and pushing, and everyone began to leave the table one after another.


    Because of the conflict with Jiang¡¯s family, Mrs. Li didn¡¯t want to stay in the princess¡¯s mansion anymore, but she took someone to leave after eating, and was somewhat impolite, so she took Daohua to find a secluded pavilion and sit down.


    Ms. Li looked at her daughter and couldn''t stop feeling worried.


    Daughter will be embarrassed today because of Yeyang.


    It''s still only the Jiang family. After the announcement of her daughter and Yeyang''s affairs in the future, the situation her daughter will face is probably even more complicated and difficult than today''s.


    The empress dowager, the queen, and the relatives of the imperial family in the palace, which one is good for you?


    Daohua sensed Mrs. Li¡¯s worry, took her arm, leaned on her shoulder, and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "Mother, don¡¯t worry, you forgot, there is a master behind me. Well, I am not afraid!"


    Ms. Li thought of Gu Jian, her expression was a little loose, but her brows were still frowning.


    To tell the truth, although Yeyang is good, let her choose. She would rather her daughter marry an ordinary family than Zhou Xuan''s daughter who is often involved in various struggles and conspiracies.


    Next to him, Han Xinran looked at Daohua with some hesitation, she felt that the words that the eldest sister said to the two ladies of the Jiang family during the dinner were a bit overwhelming. It can be seen that Madam Li did not speak Daohua, nor did she say anything. Fortunately, it is time to express opinions.


    Yan Yihuan and the three of them were also silent.


    Yan Yishuang''s expression was very calm. As the Yan family''s status improved, she gradually recognized her identity. The guests invited by the eldest princess today were all high-ranking dignitaries and were not in the scope of her choice of son-in-law. She didn''t care about other girls making friends.


    Yan Yihuan¡¯s thoughts were similar. She looked at the ladies at the banquet today. She may have been a little arrogant because of their good backgrounds. Even if they came forward to make friends, they might not be taken care of. It would be better to stay in the pavilion. comfortable.


    Yan Yile is a little unhappy to be confined in the pavilion, but she also knows that she can come to the Long Princess Mansion because of the light of the big house, and she will not be so stupid to sing against Mrs. Li at this time.


    "Lady Yan, can you take a step to speak?"


    Just when everyone in the Yan family was thinking about it, Guo Xueming suddenly appeared outside the pavilion.


    Daohua let go of Mrs. Li''s arm, looked at Guo Xueming, pondered for a moment, and stood up with a smile. Seeing Mrs. Li''s face worrisome, he smiled and said, "Mother, I''ll go to the side to chat with Ms. Guo."


    Mrs. Li glanced at Guo Xueming. Although she was a little reluctant, she knew that this kind of thing would be unavoidable for her daughter in the future, so she finally nodded.


    Daohua came out of the pavilion, and walked to the laurel tree in the distance with Guo Xueming: "What''s the matter with Miss Guo, let me talk about it here?" If you can see it from the pavilion here, Mrs. Li and others don''t have to worry.


    Guo Xueming waved to the maid to step back, and then looked at Daohua again.


    Daohua raised her eyebrows, which also caused Wang Man''er and Bi Shi to recede a little: "Can you tell me?"


    Guo Xueming stared at Daohua, "Ms. Yan, I know that cousin Yeyang likes you, but you shouldn¡¯t take advantage of him and cause him trouble everywhere!"


    Suddenly hearing Guo Xueming''s reprimand, Daohua was stunned for a few seconds, and then smiled silently: "Miss Guo, you have a fever?"


    Guo Xueming frowned more tightly: "Miss Yan, I didn¡¯t joke with you."


    Inahana put a smile away, and said coldly: "I didn''t make a joke with you either. If you didn''t have a fever, how could you say the same thing to me just now? You are not qualified to say that to me!"


    Guo Xueming choked, avoiding answering and continuing to accuse him: "Ms. Yan, the reason why you dare to confront the two ladies of the Jiang family like that today is because your cousin Yeyang likes you? Did you know that you How much trouble will this cause him?"


    said, looking at Daohua with a bit of contempt.


    "You have limited background and knowledge. You may not know that Yeyang''s cousin wants to continue to be crowned in the palace. He needs to play with many parties. Even if he is not close to the Jiang family, he can''t offend the Jiang family."


    "What you said at the banquet today is really too much. Acting on the Jiang family''s behavior will definitely cause trouble to you in the future. At that time, I will not ask Yeyang''s cousin to clean up the mess for you."


    "If you do this, it is tantamount to pushing Yeyang''s cousin against the Jiang family. Once Yeyang''s cousin offends the Jiang family, the Jiang family chooses to support Xiao Yechen in inheriting the crown of the king''s mansion, and then you will kill Yeyang. Cousin has nothing left."


    "I really don''t know if Miss Yan, you really like cousin Yeyang, or else, how could you still not know how to harm him like this?"


    Daohua laughed angrily: "Miss Guo, people have to be self-aware, don''t you think you have been worrying too much? It is not your turn to take care of Xiao Yeyang''s affairs."


    "Also, even if I have a bad background and lack of knowledge, Xiao Yeyang just likes me, even if he cleans up the mess for me, he will be happy."


    Guo Xueming was anxious: "You lady, you are also an official lady anyway, you can just open your mouth and shut your mouth to say whether you like it or not. It''s too shameless!"


    Daohua sneered: "Miss Guo, you know the rules and etiquette, but what kind of capacity are you standing in front of me now? Your grandfather and your father didn''t interfere too much with Xiao Yeyang''s affairs. Your daughter¡¯s house is in charge, who doesn¡¯t know the shame?"


    Guo Xueming was furious. Knowing that Daohua was articulate and didn¡¯t want to entangle her too much, she just said coldly, ¡°Miss Yan, if you really like cousin Yeyang, you should leave him quickly and don¡¯t let him continue to sink. There will be no results for you and him."


    Hearing this, Daohua was really hot, and she looked at Guo Xueming coldly and sternly: "You and your mother are really the same. She used tricks in the hall, and you are here again talking without shame. The so-called words, I really can''t believe that you are actually from the Dingguo Mansion!"


    "Will Xiao Yeyang and I have any results? The emperor has asked him, but I can tell you one thing with certainty. Even if Xiao Yeyang didn''t choose me, then he wouldn''t marry you."


    "Miss Guo, people still live a clearer and more realistic life. With the relationship between Xiao Yeyang and the Guo family, he hasn''t seen you in the face until now. This has clearly indicated that he, no, happy, happy, you!"


    "Aren''t you a noble lady, aren''t you the most knowledgeable and respectful of rules, then why are you still holding on to a man who doesn''t like you? What about your reservedness, your arrogance, and your vision? ?"


    "Why, being strict with others than self-interested, is Dingguo Gongfu''s behavior? No wonder the current Dingguo Gongfu is worse than every day, and there are women like you and your mother in the inner courtyard. Woolen cloth!"


    Guo Xueming looked at Daohua in a daze, with his hands hanging on his side and holding them tightly together. Because of excessive force, his arms trembled slightly.


    This is the first time since she was born that she has been disparaged as useless, anger, shame and other emotions are intertwined in her chest. Looking at the gorgeous face in front of her, she wants to slap her.


    However, she resisted.


    Not because of her identity, but because she knew she could not beat Yan Yiyi.


    Thinking of this, my chest is even more blocked!


    "Yan Yiyi, I know that for people like you, cousin Yeyang is a piece of fat. Since you bite, you won¡¯t let go, but I advise you to do it yourself. Don¡¯t forget, cousin Yeyang. Your mother is still alive. Your Yan family has opposed my Guo family several times. You said, will my aunt agree with Yeyang''s cousin to marry you?"


    ''S words really made Daohua stunned.


    There are only a few people who can influence Xiao Yeyang¡¯s marriage, the emperor, queen mother, prince Ping, and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother.


    She almost knew the attitude of the first three. The matter between her and Xiao Yeyang was facilitated by the old mother-in-law, and the emperor and the Prince of Peace would definitely agree to it. As for the queen mother, as long as the emperor insisted, that one would at best be embarrassed by his status. Check them out.


    These three have no big problems, but Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother


    Because she knows too little information, she is still a bit unsure.


    Guo Xueming saw Daohua¡¯s eyes flickering, and finally lost a little bit of depression in his heart. He gave a cold snort, did not continue to say more, turned and left.


    This Yan Yiyi is too eloquent. Going on, she is afraid that she will blame her instead!


    "Girl, are you okay?"


    Wang Man''er and Bi Shi, etc. Guo Xueming left with the maid, and immediately came to Daohua.


    Daohua shook her head: "What can you do? Guo Xueming wants to show off his cousin''s prestige, but it depends on whether I agree or not."


    Thinking that Ms. Guo was said by her own girl that she had no power to fight back, Wang Man''er and Bi Shi looked at each other and smiled.


    "Madam has looked here several times, let''s go back soon."


    Ina Flower nodded, and walked towards the pavilion.


    As she passed by the ladies of the family, Daohua realized that, unlike her previous self-consideration, these people are now starting to point to her, and many people still have obvious contempt and ridicule in their eyes.


    "No wonder she dared to confront the two ladies of the Jiang family like that during the dinner. It turned out that she was relying on the power of the little prince!"


    "Looking at her like that, you can see that it is not safe. The little prince is alone in Zhongzhou, and it is inevitable that she is a little lonely. If she is seduced by someone with a heart, she can''t hold it anymore."


    "Do you think she would have been with the little prince."


    "Oh, don''t talk about it, I''m ashamed, some people are behaving badly, don''t smear our ears!"


    "That''s it!"


    The sound of intermittent discussion floated to my ears, and Wang Man''er and Bi Shi were full of anger.


    "How can they say that girl?"


    Daohua also has a gloomy face. She doesn''t care much about other people''s opinions, but in this ancient time, when she was so prosperous and prosperous, she would hurt the Yan family if she had a bad reputation!


    Damn Jiang family!


    No need to think about it, she also knew that this matter was spread by the Jiang family.


    Looking at the beauties of the various girls who are convinced, Daohua¡¯s eyes sank, and the Guo family may have contributed to it.


    Before Daohua entered the pavilion, and heard the rumors that she never wanted to stay any longer, Mrs. Li brought out a few of Han Xinran: "It''s getting late, let''s say goodbye to the princess."


    Main courtyard.


    Princess Huijia heard that Mrs. Li was about to leave, but did not force her to stay, she turned her gaze on Daohua, and signaled the close servant to send them out of the house.


    Wu Xirong looked at the back of everyone in the Yan family, and pulled La Cannaixin, "You said, is the matter between the county lord Shengping and Xiao Yeyang true?"


    Kang Naixin thought for a while: "It should be. When Mrs. Jiang revealed the news, she asked Mrs. Guo to testify. These two are rivals, and no one will help anyone to conceal it. I think it is true in all likelihood. of."


    "Also, don''t you think that the host of Shengping County has too much confidence in the table today? The Yan family dare not confront the Jiang family." As he said, he shook his head, "I always thought Xiao Yeyang would not I like women."


    Wu Xirong shook her head speechlessly.


    Under the Jiang family''s intentional or unintentional promotion, but in a day''s work, all the people in the capital have heard about Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    There is the gap between Xiao Yeyang and the Yan family, and everyone unanimously chooses to believe that Daohua seduce Xiao Yeyang.


    Cining Palace.


    When the queen mother heard the news, she was so angry that she directly smashed a set of white porcelain: "Stupid! The emperor did not object to Yeyang marrying Yan''s daughter. Before that, he only considered the views of Prince Aijia Heping and didn''t give the marriage immediately. "


    "It¡¯s better now. Everyone now knows about Yeyang and Yan''s daughter. Yan''s daughter is also the head of the county proclaimed by the emperor. Because of the high-yield food, the Yan family now has a certain amount of people and officials. Fame, the emperor will give marriages just for his own face. They are trying to perfect Xiao Yeyang!"


    The queen mother was really furious. She wanted to control Xiao Yeyang''s marriage to control Xiao Yeyang to contain the Ma family, so that the queen could raise the ten princes with peace of mind, lest the Ma family felt that the title of Prince Ping Mansion must belong to Xiao Yechen. , Thus arrogantly.


    Unfortunately, now this plan has fallen through.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 724： , Gossip

    Chapter 724, Rumors


    Every family has received the news, and the emperor naturally also knows what happened at the birthday banquet of Princess Huijia.


    The public father of An eloquently told the emperor what the two ladies of Daohuanan Jiang¡¯s family had said.


    After hearing this, the emperor shook his head and laughed, "Is this girl and Yeyang really not going into the same house? Neither of them is willing to lose!"


    President An looked carefully at the emperor, and saw that his expression was not unpleasant, and he smiled and said, ¡°How about the little prince and the county lord of Shengping have fate?¡±


    The emperor smiled, thinking of what happened to his nephew since childhood, and sighed: "It''s very destined." As he said, his eyes condensed, "How do you spread Yeyang and Yan girl outside now?"


    President An looked at the emperor¡¯s face, and cautiously replied: ¡°Most of them are saying that the lord of Shengping County seduce the little prince and behaved improperly.¡±


    The emperor snorted, threw the zhezi on the imperial case, and said with a sneer: "It''s really the style of the Jiang family. If they are not as good as they want, they will directly destroy it."


    For Daohua facing Jiang''s family, the emperor was not at all unhappy. On the contrary, if Daohua lowered his head in front of Jiang''s family, he would be angry and disappointed.


    Uncle¡¯s apprentice, how could he be afraid of the Jiang family?


    An''s father-in-law did not dare to take the conversation, and stood with his head down while watching his nose and heart.


    The emperor thought of his uncle living in Four Seasons Villa. If the old man knew that his apprentice had been stigmatized by the Jiang family, he wouldn¡¯t know how angry he would be. He was silent for a moment and said: "Go and pass Prince Ping into the palace."


    Originally, he planned to wait for Xiliao to see it, and there were not so many things before he decreed to give the two children a marriage, but now the Jiang family is so arrogant, it is so arrogant that they are making the two children''s affairs public, so he can simply fulfill them. NS.


    The father-in-law retired quickly and ordered people to go out of the palace to ask the Prince Ping.


    The emperor''s admiral prepared the imperial marriage decree, but he saw Father An wrinkled his face and came in: "What''s the matter?"


    An¡¯s father-in-law: "Going back to the emperor, the prince is not in the house. It is said that the flowers for making rouge are blooming on the Zhuangzi, and the prince is busy to wash the rouge ointment."


    The emperor listened and frowned subconsciously.


    When I was more than 90 years old, I killed the queen dowager¡¯s pet cat because of playfulness. That time, the queen mother was born. In order to please the queen mother, Xiao Jiu listened to Jiang Shizi¡¯s suggestion and personally made a box of rouge for the queen mother. Later, Xiao Jiu fell in love with rouge making.


    Today the largest rouge shop in Beijing is opened by Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion.


    Although Prince Ping was not doing his job properly, the emperor didn¡¯t say anything. Because of the Jiang family, if Xiao Jiu was able to do more, he would be uneasy: "When he comes back, let him enter the palace!"


    Yan House.


    After returning from the Long Princess¡¯s Mansion, although the family didn¡¯t say anything, but seeing the sadness on the faces of Old Lady Yan and Mrs. Li, and Han Xinran and others¡¯ hesitation, Daohua knew that her family had been rumored outside. Influence.


    After the rumors spread, the old lady Yan became anxious. She nodded in response to the matter between her granddaughter and Yeyang. The marriage between the two children was too late. She was already anxious, and now there is someone with her granddaughter. With dirty water on her body, she really couldn''t sit still.


    People called Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao, and Mrs. Yan said directly: "In the beginning, Daohua and Yeyang were the masters of Old Sister, Old Father, and I. Now things are happening like this, you give me preparations. Car, I will go to the Four Seasons Villa to find the old man and let him give me an explanation."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao was taken aback, and hurriedly stepped forward to comfort the anxious mother: "Mother, don''t worry. This royal marriage involves a lot of things, and it is not for the old man to be the master. You just go to him, probably. It''s useless."


    The old lady Yan frowned: "What should I do? Don''t we do nothing and let others ridicule my granddaughter?"


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a moment, and said, "You still have to ask Yeyang about this matter first."


    Old lady Yan: "What are you waiting for, call someone here."


    Yan Zhigao: "Yeyang went out on business these past few days. When he comes back, I immediately send someone to call him over."


    The old lady Yan sighed: "What''s this called? Who did my good granddaughter provoke?"


    Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li looked at each other, feeling a little helpless in their hearts.


    Beijing is a chessboard centered on interests. From the moment they enter Beijing, they have become pawns on the chessboard. Here, the interests of all parties are entangled, and even if nothing is done, they will be involved in the competition of others. Among.


    People¡¯s emotions can be contagious to each other. Daohua feels irritable when seeing her family members worry about her. However, the relationship between her and Xiao Yeyang is in the hands of the emperor, and the emperor cannot be urged by his family.


    Taohua was in a bad mood, and she was in a bad mood. Tell her family. After thinking about it, Wang Maner prepared some medicinal materials and daily necessities, changed her men''s clothing, and went to see Dong Yuanyao again.


    In a carriage, Daohua went directly to the entrance of the alley where the Nancheng Dong¡¯s courtyard was located. After getting out of the car, he took Wang Maner and Bishi towards the Dong¡¯s house.


    During ??, the three people noticed the sound of dispute coming from the end of the alley.


    Nancheng was in chaos, Daohua didn''t mean to be nosy, but when she was about to knock on Dong''s door, a female voice that was suddenly raised and with obvious anger came into her ears.


    "Girl, it seems to be Miss Dong''s voice." Wang Man''er said immediately.


    Inahana frowned and waved at the bald head and pillar guarding the carriage.


    Nancheng is a mixed bag of fish and dragons. She dare not care about it when she comes here. Every time she comes, she will call the bald head and pillars who know martial arts.


    After the two came over, Daohua walked quickly towards the end of the alley.


    "Yuan Yao, is that you?"


    There was still some distance from the end of the alley, and Daohua asked loudly.


    The people at the end of the alley saw Daohua and stopped the dispute. Before Daohua could walk in, a young man in Jinyi walked out from the corner, took a look at Daohua, and left with his subordinates. .


    As soon as those people left, Daohua ran over and saw Dong Yuanyao and her maid Hongying at the corner.


    At this moment, Dong Yuanyao''s face still has obvious shame and anger.


    Daohua quickly asked: "Yuan Yao, are you okay?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head, and pulled out a smile very reluctantly: "I''m fine."


    Daohua didn''t ask anything immediately, but left here with Dong Yuanyao first.


    The two found a tea shop to sit down, and Daohua asked, "Who was that person just now?"


    Dong Yuanyao has calmed down at this moment, but still a little irritable in her words: "He is Luo Hongyuan."


    An unexpected color appeared on Daohua¡¯s face: "Luo Hongyuan? Is that the person whom the Weiguo Mansion had married with you?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded calmly.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "You have retired, what is he doing with you?"


    Dong Yuanyao pursed her lips and didn''t answer, looking hard to speak.


    Hung Ying, who stood by, couldn¡¯t help it, gritted her teeth and said: ¡°The third son of Luo is really nothing. Seeing that the Dong family has been defeated, she wants my girl to be a concubine for him!¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua also had anger in her heart.


    Yuanyao and Luo San Gongzi, she also heard her elder brother talk about it. Before the Dong family''s accident, the Weiguo government received the news in advance, but the Luo family did not remind the Dong family, but hurriedly retired.


    This is chilling enough, now that Yuan Yao is still going to be a concubine. Isn¡¯t this a sincere bullying?


    Looking at the shame and anger on Dong Yuanyao¡¯s face, Daohua said worriedly: "So San Young Master Luo often comes to pester you?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "Not before, but the Luo family has made him a kiss recently. He doesn''t seem to be very satisfied, and he doesn''t know where he went crazy, so he thinks of me again."


    Speaking of this, Dong Yuanyao was so angry, what did Luo Hongyuan think of her?


    Daohua ¡®bang¡¯ the teacup in his hand: "Asshole!" She said, looking at Dong Yuanyao worriedly, "Auntie, do they know about this?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "The family affairs are enough to bother them, so I didn''t tell them."


    Daohua: "But if the third son of Luo has been pestering you, it won''t work in the long run!" Especially now that the status gap between the Luo family and the Dong family is too large, if the third son of Luo really wants to be stronger, the Dong family is afraid It''s overwhelming.


    Dong Yuanyao was silent for a while, and looked at Daohua: "Don''t worry, I can handle it by myself."


    Daohua thought for a while: "Or, you can live in my village for a while, avoid it first."


    Dong Yuanyao hesitated: "I want to think about it."


    Daohua didn¡¯t urge her either, just said: ¡°Yuan Yao, you and me are not polite. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. When you were in Zhongzhou, you didn¡¯t help me less, did you?¡±


    Dong Yuanyao smiled: "I''m not polite with you, I''m just thinking about how to tell my family."


    Taohua didn''t say any more: "Then you think quickly, think about it, let Hongying come to Yanfu to tell me."


    Dong Yuanyao took Daohua¡¯s hand: "Yiyi, thank you."


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "I have said not to be so polite to me."


    Dong Yuanyao changed the subject: "What about you, how are you doing these days?"


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao, a little helpless: "Have you heard the rumors about me and Xiao Yeyang?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded.


    Daohua snorted: "The Jiang family is really capable!"


    Dong Yuanyao sighed: "Yiyi, I know that the little prince treats you very well, but you must not underestimate the Jiang family because of this. Did you know that in the capital, the Jiang family was once known as the''Jiang Banchao'', the queen mother in the palace, The queen will not say anything. There are many powerful ministers in the dynasty who are attached to the Jiang family."


    "In the past few years, the emperor gradually condensed power and eliminated the eight kings and one party. The title of''Jiang Banchao'' was slowly not mentioned. But even so, compared with the Jiang family, the foundation of the little prince is still It''s too thin."


    Daohua is startled, Jiang Banchao? She really heard of this for the first time.


    No wonder the emperor was so jealous of the Jiang family, she couldn¡¯t stand this matter if she put it on her!


    Dong Yuanyao continued: "The Jiang family has always acted domineering, and Jiang Wanying''s thoughts about the little prince are all clear to you and I, you must be more careful. This capital city is prosperous on the surface, but behind it is full of various pickles. Private matter."


    Daohua nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, I will be careful."


    chatted with Dong Yuanyao for a while, Daohua saw that she was not in good spirits, so she went home.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 725： , Gift marriage (two-in-one

    Chapter 725, Marriage (two in one chapter)


    Yan House.


    Just after Daohua came back from Nancheng, she heard that Mrs. Han was here.


    Thinking that the visitor was her sister-in-law¡¯s mother, Daohua went back to the room to wash and clean up before going to the old lady¡¯s yard to meet the guests.


    After entering the old lady¡¯s house, I discovered that not only Madam Han was here, but also another lady.


    Ms. Li saw Daohua and smiled immediately: "Come and meet your Aunt Han and Aunt Fang."


    Daohua smiled and stepped forward to salute.


    Mrs. Han smiled and said: "This is Yiyi, it really looks beautiful."


    Daohua''s brows frowned slightly. The words were exaggerating, but now the rumors about her and Xiao Yeyang in the capital are flying all over the sky. Most of them say that she is charming and seducing. It sounds a little uncomfortable.


    Next, the lady of the house made Inoka feel even more unhappy.


    Mrs. Fang didn''t say anything inappropriate, but she looked at Daohua from head to toe unscrupulously, not to mention that, after reading it, she shook her head slightly.


    Both of them are used to making scenes. Except for Inoka, who was keenly unhappy, no one else noticed. Under the intentional drive of Han Xinran, everyone in the room was talking and laughing.


    After ??, Daohua noticed that the lady of the room looked at her with critical eyes several times. She was so annoyed to see her. She sat with her for a while, and found an excuse to leave.


    Han Xinran saw him, looked at Mrs. Han and Mrs. Fang, talked to Mrs. Li, and left together.


    After leaving the house, Han Xinran smiled and said, "Big sister, your eldest brother got some good tea, would you like to try it in my room?"


    Inahua is not good to refuse, thinking that there is nothing else to do, so she nodded and agreed.


    When the two passed through the garden, they saw Yan Wenxiu and Fang Hao sitting in the pavilion chatting.


    Han Xinran immediately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s your eldest brother and my cousin Fang Hao. They returned so early today. Let¡¯s go and see what they are talking about.¡± He said, he took Daohua and walked over.


    Fang Hao is Han Xinran¡¯s cousin, and Daohua is hard to avoid, so she followed Han Xinran to the pavilion.


    After entering the pavilion, Daohua greeted Yan Wenxiu first, and then blessed her body to Fang Haofu: "Fang Gongzi."


    Fang Hao immediately responded: "Sister Yan."


    Han Xinran smiled and took Daohua to sit down: "The big sister is too foreign, everyone is relative, what is the name of the son and the son, you also call my cousin."


    Daohua glanced at her elder brother, saw him sitting aside with a smile, thinking of the lady Fang in the grandmother''s house, she had some guesses in her heart, and she became annoyed for no reason.


    "Why is Big Brother and Fang Gongzi together?"


    Listening to Daohua, Fang Hao''s eyes flashed, and the smile on Han Xinran''s face was a bit stagnant.


    Yan Wenxiu said with a smile: "Now my cousin and my cousin are employed in the Hanlin Academy." Because of their wife, they have had a lot of contacts in the past two years.


    Han Xinran took over: ¡°Cousin Fang brought my aunt to the capital some time ago. I just finished my family affairs, and today my mother took her to our house.¡±


    Fang Hao looked at Daohua, then smiled at Yan Wenxiu and said, "I will be more disturbed in the future."


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, ¡°Everyone is relatives, so you should move around more.¡± Fang Hao has a wide range of knowledge and knowledge, and he is very good at chatting with him, and he is also willing to make in-depth friendships.


    After ??, Han Xinran kept leading Daohuaduo to talk to Fang Hao, Daohua just responded politely.


    Sister-in-law''s purpose was too obvious. Daohua felt that her elder brother didn''t stop her, and her irritation added a little bit, but he was not to blame. She and Xiao Yeyang''s affairs were known to her grandmother and parents.


    Now that she is trapped in gossip, he is anxious about his life-long events, but it is understandable.


    Understandable, but can''t agree, shouldn''t we tell her in advance about this kind of thing?


    Also, looking at the appearance of grandmother and mother just now, they probably don''t know.


    Fang Hao saw that Daohua was not enthusiastic about him, and asked with a smile, "Sister Yan doesn''t remember me?"


    Daohua looked at him: "I remember that you are not only my sister-in-law''s cousin, but also the fifth uncle of my cousin''s sister-in-law''s family."


    Fang Hao smiled: ¡°Sister Yan may know me because of relatives, but I met sister Yan when the plague broke out in Jiguang a few years ago.¡±


    After hearing the words, Yan Wenxiu and Han Xinran looked over.


    Fang Hao continued to laugh: "At that time, I was also doing relief work in Jiguang, because I was in contact with Governor Guo, so I knew that Sister Yan went to the city to save her brother. I remember when I heard about it, I especially admire the courage of Big Sister Yan."


    Daohua was stunned, and then smiled faintly: "It''s all years ago, I don''t remember it anymore." Then she stood up and said, "Big brother, sister-in-law, I have something to do, so I won''t delay you from entertaining guests. ,I go first."


    Seeing Daohua leaving, Han Xinran glanced at Fang Hao and quickly followed.


    "Big sister!"


    Leaving the garden, Daohua stopped and looked at Han Xinran who stopped her.


    Han Xinran saw that Daohua''s expression was not right, thinking that she was always smart and should have guessed her purpose, he asked: "Big sister, what do you think of my cousin?"


    Daohua frowned, her voice a little bit cold: "Sister-in-law, have you ever told your mother about this?"


    Han Xinran shook his head: "My mother and Aunt Fang were in a hurry today, I haven''t said yet."


    Daohua sighed, her tone a little rushing: "Sister-in-law, I know that you are kind, but many times a kindness will do bad things. You don''t know if you know my mother, what do you think she thinks? No mother-in-law knows. I like my daughter-in-law to intervene in her daughter''s marriage without authorization."


    Han Xinran was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Daohua''s reaction to be so great, and he felt a little uncomfortable: "I didn''t want to call the shots without permission. Today I just let you see you. Before that, I also asked your eldest brother, your eldest brother. There is no objection."


    "Fang Hao is my cousin, who knows his roots and knows the foundation, his family background and character"


    Daohua really didn¡¯t want to hear this, so she raised her hand and interrupted Han Xinran: ¡°Sister-in-law, no matter how good Mr. Fang is, it¡¯s impossible for me and him. My family has my grandmother and parents in charge, so you don¡¯t want it. Followed to worry about it."


    Seeing Daohua who walked away directly, Han Xinran was really angry. After returning to her yard, she couldn''t help but complained to Mother Han: "The eldest sister''s temperament should really be changed. I kindly helped her. , Forget it if you don''t appreciate it, what''s the matter if you shake my face at me?"


    Manny Han quickly persuaded: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with the girl. The girl who wants to come is also annoyed by the rumors and rumors outside. In addition, the girl¡¯s family is so shy when she mentions her marriage, that¡¯s why she shows her face.¡±


    Han Xinran sighed: "I''m a sister-in-law, so naturally I don''t know her as well. I''m really worried about her. She will be seventeen this year. There are really not many girls at this age, but she Those rumors and rumors spread with the little prince, this marriage is even more difficult."


    Grandma Han hesitated for a moment: "Girl, do you think it is possible for the eldest girl and the little prince"


    Han Xinran shook his head: "The Yan family is here, how could the royal family agree?"


    Grandma Han nodded and said no more.


    Han Xinran: "Rather than thinking about the things that are out of reach, it is better to be realistic. Cousin Fang Hao knows what you and I are like. He has a solid family and capable people. The most rare thing is that his cousin doesn''t mind the gossip. Although he is a few years older than his elder sister, being older also has the benefit of being older. The cousin is steady and considerate. The elder sister is definitely enjoying life when he marries him."


    Grandma Han: "Girl, it''s useless for you to be enthusiastic about this matter, you have to discuss it with your wife."


    Han Xinran: "I know, isn''t it that my mother and aunt came suddenly today? I didn''t find a chance to say it. However, after the grandfather knew that the cousin was interested in the eldest sister, didn¡¯t he object to it? For appreciation, I thought about letting my elder sister and cousin get in touch first."


    Meanwhile, the old lady¡¯s yard.


    After chatting with Madam Han and Madam Fang, Madam Li gradually realized something was wrong, and the two of them could talk to their daughter no matter what topic they were talking about.


    Ms. Fang, who was talking with her future daughter-in-law mentality, suddenly asked: "I just looked at Miss Yan and I just came back from outside?"


    Mrs. Li: "The girl went to see her little sister."


    Mrs. Fang showed disapproval: "Mrs. Yan, don''t blame me for talking too much. When this girl is old, she should stay in the backyard and run out all day long to show her face. People will gossip when they see her."


    Hearing this, both the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li''s complexion didn''t look good.


    Ms. Han saw it. After all, considering that this is the younger daughter¡¯s in-law¡¯s family, she hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s also that Yiyi¡¯s girl is too inviting. My younger brothers and sisters couldn¡¯t help but rush to take care of her when they saw her.¡±


    Thinking of her unmarried son, Mrs. Fang sighed in her heart. To be honest, she really doesn¡¯t like the Yan family girl very much. She is so attractive and has a bad reputation. But this is the first time her son has said that she wants to marry. Even if I didn''t like it, I got what my son wanted.


    "I am really good for Yiyi. We are all women. Everyone knows how important the reputation of the girl¡¯s family is. Now that Yiyi is caught in gossip, she should pay more attention to her words and deeds. Otherwise, who Do you dare to come to propose marriage?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li couldn''t even maintain her polite face. Her daughter, family members didn''t say a word, where is the turn of outsiders to make irresponsible comments.


    "Madam¡¯s words are so unreasonable. My daughter is so good. There is no need for outsiders to pity her. Also, my daughter has already made a kiss two years ago. Please don¡¯t talk nonsense, so as not to harm my daughter. Marriage!"


    Outside the house, Yan Wenxiu and Fang Hao were about to enter when they heard Mrs. Li''s angry words.


    Fang Hao shook for a moment, and quickly turned his head to look at Yan Wenxiu: "Big sister Yan is married?"


    Yan Wen repaired his eyebrows, did not answer, but quickly stepped into the room.


    Ms. Li was too lazy to receive Madam Han and Madam Fang. Seeing Yan Wenxiu, she said directly: "Your mother-in-law has finally come here. I want to come and Xinran have a lot of selfish things to say. You accompany her to meet Xinran."


    Looking at Mrs. Li who was obviously angry, Yan Wenxiu and Fang Hao were very surprised.


    After all, the old lady Yan took into account the face of the eldest grandson and daughter-in-law, and said: "After talking in the house for so long, the two ladies are probably bored. Wen Xiu will accompany your mother-in-law around the yard."


    Even grandmother drove people, Yan Wenxiu no longer hesitated, smiled and said to Madam Han: "Mother-in-law, my son-in-law will accompany you to stroll around in the garden."


    Fang Hao also hurriedly helped his mother.


    After the others left the house, Mrs. Li hummed: "Who are these people? What qualifications do our daughters have to be picky?"


    Han Xinran heard that his mother-in-law and aunt were invited out by his grandmother and mother-in-law, and hurried over.


    Yan Wenxiu saw that Han Xinran was coming, and he was thinking about the elder sister¡¯s marriage, so he took the opportunity to leave and went to the old lady¡¯s yard.


    After Yan Wenxiu left, Han Xinran looked at Mrs. Han and Mrs. Fang, whose expressions were not so good: "Mother, aunt, what''s the matter?"


    Madam Han saw her family around her, and said unceremoniously: "Your mother-in-law''s family background is a bit worse, how can she treat guests like this?" Although the younger brothers and sisters said something wrong, Mrs. Li, who is the host family. It shouldn''t make the scene so stiff.


    The two of them are in-laws, do you want to go back and forth in the future?


    Han Xinran condensed her eyebrows. Although her mother-in-law came from a merchant''s family, it was her mother-in-law, and her mother said that in front of so many people, which really embarrassed her.


    Before Han Xinran could say anything, Mrs. Fang said: "Hao''er, you heard that too, the lady of the Yan family has already made a kiss, so don''t think about it anymore!"


    Fang Hao curled his eyebrows and didn''t say a word. He didn''t really believe that Daohua had already made a kiss. Wenxiu just saw it when he was surprised. His younger sister made a kiss, can he know when he is an older brother?


    However, Aunt Yan was so angry just now, I wonder if her mother and aunt are annoying others?


    Han Xinran was stunned: "What? The eldest sister has made a kiss? Why don''t I know!"


    Mrs. Han spoke: "Your mother-in-law said it herself." She said, twisting her eyebrows, "You don''t know anything about this?"


    Han Xinran did not answer. He suddenly thought of the rejection shown by the eldest sister when he matched his cousin and eldest sister earlier. He thought it was shy, but he never thought it could be due to other reasons.


    "You child, I want to ask you something."


    Ms. Han was a little displeased seeing Han Xinran not answering herself.


    Han Xinran was confused, and looked at Madam Han and Madam Fang: "Mother, auntie, there is something on my side, you should go back first." Then, she looked at Fang Hao, "Cousin Lao gave me a gift. "


    Fang Hao looked at Han Xinran: "Cousin Xinran, if Big Sister Yan is really married, please let me know."


    Mrs. Fang was so angry when she saw that her son was still unwilling to give up.


    And when Mrs. Han saw her daughter dismissed herself like this, she felt uncomfortable.


    Han Xinran sent them to the door. When Mrs. Han got on the carriage, she thought for a while, and said: "Mother, if there is anything in the future, I should send someone to tell you in advance. You and your aunt suddenly came to the door today, making your daughter very happy. Caught off guard."


    Mrs. Han was stunned, thinking that her cousin was by her side, and consciously losing face, she sneered and said, "If you really have a husband''s family, you will forget your family''s family!" Then, she dropped the car curtain and ordered the coachman to leave. NS.


    Looking at the carriage going away, Han Xinran was very hurt. He raised his head to hold back the tears in his eyes, and then turned back to the house.


    Prince Ping stayed in Zhuangzi for two days and personally urged his servants to make a batch of rouge before returning to the city slowly.


    As soon as Prince Ping returned to the mansion, Ma eagerly told him all kinds of rumors that seriously injured Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, and the prince brows straight.


    Just when Prince Ping got angry and wanted to get Xiao Yeyang back, someone came to the palace.


    Qianqing Palace.


    "Brother Emperor, are you looking for me?"


    Compared to the cramps of others, Prince Ping was very casual and at ease when facing the emperor.


    The emperor raised his eyes and glanced at him: "Are you willing to return to the house?"


    Princess Ping smiled and handed a few boxes of exquisite rouge to Gong Gong An: "Brother Emperor, these are my newly developed rouge ointments."


    The emperor squinted at him: "Have you heard about Yeyang and Yan''s daughter?"


    Prince Ping snorted: "The rumors have spread all over the sky. Of course, the courtier knows. The emperor, that Yan family''s daughter is so unscrupulous, you must not let Yeyang kid, really let him marry. The person who is fox and charming."


    The emperor put down the paper: "I learned about Yeyang and Yan''s daughter two years ago. The elders of both sides know that they are together, which is different from those rumors."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping was suddenly surprised.


    The emperor continued: "I really want to say that your son provoked the girl first. Now the Jiang family is spreading rumors and the girl¡¯s reputation is ruined. You are a father, what should you do?"


    Prince Ping was questioned, and after thinking about it for a long time, he said, "Or, let the Yan daughter be Yeyang''s concubine?"


    The emperor looked at Prince Ping, thinking in his heart that if his uncle knew that Xiao Jiu let his only apprentice be a concubine, he would probably rush over to teach him severely.


    "The Yan family''s daughter is the county lord that my relatives appointed. When the northern border was unstable, the Yan family donated food and medicine. Now, you want to let your daughter be a concubine?"


    Prince Ping stopped talking: ". What do you think of the emperor brother?"


    The emperor smiled and handed the marriage decree that had been drawn up to Prince Ping.


    After Prince Ping took the imperial decree and read it, he looked a little reluctant and couldn''t help saying: "There is the queen mother."


    The emperor said lightly: "The rumors and rumors came from the Jiang family. Xiao Yeyang, as the emperor''s grandson, ruined the reputation of other girls, and he should be responsible."


    Prince Ping is very good at looking at his face. At this moment, although the emperor is discussing with him, he can see that the emperor has made a decision, knowing that it is useless to oppose, so he nodded.


    "That kid is going to marry a girl who is not in the right household, so don''t come to this king to cry if something happens in the future!"


    The emperor looked at him: "Isn''t your current princess also the wrong one."


    Prince Ping was embarrassed: "How can Yeyang compare to me? I have an emperor to rely on. What about him, what does he have? Have a brother, and fight like a black-eyed chicken."


    The emperor shook his head and stopped talking. Yeyang and Xiao Yechen were in the same way as they are now, and his younger brother should take full responsibility.


    Every family paid close attention to what happened in the palace. When the **** who passed the edict went straight to Yan''s house with the imperial edict, the well-informed people knew about it.


    "Feng Tian, ??the emperor said:


    I have heard that Yan Yiyi, the eldest daughter of Yan Zhigao, the servant of the Ministry of Households, is skilled and generous with outstanding appearance. Xiao Yeyang, the son of Prince Jinping, is ready to marry. Choose a good day to get married, please! "


    When the Yan family knelt down to accept the decree, the news that the emperor gave Xiao Yeyang and the county lord of Shengping a marriage spread to the ears of the families as if they had grown wings.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 726： , Mixed reactions

    Chapter 726, mixed responses


    The front hall of Yan House.


    After the **** read the imperial edict, the room fell into a brief silence.


    The old lady Yan, Yan Zhigao, and Mrs. Li did not expect that the emperor would marry next time at this time, and the rest of the Yan family never thought that the Yan family could really get married with the royal family.


    is Daohua herself, also full of surprise.


    She thought that the marriage between her and Xiao Yeyang still had to be tossed, but she never thought that the emperor made an order for the marriage so soon!


    "Congratulations to the lord of Shengping County, congratulations to the lord of Shengping, the lord of the county, let''s take the order!"


    Daohua returned to her senses: "The courtiers thank you for the emperor''s grace!" As she said, she stretched out her hands and accepted the imperial decree.


    At this time, everyone in the Yan family also recovered.


    Yan Zhi Gao led Yan Wenxiu and Chuanzhi **** to chatter, and quietly handed a purse.


    The **** who passed the **** felt that his purse was light and fluttering, and the smile on his face was even worse. He said with a smile: "The adults can get ready. As soon as the Liao delegation leaves, the date of marriage will be set when they want to come."


    Yan Zhigao quickly thanked: "Thank you, father-in-law for the point."


    Immediately, Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu personally sent the **** to the eunuch.


    When they left, the front hall became lively.


    Han Xinran reacted first, and then hurriedly congratulated Daohua, Mrs. Yan, and Mrs. Li.


    The people in the three rooms also surrounded Daohua with joy.


    Yan Yi stared blankly. She knew that with the current status of the Yan family, the eldest sister who was a daughter-in-law would definitely marry into a good family, but she did not expect her eldest sister to marry so well!


    Xiao Yeyang.


    Yan Yi''s eyes were a little sad when she thought of the handsome and handsome little prince Yinggui.


    Yan¡¯s family background is not outstanding, but he is still willing to marry the big sister. He must like the big sister very much, right?


    Yan Wenbin saw Yan Yi both distracted, walked over and touched her arm, Yan Yi regained consciousness, condensed her thoughts, raised a smile and went forward with Yan Wenbin in joy.


    There was another person who was wandering. Yan Yihuan called out Yan Yile several times, but Yan Yile didn''t respond. In the end, Yan Yihuan twisted the back of her hand to get her back.


    After recovering, Yan Yile looked at Daohua who was surrounded by others with an unacceptable face. Yan Yihuan couldn''t help but twisted her brows when she saw her. !"


    Yan Yile saw her sister''s warning, cast her eyes down to hide the emotion in her eyes, and then reluctantly followed Yan Yihuan to Daohua.


    Everyone congratulated and went to the old lady¡¯s yard with a smile.


    "What the **** is going on with you? Everyone is happy today. What are you doing with a straight face?"


    Yan Yihuan pulled Yan Yile and deliberately fell behind for a certain distance. Seeing that the person in front did not pay attention to them, he whispered at Yan Yile.


    Yan Yile glanced at Daohua with disgust, and said dissatisfied, "Why do all the good things in the Yan family fall on the big sister? The county owner is her, and the person who married the little prince is also her, so why? Ah?"


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan''s expression changed drastically, and her expression sternly whispered: "What are you talking about, who else can you be if you aren''t the big sister?"


    Yan Yile said dumbly: "We are also the daughters of the Yan family."


    Yan Yihuan was so angry that she clicked on Yan Yile''s head fiercely: "You are confused. The Yan family can have today. It is the uncle who worked hard. The emperor wants to reward the big room. It has nothing to do with our second room. , Don¡¯t say that we are separated now, even if there is no separation, the emperor¡¯s reward will not fall on you and me."


    Yan Yile snorted: "I''m just too angry. Why is the big sister so dead?"


    Yan Yihuan saw someone looking at them, so she couldn¡¯t say much, she could only say: ¡°If you don¡¯t want your eldest mother to send us back to our hometown, you can give me peace of mind.¡±


    Yan Yile listened, although she was upset, but she stopped.


    On the other side, Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu sent away the **** who passed the decree. As they walked to the backyard, Yan Wenxiu asked, "Father, what''s the matter with the elder sister and the little prince?"


    Two days ago, when the mother-in-law brought Fang¡¯s mother and son, the mother said that the eldest sister had already made a kiss, but when he asked, the mother didn¡¯t say anything, so that he once thought it was because his mother did not want to be with Fang¡¯s family. Prevarication of marriage.


    Never thought, in only two days, the emperor¡¯s will to give the marriage came down.


    Now that the emperor has given her the marriage, Yan Zhigao is not concealing it: "Yeyang made a kiss to your elder sister two years ago. As you know, his status is precious, and there is no emperor or Prince Ping as the master, although our family accepts it. His token, but it¡¯s not easy to talk about marriage."


    Yan Wenxiu: "This matter should not be kept from my son. Two days ago, I wanted to match my elder sister and Fang Hao."


    Yan Zhigao frowned: "I said that your mother''s nose is not a nose or eyes in the past few days. The original source is on your side." After speaking, he paused.


    "In the future, it will be something similar, but don¡¯t make your own claim. Even if you have someone who is optimistic outside, you should go home and talk to your mother first, in case she has other arrangements."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "It''s his son who is reckless."


    Yan Zhigao didn''t say much, but smiled: "The emperor''s marriage gift came just right. With this marriage gift, the previous rumors about your sister and Yeyang will be self-defeating."


    The sudden gift of marriage, the Yan family is a bit wrong, let alone other people in the capital.


    Chengen Gongfu.


    After Jiang Wanying heard the news, she was so angry that she smashed all the decorations in the room.


    When Mrs. Jiang came over, she was almost hit, and she was so angry that she cursed: "What are you doing? Look at yourself, do you still look like ladies now?"


    Jiang Wanying said anxiously: "Brother Yang is gone, what am I still doing with everyone''s pretty girls? No matter how good I am, I can''t beat that fox Meizi." After speaking, she coughed violently.


    Meeting with Mrs. Jiang, she was anxious on her face, and quickly stepped forward to help Jiang Wanying smoothly: "You child, your body is not good, why bother to violate yourself for Xiao Yeyang?"


    Jiang Wanying waited for her cough to calm down, she eagerly grabbed Madam Jiang Er and wept and said: "Mother, I just like Brother Yang, you help me, you help me."


    Seeing that her daughter was so sad, Mrs. Jiang was so distressed that she hugged her and said with a stern face: "Xiao Yeyang and Yan Yiyi are now only given marriage. Not without."


    Ding Guo Gongfu.


    Mrs. Guo and Guo Xueming were dumbfounded when they heard the news of the marriage from the emperor.


    "how come?"


    Ms. Guo was a little unbelievable. She pondered for a while, and slapped the table in annoyance: "We shouldn¡¯t have cooperated with the Jiang family to spread the story of Yeyang and Yan Yiyi before."


    The Yan family was meritorious in the war in northern Xinjiang. Yan Yiyi was the county head proclaimed by the emperor. His reputation was destroyed by Yeyang, and Yeyang wanted to marry him. The emperor who did not want to marry with honors would naturally agree to come down.


    Damn it, their push has been accomplished by Yan Yiyi!


    Otherwise, if the queen mother stopped him, Yan Yi would not want to marry Yeyang.


    At this moment, Dingguo sent someone to call the two over.


    Guo Ding looked at the desperate granddaughter, he sighed in his heart, but he still said, "The matter between Yeyang and the Yan family girl has been settled, and everyone will be relatives in the future."


    Speaking and looked at Mrs. Guo.


    "I don''t care what conflicts you had before, don''t make trouble for Yan''s family in the future."


    Mrs. Guo knew that she could not hide the fact that she used her relationship to prevent Yan Zhigao from entering the capital. Although she was reluctant, she still did not dare to disobey: "Daughter-in-law knows."


    Duke Dingguo looked at Guo Xueming: "Xueming, you are the daughter of Dingguo, don¡¯t worry, your grandfather will not let you be wronged."


    Guo Xueming looked at Duke Dingguo, and smiled reluctantly: "Thank you, grandfather."


    Duke Dingguo sighed and waved for the two to go down.


    Earl''s Mansion of Zhaode.


    After hearing the news, Mrs. Han was also stunned for a while, thinking of the unpleasantness with her little daughter when she left the previous two days, she was silent for a while, and invited the woman-in-law: "The lady of the Yan family will make a decision. You have to go and say congratulations, you go to the warehouse to choose a few congratulatory gifts."


    The lady in charge nodded and responded. Just as she was about to leave, she heard Mrs. Han say: ¡°Remember, you must choose the best. After you choose, I will take it over and take a look.¡±


    House home.


    Mrs. Fang breathed a sigh of relief because the girl of the Yan family was given the marriage. In her opinion, the girl of the Yan family should marry a virtuous person. If you don''t think about being motivated, their room is over.


    Now, she can settle down and choose a dear marriage for her son.


    However, she feels a little uncomfortable in her heart for the girl from the Yan family who is about to marry into the royal family.


    Fang Hao sat in the study all night after learning the news, and couldn''t stop thinking, if he saw the Yan family girl in Zhongzhou that year, he would directly come to ask for a kiss, would he get what he wanted?


    Yang''s house.


    Old Mrs. Yang learned that the Yan family and the royal family were married, and quickly called Yan Siyu: "Siyu, nowadays your family has such a big happy event, our family should go to the door to say goodbye, you go and prepare, tomorrow we Just go to Yan Mansion."


    Yan Siyu hesitated: "Mother, the Yan family should be busy at the moment, or else, wait for me to send someone to ask if I am planning?"


    was refuted, the old lady was a little unhappy, but she also knew that the little daughter-in-law supported by her natal family at this moment is no longer something she can handle, so she nodded: "Then you hurry up."


    For Daohua and Xiao Yeyang''s marriage, some people are optimistic about it, and naturally some people are bad.


    Many people think that Xiao Yeyang''s marriage to Yan''s daughter is not a wise move.


    "There is now more than Xiao Yeyang who can inherit the title of Prince Ping''s Mansion. He is so capricious and marrying a daughter of Yan who has little help is really stupid."


    "Isn''t it? Xiao Yechen married a daughter of the Weiguo Palace, with the assistance of the Yue family, even if it is from the Ma family, there is also a maid, which is not comparable to the Yan family. I think, in the future, Prince Ping The title of the mansion must belong to Xiao Yechen."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 727： , Change

    Chapter 727, change your mouth


    On the branch of the moon, in a county near Kyoto, an inconspicuous courtyard was surrounded by Jin Lingwei. As soon as Jin Lingwei''s people climbed onto the wall, a sharp arrow shot out from inside.


    "It seems that this trip was not in vain!"


    "Try to get alive!"


    After receiving the order, all Jin Lingwei quickly went into the hospital. After a while, there was a fierce fighting sound in the yard.


    Xiao Yeyang stood outside the courtyard, silently listening to the movement inside. When he heard movement from the roof, he kicked out the stone under his feet without lifting his head, but for a moment, there was a sound of heavy objects falling. .


    Defu did not wait for instructions, so he dodges and leaves. Soon, he comes over with a middle-aged man who had been knocked out.


    At this moment, the battle in the yard is also over.


    Xiao Yeyang entered the yard, and Jin Lingwei immediately reported to him: "My lord, the low-ranking class is negligent, and several people in charge have committed suicide by poisoning."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t blame him. He knew that these people were dead men. He just glanced at the person in the blessed hand: "Take good care of this person." After speaking, he walked towards the study.


    "My lord, when we rushed in, there was still a fire in the brazier. Someone should be destroying the data."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned: "Everything here is taken away without falling. In such a short time, they can''t burn everything, they will always leave something useful."


    Jin Lingwei immediately followed suit.


    Having been busy until midnight, Jin Lingwei checked the yard.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that he had taken everything he should take, so he left the yard, and when he came out, he walked over to the blessing.


    "Master, the flying pigeon from Beijing passes on the book."


    Xiao Yeyang took the note, and after reading the content above, his face sank.


    Blessed to see, he quickly asked: "Master, what happened?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t respond and asked, ¡°I heard that Jiang Jinghui was responsible for transporting the tribute from Jiang Province this time?¡±


    Defu nodded: "The Grand Prince Jiang is serving as a councilor in Jiang Province. Everyone knows that he is the Queen Mother¡¯s grandnephew. This time, on the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday, he was pushed out to wish the Queen Mother on behalf of Jiang Province officials."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s almost the Dragon Boat Festival. Jiang Jinghui, who has been outside for several years, should really want to reunite with his family. According to time calculations, he should be in Beijing soon, right?¡±


    Defu nodded again: "It should be."


    Xiao Yeyang crushed the note in his hand: "Order to go down, Jin Lingwei''s people will return to Beijing directly with the checked items, and let''s welcome Jiang''s parents and grandchildren!"


    Defu glanced at his master, bent over and trot to spread the word.


    Jingzhuo Wharf.


    As the starting point of the Grand Canal and at the foot of the emperor, this can be said to be the most lively dock in the summer.


    On the evening of April 27, several official ships slowly arrived here.


    "finally came back!"


    Jiang Jinghui, wearing a jade crown and indigo python robe, stood on the deck with high spirits.


    Looking at the bustling Jingzhuo Wharf for a while, Jiang Jinghui turned and ordered the guards behind him: "It''s going to get dark soon, we can''t enter the city tonight. Make sure the people underneath are optimistic about the tribute, and there must be no sloppy."


    There are not only the silk tributes that Jiang Province needs to send to the palace this year, but also the birthday gifts that officials would like to present to the Queen Mother.


    "Yes!"


    Watching the guards leave, Jiang Jinghui did not let the ship approach the dock for safety, but stopped directly in the middle of the river, checked the guards everywhere, and returned to the cabin.


    In the night, Jiang Jinghui just hugged his concubine to sleep when he heard a rapid knock on the door.


    Jiang Jinghui angrily put on the clothes and opened the door: "What happened?"


    "The big man is not good, the official boat is in the water."


    Before the little boy finished speaking, Jiang Jinghui rushed out of the cabin and looked at the official ship submerged in the raging fire not far away. His eyes widened and roared: "Fight the fire, put out the fire!"


    On the shore, Xiao Yeyang sat on horseback, quietly looking at the official ship on the river, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and when Defu came back with a few dark guards soaked, he drove away on his horse. .


    The Jiang family dare to spread the rumors about him and Daohua blatantly, do you really think that he is still as weak as he was when he was a child?


    In the early morning of the same day, Xiao Yeyang quickly caught up with Jin Lingwei, and quickly returned to the capital with Jin Lingwei. After sorting out the checked things, he entered the palace and reported it to the emperor. It was noon the next day.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care about taking a break, so he went directly to Yan''s Mansion.


    Now that the uncle Huang has given the marriage, he can finally go to Daohua in an open and honest manner.


    Yan House.


    "Grandmother, father-in-law, mother-in-law, eldest uncle, eldest-in-law, third uncle, fourth uncle, brothers and sisters, Yeyang is polite."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s change as soon as he came over, the old lady Yan and others were a little uncomfortable.


    Taohua listened, and quickly glared at him: "What are you talking about?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, with a natural look on his face: "Uncle Huang has given the marriage, then everyone is a family, so naturally they should change their words."


    The old lady Yan thought that her granddaughter and Yeyang had already visited the hall a long time ago, and she felt that it would be fine to change her mouth, and she immediately agreed with a smile: "Good boy, look at you sweaty, sit down and rest for a while."


    said, looking at Daohua.


    "What are you girl doing with me? Go and serve Yeyang tea!"


    Daohua was stunned, and said, "There is a maid."


    The old lady Yan pushed her granddaughter: "The maid is a maid, and you are you."


    Inahua was helpless: "Grandma, have you turned your elbow out now?"


    The old lady Yan stared: "Something turned out, everyone here is a family, go!"


    Daohua couldn''t, walked towards Xiao Yeyang, who was smiling and frowning, and when he approached, he frowned when he saw the bloodshot eyes in his eyes. Isn''t this guy coming right after he got back from an errand?


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and took the tea cup handed by Daohua, and drank a few mouthfuls.


    "anything else?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang nodded, Daohua added another cup: "You drink slowly." As he said, he handed him a snack again.


    Looking at the two people who are getting along naturally and not losing intimacy, Yan Yishuang and Yan Yile couldn''t help but lower their eyes.


    The little prince treats his elder sister differently since he was a child. The elder sister was born well, bright and cheerful, and it seems reasonable for the little prince to be in love with him.


    Xiao Yeyang stayed for lunch. After lunch, because he was too sleepy, he went to Yan Wenkai¡¯s room to rest.


    It was until the evening that Xiao Yeyang woke up leisurely. After waking up, he saw Daohua sitting in front of the window to check the account, and the corner of his mouth immediately raised a smile.


    "woke up?"


    Daohua heard the movement, put down the ledger in her hand, and raised her eyes to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang walked over, pulled Daohua up and sat down by himself, and then took Daohua and sat on his lap.


    Daohua quickly glanced outside the window, and saw that there was no one outside, and then squeezed Xiao Yeyang: "This is my fourth brother''s yard. How bad it is to be seen." She said, she was about to get up.


    Xiao Yeyang naturally did not let others go: "If you find it inconvenient to be in your fourth brother¡¯s yard, we can go to your yard."


    Daohua smiled again and thumped Xiao Yeyang: "Why do you think about good things."


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua¡¯s fist: "Uncle Huang has already given a marriage. We have visited the church. I will go to your yard. There is nothing wrong with it."


    Daohua: "The worship is in private. Now we two are at best married in the eyes of outsiders." After speaking, withdrawing his hand, seeing Xiao Yeyang still having bloodshot eyes, she couldn''t help saying, " How many days have you not slept?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, not wanting Daohua to worry, and said vaguely: "It didn''t take long for me to go out on errands."


    Daohua hit Xiao Yeyang''s hand on her waist: "Let me get up and I will rub your head for you."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and let go of his hand: "So there will be Mrs. Lao!"


    "What are you talking about!"


    Daohua glanced at him diagonally, got up and stood behind her, gently and comfortably rubbed her head at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang closed his eyes with a pleasant expression on his face, and after a while, he said: "Don''t pay attention to the rumors a few days ago."


    Daohua had a meal: "You don¡¯t know about this when you are not in the capital?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s about you and me, how can I not know, don''t worry, I''m venting my breath for you."


    Daohua looked curious: "How did you vent your anger?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled without answering, "You will know in a few days."


    Daohua thought about the conflict with Mrs. Guo¡¯s mother and daughter in the Princess Huijia¡¯s mansion, and he groaned for a while, and then told Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Ms. Guo came by and said to me that day, and I also fought back fiercely.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang opened his eyes and frowned.


    Daohua knew that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s friendship with the Guo family was unusual, and said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I can solve the women¡¯s affairs by myself. Anyway, if Mrs. Guo and Ms. Guo trouble me, I will definitely fight back and go back. , As long as you don¡¯t think I¡¯m bullying them.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua helplessly, then pulled her to sit on her lap again: "How could I think this way?" He said, wringing his brows.


    "My aunt is like this. She has been very stubborn. She always felt that my mother was wrong with my father and mother. In recent years, my mother has not returned to Guo''s house. A large part of the reason is because of her."


    "Now I have clearly told my grandfather that you are not going to marry, and she has come to trouble you. It is also the fact that my uncle has been away all the year round and my grandfather is not good at intervening directly in the daughter-in-law''s room, so that she can develop her current style. ."


    "I will talk to my grandfather about the aunt."


    Ina Flower: "What if Mrs. Guo doesn''t listen to your grandfather? Would you mind if I fight back?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua¡¯s eyes: "I didn''t make you wronged by marrying you."


    After hearing the words, Daohua pursed her mouth and smiled.


    Seeing his sweetheart smile, Xiao Yeyang''s brows also stretched out. Just thinking about kissing Fangze and alleviating the suffering of lovesickness these days, Daohua suddenly put his hand against his chest and said, "Yes, Miss Guo paid the bill that day. Mentioned your mother."


    After finishing speaking, Daohua looked uncertain: "Will your mother accept me?"


    Xiao Yeyang still wondered why, when he heard this, he immediately smiled and said, "Yes, she will definitely like you."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang strangely: "So sure?"


    Xiao Yeyang clasped the back of Daohua''s head with his hand, smiled and kissed her red lips, and said vaguely as she kissed, "You will know when you see her in the future."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 728： , Annoying

    Chapter 728, annoying


    Since the imperial decree gave the marriage, everyone who has a relationship with the Yan family has come to congratulate.


    Except for some individual needs, Daohua didn''t show up most of the time. Mrs. Li and Han Xinran received her while she was busy planning to buy a new Zhuangzi.


    "Girl, Madam wants you to meet the guests in the old lady''s house." Wang Man''er suddenly walked in.


    The rice flower head did not lift up: "Who is here?"


    Wang Man''er replied: "Auntie came with Yang''s family. Coincidentally, Grandma''s family is also here today."


    One is the aunt''s in-laws, and the other is the sister-in-law''s. I am going to meet.


    Daohua did not immediately put down the pen, but took the pen after finishing the plan in her mind: "You take the things I wrote to Qin Xiaoliu, and let him take care of the Zhuangzi according to the above."


    Wang Man''er took it and carefully put it away: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl, I¡¯ll look for him later.¡±


    Daohua smiled, and while getting up to change the dress of the guest, she asked: "Qin Xiaoliu''s family are all here in the capital, right?"


    Wang Man''er nodded, thinking that the last time Qin Xiaoliu took her to see his parents and younger siblings at his home in Jingcheng Yiwu, his face was stained red.


    Ina Hua noticed, and smiled: "You are not too young, and you should get married. Do you have someone you like? If so, let him come to propose a marriage as soon as possible."


    Wang Man''er was stunned, and then flushed with shame. Before she could speak, Daohua had already cleaned up and stepped out of the room.


    Waiting for Daohua to take Gu Yu and Bishi away, Lixia leaned close to Wang Man''er and said with a smile: "Congratulations, Sister Man''er."


    Wang Man''er gave her a smile: "What nonsense!"


    Lixia smiled and said: "The girl asked Little Six Brother to propose marriage, shouldn''t I congratulate my sister?"


    Wang Man''er was a little bit ashamed: "You little Nizi laugh at me!"


    Lixia quickly laughed and said, "How dare I laugh at my sister, I am really happy for my sister." After speaking, she looked serious, "We are lucky to serve the girl, so that we will not be like other people who sell themselves as slaves. That''s ill-fated."


    "Little six brothers have been waiting for my sister for so many years. They are affectionate and righteous. Now the girl¡¯s marriage is settled. The little prince¡¯s nervous girl is expected to be married within this year. According to the rules, the girl must be married with a woman. Lady in charge."


    "Nowadays, the girl asks Little Six Brother to propose marriage. Isn''t it obvious?"


    Wang Man''er said silently: "When a girl is married, whether it is a lady in charge or not, I will definitely follow her."


    Lixia smiled and said, "Yes, my sister is the best person around the girl."


    Wang Man''er smiled and glared at Lixia: "Look at the house, I''m going to do the errand the girl explained."


    Looking at Wang Man''er leaving, Lixia smiled and cleaned the house. She was really happy. The girl was so kind to Sister Man''er, and she wouldn''t be too bad to them in the future.


    As a woman, isn¡¯t the biggest dream of marrying a good man?


    Following the girls, at least they don¡¯t have to worry about being dragged out to match people casually.


    The old lady¡¯s yard.


    When Daohua came over, the house was full of people. This time there were quite a few female relatives from the Han and Yang families, and the people in the house were so lively.


    "Oh, this is Yiyi, this is the first time I have seen you!"


    When Daohua saluted everyone, Mrs. Yang got up and took Daohua¡¯s hand and kept watching. She also smiled and said to everyone: "Look at the appearance, so much more beautiful and beautiful. The girls have been compared."


    This was accompanied by obvious flattering words, which made everyone present not very happy.


    Yan¡¯s family members were reluctant to hear praise about Daohua¡¯s appearance because of previous rumors, while others simply didn¡¯t want to be compared.


    The old lady Yan smiled faintly: "My family, don''t praise this girl."


    Ina Flower calmly withdrew her hand, smiled and blessed Fu body, and then went to the round table where the girls were sitting.


    Yang Xiuyun looked at Daohua a little uncomfortably, especially after seeing her sitting down, letting him take the wet handkerchief handed by the maid to clean her hands was even more embarrassing.


    Neither did she expect that her grandmother, who was an old Fengjun at home, came to Yan''s house and was so sluggish.


    Also, the identity gap between the Yan family and the Yang family is getting bigger and bigger nowadays, grandmother just wants to show off, and she doesn''t have that confidence.


    Yang Xiujun couldn''t help but look at Daohua again. Compared with the time when she was in Zhongzhou three years ago, Yiyi''s cousin is more expensive. The things she wears on her head and on her body are rare good things. Not to mention the girl from the Yang family, the girl from the Han family in the Earl''s Mansion was really eclipsed in front of her.


    Daohua wiped her hands, noticed Yang Xiuyun''s gaze, and smiled: "Everyone, please clean your hands, I told the maid to cut the watermelon, and I will eat it later."


    The third girl of Han immediately smiled and asked, "But the watermelon sold in the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop?"


    The fourth girl from Han took the words and said, "Sister Sister, you are not right about this. You should ask if the watermelons produced by Siji Villa, after all, the watermelons at Siji Fruit and Vegetable Shop are all produced by Siji Villa."


    Without waiting for Dao Hua to say anything, Han San asked quickly: "Big Sister Yan, is Four Season Villa really rewarded to you by the emperor?"


    Daohua glanced at the two girls of the Han family. The relationship between these people is really important. These two girls seem innocent, but they don''t like it.


    "Naturally the emperor''s reward, otherwise, where do I get it?"


    Han San girl blinked: "Maybe it was given to you by the little prince! I heard that the Sunflower Zhuangzi next to the Four Seasons Villa belongs to the little prince."


    Hearing this, the faces of the girls around couldn''t help but change.


    Unmarried accepting gifts from a foreigner is a private gift, and a girl from a good family would not do such a thing.


    As Yan''s parents and daughter-in-law, Han Xinran always watched and listened to all the guests when he was receiving guests. She was not far away when she just heard the words of her third sister, and walked over quickly: "The third sister, Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know."


    The third girl from Han Xinran noticed Han Xinran¡¯s unhappiness, and pouted, ¡°I¡¯m just making a joke.¡± She said, looking at Daohua, ¡°Big Sister Yan can¡¯t be so stingy, right?¡±


    Daohua looked at Han Xinran, and then looked at Girl Han San with a faint smile: "Today I have seen Han''s tutor!"


    As ?? said, she ignored the Han girl and turned her head to look at Yang Xiuyun.


    "Long time no see, how is my cousin?"


    Yang Xiuyun nodded: "My mother and I are fine."


    Daohua smiled: "Before my father came to Beijing, he sent someone to Wangyue Academy. Cousin everything is fine. You and aunt should not worry."


    At this time, the maid just came over with the cut watermelon.


    Daohua personally handed Yang Xiuyun a piece: ¡°It¡¯s almost the Dragon Boat Festival. The weather is getting hotter and hotter. Eat a piece of watermelon to quench your thirst.¡±


    As for the other girls, they only said hello.


    Seeing Daohua just hanging them, Han San and Han Si both looked a little ugly.


    Here, Mrs. Han took a bite of the watermelon, and suddenly smiled: "This watermelon is really sweet." After that, she looked at Mrs. Li, "My husband, I really envy you. The Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop belongs to your family. You want to eat it. You can eat anything. Unlike us, you have to wait in long lines to buy something if you want to eat something. In many cases, you can¡¯t buy it.¡±


    Old Mrs. Yang also said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The fruit and vegetable shop in Beijing is the best business in Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop.¡±


    Mrs. Li smiled and ate the watermelon without answering, not to mention anything to give.


    Whether it is from the Yang family or the Han family, she really has no good impression. Don''t say it was driven by her daughter. Even if it is at home, she will not give it away.


    Han Xinran condensed his eyebrows and glanced at Mrs. Han, his heart was blocked, but he changed the topic with a smile.


    Who knows, it didn¡¯t take long for Mrs. Han to wrap up the words again: ¡°Speaking of which, the watermelon in this Four Seasons Villa has ripened so early, is it because there is a hot spring over there?¡±


    Han Xinran''s heart was stunned. Knowing her mother''s temperament, she immediately replied: "No, it''s because our seeds are good, there is no hot spring in Zhongzhou, but our watermelon can still be ripe before the Dragon Boat Festival. "


    Mrs. Han shook her head: "Zhongzhou does not have the capital to the north, and the temperature is hotter than Beijing. It is not surprising that watermelons can mature before the Dragon Boat Festival. But in Beijing, if you want to eat watermelons so early, you can only grow watermelons in Tangyu Mountain. Got it."


    Old Mrs. Yang agreed with her face: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t just buy the Zhuangzi in the field over there. We can only eat it if we want to eat it.¡±


    Ms. Han smiled and said: "Yes, Tangyushan is full of relatives of the emperor and the princes of the DPRK, and most people don¡¯t buy farmland villagers over there, they can¡¯t go there to see it."


    The old lady Yang nodded: "Madame said this very well. I am ashamed to say that the old man has not been there yet."


    Mrs. Han immediately looked at Daohua who was sitting with the girls, and smiled: "Isn¡¯t Yiyi there a villa over there? I heard that there are hot spring waterfalls in it. Soaking in hot springs is great for your body. When will it be possible? Take us all over to have fun?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the room looked at Daohua.


    Han Xinran noticed the displeasure on the faces of his grandmother and mother-in-law. He was really furious. Before Daohua could answer, he said stiffly: "I''m afraid it is not possible. My mother doesn''t know. Zhuangzi lives with the older sister. Master, it¡¯s not convenient to receive outsiders."


    Daohua glanced at Han Xinran, but she saved face for her sister-in-law and said nothing.


    "Big Sister Yan, we haven''t soaked in the hot spring waterfall yet, will you take us to play?" Han San girl suddenly pulled Daohua''s sleeve and acted like a baby to her.


    Daohua saw a chill, and quickly pulled her sleeves back. She was speechless to the Han family and said unceremoniously: "Ms. Han, do I know you very well?"


    The third girl of Han was taken aback, she didn''t expect Daohua to say so.


    Yang Xiuyun watched from the sidelines, thanking her sisters in her family for being a little self-aware, knowing that the relationship between the Yang family and the Yan family was not very good, and it was safe to come as a guest today.


    Yiyi''s cousin never wronged herself to take care of others'' face.


    Ms. Han was rejected by her daughter, and her face was embarrassing. Fortunately, the second wife of the Han family ended up making the atmosphere less embarrassing.


    Daohua felt that there was a lot of noise in the house, and was thinking about finding an excuse to leave. Bi Shi suddenly walked in and whispered beside her: "Girl, Hongying came to the house in a panic, saying that she was asking for a girl. Go and save Miss Dong."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 729： , Dong Yuanyao had an accident

    Chapter 729, Dong Yuanyao''s accident


    After listening to Bishi''s words, Daohua''s eyes changed. She explained that Yan Yishuang and three of them were entertaining the guests. Then she walked towards Mrs. Li, whispered a few words in her ear, and then blessed her body towards the people in the room: "Something has happened to the rouge that is being prepared, Rong Yi will take care of it."


    Han Xinran, who was embarrassed by his mother¡¯s family, quickly smiled and said, "Big sister, go, I''m watching over here."


    Inahana nodded, turned around and left quickly.


    As soon as she got out of the old lady¡¯s yard, Daohua quickly asked, "Where is Hongying?"


    Bishi quickly replied: "At the back door, Yan Shouhou is guarding."


    Taohua took a step and walked towards the back door.


    At the back door, Hongying''s face was full of panic and anxiety, and she frequently stretched her head to look inside the door.


    Yan Shouhou saw her in such a hurry, he couldn''t help but comforted: "Don''t worry, the girl will come out soon."


    Hongying pursed her lips and did not speak, the girl was forcibly detained by the third son of Luo in the restaurant under the name of the Dingguo Mansion. She still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, how can she not be in a hurry?


    Soon, Daohua came to the back door and looked at Hongying, whose hands and feet were trembling, and her heart sank suddenly: "What happened to Yuan Yao?"


    Hongying fell on her knees as soon as she saw Daohua: "Miss Yan, please be sure to save my girl. Master and Sanye are not at home today. Only you can save her now."


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Talk about business."


    Hongying hurriedly said: "My girl was detained by the third son of Luo in the Hongyan restaurant."


    Yan Shouhou was afraid that Daohua didn¡¯t know about Hongyan Restaurant, so he immediately added: ¡°Hongyan Restaurant was opened by the government of Weiguo.¡±


    Daohua: "Okay, how could Yuan Yao know the restaurant opened by Weiguo Gongfu?"


    Hongying gritted her teeth and said: "The girl was coaxed out by my second son. As soon as she arrived at the Hongyan restaurant, the girl noticed something was wrong. Just when she was about to leave, the third son Luo arrived. , Left in the chaos."


    When Daohua listened, she felt a little sinking, but her gaze at Hongying was very soft: "Fortunately, you know how to escape and report." After that, after thinking about it, she quickly said to Yan Shouhou, "Go and prepare the carriage now. Call the bald head and the pillar." After a pause, he said, "Remember, there should be no signs of the house on the carriage."


    Yan Shouhou nodded, and quickly went to prepare the carriage.


    After the carriage arrived, Daohua took Hongying and Bishi on it and went straight to Hongyan Restaurant.


    As soon as the carriage drove into Xuanwu Street, Daohua noticed the noise and chaos in the street.


    When there was more than 100 meters away from Hongyan Restaurant, the bald head of the driver suddenly stopped the carriage, knocked on the door, and whispered: "Girl, Hongyan Restaurant is under martial law."


    The surface of the rice flower was slightly condensed, and he lifted the curtain to look at the restaurant. Seeing the officers and soldiers with swords standing in front of the restaurant, they couldn''t help but sink: "Pillar, you can get in touch with me and see if you can ask. What happened?"


    The pillar nodded, jumped out of the carriage, and soon drowned in the crowd.


    After a while, the pillar came back: "Girl, there seemed to be a murder in the restaurant a quarter of an hour ago. It was said that a girl stabbed a young man with a knife."


    Hearing this, Daohua and Hongying''s complexion changed at the same time.


    Daohua eagerly asked: "Where is the girl?"


    Pillar: "The girl ran away. Now officers and soldiers are looking for people everywhere."


    Hongying immediately knelt in front of Daohua: "It must be my girl, Miss Yan. The third son of Luo looks like a dog on the surface, but she is really embarrassed."


    "Before he came to my girl, not only was his words frivolous, but he also acted on my girl. This time he detained my girl in the restaurant. He must be thinking. Yes."


    "My girl must not bear it anymore, she will stabb him, Miss Yan, please, please, please save my girl."


    Daohua frowned when she heard it: "You don''t need to ask for this. You should be quiet." After speaking, she quickly started to think, and soon said to the pillar and bald head.


    "Miss Dong, you know each other. Now, you immediately go to find someone, and when you see someone, you will take her to the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop."


    Bald head: "We are all gone, who will rush the carriage?"


    Bishi quickly said: "I will rush."


    Bald head knew that Daohua had a dark guard next to him, so he didn''t say much, and went to find someone with Zhu Zi.


    Bishi looked at Daohua: "Girl, what are we doing now?"


    Daohua looked at the chaotic street, and called out Yan Ying, who was hiding in the dark: "Yuan Yao should not have gone far in such a short time, you can help you find it."


    Yan Ying is unwilling, he is gone, who will protect the girl?


    Daohua saw his hesitation, and quickly said: "I will let Bishi drive along Xuanwu Street in a carriage, and will not be too far away from you."


    Yan Ying nodded.


    At the same time, in an alley seven or eight blocks away from the Hongyan restaurant, Dong Yuanyao, with bloodstained hands, bit her wrist and hid in a garbage dump, looking guarded and nervously looking out of the crevices, Weiguo Gongfu. The nursing home passed by.


    When the alley returned to quiet, her tense mood couldn''t help but relax, thinking of the knife that penetrated Luo Hongyuan''s chest, Dong Yuanyao''s flushed eyes shed flustered and relieved tears.


    Wiped the tears on her face indiscriminately, and sorted out the torn clothes on her body. Dong Yuanyao cautiously pushed away the trash beside her and walked out, and then quickly exited the alley.


    As soon as he left the alley, Dong Yuanyao bowed his head and walked quickly towards the end of the street.


    However, when there were only two or three intersections from the end of the street, a group of officers and soldiers suddenly rushed in and looked at the pedestrians on the street with portraits.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao, her expression changed, and a little panic followed the pedestrians back, looked around for a moment, and then ran into the alley on the left.


    Before she could go in, a hand stretched out.


    Dong Yuanyao instinctively attacked the past.


    "Yuan Yao, it''s me!"


    Dong Yuanyao discovered that it was Daohua who was pulling her wrist.


    Seeing Daohua, Dong Yuanyao couldn¡¯t help but tears: "Yiyi"


    Daohua glanced at the officers and soldiers who were getting closer, and pulled Dong Yuanyao into the carriage parked nearby.


    "Turn around!"


    Getting on the carriage, Daohua motioned to Bishi to turn the carriage around, and then looked at Dong Yuanyao, looking at her torn clothes and messy hair bun, without asking, she knew why she had to assassinate the third son of Na Luo.


    Daohua quickly took out the prepared clothes from under the carriage seat, and handed it to Hongying: "Quickly tidy up your girl." As she said, she poured the water in the teapot on the handkerchief, and waited for the handkerchief to get wet. Lifting Dong Yuanyao''s hand quickly helped her wipe the blood stains on her hand.


    Dong Yuanyao, who had been holding on, let the two organize them for herself, biting her lip without saying a word.


    Daohua wiped off the blood stains on Dong Yuanyao''s hand, and then raised the curtain of the car to look at the situation on the street, and then invited Yan Ying: "You come to drive the carriage, we will get out of the city right away."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief after the carriage drove out of Xuanwu Street. At this time, Hongying also helped Dong Yuanyao tidy up.


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao, did not ask what had happened before, just told her: "I will take you out of the city first, and after leaving the city, I will go directly to my Zhuangzi. You first live in Zhuangzi for a period of time. ."


    Dong Yuanyao did not speak, closed her eyes and leaned on Daohua¡¯s shoulder. After a long while, she wept and said: "I have caused trouble for the family, and the Weiguo government will not let the Dongs go!"


    Hongying wept from the side: "This is not the girl, but the second son who tricked the girl out."


    Dong Yuanyao was full of regret, gritted her teeth and said: "No, blame me, I was so stupid to believe what the second brother said."


    Daohua patted Dong Yuanyao on the back: "You go out of the city first, and we are slowly discussing other things."


    Dong Yuanyao cried and said nothing. The gap between the Dong family and the Luo family is too big. She regretted seeing Luo Hongyuan fall in a pool of blood. She did not regret her own death, but she hurt her family.


    "Call~"


    The carriage stopped abruptly, and then did not wait for Daohua to ask, and then quickly turned around. When the carriage returned to stability, Yan Ying''s voice came in.


    "Girl, there is a team of guards over the city gate. Now we are checking out the pedestrians one by one, we can''t get out."


    Daohua frowned suddenly.


    Dong Yuanyao sat up straight, gritted her teeth and said: "It must be Luo Honghao, he is the commander of Jingwei, only he has this kind of power, I hurt his brother, he will definitely not let me go."


    Daohua patted Dong Yuanyao''s hand and quickly thought about the countermeasures. Hearing the voice of officers and soldiers looking for people on the street, he raised the curtain to look at the situation outside.


    When I saw that the officers and soldiers had to check the pedestrians and carriages, my brows became a knot.


    "Yiyi, you put me down, the government of Weiguo is very powerful, and your family can''t match theirs."


    Daohua ignored Dong Yuanyao''s words, and when she saw a clothing store on the street, she asked Yan Ying to stop the carriage: "Go, let''s get down and change clothes."


    Daohua pulled Dong Yuanyao into the clothes shop and chose a menswear set for her to put on it: "I looked at it. The portraits in the hands of the officers and soldiers are not clear. You will pretend to be a servant later."


    Before the rice flowers were cleaned by Dong Yuanyao, the voices of officers and soldiers came from outside.


    "Whose carriage is this? What do you stop here for?"


    "My girl buys clothes in it."


    "Really, what about your girl, hurry up and call us to check!"


    Seeing that the officers and soldiers were standing by the carriage, Daohua thought for a while and took a veil and put on Hongying: "Bishi, you can help Hongying out and distract those officers and soldiers."


    Bishi did not want to: "What about you girl?"


    Daohua also took a set of men''s clothing and was changing, and she said, "I''ll leave with Yuan Yao from the back door later." After the clothes were changed, she wrapped them up and handed them to Bishi, "Okay, you go first. Lead the officers and soldiers away."


    Bishi knew that Daohua decided that others could not change it, so she could only help Hongying to go out.


    The two went out, attracting the attention of the officers and soldiers, and Daohua took the opportunity to pull Dong Yuanyao away from the back door.


    Daohua wanted to rendezvous with Bishi and the others at the back door, but as soon as he and Dong Yuanyao left the back door, a group of officers and soldiers arrived at the entrance of the alley, and the two had to hurriedly leave from the end of the alley.


    On the other side, Yan Ying had to leave this side in a carriage under the watchful eyes of the officers and soldiers.


    After a certain distance, Yan Ying stopped the carriage: "Bi Shi, you have been driving along this street in the carriage, I will look for a girl."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 730： , Meet the deceased

    Chapter 730, meeting the deceased


    "You two have been running smoothly recently, right?"


    In the evening, Xiao Yeyang walked out of the Jinlingwei Office together with Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    Since returning to Beijing, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai stopped working under Xiao Yeyang''s hands, and Xue Xiang assigned them tasks again.


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "Don''t worry, everything is fine."


    After ?? did not follow Yeyang, although the previous convenience was gone, he and the third brother were able to stand on their own. For those who dissatisfied them from time to time, they had already taught them how to behave with their fists.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "That''s good, just say if you encounter any difficulties, this Jin Lingwei is not just an iron bucket. Please pay more attention to your actions in the future. You can only report the errands to the commander without passing through others. Hands up."


    Yan Wenkai said ¡®um¡¯, thanking him and his third brother that he and his third brother have some confidants who have been brought together and cultivated in Zhongzhou and Northern Xinjiang.


    No way, their foundation is too thin.


    Yan Wentao noticed Xiao Yeyang''s furrowed brows, and asked: "Is there really eight kings party feathers active?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Yan Wentao condensed his eyebrows: "No, the commander personally inspected the eighth king''s body. We were there at the time. There can be no fake. Now that the eighth king is dead, who will continue to sell his life to a dead person?"


    Xiao Ye''s eyes darkened, and said quietly, "The Eighth King is dead, but the Eighth King''s son is still alive."


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai had a meal together.


    Xiao Yeyang narrowed his eyes: "Even though Xiao Yechi was chased by us and escaped into the swamp wetland, no one can confirm whether he is alive or dead."


    Yan Wenkai frowned: "But the local herders didn''t say that the swamp was a Jedi, but didn''t anyone who went in came out alive?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "How can the things in this world be so absolute, there is a case for everything."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai couldn''t help being silent.


    After a while, Yan Wenkai saw that Xiao Yeyang had been following them and couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Are you going to eat at my house again?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang squinted and said, "You are not welcome?"


    Yan Wenkai shrugged: "How dare I!"


    The three of them rode on horseback fast and slowly. After going up Xuanwu Street, Xiao Yeyang glanced at the blessing and asked him to find out what happened.


    Soon, the blessing came back: "Master, the third master, the fourth master, the third master of the Weiguo mansion, was assassinated, and now master Luo is arresting people everywhere."


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "Who did it?"


    Deblessed: "If you say it is a girl, you won¡¯t be able to find out more."


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "Could it be the fault caused by the romance?"


    Yan Wentao: "Dare to assassinate the son of the Guogong Mansion. I''m afraid this is not easy."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care at all. Seeing that the sky was getting late, he couldn''t help but urged: "Okay, don''t worry about it, go back to the house soon." Although he and Yiyi have already made a kiss now, he is not in the Yan house. Staying too late, going too late, and the time to get along with Yi Yi is short.


    The three of them quickly passed Xuanwu Street and were about to enter Dongjiao Street through Chaonanmen Street when they saw a carriage framed by Bishi.


    Xiao Yeyang met, and ran over immediately.


    Bishi saw Xiao Yeyang''s three people, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Why are you driving a carriage? Where''s the coachman?"


    Xiao Yeyang rolled over and got off the horse. Before Bi Shi could speak, he lifted the curtain of the car. When he saw that there was only one red Ying in the carriage, his original smile froze.


    "Where is your girl?"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and looked at Bishi.


    At this time, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai also came over.


    Bi Shi quickly blessed the three of them, and then succinctly told Dong Yuanyao to assassinate the third son of Luo: "There were officers and soldiers checking the carriage before, and the girl took Miss Dong and left through the back door of the clothing store. We originally wanted to They joined together, but there was an accident in the middle, and the slave and the maid separated from the girl, and now Yan Ying has gone to find the girl."


    Hearing what Bi Shi said, the three of Xiao Yeyang were a little surprised.


    Dong Yuanyao killed Luo Hongyuan in the Palace of Weiguo! ! !


    Yan Wentao looked at Defu: "You just said that the third son of Luo is dead?"


    Defu nodded: "He said he was pierced in the heart, and he was not rescued."


    Yan Wentao took a deep breath and looked at Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai solemnly.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Let''s find Yiyi and Miss Dong before talking." After that, he asked where Bishi and Daohua separated, and he was about to ride away.


    Before leaving, Xiao Yeyang reined in his horse rope again, and looked at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai: "Weiguo Gongfu has a lot of power in the capital. You and the two of you had better not openly confront them."


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai both nodded.


    After Xiao Yeyang left, Yan Wentao looked at Bishi: "You are now returning to the house with a carriage, so that people know that the eldest sister has returned to the house. If the wife or the old lady is looking for her, they will say that she is tired and has fallen asleep. . Remember, don¡¯t let others see the Hongying girl."


    Bishi nodded, and drove away quickly in the carriage.


    After ??, Yan Wentao looked at Yan Wenkai again: "I will also go to the elder sister and Dong sister, you go to the Dong¡¯s courtyard."


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "Okay."


    Soon, the two worked separately.


    On the other side, unable to meet Yan Ying and Bishi, Daohua could only take Dong Yuanyao to a warehouse that she had bought before.


    In the beginning, the two were wearing men''s clothes, and they were walking on the street without the attention of the officers and soldiers, but later, the arresting officers and soldiers included the maidservant of the Weiguo Gongfu.


    Dong Yuanyao and Luo Hongyuan were married, and the maids and women of the Weiguo Palace knew her.


    Daohua originally thought that Dong Yuanyao, who was disguised as a man, would not be recognized, but who knew that the lady of the Weiguo Palace had too sharp eyes, so she recognized Dong Yuanyao, who bowed her head and retreated, if it weren¡¯t for Yan Ying to catch up in time When they arrived, the officers and soldiers were distracted, and they were arrested.


    "Call, call, call~"


    Daohua took Dong Yuanyao and ran a few streets quickly, until she reached the edge of the inland river, and stopped panting.


    "Yiyi, don''t worry about me. Luo Hongyuan''s eldest brother is the commander of Jingwei. He is very familiar with Jingcheng. No matter where I hide, he will definitely find it. Now I have escaped the arrest of the officers and soldiers. In the end it will be found."


    Dong Yuanyao put her hands on her knees, panting heavily.


    Daohua: ". I will avoid today, and then I will find a way to send you to the city. As long as you are out of the city, the sky is big, the Luo family can still look for you everywhere?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "The Luo family will not let me go. If they can''t catch me, they will definitely go to the Dong family to find my parents and eldest brother. I can''t hurt them."


    Daohua disapproved: "This matter has nothing to do with your family. Even though the Weiguo Mansion is so powerful, he dare not blatantly embarrass the Dong Family. Maybe he will use the Dong Family to vent her anger, but at least her life is still worry-free."


    "But you are different. If you are caught back, you will definitely be a dead end. Think about it for yourself, uncle, aunt, and Brother Dong, can they accept this?"


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao squatted on the ground, covering her face in pain.


    Daohua didn''t care to comfort her now, and quickly glanced around the surrounding environment. When the search sound of officers and soldiers came from behind, she quickly pulled Dong Yuanyao and ran forward.


    The inland river connects to the Grand Canal outside the city. The river is very wide. Now it is about to enter the Dragon Boat Festival. The weather is hot. At night, many people like to come to enjoy the coolness. Like some dignitaries, they will also swim the river to enjoy the night view.


    At this moment, there are many cruise ships and paintings on the river. After a distance, you can still hear the chattering and laughter above the boat.


    "Get out of the way, Shuntian Mansion will arrest the murderer tonight, and the idlers are not allowed to stay outside!"


    Seeing officers and soldiers appeared in front of him, Daohua cursed in her heart, and quickly led Dong Yuanyao back.


    "Ouch!"


    While running in a hurry, the two accidentally ran into someone.


    "Things that don''t have eyes, don''t see people!"


    Someone immediately cursed at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao.


    Daohua quickly apologized to the middle-aged man who was hit: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." After that, she was about to leave with Dong Yuanyao.


    But the middle-aged man stopped in front of the two, reluctantly saying: "If you hit someone, you want to leave?"


    Daohua frowned, looked back at the officers and soldiers who were about to come, looked at the middle-aged man, bowed his head and said: "Master, it was just ours, please don''t remember the villain, please go around us. ."


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t know where he was angry, and his heart was upset. He immediately sneered and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t go around?¡±


    Daohua''s face suddenly sank, and she quickly took out an itchy pill from her purse (space), and when she was about to throw it on the middle-aged man, a sweet voice came.


    "I said why did you two come back?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at the direction of the sound at the same time.


    An Xi in a moonwhite robe smiled and walked over, looked at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, and clasped his fists towards the middle-aged man: "Master Zhuo, my two little servants smashed into you with hands and feet, please don''t Blame it."


    The middle-aged man suddenly laughed when he saw An Xi: "It turned out to be Master An." After that, he pointed to Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, "They are your young men?"


    Anxi smiled and nodded.


    Middle-aged person: "Fine, since it''s Master An''s person, then I won''t remember the villain as an adult."


    Anxi smiled and said, "Thank you, Master Zhuo, next time you come to Qingyuan, I will sing you twice."


    The middle-aged person was overjoyed: "Then we can talk about it."


    An Xi bid farewell to the middle-aged man, glanced at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, and then walked towards the painting house docked by the river.


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other and followed silently.


    After walking to the shore, An Xi looked at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, and apologized: "The two girls are just abrupt." Since he was a little boy, he has been in the theater, and he is very comfortable with all kinds of costumes. Hua and Dong Yuanyao.


    Daohua shook her head quickly: "Master An, please stop saying that. You helped us out. We should thank you."


    "Shuntian Mansion is handling the case, and the idlers and others should leave as soon as possible."


    Hearing the voices of officers and soldiers approaching, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s expressions tightened.


    Seeing the panic of the two, An Xi was surprised, thinking that when he was in Zhongzhou, the two girls were also chased by the officers and soldiers and hid in his troupe, so he tentatively said: "Catch you?"


    There were officers and soldiers before and after, Daohua looked at the painting behind An Xi, and nodded solemnly: "Yeah."


    Anxi was silent for a moment, and pointed to the painting Fang: ¡°There are many noble people in the painting Fang. Those officers and soldiers should not dare to search at will. If the two girls are trustworthy, I can lead you up and hide for a while.¡±


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao, now that there is no other way, she nodded and said, "Thank you, Master An."


    An Xi smiled and said, "The girl is polite." He was very happy to meet an old friend he met in Zhongzhou. Then again, the two girls were quite chivalrous and were chased by the officers and soldiers, fearing that they would be embarrassed again. When I met, I naturally wanted to help.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 731： , Play music

    Chapter 731, pretending to be a happy person


    An Xi directly led Daohua and Dong Yuanyao to the painting.


    Along the way, many people greeted An Xi, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao bowed their heads and followed behind, doing a good job of being a servant.


    Soon, An Xi took the two to the room on the second floor.


    "Two girls, this is a room specially prepared for me by the master of the painting house. No one will come over. Just avoid it here."


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao looked at each other, and then expressed their gratitude towards Anxi together.


    Anxi smiled and said, "I have to go down and greet those nobles. Please feel free to both girls."


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao watched An Xi out, and they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when they waited for them to leave.


    The room is at the stern of the second floor. Daohua walked to the window and opened a gap in the window, just in time to see the officers and soldiers coming towards the painting.


    As An Xi said, the officers and soldiers did not go up to the painting, but stood on the shore and negotiated with a middle-aged man in charge.


    About a cup of tea, the officers and soldiers left.


    Seeing this, the heart held by Daohua completely fell back to her stomach and turned to Dong Yuanyao.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao sitting at the table wandering, Daohua walked up to her and sat down and calmly said, "Yan Ying will definitely find him later. When he comes, I will let him give Xiao Yeyang and my third brother. , Brother Si delivers the letter, as long as they help me, I will definitely be able to send you out of the city tomorrow."


    Dong Yuanyao was not too happy, but rather worried: "I''m leaving, what should I do at home?"


    Daohua said silently: "Uncle, Auntie and Brother Dong definitely want you to be safe. The most important thing is that you can''t be caught by the people of Weiguo Gongfu. Get out of the city first. As for other things, you can make plans later."


    Dong Yuanyao leaned on Daohua''s shoulder: "Yiyi, thank you, fortunately you are here!" No matter whether Luo Hongyuan is dead or not, as long as she is caught by the people of the Weiguo Palace, it will be a dark day waiting for her.


    Daohua patted her on the back and saw that there was a snack on the table. He picked up a piece and smelled it, and then tasted it lightly. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, she said to Dong Yuanyao: "Here is a snack, let''s pad our stomachs first. ."


    Dong Yuanyao couldn''t eat it, and shook her head.


    Daohua directly stuffed a piece for her: "Although it is safe for the time being, no one can say whether there will be officers and soldiers arrested in the future. It can''t be done without sufficient physical strength."


    Speaking, he also ate and gestured Dong Yuanyao to eat as he ate.


    Under Daohua¡¯s persistence, Dong Yuanyao forced herself to eat a few dim sum.


    After eating something and resting for a while, neither of them was as tired as before.


    Not long after, the downstairs suddenly became noisy.


    After ??Ina Hua heard, she quickly came to the window and looked out.


    Because of the previous officers and soldiers driving away, at this moment, there are no pedestrians on the shore, so at a glance, Daohua saw the officers and soldiers who were checking the cruise ships and painting the boats one by one.


    "No, the officers and soldiers are back!"


    Just then, the two heard a knock on the door.


    Daohua''s expression tightened, she glanced at Dong Yuanyao who was also on guard, and carefully asked, "Who is it?"


    A female voice sounded: "It''s me, Master An asked me to bring you clothes."


    Daohua frowned and signaled Dong Yuanyao to hide behind the door before opening a crack in the door.


    The woman outside the house saw that the door was open, and she didn''t say anything, so she squeezed in forcibly.


    This is an extremely beautiful and charming woman. The slightly exposed dress reveals her good figure, which is protruding and curving.


    After Yi Niang entered the house, she closed the door quickly, and then turned to look at Daohua and Dong Yuanyao, looking at them from head to toe with a look of interest and scrutiny.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows and looked at the woman who broke in suddenly: "Who are you? We didn''t ask for any clothes."


    Yi Niang did not answer, but said, "The officers and soldiers are here, saying that they are looking for a murderer." After that, she wandered around the two of them, "You two beautiful girls, it should not be them that they are looking for. Murderer, right?"


    Looking at the scrutiny in her eyes, Daohua stood in front of Dong Yuanyao: "Of course we are not a murderer, who are you?"


    Yiniang looked at Daohua and then at Dong Yuanyao, her expression a little serious: "Two girls, An Xi is just an actor who sings for a living. He is kind enough to take you in. Don''t hurt him."


    said, put the pink dress in his hand on the bed.


    "Hurry up and change it. This is the dress worn by the musicians who are here tonight. If there are officers and soldiers to check later, you will say that they are the musicians who are full of flowers."


    Seeing Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s unwillingness, Yiniang sneered: "You don''t think your disguise is perfect, isn''t it? I said, you two will stop outside, let alone all, more than half of the people in this painting boat. It can be seen that you are girls."


    Hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao''s eyes flashed.


    After being silent for a while, Daohua asked, "Anxi asked you to come?"


    Yi Niang asked, "Otherwise?"


    Ina Hua asked again: "Can we escape the inspection of the officers and soldiers by pretending to be happy people?"


    Yiniang looked at Daohua: "I don''t know about that, but you two are dressed up as men, and a discerning person knows that you have problems at a glance."


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao, thinking of meeting with the people from Weiguo''s residence before, they knew about Yuanyao''s female dressing up as a man. After hesitating, he walked over to pick up the dress on the bed and handed over a set. To Dong Yuanyao: "Let''s change it first."


    The officers and soldiers are downstairs, and there is no other way at this moment, Dong Yuanyao can only take over the dress.


    Seeing the two of them dragging along, Yi Niang urged: "You two should hurry up, because there are noble people on the boat, the officers and soldiers underneath didn''t dare to search immediately, but when the officers and soldiers came, they must come up. "


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao speeded up the replacement. After a while, they changed their dresses.


    Looking at the two dressed up by musicians, Yi Niang flashed a glimmer of surprise in her eyes, and said with a smile: "You two are really my flower-filled people, you are definitely the ones who can be the oiran."


    Hearing this, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao were not happy at all, on the contrary, they were a little embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Yiniang saw the reaction of the two, thinking of what An Xi said, these are two ladies who ran out to play, and curled their lips: "Okay, sit here and I will comb your hair."


    Under the help of Yi Niang, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao quickly dressed up with the other musicians on the painting.


    Yiniang saw the two of them cleaned up, so she didn''t stay any longer: "You stay in the room, I will go down and see, someone will call you later." After speaking, she opened the door and went out.


    As soon as the person left, Daohua went to the window and looked out. Seeing that there were more officers and soldiers on the shore, her heart sank.


    Dong Yuanyao also walked over, seeing the officers and soldiers quickly shuttled through the paintings and cruise ships, her eyes flickering.


    There are people behind these paintings and cruise ships. The government of Weiguo is still so active in arresting people, Luo Hongyuan. Shouldn''t it be dead?


    Daohua condensed her eyebrows in contemplation. They couldn''t sit and wait for death. They waited for An Xi to save them. After thinking for a while, they quickly sat down in front of the dressing table and began to slap their faces.


    Dong Yuanyao stood by the window for a while before taking back her gaze. As soon as she turned around, she saw Daohua wearing makeup and couldn''t help asking, "What are you doing?"


    Inaba: "I thicken my makeup so that no one will see my original appearance." After speaking, he paused, and then put on makeup again.


    "Yuan Yao, listen to me. If the people from the Weiguo Palace come to search with you later, they will definitely recognize you. Then I will rush down to lead them away, and then you will run away immediately. The warehouse I told you before, after I get rid of the chase, I will go to meet you."


    Dong Yuanyao decisively refused: "No."


    Daohua continued to rub pink and red on her face, and saw that the person in the mirror was very different from usual and became seductive and gorgeous, so she stopped satisfied and walked towards Dong Yuanyao: "Yuan Yao, now is not the time to argue, just follow what I said. Do it."


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head repeatedly: "No, if you are caught, not only will it damage your reputation, but the Yan family will also confront Weiguo Gongfu. I can¡¯t be so selfish."


    Daohua reached out and held Dong Yuanyao''s shoulders, and looked at her seriously: "Yuan Yao, believe me, the people of the Weiguo Gongfu can''t catch me, I won''t use Yan''s family to block me." Escape to a place with no one, she can hide in the space.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 732： ,put on a show

    Chapter 732, acting


    Dong Yuanyao didn''t believe in Daohua''s words, so she held her and didn''t let go.


    Just during the dispute between the two, the knock on the door came in again.


    The two had a meal together, and Daohua quickly picked up the veil on the bed and put it on Dong Yuanyao and herself, and then asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, open the door!"


    A deep and deep voice came into her ears, Dong Yuanyao''s expression tightened, but Daohua was surprised, walked quickly to the door and opened the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Xiao Yeyang saw a charming and enchanting pink figure greeted him.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned first, and when he recognized that the person opening the door was Daohua through the half exposed veil, he strode into the room and closed the door with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    The speed is so fast that it almost touches the nose after following the blessing.


    "How do you dress like this?!"


    Daohua is full of joy, Xiao Yeyang is here, then she and Yuan Yao can avoid the search by the officers and soldiers, but at the moment, looking at the obvious anger on Xiao Yeyang''s face, the necks can''t help but shrink.


    Looking down at the clothes on her body, it seems to be a little exposed!


    Pink tube top long skirt, with a tight waist, and a transparent pink gauze over the upper body, uh. It is a bit inappropriate.


    Dong Yuanyao was relieved when he saw Xiao Yeyang, but when he heard what he said, she immediately became embarrassed and couldn''t help turning her back to him.


    Xiao Yeyang only glanced at Dong Yuanyao, then his eyes returned to Daohua. Seeing her dressed up as a happy person, he was very angry.


    I can get angry, but I can''t help but glance at Daohua''s body.


    Le people, in order to please the guests and attract the attention of the guests, they all show the graceful beauty of women''s body in their clothes.


    The rice flower dressed up by the happy person showed her curvy, rugged figure to the fullest, with black hair tied on the top of her head, and a flying fairy bun was pulled up, revealing a beautifully-lined neck and a clearly visible collarbone.


    The skin is powdery and greasy as snow, and the waist is not slender.


    Because of being too delicate, Xiao Yeyang was even more angry. When he thought of Daohua''s appearance by an outsider, he was irritable.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, took off her veil, bit her head forward, reached out and nodded his arm: "Xiao Yeyang, you came just right. Yuan Yao and I are in a hurry. You can help us avoid it. Open the soldiers underneath?"


    Looking at Daohua with her heavy makeup, Xiao Yeyang lost consciousness for a moment.


    This guy usually doesn''t even bother to apply his mouth fat. He has always been elegant and clean. The sudden change is really uncomfortable.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang not speaking, Daohua nodded his arm again.


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses and stared at Daohua: "Luo Honghao came here in person. He is the commander of Jingwei. He is familiar with every part of the capital. How can it be so easy to avoid?"


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao''s hands hanging beside her clenched into fists fiercely.


    Luo Honghao came out to catch her personally. Does that mean Luo Hongyuan is dead?


    Anxious on the rice flower surface: "What should I do?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at Daohua and walked straight to the table to sit down. His expression was not anxious: "Why did you run up to the painting boat?" Then he looked at Daohua up and down, "Also dressed up!" Disgusted appearance.


    Daohua: "Aren''t we trying to avoid the officers and soldiers from searching?" As he said, she walked to Xiao Yeyang and shook his arm, "It''s not the time to talk about this, you can find a way to help us!"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Dong Yuanyao''s back. Aside from the friendship between Yiyi and her, Yuan Xuan was once his companion. No matter what, he couldn''t just sit back and watch.


    Just then, there was an exclamation sound from outside.


    "The water is gone!"


    The painting in the next room caught fire, and the people on the painting were rushing out.


    "Come on, someone has fallen into the water!"


    The identity of people who can swim in the river is either rich or noble. When officers and soldiers see someone falling into the water, they naturally sit idly by, put out the fire one after another, and save others.


    For a time, the search was disrupted.


    Daohua stood in front of the window, watching the situation outside, turning around and looking at Xiao Yeyang, with an intuition in her heart that he arranged all of this.


    "It''s chaotic outside now, do we leave in the chaos?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, ¡°I¡¯m going out too much now, waiting for this painting boat to be chaotic and walking.¡±


    Seeing that he had an arrangement, Daohua immediately felt relieved, walked to Dong Yuanyao''s side, and patted her cold hands comfortably.


    After a while, a blessed voice came from outside the door: "Master, this painting boat belongs to King Rui, and the defenses are tight everywhere. The guards did not find a chance to set fire."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face was surprised. Obviously he didn''t expect the painting boat to belong to King Rui. Then, he walked to the window and looked at the situation outside, and saw that all the people rushing out of the painting boat were forcibly surrounded by officers and soldiers, and his eyes narrowed. Squinted: "The Government of Weiguo is really not afraid of offending people!"


    Among those people, there are many powerful officials and officials.


    The blessed voice came in again: "Master, Lord Luo is bringing people to our side."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "It''s worthy of being the commander of Jingwei!" As he said, he was silent for a while, "I will meet him when I go down."


    See you, Daohua hurried over to stop him: "What are you going to do?"


    Looking at the worry in Daohua¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yeyang smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go down and stop Luo Honghao, and someone will come and take you away when the dark guards lead the people away.¡±


    Said, his eyes stopped for a moment on Ina Hua, frowning and said, "Put on your previous clothes."


    Daohua took Xiao Yeyang''s arm, and the government of Weiguo was looking for someone with such a big fanfare. Obviously, she ignored it. She was very worried that Xiao Yeyang would have a conflict with Lord Luo.


    Weiguo¡¯s daughter married to Xiao Yechen, and Xiao Yeyang was a bit at odds, and if there were any more conflicts, she would have to settle a grievance.


    Xiao Yeyang may not be afraid, but there are too many opponents, and he is also troubled.


    Looking at the furnishings in the room, Daohua suddenly thought of a way, and quickly said to Xiao Yeyang: "You stay here, I think of a way, you don''t need to face Lord Shang Luo."


    After speaking, walk quickly towards Dong Yuanyao


    "Yuan Yao, you first hide under the bed."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled bitterly. If Luo Honghao wants to search, he will definitely not let the bedside down: "Yiyi, I can''t hide under the bed."


    Before Dong Yuanyao finished speaking, Daohua interrupted her: "Trust me."


    Seeing Daohua almost pushed Dong Yuanyao under the bed, Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and didn''t rush downstairs.


    waited to hide Dong Yuanyao, Daohua turned and looked at Xiao Yeyang, her expression a little uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "What can you do?"


    Daohua took a deep breath, then walked to Xiao Yeyang''s side, and directly pulled him to the bedside.


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned, as if he didn''t understand what Daohua said.


    Then, I saw Daohua put down the gauze tent, then took off her shoes and sat on the bed, and she reached out and patted the place next to her.


    Daohua''s eyes dodged a little: "When the room is inconvenient, Lord Luo will never search the house. Let''s show him a scene."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 733： , Acting (two)

    Chapter 733, Acting (2)


    Xiao Yeyang was really stunned. He looked at the bed where Daohua was walking, and said in astonishment: "You want to follow me here."


    Ina Hua quickly interrupted: "A show, just a show."


    Outside the door, the blessed voice sounded again: "Master, Lord Luo took someone to the painting."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, feeling shocked, but pretending to be hesitant on the face.


    He knows what this guy thinks, and he is worried that he will cause trouble, and he is afraid that he will confront Weiguo.


    Luo Honghao is indeed a person, but he has nothing to fear, but the beauties have already actively invited. If he disagrees, is it too shameful?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yeyang took the opportunity to sit next to Daohua, "How are you going to do the show?"


    Daohua was a little embarrassed to be asked: "That''s it."


    Seeing Daohua''s expression awkward, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but teasing him, with a reluctant expression on his face: "Okay, listen to you." As he said, he began to untie his belt slowly.


    Daohua looked at her, her eyelids jumped fiercely, but she kept silent. After all, she proposed this idea, and now Xiao Yeyang is only cooperating with her.


    When Xiao Yeyang took off his coat and continued to take off his coat, Daohua couldn''t help it, and reached out to stop him.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s chest muscles exposed by the slightly open shirt, Daohua swallowed subconsciously, and stuttered: "That. Don''t take it off. We are just doing the show. We don''t need to take it off. ."


    Looking at his white jade hand, Xiao Yeyang looked disapproving: "Do you think Luo Honghao''s commander from Jingwei is a decoration? The painting boat caught fire outside, and someone fell into the water, and they didn''t stop him from looking for people. It can be seen that I¡¯m not a fool, and even if we do a show, we can¡¯t hide it from him if we don¡¯t make it more realistic."


    Speaking, looking at Daohua.


    "Are you still taking it off? I listen to you."


    Daohua gave him a glance, this guy said so, what else can she say?


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang hooked the corner of his mouth, and took off his shirt quickly, revealing a strong upper body.


    Xiao Yeyang thought that Daohua would say a few words to him, but she took off her shoes and didn''t hear a sound. He looked up and found that this guy was staring straight at his body.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little proud. When he was in northern Xinjiang, he had often heard the men in the barracks talk about women who like strong men. Could this be fascinated by his strong body?


    Just as Xiao Yeyang wanted to say something, suddenly, with a little cool jade finger stretched out.


    Soft fingers ran across his body, and an electric current suddenly rushed out of his body. Xiao Yeyang quickly caught the jade hand that was messed up, and looked at Daohua with scorching eyes, but he was surprised to meet her, which was full of pity. Eyes.


    "Why are there so many scars?"


    Daohua stared at Xiao Yeyang: "Are they all injured in northern Xinjiang? Why haven''t you said it before?"


    Xiao Yeyang saw that she was paying attention to the scars on her body. He was a little disappointed, and smiled indifferently: "There is no harm in going out on a business trip. Don''t look at the scars, they are not serious."


    Daohua was not comforted at all, and she said with disapproval: "If it''s not serious, why would there be such a big scar?" Then, he touched the slap-long scar on his shoulder, "It must have been very scary at the time. Does it hurt?"


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s knotted brows and his face full of distress, Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help but put the person in his arms: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all over. It was because I didn¡¯t practice kung fu well before, that¡¯s why I was hurt a bit. It¡¯s not easy for other people to hurt me. Just put your heart in your stomach."


    Daohua looked suspicious, and looked up at Xiao Yeyang: "Really? You and the third and fourth brothers have only been able to get through the odd meridians and eight meridians only two years ago. Can you really compare with those who practiced for decades?"


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua¡¯s slender waist in one hand and Daohua¡¯s hand in the other. He nodded affirmatively, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When did I lie to you?¡±


    Daohua was silent, and then asked: "My third and fourth brothers too?"


    Le Ren''s dress was thin, and the Daohua in his arms could almost be considered to be close to his skin. Xiao Yeyang had already gotten up and down. Hearing the question, he replied vaguely: "They are naturally just like me. "


    Seeing Daohua, I still have to ask. Xiao Yeyang, who didn''t want to mention outsiders at this time, leaned forward and put Daohua on the bed.


    suddenly fell down, causing Daohua to lose her center of gravity. She instinctively reached out and put her hand around Xiao Yeyang''s neck. After lying on the bed, she realized that her posture with Xiao Yeyang was too ambiguous.


    As soon as he wanted to put down his hands and push Xiao Yeyang away, Xiao Yeyang lowered his head and said in her ear: "Aren''t you going to do a show? Luo Honghao took someone upstairs. "


    Hearing the words, Daohua''s face was suspicious, and she listened carefully, and she didn''t move when she heard the noise coming from outside the door.


    Xiao Yeyang propped up the bed with his elbows, confined Daohua between his arms, staring at the beautiful woman under him with scorching eyes, a little excited and a little regretful in his heart.


    It was in this case that the beautiful lady actively invited!


    Daohua felt that Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were a bit hot, and she didn''t dare to look at him, so she turned her head uncomfortably, but this completely exposed her white neck to Xiao Yeyang''s low eyesight.


    Crimson side face, white ears, smooth and beautiful neck, and charming and delicate collarbone


    Xiao Yeyang started breathing quickly, then lowered his head and pecked at the noodles. When he was about to kiss the tiny earlobe, Daohua suddenly turned his head, and the hot kiss just covered her red lips.


    A smile flashed in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, he didn''t intend to let the sudden Fangze come, and kissed hard.


    Compared with the past with just a light layer of mouth fat, the rice flower of today has a thicker makeup, and the red lips are particularly red, which makes people unable to remove their eyes when they look at it.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yeyang was somewhat restrained, but slowly, his breath became thicker and heavier, and the kiss gradually spread to the cheek, and then gradually moved down.


    Daohua did not forget their situation at the moment. Hearing the noise outside the house getting closer and closer, he reached out to hold Xiao Yeyang''s face and motioned him to pay attention to the movement outside.


    Daohua''s caress undoubtedly pleased Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang stood up and looked at Daohua with burning eyes.


    Perhaps because of the eye makeup, Xiao Yeyang felt that the rice flower at this moment was particularly different. He raised his eyebrows at random, all charming and charming.


    This kind of rice flower is breathtakingly beautiful.


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes grew deeper and deeper, ignoring Daohua¡¯s reminder, he lowered his head and bit her earlobe lightly, and then kissed his neck and collarbone.


    "Xiao Yeyang~"


    Daohua stopped in a low voice.


    Just then, the blessed voice came from outside the house again.


    "Master Luo stays, my master is resting inside."


    "The younger brother at home was killed by a culprit. The culprit is cunning and fled to this side. Please accompany me and let me go in and search."


    "Lord Luo, what do you mean, you mean my master will hide the thief you are looking for?"


    "."


    Outside the house, the voice of Defu''s negotiations with Luo Honghao continued to spread.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang stop, and just breathed a sigh of relief, she saw him stretch his hand to her waist, and then gently pulled the tulle covering her body.


    "what are you doing?"


    Daohua opened her eyes wide, and stopped Xiao Yeyang from taking off her outer yarn.


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were gloomy: "As we are now, we can''t have a woman''s clothes on the ground." After speaking, he took off.


    The outer shirt is transparent and cannot be covered at all, but it can be taken off personally, and the feeling is still different.


    Without the cover of foreign objects, the creamy snow skin became more and more eye-catching.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring at herself unblinkingly, Daohua immediately turned sideways, trying to avoid his hot gaze.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang was a little funny. As soon as he lowered his head and wanted to say something in Daohua''s ear, he heard the door be kicked open with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes sank, he quickly grabbed the quilt to cover the rice flower, and then got out of bed with a face full of anger. He saw Luo Honghao directly intruded, his face was pale: "Master Luo is really a majestic man!"


    Luo Honghao was somewhat shocked when he saw Xiao Yeyang with his bare arms and the rouge left over from the kiss on his face.


    He was very concerned about Xiao Yeyang. He knew that after he returned to Beijing, he lived alone in an outer house, without a maid beside him. He even refused the court lady rewarded by the queen mother.


    He once thought that this person was not about female sex, but he never thought


    Looking at the woman on the bed covered tightly from head to toe, and at the clothes scattered randomly on the floor, Luo Honghao twisted his eyebrows.


    Could the woman on the bed be Dong Yuanyao¡¯s slut, right?


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s undissipated feelings in his eyes, and the anger on his face because of bad things, Luo Honghao was a little uncertain.


    can make a man have such a reaction, the woman on that bed must be his favorite.


    As far as he knew, Xiao Yeyang did not like Dong Yuanyao.


    I really want to like it, Dong Yuanyao will not be married to her younger brother.


    But it¡¯s not impossible that the person on the bed is Dong Yuanyao, after all, Xiao Yeyang still has some relationship with the Dong family.


    Can Xiao Yeyang¡¯s temperament even if he wants to save Dong Yuanyao, he shouldn¡¯t be wronged to do such a thing, right?


    Although he is not sure, Luo Honghao still speaks: "Little Prince"


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed the shirt on the ground and put it on him, interrupting Luo Honghao: "Call me Master Xiao."


    Luo Honghao: "Master Xiao, the younger brother was killed by the culprits."


    Xiao Yeyang interrupted Luo Honghao again: "I''ve heard what you said just now, Lord Luo, I think you have lost your little brother because of your loss, so I won''t care about you this time, please disappear from my eyes immediately. "


    Luo Honghao frowned and looked at the person on the bed.


    Xiao Yeyang noticed his gaze, his face completely cold: "Master Luo, pay attention to your eyes, my woman, even if it is outside, you can''t offend."


    Luo Honghao was unwilling, but he really asked him to open the quilt to check if it was Dong Yuanyao, he still had some scruples.


    If it is, it¡¯s okay, but if it¡¯s not


    Thinking of the errands that Xiao Yeyang had done with thunder after returning to Beijing, Luo Honghao slowly rested his thoughts on investigating. If he had no choice, he didn''t want to confront Xiao Yeyang.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 734： , Send away

    Chapter 734, send away


    Luo Honghao glanced at Xiao Yeyang unwillingly, then looked at the woman on the bed, clasped his fist and said, "Don''t disturb Master Xiao''s good deeds." After speaking, he quickly turned around and left the house, and carefully helped to close the door. .


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Daohua, who was hiding in the quilt, poked her head out. She didn''t dare to make a sound immediately. After Xiao Yeyang sat on the bed again, she sat up and said, "Are you gone?"


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®um¡¯, his eyes fixed on Daohua.


    Daohua noticed Xiao Yeyang''s gaze and quickly lifted the quilt to get out of the bed, trying to find out the clothes she had changed before and put it on.


    As soon as she stood up, Daohua felt her waist tighten. Then she turned around and fell on the bed again. Before he could react, the hot kiss fell, even more intense and fanatical than before.


    "Xiao"


    Just as Daohua wanted to make a sound, her mouth was blocked by Xiao Yeyang.


    At this time, a blessed voice rang outside the door: "Master Luo, what else is going on?"


    Luo Honghao stood in front of the door and said with a smile: "No, the jade pendant I was wearing has fallen off, come and look for it."


    "My master is resting. When he is finished, I will go in and help you find it?" Defu lowered his voice, "Now you are really not good at breaking in again."


    Luo Honghao heard the movement in the room, and his eyes flashed: "What Father Defu said is that I will look outside and will not disturb Master Xiao''s good deeds."


    While Defu pretended to help find the jade pendant, Luo Honghao quickly opened the door of the room and saw the men and women kissing tightly on the bed, his eyebrows quickly retracted his sight.


    "Lord Luo, there is no jade pendant for you here."


    "Thank you, father-in-law, Defu, I will look elsewhere."


    Luo Honghao glanced at the door, then turned and left.


    Xiao Yeyang covered the woman tightly, and couldn''t tell if it was Dong Yuanyao at all.


    Going down the second floor, the chief butler of the Weiguo Palace came over: "The old man, the old lady in the house just came to report, they saw Dong Yuanyao, who was disguised as a man, came here."


    Luo Honghao''s expression flickered: "Did they see clearly?"


    The butler nodded: "They dare not talk about this kind of thing."


    Luo Honghao raised his head to look at the second floor again, his eyes condensed, and he was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired after running for so long, so let¡¯s take a rest on this painting.¡±


    In the private room on the second floor, Daohua felt that Xiao Yeyang''s kiss was getting hotter and hotter, and quickly reached out to stop him: "Xiao Yeyang, there is no movement outside, people should leave."


    Xiao Yeyang ignored him, and continued to kiss Daohua''s side face, ears, and neck: "Don''t take it lightly, Luo Honghao is cunning, who knows if he will suddenly appear?"


    Hearing this, Daohua waited patiently for a while, when he felt Xiao Yeyang''s hands began to move on her body, she couldn''t help it anymore, and put her hand against Xiao Yeyang''s chest so that he would not be confused. Moved, lowered his voice and said, "Xiao Yeyang, that''s enough."


    Speaking, she glanced under the bed with her eyes.


    "Yuan Yao is still there!"


    Xiao Yeyang listened, and the corner of his mouth twitched. He stretched out his hand and easily raised the hand of Daohua against her chest on top of her head, then leaned over her ear and said with a low smile: "If there is no one, can you continue?"


    Daohua stared angrily at Xiao Yeyang, who distorted her meaning: "Why did I say that? Get me up quickly, or I''m really angry!"


    Looking at the bulging Daohua, Xiao Yeyang felt that he couldn''t see enough at all, his gaze slowly slipped from her cheek, and he looked at the person under him several times before sitting up reluctantly.


    Ina Flower quickly got off the bed, picked up the coat on the ground and put it on.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her irritated look, shook her head funny, and asked Defu outside the door: "Has Luo Honghao gone?"


    Blessed: "Master, Luo Honghao didn''t leave. He sat down on the painting and said that he would take a rest."


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled and looked at Daohua: "I doubt you."


    Daohua paused, her expression a little weird, suspect that she is Yuan Yao? "Will he come up then?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "It should not be anymore."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief: "Then Yuan Yao doesn''t need to stay under the bed." After finishing speaking, seeing Xiao Yeyang still naked, she quickly picked up his clothes and gave him, "Hurry up and put them on."


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t let Yuan Yao see this appearance.


    Daohua arranged herself, before leaning over to look at the bed: "Yuan Yao, you can come out."


    Dong Yuanyao responded and crawled out of the bed blushing.


    Daohua wanted to help her, but the line of sight swept the rouge on Xiao Yeyang''s face, and quickly got up and wiped him.


    She didn''t bring a handkerchief, so she could only wipe it with her hands.


    Daohua fixed Xiao Yeyang''s head with one hand, and wiped the rouge from his lips with the other. However, she wiped it for a while but couldn''t completely wipe it off. Seeing Xiao Yeyang smiling and looking at herself without saying help, she stared at him: "You wipe it yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang shrugged: "I can''t see it."


    At this moment, Dong Yuanyao has come out of the bed and is facing the two awkwardly.


    See you, Daohua quickly pushed Xiao Yeyang to sit in front of the dressing table: "Look in the mirror and wipe it." After finishing speaking, she turned around and walked towards Dong Yuanyao.


    Looking at Daohua, Dong Yuanyao was a little uncomfortable and a little apologetic. She was hiding under the bed just now, and she heard everything that happened on the bed.


    Daohua was also a little uncomfortable. He poured Dong Yuanyao a cup of tea, let her drink, and then walked to Xiao Yeyang: "The Luo family is waiting downstairs, how are we going to leave?"


    Xiao Yeyang fell silent for a moment, and looked at Daohua: "Let Miss Dong change into the previous clothes. As for you, don''t change it." He said, he left the house.


    Daohua didn''t know what Xiao Yeyang was going to do, but she took out the clothes she had changed before: "Yuan Yao, you can change your clothes quickly."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua: "How about you?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Xiao Yeyang won''t let me have anything to do, let''s listen to him."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded, and with the help of Daohua, she changed back to menswear.


    As soon as the change was made, there was a knock on the door: "I''m here."


    Daohua said, Xiao Yeyang walked in and looked at Dong Yuanyao and said, "Miss Dong, I will leave for Huafang later. I will take Daohua off the boat when Huafang stops at the next location. At that time, Luo Honghao should have left with us, and you will continue to stay on the boat, and then there will be a dark guard to pick you out of the city."


    Dong Yuanyao was worried: "Will people recognize Yiyi by doing this?"


    Daohua also looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "With me, such a thing will not happen." Then, looking at Daohua, "Remember, you are now the top card of Huamanlou under my bag-Yi Niang!"


    Inaka''s eyes widened: "Am I an oiran?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Luo Honghao is not so easy to send. Just look at it. After tonight, An Xi and Yi Niang who helped you will be inquired by him. If there is no reasonable reason, let''s do this tonight. The play can be done in vain."


    Daohua''s heart tightened: "Won''t you hurt Anxi them?"


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t see Daohua frowning, and he reached out and rubbed her: "Put my heart back in my stomach, I have arranged everything."


    Not long after the words fell, the painting began to move.


    Daohua sensed Dong Yuanyao''s tension and shook her hand: "Don''t worry, I will find a chance to meet my uncle and aunt, as well as Dong''s brother."


    After two quarters of an hour, Huafang stopped again.


    Xiao Yeyang personally put a veil on Daohua, and when the people in the painting were in a mess when they got ashore, he took Daohua and sat on the small painting that had been waiting next to him.


    When Luo Honghao noticed, Xiaohuafang had already driven dozens of meters away.


    Without thinking too much, Luo Honghao followed with someone.


    "Master Luo really followed."


    Daohua glanced at the boat that followed, and said to Xiao Yeyang with a smile.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and rubbed her neck: "Now you can rest assured."


    The rice flower was itchy and moved, "Can I sit on a stool, it¡¯s uncomfortable to sit like this."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the person sitting on his lap: "Why is it uncomfortable?"


    Ina Flower: ". You hugged me too tight."


    Xiao Yeyang listened, and suddenly changed from holding the beautiful woman in his arms to only holding the beautiful woman''s waist: "Is it all right now?"


    Daohua still wanted to sit on a stool by herself, but before she could speak, she heard Xiao Yeyang speak again: "Luo Honghao must be looking at us from behind. If we find that we are not right, the play is not done in vain?"


    Seeing Daohua leaning in his arms discouragedly, Xiao Yeyang smiled triumphantly.


    Behind, Luo Honghao didn''t dare to order to get too close. In addition, he hung the curtain again before painting, and still couldn''t see what the woman in Xiao Yeyang''s arms looked like.


    but


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who kissed the woman in his arms from time to time, his greasy and greedy look made Luo Honghao instinctively feel that it was not Dong Yuanyao.


    "I heard from the people in the palace that Xiao Yeyang did not marry his father and daughter. He thought it was true love. Now it seems that Xiao Yeyang thinks that the lower-ranked Yan family is so over-controlling."


    "Don''t tell me, this person really pretends."


    Just when Luo Honghao was following Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, another humble boat picked up Dong Yuanyao and took her directly out of the city along the inland river.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 735： , Full set

    Chapter 735, Full Set


    Luo Honghao followed Xiao Yeyang to Xizhimen, and watched him embracing a woman into a mansion, but never came out again.


    "You really came out to find flowers and ask Liu?"


    Luo Honghao always had a strong sense of awkwardness for Xiao Yeyang who was addicted to female sex.


    Xiao Yeyang''s ability to be specially appointed by the emperor to be a commander and co-knowledge of the third-rank Jinlingwei in the year he reached the crown is definitely not only because of his good background. If there is no extraordinary ability, he can''t subdue the people under his hands. .


    I heard that when he was in northern Xinjiang, in order to capture the Eight Kings¡¯ party feathers, he was stunned for seven days and seven nights with people. Such a person¡¯s self-control is absolutely amazing.


    But Xiao Yeyang''s axious look on female **** tonight is too out of tune with his usual style of behavior.


    Luo Honghao stared at the mansion that Xiao Yeyang had stepped into. After a while, one of his hands came down to report.


    "Grand Prince, I found out that the woman who was taken away by Xiao Yeyang was the top card of Huamanlou, whose stage name was Yi Niang, and the low-minded people said that she was quite pretty."


    Luo Honghao''s expression moved. Xiao Yeyang has been unconstrained since he was a child, and he has grown up abroad all the year round. It does not seem to be unusual for him to hire prostitutes.


    After a moment of silence, Luo Honghao said to the person under his hand: "You are here to watch carefully, don''t get too close, lest you be discovered."


    After a few words, Luo Honghao left, and he had to continue searching for Dong Yuanyao.


    In the mansion more than 20 meters away.


    Wearing a new rice flower and coming out of the house, he saw An Xi and Yi Niang who were restless in the hall, and Xiao Yeyang who looked leisurely and drank tea.


    Daohua walked over and blessed Anxi and Yi Niangfu: "Master An, this girl, thank you for helping me tonight."


    Anxi and Yi Niang quickly got up and responded.


    An Xi shook her head and said, "The girl is polite, and we didn''t do anything."


    Yi Niang stood behind An Xi, then nodded.


    Daohua saw that the two of them seemed to be a little afraid of Xiao Yeyang, so she didn''t say much, went to sit down beside Xiao Yeyang, and asked in a low voice, "What did you call them here for?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua: "As I said, Luo Honghao is not that foolish. His people are staring at us outside now, and he will do a full set of the show."


    Speaking, took a look and was blessed.


    Defu immediately put the wooden box in his hand in front of Yi Niang.


    Yi Niang wondered: "This is?"


    Defu smiled and said, "This is your deed of selling, and the deed of this house."


    Yiniang was stunned, and subconsciously looked at Anxi.


    Anxi looked at Daohua again: "Dare to ask what this means?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Yi Niang, and asked instead, "You don''t want to redeem yourself?"


    Yiniang shook her head: "No, I think, I think about it in my dreams." But the old bustard who was full of flowers treated her as a cash cow, and she was not allowed to redeem her for good. Seeing the deed of selling in front of her, she was still a little bit overwhelmed.


    Tonight, she helped An Xi, who couldn¡¯t get out of her body, go upstairs and gave away two happy dresses!


    Xiao Yeyang: "That''s fine. Just remember that you are the person in the room on the second floor tonight."


    Yiniang Zhou Xuan was among the various characters since she was young. She always looked at her winks, looked at Daohua, and instantly understood Xiao Yeyang''s meaning.


    Yes, the reputation of Miss Everyone cannot be destroyed, so the person who is with Mrs. Xiao tonight must be someone else.


    Xiao Yeyang continued: "You don''t worry about someone coming to trouble you. No one dares to come in this house. After a while, you can leave or stay."


    Yiniang didn''t know whether to pick up or not, so she looked at Anxi.


    Anxi looked at Daohua, whose eyes were as clear as ever, and nodded to her.


    In this way, Yi Niang got up and saluted: "Thank you very much."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at An Xi again: "This house is for tonight''s thank you, tonight''s business."


    "We can''t say a word."


    Anxi and her aunt said in unison, they both knew that in the eyes of these nobles, this kind of house was nothing at all, so they did not refuse.


    After listening, Xiao Yeyang nodded in satisfaction: "Well, I''ll let someone take you down to stroll around the house."


    The words came, and the maid waiting at the door stood up.


    An Xi and Yi Niang saluted Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, and then turned and left.


    Been out of the yard, Yi Niang was a little unbelievable to pull An Xi and asked: "An Xi, are we dreaming?"


    Anxi smiled, thinking of Yiniang''s suffering in Huamanlou, pity crossed her eyes: "It''s not a dream. Starting today, you don''t have to go back to Huamanlou, you are free."


    Hearing An Xi¡¯s affirmative answer, Yi Niang smiled instantly, and smiled, tears streaming down: "Tonight I heard that it was the people from the Weiguo Palace who were arresting people. I was very worried about those two. The girl will hurt you, I never thought. I never thought about it."


    An Xi grabbed her hand and squeezed, and shook her head: "Don''t mention anything tonight. We haven''t seen those two girls either."


    Yiniang glanced at the maid walking behind, and nodded quickly: "I remember." After saying that, she looked at the deed of sale and the deed of house with joy.


    "With this house, when you leave Qingyuan in the future, there will be a place to stay."


    Anxi smiled, but did not answer.


    Like them, everyone wants to be a top-notch when life is difficult, but when they really do, life still can¡¯t help but decide on their own.


    Yiniang is the top card, and the old bust does not allow her to redeem her; he is the pillar of Qingyuan, and the host will not allow him to leave.


    Good things like today are not always encountered.


    Although there are certain risks, if people get it right, they can really change their destiny.


    Inside the house.


    As soon as Anxi and Yi Niang left, they were blessed to report to Xiao Yeyang: "Master Luo has left, and only a few people are left to watch here."


    Xiao Yeyang said ¡®um¡¯, "Is the carriage ready?"


    Defu nodded: "I''m ready early."


    Xiao Yeyang got up and pulled up Daohua by the way.


    Daohua was puzzled: "Where are we going?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and asked with a smile: "Why, you don''t want to go home?"


    Inahua paused: "Of course I want to, then hurry up." After finishing speaking, she took the lead.


    Xiao Yeyang followed with a smile, and said to Defu as he walked, "Find someone who is similar to me and shake it in front of the Luo family tomorrow morning."


    Blessed and nodded: "The slave knows."


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua out of the house and got into the carriage.


    In the carriage, Daohua hesitated for a moment or asked, "How is that son Luo San now?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was faint: "Dead."


    Daohua suddenly condensed her eyebrows and became silent.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand and held the person in his arms: "A family is both prosperous and prosperous, and it is ruined. Speaking of this disaster today, it was planted by the Dong family''s big house."


    As far as he knows, the reason why Miss Dong married Luo Hongyuan is that the Dong family¡¯s big room has done a lot.


    Dong''s grandfather, the grandfather of the Dong family who was partial to his ex-wife''s birth, only saw the glamour of Weiguo''s mansion, and did not pay close attention to Luo Hongyuan''s character, so he agreed to marry his granddaughter.


    Luo Hongyuan. Thinking of the news he had heard, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes were slightly cold, and there were too many things in these aristocratic families.


    Daohua immediately said: "Yuan Yao said, her second brother cheated her out." She said, her face was angry, "Then why did the second son of the Dong family harm Yuan Yao?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "The Dong family is now down and down, if it can climb to the Weiguo Palace, of course it will be a good thing for the Dong family."


    Daohua frowned: "But I think something is wrong with this matter today. Yuan Yao is dissatisfied with Dong''s Dafang Ben, and she seldom pays attention to them. How can she easily come out with her second brother today?"


    Xiao Yeyang played with the hanging hair on Daohua''s chest: "You didn''t ask Miss Dong?"


    Daohua: "Yuan Yao just experienced something like that, how can I ask?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded Daohua¡¯s forehead: "You, don''t think about it here, your third and fourth brothers should have gone to see Yuanxuan, and they will take care of it."


    Daohua looked sad: "The third son of Luo is dead, and the Dong family and Luo family are dead feuds."


    Xiao Yeyang remained silent and did not speak.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 736： , Miserable

    Chapter 736, miserable


    When I returned to Yan Mansion, it was over.


    In order not to disturb the people in the mansion, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua over the wall and entered the mansion.


    After entering the mansion courtyard, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "I''m home now, so go back soon."


    Xiao Yeyang: "No hurry, I will take you back to the yard first, and then visit Wen Kai and Wen Tao."


    Daohua: "Then you go directly to my third and fourth brothers, and I will go back to the yard by myself."


    Xiao Yeyang did not move: "The black lamp is blind, and there is no street lamp. I will send you back, lest you fall or collide." He said, he took Daohua''s hand directly, "You lead the way."


    Daohana couldn''t, so she had to smear and walk to her yard.


    During ??, when passing through the garden, because the light was too dark, Daohua kicked a flower pot. Fortunately, Xiao Yeyang quickly grabbed her with eyesight, so she didn''t have a close contact with the ground.


    "Fortunately, I followed, or I might have to fall again."


    Soon, Dao Hua brought Xiao Yeyang to the gate of her courtyard.


    "Crack~"


    The courtyard door was slightly pushed open.


    Daohua saw that Bishi had left her the door, and she was overjoyed, and turned to look at Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, I''m in the yard, you can go back now."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the yard where Daohua lived. This was the first time he had come here, but it was a pity that he was blinded by the black lights and could not see anything. He thought that he had never entered Daohua''s boudoir, and now he was at the door. He just went back and said, "I''m thirsty and want to drink tea!"


    Daohua: ". Don¡¯t you want to go to my third and fourth brothers, go to them to drink."


    Xiao Yeyang quit: "You''re too arrogant to move forward and not backwards, right? For whom are I busy for so long tonight? You don''t even give me a cup of tea."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s voice was a little loud, Daohua hurriedly covered his mouth: "Xiao Yeyang, you should be quiet, don¡¯t disturb the maid in the courtyard."


    Xiao Yeyang opened Daohua''s hand: "Then you let me go in and sit, I''ll leave with a cup of tea."


    Daohua stared: "No, there is a maid in my house to watch the night. If I see you, I don¡¯t know how much trouble it will cause."


    Seeing Daohua''s reluctance, Xiao Yeyang was a little disappointed: "Well, let''s go, I went to Wentao and the others."


    "Um!"


    Inaba nodded, and waved him to go quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang glared at Daohua reluctantly, then turned and left.


    Wait for him to leave, Daohua cautiously entered the yard. As soon as she entered the house in the dark, she heard Bishi''s voice: "Girl, you are back."


    The light in the room was then lit.


    Seeing that Bi Shi and Hongying were both there, Daohua was thankful that Xiao Yeyang didn''t let in.


    Hongying looked at Daohua anxiously: "Girl Yan, my girl."


    Daohua sat down and took a sip of tea before she said, "Your girl is out of town." She said, pondering for a while, looking at Hongying, "Hongying, what is going on today? Yuan Yao has never liked Dong''s family. The people in Dafang, why would you follow the second son of Dong to see the third son of Luo?"


    Hongying hesitated, it was about the safety of Dong''s family. She didn''t want to say it very much, but when she thought about it and said today that Miss Yan rescued her girl in spite of danger, she said: "It''s because the second son said that the third son Luo There is correspondence between the old lady and the Eight-Wang Party Yu in his hand."


    Ina Flower looked surprised: "Is this real or fake?"


    Hongying shook her head: "The slave and maid don¡¯t know, but the girl in my family felt uneasy after learning about it. She said that once the third son of Luo handed in the letter, it would be true that the Dong family was a member of the eight kings. At that time, the Dong family had to face Head and exile."


    "Later, the second son said that as long as the girl agreed to see the third son of Luo, the third son of Luo would be willing to return the letter to the Dong family."


    Daohua''s brows were wrung to death. She thought it was just a matter of wind and moon, but she never thought that it would be involved in the case of the Eight Kings Party Yu.


    Bishi looked at Daohua, and called hot water: "Girl, let''s wash first. You have been running around for a long time today. Take a rest first. Let''s think of a solution tomorrow."


    Inahana nodded, she could do very little outside things, and now it involves the case of the Bawang Dangyu, she just wants to help do something but can¡¯t do anything.


    On the other side, Yan Wentao¡¯s courtyard.


    When Xiao Yeyang came over, he saw Dong Yuanxuan also and raised his eyebrows, which was not surprising.


    Seeing Dong Yuanxuan looking at him eagerly, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Dong has already been sent out of the city."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan breathed a sigh of relief, clasped his fist and said, "Thank you, Master Xiao."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You and I don''t need to be so polite. Whether it''s your friendship, or the relationship between Yiyi and Miss Dong, I won''t just sit back and watch. However, you also need to be mentally prepared. Luo Hongyuan is dead. Now, the Government of Weiguo will not let the Dong family go."


    Dong Yuanxuan said with eyebrows: "Luo Hongyuan was not killed by Yuan Yao."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression moved, and he looked at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai: "What the **** is going on?"


    Dong Yuanxuan: "I have a life-saving grace with the doctor who went to treat Luo Hongyuan. I went to him before. He told me that the knife Yuan Yao stabbed was not Luo Hongyuan¡¯s fatal wound. What really killed Luo Hongyuan was that he suffered a severe head injury. hit."


    Yan Wenkai frowned, "Luo Hongyuan was sent back to the Palace of Weiguo, and the doctor was also invited to show that he was not dead at that time. According to what Yuanxuan said earlier, Luo Hongyuan died later. Isn''t the murderer from the Palace of Weiguo? ?"


    Speaking, he looked at Xiao Yeyang three people uncertainly.


    "is it possible?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought of the secrets of the Weiguo Palace he had investigated, and said: "It''s not impossible, Luo Hongyuan is not actually the son of Wei Guogong, he is the son of Grandpa Wei, and he and Wei Guogong are brothers."


    After hearing this, Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and Dong Yuanxuan were all stunned.


    Yan Wenkai was a little dumbfounded: "Who is Luo Hongyuan''s mother? Wouldn''t it be the current Mrs. Weiguo?"


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t speak, Yan Wenkai was somewhat incompetent: ¡°No, isn¡¯t it. Isn¡¯t it because the father-in-law dominates the daughter-in-law? He also gave birth to a son, so he can bear it?¡±


    Speaking of this, Dong Yuanxuan seems to understand something: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Grandpa Wei passed the position of the public to the current Duke Wei when he was in his prime of life. It is feared that Duke Wei knew about Luo Hongyuan¡¯s life, and Grandpa Wei compensated him. of."


    Yan Wenkai: "That is to say, it was probably Duke Wei who killed Luo Hongyuan?"


    Neither Xiao Yeyang nor Yan Wentao spoke. There are still many questions about this matter. Duke Wei Guo has endured it for so many years. Why should he kill Luo Hongyuan at this time?


    Dong Yuanxuan''s eyebrows narrowed: "No matter what the truth is, everyone now thinks that Yuan Yao killed Luo Hongyuan."


    Xiao Yeyang looked over, "Why is Miss Dong going to see Luo Hongyuan today?"


    Dong Yuanxuan was silent for a while: "Because Luo Hongyuan has correspondence between my uncle and the eight kings'' staff."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression changed: "Really?"


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded with difficulty: ¡°Really, after Luo Hongyuan¡¯s accident today, my second brother ran home in a panic. After repeated questioning by my father and me, he told the truth.¡±


    "As soon as this happened, my uncle knew that he couldn''t hide it, so he told him about his previous correspondence with the eight kings'' staff."


    "Learning that Luo Hongyuan was holding the letter in his hand, my uncle''s family discussed today''s issue and deceived Yuan Yao."


    Hearing this, the three of Xiao Yeyang looked at Dong Yuanxuan with some sympathy.


    Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s big house is a miserable one!


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment, and looked at Dong Yuanxuan: "If the Luo family really holds evidence that the Dong family has intrigues the Eight Wangs, this matter will be difficult to handle."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 737： , Into the palace

    Chapter 737, enter the palace


    On the second day after Dong Yuanyao was sent away, someone sent an anonymous letter to the Criminal Ministry early in the morning.


    The letter is impressively the content of the correspondence between the elder of the Dong family, Dong Jianye and the staff of the Eight Kings.


    Dong Yuanxuan had just returned to the Dong¡¯s courtyard a moment ago, and the officers and soldiers would come the next moment.


    Except for Dong Yuanyao, the whole family of Dong was arrested by officers and soldiers and sent to prison in the Criminal Ministry.


    Old Mrs. Dong once again faced the squatter and was imprisoned, one of them failed to hold on and fainted.


    In this regard, everyone in the Dong family was extremely anxious, and kept asking the arrested officers and soldiers for help, begging them to call a doctor.


    In the midst of crying and grabbing the ground, Mrs. Dong had a numb face and was supported by Mrs. Dong, and did not even look at Mrs. Dong who was lying on the ground.


    At this moment, Mrs. Dong hated Mrs. Dong and the people in Dafang.


    If Mr. Dong hadn''t indulged her, how could her son, grandson, and granddaughter suffer all this?


    As soon as the people in Dafang deceived her granddaughter out, so that the granddaughter missed and killed Luo Hongyuan, Mrs. Dong couldn''t wait for the people in Dafang to die immediately.


    In the end, the officers and soldiers did not invite a doctor, and directly held the prison where Mrs. Dong went.


    After hearing about the Dong family, Daohua looked slightly startled, but she was not surprised that Luo Hongyuan was dead, and it was impossible for the Luo family to let the Dong family go.


    I just didn¡¯t expect the Luo family to shoot so quickly!


    "How did that happen?"


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li looked sighed and sighed when they found out.


    Mrs. Li looked at Daohua. She knew that her daughter and Yuan Yao had a good relationship, but the Dong family and the Eight Wangs party feathers, Yuan Yao killed Wei Guogong''s concubine again, for the Yan family, for the daughter, at this moment she did not want her daughter to be with Dong again. What''s wrong with the family.


    "The Dragon Boat Festival is coming soon. You should not leave the palace for these two days. Learn the rules at home. You can''t make any mistakes when you enter the palace on the Dragon Boat Festival."


    Daohua didn''t say anything, but nodded. Now she is out of the house and can''t do anything. She can only wait for news from Xiao Yeyang and her two brothers at home.


    The Royal Palace.


    Xiao Yeyang reported to the emperor the investigation about the Weiguo Palace.


    When the emperor knew that Luo Hongyuan was actually the son of Old Duke Wei, he was stunned for a while, thinking that Duke Wei¡¯s mansion was the first group of people who stood up to support him at the beginning of his succession, and said: "The family affairs of Duke Wei They solve it by themselves."


    Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a moment: "Then Miss Dong."


    Caiju and Dongli next to Uncle Huang belonged to Uncle Huang, and Yiyi sent them to Four Seasons Villa. There was nothing to hide from Uncle Huang.


    The emperor thought that Dong Jiancheng had been released as an official, and his political achievements during his tenure as the chief envoy of Zhongzhou were also good. After thinking about it, he thought: "Dong''s second house was implicated, as long as Dong''s daughter did not come out and be caught by others. , Don''t worry about her."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s mood was relaxed, and as a result, Yiyi and Yan''s family would not be involved in this matter.


    After Dong Yuanyao arrived at Four Seasons Villa, in order not to cause trouble for Daohua, let others know that she was hidden here. After arriving in Zhuangzi, she never went out with her house.


    She knew that the Dong¡¯s accident was the day before the Dragon Boat Festival.


    Hearing that the Dong family was arrested and put to jail again, Dong Yuanyao was surprisingly calm, did not immediately rush out of Zhuangzi, did not cry and wipe away tears, but waited quietly for dark.


    As soon as it got dark, Dong Yuanyao, dressed in men''s clothing, carefully avoided the people in Zhuangzi and rushed towards the gate.


    Just before reaching the gate, he was stopped by a figure.


    Looking at Sun Changze who suddenly appeared in Zhuangzi, Dong Yuanyao was stunned. After a while, she said with a calm face, "Get out of the way."


    Sun Changze looked at Dong Yuanyao who was thinner than when he was in Zhongzhou, heartbroken, shook his head and said: "I won''t let you leave here, you will definitely be arrested when you return to the city, so I''m so sorry to risk sending you out of the city. Miss Yan."


    Dong Yuanyao said silently, ¡°Now that all the Dong¡¯s family have been arrested and put to jail, I will continue to stay here to cause trouble to Yiyi.¡±


    Sun Changze stepped forward: "Since Miss Yan did not let you leave, she does not think you are a trouble. Think about your parents and brothers. Do you think they want to see you in jail like them?"


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao''s expression loosened, Sun Changze continued: "What do you want to know, tell me, I will meet your parents and brother for you."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Sun Changze: "They are in prison, how can you see them?"


    Sun Changze hurriedly said: "Although Caobang doesn''t get on the stage very much, we also have our means of survival. Don''t worry, since I promised you, I will definitely be able to enter the prison."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Sun Changze silently, and saw the villager who was standing not far away nervously looking at them, and stopped the thought of leaving secretly.


    Yi took so much effort to send her out, she couldn''t just leave like this.


    This year¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival was particularly lively. First, Jiang¡¯s parents and grandsons escorted the tributes back to Beijing, but the tributes were all burned at the Beijing Zhuo Wharf. Even if the queen mother and empress interceded, Jiang Jinghui was still dismissed from his job.


    After ??, Luo Hongyuan of the Weiguo Palace was killed by Dong Yuanyao, and the Dong family was arrested and imprisoned again.


    Things are happening one after another, making people look so busy.


    Dragon Boat Festival arrived in the crowd''s theater on this day.


    On the fifth day of May, Yan Mansion got busy early in the morning. Today, Mrs. Yan, Mrs. Li, and Daohua, who are the third-class madams, will enter the palace to participate in the banquet.


    It is the first time for the three of them to enter the palace, let alone, they are still a little nervous.


    Daohua helped Old Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li to get into the carriage. As soon as he was about to start, he saw Xiao Yeyang riding over on his horse.


    "How did you come?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and met with Old Madam Yan and Madam Li, and then motioned to Daohua to get out of the carriage. He had something to say.


    See you, rice flower got out of the carriage: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "After entering the palace, don''t be afraid of anything, just do what you should. My wife doesn''t need to grudge herself to accommodate others for the so-called reputation."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was here to cheer herself up, the corner of Daohua¡¯s mouth raised: "Don''t worry, I know how to deal with it."


    Xiao Yeyang still worried: "The Queen Mother, the Queen. You just need to follow the rules."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯. She knew in her heart that the Queen Mother and the Queen, as well as Jiang¡¯s family, had an antagonistic relationship with her from the beginning, and she was ready to be embarrassed.


    Xiao Yeyang gave a big talk, Daohua listened carefully, and finally Madam Li interrupted the two aloud when it was too early to see.


    "I have something to do, so I won''t send you to the palace."


    "Well, you are busy with you."


    When the carriage of Yan Mansion arrived at the gate of the palace, there were already many people here.


    As soon as they heard that the Yan family had arrived, everyone looked over.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Daohua helped the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li get out of the carriage.


    "As expected, he is a person who can fascinate the little prince. His appearance is really good."


    "How long can Israel serve people?"


    The marriage of Zanying¡¯s noble family has always been based on family interests. Today, Xiao Yeyang is still young and is fascinated by beauty. Xiao Yeyang brings benefits, so how long can her love last?


    Listening to the surrounding discussion, the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li were very uncomfortable, but they also knew that the marriage of the Prince Yan¡¯s family and Heping¡¯s mansion was too eye-catching. This is what their family has to endure.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 738： ,support

    Chapter 738, backing


    Daohua walked behind the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li with her head hanging down, and followed the wives of the families towards Ci Ning Palace.


    Not long after, Cining Palace arrived.


    Looking at the magnificent Ci Ning Palace, Dao Hua¡¯s eyes flickered, and the scene of seeing Gu Granny and Gu Jian for the first time flashed in her mind involuntarily.


    At that time, the mother-in-law and the master lived in a dilapidated courtyard in the temple. Apart from sheltering the yard from wind and rain, it did not even have decent furniture. The object she saw most was the medicine jar.


    Even the later Taohua Temple is not comparable to the Ci Ning Palace in front of him.


    Stepping into the Ci Ning Palace, watching the endless stream of fateful wives and the people in and out of the palace, Daohua has seen the glory and pomp that the Empress Dowager Jiang enjoys as the emperor''s nominal mother.


    Thinking of the mother-in-law buried alone in Taohua Village, I can¡¯t tell.


    After ??, Daohua, Mrs. Yan, and Mrs. Li followed the other wives into the hall and bowed to the Queen Mother and the Queen, and then retired and sat aside.


    The queen mother sits high on the main seat and sees the people underneath clearly. After seeing the female family members of the Yan family, she pauses her gaze on Daohua, and then faintly averts her gaze.


    After ??, the queen mother talked to each family''s wife one by one, but the Yan family was left behind.


    Seeing the Queen Mother like this, everyone present had their own thoughts and alienated the three old Mrs. Yan by coincidence.


    Yan Xiao Yan Yan''s hall, the Yan family is excluded from the excitement.


    In this regard, Mrs. Yan, Mrs. Li, and Daohua looked calm. Before they came, they had made all kinds of preparations.


    Daohua secretly looked at the queen mother for a few moments.


    Compared with the graceful, luxurious, comfortable and laid-back Queen Mother Jiang, the disfigured old mother-in-law is too old and too much, especially after being tortured for many years by illness and forced to separate from her children, the mother-in-law always has a trace of distress in her eyes. Sorrow.


    Looking at all the Queen Mother enjoys, thinking about everything that her mother-in-law silently endured these years, Daohua felt a sense of injustice in her heart. She couldn''t get up or down, which made her very uncomfortable.


    "Report to the Queen Mother, the eldest prince has brought all the princes, princesses and concubines to please you." A palace official reported to the palace.


    Hearing this, the queen mother immediately opened her eyes and smiled: "Let them in!"


    Soon, the princes, princes, and princesses headed by the eldest prince and the eldest concubine entered the hall.


    "The grandson (grand-in-law) please send greetings to the emperor and grandmother!"


    Looking at the princes and princesses who were well-behaved and full of admiration kneeling at the feet of the Queen Mother, Daohua felt that her breathing was a little unsatisfactory, so she secretly exhaled and expelled the turbid air from her chest.


    "I wish the emperor and grandmother a good Dragon Boat Festival, this is a gift from my grandson."


    The princes and princesses began to express their filial piety.


    The marrying wives present also praised the filial piety of the prince and princess, and the queen mother is blessed.


    "Grandma, the county lord of Shengping is here? Call it out and let''s see if she is really worthy of Yeyang''s cousin?" The princess suddenly spoke, with obvious contempt in her tone.


    The queen mother laughed but did not speak, but her eyes fell on Daohua.


    Daohuaxin said, it¡¯s time to come, this princess should be the one who embarrassed her by the queen mother.


    According to the information Xiao Yeyang gave her, the eldest princess''s birth mother was humble. She passed away not long after she was given birth. Since then, the eldest princess has always lived by the queen mother and spoke for the Jiang family on various occasions.


    Under the attention of everyone, Daohua calmly stood up: "Shengping, please peace of mind."


    The princess looked at Daohua, smiled and said to the queen mother: "It really is a good color."


    The queen mother smiled and said, "Yeyang has a fancy to himself, and it is naturally good."


    Fancy it, not the elders in the family. It is secretly that the two have a private life.


    Ina Flower only does not understand the words of the Queen Mother, and directly ignores all kinds of eyes that fall on her body.


    The princess again said: "I heard that the Yan family came from a farmer¡¯s family. We don¡¯t know anything about the farmer¡¯s family. It''s better to tell us about the farmer¡¯s family from the owner of Shengping County. Anyway, everyone is just being bored.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at Inaka.


    The request of the princess is no different from that of Mrs. Jiang Er¡¯s previous performances by the host of Shengping County at Princess Huijia¡¯s mansion. They are all for fun.


    Before, the lord of Shengping County was the two wives of the Jiang family. Now in the presence of the queen mother and queen, does she still dare to do this?


    Everyone looked at Daohua curiously, guessing her reaction.


    Daohua glanced at the princess, her expression calm: "The princess wants to know what is going on in the farmhouse?"


    The eldest princess smiled and said: "I heard that this farmer has a saying that the lower the name given to the child, the easier it is to feed the child. I heard that the name of the county lord of Shengping County is Daohua. Is this also because of this? ?"


    Rice Flower: ". It''s just taken at will."


    The eldest princess smiled: "I thought it was Yan''s parents who thought that''Daohua'' was cheap and easy to support, so I married you such a name." She said, smiling at the Queen Mother, "I want to say this''Rice''. "Hua'', it''s really cheap, even a cat or a dog can step on the''rice flower'' into the bottom of the mud."


    Daohua was silent, and suppressed the anger in her heart, and looked at the princess directly: "Dare to ask the princess, since you think''Raohua'' is inferior, can you eat rice at ordinary times?"


    The princess''s expression changed slightly, and she did not speak.


    Rice flower continued: "First there is rice flower, then there is rice, and then there is the rice on our dinner table."


    The eldest princess twitched her lips: "The Yan family deserves to be from a peasant family. I know everything about rice flowers and rice."


    Daohua looked at her: "The eldest princess was born in the royal family. She has been enjoying beautiful clothes and food since she was born. She naturally does not understand the life of the people at the bottom. Live."


    "So, the eldest princess must not say anything about the''rice flower'' inferiority. What you look down on has supported thousands of people, that is, the support of these tens of thousands of people, and you have the princess. Beautiful clothes and jade food."


    The elder princess can''t answer this. The father loves the people and is a heavy farmer. She has to borrow the "Rice Flower" to promote the county lord and pass it to the father''s ears, which will definitely annoy the father.


    Mrs. Jiang Er saw that the princess was too much to talk about it, she secretly said ¡®trash¡¯ in her heart, and then smiled at the queen mother: ¡°Queen mother, I¡¯m not wrong, this county lord of Shengping¡¯s articulation is terrible.¡±


    The queen mother looked at Daohua and gave a faint ¡®um¡¯. In the presence of so many dead women, she didn¡¯t want to lose her identity, waved her hand, and signaled Daohua to retreat.


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li looked at Daohua worriedly. Daohua smiled and said that she was okay.


    After ??, the queen mother talked to the women of life again, and led everyone out of the Ci Ning Palace and walked towards the palace where the banquet was held.


    Because of the Queen Mother¡¯s dislike, the old lady Yan, Mrs. Li, and Daohua were isolated and walked at the end.


    After arriving at the palace where the banquet was held, everyone took their seats one by one.


    During the ?? period, the old lady Yan, Mrs. Li, and Daohua had to be so low-key and low-key, but just like that, some people still didn''t let them go.


    "Shengping County Lord, since the emperor has given you a marriage with the little prince, don''t you come over and see your mother-in-law?" Ma Ma suddenly spoke, drawing everyone''s attention to Daohua again.


    Daohua looked at Ma Yan with no expression on her face: "This empress, you have been in the palace for a long time. I am afraid that you don''t understand the affairs of Prince Ping''s mansion. My mother-in-law did not enter the palace today."


    The answer to this is unceremonious, which means that she does not recognize Princess Ma as her mother-in-law.


    Princess Ma looked at Daohua with anger on her face: "Does Shengping County Lord think this princess is not worthy to be your mother-in-law?"


    Daohua''s expression is indifferent: "It was not originally, why is it unworthy?"


    Hearing the words, everyone had one look on their faces.


    Ma Ma immediately looked at the Queen Mother: "The Queen Mother, look at the lord of Shengping County. My sister is the concubine of Prince Ping, so why isn¡¯t she her mother-in-law? She said that she was ignoring the ancestors¡¯ etiquette?"


    The queen mother looked at Daohua, and she hated Xiao Yeyang for not giving face to the Jiang family. She would rather choose the Yan family from a small family, rather than marry Wanying. Knowing that Xiao Yeyang hates the Ma family, she thinks if so. The wife he chose to offer tea to Ma in public, should be able to slap him in the face, so he acquiesced to Ma Bin''s statement.


    The eldest princess saw her and immediately became a pioneer: "Shengping County Lord, Princess Ma is the concubine of Prince Ping, then she is your wife. Now in the presence of the Queen Mother and all the ladies, please go over and give her a respect. Tea bar." There is no room for negotiation in his tone.


    Taohua took a deep breath, got up, and knelt down: "The queen mother forgive me. Shengping cannot do this. Shengping has only one mother-in-law, who is Xiao Yeyang''s biological mother."


    The Queen Mother was slightly startled, and the others were also shocked.


    It was obviously the Queen Mother acquiesced to ask the owner of Shengping County to offer tea, but she dared to dismiss it in public!


    After the queen mother returned to her senses, she was furious. Xiao Yeyang disobeyed her and looked down on the Jiang family girl. This Yan Yiyi was just because the Yan family donated some medicinal materials and food, and she was given the title of county head. Rebellious against her, really when she is kind and won''t fix her?


    The Queen Mother glanced at the princess.


    The eldest princess received the empress dowager''s signal, and immediately scolded: "Shengping County Lord, you are so bold! It is the Queen Mother''s order to give tea to the Queen Ma, do you dare to disobey?"


    Ina Hua knelt still, and glanced at the princess faintly: "Queen dowager forgive me."


    The queen mother made a deep face, and the princess saw her, stood up and pointed to Daohua: "Come here, the county lord of Shengping has committed crimes, and is disrespectful to the queen mother, palm."


    At this moment, everyone heard the voice of Mr. An, the general manager of the Qianqing Palace: "Here is the emperor!"


    Daohua turned her head slightly, and saw a dragon-robed, majestic emperor walking towards the queen mother.


    Wu Ye


    Thinking of the old mother-in-law who was thinking of the emperor dying, Daohua''s nose was inexplicably sour.


    The emperor walked in and looked at Daohua who was kneeling on the ground with red eyes and a stubborn face. He smiled and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The horse man immediately said: "The emperor, you are here at the right time. This is a crime below the county lord of Shengping, and you dare to dismiss the order of the queen mother. You must be good."


    Looking at the emperor looking at himself with a smile, Ma Bin¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller, and finally he stopped talking without even finishing his words.


    Although the emperor was smiling at this moment, she instinctively sensed the displeasure in the emperor¡¯s eyes.


    The emperor ignored the horse æÉ and looked at the queen mother: ¡°Queen mother, this girl, this is the first time in the palace. If you don¡¯t understand the rules of the palace, you should not be familiar with her.¡±


    Hearing the title of the emperor, the expressions of the people present moved.


    The queen mother''s eyes flickered, and she tugged at the corner of her mouth and smiled: "What the emperor said." She said, looking at Daohua, "Get up."


    The princess immediately said: "Father, the imperial grandmother is not trying to embarrass the county lord of Shengping, but Princess Ma is the aunt of Yeyang''s cousin. The imperial grandmother just wants the lord of Shengping county to offer her a cup of tea, but Shengping county The Lord refuted the emperor''s grandmother twice."


    The emperor looked at the eldest princess faintly, until he saw the eldest princess lower her head, then smiled and said to the queen mother: "Queen dowager, Xiao Jiu is now, so we don¡¯t want to participate in his family affairs."


    As soon as the words came out, the face of Princess Ma suddenly changed. What does the emperor mean?


    Is it saying that even if he is the royal concubine, he is not qualified to drink tea from Xiao Yeyang and Shengping county lord?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 739： ， Prize

    Chapter 739, great reward


    The emperor unabashedly helped Shengping County Lord, which surprised everyone.


    What is even more surprising is that during the Dragon Boat Festival, the emperor who was supposed to accompany the queen mother and the queen to dinner only said a few words with the queen mother, and got up and left.


    This is undoubtedly a bit of a fight in the face of the Queen Mother and the Queen!


    The queen mother and the queen are still smiling, but the smile is somewhat far-fetched.


    Princess Huijia looked at the county lord of Shengping, who was hanging her head down and silent. She had an outrageous illusion. Today, the emperor did not give the queen dowager¡¯s son, she always felt that it was related to the county lord of Shengping.


    But, is it possible?


    Even if the emperor valued Yan''s family and Yeyang, he didn''t need to lose the face of the queen dowager for the sake of a Shengping county lord.


    The emperor leaves, is it related to Daohua?


    Of course!


    Seeing Daohua whose eyes were red when she saw her, the emperor instinctively understood the emotion in her eyes.


    She is wronged for her biological mother, and she is injustice for her biological mother!


    When I think of my biological mother who I haven¡¯t even seen for the last time, where does the emperor still have the slightest interest to accompany the Queen Mother Xu and the snake?


    The departure of the emperor directly reduced the liveliness of the banquet by several degrees.


    In the Dragon Boat Festival in previous years, everyone¡¯s favorite part was to watch officials from all over the country present gifts. During this period, if the emperor, dowager, and empress are happy, they may be rewarded.


    Gifts offered from various places are naturally rare and good things. Now, with the departure of the emperor, this link is naturally cancelled.


    Everyone was absent-mindedly eating the meal. When the banquet was about to end, Mr. An came over again.


    "The minions send greetings to the queen mother and queen, and send greetings to ladies."


    The queen smiled and asked: "But what is the order of the emperor?"


    An public father smiled and replied: "The emperor summons the lord of Shengping County."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Daohua again.


    The Queen Mother looked at Daohua''s eyes flashing, and said faintly: "Since the emperor summoned him, the lord of Shengping County, let''s go with Father An."


    Daohua calmed down the worried old lady Yan and Mrs. Li with her eyes, and then stood up, blessed her body in front of the Queen Mother and Queen, and left the hall with Father An.


    Everyone looked at the back of Daohua''s departure, with different expressions.


    Walking on the corridor in the palace, Daohua has recovered from her sadness towards the old grandmother at this moment, and she glanced at the An Gonggong next to her from time to time.


    An public father noticed Daohua''s gaze, and immediately showed a kind smile.


    This is the old man¡¯s apprentice. He is a person who will give the old lady the ultimate filial piety. Even if his birth is not that noble, the weight in the emperor¡¯s heart is not light.


    Thinking that she had asked the emperor to go to the fields and plant the land, Daohua was a little worried: "No, Mr. An, Mr. An, what did the emperor tell me to do in the past?"


    An public father smiled and said, "I will find out after the county owner has gone."


    Daohua was speechless. After saying this, she didn''t say it. After that, she couldn''t ask other questions, and silently followed Father An to the Palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    After seeing Daohua enter the main hall, the father-in-law shook the longevity lock on his neck to cheer himself up, which was quite funny.


    Daohua stepped into the main hall, and saw the emperor''s positive and negative hands carrying the direction of the door, silently watching a portrait.


    After walking in, Daohua could see clearly that it was the group portrait that Xiao Yeyang had painted for her mother-in-law, master, and grandmother.


    This is the only portrait of her mother-in-law in the world!


    The emperor heard the movement and turned around and looked at Daohua.


    Inaka moved her gaze from the portrait to the emperor. Although her face was stubborn, her mind was moving fast.


    How should she call the emperor?


    This first name is very important. As long as the emperor does not object, she can call it that way in the future.


    If you call the emperor directly, you will not show a close relationship; depending on the seniority of the master, you can be called the emperor brother, but calling her in this way will be higher than Xiao Yeyang''s seniority.


    After a quick turn in her mind, Daohua knelt on her knees and decisively shouted: "Yiyi pays respect to Uncle Emperor!"


    Hearing the title emperor raised her eyebrows, this girl would climb up the pole very well, so Ye Yang called him the emperor''s uncle.


    The emperor ?? saw the longevity lock hanging on Daohua¡¯s neck, but he did not object: "Why are you crying today?"


    Ina Hua said silently: "I miss my mother-in-law."


    Hearing this, the emperor sighed: "Tell me about the events of my mother before her death."


    Seeing that the emperor asked her to come, Daohua immediately relaxed, and told him in detail about the old mother-in-law a few months before her death.


    The emperor knew that his mother was worrying about her safety before she passed away, so he blamed himself and was silent for a while.


    Looking at the only granddaughter-in-law chosen by his mother, the emperor summoned Mr. An and said: "Pick out the brocades, heads, gems, and pearls that girls can use before, and give them to Yan girl. "


    An''s father smiled and said, "The old slave will do it right away."


    When Daohua came out of the Palace of the Qing Dynasty, there were a number of **** ladies behind him. These **** ladies were either holding the silk brocade or the head in their hands. Even the Luozidai who usually only rewarded the imperial concubine got a box.


    Such a generous reward naturally alarmed the other people in the palace, and everyone reacted differently, and they all looked at the queen mother vaguely.


    Before, the queen mother had to punish the lord of Shengping County, but now the emperor has rewarded the lord of Shengping with great fanfare. This obviously means to support the lord of Shengping County.


    The princess ?? found out that the smile on her face was reluctant. Today, she deliberately humiliated the county lord of Shengping to please the queen mother, but now the father¡¯s reaction was beyond her expectation.


    Xiao Yeyang received the news early in the morning. He was waiting outside the Qianqing Palace. When he saw the rice flower coming out, he hurried up and took a close look at her face. Seeing that the corners of her eyes were still red, his face sank directly.


    Daohua: "I''m fine, I just said a few words without pain or itching."


    Xiao Yeyang pressed his lips tightly, and noted down the princess, Ma Lai, and Ma Shi who took the lead in embarrassing Daohua. He can''t directly teach these people, but their family members. It''s better not to commit a crime!


    "Let''s go, I will take you out of the palace."


    Ina Flower: "My mother and grandmother are still with the Queen Mother."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the sky and said, "It''s getting late now, they should be separated soon, wait for them at the gate of the palace."


    Daohua didn''t want to see the queen mother''s face either, nodded, and walked towards the palace gate with Xiao Yeyang.


    On the wall of the palace, Luo Honghao looked at the two walking side by side, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    As soon as he heard that the county lord of Shengping was embarrassed, Xiao Yeyang immediately went to the emperor. With such anxious appearance, it was impossible to be merciless to the county lord of Shengping.


    So, will he still outsource oiran?


    Thinking that after Dong''s family was arrested and put into prison, his grandfather and father told him sternly that his brother''s death would end here, and he couldn''t express his aggrieved heart.


    Dong Yuanyao has not been caught yet, and the Dong family has not died. How can we stop here?


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang stood at the gate of the palace and waited for a short time, then they saw the wives of each family coming out one after another.


    The eyes of everyone turned around on the two of them, and then fell on the emperor''s reward.


    "Is the emperor''s reward too heavy?"


    "The emperor is telling everyone that he is very satisfied with the niece and daughter-in-law of Shengping County."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 740： , Marriage letter

    Chapter 740, Marriage Letter


    After the old lady and Mrs. Li went out of the palace, they saw the emperor¡¯s reward, and they immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Since the emperor rewarded the granddaughter (daughter), there should be no point to blame.


    After ??, under the gaze of everyone, Xiao Yeyang personally sent Mrs. Yan, Mrs. Li, and Daohua back to Yan''s Mansion.


    Since then, every family in the capital has learned that the emperor and Xiao Yeyang both value the Yan family, and some people who want to curry favor with the Jiang family and make the Yan family ugly can''t help but curtail their minds.


    Although the Jiang family is powerful, they dare not fight against the emperor.


    Yan House.


    Yan''s family saw the three old lady Yan return safely, and also brought back a large number of rewards from the emperor, and the heart that was carrying finally returned to his stomach.


    No way, entering the palace this time means a lot to the Yan family.


    This is the first time that the Yan family entered the palace as the future in-laws of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion after the emperor¡¯s decree. The smooth passage means that this identity has been implemented in front of everyone.


    While waiting, Han Xinran was the most disturbed. Compared with the rest of the Yan family, she who had lived in the capital since she was a child had to understand the rules of survival in the capital better, and she also knew how powerful the Jiang family was.


    When she entered the door, the little prince and the third and fourth brothers had already gone to northern Xinjiang, so they did not know about the elder sister and the little prince, and the emperor ordered the two to marry them. She was really surprised for a long time.


    After ??, she also consciously or unconsciously asked her family to inquire about the two of them. She only knew that the little prince had been very good to the elder sister since he was a child, but it was not clear how good it was.


    Jiang Wanying of the Jiang family also likes the little prince, she knows this. For this reason, the Jiang family also framed the father-in-law, and the older sister can be said to be competing with the Jiang family for the little prince!


    The empress dowager and empress are both from the Jiang family, and they will definitely protect the Jiang family and suppress the Yan family.


    For this, she was really worried.


    Worry about whether the little prince can withstand the pressure from the queen mother and prince Ping, that the little prince is not firm in his elder sister, and even more worried about whether the elder sister can cope with the complicated royal relationship.


    Getting married with the royal family is a double-edged sword, and you can easily hurt yourself if you don¡¯t pay attention.


    Looking at the rich rewards of the emperor, watching the little prince lovingly help his elder sister get off the carriage, Han Xinran''s worries disappeared, and he smiled and stepped forward to support the old lady Yan.


    With the support of the emperor and the love of the little prince, even if the Jiang family stumbling, the Yan family should be fine.


    "When you meet the princess in the future, you don''t need to be too polite to her."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang walked behind the crowd and looked at him in surprise: "Huh?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "The eldest princess has been ingratiating to the queen mother over the years, and she is obedient to the queen mother, even if she is responsive to Jiang''s family, she does not look like a princess. The emperor has been dissatisfied with this for a long time."


    Inaba nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang said again: "Sun Changze has entered Beijing."


    Inaba widened her eyes: "When?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Just two days ago, he had already met Miss Dong. Today, he bought an official from the Criminal Ministry and entered the prison prison to take a look at Dong''s people."


    Daohua sighed: "Uncle Dong looked down on Sun Changze, and almost drowned him. I don¡¯t know how to react when we meet again?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "So the world is unpredictable!" After speaking, he paused, "After the Dragon Boat Festival, the West Liao Mission is about to enter Beijing, and the case of the Eight Wang Dangyu should be closed soon. The Dong family may They were dealt with together."


    Daohua quickly asked, "Will the Dong family be beheaded?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Master Dong Family who was in contact with the Eight Kings'' aides will definitely not be able to escape. As for the others, most of them will be exiled."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief: "As long as people don¡¯t die, it¡¯s fine."


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a moment, and then said, "Dong''s family is imprisoned by the whole clan. It stands to reason that Miss Dong is also a registered prisoner. When you go to see her, ask if she has any interest in Sun Changze."


    "I think Sun Changze is still affectionate for Miss Dong. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let go of the gang when he heard that Dong''s family had an accident, and rushed to the capital overnight."


    "If Miss Dong has it, before the crime has been settled, let the elders in the family write the marriage as soon as possible. The married daughter will not be affected by the family. Otherwise, as long as the Luo family keeps staring at it, Miss Dong is a fugitive. ."


    Daohua nodded: "I took it down, and I will go to the villa to ask her tomorrow."


    Seeing Daohua''s face full of seriousness, Xiao Yeyang smiled, "It''s not that urgent either."


    Ina Flower Road: "It''s better to implement this matter sooner and feel at ease."


    Ahead, the parents of Yan couldn''t help but smile when they saw the intimate appearance of the two whispering.


    For the Yan family, the Yan family¡¯s daughter can marry into the royal family, which is undoubtedly beneficial to the family, but if Daohua does not live well, they will not be happy. Now that Daohua and Xiao Yeyang are in harmony, their hearts are Very pleased.


    Four Seasons Villa.


    On the sixth day of May, Daohua came here early in the morning. After coming over, he first went to visit Gu Jian, and then went to see Dong Yuanyao.


    When Daohua came to the courtyard where Dong Yuanyao lived, Dong Yuanyao was wandering with a letter.


    "what is this?"


    Daohua suddenly appeared, scaring Dong Yuanyao jumped. Seeing that she wanted to read the letter she was talking about, she put her hand behind her in a panic.


    Daohua was stunned for a moment, and then she didn¡¯t ask too much, and quickly changed the subject: "Yuan Yao, are you still used to living here?"


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua, knowing that he had just reacted, hesitated, and uncomfortably put the letter in her hand in front of Daohua.


    Ina Flower did not move, and said with a smile: "How can I read your letter, I was just curious just now."


    Dong Yuanyao: ". Not a letter."


    Ina Flower: "What is that?"


    Seeing Dong Yuanyao not speaking, Daohua picked up the letter and looked at it. She looked at the words "marriage letter" on the envelope, and her eyes widened: "Whose marriage letter?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Yesterday Sun Changze went to the prison of the Ministry of Justice, and then brought this back."


    Ina Flower: "You and Sun Changze? Did your uncle''s father write it by hand?" As he said, he quickly opened the envelope.


    Dong Yuanyao nodded.


    After reading the marriage book, Daohua suddenly smiled: "I came here today just to tell you about this. Xiao Yeyang said that the Dong family¡¯s crimes should go down with the prisoners in the previous Bawang Dangyu case. You may be exiled, as long as you are a married woman, you don¡¯t have to follow."


    Dong Yuanyao hurriedly took Daohua¡¯s hand: "Are you sure you were exiled?"


    Daohua nodded: "Xiao Yeyang should be right."


    Dong Yuanyao cried: "I hurt the family."


    Daohua shook his head: "Don''t think so. It was your uncle''s family that killed Dong''s family, and you were also the victim of their launch. Also, you didn''t kill Luo Hongyuan, you don''t have to. Burden in my heart."


    Dong Yuanyao: "After Sun Changze came back yesterday, he also told me this, saying that my brother said that Luo Hongyuan was actually killed by the Luo family."


    said, frowning.


    "Yiyi, I carefully thought about Luo Hongyuan''s expression that day last night. Although he had always been unruly towards me, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. He seemed to have been stimulated that day, so he ignored me. Rough."


    "Luo Family. Luo Family seems to have some secrets discovered by him. He is a little mad, saying that the Weiguo Palace will be ransacked sooner or later, and he still has to worry about something."


    Daohua''s face was puzzled: "Luo Hongyuan said that sooner or later the Weiguo Palace will be ransacked?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "When I asked him about the correspondence between the Dong family and the Eight Wangs staff, he sneered and said that compared to what Weiguo Gongfu did, the correspondence between the Dongs and the Eight Wangs staff is not worth mentioning. As long as I follow him, he will help me settle this matter."


    Daohua: "What does Luo Hongyuan mean, does he mean that the Weiguo Gongfu is also involved in the Eight Wangs Party Yu?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head: "I doubted it this way too, but I don''t know if Luo Hongyuan tricked me, or did he mean something else? But if Luo Hongyuan really killed him by the Luo family, then the Luo family''s secret is certainly not small. "


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "I will tell Xiao Yeyang about this."


    Dong Yuanyao said ¡®um¡¯, without saying more, and after a long time, he hung his head before speaking again: ¡°Yiyi, you said my father promised me to Sun Changze at this time. Will he look down on our family?¡±


    Ina Hua thought for a while, and then said seriously, "I think he will be so happy."


    Dong Yuanyao frowned: "But. My father writes a marriage letter at this time, I always have a seed."


    Daohua took Dong Yuanyao''s hand: "I ask you, do you still like Sun Changze?"


    Dong Yuanyao pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Daohua continued: "If you still like him, don''t think so much. At the beginning, you both were willing to elope, and it must be the other person that you valued. Now although the Dong family is in trouble, you Dong Yuanyao has not changed. ."


    "I know you may be a little uncomfortable, but with the marriage letter written by Uncle Dong''s father, don''t you two have a better reputation than when you eloped?"


    "You dare to run away. Now, what''s wrong with you?"


    Dong Yuanyao sighed and said nothing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 741： , Was hunted down

    Chapter 741, chased and killed


    Daohua saw that Gu Jian was busy preparing anti-inflammatories with the medicine boy he cultivated. It was not boring to do something. Dong Yuanyao was accompanied by Sun Changze. After staying in Four Seasons Villa for two days, he returned home.


    On the official road back to the city, Daohua looked at the ledger that Master gave herself.


    Anti-inflammatory drugs are very helpful to soldiers'' wounds. Although the emperor has ordered the hospital to prepare them, the output is still too low, so the emperor focused on Daohua.


    Fortunately, Gu Jian was here to save the medicine boy that Daohua finally cultivated.


    After Gu Jian''s bargaining, the emperor gave a good price and purchased Daohua to make all the anti-inflammatory drugs. Someone will be sent to the villa to fetch them every once in a while.


    "No wonder the merchants want to be royal merchants, the royal money is so profitable!"


    Looking at the numbers at the end of the ledger, Daohua''s eyes were full of smiles.


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "Girl, when the slave-maid left, I heard that the old lady was preparing a dowry for you."


    When Daohua heard this, she immediately became interested: "Master prepared me a dowry? What did he prepare?"


    Wang Man''er shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard from the owner that the old man bought a lot of good wood back and wanted to buy furniture for the girl.¡±


    Daohua was warm in her heart: "I didn''t expect Master to be very thoughtful."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said: "The girl is the only apprentice of the old lady, and the old lady will naturally prepare a lot for you."


    Just as the master and servant were talking and laughing, the carriage suddenly braked, and Daohua and Wang Man''er were swayed and fell directly into the carriage. Before Daohua asked what was wrong, the carriage again He turned his head quickly, and rushed quickly.


    "Girl, there seems to be an ambush ahead."


    As soon as the bald head sounded, the sound of a few arrows breaking through the air came over, and then, ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ stuck in the carriage.


    Looking at the trembling sharp arrow inserted into the carriage, Daohua''s eyes widened, and she was stunned for a while before she came back to her senses, and leaned on the window carefully, raising the corner of the driving curtain to look back.


    Watching a dozen masked kidnappers riding fast horses, shooting arrows at the carriage, and quickly chasing the carriage, Daohua¡¯s heart fell to the bottom.


    Is she unlucky enough to meet the kidnapper, or is someone buying a murderer to kill her?


    In a moment, the kidnappers are about to catch up with the carriage.


    At this time, Yan Ying appeared, stopped the kidnappers, and bought time for the carriage.


    "Call~"


    The carriage braked sharply again.


    Daohua quickly asked: "Bald, what''s the matter?"


    An anxious bald voice came in: "Girl, there are kidnappers ahead."


    Daohua raised the curtain to watch the situation outside. There were kidnappers in front of and behind the official road. Although there was a face behind him, he was only one person. He was already entangled by three kidnappers. At this moment, other kidnappers chased him up again. .


    Daohua looked at the side road and quickly said: "Take the trail!"


    Bald head listened, and immediately drove the carriage into the side road.


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua flusteredly: "Girl, how come there are kidnappers at the feet of the emperor?" When I went out, I thought that I was coming to Tangyu Mountain and the road was peaceful, so I only brought two people with bald head and pillar.


    Because of the kidnapping in Zhongzhou, Daohua is still calm, with a calm face and eyebrows, she quickly took out a packet of fragrant pills from her purse and handed it to Wang Maner: "After a while, throw one out."


    Wang Man''er quickly took the fragrant pill and did exactly what Daohua said.


    Daohana said to the bald head and pillars outside: "Bald head, try to run to the woods and mountains where you can hide."


    The bald head responded.


    After a while, a bald-headed slightly flustered voice sounded: "Girl, the kidnappers are about to catch up."


    Inahua has been paying attention to the movement outside the car, and naturally heard the sound of horses'' hoofs getting closer and closer: "Don''t worry, keep running."


    "Shoo!"


    A sharp arrow came through the air and hit the horse¡¯s **** directly. The horse suffered a lot of pain and began to go mad, running rampantly, his bald head and the pillar could not be pulled.


    In the carriage, Daohua and Wang Man''er were knocked into confusion.


    "Shoo!"


    kept shooting sharp arrows again, hitting the horse¡¯s front leg, and with a ¡®bang¡¯, the carriage rolled over.


    Daohua endured the pain, pulling Wang Man''er out of the carriage with both hands and feet.


    At this moment, the kidnappers have arrived and surrounded the bald head, pillars, Daohua and Wang Maner.


    Watching the kidnapper raise the dangling sharp knife, Daohua suppressed the panic in her heart and stared at the kidnapper at the front: "My two brothers are both Jinlingwei, and the person who fixed the relationship is from the Prince Ping''s Mansion. Little prince, no matter how much money the person who asked you to kill me gives you, you won''t need to go out."


    The kidnappers headed by ?? snorted, ¡°It¡¯s not you who decide whether to spend it or not.¡± Then, with a wave of his right hand, he ordered his men to do it.


    However, it protrudes unexpectedly.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    The kidnappers and horses close to Daohua and Wang Man''er all fell to the ground. Even the head of the kidnapper suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    "run!"


    As soon as she saw the kidnappers approaching, Daohua threw a lot of magic pills on the ground.


    Taohua and Wang Man''er took the medicine beforehand. The bald head and the pillar had long experienced the power of the pill. They held their breath before the powder was dispersed in the air.


    At this moment, hearing the voice of Daohua, the four of them ran forward without looking back.


    In the open land, accompanied by a light breeze, the power of the pill was greatly reduced. Except for the few people who fell at the beginning, the rest of the people have been dizzy and weak in their hands and feet, and they can continue to chase people.


    However, this is still a chance for the four Inaka to escape.


    pulled a distance from the kidnappers, and when Daohua thought he could escape, there was no way forward.


    Looking at the ten-meter-high steep **** at the foot and the rushing stream under the steep slope, Daohua stamped her feet with anger. After looking around, she saw the mountains and forests on the left, and quickly ran over there.


    "The woman has a drug on her body, don''t get close, just shoot it!"


    The kidnappers head directly down and shoot the four Inaka.


    "Shoo, hoo, hoo!"


    A sharp arrow continued to shoot, and Daohua gritted her teeth and insisted. The kidnapper¡¯s target should be her. As long as she enters the forest, let the three of Man''er escape, and she can hide in the space.


    "The dignified people in the rivers and lakes, it doesn''t matter if they bully the less, they even attack the girls who don''t use martial arts, the faces of the people in the rivers and lakes are lost to you."


    "Wow!"


    A white figure flew out of the mountains and forests, and a few times with a folding fan in his hand, the few kidnappers who ran in the front fell to the ground.


    Ina Flower looked at the person who appeared suddenly, and a look of surprise crossed her eyes.


    Chu Lang!


    At this moment, a sharp arrow was shot, Daohua whirled around to dodge, but unexpectedly stepped on the air under her feet and fell directly off the cliff.


    "Ah~"


    "Girl!"


    Wang Maner and Chu Lang changed their colors.


    Chu Lang didn''t care about chasing the escaped kidnappers, so he ran towards the cliff, only to see the rice blossoms rolling into the river.


    "Ahem~"


    Daohua hugged a driftwood and floated in the river. The river was so turbulent that she could not go to the shore at all, and could only passively follow the current.


    Wait until the river was no longer so turbulent, Daohua gritted his teeth and swam towards the shore.


    "Call, call, call!"


    Daohua lay her head up on the grass, and waited for her strength to recover a little before she sat up and looked at the surrounding situation. What she saw was an endless field.


    Seeing a hillside next to him, he quickly walked over and entered the space after making sure that there was no one around.


    The clothes were prepared in the space, and Daohua quickly took off her wet clothes and changed into a men''s clothing. After eating some fruit, she endured the pain all over her body to get out of the space.


    If something like this happened to her, the family must be extremely worried, and she must go back soon.


    Taohua walked straight along the path in the field. I thought of asking people about the location. After walking for almost two quarters of an hour, I saw several farmyards.


    As soon as he was about to knock on the door, he saw dozens of peasant men with hoes, machetes, brooms and other farm tools, chasing two people who were obviously dressed up by large families and shouting.


    This book has nothing to do with Daohua, but the direction they chased is just toward her, which made Daohua have to choose to retreat to the side.


    However, she still failed to escape.


    The two people from large families were obviously the kind of people who couldn''t carry them on their shoulders. They were caught up by the farmer in a short while, and then they were swiftly trapped.


    After the two were trapped, the group of peasants noticed Daohua. No matter how Daohua explained it, she was in a group with them, and then they got trapped together.


    "I really didn''t read the almanac when I went out today!"


    Daohua was so angry that she was ruthlessly locked into the firewood room along with the other two.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 742： , Kuosuga Life

    Chapter 742, the life of the grass


    "Diaomin, Diaomin, a group of unconscious people!"


    "Master, when we go back, we must send someone to teach them severely."


    After ?? was locked in the woodshed, the master and servant did not stop talking, they kept swearing, making Daohua¡¯s heads ¡®buzzing¡¯, which was already unhappy.


    "Shut up!"


    Innocently suffering rice flower yelled at the two.


    Prince Ping and the personal **** Huai En were stunned, and at the same time, they stopped talking and looked at Daohua in unison.


    "Who are you, dare to tell my master to shut up, you are impatient?"


    After Huaien returned to his senses, he arrogantly scolded Daohua.


    Daohua looked at the two angrily, and mocked: "Both have been **** and locked up. You two still can¡¯t figure out your own situation. You are still talking about it. You don¡¯t want to die fast enough, right?"


    "You continue to yell, it''s better to call in those peasants again, and let them beat you to death!"


    Hearing the words, Wyen''s aura has weakened. Now they are the weaker party, and it is no longer possible to provoke the group of unsophisticated people outside. If they really fight in, the master and him can''t stand it.


    Prince Ping squinted at the fierce, over-looking young man not far away, and hummed, he didn''t continue to yell at him.


    He was too careless when he went out today. He brought Huai En, a **** who didn¡¯t know martial arts. If Huai Zhong followed him, how could the group of unsophisticated people approach him?


    Hey, I didn¡¯t read the almanac when I went out!


    Seeing that the two were quiet, Daohua was relieved. Although most of the peasants are simple, but the master and servant are full of threats and words of revenge. They are really going to stir people up, and it''s not like stabbing you twice under impulse. impossible.


    Ina Hua silently looked at the two of them.


    The one who is the master, who seems to be in his thirties, puts aside that arrogant posture, and has a middle-aged beautiful uncle.


    The servant who followed by his side looked lovable, and he knew that he was clever and cunning when he looked at his slick eyes.


    Both of them wore the new silks and satin of the capital, even the servant, the styles of clothes were quite particular, and they knew that they were from a wealthy family.


    Thinking of the angry group of peasants before, Daohua asked, "Why did you bother them?"


    Prince Ping glanced at Daohua, raised his chin slightly, and looked unwilling to pay attention to her.


    Daohua rolled her eyes secretly, and continued: "Everything can''t escape a word of reason. They are so many and powerful. As for us, it''s better not to do it if you can speak, don''t you think?"


    Wine looked at his master and hummed: "They must be unreasonable. My master just threw a pot of red peonies, and they are about to fight and kill."


    Daohua heard that the matter was not very serious, and was slightly relieved: "Since you have broken their things, then accompany them with money."


    Wine said angrily: "We lost it, but they didn''t want it, and they used money to hit us."


    Daohua frowned: "Is it not enough money?"


    Wine hummed: "No, I told them all. If they think they don¡¯t have enough money, they can discuss it, but they still tied us up regardless."


    Daohua is puzzled, no matter how expensive a pot of peony is, there is no need to tie people.


    Just then, the door was opened.


    Taohua and the three people saw a few young men walking in with a white-haired old man with a cane.


    The old man¡¯s face was full of pleats and age spots, and his serious face was studded with a pair of lifeless eyes. At this moment, those eyes were filled with obvious anger, which made his whole person look more and more terrifying.


    "That pot of peonies we want to offer to the nobles, and now it has been destroyed by you, how do we deal with the nobles?"


    Wine immediately said: "We will pay for it!"


    The old man''s voice suddenly rose, and some sharply yelled: "Can you afford it?" After speaking, he coughed violently.


    "Master, don''t get angry!"


    "Master, you calm down!"


    The young and middle-aged people around hurriedly helped the old man get along.


    After the cough subsided, the old man seemed to lose his energy, and waved his hand gently: "If you ruin the nobleman''s flower, you will be to blame for all deaths. After dark, drag it to Shentang."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes widened.


    Because of a pot of peony, these people are going to take the three of them to Shentang? !


    Seeing the old man about to leave, Daohua hurriedly said: "Old man, everything is easy to discuss. I still have some craftsmanship in planting flowers. I promise to replant a pot of red peonies for you."


    The old man usually looked at the rice flowers when he saw the dead objects: "Even if you can plant them, there is not enough time." As he said, he got out of the wood house with the help of a man.


    After the others left the house, Prince Ping and Huai''en came back to their senses.


    Prince Ping furiously said: "You are so courageous, how dare you rush your life!!!"


    The man who walked in the end sneered and looked at the three people of Daohua: "If you ruin the flower we gave to the nobleman, you will die."


    Wai En shouted: "I tell you, don''t be too arrogant, we have someone above us."


    Hearing this, the man chuckled directly: ¡°Even if someone in your family is an official, what if it can be bigger than the noble person above us? Don¡¯t worry, we will let you die unconsciously.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and walked out of the wood shed and closed the door.


    "Unreasonable, unreasonable!"


    "What are these country guys from?"


    Prince Ping is really angry, one is because that group wants to sink himself into the pond, and the other is because of the arrogance of that group!


    Three lives are not worth a pot of flowers in the eyes of those people!


    Inahua has calmed down from the disbelief just now. The two who ignored the clamor, after seeing the old man''s killing intent on them, moved the hands tied behind his back and took out the blade quickly from the space. Cutting the rope.


    She has heard that in the countryside, some clans will set up their own courts. The authority of the clan chiefs and clan elders is greater than that of the county elders, and can easily determine the life and death of the clan.


    However, because a pot of flowers would kill the three of them, she still felt weird.


    Could it be that she has been washed out of the capital by the river?


    Otherwise, how can anyone dare to be so bold at the feet of the emperor?


    When my thoughts were disturbed, the rope broke.


    Daohua glanced at the two masters and servants who had stopped clamoring and started to save themselves, quietly stood up, walked to the door, and silently listened to the movement outside for a while.


    "Hey~"


    "Hey, boy, help us!"


    Wai En whispered to Daohua.


    Daohua looked back at the two of them, thought about it, and walked over to untie them, but before doing it, she said in advance: "Wait for a while, you are not allowed to make a noise at will. If you are found out, you just wait. Be Shentang!"


    Wine nodded quickly, even if Prince Ping also let go of his arrogance at this moment, with a ¡®um¡¯.


    After unlocking the two, Inaka quickly said: ¡°There are seven or eight people in the yard. We must escape before the others come. We will rush out together later and knock them down as quickly as possible.¡±


    Wine frowned immediately: "But neither I nor my master can martial arts!"


    Daohua looked at the two of them disgustingly, and pointed to the stick in the firewood room: "Take a stick to knock someone out! I''ll talk to you first. I will rush out later, I can''t take care of you. It¡¯s up to you whether you can escape or not."


    Wine was anxious: "Little son, you can''t leave us alone. Are you going to watch me and my master be thrown into a pond by that gang of unsophisticated people?"


    Daohua hummed: "This is what you asked for, and I was dragged down by you. Anyway, if you want to live, you have to flee away later, don¡¯t expect me to save you."


    Hearing the words, Prince Ping stared angrily, and tolerated for a while, still knowing his current situation, and did not say anything bad.


    Daohua looked at the movement outside through the crack of the door. She felt fortunate that the people outside were farmers, not well-trained killers. She tied them up and didn''t even lock the door.


    When he saw a man taking out a handkerchief, the other men immediately rushed to laugh with ambiguous faces, Daohua quickly took out the slingshot around his waist,''wishwwww'', and hit those guys in succession. Several addicted pills.


    "Who beat me?"


    "What''s the matter? Why do you feel dizzy?"


    Seeing the men swaying, Daohua didn''t say a word, picked up a wooden stick with a thick arm and rushed out.


    Wine and Peace Prince saw it, and raised the stick and rushed out.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Prince Ping rushed out of the firewood room and saw Daohua lifting his stick and falling on the head of the man in the courtyard, but within a short time, there were three or four men on the ground, and his eyelids jumped.


    Ruthless people!


    "You are holding a stick for a show, don''t hurry up and knock these people out!"


    Seeing the young man looking fiercely, thinking of his cruel way of smashing people, Prince Ping shivered instinctively. He picked up the stick to face the head of the man who had fallen soft to the ground and was trying to make a man. .


    Seeing that all the people in the yard were thrown down, Daohua ran to the entrance of the yard and looked out. Seeing some people outside were talking, some were washing clothes, and some were enjoying the coolness under the tree, she knew that she could not go out through the yard door, and decisively turned towards Ran through the back door.


    Most of the farmyards were built in the same way. Daohua quickly found the back door and ran out through the back door.


    Behind her, he followed Prince Ping and Wyan.


    She didn''t say anything about this, but ran forward quickly, and soon separated from the two.


    Shortly after the three of them escaped from the yard, someone discovered that they had run away.


    "It''s not good, those three people ran away!"


    Looking at the people in the village picking up hoes and waiting for the farm tools to catch up, Daohua ran faster. Even Prince Ping, who was already running panting, was also supported by Huaian, gritted his teeth and persisted.


    Daohua was not familiar with the road here, and worried that she would be blocked by people from other villages, so she ran directly into the mountains.


    After running into the shrubs in the mountain, Daohua turned around and saw that Prince Ping and Wyan were about to be overtaken by the villagers. After thinking about it, he took out the slingshot, installed the soft tendons and shot them out.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Everyone who was hit by the soft tendon pill fell softly.


    Slowly, the villagers did not dare to chase.


    This gave Prince Ping and Wyan time to escape. After a while, the two also ran into the mountains.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 743： , The friendship of wearing womens clothing together

    Chapter 743, the friendship of wearing women''s clothing together


    After Daohua and the three ran into the mountain, the young and middle-aged villagers followed into the mountain. Because the sky was getting darker, they didn''t dare to go deeper. After searching for a while, they retreated one after another without finding anyone.


    Waiting for a quarter of an hour, Daohua could not hear any movement anymore, and then slowly climbed down from the tree.


    As soon as she landed, the master and servant who had been arrested with her emerged from the gully beside her.


    "Little son, you are hiding in a tree!"


    Wai En looked up at the giant tree that was more than ten meters high, and gave a thumbs up at Daohua with admiration.


    Prince Ping was also looking at Daohua, and said to his heart, the boy in front of him, who looked thin and small, had never thought he was so agile.


    Daohua glanced at the two masters and servants who were a little embarrassed, and ignored them, turned around and walked out of the mountain.


    Prince Ping and Wyan hurriedly followed.


    Huai''en smiled and said to Daohua: "Little son, thank you so much just now. If you didn''t help me, my master and I would have been caught by those unsophisticated people again."


    Prince Ping hummed timely: "Boy, you saved this master, and this master can help you achieve a wish."


    Inahana didn''t want to bother with the two of them. It was obvious that they had been following herself and couldn''t help frowning.


    It''s going to be dark soon. The two people have been following her. What if she wants to enter the space?


    Daohua stopped, turned to look at the two of them, and raised her eyebrows: "What are you doing with me?"


    Wine looked at his master, and then smiled flatteringly: "Little son, my master and I are not very familiar with the road in the mountains."


    Daohua said in a huff: "I''m not familiar with it either. Don''t follow me."


    Prince Ping saw Daohua looking at them with cumbersome eyes, and said displeased: "Boy, many people have a lot of power, don''t underestimate people."


    Daohua raised her eyes to look at him: "Then tell me, what can you do?"


    Prince Ping choked, then raised his chin and said, "I haven''t been back for so long. My subordinates will definitely come to me. By then, the villagers outside will not be afraid."


    Daohua made a ¡®cut¡¯, too lazy to talk nonsense with them, and continued to walk outside.


    Wyen hurriedly helped his master to keep up, and even said with a flattering smile, "Little son, you see this is going to be dark soon. It''s dark everywhere, and you are afraid that there are me and my family. With the master, you can still be your company."


    Inahana did not respond, but just buried her head forward, and when she was about to go out of the mountain, she suddenly stopped and put her index finger to her mouth, making her voice silent.


    Wai En immediately stopped the chattering and looked out of Daohua''s line of sight, and found that the villagers who had chased them were blocked at the exit.


    "This is the posture that we won''t give up if we don''t catch it!" Huai''en was full of anger, then looked at Daohua, "Little son, what shall we do now?"


    Inahua gave him a roll of eyes, looked left and right with the darkened light ring, and then walked to the left, preparing to make a detour out of the mountain.


    The master and servant of Prince Ping who couldn''t even tell the direction naturally followed quickly.


    Originally, the place where Daohua chose to go out of the mountain was tens of meters away from the villagers, which would not disturb them at all. However, the pampered Prince Ping did not step on it and fell to the ground, which immediately shocked the villagers.


    "Quickly, they are over there!"


    Looking at dozens of villagers running towards them holding torches, Daohua ran forward without saying a word.


    "Little son, wait for us!"


    Wai En hurriedly helped his master, and quickly followed Daohua in front of him.


    Seeing that the villagers were getting closer, Wyan shouted Daohua again in his throat: "Little son, help, we are about to be arrested!"


    "Little son~"


    The urgent cry for help kept coming into my ears, thinking of the killing intent in the eyes of the white-haired old man I saw before, and the angry villagers. After all, Daohua was so cruel that she could not help but gritted her teeth and took out her slingshot. Ruanjin pills were shot at the group of villagers.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    As the villagers continued to fall, the master and servant of Prince Ping gradually distanced them.


    "Call, call, call~"


    After running at high speed for more than half an hour, the Daohua trio finally left the group of villagers behind.


    Looking at the master and servant who was so tired that they were lying on the ground like a dead fish, Daohua said fiercely: "Don''t follow me." She said, she was about to leave.


    However, looking at the darkness all around, she couldn''t even tell the direction.


    Wine noticed the movement of Daohua and immediately said, "You can''t find the way, right?"


    Daohua asked, "Can you find it?"


    After resting for a while, Wyan had recovered a bit of stamina, and stood up and smiled: "You don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, as long as I have to walk, I remember. It¡¯s impossible to enter the county town tonight, but It¡¯s okay to stay in town for one night."


    Daohua returned to Beijing in a hurry, and asked, "How do I go?"


    Wai En immediately smiled and said: "Little son waits for my master to rest for a while, let''s go to town right away."


    Inahana glanced at Prince Ping who was still lying on the ground panting, and urged: "Hurry up."


    Prince Ping said in a hurry, "What anxious, didn''t those people catch up?"


    Daohua waited for a while. Seeing that Prince Ping was still motionless, she couldn''t help but urged again: "I said this master, don''t think we are safe now, maybe the villagers will catch up again later. The pills on the table are gone. Then you will wait to be caught and go to Shentang."


    After hearing this, Prince Ping reluctantly stretched out his hand to let Huai''en help him up. After getting up, he said angrily: "This master has never been so tired before!"


    Daohua was too lazy to bother, and said directly: "Lead the way!"


    Huian helped Prince Ping to walk towards the town.


    On the way to ??, Daohua asked, "Well, can we go back to the capital directly?"


    Wine was grateful for Daohua¡¯s previous rescue. Although this person was fierce, but not bad, he helped them twice. Otherwise, he and the master would really be arrested by the group of unsophisticated people to Chentang.


    Yes, the attitude is not bad.


    "Little son, my name is Huain, you can call me Huain."


    Daohua cried out: "That Huaian, can we go directly to the county seat?"


    Huai''en smiled and said, "Little son, this is Linxian on the outskirts of Beijing. It is too far away from the capital. It takes several days to walk on two legs. Let''s go to the nearby town and rent a carriage in the town. You will be able to return to the capital."


    Daohua did not expect that she would be rushed so far by the river. After thinking about it, she asked, "It''s so late, can I rent a carriage?"


    Wine shook his head: "I don''t know this anymore."


    After two quarters of an hour, Daohua and the three people saw the lights and the blurred structure of the house.


    Wai En smiled and said, "It¡¯s here in town! There is only one inn in this town. Can the little boy come with us?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the inn.


    I can¡¯t rent a carriage at night. I can¡¯t. Daohua can only ask for a room like the master and servant of Huain, and prepare to rest for a night. I will leave tomorrow morning.


    was frightened by the kidnappers and was chased by the kidnappers, and then rushed so far by the river. At the moment, Daohua was physically and mentally exhausted. After lying on the bed, her eyelids couldn''t help but close.


    But being alone, she didn''t dare to sleep too hard, just closed her eyes and relaxed her body.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    In the early morning of the next morning, just after dawn, Daohua heard a low knock on the door, and sat up with a ¡®punk¡¯, and looked at the direction of the door vigilantly: "Who?"


    Outside the house, Wynn lowered his throat and said, "The little boy is me, we have to go quickly. The villagers found the town yesterday, and they are now searching the inn."


    After listening, Daohua quickly walked to the door of the room and opened a small slit. When she saw Huai En, who was disguised as a woman, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Little boy, open the door!"


    Daohua returned to her senses and opened the door.


    Wayne didn¡¯t enter the house, but quickly gave Daohua a bag: "Little son, you must be in a hurry. There is a set of women¡¯s clothing in the bag, so you can change it soon."


    Daohua looked at the bag in her hand, and then walked out of the room to take a look at the situation of the inn.


    Because it is close to the outskirts of Beijing, even if it is only a small town, there are still a lot of people going from north to south. They arrived late last night and could only live in the second-class room in the backyard.


    At this moment, the group of villagers I saw yesterday have entered the backyard and are checking each room one by one.


    Seeing Daohua, her brows frowned tightly: "What is the origin of that group of villagers? What qualifications do they have to search the inn?"


    Wynne urged: "Oh my son, don''t ask so much for now. I have already found a carriage. I''m now parked outside the inn. You can change clothes quickly. I will go down first. We will leave if you don¡¯t come in a quarter of an hour for you."


    Speaking, he lowered his head and went downstairs.


    Daohua groaned, turned back to the room and changed her clothes, then made a face towel with a handkerchief, and walked out of the room after putting it on.


    I just met the group of villagers when I went downstairs.


    Daohua''s face was indifferent, the villagers glanced at her, and quickly staggered.


    "Master, it''s been a quarter of an hour, do we have to wait?"


    "That kid saved us twice yesterday, wait for him a while, maybe he should be caught back to Shentang!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the curtain was lifted.


    Prince Ping and Wynne looked at Ina Flower, who was disguised as a woman, with surprise on their faces.


    While Daohua looked at Prince Ping and Wyan who were dressed as women, her eyelids jumped. It was not ugly, but it was awkward to look at it.


    After Daohua got on the carriage, Wynn signaled that the coachman could leave, and then smiled and said, "Little son, you look more like a woman in your dress than we are."


    Inahana glanced at the two of them. Seeing that there was no strange color on their faces, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Which troupe do you belong to?" If it weren''t for an actor, a man would not be so calm when he pretended to be a woman.


    Prince Ping frowned. He likes to listen to operas, and occasionally sings a few words, but he doesn¡¯t like being called an actor. He looked at Daohua who was in the carriage and still wearing a veil: "Which troupe are you from? It''s really amazing to play as a flower girl." After a pause, he said again, "I have a good voice."


    Daohua thought of Anxi, and said casually: "I celebrate the garden."


    Prince Ping frowned, and looked at Inaba: "Why haven''t I seen you?"


    Daohua slightly stunned: "Are you from Qingyuan too?"


    Prince Ping snorted: "I am not, but I know the corner of Qingyuan, and I have never seen you as the number one person."


    The color of the rice flower noodles remains unchanged: "I¡¯m new here."


    Prince Ping looked at Daohua and didn''t ask too much. If it hadn''t been because this person had saved him, he wouldn''t bother to take care of it. Now he is reluctant to declare his family name, and he has saved a lot of trouble.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 744： , Covering you (two in one

    Chapter 744, covering you (two in one chapter)


    After the carriage left the town, the servants of Prince Daohua Heping were relieved. The three did not expect that the group of villagers they met yesterday had such a powerful force, and they searched the inn directly in order to catch them.


    "Boy, you saved us yesterday, and we didn''t leave you behind today, isn''t it interesting?" Without the threat, Prince Ping returned to his previous arrogance.


    Daohua looked at the master and servant, and her attitude was much better than yesterday: "Thank you for waiting for me." If the master and servant left without waiting for her today, she could not do much.


    Seeing that Daohua appreciates the affection, Prince Ping feels a little more relieved. Yesterday, this kid regarded them as a burden. Now I know that they are not worthless.


    The carriage was a little bumpy, and the three of them didn''t want to talk much without a good rest.


    speechless all the way.


    At noon, the coachman parked the carriage in front of the tea shop next to the official road and knocked on the door: "Three girls, it''s noon, you can come down to eat something, and I also want to feed the horse some fodder."


    When they got up in the morning, the three of Daohua didn''t eat breakfast. They were already hungry and thirsty. After hearing the coachman''s words, Wyan was about to open the car door and go out.


    Inaba reached out and stopped him.


    Wine looked at her puzzled: "Little son, what''s the matter?"


    Ina Hua signaled him not to go out first, and said to the coachman outside: "Brother coachman, I was looking at a stall selling drapery hats on the side of the road, and I asked him to help us buy three of them."


    Although Wynn and his master pretend to be a woman, their faces are still deceptive, but their words and deeds are somewhat out of place, and they can cover a thing or two with a veil.


    Wynne looked at his master and then at himself. He instantly understood Daohua¡¯s concerns. He immediately took out a piece of broken silver from his sleeve pocket, handed it out from the car window, and said to the coachman: "Go and get back. The rest will reward you."


    The coachman took the silver and responded happily, then ran towards the street stall next to him, and quickly folded back with three hanging hats.


    Although Prince Ping was a little reluctant, he raised the curtain of the car to look at all kinds of pedestrians sitting in the tea shop. Without the protection of guards, he consciously put the drapery hat on his head.


    After Daohua put on her drapery, she got out of the car first and looked at the street stalls tens of meters away around the tea shop. She looked curiously for a while.


    After Prince Ping got off the car, he saw Daohua like this, and immediately smiled: "You know that you don''t travel far away often. What''s so interesting about this."


    Daohua did not respond, and followed the two into the tea shop, and found a place to sit down.


    Wine let the boss serve a few small dishes. The three of them were eating, and suddenly heard fierce horseshoes from a distance. Soon, a team of people appeared in the sight of the tea shop.


    "It''s not over yet, right?"


    Seeing that the villagers who arrested them yesterday were among the people who came, the faces of Daohua and the three were very ugly.


    Daohua looked suspiciously at the master and servant of Wyan: "You really just smashed them a pot of flowers?"


    Prince Ping and Wyan nodded together.


    Prince Ping gritted his teeth: "Is this for a pot of flowers? That group is really lawless!" After chasing them for so long, I don''t know what deep hatred I thought there was.


    Ina Huahuan looked around, knocked on the table, and signaled Prince Ping¡¯s master and servant to follow. While everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the team of newcomers, she left the tea shop with a calm expression.


    "There are not many carriages coming from the town. When the group finds the coachman and asks, they will definitely be able to ask us. There is a clothes stall next to it, and we have to change our outfits quickly."


    Prince Ping and Wyan nodded quickly.


    The three of them came to the clothes stand. Daohua chose a set of dresses for each of them, and then took the other one and entered behind the surrounding curtain.


    After a while, the rice flower dressed up by the peasant girl came out.


    "You should go in and change it!"


    Both Prince Ping and Huai En glanced at Daohua, and then took their clothes to change.


    Daohua saw a stall selling rouge gouache nearby, and immediately walked over and gave the vendor a piece of silver. While pretending to pick something, she paid attention to the movement of the tea shop.


    Seeing that the group found the coachman who sent them off, Daohua''s heart sank.


    Immediately after, the group began to search the tea shop, and several of them were still walking towards the stalls here.


    "Mother, I saw a box of rouge. Come over and help me grow my eyes."


    Seeing Prince Ping dressed as a peasant woman coming out, Daohua immediately waved her handkerchief.


    Prince Ping was taken aback by Daohua, and he muttered a little speechlessly: "This king has become someone else''s mother?" Then, following the peasant woman he saw before, he twisted his **** and walked over.


    Daohua¡¯s eyes twitched, and when the group came over, he immediately picked up the rouge gouache and the Prince of Peace and discussed: "Mother, do you think these two rouge, which one is better?"


    Prince Ping shook his handkerchief disgustedly, and whispered: "Wei Niang thinks which one is not good, this one has too strong fragrance, and this one is too bright in color, and is not suitable for a girl of your age. use."


    As he said, he pointed Lanhua''s finger and picked it from the stall for himself, but for a moment, he picked up a rouge and handed it to Dahua.


    "This one is suitable for girls of your age. The color is moderate and the fragrance is not that strong. The most important thing is that this one is much more emollient than the two you chose before. The little girl¡¯s skin is tender, this rouge Gouache can''t be used indiscriminately"


    Prince Ping said so eloquently, the boss listened to it and all applauded.


    Daohua saw that the group was still checking the people around him back and forth, deliberately, the Prince of Peace went the other way, and pointed out the shortcomings of the rouge he chose.


    The chasing person glanced at the two of them, and then walked directly past them.


    Being so familiar with rouge gouache, it must be a woman, not the person they are looking for.


    Seeing that he hadn''t been discovered, Prince Daohua Heping was relieved.


    Wine was also clever. After changing his clothes, he didn''t come to meet them, but went to another shop.


    I didn''t dare to ride the previous carriage. Daohua saw someone fighting the bullock cart. The bullock cart was going to the direction of the capital, so the Prince of Peace hurriedly walked over.


    Daohua stopped Prince Ping who was going to give the silver, took out a few copper plates from his purse and handed it up.


    Before the ox cart started, Wyan also got on the cart.


    Three people and seven or eight people squeezed in the bullock cart and left the tea shop staggeringly.


    The destination of the bull cart is the county seat, and the county seat is almost there after an hour¡¯s walk.


    "Help Wei Niang to get off the bus!"


    Seeing Daohua jumped out of the ox cart, Prince Ping immediately stretched out his right hand and waited to be supported.


    Inahua didn''t want to take care of it. It was seen that the people in the car looked at them, and they had no choice but to hold Prince Ping''s arm with a smile.


    After getting out of the car, Prince Ping thrust in his waist and twisted himself: "The bullock cart is sitting on the floor. The old lady is almost falling apart."


    Looking at the smirking gazes cast around, Daohua wanted to cover her face, and quickly said: "Let¡¯s go into the city and look for the carriage."


    Obviously, Wyan is familiar with this side, but after a while, he returned with a carriage and a coachman.


    This carriage is much better than the previous one, and the horse is also very strong.


    Prince Ping took the lead to get on the carriage, and said to the coachman before getting on the carriage: "If you can enter Beijing before dark, Mrs. Ben will have a lot of rewards!"


    After all three of them were seated, the carriage started.


    In the carriage, Prince Ping saw that Daohua was still holding the rouge box in his hand. He thought that when this person was talking about rouge with him just now, he was quite insightful, so he talked to her again.


    Daohua was also a little surprised, Prince Ping, a big man who was so familiar with rouge gouache, and when he was idle, he discussed it with him.


    In the beginning, the two were just talking about the rouge color and quality, and then slowly, the two talked about the choice of flowers, and in the end, they talked about the production process.


    During the conversation, Daohua constantly lamented the wisdom of the working people in ancient times; and Prince Ping was particularly interested in the distillation of colored glaze in Daohua¡¯s mouth.


    Prince Ping¡¯s gaze at Daohwa became softer and softer, quite a feeling of meeting a year-long confidant.


    In the past few years, he can also talk to the people in the rouge workshop about how to make rouge, but those people take into account his identity, and every time he wants to discuss something, those people know that they nod in agreement, which is meaningless.


    Unlike the boy in front of him, he can respond appropriately to all the ideas he puts forward, or appreciate it, or make suggestions for correction.


    "Boy, you fit my master''s appetite very well, so let''s follow my master in the future, my master will cover you."


    Daohua glanced at Prince Ping and saw that he looked at herself with a look of ¡®you¡¯re lucky, don¡¯t you hurry up and thank you for agreeing¡¯, and rolled his eyes directly: "Thank you. This master¡¯s kindness."


    Before he finished speaking, Prince Ping interrupted him: "My master is ranked ninth in the house. You can call me Jiuye."


    Daohua: "Thank you Jiuye, but my family still has some assets. I have to go home and inherit the family business, so I won''t go with you."


    Seeing her refusal, Prince Ping was a little unhappy, but didn¡¯t force her to stay. He just asked: ¡°What¡¯s your name? My master sees that you know a lot about rouge. We can communicate more in the future.¡±


    I don¡¯t want Daohuaxindao. They¡¯d better never meet again in the future: "Jiuye call me the first one."


    Prince Ping is speechless, this kid is really a master who doesn''t suffer. He said ranking, he will give him a ranking, yes, just call it like this: "Little one, Jiuye, I opened a rouge shop in Beijing, business Not bad, if you are interested, I can take you around."


    Daohua: "What a coincidence, Jiuye, I also opened a rouge shop in Beijing. As the old saying goes, this colleague is an enemy, so I won''t go."


    Seeing Inoka trying to clear the relationship, Prince Ping suddenly became dissatisfied.


    This kid also has no eyesight anymore. He is a dignified prince. How many people want to flatter him, how dare he refuse himself again and again.


    Really give him a face!


    After ??, Prince Ping stopped talking and kept a straight face.


    Daohua just didn''t see it, and Shouzhu was by the window, looking at the scenery outside.


    When the sky was getting dark, the carriage finally entered the gate of the capital.


    When the carriage drove into Chang''an Avenue, Daohua stopped the coachman.


    "Jiuye, Huai''en, I got off here."


    Prince Ping was still angry at Daohua''s ignorance, and closed his eyes and ignored him.


    Wine looked at his master and asked, "Little son, are you okay to go back alone? Or, should we send you home?"


    The master likes to make rouge, and finally meets a person who can discuss with him. As a personal eunuch, he doesn''t want to lose contact with this young man.


    Daohua shook his head: "No, there is a shop in my house on Chang''an Avenue, and they will take me back to the house. Two, goodbye." After saying that, she got out of the carriage without reluctance, and disappeared in the crowd in a short while .


    "I don''t know any bad guys!"


    After ?? and the others left, Prince Ping opened his eyes and his face was still unhappy.


    At this time, a figure came out of the carriage quietly: "Master, subordinates, **** it, I haven''t found the master until now. Please, the master punish me."


    Prince Ping snorted: "Forget it, this time this king is going to find the famous flower." After speaking, he paused, and said to Huaizhong outside the car, "Go and check with this king right away. The origins of the folks are so lawless, the king wants to see who the people behind them are!"


    Huaizhong immediately said: "Master, you don''t need to check it. During the period when the subordinates are looking for the master, they have already inquired about their origin."


    Prince Ping immediately asked: "Who are they?"


    Huaizhong was silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°Those villagers are side branches of the Jiang family. The pot of red peonies broken by the master was sent to Chengen Gong¡¯s residence to be dedicated to the Queen Mother.¡±


    It will not be long before the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday. This time Prince Ping went out to find famous flowers, just to prepare gifts for the Queen Mother.


    When Prince Ping heard what Huai Zhong said, he was stunned.


    He also heard about the arrogance and dominance of the Jiang family. Before that, he had heard it most of the time, and didn''t care about it at all.


    Need to know, which family family hasn¡¯t done some tyrannical things outside?


    However, what happened to him this time made him feel very different.


    For a pot of flowers, three people were to be sunk into the pond without blinking, to search the inn, and to send someone to chase.


    Even like him, what about the others?


    A side branch of the Jiang clan dares to swear his life at will. Wouldn''t the Jiang clan do anything more excessive?


    Prince Ping was taken aback for a long time. This encounter gave him a clear understanding of the arrogance of the Jiang family outside.


    "No wonder the emperor has always been dissatisfied with the Jiang family, and he has become more and more uncomfortable with the Jiang family over the years!" Even after he was almost caught in the Shentang incident, it was difficult for him to have a good impression of the Jiang family.


    Wine shrank in the corner of the carriage, hesitated for a moment, and then tentatively said: "Master, do you still want to teach those unruly people?"


    Prince Ping thought of the arrogant group of villagers, and said, "Of course I have to teach you a lesson!" He has never been so embarrassed when he grows up. In order to get rid of chasing, he pretends to be a woman and squeezes a bullock cart. It''s angry, this breath must come out.


    "Huaizhong, you directly take this king''s famous post to the county magistrate of Qu County and tell him what happened to the king in his jurisdiction. He will naturally know what to do when he knows it."


    If it weren¡¯t for the little one who suddenly appeared this time, he, the dignified prince, might really be given to Shentang by the Jiang clan.


    This is about to reach the Yin Cao dynasty, he has no face to see the royal ancestors.


    Huaizhong immediately responded, and then left quietly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 745： , Overnight (two in one

    Chapter 745, Stay overnight (two in one chapter)


    Daohua wandered around Chang''an Avenue for a few laps. After making sure that no one was following, he entered the Four Seasons Seed Shop, and then Qin Xiaoliu drove back to Yan Mansion in a carriage.


    The Yan family concealed the disappearance of Daohua. Only Yan Zhigao, Mrs. Li, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai knew about Daohua¡¯s disappearance. Everyone thought that Daohua had been in Siji Villa.


    When Daohua returned to the house, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai led people to look for her outside.


    Simply talked about what happened after falling into the river with his father and elder brother, and then comforted Mrs. Li. Daohua asked, "Man''er and Bald, Zhuzi, and Yan Ying are all okay?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "They are all very well. Only Yan Ying was injured. In order to prevent others from being suspicious, Man''er went back to the Four Seasons Villa yesterday. The bald head and Zhuzi followed the third and fourth brothers to look for you."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good." After speaking, he paused, and then said, "Big brother, you should quickly send a message to the third and fourth brothers, tell them that I''m back, don''t let them go outside. Find."


    Ms. Li added: "There is Yeyang." Then she looked at Daohua, "This time you have an accident, but everyone is terrified. Yeyang''s face turned pale at the time."


    Yan Zhigao also spoke at this time: "In the future, I will go to the Four Seasons Villa to see the old man. It is best to let Yeyang or your third and fourth elder brothers accompany you. Don''t go alone."


    Ina Hua knew that her disappearance scared her family this time, so she nodded obediently.


    Seeing that her daughter looked tired, Mrs. Li told her to go back to the yard to rest.


    Thinking of someone buying murderous rice flowers, Yan Zhigao, Mrs. Li, and Yan Wenxiu are all worried.


    "At the feet of the emperor, there are people who are so lawless!" Mrs. Li said with an angry face.


    Yan Zhigao and Yan Wenxiu glanced at each other, and both stared at each other without saying a word.


    Who is dealing with their daughter (sister), both of them know in their hearts, but the Jiang family''s power is too great for them to contend, so they can only pay more attention in the future.


    "Our family will go out in the future, so the guard must bring more!"


    After Daohua returned to her yard, she asked the maid to take hot water and soak in a hot bath, which relieved her tired and painful body.


    Rolled down the cliff and was rushed so far by the river, she was bruised everywhere.


    After taking a shower, Daohua was too tired, so she was too sleepy while Bi Shi was still rubbing her hair.


    Seeing Daohua, Bishi closed her eyes and said quickly: "Girl, haven''t eaten dinner yet, didn''t you say you were hungry just now?"


    Daohua said vaguely: "Let me sleep for a while, and you will call me when the food is delivered."


    Bishi saw that her girl was too tired, so she didn''t say much, and carefully dried her hair.


    It didn''t take long for Gu Yu to return with the food container.


    "The girl is asleep?"


    Bishi made a silent motion, pulled Gu Yu out of the inner room and then lowered her voice and said: "I see the girl is very tired, let her sleep for a while."


    Gu Yu: "But what about these meals?"


    Bishi: "First put it on the stove and warm it up. If the girl wakes up at night, she can eat it."


    In the middle of the night, Daohua woke up hungry.


    Since yesterday, she hasn''t eaten much, and her stomach is uncomfortably hungry.


    Bi Shi, who was watching the night outside, heard the movement, and when asked, he learned that Daohua wanted to eat, and immediately brought the warm meal.


    Taohua drank a bowl of white fungus soup and ate some stir-fry before putting down his chopsticks.


    Seeing that Daohua was lying on the bed just after she finished eating, Bi Shi quickly took two pillows and put them behind her: "Girl, you can''t sleep right away after eating, you can lean slowly."


    Daohua said, "I know, I don''t sleep, so I close my eyes and calm my mind." Then, she waved her hand, "Okay, I don''t need you to wait here anymore. I''m afraid it''s ugly now, you Go to bed now."


    Bishi: "I''ll stay and fan the girl. After the Dragon Boat Festival, the weather gets hotter."


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: ¡°There¡¯s ice in the room. I can fan it myself. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll call you if I have anything to do.¡±


    So, Bi Shi didn''t say much, and whispered out of the inner room.


    As soon as the person walked away, Daohua closed her eyes and waved the ball fan in her hand.


    In a daze, Daohua seemed to hear a slight noise, thinking that it was the bishi outside who had touched something, so she ignored it.


    turned over, the ball fan fell off his hand and fell to the ground.


    Hearing the sound of the fan falling to the ground, Daohua''s eyes opened slightly. Just as she was about to sit up and pick up the fan, she found herself surrounded by a cloud of shadows.


    Ina Hua suddenly woke up, thinking that she was still alone in the inn outside.


    "One by one, it''s me!"


    Seeing Daohua''s expression tense, Xiao Yeyang quickly calmed down.


    There was a light in the room, and the light was a little dim.


    Daohua didn''t see Xiao Yeyang''s face clearly, but when she heard his voice, her tense mood instantly relaxed: "What are you?" Before she finished speaking, she was hugged hard by Xiao Yeyang. inside.


    "Fortunately you are fine, fortunately."


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua tightly and kept repeating these words.


    God knows how panicked he was when he learned that Daohua was chased down and fell into the river.


    Daohua felt Xiao Yeyang''s fear, reached out her hand to hug him, and patted him on the back: "Xiao Yeyang, I''m fine."


    Xiao Yeyang did not respond. He just buried his head on the back of Daohua''s neck, and hugged her shoulders and slender waist tightly. It seemed that he would never leave until he hugged her tightly. he.


    Daohua was held by Xiao Yeyang, slapping him on the back constantly, soothing his emotions.


    After a quarter of an hour, Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t let go of her intentions, so she had to speak: ¡°Xiao Yeyang, you let me go first, you make me feel a little uncomfortable to hold me!¡±


    As it was midsummer today, even at night, the weather was too sultry and hot. Xiao Yeyang''s embrace was like a stove again. After being held for a while, she was sweating all over her body.


    Sweat sticks to the body, making it uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed for a while before slowly letting go of his arms.


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to say something, she felt her body lighten, and then she was hugged by Xiao Yeyang and sat sideways on his lap.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s gaze scanning her body back and forth, Daohua''s cheeks were a little hot, and she quickly reached out to cover his eyes: "Don''t look indiscriminately."


    The bedclothes in summer were thin. In order to be cool, she only wore a tube top, a plain gauze single, and a light Luo skirt. How could she stand Xiao Yeyang''s look.


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed Daohua¡¯s hand. At this moment, there was no **** in his eyes, only worry. He asked dumbly, "Tell me, are you hurt?"


    Daohua shook his head quickly: "I was not injured." After saying that, he quickly rushed to Chu Lang to stop the group of kidnappers and told Xiao Yeyang, "Speaking carefully, he saved me this time. I saw him, so thank him for me."


    Who knows, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t appreciate it after hearing this, and snorted coldly: ¡°He is a master of the inner family, and he made you fall into the cliff and into the river. Do you still let me thank him?¡±


    Daohua knew that Xiao Yeyang blamed Chu Lang for her disappearance, and she had to shake his arm: "I fell into the river because I stepped on the ground under my own feet. No one can blame others."


    Xiao Yeyang pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua had to take the initiative to talk about her after she fell into the river, so as to divert Xiao Yeyang''s attention.


    After hearing Daohua, he was almost taken to Shentang, Xiao Yeyang''s heart was tight again, he couldn''t help tightening his arms again, and hugged the person tightly: "One by one, you are not allowed to be alone without me in the future. go out."


    Don¡¯t do Daohua: "That¡¯s not good. You are so busy with official duties. If you have to wait for you every time, then I can¡¯t go out a few times."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Daohua didn''t like being locked up in the back house, so he could only coax softly, "Do you know who the killer was this time? They are from the rivers and lakes. If you are really taken away by them, I Even if I want to find you, I may not be able to find it in time. Obedient, I will try my best to accompany you in the future, okay?"


    Daohua still looked reluctant: "Oh, it''s a big deal, when I go out in the future, I will bring more guards. Besides, I can also protect myself. I am not the kind of lady who can''t get out of the door."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang wanted to persuade her, Daohua quickly pushed Xiao Yeyang''s chest, pretending to be complimented: "Oh, how long has it been since you had a bath? You are so sweaty, let me go! "


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a while, then deliberately rubbed Daohua¡¯s cheek and neck, and said with a smile: "Why, do you dislike me?"


    Inahana wrinkled her nose and slapped her hand in front of her nose: "Dislike it, of course I dislike it."


    Xiao Yeyang gave a low laugh and hugged the person in his arms tightly: "Then you can only bear it, I won''t let you go."


    Daohua stared at him: "Xiao Yeyang, you''re a shame."


    Xiao Yeyang turned her back with a look of "I''m just like this, what can you do to me".


    Amused for a while, Xiao Yeyang''s mood gradually relaxed, seeing Daohua hiding her hands, raising her arms and smelling: "Is the smell really heavy?"


    Daohua glanced obliquely: "What do you think?"


    Xiao Yeyang was uncomfortable. From yesterday to now, he has been running around looking for people, and he has sweated a lot: "Well. You can let the maid get some water in and I will scrub it."


    Daohua''s eyes widened: "You want to scrub with me?" She said, shook her head decisively, "No, absolutely not!"


    Xiao Ye showed a tired look on his face and pulled Daohua''s delicate hand: "One by one, I haven''t rested for several nights in dealing with the follow-up of the Eight Kings case these days, and I have been running away from yesterday to now. I''m so tired"


    Looking at the red blood in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, as well as the sweat remaining on his forehead and neck, and knowing that he had received the news of his safety, he ran all the way to Yan Mansion, and Daohua couldn''t help being silent.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua had loosened, and continued to complain: "I feel so uncomfortable, so I will wipe it with you."


    At this moment, Bi Shi outside heard the movement inside, and asked aloud: "Girl, what''s the matter?"


    Daohua heard the sound of Bi Shi ¸O ¸@ ¸@ ¸@ ¸@ ¸@¸@ to come in, and quickly said: "I am a little hot, you go and get me a basin of water to come in."


    Bishi: "The girl wants to take a bath?"


    Ina Flower: "No, just wipe it."


    Bishi: "Oh, the servant girl will go to fetch water right away."


    Hearing the sound of Bishi opening the door, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief and glared at Xiao Yeyang, got up from his lap, quickly took an outer shirt and put it on, and then went outside to wait.


    Don¡¯t let people know that Xiao Yeyang was in her room in the middle of the night!


    Soon, Bi Shi came back with a basin of water, saw Dao Hua waiting outside, and immediately said: "Girl, I will bring you in?"


    Daohua hurriedly stopped: "No, I just have to take it in by myself." I don''t want Bi Shi to discover the existence of Xiao Yeyang. After thinking about it, he said, "Well, I still want something to eat. You can go to the small kitchen in the yard to cook. Order porridge."


    Bi Shi, who has always listened to orders without asking the reason, nodded out of the room and went to cook porridge without thinking too much.


    When Daohua entered the inner room with the water basin, Xiao Yeyang had already taken off his outer robe and inner clothes, and was waiting for her shirtlessly.


    Looking at the tight muscles and smooth lines of Xiao Yeyang''s body, Daohua quickly retracted her gaze and placed the water basin behind the hanger screen: "Go back and scrub!"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed, and after walking to the screen, there was a sound of water flowing inside.


    Hearing the sound, Daohua covered her hot cheeks, and saw Xiao Yeyang''s clothes taken off on the edge of the bed. After thinking about it, she took out a new set of men''s clothing from the closet next to her.


    Behind the screen, Xiao Yeyang was quickly wiping his body, and suddenly noticed that Daohua was coming over. He raised his brows and was about to make a joke when he saw that there was an extra set of clothes on the screen.


    "Um. This is the clothes I made for my third brother. Let me put it on for you first."


    Xiao Yeyang took a look at the cloth of the robe, and it was surprisingly sent by him before, knowing that Daohua made it for him, and the smile on his face couldn''t stop.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang walked out wearing a shirt and trousers: "One by one, come over and take a look, this dress seems a bit small."


    "impossible!"


    Daohua quickly walked over: "I obviously followed it." Before she finished speaking, Xiao Yeyang held her back, and as soon as she raised her eyes, she met Xiao Yeyang''s smiling eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang pulled his arms into his arms, lowered his head and smiled in her ears and asked, "What is the clear answer?"


    Daohua pressed her hand against Xiao Yeyang''s chest. Because her shirt was still open, Daohua''s hand was directly attached to Xiao Yeyang''s skin, only to feel that his chest was astonishingly hot.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you lie to me!"


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his head against Daohua¡¯s forehead, gently rubbing his head, "Little liar, you lied to me first. You obviously made clothes for me. Why do you say it¡¯s Wen Tao?"


    Seeing Daohua pursed her lips and stared at herself with a furious expression, Xiao Yeyang smiled and bowed her head to kiss her red lips.


    See you, Daohua leaned back, avoiding Xiao Yeyang''s approach.


    Although he could not kiss Fangze, Xiao Yeyang was also particularly satisfied when he kissed the delicate and smooth powder noodles. Daohua dodged, and he attacked, immersing himself in the joyful chase.


    At this moment, the two heard the sound of the door being opened.


    While Daohua was stunned, Xiao Yeyang decisively held the attractive red lips, and eagerly tasted it.


    "Girl, the porridge is ready! Are you coming out to eat, or I will bring it in for you?"


    Bishi''s voice sounded.


    Seeing Daohua pushing herself anxiously, Xiao Yeyang let go of Daohua''s red lips.


    Daohua felt that Bishi was about to come in, and quickly said, "Um. Bishi, I''ll go out to eat, you can help me chill first." Xiao Yeyang''s lips were blocked again as soon as he finished speaking.


    In response, Daohua was so angry that he hammered Xiao Yeyang a few times, but this made Xiao Yeyang kiss even more intense.


    After a while, when Bi Shi wanted to enter the inner room, Daohua walked out, covering her red lips with her hands.


    "Girl, what''s the matter with you? Your face is so red?" Bi Shi looked at Daohua worriedly.


    Daohua coughed slightly: "It''s too hot." As he said, slowly stirring the porridge in the bowl, thinking that Xiao Yeyang might not have eaten after running back all the way, he said, "Bishi, you go to sleep. I serve it to the inner room to eat."


    Bishi didn''t think much, and nodded: "Then I will warm the remaining porridge in the stove."


    When Daohua entered the inner room with the porridge, she found that Xiao Yeyang was already asleep in the bed.


    Put the porridge on the coffee table, Daohua walked to the bed, looked at Xiao Yeyang''s unbearable exhaustion, and was silent for a while, but after all, he didn''t make a sound.


    She put a thin blanket on Xiao Yeyang, Daohua walked to the chaise longue next to her and lay down, worried that Bi Shi would come in, got up to blow out the candle, and then went to sleep in peace.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 746： , Exile and demotion

    Chapter 746, Exile and Demotion


    At dawn, Xiao Yeyang woke up, staring at the lotus-colored tent roof for a moment, remembering that he had stayed in Daohua¡¯s boudoir last night, looked at the empty side of the bed, and quickly sat up. .


    Seeing Daohua sleeping on the chair, Xiao Yeyang''s expression suddenly softened, put on his shoes and walked quietly, knelt down and watched for a while, then carefully hugged Daohua back to the bed.


    Being transported in a deep sleep, she was naturally a little uncomfortable. Daohua frowned and hummed.


    Xiao Yeyang gently put Daohua on the bed, patted her back with his hand, and slowly retracted his hand after she was quiet.


    While covering Daohua with a thin blanket, Xiao Yeyang noticed the bruised skin under Daohua¡¯s slightly open neckline, his eyes immediately cooled, and he stroked Daohua¡¯s sleeping face: "I will let those behind you pay. At a price."


    Looking at Daohua quietly for a while, Xiao Yeyang got up and walked to the hanger when he heard the movement of Bishi getting up outside, putting on the new clothes Daohua made for him.


    After putting on his clothes, Xiao Yeyang walked to the bed, leaned down and kissed Daohua''s red lips, and then left quietly.


    After a while, Bishi entered the inner room, and saw that Daohua was still asleep, and he was ready to wash. However, when he turned around, he swept the men''s clothing on the hanger!


    Bi Shi was startled, and then walked quickly to the hanger, making sure that he was right, and his mouth opened slightly.


    How can there be men¡¯s clothes in the girl¡¯s room? !


    Daohua slept until the beginning of Si Shi (9:00) and woke up leisurely.


    Bishi saw Daohua wake up and waited immediately.


    After the rice flower was freshened, he saw that Bi Shi was putting breakfast, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Why are you alone, Gu Yu and Lixia?¡±


    Bishi paused, and looked at Daohua nervously: ¡°The slaves told the two sisters that the girls were tired and wanted to rest, so that they would not come into the room in the morning.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "Now I am awake, and I can let them come."


    Bishi hesitated and did not move.


    Inahana looked at her nahanly: "What''s the matter?"


    Bishi hesitated for a moment, then turned around and closed the door, then looked at Daohua uncomfortably.


    Daohua was a little strange, Bishi''s behavior: "What''s the matter?"


    Bishi gritted his teeth and bit the bullet and asked: "When I got up this morning, I found a set of men''s clothing on the girl''s hanger." And he just changed it.


    Daohua stopped drinking the porridge, her face was a little stiff, and Xiao Yeyang was grotesque in her heart, and she didn''t know to take her clothes away after she left!


    This is all right, how would she explain it?


    Daohua buried her head in drinking porridge to hide her embarrassment, took two bites, and said to Bishi: "You go get two buckets of water in."


    Bi Shi nodded quickly.


    Looking at Bishi''s back, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, those who knew about it were Bishi who didn''t like to ask more questions.


    After ??, Daohua quickly finished her breakfast, and after Bishi fetched water, she personally washed the clothes that Xiao Yeyang had changed.


    At the same time, in the sunflower garden next to Xizhimen, Xiao Yeyang was sitting in the study, looking at the kidnapper¡¯s confession with a cold expression.


    As early as in Zhongzhou, Xiao Yeyang sent someone back to Beijing, established this stronghold, and privately helped him inquire about the news of various houses in the capital.


    The secrets of Weiguo Gongfu were investigated by the head of the dark guard.


    Not long afterwards, a hunky, middle-aged man walked in and knelt in front of Xiao Yeyang: "Master, the questioning came out. The second lady of the Jiang family paid a lot of money to hire this group to kill the county head of Shengping."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s face did not fluctuate.


    Dare to buy murderers at the feet of the emperor, and the killers are the county owners who were proclaimed by the emperor. Except for the Jiang family, who is known as Jiang Banchao, who is a double queen, everyone in the capital is really not so courageous!


    Although there was a guess, Xiao Yeyang still held the hands of the confession tightly together. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "I heard that Mrs. Jiang''s eldest son Jiang Jingyao likes to go to the racecourse?"


    Step by step dared to nod his head: "Yes, almost every few days, Jiang Jingyao will go to the racecourse for horse racing."


    Seeing killing intent in his family¡¯s eyes, Defu said: "Master, the county owner has just had an accident, and Jiang Jingyao has also followed suit. The Jiang family will definitely be suspicious."


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "So what? Madam Jiang Er dares to hurt Yiyi, so she has to be prepared to bear the consequences." Then, looking at Bu Gan Dang, "arrange an accident at the racecourse, so that Madam Jiang Er will not know about it. Pain, she really thought she could be lawless!"


    Dare to step: "Don''t worry, the master, the subordinates promise to do it unconsciously."


    Defu¡¯s eyes were worried. The master faced the Jiang family in this way. With the empress dowager¡¯s protection for shortcomings, she would definitely suffer the master¡¯s pain in the future, but he also knew that this time the Jiang family had really touched the master¡¯s bottom line.


    Miss Yan is the lifeblood of the master. If you move her, isn''t it the master''s life?


    Hey, he can''t persuade him anymore. He just hopes that Bu Commander can arrange the accident perfectly.


    Xiao Yeyang tapped his finger on the tabletop: "As for the group of people from the rivers and lakes who found their lair, they destroyed it."


    Step dare to nod his head: "Yes, the subordinate immediately ordered to go down."


    After the master came back from northern Xinjiang, he brought back many people. Now he has enough personnel under his hands. Even if the group of people from the rivers and lakes are in other provinces, they can deploy manpower to solve them.


    After arranging these things, Xiao Yeyang went to the Jinlingwei office on horseback.


    In mid-May, after several months of investigation, the case of the Eight Kings Dangyu was finally closed under the coordinated investigation of the Ministry of Criminal Affairs, Dali Temple, and Jin Lingwei.


    As long as the Eight Kings¡¯ party feathers who have been confirmed, all beheaded and asked.


    Involved in the Eight Kings Party Yu, guilty, ransacked and exiled; innocent demoted or suspended.


    Dong''s family because of the communication between Master Dong and the eight kings'' staff, he leaked the secrets of the court, Master Dong was taken directly to the Meridian Gate and had their heads chopped off. The rest of the Dong family, because they did not participate, were all sent into exile for the army in Xiliang.


    The second master of Zhou¡¯s family was bitten by someone, but there was no definite evidence to prove that he was involved with the Eight Wangs¡¯ party feathers, so he was demoted to three ranks and sent to the southernmost part of Daxia, Guangdong Province, Rentong.


    After the judgment came, the officers and soldiers who surrounded Zhou''s family were evacuated.


    After knowing the judgment of the second son, the grandfather Zhou was relieved, and his heart was also cold for a while. Yuezhou''s appointment here is almost the same as exile.


    Glancing at the eldest grandson Zhou Chengye, the old grandfather Zhou sighed. If the eldest grandson can¡¯t get up, the Zhou family is afraid that it will really go down.


    Yan House.


    After Yan Zhigao went under the office, he talked to his family about the judgment results of Zhou and Dong''s family.


    The old lady Yan sighed, just said: "It''s good for people to live."


    Yan Zhigao, Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai are not very optimistic.


    Xiliang and Nanyue, neither of which is a good place to go.


    Xiliang is located in the northwestern frontier of Daxia. It was once the territory of Hu people. After several generations of emperors in Daxia, Xiliang was included in the territory of Daxia.


    The last emperor spoiled Wangui concubine and neglected the court affairs, and the officials did not pay much attention to the barren Xiliang. As a result, the imperial court did not control Xiliang enough, and even the neighboring Xiliao often violated the border and constantly threatened the frontier people. Safety of life and property.


    After the current emperor succeeded to the throne, although he made many arrangements for Xiliang, friction with Xiliao has always existed.


    Going to Xiliang to join the army is actually acting as a backup force. Once a war breaks out, these people will be the first group to be sent to the battlefield.


    The southernmost Guangdong Province has a harsh climate. It is said that people can be killed in the sun in the summer. In addition, the coastal area, Japanese pirates rampant, and typhoons from time to time.


    On Tuesday, the master will go over and pass the judgement. It¡¯s good to be able to guarantee that he is alive.


    Yan Zhigao didn¡¯t talk much about the Dong family and Zhou¡¯s family. Instead, Zhuang Ruo said something else: ¡°Yesterday, there was an accident at the North Gate Racecourse. The third son of Jiang Jingyao was trampled by a mad horse. leg."


    While talking, Yan Zhigao kept paying attention to Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai and Daohua.


    Daohua was surprised at first, then smiled faintly, and then continued to drag her cheeks to think about the Dong family and Zhou family.


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, both of them did not move their eyes, they continued to talk and laugh with their family members.


    Yan Zhi sighed deeply, the children in the family are too sophisticated, and he can''t detect any news from them.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 747： ,farewell

    Chapter 747, farewell


    When the news of the capital has never been broken, everyone was still discussing the emperor¡¯s decree to give marriage to Xiao Yeyang and the county lord of Shengping. The matter of closing the case.


    "It''s really rare, the Jiang family actually stumbled."


    "Isn''t it? First, Jiang Jinghui, the eldest grandson of the Jiang family, did not protect the tribute. As a result, the brocades of several ships were burned. The emperor did not even give the empress dowager and the empress the face, and directly changed Jiang Jinghui''s errands."


    "Not long after this, the third son of Jiang Jingyao encountered an accident in the racecourse again and was trampled on and broke his left leg. Originally, Master Jiang Er was already on the bed. Now he is fine, and his son is also lame!"


    "The Jiang family has suffered one after another. Could it be that someone has offended someone?"


    "Who would dare to provoke the Jiang family, I see, it must be the Jiang family who has acted too much, and has been retributed!"


    "Shhh, keep your voice down. Don''t talk nonsense about this. The Jiang family is quite powerful in the court. Beware of being suppressed."


    "Isn''t this just talking to my brother in private."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. I heard that the prisoners exiled in Xiliang were taken away today. Let''s go and see."


    Xizhimen, hundreds of prisoners exiled to Xiliang were taken here.


    Besides the city gate, in addition to prisoners and errands, there are also people who come to see you off.


    In the crowd, the Dong family members are very silent.


    Compared with other homes, there are more or less friends and relatives who come to send each other, and there is no one to send them here.


    No way, Dong Yuanyao killed Luo Hongyuan. It can be said that he had forged a death feud with the Weiguo government. Even people who were related to the Dong family did not dare to show any closeness at this time.


    Master Dong Er looked worriedly at Master Dong, who was pale and almost his entire body was resting on his son. Since the eldest brother was beheaded, his father became ill. They could not be cured in the cell, and now they have to be escorted away immediately. Xiliang, the long distance is long and the conditions are difficult, he really doesn''t know how long his father can support?


    Not to mention the seriously ill father, even the rest of the family, he has no confidence that they can survive the road.


    The second lady of Dong helped the old lady, her eyes kept looking around, as if looking for something.


    "stop looking!"


    The old lady Dong shook the hand of Mrs. Dong''s hand: "Fortunately, the little prince helped and reported Yuan Yao''s permission to others, which allowed Yuan Yao to escape."


    "Now the people of the Weiguo Palace are staring at us. You are like this. If Yuan Yao sees it, and one can''t help but rushes out, it will harm her. The ability to resist."


    Dong''s second lady with red eyes: "I know, I just want to see the capital again. I am afraid that I won''t be able to come back for the rest of my life."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Dong sighed for a long time. She did not expect that she, who had been pampered for a lifetime, would be exiled when she was getting old.


    The amount of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law can withstand things, and it didn''t last long. Seeing that the people next to them were quietly stuffed with money by relatives and friends, they couldn''t help but start worrying about what happened on the road to exile.


    When they were arrested and put in prison, they didn¡¯t take almost anything. Now they don¡¯t have any money on their bodies. The road to Xiliang is thousands of miles away. Could they make it there smoothly?


    It didn¡¯t take long before the errands began to drive away relatives and friends of the people who sent them off, and they took the roster and called them.


    After finishing the order, he almost said loudly: "Okay, it''s time for us to set off."


    After finishing talking, the job releasers began to urge the prisoner to leave.


    Amidst the urging and screaming of the escalation, these former high-ranking officials are moving away from the capital step by step.


    When the team walked more than ten miles away, the team suddenly stopped the prisoners to rest.


    "Boss, why do you rest so soon, and there is still a long way to go?" There was a puzzled question.


    The solution is not too far away, just looking at a few people in the pavilion not far away.


    "Yuan Xuan and the others are prisoners exiled by the emperor''s uncle. After a while, remember to make a long story short, we can''t stay longer, you know?" In the pavilion, Xiao Yeyang asked Daohua to wear a drapery hat.


    Ina Flower nodded repeatedly: "I know."


    Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and Zhou Chengye didn''t wait for them, they went straight out of the pavilion and walked towards the prisoners.


    On the other side, the Dong family also noticed Xiao Yeyang and his party, and they couldn''t help showing excitement.


    Dong Yuanxuan handed Mrs. Dong to his father, with some moist eyes watching Yan Wentao and the three people walking towards them, and Xiao Yeyang and Daohua walking side by side behind them.


    Yan Wenkai approached the team and did not go to the Dong family. Instead, he carried a big watermelon and walked towards the job relief: "Brothers have worked hard. It''s a tough job on such a hot day."


    Jiechai met Xiao Yeyang head to head, but didn''t dare to be big, so he quickly said with a smile: "It''s not hard work, it''s all for the emperor."


    Yan Wenkai gave him a ¡®you can¡¯ look, and drew out a dagger to cut the watermelon: ¡°Come and taste it, eating a piece of watermelon on a hot day is the best way to quench your thirst.¡±


    The resolvers are all looking at the resolvers.


    The solution leader knew that they were here to send Dong''s family, but did not stop, just said: "My lord, there is a fixed number of distances we have to travel every day, and we can''t delay it for too long."


    Yan Wenkai patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, we are also doing the errands and will not embarrass you and your brothers."


    Hearing this, he relieved his head and asked his subordinates to eat watermelon.


    "So sweet!"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and looked at the reconcilers. While the reconciliation was talking head-on, he turned to look at Xiao Yeyang who had already spoken to the Dong family.


    "Auntie, I brought you two changing clothes and some commonly used pills. It''s a long way to Xiliang. You must take care."


    Daohua signaled Wang Maner and Bishi to distribute the burden they brought to the Dong family, and then took Madam Dong, put the bag she personally carried into her hands, and whispered:


    "Auntie, Yuan Yao prepared the broken silver in the bag. She asked me to give you a message. You must take care. She said she would find a chance to visit you in Xiliang."


    Hearing this, the tears in Madam Dong''s eyes flowed out, pulling Daohua eagerly and said: "No, let her leave us alone and live her own life well. As long as she is living well, we will all be Contented."


    Daohua looked at Madam Dong and nodded: "I''ll take the words." After speaking, she asked, "Auntie, do you have anything else to tell Yuan Yao?"


    Ms. Dong shook her head, her expression hesitated, she still squeezed Daohua¡¯s hand: "Good boy, auntie wants to beg you for something cheeky."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "Auntie, if you ask for anything, please tell me if you have anything."


    Mrs. Dong cried and laughed: "The Dong family has fallen, and the marriage book between Yuan Yao and Sun Changze was written in a hurry by the master in the cell. I am really worried that in the future, Sun Changze and his family will look down on Yuan Yao because of this. We are far away in Xiliang and cannot give She supports her, if it is. If Yenyao encounters difficulties, please help her." As he said, he made a gesture to kneel down for Daohua.


    Daohua quickly grabbed Madam Dong: "Auntie, what are you doing? If you don''t tell me, I will do it too."


    Ms. Dong wept and said: "Good boy, thank you, auntie!"


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, Zhou Chengye, and Mr. Dong Er and Dong Yuanxuan were almost talking about it.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and coughed to remind her that it was time to leave.


    Daohua hurriedly said goodbye to Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong, then walked to Xiao Yeyang''s side, said goodbye to Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong, and finally looked at Dong Yuanxuan.


    "Brother Dong, you can keep the green hills without worrying about not having firewood, and I hope you will cherish it!"


    Dong Yuanxuan took a deep look at Daohua, and said with a smile: "Thank you, Big Sister Yan." Then he looked at Xiao Yeyang, "I can''t attend your wedding anymore. Here, I wish you two old people together in advance, forever together. "


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and patted Dong Yuanxuan on the shoulder: "Thank you! There are often wars and frictions in Xiliang. Although it is full of troops, it is not impossible to make contributions. Yuanxuan, I believe you, you can survive this drastic change in the Dong family. of."


    Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes brightened: "Thank you!"


    Yan Wenkai saw that Xiao Yeyang and the others were about to talk, and pulled their heads to the side, and quietly stuffed a few silver tickets in the past: "Take care of you on the way."


    Jie Chai glanced at the denomination of the bank note, his eyes flashed with excitement, he collected the bank note with an unmoving expression, and nodded with a smile.


    "Okay, we have a good rest, we should hurry!"


    Dong Yuanxuan bowed to Xiao Yeyang''s several people, and then went to help the old man Dong.


    Behind ??, Mrs. Dong also helped old Mrs. Dong.


    After the team walked a certain distance, Mrs. Dong looked back at Daohua and held her daughter-in-law''s hand with tears: "I shouldn''t have angered this child at the beginning."


    Ms. Dong comforted: "Mother, Yiyi won''t take it to heart."


    The old lady Dong shook her head, looked at the grandson walking ahead, and said regretfully: "It''s me, I missed Yuan Xuan''s lifelong event."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Dong was stunned for a moment, thinking of the daughter-in-law who had separated from her son within half a year after entering the house, she couldn''t help but think about it. If Yiyi married her son at the time, she would definitely share the same difficulties with the Dong family. ?


    Of course, this is just to think about it. Look at the way the little prince cares. I''m afraid I''ve long been attracted to Yiyi. How can the Dong family get it?


    On the distant hillside, Dong Yuanyao looked at the **** team with tears streaming down her face.


    Sun Changze saw her crying heartily, and said: "Don''t worry, Little Prince and the others said hello, and they will treat Yue your family well when they relieve their errands."


    Dong Yuanyao wept and did not speak.


    Sun Changze thought for a while, and then said: "When the **** team is far away from the boundary of the capital, I will send someone to send it off along the way to ensure that it will not cause trouble to your family."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanyao had a reaction and turned to look at Sun Changze: "Really?"


    Sun Changze nodded: "Of course." After speaking, he paused, "Your family is my family."


    Dong Yuanyao became silent, and cast her eyes on the **** team again, until she could no longer see it, and then asked: "Do you not hate my father?"


    Sun Changze took Dong Yuanyao''s hand: "Yuan Yao, I thought about it. It was my fault at the beginning. My uncle treated me like that, but he loved his daughter, and blamed me for not being worthy of you."


    Dong Yuanyao withdrew her hand and smiled bitterly: "I am not worthy of you now."


    Sun Changze was anxious on his face, stood in front of Dong Yuanyao, and stared at her: "Yuan Yao, I know what you are thinking, yes, the Dong family is in trouble now, but you Dong Yuanyao is no longer the daughter of a daughter, you can match my Sun Changze. It''s more than just rubbing it. If I have any contempt, I won''t die."


    Dong Yuanyao eagerly said: "Why do you say such a heavy thing? I''m just talking about it casually."


    Sun Changze took Dong Yuanyao''s hand again: "Yuan Yao, believe me, I will treat you well for the rest of my life."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 748： , Oolong

    Chapter 748, Oolong


    After sending off the Dong family, Daohua and his party returned to the city.


    After entering the city, Zhou Chengye looked at Yan Wentao, Xiao Yeyang, and Yan Wenkai: "This time my uncle escaped a disaster on Tuesday, thanks to your help. Before going out, my grandfather repeatedly confessed, so I must thank you."


    Yan Wentao opened the mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen this. Uncle was also bitten by someone on Tuesday. We just reported it truthfully.¡±


    Zhou Chengye knew that things were not as simple as what Yan Wentao said, so he remembered this friendship in his heart, and looked at the three of them with his fists: ¡°If you find me useful in the future, you must let me know.¡±


    Yan Wenkai smiled and took it: "Sure, we won''t be polite to you."


    Hearing this, Zhou Chengye suddenly smiled.


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao beside ?? also smiled.


    Zhou Chengye took a quick look at Yan Wentao. It has been a few days since the Zhou family''s ban was lifted, but he hadn''t visited the house even once. He hesitated and asked with a smile, "Are you okay today? If you are not busy, come and sit at my house." ."


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wenkai looked at Yan Wentao at the same time.


    Yan Wentao hesitated, but he wanted to go to Zhou Mansion, especially after knowing that Grandpa Zhou had gone to Peng¡¯s family to retired, hope was rekindled in his heart, but he was worried that he was too eager to make Zhou¡¯s family feel that he was there. Repay the favor.


    Zhou Chengye saw that Yan Wentao did not speak, thinking that he was unwilling, and smiled bitterly in his heart. Wen Tao was still caring about the past. After all, his mother did a little too much in the matter of absolute Yan family begging.


    "OK!"


    The car curtain was suddenly opened, revealing Daohua¡¯s smiling face: ¡°Before the Zhou¡¯s family was inconvenient, I had never visited. Now it¡¯s convenient. We should also go to the old lady and uncle and aunt to greet her. And Jingwan, me and her. I haven''t seen each other for more than two years, and I have a lot to say to her."


    Zhou Chengye immediately smiled and said, "Jing Wan often mentions you too."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "If this is the case, then we will be bothered."


    Zhou Mansion.


    Zhou''s family is busy helping the master on Tuesday tidy up things. Fortunately, Zhou''s family has not been ransacked. The family''s background is still there, and the manpower and property can be prepared for the master on Tuesday.


    After learning about the situation in Guangdong on Tuesday, the master is not as sad as his family. The conditions in Guangdong may be a bit more difficult, but if you have to work hard, it is not impossible to make political achievements.


    Now he is worried that as soon as he leaves, the Zhou family¡¯s connections in Beijing will be cut off.


    Guangdongzhou is remote. If no one is running for him in Beijing, even if he has made political achievements in Guangdong, he may be completely empty.


    Thinking about it. On Tuesday, the master went to the courtyard of the old man. Once he passed by, he found that the old man and Mrs. Zhou were both here.


    Looking at the strong smile on his sister-in-law''s face, the master sighed in his heart on Tuesday. His father personally went to Peng''s house and retired. Jingwan was delayed. No wonder the brother-in-law was worried.


    The old grandfather Zhou saw the second son coming, and asked aloud: "Is everything packed?"


    Tuesday, the master nodded: "It''s almost done."


    Grandpa Zhou: "What''s the matter with you coming over at this time?"


    Tuesday, the master sat down, looked at the couple of Zhou Da, and said: "Father, I think twice, I still think it is better to let Chengye stay in the capital."


    Old Madam Zhou was silent.


    Leaving the eldest grandson in Beijing and continuing to maintain the Zhou family¡¯s contacts, he doesn¡¯t know the reason.


    However, when he was the first assistant, he had punished several nobles. Chengye is now a one-shot man. It is too easy for those few to suppress and embarrass him.


    The hope of the Zhou family lies in the eldest grandson. He cannot take risks unless someone takes shelter!


    Lady Zhou glanced at Mrs. Zhou and sighed heavily.


    Ms. Zhou understood the meaning of the glance that Grandpa Zhou looked at her, and at this moment she regretted it too much. Who could have imagined that the Yan family got up so fast, and Yan Wentao, whom she didn''t like at the beginning, was also in power.


    Master Zhou and Master Tuesday also understand the sigh of Master Zhou.


    Yan Jiayan Zhi is a high-ranking official household minister, the eldest son Yan Wenxiu joined the Hanlin Academy, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai have been in Jinlingwei with the fourth grade of official residence, Jane is in the heart of the emperor.


    Now the eldest daughter of the Yan family''s eldest daughter was given by the emperor''s decree to the little prince of the Prince Ping''s mansion. After the two get married, the Yan family is a proper relative of the imperial family.


    The children of ?? are outstanding, the future of the Yan family can be said to be bright!


    Unfortunately, such a family was rejected by their family.


    Now, even if the Zhou family wants to marry the Yan family again, they can¡¯t open that mouth.


    Just when the four of them were in infinite melancholy, the housekeeper hurried over to report: ¡°Old lady, the eldest son brought the little prince and the young lady of the Yan family to visit.¡±


    Hearing this, the expressions of Grandpa Zhou all moved.


    Master Zhou, Mrs. Zhou, and Master Tuesday all stood up.


    On Tuesday, the master found that he was too anxious, and looked at Grandpa Zhou with a little embarrassment.


    The old man of Zhou felt a bit bitter, because of the defeat of the Zhou family, and the exchange of the positions of the Zhou family and the Yan family. Now even the second child has to put down her figure.


    Although there were thousands of sighs in my heart, Old Lady Zhou did not show it on her face, and said with a smile: "Although you are the elders, but this time the Zhou family has an accident. Little Prince and Wen Tao are very helpful. You should go out to welcome you. Express thankfulness."


    Master Zhou didn¡¯t think so much, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°What my father said is, we¡¯re going to welcome Wentao and the others.¡±


    As soon as the three of Master Zhou left the courtyard of the Grand Master Zhou, they saw Zhou Chengye coming with Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, Yan Wenkai, and Daohua.


    "Please Announce to Uncle and Auntie!"


    On Tuesday, the master saw the Yan family¡¯s three children and their elder brother and sister-in-law¡¯s affectionate greetings.


    Fortunately, the relationship between their two families has not been alienated by the rejection of relatives.


    Chengye stayed in Beijing, if he could be taken care of by the Yan family, he and his father would be relieved a lot.


    After greeting for a while, Mrs. Zhou led everyone into the courtyard. She took Daohua and walked ahead, and Xiao Yeyang was a few steps behind.


    The group had just stepped into the hospital gate, and Zhou Jingwan¡¯s surprise voice came from behind.


    "Brother Three!"


    Yan Wentao and others stopped and turned around and saw Zhou Jingwan running towards them with a smile.


    Yan Wentao saw that Zhou Jingwan was so happy to see him, the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily, and his heart became tense as Zhou Jingwan got closer and closer.


    Do you want to step forward to support her?


    So many people are here, it doesn''t seem very good.


    But if you don¡¯t help her, she runs so fast, what if she trips over the courtyard gate?


    Sister Zhou made no secret of her joy for herself. He is a big man, should he take the initiative too?


    Master Zhou, Mrs. Zhou, and Zhou Chengye, it was a little embarrassing and headache to see their daughter (sister) rushing to an outside man so unpretentiously.


    When Zhou Jingwan was about to run to the courtyard gate, Yan Wentao couldn''t take care of that much. Worried that she would be tripped over, he walked two steps forward, trying to reach out and help her.


    However.


    As soon as Yan Wentao stretched out her hand, Zhou Jingwan stepped directly into the hospital gate, and then ran away in front of him.


    "Yiyi!"


    "Quiet Wan!"


    Yan Wentao''s hands awkwardly stopped in the air, looking stiffly at the two girls hugging, laughing and jumping together.


    It turned out that sister Zhou ran over so urgently, not because she saw him!


    "Puff~"


    Yan Wenkai saw that his third brother''s expression was so funny, one couldn''t help but laughed out.


    It was Xiao Yeyang, who also squeezed his fist and covered his mouth and coughed lightly.


    This time, Yan Wentao was even more embarrassed.


    "Cough~"


    Zhou Chengye also wanted to laugh, but he resisted, stepped forward and grabbed Yan Wentao''s arm that was still in the air, and smiled: "Let¡¯s get in the house quickly, grandfather must be waiting in a hurry."


    Ms. Zhou tapped her daughter who almost made a fuss but didn¡¯t know her at all: ¡°Well, don¡¯t hold Yiyi anymore. I don¡¯t want to see the little prince and your third brother Yan and brother Yan soon.¡±


    Zhou Jingwan then let go of the rice flower, looked at the three of Xiao Yeyang, and bowed to the three of them: "Little Prince, Brother Yan, long time no see." After speaking, she looked at Yan Wentao again, "Brother Three."


    Ms. Zhou saw that Yan Wentao was still a little embarrassed because of what happened just now. When she saw sister Zhou Jingyun coming over, she smiled and said to her daughter: "Quickly introduce your sisters to Yiyi."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 749： ,Opportunities are only for those who are prepared

    Chapter 749, opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared


    Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai were taken to the old man''s house. After Daohua greeted the old man, he followed Zhou Jingwan to her yard.


    Yan Wenkai saw his third brother and old grandfather Zhou exchanging a few words, so he sat silently, a little anxious for him.


    The third brother likes Sister Zhou, shouldn¡¯t he behave well now? How did you install the wood?


    Yan Wenkai sighed. Because of the life-long events of his third brother, he, a younger brother, has to worry a little bit. He can listen to his mother. Poetry will go to Beijing with the Su family to be married next month.


    The third brother is the elder brother in the end, and it is not easy for him to get married before him.


    Thinking of this, Yan Wenkai automatically took the role of parent, and enthusiastically asked about the preparations for the appointment of the master on Tuesday, and the future plans of the Zhou family.


    Old Madam Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Your uncle has a deadline for taking office on Tuesday. You will leave Beijing in a few days. As for us.¡± He said, paused, and glanced at Yan Wentao. There was still some hope in his heart.


    The granddaughter has retired, and it will be a little difficult to talk about it in the future.


    If Wen Tao still wants to marry, it will be the best choice for both his granddaughter and the Zhou family.


    But at the beginning, the Zhou family refused to be too straightforward, but now they want to get married again, the Zhou family really has no face to take the initiative to mention it.


    Old Mrs. Zhou noticed the nervousness in Yan Wentao¡¯s eyes, and said with a smile: "After your uncle took office on Tuesday, our family is ready to go back to Zhongzhou."


    Hearing this, Yan Wentao''s heart suddenly tightened.


    Yan Wenkai asked quickly: "Why do I have to go back to Zhongzhou? Isn''t it good to stay in Beijing?"


    The old lady Zhou sighed: "Although the capital is good, the Zhou family is not suitable for staying."


    After ??, Yan Wentao didn''t pay attention to what the people in the room said. At this moment, he didn''t care if the Zhou family felt that he was taking advantage of the fire.


    On the other side, Zhou Jingwan and Daohuazheng were able to talk vigorously. The two talked about their respective experiences in the past two years of separation.


    "By the way, Yiyi, is Yuan Yao okay now?"


    Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan in surprise.


    Zhou Jingwan smiled triumphantly: ¡°I don¡¯t know you yet. Yuan Yao is in an accident. You will definitely not sit back and watch. The Weiguo Palace didn¡¯t catch her. You definitely helped.¡±


    Ina Flower smiled silently: "She is fine now."


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan didn¡¯t ask more: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After saying that, she sighed, ¡°Old people say that things are impermanent. I didn¡¯t think so. The Dong family was defeated so quickly."


    Daohua smiled and looked at Zhou Jingwan: "Do you still think about this?"


    Zhou Jingwan glanced at Daohua: "Don¡¯t underestimate me. After coming to the capital, I have seen a lot of monsters, ghosts and snakes, and I have made progress."


    Looking at the self-deprecating color on Zhou Jingwan¡¯s face, Daohua smiled: "Yes, we are all grown up."


    Daohua and his party had lunch at Zhou¡¯s house, sat for a while, and left.


    The carriage went out of the street where Zhou''s mansion was located, and Daohua raised the curtain to look at Yan Wentao, who was riding outwards: "Brother, what did you say when you called Jingwan aside before eating?"


    A trace of unnaturalness appeared on Yan Wentao¡¯s face: "Nothing."


    Ina Hua looked disbelief.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang drove up to the carriage and said with a smile: "What else can I say, ask Girl Zhou for a reassurance."


    Yan Wenkai looked puzzled: "What reassurance?"


    Xiao Yeyang gave Yan Wenkai a blank look and ignored him. This guy is the luckiest of them, and his marriage with Miss Su hardly had any twists and turns.


    Ina Hua looked at the uncomfortable look of her third brother, and seemed to understand something.


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his voice and said to Daohua: "Your third brother wants to marry Miss Zhou, what do you think?"


    Daohua was silent for a while: "As long as it is the third brother''s choice and Jingwan agrees, I will bless them."


    Xiao Yeyang: "With Wen Tao''s current status, he actually has a better choice."


    Daohua smiled: "No matter how good the choice is, if the two are not suitable, it is also a white tower."


    Xiao Yeyang asked back: "Miss Zhou is suitable for Wen Tao?"


    Daohua glanced at Yan Wentao, who was riding in front of him: ¡°Three brothers have liked to hold everything in his heart since he was a child. After being a guard of Jinling, he has become more reticent.¡±


    "There are too many twists and turns in the belly of the ladies in the capital. They may have to guess several meanings in a word of others. Plus, they may be from a good background, with a little arrogance in their bones, and disdain to explain. You said, this is the case. If people live with the third brother, what do you think will happen?"


    "Jing Wan is straightforward, what to say, with her, don''t worry too much, get along with ease, just suitable for the third brother who has become black-bellied."


    Yan Wentao, who was walking ahead, was actually listening to the conversation between Daohua and Xiao Yeyang with his ears erected.


    At the beginning, Yan Wentao still felt that Daohua really understood him and Jingwan, but he was a little unhappy when he heard his black belly.


    Isn¡¯t he just not talking? Why is my belly black?


    As he approached Yan''s Mansion, Xiao Yeyang raised the curtain of the car and Daohua said, "I won''t enter the mansion in a while."


    Ina Flower: "Are you busy?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "The Xiliao mission should enter Beijing next month. I have to watch some things."


    Daohua: "Then you go to work, pay attention to rest, don''t stay up all night again, your body will be overwhelmed."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, for you, I will also raise my body."


    Ina Flower: "Then don''t send it."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai, then nodded, "I will see you again if I find time."


    Yan House.


    As soon as Yan Wentao came back, he was going to go directly to the main courtyard to find Mrs. Li, but after a few steps, he turned his head and went to his parents¡¯ yard.


    Yan Zhiyuan and Wu had no special reaction when they heard that their eldest son wanted to marry a girl from Zhou''s family. They knew that they lacked knowledge and could not plan for the eldest son on such a major event. They just took Yan Wentao to the main courtyard and wanted to hear it. Listen to the opinions of Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li.


    Looking at the nephew who was kneeling on the ground, both Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li were silent.


    Mrs. Li thought for a while and wanted to ask: "Back then, Zhou''s family refused to kiss, don''t you care about it at all?"


    Yan Wentao shook his head: "Auntie, I was really not worthy of Jingwan at the beginning. I don''t complain about the Zhou family''s approach to anyone who doesn''t want their daughter to marry better."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li stopped talking.


    Yan Zhigao looked at his nephew: "You have to think about it. Given the current situation of the Zhou family, you may not be given assistance in the future. On the contrary, you have to pull them. This burden is not light."


    Yan Wentao nodded affirmatively: "Uncle, I know." After speaking, there was a moment of silence, "Jin Lingwei has an unwritten rule, that is, if you want to climb higher, your wife''s family background is not easy to be too high."


    As far as he knows, the wife of Jin Lingwei''s commander is not of a very good background.


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao stopped talking.


    The nephew can now be alone, and he can only suggest some things, and can no longer make decisions for him.


    Besides, although the Zhou family has lost power, it is a family that can make up for the deficiencies of the Yan family in some aspects. The nephew has to support the three rooms. With the temperament of the third younger brother and third younger sister, he really married him a high-class girl. , May not be conducive to the harmony of the three rooms.


    If you marry someone with similar family background, or lower than the Yan family, then it¡¯s better to get married with the Zhou family who knows the roots and has many years of affection.


    Yan Zhigao looked at Mrs. Li: "Since the child has decided, you can go to Zhou''s house some time to settle this matter."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Okay, after I talked to my mother, I will go to Zhou''s family to propose marriage."


    Yan Wentao looked relieved when his elders agreed.


    Daohua really said it well. The opportunity is reserved for those who are prepared. Without these two years of hard work, even if the Zhou family is suffering, he may not be able to catch Jingwan.


    Thank God for giving him such a chance to come back!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 750： , And Guan Li

    Chapter 750, and the crown ceremony


    The old lady Yan has no objection to the third grandson who wants to marry Zhou Jingwan. The grandson likes it, and the little girl is outspoken and cheerful, just suitable for the increasingly dull grandson.


    As soon as the old lady agreed, Mrs. Li went to the official media¡¯s house last week.


    Zhou Mansion.


    Ms. Zhou heard that the Yan family had come to ask for a kiss, and she was both excited and ashamed.


    Ms. Li saw the gratitude in the eyes of Grandpa Zhou coming out to greet her in person, and the grateful eyes of the rest of the Zhou family.


    She also thought about it carefully. In fact, it is a good choice for the current Yan family to get married with the Zhou family who knows the roots.


    People who are slightly better in Beijing have complicated in-laws. When the Yan family first entered Beijing, they did not know enough about each family. If you choose the wrong family, you may be involved in some squad.


    Thinking that the Dong family and the Zhou family were both defeated because of being implicated in the Eight-Wang Party Yu case, Mrs. Li made up her mind. She would rather get married later than the children in the family, rather than casually decide someone else.


    The family of Yan took the initiative to ask for marriage. The family of Zhou expressed their gratitude. Knowing that Yan Wenkai¡¯s wedding date was set for October, Yan Wentao, as an older brother, would not get married behind his younger brother, so he took the initiative to simplify the marriage process.


    Ms. Li thought that her nephew was already big and young, and that it was indeed difficult for Wen Tao to marry after Wen Kai, so she agreed with a smile.


    Although ?? is simplified, the six ceremonies that should be taken have to go, but the two parties have discussed shortening the date.


    Ms. Li is also quick to do things. On the third day, she took the horoscope of the abbot of Daci Temple and came over to discuss the appointment date with the Zhou family.


    Finally, on Tuesday, the day before the master¡¯s appointment, Yan Wentao came to Zhou Mansion with a bride price.


    The main part of the betrothal gift was prepared by Yan Wentao himself, some were rewards from the job, and some were purchased with the silver from the Liuli Factory in the past few years, and only a few were prepared by Mrs. Li, Yan Zhiyuan and Wu Family.


    Although the Zhou family has lost power, Jingwan remains in his heart as always. He should give her the best he can do!


    Zhou''s family members are very satisfied after seeing the dowry gift, which is not worse than the previous Peng family.


    Zhou Jingwan personally watched people put the betrothal gifts into the treasury. She knew that most of these things were earned by Yan Wentao with blood and sweat, and there was no room for loss.


    Ms. Zhou sent away Mrs. Li, she came to the warehouse and saw her daughter holding the booklet intently comparing her, but didn''t bother her in the past. After all the betrothal gifts were in the treasury, she smiled and waved to her.


    "Mother!"


    Ms. Zhou Jingwan walked in, she took her hand: "The wedding date is set, and it is set for September. Although it is a bit rushed, but fortunately, your dowry has already been prepared at home, so it¡¯s not in a hurry."


    Zhou Jingwan lowered her head in shame.


    Ms. Zhou patted her daughter''s hand: "They all say that we see the true love in adversity, Wen Tao treats you like this, and we will marry the Yan family in the future, but we must be filial to the elders."


    Zhou Jingwan lowered her head and said, "Mum, I know."


    Looking at the joy between her daughter¡¯s eyebrows, Madam Zhou thought of her daughter¡¯s cold face all the way when she was married to the Peng family, and she suddenly felt fortunate.


    Women still have to marry the right talent, family background or something, but it¡¯s just icing on the cake!


    Because of Yan Wentao¡¯s appointment, the Yan family has been busy for a few days. As soon as they stopped to rest, Daohua realized that there were two more days in June.


    "Xiao Yeyang''s birthday, what gift should I give him?"


    While Daohua was thinking about this, Ping Tong suddenly came to Daohuaxuan: "Girl, Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion has posted a post for our family. Please go to the little prince¡¯s wedding ceremony on the first day of June. Madam will let you Go to the main courtyard."


    Hearing this, the rice flower who crooked on the chair to enjoy the cool ¡®àᡯ sat up: "Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion posted a post to our house?"


    Looking at the surprised girl, Ping Tong nodded quickly, not to mention the big girl, even the lady was surprised when she received the post.


    Daohua slammed the ball fan a few times, thinking that after Xiao Yeyang returned to Beijing, he had almost never returned to Prince Ping''s Mansion, and she couldn''t help but feel conspiracy theories.


    Could it be that the Ma family¡¯s mother and son are playing tricks?


    Ina Lace wanted to walk towards the main courtyard.


    Main courtyard.


    Mrs. Li and Han Xinran were both present, and the post from Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion was placed on the table in front of both the mother-in-law and the daughter-in-law.


    Seeing Daohua coming, Mrs. Li motioned to her to read the post.


    After reading the post, Daohua frowned.


    How could Xiao Yeyang agree to allow Ma to handle his ceremony?


    But it was relieved soon.


    Xiao Yeyang is the son of Prince Ping. He and the crown should be held in the palace, even if he is unwilling, the emperor will intervene.


    Ms. Li was a little worried. At the Dragon Boat Festival banquet, her daughter was unwilling to offer tea to Princess Ma. Princess Ma would definitely bear her grudge. She went to the palace to attend the banquet. Who knows how she will deal with her daughter?


    There is also Prince Ping. I heard that he is also opposed to Yeyang marrying his daughter.


    Han Xinran was also a little worried. Since the little prince was coming to see the big sister in the mansion, she could see that the little prince looked at the big sister very much.


    But this is not enough!


    The backyard is the world of women, and the little prince can''t protect his elder sister all the time.


    Princess Ma is not a harmless person. Just because she angered the former princess, let the little prince leave the palace and live in the palace, and finally was successfully straightened, it can be seen that this person is scheming.


    She really wants to do something in the backyard of the palace, without knowing it.


    Seeing the two of them frowning, Daohua immediately smiled: "Mother, sister-in-law, it''s just a birthday banquet. There is nothing to worry about. The daughters of Prince Ping have to enter sooner or later. As for Princess Ma. On the Dragon Boat Festival, the emperor was like that. In the face of many people, I acquiesced that I don''t have to offer her tea. If she embarrassed me, I would not be afraid."


    Mrs. Li thought for a while: ¡°It¡¯s better not to conflict with Princess Ma.¡±


    Daohua faintly smiled and said: "She doesn''t pick things out, so naturally I won''t be uncomfortable."


    In the evening, Xiao Yeyang followed Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai to the Yan Mansion. Seeing Daohua, before she could ask, he took the initiative to talk about Guanli.


    "This matter was ordered by the imperial uncle, saying that my ceremonies and ceremonies must be handled in the palace anyway. Don''t worry, the uncle imperial knew that I was at odds with Ma''s mother and son. It''s just a reception of a female guest in the backyard. If she finds fault, you don''t need to give her a good face."


    Hearing this, Han Xinran quickly looked at Xiao Yeyang, she knew how the elder sister''s courageous temperament developed, and the feelings were indulgent.


    Daohua gave an''um'', hesitated for a moment, and said, "I''m not afraid of Princess Ma, but your father." Last time on Dragon Boat Festival, because the emperor called her away, she could not see Prince Ping, but this time Going to the palace is definitely impossible to hide.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Don''t worry, if my father wants to see you, I will accompany you."


    Daohua nodded, she was not too scared, even if Prince Ping objected to her marrying Xiao Yeyang, but now the emperor has made a decree to give her the marriage, looking at the emperor, it should not be too embarrassing for her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 751： , Ugly daughter-in-law sees in-laws

    Chapter 751, ugly daughter-in-law sees in-laws


    On the first day of June, as soon as the hour (9:00) passed, carriages and horses arrived in front of the Prince Ping¡¯s mansion one after another.


    In the past, the palace held banquets. In order not to be underestimated, Princess Ma had to personally ask about everything and ask for perfection. But today, the palace guests are all here, and she is still slowly dressing up.


    Ma''s face is ugly with a maid combing her hair, and he is very depressed.


    Last time at the Dragon Boat Festival banquet in the palace, the emperor refused to let the girl of the Yan family offer tea to herself, which made her lose face in public. Hit her in the face.


    Xiao Yechen¡¯s wife Luo Qiong could not wait for her mother-in-law for a long time, so she came to the main courtyard.


    Seeing this, Luo Qiong quickly lowered his eyes to cover up the contempt in his eyes.


    For her mother-in-law, she is very indifferent in her heart.


    Even if she is now being straightened and turned into a concubine, she can¡¯t change the matter of having children out of wedlock; again, she is a little blind to the way her mother-in-law wins her father-in-law. She is pretentious and completely concubine.


    "Mother concubine, there are guests outside."


    Seeing that Princess Ma had been picking and changing the pearl hairpin, Luo Qiong had to remind her.


    Princess Ma squinted at her daughter-in-law, who was born in Weiguo Gongfu. His family background is good, but some are too good. She often carries the rules, dull and boring.


    If it weren¡¯t for her son to successfully attack the prince in the future, she needed the support of the Prince Weiguo Mansion, she would not bother to look at this daughter-in-law.


    "Come here, let them drink tea in the yard."


    Hearing that, Luo Qiong frowned. Although he didn''t agree with him on the face, he didn''t say anything else, but he sneered in his heart. Although the mother-in-law was a concubine, she didn''t have any measurement and overall view of the concubine. .


    She is angry, but she uses the guests to vent her anger, which is extremely stupid!


    If the banquet is not done well, others will not blame Xiao Yeyang, they will only blame her for being the princess.


    "Mother concubine, then I will entertain the guests in the yard first."


    Princess Ma gave a faint ¡®um¡¯, and continued to replace the pearl hairpin. It was already half an hour after she cleaned up.


    Many people came to the palace today, some were for the emperor, some were for the face of Prince Ping, and some were optimistic about Xiao Yeyang.


    In the courtyard of the palace, the ladies and girls knew that Princess Ma was in a bad mood today, so they were very witty and didn''t get in front of her. They gathered together in twos and threes to enjoy the scenery of the palace.


    At the beginning of noon (11:00), the carriage of the Yan family arrived at the gate of the palace.


    "Today is Yeyang''s grand ceremony. If it is. If Princess Ma intends to embarrass you, please bear with me. Don''t make trouble, you can''t delay Yeyang''s grand ceremony."


    Before getting off the carriage, Mrs. Li took Daohua and ordered.


    Daohua smiled and replied: "Mother, I have a sense of measure." With that, she opened the door and got out of the carriage.


    As soon as I stood on the ground, I banged my feet, and Daohua turned around and looked around, and saw a carriage parked diagonally across the street. Chu Lang was lazily with his arms folded. Rely on the carriage.


    Daohua looked around, and pointed her finger at herself. Seeing Chu Lang nodded, he groaned, turned around and said something to Mrs. Li, and then quickly went to the other side of the street.


    "That girl is here!"


    Chu Lang knocked on the car door and said to Guo Ruomei inside.


    In the carriage, Guo Ruomei stroked the hair crown made by herself, her expression a little sad.


    Son and Guan, she is a mother, but she can¡¯t go to the ceremony!


    "Heroes, are you looking for me?"


    Hearing Daohua''s name, Chu Lang''s mouth twitched a few times: "Um. I haven''t been a hero for many years. Call me Uncle Chu."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Is this appropriate? I''ll continue to call you Daxia Chu. By the way, thank you for what happened last time." Then, he looked at the carriage and said, "You have something to do with me?"


    At this time, the car curtain opened.


    Seeing Guo Ruomei smiling at her, and thinking of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s dislike for Chu Lang, Daohua¡¯s eyes flashed and her mouth opened slightly. When she saw Mei Xue and Mei Shuang sitting next to Guo Ruomei, her eyes were even more intense. Yuan opened up.


    Not what she thinks, is it?


    The person living in the Wuhuashan Courtyard is Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother?


    Thinking that when we first met, she regarded people as an assassin with ulterior motives, and Daohua awkwardly helped her hair.


    "Yiyi?"


    Tao took a second to look at Guo Ruomei: "What''s your order?"


    Guo Ruomei smiled: "Can I call you Yiyi?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Of course."


    Guo Ruomei looked at Daohua: "I heard that you fell into the river not long ago, are you okay?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Thank you aunty for your concern, I''m fine."


    Guo Ruomei smiled and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s fine. When you go out in the future, bring more guards. There are many high-ranking officials and nobles in the capital. It is inevitable that there will be a few domineering and domineering.¡±


    Ina Flower nodded again, indicating that she had written it down.


    Looking at Daohua, who stood in front of her with folded hands, Guo Ruomei couldn''t help but smiled: "Yiyi, I want to ask you for a favor."


    In a second, Dao replied: "Auntie, don''t say one is busy, I will also agree to ten."


    Chu Lang on the side gave her a surprised look: "When did you girl become so talkative?"


    Daohua looked at Chu Lang and didn''t care.


    The attitude towards different people is of course different.


    Guo Ruomei handed out the hair crown from the car window: "I personally made this. Yang''er got the crown today, and I can''t do anything for him. If he wants to wear this hair crown, he will keep it, if he doesn''t. It''s up to you."


    Daohua saw the expectation in Guo Ruomei''s eyes, and reached out to receive the hair crown: "Don''t worry, Auntie, I will definitely hand it to Xiao Yeyang."


    Guo Ruomei smiled: "Thank you very much."


    Ina Flower: "Auntie is too kind."


    Guo Ruomei glanced at the gate of the palace: "You go back quickly, don''t let your mother and others wait for a long time."


    Daohua nodded, bowed her knees and bowed, then turned and walked towards Madam Li and Han Xinran.


    Just when Daohua and the others walked into the gate of the palace, the main courtyard of the palace.


    "You can see clearly, is it Guo Ruomei''s carriage?"


    Princess Ma stood up in shock when she heard what the maid in charge said.


    The maid nodded quickly: "The old slave sees it really, it''s Princess Guo."


    Princess Ma glared at the maid-in-law: "Which Princess Guo, she is no longer a princess!"


    The maid confessed her mistake quickly: "It was the old slave who said the wrong thing."


    Princess Ma asked again: "What is she here for?"


    The stewardess: "Guo Wang. Guo gave a crown to the lord of Shengping County. Maybe he wanted to wear it for the little prince."


    Princess Ma snorted: "She can''t think about it!" With that, she was silent for a while, and then said to the maid in charge, "Go to Baihuayuan and tell the lord what you just saw."


    The maid-in-law suddenly smiled: "Seeing the princess, the prince does not want to see Guo the most. In these years, every time he mentions the Guo, he will be furious. Knowing that the county lord of Shengping and the Guo are entangled, she will definitely not give her a good face. ."


    The princess Ma has a chill on her face: "Go ahead."


    The county lord of Shengping was Xiao Yeyang¡¯s fianc¨¦e. The prince didn¡¯t give her a good face, he was hitting Xiao Yeyang in the face.


    Shortly after the maid left, Princess Ma heard the maid announce the arrival of the Yan family, sneered, and went to the living room with a smile.


    "I have seen the princess!"


    Looking at the Yan family saluting, Princess Ma sat on the main seat and drank tea calmly without crying.


    Seeing this, everyone in the living room couldn''t help showing the look of watching the show.


    Daohua waited for a few seconds, then straightened up, and also helped Madam Li and Han Xinran.


    Seeing her like this, the tea cup in Princess Ma¡¯s hand was suddenly placed on the table.


    Daohua stepped forward and stood in front of Madam Li and Han Xinran, looking at Concubine Ma calmly.


    Luo Qiong looked at the two confronting each other, and faintly averted his gaze, but did not step forward to relieve the siege.


    The atmosphere in the living room condensed.


    Princess Huijia didn¡¯t want to participate in the Prince¡¯s Mansion, but when she saw the longevity lock on Daohua¡¯s neck, she couldn¡¯t help but move.


    She vaguely remembered that the emperor seemed to have such a longevity lock engraved with peach blossoms.


    Does the emperor like the Yan family so much? Even the Long Life Lock was rewarded to her?


    Just as Princess Huijia was about to make a final announcement, to everyone''s surprise, Princess Ma chose to give in first: "Okay, you are the emperor who gave the marriage to Yeyang by decree. Even if you don''t understand the rules, Ben The princess can''t say about you either."


    Daohua looked at Princess Ma without speaking.


    Princess Ma looked at the maid-in-law who came back, and waited for the maid-in-law to whisper a few words in her ear, she smiled and looked at Daohua: "The prince has just passed on a message, and he wants to see you. Him."


    When Prince Ping wanted to see herself, Daohua didn''t dare to refuse, she was silent for a moment, glanced at Madam Li and Han Xinran, and then left with Madam Guan.


    Along the way, Daohua was very cautious. Although Ma asked her to meet Prince Ping in public, there is a high probability that she would not play tricks, but she still did not dare to take it lightly.


    Princess Ping suddenly wanted to see himself, it is very likely that Princess Ma was blowing some ears.


    For Ma Shi, she can not be too scrupulous, but she can¡¯t with Prince Ping.


    Because of the relationship between the master and the mother-in-law, she and Ma''s family, it must be her relatives, the emperor will naturally favor him; but compared with her Prince of Peace, the emperor must be favored by the Prince Ping.


    Ina Hua warned herself in her heart that she must calm down when she meets Prince Ping.


    After a while, the maid in charge came to Baihuayuan with rice flowers.


    Prince Ping likes to make rouge. In addition to the flowers and plants planted in Zhuangzi, there is also such a hundred gardens in the palace, located between the backyard and the front yard.


    At this moment, Prince Ping is standing alone in the corner pavilion at the entrance of Baihua Garden.


    Just now when the maid in charge told Prince Ping back and forth, everyone saw that Prince Ping was angry and knew that he was going to see his future daughter-in-law. They all wisely avoided Bai Huayuan, but they always paid attention to the pavilion. movement.


    The female family, after Daohua left the main courtyard, everyone also approached Baihuahuan in the name of enjoying the scenery.


    I heard that Prince Ping was dissatisfied with the Yan family¡¯s marrying Xiao Yeyang. This time she was summoned, she would definitely be reprimanded, right?


    "The prince is in the pavilion, the county lord, let''s go over by himself."


    Daohua glanced at the people in the pavilion, then squinted her eyes.


    Prince Ping turned his back to him, but how could he be a little familiar from the back?


    Daohua slowly walked towards the pavilion.


    When he was a few meters away from the pavilion, Prince Ping heard footsteps and thought that maybe it was the girl from the Yan family who had arrived, so he turned around and looked over, trying to scold Daohua for walking slowly. Who knows, he was seeing Daohua. When he looked on his face, he was stunned.


    Primary One? ! ! !


    Daohua also stared at Prince Ping in the pavilion.


    Jiuye!


    Daohua suddenly remembered Xiao Jiu, who was often mentioned by the master and mother-in-law.


    Jiuye


    Little nine


    Daohua''s face was stiff, and she sighed in her heart, life is really dog-blooded everywhere!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 752： ,complain

    Chapter 752, complaining


    Daohua guessed the identity of Jiuye, and Prince Ping also guessed the identity of Xiaoyi when he saw the maid in charge standing not far away.


    It¡¯s no wonder that when he saw Xiaoyi¡¯s dress up in women''s clothing, he felt that this person was a little too realistic, and sure enough, he was obviously a woman.


    is good acting!


    what to do?


    After guessing the identity of the other party, Prince Ping and Ina spent the same time thinking about this question.


    There was a brief silence in front of the pavilion.


    Ina Flower and Peace Hand King looked at each other, but they didn''t mean to speak.


    Prince Ping was full of embarrassment. The embarrassment of being **** and chased by the Diao people was seen by his future daughter-in-law. During the period, he kept begging for help from the daughter-in-law. How could he maintain the majesty of being a father-in-law in the future?


    To make matters worse, in the process of escaping, he was a great prince and even pretended to be a woman! ! !


    This is really embarrassing!


    Ina Hua is thinking, what kind of image should she use to meet her future father-in-law?


    Dignified and Shouli?


    Then you should approach the courtesy now, and then tell your identity in a straightforward manner.


    But in this way, the future father-in-law must be embarrassed, who would let her see him pretending to be a woman.


    Besides being embarrassed, for the sake of face issues, she might become angry from embarrassment, so she reprimanded her for this.


    She didn''t want to have a bad relationship with her future father-in-law as soon as she came up. The relationship between Prince Xiao Yeyang and the Peace Prince was not good enough. If she joined in, the contradiction between father and son would become deeper and deeper.


    not good!


    Daohua decisively gave up this practice.


    Thinking of the future father-in-law, who can even dress up as a woman in order to save herself, it can be seen that he is not a sticky person. When talking with her about rouge making, she is humorous and witty, and Daohua feels that she would better turn over the embarrassing things before. Article, it would be great if you could get some good feelings.


    that is it.


    Say hello as a friend, pretending not to know his identity.


    After thinking about it, Daohua smiled, walked towards the pavilion, and looked at Prince Ping with a smile: "Jiuye, it''s a coincidence, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon. It''s a fate!"


    Prince Ping looked at Daohua, who smiled harmlessly to humans and animals, and said in his heart, if he hadn''t seen her swiftly waving a wooden stick directly to knock out the middle-aged farmer, he might have been deceived.


    Call him Jiuye, is this girl really not guessing his identity, or is she playing stupid with him?


    Prince Ping Xiaorou said without a smile: "Yes, what a coincidence!" Isn''t it a fate? Who would have thought that he would be saved by his future daughter-in-law if he went out casually!


    Taohua entered the pavilion without saluting, and she was delighted to meet her friends: "Jiuye, why have you come to Ping Prince''s Mansion? Are you here to sing?"


    Prince Ping twitched the corners of his mouth. Are you trying to pretend to be a fool? He is so extraordinary, how does he look like a choir? How blind this is!


    Prince Ping hummed, and instead of replying, he asked, "What about you, why are you here?" He said, sneered, "I''m here to sing together?"


    Daohua smiled awkwardly: "Jiuye, I lied to you before, but you have to understand that I was chased and killed, and I met with you accidentally. I don''t know you are good people and bad people, so naturally you have to be something. Keep it, are you right?"


    Prince Ping constricted his eyebrows: "You were chased by someone? Who wants to kill you?"


    Inahua shook her head to indicate that she didn¡¯t know, and then glanced at Prince Ping¡¯s face again.


    Anyway, she is now his nominal daughter-in-law. She was chased and killed. For the sake of his prince''s face, she should protect her.


    Thinking about it, Inahua said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess it might be because I blocked some people¡¯s way that caused this disaster.¡±


    Hearing this, Prince Ping couldn''t help but think of Jiang''s family.


    Wanying that girl wants to marry Yeyang, he knows this very well. Before the emperor''s brother made an order, the queen mother and grandfather Cheng En had approached him several times.


    If it had been before, he would not have thought this way, but he had experienced the last time he had to be sent to Shentang by the Jiang family, and he felt that the Jiang family could do such a murderous thing.


    Daohua changed her conversation and looked at Prince Ping gratefully: "Fortunately, I met Jiuye last time, so I can return home safely." He said, blessing him.


    Prince Ping snorted and said nothing.


    He is still a little self-aware. With this girl''s ability, even if she does not meet him and Wyan, she can return to the capital without any problems.


    But if they didn¡¯t meet this girl, the result would be really hard to tell.


    Prince Ping glanced at Daohua. Is this girl thanking him, or is she taking the opportunity to remind him that she saved herself and made him grateful?


    Huh, sly fellow!


    After that, Daohua looked at Prince Ping, and deliberately looked around, with worry and worry on her face.


    Princess Ping saw him and couldn¡¯t help asking: "What are you doing?"


    Daohua sighed: "I''m looking for my future father-in-law. When I came here, he called me over."


    Prince Ping raised his eyebrows: "Really?" With that, his expression moved, and he asked curiously, "In your eyes, what kind of person is your father-in-law?"


    Daohua''s heart moved, her face was sad, and she said pitifully: "I don''t know, but he doesn''t like me. He opposes me being with his son. Therefore, I am very afraid to see him and worry that he will embarrass me. "


    Prince Ping¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he said with disapproval: ¡°Where can you be an elder to embarrass the younger for no reason, since you have already made a relationship with his son, you should not object to your father-in-law anymore if you want to come.¡±


    Daohua looked unconfident: "That''s not sure, otherwise, why did he suddenly call me here?"


    Prince Ping''s face was stagnant, thinking of the words that the princess had just sent over, and snorted: "Maybe you did something that upset him."


    Daohua quickly denied: "This is wronging me. I haven''t seen him once. How can I know what he likes or dislikes?" He glanced at the steward who stood in the distance and craned his neck to look over here silently. , Hum.


    "As far as I know, my father-in-law is still very sensible. Someone must have chewed the tongue in front of him. I have not married and entered the door. It is really shameful to let us fall apart!"


    Hearing Inahua said that he was reasonable, Prince Ping''s mouth curled up, but when he heard the words behind, he recalled the message from the maid beside the princess. Don''t say it, thinking about it now, it is really a little intent to provoke him to anger.


    Thinking of this, Prince Ping coldly glanced at the maid who was not far away.


    The maid-in-charge was glanced at by Daohua and Ping, her heart and liver couldn''t help but tremble.


    The meeting between the prince and the lord of Shengping County was different from what she had expected!


    The prince who used to be furious when he mentioned the former princess, shouldn¡¯t he severely reprimand the county lord of Shengping in public?


    But looking at the two of them, she seems to be talking very well?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 753： , Treat

    Chapter 753, bad treatment


    Prince Ping thought that the Yan family had no foundation in the capital, and that the future daughter-in-law would know little about him and Guo before, so it would not be good to criticize her too much, and the anger in his heart suddenly disappeared a lot.


    However, she accepted what Guo gave, which was still wrong.


    "Your father-in-law called you over, I think, it should be something. Xiaoyi, Jiuye, I am also a person here. If you are a daughter-in-law, you should pay more attention to taboos. For example, I don''t like to just collect it outside. The daughter-in-law of other people''s stuff."


    Upon hearing this, Daohua suddenly understood that it must be Princess Ma that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother gave her the crown, and she suddenly said: "Listening to the reminder of Jiuye, I found that I did indeed do it. Something unpleasant."


    Seeing that Daohua didn¡¯t deny it, Prince Ping was satisfied. Just when he wanted to say, ¡°Knowing your mistakes can improve the great Yan¡±, Dayan said embarrassedly: ¡°But if I don¡¯t do it, my conscience is disturbed!¡±


    Prince Ping was speechless: "You don¡¯t accept anything, what is your conscience?"


    Daohua sighed: "I can''t bear to refuse a mother, a son, and a crown. It''s a pity that a mother can''t watch the ceremony. If you can''t even wear a hair crown made by yourself on your son''s head, it would be too pitiful."


    Prince Ping frowned and remained silent.


    Daohua looked at Prince Ping as if asking for confirmation: "Jiuye, you said, can I refuse a motherly heart?"


    Prince Ping moved his lips, and finally swallowed the words in his mouth again, with a stern face of displeasure.


    Seeing Prince Ping¡¯s reaction, Daohua tentatively said: "Jiuye, you said that my father-in-law should not blame me after knowing this? I heard people say that my father-in-law is quite generous."


    Looking at Daohua cautiously, Prince Ping said in an unpleasant manner: "How does this master know!"


    Although he is quite generous, he also scores whether things are good or not. The Guo family was so decisive to make peace and didn''t save him any face. Then why should he consider her feelings now?


    Daohua collapsed her face: "Jiuye, many people are waiting to see my jokes," she said, and looked around.


    Princess Ping followed Daohua¡¯s gaze and found that both the male and female family members were staring at them, and his face suddenly became unhappy.


    What are these people doing? See the jokes at Prince Ping''s Mansion?


    Daohua continued: "My father-in-law''s step-wife looked unpleasant to me, and I don''t know how many bad things he said to me in front of my father-in-law. In my father-in-law''s heart, he might think that I am such an unpleasant person."


    "To ask her to add fuel and jealousy to arrange me through the hair crown, I can predict how my father-in-law will be angry, and then how to embarrass me."


    Prince Ping¡¯s complexion became weird, let alone, if he hadn¡¯t known this girl before, he would really have criticized her in public.


    Glancing at the guests here, Prince Ping felt a little annoyed.


    Obviously, the princess sent a maid to tell him that Guo gave the future daughter-in-law a crown, just to make him angry with the future daughter-in-law.


    Daohua kept looking at Prince Ping. Seeing that his expression changed, he thought about it and said: "Jiuye, you and I are in trouble together, then we are friends. Tell you the truth, I don''t want to at all. Marry into the future husband''s family."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping suddenly widened his eyes, and his voice rose a little bit higher: "Why?!" Why, dignified the palace, this girl still doesn''t like it?


    People in the distance saw Prince Ping¡¯s appearance, they thought he was angry, and looked into the pavilion more and more excitedly.


    Daohua shook her head and sighed: "Although my future husband''s family has a good family background, the family is too complicated. After I get married, I will definitely have a hard time in the future."


    While speaking, he walked straight to the chair and sat down. Seeing that there was tea on the table, he proactively poured two cups of tea and handed him a cup of Prince Ping.


    When Prince Ping saw him, he sat down and said angrily: "You''re talking about it, why are you having a hard time?" The Yan family can get married at the Prince''s Mansion. It''s Gao Pan. Does Gao Pan understand?


    The two sat down and talked, making the people who pay attention to this side puzzled.


    Didn¡¯t ?? get angry just now? Why are you sitting and drinking tea together again?


    Daohua took a sip of tea and moisturized her throat, and then said frowningly: "My father-in-law doesn''t like my fiance, and doesn''t care about him at all."


    Prince Ping blurted out like denial, but he thought of the way he and his son get along, but just said dryly: "How come, how can the father under the world care about his son? You have thought about it a lot."


    Daohua looked suspicious: "Really, but if my father-in-law really cares about my fianc¨¦, how can he let him live in his uncle''s house since he was a child? If he is bullied, don''t ask and ignore it."


    "My fianc¨¦ grew up, and my father-in-law never disciplined him."


    "Also, my fiance has been living outside for many years since he was a child. He has not even written a letter from Huo Han and Nuan. He didn''t ask him whether he was doing well outside, whether he wanted to be at home, whether he was bullied, all of these."


    "Furthermore, my father-in-law was able to straighten his concubine room when my fiance was about to be crowned, so that my fiance had an extra elder brother on his head."


    Speaking, Daohua shook her head and sighed: "Jiuye, you don''t know when I met my fiance for the first time."


    "I still clearly remember the situation where my fiance and the children kidnapped by the traffickers were curled up in the carriage. If it weren''t for me to help, my fiance might have been."


    "As long as my father-in-law is more concerned about my fianc¨¦, as my husband''s status, how could my fianc¨¦ be kidnapped by traffickers and be a beggar with me for a period of time."


    "."


    Prince Ping listened to the rice tidbits and talked about Xiao Yeyang''s hard time in Zhongzhou, and the struggle in Northern Xinjiang, and a feeling of guilt could not be restrained in his heart.


    Before this, he had always felt that Xiao Yeyang was rebelling against him. Since Guo and his separation, this child has always treated him with a nose, not a nose and eyes, not eyes. Every time he sees him, he looks like an enemy.


    Slowly, he didn''t want to see him again.


    Daohua kept paying attention to Prince Ping¡¯s expression when she was speaking. She did not mention the mother and child of the Ma family, but only said that Prince Nianping had treated Xiao Yeyang badly.


    Prince Ping sullen his head and drank a cup of tea, and hummed: "You are naturally facing your fiance, I don''t believe it. Isn''t it wrong for him to be a son?"


    Daohua''s face was unhappy: "What''s wrong with him? He was just a four or five-year-old boy when my in-laws were leaving, so why did the father-in-law spread the anger on him?"


    Prince Ping stopped doing it, and said angrily: "He was the one who stinks first and didn''t give me a good face. And he also spoke harshly to his concubine and brother. In this case, shouldn''t I teach him?"


    Daohua snorted: "Your concubine and concubine forced away his mother, shouldn''t he be angry? You know that the concubine and concubine are partial, but you have thought about his young mind."


    Prince Ping stood up fiercely and pointed at Daohua and said, "Where is this king, he eats less or he drank less? He is the son of Prince Ping''s mansion, and the cost of food and clothing is the best in the entire palace."


    Daohua also stood up: "The birth mother left. He was panicking and helpless. What he needed was the care and company of his father, but what are you doing? You are staying with your concubine and concubine, leaving him alone. Throw it aside."


    Prince Ping was so angry that his chest rose and fell: "You are talking nonsense, when did the king abandon him?"


    Daohua: "When he lived in the palace; when he was bullied, but you did not stand up to support him; when he was accused by others, you followed along with the accusations; when he was abducted by traffickers, You didn''t go out to Beijing to rescue him!"


    Prince Ping could not distinguish, so angry that he could only point to Daohua: "You"


    People in the distance saw the two finally arguing, and they were all a little excited.


    In the ?? Pavilion, Prince Daohua Heping stared at each other angrily. The sudden silence made the two suddenly realize that they seemed to have missed their mouths.


    Inahana raised her chin, silently looking away.


    Prince Ping also sat back in embarrassment and drank tea.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 754： ,maintain

    Chapter 754, Maintenance


    Wayne, who had just been called by Chang Shi to help, came back to Baicao Garden and discovered that there was something wrong.


    The prince entertains the male family members in the Baicao Garden, why did the female family members also come over?


    Where are the princess and grandma? It doesn''t matter!


    And what are they looking at?


    Wine quickly walked towards the pavilion. After hearing the whispered discussions around, he knew that the prince had summoned the future little princess and had a conflict with the little princess, so his steps could not help speeding up a bit.


    The little prince was at odds with the prince. If he knew that the prince had bullied his fiancee, then he would definitely be making trouble again!


    Entering the pavilion, Huai En saluted Prince Ping first, and then turned to salute Daohua, but he was stunned on the spot as soon as he turned around.


    Little boy! ! !


    Prince Ping coughed displeasedly because he couldn''t see his own person as silly.


    Huaian returned to his senses, looked at Daohua, and then greeted with a smile: "Little son, what a coincidence!"


    Hearing this, Prince Daohua Heping glanced at each other.


    Daohua pulled out a smile: "Yes, what a coincidence!"


    Wine has always been clever, and he has already turned the corner. The little son who saved him and his master before is the little princess of the little prince in the future.


    God, this is really a coincidence!


    Wine noticed the host''s stinky face, and thought that the princess was always telling the host that the little princess was wrong, and guessed that the two of them must have had some unpleasantness when they met this time, so he laughed and ended the scene.


    "Little princess, where is your rouge shop on Chang''an Avenue? The master wanted to talk to you about making rouge, but the minion didn''t find it."


    Daohua glanced around the people looking here, and after thinking about it, she sat back and said, "My rouge shop is called Siji Rouge Shop."


    Princess Ping looked over and didn¡¯t want to be read by the jokes, so he asked, ¡°Is that the Four Seasons Rouge Shop that sells ice cream?¡±


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yeah."


    Prince Ping gave a light cough, and said uncomfortably: "How can you make ice cream?"


    Bingjiu ointment is a tribute, because the quantity is small, even if he asks the emperor brother, the emperor does not necessarily give it to him.


    He tried the ice skin cream of Four Seasons Rouge Shop, and the effect was similar to that of tribute.


    Daohua: "I have been injured before. Xiao Yeyang helped me ask Uncle Emperor for a box. After the injury, there is still some leftovers. I used it for research. I didn''t think about it. I accidentally made one. NS."


    Prince Ping listened to Daohua¡¯s unceremonious address, and it was difficult to say a word. This hasn¡¯t been done yet. Uncle Huang said smoothly. Also, can the pride on his face be reduced? I really don''t know how to be humble.


    Prince Inaka Jianhei''s attitude softened, knowing that he likes to study these things, so he talked about the production process of ice skin cream.


    Prince Ping was really distracted and listened very seriously, and from time to time he asked some perfumes, shower gels, shampoos and other things sold in the rouge shop.


    "You girl is clever!"


    After hearing about the production process of shower gel and shampoo, Prince Ping praised Dahua without hesitation.


    Daohua smiled and received this compliment. She didn''t feel ashamed or pretended to be humble like other ladies, but smiled generously: "My master and mother-in-law also think so. They all say that they are as knowledgeable and reasonable as I am. There are not many girls in Zhilanxin and Xiuwaihuihui now."


    Listening to Daohua''s brazen boasting of herself, Prince Ping twitched the corners of her mouth, and Wyan glanced at Daohua in admiration. The girl whom the little prince liked herself was really special enough, and she didn''t blush when she praised herself. And soft mouth.


    At this moment, three people came outside the pavilion.


    "Lord!"


    "Father!"


    Xiao Yechen took Jiang Shizi and Jiang Jinghui into the pavilion with a smile.


    was interrupted by someone to talk about Tan Xing, Prince Ping was a little displeased, seeing the Jiang family father and son, his brows frowned slightly, Yeyang''s wife was here, and Ye Chen shouldn''t have brought a foreigner here.


    "Why are you here?"


    Jiang Shizi smiled and said, "How can we not come for Yeyang''s ceremonial ceremony? I heard people say that you are here, so I asked Ye Chen to take us over." He said, he looked at Daohua on the side. .


    Prince Ping remembered that Daohua had said that she had been chased and killed before, and stood in front of her with a calm expression, guarding the person behind her, and then said with a smile: "Yan girl, this is the eldest son of Chengen Palace. With Grand Master Jiang."


    Jiang Shizi and Xiao Yechen couldn''t help frowning at the nickname of Prince Ping and the natural act of asylum.


    Didn¡¯t you say that the two quarreled?


    Why does Prince Naping (father) want to protect Yan''s daughter?


    Daohua bowed her knees and saluted: "I have seen the son of the world, Grandpa Jiang."


    Prince Ping pointed to Xiao Yechen again: "This is Yeyang''s elder brother."


    Daohua bent her knees again: "I have seen Young Master Xiao." Then she stood behind Prince Ping with her head down obediently.


    Prince Ping was a little dissatisfied when she heard her name, but he didn''t say much about Yeyang''s attitude towards Ye Chen.


    In response, Xiao Yechen had a sharp light in his eyes.


    Jiang Shizi looked at Daohua, then smiled and said to Prince Heping: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that it¡¯s pretty good to be able to fascinate Yeyang and ask him to marry him at any cost.¡±


    Prince Ping did not like Jiang Shizi¡¯s tone of speech, and said displeased: "Yan girl, you should know the book and be more reasonable, you should be more intelligent, be more intelligent, and be smart. Others are also so-so and can¡¯t be praised by the sons of the world. ."


    Hearing this, Jiang Shizi and Xiao Yechen both looked surprised. It was Daohua, and they didn''t expect Prince Ping to defend themselves like this.


    Uh, it¡¯s just a bit too much.


    Jiang Shizi noticed that Prince Ping¡¯s attitude towards Yan¡¯s daughter had changed a lot, and said with a smile: ¡°It seems that the prince is very satisfied with the future daughter-in-law.¡±


    "Fortunately, when I heard that the county lord of Shengping seemed to be disrespectful to the princess again, I thought you were reprimanding him, so I hurried over to persuade you, lest you conflict with Yeyang again and hurt your father and son. Feelings, now it seems that I have been thinking too much."


    When Daohua saw Jiang Shizi applying eye drops to Prince Ping in front of her, she said directly: "The son of the world really thinks too much. The prince is so approachable, how can he reprimand others for no reason? As for what you said hurts the relationship between father and son. , That''s even more nonsense."


    Talking, smiling at Prince Ping.


    "There is no overnight feud between father and son, right, prince?"


    Prince Ping glanced at Daohua obliquely. This girl changed her face faster than flipping a book. It seemed that the person who had just accused him of treating Xiao Yeyang was not her.


    Now there is no overnight hatred before the father and son!


    She said all the good things.


    "Um!"


    Prince Ping, who didn''t want to be read by outsiders, gave a perfunctory ¡®um¡¯.


    Even so, Xiao Yechen still felt a little sinking in his heart, and his gaze at Daohua was full of hostility.


    Jiang Shizi sneered and looked at Daohua: "The Yan family is really a good tutor, Ben Shizi is talking to the prince, can you be a junior who can interrupt?"


    Daohua opened her mouth like a rebuttal, but before she could speak, she swallowed it back, and turned to look at Prince Ping eagerly, with an aggrieved appearance.


    Prince Ping met. Although he knew she might be pretending, he still stood up for her: "Shizi, you are serious." His daughter-in-law, even if it is wrong, should be disciplined by his father-in-law, Jiang Shizi came out What''s wrong with accusations?


    Seeing that Prince Ping was already refuting himself for the second time, Jiang Shizi felt a little displeased. When he was about to say something, Huai En suddenly said: "Master, the little prince is here."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 755： , Next set

    Chapter 755, next set


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang walking hurriedly with anxious face on her face, Daohua felt warm in her heart, but when she saw the look of a few people in the pavilion, she quickly poured a cup of herbal tea and greeted him when Xiao Yeyang stepped into the pavilion. past.


    "Why are you walking in such a hurry? Look, sweating!" As she said, Daohua passed the herbal tea in her hand.


    When Prince Ping saw Xiao Yeyang coming over, his expression became tense. It can be seen that the father and son must meet each other at a time.


    As for Xiao Yechen, Jiang Shizi and father and son, calculating eyes flashed in their eyes.


    She was suddenly called over by Prince Ping, and others could not figure out how to arrange it. Xiao Yeyang would listen to these words, and it is estimated that the Prince of Peace would have a conflict when he came up, and then Xiao Yechen, Jiang Shizi and his son were adding a few fires. Today Don''t hold this and the crown ceremony.


    Xiao Yeyang took a close look at Daohua''s face, and saw that there was nothing unusual about her, and the heart that was holding it fell back to his stomach. He glanced at the others in the pavilion, stretched out his hand to take the tea and drank it, and then Prince Xiang Ping Meet Jiang Shizi.


    "Father!"


    "My Son!"


    Prince Ping glanced at Xiao Yeyang and let out a faint ¡®um¡¯.


    Jiang Shizi smiled friendly.


    Meeting the elders, Xiao Yeyang nodded at Jiang Jinghui again. As for Xiao Yechen, he directly assumed that he hadn¡¯t seen it.


    Then


    The pavilion fell into silence.


    Prince Daohua Jianping and Xiao Yeyang both looked indifferent to each other, while the other three were looking good at the show. They groaned for a moment, and handed the empty tea cup in their hands to Wai En: "Wai En, full. ."


    Wayne was taken aback by Daohua''s sudden behavior. As the prince''s personal eunuch, he has a high status in the palace. He is usually the princess and the eldest son, and he would not order him to do things at will.


    Little princess. Is this to show his closeness with the master by assigning him as a slave?


    Wine glanced at Prince Ping, saw that he had no objection, immediately raised a smile, and quickly walked over to take the empty teacup.


    I saw Xiao Yechen, and the dark bird under his eyes became more and more intense.


    Father, what¡¯s wrong?


    Obviously yesterday, I still looked down on Yan''s daughter completely. How did this attitude turn a 180-degree turn today?


    Jiang Shizi and his son felt a little deep, and they didn''t really want to see Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang''s father be kind and filial.


    At this moment, Prince Ping felt quite guilty towards Xiao Yeyang because of what Daohua had just said. As long as Xiao Yeyang didn''t make trouble with him, he was not willing to find unpleasantness.


    Xiao Yeyang was also surprised that Daohua''s signifier made Huai''en moved. He looked at Daohua and then at Prince Ping. Although he was confused in his heart, it was difficult for outsiders to ask directly.


    However, the father did not object to Daohua''s instigation of Huaian, so he shouldn''t reprimand Daohua as others said.


    Daohua ignored the reactions of these people and took the tea poured by Huai''en and gave it to Xiao Yeyang: "The prince asked me to come over to drink tea. I drank it really well. You sweat so much, just have another cup soon. Antipyretic."


    lightly explained why she appeared here.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, and saw that she was looking at herself with bright eyes, took a sip of the tea, followed her with a ¡®um¡¯ and said, "Yes, it¡¯s not bad."


    Prince Ping heard this and coughed slightly: "Um, Yan girl, since you like to eat this tea, when you leave after that, take some back."


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately felt happy: "Thank you, Lord."


    Princess Ping waved his hand, his face was indifferent: "It''s just a little tea."


    Daohua smiled and replied: "The prince rewarded me with tea. It was the love of the elders to the younger generation. I should thank you. As the saying goes, the prince gave me the tea. I can''t help but return it. It happened to be brewed there. I have a few jars of rose fragrance, and I will bring you some to try tomorrow?"


    Prince Ping glanced at Daohua and expressed satisfaction with her on the road: "Okay, it just happens to be as hot as it is today. The iced rose scented dew has a different taste. Let me try your craft."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Well, then I will send a can first. If it suits the taste of the prince, I will let Xiao Yeyang send it to you. You can also tell Xiao Ye if you have any better ideas or opinions. Yang, let him convey it to me so I can improve."


    Seeing that Prince Ping''s expression became softer and softer, Xiao Yechen frowned, raised his eyes and glanced at Daohua, his vigilance soared again.


    In these years, the reason why he and his mother concubine were able to defeat Xiao Yeyang was because the father and the king couldn''t help but because Xiao Yeyang didn''t bother to explain, the gap between him and his son became more and more serious.


    If there is a reconciling person between the two, then all that he and his mother concubine did before may be abandoned because of this.


    Originally thought that Xiao Yeyang had taken a woman with a bad family background, and threatened him less, but after seeing the Yan family daughter today, he didn''t feel any joy in his heart.


    Father and father seem to like this Yan family daughter very much. Unlike his wife, even if she has been in the door for two or three years, she has not received much praise from her father.


    Prince Ping glanced at Xiao Yeyang, did not reject Daohua''s proposal, and reluctantly said, "Okay, this king will give you some advice."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, pursing his lips and said nothing.


    At this moment, a breeze blew, Daohua smelled all kinds of flowers in the garden, and the Prince of Peace said with a smile: "My lord, the flowers in your hundred gardens are blooming really well."


    Prince Ping proudly lifted his chin: "It''s not this king who brags. It''s full of capital. Except for the imperial garden of the palace, no flower can beat this king''s here."


    As usual, as long as Prince Ping said this, he would immediately get compliments and praise from the people around him. But this time, he found that his future daughter-in-law was pouting, and immediately asked unhappyly: "Why, have you seen King Biben here? Are there better flowers?"


    Daohua quickly nodded: "I have seen it, the flowers planted in my village bloom better than yours."


    Xiao Yechen finally found a chance to interrupt, and looked at Daohua with a slight sarcasm: "Shengping County Lord, the flowers that my father can pick and plant in Hundred Gardens are all kinds of famous flowers. Don''t take wild flowers. Comparing with miscellaneous flowers."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s face, Daohua quickly pulled his sleeves, shook his head at him, ignored Xiao Yechen, smiled and looked at Prince Ping: "Master, do you know the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop?"


    Prince Ping nodded: "I know, the fruits and vegetables sold in that shop are really good."


    Daohua: "I opened the shop."


    Prince Ping knew about this: ". So what?"


    Ina Flower smiled confidently: "I can grow more delicious fruits and vegetables than others, and of course I can grow flowers with better appearance."


    Seeing Prince Ping¡¯s eyes lit up, Daohua smiled and put down her set: ¡°Well, is the prince interested in visiting Four Seasons Villa? By the way, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s Sunflower Villa has also planted a lot of flowers."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately looked at Daohua, pulled her back, and said in a low voice, "What are you doing? The old man is still in Four Seasons Villa!"


    Daohua replied in a low voice, "It¡¯s because the master is here that your father is allowed to go. The last time I went to see the master, I found that Master was a little bitter, and I couldn¡¯t lift the energy to do anything. It¡¯s not good to go on like this. , I think if your father is gone, Master may get better."


    After finishing speaking, he blinked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Looking at the sly in Daohua''s eyes, Xiao Yeyang suddenly understood what she was making.


    This guy wants his uncle to fix his father!


    Don¡¯t say it, this is really a good idea, lest his soft-eared father and king will be instigated by Ma¡¯s mother and son, or be instigated by the Queen Mother, and always make trouble for him.


    Uncle teaches the father and the king, I am afraid that the king''s uncle will be happy to see it.


    When Prince Ping saw Xiao Yeyang stopping Daohua, he felt a little displeased. He didn''t want to go, so he had to go now: "Okay, I will go and see when he is free."


    Daohua suddenly smiled: "Master, you will love my Zhuangzi."


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s brilliant smile, Prince Ping always felt something strange.


    Seeing that Prince Ping and Daohua became more and more in love each other, Xiao Yechen couldn''t help but interrupted the two with a smile: "Father, the time for the ceremony for the second brother is coming, should we prepare? Are you ready?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 756： , Blatant preference

    Chapter 756, blatant preference


    When Prince Ping saw that the hour was indeed approaching, he turned his attention to Jiang Shizi and his son who were left aside: "Second son, let''s go to the main hall now."


    Seeing that Prince Ping finally remembered him, Jiang Shizi sighed in his heart. Before he could say anything, he saw Prince Ping turning his head and looking at Daohua.


    "The female family members are also going to the main hall to observe the ceremony, so you can go with us."


    Daohua smiled and responded: "Yes."


    Immediately, Prince Ping took the lead out of the pavilion.


    Jiang Shizi sighed and followed silently.


    Jiang Jinghui and Xiao Yechen glanced at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang before they followed.


    "What are you in a hurry?"


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the rice flower was about to step out of the pavilion, and he hurriedly stopped the person: "Wait a minute." With that, he pointed to the scorching sun in the sky, "The sun is so big, I will let Defu go to get the umbrella."


    Inahana glanced at the people who walked ahead, Prince Ping, and the others: "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang disapproved: "The sun at noon is the most venomous, and your skin is delicate, so what should you do if you want to get tanned? There is not a short distance from the Baicao Garden to the main hall."


    Daohua knew Xiao Yeyang¡¯s temperament. Seeing his perseverance on his face, Daohua just asked, ¡°Shall we not be too far behind?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Prince Ping indifferently: "With me, what are you afraid of?"


    Do not say more, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang still sweating on his forehead, and handed him the handkerchief: "Take it and wipe it!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and took the veil and wiped his forehead and neck.


    "By the way, I have something else to tell you." Dao Hua invited Wang Man''er, took the hair crown from her, and handed it to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the hair crown, and the corners of his mouth immediately rose up: "You made me a hair crown? Why don''t you send it together with the crown dress?"


    Ina Flower: "I didn''t make this hair crown."


    Xiao Yeyang''s hand reaching for the hair crown suddenly stopped: "You didn''t do it? Then forget it." He said, he was about to withdraw his hand.


    Taohua directly put the hair crown into Xiao Yeyang''s hand: "This hair crown is made by the lady who lives in the Wuhuashan courtyard."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at him for a moment, his eyes flashed: "Have you seen her?"


    Daohua snorted: "You''re hiding it very tightly."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly explained: "When I was in Zhongzhou, I had planned to take you to see her, but I never found a suitable opportunity."


    Daohua wasn''t really angry. Knowing that Xiao Yeyang had a knot in her heart, she looked at the hair crown and said, "My aunt gave it to me when I came to the palace. Princess Ma told your father about me because of this. Fortunately, I knew your father, this saved a storm."


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "Ma''s mother and son are used to doing this kind of thing." After speaking, he paused, "How did you and my father meet?"


    Daohua: "Do you remember the Jiuye I told you before?"


    Xiao Ye Yangyuan opened his eyes: "Is that the Jiuye who is pretending to be a woman with you?"


    Daohua quickly banned her voice: "Speak down, I finally turned over this matter on your father''s side. You can''t talk about it anymore!"


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®huh¡¯.


    At this moment, Defu came over with an umbrella.


    Daohua: "Okay, you remember to wear the crown later."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the hair crown in his hand, silently, turned around and handed it to Defu for him to hold, then took the umbrella and opened it, propping it up on the head of the rice flower: "Let''s go."


    "Father, the second brother is here!"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang and Daohua following, Xiao Yechen immediately spoke to Prince Ping. Seeing Xiao Yeyang holding an umbrella, carefully guarding Daohua, he said with a look of worry about her being exposed :


    "The second brother is really considerate to the county lord Shengping, and he gave her an umbrella! It''s just that the sun is so big, he sent someone to get an umbrella, why didn''t he give him one for the father?"


    Hearing this, Prince Ping turned and looked at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua who were some distance behind.


    The son wears a **** yellow python satin robe, standing tall and magnanimous; the daughter-in-law wears a tender yellow dress, elegant and refined, agile and superb.


    It is a pair of delightful golden boy and jade!


    There was a smile in Prince Ping''s eyes. Although he and Yeyang were not close, he was his own son. He also had the common problems of all fathers in the world, and felt that his son was worthy of the best girl in the world.


    The Lord of Shengping County


    Good appearance and smart temperament. Based on the previous rescue of them, it can be seen that the character is also good. The most important thing is not to panic and act decisively.


    Although he was born at a lower level, he should be able to be the first concubine of the palace if he can be trained.


    Well, the marriage given by the emperor brother is still good!


    Xiao Yechen noticed Prince Ping¡¯s expression. Seeing that he was not angry, he still showed satisfaction, frowning in doubt.


    Father, what happened today?


    He cooperated with Jiang Shizi and gave Xiao Yeyang eye drops several times, but the father did not get angry as usual, showing his dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction with Xiao Yeyang.


    Jiang Jinghui was also looking at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua behind him. Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who had covered most of the umbrella over the head of Shengping County, his eyes became more and more probing.


    Xiao Yeyang attaches so much importance to the county lord of Shengping, is it his work that Jiang¡¯s family has suffered a series of accidents recently?


    During the period when ?? was dismissed at home, he carefully investigated the burning of the tribute and the broken leg with his third brother Jing Yao at the racecourse.


    Although these two incidents seem to be accidents on the surface, how can there be so many accidents in this world?


    In particular, before he escorted the tribute back to Beijing, the private life of Xiao Yeyang and the county lord of Shengping was exposed by the Jiang family; before the third brother Jing Yao broke his leg, the second aunt hired someone to kill the county lord of Shengping.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that the two things are coincidences!


    Xiao Yeyang noticed Jiang Jinghui''s gaze, and raised his eyes to look directly at the past.


    The eyes of the two intertwined in the air, and a spark suddenly appeared.


    Jiang Jinghui took the lead to look away. Grandfather was right. Xiao Yeyang has changed. He is no longer a kid who allowed others to pour dirty water when he was a child. He could only rush and vent his grievances. Now he is a claw with sharp claws. And the sharp-toothed wolf!


    Xiao Yeyang saw Jiang Jinghui turn his head, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The ?? and the crown ceremony were held in the hall, and the attic outside the hall was laid out for the ceremony of the ladies.


    At this moment, the hall and the attic are full of people.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to see Prince Ping and his party coming over.


    As for Prince Ping and Jiang Shizi who were walking in the front, everyone did not pay much attention. Now everyone''s eyes are on Xiao Yeyang and Daohua who are walking behind.


    The man is holding an umbrella and is gentle and caring; the woman is smiling, bright and cheerful.


    It''s as beautiful as a scene in the picture.


    "The appearance of a talented woman is a match made in heaven!"


    Someone in the crowd couldn''t help but sigh.


    In the attic, the ladies were even more irritated. The girl was pregnant with spring, and who didn''t want to be tenderly cared for by the person she loved, looking at the scene of Xiao Yeyang walking side by side with Daohua, she couldn''t help but give birth to a little longing.


    Jiang Wanying clasped the fence with both hands, staring at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    Brother Yang has always walked with the wind, and he was willing to walk slowly with Yan Yiyi in the scorching sun.


    Brother Yang doesn''t like outsiders being close, but he walks side by side with Yan Yi.


    Seeing that most of Xiao Yeyang''s body was exposed to the sun, while Daohua was well blocked under the umbrella, Jiang Wanying made her eyes a little red from jealousy.


    Brother Yang actually favors Yan Yiyi so blatantly!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 757： ,pretty good

    Chapter 757, pretty good


    Xiao Yeyang sent Daohua to the lower attic.


    Daohua glanced at the main hall, and seeing that everything was ready and the guests were seated, she said to Xiao Yeyang: "The hour is coming, you go quickly."


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®um¡¯, handed the umbrella in his hand to Wang Man''er, and then stood still.


    Daohua glanced at him, then turned and walked towards the second floor.


    "Let me just say, Shengping County Lord will be fine, you lose!"


    Seeing the rice flower coming up, Kang Naixin looked at Wu Xirong with a triumphant smile.


    Wu Xirong looked at Princess Ma, whose face was obviously not very good, and said, "No, Princess Ma asked the county lord of Shengping to see Prince Ping. She definitely wanted Prince Ping to reprimand her. How did you say she got through? "


    Kang Naixin shrugged: ¡°If you don¡¯t look at the face of the monk to see the face of the Buddha, the emperor personally gave the marriage, Prince Ping will not make it difficult to promote the county lord regardless of the consequences.¡±


    "Furthermore, the county lord of Shengping disrespected Princess Ma''s tea, and the emperor also tacitly agreed to the Dragon Boat Festival banquet. What happened today is that Princess Ma herself did not put her right position."


    "The Yan family salutes according to the rules. If Princess Ma is smart enough, let''s not say that she welcomes her with a smile, but at least she has to show her mistress'' demeanor, but she knows that today is Xiao Yeyang''s ceremony. It''s really shameful to have to find something."


    Wu Xirong knew that Kang Naixin hated the concubine room and looked down upon the concubine Ma, who was flattering and welcoming the superior, but he still pulled her: "You keep your voice down."


    Kang Naixin smiled indifferently, and did not continue.


    "I really don''t know how to be ashamed. Before we got married, I was in the public with my fianc¨¦."


    Among the ladies, someone said sourly.


    Daohua glanced at the speaker and saw the girl standing next to Jiang Wanying, she calmly withdrew her gaze, ignoring the various gazes cast by other people, and went straight to the fence and looked downstairs.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang still standing there, he smiled and waved the ball fan in his hand, beckoning him to go to the main hall.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua approaching Mrs. Li, and then went to the main hall with a smile.


    Looking at this scene, the ladies and ladies in the pavilion couldn''t help but feel a little sore.


    "This little prince is really nervous and Shengping county lord!" A wife teased Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li smiled faintly, but did not answer.


    The layout of the loft was made by the Royal Palace Changshi. Because the Yan family was the future family of Prince Ping¡¯s family, they arranged seats in a row with Princess Ma and the wives of several relatives of the imperial family.


    The seat is leaning against the fence, which is convenient to watch the ceremony in the main hall.


    Princess Ma is the mistress of the palace. When she obviously didn''t want to see Yan''s family, the wife who was there was not easy to talk to Mrs. Li and Han Xinran.


    Princess Huijia had no worries, and took the initiative to talk and laugh with Mrs. Li''s mother-in-law.


    After Daohua sat down next to Mrs. Li, she listened quietly to their conversation. After a while, she noticed that two eyes had been falling on her, and looked up and found that it was Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong.


    Inaba smiled at the two.


    Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong laughed back quickly.


    At this time, Princess Huijia also looked at Daohua, looking curiously at the longevity lock on her neck: "The longevity lock worn by the county lord of Shengping is really unique."


    Daohua''s eyes flashed, and she smiled lightly, "It was given by the elders in the family."


    Princess Huijia then smiled: "That elder must like the county owner very much."


    Daohua raised his eyebrows slightly, and the elders gave the younger ones a long life lock. This is normal. How can you tell that you like her very much?


    Looking at Princess Huijia who seemed to ask casually, Daohua thoughtfully.


    Master said that the emperor also has an identical longevity lock. Did the elder princess see it and thought it was given to her by the emperor?


    Is she trying to test the relationship between the emperor and herself?


    In the corner of Daohua¡¯s eyes, the ladies around me are paying attention to them from time to time, pondering for a moment, and smiling: "Yes, the elders who gave me the longevity lock love me the most."


    The Yan family did not have any good friends in the capital, and because she and Xiao Yeyang were married, she was squeezed out by the forces headed by the Jiang family, and the rest of the people either watched the show or did not dare to make friends easily.


    In this situation, no impact can be seen in a short period of time, but in the long run, the Yan family cannot establish their own personal connections, and it is impossible to establish a foothold in the capital.


    Princess Huijia is the emperor¡¯s elder sister, and she is also close to the emperor. If the Yan family can make friends with her, it will definitely break the barrier that the Yan family cannot expand their contacts.


    Since the princess Huijia thought that the longevity lock was bestowed on her by the emperor, let her think so.


    Sure enough, when Princess Huijia heard Daohua¡¯s answer, she saw Madam Li¡¯s face with such an expression, and her mood suddenly fluctuated.


    It seems that the Yan family is more of the emperor''s heart than she thought!


    Before, she had always thought that the emperor''s respect for Yan''s family was because of Xiao Yeyang''s face, but now.


    At the Dragon Boat Festival banquet, Shengping County''s lord convicted the queen mother, but the emperor appeared in time to help her out. In the end, not only was she not punished, but she was also given a big reward. These are enough to show that the emperor valued the Yan family and Shengping County''s lord.


    Thinking of this, the princess Huijia took the initiative to introduce Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong to Daohua with a smile: "You three girls get to know each other well, and you can make an appointment to go out to play in the future."


    Hearing Kang Naixin''s name, Daohua''s eyes widened: "Carnation? Your name is Carnation?"


    Kang Nai was pleased to see that Daohua reacted a little bit, and wondered: "What''s wrong? Is there any problem with this?"


    Wu Xirong also looked at Daohua curiously.


    Daohua Zang smiled and said: "No problem, I was just a little surprised. As far as I know, carnation is a kind of flower name."


    Kang Naixin gave a ¡®oh¡¯, and then smiled: "Then according to what you said, am I not a flower? Very good!"


    Daohua twitched the corners of her mouth: "It''s pretty good."


    Wu Xirong smiled and looked at Daohua: "Shengping County Lord."


    Daohua interrupted her: "Call me Yiyi."


    Wu Xirong was not polite, and followed Daohua''s words and called her name.


    After ??, the three chatted together.


    Kang Naixin is the youngest daughter of Princess Huijia. She grew up spoiled and spoiled, but she did not develop a domineering personality, and she has a cheerful and clear temperament.


    Wu Xirong, because she was born in a military commander''s family, she has a heroic spirit that is rare in a young lady. She speaks and does things without being pretentious.


    Inahana chatted with the two for a while, and they felt pretty good. There weren''t so many twists and turns, and it was easy and autonomous.


    Not long after, the harmony came from downstairs, and Daohua looked down. It turned out that the ceremony had begun.


    No longer talking to Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong, Daohua gave a good look at Xiao Yeyang who bowed down with the emcee.


    When Princess Ma saw Xiao Yeyang wearing the hair crown sent by Guo, Prince Ping did not stop her, and she was very upset.


    The prince still has some affection for the Guo family!


    After watching and the ceremony, everyone stayed for lunch, and then left the palace one after another.


    "Master, there is still something at home, and Jing Hui and I are leaving now."


    I came to the palace this time and did not receive the warm hospitality of Prince Ping. Jiang Shizi felt very uncomfortable. Once he had eaten, he took his eldest son and said goodbye to Prince Ping.


    I thought that Prince Ping would keep him, but who knows, he didn''t even say a word of courtesy.


    "Since something is wrong with my son, go back quickly."


    After leaving the palace, Jiang Jinghui looked at Jiang Shizi: ¡°Father, I think Prince Ping¡¯s attitude towards us seems a lot colder than before.¡±


    Jiang Shizi frowned, and he naturally felt it. Prince Ping had seen him before, but he was very friendly. He had never put on the prince¡¯s score, but today, he deliberately aired him several times.


    Thinking of the origin of the Emperor Peace Prince, Jiang Shizi coldly snorted: "They are all unfamiliar white-eyed wolves!"


    Jiang Jinghui''s complexion changed drastically when he heard it, and he quickly stopped Jiang Shizi: "Father, don''t say such a thing."


    Seeing the eldest son who was frightened, Jiang Shizi sighed. Since he told the eldest son of the true relationship between the Jiang family and the emperor, the eldest son was a little frightened. Now he is not as bold as before.


    On the other side, at the middle gate of the palace, Luo Qiong was sending off the female relatives of the Weiguo Palace and several other female relatives. Everyone was still saying goodbye, and they saw Xiao Yeyang personally sending the female relatives of Yan''s family over.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang and Yan Yiyi, who spoke fluently and harmoniously, Luo Qiong''s eyes were a little sad.


    Xiao Yechen has never been so caring to accompany her to send off to his mother''s family.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong patted her daughter''s hand, and said in a low voice, "It was like this before we got married. After we got married, the stickiness is gone and it won''t be new. Ye Chen."


    Thinking of this son-in-law, Mrs. Wei Guogong did not know what to say.


    A dignified eldest son of a royal family, he did not perform well, and he tried to take care of the emperor as soon as possible, but he liked to go to camp and make friends with noble officials. This is simply putting the cart before the horse.


    The carriage of the Yan family was parked next to the Luo family. After Mrs. Li and Han Xinran walked in, they smiled and greeted the women present.


    The ladies nodded in return, but Mrs. Wei Guogong gave a cold hum.


    The Yan family has a good relationship with the Dong family. Dong Yuanyao is an accomplice who killed her son. How could she give the Yan family a good face!


    Seeing Mrs. Wei Guo''s mansion like this, Mrs. Li''s expression remained unchanged, saying hello was nothing more than etiquette, and she had never thought about having a good relationship with Wei Guo''s mansion.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang saw this scene in their eyes, and their expressions were a little indifferent.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t care."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I don¡¯t care about people who don¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t bother to waste my energy."


    At this moment, Wyan walked over quickly with a cylindrical wooden box.


    "The county lord, this is the tea that the prince gave you."


    Daohua smiled and took it over: "Thank you!" With that, she looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Wait later, you will thank the prince for me, and I will send him rose fragrance tomorrow."


    Looking at Daohua with a bright smile, Xiao Yeyang sighed with a ¡®um¡¯.


    The female relatives present were very surprised when they saw it.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that Prince Ping was not happy with Yan¡¯s daughter?


    This is Baba¡¯s sender to send tea leaves and rose fragrance in return. It feels that the two get along pretty well.


    Luo Qiong noticed the inquiring gaze that fell on her body, and she was also very puzzled. She also didn''t understand the attitude of her father-in-law towards Yan''s daughter. She obviously looked indifferent when she mentioned it yesterday.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 758： , The date is set

    Chapter 758, the day is set


    On the second day of June, Daohuaru sent someone to give Prince Ping a pot of rose fragrance.


    Because it was food, Daohua specifically confessed to Qin Xiaoliu that she must hand it over to Huai En. If anyone else in the palace wants to take it down, they would rather destroy it than leave things behind.


    So, on a hot day, Huai En sweated profusely and entered Prince Ping¡¯s study with a pot of rose fragrance.


    When Prince Ping saw him like this, he couldn''t help but ask: "What are you doing?"


    Wine smiled bitterly and handed the rose fragrance, and then by the way said what happened.


    Prince Ping listened, looked at the porcelain jar, and said with a laugh: "That girl is very quick to do things, and it was delivered to this king so soon."


    Wine smiled and said, "Master, you are the future father-in-law of the county lord. She naturally wants to be more concerned. Besides, you exalt the county lord in front of others yesterday, she can''t show her filial piety."


    Prince Ping laughed and said nothing.


    I praised the girl yesterday, first, to give face to the emperor brother; second, not to let outsiders watch the jokes of the palace; third, it was because of the previous experience of suffering.


    I can¡¯t talk about how much he likes that girl.


    However, when his daughter-in-law was involved, he no longer objected.


    Prince Ping asked Wyan to open the porcelain jar, pour a cup of rose scent, and take a sip, showing satisfaction: "Yan girl still has something to do with it."


    At this moment, Xiao Yechen came over.


    Prince Ping immediately smiled and asked Wyan to give him a glass of rose fragrance: "This is your brother-in-law who honors him. You can try it too. The taste is not bad."


    Xiao Yechen took a light sip, and then smiled: "It''s really delicious to be praised by the father." After that, he looked at Huai''en and asked with a smile, "You sweating, you are going to do it." What''s up?"


    Wai En raised his eyes to look at Xiao Yechen, and said in his heart that the eldest son really came to send rose fragrance for the county lord.


    Before Wyan could speak, Prince Ping said: "He just went to get the rose fragrance."


    Xiao Yechen suddenly appeared in a daze: "It turns out that it is like this. I just came back from the outside when I heard the servants of the concierge saying that the servants of the Yan family didn''t believe them and didn''t want them to deliver things to the house. Grace will do."


    Speaking, he paused, and glanced at Prince Ping, who lowered his head to drink incense.


    "Let me say that the county lord of Shengping is a bit too strong. He hasn''t even entered the door yet. It is the first to arouse the people around the father and the queen. It''s fine if she is disrespectful to the mother and concubine. How can she do the same to the father? Relying on the second brother''s favor?"


    The cold incense dew suddenly slid into his belly, causing Prince Ping to hit a cold-shock spirit. He felt a little cold at the moment. He didn''t know if he was cold by the incense dew, or he was suddenly surprised by the imperceptible hostility of the concubine''s eldest son to his concubine.


    Suddenly, some fragments flashed in his mind, as if every time his concubine did something, Ma¡¯s and the concubine¡¯s eldest son appeared in time and said something that provoked him to anger, and then


    He and his son-in-law pushed each other farther and farther step by step.


    Xiao Yechen saw that Prince Ping looked at him with a strange look he had never seen before. He panicked and asked nervously, "Father, what did the child say wrong?"


    Prince Ping slowly put down the fragrance, and looked at the eldest son who grew up in love with him in a somewhat complicated manner. Is it true that his love has fueled the ambition of Ma''s mother and son, as the emperor said?


    "You have been thinking too much, there is still something to do with this king, you can withdraw first."


    Xiao Yechen was a little bit hesitant to speak, but when he saw that Prince Ping had turned his back with his hands, he walked out of the house anxiously.


    Prince Ping stood in front of the window and looked at the eldest son who was leaving, recalling what Yan Yatou accused him of mistreatment of his son yesterday, his mood became irritable, and he couldn''t calm down.


    "You just said that the people of the Yan family would rather destroy the porcelain pot than give it to others?"


    Wine realized that Prince Ping was in a bad mood and nodded, not daring to say anything else.


    Prince Ping took a deep breath, and even the daughter-in-law who had not been through the door avoided the Ma''s mother and son like a snake and scorpion, which shows how jealous they are.


    was silent for a while, Prince Ping told Wyen to find out the map of the palace courtyard.


    Wai En had doubts in his heart, but didn''t dare to ask more, so he hurried to find a map of the palace courtyard.


    Prince Ping silently looked at the drawing. Finally, he drew a line on the drawing with a pen, and then said to Huai En, "Wait later, you will take this drawing to Ye Yang and tell him the boundary on the east side of the palace. , Are used to build him a new house, let him build according to his own wishes!"


    Wine quickly glanced at the drawing, and saw that Prince Ping had assigned the small half of the palace to the small prince, and his heart was shocked.


    This has to be cleaned up, it is much larger than the palace hall!


    The prince is to determine the position of the little prince¡¯s son?


    Wain did not dare to delay, and personally delivered the drawing to Xiao Yeyang.


    After seeing the drawing, Xiao Yeyang was also puzzled for a while. Okay, how could his father be so kind to him suddenly?


    asked Defu to inquire, and learned that nothing happened except for a pot of rose fragrance delivered by Daohua, and Xiao Yeyang was even more strange.


    Did his father be bought by a pot of rose fragrance from Daohua?


    I was too lazy to think, Xiao Yeyang looked down at the drawings of the palace, let alone, the drawings came at the right time, yesterday he was crowned, the uncle Huang sent someone to inform him, saying that the wedding date was set.


    He and Daohua are married, and they are definitely going to return to the palace. The new house will be ready early.


    After getting off the office, Xiao Yeyang took the blueprints and went to Yan Mansion. Since his father was so generous this time, he wouldn''t be polite. Naturally, their new house had to be arranged according to Daohua''s wishes.


    "Such a big place is for us?!"


    Looking at the place marked by Prince Ping, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said: "Isn''t it only half a palace? Does it need you to be so surprised? Okay, you should take a good look at the drawings. In the future, this is where we live. If you have anything you want to change, outline it. I let Defu do it."


    Hearing Xiao Yeyang''s words, Daohua immediately got up and said, "I have to think about it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You can think about it slowly, but you have to finish it before November. Uncle Emperor asked Qintian Supervisor to count the days. You and I will be married in December. When I came here, I had already set this. I told the old lady and uncle and aunt."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise, "Why don''t I know?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you now."


    Ina Hua said silently: "This December?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked up to her and sat down and asked with a smile: "What kind of expression is this for you, but I think it¡¯s been too long? I think it¡¯s been a long time too."


    Hearing the words, Daohua immediately glared at Xiao Yeyang: "Who is too long, I think it is too fast!" Then, she looked down at the drawing.


    The girl¡¯s family is always shy when it comes to marrying. Xiao Yeyang was worried about Daohua¡¯s embarrassment, so he didn¡¯t dare to make fun of him. He just smiled and watched her alter the drawing.


    "Xiao Yeyang, can I separate the east courtyard from the main courtyard by the monastic wall?"


    "Can!"


    "Will this be too obvious?"


    ¡°What¡¯s so obvious. My disagreement with Ma¡¯s mother and son is unknown to everyone in the capital. Let¡¯s keep it away, so you can manage the people after you enter the door.¡±


    "Since you said that, then I really changed that."


    "Change! What''s the matter, I have to bear it." If it weren''t for the bad living outside, he really didn''t want to live in the palace with Daohua. There were so many troubles and troubles.


    "Well, after I change the drawing, you''d better show it to your father first."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 759： , The West Liao delegation entered Beijing

    Chapter 759, the West Liao delegation enters Beijing


    Prince Ping demarcated the eastern boundary of the palace to build a new house for Xiao Yeyang, which caused quite a stir in the palace.


    Shen Yuan, the nearest courtyard to the Pingxi Hall of the main courtyard in the west of the palace. When Xiao Yechen got married, Prince Ping assigned it to him and repaired it exclusively for use as a new house.


    "Don''t worry about how much the father and the king dotes on his mother, concubine and grandfather in these years, they are still far behind compared with sending a wife and son."


    In the main house, Luo Qiong is talking to the dowry maid.


    Compared with other courtyards in the mansion, Chen Yuan is undoubtedly the best in the mansion in terms of size, location, and style. When she married in, she saw that Chen Yuan was only slightly worse than Pingxi Hall. People think that the position of the princely son of the palace will be fair.


    Available now.


    Hearing the construction movement on the east side of the palace, Luo Qiong''s face showed a hint of sarcasm.


    The father may be the mother and concubine and the father-in-law, but he should never think of making the father-in-law as the son of the prince.


    Since ancient times, the East has been the most precious. From the location of the new house selected by the father when he married the Xianggong and Xiao Yeyang, it can be seen that even if the relationship between Xiao Yeyang and his father is not good, the father is still interested in him.


    The maid felt wronged for her own girl. The reason why the grandfather of the country agreed to his uncle¡¯s courtship was because he thought of the prince¡¯s love for his uncle, and thought that the title of the royal palace would fall to his uncle in the future.


    But now, the prince obviously values ??the little prince more. The yard to the east has just begun to be rebuilt, and the prince has already sent someone to make a plaque. I heard that the new house of the little prince is named Pingxitang.


    The main courtyard where the prince lives is called Pingxitang, and the one where the little prince lives is called Pingxitang. Isn¡¯t this telling everyone that the princely son of the palace belongs to the little prince?


    If my aunt can''t inherit the title of Wangfu, then her family''s girl will be too worthless to marry.


    At this moment, a maid walked in quickly: "Grandma, the princess has a headache again, and I just sent someone to declare the imperial doctor."


    Luo Qiong chuckled, her mother-in-law, she can only use such a means to make herself uncomfortable.


    Involved in the battle for the title of the palace, she was actually naive to think that her tricks of pretending to be weak and pitiful would continue to work!


    Luo Qiong casually asked: "Where did Xiang Gong go?"


    The maid shook her head: "The eldest son went to the Third Prince''s Mansion early in the morning."


    Luo Qiong sighed, and was silent for a while, before faintly said: "Father, after all, I have looked away. If this person is not good, nothing else will be discussed."


    As long as the father-in-law or the mother-in-law has something to use, she can still give birth to some fighting hearts, but there are idiots around her. What is the use of fighting alone?


    The mother-in-law, the dignified concubine, uses some concubine methods to win the attention of the father and the king all day long. She has no idea what the duty of a regular wife is.


    And the mate, instead of courting the emperor for errands, he went to make friends with officials who were of little use.


    Building contacts is very important, but the premise is that he must have the value of making people communicate, so as to maintain the contacts.


    People who mix in the capital are very realistic. If they don¡¯t have the benefits that others can get, let alone a good relationship, it¡¯s good if you don¡¯t take a bite.


    She told Xianggong many times about this kind of thing, but he was still stubborn.


    This background and knowledge really determine a person''s pattern!


    Luo Qiong sighed silently, got up and cleaned up, and went to see Princess Ma. The mother-in-law was ill, and she, the daughter-in-law, had to wait for her illness.


    No matter how Princess Ma pretends to be sick, how unwilling Xiao Yechen is, how people in the palace are surging, Ping Xitang is gradually improving little by little.


    Every day slipped away. In addition to going to the government office, Xiao Yeyang would personally inquire about the progress of the reconstruction of the new house.


    Jin Lingwei Office.


    After Xiao Yeyang went to the office, he asked Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai to leave.


    "This time the West Liao delegation came to Beijing with the slogan of wishing the Queen Mother''s birthday. The person in charge of receiving the West Liao delegation has come down. It is Jiang Jinghui of the Jiang family."


    Yan Wentao: "His dismissal hasn''t completed a month, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "Jiang Jinghui is the eldest grandson of the Jiang family, and neither the queen mother nor Cheng En''s father will let him quiet down. For Jiang Jinghui, the queen mother went to the government hall to find the emperor yesterday, which is considered to be a face-off. "


    Yan Wenkai curled his lips: "There is a backing behind this, but it is different. If you destroy the tribute, you can handle it with care."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the two of them: "After the Xiliao delegation enters Beijing, you should pay more attention to their movements. The Xiliao people are here this time, and the picture should be not small."


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai nodded solemnly.


    On June 25th, under the leadership of Jiang Jinghui, the West Liao delegation entered the capital.


    The West Liao delegation entered the city, and the scene was exceptionally grand, and the people in Beijing scrambled to watch.


    In the early morning, Daohua reserved a private room on the second floor on the main street where the mission must pass. Early in the morning, she and Han Xinran and Yan Yihuan were waiting here to see the people of Xiliao.


    This time, a prince, a prince, and a princess came to the royal family of Xiliao. All three of them entered the city on horseback.


    Xiliao people are tall, with three-dimensional features and three-dimensional features. Surrounded by many soldiers, the three of them look very awe-inspiring.


    "The princes and princesses of Xiliao look pretty good!"


    "It''s just that Princess Xiliao''s chin is so high, isn''t her neck sore?"


    "A little foreign princess came to Daxia Kyoto and behaved so arrogantly. Who did she think she was?"


    The sound of taunting came from next door, Daohua turned her head and took a look, and found that it was Wu Xirong and Kang Naixin.


    The person who spoke was Wu Xirong. Her father was the governor of the Five-Army Capital Governor¡¯s Mansion. Since she was a child, she had heard of many Xiliao people invading the border, and she had no affection for the Xiliao people at all.


    Daohua walked over to say hello to the two of them, then drank a cup of tea together, and when the people on the street dispersed, they went back to their homes.


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor ?? received the West Liao delegation in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, and held a palace banquet for them that evening.


    At the ?? palace banquet, the emperor saw Jiang Jinghui mingling with the royal family and officials of the West Liao Dynasty. Worried that the Jiang family and the royal family of the West Liao family would get mixed up in private, he sent Xiao Yeyang to take charge of the reception work of the West Liao delegation.


    The next day, the second prince, eldest prince and seventh princess of Xiliao couldn¡¯t wait to ask to see the bustling and lively Kyoto of Daxia.


    "Yeyang, the second prince of the West Liao Dynasty and the eldest prince want to visit our racecourse, I will take them there, as for the seventh princesses, I will trouble you to be responsible!" Jiang Jinghui smiled and said to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him faintly: "It''s just a foreign princess, where it is necessary for me to personally accompany me, and then send a few people to follow." Then, before Jiang Jinghui retorted, he said, "I will be with you. Go to the racecourse."


    Hearing this, the smile on Jiang Jinghui''s face became far-fetched: "Yeyang, is this worrying about me?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Jiang Jinghui and said with a smile, "Why do you think so, I just want to do the errands that the emperor''s uncle gave me." After that, Zhuang Ruo puzzled, "What can you do to make me feel uneasy? of?"


    Jiang Jinghui said nothing: "Then let''s be together."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 760： , And pro

    Chapter 760, and kiss


    Walking on the streets of the capital, Ye Luhao, the second prince of the West Liao Dynasty, always behaved very kindly, asking Jiang Jinghui and Xiao Yeyang a few words from time to time.


    The prince of Xiliao had a loyal face and remained silent all the time.


    When Yeluhao attracted the attention of Jiang Jinghui and Xiao Yeyang, the eldest prince Yelukanda was observing the Great Summer Kyoto in a calm manner.


    Daxia has been at war with Tatar a few years ago, and the treasury must be very expensive, but in this way, Daxia¡¯s Kyoto is still so bustling and lively.


    Thinking of the extinct Tatar royal family, Yelukanda feels a little heavy.


    In the past few years, Xiliao has been in civil strife, causing serious loss of national power. If this is not the case, taking advantage of Daxiagang¡¯s fight with Tatar and unable to launch war, Xiliao¡¯s iron cavalry will be able to go northward and seize The land of Xiliang.


    It¡¯s a pity that today¡¯s Xiliao is also insufficient in national power to support large-scale operations.


    Xiliao now needs to rest and recuperate. This time he came to Daxia in person on the pretext of wishing the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday. He wanted to marry Daxia princess, in order to buy Xiliao a few years, and at the same time reduce it. Daxia is wary of Xiliao.


    Xiao Yeyang silently listened to Yeluhao and Jiang Jinghui¡¯s conversation, while secretly looking at Yelukanda, watching the calculations flashing in his eyes, thinking in his heart that he would send more people to monitor the people of Xiliao after he returned.


    On the other side, the Seventh Princess of Xiliao, Yelu Qianhua, saw that Daxia had only sent a few small principals to accompany her, her expression unhappy.


    "I also said that it is a country of etiquette. Look at this princess, she doesn''t understand the rules at all."


    "This princess is also the seventh princess of Xiliao. Even if the princess is not sent to receive me, I should send several county owners and county owners to accompany me."


    While wandering around, Yelu Qianhua made no secret of his bad mood, and the officials accompanying him were all too big.


    When returning to the post house, Yelu Qianhua happened to see Jiang Jinghui and Xiao Yeyang who had sent Yeluhao and Yelukanda back. They walked over and said with a savage expression: "Hey, this princess orders you two to accompany this princess tomorrow. shop!"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her like a fool, and then left without looking back.


    Jiang Jinghui felt that Yelu Qianhua was ill, but after all he maintained his demeanor and didn''t just throw his sleeves away.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua didn''t seem to expect that Xiao Yeyang would treat herself this way, staring at his walking away from behind.


    Seeing that Yelu Qianhua didn''t even get angry, Jiang Jinghui was slightly surprised. He went out of the suburbs of Beijing to pick up people, and spent a few days with the people of Xiliao. He clearly knew how savage the Xiliao princess was.


    Along the way, as long as you don¡¯t go well, you will whip and beat people. Now that you have been so slow, you can endure this breath!


    Thinking of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s appearance and identity, and thinking of his cousin Wanying¡¯s depression during this period, Jiang Jinghui¡¯s heart moved and said with a smile: "Princess, don¡¯t mind, Master Xiao is not usually like this. Maybe he is anxious to go back and build him. Your new house."


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua immediately asked: "What new house?"


    Jiang Jinghui smiled and said, ¡°Master Xiao got married in December this year and is now preparing to build a new house.¡±


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua''s eyes lit up: "He hasn''t married yet?"


    Jiang Jinghui smiled and nodded, but he didn''t say anything else. He greeted Yeluhao and Yelukanda, and left the post.


    Yel¨¹kanda thoughtfully watched him leave, and then went back to the room with Yeluhao and Yelu Qianhua.


    Wait when no one was around, the three of them all accepted the disguise.


    Yel¨¹hao¡¯s face no longer has a kind smile, his eyes are shining brightly;


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua has also lost the savagery in front of others, and has become stable and regular;


    And Yelukangda, put away a loyal expression, suddenly exuded an aura that made people feel oppressive.


    Yel¨¹kanda sits in the main seat, and Yeluhao and Yeluqianhua sit on both sides. Obviously, of the three, he is the leader.


    "Tell me what you saw today."


    Today I just went around the capital in a rough way, and there was no gain. Yeluhao and Yelu Qianhua just said a few words.


    Yelukangda was silent for a while: "Although Jiang Jinghui is the eldest grandson of the Jiang family, his ability is far inferior to Xiao Yeyang."


    Ye Luhao nodded: "Although Xiao Yeyang is the son of the prince, he can serve as Jin Lingwei''s commander and confidant, and he came from his own hard work. Jiang Jinghui has not been on the battlefield with real swords and guns."


    Yel¨¹kanda: "In the subsequent contact, we must be more vigilant about this person." After speaking, she was silent for a while and looked at Yelu Qianhua.


    "Among Daxia''s princesses, there is only one princess who is suitable for marriage nowadays. The emperor may not be willing to ask us to be married. If so, then we need you to stay in Daxia."


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua''s face turned straight: "Brother Huang, don''t worry, I will take the responsibility."


    Yelukanda nodded with satisfaction: "If you have the opportunity, you''d better get in touch with the princes who are in contact with Daxia."


    On the first day of July, the West Liao delegation was summoned by the emperor again after staying in the capital for a few days.


    During the ?? period, Yeluhao made a request for Xiliao to tie up with Daxia and Qin and Jin.


    As soon as the news came out, Chaotang suddenly boiled.


    The emperor''s heirs are still prosperous. There are many princes and princesses, but nowadays, the only princesses of marriageable age are Princess Lekang, who was born by the queen.


    When Princess Lekang heard the news of the marriage, her face suddenly turned pale, and she looked at the queen in panic: "Mother Queen."


    The queen couldn¡¯t see where she was looking, she hugged her daughter tightly, and kept repeating: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of Lekang, the queen will never let you and Xiliao.¡±


    After comforting Princess Lekang, the queen hurriedly went to Cining Palace to find the queen mother.


    Unfortunately, the Queen Mother didn¡¯t wait for her to speak, she took the lead to say: ¡°A major event in the DPRK, the family can¡¯t speak much, you should go to the emperor.¡±


    The Queen looked at the Queen Mother in a daze, her eyes flushed: "Why, there is Jiang¡¯s blood on Lekang?"


    The Queen Mother did not like the implied accusation in the Queen¡¯s words, and said indifferently: ¡°Lekang is the emperor¡¯s daughter, and it is the emperor, not the family of Lament, who can determine Lekang¡¯s life. What''s more, you don¡¯t know the truth of the emperor and the family of Lament. Relationships, some things mourn the family to speak up, but it will be counterproductive."


    As she said, she said that she had a headache, and she was helped by the mother to go to the inner sanctuary to rest.


    The Queen stubbornly knelt in the Queen Mother Palace for a long time, until it was dark that the Queen Mother did not come out to see her again, she stood up and wiped away her tears, and turned around to leave Cining Palace.


    "Anyone gone?"


    After the queen left, the court lady immediately went to report to the queen mother.


    The queen mother sighed: "This time, the queen is afraid that she will hate her family to death."


    She also didn¡¯t want to see Lekang and Qin Xiliao, but she knew that if she could trade a woman for border stability, the emperor and civil and military officials would love to see it.


    Now that Da Xia has just finished fighting with Tatar, the treasury is empty, and Xiliao intends to make friends. If she stands up against it, if the frontier is unstable, then she is a sinner, and it will also cause the Jiang family to be angered by officials and the people. .


    In that way, the emperor has a reason to clean up Jiang''s house.


    The queen mother rubbed her forehead tiredly. The first emperor had three princesses who were married out one after another. Of course, the emperor¡¯s daughter was no exception. The queen could only blame Lekang for being bad.


    The emperor has several princesses. Who made her catch up?


    Princess Lekang saw the empress come out of Ci Ning Palace pale, she immediately understood everything, she didn''t want to be with her, so she turned around and ran to the Qing Palace.


    "The emperor, we have had friction with Xiliao for many years. Now Xiliao is willing to have a good relationship, and the emperor also asks the emperor to agree to the prince of Xiliao''s courtship."


    "Yes, the emperor, these years the border between Xiliang and Liang has been fighting constantly, and the people are living in hardship. If the border can be stabilized because of the princess''s marriage, it will be a blessing for the people of Daxia."


    Outside the hall door, Le Kang was in despair as he listened to the minister inside inciting his father to agree to the marriage.


    Because she is a princess, she should go and kiss?


    To defend the country, shouldn¡¯t it be the responsibility of hundreds of officials and soldiers? Why should she bear it?


    Just then, a voice of opposition sounded.


    "Uncle Emperor, Xiliao dare not fight with us now. There is no need to marry! Besides, if you push a woman out in exchange for the stability of the border, what are the soldiers of Daxia going to do?"


    It was Xiao Yeyang who was speaking. Princess Lekang was taken aback. She remembered that she had bullied him with other people when she was a child.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 761： , Mutual accommodation

    Chapter 761, mutual accommodation


    Princess Lekang walked aimlessly on the corridor in the palace, thinking of what she had just overheard outside the palace, a sarcasm smile slowly appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Regarding her and her pro-Xiliao incident, her grandparents who was quite powerful in the DPRK did not raise any objections. Instead, it was Xiao Yeyang, this less intimate cousin who stood up and said something for her.


    No wonder these young mothers always avoid the Jiang family. No wonder the mother often asks her not to get too close to the Jiang family. Until today, she realized that the Jiang family was really cold-blooded and terribly cold.


    Father


    Will the father agree with the prince of Xiliao¡¯s courtship?


    "Princess, it''s getting late, shall we go back?" Seeing that the sky was already dark, the maid had to remind her.


    Princess Lekang gave a faint ¡®um¡¯, and continued to walk slowly.


    The emperor did not give a clear response to the request for marriage in the West Liao Dynasty. In the early days of the last few days, hundreds of civil and military officials were arguing over this matter. Most people felt that for the sake of stability in the northwestern frontier, they should agree to marriage.


    Yan House.


    Garden pavilion.


    "Xiao Yeyang, will the emperor agree to marry me?"


    Daohua handed the newly added and reduced drawings to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang took the drawing and looked at it, then smiled lightly: "No."


    Listening to him so surely, Daohua was a little surprised: "Why?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Uncle Huang is a talented and rough emperor. With regard to border issues, he will not be like the short-sighted officials in the DPRK, who advocates making peace in exchange for a few years of stability."


    "If you want to keep the frontier security forever, it''s useless to be married, the country is strong, and the soldiers and horses are strong. This is the fundamental. Even I understand this. Naturally, Uncle Huang would not know it."


    Daohua looked puzzled: "Why didn''t the emperor reject the prince of Xiliao directly?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Xiliao''s request for marriage is actually a kind of temptation in disguise."


    "If you agree directly, the people of Xiliao will feel that Daxia also desperately wants to maintain peace. After experiencing the war with Tartar, there is no fighting power."


    "If you decide directly, and you will feel that Daxia is so strong, will you still be able to raise troops against Xiliao? This will undoubtedly arouse Xiliao''s guard against Daxia."


    "No matter which one it is, Xiliao will make the corresponding deployment."


    "Now that they can''t figure out our actual situation, we can have more initiative."


    "Come on again, Uncle Emperor must have his other considerations. Princess Lekang comes from the queen and is the only daughter of the queen. The queen comes from the Jiang family. This time the Jiang family has nothing to do. What will the queen think? One mind?"


    The stability of the harem is also very important to the emperor''s uncle.


    Daohua''s face appeared in a daze.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Okay, don''t talk about these things, did you eat the fruit I sent to you yesterday?"


    Daohua suddenly laughed: "Well, I ate it." As he said, she turned her head to look at Wang Man''er, "Go and bring a plate of durian mousse that I made this morning."


    Xiao Yeyang looked surprised: "Are you used to eating? That fruit called durian, many people say it smells stinky."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I think it''s delicious, you can try it later."


    Xiao Yeyang had a little resistance on his face, and he was a little uncomfortable with the fruit. It could be seen that Daohua looked like he wanted to share food with him, and he silently swallowed the refusal.


    At this moment, Yan Wenxiu and his wife and the three sisters Yan Yihuan came over.


    "Eldest brother, eldest sister, second sister, third sister, fourth sister, why are you all together?"


    Daohua got up and greeted the people into the pavilion. Xiao Yeyang didn''t move. Since the emperor gave the marriage decree, he and the Yan family have not deliberately avoided as before.


    Han Xinran smiled and greeted Xiao Yeyang before saying, "We just came from grandmother."


    Yan Wenxiu walked towards Xiao Yeyang, and the two stood by the pavilion talking.


    Seeing Yan Yihuan and the three of them all dressed up, Daohua smiled and asked, "Grandma has guests?"


    Han Xinran smiled at Yan Yihuan and nodded.


    Daohua saw Yan Yihuan blushing and lowered her head. She suddenly remembered that Mrs. Li had mentioned to her two days ago that her father had hit a family and was about to tell Yan Yihuan. Could it be that the family came here today?


    The matter has not been set yet, and Daohua did not ask, and chatted with Han Xinran about other things.


    Han Xinran: "Mother said that the Su family will enter Beijing in the next few days."


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s already July, and it¡¯s only three months before October. It¡¯s time to come to Beijing.¡±


    Han Xinran smiled: "There are several happy events in our family this year."


    At this time, Wang Man''er came over with Liuli Mousse.


    "This is my new dessert, please try it!"


    Inaka is very enthusiastic about selling desserts to everyone.


    Yan''s family all know that Daohua likes to make new patterns from time to time, and it is a dessert with bamboo sticks for the sake of face.


    However, Yan Wenxiu did not move their mouths after smelling the smell of dessert.


    "Eat!"


    I ate a piece of rice flower. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang didn''t move, he quickly inserted a piece and handed it to his mouth: "Try it, it''s delicious."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, opened his mouth and ate the dessert.


    Yan Wenxiu and others met, they all looked at Xiao Yeyang questioningly, "Is it delicious?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face was a little stiff. In Daohua''s expectant eyes, after chewing a few times and swallowing, he nodded affirmatively: "The taste is very good, everyone try it."


    Yan Wenxiu took a small bite with the mentality of trying it out, and then ran out of the pavilion impatiently and threw up on the ground.


    Meeting Daohua, she was a little speechless: "Brother, your reaction is too big." As he said, he inserted a piece again and put it in his mouth, then turned his head to look at Han Xinran and the others.


    After seeing Yan Wenxiu''s reaction, Han Xinran didn''t have the courage to try any of them, and silently put the dessert back.


    Daohua looked regretful when they saw that they didn¡¯t eat it: ¡°Durian is a good thing, so it¡¯s a shame not to eat it.¡±


    "Bring me another piece." Xiao Yeyang said suddenly.


    Daohua suddenly bends her eyebrows, inserts a piece and hands it to Xiao Yeyang, but when she is about to put it to his mouth, she retracts it again: "Do you really like to eat?"


    Xiao Ye Yangmu said, "Of course, I think it''s not bad."


    Inquiry into Daohua Mianlu: "Everyone has different tastes. If you are not used to it, don''t force yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua: "I like to eat what you make." As he said, he took her hand and ate the dessert in one bite.


    Yan Wenxiu saw Xiao Ye swallowing dessert without changing his face, and they all looked in admiration.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang''s stiff cheeks, smiled silently, put down the bamboo sticks, and let Wang Man''er serve the dessert.


    Xiao Yeyang: "I can still eat a few more pieces."


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything that is delicious, but if it¡¯s not good, I have to keep it for my elders.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "Well then, I won''t eat it anymore."


    Listening to the conversation between the two and seeing the two accommodating each other, Han Xinran was a bit funny and a little envious.


    In fact, her days after getting married are really good. The grandfather is considerate and gentle, and there is no concubine in the room, but she always feels that something is missing.


    She and her father-in-law would not get along like the older sister and the little prince. Even if they were bickering, they felt that the atmosphere was sweet and warm.


    Yan Yihuan also looked at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang secretly, with longing in her eyes.


    Thinking of the lady I saw today and the Young Master You, whom she was full of praise, could not help but give birth to many hopes for the future.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 762： ,lesson

    Chapter 762, Lessons


    On the fourth day of July, the Su family entered Beijing.


    Su Shiyu arrived, this coke broke Yan Wenkai, and he ran to Su''s house.


    "Big sister!"


    Looking at Yan Wenkai who was striding over, Daohua glanced at the sky, and joked with a smile: "Oh, it''s not dark today, why are you willing to go home?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and walked to her sister: "Fourth brother missed you, hey, I went to the post house today and saw the people in Xiliao sorting things out. I saw that there were seeds, so I asked them to get some."


    I was overjoyed on the rice flower surface, and happily took over the small baggage, and then looked at my fourth brother with a smile: "If you have nothing to do with courtesy or **** or steal, let''s talk, brother, why do you want me to help you?"


    Yan Wenkai laughed loudly: "The one who knows me, the eldest sister too!" As he said, his complexion collapsed and he sighed a few times.


    Daohua ignored his pretense and looked down at the seeds in the bag. When he saw cotton seeds, his eyes brightened. Many areas of the summer are growing cotton, but the yield is not very good. In winter, a lot of Everyone has to be frozen.


    Unexpectedly, I have encountered it now, but I can use the space to cultivate a batch of high-yielding cotton seeds.


    Yan Wenkai saw that Daohua didn¡¯t catch up and felt helpless, so she took the initiative to speak: ¡°Big sister, that poetry has been in Beijing for several days, so you don¡¯t want to ask her out for shopping or something?¡±


    Daohua stopped to look at the seeds, and moved her gaze to her fourth brother: ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about Sister Su¡¯s hard work, do you want her to rest more?¡±


    Yan Wenkai: "I have been resting for a few days now, so I can post a post."


    Daohua smiled at him: "Four brother, you run to Su''s house like the sky, haven''t you seen enough?"


    When it comes to this, Yan Wenkai has many complaints: "Oh, don''t mention it. Every time I go to Su¡¯s house, it¡¯s not Grandpa Su who asks me to speak with him, or Aunt Su takes me to drink tea and chat. I want to talk to him alone. There is no chance anywhere in the poetic language, which annoys me."


    said, pulling Daohua''s sleeve.


    "Big sister, I haven''t seen poetry for two or three years. She must be rusty to me. I have to find opportunities to interact with her in many places so that we can get acquainted with each other, don''t you think?"


    "Good sister, brother four loves you so much, you must help brother four!"


    "After two days, I will rest. You can arrange the poetry for me. Brother 4, I will take you to the Reed Bay on the outskirts of Beijing to boat and enjoy the coolness. I told you that Reed Bay is beautiful, with reeds, trees and green water. , Paddling wood pulp, it is cool and poetic."


    Daohua laughed and said: "Four brother, do you still know poetry?"


    Yan Wenkai: "Your fourth brother doesn''t understand, your future sister-in-law will understand. Okay?" She said, shaking Daohua''s arm.


    Looking at the begging fourth brother, Daohua looked helpless, pulled her arm back, thinking that she hadn''t seen Su Shiyu for a long time, and nodded in agreement.


    That night, Daohua was ready to wash and sleep. Who knew the maid came to report that Yan Wentao had found it.


    "Three brothers, don''t say anything. I will post to Zhou''s family tomorrow, and ask Jingwan to come out together."


    Yan Wentao smiled awkwardly, and put down the durian he had brought Daohua: "Listening to Yeyang that you like to eat this, the commander gave me two, one for you, and one for Jingwan." After speaking, I''ll be quick. Step turned and left.


    Ina Flower looked funny for a while.


    On July 11th, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai quit. The rice flower rose early. After cleaning up, the three of them first went to Zhou Mansion to pick up Zhou Jingwan, and then to Su Mansion to pick up Su Shiyu.


    Finally, a group of people went out of the city gate.


    In the carriage, Daohua was talking with Zhou Jingwan and Su Shiyu, and outside the carriage, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai rode beside them.


    "After coming to Beijing, I haven''t gone out to play. This time I went to Reed Bay. I was still exposed to the light of you two." Daohua said with a smile.


    Zhou Jingwan and Su Shiyu are a little embarrassed.


    Su Shiyu decisively changed the subject: "Where is the little prince?"


    Ina Flower: "He should be busy with something and can''t walk away."


    Reed Bay is really cool. After Daohua and his party arrived, they felt that the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees.


    Reeds, tree shade, green water, wooden paddles, and swaying into a bay for coolness.


    Don''t want to be a light bulb, Daohua boarded a awning boat alone. Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were worried about her, and her boat walked among them.


    Looking up, there is a couple, and after turning around, there is another couple. The rice flower in the middle has to lie on her back in the boat, watching the scenery on both sides, blowing the warm river breeze.


    The light boat swayed, Daohua closed her eyes leisurely, and fell asleep unconsciously.


    "Girl, wake up!"


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Daohua was pushed awake by Wang Maner.


    "When is it?"


    Inahana rubbed her eyes and sat up, "Where are the third and fourth brothers?"


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s noon, and the third master has just taken Miss Zhou ashore, and the fourth master and Miss Su are still behind us.¡±


    Daohua looked at Yan Wentao and the four of them, and when the boat reached the shore, she jumped onto the shore.


    "You slow down."


    Yan Wentao hurriedly held onto Daohua with a look a little embarrassed. He and his fourth brother thought that Yeyang would definitely follow him. Who knows, Yeyang is temporarily unable to get through, so, today, I will let Daohua accompany them.


    People in the capital like to come to Luweiwan to enjoy the coolness. When there are more people, there will be more vendors, and there are tea shops and inns nearby.


    After Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu got on the shore, the group ordered some food at a nearby tea shop.


    "I heard that the Kyoto Glass Factory is nearby. This princess wants to go and see, you can lead the way." An arrogant voice sounded.


    After Daohua and the others heard it, they couldn''t help turning their heads to look over, and then saw Yelu Qianhua in a fiery red dress.


    Only people from the Ministry of Engineering can enter the Kyoto Liuli Factory, and the accompanying officials are naturally reluctant.


    "Seven princesses, you can''t go to Liulichang"


    Before he finished speaking, Yelu Qianhua pulled out the whip from his waist and hit the official with a ¡®pop¡¯.


    In an instant, the official''s robe rotted, revealing a **** wound.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua looked at the officials arrogantly: "Can this princess go?"


    The official sweated profusely with pain, and gritted his teeth and said: "No one can go without the emperor''s will."


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua was angry and raised the whip again. At this moment, someone in the tea shop stood up and held Yelu Qianhua''s wrist tightly.


    "You are so brave, how dare you stop this princess!"


    "You are so courageous, the little princess Xiliao, how dare to lash my Daxia officials, who gave you the courage?" Wu Xirong scolded back with an annoyed face, and then pushed Yelu Qianhua out with a strong arm. .


    Yelu Qianhua stepped back a few steps to stabilize her body, squinted at Wu Xirong, and then shouted angrily: "Come here, let this princess take this lifeless thing."


    Suddenly, several Xiliao guards surrounded Wu Xirong.


    "Oh, what a mighty prestige, did your Xiliao delegation want to go wild in my great summer?" Kang Naixin hurriedly stood in front of Wu Xirong.


    The guards led by the two also ran in from the outside and confronted the Xiliao guards.


    Yelu Qianhua looked at Wu Xirong and Kang Naixin coldly, and sneered: "It turns out that there are people behind you, but even if there are people behind you, if you dare to destroy the friendship between Xiliao and Daxia, I think Emperor Daxia will also rule. Your sins, right?"


    Kang Naixin yelled: "What are you, dare to pretend to think of the emperor''s thoughts."


    Seeing that Emperor Daxia moved out, Kang Naixin was not afraid at all. Yelu Qianhua suddenly understood that the two people in front of him might be very high, and immediately said coldly: "I will personally tell the Emperor Daxia what you were rude to me today. ."


    Speaking, he took the Xiliao guards to the outside of the tea shop.


    The table where Daohua sits is just next to the door, because it is midday, and there are many people eating, the tables and stools are a little protruding, blocking the way.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua, who had just gotten angry and had nowhere to say anything, said nothing. He raised his whip and hit Zhou Jingwan, who was facing her.


    Just when everyone thought that someone was about to be injured again, the whip did not fall.


    Looking at the whip held tightly by Yan Wentao and unable to move a single bit, Yelv Qianhua''s heart was horrified.


    Damn, there won¡¯t be another person who can¡¯t provoke, right?


    "Let go to this princess!"


    Yan Wentao let it go obediently, but when he let it go, Yelu Qianhua was directly bounced out, knocked over a table heavily, and all the food on top fell on her.


    "Princess!"


    Xiliao''s guard hurried over to help Yelu Qianhua.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua looked at the vegetable stains dripping on her body, angrily wanted to kill, pointed at Yan Wentao and said: "Take this person to this princess."


    Looking at the Xiliao guard who rushed over, Yan Wentao snorted, but without leaving the stool, he beat the Xiliao guard out of the tea shop in twos or twos.


    "This is Daxia, since I came to see it, I must have the attitude of seeing it."


    Yan Wentao looked at Yelu Qianhua coldly: "I can take yours to roll."


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua looked at Yan Wentao with shame and angrily: "You wait for this princess, and this princess will immediately go to the palace to report to Emperor Daxia and let him punish you."


    As he said, he hurried out of the tea shop, turned on his horse, and ran towards the city gate with the Xiliao guards.


    "Since the lord is injured, don''t follow so closely. Even if the emperor asks, I won''t blame it."


    Seeing that Daxia officials wanted to follow, Daohua immediately stopped her.


    The official looked at Wu Xirong and Kang Naixin, and then at Daohua and his group, with hesitation on their faces.


    Just then, there was an exclamation sound from the front.


    I saw Yeluqianhua¡¯s team ran a hundred meters, the horses under the seat began to go mad, either standing upright, or running wildly, or running wildly, but for a moment, the Xiliao people were thrown off their horses.


    Looking at this scene, the official shivered suddenly, and what made him even more shocked was that the girl who had just told him not to chase even said, "It''s a pity." ¡¯


    Xiliao people are good at riding horses and training horses. Daohua drugged the horses. Unfortunately, those Xiliao people reacted too quickly, and their skills were so convenient. They were thrown off the horses without any serious injuries.


    "The princess Xiliao looks arrogant, but in reality she knows the time very well." Seeing that Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong are not easy to provoke, although they yelled a few words, they voluntarily gave in; seeing the third brother''s martial arts, she did not choose to head-on. .


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 763： , Horse racing

    Chapter 763, horse racing


    "Yiyi, it turned out to be you!"


    Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong came to Daohua with a smile.


    Daohua got up and introduced Zhou Jingwan and Su Shiyu to the two of them. Because Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were there, the two of them didn''t stay very much, so after a few words of greeting, they left.


    Before leaving, Kang Naixin took Daohua and whispered: "I just saw your maid go to the manger. She did a beautiful job!"


    Looking at Kang Naixin who blinked at her, Daohua smiled and said nothing.


    The episode of Princess Xiliao did not affect everyone''s interest. After dinner, everyone began to go boating and travel back to the house in the middle of the afternoon.


    Not long after returning home, Xiao Yeyang came over.


    "Have fun today?"


    Daohua took Xiao Yeyang to the pavilion in the garden, and when he heard his question, she curled her lips: "The scenery is pretty good, but the people are a bit distracting."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled silently and leaned to Daohua''s side: "Looking at Wen Tao and they are in pairs, do you miss me?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "Let¡¯s be less affectionate, I don¡¯t know how happy I am having fun by myself."


    Xiao Yeyang took the group fan in Daohua''s hand, and while fanning her, explained: "I was going to go today, but suddenly received an order from the emperor''s uncle to go to the imperial enclosure, which was delayed. NS."


    Taohua took the iced watermelon brought by Wang Maner, put a piece of it with a bamboo stick and handed it to Xiao Yeyang''s mouth. After he had eaten it, he inserted a piece for himself: "What are you going to do in the paddock?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Xiliao people came to see me this time and brought a group of good horses. In a few days, there will be a horse race in the royal paddock on the outskirts of Beijing." He said, smiled, "When the time comes, I will I will accompany you on a good horse race in the paddock."


    Ina Flower shook her head: "Forget it, I don''t want to ride a horse on such a hot day."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°There is a forest on the other side of the paddock. It¡¯s not too hot to ride a horse in the woods.¡±


    Inaka is still not interested, but asks: "Can we watch the horse race?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Of course, officials and their families can visit."


    Daohua: "I heard that the people of Xiliao are very good at equestrianism. Can we win against them?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Xiliao people are really good at riding and shooting, but my Daxia man is not too much."


    Ina Flower looked at him: "Should you not be on the court?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You don''t want me to play?"


    Daohua said silently: "The emperor does not agree to marry a princess, and the people of Xiliao cannot marry a princess, so will they think of other ways, for example, marrying a princess to Daxia, this is also good for marrying the Qin and Jin Dynasties."


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly laughed: "Are you afraid that I will be taken by the princess Xiliao?" He said, shook his head with a smile, "The other princess doesn''t like me. A prince."


    Daohua suddenly came to the spirit: "How do you know?"


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled: "These days, as long as there is a chance, the princess of Xiliao will come across with a few princes by chance or something, and a discerning person will know at a glance."


    Daohua tweeted twice, and then asked enthusiastically: "Will the emperor agree?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled lightly and said, ¡°Marrying a princess is different from marrying a princess. Since people want to give it away, how can we refuse it? I just don¡¯t know which prince will such a good thing fall on?¡±


    Ina Flower: "This is not necessarily a good thing, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, grabbed her hand, ate the watermelon in her hand, smiled and said nothing.


    "By the way, when we went out today, we also ran into the Xiliao princess, and we had a little conflict with her." Daohua told Xiao Yeyang what had happened today.


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang sneered: "Xiliao people want to steal the glazed technology, they really dare to think. Then Princess Xiliao hits and fights, there is nothing to worry about."


    Listening to him, Daohua didn''t think too much.


    On July 15, Daxia and Xiliao held a horse race in the Royal Paddock on the outskirts of Beijing. Early in the morning, officials in Beijing and their families went to the paddock one after another in a carriage.


    "Happy!"


    Daohua followed Mrs. Li and others as soon as she entered the paddock, she saw the Han family.


    Han Xinran watched her elder sister and her mother stand together intimately, her eyes flickered, and she lowered her eyes to help her mother-in-law towards her family.


    Mrs. Li smiled and greeted Mrs. Han.


    Madam Han immediately smiled and introduced the eldest daughter beside her to the Yan family: "Mother in-law, this is my eldest daughter. She is married to the eldest son of Yongqing Bo¡¯s family. I have had time to visit. Xin Man, don''t you soon see your Aunt Yan."


    Han Xinman immediately smiled and met with Mrs. Li, and then smiled at Daohua: "This is the head of Shengping County, right? It''s not as famous as meeting, it really is worse than Huajiao."


    Daohua didn''t respond, but looked at Han Xinran, waiting for her introduction.


    Han Xinran suddenly smiled, and smiled and said to Han Xinman: "Big sister, this is my big sister." As he said, he pulled the three of La Yan Yihuan, "This is the second sister, the third sister, and the fourth sister."


    Daohua saw the gift: "Mrs. Fang."


    Yan Yihuan and the three of them saluted: "Mrs. Fang."


    When Han Xinman saw that the four sisters of Daohua were calling her after her husband''s family, instead of following the Han family, the smile on her face was stagnant. Sure enough, as her mother said, the second sister''s mother-in-law''s family does have some social entertainment. Lacking.


    Call her sister Han, isn¡¯t this relationship more intimate?


    Han Xinman pulled Han Xinran and asked with a smile: "Second sister, where are you going to watch the game later?"


    Han Xinran looked at Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li looked at the erected stands and saw that there were not many places on the stands. Thinking that there should be no seats for them, she smiled and said, ¡°Wherever you look, we will look.¡±


    Hearing this, Han Xinman¡¯s smile on her face deepened, and she immediately invited Mrs. Li with a smile: ¡°Auntie, my husband¡¯s family is still a bit face to face with the emperor. This time I specially appreciated the position to watch the game. Squeeze with us."


    "This is to watch the game in the stands. One way you can avoid the sun, and secondly, you can see more clearly by sitting high."


    Without waiting for Mrs. Li¡¯s response, Mrs. Han immediately took over: ¡°Mother-in-law, don¡¯t be polite. We are all relatives. Today, let¡¯s take the light of Xin Man.¡±


    Looking at Mrs. Han, who looked like You Rongyan, Daohua took a quick glance at her sister-in-law, and then quickly said: "Thank you, Mrs. Fang, for your kindness, but no need. Our position will be arranged."


    Ms. Han smiled. Just when she wanted to say something, she saw Defu trot over: "The county lord, the lord let me lead you to sit down."


    Daohua smiled and nodded to Madam Han and Han Xinman, supported Madam Li, and motioned Han Xinran to follow.


    Han Xinran smiled, and said to Madam Han and Han Xinman: "Mother, big sister, then I will go there first."


    Looking at the place where the Yan family sits very close to the upright position, both Mrs. Han and Han Xinman''s faces are a bit unpleasant.


    Han Xinman snorted: ¡°Why is the second sister like this? The Yan family has a place to sit, and I didn¡¯t tell me to tell me earlier, which made me work in vain, and I went to beg my mother-in-law.¡±


    Mrs. Han hurriedly comforted: "Your second sister has never been less thoughtful than you in doing things. You, don¡¯t be familiar with her."


    Han Xinman let out a faint ¡®um¡¯. Just as he was about to help Mrs. Han sit down, he saw Princess Lekang walking towards Yan Yiyi: ¡°Mother, how come the Yan family has friendship with Princess Lekang?¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 764： ,ask

    Chapter 764, request


    "The princess has something to do with me?"


    Daohua followed Princess Lekang to the stand and looked at her puzzled.


    It seems that she has no friendship with this princess, not only not, but because of the Jiang family relationship, there may be a bit of animosity. What does she want to do with herself?


    Princess Lekang looked at Daohua: "Xiao Yeyang had spoken to this princess before, and this princess didn''t like to owe favors. Yesterday, this princess accidentally learned a piece of news, thought about it, and felt that she should tell him. "


    Daohua listened quietly, without speaking.


    Princess Lekang continued: "Father did not agree to the princess of Xiliao''s request for marriage. Xiliao has guessed that it is impossible to marry Princess Xia."


    "However, in order to ensure the establishment of a friendly relationship with Daxia, they are prepared to retreat and marry the seventh princess who came to the capital this time to the Daxia royal family."


    Daohua moved her heart, but she still didn''t speak.


    Princess Lekang glanced at Daohua: "As far as I know, the person whom the Seventh Princess of Xiliao is interested in is likely to be Xiao Yeyang."


    Daohua''s brows jumped: "I''m afraid that the princess has made a mistake, right? Duke Xiliao mainly marries the prince, so what''s the matter with Xiao Yeyang?"


    Princess Lekang looked at Daohua and did not answer.


    Generally, this is indeed the case.


    But if someone intervenes, that''s not necessarily the case.


    Thinking of going to Cining Palace yesterday to greet the Queen Mother, when she overheard the conversation between the Queen Mother and Cheng Engong, Princess Lekang felt a little flustered.


    For their own personal interests, the Jiang family cooperated with the people of Xiliao privately!


    Because Jiang Wanying failed to marry Xiao Yeyang, the Jiang family was about to dismantle Xiao Yeyang and Yan Yiyi, and let Xiao Yeyang marry Princess Xiliao.


    As for Yan Yiyi, in the face of major national events, she, the princess, has to be sacrificed, let alone her. Even if her father gave the marriage, she can only be forced to be a concubine.


    Princess Lekang took a silent breath. The Jiang family was her maternal grandfather''s family, and she was inconvenienced to say more about the collusion with the people of Xiliao, so she could only remind her.


    "This princess has already said that, whether you can stop it is up to you." After speaking, he turned back to the stand.


    Daohua looked at her back and groaned for a while, just in case, she sent Wang Man''er to find Xiao Yeyang.


    Back to the stand, Daohua was a little absent-minded, especially when she noticed the piercing gaze that came from the opposite Madam Jiang Er when she looked at her.


    Daohua is inciting the group fan, and her heart is upset. It''s really bad that someone is always hiding in the dark to spy on herself and harm herself at the right time.


    On the racecourse, the colorful flags fluttering, the drum horns are long, and it is very lively.


    Xiliao people and Da Xia men who participated in the competition drove their mounts and trot on the racecourse to move their bodies.


    Between the two parties, yelling a few words from time to time, which drove the atmosphere very high.


    Daohua had something in her heart, and she didn¡¯t want to watch it. She frowned when she looked at Wang Man''er who came back alone: ??"Why, I didn¡¯t find Xiao Yeyang?"


    Wang Man''er shook his head: "Defu said that the little prince is now driving with the emperor. However, the slave servant told Defu what Princess Lekang had just said, and Defu said that he would find a way to tell the little prince."


    Hearing this, Daohua could only press down her irritability and cast her eyes on the racecourse. At that moment, the Seventh Princess of Xiliao, dressed in a long red dress, rode into the racecourse.


    As soon as she entered the field, she was immediately cheered by the people of Xiliao.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "Does she want to participate in horse racing?"


    Not long after waiting, the officials gathered around the emperor and arrived.


    The emperor walked to the main seat and sat down. Everyone in the paddock knelt down to worship.


    The emperor raised his hand to let everyone get up, and then gave seats to the second prince of Xiliao, the eldest prince, and accompanying officials.


    Daxia officials walked to their seats and sat down.


    Yeluhao looked at the racecourse, then smiled and looked at the emperor: "Your Majesty, this horse race can''t be without prizes."


    As soon as the words fell, Yelukanda took out a ruler-long treasured sword: "The emperor, this is a colorful head from our Xiliao. The name of this knife is the Qixing knife, and it can cut iron like mud!"


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and smiled indifferently: "You are all out of luck, I can''t be less on my side." As he said, he glanced at Mr. An.


    An Gong Lima smiled and took a meter-long sandalwood box from the **** behind him, took two steps forward, and opened the box in front of everyone.


    Soon, a golden long whip appeared in the sight of everyone.


    The father-in-law picked up the whip and waved it lightly, and immediately there was a sound of breaking through the air.


    "Good whip!"


    Yel¨¹hao exaggeratedly praised, and then said to the Xiliao people on the racecourse: "The Emperor Daxia took out such a good whip to make a lottery, you have to do your best to win it!"


    Xiliao people immediately screamed on horseback.


    Yang Chenghua, who was sitting at the head of the emperor, immediately said: "Xiliao''s treasure sword is also good, and our Daxia men will definitely get it, right?"


    The words fell, and the people competing in the racecourse and the people watching around burst into enthusiastic voices.


    In an instant, the Xiliao people were suppressed.


    Seeing this, the smile on the emperor''s face suddenly increased.


    An¡¯s father-in-law handed the horse whip and the treasure knife of the Xiliao people to Wei Qi, and he tied the horse whip and the treasure knife to the high pillar of the ring at the end of the racecourse.


    Wait for him to return, the emperor said, "Whoever takes the whip and the sword, whoever owns the whip and the sword." Then, looking at the second prince and prince of Xiliao, "the time is almost here, let''s start."


    "Your Majesty the Emperor!"


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua suddenly said, and then rode to the stand.


    The emperor looked at her faintly: "What''s the matter with Princess Qianhua?"


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua jumped off his horse, bent down and said, "Your Majesty, Qianhua also wants to participate in the competition."


    The emperor smiled and said: "It has long been heard that women in Xiliao are also very good at riding and shooting. However, women are not stronger than men, and their physical strength is not as strong as that of men. Besides, the contestants are all rough men. It would be no good to hurt the princess. "


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua smiled and said, "Your Majesty, since I plan to participate in the competition, I am naturally not afraid of injury."


    The emperor didn¡¯t care whether she was hurt or not. He just said politely: ¡°Since Princess Qianhua insists on doing this, please participate if you want to participate, so that we can see the demeanor of Xiliao women.¡±


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua smiled and continued: "Your Majesty, if Qianhua wins the prize as a daughter, I wonder if there is an extra reward?"


    Hearing this, the emperor raised his eyebrows, glanced at Yeluhao and Yelukanda next to him, smiled and did not speak immediately.


    Yeluhao smiled and cursed at Yelu Qianhua: ¡°Qianhua, don¡¯t be presumptuous, your majesty has already taken out such a good whip, how can you ask for other rewards?¡±


    Yelu Qianhua said with a smile: "I don''t want to make the game more attractive." Then, looking at the emperor, "Your Majesty, you disagree, can Qianhua be understood as, in your heart, Daxia A man can''t even compare to me as a woman?"


    The smile on the emperor''s face suddenly faded.


    At this moment, the grandfather Cheng Enn shouted: "Princess Qianhua is really arrogant. How can my Daxia man be better than you, a woman from Xiliao?" He said, he got up and bowed to the emperor. "The emperor, it is better to agree to Princess Qianhua''s request and let her take a good look at the heroic appearance of my Daxia man."


    The emperor looked at Gong En Gong with a smile, and then turned his gaze to Yelu Qianhua: "I wonder what reward the princess wants?"


    Yelu Qianhua immediately said loudly: "Your Majesty, the reward Qianhua wants is very simple. I like Daxia very much and want to stay in Daxia forever. If Qianhua gets lucky, can I choose a husband-in-law in Daxia? ?"


    As soon as the words came out, Daxia officials and the female family members onlookers commotion.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 765： , No matter what

    Chapter 765


    "It''s really shameless, how can a girl publicly say that she wants to find her husband? Just look for it. If you want to marry us in Daxia, is there no man in Xiliao?"


    "How do people in Xiliao know what propriety, justice, and shame?"


    The female relatives despised or disliked Yelu Qianhua and pointed them.


    Instead, Daohua''s heart was raised. Thinking of what Princess Lekang said before, her heart became irritable.


    Although the emperor did not want to marry Princess Lekang to Xiliao, he would not ignore Xiliao¡¯s request for friendship. Daxia only ended the war with Northern Xinjiang last year, and now the national strength and military strength have not been repaired. Yes, Daxia is not willing to start a war with Xiliao.


    Now that Princess Xiliao offered to marry until Daxia, the emperor would not refuse.


    Sure enough, when the emperor heard Princess Xiliao¡¯s request, he smiled and nodded in agreement.


    As soon as the emperor agreed, several emperors and concubines all changed their expressions. Xiao Yeyang, who was sitting next to the emperor, also raised his brows and indifferently glanced at Cheng En Gong and Jiang, who raised their mouths not far away. Shizi.


    "The emperor."


    Xiao Yeyang stood up.


    The emperor looked over: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The minister also asked to participate in the competition. The emperor''s lottery and Xiliao''s lottery are all wanted by the minister. It just so happens that the minister is about to get married soon. He wants to give these two lotteries to his fiancee to make her happy."


    The emperor ?? smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "I''m correct."


    got permission, Xiao Yeyang turned and walked off the stand.


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    When Xiao Yeyang passed the stand where the Yan family was, Daohua stopped him.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately walked over, and whispered to Daohua, "Don''t worry."


    Daohua glanced at Yelu Qianhua, who had turned over and sat on horseback, and thought for a while and said: "Looking at Princess Xiliao''s confident face, I think I can win the prize with a certain degree of confidence."


    Xiao Yeyang sneered, "It''s impossible to have me."


    Daohua: "Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case." Then, when he handed Xiao Yeyang tea, he gave two pills to him, "This pill can make the horse go crazy, and it won''t happen during the competition. Forget about the accident, if it happens, you can take care of it."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded without moving, drank the tea that Daohua handed over, then turned and left.


    "It is said that Princess Xiliao is shameless, and our county owner of Shengping is not too much."


    Mrs. Jiang Er sneered.


    The eldest princess Huijia next to ?? listened, and immediately smiled: "How can this be the same, but the lord of Shengping county and the little prince have made a kiss."


    Mrs. Jiang: "I have decided to kiss but didn''t get married. I just kissed me and me like this in the public. I don''t know much in private."


    Princess Lekang interrupted her directly: "Mrs. Jiang said carefully, the father is still there."


    Everyone did not expect Princess Lekang to speak, Madam Jiang was taken aback for a moment, and when she recovered, she was full of anger.


    Jiang¡¯s family is Princess Lekang¡¯s foreign family. She didn¡¯t say to help herself, but she scolded her in public. Did she take her aunt in the eyes?


    Princess Lekang ignored everyone and turned her attention to the racetrack, perhaps because she had a knot in her heart, and now she is more and more bored of the Jiang family.


    The sound of the horn sounded, and the Xiliao people and the Daxia contestants, like arrows from the string, you chased me and rushed forward.


    Among them, Yelu Qianhua in a red dress is the most dazzling.


    Xiliao people intentionally or unintentionally influenced the Daxia people from the side. After a while, Yelu Qianhua ran to the front with more than a dozen Xiliao people.


    Daohua sat in the stands, watching the progress of the game nervously, and seeing Xiao Yeyang bringing his two brothers, Wu Dingbo and others to catch up with Yelu Qianhua, his expression was slightly relaxed.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua looked back at Xiao Yeyang and others who were about to pass him, gritted his teeth, put the fingers of his right hand in his mouth, and quickly blew a long whistle.


    Along with the whistle, everyone''s horses in the field were uncontrolled uncontrollably.


    While Xiao Yeyang and others comforted the horses, Yelu Qianhua once again surpassed everyone.


    The emperor and Daxia people didn''t look very good after seeing the methods used by Yelu Qianhua.


    At this moment, everyone understands why Yelu Qianhua dares to say that she can get the prize.


    Xiao Yeyang was calming the gap between the horses, and flicked out the pill given by Daohua.


    After a while, the people in the stands discovered that the horses that Yelu Qianhua sat on were also uncontrollable.


    Xiao Yeyang and the others, who comforted the horses, took the opportunity to overtake.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua kept blowing his whistle, and finally, he took a few people from Xiliao and Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao to the ring at the same time.


    Yelu Qianhua thought, he was also a princess anyway, when he seized the prize, Da Xia should not dare to rob her with death force, nor dare to hurt her. With the help of several masters in Temur, she took the prize. NS.


    However, before she could get to the ring, Xiao Yeyang, who was too lazy to fight, flew onto the high pillar of the ring and took off both the whip and the knife.


    As for the Xiliao people who protected Yelu Qianhua, they were directly stopped by Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    "it is good!"


    Seeing Daxia crushing the Xiliao people, the emperor burst out laughing and Daxia officials were also happy.


    The atmosphere of the Xiliao mission was a bit sluggish.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was walking with a colored head, Yelukanda''s eyes narrowed. Qianhua and the others were all specially trained horses. Why did they lose control collectively?


    Is ?? made by Daxia people?


    Xiao Yeyang first walked to the stand where the emperor was: "The minister is fortunate to live up to his mission and win the prize."


    The emperor looked at his nephew with satisfaction: "Good job!"


    Meeting the queen, Xiao Yeyang walked to the stand where the Yan family was with his colored head, and then under everyone''s attention, he handed the whip and knife in his hand to Daohua.


    "Here, I''ll win it for you."


    Daohua stepped forward with a smile, stretched out her hands to take the whip and knife, and smiled at Xiao Yeyang: "I like it very much."


    At this moment, Yelu Qianhua came to the stand surrounded by the people of Xiliao, looked at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang standing side by side, bent over to look at the emperor: "The emperor, Qianhua asked to fight that girl. ."


    Speaking, stretched out her hand to Inaka.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone rioted again.


    Yelu Qianhua looked at the emperor and continued: "The emperor, in Xiliao, if two women look at a man at the same time, the way of duel will determine who can be with that man. Qianhua hopes that the emperor will be perfect. "


    "This is Daxia!"


    Prince Ping stood up angrily and looked at Yelu Qianhua with a cold face: "Is this king''s son you can choose? He also fights, and he doesn''t urinate to follow his own virtues. Are you worthy?"


    "Ahem~"


    Next to ??, Yang Chenghua coughed violently, and the emperor stared at Prince Ping.


    The two countries are still sighing about their friendship!


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua flushed with anger at the words of Prince Ping.


    Yeluhao''s face was also very ugly, looking at the emperor: "Your Majesty, we came with sincerity."


    The emperor''s expression was faint: "Daxia also sincerely wants to make friends with Xiliao."


    Hearing this, the Xiliao delegation looked better.


    Yelu Qianhua was silent for a while, then turned to look at Daohua: "Why, this girl dare not?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Daohua.


    Daohua looked at Yelu Qianhua, thought for a while, and said, "Will you kill me?"


    "Ahem~"


    "Ahem~"


    As soon as Daohua''s words came out, Yang Chenghua and other officials coughed violently again.


    The county lord of Shengping looked soft and weak, but he spoke very aggressively.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 766： ,whip

    Chapter 766, whipping


    Life and death!


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua didn''t seem to expect that a weak and slender Daxia woman would say such a thing. When she was stunned, she forgot to answer.


    Daohua looked at Yelu Qianhua: "Why, Princess Qianhua didn''t dare?" The same thing was returned.


    Next, Dao Huahuan glanced at the people present, and said: "Daxia longs for the safety of the frontier, but this is not an excuse for your Princess Xiliao to do whatever he wants in Daxia."


    "The person you like has to marry you? If you want to fight me, I have to fight you? Do you think Daxia is your Xiliao?"


    Speaking, he looked at the Xiliao mission again.


    "Are you here to make friends? I thought it was about the same as Yaowu Yaowei."


    The emperor smiled and looked at Daohua. He was indeed an uncle¡¯s apprentice. This slapstick was just like his uncle. He was very unforgiving.


    Seeing that the people of Xiliao were being assaulted, the officials of Daxia were very angry. Of course, the people of the Jiang family were not very good when they saw Daohua showing up in the limelight.


    "I dare not, my Xiliao woman never backs down, but you, don''t be beaten by this princess to cry and cry." After Yelu Qianhua recovered, he looked at Dao in shame. flower.


    Daohua ignored Yelu Qianhua''s provocation, looked at the emperor, and saw that he was watching him in time, without any objection, so she took the yellow whip she just got and shook it.


    The sound of breaking through the air sounded.


    Daohua tilted her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile: "Wait, I will use the whip that you won back to teach some people who don¡¯t know how high the earth is."


    The skill of this princess, she had seen when she was in Reed Bay, it was not bad, but it was not her opponent.


    After finishing speaking, Daohua stepped off the stands and walked towards the central arena.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a little worry in his eyes. Although he had been in northern Xinjiang for two years, his uncle had been instructing Daohua''s whip technique, but his skin and tender flesh, in case he was accidentally caught by that. What should I do if the thick-skinned Princess Xiliao is injured?


    Ms. Li and others also showed concern.


    Others watched enthusiastically.


    Because Xiao Yeyang said before that she would take her to a horse race in the paddock, so this time, Daohua just wore a neat dress.


    Taohua strode towards the ring, her skirt fluttering, her smiling face was bright and heroic.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua glanced at Daohua, thinking of the life or death she had said before, snorted coldly, and asked her entourage to bring her double knives.


    Looking at Yelu Qianhua holding a knife on stage, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly showed killing intent.


    The emperor knew his uncle''s ability, and wanted to see his uncle''s apprentice''s ability, so he didn''t stop it just now, but when he saw Yelu Qianhua using double knives as weapons, his face became cold.


    Yeluhao saw him, and said with a smile: "It was the girl who said that it was a matter of life and death."


    Wu Jingyi on the side listened, and immediately shouted to Daohua who had already stood on the ring: "Shengping County Lord, Lord Yelu said, life and life are not chaotic, you don''t have to worry about the identity of Princess Xiliao."


    Hearing this, Yeluhao''s expression suddenly changed.


    At this time, Yelukanda spoke: "Your Majesty, Xiliao is willing to get along with Daxia, and my sister really admires Xiao Xiaowang. Only then did she propose a duel with the county lord of your country. Is it expensive."


    As soon as the voice fell, Daohua and Yelu Qianhua on the ring had already played against each other.


    Seeing that Yelu Qianhua was using a knife, Daohua didn''t grind her with the whip in her hand and attacked her first.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and he was relieved immediately.


    The whip used by Daohua is suitable for long-range attacks. As long as Yelu Qianhua is not allowed to get close to her, she will not be easily injured.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua didn''t expect Daohua to do it as soon as she came up. Without avoiding it, she was severely whipped on her cheek, and her forehead was so painful that she suddenly sweated.


    However, when she stepped away to touch her face, she found that there were no scars on her face, but her facial muscles were twitching violently.


    This discovery made Yelu Qianhua''s heart stunned, and she immediately understood that the charming lady in front of her was a practitioner. Seeing the whip in her hands was like a living thing, she knew that she was very good at whiplash.


    careless!


    Before Yelu Qianhua wanted to deal with it, Daohua¡¯s whip struck him again, and saw that the whip was exceptionally sharp, with an empty sound. Yelu Qianhua stretched out his hand to block the whip, and the knife in his hand was instantly entangled. As soon as Inaka tried hard, she drew the knife from her hand.


    Seeing this, the people in the stands couldn''t help but straighten up.


    Daxia people were excited and unexpected. Everyone didn''t expect Daohua''s skill to be so good, and they didn''t expect that the clamoring princess Xiliao was actually a foreigner.


    The people of Xiliao have a gloomy face.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua''s skill is really good among the Xiliao women.


    According to the general rule, the Xiliao woman is stronger than the Daxia woman, and when the two women meet, the Xiliao woman is better than the Daxia woman in terms of height.


    With this reasoning, Yelu Qianhua played a Shengping county owner, but it was not a proper win.


    Who knows, that Shengping County owner¡¯s whip technique is so exquisite.


    The worries in the emperor''s heart are gone, and he looks at Daohua, who is light, flexible and ruthless, with a smile on his face.


    Sure enough, it was taught by his uncle. Seeing the whip to the flesh, he felt pain for Princess Xiliao.


    Prince Ping also smiled and looked at the emperor: "Emperor brother, the courtier''s daughter-in-law is not bad."


    The emperor glanced at the prince Ping who was full of honor and glory, and said, I don¡¯t know who was looking down on Yan girl at the beginning.


    On the stage, Yelu Qianhua, who had lost a knife, could only defend passively. She wanted to get close to Daohua''s body, but Daohua''s whip moved too fast and the footwork was so fast that she had no chance at all.


    Wrong weapon selection!


    If she also used a whip, she wouldn''t have to be passively beaten like she is now.


    The strength of Daohua''s whip can be confiscated at all. After being tempered by the master for two years, she can now use the whip that does not damage the skin but seriously hurts the inside.


    Don''t look at Princess Xiliao''s body still not hurt at all, she promised that after going back, this princess is afraid it will be a few months away.


    "Princess Qianhua, as long as you voluntarily surrender, I will stop the whip."


    "If you want me to give up, don''t think about it!"


    Seeing that Yelu Qianhua is still so stiff, Daohua is even more rude.


    Yelu Qianhua was hit by the whip and her whole body hurts, but she didn''t dare to give up. First, she couldn''t shame Xiliao, and second, the eldest brother and the Jiang family reached an agreement that she had to marry Xiao Yeyang, or the agreement would be invalidated. .


    If it is because of her, the big brother''s major event is broken, the big brother will not let her go.


    So, even if her body hurts again, she has to grit her teeth and endure it.


    "Slap, slap, slap!"


    The sound of the whip breaking through the air kept ringing in the ring.


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at Yeluhao and Yelukanda. The two were really cruel enough, and they were unwilling to stop them.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua was unwilling to be beaten in such a way, her heart was crossed, and she did not evade, clutching the knife, letting the whip hit her body, regardless of stab at the rice flower,


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and his heart suddenly tightened.


    Daohua saw Yelu Qianhua rushing with a fierce face, and as soon as the whip was retracted, she turned to the left volley and turned a few times, avoiding the knife stabbed by Yelu Qianhua.


    "Snapped!"


    The whip was thrown out and directly tied Yelu Qianhua''s hand. With the inertia of her rushing forward, Daohua pushed her off the ring.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 767： , Miaoren

    Chapter 767, the second person


    "Princess Qianhua, you lost!"


    Daohua stood on the ring, looking condescendingly at Yelu Qianhua lying on the ground.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua wanted to stand up, but after struggling for several times, she couldn''t succeed. In the end, it was Xiliao''s entourage who was next to her. With their support, she stood up with pain in her whole body.


    "let''s go!"


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua looked angrily at Daohua who looked at her contemptuously, and humiliatedly let her follower help her to leave.


    "and many more!"


    Daohua stopped people with a loud voice.


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua stopped, turned around in shame, gritted his teeth and asked, "What else do you want?"


    Daohua chuckled: "It turns out that Princess Xiliao can''t afford to lose like this. Didn''t the princess forget that you asked for this duel yourself."


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua looked down, pursing her lips.


    Daohua no longer looked at her, but at the two Xiliao people who supported Yelu Qianhua: "I can''t fight this ring in vain. I heard that there is a rule for Xiliao duels, that is, the one who wins and the one who loses can be accepted. The weapon, so, please also ask the princess to keep her dual swords. Those are my trophies and you can¡¯t take them away.¡±


    "you"


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua looked at Daohua in anger and took away the saber. For the people of Xiliao, it was a shame and shame. But she lost in full view, and there was no reason to refuse.


    On the stand, Yeluhao glanced at Yelukanda, saw that he had no response, and could only silently swallow the words that he wanted to plead with the Emperor Daxia.


    "Leave the knife!"


    Yel¨¹ Qianhua spoke unwillingly.


    The two Xiliao entourage glanced at each other, reluctantly put the knife in their hands on the ring, and then quickly helped Yelu Qianhua to leave.


    The three people and Xiao Yeyang, who walked towards the ring, passed by.


    "I won this."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang coming over, Daohua immediately handed Yelu Qianhua¡¯s double swords triumphantly.


    Xiao Yeyang took a look at the two swords, smiled and praised: "Good fight!"


    Daohua eyebrows and chin raised up.


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to help her off the ring: "Go, go and talk to the emperor first."


    Ina Flower: "Yeah."


    In the ??stand, everyone looked at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang walking side by side, no matter whether they had hatred or hatred, they couldn''t help but secretly praise the appearance of a talented woman.


    Xiao Yeyang brought Daohua to the emperor. After the two saluted the emperor, the emperor praised Daohua in public, and then said insincerely: "It is more expensive to compete with each other, and the sword of Princess Qianhua is still Give it back to her?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Back to the emperor, the courtier did not want anything, just thinking that Xiliao has always had this rule. If the courtier doesn''t accept it, wouldn''t he look down on Princess Qianhua? If Princess Qianhua wants it, anytime. I can get it back. Anyway, Xiao Yeyang also won a knife for me just now. I''m not bad at using a knife."


    Hearing this, Wu Jingyi, Yang Chenghua and other officials next to them couldn''t help but bow their heads and smile.


    This Shengping county host is really a wonderful person.


    The expression on the Xiliao delegation¡¯s side was quite ugly. Ye Luhao glanced at Daohua and said with a smile: "The emperor is joking. If you lose, you lose. Qianhua¡¯s two sabers should be the county owner. of."


    The emperor ?? nodded: "Since Xiliao has this rule, then I won''t say much." Then, looking at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, "Go down."


    Xiao Yeyang withdrew with Daohua.


    "The little prince is really considerate to the Lord of Shengping County."


    "Isn''t it? As soon as the little prince got the lottery, he sent it to the head of Shengping County, which made my eyes hot."


    "Aren''t you just a knife and a whip, what''s so hot about this?"


    "I am not a hot eye, I am the love of the little prince to Shengping County Lord, and the unabashed love, which is really enviable when I look at it."


    Looking at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, who were walking side by side, their speeches were harmonious and affectionate, the ladies couldn''t help but envy. Jiang Wanying gritted her teeth and tore the silk kerchief in her hand tightly when she heard the whispers of the lady next to her.


    After ??, there were still riding and shooting competitions in the paddock, but neither Xiao Yeyang nor Daohua watched them. They were walking in the woods in the paddock.


    When there was no one around, Xiao Yeyang suddenly stopped and grabbed Daohua''s slender waist and hugged her in a circle.


    Daohua was startled, and quickly grabbed Xiao Yeyang¡¯s neck: "Xiao Yeyang, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "I''m happy, just now you whipped Princess Xiliao in the ring, so handsome!"


    Inahana also smiled: "Who let her hit your attention."


    Xiao Yeyang stopped spinning, lowered his head against Daohua¡¯s forehead: "I have seen the scene where you taught Princess Xiliao, I will be cleaner in the future."


    Daohua glanced at him: "Recruit bees and butterflies."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed twice, and held Daohua in his arms: "Who makes you look good? I''m such a handsome gentleman with a jade tree in the breeze."


    Daohua punched him out of anger: "Xiao Yeyang, your skin is getting thicker and thicker."


    Xiao Yeyang let go of his arm, and he held Daohua to face himself: "Why, don''t you agree?"


    Daohua turned her head away and was too lazy to pay attention to him. She was silent for a while, and said: "Then Princess Xiliao suddenly targeted you, is there someone behind the scenes?"


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly snorted: "Who else can anyone besides Jiang''s family." As he said, letting go of the rice flower, he took her hand and continued to walk slowly forward.


    Daohua frowned, thought for a moment, and said: "The Jiang family did this, but you know that the tribute is destroyed and Jiang Jingyao''s broken leg is related to you?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "What if I know it?" Then, turning to face Daohua, "From the day I knew the identity of my mother-in-law and uncle, Jiang''s family and I have been on opposite sides. Up."


    Daohua nodded: "I just feel that I am always thinking about by the Jiang family, and I am always worried that they will be calculated by them. It is really annoying."


    Xiao Yeyang: "The desire of heaven must make it go crazy first. Since the death of the Eight Kings, although the Jiang family has restrained a lot on the surface, it is still too rampant in private. Well, Uncle Huang can''t tolerate them for long."


    Daohua: "I really don''t want to contact the Jiang family."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent and exhorted: "The day after tomorrow is the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday, you should pay attention when you enter the palace. Over the years, although the imperial uncle has supported the noble and virtuous concubine Shude to rise up against the queen mother and the queen, the harem is still Jiang. Family dominates."


    "What did the queen mother say, she was so stunned. There were accidents in the Jiang family. This time she wanted to put Princess Xiliao on my plan to fail, because she was afraid that she would have other calculations."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯, "I will pay attention."


    The two walked in the woods for a while, and not long after, Xiao Yeyang''s sweaty BMW ran over.


    "Come, I will take you two laps."


    Xiao Yeyang turned on his horse and stretched out his hand to Daohua.


    Inahana glanced at him and put her hand in his hand.


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang''s arm was hard, he easily pulled Daohua onto the horse and held it in his arms.


    "Xiao Yeyang, the weather is so hot, don''t run away, we just walked slowly."


    "Okay, listen to you. After you returned to Beijing, I have been busy with errands, and I have not been able to accompany you well. Today we will have a good talk."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 768： , Do it yourself

    Chapter 768


    July 17, the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday.


    Except for Qianqing Palace, the palace is full of excitement.


    The emperor stood in front of the combined portrait of Granny Gu, Gu Jian, and Mrs. Yan, and stayed for a long time, until Grandpa Ang bit his head and reminded him that the time had come for Baiguan to congratulate the Queen Mother, and the emperor looked back.


    "Let''s go!"


    The emperor converged all emotions to his heart, and walked towards Ci Ning Palace with a small smile on his face.


    As soon as the emperor''s honor guard left, the old prince Yong came to the Palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Master, the emperor has gone to Cining Palace."


    Old prince Yong smiled and said, "It seems that this king is a step late, so I will go to Cining Palace." Just about to turn around and leave, the corner of his eye suddenly swept to the eunuchs who were carefully gathering a picture.


    When he saw the person on the portrait clearly, the pupils of the old prince Yong couldn''t help but shrank sharply, and he was directly stunned in place.


    Is he the wrong one?


    Among the three people in the portrait, that man seems to be the emperor¡¯s mother-in-law?


    No, no, no, no.


    The emperor¡¯s biological mother and uncle died along with the imperial concubine in the monstrous fire at Chengqian Palace. The man in the portrait was obviously an old man over sixties, and would definitely not be the emperor¡¯s uncle.


    should just look alike.


    Yes, Mr. Yong is one of the few royal family kinsmen who know the real life experience of the emperor. The reason why the title of Emperor Yong''s palace can be replaced by hereditary is largely because of this reason.


    The old prince Yong left Qianqing Palace uneasy.


    Although I forced myself to believe that they were only similar people, but intuition and reason told him that the emperor could not hide such a painting in his palace for no reason.


    There was something in his heart, and the old prince Yong was worried about showing off his face, so he didn''t dare to go to Cining Palace immediately.


    Not long after sitting down, I saw the Yan family''s daughter who came with Princess Huijia.


    The Queen Mother¡¯s birthday, the old lady Yan, as the third-class wife, is also coming to celebrate her birthday.


    Old prince Yong saw the old lady Yan who was being supported by Mrs. Li and Han Xinran, his eyes bulged with surprise.


    "Uncle Wang, why are you sitting alone in the pavilion?"


    Wait until the princess Huijia arrived, the old prince Yong was able to put away the shock on his face.


    The Yan family''s wife followed the princess Hui Jia to meet the old prince Yong, and then retreated to the side acquaintedly.


    The old prince Yong and the princess Huijia exchanged a few simple greetings and let them go to Cining Palace.


    Before leaving, Daohua took a surprised look at the old prince who was quite sacred and frowned. He always felt that the old prince¡¯s eyes looked a little weird when looking at his grandmother.


    Lao Wang Ye noticed Daohua¡¯s gaze and looked at Daohua¡¯s back. Suddenly, there was a flash of light in his mind. He remembered the two imperial guards who followed her when she first met the county lord of Shengping in Tangyushan. .


    It is said that the master of Shengping County came to Beijing with her master.


    Yong''s heart beat violently, and he seemed to have discovered something unbelievable secret.


    Didn¡¯t the emperor¡¯s biological mother and uncle died?


    Thinking of these two paintings with the old lady of the Yan family, the old prince Yong called the personal **** and whispered: "Go and tell the old princess, let her take care of the Yan family''s female relatives."


    Not to mention how uneasy the old prince Yong was, after listening to the eunuch¡¯s words, the old prince Yong was also surprised and puzzled.


    No matter how puzzled I was, since my father had ordered, the old concubine Yong still did it. When Madam Jiang was embarrassed by the daughter of Yan''s family, she rounded up the scene several times.


    This surprised everyone.


    You must know that before this, the Jiang family embarrassed the Yan family, but the old princess Yong never asked.


    Second Mrs. Jiang was secretly annoyed, but for this old princess who was the same generation as the Queen Mother, she also wanted to show some face, so she had to accept the thoughts of continuing to embarrass the female family members of Yan''s family.


    Princess Huijia looked at the princess Yong. Just now, the uncle Wang saw the surprised look of the old lady Yan, but she had a panoramic view. This Yan family is really getting more and more interesting, and she was able to win the protection of the uncle.


    The Queen Mother¡¯s birthday was held very grandly, with singing and dancing performances and theater rounds during the day, and a dinner party at night.


    In order to pass the day peacefully, Daohua has been honestly accompanied by Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li, trying to avoid the chance of contact with Jiang''s family, and not going to the Queen Mother to be an eye-catcher.


    That¡¯s it, it¡¯s evening.


    As the dinner was about to begin, Wynn came over.


    "The county lord, the prince invites you to go."


    Daohua looked at Huai En: "The dinner is about to open. What is the prince looking for me at this time?"


    Wine smiled and said: "The prince just talked to the queen mother about the prize that the little prince won today. I heard that the seven-star knife cuts the iron like mud, and the queen mother wants to take a look."


    Daohua''s brows suddenly frowned slightly invisible: "Where is the prince dowager?"


    Wine nodded.


    The future father-in-law was looking for it, and there was a reason for the queen mother in it. Even if Daohua was unwilling, she had to follow Huai''en to Cining Palace.


    Daohua smiled and looked at the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, and left with Wang Man''er and Bishi with Huai En.


    At the same time, Ci Ning Palace.


    The lady of the palace whispered to the Queen Mother: "The Lord Shengping County has followed Huai''en to this side."


    The queen mother said ¡®um¡¯, smiled and looked at Prince Ping, who was being pulled by Gong Engong and Jiang Shizi to speak, stood up and said: "The dinner has begun, let¡¯s go over."


    Prince Ping was taken aback: "Mother, don''t you want to see Yan Yatou? I have asked Wyan to call her."


    The queen mother smiled kindly: "The county lord Shengping has been given to Yeyang by the emperor, and he can be regarded as our royal daughter-in-law, so we can see him sooner or later. Today, all the ministers come to the palace to celebrate their birthday, but it''s not easy for them to wait long. Don''t worry, I will send someone to talk to the county lord Shengping and let her go directly to the hall."


    Speaking, sent the maid out in front of Prince Ping.


    "Prince, let''s go with the aunt. The ministers are fine to wait, but you can''t let the emperor wait for a long time." Jiang Shizi said with a smile.


    On hearing this, Prince Ping nodded.


    On the other side, Wyan had just walked halfway with Daohua, and the maid sent by the Queen Mother arrived.


    "The county lord, the queen mother and the prince are not good enough to keep the emperor waiting for a long time. They have already gone to the banquet side, and let you go directly."


    Daohua''s eyes were filled with doubts.


    What does the Queen Mother want to do?


    Let yourself run for nothing?


    "The county host, go to the banquet with the slave and maid."


    Daohua glanced at Huai En beside her, did not relax her vigilance, and followed the court lady.


    "Tear it~"


    The sound of the dress tearing.


    "Girl, your skirt is torn."


    Seeing that the skirt was cut with a taste, Daohua''s brows were tightly twisted, and she glanced at the stone sculpture that pierced her skirt.


    On a good road, how could there be such a sharp stone sculpture.


    Wine looked anxious: "What can I do?"


    The maid in the dowager¡¯s palace immediately said: ¡°Chonghua Hall is next to it, or else, the county lord will wait over there and let the maid go and get a spare dress to change it?¡±


    Daohua looked at the palace maid expressionlessly. The maid lowered her eyebrows and pleasing her eyes all the way. After a while, Daohua nodded: "Okay, Bishi, you can help me get a replacement dress."


    Speaking, he looked at Wyan again.


    "Wine, please lead Bishi, go early and return early."


    Although Huai En faintly felt something was wrong, the county lord''s dress was torn and had to be replaced, so he nodded: "Lord, we will be back soon." As he said, he ran away with Bishi.


    Daohua then looked at the maid, and said coldly: "Lead the way."


    The lady of the palace lowered her head and walked forward. If you look closely, you can see that the lady¡¯s nose is exuding fine sweat.


    Daohua glanced at Wang Man''er, and gave her a quick look.


    Wang Man''er nodded.


    The girl''s skirt was accidentally torn, and the lady of the court obviously led them to the Chonghua Hall.


    Just as the three of them were approaching the Chonghua Hall, the palace lady suddenly slapped Wang Man''er lightly, and then Wang Man''er fell to the ground with a ¡®Oh¡¯.


    "what happened?"


    Daohua crouched down to help Wang Man''er.


    Wang Man''er''s lips were white with pain: "Girl, slave maidservant seems to have been bitten by something."


    At this moment, the palace lady screamed: "Ah, snake!"


    Ina Hua glanced in the direction of her finger, and saw a snake immersed in the grass.


    Looking at Wang Man''er''s calf that quickly became red and swollen, Daohua''s complexion was very ugly, and she looked at the court lady with cold eyes.


    The maid seemed to be unaware, and she also saw Wang Man''er with an anxious expression: "The snake is poisonous, so he must be healed quickly, county lord, I will take your maidservant to the Tai Hospital now. There is a maidservant in the Chonghua Hall, can the county lord go in by himself? ?"


    Ignoring the maid, Daohua quickly took out a detoxification pill from the purse (space) and gave it to Wang Man''er to take it, and then looked at the maid: "I personally take my maid to the hospital, you will lead the way."


    The maid stood still: "But now the county lord, your clothes are disheveled, how can you walk around at will?"


    Daohua lowered her face, coldly scolded: "I don''t care, what do you care about, lead the way!"


    "Who is there?"


    At this moment, Jiang Wanying walked out from the other end: "Who has such a bad temper, I said, it is you, Yan Yiyi."


    The lady of the palace saw Jiang Wanying, her eyes lit up, she immediately cut the rice flower through her skirt, and said about Wang Man''er being bitten by a snake.


    The order given to her by the Queen Mother was to let the lord of Shengping County enter the Chonghua Hall. A maid of hers could not force people to enter, so she could only pin her hopes on the lord of Jiang.


    Jiang Wanying knew the maid, and when she thought of the words she overheard when her grandfather was discussing matters last night, she smiled and looked at Daohua: "If the snake venom is not cleared in time, your maid will be dead."


    said, calling the two maids behind him to come out.


    "You and this sister in the Queen Mother''s Palace will send Yan Yiyi''s maid to the hospital."


    Daohua looked at Wang Man''er''s bitten leg. She really needed to release the poisonous blood in time. She glanced at Jiang Wanying, but she didn''t stop her.


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua worriedly: "Girl."


    Ina Flower gave her a soothing look.


    After Wang Man''er was taken away, only Jiang Wanying and Daohua were left on the scene.


    "Let''s go, I will accompany you in to change clothes." With that, Jiang Wanying was about to walk towards the Chonghua Hall.


    "Jiang Wanying."


    Inahua stopped her aloud, and when she turned her head to look around, she said, "You and I are also suffering from each other. In fact, there is no need to kill you or me, right?"


    Jiang Wanying¡¯s eyes flickered, and soon, she was pressed down by the jealousy in her heart: "Of course, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m helping you now?"


    Daohua didn''t say much, and followed Jiang Wanying towards the Zhonghua Hall.


    At the gate of the Chonghua Hall, Jiang Wanying saw Daohua standing still, gritted her teeth, pushed open the door of the palace, thought for a while, walked in again, and then turned around to signal Daohua to follow.


    As soon as Daohua stepped into the hall, the door of the hall was locked from the outside with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wanying''s expression changed, thinking of the means her grandfather and the others would use to deal with Yan Yi, she suddenly appeared in horror, and quickly ran to pat the door: "Open the door, open the door, I''m still inside."


    Looking at Jiang Wanying who patted the gate of the palace, Daohua quickly covered her mouth and nose.


    Mixiang, and still add aphrodisiac fragrance!


    In order to deal with her, the Jiang family really did everything, and dared to do such a thing in the palace.


    Hearing the sound of walking around in the main hall, Daohua quickly dodged and hid behind the screen. When he saw the prince of Xiliao coming out from the inside, Daohua''s face was completely gloomy, and she glanced at Jiang Wanying indifferently. He dashed directly into the space.


    In the main hall, the fragrance of Mixiang became more and more intense. After a while, Jiang Wanying felt hot and her limbs became weaker and weaker.


    Looking at the prince of Xiliao, who was getting closer, Jiang Wanying slapped the door frantically: "Go away, go find Yan Yiyi, don''t come near me."


    She was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have come to the Chonghua Hall just to see Yan Yi''s desperate look with her own eyes, and even distracted the maid beside her.


    In a moment, Yelukanda, who was also affected by Mixiang, came to Jiang Wanying.


    At this moment, he is still a little sane, knowing that his deal with the Jiang family is the county lord of Shengping who has humiliated Qianhua, but since the temple is such a big place, he has not found anyone at all.


    Looking at Jiang Wanying who was crying with rain, Yelukanda slowly stretched out her hand.


    Cheng Engong put it right, he came to Daxia and he couldn''t get nothing for nothing.


    Jiang¡¯s daughter-in-law is much more valuable than the master of Shengping County.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 769： , Why are they all here?

    Chapter 769, why are they all here?


    At the dinner hall, Mrs. Li saw that Prince Ping had already been seated to eat with the Queen Mother, but Daohua couldn''t see her, and her heart became more and more anxious.


    After thinking for a while, Mrs. Li whispered and said peacefully: ¡°Go and tell the third and fourth masters that the queen mother just called away the eldest girl and asked them to find Yeyang quickly.¡±


    Pingtong nodded, and quickly walked towards the male family.


    Xiao Yeyang was talking perfunctorily with several relatives and relatives of the emperor, and when he saw Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai approaching anxiously, his brows frowned: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Wentao glanced at the Queen Mother of Peace, and whispered: ¡°Before the banquet started, your father called the eldest sister away. Until now, the eldest sister has not come.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes instantly cooled down, and he glanced at Defu. After Defu received the signal, he immediately stepped back.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang said, "I know, you go down and wait for my news first." As he said, he got up and walked towards Prince Ping.


    "Father, did you call Yiyi away just now?"


    Prince Ping was very dissatisfied with Xiao Yeyang''s questioning tone: "Yes, can''t this king call her?"


    Xiao Yeyang tried to suppress the anger in his heart: "Yiyi hasn''t come here yet. Where did you call her, I will pick her up."


    The prince Ping paused, and quickly looked at the direction of the Yan family''s female family: "Yan girl hasn''t come here yet?" Then, he paused, "Should be still on the way, the queen mother has already sent the maid to call her."


    Xiao Yeyang really wanted to yell at his father and king, and ask him if he had any brains. The Jiang family obviously had no good intentions towards Yiyi. How could he leave the matter of calling Yiyi to the queen mother?


    Prince Ping noticed the worry in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes, thought for a while, and said, "Wai En is here." He also guarded against the Jiang family. As soon as the queen mother asked to see Yan girl, he asked Wyan to go over and call in person. people.


    He didn''t believe it if there was Huai En, who would dare to embarrass Yan girl.


    "What''s wrong with Yeyang?"


    Just then, the Queen Mother suddenly raised her voice.


    Suddenly, everyone around looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the Queen Mother. Just as he was about to speak, Prince Ping stood up and asked with a smile: "Mother, didn¡¯t you send someone to call Yan Yatou, why haven¡¯t you arrived yet?"


    The queen mother glanced at Prince Ping, and smiled lightly: "Oh, is it? You don''t say that, the Aijia didn''t notice it, maybe it was delayed on the road. It is said that this is the second time for Shengping County Lord to enter the palace, maybe She saw the beautiful scenery of the palace, but now she is parked somewhere to enjoy it."


    said and smiled.


    "Look at how worried you father and son are. They haven''t even entered the door yet, just like that. It seems that Shengping County Lord is really likable."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the self-talking empress dowager coldly, then turned to look at the emperor: "Uncle Emperor, Yi is not familiar with the palace, and my nephew will look for it now."


    The emperor ?? sat on the main seat, shaking the wine glass in his hand, and his eyes swept across the Queen Mother. Just as she was about to speak, the Queen Mother suddenly sank.


    The queen mother looked at Xiao Yeyang coldly, and said coldly: "Yeyang, you are so anxious, do you think the Aijia will embarrass your Shengping county lord?"


    Xiao Ye frowned: "Queen dowager, the minister just didn''t want to promote the county lord and missed the dinner."


    "Humph!"


    The queen mother snorted coldly: "Yeyang, I thought you were grown up and you are not as mad as you were when you were a kid. I never thought that you have grown up now, but your temper is more surly than when you were a kid."


    "What is the identity of the Aijia, and what is the identity of the head of Shengping County? You are asking the Aijia, the grandmother, for a woman, do you still have loyalty and filial piety in your heart?


    "The Queen Mother is serious!"


    The emperor interrupted the queen mother and said with a small smile at the corner of his mouth: "Yeyang is just trying to find Yan girl, but the queen mother has overreacted."


    Sudden troubles by the Queen Mother made everyone unexpected.


    The blatant maintenance of the emperor also made the atmosphere a bit stagnant.


    The princes and princes around were silent, afraid to make a sound.


    Grandpa Cheng En suddenly spoke and looked at Xiao Yeyang with disapproval: "Today is the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday, and the West Liao Mission is here. Everyone knows that Yeyang, you care about Shengping County Lord, but shouldn¡¯t you be so sweeping? Xing, let Xiliao people watch our Daxia jokes."


    Seeing that the Jiang family went online like this, Xiao Yeyang hadn''t reacted yet, but Prince Ping was first angry.


    Prince Ping looked at Gong En Gong: "Guogong Jiang, the king doesn''t agree with what you said. Didn''t Yeyang just want to find Yan girl? Where is the seriousness you said?"


    "This is obviously a trivial matter, but you deliberately pushed it up. This king thinks you are making everyone happy!"


    Cheng En Gong obviously did not expect that the person who jumped out to refute him would be Prince Ping. He could reprimand Xiao Yeyang on the basis of his elder status, but he couldn''t talk about a prince at will.


    "That''s it!"


    The queen mother said again: "If you don''t find the county lord of Shengping, I''m afraid this birthday dinner of the Ai''s family will not be held anymore." Then, she looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Yeyang, didn''t you look for the county lord of Shengping? My family will accompany you to find it in person. Are you satisfied now?"


    Speaking, before the emperor and Xiao Yeyang could speak, they stood up first.


    "Let''s go, Ai''s family will go and find the head of Shengping County in person."


    The emperor took a look at Wei Qi, who came quietly behind him, and when he saw him nodded invisible, he also stood up with a smile: "Since the Queen Mother wants to take everyone around the palace, I can''t help but accompany him."


    said, looking at the people in the hall.


    "Okay, don''t sit there anymore. Let''s go shopping with the Queen Mother."


    The officials and the female relatives got up one after another, hanging their heads silent.


    The queen mother said that she was going to find the lord of Shengping County, and the emperor said she was walking around the palace with the queen mother. The two most distinguished people started the ring, and they were a little overwhelmed.


    The queen mother glanced at the emperor who was following her, her eyes flickered, and she was helped out of the hall by the palace man.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned tightly, and quickly followed.


    "Who is there?"


    The queen mother and the emperor headed, and walked towards the Cining Palace with all the officials and female relatives.


    While passing by the Chonghua Hall, I saw an **** running past the front in a panic, the guards rushed out and grabbed the man.


    "What are you running?" the emperor asked softly.


    The **** was trembling with fright. The supervisor above told him that someone would come, but he didn''t tell him that the emperor and the queen mother were here.


    "The emperor asks you something, but he hasn''t actually recruited it!" Jiang Shizi scolded.


    The emperor glanced at him and said nothing.


    The **** tremblingly stretched out his hand and pointed to the Chonghua Hall: "There are people in the hall. Some people are doing stubborn things, and the slaves are afraid. This is how they ran into the holy driver and begged the emperor for mercy."


    Hearing this, everyone changed color.


    The old lady Yan and Mrs. Li were even more pale, and their legs were soft. If it weren¡¯t for Han Xinran and the maid to hold them tightly, they would be unable to stand still.


    Xiao Yeyang''s head was hammered severely. He was taken aback for a moment, and he was about to rush into the Chonghua Hall without saying a word to the emperor.


    However, as soon as I took a step, I heard an exclamation sound from behind.


    "Why are so many people here?"


    Xiao Yeyang turned around abruptly and saw Daohua supporting Wang Man''er, looking at this side with a surprised expression. The heart that had fallen into **** just a moment ago flew back.


    However, the queen mother and the Jiang family were full of disbelief when they saw the peaceful rice flower.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 770： , Stay away

    Chapter 770, don''t get close


    Looking at the **** who was kneeling on the ground shivering, and then at Yan Yiyi, who was standing in front of the crowd intact. The queen mother and Jiang''s family both had a huge wave in their hearts.


    The **** dare not lie, but Yan Yi is not in the Chonghua Hall, who is the person there?


    At this time, Mrs. Jiang Er, who had not found her daughter, shivered. She grabbed Mrs. Jiang suddenly and looked at her with red eyes. She wanted to talk, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Mrs. Jiang saw the appearance of her younger siblings, she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She eagerly looked at the Queen Mother, and just thought of saying something. Who knows, the emperor speaks.


    "Come on, open the Chonghua Hall, I want to see, who dares to fornicate the harem?"


    The emperor gave an order, and Wei Qi rushed to the Chonghua Hall with a team of guards.


    The queen mother was a little uneasy, but her face was calm. However, when Mrs. Jiang walked towards her in a panic and took her hand irrespective of etiquette, the calmness of the queen mother''s face cracked.


    "Queen Mother, Wanying"


    When Mrs. Jiang spoke, the Queen Mother''s heart sank, and she opened her mouth to stop the Imperial Guard from entering the Chonghua Hall.


    However, it was too late.


    "boom!"


    The gate of the Chonghua Hall was opened, and seven or eight guards rushed in at once.


    "Ah~"


    In just a moment, a horrified and stern female voice came from the Chonghua Hall.


    As soon as the voice came out, the officials hadn''t reacted much, but the female family members were in a commotion.


    "This voice, this voice seems to belong to County Chief Jiang!"


    Boom!


    The premonition came true, Mrs. Jiang suddenly felt dizzy, and Mrs. Jiang Er fell directly on the ground.


    One of the others in the Jiang family counts as one, and each is dumbfounded.


    How could the person in ?? be Wanying?


    is the queen mother. At this moment, she has lost her calmness and sense of self-control. Through the wide-open Chonghua Hall, two untidy bodies can be vaguely seen.


    "Xiao Yeyang, send me back first."


    While everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the Chonghua Hall, Daohua whispered to Xiao Yeyang somewhat urgently.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua. At this time, the sky was already dark. Although there were lights all around, the light was still a bit dim, so that he didn''t see anything unusual about Daohua.


    However, Daohua spoke. Xiao Yeyang only thought she was scared. He immediately nodded, glanced at Chonghuadian and Jiang''s family coldly, sent someone to talk to Yan''s family, and then helped Daohua quietly. left.


    When Wei Qi led the Guards to walk out of the Chonghua Hall with his head down and an unclear look, the Jiang family came back to their senses.


    "Wanying!"


    Madam Jiang Er screamed sternly, and then stumbled into the Chonghua Hall.


    was also her voice, which made the Queen Mother and Gong Engong close their eyes in pain.


    Idiot!


    How could the Jiang family marry such an idiot? !


    The Guards hadn¡¯t said anything yet. She, a mother, admitted in front of everyone that it was her daughter who was doing things in the Palace of Chonghua!


    Following the howl of Madam Jiang Er, the faces of Baiguan and the female relatives who followed them became so wonderful.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to see the prince of Xiliao coming out of the Chonghua Hall, and their expressions fluctuated again.


    In the crowd, Prince Ping¡¯s face was ugly.


    He is a pleasure-loving person, and he doesn''t usually like to take care of things, but this doesn''t mean that he really has no brains. What happened today is clearly directed at Yan girl.


    Yan girl is his future daughter-in-law, how can the queen mother use such a trick to deal with her?


    Moreover, he also used him as a helper to frame Yan Yatou!


    Does she know that if today¡¯s thing is done, the father-son relationship between him and Yeyang will end?


    Thinking about the kindness of her to the Queen Mother over the years, and the hot and cold she felt towards herself, Prince Ping¡¯s heart was really cold.


    God has eyes, but fortunately Yan girl is fine!


    Although Jiang Wanying grew up as he watched, but at this moment, Prince Ping really did not have any pity for him.


    This is the work of the Jiang family!


    The old prince Yong looked at the queen mother whose lips were trembling with anger, then looked at the indifferent emperor and the Prince of Peace, sighed and shook his head.


    The Jiang family was really stunned by power and desire. If they were peaceful, the emperor might still read friendships, but they would have to rush to die.


    In front of the palace gate, Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua into the carriage, and said to the coachman: "Back to Yan Mansion."


    In the carriage, Daohua took out the spare ball fan in the carriage and kept fanning the wind.


    Xiao Yeyang sat next to Daohua, looked at her up and down, took her hand and said worriedly: "Are you okay?"


    Daohua shook his head, "What can I do?" As she said, she broke free of Xiao Yeyang''s hand and moved aside, seeing that Xiao Yeyang was about to move closer to her, she quickly stopped, "Don''t come close to me. ."


    Xiao Yeyang: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Daohua slammed her group fan: "I''m hot!"


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang realized that Daohua¡¯s cheeks were so red, and there was fine sweat on her forehead: "Are you really all right?"


    Daohua pulled her neckline: "I''m really fine, it''s just hot!" Although she held her breath, she still took a sip or two of Mixiang in the Chonghua Hall, and she didn''t know what was added to the Mixiang. The thing, she is very hot now, although she will not burst her body and die, but she can also be uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and thought of Jiang Wanying and the prince of Xiliao who were entangled in the Chonghua Hall. His complexion was so black that he hit the stool with a ¡®bang¡¯, and gritted his teeth: "Next!"


    Daohua chuckled: "Yeah, who would have thought that the Queen Mother would do such a thing? Return to the world."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Let me help you fan."


    Ina Flower: "Don''t, just stay away from me."


    Xiao Ye looked at Daohua Yang, and saw that she was not affected by the heat except that she was a little bit more uncomfortable, and her mood relaxed.


    He is really afraid that she will leave any psychological shadows because of today''s events.


    "What the **** is going on today?"


    Daohua immediately said what happened: "Before the dinner, the prince told me to go to Ci Ning Palace. At that time, I felt something was wrong, but I think that there is Huaian, the queen mother and Jiang family will never be too much."


    "Who knows, when I walked halfway, the hem of my skirt was torn. Bi Shi and Man''er were not familiar with the palace at all, so I had to ask Wyan to take Bi Shi to get the changed clothes."


    "The maid in the Queen Mother''s Palace led me to the Chonghua Hall. When I was approaching the gate of the hospital, Man''er was bitten by a poisonous snake and had to go to the hospital immediately for treatment."


    Said this, Daohua chuckled: "In order to deal with me, the queen mother and the Jiang family are really bothersome."


    Xiao Yeyang listened silently, the coldness in his eyes seemed to be true.


    Daohua continued: ¡°The lights in the Chonghua Hall are dim. I knew it was weird at first glance. It¡¯s actually not difficult to send that lady of the court, but Jiang Wanying just turned here.¡±


    said, looking up at Xiao Yeyang.


    "If I don''t want to enter the hall, Jiang Wanying can''t help me, but I still followed her in."


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua''s hand and said, "Promise me, even if I want revenge in the future, I can''t let myself be in danger."


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled: "Don''t you think I''m very vicious?"


    Xiao Yeyang helped the broken hair that was wet with sweat on Fu Dao¡¯s forehead: ¡°You are only treating the person in his own way. Without taking revenge, you are already kind-hearted.¡±


    Daohua smiled and looked at the hand held by Xiao Yeyang. She felt particularly comfortable. After a while, she pulled it out with some difficulty, and continued: "The prince of Xiliao pulled Jiang Wanying into the back of the house. The lock on the door was opened, and I took the opportunity to escape from the hall."


    "I know that if the queen mother made such a show, there would be a scene of catching people, so they found a maid and asked her to take me to the hospital. After the doctor gave Man''er a bandage, he helped her back. Chonghua Hall, just in time for the big show."


    "I was not present, and the imperial doctor from the hospital proved to me that this time the Queen Mother and Jiang''s family had lifted a stone and hit their own feet."


    Although Daohua said it was calm and gentle, but Xiao Yeyang heard his heart tight, and couldn''t help but sit down, put the person in his arms, and said with guilt and self-blame: "It''s me, it''s me who will give you. Brings these dangers."


    Daohua''s expression was stagnant, gritted his teeth and bitterly, this Xiao Yeyang, told him not to come close, why can''t he understand human words?


    Oh, what should I do if I don¡¯t want to push it away?


    Forget it, don¡¯t care, let¡¯s take a cold breath.


    Daohua leaned against Xiao Yeyang''s arms, her arms wrapped around his waist, and his head was still rubbing against his chest.


    Xiao Yeyang stiffened, watching Daohua squeeze into his arms like a cat, feeling a little nervous and expectant. Finally, Daohua sat on his lap before hesitating and asked: "You feeling bad?"


    Buying her head in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s neck, Daohua stopped suddenly, and quickly came down from him, far away from him: "Don''t come close to me."


    "actually, I"


    Before Xiao Yeyang finished speaking, he heard the coachman say: "Yan Mansion is here."


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Daohua jumped down and ran into the house carrying her skirt.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 771： ,cost

    Chapter 771, the price


    "Gu Yu, get me water quickly, I want to take a bath!"


    As soon as Daohua returned to her yard, she hurriedly ordered Gu Yu.


    "Remember, ask for cold water."


    Gu Yu looked hesitant: "Girl, bathing in cold water is not good for your health."


    "Prepare as I said, hurry up!"


    Dao Hua interrupted Gu Yu impatiently.


    Gu Yu didn''t dare to say any more, and hurriedly went to prepare cold water with Lixia.


    Daohua walked into the clean room and quickly took off her coat. When Gu Yu and Lixia came in with cold water, she couldn''t wait to stand in the tub, scooped up the water with a bath spoon, and then poured the water directly from the top of her head. Go down.


    The icy cold water washed away part of the body''s heat, and Daohua motioned to Gu Yu and Lixia to quickly add cold water to the tub. When the bathtub was filled with cold water, the whole person was directly submerged in the cold water.


    Gu Yu and Lixia looked at them worriedly, but fortunately, after ten seconds, Daohua¡¯s head popped out of the water.


    Daohua looked at Lixia: "Go get some cold water again." After she went out, she told Gu Yu a prescription, "You help me decoction."


    Gu Yu nodded, turned around to decoct the medicine.


    When she was the only one left in the clean room, Daohua sank into the cold water again.


    Xiao Yeyang was not worried about Daohua, did not leave, and wanted to catch up and have a look, but at this time, Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai came back behind.


    "Big sister is okay?" Yan Wenkai asked anxiously.


    Xiao Yeyang thought about Daohua¡¯s flushed cheeks. It''s hard to tell. He just shook his head and said vaguely, "There should be nothing wrong."


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    Yan Wenkai gritted his teeth and said: "The Jiang family is really good enough!"


    ''S words, even the empress dowager and the queen directly scolded them in.


    However, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao had no reaction after listening.


    In today¡¯s game, it was clear that Daohua was headed away. Fortunately, Daohua was clever and managed to escape the past. Otherwise, Jiang Wanying¡¯s fate would be Daohua¡¯s fate.


    No, Daohua''s fate will only be worse than Jiang Wanying''s.


    There is a queen mother and a queen in Jiang¡¯s family, so how can the hundred officials give some face to them, even if Jiang Wanying and the prince of Xiliao have done a scandal, they dare not say anything at will.


    But if things happen to Daohua, I am afraid that all kinds of dirty water will follow.


    Xiao Yeyang thought about what happened tonight, and his dislike for the Jiang family rose again. After thinking about it, he said, "You two are back at the right time. I have something for you to do."


    Yan Wentao looked at Xiao Yeyang: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang whispered to the two of them: "The people of Xiliao brought a lot of good horses to Beijing this time. Seeing the fierce fighting between the two princes of Xiliao, the prince and Jiang Jinghui these days, the people of Xiliao should already be here. Privately traded these good horses with the Jiang family, and the horses were locked in the Xijiao Post House. You two should get those horses over and rush to the paddock."


    Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai were naturally willing to grab Jiang¡¯s horse. However, Yan Wentao thought more: "The horse was lost in the post house. Will the people of Xiliao take the opportunity to make trouble?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "Don''t worry about it, the people of Xiliao dare not pursue it. Don''t forget, the prince of Xiliao did such a sensational event in the palace tonight. They dare not touch it at this time. Uncle Emperor¡¯s mold, if the horse is lost, it can only break its teeth and swallow blood."


    "Also, get the horse into the paddock, that''s the Emperor''s uncle. In the end, even if the Jiang family finds out, they can only act as if they don''t know what to do."


    In private dealings with the people of Xiliao, the Jiang family absolutely did not dare to get into the face.


    Yan Wentao nodded, no longer hesitating, and hurried out of the Yan Mansion together with Yan Wenkai.


    Tonight, the queen mother and the Jiang family made such a big drama, if they don¡¯t do something in return, you will really vomit them to death.


    When the two left, Xiao Yeyang quickly turned around and went to Daohua''s courtyard.


    In the way that Daohua was just like that, he was really worried. He knew that there were some forbidden drugs in the palace, and the effects of the drugs were particularly strong. If they weren''t done well, they would hurt their body.


    Daohuaxuan.


    Gu Yu was busy decocting medicine, while Lixia was making the bed in the house. The other maids were in their own rooms, and the whole yard was quiet.


    In the big night, Xiao Yeyang didn''t show up in an open manner, surveyed the beams of the room, then jumped down and quietly came outside the clean room.


    The girl¡¯s bath, he himself was too embarrassed to go in, although he was worried, he still stood outside and waited.


    However, there was no sound in the clean room. Xiao Yeyang waited for a while and couldn''t hold back. He looked at the situation inside. When he saw that Daohua was completely submerged in the water, there was no movement for a long time, and his heart was tense. Hastily stepped in.


    When Xiao Yeyang was about one meter away from the bath tub, there was a sound of water, and rice flowers emerged from the water.


    "Puff~"


    Daohua spit out the water flowing from her head, and kept shaking her head again, waited until there was no water on her face, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    As soon as ?? opened it, he saw Xiao Yeyang standing in front of the bathtub.


    Daohua''s eyes widened: "Xiao Yeyang, why are you here?" Thinking that she was wearing only a tube top and profanity trousers, she hurriedly folded her hands on her chest, looked over with angrily, "What are you looking at, turn your face away." past."


    Xiao Yeyang difficultly moved his gaze away from Daohua¡¯s graceful body, and said with concern: "Are you really okay?"


    Soaked in a cold shower for a while, and the heat in Inohana''s body has been reduced a lot: "I''m really fine, you leave."


    Xiao Yeyang stood still, hesitated for a moment, and said unnaturally, ¡°Girl¡¯s house, it¡¯s not good to soak in cold water for a long time. If you are really uncomfortable, I can help you.¡±


    "Who wants you to help, you leave me quickly!" Daohua quickly interrupted him.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with disapproval: "The forbidden drugs in the palace are very powerful. If you keep it like this, you may hurt your body."


    Daohua: "No, I have already let Gu Yu decoction."


    "But."


    What else did Xiao Yeyang want to say, Gu Yu¡¯s voice came from outside the house: "Girl, the medicine is ready."


    Daohua quickly looked at Xiao Yeyang, Xiao Yeyang glanced at the screen behind the bath tub, walked quickly to the back and hid.


    As soon as Xiao Ye hid behind the screen, Gu Yu came in with the medicine.


    "Girl, the medicine is ready, you should drink it soon!"


    In the past few years, Gu Yu and Lixia also learned some pharmacology behind Daohua. Daohua was just like that, obviously similar to the symptoms of aphrodisiac.


    After realizing this, Gu Yu became very worried.


    Daohua sat in the bathtub, reached out to take the medicine, tried the temperature, and it didn¡¯t feel hot, and then she drank her head up.


    After a while, Gu Yu asked: "Girl, the medicine has been drunk, why don''t you soak in cold water? You have been soaking in it for almost half an hour, beware of the cold."


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s okay, I will soak for a while."


    At this time, Lixia came in with her bedclothes: "Girl, master and madam, they are back. Just now Sister Pingtong came over, and I said the girl was asleep."


    Daohua nodded and looked at Gu Yu: "Go and talk to your mother and say I''m okay, but I''m too tired to fall asleep."


    Gu Yu nodded and stepped back.


    Daohua watched Gu Yu leave. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Lixia walking towards the screen with her bedclothes. Suddenly, her whole heart was lifted.


    Lixia sorted out the clothes on the screen, and saw Daohua looking straight at herself, and couldn¡¯t help asking: "Girl, what''s the matter?"


    Daohua Zang smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay." As he said, he stretched his head to look behind the screen, and his eyes flashed doubts.


    Where is Xiao Ye Yangzang?


    Thinking about it, and then looking to the roof, he saw Xiao Yeyang on the roof beam.


    "Ah owe~"


    Daohua suddenly sneezed.


    Lixia quickly stepped forward: "Girl, why don''t you stop soaking?"


    Daohua felt it carefully, feeling the heat in her body is gradually dissipating, she nodded: "Go ahead, I''ll get up by myself."


    Lixia nodded, and quickly went out of the clean room.


    As soon as the others left, Xiao Yeyang jumped off the roof.


    Daohua looked at him: "You go out soon, I want to change my clothes." As he said, he sneezed again.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then you get out of the water quickly." As he said, he flashed away and left the clean room.


    Daohua changed her clothes, wiped her hair and returned to the bedroom.


    Knowing that Xiao Yeyang had not left, Daohua told Lixia to retreat. Sure enough, as soon as Lixia went out, Xiao Yeyang jumped into the house from the window.


    Inaba stared at him.


    Xiao Yeyang leaned in front of Daohua, naturally took the kerchief in her hand, gently wiped her hair, and asked uncertainly: "Are you really all right?"


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯.


    Xiao Ye Yang took a look at her face, and he was relieved to see whether it seemed to be fake, but his face was slightly complicated, and it was not clear whether it was regret or something else.


    "Jiang Wanying will be with Xi Liao, right?" Daohua asked suddenly.


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "The princess is the marriage partner, she is just a county head, at best she will marry to Xiliao."


    It is also the Jiang family who has done too much to make things known to everyone. Now Jiang Wanying has no other way to go besides marrying to Xiliao.


    Daohua: "The queen mother should win Jiang Wanying the title of princess, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "That also depends on whether Uncle Emperor is willing to give it."


    Inaba turned her head and looked over.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and clicked on her forehead: "The Queen Mother and the Jiang family were so disregarded of the royal face and fornicated the harem. The object was still the people of Xiliao. This time, the emperor must be very angry. Maybe he will be punished."


    Daohua smiled and said: "If this is the case, it would be great, and the superior queen must also know that in this world, not anyone or everything can be counted by her."


    said, sneered.


    "The Jiang family is really ruthless. If their conspiracy succeeds today, not only will my reputation be ruined, but I will have to marry Xiliao far away. Therefore, the Yan family will not be able to establish a foothold in the capital. It really wants to remove the roots of the Yan family."


    Hearing the fear in Daohua''s tone, Xiao Yeyang put down his veil, sat beside her, looked at Daohua''s eyes and said, "Believe me, I will never let this happen again in the future."


    Daohua smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "I believe you, but there has always been a thief for a thousand days, and there is no one who can guard against the thief. Don''t worry, I am not made of paper. Now the Queen Mother and Jiang''s family are afraid that it is because I have a terrible headache."


    Xiao Yeyang coldly snorted, "They are going to have a headache this time." Even if the Jiang family had a queen mother or a queen, the Jiang Wanying and Yelukanda''s scandal was ruined this time.


    Ina Flower: "Help me dry my hair, please go back quickly."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Yeah."


    Seeing that he was so obedient this time, Daohua gave him a surprised look.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and smiled: "Why, do you want me to stay?"


    Daohua glanced at him obliquely, and looked away.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, rubbing his hair, and said: "I have to go into the palace and watch, the queen mother and Jiang dare to deal with you in such a big name, they must pay more."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 772： ,Signal

    Chapter 772, Signal


    The scandal between Jiang Wanying and the prince of Xiliao has added a widely discussed discussion to the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday.


    Even if everyone is afraid of the Queen Mother and the Jiang family''s power, they will not stay in private. There are different opinions.


    With such a taint, the situation of Jiang¡¯s family with a hundred girls seeking for women is completely history.


    Cining Palace.


    The queen mother looked at Jiang Wanying, who was on her knees and sobbing, with an indifferent expression: "Go back and prepare for it. Get ready to kiss Xiliao."


    "No, I don''t want it." Jiang Wanying looked at the Queen Mother in horror.


    Ms. Jiang Er quickly knelt down and kowtow: "The Queen Mother, Xiliao is remote and barren, and Wanying has been weak since she was a child. How can she stand it? I beg the Queen Mother to take her back and die."


    The queen mother no longer wanted to talk to Mrs. Jiang''s mother and daughter at this moment, waved her hand, and signaled Mrs. Jiang to take the person away.


    After waiting for the others to leave, the queen mother smashed a cup with a gloomy face.


    Cheng En Gong: "Queen dowager, things are already like this. Wanying Wanying is in the blood of the Jiang family. I also ask the queen dowager to take pity for her, so that she will not be too sad after marrying Xiliao."


    The queen mother calmed down her anger before she spoke: "Xiliao came here to ask for a princess. What Aijia can do is to fight for the identity of a princess for Wanying."


    Speaking, looked at Cheng En Gong and Jiang Shizi.


    "Okay, you guys go back too, be optimistic about the mother and daughter, don''t let them do anything stupid."


    Jiang Wanying is so stupid that she can deliver it to her door. The person who can directly do ugly things in front of everyone is her own daughter. She no longer wants to mention the mother and daughter.


    Just when everyone thought Jiang Wanying would be with Xiliao, the emperor did not respond for a long time.


    The prince of Xiliao was obedient, knowing that he could not marry the true princess, Yelu Qianhua lost to the county lord of Shengping in the ring, and could not marry Xiao Yeyang, the son of a prince of Xiao Yeyang, someone he didn¡¯t want. , The princes will naturally not marry.


    In this case, he can only retreat and take the initiative to fulfill his marriage with Jiang Wanying.


    The Jiang family is the first family of the Great Xia family, and the daughter of the Jiang family is also inferior to the princess in terms of status. Other aspects are not much different.


    He asked to marry because of the friendship between the two countries. The queen mother and the queen who wanted to come to the palace would ask for a princess status for Jiang Wanying, who was upset with him that night.


    However, reality slapped him severely.


    The prince of Xiliao asked to see the emperor several times, but was unceremoniously turned away.


    As a result, everyone talked about Jiang Wanying and the prince of Xiliao.


    The Yan family is also paying close attention to this matter. The Jiang family is so daring to frame Daohua in the palace. Naturally, the Yan family hopes that the Jiang family will be unlucky.


    "Girl, Prince Ping''s Mansion has sent a few pots of top-quality peony and peonies, saying they are for the girl to use to relieve boredom and enjoy fun." Bi Shi led several maids to Daohua, one of the maids held a pot of blooming flowers in their hands. Flowers.


    Daohua motioned to the maid to put the peony on the stone table, lowered her head and sniffed the fragrance of the flower, and then smiled and asked, "This time it was from Wyan?"


    Bishi nodded: "Wine said that he almost killed the girl that night, and the prince and he were very guilty. Wine also said that the prince has spoken, as long as you like it, you can move the flowers from Prince Ping''s Mansion."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Go and tell Wyen, since the prince is so generous, it''s not easy for me to be a junior. I just wanted to build a flower room in Pingxitang, so I used the flowers that the prince planted to decorate it."


    Bishi laughed immediately after hearing this: "Wine will look very wonderful when he hears it." As he said, he ran to spread the word briskly.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Princess Ma and Xiao Yechen looked at the artisans in the east courtyard who came to the garden to transplant flowers from time to time, and their expressions changed a little.


    No one knows better than them how much Prince Ping loves these flowers and plants. Usually, even if they break a plant, they will be reprimanded. Now, Prince Ping is willing to use these beloved flowers and plants to decorate the East which is still under construction. hospital.


    Because the boundary to the east of the palace was assigned to Xiao Yeyang to build a new house, the people in the palace simply called it the east courtyard.


    "Chen''er, you have to think of a way. Now that Yan''s daughter hasn''t entered the door, your father is like that. Then you have to wait for her to enter. Wouldn''t your father''s heart return to Xiao Yeyang? Go? If that happens, this palace will not have a foothold for our mother and son."


    Princess Ma said anxiously.


    Xiao Yechen''s face was calm, calming Princess Ma: "Mother and concubine, don''t worry, the queen mother and the Jiang family have suffered such a big loss this time, and they won''t let Shengping County Lord pass."


    The pity of Princess Ma''s face: "Why isn''t the person in the Chonghua Hall that night her Yan Yiyi?"


    "Mother Concubine!"


    Xiao Yechen quickly stopped Princess Ma: "Mother concubine, even if you don¡¯t like Xiao Yeyang and Yan¡¯s daughter in your heart, don¡¯t talk about things that father and king don¡¯t like in the future."


    The Queen Ma glanced at Xiao Yechen slantingly: "I don¡¯t know if the mother concubine, don¡¯t worry, how to get along with the father and the queen, the concubine knows better than you."


    Princess Ma, mother and son are discussing, and the subordinates in the palace are also undercurrents.


    "The prince is usually reluctant to give a flower, but now it is used to decorate the east courtyard, which shows how much the prince attaches importance to the little prince."


    "Hey, the days of the princess and the eldest son being alone are coming to an end."


    "Originally, the little prince is the wife and son, even if the princess is righted, it is also the successor."


    Princess Ma and her son didn¡¯t know that they had been wooing the servants of the palace for more than ten years. Because of this transplanting of the flowers in the Hundred Gardens, they unknowingly turned to the east courtyard.


    Cining Palace, the queen mother originally planned to slowly increase Jiang Wanying''s worth. After all, it is not easy for Daxia to start a war with Xiliao, and the emperor also hopes to have good relations with Xiliao.


    The easiest and most convenient way to make good relations between the two countries is through marriage.


    The emperor did not want to marry his daughter, so Wanying just replaced him.


    In this case, it should be the emperor begging Jiang''s family.


    However, it has been several days since the birthday, but the emperor did not respond at all, which made the Queen Mother feel a little confused.


    The emperor took the initiative to speak, then, the daughter of the Jiang family went to Xiliao for Da Xia, and that was worthy of Da Xia.


    But if she speaks first, the meaning will be different immediately.


    Waiting for another two days, seeing that the Xiliao delegation was already discussing the matter of returning to China, the queen mother could no longer sit still.


    The matter between Wanying and the prince of Xiliao was seen by everyone. Only if she married to Xiliao, it was the most beneficial thing for the Jiang family.


    Qianqing Palace.


    The emperor was discussing business matters with Yang Chenghua and others, but An Gonggong hurriedly walked in, lowered his head and said, "The emperor, the queen mother is here."


    After hearing this, Yang Chenghua and other officials couldn''t help but glance at the emperor, and then silently stood silently.


    The emperor glanced at Mr. An, and continued to discuss the matter casually.


    A few officials did not dare to let the queen mother wait long, but the emperor wanted to drag them to discuss matters, and they could only bite the bullet and deal with it.


    Until the matter was discussed, the emperor waved his hand to signal everyone to leave.


    Yang Chenghua and others breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat from their foreheads, quickly exited the hall, and shook a glance at the queen mother who was sitting in the side hall drinking tea and waiting before going out.


    Seeing this, several people looked at each other silently, and then left quickly.


    The emperor deliberately hangs the queen mother, which has never happened before.


    It can be seen that the scandal of the Jiang family and the prince of Xiliao sitting in the harem really gave the emperor an atmosphere.


    "I am busy with official duties, and I have kept the queen mother waiting for a long time."


    The emperor smiled and walked into the side hall, and calmly sat down opposite the queen mother.


    The queen mother glanced at the emperor, suppressed the anger in her heart, put down the tea cup in her hand, and looked at the emperor with a smile: "The emperor has everything to do with everything, and it¡¯s okay to wait for the emperor¡¯s family. By the way, the emperor¡¯s family is here, did you disturb the emperor? "


    The emperor ?? smiled and said: "Whatever the queen mother said, you should find me. Even if I have a hundred thousand urgent things, I have to let it go and see you, right?"


    The queen mother tried her best to restrain her, and her face did not show the unhappiness of half distraction.


    The emperor held up the tea: "How does the Queen Mother feel about this tea?"


    The Queen Mother reluctantly smiled: "The things the emperor uses are naturally the best."


    The emperor smiled and talked to the queen mother about the daily routine, but didn''t take the initiative to ask the queen mother what to do. Seeing the queen mother tried to endure it, his heart was relieved and happy.


    At the beginning, when he first took the throne, he had to ask the Queen Mother and Cheng Engong for his opinions on all matters of military and political affairs. Now he has returned, but it is only a drop in the bucket.


    The queen mother knew that the emperor was waiting for her to speak, thinking of Jiang¡¯s family, thinking of Jiang Wanying, took a deep breath, or chose to compromise: "Wanying and the prince of Xiliao, what is the emperor going to do?"


    The emperor looked surprised: "Jiang Wanying is the daughter of the Jiang family. About her and the prince of Xiliao, the queen mother should ask about the Jiang family. Why did you ask me?"


    Hearing this, the queen mother could no longer maintain the calmness on her face, and asked in a questioning tone: "What does the emperor mean? You are not going to take care of Wanying and the prince of Xiliao?"


    The smile on the emperor''s face narrowed a little: "Queen dowager, your question is really unreasonable. Jiang Wanying and the prince of Xiliao committed an ugly thing in the palace. I did not make a decree to punish. It is enough for you and the emperor. "


    said, looking at the Queen Mother.


    ¡°The queen mother came to question me, obviously she didn¡¯t think Jiang Wanying had done something wrong. Could it be that the queen mother felt that the palace is the back garden of Jiang¡¯s family, so let the Jiang family want to do whatever they want?¡±


    The queen mother''s breathing was stagnant: "Is the emperor''s words too serious?"


    The emperor sneered: "Is it serious? I can''t see it, otherwise, there would be no such scandalous thing in the Chonghua Hall."


    The queen mother stared at the emperor, silent for a moment, and said: "Xiliao came to establish friendship between the two countries this time. I think the emperor is unwilling to marry Lekang to Xiliao, so that Wanying will stand up. Isn''t this the best of both worlds?"


    The emperor smiled and shook his head: "The friendship between the two countries does not require peace. I never planned to marry a princess."


    "The emperor!"


    The queen mother suddenly raised her voice: "Wanying marries Xiliao, how can this be a good thing for Daxia, and ask the emperor to consider her meritorious deeds to Daxia, and call her a princess."


    The smile on the emperor''s face was completely gone: "Queen dowager, there are some things I don''t want to say too bluntly, but why do you force me to say it? I tell you now clearly that I will not make Jiang''s daughter a princess. "


    "Jiang Wanying married to Xiliao because she committed a scandal herself. For Da Xia, she did not have the slightest credit. On the contrary, I still feel that she has lost the face of Da Xia."


    The Queen Mother stood up ¡®huh¡¯: "The emperor, do you have to be so ruthless?"


    The emperor looked lightly: "Queen dowager, do you still remember your identity? You are Daxia''s empress dowager, but you let the prince of Xiliao do something to do in the harem. It is you who lost your identity first."


    Speaking, the emperor also stood up and looked out the window with his hands on his back.


    "What happened that night, I have completely investigated it, Queen Mother, for your own personal interests, have you and Jiang family thought about the face of the Daxia royal family?"


    The queen mother was stunned, and then sneered again: "The emperor is really true." Halfway through the words, she tossed her sleeves and left with an unbearable atmosphere.


    Looking at the back of the Queen Mother, the emperor tickled the corner of his mouth.


    Not bad, this time I removed some of the eyeliner that Jiang''an had inserted in the palace.


    Everyone waited until the West Liao delegation left Beijing, and they could not wait until the emperor¡¯s decree canonized Jiang Wanying as a princess and pro-Xiliao¡¯s imperial decree. Only the Queen Mother issued a decree and bestowed Jiang Wanying on the prince of Xiliao.


    So, when the prince of Xiliao came to Beijing this time, he took away a county owner from Daxia.


    Although Jiang Wanying had a generous dowry, the prince of Xiliao didn''t have a smile on his face. He could already imagine how other brothers would laugh at him when he returned to Xiliao, knowing that he had only married back to one county head.


    Especially, the hundreds of good horses brought this time were stolen silently without even a little splash, without any benefit in exchange.


    This trip to Daxia was nothing.


    At the same time, through the emperor¡¯s failure to confer Jiang Wanying on Jiang Wanying, some scheming and noble officials clearly saw some signs that the emperor¡¯s reluctance to endure the Jiang family has become clear.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 773： , Receive gifts

    Chapter 773, receiving gifts


    The emperor was unwilling to endure the Jiang family anymore, which disturbed the minds of many officials in the DPRK. The parties headed by the Jiang family have also become undercurrents.


    Originally, Jiang Jinghui wanted to receive the Xiliao mission to make a guilty service and re-run the errands, but officials from other parties took part in a copy because the Xijiao Posthouse lost the horses brought by the Xiliao people.


    At this time, Jiang Jinghui could only be forced to fire at home.


    On the first day of August, Daohua¡¯s birthday.


    This is Daohua¡¯s last birthday at home. Mrs. Li wanted to do a big deal, but she thought that Jiang Wanying had just gotten married two days ago. She didn¡¯t want to stimulate the nerves of the Queen Mother and Jiang¡¯s family at this time, lest they do more crazy things. Come, just prepare the family to gather together.


    "Mother."


    The day before, Han Xinran came to Mrs. Li with a post from the Han family.


    Ms. Li has been very busy during this time. Next month, Wen Tao will get married, and next month, Wen Kai will get married. In December, her daughter will get married again. She is busy almost every day.


    "What''s up?"


    Mrs. Li faced the gift list without raising her head.


    Han Xinran: "Mother, isn''t tomorrow the birthday of the elder sister? My maiden sister wants to come over and congratulate her on her birthday, and handed over the post. Do you think you want to pick it up?"


    Ms. Li looked away from the gift list, looked up at the eldest daughter-in-law, and said to her heart, this eldest daughter-in-law finally stopped making her own claim: "Everyone is relatives. Your family has the heart, so why don''t we take it?"


    Daughter lived in her natal family for the last time, so let her get in touch with relatives who come into contact with her natal family more, so as not to have future births.


    Han Xinran saw the satisfaction on Mrs. Li¡¯s face, and felt a little relaxed. He finally understood how to deal with her mother-in-law in the future: "Then my daughter-in-law will reply to the post."


    After coming out of the main courtyard, Han Xinran slowly walked on the road, looking at the two new house courtyards that were hurrying up, his mood was a little heavy.


    Before, there was only one daughter-in-law in the family. She still didn''t feel much. Now the third and fourth younger siblings are going to enter the door one after another, and she is gradually getting some pressure.


    Especially the four younger siblings, who are not inferior to her in their family background and character, and are both Dafang¡¯s daughter-in-law, and they will have to be compared in the future.


    The fourth sibling and the eldest sister had a good relationship. It was the parents of Yan who looked at them when they grew up. Naturally, they would be more popular with the elders in the family than her. In addition, when she returned to Beijing this time, she failed to grasp the proper sense of getting along with her natal family, which caused her mother-in-law to get along well. Unhappy, this gave her a great sense of crisis.


    She grew up in Bofu, and she knows too well that living under one roof is inevitable. Fighting and friction are unavoidable. Whoever is the elders can live more comfortably.


    Returning his gaze, Han Xinran first returned to his yard to reply to the post, and then went to the kitchen in person to check whether the ingredients needed for tomorrow were all purchased.


    On the morning of the first day of August, Han Xinman brought sisters from the Han family and two girls from the Fang family to the Yan family.


    When Han Xinran came to pick up the people, he saw his eldest sister and saw her bringing the Fang family sisters over, frowning slightly invisible: "Big sister, why don''t you tell me in advance if you are coming?"


    Han Xinman affectionately took Han Xinran''s arm, and asked with a smile: "Would you not welcome me?"


    Han Xinran looked at her: "If I take the girl from the Yan family and don¡¯t tell you, I¡¯ll go to Yongqing Bo¡¯s House. Would you welcome it?"


    Han Xinman was stunned for a moment, and looked at her second sister in surprise. Now that there is a husband¡¯s house, her second sister is much harder than when she was at home.


    "Okay, okay, it''s the elder sister''s fault, blame me for being lazy, thinking that the post was handed over at home, and the time is too fast, so I didn''t say hello to you. Are you really angry with your elder sister?"


    Han Xinran silently: ¡°Big sister, sisters don¡¯t understand, but you and I are both other people¡¯s wives. It¡¯s okay for us to be casual at home, but when we go to our respective in-laws, we should still obey the etiquette, what do you think?¡±


    Han Xinran chased after him, which made Han Xinman feel very unhappy. Is there a small matter?


    Nowadays, everyone in the capital who is more informed, who does not know that the Yan family has offended the Jiang family, and she really doesn¡¯t know what she can do with her second sister.


    If her father-in-law hadn¡¯t spoken herself this time, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to bring her two sisters from the Bo¡¯s House to the Yan¡¯s house.


    "My good second sister, this time the eldest sister didn¡¯t think so well, so you forgive me this time, okay? This is the first time I¡¯m going to your in-law¡¯s door, and you have to stop me from letting me in. Nothing?"


    Han Xinran glanced at her elder sister. When she was at home, her elder sister would always please her elders. Sometimes it was clearly her fault, but when she said that, it seemed that someone else was wrong.


    People have already arrived. Although Han Xinran felt very uncomfortable, she still led the Han sisters and Fang sisters to the old lady Yan¡¯s yard.


    Before the Han sisters came, Yan Siyu brought Yang Xiuyun and the Yang sisters over. Now, Zheng is joking with the old lady Yan, Mrs. Li, the Wu family, and the four sisters of Daohua.


    Seeing Han Xinman, the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li were surprised, and the smiles on their faces faded a bit when they thought of the Han family''s pies.


    In fact, you can see other people¡¯s attitudes towards yourself in the small things you get along with each other.


    Han Xinman brought the girl from the Fang family and came over without saying hello, so why didn''t it take the Yan family in his eyes.


    If she was asked to treat other powerful houses like this, she would not dare to do it.


    Han Xinran saw the displeasure of the old lady and mother-in-law at a glance, and was bitter in his heart, and had to step forward to explain.


    Daohua sat aside and watched this scene in her eyes. She didn''t say much, she just looked at Yang Xiuyun with a smile: "I heard that Xiuyun''s cousin and the third son of Shaoqing''s family in Taichang Temple have set up marriage?"


    Yang Xiuyun nodded shamefully.


    Daohua smiled and looked at Yan Yihuan: "That''s a coincidence, and Yihuan has also decided. You can get together to discuss how to embroider the wedding dress."


    Yang Xiuyun immediately looked at Yan Yihuan: "Really? Which family did cousin Yihuan decide for?"


    Yan Yihuan looked a little embarrassed and didn''t say anything too embarrassed.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Is the eldest son of the family member Wai Langyou, and he is already a juror just after reaching the crown."


    Yang Xiuyun immediately smiled and congratulated Yan Yihuan, the household member Wailang is from the fifth grade official, enough to match the father and brother who are just white cousins ??of Yihuan.


    "Does the second uncle and the second aunt know about it?"


    Daohua nodded: ¡°Yihuan¡¯s marriage is naturally to be told to the second uncle and second aunt. Now the second brother and the second sister-in-law have already set off for Beijing. They can make a decision only when they come to see You¡¯s family.¡±


    Yang Xiuyun smiled and looked at Yan Yihuan: ¡°The family that the elder uncle and the eldest aunt fancy must be good.¡± She was able to make a marriage with the youngest son of the Shaoqing family of Taichang Temple, which was the fourth product of the Taichang Temple, which also touched the light of the Yan family.


    The eldest uncle is the housekeeper, the eldest cousin is Hanlin, the third cousin and the fourth cousin are Jin Lingwei, and the cousin Yiyi is about to marry into the royal family. If his family had another relationship with the Yan family, she You can''t get this kind of marriage.


    Last time in Zhongzhou, because of her grandmother¡¯s preference, we lived together again. She and her cousins ??have a very ordinary relationship. Now we all live as relatives. There is no interest entanglement. Those who are not far or near, the relationship is better. NS.


    Every time she comes to Yanfu, several cousins ??are very welcome.


    Yan Yihuan nodded, showing gratitude: "I know, for my affairs, uncle and aunt are not too worried."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Han Xinran smiled and led the Han sisters and Fang sisters over.


    Daohua smiled and said, "I''m saying that the weather today is really hot."


    Yan Yihuan and Yang Xiuyun nodded quickly.


    Han Xinran looked at Daohua: "Big sister, please help me receive it. I''ll go look at the kitchen."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I have worked hard."


    Han Xinran smiled and shook his head, turned and left.


    The third girl from the Han family smiled and said, "Is it hot? I don''t think it is. I just passed the flower corridor in the yard. I think it is very cool there." She said, looking at Daohua.


    "Big Sister Yan, or else, let''s sit there and talk. You can enjoy the coolness and enjoy the flowers. You can kill two birds with one stone."


    Daohua glanced at the third girl from the Han family, and picked up her teacup as if she hadn''t heard what she said.


    As a guest, the most basic guest and the host don¡¯t know. As soon as it comes to such and other requirements, it is not without reason that this Han family can quickly fall down.


    Seeing that Daohua doesn''t give face, the third girl of the Han family is a little bit awkward, and the sisters of the Fang family are slightly surprised.


    It''s really rare to see a host who doesn''t give face to the guests.


    Yan Yihuan didn''t want the atmosphere to be too embarrassing, smiled and turned off.


    Daohua didn''t hold on to her, but in the subsequent chat, she ignored the Han sisters intentionally or unintentionally.


    After contacting several times, she can be considered to have found out the temperament of the Han sisters. Relying on being a girl from the earl¡¯s house, some of them are aloof and like to be proud. For such people, if you give them a good face, you will only indulge them. More and more.


    It was almost noon, Ping Tong walked into the house with a smile on his face, and after saluting the old lady Yan and others, smiled and said: "Old lady, madam, Prince Ping''s Mansion has sent a birthday gift to the big girl."


    Ms. Li said quickly: "Hurry up and invite people in."


    The person who came this time was still Huai En. Huai En first greeted the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, and then saluted Daohua, and handed her a half-meter-long golden nanmu box: "Wish you a slave. The county lord will never leave, and will never leave."


    Daohua smiled and took the box: "What''s this?" She opened the box, and immediately, a light green jade ruyi came into view.


    "The prince hopes that the county lord will always be happy!" Huai''en said at the right time.


    The smile on Daohua¡¯s face was even worse. Although Prince Ping gave her such an expensive gift, most of the reason was to make up for the guilt she had suffered before, but she was still very happy.


    "Thanks to the prince for me, I like this gift very much."


    "The county lord likes it, the prince must be very happy, and the minion will return to the mansion to reply."


    Wine saluted the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li again, and then sent them out by Bishi.


    Princess Ping personally sent someone over to give gifts, so that everyone present did not expect it.


    After Huai En left, Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li looked happy. The more Prince Ping was satisfied with his granddaughter (daughter), the better life would be for the granddaughter (daughter) in the future.


    Others, their expressions moved slightly, and the rumors were really unbelievable. Everyone said before that Prince Ping did not want Yan Yiyi to be a daughter-in-law. But looking like this today, Prince Ping is obviously very satisfied with the marriage.


    "Big sister Yan, the prince really values ??you. This jade ruyi has a transparent texture and bright color. At first glance, it is not a common product. If you marry into the palace in the future, the younger sister will wait to enjoy the blessing."


    Han Xinman smiled and complimented. She now understands the meaning of her father-in-law a bit. With Prince Ping¡¯s backing, even if the Yan family offends the Jiang family, it won¡¯t be a big deal. It is still worthy of intercourse.


    Daohua smiled and did not answer, she just handed Yu Ruyi to Gu Yu, ready to let her take it back to the yard and put it away. At this time, Ping Tong walked in again.


    "Old lady, madam, the Dingguo Government has sent someone here."


    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback.


    Prince Ping¡¯s mansion sent people to come. Although everyone was surprised, it was not too much.


    But when the Dingguo government sent people, everyone was really surprised.


    Mrs. Li glanced at Daohua: "Hurry up and invite people in."


    Soon, Mei Xue who was next to Guo Ruomei walked in.


    "It''s you!"


    Daohua looked at Mei Xue in surprise. She knew this person and was the close-knit maid next to Xiao Yeyang''s mother.


    Mei Xue smiled and saluted Daohua: "The slave servant has seen the county owner." With that, she saluted the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li again, and then looked at Daohua again.


    "Today is the birthday of the county owner. The wife cannot come in person. She specifically ordered the slave maid to send some jewelry for the county owner to enjoy."


    Talking, smiling and letting the four maids behind him pass the jewelry box in their hands.


    Daohana looked at the jewelry box in the maid¡¯s hand and smiled: "Madam is really. Great. Thank you Madam for me."


    Hearing Daohua¡¯s answer, Mei Xue suddenly smiled and said, "The county owner just likes it."


    Taohua asked Gu Yu to accept the jewelry box, and after a few words with Mei Xue, Mei Xue left.


    "Big Sister Yan, take a look at what gifts Dingguo Gongfu has given you?" The third girl Han couldn''t help saying.


    Daohua was also quite curious, and let Gu Yu open the box.


    A box of gems of various colors, a box of South China Sea East Pearls the size of a thumb, a set of dotted emerald noodles, and a set of phoenix head noodles.


    Well, it''s practical and luxurious.


    Daohua secretly said in her heart that Xiao Yeyang''s parents are more proud than the other.


    "Give things to your girl and put them away."


    Looking at the envy in everyone''s eyes, Mrs. Li told Gu Yu to collect things.


    Gu Yu nodded, and Li Xia quickly left with the box.


    "The Dingguo Government also values ??Big Sister Yan very much." Han Xinman smiled again, but the smile on her face was a little stiff.


    I came to Yan Mansion this time, which really surprised her.


    Both the Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion and the Dingguo Mansion both value Yan Yiyi so much, and the birthday gifts they send are all rare good things she usually sees.


    Han Xinman glanced at Han Xinran, who was serving next to Mrs. Li. This second sister was really fateful. Looking at the situation of the Yan family now, it is as mother said, it is more nourishing than she had been in Yongqing Uncle House.


    Xiao Yeyang arrived with Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai just before noon, and came with the three of them, and Wu Dingbai.


    While Yan Wenkai introduced Wu Dingbo to everyone, Daohua walked to Xiao Yeyang: "Why is he here? Our family can''t deal with the Jiang family now, and the Wu family is not far behind us."


    Xiao Yeyang said with a low smile: "Dudu Wu is shrewd. That''s an old fox. He wants his son to have friendship with your two brothers. Naturally, he can see that the emperor''s uncle is not willing to tolerate the Jiang family anymore."


    Daohua smiled and said, "The emperor is very rude to the Jiang family this time."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "Let¡¯s go outside and say."


    Daohua nodded, and went out of the house with Xiao Yeyang, standing and talking under the flower shed in the yard.


    Xiao Yeyang: "The emperor''s succession to the throne is indeed a blessing from the Jiang family. In the past, he tolerated the Jiang family and didn''t want to gain a reputation for retribution."


    "This time, it was the Jiang family who committed the death and committed such scandalous things in the palace, and the queen mother also went off in person. This is regarded as handing the knife to the uncle Emperor."


    "With this opportunity, the uncle Huang expressed dissatisfaction with the Jiang family. At this time, everyone would not think what happened to the uncle Huang, but would only think that the queen mother and the Jiang family were too much."


    "There are many officials in the DPRK who hate the Xiliao people. When the Queen Mother colluded with the Xiliao people, this really stirred the nerves of many people. Wait, there are many aristocratic families without the protection of the imperial uncle. Xungui is waiting to take a bite of the fatty meat of the Jiang family."


    Knowing that the Jiang family is going to be unlucky, Daohua is relieved.


    "I heard that you collected a lot of good things today?" Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua.


    Daohua stretched out her hand in front of Xiao Yeyang: "Where is my birthday gift?"


    Xiao Yeyang caught the jade hand, bowed his head and pecked lightly in the palm of his hand: "Send me to you?"


    Daohua quickly retracted her hand, looked around, and saw that there was no one around, and then stared at Xiao Yeyang.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 774： , Album

    Chapter 774, Picture Album


    "Have you forgotten to prepare a birthday gift for me?" Daohua took Xiao Yeyang''s arm and looked at it. Seeing that he was empty, she curled her lips in disappointment.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and nodded Daohua''s forehead: "I just forgot myself, and I can''t forget you!" He said, lowering his voice, "I have put the gift in your boudoir, and you will go back later. You can see it."


    Ina Flower: "Why don''t you just give it to me?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled meaningfully: "I''m afraid I will give it to you in front of everyone, you will be embarrassed."


    Daohua looked at him suspiciously: "What the **** did you give me?"


    Xiao Yeyang leaned to Daohua¡¯s ear: "A good thing, remember to go back and watch it quietly by yourself."


    Listening to him, the curiosity in Daohua''s heart was aroused, and she was about to ask, the old lady Yan and others came out.


    "The meal is ready, you can go to the dining room."


    Ms. Li spoke to Daohua, and continued to talk to Yan Siyu and others, while leading the crowd out of the yard.


    The Fang family sisters followed the Han family sisters and looked back from time to time. They looked at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua who were walking side by side and talking and laughing. The relationship is really good."


    Han San girl turned her head and gave a faint ¡®um¡¯.


    This Yan Yiyi hasn''t given her a good face for several times, but a third-rank official''s daughter is even more arrogant than her, the earl''s lady.


    Thinking for a while, Miss Han San said to the Fang family sisters: "Fifth sister, sixth sister, you''d better stay away from the Yan family sister, she is more pointed than a knife."


    Fang''s sisters glanced at each other, smiled and did not answer.


    They don''t know much about the county lord of Shengping, but they know nothing more about the sister of the sister-in-law''s family.


    What they said, you can only believe two or three points at most, and you can''t get more.


    Soon, the dining room arrived, and everyone took their seats one by one.


    Daohua thought of the gift from Xiao Yeyang in her heart. After dinner, she sat with her for a while, then gave the girls to Yan Yihuan to receive them, and then quickly returned to the yard.


    "Girl!"


    When Daohua returned to the room, Wang Man''er was taking Gu Yu to sort out the presents he received today: "Girl, although there are not many guests today, there are quite a few presents that can be received."


    Daohua: "All sorted out and registered in a book."


    Wang Man''er smiled and said, "I''m counting on it."


    Daohua: "Show me the gift from Xiao Yeyang."


    Wang Man''er: "Uncle''s gift?" As he said, she quickly glanced at the gift list in her hand, then looked at the gift boxes piled on the table, and shook her head. I want to give it to you personally."


    Daohua was taken aback. It is hard to say that Xiao Yeyang delivered the gift directly to her boudoir. He hesitated to look through the gift box on Table Mountain. After thinking about it, he entered the bedroom, looked around, and finally saw it on the bed. A booklet as wide as one foot.


    "That guy gave me a book?"


    Daohua picked up the booklet and opened it, and then a portrait of her and Xiao Yeyang gazing at each other came into view.


    Under the peach blossoms, the teenagers are affectionate, and the girls are smiling like flowers. It is really the Lang Youqing concubine''s intention.


    Looking at the portrait, the corner of Daohua''s mouth rose up involuntarily.


    "This guy!"


    This gift really surprised her.


    Looking at the portraits of herself sitting still, running, smiling, or frowning in the picture album, the smile in Daohua¡¯s eyes grew thicker and thicker, she walked to the beautiful woman¡¯s couch next to her and sat down, and then slowly and carefully Watching every portrait.


    Halfway through the album, she finally understood why Xiao Yeyang would say she was embarrassed. There were many portraits of her and him.


    "This narcissist, painted himself so beautifully."


    "What narcissist?"


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly appeared outside the window.


    Daohua jumped in surprise, and sat up straight: "Why did you come to my yard?"


    Xiao Yeyang supported the window sill with his hand, and as soon as he exerted force, he jumped in easily: "I''ll have something to do later. I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat with you at night. Before I leave, I have to come over and talk to you."


    While speaking, she walked to Daohua''s side, sat on the edge of the beauty couch, took the tuan fan next to her, and asked Daohua while fanning the wind.


    "How about, do you still like this gift?"


    Daohua glanced at the outside room and saw Wang Man''er taking the maid to the warehouse. Then she looked at Xiao Yeyang, closed the album, and leaned on the beauty couch: "Well, it''s okay." Although the tone was reluctant, but The corners of his mouth are raised high.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the brows in her eyes were smiling, and he knew that she was satisfied with the gift, and he was very happy: "I have been drawing this picture album for a long time."


    Daohua could see that there are several portraits of her when she was twelve or thirteen years old. She did not expect that in this ancient time, she would still have a picture album to record her growth.


    Thinking that Xiao Yeyang was so careful about preparing gifts, Daohua hesitated, put the picture album aside, stretched out her hand to hook Xiao Yeyang''s neck, and quickly kissed his lips in his stunned eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s romantic and affectionate behavior is worthy of encouragement!


    "So fond of this gift?"


    Xiao Yeyang is not a person who will miss an opportunity. The moment Daohua hooked her neck, she stretched out her hand to hold her slender waist, and looked at her with a smile.


    Seeing the joy in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, Daohua smiled and nodded: "You must have spent a lot of time and energy on this picture album. I am naturally happy if you are so diligent."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "Since you know that I wasted a lot of energy, the kiss just now wasn''t enough."


    "Um?"


    Waiting for Daohua to react, Xiao Yeyang put her on the beauty couch, lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    Daohua reached out and pushed Xiao Yeyang, but saw the heat in his eyes, stopped again, and tightened his neck again.


    This was undoubtedly encouraging Xiao Yeyang, so Xiao Yeyang kissed harder and deeper.


    This kiss is long and sweet. It is two souls rushing to each other.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Xiao Yeyang reluctantly let go of Daohua.


    Looking at Daohua who was half-sitting and half-lying, with a charming attitude, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t move his eyes.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Daohua was uncomfortable with Xiao Yeyang''s fiery eyes, letting go of his neck and turning his face to one side.


    Xiao Yeyang put his head on Daohua¡¯s neck and took a deep breath: ¡°I really want time to pass faster. It¡¯s best to reach December in the blink of an eye, and then we will never be apart.¡±


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang raised his head and pecked Daohua¡¯s red lips again: "I have to go. This time the errand may be delayed for a few days." When he thought of not seeing Daohua for a few days, he couldn''t bear it. I kissed rice flower.


    Listening to him, Daohua felt a little bit reluctant: ". Be careful yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the grandfather clock in Daohua¡¯s bedroom. Seeing that the time was really late, he hugged Daohua again, and then quickly stood up. He was afraid that he would drag on, so he really didn''t want to leave.


    "I leave Deshou to you. If you want to go to the Four Seasons Villa to see the old man, you must bring more people."


    "Um."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 775： ,You are sick!

    Chapter 775, you are sick!


    After her birthday, Daohua stayed at home for two days, and Mrs. Yan took the initiative to let Daohua go to Four Seasons Villa.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival is coming soon, but the old man cannot be alone in Zhuangzi to spend the festival.


    The other people in the Yan family are already quite surprised about Daohuachang¡¯s company with the old man.


    Han Xinran couldn''t help but said to Yan Wenxiu: "Although she is a teacher and a father for a whole life, the older sister keeps running outside like this, isn''t it a bad idea?"


    "Beijing is not more than a place. Everything can be talked about. It''s already August. Three or four months old sister should be married. At this time, she should stay at home and embroider the wedding dress."


    Yan Wenxiu was silent for a while: "The old man has no children, only his elder sister and one apprentice. It is also reasonable for the elder sister to go to accompany him often."


    Han Xinran: "I know this naturally. It is natural for the elder sister to honor her master. I''m just afraid of people talking gossip. Or, take the old man into the house to live?"


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "The old man is a bit withdrawn, he wouldn''t want to come to our house." With that, he looked at Han Xinran, "I know you are thinking about your elder sister''s reputation, but the old man lives in the Four Seasons Villa, Ye Yang knows it, and agrees that the older sister will accompany the old man in the past. As long as he doesn''t mind, other people just have gossip, and it''s not a big deal."


    Han Xinran smiled: "Since Xianggong said so, then I''m relieved."


    Four Seasons Villa.


    The summer in Beijing is hotter than in Zhongzhou, and Gu Jian is a bit bitter in summer. When this person feels uncomfortable, he likes to think more. In addition, when he comes to Beijing, he thinks of the ill-fated fate of the first half of his life, so he can''t help but think of Granny Gu.


    "For the teacher, I want to go to the temple to light a lamp and pray for my sister."


    Daohua was anxious for Gu Jian to move, and immediately agreed: "Okay, Master, which temple do you want to go to?"


    Gu Jian was silent for a while: "Let''s go to the royal temple on Tangyu Mountain." My sister can''t be buried in the imperial tomb. The imperial temple has to light a lamp for her.


    Daohua nodded, turned around and told Caiju and Dongli to make arrangements.


    Early the next morning, Daohua accompanied Gu Jian to the royal temple.


    I don¡¯t know if Dongli told the emperor that Daohua and his party easily entered the royal temple that is usually kept away from outsiders.


    After lighting up the lamp for Granny Gu in the main hall, Daohua saw that Gu Jian was not in a high mood, so she helped him to stroll around the temple.


    The temple was built quietly and elegantly. The temple also brought in living spring water. The flowing spring was gurgling and the bamboos grew thick. Walking in the meantime, it was calm and comfortable.


    Seeing her master¡¯s face gradually improved, Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Master, you want to like to visit temples. I will often accompany you in the future.¡±


    Gu Jian shook his head: "The royal temple, if the teacher comes often, it would be too eye-catching."


    Taohua was silent, and said in a low voice: "Master, the emperor is ready to clean up Jiang''s house, and you will soon be able to go wherever you want to go."


    Gu Jian is not as optimistic as his apprentice. As the head of the family, the Jiang family is so easy to deal with. If the emperor is too hasty, it will hurt his nerves and bones.


    The day when the Jiang family fell, there is still to be waited!


    At this moment, Dongli suddenly walked over: "Old master, Prince Ping also came to the temple today, and now he is resting in the guest house. If you don''t want to see outsiders, we are afraid we have to leave now."


    Daohua''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Gu Jian shiningly: "Master, see you?"


    Looking at the excitement of his apprentice, Gu Jian hesitated.


    Daohua knew that Master wanted to see Prince Ping, so she continued: "Master, it is better to meet by chance. You see, I will be married to Prince Ping¡¯s mansion soon. Then Ma¡¯s always trouble me, you have to support me. Support. Let''s fix the prince, then no matter how great the Ma family is, Xiao Yeyang and I won''t be afraid."


    Seeing Gu Jian''s expression moving, Daohua made persistent efforts: "Also, Jiang Wanying is married to Xiliao. The Jiang family must hate me now. You know the attitude of the prince to the Jiang family. If the Jiang family uses the prince again Against me, I may not be as lucky as last time."


    Gu Jian thought that Xiao Jiu had almost become an accomplice of the evil apprentice, so he no longer hesitated: "Okay, let''s see this Prince Ping today."


    Daohua glanced at Dongli and motioned for him to lead people over.


    Prince Ping came to the royal temple today because he had an appointment with the abbot.


    Abbot ?? is also a flower lover, and many precious flowers have been planted in the temple.


    The future daughter-in-law is too welcome. During this period of time, he has a lot of flowers and plants, and his heart is bleeding from the pain. The abbot has a lot of flowers and plants here. He has to take some back, or he will sleep when he looks at the vacant flower garden. Unconsciously.


    Prince Ping had enough rest and was ready to go to the abbot. As soon as he left the yard, he was told by the master in the temple that the abbot was still meditating, and he had to wait a while before seeing him.


    If it is someone else, Prince Ping will naturally not wait, but he respects the abbot who has a common hobby.


    "Okay, I haven''t been to the royal temple for a while, this king will take a stroll first."


    So, not long after, Prince Ping saw Gu Jian and Daohua on the back mountain of the temple.


    "Yan girl!"


    Seeing Daohua, Prince Ping looked surprised.


    The royal temple does not accept outsiders.


    "Lord!"


    Daohua looked at Prince Ping with surprise on her face, glanced at the master whose expression was a little fluctuating, and hurriedly stepped forward to salute him: "Master, why are you here?"


    Prince Ping glanced at Gu Jian and ignored him. He looked at Daohua: "This king should ask you, why are you here?" What is so strange about him as a prince who appears in the royal temple?


    Daohua did not answer, but she helped Prince Gu Jian and Heping to introduce: "Master, let me give you a solemn introduction. This is my master."


    Prince Ping set his sights on Gu Jian this time.


    Seeing Gu Jian''s face clearly, Prince Ping paused, feeling that this person seemed familiar.


    But he didn''t think much about it. Some people in the world just have a popular face, and they look like everyone.


    Afterwards, Prince Ping gave a self-identified ¡®um¡¯, nodded slightly, and then waited for Gu Jian to salute him.


    Who knows, the future daughter-in-law¡¯s master really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad, but stared at him straightforwardly, neither saluting nor saying hello, looking even more arrogant than him as a prince.


    Daohua continued with a smile: "Master, my master''s surname is ancient, you can call him ancient father."


    When Prince Ping heard this, he looked at Daohua inexplicably. Does this girl want him to be a prince to greet his master first, right?


    Why is the face so big?


    He also sees that this girl will marry into the palace in the future, and give her a good face to her master, but she will climb up the pole.


    Prince Ping glanced at Daohua obliquely, shaking his folding fan and turning his head away.


    In her heart, Daohua mourned for the lack of eyesight of her future father-in-law. The master didn¡¯t have a big heart.


    Gu Jian was not disappointed when he saw that Prince Ping did not recognize him. Xiao Jiu was not like Xiao Wu. He had been with his sister for a few years. He was held by the Queen Mother Jiang when he was born. He also gave things away. Opportunity to contact him several times.


    "You are sick!"


    "Puff~"


    Daohua didn''t expect that her master would be so extraordinary when she spoke.


    Prince Ping was also taken aback by Gu Jian, and when he recovered, he was full of anger.


    Gu Jian ignored the angry expression on Prince Ping¡¯s face, looked at him seriously, and said again: "You are really sick!"


    Seeing Prince Ping¡¯s face darkened like a dark cloud over the city, Daohua couldn¡¯t help but explain: ¡°Master, my master is a highly respected medical sage, and his words can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Prince Ping gritted his teeth: "Then you mean, this king is really sick?"


    Ina Hua nodded in agreement.


    Seeing her like this, Prince Ping was agitated in his heart, and looked at Gu Jian with bad eyes.


    What kind of person, he said he was ill when he came up. If it weren¡¯t for the face of the future daughter-in-law, he would have to cure him of a crime of disrespect.


    Daohua looked at Prince Ping and tentatively said, "Master, or, let my master show you? My master''s medical skills are praised by the emperor."


    Prince Ping was taken aback: "Brother Emperor?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Yes."


    Prince Ping constricted his eyebrows: "When did it happen?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Master, I don''t dare to talk about the emperor, but if you don''t believe it, you can ask the emperor."


    Prince Ping looked at Gu Jian suspiciously: "Why is this king so unbelievable?"


    Gu Jian looked at Prince Ping: ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Jian didn¡¯t speak, Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Master, this is my master, what are you worried about? Is it because the prince is scared?¡±


    Prince Ping exploded his hair: "Who is afraid? Even if the king is ill, there is a super doctor to heal him." He said, he glanced at Gu Jian obliquely, "Not everyone can get close to the king."


    Gu Jian said lightly: "But the imperial doctor did not see that you were sick."


    Prince Ping took a deep breath: ". How to try?"


    Gu Jian glanced at the stone bench next to him, walked over, and then said to Prince Ping: "Come and lie on your stomach."


    Prince Ping stared: "What do you think of this king? A refugee on the side of the road? Just say he is healed?" Why should he go to the wing?


    Daohua glanced at the master who insisted on impressing the future father-in-law, thought for a while, and smiled: "Master, the simpler the place, the more proving my master''s medical skills, right?"


    Prince Ping: "But this is too simple. This king is a prince anyway."


    Gu Jian glanced at him faintly: "The emperor, I did the same."


    Prince Ping choked. For some reason, the old man''s scalp was tight at the first glance, which is really strange.


    Hesitated, Prince Ping still walked to the stone bench. He was also afraid that he was really sick.


    You need to know that he takes Ping An pulse every month, and the imperial doctor who came to see him said that he is in good health.


    This old man is the master of the future daughter-in-law, and he did not dare to hurt him even if he measured him.


    Seeing that Prince Ping was really lying on the stone bench, Gu Jian sighed inwardly, knowing that his ears are soft and easy to be agitated by others.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the concubine room instigated him to reconcile with his wife, and the relationship with his concubine was so stiff!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 776： ,incomplete

    Chapter 776, incomplete


    "You won''t tell this king, you want to use this needle to pierce this king?"


    Prince Ping Yuan opened his eyes and watched Gu Jian opening the silver needle bag he was carrying, and couldn''t stop swallowing.


    Gu Jian glanced at him, said nothing, and inserted a needle into Prince Ping¡¯s back extremely neatly.


    "Ah~"


    The sound of killing a pig sounded.


    Daohua was taken aback, and quickly calmed down: "Master, take it easy, don''t be nervous, the injection actually doesn''t hurt."


    "Uh"


    The scream stopped abruptly, and Prince Ping looked at Daohua awkwardly.


    At this moment, Gu Jian has already started the second shot.


    I really didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    "Hehe~"


    Prince Ping smiled uncomfortably, and was embarrassed in front of the future daughter-in-law.


    Hey, in the future, he is afraid that he will really not be able to play a role as a father-in-law.


    Forget it, if you can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t do it. Anyway, you have to cure your illness.


    "That girl, you ask your master to treat this king well, this king can''t treat him badly." After speaking, he paused, "I can''t treat you badly."


    Daohua looked at her master, and saw him administering the needle calmly, and said with a smile: "Master, you can rest assured that Xiao Yeyang has always respected my master. You are his father, and my master will naturally treat him well. Your."


    Prince Ping nodded in satisfaction. It is not surprising that his aunt knew this old man. The aunt had been in contact with Yan''s family for so many years in Zhongzhou. It would be incompetent if he didn''t even recognize his wife''s family.


    Obviously, his aunt is not an incompetent person, on the contrary, he is very slippery.


    Thinking of his son¡¯s return to Beijing, he had been defeated several times in a confrontation, and Prince Ping felt the boss in his heart.


    Gu Jian wanted to make Prince Ping suffer a bit, but he sighed secretly in his heart because he was so heartless. No matter, the imperial family''s children are more scheming and deep, and it may not be a good thing for Xiao Jiu to grow up like this.


    Half an hour later, Gu Jian put away the silver needle.


    "Is this over?"


    Prince Ping stood up with a suspicious face, moved his body, and suddenly showed joy: "Old man, right? Your medical skills are really good. This king feels a lot lighter."


    Inahana silently turned her head to the side, holding her breath and trying to laugh out loud.


    Prince Ping¡¯s body is not ill, and the master just used the injection to help him dredge his tendons.


    "Ahem~"


    "Master, your body is a little stasis of qi and blood, so please come to Four Seasons Villa every few days in the future, so that my master can help you regulate your body."


    Prince Ping nodded quickly, and after a while, he shook his head again: "It''s too much trouble to come to Tangyu Mountain every few days. In this way, the king will send a carriage to pick up the old man and let the old man go to the palace to administer the needle. "


    Gu Jian glanced at Prince Ping with a cool look: "You are afraid of trouble, the old man is not afraid?"


    Daohua followed and said: "Master, my master is so old, how can you bear him running back and forth in a carriage?"


    Seeing Daohua looking at herself with condemnation, Prince Ping felt a little wronged.


    He is the prince, he is willing to let the old man rectify, this old man should be grateful.


    "Love can never be cured!"


    Gu Jian let out a ¡®hum¡¯ and he lifted his leg to leave, but when he turned around, he staggered because he stepped on a stone.


    See you, Daohua quickly helped Gu Jian.


    "Not a teacher"


    Daohua interrupted Gu Jian and exclaimed: "Master, are you having heatstroke?"


    Gu Jian was stunned for a moment, and then discovered that at some point, the subordinates around them and the subordinates around Xiao Jiu had disappeared. Seeing the apprentice blinked at him frantically, he knew that this girl had caused the ghost.


    Gu Jian glanced at the Prince Ping next to him, coughed lightly, and nodded: ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit of heat stroke. I just concentrated on the injection, and now my head is a little dizzy.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately looked at Prince Ping eagerly.


    Prince Ping was inexplicably seen by Daohua: "Why look at this king?"


    Daohua looked at Prince Ping with a look of embarrassment: "Master, the servant I brought has left. My master is dizzy, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go."


    Prince Ping laughed: "What is wrong with this king? It''s okay, this king asks Huai En to carry your master back to the front yard." As he said, he turned his head and looked at his side.


    "Um?"


    Prince Ping looked around for a while: "Where is Huai En?"


    Daohua also followed a dazed look, but she was thinking in her heart that Dongli was indeed a man of the emperor, and even Huai En had been fooled away.


    "This **** Wyan, he left without saying a word. When the king saw him, he had to teach him a good meal." Prince Ping looked angry.


    Seeing Daohua still looking at herself with eyes wide open, and supporting the old man with an overwhelming appearance, Prince Ping was stunned, then looked at Daohua in surprise, and pointed at herself with his index finger: "You shouldn''t be thinking Let this king carry him?"


    Gu Jian listened to Prince Ping¡¯s dislike and unwillingness. The boss felt uncomfortable. He was about to make a sound. A voice came from the side road.


    "Who is there?"


    Daohua was taken aback. Master is not easy to be seen by outsiders. She is relieved that Dongli will arrange for her to go out this time.


    Unexpectedly, accidents happened one after another.


    It¡¯s fine to meet Prince Ping, other outsiders are really not suitable for contact.


    "Master, let''s go back to the front yard."


    Said, Daohua will help Gu Jian to leave.


    However, at this moment, a group of people walked out of the fork.


    "It turned out to be Uncle Ping!"


    The eldest prince, the second prince, the third prince, the fourth prince, the fifth prince, and the five princes on duty in the dynasty are all here.


    Prince Ping looked at the princes and asked, "Why are you here?"


    The eldest prince glanced at Daohua and Gu Jian, then smiled and bowed to Prince Ping: "Return to the emperor, isn''t the emperor''s grandmother sick? Some nephews came to the temple to pray for her elders."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian, who was still looking at the princes, suddenly hummed.


    The eldest prince heard it and couldn''t help but looked over.


    He knew Daohua. There was no way. He dared to face the two ladies of the Jiang family, and even dared to talk back to the Queen Mother and disrespect Princess Ma''s tea. It was difficult for the princes of them to know whether they wanted to know.


    The old man next to him is faceless


    The eldest prince carefully recalled the honor of Jingzhong, and he was sure that there was no such a person, so he didn''t bother to give a good face.


    Dare to snort coldly to the princes of them, this courage is also fat enough.


    Although the eldest prince was a little angry, he saw Daohua holding Gu Jian and Prince Ping standing next to him. He didn''t get angry, but just smiled and asked, "This is?"


    Prince Ping clapped his hands fiercely, and said with a smile: "Ye Heng, you came just right, the old man has a heat stroke, you help this king carry him to the front yard."


    The prince looked at Prince Ping blankly as if he had heard some incredible joke.


    Let him dignify the prince Xia to carry an old man?


    Daohua glanced at her master, but did not rush to speak.


    Prince Ping urged: "What do you want to do, memorize it? The old man is very good at medicine, and the king will point to him to regulate his body in the future."


    The prince took a deep breath to maintain the smile on his face: ¡°Uncle Ping, the nephew¡¯s close-up **** is right behind, why don¡¯t you wait for the **** to come and let the **** carry it?¡±


    It was also because he had some quarrels with the second emperor brother, and he didn''t want the slaves to read the jokes, so that the slaves who followed got farther away.


    Prince Ping frowned: "How long do you have to wait? The old man was dizzy and had to go back to rest." He also saw that the prince was reluctant to recite, and his eyes fell on the second princes behind.


    The second, third, and fifth princes could not help but look away, not going to the Prince of Peace to look at each other.


    Seeing them like this, Prince Ping was very angry.


    He is an uncle Wang who asked them to do a little bit, but none of them wanted to.


    Damn it!


    Seeing Prince Ping, the eldest prince made a sullen face, and did not want to offend the uncle Wang who was quite favored in front of his father.


    The four princes glanced at the eldest prince, then looked at the three princes who had nothing to do with them, and walked forward silently.


    When Prince Ping saw that the four princes were willing, he suddenly smiled: "Yezhen is still sensible."


    Gu Jian glanced at the fourth prince standing in front of him, and saw that he clenched his fists and struggled for a while, before squatting down silently.


    The prince was born with a precious identity, so letting them carry an old man they didn¡¯t know would be ashamed of everyone.


    "Forget it, the old man will go by himself." Gu Jian didn''t want to embarrass the four princes.


    Because the words were a little light, the fourth prince didn¡¯t hear him. He squatted on the ground and waited for a while. Seeing that Gu Jian was not lying on his stomach, he couldn¡¯t help but turned his head and took a look. Then he took the initiative to hug his legs: "Master, hug My shoulders."


    Gu Jian stood still, and Prince Ping next to him thought that Gu Jian was embarrassed, so he walked over and personally helped him to lie on the back of the fourth prince.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Gu Jian glanced at the four princes carrying him, but didn''t say anything.


    Remember it, he can bear it.


    Ina Hua was a step behind, and asked Prince Ping next to him: "Prince, my master won''t let the four princes carry it, why does he insist on carrying it?"


    Prince Ping pointed to his ear: "Yezhen can''t hear her left ear. He probably didn''t hear what your master said."


    Daohua was surprised: "How come?"


    Prince Ping sighed and lowered his voice: "A few years ago, it was also the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday. Several princes and Jiang¡¯s brothers and sisters tried to ride and shoot. Yezhen¡¯s horse was somehow surprised and made him fall off the horse¡¯s back. , The head hit the ground first, and then the ears became deaf."


    Daohua''s eyes widened: "Did the Jiang brother and sister killed him?"


    Prince Ping glared at her: "Don''t say anything, Brother Huang asked Ye Zhen about this, and Ye Zhen said that he was not careful."


    Daohua looked at the back of the four princes, she didn''t believe this statement very much in her heart, but she didn''t bother to go into it. These princes had nothing to do with her.


    Prince Ping seemed to be interested, and continued to say to Daohua: "Yezhen is quite smart, both civil and military. Unfortunately, his birth mother is a court lady. Without her mother''s protection, she was born a bit shorter than other princes, and now she has deaf ears. Even if you have entered the DPRK to do errands, you still have no sense of existence."


    Daohua''s face appeared in a daze, no wonder the eldest prince just ordered the four princes to come so rude.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 777： , Small report

    Chapter 777, small report


    The four princes returned to the front yard of the temple with Gu Jian on their back.


    Seeing Dongli, he was shocked. One thought that Gu Jian was ill or injured, and the other was that Gu Jian¡¯s identity could not be revealed.


    Dongli stepped forward quickly and took Gu Jian from the fourth prince. He was slightly relieved when he saw that Gu Jian''s face was normal.


    "Thank you four princes!"


    Daohua salutes the four princes.


    The fourth prince shook his head, and was about to leave without saying anything.


    Prince Ping and the eldest prince did not follow. Halfway through the road, Prince Ping knew that the abbot had finished meditation, so he immediately went to the abbot¡¯s courtyard.


    Without Prince Ping, the eldest princes were naturally too lazy to make face, and left without taking care of the fourth princes.


    is the fourth prince, still insisting on carrying Gu Jian back.


    "The four princes carried the old man all the way, and I was tired after thinking about it. Let''s have a cup of herbal tea and go." Gu Jian suddenly said.


    Daohua glanced at her master, smiled and stepped forward to pour a cup of herbal tea for the fourth prince.


    The four princes looked at Gu Jian. He was not tired. He came back from the back of the mountain. He was a little hot. Looking at the herbal tea on the table, he felt a little thirsty, so he sat down calmly and took a taste of his teacup.


    Tea is a bit medicinal, but not heavy, a bit bitter, but acceptable.


    After tasting, the four princes raised their heads and drank all the tea. After drinking, they stood up and said goodbye: "Brother Big Emperor and the others should wait in a hurry. The prince will leave first."


    After speaking, he turned around and left without saluting.


    As the prince, he can insist on carrying people back. It is already in the face of Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang. If he is more polite, he will be a bit self-deprecating.


    Waiting away, Daohuacai stepped forward and told Gu Jian that the four princes had ear problems.


    Gu Jian sighed and said nothing.


    The imperial palace is the place where power struggles the most. People in it, even if they don¡¯t fight or grab, will be involved in various things.


    As a prince, fighting is inevitable.


    Daohua said with some joy: "Fortunately, Xiao Yeyang didn''t live in the capital all the time."


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice, a smile appeared in his eyes: "Yes, Yeyang is indeed lucky."


    No matter how smart a person is, he must have a suitable environment to help him grow.


    If you experience too much betrayal and calculation when you are a child, even if you have the ability to grow up, you will be lacking in your heart.


    Lack of love, lack of trust.


    If this kind of people cannot redeem themselves, they will end up alone for a lifetime.


    Yeyang is indeed lucky enough to leave the capital, meet his apprentice, have a couple of friends, and meet him and his sister. Their company has made up for some of his lack of affection in his heart.


    After ??, worried about meeting other people again, Daohua and Gu Jian didn''t stay in the temple much longer. After resting for a while, they left in a carriage.


    Before leaving, Daohua left a letter to Prince Ping, inviting him to be a guest at Four Seasons Villa.


    After Prince Ping returned from the abbot with a full load, he heard that Daohua and the others had already left, and he was a little unhappy, but after hearing Daohua''s special message asking him to go to the Four Seasons Villa as a guest, the unhappiness disappeared.


    "Go, go to Four Seasons Villa!"


    "Fruits and vegetables at Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop are hard to buy. Today, I am going to have a good meal."


    Four Seasons Villa.


    Daohua heard from the head of the village and told him that Prince Ping had arrived, and she immediately looked at Gu Jian with a smile: "Master, I''ll go to Yingying."


    Gu Jian made an expressionless ¡®um¡¯, and after the apprentice left, a smile appeared on his face.


    He has no feelings for several princes, but it is different for Xiao Jiu, who gave birth by hand and was remembered by his sister for a lifetime.


    Prince Ping was walking in the Four Seasons Villa, watching the flourishing food and vegetables in the fields, but he didn''t have much reaction, but when he saw the flower fields planted with various flowers, he suddenly flew past like a stringed arrow.


    Looking at Prince Ping flying around in the flower field like a bee, and seeing his desire for flowers, Daohua said at the right time: "Master, now the things in this village are under my master''s control."


    I want to please my master.


    At these words, Ina Flower appeared almost unabashedly on her face.


    When Prince Ping saw him, the corners of his mouth twitched. He felt that the future daughter-in-law really had no eyesight. Thinking of the old man''s unsmiling face, he felt guilty for no reason.


    However, Prince Ping quickly recovered his calmness again. He is a prince and Yan Yatou''s future father-in-law. In order for Yan Yatou to live better in the palace in the future, the old man should treat him well.


    Thinking about this, Prince Ping was immediately relieved.


    Ina Flower looked at it and turned into a proud peacock Ping Prince, shook his head invisible, consciously not long before he will become a rooster defeated in the fight.


    took Prince Ping to Gu Jian¡¯s yard, and after giving him to her master, Daohua went to the kitchen by herself.


    The future father-in-law is visiting for the first time, so she deserves to be entertained.


    Going down that day, Prince Ping left the Four Seasons Villa with an unpleasant look. I kept waiting to enter the city, but my face didn''t improve.


    Wine looked at his master carefully, and hesitated to ask: "Master, but what did the county owner do to your dislike?"


    Prince Ping snorted: "Yan girl is okay, it''s her master, that old man is really ignorant. This king wanted a few pots of Mo Ju, but he refused mercilessly. It was really annoying to this king. NS."


    Wine: "Why don''t you talk to the county lord in private?"


    Prince Ping''s eyes lit up, and then he shook his head again: "Yan Yatou is very obedient to her master''s words, I''m afraid she won''t agree." Then he opened the car curtain to look outside, thought for a moment, and said, "Go to the palace."


    Half an hour later, Prince Ping came to the Palace of Qianqing in a stride.


    The emperor ?? just finished handling political affairs and was practicing calligraphy to relax. He saw Prince Ping coming over, glanced at the wall clock next to him, and asked with a smile: "I''m entering the palace at this time, but want to eat dinner here?"


    Prince Ping smiled and shook his head: "I don''t have my ministers. I went to the Four Seasons Villa in Yanyatou today. I had a full meal there, and I am not hungry at all. Brother Huang, you can save a dinner. "


    The emperor paused with his writing hand and raised his eyes to Prince Xiangping: "Did you go to Four Seasons Villa?"


    Prince Ping smiled and nodded: "It''s also a coincidence. My courtier went to the royal temple to find the abbot today, and happened to meet Yan Yatou and his master, so she invited me to Four Seasons Villa as a guest."


    said, looking at the emperor.


    "Brother Huang, do you know Yan Yatou''s master?"


    The emperor nodded, considered for a moment, and said: "The old man has seen me sick."


    Prince Ping heard that the emperor did know Gu Jian, and he suddenly became excited: "Brother emperor, is that old man so innocent in front of you?"


    Hearing Prince Ping calling Gu Jian ¡®old man¡¯ directly, the emperor made a deep face: ¡°Speak well, what an old man is not an old man, you should call the old man.¡±


    Prince Ping was unwilling: "But he was very rude to his courtiers." As he said, without waiting for the emperor to inquire, he quickly complained about Gu Jian.


    Of course, he was always sensitive to crises, so he changed the old man to the old man.


    "Brother emperor, the old man said that he was sick as soon as he saw him!"


    "After that, it will be even more hateful, and I want to let the courtier bear him."


    "Fortunately, Ye Heng arrived in time, and finally Yezhen carried him back to the front yard."


    "My minister loves the flowers and plants in Four Seasons Villa very much, but the old man is reluctant to give it to him, he is extremely stingy!"


    "Emperor brother, you didn''t see that, the old man really didn''t put the prince, the courtier, in his eyes at all."


    The emperor looked at his younger brother who was getting more and more bored, and said in his heart that he was facing him as the emperor, and his uncle didn¡¯t just want to talk about it.


    Thinking of Dongli¡¯s recent news, the emperor thought for a while, and said, ¡°The more capable people are, the more temperament they are. Can¡¯t the old man be able to regulate your body? If that¡¯s the case, then you will go to Four Seasons a few more times in the future. Villa."


    He is busy with political affairs, and if he goes out of the palace, he will easily attract the attention of others. He can''t visit his uncle often. So, let Xiao Jiuduo go to accompany the old man.


    Uncle has something to do, so she won¡¯t miss her mother anymore.


    Prince Ping nodded: "The old man''s medical skills are really good. After a few shots by him, his body is indeed much lighter."


    The emperor continued to laugh and said: "Yan girl said that the things in the Zhuangzi belong to the old man, then you get along with the old man. When he is happy, you can''t let you take what you want."


    Prince Ping was skeptical: "Brother Emperor, I look at the old man who can''t talk very much."


    The emperor retorted: "The relationship between people lies in sincerity. When you go to Four Seasons Villa, don''t hold on to the prince''s arrogance. You treat your elder like your elders, he will definitely I was moved by you."


    Princess Ping stared: "Treat him as an elder? Isn''t this exaggerating him too much? I''m the prince!"


    The emperor rolled his eyes. He is still the emperor, and he is not too low in front of his uncle.


    "If you want flowers, just put down your shelf. Old man, his heart is very soft. You have to coax him to be happy, his body is well adjusted, and he has flowers again. Why not do it?"


    Prince Ping suddenly hesitated.


    Emperor Brother also made a lot of sense, thinking of the colorful flowers in the Four Seasons Villa, Prince Ping became more and more excited.


    The emperor watched Prince Ping¡¯s face change, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Xiao Jiu loves flowers like life, don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t be hooked.


    After ??, the emperor invited Prince Ping to appreciate his newly written characters. After Prince Ping brazenly wanted to take a copy of the original book, he left quickly.


    The emperor smiled and shook his head.


    Not long after Prince Ping left, Mr. An stepped forward and reported: "The emperor, the eldest prince and the others are here to ask for peace."


    Hearing this, the smile on the emperor''s face suddenly disappeared. Thinking of how many people even went to the royal temple to pray for the Queen Mother today, his eyes became colder: "Let them come in."


    Immediately, the eldest prince and the second prince entered the hall.


    After waiting for a few people to bow, the emperor asked, "Why are you here together today?"


    The grand prince glanced at several younger brothers, and replied with a smile: "Father, son, and several younger brothers saw that the emperor''s grandmother had been ill, so they met together to the royal temple to pray for the emperor''s grandmother, and they just returned to the palace."


    The emperor glanced at several princes faintly, and said something unclearly: "You are filial, but it''s a pity that the queen mother has a heart disease."


    Hearing this, the eldest princes bowed their heads one after another, and at the same time they felt a little nervous. Is the father really unwilling to bear Jiang''s family anymore?


    The emperor continued to write in big characters, but he was not talking to the prince.


    It was a little quiet in the hall. Seeing that the eldest princes seemed to want to retreat, the third prince couldn¡¯t help but smiled: ¡°Father, do you guess who the children and ministers saw in the royal temple today?¡±


    The emperor raised his eyes and looked at the third prince: "Who did you see?"


    The third prince: "I saw the lord of Shengping County."


    The emperor continued to write, but there was no response.


    Seeing this, the three princes had no choice but to continue: ¡°It stands to reason that this royal temple is not allowed to enter and exit at will. I don¡¯t know how the county lord of Shengping got in?¡±


    The eldest prince and the second prince glanced at the third prince, and said nothing.


    The four princes have been invisible since they entered the palace, let alone express their opinions.


    It was the fifth prince, and he smiled and said, "Why? It must be Xiao Yeyang who gave him the famous post of Shengping County Lord."


    The third prince smiled and said indifferently: "This Yeyang is too indulging in the county lord of Shengping. Although the two have made a marriage, the county lord of Shengping has not married into the royal family yet, Yeyang let her enter. The royal temple, is it a bit ignoring the royal rules?"


    "The county lord Shengping can go in by herself, she actually took outsiders with her, really." She said, shook her head.


    The emperor put down the pen and looked at the third prince blankly: "What is it really?"


    The three princes felt tight and hurriedly said: "Father, my son just thinks that the county lord of Shengping takes her master to the royal temple a bit irregular."


    said, again showing anger.


    "Father, don¡¯t you know how crazy the county lord of Shengping is? Her master had a heat stroke, and she asked her fourth brother to carry it. The fourth brother is a dignified prince. I don¡¯t know who she is fighting against. ?"


    Hearing this, the eldest prince looked at the third prince silently.


    The three princes did not tell lies, but some facts were hidden.


    For example, it is Prince Ping who makes the prince bear the others, and the one who makes the four princes bear the others is the eldest prince.


    The fourth prince saw the third prince talking about his name, a flash of chill flashed in his eyes quickly, but he did not retort.


    He has no mother''s clan to rely on, and his wife''s clan is not top-notch. The power in his hands is too weak, so he has no confidence to offend the three emperors.


    The emperor silently looked at the princes, and stared at the few princes in confusion, before turning his attention to the fourth prince: "Fourth, is there such a thing?"


    The four princes were silent for a moment, and after thinking about it, they told me about the situation at that time.


    The emperor looked at the eldest prince: "Boss, your Uncle Ping asked you to carry someone back. Not only did you disagree, but you let Ye Zhen go back?"


    The prince secretly glared at the fourth and third princes: "Father, my son is a little uncomfortable today, so I didn''t agree to Uncle Ping."


    The emperor gave a cold snort, and then turned his gaze to the third prince again: "The third son, are you deliberately misleading me? Are you trying to make me punish the county lord Shengping, or Yeyang?"


    Hearing this, the third prince knelt down quickly: "I dare not."


    The emperor sneered: "I think you are very daring. In front of your brothers, you dare to put eye drops in front of me. Do you think I am confused?"


    The three princes kowtow quickly: "Father, the emperor Mingcha, the sons and ministers would never dare to have such thoughts."


    The emperor ?? was silent for a while: "Since your five brothers are so filial, then when you go back, copy the filial sutra to me a hundred times. After a while, I will personally check it."


    Hearing this, the faces of several princes turned blue.


    One hundred times of filial piety, how much time do they have to delay? So, how can they still have time to make friends with the noble ministers in the DPRK?


    The emperor thought for a while: "The fourth prince is no longer necessary." Then, he looked at the fourth prince, ""It is good to know how to respect the elderly! "


    The four princes looked surprised. He rarely received the attention of his father. He never thought he would be praised for carrying the master of Shengping County.


    Next, the princes were even more surprised.


    "This is the word I just wrote, the fourth child, take it back."


    The four princes walked out of the Qianqing Palace with the copybook in a daze, and the other princes also looked suspicious.


    What did the fourth child do, how could he get the calligraphy of his father?


    "Loyalty, Filial Piety and Righteousness!"


    Looking at the four characters on the copybook, the eldest prince looked at the four princes, and they were very dissatisfied.


    The big prince: "Four brother, the four words of the father, which do you think you can touch?"


    The four princes looked at the eldest prince: "The minister will try to touch all four words."


    The eldest prince chuckled, flung his sleeves and left.


    The second prince looked at the fourth prince, but they were so bored that they left together.


    Finally, only the four princes were left staring at the copybook in his hand.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 778： , Killing intent

    Chapter 778, killing intent


    After seeing that her master met Prince Ping, Daohua''s spirit improved a lot. Thinking about the upcoming Mid-Autumn Festival, I thought about it and personally wrote a post to Prince Ping, inviting him to come to Four Seasons Villa to enjoy the flowers and the moon during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    After finishing the post, Daohua went to choose a few more pots of Mo Ju, which Prince Ping had liked before, and then called Yan Shouhou to ask him to send the post and chrysanthemum to Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion.


    Compared with the disregard he received when he first climbed the gate of the palace, Yan Shouhou came here this time, and the porter was much more polite to him.


    Prince Ping received Mo Ju, his mood suddenly improved, and he praised Daohua for being sensible. After reading the post she sent, he thought about it, and felt that he should give the future wife a face.


    However, the Mid-Autumn Festival is not good. There is a banquet in the palace.


    Thinking about it, Prince Ping decided to go to Four Seasons Villa before the Mid-Autumn Festival to enjoy the flowers and let the old man give him acupuncture and moxibustion to regulate his body.


    With good things, Prince Ping consciously couldn''t enjoy it alone, so he immediately took two pots of ink chrysanthemum and went to the palace, preparing to give one to the queen mother and the emperor.


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor looked at Mo Ju, listening to Prince Ping triumphantly complimenting his future daughter-in-law.


    "Although Yan Yatou was born not outstanding, she is very sensible. She knows that his younger brother likes Mo Ju, so the messenger sent it to me. I also want to invite my younger brother to enjoy the moon and flowers during the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    Hearing this, the emperor spoke: "I didn''t expect that Yan girl''s family is not only good at growing food, but also this flower is also planted so well. Since she invited you, then you can go during the Mid-Autumn Festival and bring me more. A few pots of good flowers come back."


    Ping Prince Ping had a meal: "Brother Emperor, you have to enter the palace to accompany you and the queen during the Mid-Autumn Festival. At the side of Yan girl, the minister is ready to sit before the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    The emperor shook his head: "After the West Liao Mission left, the Queen Mother has been ill. This year''s Mid-Autumn Festival I am not going to do a big deal. You don''t have to enter the palace."


    Prince Ping quickly glanced at the emperor. He knew that the queen mother was not really sick, but was angry for the emperor''s brother not saving face to the Jiang family. If the emperor was willing to coax the queen mother at this time, the queen mother would definitely not continue to be sick. .


    Prince Ping moved his lips, but he didn''t say anything to persuade him.


    He was also uncomfortable about the former Queen Mother and Jiang¡¯s teaming up to frame Yan Yatou.


    Forget it, let the Jiang family remember.


    Two days before the Mid-Autumn Festival, Prince Ping came to Four Seasons Villa.


    As soon as he entered the villa, Prince Ping saw the sweaty BMW attached to Zhuangzi and immediately asked: "Why, there are other guests in Zhuangzi?"


    Zhuangtou immediately replied with a smile: "Back to the prince, it is the little prince who is here."


    When I heard that Xiao Yeyang was also there, Prince Ping''s expression was stagnant, and he grunted in dissatisfaction. That stinky boy came back from an errand. He didn''t say that he went to see him as the father first, but first came to his fianc¨¦e to show his courtesy.


    Here, Daohua knew that Prince Ping was coming, and after speaking to Gu Jian, he pulled Xiao Yeyang out to greet him.


    "Master, you are here!"


    Looking at the smiling Daohua, feeling her happiness and welcome, Prince Ping couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, but when he looked at Xiao Yeyang, who was stern, the smile on his face closed again, faint. The''um'' sounded.


    Daohua smiled and twisted Xiao Yeyang''s back waist, and glanced at him with a warning look. Xiao Yeyang, the reluctant Prince of Peace, saw him.


    "Father!"


    Princess Ping glanced at him: "Could you go to your uncle emperor to have a business?"


    Xiao Ye¡¯s Yang words are concise and concise: "I have been there."


    Seeing the father and son talking indifferently throughout the whole process, Daohua hurriedly smiled and finished the game: "Master, you can count it. The hibiscus, rose, camellia, etc. in the Zhuangzi are already in full bloom, waiting for you who understand flowers. Come and watch it."


    said, leading people to walk towards Gu Jian¡¯s courtyard.


    "My master is also a flower lover. After you arrive, you can just communicate with him."


    Prince Ping was skeptical: "Old man loves flowers too? This king doesn''t look like it!"


    "Uh"


    Daohuasan laughed: "As the saying goes, people are not good-looking. My master is a little colder. You will know by contacting him a few times."


    Speaking, paused.


    "Old people, we are juniors, so we should be accommodating. If you let their tempers go, they will naturally get along with each other."


    Prince Ping thinks this is weird. What do we mean by being juniors? Is he a junior? He is the prince!


    If you want to accommodate, it should be the old man accommodating him!


    Ina Flower continues: "My master is generous, as long as he casts his fate, he will give whatever he wants."


    Xiao Yeyang walked aside, watching Daohua tried his best to guide his father and uncle to get along well, but his father did not fully listen to what he said. He still looked arrogant and noble, and he couldn''t help but gloat. stand up.


    I think at the beginning, he was so courteous and thoughtful, and he did not suffer from uncle''s hands. His father and king''s appearance, waiting to be repaired.


    Gu Jian saw Prince Ping, although his face was neither cold nor hot, but his eyes were very soft.


    "Master, didn¡¯t the flower house just bred several rare chrysanthemums? Xiao Yeyang and I will go cooking, or else, will you take the prince over and take a look?"


    Speaking, he looked at Prince Ping again.


    "It will be the Double Ninth Festival next month. It is the time to appreciate the chrysanthemum. If the prince has a fancy, he can invite friends to watch it after he brings it back to the palace."


    Princess Ping heard this, he was immediately interested, and proactively said to Gu Jian: "I''m still bothering you to take this king over and see."


    Gu Jian glanced at Prince Ping, and took the lead out of the house without saying anything.


    Prince Ping immediately followed.


    After ?? and the others left, Daohua suddenly laughed: "With your father and the king, Master will not be bored."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at her: "You worry a lot."


    Inahana shrugged: "No way, this person''s emotional needs are different. Even if I stay with Master all the time, it can''t replace the emperor''s and your father''s position in his heart."


    While speaking, he glanced at Xiao Yeyang.


    "The same to you."


    Xiao Ye said silently, "I will visit my uncle often in the future."


    It is naturally not so easy to find Gu Jian to ask for things. In the afternoon, Prince Daohua Jianping didn¡¯t want to visit the chrysanthemum, so he immediately took the opportunity to invite: "Master, if you have nothing to do, or else, just live in the village for two days. It happened that Xiao Yeyang was there."


    Prince Ping really missed the few''handsome flags'' and''green clouds'' cultivated by the rice flower, and glanced at Xiao Yeyang, thinking that the emperor had said that he was not planning to hold a Mid-Autumn Festival banquet before, so he agreed.


    Two days later, in order to get the beloved chrysanthemum, Prince Ping almost stayed away from Gu Jian.


    Neither Daohua nor Xiao Yeyang went to find out how the two got along. Anyway, looking at Prince Ping¡¯s elongated face while eating, they knew that he hadn¡¯t gotten any advantage.


    However, Gu Jian''s mental head is getting better and better.


    Seeing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang smiled at each other tacitly.


    In the blink of an eye, the Mid-Autumn Festival is here.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival banquet was held in the palace. However, the scale of the banquet was not very large, and only a few royal clan members and members of the Korean Central Committee were invited to participate.


    Because Prince Ping was not there, neither Ma family nor her son was invited to the palace to participate in the banquet.


    The princess Ma felt so shameless, she circulated around the house angrily: "Mid-Autumn Festival, family reunion, your father won¡¯t accompany us during the festival!"


    Luo Qiong on the side saw him and couldn''t stop frowning.


    This mother-in-law is too unable to grasp the point. Compared with the father and the king not at home, wouldn''t it be more serious for him to go to Four Seasons Villa?


    The county lord of Shengping was really amazing. Before he got married into the palace, he succeeded in winning the favor of his father.


    The Queen Mother was also very angry because Prince Ping did not enter the palace to accompany her.


    Seeing that the emperor didn¡¯t have anything to ease the relationship between them, the queen mother had already planned it. Only waiting for the Mid-Autumn Festival, Prince Ping came to Cining Palace, and led him to say a few words to persuade them, she took the initiative and lifted it. Down the ladder, no longer stalemate with the emperor.


    The emperor¡¯s attitude towards the Jiang family is becoming increasingly unfriendly. This Mid-Autumn Festival banquet did not invite the Jiang family alone. She will continue to stand in a stalemate with the emperor, which will only become more and more unfavorable to the Jiang family.


    However, everything counts, she didn¡¯t figure it out, and Prince Ping didn¡¯t come!


    You should know that in the past every Mid-Autumn Festival, Prince Ping would definitely come to Cining Palace to accompany her.


    "This is not born by myself, or it is unreliable. If the emperor of the Ai family is still alive, no one will have the emperor and the prince of peace to enjoy today''s power and wealth."


    At the thought of the dead child, the queen mother gritted her teeth with hatred towards Concubine Wan Gui.


    I thought about it, and laughed at myself again.


    "The emperor is dead, and the old eight is also dead. I and Wan''s fight are both defeated, but it''s cheaper than Gu''s son."


    After hearing this, the grandmother Jiang on the side had to persuade: "Queen dowager, the Gu family died early, and she didn¡¯t even leave half of her name. Her son has become your son. Why should you think about that humble person anymore? ?"


    The empress dowager¡¯s eyes were moist, and she gritted her teeth and said: "The mourning family is not reconciled." After that, she calmed her mind for a while, "The royal family is always affectionate, and there is no blood link. The emperor will ruthlessly attack the Jiang family."


    Grandma Jiang hesitated for a moment: "Queen dowager, maybe you can consider the suggestion made by the grandfather of the country a few days ago."


    There was a trace of killing intent in the eyes of the Queen Mother. She was able to poison the first emperor and support the emperor, but she really didn''t care about the same thing happening again.


    It¡¯s just that this matter needs to be well planned, otherwise, waiting for the Jiang family will be forever!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 779： , Truth or Dare (Two in One

    Chapter 779, Truth or Dare (two in one chapter)


    During the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, the royal family and the dignitaries did not see the Jiang family, and their hearts were a little fluctuating. In addition, during the dinner, the emperor didn''t mention the queen mother who had been calling the disease, and gradually had a measure in his heart.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that halfway through the banquet, the Queen Mother came by herself.


    In response, Lao Wang Ye Yong and other clever royal family members shook their heads in their hearts.


    This time, the queen mother really lost her guts and face. The emperor''s attitude was so tough that she could only find herself a step down.


    Why bother?


    Even if it is the biological mother and child, it is not so tossing, let alone it is not biological.


    Feeling the strange look at her, the queen mother tried to maintain a dignified smile, and her heart became more and more annoyed at the emperor''s ungratefulness.


    In order to prevent everyone from focusing on herself, the queen mother glanced at the princess.


    The eldest princess served the queen dowager for many years. With a look in the queen dowager¡¯s eyes, she immediately understood what she meant. Her expression was shocked and her heart said that now the relationship between the emperor grandmother and the emperor father is deadlocked, and no one dares to come forward. when.


    Thinking of this, the eldest princess sat up straight, looked around for a while, and suddenly said, "Why didn¡¯t Uncle Ping come to the Mid-Autumn Festival party today?"


    The emperor looked at the princess faintly. As an emperor, especially an emperor whose head was crushed by the Jiang family and the eight kings, he had to deal with too many facts in order to secure the throne.


    A person''s energy is limited, and some aspects are invested too much, and some aspects will naturally be ignored.


    For example, his relationship with his children.


    He will pay attention to the situation of several princes a little bit. As for the princess, even if it is the Queen¡¯s Lekang, he has not paid too much attention to it.


    I haven''t gotten along much, so naturally I can''t talk about how many feelings I have. Especially for a princess whose mind is biased towards the queen mother, he is really quite unhappy.


    Every time something happens to the queen mother, she will actively jump out as a pawn.


    Without even thinking about it, the emperor knew that his stupid daughter was pushed out by the queen mother to distract everyone''s attention.


    The second prince and the eldest princess made a good relationship, and smiled back to her: "Uncle Ping should have something to do."


    The three princes thought of the news from Xiao Yechen and hesitated, but still didn''t want to miss this opportunity to slander Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yechen had a good relationship with him, and he was considered to be a person on his boat, then he and Xiao Yeyang must have been a hostile relationship. In order to maximize his own interests, he can only help Xiao Yechen win the title of the palace.


    In this case, it is necessary to destroy Xiao Yeyang''s image in his father''s heart.


    "Just forget about Uncle Ping, why Yeyang is not there? The Mid-Autumn Festival is the time for family reunion. As a junior, he should come to spend the festival with the emperor grandmother and father."


    Zheng was pleased that the emperor who was accompanied by Prince Gu Jian Youping and his son during the Mid-Autumn Festival heard this, his face sank directly.


    For his mother and uncle, he was full of guilt.


    Yes, it was the Jiang family who supported him to the throne, but since he took the throne, he has given the Jiang family the supreme favor and power, which can be regarded as repaying them.


    But he never gave back to the mother who gave him his life and the uncle who saved his life several times.


    After Uncle ?? returned to the capital, he intended to repay his uncle well, but due to busy political affairs and identity reasons, he did not go to see it a few times.


    Thanks to Yan Yatou''s cleverness, she agitated Xiao Jiu so that her uncle could be accompanied by relatives.


    Who ever thought that as soon as he breathed a sigh of relief, his good son and good daughter jumped out first.


    The eldest princess and the third prince did not notice the change of the emperor''s face, and continued to talk.


    The princess ?? smiled and said, "Maybe Yeyang has something to be busy, after all, he is now Jin Lingwei''s commander and co-knowledge, and he has always had a lot of errands in his hands."


    The third prince ¡®haha¡¯ laughed a few times: "Sister Big Sister, do you really think Yeyang is doing an errand?"


    Princess: "Otherwise, if there is nothing to do, how can he not come to spend the holidays with the emperor grandmother and father?"


    The third prince smiled and said: "I heard, I heard that Yeyang seems to have gone to Four Seasons Villa."


    The princess was surprised. She really didn''t know about it, but seeing that everyone''s attention was really diverted, she continued to ask: "Four Seasons Villa? That seems to be the owner of Shengping County''s Zhuangzi? This Mid-Autumn Festival, Yeyang Do not come to accompany the emperor grandmother and father, but go."


    While speaking, she looked up at the emperor. When she saw the emperor looking at her expressionlessly, the princess''s voice suddenly stopped, and she became frightened for no reason.


    At this time, the third prince also noticed that the emperor¡¯s face was wrong, and immediately shut up.


    However, the emperor didn¡¯t let him go: ¡°The third child, who did you hear that Yeyang went to Four Seasons Villa?¡±


    When everyone heard the emperor speak, they all silenced.


    The three princes quickly got up and knelt: "Erchen. Erchen just listened to a casual mention."


    The emperor: "You heard people say it casually, and you took it to the palace banquet to rant about it. What, is your relationship with Yeyang very bad? You want to slander him in this way?"


    Seeing that the emperor was so straightforward, the three princes felt tight, and quickly defended: "There is no child minister."


    The emperor: "Nothing? Didn''t have a relationship with Yeyang, or did not slander Yeyang?"


    The third prince was sweating cold on his forehead, and he was very frightened. He knew that his father loved Xiao Yeyang more, but he didn''t expect that his father would attack Xiao Yeyang so much.


    The emperor faintly looked at the three princes: "You slandered Yan Yatou and Yeyang a few days ago. I have warned you once, but it''s a pity that you seem to take my words as deaf ears."


    The three princes kowtow quickly: "I don¡¯t dare to take the son."


    Emperor Shanghuan took a look at several princes and the noble family members present: "I am not too confused yet. Who is worrying about me, who is worrying about me, I am very clear in my heart."


    Hearing this, everyone present bowed their heads in silence.


    The eyes of the Queen Mother also kept flickering.


    The emperor looked at the third prince: "The third, you get up."


    Seeing that the emperor did not punish him, the third prince breathed a sigh of relief, slowly stood up from the ground, and just straightened up, he heard the emperor continue to say.


    "Since you are not taught by me, don''t hang around in front of me in the future."


    As soon as the words came out, the face of the third prince instantly turned pale, especially when he raised his eyes to see the indifference in the emperor¡¯s eyes, his back was even more cold, and he screamed out in his heart.


    Father is tired of him?


    The emperor was not looking at the three princes, and turned his attention to the eldest princess: "From today, without my will, the eldest princess is not allowed to enter the palace again!"


    After finishing talking, she didn''t even look at the dazed princess, she stood up and said something unclearly: "It''s a pity, a good Mid-Autumn Festival banquet is really disappointing."


    Looking at the emperor who left in a big stride, everyone present felt a little uneasy.


    The storm started too late. Was the emperor¡¯s last sentence of disappointment addressed to the queen mother, or to the eldest princess and the third princes?


    The Mid-Autumn Festival banquet in the palace broke up unhappily, but the atmosphere at Four Seasons Villa was quite good.


    In order to allow Prince Ping to come to Four Seasons Villa more in the future, Daohua really took great pains to arrange the eating place like an outdoor wedding scene.


    Everything is decorated with flowers, and the meals are also decided by Daohwa himself. I just want Prince Ping to have a different experience, so I like it here.


    This kind of outdoor dining experience, let alone Prince Ping, is Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang, and it feels fresh and strange.


    "I feel that you are more concerned with my father than with me."


    After dinner, Xiao Yeyang said something sourly to Daohua.


    Taohua directly rolled his eyes back, ignored him, and served Prince Gu Jian Heping with moon cakes and sweet-scented osmanthus wine with a smile.


    Gu Jian is not a talkative, Xiao Yeyang can adjust the atmosphere, but with the presence of Prince Ping, he has also become a little reticent. As for Prince Ping, his self-reliance will not be active.


    Daohua watched the three sitting silently, feeling embarrassed for them. Suddenly, she had an idea and said with a smile: "Master, Lord, let''s just sit like this. It seems too boring, or we Come play a game?"


    Prince Ping immediately became interested: "What game are you going to play? Poems or pairing?"


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "What''s so fun about this? I''m here to teach you to play a game that you have never played before."


    Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang looked over together.


    Prince Ping laughed and said: "You girl, just open your mouth, what game hasn''t been played by this king?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Master, if you haven''t played the game I told you, how about it?"


    Prince Ping smiled and asked, "What do you want?"


    Daohua pretended to hesitate: "I''m going to talk, the prince is not allowed to talk about me."


    Princess Ping waved his hand: "Okay, I won''t talk about you, just talk about it."


    Taohua immediately fought for her rights: "After I marry into the palace, don¡¯t offer tea to Princess Ma. If Princess Ma sets rules for me, I won¡¯t go there."


    As soon as he said this, the smile on Prince Ping''s face suddenly froze.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a smile. Although he was guarding him, he would not let Daohua be angry with Ma''s mother and son, but if his father could intervene, he would save a lot of things.


    Gu Jian poured a cup of osmanthus wine and tasted it slowly, without saying anything.


    Xiao Jiu is not the opponent of the apprentice!


    Daohua pursed her mouth: "Why, the prince is not willing?"


    Prince Ping hesitated: "Is this too unruly?"


    Daohua: "She is not Xiao Yeyang''s mother. Every time Princess Ma sees me, she will embarrass me. Lord, if you don''t agree, I will definitely become an angry little daughter-in-law in the future."


    Prince Ping didn¡¯t believe this at all, but when he saw his son next to him, he thought about how he had been peacefully with his son in the past two days. Wang, don¡¯t trouble the princess."


    Daohua nodded quickly: "I am the most reasonable person. As long as she does not trouble me, I will avoid her far away, but if she insists on asking me trouble, then I will"


    Listening to the stretched voice of Daohua, Prince Ping suddenly became a little worried about Ma.


    This girl was very ruthless, and for the sake of the stability of the palace, after returning, he had to give Ma family a good life. By the way, there was also Ye Chen and his wife.


    Inahana achieved her goal, and smiled and said the game she wanted to play: "The game I teach you to play today is called Truth or Dare."


    Speaking, Daohua quickly said the rules of truth or dare.


    "Master, how is it, haven''t you played this game?"


    Prince Ping: "Are you a game? Don''t you just come out and lie to the king, right?"


    Ina Flower is eager to try: "Let¡¯s play it first and then I won¡¯t know." As he said, he stretched out his hand and prepared to guess the punch.


    Gu Jian hesitated for a moment: ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore if the old man is so old, right?¡±


    Ina Flower: "Master, it doesn''t matter how old you are to play games. Together, you are also idle anyway."


    Gu Jian was forcibly pulled out by Daohua and reluctantly joined the game.


    In the first round, Xiao Yeyang lost.


    Daohua looked at him with a smile: "The truth is still a big adventure?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Man, of course it is a big adventure."


    Daohua clapped her hands fiercely: "Okay, then you say to the prince, Father, I love you."


    As soon as he said this, Prince Xiao Yeyang''s face became stiff and he stared at each other with wide-open eyes.


    Gu Jian listened, but there was a smile in his eyes. He glanced at Daohua with a smile, and said with a smile in his heart, this ghost and clever!


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head away: "How can I say such a thing?"


    Daohua: "Why not? Xiao Yeyang, I''m willing to accept the bet. You dare not say a word. How will you stand upright in the future?"


    Xiao Yeyang was very reluctant. First, he didn''t open his mouth, and second, he was angry with Prince Ping.


    He knew that Daohua wanted to ease the relationship between their father and son, but he couldn''t handle such a big move as soon as he came up.


    Although Prince Ping had a straight face, he was a little nervous in his heart.


    His feelings for his son-in-law are also very complicated. It must be valued to attach importance to it, but alienation is also really alienation.


    However, he was still looking forward to seeing his concubine eating in front of him.


    Xiao Yeyang dangled for a while, and finally in Daohua¡¯s gaze, he said like a gnat: "Father, I love you."


    Although Prince Ping didn''t hear him clearly, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth when he saw his concubine speak, and glanced at Dahua with satisfaction.


    This daughter-in-law is not bad!


    Daohua smiled and said: "Go on, go on!"


    In this round, even Gu Jian became active.


    In the second round, the prince of tie lost.


    Daohua looked at him with a smile: "Master, is it true or a big adventure?"


    Prince Ping instinctively wanted to choose the truth, but worried that they would ask his secret, so he bit the bullet and chose the big adventure.


    Daohua immediately said: "Master, you go up and hug my master."


    Prince Ping shook again, but compared to saying some embarrassing words, this didn''t seem to be difficult to accept.


    It¡¯s just that the two men hugged each other and it felt weird.


    Prince Ping dragged to Gu Jian''s side and reached out to hug him.


    Gu Jian''s body was a bit stiff and his expression was a bit awkward, but his eyes flashed with excitement and joy.


    Prince Ping quickly let go of his hand, and then said: "Come and come again."


    In the third round, the Prince Ping lost again.


    "The truth is still a big adventure?"


    Looking at Daohua who smiled like a fox, Prince Ping swallowed: "It''s a big adventure." He didn''t believe it anymore. Yan Yatou could make him do anything excessive.


    Daohua immediately smiled and narrowed her eyes: "Master, then you tell my master that you will come to the Four Seasons Villa to see him every few days in the future."


    Prince Ping¡¯s cheeks were a little stiff, it was a bit difficult to do it too much.


    Looking at his aunt and Gu Jian with scorching eyes, Prince Ping was not ashamed to sneer, so he bit the bullet and said.


    "come again!"


    Prince Ping looked at Daohua angrily.


    In the fourth round, Daohua lost as she wished.


    Prince Ping smiled and looked at Daohua: "Truth or adventure?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Truly." With her knowledge of ancient people, they couldn''t ask too much privacy questions.


    Prince Ping really hesitated, and looked at Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang had something to ask, but he felt embarrassed when he thought that Prince Gu Jian and Heping would be there.


    Gu Jian was too embarrassed to ask his apprentice about too much privacy, so he did not speak.


    Daohua smiled and looked at the silent three people: "If you don''t ask, then we will proceed to the next round."


    Prince Ping can not do it: "This king asks you, do you really like Yeyang?"


    Ina Flower nodded, and said seriously: "Of course, if I don''t like him, how can I agree to marry him?"


    Daohua publicly admits that she likes herself, Xiao Yeyang''s heart is joyful, and his eyes are shining.


    Looking at Daohua who was righteous and confident, Prince Ping became embarrassed first, and quickly changed the subject: "Come again, come again!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 780： , Drunk

    Chapter 780, Drunk


    "Master, what do you like best to eat?"


    "Master, what gift do you most want to receive?"


    "Xiao Yeyang, please sing for us!"


    Under the intentional guidance of Daohua, as the game continues, the relationship between Gu Jian, Prince Ping, Xiao Yeyang, or strange or alienated, has slowly drawn some distance.


    The four of them were eating moon cakes and drinking osmanthus wine while watching the moon and guessing and playing games.


    Prince Ping, who looked at the money and talked about it, and Gu Jian, who had a kind face, smiled in Daohua¡¯s eyes and face.


    When this person is happy, he wants to drink two more glasses.


    When Daohua drank a small jar of sweet-scented osmanthus wine, Xiao Yeyang snatched the wine glass in her hand: "Okay, don''t drink it, you are drunk."


    "Who is drunk, I am not drunk!" Daohua wanted to take back the wine glass, but unfortunately she failed to achieve her wish, and finally had to give up.


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s red cheeks and surprisingly bright eyes, Xiao Yeyang shook his head helplessly and gave her a cup of tea.


    Daohua took a sip of the tea, then smiled at Xiao Yeyang, and pulled him in a low voice: "Xiao Yeyang, I want to praise you today. When playing games, you cooperated well!" she said. Glancing at Gu Jian, "Master is very happy today."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "That''s my uncle too." After speaking, he paused, "I cooperate with you so much, how are you going to reward me?"


    Inaba paused, and then smiled with crooked eyebrows: "I will make you a good meal tomorrow."


    Xiao Yeyang scratched Daohua¡¯s nose: "You are cooking for your uncle and father, I just took it with you and change one."


    Daohua thought about it: "Then what do you want?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Prince Gu Jian and Heping. Seeing that they were not paying attention, he whispered to Daohua: "Let''s play a truth or dare adventure."


    Ina Flower: "That¡¯s it? Come on!"


    Xiao Yeyang gave her a smile and punched at the same time as Daohua.


    Then


    He who has quick eyes and quick hands, naturally he won.


    "Truth or adventure?"


    Daohua hesitated, now she and Xiao Yeyang are the only two. With her understanding of this guy, if she chooses the truth, he will definitely ask very private questions. After thinking about it, he said, "Great adventure."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and whispered in Daohua¡¯s ear: "Come on, say a good brother, I like you."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly.


    Xiao Yeyang then smiled and said, "Speaking counts, I just said that embarrassing thing to my father in public just now."


    Daohua glared at him with her mouth pursed, and after a while, she hurriedly came to his ear and said something.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed directly after listening.


    The voice was a little loud, which caused Prince Gu Jian and Heping to look over.


    "Yiyi told me a joke."


    When Prince Gu Jian and Heping stopped paying attention, Xiao Yeyang touched Daohua with her elbow. Seeing that she turned her head aside and ignored herself, she decisively changed the subject and asked, "Why did you let me catch fireflies before? "


    Inaka patted her head suddenly: "Oh, why did I forget this?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "What are you doing with that bug?"


    Ina Flower: "I''m not afraid to be embarrassed tonight. The fireflies flash and flash at night, which can set the atmosphere. Now," he looked at the happy Prince Gu Jian and he smiled, "I don''t need it. Yes, you caught it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I dare not do what you asked me to do? I let someone grab a glass jar and put it in my village."


    Inahana stood up and said, "Since I caught it, what are you waiting for? Go and put the fireflies here. The sky is full of fireflies, and the scenery must be very beautiful."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Shall we go take it?" He said, smiling at the slightly drunk rice flower, "By the way, you also sober up."


    Daohua glanced at Prince Gu Jian, who had a good conversation, and nodded: "Go, go and come back soon."


    On the road, Daohua was walking while talking to Xiao Yeyang.


    "Xiao Yeyang, I think your father is quite cute. The most scared animal is a cat. Do you think I should raise a cat for fun in the future?"


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s mischievous tone, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Daohua glanced at him obliquely: "You are really bad, that''s your father, you actually want to scare him."


    Xiao Yeyang was full of innocence: "Didn''t you say you want to raise it?"


    "I was talking about fun, are you serious?"


    Two Zhuangzi were next to each other, and Daohua and Xiao Yeyang arrived in a short time.


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua to his yard: "You wait here first, I''ll go to the village to get fireflies."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Hurry up."


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang left, Daohua wandered around the house. She was thirsty because she had drunk a lot of wine. When she saw a teapot on the table, she poured herself a cup of tea.


    "hiss~"


    Taohua took a sip of the tea, and it was so spicy that it was so spicy that she stretched out her hand and took the teapot to smell it, and suddenly collapsed: "This is wine!"


    I just drank too eagerly. She took a big sip. At this moment, her throat and stomach were burning.


    "This Xiao Yeyang, why use a teapot to fill the wine?"


    Daohwa found the teapot again and drank two cups of tea to quench her thirst.


    After drinking the tea, Daohua noticed a few pieces of drawing paper on the table and walked over.


    Seeing her portrait on the drawing paper, Daohua¡¯s face immediately showed a thick smile, looking carefully one by one.


    Looking for a while, Daohua felt a little dizzy in her head and shook her head.


    While shaking his head, he just swept to the next bookshelf and placed an exquisitely bound picture album. Thinking that it was Xiao Yeyang''s painting collection for her again, he was overjoyed and walked over quickly.


    When Xiao Yeyang returned to the house, he happened to see Daohua holding the picture album in his hand.


    Looking at this scene, Xiao Yeyang''s expression changed in fright, and he quickly called Daohua. While she was turning back, he walked over and put down the glass jar in her hand, and then quickly snatched the picture album in her hand.


    "What are you doing?" Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang hid the picture album behind him, his expression was a little unnatural, and he changed the subject with a smirk: "Hey, I brought you the fireflies. Look at it."


    Inahana looked at the glass jar, because the candle was lit in the room, the fluorescence of the fireflies was weakened, and it didn''t look very good, so she looked back after two glances.


    "Fireflies don¡¯t look good until they go outside. Don¡¯t worry, you can show me the picture album you made for me first."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face was a little stiff and awkward: "I haven''t finished drawing yet, let''s see it later."


    Ina Flower: "I will see wherever you paint."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua helplessly: "You really can''t read this picture album right now. I promise you that I will show it to you after we get married, and you can also watch it with you."


    Ina Hua was speechless: "What picture albums can''t be seen until after getting married, don''t make a ghost in front of me, give it to me." As he said, he stretched out his hand to grab the picture album behind him.


    Xiao Yeyang stepped back in a hurry.


    Seeing him like this, Daohua became even more weird. In addition, after drinking, she was a little excited. She didn''t want to see it very much. Now she has become a must-see. She couldn''t help but approach Xiao Yeyang a few steps to grab behind him. Photo album.


    Xiao Yeyang naturally hid back.


    In the fight between the two, Daohua felt her head getting dizzy and her body shaking.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her, and quickly reached out to support her. Seeing that her cheeks were flushed and the alcohol on her body was stronger than before, she couldn''t help asking, "Why are you drinking again?"


    Daohua rubbed her temples and complained: "It''s not to blame you, what kind of teapot was used for the wine, which made me take a big sip."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly glanced at the teapot and the hip flask on the table. The difference between the two is very big. Okay, thinking that when Daohua drank a lot of sweet-scented osmanthus wine when he was playing the game, he said dumbfounded: "Little ancestor, Why use a teapot to hold wine? You must be drunk and misread the jug and the teapot."


    Speaking, she must help her to sit down.


    Daohua shook Xiao Yeyang away: "I want to look at the picture album." As he said, his body shook again.


    Xiao Yeyang supported people worriedly. That wine was a high-grade liquor that the Emperor''s uncle rewarded him. Daohua usually drinks some fruit wine. Now he is afraid that he is really drunk, so he coaxed softly: "You are drunk, let''s go down. Look again, okay?"


    Daohua shook his head: "No! I''m not drunk, I just feel a little dizzy, don''t want to fool me." Then, he looked at Xiao Yeyang suspiciously, "I can''t read the picture album? You shouldn''t have anything. Are you hiding things from me? Is there a girl from another family painted on the portrait?"


    Xiao Yeyang got a headache and hurriedly denied: "I can hide from you something, and I will never paint another girl, but the painting hasn''t been finished yet, so you are not suitable to watch it yet."


    The more he refuses to give it, the more Daohua wants to see it, and once again stepped forward to grab the album.


    Xiao Yeyang had no choice but to retreat.


    She enters, he retreats.


    forced Xiao Yeyang to the wall.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who had no way out, Daohua smiled triumphantly.


    I don¡¯t know if drinking alcohol made me feel more courageous, or if my dizziness made Daohua lose his thoughts and liberated his nature. Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who did not resist, he was evil to the courage.


    Daohua stretched out his left arm against the wall domineeringly, and then raised Xiao Yeyang''s chin with his right hand, and said in a flirtatious tone: "Oh, who''s son, he looks pretty good. !"


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned for a moment, then the corners of his mouth twitched again.


    Seeing Daohua''s more charming eyebrows and more attractive gestures when he was half-drunk, Xiao Yeyang sniffed the aroma of Daohua''s body, and said hoarsely, "Yan Yiyi, you are playing with fire. !"


    Daohua showed displeasure, and stretched out her hand to rub Xiao Yeyang''s face: "Whoever is playing with fire, I have to look at the picture album and take it out quickly, otherwise, be careful I''m not polite to you."


    Looking at the fierce Daohua, knowing that she might be really drunk, Xiao Yeyang leaned against the wall leisurely, and asked with a smile, "How are you being rude to me?"


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang being so arrogant, she was silent for a while, stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips, and then quickly left: "How about it, are you afraid?"


    Looking at Daohua who played the bully, Xiao Yeyang was so funny in his heart, but said: "Yes, I''m so scared."


    Daohua stroked Xiao Yeyang''s face and coaxed: "Since you are afraid, then please take out the picture album obediently."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and looked at Daohua with scorching eyes. In order to let her look directly at herself, she also bends her knees slightly in cooperation.


    Daohua stared, kissed Xiao Yeyang again, this time chewing his lips, and when Xiao Yeyang wanted to continue, she left again: "I warn you, if you don''t follow me, I will do it. It''s even more exaggerated."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua expectantly, pressing the album with his back, and holding Daohua''s waist freely, but his face was resigned.


    "Are you going to take it?"


    "Don''t take it!"


    Daohua hummed, and began to pull Xiao Yeyang''s body.


    Xiao Yeyang leaned against the wall, letting Daohua pull herself, just not moving. When Daohua wanted to give up, he asked, "What would you do to me excessively?"


    These words reminded Rice Flower.


    Daohua stopped pulling Xiao Yeyang''s body, and began to untie his clothes.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly grabbed Daohua¡¯s hand: "Yan Yiyi, it''s too much!"


    Daohua¡¯s eyes were gleaming: "Why, I''m afraid?" As she said, she untied Xiao Yeyang''s upper body clothes, and reached out to touch his chest muscles, "Can''t you hold it?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the rice blossoms that were constantly igniting, and shook his head: "Don''t take it."


    Daohua still wanted to continue, but unfortunately she was so dizzy that she leaned directly in Xiao Yeyang''s arms.


    That''s it?


    Xiao Yeyang was a little disappointed, looking at the person in his arms, helpless and funny: "You just let me go like this?"


    Ina Flower shook her head: "Wait for me to rest for a while."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Um. You can punish me a few more times, I don''t mind."


    After hearing the words, Daohua raised her head, paused, and then stretched out her hand to embrace Xiao Yeyang''s cheeks and kissed it.


    The instant the rice blossom kiss came up, Xiao Yeyang gripped the rice blossom tightly. At the same time, he took out the picture album from behind with his right hand, raised his hand, and threw the picture album to the top of the bookshelf.


    In the corner of Daohua¡¯s eyes, she stopped her kiss immediately, turned her head and looked over: "Picture album."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly reached out and turned Daohua''s head around and kissed him actively. At the same time, he turned around and pushed the person against the wall, turning his passiveness into activeness.


    When the lips and teeth were separated, Daohua took the time to ask: "Why don''t you show me the picture album?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "Why are you so awkward to be drunk?" Seeing Daohua avoiding his kiss, he smiled again, "I promise, after we get married, I''ll show it to you, so concentrate now."


    After a while, a gust of wind blew out the candles in the room, and the fireflies in the glass jar immediately glowed with bright fluorescence, which flashed beautifully.


    "Fireflies."


    Daohua saw it, moved her lips away, and pushed Xiao Yeyang: "Let the fireflies go and let them fly."


    Xiao Yeyang reluctantly let go of the rice flowers, walked over to open the glass jar, and immediately, the whole room was filled with fireflies, like small lanterns flying.


    "So lovely!"


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s joyful face, Xiao Yeyang walked over and hugged him from behind: "If you like it, I will catch it for you in the future."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Okay!"


    The windows were not closed, and the fireflies flew out after a short while.


    See you, Inaka, hurriedly ran out of the house.


    Xiao Yeyang: "You slow down." As he said, he quickly took down the album from the bookshelf and put it in the closet, then raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Good risk, but fortunately Daohua didn''t see it.


    Xiao Yeyang hurried to chase Daohua. Seeing Daohua running after the fireflies, he ran forward and stopped the person: "You are drunk, beware of falling down."


    Ina Hua retorted: "I''m not drunk yet."


    Xiao Yeyang slapped and picked up the person: "Yes, yes, you are not drunk, I am drunk."


    This chapter has been revised several times, and the more it is revised, the more wrong it feels, that''s it!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 781： ,compromise

    Chapter 781, Compromise


    The consequence of being drunk is that Daohua slept directly the next day before getting up three poles in the sun.


    "Girl, are you awake?" Gu Yu smiled and waited for Daohua to freshen up.


    This time Wang Maner did not follow. Qin Xiaoliu made a kiss to Mrs. Li last month. After Mrs. Li asked Daohua¡¯s opinion, she betrothed Wang Maner to Qin Xiaoliu.


    Considering that when Daohua got married, Wang Man''er and Qin Xiaoliu were going to be accompanying rooms. Mrs. Li looked at the day and set their wedding date at the end of this month.


    During this period, Daohua saved Wang Man''er from being inconvenienced, and let her stay in the house to embroider her dowry at ease.


    Inahana rubbed her head, which was still a little heavy, and glanced at the sun outside the window: "It''s so late, why don''t you call me?"


    Gu Yu smiled and said: "The girl was drunk last night. When the little prince sent you back, she specifically ordered us not to disturb you this morning."


    "Am I drunk?" Daohua looked suspicious, "I don''t drink badly!"


    Gu Yu smiled, but did not answer.


    The girl¡¯s alcohol intake is limited to some fruit wine and wine. If you drink other people, you will definitely get drunk.


    After Daohua was freshened and dressed, I had some breakfast, and then went straight to Gu Jian¡¯s yard. Halfway through, he saw Xiao Yeyang walking towards him, and he suddenly smiled.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and saw that she looked good, and asked, "Doesn''t the head hurt?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I didn''t drink much alcohol."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t mention the matter of her drinking strong alcohol last night, and smiled: "The old man took my father to the medicine field and said that he was going to teach him to recognize the herbs. Let''s go and take a look."


    Daohua nodded, and when she was walking, she stopped suddenly and tilted her head to look at Xiao Yeyang: "Did you have anything you didn''t give me?"


    Xiao Yeyang was puzzled: "No."


    Ina Flower frowned, and tried to remember: "No, when I went to get the firefly with you last night, you seemed to show me a picture album or something."


    Xiao Yeyang heard this, his eyelids jumped: "You have a wrong memory. You saw the drawing paper on my desk and asked me to paint for you."


    "Yes?"


    Daohua looked suspicious.


    Without waiting for her to ask any more, Xiao Yeyang directly pulled her forward, while walking, diverting her attention: "The Mid-Autumn Festival is over, and my vacation is over. I have to go back to the city this afternoon, my father The king may also go back."


    Sure enough, Daohua is no longer asking about the picture album: "It''s a business for you to do errands, but your father is fine. Let''s find a way to let him stay for a few more days. You see how happy Master was yesterday."


    Xiao Ye said silently, "Do you have any idea?"


    Daohua groaned for a moment: ¡°Don¡¯t your father like to make rouge? I¡¯m going to teach him how to use glass instruments. It will take at least a month or two for him to be proficient in those equipment.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "This is a good way. My father likes novel things. If something catches him, even if he can''t live in the villa, he won''t come here often."


    Prince Ping was indeed planning to return to the city with Xiao Yeyang, but when Daohua took him to the laboratory to see how Daohua refines perfume, he immediately said that he would stay for a few more days.


    Gu Jian already knows how to use various glass instruments, so he took over the task of instructing Prince Ping.


    After Daohua sent Xiao Yeyang away, she went back to her yard. She also embroidered the wedding dress, and she was also preparing to embroider Xiao Yeyang''s share.


    Because there were new things to learn, Prince Ping had a very happy life in Zhuangzi, but the Ma family in the palace became more and more anxious.


    "What the **** is the prince? I used to go to Zhuangzi to make rouge and I wouldn''t stay outside for such a long time. How many days have passed since I haven''t come back?"


    "Chen''er, I can''t go on like this, Yan Yiyi hasn''t married into the palace yet, this has brought your father over!" Ma Wangfei was too anxious.


    Luo Qiong glanced at Xiao Yechen who was silent, hesitated for a moment, or said, "Or, Xiang Gong will go to Four Seasons Villa in person to pick up his father?"


    Xiao Yechen: "My father likes to have fun the most. I asked someone to ask the people next to my father. Yan Yi made some novel and fun things that attracted my father. Now I''m in the mood. I am If I go, my father won''t come back with me."


    Luo Qiong smiled faintly: "Msang Gong, anyway, this father-in-law lives in the future daughter-in-law''s Zhuangzi. It is always bad to talk about it. The father may not have thought of this. As a son, you should remind him. That''s right."


    When Princess Ma heard this, she immediately clapped her hands and applauded: "That Yan Yiyi is the most unscrupulous. In order to marry into Prince Ping''s mansion, she first seduce Yeyang, and now she is rushing to please your father. It is really a reputation. Ignore it. Chen''er, hurry up and pick your father back. Our Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t be a joke all over the capital because of her."


    Xiao Yechen also felt that this reason was feasible, so he asked the next person to prepare the carriage.


    Because of Luo Qiong¡¯s good suggestion, Princess Ma¡¯s attitude towards her was much better, but when she thought that Yan Yiyi would marry into the palace in the next three months, she couldn¡¯t help but bring up the issue of heirs again.


    "Luo Qiong, why don''t you think your stomach is moving?"


    Luo Qiong''s face changed, and he couldn''t help tightening the kerchief in his hand.


    Princess Ma looked at Xiao Yechen again: "Chen''er, in the future you will spend more time in Luo Qiong''s room, don''t run to the concubine room every day, and give birth to a grandson for your mother and concubine. You can''t lose to Xiao in this matter. Yeyang."


    Xiao Yechen glanced at Luo Qiong. He actually had a big opinion in his heart for his wife who had been married to the palace for more than three years but had never been happy: "Mother concubine, I will."


    After a while, when the carriage was ready, Xiao Yechen left.


    Princess Ma glanced at her daughter-in-law, who was holding her all the time, and waved her to retreat.


    On the way back to the yard, Luo Qiong¡¯s dowry maid Xueqiao looked at her girl worriedly, hesitated for a while, and said: "Girl, the slave maid is really anxious looking at the princess and uncle. Has the medicine stopped?"


    There was a trace of disgust in Luo Qiong''s eyes. She was not willing to marry Xiao Yechen, but for the sake of the family, she still compromised.


    Since she was married, she was going to be a good wife and mother, but Princess Ma and Xiao Yechen disappointed her.


    Just one month after she married into the palace, her good mother-in-law began to stuff people into her room.


    In this regard, her husband did not say a word.


    Never mind these, anyway, she never thought about how loving Xiao Yechen would be, as long as he gave herself enough respect.


    However, Xiao Yechen is really a little bit of gold and jade. His own talent is far less outstanding than his reputation outside.


    What a great talent in the capital, is just trying to win fame.


    The most unbearable thing for her is that he would tell her mother-in-law about the big and small things in their room and follow her advice.


    Mother-in-law knows how to be respectful, but the mother-in-law is just a concubine''s room that relies on inviting pets to flatter high-ranking concubines. What effective suggestions can she make?


    After marrying in the palace for so many years, she can understand that her mother-in-law can be rehabilitated not because of how powerful her methods are, but because of the needs of the queen mother and the emperor.


    Xue Qiao glanced at the expression of her own girl, and knew that she was unwilling, so she had to persuade her to say: "Girl, let''s not do anything else, just to make life easier in the future, we should also consider one or two."


    "If the county lord of Shengping becomes pregnant first, the pressure you will face will be even greater. At that time, the princess is afraid that she will continue to cram people into her uncle''s room."


    Luo Qiong was upset when she heard her, and her face was very bad.


    Xueqiao bit her scalp and continued: "The battle between the princess and the uncle and the little prince has never stopped. They are definitely not willing to lose to the little prince on the offspring."


    "Good girl, before the princess and the uncle have stopped the refuge soup for the people in the backyard, you still have to be pregnant with a little son. Otherwise, wait for the little prince to get married, and the slaves will be afraid."


    Luo Qiong turned his head and looked at Xueqiao: "What are you afraid of? Afraid that Mr. Shu''s eldest son will come out?"


    Xue Qiao pursed her lips and said nothing. This is not impossible. You must know that the uncle was born as the eldest son, and he might not care about this.


    Also, the princess is not so strict about the rules and face in many things. It is really necessary to stop the refuge soup of the few vixen in the backyard, and her girl can only bear it.


    Luo Qiong sighed, a bitter smile that had to compromise with fate appeared on his face: "Stop it!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 782： , Do not count

    Chapter 782, don¡¯t count


    Xiao Yechen''s time to Four Seasons Villa was unlucky. It happened that Daohua took Prince Ping and Gu Jian out to inspect the autumn harvest of various villages.


    After Gu Jian moved to Four Seasons Villa, most of them were replaced by the emperor, except for a small number of tenants who were good at farming.


    Dongli and Caiju repeatedly instructed Zhuangtou that outsiders were not allowed in Zhuangzi at will, so Xiao Yechen was directly stopped by Zhuangzi ruthlessly.


    Xiao Yechen was quite angry about this.


    Looking at the closed door, Xiao Yechen¡¯s personal **** Gao Fang looked angrily: ¡°The county lord of Shengping hasn¡¯t married into the palace yet, so you don¡¯t even put the grandson in your eyes. Let you in."


    Xiao Yechen snorted coldly: "Xiao Yeyang has not allowed me and my concubine since childhood. Yan Yiyi is his fianc¨¦e, so she naturally wants her husband to sing with her."


    Gao Fang hesitated and said: "My son, the prince is not there, what shall we do now? Go back?"


    Xiao Yechen frowned, and he wondered whether Yan Yiyi had deliberately concealed the news of his arrival, and the purpose was to keep his father in the Four Seasons Villa, so as to further win over his father.


    You must know that in recent years, the relationship between Father Wang and Xiao Yeyang has become so alienated. A large part of the reason is that the two seldom contact and communicate, and conflicts and misunderstandings have become more and more serious.


    He was really worried that his father¡¯s continued stay at Four Seasons Villa would gradually ease the relationship between his father and Xiao Yeyang because of Yan Yiyi¡¯s matchmaking, and he would re-bias Xiao Yeyang.


    "No, we won''t go. Go and tell the people in Zhuangzi that this son must see the father and the king today." Then he turned and returned to the carriage.


    Gao Fang told the Zhuangtou.


    Zhuangtou is the emperor, and he is very confident, and he directly said: "The prince is really not in the Zhuangzi, so let the young master Xiao wait."


    This attitude made Gao Fang very angry. He returned to the carriage and said Daohua Yitong with more energy and jealousy.


    "The county lord of Shengping really came out of a small family. I thought that once he was in power, he would not put anyone in his eyes, sir, she is so scornful of you. Tell me, after she marries into the palace, let the princess set the rules for her."


    Xiao Yechen eyes gloomy bird: "Yan Yi dared to be so arrogant, but he was only fighting against Xiao Yeyang, Xiao Yeyang."


    This person is really annoying. Why did he drown in the ice lake in the first place? After being abducted by a trafficker, he can still come back to compete with him for the title of the palace and the favor of his father.


    Gao Fang looked around and said, "Lord, are we just waiting on the side of the road?"


    Xiao Yechen: "Just wait! It just so happens to let everyone see how Yan''s daughter treats guests." Today, he had to pick up his father.


    The old prince Yong¡¯s Zhuangzi is next to the Four Seasons Villa. The old prince is too old and thinks that there are too many things in the palace. For at least half a month, he lives in the Zhuangzi on the side of Tangyu Mountain.


    The fact that Xiao Yechen was stopped outside the Four Seasons Villa, the servant told the old prince the first time.


    "This Shengping county lord really doesn''t know where she has the confidence? It hasn''t been a few months since she entered Beijing. There are a lot of people who have offended." The Emperor said with a smile.


    In the past two years, the eldest prince has been secretly wooing Mr. Yong.


    Because the emperor respected the old prince very much, the prince took a fancy to this point, hoping to get his support, so that he could speak for him more in front of the emperor.


    Knowing that during this period of time, the old prince Yong lived in Zhuangzi, and the eldest prince came here today when he was free.


    The old prince Yong glanced at the prince, and continued to tease the bird in the cage. Although there was no reaction on his face, he thought about it in his heart.


    If the painting I saw in the Palace of the Qing Dynasty, as he had guessed, the background of Shengping County Lord would be hard.


    The eldest prince saw that he was ignorant of himself. He was a little annoyed and somewhat confused. It is reasonable to say that he is the eldest son of the father, and his ability is not bad. Why can''t the old prince support himself?


    Before noon, the old prince Yong saw that the eldest prince was still reluctant to leave. He thought for a while and called the manager: "Yechen is still waiting?"


    The manager nodded: "Yes, Lord."


    Old prince Yong: ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch. Go and invite him to the Zhuangzi.¡±


    The eldest prince heard this and felt a little anxious. Xiao Yechen was the third child. He came here to hide from others. Xiao Yechen is here. The other younger brothers will soon know that he is trying to win over the old prince. .


    Looking at the steward who quickly retreated, the eldest prince opened his mouth, did not dare to stop anyone at all.


    After a while, Xiao Yechen was invited by the steward.


    Seeing the eldest prince, Xiao Yechen was not surprised. When the steward invited him, he inadvertently told him about it. As the eldest prince thought, he immediately sent someone to deliver the letter to the third prince.


    When Daohua returned from outside with Prince Gu Jian and Heping that afternoon, the eldest prince, the second prince, the third prince, and the fifth prince had already drank several pots of tea in the old prince of Yong.


    Xiao Yechen has been sending people to stare at Zhuangzi, so he knew immediately that Daohua and the others were back: "Old Lord, my father is back, then I will leave first."


    The old prince Yong Yong thought of the master of Shengping County Lord who had never been seen before, and said with a smile: "Xiao Jiu is here in Tangyu Mountain, but the king doesn''t know. Let''s go, this king will go and have a look with you."


    The princes listened, so they had to follow them together.


    On the other side, before Daohua and their carriage entered the Four Seasons Villa, they heard Xiao Yechen''s shout from behind.


    "Father!"


    Prince Ping and Gu Jian sat in a carriage, and Daohua sat in the other. Hearing Xiao Yechen¡¯s voice, Prince Ping immediately opened the curtain of the car, directly exposing Gu Jian in the car to everyone. Before Dongli wanted to stop it, it was too late.


    The old prince Yong saw Gu Jian, even if he had some suspicions in his heart, he was still shocked on the spot.


    Gu Jian also saw the old prince Yong, and couldn''t help but frown. He stretched out his hand and flicked Prince Ping''s elbow, and the curtain fell again.


    "Master, why are you beating this king?"


    Prince Ping rubbed his numb elbow, and looked at Gu Jian suspiciously and inconceivably.


    He is a prince, this old man dared to beat him!


    And why?


    They are getting along well these days.


    Gu Jian glanced at Prince Ping faintly: "The old man doesn''t like to see strangers."


    Prince Ping just wanted to speak, the rice flower in the front carriage got out of the carriage with a curtain, and walked to the front of the prince Yong and the princes to salute: "Shengping has met the prince Yong, met the princes, met Xiao Da The son."


    The old prince Yong had already recovered at this time, endured the stormy waves in his heart, smiled and let the saluting Daohua rise up: "Is the county owner going out?"


    Daohua smiled and replied: ¡°Recently, everywhere is busy with the autumn harvest, I will take the elders in my family to visit other villagers, and relax by the way.¡±


    Old Prince Yong is an elder, and Prince Ping is not good to continue sitting in the carriage. He got out of the car and bowed to the Old Prince Yong. Then he looked at the elder princes and asked with a smile: "Uncle Wang, what are you doing with Yeheng and the others? Are you here?"


    Old prince Yong glanced at the carriage, and smiled: "I just met by chance."


    Prince Ping looked at Xiao Yechen again: "Chen''er, why are you here?"


    Xiao Yechen looked at Prince Ping with a look of admiration: "Father, you haven''t returned to the palace for a long time, and my son missed you."


    Prince Ping was taken aback for a moment: "This king hasn''t returned to the palace for a long time?"


    Xiao Yechen said quietly: "Father, it will be September in two days."


    Prince Ping ¡®ah¡¯ said: "It¡¯s all September, this time flies really fast."


    Xiao Yechen looked at the carriage. The three princes had already told him that Yan Yiyi''s master was sitting in the carriage, and suddenly said, "Father, who is in the carriage? The old prince and several princes are here. , Don''t say anything to see you down?"


    Prince Ping hurriedly looked at the carriage, and felt that Gu Jian couldn''t get out of the carriage to meet the courtesy. He opened his mouth and wanted to call people down, but the words came to his lips, thinking that Gu Jian occasionally looked at him, and he swallowed back silently.


    The three princes have been ignored by the emperor during this period. They were dissatisfied with Xiao Yeyang and Daohua for a long time. Seeing that Gu Jian was unwilling to get off the car to see the salute, he coldly hummed and said, "Shengping County Lord, why? With this prince, don¡¯t you deserve him to get out of the car to see you?"


    Hearing this, Daohua didn¡¯t respond, and the old prince Yong yelled at the three princes: "Yezhen, be careful, old man is too old to get out of the car is excusable, how can this be so when going out? What a polite manner."


    Hearing that, the eldest prince is a little inexplicable.


    Is old enough to be present without getting out of the car?


    What is the rule?


    Daohua glanced at the three princes, and secretly said in her heart that this man really didn''t remember to beat him, he would die. Even the emperor would not let the master salute, but he dared to speak.


    However, the words are still explained.


    Daohua smiled and looked at the prince Yong: "Please forgive me, the prince and the princes, it is not easy for my master to get off the carriage."


    The old prince Yong immediately said that it was all right.


    In the carriage, Gu Jian hesitated for a moment, but still said: "Old prince, the old man is rude. If you don''t dislike it, please go to the Zhuangzi."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 783： , Rush people

    Chapter 783, rushing people


    Gu Jian invited, and Mr. Yong readily agreed.


    After listening to Gu Jian''s words, Daohua immediately looked at Lord Yong with a smile: "Old Lord is willing to look at his face, then please enter the Zhuangzi with Shengping." After speaking, she looked at Dongli and motioned him to enter the villa with a carriage first.


    "it is good."


    Old prince Yong nodded his head with a smile, and his expression was very kind. Under the guidance of Daohua, Prince Heping walked towards Zhuangzi as he spoke.


    The eldest prince and Xiao Yechen saw that Gu Jian hadn''t gotten out of the carriage, and they had to leave before them, and they felt strange in their hearts.


    "That old man is really crazy! When we met for the first time, let the princes carry him on their backs; this second time we met, they didn''t pay any attention to us." The prince looked a little annoyed.


    The second prince smiled and took the words: "The county lord of Shengping dared to openly confront the two ladies of the Jiang family, and later even the queen mother dared to disobey. This prince knows how her arrogant temperament is cultivated, and it is true that she must be a teacher. There are followers!"


    The three princes took the opportunity to say: "Since the two elder brothers are so dissatisfied, why don''t you just say it?"


    The eldest prince and the second prince glanced at the third prince one after another, smiled, said nothing, and hurried to chase the person in front of them.


    There are two elders, Lord Yong and Prince Heping, and they don¡¯t care. What can they say as juniors? It was annoying for nothing, and also offended Xiao Yeyang.


    Are they really stupid?


    This youngest is really as sinister as ever, and wants to encourage them to make trouble.


    Here, Daohua has led Lao Yong and Heping Prince into the gate of Zhuangzi.


    At this time, Gu Jian had gotten out of the carriage, and was standing at the door waiting for them. When he saw Lao Wang Ye coming in, he immediately bent forward and saluted: "Lao Wang. The old man is polite."


    Lord Yong met, he hurriedly walked up, quickly stretched out his hands, and personally helped Gu Jian up: "Brother, see you, you see."


    Seeing the old prince Yong like this, Prince Daohua Heping couldn''t help but look over.


    Daohua thought to herself, this old prince Yong must have recognized the master, and he was a little worried. He glanced at Dongli and saw that he had no reaction, so he ignored him.


    Anyway, there are Dongli and Caiju, and the emperor will know what''s going on here soon, and if the emperor is standing by, then there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Prince Ping was nagging in his heart, and felt that the old prince Yong had been a little more polite to Gu Jian.


    Not only did he think so, but also the princes who followed.


    Gu Jian glanced at some of the eldest princes, and then faintly retracted his gaze.


    The eldest prince saw him like this, and his heart was really out of anger.


    Don¡¯t say hello. What about the inattentive look that seems to be looking at the dispensable objects?


    They are the princes!


    The prince took a deep breath. He came here today to win over the old prince Yong. Seeing the old prince¡¯s appearance, he seems to value the old man. After thinking about it, he laughed and said: "I have heard about the fruits and vegetables in the Four Seasons Villa a long time ago. It''s unusual. Seeing it today, it really is."


    Daohua smiled lightly and said: "The prince passed the award, but the tenants took care of it more carefully, and the growth is a little better. It''s not unusual."


    The three princes: "The county owner is really too humble. Nowadays, no one in the capital knows that the fruits, vegetables and grains produced by Four Seasons Villa are not only high in yield, but also of good quality. There are many common crops."


    Daohua smiled: ¡°Thanks to the emperor¡¯s blessing, the Four Seasons Villa has good feng shui and is suitable for growing food, fruits and vegetables.¡±


    Hearing Daohua''s name, the corners of the prince''s mouth twitched.


    The county lord of Shengping has a really thick face. He hasn''t married into the royal family yet, so his uncle Huang started to call on him.


    The second prince glanced at the lush vegetables in the Zhuangzi, thinking that the second prince would love to eat, he smiled and said: "Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop is very difficult to buy. Sometimes the prince wants to eat it and can¡¯t buy it. I just ran into it today. I wonder if the county owner can sell some to this prince?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "The second prince was joking. I immediately ordered the servants to pick some fruits and vegetables and bring them home for some princes to eat."


    The three princes took the words with a smile but a smile: "Shengping County Lord, one day is not enough. I have to give it to a few of us every day. I don¡¯t pick it. I don¡¯t want to pick more fruits. You can get more vegetables. Vegetables will be fresh. it is good."


    Hearing this, Daohua rolled her eyes madly in her heart, thinking that the third prince really had a brain disease.


    "Snapped!"


    Before Daohua could say anything to fight back against the three princes, the three princes suffered a fan from the prince Ping.


    Prince Ping squinted at the three princes: "Ye Zhen, this king looks at you, this kid is getting thicker and thicker. He still gives it to you every day? Why don''t you go to heaven?"


    Speaking, he looked at the eldest prince again.


    "You have listened carefully to this king. The things in this Four Seasons Villa are sold by Yan Yatou. Don''t even think about coming over to catch the autumn wind. If you want to eat, you can buy it in the shop."


    The three princes were dissatisfied: "Uncle Wang, don''t you just have a little fruit and vegetables? We can''t eat much, you. This is too stingy."


    Prince Ping stared: "This king is still stingy, and while going, this king is too lazy to talk to you, a dignified prince, who asked someone else to eat something, it''s embarrassing!"


    The three princes blushed with anger.


    The eldest prince sees that Prince Ping is protecting Daohua in this way, and those who are acquainted are not talking too much.


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiaowu¡¯s sons, shook his head in his heart, and then looked at the old prince Yong: "Old prince, sit down with the old man in the yard."


    Lord Yong Yong smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Prince Ping saw that Gu Jian was leading the old prince Yong, and immediately followed.


    When Xiao Yechen saw him, he hurriedly chased after him, and the eldest princes naturally followed suit.


    However, Daohua stood up and stopped a few people: "Several princes, Elder Xiao, I''m really sorry, Xiao Yeyang is not here, I can''t accept a few people, but a few others are still"


    Although the words are not finished, the chase-off order is clear.


    The third prince snorted coldly: "My princes don''t need you to entertain."


    Daohua faintly smiled and said, "This is my Zhuangzi. It''s really not easy to invite a few people in."


    The prince looked at Daohua: "The county owner does not welcome us?"


    Inaka: "It''s not that it''s not unwelcome, but it''s inconvenient."


    Xiao Yechen sneered, "Why can Lao Yong and my father stay?" He said, sneered, "Could it be that the inconvenience of the county lord is divided?"


    Daohua¡¯s voice was a little cold: "Dear Young Master Xiao said carefully, Prince Yong and Prince Peace are my master¡¯s guest."


    Xiao Yechen: "Then we are also your master''s guests."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yechen faintly, and said unceremoniously: "Master Xiao, you are not qualified."


    "you"


    Xiao Yechen looked at Daohua angrily.


    The eldest princes were also a little surprised, but Daohua didn''t expect Daohua to say so.


    Daohua didn''t want to offend a few princes. After thinking about it, she explained: "Several princes, my master is not happy to give birth. I hope to forgive me."


    The eldest prince listened to a few, but he didn''t want to insist on staying.


    As soon as he came, the old man did not invite them. They had to keep up, and the price was really low.


    Secondly, they came to Shengping County¡¯s Zhuangzi, which is somewhat inappropriate.


    Xiao Yechen saw that Daohua was determined not to let them stay, and immediately shouted to Prince Ping: "Father!"


    Prince Ping had walked more than ten meters away with Gu Jian and Lao Yong. Hearing Xiao Yechen''s shout, the three of them could not help stopping and turned to look at Daohua and the others.


    Xiao Yechen said quickly: "Father, the county lord will not let his son and a few princes keep up."


    Taohua didn¡¯t rush and took over: ¡°Master, Xiao Yeyang is not here, it¡¯s not easy for me to receive some princes and princes Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yechen hummed: "We don''t dare to bother the county host to receive it."


    In the direction of the door, Daohua made a ¡®please¡¯ action: "Then Grand Master Xiao please please."


    "you"


    Xiao Yechen quickly looked at Prince Ping.


    Prince Ping thought of Gu Jian''s solitary temperament, and said: "Chen''er, you and Ye Heng will go back first."


    Xiao Yechen was startled, obviously he didn''t expect Prince Ping to say that.


    The old prince Yong knew that Gu Jian should not have too much contact with the royal family at this time. After thinking about it, he also said: "Yeheng, you can go back with some younger brothers."


    Now, the eldest princes are really not enough to stay.


    Xiao Yechen didn¡¯t want Prince Ping to stay here at all. He walked around Daohua and walked in front of Prince Ping, saying, ¡°Father, this is. This is the Zhuangzi of the county lord of Shengping. How can there be a father-in-law living in his daughter-in-law¡¯s Zhuangzi? inner?"


    "What''s more, the county lord of Shengping and his second brother have not got married yet. You always live here. If people know that you can gossip, you should go back to the palace with your son."


    Prince Ping stared and said with annoyance on his face: "Who said that this king lives here? This king obviously lives in Yeyang''s Zhuangzi, but he is bored during the day. Come to Four Seasons Villa to chat with the old man to relieve his boredom."


    Xiao Yechen''s voice was not small. Gu Jian stopped when he heard his words and looked at Prince Ping with a clear displeased expression on his face: "Hurry up and take your son away, you also go. I don''t want to hear anything. Gossip."


    said, snorted, and left with Lao Yong.


    Prince Ping did not expect that Gu Jian would rush him, and was stunned for a while.


    Xiao Yechen was full of anger: "Father, that old man is too arrogant, how dare he treat you like this."


    Daohua walked over: "Master Xiao, you really don¡¯t expect the prince to be good at all. My master is conditioning the prince¡¯s body, but you are instigating their relationship. Do you really do not want the prince to be healthy?"


    Speaking, looking at Prince Xiangping.


    "Master, Master is worried about my reputation. He didn''t really aim at you. Daddy Xiao just said that. I don''t dare to keep you anymore. Let him go."


    Looking at Daohua pushing him down, and chasing after Gu Jian and Lao Yong. Prince Ping was a little bit frustrated, and a little aggrieved, staring at Xiao Yechen with dissatisfaction.


    "Chen''er, why do you think that way?"


    Xiao Yechen: "Son, don¡¯t you know that you live in the second brother¡¯s Zhuangzi."


    Prince Ping angrily said: "You don''t know anything, so you dare to talk nonsense outside?"


    Xiao Yechen dropped his head and said nothing, as if he knew what was wrong.


    Prince Ping hummed, stopped looking at Xiao Yechen, and looked at the eldest princes: "What are you still trying to do? Hurry up, if the king hears any bad gossip in the future, this king will look for you."


    The princes are speechless, what does this have to do with them?


    But having said that, in order to slander Xiao Yeyang, Xiao Yechen was ruthless enough, even his father pours dirty water on his head. This time, Uncle Ping will not come to Four Seasons Villa in the future.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 784： , Bute Mawen

    Chapter 784, Bi Ma Wen


    Xiao Yeyang arrived after the eldest princes left.


    "Why are you so leisurely today?"


    Daohua got up and handed the wet handkerchief to Xiao Yeyang, asking him to wipe the sweat from his face.


    During this period, unless he was too busy to get out of his body, Xiao Yeyang would ride to Tangyushan on horseback almost every day, eating breakfast and dinner with Prince Gu Jian and Heping.


    Daohua said faintly: "Your father left with Xiao Yechen. I don''t need to accompany him to develop rouge perfume. Naturally, I will be idle."


    The smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face suddenly closed: "Xiao Yechen came here today?"


    Daohua nodded: "Not only him, there are also the eldest prince, the second prince, the third prince, and the fifth prince." He said, his expression was straightened, "right, there is also the old prince Yong, the old prince is now in the master''s courtyard. , I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about, and I¡¯m not going well."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression also became serious, and he inquired carefully about what happened in the afternoon.


    Learning that Lao Yong was invited by Gu Jian on his own initiative, his expression suddenly relaxed.


    Uncle has always done things well. Since he is willing to see the old prince, he should have no trouble thinking about it.


    However, Xiao Yeyang''s expression turned pale again when Daohua repeated Xiao Yechen''s words.


    Daohua sighed: ¡°It¡¯s hard to get Master and your father to get acquainted with each other. It¡¯s better now. Because of Xiao Yechen¡¯s few words, your father is afraid that he won¡¯t come too often in the future.¡±


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes were slightly cold: "I have neglected Xiao Yechen. The lessons I have been taught to him all the time are not itchy or painful. It is time to show him a little bit more."


    Daohua quickly asked: "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t need to do it myself. As long as Dongli reports today''s matter to Uncle Emperor, I will find another opportunity to enter the palace tomorrow, and take the opportunity to speak to Uncle Emperor and talk to Yuanma Temple. Short of manpower, I want to come to Uncle Emperor to let Xiao Yechen go over and train the horses."


    For Xiao Yechen, who always talks about the eldest son of the palace and thinks that he is noble, it is undoubtedly an extremely humiliating thing to let him raise a horse, and it should make him unforgettable for life.


    Daohua listened, and couldn''t help but laugh, "Do you want Xiao Yechen to be Bi Mawen?" Then, she clapped her hands, "This is a good idea, but can your father agree to it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Uncle Emperor''s order, my father and the king will not agree. Okay, let''s not talk about this. When I came today, Wen Tao asked me, when will you go back?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "The third brother is married, I am going back a few days in advance."


    That night, Lao Wang Ye stayed at the Four Seasons Villa for dinner.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang didn''t ask anything when seeing Gu Jian''s face as usual.


    From now on, whenever Lao Wang Yong comes to live in the Zhuangzi of Tangyu Mountain, he will come to Four Seasons Villa to chat with Gu Jian and drink tea.


    The two are about the same age, and they have met again in the first half of their lives, and the relationship is getting better and better.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Princess Ma saw that Xiao Yechen had brought Prince Ping back, and she was very happy. She felt that Prince Ping still valued their mother and child more.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for me to be happy and sad.


    At noon the next day, the **** in the palace came to announce the decree and appointed Xiao Yechen as the chief of Yuanma Temple.


    Hearing this decree, Princess Ma was stunned on the spot.


    Of course, there is also Prince Xiao Yechen Peaceful who is stupid, even Luo Qiong has a face full of astonishment.


    Yuan Ma Temple, but he is a small sesame official from the 9th grade. How could Xiao Yechen say he is also the eldest son of the palace. Appointing such a small official position is undoubtedly a face-slapped, and it is the kind of bow left and right.


    Never mind if the official position is small, the elder is specifically responsible for raising herding and breeding horses, and letting the pampered Xiao Yechen do such dirty and tiring errands is comparable to Ling Chi.


    The moment Princess Ma returned to her senses, she rushed towards Prince Ping with tears and dim eyes: "My lord, where did Chen''er do this? Come into the palace and ask the emperor to take back the imperial decree!"


    Prince Ping was thrown around by Princess Ma, and he quickly motioned to Wyan to pull her away, and then looked at Xiao Yechen: "Okay, how could the emperor arrange an errand for you?"


    Xiao Yechen was humiliating and confused at this moment: "My child doesn''t know." He actually didn''t have much sense of existence with the emperor.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yechen thought that he had been to Four Seasons Villa yesterday, and immediately looked at Prince Ping with shame and angrily: "Father, Xiao Yeyang must be hurting me. Didn''t I go to Four Seasons Villa yesterday? He must be angry. I took you back, so I deliberately retaliated against me."


    Princess Ma immediately took the words: "Yes, yes, it must be Yeyang. Yeyang has always looked at Chen''er not pleasing to his eyes, so he is taking the opportunity to retaliate, Lord, you have to be the master for Chen''er."


    Luo Qiong sat aside expressionlessly, numb to her mother-in-law, who could never tell the severity of things.


    If the mother-in-law really has a brain, she should now find a way to solve the problem of the father-in-law not going to the Yuanma Temple as a magistrate, instead of giving Xiao Yeyang eye drops here.


    Prince Ping blamed Xiao Yeyang for not following Ma''s mother and son this time.


    One thing, even if the aunt is taking revenge on Yechen, he thinks it should be. No way, even he was still angry at Ye Chen''s nonsense yesterday.


    Judging from what he had learned about his aunt during this period, Ye Chen dared to smear Yan Yatou''s reputation casually, and he was already very tolerable if he didn''t kill him head-on.


    Second, he didn''t think that his aunt had the ability to instruct the emperor brother. It was definitely the emperor brother himself who wanted to punish Ye Chen, or else he wouldn''t make the imperial decree without saying a word.


    Yuan Ma Temple is long.


    Is this official position too? Brother Huang seems to be very dissatisfied with Ye Chen!


    Xiao Yechen saw that Prince Ping did not speak, and his heart sank: "Father, boy, don''t go to some Yuanma Temple to be a magistrate, please have pity for your pitiful boy."


    Prince Ping sighed: "The emperor has already issued the imperial decree, then it means that this matter cannot be changed. Okay, don''t ask the king, just as it is to experience life."


    said, looking at the crying Princess Ma.


    "Don''t cry, Ye Chen is going to work today, so hurry up and pack some things for him."


    Seeing Princess Ma was stunned not knowing what to say, Luo Qiong sighed and asked, "Father, is there really no way to help Xianggong push this errand off? Anyway, Xianggong is also your eldest son, you It¡¯s a dignified prince, and the prince¡¯s son went to Yuanma Temple to be the head of the prince. If you say it, I¡¯m afraid it will damage your face."


    Prince Ping suddenly hesitated.


    Luo Qiong continued: "Father, the emperor always pays great attention to you, or else, I will trouble you to go to the palace and help Xianggong ask what he did wrong, so that he can make corrections."


    Prince Ping looked at Xiao Yechen, who looked at him expectantly, and didn''t have the heart to leave it alone: ??"Okay, this king will enter the palace once, but you have to clean up what you should clean up."


    Luo Qiong immediately smiled and blessed his body: "Thank you, father."


    After Prince Ping left, Luo Qiong immediately went to help Princess Ma, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    However, Princess Ma pushed Luo Qiong away: "You are all to blame. If you hadn''t made an idea to ask Chen''er to pick up the prince back, how could Xiao Yeyang retaliate against Chen''er?"


    "If Yuanma Temple Chang Chen''er really does this job, how can he gain a foothold in honors in the future? Everyone can laugh at him."


    Luo Qiong gave up a lot of energy before suppressing the anger in his heart. He glanced at Xiao Yechen, who was sitting next to him without speaking, and said: "Mother concubine, father, isn''t this in the palace? Maybe, In the face of the father, maybe the emperor will withdraw the imperial decree?"


    Princess Ma looked uncertain: "Will you take it back?" She said, looking at Xiao Yechen sadly, "My poor Chen''er, Xiao Yeyang''s heart is so cruel, he just wants you to be in front of everyone forever. Can''t look up."


    Luo Qiong didn¡¯t want to persuade the mother and son, Fushen said, ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll go back to the room and help Xianggong pack up a little salute.¡±


    "roll!"


    Before she finished speaking, Princess Ma yelled at Luo Qiong.


    Luo Qiong was yelled at for a few seconds. He glanced at Xiao Yechen who was still silent, turned his head and left.


    "Look at her, Chen''er, look at her, where does she look like a daughter-in-law?" Princess Ma pointed at Luo Qiong''s back angrily.


    Xiao Yechen comforted tiredly: "Mother consort, Luo Qiong''s family is hard, and her temper will inevitably be a little arrogant, so you can bear it more."


    Princess Ma snorted: "I knew she was like this, I might as well marry your cousin."


    On the other side, Luo Qiong walked out of the main courtyard.


    There was no regulation in the event. She paid attention, and afterwards, everything was blamed on her. She was really going to be laughed off by her mother-in-law.


    What''s even more sad is that her mate did not say a word for her.


    Xueqiao looked at her girl worriedly: "We don¡¯t know what kind of people the girl, the princess and the uncle are like, we don¡¯t know about them in a day or two. You must not anger your body because of them."


    Luo Qiong took a deep breath as he walked, until he entered his yard, his emotions calmed down. He looked at the Guanyin that was placed in the room and said bitterly, ¡°Father has chosen the wrong person!¡±


    The emperor''s face so slapped, he didn''t leave any affection. So, how could it be possible for him to inherit the title of the palace?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 785： , The heart is higher than the sky

    Chapter 785, the heart is higher than the sky


    In the end, Prince Ping could not ask the emperor to take back the imperial decree. No matter how reluctant Xiao Yechen and Princess Ma were, Xiao Yechen went to the Yuanma Temple in the suburbs of Beijing to report in the afternoon.


    This matter soon became known to all the families in the capital, and everyone¡¯s reactions were surprisingly unanimous. They all agreed that the emperor disliked Xiao Yechen''s nephew very much, otherwise, he would not have sent him such a bad errand.


    The big prince, the second prince, the third prince, and the fifth prince who had gone to Tangyushan yesterday knew that they had the same ideas, and they all thought that Xiao Yeyang was taking revenge on Xiao Yechen.


    "Xiao Yeyang''s move is really bad enough, let Xiao Yechen go to raise the horse, but he can''t figure it out."


    "I heard that the smell in Yuanma Temple is very big. When Xiao Yechen comes back, will he not smell like horses?"


    "If you want to be like this, the prince dare not eat at the same table with him."


    Guo Duke Wei never stretched his brows when he heard about this incident. At the beginning, he tried his best to facilitate the marriage of his daughter-in-law and Xiao Yechen. What he valued was that Xiao Yechen had a great chance to inherit the title of the palace.


    But now, he suddenly realized that he might be wrong.


    Prince Ping might not value this son as much as he imagined, otherwise, Xiao Yechen would not be allowed to go to Yuanma Temple anyway.


    The prince¡¯s daughter went to raise horses. It is a joke to say how to say this.


    There is also the attitude of the emperor.


    The emperor really didn''t show any face to Xiao Yechen!


    The title of the Prince¡¯s Mansion is based on the wishes of Prince Ping, but if the emperor refuses to agree, Prince Ping will be helpless.


    Yan House.


    In September, Yan''s Mansion began to light up and decorate. The courtyards were hung with red silk, and the layouts were beaming everywhere.


    On the sixth day of September, Yan Wentao got married.


    On the fifth day of the fifth day, Zhou Jingwan''s dowry was carried into Yan''s house.


    Daohua came back on the first day of September. When she came back, she was called by Mrs. Li to help. Hearing that the bride''s dowry had arrived, she immediately put down what she was holding and ran to the Sanfang courtyard to look around.


    Looking at the dowry in the courtyard, Yan Yile couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t it mean that Zhou¡¯s family has fallen? Why is Zhou Jingwan¡¯s dowry so generous?¡±


    Yan Yihuan: "On Tuesday, the master was only demoted and transferred from the capital. Zhou''s family was not ransacked, so the family is still there."


    Yan Yile curled her lips: "Elder sister-in-law has eighty-one dowries, and Zhou Jingwan''s dowry has 81. Fourth sister-in-law¡¯s dowry must be similar, but our second sister-in-law, only 64 dowries, is directly compared. Go down."


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan glared at Yan Yile, looked around, and whispered: "You give me a break, the sister-in-law is a girl from the earl¡¯s mansion, and the Zhou family and the Su family are both old-fashioned families. How does the Zhu family compare? have to?"


    "Besides, the second sister-in-law''s dowry is rich enough. The thousands of books alone are not comparable to other things. If you just did that, you are not allowed to talk about it. The second sister-in-law treats you and me very well, and there are some things that others can do. Than you and me."


    Yan Yile thought of Zhu Qiyun''s care for herself, and felt that it was a bit bad to say that just now: "Okay, second sister, I won''t be like this in the future, I just just talked casually."


    Yan Yihuan eased her emotions: "You really have to keep your mouth shut, otherwise, you will suffer in the future, and not everyone can tolerate you like a family member."


    Yan Yile didn¡¯t like to listen to this, and said perfunctorily: "I know, I know." After that, she quickly changed the subject, "Second sister, how much dowry we can have when we get married in the future?"


    Yan Yi happily paused: "How much money do you think our second room has?"


    Yan Yile: "Then there are uncle and auntie?"


    Yan Yihuan frowned again: "Uncle they can only be regarded as adding makeup to us. The bulk of the dowry must be from our second bedroom, and you should not expect too much."


    Yan Yile pursed her mouth in dissatisfaction, and thought for a while and said: "I''m going to get married in more than two months. This is also the daughter of the Yan family. We can''t have too much less than her, right?"


    Hearing what Yan Yile said, Yan Yihuan wanted to talk about her again. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Daohua and her sister-in-law and her second sister-in-law walking over with a smile.


    "do not talk!"


    Yan Yihuan pulled Yan Yile, and then led her to the Daohua trio.


    Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun came to Beijing at the end of August, first to see the family that Yan Zhigao and his wife made for Yan Yihuan, and second to attend the wedding of Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai.


    "Sister-in-law, second-sister-in-law, big sister!"


    Several people said hello, and then they started talking about Zhou Jingwan¡¯s dowry.


    Ms. Zhou prepared a rich and complete dowry for Zhou Jingwan, including dressing mirror boxes, clothing and quilts, gold and silver utensils, and treasures.


    Because tomorrow is the day of getting married, Han Xinran and Daohua are very busy. After watching them for a while, they went to work.


    Zhu Qiyun also left with Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile.


    On the way to ??, Yan Yihuan asked: "Second sister-in-law, where is the second brother?"


    Zhu Qiyun smiled and said: "My eldest brother''s colleague in the Hanlin Academy is here, and he is taking your second brother to accompany the guests."


    Yan Yile immediately asked: "But the son of the Xue family?"


    Zhu Qiyun: "It seems to be the surname Xue, why, do you know each other?"


    Yan Yile curled her lips: "Where do we know each other."


    Yan Yihuan glared at the weird Yan Yile, then looked at Zhu Qiyun and explained: "The son of Xue is very likely the person chosen by the family for the third sister."


    Zhu Qiyun looked surprised, and then smiled again: "Is that right? I just took a look from a distance. The son of Xue, who looks like a tree in the wind, feels very good."


    Yan Yile: "Of course it''s not bad. Although the uncle does not love the third sister as much as he did when he was a child, he is still very concerned about her."


    Zhu Qiyun glanced at Yan Yile with a sour tone, ignored her, smiled at Yan Yihuan: "How is the family background of the Xue family?"


    Yan Yihuan hadn¡¯t even spoken yet, Yan Yile said: ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s excellent. The Xue family¡¯s ancestral home in Fenxi is also a well-known family in the local area.¡±


    "The Xue family has been in Beijing since Mr. Xue''s generation. It has been in Beijing for three generations. Although Mrs. Xue was only a third-ranked official when he was in office, Mr. Xue is now only a fourth-rank official, but the Xue family will run it in Beijing. There are a lot of connections in it."


    "Young Master Xue is even more talented. He was admitted as a Jinshi shortly after passing the championship, and his ranking was higher than that of his eldest brother."


    Yan Yihuan was surprised when Yan Yile said so in detail: "Sister Si, how do you know so much?"


    Yan Yile: "I have to find out who the third sister is going to marry. Besides, these are no secrets." He said, curling his lips.


    "Although the uncle and aunt have always said that they regard me and the second elder sister as their own, but from the perspective of finding a husband for the second elder sister and the third elder sister, they also put it nicely, but in the end they still favor each other."


    "Whether it¡¯s family background or talent, the person assigned to the second elder sister is not as good as the third elder sister. The Xue family¡¯s son is already in official status, and the third elder sister is the official wife as soon as he marries. Whether it can be a Jinshi or not is still unknown."


    "Four sisters!"


    Zhu Qiyun suddenly cut off Yan Yile and looked at her with disapproval.


    Yan Yile patted her chest and complained: "Second sister-in-law, why are you so loud? It scared me a lot."


    Zhu Qiyun took a breath and looked at Yan Yile: ¡°Fourth sister, you have to know how to be grateful. You and your second sister can sit here because the uncle and aunt are raising you.¡±


    ¡°Also, everyone is close and close. Uncle and aunt are not your parents. You are not qualified to ask them to treat you as well as their own flesh and blood.¡±


    Yan Yile''s face fell instantly, but she couldn''t find a rebuttal, she could only turn her head to the side with a calm face.


    Zhu Qiyun didn¡¯t look at her again, she raised Yan Yihuan¡¯s hand and asked, "Second sister, don¡¯t you think so too?"


    Yan Yihuan shook her head quickly: "Second sister-in-law, I don''t have one. I know that the uncle and the fourth sister are good enough for me and the fourth sister. I am quite satisfied with the person I am in. I am not unhappy."


    Hearing this, Zhu Qiyun breathed a sigh of relief: "Second sister, you are a sensible. I heard my sister-in-law tell you that there are some things, you can¡¯t just look at the surface."


    "Marriage, in the final analysis, is about the right person. The Xue family¡¯s family background is better than the You family, so the Xue family¡¯s requirements for the daughter-in-law must be more demanding than the You family¡¯s."


    "Your father and brother are both white, even if your elder aunt finds you a high-ranking family to marry you, the outside is beautiful, but you don''t have enough confidence. Inside, you will suffer countless hardships."


    Yan Yile snorted: "But we are also Yan''s daughter."


    Zhu Qiyun: "Yes, you are indeed all Yan''s daughters, but from the big house or the second house, the value is different in the eyes of outsiders."


    "Although the third sister is a concubine, her father and brother are both serving as officials, and her sister is about to marry into the palace. In the eyes of outsiders, although we are a family, the relationship is separated by one level after all."


    Speaking, looking at Yan Yihuan.


    "Second sister, Young Master You, my second brother and I have both met. They are really good, and the family background is also excellent for our second room."


    Yan Yi smiled and looked at Zhu Qiyun: "Second Sister-in-law, I know. I don¡¯t have any diamonds to do porcelain work. I am really satisfied with your family¡¯s marriage. If my future husband¡¯s family background is too good, I really want to fight. Woolen cloth."


    After Yan Yihuan said this, Zhu Qiyun''s face showed a smile: "If you can think like this, the sister-in-law will be relieved."


    Yan Yile on the side listened and curled her lips in disdain.


    She, the second sister, is still too honest. If others give her a little benefit, she is grateful and has no backbone at all.


    Zhu Qiyun noticed Yan Yile¡¯s look, she had a headache, and she thought to herself that she had to find a chance to talk about this sister with Xianggong to see if she could find a way to turn her temper back. Don¡¯t really become that heart. A person who is taller than the sky and thinner than the paper.


    Daohua didn''t know anything about Erfang''s sister-in-law. After a busy day, she went to bed early.


    On the sixth day of September, early in the morning, Yan''s Mansion became lively.


    Daohua also freshened up early, waiting for her third brother to welcome the bride in.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 786： , Catch a current

    Chapter 786, catch an existing


    "Quiet Wan!"


    In the beaming new house, Zhou Jingwan quietly sat on the bed with a red hijab on her head, and Daohua sneaked in.


    Zhou Jingwan lifted a corner of her hijab and saw the rice flower, her face was overjoyed: "Yiyi!"


    Daohua walked to Zhou Jingwan and looked at her with a smile: "You look so good today."


    Zhou Jingwan glared at her with an annoyed look: "You''re not going straight anymore!" As he said, she moved to the side and signaled Daohua to sit down, "Why are you here?"


    Daohua sat down and said, "I''m not afraid that you are bored." She said, looked at the snacks on the wedding table, and quickly walked over and brought a plate over, "You must be hungry, hurry up and eat something to pad your stomach. ."


    Zhou Jingwan saw that there was no one else in the house and stopped carrying it. She quickly picked up a snack and ate it, and said as she ate, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything today. I¡¯m starving to death.¡±


    Seeing that Zhou Jingwan was still holding the hijab in her hand, Daohua reached out and lifted the hijab to the top of her head, making Zhou Jingwan free her hand: "You eat more."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded quickly, but after eating a piece, she did not continue.


    See you, Daohua, surprised: "Why don''t you eat it?"


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua: "Yiyi, I''m so nervous."


    Inahua patted her hand: "Well, the bride must be a little nervous. Everyone has this process. It''s okay, it''s fine after that."


    Zhou Jingwan hesitated: "Yiyi, you said. Will my father-in-law and mother-in-law like me?"


    Ina Flower: "Of course, when you came to my house before, didn''t my three uncles and three aunts like you very much?"


    Zhou Jingwan: "But. Didn''t our family reject the third brother before?"


    Daohua: "My three uncles and three aunts are not caregivers. Just put your heart in your stomach."


    Just as Daohua was about to say a few words, a loud noise came from outside the door.


    Daohua immediately stood up and said, "It must be my third brother and the man who made the bridal chamber." As he said, he quickly took the dim sum in his hand and put it back, and then folded back to help Zhou Jingwan cover his hijab.


    "Jingwan, I''m going out first."


    Daohua wanted to go out of the room, but when she walked to the door, she heard people approaching. If she wanted to go out like this, she would definitely face the outside.


    Seeing the wide open window, Daohua hurried over.


    Zhou Jingwan lifted her hijab and was not surprised to see Daohua about to turn the window. She just whispered: "Be careful, don''t fall."


    Daohua had already climbed up the window and nodded to Zhou Jingwan. Just as she was about to fall, she saw Xiao Yeyang standing one meter away, looking at herself with her arms folded.


    Xiao Yeyang heard the sound of the new door being opened, and hurriedly stepped forward to hug Daohua, and closed the window easily.


    "Why are you here?" Daohua asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "I looked around for a circle and didn''t see your figure. I guess I knew you must come to see your Sansao."


    Daohua smelled a bit of wine on his body, frowning and said: "Why do you drink so much wine?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Drink for your third brother."


    Daohua said ¡®oh¡¯, "This is what it should be."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her and said in his heart that he would not be willing unless he thought that he would need Wen Tao''s help to stop the wine when he got married in the future.


    At this time, there was a loud noise in the room.


    Taohua listened, and quickly turned around to open a small slit in the window, and then looked at the room with Yan Wentao and Zhou Jingwan with blushing and drinking a drink.


    "Do you like more people or fewer people?"


    Daohua was taken aback, then looked back at Xiao Yeyang puzzledly: "Why are there many people and few people?"


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the inside of the new house: "When we were in the bridal chamber."


    Daohua: "I don''t like people making trouble in the bridal chamber. You see, there are a lot of people in it, making Jingwan so ashamed that they feel like they want to sew in the ground."


    Listening to her description, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but laugh, then nodded and said, "I see."


    After that, the two of them just stood outside the window and peeked.


    Yan Wentao is also a domineering man, after lifting his hijab and drinking a cup of wine, he forcibly blasted the bridal chamberer out.


    Soon, he and Zhou Jingwan were the only ones left in the house.


    "Should we go now?"


    Looking at Daohua still lying on the window, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but urge.


    Daohua stood still and said, "Wait a minute, my third brother was cute when he was a child, but now he is more and more reticent. I want to see if he and Jingwan are still like an ice cube when they are in private. of?"


    In the room, looking at Zhou Jingwan, who was shy and charming and still eager to talk, Yan Wentao was very hot, hooked her on the neck and kissed it.


    "Um!"


    Outside the window, Xiao Yeyang covered Daohua¡¯s eyes and forcibly pulled her away from the window.


    Daohua tore off Xiao Yeyang''s hand: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Ye was about to speak masculinely, and the window was opened with a creak.


    Looking at Yan Wentao standing by the window looking at them, Daohua smiled wryly, and then decisively hid behind Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for two seconds: "The spring night is worth a lot of money, you continue, I will go out to help you stop people, and never let them disturb you. Okay, let''s go, don''t send it." With that, he hugged the rice flower. Shoulder, quickly left the yard.


    After leaving the courtyard, Daohua breathed a sigh of relief, and then glared at Xiao Yeyang: "I blame you, if you didn''t cover my eyes suddenly, how could the third brother find us?"


    Xiao Ye smiled positively: "I won''t cover your eyes, are you going to keep watching?"


    Of course, Daohua didn''t admit it, and said with a stubborn neck: "Of course I won''t." She said, shook her head, "The third brother is also true. Why don''t you express your affection first, you will kiss as soon as you go up. It''s a hard worker."


    Xiao Yeyang listened, and couldn''t help covering his head: "That''s Wen Tao''s bridal chamber. You can come wherever you want. What are you worrying about here? Go away."


    Speaking, walked forward first.


    Daohua curled her lips and followed silently.


    Early the next morning, Yan Wentao led Zhou Jingwan dressed as a woman to Mrs. Yan¡¯s yard.


    "Sansao!"


    Daohua smiled and took Zhou Jingwan''s slightly cold hand, and whispered in her ear: "Don''t be nervous, you have known our family since childhood."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded, followed Yan Wentao to offer tea to Zhou¡¯s parents, and then gave gifts to his peers.


    After serving the tea, Zhou Jingwan relaxed completely when Mrs. Yan took her to sit down for dinner.


    Yan''s parents did not embarrass her!


    Zhou Jingwan was full of gratitude. Before marrying, her mother confessed specifically that if the Yan family was dissatisfied with her because of the previous Zhou family''s refusal, let her bear with her, and she should also be prepared.


    But now it seems that my mother¡¯s worries are superfluous.


    "Good boy, come and eat this."


    The old lady Yan picked up a bun for Zhou Jingwan herself.


    Zhou Jingwan suddenly smiled and said, "Thank you, grandma." Then she ate happily.


    Looking at Zhou Jingwan, who is cheerful and straightforward, and at Yan Wentao, who is introverted and reticent, the old lady Yan, Yan Zhigao and his wife, and Yan Zhiqiang and his wife looked at each other, and all of them had satisfaction in their eyes.


    Most of the errands in Jinling''s health service involve private matters. The child Wen Tao likes to hide everything in his heart. Adding to the reasons for his duties, it is getting more and more dull now.


    There is more exposure to dark things, and people will be affected more or less. He needs such a bright person to accompany him.


    Han Xinran saw that the elders in the family were very satisfied with Zhou Jingwan, and he was alert and restrained his words and actions more and more.


    After Zhou Jingwan returned home during the three dynasties, Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Zhou went back to their hometown in Xingzhou with Mrs. Zhou, leaving only Zhou Chengye and his wife in Beijing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 787： , Yan Yishan (two in one

    Chapter 787, Yan Yishan (two in one chapter)


    Yan Wentao had half a month''s wedding leave, and then the Yan family was forced to eat dog food for half a month. After he went to work, Zhou Jingwan was relieved.


    No way, she was really embarrassed to face everyone''s ambiguous eyes.


    The old lady''s house, the Yan family''s daughters sat together talking and laughing.


    "Wen Tao and Jingwan are so tired, they will be able to hold their grandson again soon after they want to come here!" Old lady Yan said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Zhou Jingwan immediately lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Wu¡¯s face is full of joy. Now the younger son is in private school, and she has time to help her grandson.


    "Third younger siblings are sorry!" Han Xinran smiled and walked over to hold Zhou Jingwan''s shoulders, and joked with her a few words, alleviating her embarrassment.


    The Yan family has long been separated. Although Sanfang still lives with Dafang, it is also because the Yan family first arrived in Beijing, and the family needs mutual support and work together to gain a foothold in the capital.


    When the Yan family can gain a foothold in the capital in the future, the third room will definitely move out, otherwise, the second room will also cause trouble.


    The people in the three rooms are very knowledgeable. After the three younger siblings got married, she carefully observed it. It was not troublesome. In this way, she was also willing to show her kindness and closeness.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said: "Old lady, there will be more and more children in our family in the future. You are always careful not to hold your great-grandson."


    The old lady Yan said with a smile: "I can hold it, the old woman is still tough, I hold one a day."


    Hearing this, everyone in the room laughed.


    The old lady Yan looked at Mrs. Li: "Wen Kai¡¯s new house has been furnished, right?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded: "It''s all set, you can rest assured."


    The old lady Yan nodded, and then asked again: "How is Daohua''s wedding dress?"


    Ms. Li smiled and said, "I went to see it yesterday, and it''s almost done embroidering."


    The old lady Yan is still not very relieved: "Go and tell her that she won''t have to come over and please me every day. It''s just tight to concentrate on embroidering the wedding dress."


    "Also, the rules of this palace are big, like pouches, gold and silver naked children, so much to prepare, but you can''t let the servants of the palace look down on Daohua."


    Mrs. Li listened patiently: "Don''t worry, I have all this ready."


    The old lady Yan nodded. She was relieved for her eldest daughter-in-law, but because there were many happy events in the family during this time, she was afraid that she had overlooked something, so she couldn''t help but remind her.


    Ms. Li had a lot of things, and after sitting for a while, she left first.


    Han Xinran followed: "Mother, the Xianggong told me yesterday that maybe the eldest uncle and the second uncle will be here in the next few days. Do you think you are going to send someone to the dock to wait?"


    Mrs. Li paused: "Look at me, I almost forgot about this." She said, smiling at Han Xinran, "Fortunately you reminded me, otherwise your two uncles are here, and we can''t find our house. Well, you can tell someone to do this."


    Hearing this, Han Xinran was overjoyed: "Mother don''t worry, I must take the two uncles to our house well."


    Daohuaxuan.


    In front of the window, Daohua was embroidering her wedding gown, because Xiao Yeyang''s wedding dress was also going to be done, so time was still a little tight.


    "Girl, you have been embroidering for a long time, do you want to get up and move your body?" Gu Yu came in with a sewing basket that had just been embroidered, and carefully gathered it in the cabinet.


    Daohua raised her head, moved her neck, looked at the sky, and put down her needle and thread: "It¡¯s about noon, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go to have lunch with my grandmother."


    Gu Yu immediately smiled and said: "Girl, this morning my wife sent sister Pingtong to pass a message, saying that the old lady asked you to concentrate on embroidering your wedding dress, so you don¡¯t have to go to accompany her every day."


    Daohua shook her head: "While you are still at home, I''d better accompany my grandmother."


    Gu Yu listened, and suddenly stopped talking.


    The girl was married to the royal family to be a wife. There are many royal rules. In the future, the girl is afraid that she will not be able to return to her natal family frequently.


    Daohua tidyed up her appearance and stepped out of the house.


    On the way to the old lady¡¯s yard, when Daohua passed the rockery in the yard, she unexpectedly saw a five or six-year-old girl trembling up the rockery.


    Watching this scene, Daohua was shocked, and quickly asked Bishi to come and hug the little girl.


    "Kite, my kite!"


    The little girl was hugged by Bi Shi and couldn''t stop looking at the rockery.


    Daohua glanced at Bishi, asked her to pick up the kite, looked at the little girl, then bent her knees slightly and looked at her: "Are you Yishan?"


    The little girl was a little timid, and nodded weakly: "I recognize you, you are the big sister."


    Daohua smiled: "Why are you here alone? Where are your nanny and maid waiting?"


    After Aunt Lin lifted the ban, Mrs. Li has never treated her harshly. There are not a few maidservants and maids, including Yan Yishan, who is also accompanied by a nanny and two little maids.


    Yan Yishan replied in a low voice: "Nanny is sleeping, Lian''er and Xi''er don''t know where to go to play."


    Daohua frowned slightly, and continued to smile and asked: "Do they often let you come out to play alone?"


    Yan Yishan nodded, grievances appeared on her face: "They don''t like me, they don''t talk to me, they don''t play with me, and they don''t let me out of the yard. I ran out secretly today."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s anger crossed her eyes: "They are like this, have you told your aunt?"


    Yan Yishan was even more aggrieved: "My aunt doesn''t like me either." She said, she hung her head and said nothing.


    Daohua became silent. At this time, Bishi returned with the kite.


    Looking at the kite in front of her, Daohua smiled.


    Where is a kite, it''s just two pieces of colorful paper pasted together at will, and it can be done as perfunctory as it is perfunctory.


    "Grumbling~"


    Suddenly, the little girl''s stomach rang.


    Yan Yishan embarrassedly clutched her belly, hung her head, and looked at her toes.


    Daohua sighed, she didn''t have the heart to leave it alone: ??"Are you hungry, eldest sister will take you to dinner, okay?" Then, she stretched out her hand.


    Seeing this, Yan Yishan¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, and she immediately wanted to reach out to hold the rice flower, but she stretched her hand halfway and shrank back: "Nanny said, Big Sister doesn''t like me, let me not get close to Big Sister."


    Inaba''s brows can no longer help but frown directly.


    She doesn''t have any favor with Aunt Lin, but for a child, she is not so stingy.


    "Your nanny is nonsense, big sister doesn''t like you, let''s go, big sister will take you to eat."


    Originally, Daohua was going to the old lady Yan¡¯s yard, but when she met Yan Yishan, she turned around and went to the main yard.


    The maid beside Yan Yishan should change!


    Main courtyard.


    Ms. Li was at Yan Wenkai¡¯s new house. Daohua waited for a while, and then she was served the meal first, and she ate first with Yan Yishan.


    Watching Yan Yishan gobbling down and having no food for a few days, Daohua''s face sinks slightly: "Gu Yu, go call the three girls over."


    Gu Yu glanced at Yan Yishan with pity, and quickly turned around and went out.


    When Daohua put down the dishes, Yan Yishuang arrived.


    Looking at Yan Yishan, who was sitting next to Daohua and holding a box of dim sum tightly, Yan Yishuang was stunned: "Big sister, are you looking for me?"


    Daohua and Yan Yishuang talked about how they met Yan Yishan, and then asked Bishi to take the kite up: "Up to now, no one has come to look for Yishan."


    Yan Yi flushed with anger, and when she saw her sister guarding the food, she knew that she was often hungry, and she felt uncomfortable.


    Daohua: "Do you know how Aunt Lin usually takes care of Yishan?"


    "I"


    A look of guilt appeared on Yan Yishuang''s face. She often went to Shuangxinyuan to see her aunt, but she never noticed that her biological mother had neglected her sister at all.


    Daohua: "Yishan is the daughter of her father and the young lady of the Yan family, but she was so neglected to take care of her nanny and maid. I have tied people up. After I know my father and mother, I will sell it directly. "


    "I called you here to show you the real situation of Yishan, so that after my father makes a disposal, you and Wenbin think that I did something, and unnecessary misunderstandings arise in vain."


    Yan Yishuang looked at Daohua: "Big sister, my fifth brother and I will not be indifferent."


    Daohua smiled and did not answer. Yan Yishuang and Yan Wenbin are both old now. She doesn''t want any disturbances in this family: "How about Aunt Lin? I don''t want to say more. Everything will be decided after my father returns."


    "Now, do you think you led Yishan to your yard or left her in the main yard?"


    Yan Yishuang quickly said: "I will take Yishan to my yard."


    Daohua nodded and smiled at Yan Yishan, who was sitting next to her obediently: "Yishan, can you go with your third sister to play in her yard?"


    Yan Yishan looked at Daohua with a bit of expression on her face, and then nodded obediently, and walked to Yan Yishuang''s side with the dim sum box in her arms.


    After Yan Yishuang took Yan Yishan away, Gu Yu shook her head and said, "Aunt Lin doesn''t take the fifth girl too seriously. The maid is so careless, but fortunately nothing happened."


    On the other side, after Yan Yishuang took Yan Yishan back to her yard, she squatted down and asked Yan Yishan: "Yishan, tell your third sister, how is your aunt always treating you?"


    Yan Yishan lowered her head and pursed her mouth. After a while, she said timidly: "My aunt doesn''t like me, she said I''m a broom star, and pinch me."


    Seeing Yan Yishan holding her arms, Yan Yishuang quickly pulled up her sleeves, and saw that there were many bruises on her thin arms under the sleeves, and her legs softened and she fell directly on the ground.


    She knew that the auntie disliked the fifth sister is not a boy, and then she became a little gloomy because of three years of restraint, but she didn''t expect that she would abuse the fifth sister.


    Yan Yishan was taken aback, and hurriedly went to help Yan Yishuang: "What''s wrong with you Sister San?"


    Yan Yishuang looked at Yan Yishan with pity, and stroked her arm: "Does it hurt?"


    Yan Yishan nodded, and then shook her head: "Sister Sister, don¡¯t be afraid, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore."


    Yan Yishuang hugged her sister and sighed in her heart.


    After the father knew about this, he was afraid that he would not wait to see his aunt.


    That evening, when Yan Zhigao went back to the main courtyard, he saw three servants kneeling in the courtyard. After asking, he knew that they were serving Yan Yishan.


    Afterwards, Ping Xiao told Yan Zhigao about Yan Yishan.


    After Yan Zhigao heard this, he was furious. Although Yan Yishan was a concubine, she was also his daughter, so no one had her turn to do it: "This Lin family is getting worse and worse." He said, paused. After a while, he asked, "Where is the madam?"


    Ping Xiao: "Madam said that she is not good at taking charge of this matter, waiting for the master to decide."


    Yan Zhigao thought for a while, and walked to Shuangxinyuan.


    Everyone didn''t know what Yan Zhigao said to Aunt Lin. In the end, Yan Zhigao left Shuangxinyuan with a calm face, and Aunt Lin collapsed on the threshold in tears.


    The next day, everyone in Yan''s family knew that Aunt Lin was banned again, and the deadline was undetermined.


    Yan Yishan, after Yan Zhigao discussed with Mrs. Li, moved her to the back of the main courtyard and re-selected her maid and wife.


    Aunt Liu sighed when she knew, ¡°Girl Five is still a little blessed. The person she met happened to be a big girl. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know when she would get rid of the Lin family?¡±


    Yan Yishan moved from Shuangxinyuan to the main courtyard, but it did not cause much movement in Yan''s house, even Yan Wenbin and Yan Yishuang did not respond.


    "Yishan is raised by her mother, and it is best for her. Only with this incident, my father is afraid that he is completely fed up with his aunt."


    "That''s good. Auntie is no better than her mother when it comes to being dignified and virtuous; she is no better than Aunt Liu when it comes to being young and beautiful. However, the aunt is a proud and arrogant person who wants to fight for everything. It can stop."


    On September 25th, Li Xingchang and Li Xingnian entered Beijing, and Fang Liangji''s family came with them.


    This time the Li family brought several carts of things, some of which were bought by Mrs. Li on their behalf, and some were the wedding gifts they gave to Yan Wenkai and Daohua.


    In the past two years, Li Xingnian has been traveling from north to south and accumulated a lot of good things. Now his nephew wants to get married, and his niece wants to get married, of course he has to show it.


    "Big brother, second brother, why did you bring so many things?"


    After receiving the two brothers, Mrs. Li was a little bit dumbfounded when she saw a few cars.


    Li Xingnian smiled and said: "The objects are big, so they look at a lot, but there are not many in fact."


    Ms. Li led the two into the mansion and asked about her natal family''s situation in detail. When she learned that everything was fine in her family''s family, the smile on her face increased.


    "Uncle, second uncle, third cousin!"


    After Daohua knew that the two uncles had arrived, she quickly greeted her, and saw a few people in front of Suihua¡¯s door: "Hey, didn¡¯t you say that Cousin Zixuan is here too? People?"


    Li Xingnian smiled and said: "Your cousin Zixuan''s family is going to visit Fang''s family first." After that, he immediately added, "Your cousin-in-law said, come to Yan''s house tomorrow."


    Daohua smiled and said, "The cousin''s husband''s house is a side branch of the Fang family. When you come to the capital, you should go to visit the side branch of the Fang family first."


    Immediately, the group went to the courtyard of Mrs. Yan first, and talked to Mrs. Yan for a while before going to the main courtyard.


    "Yiyi, come, I know that you like seeds. This was specially brought to you by my second uncle when he went to the south." When sorting things, Li Xingnian smiled and handed a small bag of seeds to Daohua.


    Daohua opened it, and she was delighted: "Corn!"


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, "Corn? It''s also appropriate, but people from the south call it Baogu."


    Daohua: "Also called Baogu, second uncle, how did you get this thing?"


    Li Xingnian: ¡°I was passing through a county in Guangdong, and I saw someone planting, so I gave you a little bit. I heard that this thing was passed from overseas, and the output seems to be OK.¡±


    Daohua hurriedly nodded: "The yield of corn is indeed quite high. Someone is already planting this in the south?"


    Li Xingnian: "There are species, but not many."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Since some people are caught, they are not afraid of not being promoted. As long as the people know that the yield of corn is high, they will rush to plant it. This corn is a staple food."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 788： , Self-esteem too high

    Chapter 788, self-esteem is too high


    "The two uncles are really kind to the girl. I have seen such a large coral bonsai before, and I have never heard of it." Lixia carefully sorted out the things sent by the Li family.


    Gu Yu registered in the same way, and smiled without raising his head: "What have we seen before following the girl? Ask me to say, this pair of red coral bonsai, the larger or the second, is mainly because of the good meaning, and it is suitable for placement. In the new house, happy and beautiful."


    Daohua sat at the window, listening to the two people muttering, and quickly threading the needles. Her wedding gown was ready, and she was now making Xiao Yeyang''s wedding gown.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, a red rose flew in from the window and landed on the embroidery surface.


    Daohua raised her head and looked at the flowers swaying outside the window. Her mouth could not help but tilted upwards. He pondered for a moment, and looked at Gu Yu and Lixia: "Are everything sorted out?"


    Gu Yu smiled and replied: "It''s all registered."


    Ina Flower: "After the registration is completed, I will send it to the warehouse."


    Gu Yu and Lixia nodded, called a few little maids, and took the things out of the room.


    As soon as they left, Xiao Yeyang jumped in from the window.


    Daohua looked at him tenderly: "It''s getting easier and easier for you to climb the wall and turn the window now."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I want to come in through the front entrance. Isn''t this afraid that you are not happy?" Then, he sat next to Daohua and asked with a smile, "Why did you call me over and miss me?"


    Ina Flower glared at him: "Who told you to sit? Get up quickly. I''ll re-measure your size so that the clothes don''t fit properly."


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®oh¡¯, stood up from his seat, raised his arms, and looked at Daohua: "You can measure it."


    "Wait!"


    Daohua found a tape ruler and began to measure Xiao Yeyang''s size.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua, who was seriously busy and alive: "Hey clothes are ready, I will try them again."


    Ina Flower: "I''ll send someone the clothes to you directly, you don''t need to make a special trip."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then what if Xifu didn''t do it inappropriately? I''d better come here."


    Daohua looked up at him: "If it doesn''t fit, just wear it."


    Xiao Yeyang stared, "How can this be done?"


    Daohua ignored him. After the size was measured, she took a pen to write it down carefully, and then looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, you can go now."


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "You really use it up and throw it away!" After finishing speaking, he sat down on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea slowly.


    I saw Daohua, but didn''t rush him, so she sat in front of the embroidery frame again and continued to embroider the Xi suit.


    Xiao Yeyang drank tea and looked at the rice flower. After a while, he said, ¡°This year the Japanese pirates in the south have been a bit fierce, but now the north is fairly stable. Uncle Emperor may have to expand the navy next year.¡±


    Daohua looked up at Xiao Yeyang: "So what?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The expansion will definitely require manpower. I think your fourth brother can go and break it."


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "Fourth brother? Why not third brother?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Wen Tao is careful and calm in his work. He is more suitable for staying in Jinlingwei; Wen Kai is more passionate and energetic. The expansion of the water army is in development, and it is suitable for him to enter. "


    Daohua: "What did Brother Si say by himself?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "That guy has always wanted to be a general, so naturally he wants to fight for it." Seeing Daohua frowned, he said, "Uncle Emperor just mentioned this, and we have to wait until next year to implement it. You can do it if you know it, you don¡¯t need to think too much now."


    Daohua nodded, but with her understanding of her fourth brother, he would definitely go if she had a chance.


    Time slipped away day by day, and it was mid-October in a blink of an eye.


    "What? Uncle wants to marry Yile for his third cousin?"


    Daohua looked at Mrs. Li in a daze, with an expression of disbelief.


    Mrs. Li glared at her daughter: "What does the yelling look like?" Although the eldest brother told her about it, she was surprised.


    "No, why did my uncle suddenly have this idea?" Daohua looked puzzled.


    Mrs. Li sighed: "Your third cousin took it for himself."


    Ina Hua said ¡®Ah¡¯.


    Mrs. Li: ¡°It¡¯s not this time. Everyone lives under one roof. Yile also loves to play. It¡¯s also the most active with your grandmother. If you come and go, your third cousin secretly likes it.¡±


    Daohua shook her head and shrugged: "The third cousin may be broken in love."


    Mrs. Li looked at her daughter: "Do you also think that Yile would not be willing?"


    Daohua: "Mother, you don''t know what Yile''s temperament is. You can''t most resemble the second aunt. Think about what kind of family the daughter-in-law the second aunt gave to the second elder brother?"


    "Yile has been high-spirited since she was a child, and now she clearly has a better choice. How can she like it. Third cousin?"


    Ms. Li''s face was unhappy: "Is your third cousin bad?" He said, and snorted, "If she didn''t rely on us, what good choice would she have?"


    After being silent for a while, Mrs. Li said again: "Actually, I am not optimistic about Yile. Yile is a girl who does not know Yihuan. Your third cousin has a gentle personality, and Yile is arrogant. He can''t suppress it. Live her."


    Daohua nodded in agreement.


    Ms. Li pondered for a moment: "However, since your eldest uncle has already spoken, I''m still going to ask the second room for his opinion."


    In the afternoon, Mrs. Li called Zhu Qiyun to the main courtyard.


    Zhu Qiyun asked with a smile: "Auntie, is there anything you are looking for with me?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "It''s okay, I just want to talk to you." After that, she gestured to Zhu Qiyun to drink tea. She also took a sip from the teacup, and then tentatively said, "Yihuan''s marriage is fixed. Yile, what do you and Wenjie have in mind?"


    Zhu Qiyun hurriedly put down the tea cup: "Before going out, father-in-law and mother-in-law specially confessed that everything will be listened to by the uncle and aunt after entering Beijing."


    Ms. Li smiled: "What do you think of Chenzhi?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Qiyun suddenly shook her heart.


    The eldest aunt will not mention her natal nephew for no reason. Does she want to marry Yile to her natal family?


    Looking at Zhu Qiyun, who did not have any joy, but was embarrassed, the smile on Mrs. Li¡¯s face faded a bit. No matter what, the Li family was her natal family. Seeing that her family was rejected by others, she felt uncomfortable.


    Zhu Qiyun noticed that she hadn''t managed her expression well, so she quickly remedied it and said a lot of good things about Li Chenzhi.


    Mrs. Li smiled lightly: "Chenzhi is not as good as what you said, okay, let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s talk about Yile, you go back and help me ask her to see what kind of person she wants to find, and ask After that, give me a reply."


    Zhu Qiyun nodded with a stiff smile.


    "I just said that the big aunt is kind and cold, you still have to say no, now believe it? She wants to date me to her maiden nephew who is a merchant, she really dares to think!"


    Yan Yile yelled in the room desperately.


    "Shut up!"


    Yan Wenjie looked at Yan Yile with an ugly expression.


    Yan Yile was dissatisfied with her face: "Are you still murdering me? Are you my brother? Didn''t you see other people violating your sister?"


    Zhu Qiyun can''t listen anymore: "Sister Si, what you said is too serious."


    Yan Yile coldly snorted: ¡°If it didn¡¯t happen to you, of course you can¡¯t stand up and talk and your back hurts.¡±


    "Four sisters!" Yan Yihuan got up and pulled Yan Yile, and looked at her warningly: "Don''t talk to my sister-in-law like this."


    Yan Yile snorted and turned her head to the side.


    Seeing Yan Yihuan looking at her apologetically, Zhu Qiyun shook her head to her, and then continued to look at Yan Yile: "Sister Si, when you are old, it is normal to see others. The eldest mother just raised her mouth today and came to explore. Just check our tone, and didn''t say that you have to marry you to Li''s house. You really don''t need to be so angry."


    Yan Yile became even more angry: "Why am I not angry? Her daughter married to the palace, and the concubine also said that she was a good man, she was the second elder sister. Anyway, she also decided to be a juror. Why should she become a businessman when she comes to me? This is not violating me, what is this?"


    Yan Wenjie frowned and looked at Yan Yile: "Sister Si, what kind of person do you want to marry? What kind of person do you think you can marry?"


    Yan Yile paused, and then confidently said: "We and our eldest sister have the same education. We will also do what the eldest sister knows. She can marry into the palace, even if we are shorter than her, we will marry into the ordinary. It¡¯s always okay for the official family, right."


    Yan Wenjie was angrily laughed: "The big sister has a father and brother to rely on, what do you have? My father is still farming in her hometown, and I am just a talent now. You can stand in the boundary of the capital now, all thanks to the uncle and aunt. Pity, I really want to ask you, what are you so proud of?"


    Hearing this, Yan Yile''s eyes flushed suddenly, turned around and ran out.


    Yan Yihuan met, and hurriedly chased it out.


    Zhu Qiyun looked worried and wanted to chase it out, but was stopped by Yan Wenjie.


    "You just overwhelmed what you said just now!"


    Yan Wenjie''s face was sullen: "Don''t talk about the main point, you can''t wake up the fourth sister. The Li family is a merchant''s home, but the family has a big business. With such a family background, the daughter of Dafang can look down on it, but our second room is not qualified."


    "But look at the reaction of the fourth sister just now. Just when you mentioned it, she was very angry, as if she had been humiliated."


    "Why is she so angry?"


    Yan Wenjie shook his head: "She has too much self-esteem. If she is not allowed to correct her position, she will suffer a lot in the future."


    Zhu Qiyun also sighed. She really didn¡¯t like Yan Yile, an unclear and self-aware little sister.


    The movement in the second room can''t be hidden from Mrs. Li. After Mrs. Li heard Yan Yile''s reaction, she couldn''t help but sneered. She felt that her hard work over the years had been fed to the white-eyed wolf, so she turned to find Li Xingchang.


    "Big brother, I won''t scribble with you anymore. Yile is not a candidate for Yishi IKEA''s wife. Tell Chenzhi to take your heart back."


    Li Xingchang raised his eyebrows. Since he dared to speak to his sister, he was naturally certain. The Li family has developed well over the years and accumulated a lot of wealth and connections. In Zhongzhou, he is considered a decent family.


    He has discussed with his second brother, and they will continue to do business in this generation, but the grandson¡¯s generation is about to start to walk in the direction of official career.


    So, the daughter-in-laws of several sons are all from scholarly family.


    I originally thought that the daughter of Yan''s second room grew up with Dafang, and she should have all the knowledge and character, but she didn''t expect it to be a high-hearted girl.


    If you don¡¯t succeed, you can¡¯t succeed, and Li Xingchang is not very disappointed: "Okay, I will talk to him."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "Big brother, don''t worry, there are many good girls in Beijing, I will help Chenzhi watch."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 789： , Three from Four Virtues

    Chapter 789, Three Observations and Four Virtues


    The Li family wanted to get married. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t hide from Yan Zhigao, and told him: ¡°Big Brother¡¯s house may be a bit worse than the official¡¯s house. It can be paired with Yile, which is more than enough.¡±


    "With my level of relationship, Yi Le is really going to marry, and my sister-in-law can still treat her badly? Unfortunately, the girl was unwilling, so I turned down the eldest brother."


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a while after listening, "How are you looking at Yishuang''s relationship?"


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "I have seen Mrs. Xue several times. She is a nice person, not a mean person. Master Xue, the master has seen him, and his character and appearance are all excellent."


    "Master Xue has personally explored Wenxiu''s tone, and expressed his desire to marry our family. If the master thinks it is okay, I will see the Xue family''s marriage can be settled."


    Yan Zhigao asked again: "How does Yishuang feel about the Xue family?"


    Mrs. Li glanced at him and said with a smile: "Our Yan family has just entered Beijing and has a shallow foundation. I still know the truth that the family should help each other and help each other. If Yishuang is not happy, she will force her to make a decision. The marriage made her complain."


    Yan Zhigao hurriedly smiled: "Ma''am misunderstood, I don''t mean it."


    Mrs. Li squinted Yan Zhigao, "Yeshuang''s marriages, if I don''t care about it, I''m afraid that I will be thankless. Anyway, I will help me see each other. In the end, it depends on you. And mother''s."


    Yan Zhigao thought for a while: "If Yishuang is willing, then settle the Xue family early. As for Yile, she is too impatient and impatient, and she is not very clever when she looks at it. It is not suitable for too complicated backyards. Low-rank officials are looking for them. In this way, in the face of me and Wenxiu, she is a little wrong, and they will be more concerned."


    Mrs. Li wanted to say that Yan Yile didn''t look down on people whose heads were too low, but she swallowed it back to her lips. She didn''t want to waste any more energy for this niece who didn''t know how to be grateful. Whatever the master said.


    "Master, go to bed soon. Two days later, it will be a good life for my son. We can have enough energy."


    Yan Zhigao sighed: "Unknowingly, Chinese Kai is about to get married, hey, we are all old!"


    On October 20th, Yan Wenkai got married.


    "The fourth brother brought Sister Su over."


    "Wrong, wrong, you should change your name to Sisisi."


    "Then you should be called Sisao?"


    In Xitang, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan stood next to each other, and immediately laughed when they saw Yan Wenkai leading Su Shiyu in.


    In the seat, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li both smiled.


    After the newcomer had paid his respects, Daohua quickly pulled Zhou Jingwan back and said, "Go, let''s go to the bridal chamber."


    Zhou Jingwan hesitated: "Forget it, I don''t think the fourth brother will welcome us to the bridal chamber."


    Daohua pulled Zhou Jingwan to the new house: "We won¡¯t be on the scene, just go and see the excitement."


    Looking at Daohua who was eager to try, Zhou Jingwan asked curiously: "When I got married with your third brother, why didn''t you have a bridal chamber?"


    Daohua: "The third brother kept a straight face all day long. I''m afraid that he will get angry after the trouble. On the days of great rejoicing, it is not good to be angry."


    Zhou Jingwan: "Then you are not afraid of your fourth brother getting angry?"


    Ina Flower: "Four brothers can play well, as long as they are not too much, he can catch them."


    Soon, the two came to the new house.


    At this time, the new house was already full of people. Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu were eating dumplings face to face. The crowds onlookers were all roaring and the scene was very lively.


    "Oh, there is no place for us."


    Zhou Jingwan looked at Daohua regretfully.


    Daohua looked around, then pulled Zhou Jingwan and ran towards the back of the room: "Let¡¯s go and look at the window."


    However, there are people under the window.


    Watching Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao move in unison, standing outside the window with arms crossed, and looking inside the new house with a smile, Daohua and Zhou Jingwan were a little hard to say.


    "How did you come?"


    Xiao Yeyang waved towards Dao Trick: "Come here, I''ll take a good position for you."


    Daohua took Zhou Jingwan and walked over: "I thank you."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and pulled Daohua in front of him.


    Daohua was not polite. She lay on the window and looked into the new house. She saw Yan Wenkai quickly kissed Su Shiyu''s cheek amidst the crowd''s chuckles, and suddenly laughed: "Fourth brother is going to kneel on the washboard tonight. NS."


    Zhou Jingwan also leaned over: "Why?"


    Ina Flower: "I haven''t seen Sister Su''s ears become blushing?"


    Zhou Jingwan also laughed: "Shi Yu must be ashamed now."


    At this moment, Wu Dingbai came over and said, "I said why I couldn''t find the two of you, so you are here?" As he said, he leaned to the window and smiled at the new house.


    "The sight line here is great!"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him: "Why are you here?"


    Wu Dingbo: "I came here to look for you on purpose. The brothers of the Su family are clamoring for boxing, I am their opponent."


    Yan Wentao said concisely: "There is no time now."


    Wu Dingbo shrugged and said, ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯t go there, neither will I.¡±


    At this time, the new house was lively. No matter how the roar of the bridal chamber, Yan Wenkai was able to pick it up and plug it back. Knowing that his lady''s face was thin, everyone laughed a few times, and he started to rush people.


    After a while, there will be no outsiders in the new house.


    With an outsider like Wu Dingbo, Daohua continued to look at it. She glanced at Xiao Yeyang and motioned to him to take Wu Dingbo away.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, let''s go." As he said, he took Daohua''s hand, and he wanted to pull her away.


    Taohua didn''t pay attention, and kicked her left foot on the stone that appeared on the ground, and was dragged, the embroidered shoe fell off.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and quickly blocked Wu Dingbo''s sight.


    Do not look at any indecent, Wu Dingbo immediately turned around.


    However, when he turned around, Xiao Yeyang swept down from the corner of his eyes, picked up the embroidered shoes on the ground, and put them on the feet of the county lord Shengping.


    "You didn''t kick your foot, did you?"


    Ina Flower shook her head.


    Wu Dingbo stared at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, who were leaving side by side, and sighed in his heart, is Xiao Yeyang being too kind to the county lord Shengping?


    Under the public, he actually condescended to squat down and put on shoes for the lord of Shengping County!


    "What are you doing? Hurry up!"


    Seeing Wu Dingbo standing still, Yan Wentao couldn''t help but urge.


    "Oh!"


    Wu Dingbo returned to his senses, and quickly followed.


    After leaving the yard, when someone next to him was talking about Su Shiyu''s dowry, Wu Dingbo couldn''t help but say: "The Su family is indeed a scholarly family. I heard that there is a book for Wen Kai''s wife to marry a woman who specializes in it. A rare book of three observances and four virtues."


    "Three obeys and four virtues?"


    Taohua''s footsteps.


    Wu Dingbo: "Yes, women regard obedience to the three obediences and four virtues as virtues. The Su family so cherishes and values ??this virtue in a rare book. It can be seen that the teaching of their children is strict.


    Hearing this, Daohua couldn''t help but ¡®haha¡¯ twice.


    Wu Dingbo heard the disdain in Daohua¡¯s tone, and immediately asked: "The county lord, do you have any different opinions?"


    Ina Flower: "What can I say, it is okay to obey the three obediences and the four virtues, but it is not only for women to obey, but for men to obey."


    Wu Dingbo suddenly laughed: "Men obey the three obediences and four virtues? The county lord, don''t you laugh, this joke is not funny at all, it is almost unheard of."


    Taohua looked at Wu Dingbo silently, but looked at him embarrassedly.


    Wu Dingbai touched his nose: "I have never heard of the three obediences and four virtues of men."


    Ina Flower: "That''s your ignorance."


    Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Which three obediences and four virtues do men follow?¡±


    Yan Wentao and Zhou Jingwan beside ?? also looked at Daohua curiously.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, her eyes sparkling: "The three obediences are, Madam¡¯s orders must be obeyed, Madam¡¯s principles must be followed blindly, and Madam must follow wherever she goes."


    "Four virtues, you must be willing to spend money for your wife, you must know what the wife means, you must endure the wife''s anger, and you must hide when the wife beats you."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yeyang went silly, and Wu Dingbo even took a breath.


    As for Yan Wentao and Zhou Jingwan, they opened their mouths slightly and stared at Daohua in a daze.


    Daohua glanced at a few people, and shook her head: "It''s rare and weird, just a few words will surprise you like this."


    Zhou Jingwan regained her senses, took Daohua¡¯s arm and gave her a thumbs up: "It¡¯s hard for you to think of this. It¡¯s just the little lord who can do it?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "This is not what I thought, this is what I saw in the script. If he can''t do it, he can''t ask me to do the women''s version of the three obediences and four virtues."


    Zhou Jingwan nodded, and then said: "After I go back later, I think I should also talk to your third brother about these three obediences and four virtues."


    Wu Dingbai looked at Xiao Yeyang sympathetically, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder to show his comfort.


    Xiao Yeyang slapped his hand with a ¡®pop¡¯, and gave him a ¡®you don¡¯t understand¡¯ look.


    The modern version of the Three Congs Four Desires was found on Baidu!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 790： , Contentment

    Chapter 790, contentment


    Become relatives. Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai spend more time at home. With the addition of two new daughter-in-laws, the Yan family becomes a lot more lively at once. Mrs. Yan is very happy about this.


    After Yan Wenkai''s wedding, the Li family moved out of the Yan family and lived in the house he bought.


    "Your eldest uncle and second uncle want to open a few shops selling southern specialty products in Beijing. After the shops are opened, leave your third cousin to take care of them in Beijing, and they will go back to Zhongzhou."


    In Daohua¡¯s house, Mrs. Li was talking to Daohua while he was sorting out Daohua¡¯s dowry list.


    Taohua buried her head in embroidering Xiao Yeyang''s happy clothes, and nodded and said, "Uncle and Uncle are worthwhile."


    Mrs. Li shook her head and sighed: "It''s a pity that Yile doesn''t look down on your third cousin. Your uncle''s family has a lot of money, and she must have nothing to worry about when she married. Now your third cousin is staying alone in Beijing. There is no in-laws on her head. People who are so comfortable don''t want it. I''ll see what kind of person she wants to choose."


    "Your father said, let me help her choose her husband''s house among the low-level officials, but except for the oily yamen, which of the low-level officials are not living tightly?"


    "Yile, this girl, is she not steady and sensible than Yishuang, she only cares about the glamour outside, and she will suffer in the future."


    Daohua raised her head and said, "Mother, the second brother and the second sister-in-law are here, when you are looking for the fourth sister''s in-law''s house, you pull the second sister-in-law and let her participate in the whole process. There are some things that the second sister-in-law is better than you to talk about."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "If you don¡¯t say that I will do it, I don¡¯t want to be complained by your second uncle and aunt in the future.


    Daohua moved her neck, got up and poured a cup of tea for Mrs. Li: "Mother, I heard that my father has guests today?"


    Mrs. Li nodded: "It''s the room sacrifice wine of the Imperial College."


    Inahanahan: "Why did my father move with Fang''s family?"


    Mrs. Li: "Isn¡¯t your elder brother in the Hanlin Academy with Fang Hao? Fang Jijiu is Fang Hao¡¯s eldest man, and I¡¯ll catch up with you when you come and go."


    Speaking of Fang Hao, Mrs. Li couldn''t help but think of his mother. The smile on her face faded when she thought of the unpleasantness of the last meeting.


    "Fang Jijiu is very knowledgeable, and your father is an arty. The two have met several times at other people''s gatherings, and they have a good chat."


    "Your cousin Zixuan married a branch of Fang''s family, and your sister-in-law''s mother and Fang Hao''s father are cousins. After careful calculation, our family and Fang''s family are also considered to be intimate."


    "When your fourth brother got married, Fang Jijiu also came. No, your father wanted to move around with Fang''s family more. This time he took a break, he invited someone to the house."


    asked her to say that she really didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Fang¡¯s family.


    No way, Fang Hao¡¯s mother left her with a bad impression.


    Daohua also remembered the previous elder brother and sister-in-law who wanted to match her with Fang Hao. Although she felt a little awkward, she didn''t say anything. Anyway, she wouldn''t have any contact with the Fang family.


    In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s November, and the weather is getting colder and colder.


    After finishing the last stitch of Daohua, he rubbed his hands and came to the charcoal basin. He stomped his feet and said, "The winter in Beijing is much colder than in Zhongzhou."


    said, looking at Bishi.


    "Do you have all the supplies for the winter, Master?"


    Bishi smiled and said: "Girl, don''t worry, Dongli and Caiju are watching, and you can''t stand the old man."


    Daohua nodded, and then asked: "Will the prince go to Four Seasons Villa again this month?"


    Bishi: "The prince was there the day the slave and maid went, and I heard from the owner that he seemed to have a hot spring with the old man. By the way, the old prince Yong was also there. When the slave and maid left, he looked at the old man with a lot of energy. "


    Daohua was relieved: "That''s good." She will get married on the second day of the next month. It is really inconvenient for her to run out this month.


    After a while, Daohua saw that the snow was not so heavy, so she let Bishi hold an umbrella, and was going to go to Mrs. Yan¡¯s house to accompany her for lunch.


    When ?? was approaching the gate of Songhe Courtyard, Daohua heard laughter from inside, and the corners of her mouth suddenly twitched: "Grandma must be playing leaf cards with a few sister-in-laws again."


    Speaking, we are about to step into the hospital gate.


    However, at this time, several men¡¯s laughter came out.


    Daohua listened unfamiliarly, and took her feet back again, and looked at the woman-in-law who was next to the door: "A visitor is here?"


    The old lady smiled and replied: "It was the uncle who brought his cousin and the sons of the Fang family to greet the old lady. Now they are eating roast venison with some grandma and girl under the flower shed."


    Inahana heard that she had no plans to go in immediately: "If grandma asks about me later, tell her that I have been here." Then, she tightened her cloak tightly and left with flying snowflakes.


    In the yard, Yan Wenjie sat with Yan Wenxiu, smiling and echoing a few words from time to time.


    This time he came to Beijing and he felt it really. Before he knew it, the second room had been left behind by the big room and the third room.


    Not only the eldest brother, but also the third and fourth younger brothers, he is not as many.


    Looking at Yan Wenxiu who was chatting and laughing, Yan Wenjie''s eyes were a little sad, and his heart became less and less unpleasant. At this moment, his wife''s concerned gaze came over.


    Yan Wenjie''s heart was slightly warm, and he smiled at Zhu Qiyun, signaled that he was okay, and then rejoined the joke.


    People in the world love to watch dishes and dishes, Fang Hao and the two sons of Fang Ji Restaurant have obviously perfunctory attitudes towards him, so his interest is not very high.


    But in order not to worry his wife, he still tried to blend in.


    Because of his lack of concentration, Yan Wenjie scanned the white cloak that suddenly flashed at the entrance of the courtyard.


    The white fox cloak without a trace of impurities, only the older sister has it in the family.


    Yan Wenjie thought about his wife''s worries about his wife''s brother''s health after Lidong. After thinking about it, he said to Yan Wenxiu and quickly walked out of the yard.


    "Big sister!"


    Hearing a shout from behind, Daohua couldn''t help but stop, turned around, and saw Yan Wenjie: "Second brother."


    Yan Wenjie walked quickly to Daohua''s side: "Big sister, why didn''t you enter the yard just now? Grandma mentioned you before."


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I have guests here, and I don¡¯t have time to accompany them. So, it¡¯s better not to show up.¡±


    Yan Wenjie smiled and nodded: "Yes."


    Daohua looked at Yan Wenjie who had become more mature and stable, and asked with a smile, "Second brother, what''s the matter?"


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on Yan Wenjie''s face: "Big sister, the medicinal materials produced in your Zhuangzi are of good quality, I want to buy some medicinal materials from you."


    Daohua hurriedly asked: "Second brother is not feeling well?"


    Yan Wenjie shook his head: "It''s not me, it''s your second sister-in-law''s younger brother. He is weak and gets sick as soon as he enters the winter. He needs medicine to support him."


    Daohua smiled and said, "It turns out that this is the case. Then second brother, please let second sister-in-law give me the prescription."


    Yan Wenjie laughed immediately after hearing Daohua''s mouthful, "Thank you, big sister."


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "Second brother, you are too far-sighted. We are a family. If you have anything to do, just speak up. I will help if you can."


    Yan Wenjie''s eyes flickered slightly and nodded with a smile.


    After ??, the two said a few more words, Daohua saw that the snow began to fall, and left.


    Looking at Daohua walking away, Yan Wenjie took a long sigh. Qiyun was right. As long as it is not excessive, Dafang takes care of the second room regardless of whether it is the uncle, the aunt or the elder brother and sister.


    "What are you doing standing here?" Zhu Qiyun came over.


    Yan Wenjie saw Zhu Qiyun and quickly walked over: "It''s snowing, why did you come out?"


    Zhu Qiyun patted the snowflakes on Yan Wenjie''s shoulders: "I see you haven''t been going back for a long time. I thought you had something to do, so I wanted to come out and have a look."


    Yan Wenjie knew that his wife was worrying about herself, and smiled: "The eldest sister just came here. After returning to the room later, you write down the prescriptions your brother usually takes and send them to Daohuaxuan. The eldest sister has better medicinal materials. It¡¯s much better outside."


    Zhu Qiyun listened, her eyes suddenly filled with smiles.


    Xianggong failed to go to Wangyue Academy with his elder brother, third and fourth brothers when he was a child. She always cared a little about her elder sister. Now he can take the initiative to open his mouth to her elder sister. She is very happy.


    "Okay, I''ll write when I go back."


    Yan Wenjie squeezed Zhu Qiyun''s hand and led her back.


    When ?? approached the courtyard gate, listening to the chattering and laughter inside, the unsatisfactory feelings in Yan Wenjie''s heart suddenly disappeared.


    He is lucky. Inside, he has married a wife who thinks about everything for him. Outside, there are big brothers who help him. Compared with other people, he has enough things.


    Time to be content!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 791： , Quanfu People

    Chapter 791, Quan Fu Ren


    As the day of getting married gets closer, Daohua, who has been indifferent, also begins to get nervous.


    When I think that I will leave Yan''s family and marry into a new family, Daohua still feels a little apprehensive and uneasy.


    Madam Li saw that her daughter finally looked like a newly married woman, she couldn''t help but laughed a little: "I thought that girl wouldn''t be nervous. Hearing what she said before, marrying is to eat and sleep in a different place. See how easy it is to say. Ah, now it¡¯s over, it¡¯s not calm anymore."


    Ping Xiao and Hepingtong both covered their mouths and snickered.


    In mid-November, Gu Jian sent Dongli to Yan''s Mansion to send 20 things, saying it was a dowry for Daohua.


    Ms. Li looked at the things that Gu Jian sent, she was happy and had a headache.


    She asked, when Luo Qiong married into Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, the dowry was 120, and she prepared it for her daughter.


    Now that the old man has added twenty lifts, the number of dowries can be exceeded.


    "Let¡¯s reorganize Yiyi¡¯s dowry, and each one is compacted."


    "Second sister, I heard that the Yan family has prepared 120 dowries for the county lord of Shengping. Is it true?"


    On November 20, Mrs. Han brought Han Xinman to add makeup to Daohua. After meeting the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, the two went to Han Xinran¡¯s courtyard.


    Han Xinran nodded, and did not elaborate.


    Ms. Han sighed: "I really didn''t expect your in-laws to accumulate so much wealth. The dowry of the county lord of Shengping is not much worse than marrying a daughter with the lord''s family."


    Han Xinran didn¡¯t want to talk more about Daohua¡¯s dowry, and changed the topic with a smile.


    Mrs. Han: "By the way, can you find the Quanfu people when the lord of Shengping County married?"


    Han Xinran: "My mother-in-law is in charge of this matter, I am not sure about it either."


    Madam Han looked at Han Xinran disapprovingly: "You kid, why don''t you care about this kind of thing? Send someone to inquire about it. If you don''t find it, you can share your worries for your mother-in-law. "


    Han Xinran did not move, just said: "If my mother-in-law needs my help, she will speak."


    Han Xinman looked at Han Xinran, and said bitterly, "Second sister, your attitude is not good. We are daughters-in-law of other people. We must have eyesight and take the initiative to find things to do. How can we passively wait for my mother-in-law to arrange?"


    Ms. Han took the words: "Your elder sister is right, you, you have been like this since you were a child, if you don¡¯t urge you, you will be lazy. Now that you are married, you can¡¯t be as lazy as you were at home."


    Han Xin was so disgusted by the behavior of her mother and elder sister who preached her at every turn, and her face went cold.


    Han Xinman saw Han Xinran''s impatience, glanced at Madam Han, and motioned her not to say anything.


    Ms. Han was a little displeased, but thinking of Mrs. Han¡¯s confession before going out, she didn¡¯t say much, but spoke about the purpose of coming today:


    "Quanfu people are not so easy to find. The Yan family only came to Beijing not long ago. There are not many friends. Your second aunt is good. You have your parents and you have both children. You have a good relationship with your second uncle. Mother-in-law, let her be the blessed person."


    Hearing this, Han Xinran''s face suddenly sank, and she stood up with a ¡®punk¡¯, ¡°Mother, how can you open this mouth? You just don¡¯t want me to have a good time at my husband¡¯s house?¡±


    Mrs. Han also followed with a sullen face: "Why can''t I open this mouth? Is it possible that your second aunt is not worthy to be this Quanfu person?"


    Han Xinran anxiously: "You said the second aunt is worthy? The eldest sister is the head of the county, and she is going to marry into the Prince Ping''s mansion. Does the second aunt have a fate or a reputation for her character?"


    It''s not that she doesn''t look down on her second aunt, it''s that her second aunt has nothing to tell.


    As long as she dares to mention it today, her mother-in-law will be extremely disappointed in her. No, not only the mother-in-law, she will offend the whole family.


    Although the Han family is the home of the earl, the second uncle has no fame or official position, and he usually helps the mansion with some common affairs.


    Let such an ordinary person be a full blessing for the elder sister, not to mention the Yan family, even other people in Beijing will laugh at it.


    Mrs. Han was asked speechlessly.


    Han Xinman spoke up and looked at Han Xinran dissatisfiedly: "Second sister, how can you say that to your second aunt? Don¡¯t forget, the second uncle went all the way to Zhongzhou to help you see Yan¡¯s family. Later, he also sent you far and wide to marry you."


    Han Xinran¡¯s impatience reached its extreme: "Sister, you don¡¯t need you to remind me of these things. The second uncle¡¯s kindness to me has always been in my heart."


    Mrs. Han: "Since you take it to heart, why don''t you help your second aunt?"


    Han Xinran no longer wanted to speak, and chuckled: "Is the second aunt to be a Quanfu person to help her?"


    Han Xinman: "Of course, you also know that the third sister and the fourth sister are going to talk about kissing. If the second aunt can be a full blessing for the lord of Shengping County, it must be a matter of face. The gate of the earl''s palace?"


    Quan blessing, represents blessing.


    In the capital, it is a good thing to be a full-fledged person, especially when a dignified person marries a daughter, because there are many relatives and friends, it is an excellent way to promote fame.


    Their family is now more and more in the circle of nobles. The lord of Shengping County is married into the royal family. If the second aunt can be her full blessing, the Han family will undoubtedly show up in the family of the relatives of the emperor and the family of the duke.


    Her mother''s family is well, she can be harder in her mother-in-law''s family.


    Han Xinran took a deep breath, looking at the natural looks of his mother and eldest sister, and directly issued an order to dismiss the guest: "Mother, eldest sister, I still have business here, so I won¡¯t leave you here for dinner."


    Upon hearing this, both Mrs. Han and Han Xinman were taken aback.


    Han Xinman looked at Han Xinran¡¯s cold face, and sneered: ¡°Why, the second sister has a husband¡¯s family, so has she started to dislike me and my mother?¡±


    Han Xinran, who didn''t want to be clear-cut when he heard this, suddenly became angry and looked at Han Xinman: "Big sister, what will happen to you if I go to your in-laws'' house to tell me?"


    Han Xinman''s eyes flashed: "Why did my mother and I point fingers at you? We are all doing it for you."


    "Good for me?" Han Xinran laughed directly, "Big sister, I''m not a fool, you just see that I''m better at my husband''s house than you are. If you don''t feel happy, do you want to make me trouble?" "


    "you"


    Han Xinman looked at Han Xinran in a daze. She didn''t expect her true inner thoughts to be seen through.


    Han Xinran: "Big sister, put your kindness away, I don''t need it." After that, he called the dowry mother Han.


    "Sister, you send mother and eldest sister to leave." After speaking, he walked out of the house quickly.


    Looking at the little children who went away, and then at the elder daughter whose eyes were red with anger, Madam Han opened her mouth, and finally did not stop her.


    She really didn¡¯t expect her eldest daughter to think that way!


    At the same time, in the old lady Yan¡¯s room, Mrs. Li also had a cold face at the old lady of the Yang family: ¡°Old lady, I have already found my daughter¡¯s Quanfu, so I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    The old lady Yang was taken aback: "Who is more suitable than my eldest daughter-in-law?"


    Mrs. Li was angrily laughed.


    Some people just don¡¯t know it, but they are extremely greedy.


    For my sister-in-law''s sake, the Yang family rubbed the Yan family''s light, so she didn''t say anything, but she was really disgusted by the fact that she wanted to take advantage of it at every turn.


    Yan Siyu looked at the contempt and ridicule in her sister-in-law''s eyes, and was full of self-confidence: "Sister-in-law, my mother-in-law was joking with you." Before going out, the mother-in-law didn''t tell her a word. Face it.


    Unfortunately, it''s about Yiyi, and my mother and sister-in-law are not willing to retreat one step.


    Old Mrs. Yang knew that she had to rely on Yan''s family now. Seeing that Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li were unhappy, she immediately followed Yan Siyu''s words.


    "You must not choose the wrong family member here, or you won''t be able to get rid of it."


    In the evening, Mrs. Li went to Daohuaxuan and complained about the Han family and Yang family''s recommendation of her family as a full-fledged person: "Fortunately, your sister-in-law was not confused this time."


    Looking at Mrs. Li who was angrily, Daohua smiled: "That''s the mother and sister-in-law who are not decisive, if I hum!"


    Ms. Li looked at her daughter''s fierce appearance, and suddenly laughed: "Before, Wei Niang thought you were a bit tougher. Now think about it, your daughter''s house is better, so as not to be bullied."


    Daohua nodded in agreement: "Mother, who do you choose to be the Quanfu person?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Mrs. Yang."


    Daohua had a meal: "Which Mrs. Yang?"


    Mrs. Li: "Which can it be? Of course it is Yang Shoufu''s wife."


    Ina Hua was surprised: "How did you invite her?"


    Ms. Li was silent for a moment: "Your future mother-in-law asked for help."


    Daohua suddenly ¡®ah¡¯.


    Ms. Li continued: "It must be Yeyang who knows that our family does not have many friends in the capital. This is how your future mother-in-law can help."


    Daohua doesn''t think it is, it should be the future mother-in-law who took the initiative to help.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 792： , Married

    Chapter 792, married


    On November 29th, the Yan family began to send makeup to Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion.


    Daohuaxuan.


    I lifted the makeup and placed it neatly in the yard. Each makeup was tied with festive red silk.


    "I wonder if when we got married, did the dowry have half the size of the big sister?"


    Looking at the dazzling array of dowries in the courtyard, Yan Yile couldn''t help but mutter.


    Hearing this, Han Xinran, Zhou Jingwan and Su Shiyu looked at each other quickly, and then pretended not to hear them.


    The eldest sister (Yiyi) is the eldest daughter of the Yan family. Her dowry is not only from the family, but also from the Li family, as well as from the old father. The most important thing is that she herself also gave out a part.


    It''s really unreasonable for the fourth sister to compare with her.


    Yan Yishuang glanced at Yan Yile with contempt in her eyes. Now she dare not compare with her big sister. I really don¡¯t know where Yan Yile, who is separated by a room, is emboldened?


    Zhu Qiyun beside ?? was too embarrassed. Looking at Yan Yile who was talking casually regardless of occasion, she had a headache. Before going out, she repeatedly confessed and asked her to take care of her mouth. Unfortunately, she didn''t listen to her ears at all.


    Zhu Qiyun pulled Yan Yihuan back, and then whispered: "Second sister, you work hard these past two days. Watch your fourth sister more. Don''t let her add a blockage to the family."


    Yan Yihuan nodded: "Sister-in-law, I will be optimistic about Yile."


    Not long after, Yan Wenxiu led people into the yard, checking the dowry list, and letting the people carry them out one by one.


    In the room, Daohua watched the yard become empty little by little, and her heart fell with the empty.


    In three days, she will leave her first home in this world, and then start a new life again.


    Outside the courtyard, Mrs. Li''s smile was somewhat reluctant and stiff as she listened to congratulations from relatives and friends.


    This is really different from marrying a daughter-in-law and marrying a daughter. Marrying a daughter-in-law is a happy thing, but you can marry a daughter. Whenever she thinks that her daughter will belong to someone else''s family, she can''t be happy.


    Not only she, but the old lady Yan and Yan Zhigao are also making a strong smile.


    One hundred and twenty sets of dowries were picked up by the little servants in a green robe and red belt. They lined up in a column, and under the leadership of brothers Yan Wenxiu and Yan Wentao, they were sent to the Prince Ping''s Mansion in a mighty manner.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Compared with the strong smiles of Yan''s parents, the smile on Prince Ping''s face is much more sincere.


    The middle door of the palace opened wide, and Xiao Yeyang stood in front of the door, looking excitedly at the makeup delivery team from far and near.


    After the Yan Wenxiu brothers arrived, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "A few brothers in law have worked hard."


    Yan Wenkai hummed and said: "Just know, I can tell you, in the future, you must dare to be bad to my sister, and be careful that my fists don''t recognize people."


    Yan Wentao: "There is still mine."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You don''t have this chance."


    Yan Wenxiu said: "In the future, Yiyi will have Lao Yeyang for you to take care of."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t worry." As he said, he smiled and welcomed everyone into the mansion.


    Immediately, a dowry was carried into the gate of Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion.


    Princess Ma and Luo Qiong stood by and watched.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was smiling and beaming, Princess Ma was overwhelmed. She swept to the daughter-in-law next to her and snorted coldly: "This poor family of Yan family married her daughter, and her dowry can catch up with the National Palace."


    Hearing this, Luo Qiong''s eyes quickly fluctuated. She knew that her mother-in-law was saying that she had a small dowry, and she was holding back her anger and didn''t respond.


    The princess Ma just wanted to vent the anger in her heart, but Luo Qiong looked like this, the anger in her chest was not relieved, on the contrary, it became even stronger.


    Seeing that Princess Ma¡¯s face is getting more and more ugly, Luo Qiong sighed and had to take the initiative to change the subject: "Mother, the father-in-law will be back the day after tomorrow. You know what he likes to eat, you know best, tell your daughter-in-law, and your daughter-in-law should prepare in advance."


    Speaking of this, Princess Ma was really distracted.


    On the other side, Daohua¡¯s dowry was carried to Pingxitang, watched by Defu, and sent to the warehouse.


    came with the dowry, and the woman who was sent by the Yan family to build the new house.


    Xiao Yeyang stood in front of the new house, watching the Yan family¡¯s wife laying tents, bedding and other utensils in the new house, his eyes gleaming with vision and expectation for the future.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day before Daohua married.


    Seeing that Mrs. Yan was reluctant to bear herself, Daohua was about to accompany her grandmother to sleep for the last night. Who knows, just as she was about to go out, Mrs. Li came over.


    Seeing Mrs. Li awkwardly take out a delicately bound picture album, Daohua couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of her mouth.


    "This is a fire avoidance picture, take a look tonight"


    Waiting for Mrs. Li to continue, Daohua quickly interrupted: "Mother, I will watch, you go back and rest."


    Ms. Li gave Daohua angrily: "You have no conscience, but now you dislike your mother."


    Daohua smiled wryly, not disgusting, it is true. Discussing this fire avoiding picture with my mother, I feel embarrassed to think about it.


    Regardless of whether Daohua is willing or not, Mrs. Li took her and carefully told her some ways of getting along with husband and wife.


    Daohua bit her scalp and listened, and did not send Mrs. Li away until the end of Haishi (23:00).


    It''s so late, and the old lady Yan went to bed too early, and Daohua didn''t go there anymore. After lying on the bed, looking at the fire avoidance picture at hand, she couldn''t sleep anymore.


    slept in a daze for an hour or two. Before dawn, Daohua was picked up by Wang Man''er and Gu Yu and began to bathe and dress up.


    Mrs. Yang came here early in the morning, and when Daohua was bathed, she began to open her face, comb her hair and put on makeup.


    Daohua¡¯s eyelids are too heavy, like a puppet, let others beat her.


    Wait for her to dress up and dress up, the sun will be up long ago.


    "Today is a good day. It''s sunny. After the county lord gets married, the days will surely be peaceful and beautiful." Madam Yang said with a smile.


    Ina Flower dropped her head in a ¡®shyly¡¯ manner: "I borrowed my wife¡¯s kind words."


    After that, the old lady Yan, and the five or six-year-old Yan Yishan, all came to Daohua¡¯s room.


    Looking at the red eyes of grandmother and mother, Daohua felt very uncomfortable in her heart. She had to smile and said: "Grandmother and mother, we all live in the capital. It will be convenient for me to come back to see you in the future."


    The old lady Yan took Daohua¡¯s hand: "Married, it¡¯s not as comfortable as being a girl at home. The family is fine, don¡¯t keep thinking about it."


    Mrs. Li also ordered a few words.


    Following congratulations and blessings from the four sister-in-laws and three younger sisters.


    Ms. Li wanted to entertain the guests, and after sitting for a while, she took Han Xinran away with reluctance.


    With the gradual arrival of guests, more and more female relatives in Daohua¡¯s house gather.


    I didn''t sleep well, and there were some swollen rice flowers in my head. I only felt that my whole brain was buzzing. Except for dealing with a few elders, I pretended to be shy and hung my head.


    It wasn''t until these people were invited to eat out that the roots of the rice flower ears became clean.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but there was the sound of firecrackers outside.


    Hearing the voice, Wang Man''er immediately said to Daohua with joy, "Girl, the sedan chair is here."


    Inahua sat up straight. At this moment, she didn''t think about anything. She just wanted to go through all the processes as soon as possible, so that the phoenix crown weighing several kilograms could be taken off from her head.


    Yan Mansion Gate.


    Xiao Yeyang rode over with a big horse with a high head and full of joy, followed by the eight-carriage sedan chair, and the welcoming team of Haohao Tangtang.


    The sedan chair approached, and the sound of firecrackers resounded across the roof.


    Yan Wenxiu took his family¡¯s brothers and relatives and blocked the door for a long time, ready to teach Xiao Yeyang¡¯s brother-in-law, let him know that the Yan family¡¯s daughter is not so easy to marry.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t let the people who came with him help, and took all the questions on his own.


    In order to get in early, Xiao Yeyang made a lavish move and kept throwing a lot of red envelopes out.


    After a battle of wits, Yan Wenxiu smiled and let Xiao Yeyang in.


    "Girl, my uncle came in."


    Bi Shi, who was moving quietly outside, ran into the new house quickly.


    Daohua glanced at her: "Just come in, why are you so anxious?"


    At this moment, Wang Man''er came over with a red pepper.


    Ina Flower looked at her warily: "What do you do with peppers?"


    Wang Man''er: "Girl, when a woman gets married, she has to cry, so that she will be happy after marriage. The servant girl is afraid that you will not be able to cry, so she specially prepared this tear-jerking."


    Daohua was speechless, and she resisted: "Do you have to cry?"


    Wang Man''er nodded: "Girl, there''s no time. The servant will put a little chili juice under your nose to stimulate your tears." Then, he broke the chili into two pieces and dipped the chili juice with his index finger. , He stretched his hand to Daohua.


    Daohua looked at the close hand and closed her eyes recognizing her fate. Then, she felt a burning pain under her eyes, and water mist filled her eye sockets uncontrollably.


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s red eyes, Wang Man''er and Gu Yu both looked satisfied.


    At this time, Han Xinran walked in: "Yeyang is already in the main hall, big sister, I will help you out." Seeing that Daohua''s head was still bald, he quickly asked, "Where is the hijab?"


    "it''s here!"


    Gu Yu quickly handed over the hijab embroidered with dragons and phoenixes.


    Han Xinran took it, covered Daohua on her head personally, and then helped her to the main hall.


    In the main hall, the guests had gathered together long ago, and everyone was laughing and talking.


    Xiao Yeyang stood upright in the lobby, letting everyone look at it, looking nervously at the door.


    When he saw a red dress with a hijab and Daohua walking out, the corners of Xiao Yeyang''s mouth suddenly rose, and his eyebrows were filled with joy that could not be concealed.


    Daohua was helped to the hall and stood side by side with Xiao Yeyang. After the maid brought the futon, the two greeted Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li together.


    Looking at her kneeling daughter, Yan Zhigao and Madam Li both had tears in their eyes, and they each said something admonishing.


    The rice flower with the hijab can''t see the expressions of the two, but he heard the choking in their tone, and the eyes that were stimulated by the pepper couldn''t help but shed tears.


    "Daughter is out, Wanwang father and mother are so cherished."


    Xi Niang helped Daohua up, and under the ardent gaze of the Yan family and the guests, she followed Xiao Yeyang out of the lobby.


    As soon as Daohua walked out of the lobby, Yan Wenxiu walked over and squatted down, carrying Daohua on the sedan chair.


    As soon as the bride got on the sedan chair, the drums and music rang, and with the sound of ¡®lifting the sedan chair¡¯, Xiao Yeyang rode out on horseback and took the bride on his way home amidst the congratulations from everyone.


    The welcoming team blows and beats all the way, shouting in front of each other and holding back.


    Xiao Yeyang sat on horseback, looking back at the sedan chair from time to time, thinking that his beloved person was in the sedan chair, waiting to be led home by him, the smile on his face never faded.


    After a period of time, the sedan chair greeted the Prince Ping¡¯s mansion.


    Daohua got off the sedan chair with Xi Niang''s support, and then was stuffed with a piece of red silk in her hand.


    Knowing that Xiao Yeyang is at the other end of the red silk, and the rice flower is a lot of peace of mind. Following the chanting of the prayer of the palace, he walked step by step to the main hall of the palace.


    After that, it was the worship hall. The whole process went through three kneelings, nine bows, and six liters of worship. Daohua''s brain was dizzy after the worship, and finally heard the praiser sing''The ceremony is over, send it to the bridal chamber!'' Sighed.


    Xiao Yeyang led the red silk, surrounded by relatives and friends, led Daohua into the bridal chamber.


    Entering the bridal chamber, the expected jokes did not appear. Daohua sat on the bed and wanted to lift his hijab to see what was happening outside, but Xiao Ye walked to sit down beside him as soon as he stretched out his hand. Yang stopped.


    "I will lift the hijab."


    After speaking in a low voice, Xiao Yeyang sat down beside Daohua.


    Then, Daohua heard Xi Niang say: "Please the groom lift the bride''s hijab, and she is happy from now on."


    Immediately, a happy scale appeared in Daohua¡¯s sight, and then the light in front of her immediately lit up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 793：

    Chapter 793


    It¡¯s the second time to visit, Daohua wants to be shy, but unfortunately, her acting skills are not very good. After a day of tossing, she just wants to end as soon as possible, and then take a good rest.


    So, when the hijab was lifted, the other brides looked shy and eager to talk, but when they arrived at Daohua, they turned into a look of eager anticipation.


    Xiao Yeyang lifted his hijab and watched Daohua raise his eyes and look at him with bright eyes. A thick smile suddenly overflowed in his eyes and said with a low smile: "Don''t worry, it''s over soon!"


    Hearing the ambiguity in Xiao Yeyang''s tone, Daohua rolled her eyes in her heart.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua¡¯s eyes were red, so he put down the scales and stroked her cheeks: ¡°It¡¯s fine to cry for a while when you¡¯re married. Why are you crying red?¡±


    Daohua noticed that Xi Niang and the maids were still standing in the room, and quickly turned her head to avoid Xiao Yeyang''s hand.


    Seeing this, Xi Niang and the maid were both laughing, and after a while, Xi Niang brought the He Xi wine to the front: "Please drink the bride and groom to have a cup of wine, it will be a long time since then."


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua looked at each other, each of them held a cup, then leaned sideways and crossed their arms.


    When drinking, the two men raised their eyelids slightly, staring at each other, and each other''s eyes were full of each other.


    After drinking a cup of wine, Xi Niang glanced at the two sitting on the bed with an ambiguous smile, and then took a white Jinpa from the hi pan and carefully laid it on the Xi bed.


    Looking at the white pajama, Daohua''s face turned red with a smash, and then she couldn''t help but curl her mouth.


    Xiao Yeyang knows Daohua a lot. As soon as she sees her like this, she knows that she is upset. After Xi Niang finished her congratulations and blessings, she walked back with the maids and asked, "Don''t you like it?"


    Only herself and Xiao Yeyang are left in the new house, and Daohua is no longer holding it. He nodded and shook his head: "I can''t talk about liking it or not, it''s just looking at it."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed, stretched out his hand and grabbed the white handkerchief. With a wave of his hand, he threw the white handkerchief onto the side screen.


    Inahana met, and couldn¡¯t help asking: "That. Is this okay?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "It''s just a veil, what''s wrong."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had said so, Daohua didn''t care. She moved her sore neck and was about to raise her hand to marry the Phoenix Crown. Xiao Yeyang put her arms in her arms: "One by one, I can count. I married you home, no, I should be able to take you home in a fair way."


    Feeling Xiao Yeyang''s excitement, the corners of Daohua''s mouth twitched, and he pushed his chest with his hands: "Xiao Yeyang, you help me marry the Phoenix Crown first, and my neck is sore."


    Xiao Yeyang sat up straight and carefully removed the phoenix crown from Daohua''s head. Seeing Daohua shaking his neck, he stretched out his hand.


    "what are you doing?"


    Slightly rough, burning big hands covered the back of her neck, and Daohua stiffened.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "I will rub it for you. This phoenix crown weighs several kilograms. If you wear it in one day, it is strange that your neck is not sore."


    Daohua''s face was suspicious: "Will you knead?" She was really afraid that he would twist her neck with force.


    Xiao Yeyang used actual performance to express whether he would be able to do it. With some force on his hands, he gently rubbed the delicate and smooth neck of the rice flower: "How is this strength?"


    Daohua felt her neck feel more comfortable, and she nodded quickly.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yeyang was still rubbing it well, but it didn''t take long for Daohua to feel that this guy''s hands started to touch, and she quickly stood up and walked to the table: "I''m starving to death."


    Speaking, he picked up a piece of pastry and prepared to put it in his mouth.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yeyang walked over and took the cakes away: "It¡¯s not easy to eat cakes at night. I have asked someone to prepare bird¡¯s nest porridge, so I¡¯ll ask someone to bring it to you."


    said, shouting at the door of the room.


    Soon, Wang Man''er walked in.


    "Your girl is hungry, go find a blessing and let him take you to the kitchen."


    Wang Man''er smiled and replied: ¡°I took the slave and maid to the kitchen just now when I was blessed, and I¡¯m going to get food for the girl.¡±


    Only Xiao Yeyang and Daohua were left in the room again.


    I didn¡¯t feel anything before, but now, looking at the burning red dragon and phoenix Xizhu, and meeting Xiao Yeyang¡¯s affectionate eyes, a rare blush appeared on Daohua¡¯s face: "Well. Why is no one making a bridal chamber?"


    Xiao Yeyang sat on her lap holding Daohua, looked at her shy and dodging eyes, and smiled: "Don''t you like it? I stopped people."


    Ina Flower asked again: "Aren''t you going to entertain the guests?"


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua¡¯s hand and stroked it carefully. The soft and smooth touch made his heart hot: "No hurry, I''ll just show up later."


    As ?? said, her head touched Daohua¡¯s neck.


    The scorching nose sprayed on the skin, and if the warm lips were scratched on the neck, in an instant, Daohua felt a tingling sensation in her body.


    Just when Daohua¡¯s palms were a little sweaty, Wang Maner came back with a food container.


    Daohua quickly got up from Xiao Yeyang and sat down on the stool next to her: "Well, I''m going to eat now. Go and accompany the guests."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the empty arms, glanced at Daohua, whose eyes were all attracted by the food, smiled and stood up: "Wait, I''ll be back soon."


    "do not!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "Why, I can''t bear to leave? Well, I won''t go out."


    Daohua waved her hand quickly: "No, I mean, the guests outside are all sincerely to congratulate us. You should accompany you more. We can''t lose courtesy." Anyway, give her more time to do something. Psychological construction.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua faintly: "Eat more." As he said, he turned around and left the new house.


    Waiting for him to leave, Daohua couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Hey, this theory and reality can''t be confused. When things come, no matter how rich theories are, they will be vulnerable to reality.


    Wang Maner arranged the food and bird''s nest porridge he brought. When the rice blossoms bloomed, he called Gu Yu and Li Xia who were waiting outside the door: "After the girl has finished eating, she has to take a shower and remove her makeup. Let''s get ready." "


    Wait for the rice flower to finish eating, the clean room is ready.


    The steaming bath tub is full of petals. After a busy day, Daohua has been tired. Soaking in the bath tub makes her whole person comfortable.


    Gu Yu and Lixia carefully put away the wedding gowns, and Wang Maner hung up the clothes to be worn on the screen.


    Looking at the thin, light and transparent red tulle skirt, Daohua¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that the ancients were very conservative?


    Wearing this dress is no different from not wearing it!


    Wang Man''er''s face was also a little red, and she said embarrassedly: "Girl, this is the lady who helped to prepare, saying that it is for you to wear it tonight."


    Daohua couldn''t help covering her face. She didn''t even feel embarrassed to wear it like this. Or maybe Wang Maner found out the tube top skirt she had prepared and put it inside.


    After ?? was dressed, Daohua left the clean room.


    It was deep winter. Although the house was burning with charcoal pots, it was still a bit cold. As soon as it came out, Daohua climbed onto the bed, pulled away the brocade quilt embroidered with a hundred descendants and thousands of grandchildren, and wrapped herself into a cicada pupa. .


    Wang Man''er met with Gu Yu and Lixia, and they were all a bit funny.


    "Go out, you don''t have to guard me."


    Wang Man''er was a little worried: "Girl, you must not fall asleep by yourself."


    Daohua vowed: "No." She is nervous now, where can she sleep?


    However, it turns out that when the sleepiness comes, the big things can''t be stopped.


    Lying on the bed, Daohua was still nervous about what would happen next, but as the bed gradually warmed up, Daohua''s mood slowly relaxed, and then her eyelids began to fight.


    When Xiao Yeyang returned to the room, Daohua was sleeping soundly.


    Seeing Tuan shrunk in the quilt, only showing a rice flower with his head outside, Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, leaned over and kissed her red lips: "Isn''t you letting me wait? Why did you go to bed first?"


    Daohua wrinkled her nose when she smelled the alcohol, and gave a loud choke, then turned over decisively, leaving the back of her head for Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed, rubbed Daohua¡¯s head, and walked into the clean room. When he came out again, he was only wearing a red shirt.


    Xiao Yeyang lifted the quilt and squeezed his tall body into the quilt. When he touched Daohua''s soft body, his mind was agitated.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yeyang had some air-conditioning on his body, and Daohua shrank a little. After a while, feeling the warmth from Xiao Yeyang''s body, he took the initiative to post it again.


    Xiao Yeyang leaned and lay, looking at Daohua who was sleeping sweetly in his arms. His body was hot and tight. Although he was uncomfortable, he could not bear to wake her up and forced himself to close his eyes. .


    In the middle of the night, Daohua felt that her whole body was too hot, as if she was being roasted in a stove. She wanted to stay away from the heat source. However, every time she moved to the side, she would be pulled back soon.


    After repeated ?? several times, Daohua oozes a thin layer of sweat.


    Do not want to be next to the heat source, and constantly push the heat source outward.


    Xiao Yeyang looked helplessly at the Daohua messing around on her body. The clothes on her chest had been torn apart by her, revealing her strong and tight chest muscles.


    Not only his, but the dress on Daohua''s body has also become messy, revealing a large piece of skin that can be broken by blows.


    Xiao Yeyang saw his throat dry, just about to do something, who knows, Daohua squinted her eyes and sat up, then fumbled out of bed, walked to the table, poured a cup of tea, and drank. .


    After drinking the tea, Daohua swayed her body, pulled her dress and mumbled: "I''m so hot."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang got out of bed, walked to Daohua, and looked at her with scorching eyes: "Awake?"


    Daohua gave a bewildered ¡®um¡¯, and then, before she could react, she was beaten and hugged.


    Looking at Daohua who was still sleepy, Xiao Yeyang carefully put her on the bed, and then the whole body was directly pressed down, accurately found Daohua''s red lips, and kissed her a little bit fiercely.


    "Uh-huh."


    Daohua was overwhelmed with breath, and struggled a few times, but unfortunately, her strength was not enough in front of Xiao Yeyang''s tall and sturdy body.


    The blurred sleepy eyes gradually focused.


    The big red dragon and phoenix Xizhu has been burned for more than half, and tonight is her bridal night.


    Feeling that Xiao Yeyang''s hands began to mess around with her body again, Daohua had to stop her mouth: "I will get up early tomorrow morning."


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his head and rubbed between Daohua¡¯s neck: "Okay, I won''t bother you, you go to sleep."


    Daohua rolled her eyes. It was strange that she could sleep like this. She reached out and patted him on the shoulder. Her original intention was to comfort Xiao Yeyang and let him sleep well, but Xiao Yeyang understood it to mean something else. , Hugged her again, kissed and rubbed, until it was almost dawn, Daohua had to sleep for a while.


    The sky is bright, the rice flower is still shrunk in the bed, sleeping soundly.


    Xiao Yeyang leaned on the bed, pestering his chin, staring at the tender and ruddy face of rice pollen, with unspeakable satisfaction.


    Wang Man''er and others outside the room wanted to come in and serve Daohua to get up, but Xiao Yeyang stopped them.


    "Master, the maid in charge has come to receive the hipa."


    Defu whispered outside the door.


    After Xiao Yeyang heard it, he glanced at the white veil hanging on the screen, got out of bed, took out a dagger and cut it on his finger, then dripped a few drops of blood on the veil and threw it outside the door. Blessed.


    When he turned around and came back, she found that Daohua was shrinking under the quilt and looking at him with her eyes wide open.


    Xiao Yeyang climbed onto the bed, kissed her on the cheek, leaned over and looked at Daohua with a smile: "Awake?"


    Daohua gave a ¡®um¡¯, glanced at him, turned her back: "Well, why didn¡¯t you put that veil on the bed last night, so that you don¡¯t have to cut yourself today?"


    "Don''t you like it?"


    Looking at the bright and clean back of Daohua exposed, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes dimmed. He opened the quilt, got in, lowered his head and kissed the back of Daohua''s neck, and then went all the way down the neck.


    Daohua was taken aback and wanted to dodge, but it was a pity that Xiao Yeyang''s waist was tightly bound, and she couldn''t move, she could only threaten with words: "Xiao Yeyang, it''s dawn, I will give your father Wang Jingcha later. You have to dare to make me feel ugly, I will never end with you."


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled lightly, and stopped a little bit dissatisfied. He smiled and asked, "How are you going to end up with me?"


    Inahua ignored him: "You get up quickly, I want to get up too."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 794： , Jingcha

    Chapter 794, Tea toast


    After spending a while on the bed, Xiao Yeyang got out of the bed with a smile, and let Wang Man''er and the others who were waiting outside the door come in and wait.


    Daohua asked Wang Man''er to find loose bedding to put on, and then got out of bed barefoot.


    The floor was covered with a red cashmere blanket. Xiao Yeyang watched the white jade feet of the rice flower step on his head, thinking of the slippery touch in his hand, and his mouth became dry. It was not until the rice flower entered the clean room that he took it back. Sight.


    Estimating that it would take a while for Daohua to take a shower and freshen up, Xiao Yeyang went to the yard and practiced boxing for a while, sweating before returning to the house.


    At this time, Daohua has washed herself, and she is sitting in front of the dressing table combing her hair and putting on makeup.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and stepped forward and silently stared at the rice flower combing the woman''s hair bun.


    In the mirror, Daohua saw him standing stupidly, she couldn''t help but glared at him: "Hurry up and wash."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled and entered the clean room, and Defu hurriedly followed in to serve.


    It didn''t take long for Xiao Yeyang to walk out wearing an auspicious red robe.


    The clothes were made by Daohua herself. The dresses she wore today, whether in fabric or pattern, are the same as those of Xiao Yeyang. Even if others don¡¯t know their identities, they can know that they are a pair by looking at the clothes they are wearing. .


    Because after serving the tea to Prince Ping, he still had to enter the palace, and Daohua was more luxurious and graceful.


    "The way you dress today is a little different from usual."


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua''s shoulders and looked at the person carefully.


    Daohua smiled and asked, "Then which one do you like?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "As long as it is you, I like it."


    After hearing this, Daohua couldn''t help but stared at Xiao Yeyang.


    Fen noodles contain spring, and look forward to life.


    Xiao Yeyang looked fiercely, and took Daohua''s hand and couldn''t help rubbing it a few times.


    "Girl, uncle, you can eat!"


    Outside, Bi Shi has arranged breakfast.


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and walked out, personally scooped a bowl of black rice porridge for Daohua, and then looked at Defu: "You go to Pingxitang to have a look and tell your father, we will go over to offer tea in a while."


    Pingxi Church.


    Princess ??Ma, as well as the two side concubines of Prince Ping, and four electors are all waiting in the main hall. They can sit here because they have all given birth to Prince Ping.


    Ping princes have many heirs, with a total of three sons and five daughters.


    Princess Ma gave birth to the eldest son Xiao Yechen.


    Concubine Jiang gave birth to the concubine''s eldest daughter Xiao Yuhua. She was able to sit in the position of concubine, mainly because she was backed by Jiang''s family.


    Concubine Ji gave birth to his concubine Xiao Yechang. After Ma was rehabilitated, she was taken to be a concubine because she gave birth to a son. The mother and son were particularly low-key in the palace. Xiao Yechang is just like his name, no matter what she looks like. Still just learning, they are all very ordinary.


    The other four waiters each gave birth to a daughter.


    At this moment, Xiao Yechen and other children are all here.


    Everyone was waiting for Xiao Yeyang and Daohua to come to offer tea.


    Princess Ma drank a cup of tea. Seeing that the person hadn''t come, she couldn''t help but annoyed and said: "The daughter of this small family, just doesn''t understand the rules. When is this, the person hasn''t been seen yet."


    Luo Qiong sat down, swept contempt in the eyes of Concubine Jiang and the others, but did not respond.


    For her mother-in-law, she no longer wanted to say anything. She seemed to have forgotten that the Ma family was also a small householder. When she scolded her second sibling, she also scolded herself in.


    Concubine Jiang couldn¡¯t understand that Ma''s, who was not as good as her, was pressed on her head, and she immediately sneered: "Why is the elder sister angry? Hasn''t the prince come yet? Why don''t we wait?"


    Princess Ma squinted at Concubine Jiang, and when she saw that she didn''t put her concubine in her eyes, she was angry and hated, but considering the queen mother and Jiang family in the palace, she didn''t argue with her at all.


    Xiao Yuhua waited a little impatiently, and looked at Princess Ma and said: "Mother concubine, would you send someone to urge the second brother and sister-in-law? So many of us can''t just wait, right?"


    Princess Ma snorted: "This princess dare not call your second brother."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yuhua snorted suddenly, and the princess thought that she was like this.


    Hearing laughter, Xiao Yechen suddenly raised his eyes and looked over.


    Xiao Yuhua was not afraid of Xiao Yechen''s eldest brother, but thinking that he might inherit the title of the royal palace in the future, she didn''t dare to go too far. Anyway, after marrying someone in the future, she still has to rely on her mother''s family.


    Xiao Yechen retracted his gaze, fiddled with the tea cup, not knowing what he was thinking.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Prince Ping who had finished watering the flowers arrived.


    Princess Ma immediately filed a complaint: "Master, you can count on coming. Look for yourself, Yeyang and his wife have not come here yet. Let''s forget about it, but let you wait together. This is too bad for you. Put it in the eye."


    Prince Ping didn''t care much, and smiled: "Don''t worry, Yeyang sent someone to inform this king, they will come right away."


    Jiang side concubine also wanted to follow some eye drops. It can be seen that Prince Ping¡¯s attitude immediately shut up.


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang has taken Daohua out of Pingxitang and walked towards Pingxitang.


    On the way, Daohua asked Xiao Yeyang carefully about the personalities of everyone in the palace. Before getting married, although she had known everyone in the palace, she was not specific enough.


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua''s hand and looked at her and said, "In this palace, you don''t need to care about everyone except your father. They dare to provoke you. You can teach you something. I''ll give you advice. write."


    Daohua smiled at Xiao Yeyang, who was domineering and leaky: "I know you are great, but I can''t rely on you for everything. It''s a family, you don''t care, but from the father''s face, it''s better to Don¡¯t make the relationship too stiff with them."


    Xiao Ye silently said, "There are too many people in the palace, so there are too many right and wrong. If you are wronged in the future, you must not bear it."


    Daohua smiled, tilted her head and asked, "Do you think I''m the one who has been wronged and held back?"


    Xiao Yeyang also smiled and scratched Daohua¡¯s nose: "My wife is the best."


    While talking, the two came to Pingxi Hall.


    People in the hall cheered up when they saw the two walking hand in hand.


    Tan Lang Xie Nu, Zhu Lianbi united.


    Even if the people present more or less directly and indirectly have some conflicts and contradictions with Xiao Yeyang, I still have to admit that this newlywed couple is **** seductive.


    Princess Ping looked at the two with a smile, with relief and joy in his eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang led Daohua into the lobby.


    Looking at the two clenched hands, Concubine Jiang covered her mouth with a chuckle and said, "Master, look at it, Yeyang and the bride have a very good relationship."


    The words are clearly joking, but in fact they are reminding Prince Ping and the others that their behavior is not solemn.


    Daohua glanced at Concubine Jiang, took her hand out, and then looked at Prince Ping with a smile.


    Wine immediately took the futon and placed it in front of Prince Ping.


    Daohua calmly stepped forward, took the tea cup that Wain handed over, knelt in front of Prince Ping, and said with a smile: "Father, please have tea." The voice was crisp and bright.


    Prince Ping heard comfortably, smiled and took a big sip of the tea, and then took out a pair of Hetian jade mandarin duck and jade pendants.


    "You and Ye Yang are one person and one person."


    Taohua smiled and took Yupei: "Thank you, Father."


    Xiao Yechen and Luo Qiong looked at the mandarin duck and jade pendant, their eyes flickered.


    At the beginning, when Luo Qiong was offering tea, Prince Ping also gave the jade pendant, but there was only one piece. Whether it was the quality of the jade pendant, or the meaning, it was a big difference.


    While other people are gloating over misfortune, they have a better understanding of Xiao Yeyang''s weight in Prince Ping''s heart.


    In the past, the rumors that Prince Ping hated Xiao Yeyang''s son not only deceived people outside, but they were also deceived in the palace.


    Princess Ma saw that Prince Ping gave Daohua a much more expensive meeting ceremony than she had given Luo Qiong. She was very unhappy, but when she saw Daohua got up, she immediately sat up straight, waiting for her to come and offer her tea.


    The ??meeting ceremony, she is also ready, it is a hardcover version of the female ring, so that the Yan family daughter can know well that she is the only hostess in this palace.


    Unfortunately, after Daohua got up, she walked over to Xiao Yeyang and sat down, without any intention of offering tea to Princess Ma.


    Seeing her like this, the people present immediately appeared to be watching the show.


    Princess Ma was stunned for a while before she came back to her senses. She looked at the mandarin duck jade pendant she had just received with Xiao Yeyang happily. She didn''t put her in the eyes of Daohua. She was so angry that she couldn''t hold back her. A slap on the table.


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Princess Ma.


    Prince Ping looked at her displeased: "What are you doing on the day of rejoicing?"


    Princess Ma held back her anger and said with a grievance: "Master, should Yeyang''s wife Yeyang give me tea?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang suddenly sank his face, and when he was about to speak, he was held down by Daohua.


    Daohua shook her head at Xiao Yeyang, and then looked at Prince Ping with her dark, bright eyes: "Father~"


    Looking at Daohua asking for help, Prince Ping¡¯s mind flashed, and he suddenly remembered that he seemed to have promised her not to offer Ma¡¯s tea.


    Prince Ping glanced at Princess Ma and coughed slightly, "Well, you are not Yeyang''s mother, Yan Yatou won''t offer you tea."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned.


    Princess Ma is even more incredible.


    The new daughter-in-law enters the door, and if she doesn¡¯t offer tea to her concubine, then what is she?


    Prince Ping also felt that this was a bit too slapped on Ma''s face, so he didn''t look at her, and changed the topic with a smile: "Yeyang, you can introduce Yan Yatou to other people in the house."


    This time, Xiao Yeyang was quite obedient, and introduced the people in the mansion to Daohua one by one.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 795： , Recognize relatives

    Chapter 795, recognize relatives


    Meeting everyone in the palace, Prince Ping didn¡¯t want to look at Princess Ma¡¯s grievances, and quickly took Xiao Yeyang and Daohua into the palace to thank her.


    As soon as the three of them left, Concubine Jiang glanced at Princess Ma with a sneer, and then left with Shi Shiran Xiao Yuhua, and the others also retired.


    "boom!"


    As soon as the group walked out of the hall, they heard the sound of utensils falling to the ground from behind.


    Concubine Jiang was in a good mood, and said with a smile: "The princess was embarrassed and lost her home today."


    Xiao Yuhua pulled Concubine Jiang and motioned her not to say: "Mother concubine, I''m hungry, let''s go back soon."


    Concubine Jiang side did not say more, and left with Xiao Yuhua.


    Waiting away from everyone, Xiao Yuhua said: "Mother concubine, the princess has been straightened. You shouldn''t be so obvious against her in the future."


    Concubine Jiang sneered: "What about righting? Haven''t you seen what happened today? Your father never saw her as a concubine, otherwise, how could she not let the county lord Shengping offer her tea? The princess Ma, just listen to it nicely."


    Xiao Yuhua: ". Even so, don¡¯t you still have a big brother? The big brother and the third princes have a good relationship, and there is the help of the Prince Weiguo, so you may not have the chance to inherit the title of the palace in the future."


    Concubine Jiang thought that when Mrs. Jiang came to attend the wedding banquet yesterday, she secretly handed her a message, asking her to help Xiao Yechen''s mother and son suppress Xiao Yeyang, and was silent for a moment: "Okay, you are not worried anymore. Stupid, I know how to get along with them."


    On the other side, Xiao Ye often sent Concubine Ji back to the yard. When there was no one in the room, the mother and son also talked about the tea ceremony.


    Ji side concubine: "Your second sister-in-law is amazing. She didn''t face the princess, but asked your father to stand for her, and she succeeded."


    Xiao Ye often looked puzzled: "Didn¡¯t the father disagree with the second sister-in-law to marry the second brother? Why do I look at the father and the second sister-in-law very much."


    Concubine Ji looked at her son: "The things in this world are hard to tell. Sometimes it''s not necessarily true when we see it. What''s more, we just said a few hearsays."


    Speaking, paused.


    "The princess has no ambitions. Even if our mother and son are not fighting or grabbing, she will not tolerate you. You are already seventeen. Not to mention that there is no serious business, even if you go out to socialize and socialize, she will also hold you down."


    "Before, the princess was the only one in the palace. We can''t compete with her, but now it''s different. Your second brother is back."


    "Your second brother is a wife and son. Even if he is not raised by his side, he has a different weight in the heart of the prince. The county lord of Shengping who has just married into the door is not a person to rub."


    "The princess and your eldest brother are very big-hearted. They stared at the title of the palace before they were righted, and now they will never give up. There is only one title, and there will definitely be a fight between them and your second brother and sister-in-law."


    "Chang''er, your chance is here. Between your elder brother and your second brother, you might have to stand in line."


    Xiao Ye often: "My eldest brother looks at a school of elegance, but he has a very small mind. Although the second brother is not very approachable, he is much more generous. If I really want to choose, I would naturally want to choose the second brother, but the second brother can take care of him. me?"


    Concubine Ji smiled: "Yes, your second brother didn''t want to go back to the palace before, you didn''t have a chance, but now he is married, and the tree is hard to grow. He needs help, even if he doesn''t need it, your second sister-in-law is in the palace. Allies are also needed here."


    "But don¡¯t worry. People will not cherish the things delivered to your door. We have to let your second brother and sister-in-law see the value first, and then they will be willing to cultivate you."


    In the hall.


    The princess Ma was still smashing things angrily: "The prince didn''t consider me his concubine at all, so Xiao Yeyang and Yan Yi hit me in the face like this."


    Luo Qiong stood aside with his head down, and said to his heart that the father and the king did not let the second brother and his wife slap her mother in the face, but personally slapped her mother in the face. Seeing Xiao Yechen, the son who was a son, he was silent and sitting. She didn''t move forward to stop and persuade.


    Princess Ma smashed all the decorations in the hall, and then sat down panting and looked at Xiao Yechen.


    Luo Qiong knew that the mother and the son had something to say, so she retreated: "Mother concubine, Xianggong will report back to Yuanma Temple in the afternoon. I will prepare something for him first."


    Princess Ma then remembered that her son had to go to Yuanma Temple as an errand. This time she was able to return to the mansion because she was going to attend Xiao Yeyang''s wedding.


    Thinking of Xiao Yeyang, who was newly married to Yan''er and his face filled with happiness and sweetness, and thinking about his own son who was about to suffer, Princess Ma was too hated in her heart and cried: "Your father is so cruel."


    Xiao Yechen was a little irritated by crying, and said patiently: "Mother concubine, don''t cry. When I''m not in the house, I need more snacks from my father. Don''t really call Xiao Yeyang and his wife the father. Went over."


    Princess Ma wiped her tears and nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will take your father back."


    The gate of the palace, two luxurious carriages drove towards the palace without rush.


    In the first carriage behind ??, Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua''s face was tired, and he hurriedly held the person in his arms: "You have some time to get to the palace. You can sleep with me for a while."


    Ina Flower shook her head: "I can''t sleep, there is still a battle to be fought in the palace."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that she was talking about the queen mother: "Since the last time Uncle Huang publicly expressed his dissatisfaction with the Jiang family, the Jiang family has been very low-key in the past few months."


    Ina Flower: "But the Queen Mother is looking for trouble with me, there is no reason at all."


    Xiao Yeyang squeezed Daohua''s hand: "Don''t be afraid, I am here."


    Ina Hua said ¡®um¡¯, and she was ready to make things difficult for her after entering the palace.


    After a while, the palace arrived.


    Prince Ping directly led Xiao Yeyang and Daohua to the Palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    The emperor looked at the nephew and nephew who bowed in front of him, and couldn¡¯t help but think of his mother. This marriage was made by the mother when she was alive. Now the two children are married, and wishing to come to the mother in the spirit of heaven can also be relieved.


    "Get up!"


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua came together, and Mr. An smiled and handed over the gift that the emperor had prepared in advance.


    is a pair of painted Baizi playing imperial kiln porcelain vases!


    "Thank you, Uncle Huang!"


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua both thank you.


    Prince Ping stood aside with a smile. The pair of Baizi playing porcelain vases were the decorations of the emperor''s brother''s wedding, and now they can be taken out and given to his son, which shows that he values ??his son.


    Looking at Prince Ping with a smirk, the emperor was a little speechless. Thinking of the royal family members gathered in the Ci Ning Palace, he glanced at Prince Ping again, expecting him to support the two children, so forget it.


    "Let''s go, the queen mother and all the kinsmen are already waiting, I will accompany you over."


    Worrying that his apprentice was being bullied, my uncle sent Dongli into the palace on purpose last night, and asked him to take good care of Yan.


    Ina Hua heard the emperor want to be with them, her eyes lit up suddenly.


    The identity of the queen mother was there, even if Xiao Yeyang was protecting her, she would have to bear it if she wanted to embarrass herself.


    With the emperor, it is different, and the queen mother dare not go too far.


    Cining Palace.


    The prince, the princess, and the old prince Yong have all arrived. Although everyone is sitting in the hall and talking and laughing, they are a little absent-minded.


    On the night of the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday, the Queen Mother took everyone to the Chonghua Hall to catch the **** with great fanfare. Everyone at the scene knew who they really wanted to catch.


    Unfortunately, people are not as good as the sky. The person who finally lost her reputation was Jiang Wanying, who also married to Xiliao in an embarrassing manner.


    Now that the lord of Shengping County has successfully married into Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, will the queen mother give up and accept this granddaughter-in-law?


    Just when everyone was thinking about how the Queen Mother would make things difficult for the county lord, they heard the eunuch''s report from outside.


    The emperor is here!


    Hearing this, everyone got up, and at the same time they thought about it. The emperor made it clear that he was going to support Xiao Yeyang and the county lord of Shengping.


    Soon, the emperor took Prince Ping, Xiao Yeyang, and Daohua into the Ci Ning Palace.


    Seeing the emperor who came with a smile, the hand under the sleeve of the queen mother was tightly pulled into a fist. After the emperor gave the gift, she smiled lightly: "The emperor really loves the young couple Yeyang, so busy still accompany them. Come here, why, are you afraid that the Ai family will embarrass them?"


    The emperor smiled and shook his head: "What is the empress dowager''s words, you, you are the most kind, how can you embarrass the junior? I followed, thinking that it has been a long time since I had dinner with everyone, I am here to have a meal. of."


    As soon as these words came out, the old prince Yong immediately agreed with a smile, and changed the topic to the confession banquet. The other clan members also hurriedly said the words of the round.


    The queen mother was holding her breath, but she also knew that the emperor was here, and she could not have the Xiao Yeyang couple today.


    This time the emperor did not keep his face away from the Jiang family, but the Jiang family suffered a lot of dark losses. Many officials in the DPRK who were attached to the Jiang family saw that the momentum was wrong, and their hearts were shaken. The Jiang family¡¯s power was also eroded by other forces. A lot.


    Finally, it is no longer suitable for her and the Jiang family to face the emperor.


    Thinking of this, when Xiao Yeyang brought Yan Yi over to offer tea to her, the queen mother reached out and took the tea, but the meeting gift for Daohua was still a female ring.


    "Now that you are a royal wife, you need to be cautious in your words and deeds, and abide by your duties. Take this female ring back and read it carefully. Don''t lose the face of Prince Ping''s Mansion and Yeyang."


    Daohua always had a smile on her face, and she stretched out her hands to respectfully accept the book: "I follow the instructions of the Queen Mother."


    The Queen Mother gave a faint ¡®um¡¯.


    Next, it was much easier to meet with the royal family. After receiving a big tweet, Daohua returned to Xiao Yeyang with a bright smile.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 796： , Abnormal

    Chapter 796, Abnormal


    After having a confession feast in the palace, Prince Ping was taken by other clan relatives to drink tea, and Xiao Yeyang returned to the palace with Daohua.


    After returning to the palace, neither of them thought about going to see Princess Ma, and went straight back to Pingxitang.


    The palace recognized the relatives once, and the palace recognized the relatives. Although they didn¡¯t encounter any difficulties, it took a lot of energy to recognize and remember people, not to mention having a long relationship. Zhou Xuan, the royal female servant of Qiqiao Linglongxin.


    Daohua¡¯s nerves were tense throughout the whole process, and she was afraid that she would fall into the pit dug by others unknowingly. When she relaxed, she felt exhausted. In addition, she didn¡¯t have a good rest last night, so she returned to the room. Daohua lay weakly on the pillow on the bed.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua''s face full of fatigue and distress, and he stepped forward and sat next to her: "It will be fine after these two days have been busy."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯: "I want to sleep for a while."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and then reached out to unbutton her clothes.


    Daohua quickly slapped his hand away: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled helplessly: "How can you sleep without taking off your clothes?"


    Daohua choked and hesitated: "That. I take it off by myself."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately sat on the edge of the bed with his arms folded, looking at Daohua in his spare time. After waiting for a while, seeing Daohua lying on her stomach, he bent over to reach Daohua¡¯s ear and said with a low smile: "Why not? Take it off? Do you still want to help you for your husband?"


    Daohua glared at him, knowing that this guy would not avoid it, she broke the jar and got out of the bed, took off her coat in front of him, and went to bed in his middle shirt.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him and pulled the quilt to cover the rice blossoms himself. Seeing that the rice blossoms looked at him in surprise, he smiled: "You go to bed, I won''t bother you." After speaking, he patted the rice blossoms. On the back, he looked like he was going to coax her to sleep.


    Seeing him so diligent, Daohua felt weird in her heart, but she was too sleepy, so she didn''t bother to guess his thoughts.


    Waiting for Daohua to fall asleep, Xiao Yeyang got up and went to the study.


    In the study, Xiao Yeyang''s brows tightened when he thought of the murder in the eyes of the Queen Mother in Ci Ning Palace today, and he was silent for a while, calling for blessing: "Where is the one who sent it?"


    Defu was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately understood who the "person" in Xiao Yeyang''s mouth was referring to: "Go back to the lord, according to your previous instructions, put it in the clothing courtyard as a errand, and wait for the mistress to read it. Plan again."


    Xiao Yeyang: "No, take it directly to the main room, and stay with Yiyi as a errand in the future."


    Defu''s face was surprised, and immediately nodded: "Yes, the minion will do it right away."


    Xiao Yeyang said again: "Go and call Budang as me."


    After ??, he was blessed to give away Daohua, but Bu Gandang met Xiao Yeyang in the study.


    "Congratulations to the master''s wedding, and wish the master and his wife a hundred years and a full house of children and grandchildren."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded, and gave him a red sachet casually.


    This is prepared by Daohua specially for the maid in the room. The sachet is embroidered with a pattern of a pair of newlyweds holding their fists, and it contains some gold and silver longans, peanuts, and lotus seeds.


    Step dare to smile and take the sachet: "Thanks to the master for the reward." As he said, he carefully put the sachet into his arms, and said sternly, "The master asks the subordinate to come down, but what is the order?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face was serious: "Send someone to keep an eye on Jiang''s family. If there is anything wrong with Jiang''s family, please tell me as soon as possible."


    In the past few months, Jiang¡¯s family has been too quiet. Jiang Guogong and Jiang Shizi did not manage Jiang Jinghui up and down, which really kept him at home.


    Too abnormal!


    He always felt that the Jiang family was brewing something secretly. Today, after seeing the queen mother, this feeling became more and more obvious.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang speaking so solemnly, Bu Gandang''s face also became serious: "Don''t worry, the subordinates will definitely keep an eye on the Jiang family."


    On the other side, Wang Man''er saw Defu brought two pretty-looking maids over, and said that he would stay with her girl in the future, and quickly dragged him to the corner: "What do you mean, uncle? He took the two of them. The common room?"


    Seeing that Wang Man''er had misunderstood, Defu shook his head quickly: "Don''t talk nonsense about the room but not the room. These two people were sent here as errands."


    Wang Man''er condensed his eyebrows: "Okay, why send two maids here for no reason?" He hummed, "There are already enough Ping Xitang maids."


    Defu glanced at the sweeping maids in the yard, knowing that these people were sent by the princess, not much to say, just said: "This matter will be personally said to the mistress, you will arrange them first."


    Hearing this, Wang Man''er was not good to say more, so he called Gu Yu and asked her to arrange the accommodation and errands of the two.


    Shortly after Defu left, Xiao Yeyang returned.


    Wang Man''er saw that it was getting late, and asked: "Uncle, it''s almost time for dinner, do you want to wake up the girl?"


    Xiao Yeyang waved his hand directly: "No, you warm the food, and wait until Yi wakes up to pass the meal." After saying that, Wang Maner and others were driven out of the room, he went into the clean room to wash, and then dressed in bed. Yi lay on the bed.


    Looking at the person who was thinking about him sleeping on his side unreservedly, Xiao Yeyang felt soft in his heart. Looking at Daohua''s blushing cheeks, he couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss her cheeks.


    In her sleep, Daohua felt a little itchy on her cheeks, she couldn''t help but muttered and turned over.


    Xiao Yeyang knew that she was tired, and didn''t want to wake her up, so he took a deep breath and lay down on his back with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly changing to a different place to sleep, Daohua is still a bit uncomfortable, especially if there is a person next to her. For her who likes to turn over while sleeping, it will undoubtedly affect her performance. Found it.


    Xiao Yeyang was just closing his eyes and taking a nap, feeling the people around him constantly turning, and instantly opened his eyes.


    Seeing Daohua with closed eyes, frowning and pouting for unknown reasons, Xiao Yeyang hooked up the corner of his mouth and glanced at the grandfather clock. He felt Daohua should have almost slept, so he reached out and put his arm around the delicate body beside him. Then he turned over and overturned, lowered his head to look for his wife''s red lips.


    Daohua was awakened, she wanted to push away the messy person, but the power gap was too great, she screwed Xiao Yeyang a few times in embarrassment, and in the end he half-pushed and half-heartedly followed him.


    Wang Man''er saw the embarrassment of the two of them, and hurriedly sent them off.


    After a while, I heard Xiao Yeyang tell me to put the food, and ran to the kitchen, took the warm food back to the room, and put it away without squinting.


    As soon as she set it up, she heard Xiao Yeyang tell her to retreat.


    Wang Man''er was a little worried about Daohua, and couldn''t help but raise his eyes and glanced at the bed, and saw her girl nestled in the arms of her uncle with a sense of worry on her face.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 797： , Give away

    Chapter 797, give away


    "Hey, eat some food and then sleep!"


    Xiao Yeyang put the Kang table on the bed, held the rice flower wrapped in brocade in one hand, and took a spoonful of bird¡¯s nest porridge in the other hand and handed it to Daohua¡¯s mouth.


    Daohua was so tired that she didn''t want to open her eyes, she didn''t want to eat at all, so she turned her head away and avoided the spoon.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and quickly coaxed: "You didn''t eat much at the confession banquet. If you don''t eat it again, be careful that you can''t sleep because you are hungry at night."


    Daohua hummed with her eyes closed, and said in her heart, as long as this guy doesn''t come to toss her, she will definitely be able to fall asleep.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the rice flower did not move, he took a few spoonfuls of porridge in his mouth, and then directly plugged the soft lips of the rice flower and passed the porridge to her.


    Daohua quickly opened her eyes in fright. She was forced to eat a big mouthful of porridge, her eyes wide open: "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "You drink it yourself, or should I feed you?"


    Seeing that he started to take porridge to her mouth again, Daohua quickly said: "I drink it myself."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled successfully, the spoon in his hand turned around and brought it to Daohua¡¯s mouth. This time, Daohua immediately opened his mouth to drink.


    After ??, Daohua drank half a bowl of bird''s nest porridge and shook her head at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang put down the spoon: "Would you like to eat something else?"


    Rice Flower: "Can''t eat it anymore."


    Xiao Yeyang really didn''t want to eat the rice flower anymore, and didn''t say much, put her gently on the bed, then picked up the chopsticks and started eating by herself.


    Looking at Daohua with her apricot eyes wide open and watching herself eat, Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "Why, you''re not sleepy anymore?"


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly burst into excitement, and she shrank into the quilt in fright: "Extremely sleepy." After finishing, she closed her eyes quickly.


    Unfortunately, I just had a meal, and it was a little difficult to sleep.


    Until Xiao Yeyang finished eating, he called Wang Man''er to come in and tidied up the kang table, and went back to the bed, but Daohua still failed to fall asleep.


    Xiao Yeyang lay on his side, with his head stubbed at his head, smiling at Daohua with his back to him pretending to be asleep, but his eyelashes kept trembling: "Are you asleep?"


    Daohua pretended to be dead and didn''t pay attention to Xiao Yeyang. This guy was full of food and drink. It was just when she was full of energy. You should know that she was not asleep, and she might be tossing her again.


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s eyebrows trembled fiercely, Xiao Yeyang was so funny, he put his hand on her waist and moved up and down, teasing her.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s breathing was getting faster and faster, Daohua couldn''t pretend to be asleep. She pressed her unruly hands on her body, turned her body, and stared at Xiao Yeyang violently.


    "Are you awake?" Xiao Yeyang bowed his head and smiled at Daohua, and slowly ran his fingers across her cheek.


    Daohua wanted to be aggressive, but considering that she was the weaker, after thinking about it, her fierce gaze suddenly became weak, and she said pitifully, "Xiao Yeyang, I''m really tired. Let''s go to bed soon!"


    Daohua got goosebumps as soon as the babbled voice came out.


    However, Xiao Yeyang was full of joy when he heard that, he squeezed the rice flower tightly, and saw that she kept hiding under the bed, and said helplessly: "Okay, I won''t bother you anymore. It''s hard to sleep right after eating. Let''s say something."


    Daohua put her hand against Xiao Yeyang¡¯s chest, not letting him stick it up: "Just talk."


    Xiao Yeyang caught Daohua¡¯s hand: "Just talk."


    Ina Flower then relaxes.


    Xiao Yeyang played with Daohua¡¯s hair: "Two maids were sent over there. I want them to be your errands."


    Daohua was taken aback: "Over there? Which way?" After speaking, he paused, "Mother gave it away?"


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help feeling happy when he saw Daohua''s screaming so smoothly. Although he and his biological mother were still a little grudged, he still wanted Daohua to accept her.


    was happy, and saw that Daohua was charming and lovely, so she couldn¡¯t help kissing.


    Daohua used a lot of energy to push Xiao Yeyang away, and stared at him with shame: "Xiao Yeyang, you only talked."


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly coaxed people: "Well, well, let''s just talk. Well, I have already let the blessings come over. These two people will know some skills and pharmacology. You can meet them at some time. If it is not what you want, just return to."


    Daohua listened, and glanced at Xiao Yeyang: "It''s not good to return the person sent by my mother." She said and smiled, "Surely my mother was worried that I would be bullied in the palace, so I sent someone here. "


    "This knows how to work and knows pharmacology. It must have been specially trained. Although Man''er followed me since childhood, it can be seen that the knowledge is still limited, and they have not experienced too many private things. My mother sent someone over. This is Pity me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and held the rice flower tightly: "Yes, yes, everything you say is right."


    Ina Hua asked: "When will you take me to see my mother, so I can thank her in person?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while: "Let me ask first."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯ and then yawned.


    Seeing Daohua''s eyes narrowed, Xiao Yeyang kissed her on the cheek: "Go to sleep."


    "Don''t bother me anymore!" Daohua found a comfortable position, and then slowly closed her eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang squeezed his arms tight, and put his arms around the Wenxiang Nephrite in his arms. He couldn''t fall asleep, and he was still a little eager, but he also knew that if he woke up the rice flower again, he would have no good fruit to eat, so he could only force himself. Go to sleep.


    The next day, Daohua slept until three poles in the sun before getting up.


    Xiao Yeyang got up early and had already punched a few sets of punches in the courtyard. When he returned to the room, he saw Daohua sitting in front of the dressing table and putting on makeup. He smiled and walked over: "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    Speaking, she carefully examined Daohua¡¯s face, and saw that there was a tired eyebrow between her eyebrows, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, you can sleep a little longer. Only when you have a good rest, will you have energy at night.¡±


    Hearing the words, Daohua immediately glanced at Xiao Yeyang fiercely, and threw the dough in his hand at the same time: "I''m in a stinky sweat, killing people."


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed the dough and smirked towards Daohua, "Where does it smell?"


    Inaba quickly pushed him.


    Looking at the two people who had become a group in the blink of an eye, Wang Man''er and Gu Yu retreated out knowingly.


    "Newlywed Yaner, Mili mixes oil, it''s the girl and the uncle." Gu Yu said with a smile.


    Wang Man''er smiled at her: "When you become a relative in the future, you will know."


    Gu Yu blushed immediately: "Sister Man''er, you are making fun of me." After that, she ran away.


    Wang Man''er smiled and shook his head, listening carefully to the movement in the room, waited until there was no sound in the room, and then stepped forward.


    Daohua coaxed Xiao Yeyang to wash, and was sorting out the messed clothes at this time.


    Wang Man''er met, and quickly stepped forward to serve.


    Looking at the little red marks on Daohua¡¯s neck, Wang Man''er lowered her eyelids in silence.


    Taohua didn¡¯t pay attention to this, and said to Wang Man''er, ¡°You have worked hard these days. The relationship between the servants and the servants in Pingxitang are all well-organized and registered.¡±


    Wang Man''er nodded: "Okay." After that, he hesitated, "Girl, the slave and maid had inquired about it. Because Pingxitang has just been rebuilt, there is a shortage of a lot of maids and small servants. These people were arranged by the princess. .


    Daohua smiled faintly: "There is nothing to worry about. If someone doesn''t cooperate, don''t worry, write down the person and wait until I return to the door to deal with it."


    Wang Man''er hesitated: "Girl, if you do this, the princess may have opinions."


    Daohua chuckled: "Do you think that the princess will stop if we do nothing? Wait and see, the one who is okay will also find something for us."


    "A mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. Our fight with Ma''s mother and son started before I married into the palace. Let''s do it, I know it in my heart."


    Seeing this, Wang Maner stopped saying more.


    Daohua said again: "By the way, go and call the two maids who sent Defu, I want to see you."


    Taohua went out of the bedroom and saw two maids sent by Guo Ruomei in the living room.


    "The slave girl Meilan (Slavie Mei Ju) pays respects to the young lady."


    Inahana looked at the two of them. Both of them are in their twenties. They are not particularly outstanding, but they are also beautiful and beautiful. There is a heroic atmosphere between the eyebrows and ordinary girls.


    Sure enough, she was trained by her mother-in-law, and her temperament and temperament are somewhat similar to her.


    "Get up."


    Meilan Meiju got up, and saw Daohua looking at them softly, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    The master sent them to serve the young master and the young lady. The young master obviously didn''t look forward to seeing them, and both of them were worried about being sent back.


    Daohua smiled and asked, "My mother sent you over, what are the arrangements?"


    Meilan immediately replied: "Mrs. Hui, the master said, we have come to the palace, and it has nothing to do with her. In the future, everything will be subject to the orders of the young master and the young lady."


    There was a smile in Daohua¡¯s eyes, and she felt a little more fond of her mother-in-law who didn¡¯t interfere with her son¡¯s and daughter-in-law¡¯s room: ¡°You are the ones sent by your mother. Whatever, I can arrange for you."


    Meilan: "The slave slave has practiced martial arts since she was a child, and since she was twelve years old, she has followed Mei Shuang''s sister in charge of everything the master goes out."


    Mei Ju: ¡°The slaves can also do some work, but they are more familiar with the things in the backyard of the deep house.


    Daohua listened silently, although she didn''t show it on her face, she was happy in her heart.


    One article and one martial arts, mother-in-law really bothered.


    In Yan''s family, there are few things, and there are not too many people usually needed, but now that she is married into the palace, all kinds of things are coming one after another, and she is in urgent need of this kind of effective stop.


    Daohua thought for a while and said: "You go to Gu Yu, let her take you first."


    Mei Lan Mei Ju respectfully replied: "It''s the young lady."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 798： , Hand in assets

    Chapter 798, Turn in Assets


    Because they got up too late, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang ate breakfast and lunch together.


    At the dinner table, Xiao Yeyang asked, "Have you seen those two maids?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang: "How are people?"


    Daohua smiled and looked at him: "Mother''s training is naturally excellent. I asked them to follow Gu Yu to familiarize themselves with the situation, and then arrange the errands."


    Xiao Yeyang said, "You feel good." After speaking, he paused, "If there is something you don''t like about the two of you, you don''t have to worry about anything, just say it if you want to say it, and then push it out. "


    Daohua smiled and nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang continued: "I haven''t lived in the palace for a long time. There are no people in the palace. However, when that person didn''t leave that year, some people were kindly treated. This time I came back and several people took refuge in it. Come here."


    Daohua suddenly reached out and took Xiao Yeyang''s hand, interrupting him.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua in confusion.


    Daohua: "Xiao Yeyang, it''s not difficult to call mother."


    Xiao Yeyang paused, and was silent.


    Daohua knew that Xiao Yeyang had a grudge in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t understand it, so she didn¡¯t say any more, "Can those people use it? Could it be that she came here deliberately?"


    Xiao Yeyang retracted his thoughts: "I asked Defu to investigate secretly. Those few people have no problems. When I return home tomorrow, I will ask them to visit you, and you will take a closer look."


    Daohua nodded, and diligently put a piece of sirloin to Xiao Yeyang, and said with a smile: "The arrangement is very thoughtful."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and glanced at her, put down his chopsticks, and grabbed Daohua¡¯s hand: "Call another Xianggong to listen."


    Daohua quickly withdrew her hand: "Hurry up to eat, the rice is cold!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "It''s okay, you can call at night."


    Daohua listened, and couldn''t help thinking of the scene of begging for mercy last night. Her face was suddenly flushed and she stared at Xiao Yeyang fiercely.


    Looking at Daohua looking at herself with anger and flushing cheeks, Xiao Yeyang''s heart was itchy. If he didn''t consider that he was at the dinner table now, he really wanted to hold someone in his arms and love him.


    noticed that Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes were getting hotter and hotter, and Daohua didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. He quickly ate a couple of bites, then put down his chopsticks and ran to watch Wang Man¡¯er gather and organize the bins.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head, and muttered: "If you can run, the monk can''t run to the temple." After speaking, he continued to eat leisurely.


    When Xiao Yeyang finished eating, Daohua didn''t want to stay in the house, so she asked him to accompany her out to stroll around the palace.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to stay in the house alone with Daohua. It was obvious that she was so interested and not disappointed, so he accompanied her to go out.


    Because the boundary to the east of the palace is drawn, the area is large enough, the entire Pingxitang is a bit like a small garden, with rockery, stacked stones, flower houses, artificial lakes, bridge pavilions, bamboo forests, etc. distributed in the meantime, and you can live leisurely here. , And can relax and enjoy.


    Daohua watched happily.


    She participated in the architectural design of Pingxitang, and the layout was engraved in her mind. Because it is now in the cold winter, there is no sun today, and the weather is cold, so she can only take a look at it casually.


    Out of Pingxitang, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua to look at other places in the palace.


    Wandering for a while, a little snow suddenly floated in the sky.


    "Go back!"


    Xiao Yeyang took the umbrella in Wang Man''er''s hand, and personally supported Daohua.


    Inaba tightened the cloak on her body and nodded: "Okay."


    On the other side of the road, Luo Qiong had just come out of Princess Ma and was about to return to his yard when he saw Xiao Yeyang and Daohua walking around the palace in hand.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang holding an umbrella and carefully guarding Yan Yiyi, as if she was afraid that she would be showered with snow, Luo Qiong''s eyes suddenly showed envy.


    Even at the beginning of the wedding, Xiao Yechen had never been so considerate to her.


    She understood that Xiao Yechen''s marriage to her was because she valued the power of Weiguo Gongfu, and she married him because her father wanted the Luo family to have a prince and concubine.


    From the beginning, they were united because of their interests. So how can they have sincere feelings?


    Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven. After all, my father has looked away.


    Before she knew Xiao Yeyang, she once thought that Xiao Yechen would inherit the title of Wangfu, but now, she really can¡¯t deceive herself and others, Xiao Yechen is really not as good as Xiao Yeyang!


    Ping Xitang.


    After returning to the room from the outside, Daohua went straight to the charcoal basin, because after a long time walking around, the hand stove is not warm anymore, and now her hands are very cold.


    See you, Xiao Yeyang stepped forward to hold Daohua''s hands, rubbing them, and carefully warming her up: "If you want you to come back earlier, you won''t listen."


    Daohuazui insisted: "Who makes the palace so big!"


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua stomping his feet and said, "Go to the Kang bed and lie down."


    Ina Hua became alert for an instant: "I don''t want it."


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yeyang was a little funny: "Aren''t your feet cold? Don''t worry, it''s still daytime. Can I still eat you?"


    Daohua was suspicious and stood still.


    Xiao Yeyang looked speechless, and directly picked up the person and put them on the bed, and then took off her embroidered shoes personally. Seeing that the shoes were a little wet, he took off the socks together.


    Looking at the tender feet that were frozen red, Xiao Yeyang warmed her feet while holding her feet in her arms, while looking at Daohua disapprovingly: "You are not allowed to go out on a snowy day in the future."


    Daohua shrunk her neck and pulled the Jin quilt over her body.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yeyang just rubbed her feet, but slowly, Daohua felt that Xiao Yeyang''s big hands were getting higher and higher, and quickly pulled her feet back into the quilt.


    "It''s warm in the bed, so I don''t need you to warm my feet."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, got up and walked out.


    Seeing this, Daohua was relieved immediately, Xiao Yeyang was too energetic, even if she thought she was in good health, she couldn''t bear it.


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang turned back, holding a wooden box in his hands.


    Daohua sat up wrapped in a quilt: "What did you get?"


    Xiao Yeyang put the wooden box on the bed: "These are the farms, shops, and the filial piety of some people under my name. You will keep them in the future."


    Daohua smiled and glanced at Xiao Yeyang, who was on the road, and looked down at the land deed, house deed and account book in the wooden box: "Yes, quite conscious."


    Xiao Yeyang also took off his shoes and got onto the bed. He sat at the end of the bed. As soon as he got into the quilt, he pulled Daohua¡¯s jade feet and placed it in his hand. Seeing Daohua staring at him, he immediately smiled and said, "Are you leaving today? I''ll give you a squeeze, don''t you want to know how much wealth I have? Look at the account book now."


    "Don''t mess around." Daohua warned Xiao Yeyang before turning her gaze to the contents of the wooden box again.


    Seeing that the largest source of income recorded in the account books is Xiangyang Liulichang in Zhongzhou, Daohua quickly asked: "Is the income of Liulichang still yours now?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "After the war in northern Xinjiang, the treasury was not full, so I took the initiative to hand over the Xiangyang Glazed Glass Factory to Uncle Huang. Uncle Huang didn''t take back all of it, but I can only get half of the annual income. ."


    "I was just about to tell you about this. Xiangyang Liulichang''s income has always belonged to you and your third brother. Now the uncle Huang has received half of the profit and returned it. I can only give you 10% from my share. Three brothers."


    Daohua nodded and asked: "Then you have enough money? If it is not enough, I still have it here." She knew that Xiao Yeyang had raised a group of people in private, and these people would spend a lot of money.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang suddenly laughed, and rubbed Daohua¡¯s feet vigorously: "You are a good man, and I am also an upright man. How can I use the money of a wife?"


    Seeing him like this, Daohua didn''t say much.


    It gets dark quickly in winter. When Daohua finishes reading the contents in the wooden box, it¡¯s time for dinner.


    The two got out of bed and ate dinner.


    After the meal, Daohua''s heart shook as he looked at Xiao Yeyang, who was instantly energetic. When he was carried to bed, he reminded him again and again that he would return to the door tomorrow and not sleep too late.


    That night, Wang Man''er and Li Xia stayed on until late at night, sent hot water to the room, and waited for another half an hour until there was no sound in the room before they hit the floor to rest.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 799： , Return to the door

    Chapter 799, return to the door


    On the day when he returned to the door, Xiao Yeyang was full of spring breeze and refreshed, but Daohua was a little haggard, and after a layer of powder, he barely covered the cyan under his eyes.


    After the two met Prince Ping, they got on the carriage and drove towards Yan''s Mansion.


    In the carriage, looking at the dizzy rice flower, Xiao Yeyang rarely felt guilty.


    Outside the gate of Yan''s mansion, Yan Wenxiu and his wife had been waiting with a few younger brothers and sisters. When Daohua and Xiao Yeyang''s carriage arrived, everyone immediately smiled.


    "Early in the morning, my grandmother was talking about it, and the eldest sister and brother-in-law are back."


    After Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua get out of the carriage, she was surrounded by sister-in-law Han Xinran, Zhu Qiyun, Zhou Jingwan, and Su Shiyu.


    Xiao Yeyang was dragged over by Yan Wenxiu''s brothers.


    Looking at the generous return from the carriage, the faces of Yan Wenxiu and others showed satisfaction.


    It''s not that they are greedy for this thing, but the return ceremony represents to a large extent the importance attached to the bride by the husband''s family.


    Everyone joked and laughed, then surrounded by Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, they entered the Yan Mansion one after another.


    Songhein Temple.


    Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li¡¯s mother-in-law had already craned their necks and waited. As soon as they heard the announcement that the eldest lady and uncle had arrived, they immediately got up and walked out of the room.


    Other relatives and friends in the room who came to attend the banquet at the door, some followed out, and some sat still, but looked out.


    As soon as Daohua entered the yard, she saw her grandmother and mother standing under the eaves waiting eagerly, and hurried over: "It''s so cold outside, why are you grandmother out? Don''t freeze."


    As soon as Daohua arrived, Mrs. Yan stretched out her hand and pulled her over. She looked back and forth for a few times. Seeing Daohua''s brows stretched out, her complexion was ruddy, and the brows were filled with the happiness and sweetness of the newlyweds, she was relieved and waited. Yan Wenxiu walked in with Xiao Yeyang, and then took the rice flower into the house.


    Ms. Li stood by, smiling at her already married daughter, her eyes were a little red, and she noticed the worried eyes of Daohua turning her head, she immediately showed a smile, and quickly followed.


    There were a lot of people sitting in the house, the Yang family, the Han family, the Zhou family, and the Su family. Those who were related to the Yan family by marriage, all came, and the cousin Li Zixuan also came, and there were some people who made good friends with the Yan family.


    When Daohua and Xiao Yeyang entered the room, everyone''s eyes fell on them.


    "The old lady is so lucky, this granddaughter and granddaughter-in-law are really a couple of gods and goddesses!"


    Someone immediately smiled and congratulated the old lady Yan.


    The old lady Yan responded with a beaming eyebrow, looking at Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang who were kneeling in front of her, she became more satisfied with her look.


    Below ??, Yan Yile looked at Daohua, who was dressed in splendid embroideries and looked like a fairy concubine, and at Xiao Yeyang, who was full of tenderness and affection, silently lowered her eyelids.


    After paying respect to the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, Xiao Yeyang was taken to the front yard by Yan Wenxiu and others, while Daohua stayed to accompany the female relatives.


    "It''s really different to be a royal daughter-in-law. Look at Big Sister Yan''s full body style, it''s really extravagant." Han San said sourly.


    Yan Yile immediately took the sentence: "Can it not be expensive? Even the embroidered shoes are made of Yunjin, with rare golden pearls on the top."


    Before they finished speaking, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang both stared at them at the same time.


    Yan Yile moved her lips, but did not continue.


    Wait when the Han sisters went to talk to others, Yan Yishuang looked at Yan Yile coldly: "Four sisters, no matter what we are inside, in front of outsiders, even if you can''t protect your family, you shouldn''t agree with outsiders."


    Yan Yile opened her mouth to rebut, but was held down by Yan Yihuan.


    Yan Yihuan smiled stiffly: "The third sister said that we are all the daughters of the Yan family. We should be the same to the outside world. There is no reason for each other to slander each other." After that, she glared at Yan Yile extremely severely, with thick eyes in her eyes. Thick warning.


    Outsiders were there, Yan Yishuang didn''t want to make any noise, didn''t say much, got up and walked towards Yang Xiuyun and Su''s girl.


    Yan Yile is stupid and loves to speak, she has to stay away to avoid being infected.


    Seeing her like this, Yan Yile suddenly became annoyed and said: "Isn¡¯t she just seeing her big sister married into the palace and wanted to catch up with her? When she was a child, she was the most jealous of her big sister. We don¡¯t know who, we want her to be here. Be a good person."


    Yan Yihuan whispered: "You give me a break. If you are a girl, you don''t want your sister-in-law to drive you back to the house."


    Yan Yile glanced at Mrs. Fang, who was sitting next to the old lady, and she didn''t say much anymore.


    The old lady Yan knew that Mrs. Li had a private conversation and wanted to talk to her granddaughter, and asked Daohua to pay for the guest for a while, and then motioned to Mrs. Li to take Daohua and leave.


    Mrs. Li took Daohua back to the main courtyard and went straight into the inner room. After waving back and forth, she looked at Daohua carefully for a while.


    Daohua was uncomfortable by Mrs. Li, holding her arm and leaning on her shoulder.


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s pink face with Chun, and the corners of her eyebrows filled with flattery, Mrs. Li smiled: "He mother, tell me, how is Yeyang treating you?"


    Ina Flower dropped her head and nodded: "Yeah."


    Ms. Li asked again: "Are the people in the palace easy to get along with? When you enter the palace to admit your relatives, can the queen mother embarrass you?"


    Daohua looked up at Mrs. Li: "Mother, don''t worry, your daughter is not a soft persimmon and will not be bullied. Besides, isn''t there Xiao Yeyang?"


    How can Mrs. Li rest assured that the Yan family¡¯s backyard is simple. She is really afraid that her daughter will not be able to cope with the people in the palace and the palace: "If you encounter something in the future, don¡¯t carry it by yourself, although our family is weaker. , But somehow your brothers still have some abilities. Remember, your home will always be your backing."


    Daohua smiled and rubbed Mrs. Li''s shoulder: "Mother, my daughter knows."


    The guests were treated by mother-in-law, daughter-in-law, and nephew. Mrs. Li took Daohua in the room and talked privately. It was almost noon when the mother and daughter came out of the house.


    The return door banquet was placed on the side of the old lady. The mother and daughter walked slowly towards the Songhe Courtyard. When they approached the courtyard, they met Yan Siyu, Zhu Qiyun, Yan Yile and others who came from the flower room.


    Yan Siyu smiled and greeted Mrs. Li: ¡°The flower room at my sister-in-law¡¯s house is very beautiful, and Mrs. Fang and I couldn¡¯t help but take a look at it.¡±


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "If you like it, I will come back a few more times in the future, and my mother will be happy." Then, she looked at Daohua, "This is the lady of Fang Jijiu, you haven''t seen it yet."


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled and stepped forward to salute: "Mrs. Fang is polite."


    Mrs. Fang hurriedly turned her side, avoiding Daohua''s gift: "Big girl, this can''t be done."


    She can¡¯t bear this gift. The Yan family girl is not only the daughter-in-law of Prince Ping, but also the county head proclaimed by the emperor. She is also known by the commander of the third-rank Jin Lingwei. She is the wife of a fourth-rank official. Don''t have the confidence to accept this gift.


    Mrs. Li was about to turn off this paragraph with a smile, who knows, Yan Yile spoke.


    "Auntie Fang, you are too polite. You are an elder, and your elder sister salutes you. This should be the case. What can''t you do?"


    Suddenly hearing this, there is no problem, but it shouldn¡¯t be said from Yan Yile, not to mention that Daohua is her elder sister, and Mrs. Li is still there, so where is the turn for her junior to interrupt.


    Sure enough, Zhu Qiyun immediately changed her face.


    The smile on Mrs. Li''s face also faded, and Mrs. Fang, who was flattered by compliments but looked uncomfortable, came into the yard.


    Daohua glanced at Yan Yile, and quickly followed.


    Zhu Qiyun waited until only her and Yan Yile were left around, she completely deepened her face and looked at Yan Yile with annoyance: "Sister Si, if you can''t speak, don''t say it, lest you be embarrassed or offended. People joke."


    Yan Yile was angry and aggrieved. During this period of time, she also had great opinions on Zhu Qiyun. Since her second brother and sister-in-law entered Beijing, she has always blamed her for not letting her do it, then she is not allowed to say , So she was extremely suffocated.


    Now I blamed myself on this occasion, and said coldly, "Second sister-in-law, I just said something casually, do you need to put on such an ugly face? What, in your eyes , I can''t even speak?"


    Zhu Qiyun saw that Yan Yile still had a straight face, and suddenly became more angry: "No one prevents you from talking, but you can also score occasions when you speak. Separate people. Are you supposed to say that just now?"


    Yan Yile stalked her neck: "How can I say it?"


    Zhu Qiyun sneered: "You are just a junior. Even if you want to say something to Mrs. Room, it should be the eldest mother. What standpoint and qualifications do you have to say?"


    "Four sister, you have made the wrong things three times before, which has made your elder aunt very dissatisfied. Without the pity of your uncle and aunt, what can we do in this huge capital?"


    Yan Yile sneered and said, ¡°Second sister-in-law, you have no spine, and you want to lick your face to flatter others, please don¡¯t pull me up.¡±


    Listening to this, Zhu Qiyun laughed angrily, too lazy to care about her face, and said indifferently: "Four sisters, one has to be self-knowing and learn to recognize fate."


    "Now our second room is just living in the house of the uncle. Since it is under the fence, we have to stand by ourselves. No matter how unwilling you are, this is also a fact that cannot be changed."


    Just when Yan Yile still wanted to refute, Yan Yihuan hurried over after receiving the news.


    Seeing her, Zhu Qiyun was too lazy to talk nonsense, and said directly: "Second sister, fourth sister is unwell, please take her back to the house to rest."


    "Why?"


    Yan Yile looked unconvinced.


    Zhu Qiyun sneered: "Four sisters, today is the big sister¡¯s home banquet, you said, if you destroy this home banquet, will the uncle and the aunt send you back to your hometown?"


    Yan Yile couldn''t help but her heart tightened, her mouth frowned and she stopped talking.


    Yan Yihuan saw him, and did not ask what happened to Zhu Qiyun, so he pulled up Yan Yile and left.


    Waiting for the two to leave, Zhu Qiyun took a deep breath before she raised her face again and entered the courtyard.


    On the other side, Daohua took Mrs. Li and asked, "Mother, what''s the matter with Yile?"


    Ms. Li smiled sarcastically: "That girl is so heart-warming, she has taken a look at Fang''s house."


    Inaba''s eyes widened suddenly.


    Although Fang Jijiu was only a fourth-rank official, he was in charge of the Imperial College, and his prestige and reputation were not comparable to ordinary fourth-rank officials. What''s more, he was still the patriarch of the Jiguangfang clan.


    The ??Fang family is a big family, and it is also a prominent family that has been passed down for hundreds of years.


    The conditions for marrying a wife like this are not low.


    Mrs. Li said in detail: "Mrs. Fang gave birth to three sons. The eldest son is married, and the second son is now negotiating. Some time ago, didn''t your father and your eldest brother get closer to the Fang family? Fang Er The son has been to our house a few times, and it may be during this time that Yile was tempted."


    She was angry when she talked about it, she didn''t even know that Yi Le''s niece had such a high-sightedness.


    Fang¡¯s family is more prominent and noble than Wen Kaiyue¡¯s family. When she first went to Su¡¯s family to propose marriage to her younger son, she felt that her family was too high for her to open her mouth.


    This Yile can really dare to think about it, I really don¡¯t know where she is emboldened?


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "Mother, since Yile has moved this mind, in order to prevent her from sinking deeper and deeper, let''s not let the Fang family visit in the future."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "I will find a chance to talk to your father and elder brother."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 800： ,contraception

    Chapter 800, Contraception


    After lunch, Mrs. Li went to accompany her relatives and friends, and Daohua, Zhou Jingwan and Su Shiyu returned to Daohuaxuan.


    Although Daohua is married, Mrs. Li keeps her yard well for her.


    Daohua: "Jingwan, how do I think you seem to have no energy? Just at the dinner table, you didn''t move your chopsticks a lot. Are you sick?"


    Hearing this, Su Shiyu suddenly laughed, and Zhou Jingwan also pursed her lips and smiled.


    Daohua looked puzzled: "What are you doing?"


    Su Shiyu smiled and looked at Zhou Jingwan: "Jingwan is not sick, but happy."


    Daohua''s eyes widened, and she looked at Zhou Jingwan¡¯s stomach with a look of surprise: "So fast?! You and the third brother are married." Daohua shook his fingers and counted, "It''s only more than three months!"


    Su Shiyu smiled and said: "What''s so strange about this. As far as I know, some people get pregnant as soon as they walk in. Jingwan has only been pregnant for more than a month, so it''s too late."


    Hearing the words, Daohua quickly looked at Su Shiyu, and looked straight at her belly: "You won''t have it too, do you?"


    Su Shiyu was uncomfortable, and said ashamed: "What nonsense, how can I have such a good blessing as Jingwan."


    Zhou Jingwan immediately said: "Shiyu, you came in more than a month later than me. Maybe you are pregnant now. It''s just a few days and I can''t find out."


    Daohua looked at the two with emotion, and reached out to touch Zhou Jingwan''s belly: "I didn''t expect you to be a mother." Time really flies.


    Zhou Jingwan took Daohua¡¯s hand and smiled: "Yiyi, the little prince likes you so much, you will definitely have your own children soon, and our children will be able to play together."


    Daohua smiled, but did not answer.


    She doesn''t want to have a baby too early. First, she is only seventeen years old and her body is not fully developed yet; second, she just got married, of course, she has to pass the two-person world first.


    Although she and Xiao Yeyang have known each other for several years, and they still know each other''s temperaments, but they have not lived together before, or if they are used to something, they still need to get in touch first.


    After ??, the three of them said something personally.


    Thinking that it would be inconvenient for Daohua to go home in the future, Su Shiyu and Zhou Jingwan wanted to stay a little longer. Who knows, Xiao Yeyang was led by Yan Wenkai to get drunk in the front yard, and was helped by Defu.


    So, the two can only say goodbye.


    Daohua took Xiao Yeyang from Defu and ordered Wang Man''er to make the hangover soup, and then helped Xiao Yeyang lie down on the bed. Seeing that he was so drunk, he might have to sleep for a while, and laboriously took off his outer robe. , And then put the quilt on.


    "water"


    Hearing that Xiao Yeyang was about to drink water, Daohua quickly poured a cup of warm water, then sat on the bedside, hooked his neck with his hand, slightly lifted him up, and fed him water.


    Xiao Yeyang drank water with his eyes closed, and then lay down again.


    After a while, Wang Man''er came over with a hangover soup.


    Daohua waited until the soup was not hot before taking it to feed Xiao Yeyang.


    Who knows, Xiao Yeyang closed his mouth and didn''t drink.


    Seeing this, Daohua was helpless, thinking that it would be okay if she didn''t drink it, and it would be fine to sleep, so she didn''t insist on feeding him, and just got up to put down the hangover soup, who knows, she was held down.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang with clear eyes, Daohua stared: "Are you pretending to be drunk?"


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand and rubbed his temples, with an uncomfortable look: "Don''t you know the amount of your fourth brother''s alcohol? With him, I don''t think it''s okay to pretend to be drunk."


    Of course, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t pretend to be drunk at all. If she didn¡¯t pretend to be drunk, Yan Wenkai would definitely continue to drink him.


    The taste of being drunk is uncomfortable, and he doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to have **** with Daohua because of his discomfort at night.


    Taohua listened, and quickly handed the hangover soup to his mouth: "Drink it quickly, it won''t be uncomfortable after drinking."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t like the taste of hangover soup very much, but he frowned and drank it under the urging of Daohua.


    Seeing that he had finished drinking, Daohua covered him with a quilt: "You have a good night''s sleep."


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua¡¯s hand: "You accompany me to sleep."


    Daohua glared at him: "Sleep by myself, I have to accompany my grandmother and my mother. I don''t know when I will come back next time."


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua''s hand and rubbed it on his face.


    Daohua was a little bit dumbfounded, so she coaxed softly, "Hey, sleep by yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang took the opportunity to seek welfare: "That night, you can''t do it without moving."


    Hearing the words, Daohuaxiu''s eyes suddenly glared, and she drew out her hand relentlessly, then ignored Xiao Yeyang, got up and left the door.


    Don¡¯t stop, just let him go, then she wants her waist any more, do you want to get up the next day?


    Out of the yard, Daohua went straight to the old lady Yan¡¯s yard.


    In the evening, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang had dinner, and then returned to the palace in a carriage.


    Mrs. Li kept sending the two to the gate, watching the carriage walk away with a look of dismay: "From today onwards, Yiyi is a member of the palace."


    Yan Zhigao on the side heard it, smiled and shook his head.


    Daughter was a member of the Royal Palace very early, okay? Now it''s just a clear road.


    In the carriage, Daohua leaned against Xiao Yeyang''s arms, thinking of the red eyes of her grandmother when she left, and her mother who was reluctant to give up.


    Xiao Yeyang met, and softly comforted: "If you want your grandmother and father-in-law in the future, I will often come back with you to see them."


    Inaba nodded.


    Seeing that Daohua''s mood was still a little depressed, Xiao Yeyang had to change the subject: "I heard Wen Kai said that Wen Tao is going to be a father."


    There was a smile on Daohua¡¯s face: "Yes." Then, she raised her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Time flies so fast, can you still remember what we did when we were young?"


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua and sat on her lap: "Of course, I still remember the first time I met you." As he said, he quickly pecked Daohua''s red lips, "You are old A gift from God."


    Daohua smiled, thought for a while, stretched out her hand to hold Xiao Yeyang¡¯s neck, and tentatively asked: "Xiao Yeyang, do you want to be a father too?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and asked instead, "Then do you want to be a mother as soon as possible?"


    Daohua groaned for a moment: "I think. I will live with you in the two-person world first."


    Xiao Yeyang twitched the corner of his mouth, and stretched out his hand to pinch Daohua¡¯s nose: "Coincidentally, I think so too."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Before we got married, I asked my uncle for a medicine to drink."


    Inahana blinked her eyes. Isn¡¯t it a contraceptive pill?


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed Daohua¡¯s cheeks: ¡°It¡¯s contraceptive. Uncle said, it¡¯s not good for a woman to give birth to a child too early. I¡¯m not in a hurry to have an offspring. We can give birth two years later.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua felt sweet in her heart, tightened her arms, hugged Xiao Yeyang in front of her, and offered a sweet kiss on her own initiative.


    Xiao Yeyang naturally wouldn''t miss the opportunity, and turned his back on the client. He opened his mouth directly to cover the soft lips of Daohua, dragged the back of Daohua''s head with his hand, and kissed deeply.


    In the end, Daohua was not let go until Xiao Yeyang was so breathless.


    Daohua glared at Xiao Yeyang fiercely, this guy who hit his face with his nose!


    Xiao Yeyang was satisfied, and knew that he couldn''t push anymore. After that, he would behave well all the way.


    Daohua suddenly thought of Dong Yuanyao: "Now I, Sister Su, and Jingwan are all married, and I don¡¯t know how Yuan Yao is?"


    said, looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    "You said Sun Changze''s parents would not underestimate Yuan Yao, right?"


    Xiao Ye was silent: "How Sun Changze''s parents are, it doesn''t matter, the key is to see Sun Changze''s attitude."


    Daohua¡¯s face was worried: "I hope Sun Changze will not lose Yuan Yao."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 801： , Took over Pingxitang (three-in-one

    Chapter 801, take over Pingxitang (three-in-one chapter)


    On the night of returning home, although Xiao Yeyang repeatedly assured Daohua that she would not be too much, but the next day, Daohua did not get out of bed until noon.


    "Where is that liar Xiao Yeyang?"


    Daohua soaked in a bath for a while to feel better.


    Wang Man''er put out the meal while saying, ¡°My uncle went out in the morning, and he looked blessed. There should be something wrong.¡±


    Daohua didn''t ask any more after hearing it. It was about to close in the New Year. It was the time when things were the most and busiest, and it was no surprise that Xiao Yeyang was taken away.


    After having lunch, Daohua went around Pingxitang again, and while taking a walk to digest, she also took a look at how the servants were working as errands everywhere.


    Wang Man''er whispered the news she had heard in the past two days: ¡°The princess has arranged many elders from the palace to work as errands in Pingxitang this time, and many of them are very slippery.¡±


    Daohua chuckled: "The servant is to serve the master. Could it be that it''s different because of staying in the palace for a few more years? If you can''t satisfy the master, what will you do?"


    Wang Man''er said again: "Concubine Jiang may also arrange for some people. When the girl came back yesterday, Lixia saw the maid and Concubine Jiang in the yard standing together and talking for a while."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯, without saying anything, and continued to walk around. Everywhere he went, he silently calculated how many people would be needed to take care of it.


    After returning to the house, Daohua looked at Wang Man''er: "Have you sorted out all the servant girls and servants in Pingxitang?"


    Wang Man''er was ashamed: "The slave and maid are incompetent, I haven''t been able to finish asking everyone."


    Daohua is no surprise. Many of the seven-rank officials in front of the prime minister''s house, many of these servants in the palace will consciously be superior, and the Yan family is not obvious. In addition, with the backing of Princess Ma and Concubine Jiang, they naturally despise her belt. The Yan family who came here has been laid off.


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard Gu Yu¡¯s exclamation outside the house.


    "Grandma, why are you here?"


    Luo Qiong jokingly said: "Why, can''t I come?"


    "The slave servant doesn''t mean that, please wait a moment, the slave servant will enter the house and notify my girl." Gu Yu glanced at the maid who hadn''t communicated in advance, and quickly stepped into the house with his eyelids down.


    As soon as he entered the house, Wang Man''er asked, "What''s the matter? The grandmother only passed it through when she was in the hospital."


    Gu Yu did not excuse, but directly admitted: "The slave and maid were negligent."


    Daohua didn''t pursue: "Don''t talk about it for now." She said, after tidying up her appearance, she went to the outside room with a smile, looked at Luo Qiong who was sitting in the living room drinking tea, and asked with a smile: "Sister-in-law is here, Ping Xitang is really brilliant."


    Luo Qiong put down the tea cup, looked at the spring noodles, the charming and charming rice flowers, and smiled: "I thought my younger brothers and sisters would not welcome me."


    Daohua¡¯s smile remained unchanged: ¡°Sister-in-law, what are you talking about, like my sister-in-law in Chenyuan, would you not welcome it?¡±


    Luo Qiong''s eyes flickered, and he smiled and said, "I naturally greet you by sweeping away."


    Taohua sat down on the main seat, with a polite and estranged smile on her face, and without greeting, she asked straightforwardly: "Sister-in-law, come here, but what''s the order?"


    Luo Qiong saw her so direct, his eyes flickered again, and after another thought, he felt right. It was the horrible relationship between Xiang Gong and Xiao Yeyang, they really didn''t need to be ashamed anymore.


    "My concubine asked me to come over."


    The smile on Daohua¡¯s face faded a little: "Wang Hao? The princess has to take care of the affairs of the palace on weekdays. It is too busy and tired to think about it. I did not expect to think about Ping Xitang. The energy is really good."


    Luo Qiong twitched the corners of his mouth. If it is true that the family does not enter the house, this Yan Yiyi and Xiao Yeyang are really the same, and they all have a gun and a stick when they say anything, and almost directly say that the mother and concubine are nosy.


    "The mother concubine is the mistress of the palace. It is her power to understand everything in the palace."


    The word ¡®everything¡¯ is particularly emphasized.


    Daohua smiled and picked up the tea cup. If he didn''t pick up Luo Qiong, he slowly sipped the tea.


    Looking at the sneer on the corner of Daohua¡¯s mouth, Luo Qiong frowned unhappy. She found that Yan Yiyi¡¯s irritating ability was truly amazing, and there was no orthodox family girl who wanted to leave a three-pointed face when she did things. The tolerance.


    Remain face?


    Daohua sneered, she was a mortal enemy, and to save face to the enemy was to find unhappiness for herself.


    Luo Qiong didn¡¯t want to just sit there, so she could only ask for something on her own initiative: ¡°I heard that today my younger brothers and sisters didn¡¯t get up until noon. This newlywed Yaner is really like glue.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, but she pretended to be shy and said: "Sister-in-law is here, how come you make fun of me? Isn¡¯t it the same when the sister-in-law married into the palace?"


    Luo Qiong was choked, she really didn''t expect Daohua to return so boldly.


    Was it like this when she got married?


    of course not.


    Don''t say that she sleeps three poles until the day, she will have to get up early the next day to serve Princess Ma.


    With such a comparison, Luo Qiong felt unbalanced. Looking at Daohua with a beautiful and happy face, he felt an eyesore and didn''t want to talk to her any more. He said directly: "The four sisters have passed the door three times, mother concubine. Say, from today, you should go over and save her morning and twilight."


    Daohua looked at Luo Qiong with a stupefied face, and blurted out: "Wang Hao has a fever?"


    Luo Qiong''s mouth twitched again, and stood up: "I have already passed on what the mother asked me to pass. How to do it, the second sibling will figure out how to do it. I won''t bother the second sibling and go."


    When Luo Qiong got out of the house, Daohua put the teacup in his hand on the table with a''bang'', and looked at Wang Man''er: "In three days, I will count all the servants in Pingxitang, and ignore them. Personnel relations."


    She decided that none of these people will stay.


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua and knew that Daohua was angry. The big grandma came over without prior notice. The news that the girl was up late was also spread.


    She was very angry about this.


    Wang Man''er turned and retreated, and quickly went to count the number of people.


    After ??, Daohua asked Bishi to call Qin Xiaoliu.


    "I asked you to select maids and wives from various villagers, and taught them the rules and etiquette. How did you do?"


    Since the emperor gave the marriage decree, Daohua asked Qin Xiaoliu to start this matter, and specially invited a maid who came out of the palace to help the big family to train the maid to go to the Zhuangzi for training.


    Qin Xiaoliu: "Hui girl, the rules and etiquette are almost taught, but these maids have limited knowledge, and after teaching for so long, they can only do some rough work."


    Daohua: "It doesn''t matter, as long as the people are sincere." She doesn''t want any competent management talents, as long as these people follow the rules she has formulated and do things in their posts.


    "Go and prepare. In two days, I may be sending these people into the mansion as a errand."


    Qin Xiaoliu raised his eyes and looked at Daohua, feeling a little worried.


    The girl just married into the palace, she changed people, is that okay?


    Inahana didn''t want to replace all the people, but today''s events reminded her.


    Now that she is married to Xiao Yeyang, Ping Xitang is her home. She does not allow her home to be spied on by outsiders, and what happened at home is freely leaked out.


    I wanted to replace it slowly, but now I think about it, it¡¯s too slow.


    She has no extra energy wasted on these indifferent battles in the back home, she has more important things to do.


    Be busy running in with Xiao Yeyang, get familiar with his living habits, and deepen mutual feelings;


    To be busy with the Prince of Peace and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mother to build a good relationship, and pull them into the relationship with Xiao Yeyang as much as possible;


    It is also necessary to deal with a group of royal family members. Even if you don¡¯t have a deep friendship, you should understand and know their preferences and taboos so as not to be cheated and offend others.


    All of this is much more important than fighting with a woman in the back house of the palace.


    In this case, for Pingxitang, who has been planted with several people like a sieve, it is better to cut the mess with a sharp knife and directly replace all the servants, and do it once and for all.


    Thinking that Princess Ma asked her to save her in the morning and dusk, Daohua snorted coldly, and she just had no reason to speak.


    That night, Xiao Yeyang came back after dark.


    Taohua asked him to fetch him water and rinse, and then he was called to lay out a meal.


    "It''s so late, you haven''t eaten yet?" Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua who was sitting with him in surprise.


    Daohua smiled and said, "I have to wait for you to come back and eat with you."


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua''s hand: "Don''t wait for me in the future, if I get hungry, I will feel distressed."


    Ina Flower: "I''m not hungry, I had a snack."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the hot meal, and then at Daohua who was with him, his eyes were full of smiles, and he finally didn''t need to eat alone.


    During the meal, Daohua told Xiao Yeyang that she was going to replace Ping Xitang''s servants.


    Xiao Yeyang said directly: "You are the hostess of Ping Xitang. Here, you have the final say."


    Daohua smiled, and talked to Xiao Yeyang about training the maid and woman in detail.


    Family is a two-person family. It requires the wife and husband to build and operate together. There is consultation and discussion in case of problems, so that multiple people can think of ways, and they can also increase their relationship by solving problems together.


    She will not be the kind of wife who gives silently and does not say anything. In the end, she will let her husband take it for granted and feel that everything the wife does is taken for granted.


    Of course, Inahua didn¡¯t say anything about the specific replacement details and process. This is the problem she should solve.


    Xiao Yeyang was outside to support her a piece of world, not deceived by others, she should build him a warm and comfortable home.


    When Xiao Yeyang got up early the next morning, Daohua also struggled.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, with a look of awkwardness, he hugged her, lowered his head and chuckled in her ear: "It seems that you weren''t tired last night."


    Daohua scratched Xiao Yeyang: "Aren''t you going to do the errands, what are you doing?" With that, he patted the hands on his waist and got out of bed quickly.


    "Little liar!"


    Looking at Daohua who walked to the screen and changed her clothes, Xiao Yeyang murmured with a smile.


    The two had breakfast, Xiao Yeyang went out to do errands, and Daohua went to Pingxitang.


    When Daohua arrived at Pingxi Hall, Prince Ping and Princess Ma, as well as Xiao Yechang and Xiao Yuhua were still having breakfast, and his daughter-in-law Luo Qiong stood by and waited.


    Seeing Daohua, Prince Ping was surprised.


    Princess Ma raised her eyebrows proudly. She is the imperial concubine of the palace. Even if Xiao Yeyang and his wife are reluctant, they must follow the etiquette to greet her.


    Luo Qiong looked at Daohua in surprise. Based on her understanding of Yan Yiyi, she shouldn''t compromise so easily.


    Xiao Ye often looked surprised.


    Xiao Yuhua chuckled, ¡°I think she¡¯s capable of doing well in the outside world, so let¡¯s lower her head!¡±


    After Prince Ping waited for Daohua to see the ceremony, he couldn''t help but ask: "Why are you here?"


    Daohua smiled and asked: "I''ll come to accompany my father to dinner, is my father not welcome?"


    Prince Ping was stunned, and looked at Daohua suspiciously. This girl was not right today: "How can it be." As he said, he beckoned Wyan to add a pair of chopsticks.


    Daohua sat down calmly, looked at the food on the table, and praised: "Father, the food here is really good."


    Prince Ping curled his lips: "I don''t think the king, the food on your Zhuangzi is good." The food in the palace is exquisite and exquisite, but the taste is not as delicious as the Four Seasons Villa.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yuhua immediately answered, ¡°Second sister-in-law, you see that you are now married to the palace. Can you send someone some fruits and vegetables from Four Seasons Villa to the palace every day? You should honor your father.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said: "Father, he wants to eat the things planted in Four Seasons Villa, and he can go anytime. As for sending things to the palace, I have to listen to your second brother. Why don''t you ask your second brother?"


    Xiao Yuhua suddenly curled his lips and stopped talking. For the second brother, what about scolding?


    Princess Ma sneered: "Yeyang daughter-in-law, if you are reluctant, just say it, why are you pulling Yeyang?"


    Daohua glanced at Princess Ma, and then looked aggrieved at Prince Ping: "Father, do you say I am a stingy person?" She discovered that her father-in-law often tends to be inertially defending people who are weak.


    Princess Ping stared at Princess Ma: "Of course you are not stingy, the princess does not understand you, so ignore her."


    Hearing these words, Princess Ma was so angry.


    A smile appeared on Daohua¡¯s face: "Uncle Huang also said that I am generous."


    Everyone didn''t understand the meaning of these words at first, but they soon remembered about the millions of stone grains and medicinal materials donated by the Yan family before.


    Yes, donate millions of shi grains if you donate them, who dares to be stingy?


    Prince Ping looked at the rice flower sipping the porridge, and asked again: "Are you doing anything? It''s okay, don''t be embarrassed to speak, you are now the king''s daughter-in-law, the king who should help will definitely help ."


    Taohua put down her spoon, and looked at Prince Ping with a hesitation.


    Princess Ping was seen terribly, and said directly: "Is something really wrong?"


    Daohua looked at Princess Ma: "The Princess asked her sister-in-law to inform me yesterday that she would come here every day to save her morning and twilight."


    Prince Ping glanced at Princess Ma, Princess Ma immediately sat up straight, and was about to say that this was the rule. Who knows, Prince Ping turned her head.


    Prince Ping looked at Daohua with a disbelief: "So, are you here today to greet the princess?"


    Daohua nodded and shook her head again: "Father, I very, very, very much want to be a good wife and get along with everyone in the palace. Do you think I should greet the princess every day?"


    As soon as these words came out, Luo Qiong and Xiao Ye often said in their hearts at the same time, this is Yan Yiyi who dared not to offer tea to the princess that day.


    Prince Ping was silent for two seconds, thinking of the violent temper of his aunt, and thinking of his daughter-in-law who looks good but can start but is merciless. For the stability of the palace, he resolutely said: "Well, actually, the king doesn''t think it is necessary. The princess is not your mother-in-law. , You don¡¯t need to please her."


    "Prince!" Princess Ma cried out, looking at Prince Ping in disbelief, "Prince, I am your concubine."


    Prince Ping frowned displeased: "This king did not say that you are not a concubine." Then, he pointed to Luo Qiong, "Don''t you have your own daughter-in-law? It''s not enough to have her to save you in the morning and twilight. Do you want to toss Yan girl? Yan girl has to take care of Pingxitang''s affairs and is very busy. How can I run every day?"


    Princess Ma was full of anger, staring at Daohua ferociously.


    Daohua ignored her, smiling like a flower: "My daughter-in-law listens to my father." After speaking, he paused, "Father, when it comes to Pingxitang affairs, my daughter-in-law wants you to make a decision."


    Prince Ping said simply: "Ping Xitang, you have the final say, you don''t need to ask this king."


    Daohua smiled and said: "You are an elder, I just married into the palace, and I don''t understand a lot of things. I just need your guidance."


    Prince Ping was very comfortable: "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua: "I''m not used to Ping Xitang''s servants."


    Hearing this, Princess Ma¡¯s eyelids twitched, and the eyes of others at Daohua changed completely.


    Prince Ping said indifferently: "Raising someone is for the master''s son. If you don''t get used to it, you can change it."


    Daohua smiled: "Everything is up to my father." Seeing what Princess Ma was about to say, she hurriedly said, "Father, don''t you like to eat flower cakes? When your daughter-in-law is ready, I will bring it to you. "


    Prince Ping nodded hurriedly: "Well, it¡¯s the kind I ate last time, it tastes really good to me."


    Daohana smiled and nodded, asking her heart, can it taste bad? It was made of roses grown in the black land of space.


    Looking at Daohua who drew Prince Ping¡¯s attention away, and then at the fiasco of Princess Ma, Xiao Yechang and Xiao Yuhua both sighed in their hearts that the second sister-in-law¡¯s fighting power was strong.


    Luo Qiong felt a little complicated. As Xiao Yechen¡¯s wife, she and Princess Ma were on the same boat. Rationally, she should help suppress Xiao Yeyang and his wife; emotionally, she saw her mother-in-law in Yan Yiyi. She suffered a loss in her hands, but she was happy in her heart.


    Half an hour later, Daohua came out of Pingxitang refreshedly, nodded with Xiao Yechang and Xiao Yuhua, and then returned to Pingxitang with her maid.


    Looking at Daohua who was going away, Xiao Yuhua was puzzled: "Why does the father and the second sister-in-law show such praise?"


    Xiao Ye often: "It''s not the second sister-in-law, but the second brother that the father-in-law promoted. Didn''t you find out that the relationship between the second brother and the father-in-law has eased much since the appointment of the second sister-in-law."


    "The second brother finally moved back to the palace. Because of the relationship between the princess and the second brother, the princess also asked the second sister-in-law to save her in the morning and twilight every day. Isn''t this a clear choice? For the stability of the palace, the father would not agree. of."


    Xiao Yuhua glanced at Xiao Ye in surprise: "Brother, why are you talking so much today?"


    Xiao Ye often smiled lightly and said, "Just chat, okay, I have something to do, please take care of my younger sisters." He turned around and left.


    On the other side, after Daohua returned to Pingxitang, she asked Deshou to call the few people who had taken refuge in Xiao Yeyang over.


    Soon, Deshou brought people over.


    A total of four people, two men and two women, are all a bit older, in their forties.


    "Meet the mistress."


    Daohua looked at the five people: "You are old people in the palace. I heard that you used to be in charge. You should talk about what you are responsible for. I can arrange the errands."


    The first person who came forward to reply was a woman with meticulously combed hair and a little serious face: "Mistress, the old slave is responsible for training the maids and women in the house. Everyone calls me the flower woman."


    Ina Hua nodded after listening, and looked at the remaining three people.


    Among the three, two are husband and wife.


    The middle-aged man who looked more clever came out first: "Minion Pingji, next to him is the minion''s wife. The minion is usually responsible for the concierge''s message."


    Pingji daughter-in-law continued: "The slave servant is in charge of the work of patrolling the locks in the backyard at night."


    Inahana didn''t say anything, but looked at the last person.


    "Minion Pingqing, responsible for the management of carriages and horses."


    Pingqing was a little dark and looked a little taciturn.


    After listening to the introduction of the four people, Daohua was silent for a moment: "With me, everyone has only one chance. As long as there is a double heart in life, no matter what the reason, it will never be tolerated. You are here to vote, I He Erye believes in your sincerity, and I hope you don''t let us down."


    The four immediately expressed their heartfelt heart: "A slave (slave) has no two minds."


    Daohua: "Your errands will not change. After two days, all the servants of Pingxitang will be replaced. You should take care of your own people." She said, she glanced at Wang Man''er.


    Wang Man''er immediately took out the management system manual that had been prepared long ago and distributed it to the four people.


    Daohua went on to say: "I don''t need you to have much patience, just follow the rules above to do things and manage people."


    After so many years of management of Zhuangzi and shop, Daohua has accumulated a lot of experience in how to manage people and how to make subordinates work efficiently and actively.


    Ping Xitang is her home, and she needs it to function effectively.


    Two days later, after Qin Xiaoliu brought Daohua¡¯s maid and wife into the palace, Daohua asked Wang Maner to call all the servants of Pingxitang to the main courtyard.


    The whole yard was full, with new people and old people standing aside.


    Daohua has no extra words: "I only need a heartfelt person here. Whoever has a double heart will go back wherever he comes from." He said, looking at the old man, "You can go now."


    As soon as the words came out, the old man immediately started crying.


    Daohua sat motionless, and looked up at the four of Lady Hua.


    The four of them didn''t say anything, they chose some strong women and rushed towards the old man.


    I don¡¯t know what the flower lady said. It didn¡¯t take long for the old man to be driven out of Pingxitang by the new lady.


    See you, Daohua, with a faint smile on her face, got up and went back to the house. As for where the old people who left would go, I left it to Princess Ma to get a headache.


    Wang Man''er took Gu Yu, Lixia, and Bishi, and began to distribute errands to everyone.


    There are four ladies watching. Although the new maid and the old lady are still a little strange, there is no problem in maintaining the normal operation of Pingxitang.


    The others in the palace were a little shocked when they heard that Daohua had replaced all of Pingxitang¡¯s original servants.


    Chen Yard, Luo Qiong looked at the maid in her yard that Princess Ma had put in, and her heart became more and more congested. She is also a princess daughter-in-law. Why can Yan Yi do what she wants to do, but she has to endure everything?


    Obviously, her family and background are much taller than Yan Yiyi!


    That night, after Xiao Yeyang went back to the mansion and heard about the incident, his cheeks holding Daohua were like a headless kiss.


    Daohua spent a lot of effort before pushing him away, glaring at him, "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua tightly and smiled: "I''m so happy, why is my wife so good? If you say that you are replacing someone, you just replaced the person."


    Daohua reached out her hand to hold Xiao Yeyang¡¯s neck, smiled sweetly and proudly: "I dare to do this, not because you are protecting me."


    Xiao Yeyang slowly moved his hand on Daohua¡¯s waist, his expression ambiguous: "Then how are you going to thank me?"


    The smile on Daohua¡¯s face closed, and she struggled to get out of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s arms: ¡°I made steamed duck stuffed with wine tonight. You can eat more and make up for it.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang put his head between Daohua¡¯s neck, and kept dabbing: "Let¡¯s make up two pieces."


    Weak, Weak, please ask for a monthly pass, everyone has extra words...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 802： , In-laws

    Chapter 802, in-laws


    Because it was approaching the end of the new year, Xiao Yeyang went back to Jinlingwei to perform official duties after Daohua Sanchao returned to the door. Basically, he went out in the morning and returned only after dark, so he was very busy.


    He is busy, but Daohua is not idle.


    One is that if Pingxitang¡¯s staff are all replaced, there will be some problems more or less, and Daohua needs to personally supervise and supervise many things.


    Secondly, at the end of the year, shops and farms have to start checking accounts. Because of taking over the part of Xiao Yeyang, Daohua saw a lot more accounts this year than last year.


    Thirdly, the New Year¡¯s Eve is approaching, and the festival gifts for relatives and friends have to be prepared.


    Four, is to participate in various gatherings organized by the royal family.


    The young couple were busy with each other. Every night, Daohua would wait for Xiao Yeyang to come back, and then accompany him to dinner, by the way, talk about the various things encountered that day.


    Not only exchanged feelings, but also shared insights.


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s official affairs are inconvenient to bring back and talk at home, but he likes to watch Daohua¡¯s flamboyant complaints about others, and when he hears people he knows, he will agree with him. Seeing her cheerful smile, he will be happy.


    After dinner, Xiao Yeyang would hug the rice flower to bed in a hurry.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was fierce and fierce, Daohua was very puzzled. She has been on the road for a busy day. Why is this human strength so good?


    Have been busy until the twenty-third year of the twelfth lunar month, when Xiao Yeyang was free.


    Daohua sat on the dressing table, looked at Xiao Yeyang who was still lying on the bed through the mirror, and urged: "Get up, today Xiaonian, I told my father, we will go to dinner with him at noon."


    Xiao Yeyang lay still and said, "You tired me last night."


    Hearing this, Daohua smiled angrily, turned her head and looked at him angrily: "You guy who beats you upside down." Who is tired of whom?


    Xiao Yeyang put his arms under his head, so he looked at Daohua with a leisurely smile, and looked like ¡®what can you do for me¡¯.


    Daohua ignored him and continued to apply makeup. After a while, she put down the rouge in her hand, walked to the bed and sat down, and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You have been busy before, and I didn''t have a good time to ask. The New Year is coming, when will you take me to see my mother?"


    Xiao Yeyang sat up: "After the winter, my grandfather has been embracing her body. She now lives in the Dingguo Mansion to take care of her grandfather. If we visit him in the past, many people will be disturbed."


    Daohua thought of Mrs. Guo and Guo Xueming, and did not want to go to Dingguo Gongfu so much, and said: "If it is not suitable to visit my mother now, then we will send some New Year gifts to show our filial piety."


    Xiao Yeyang lay down again: "You can figure it out."


    Daohua quit, and forced him to sit up: "I don''t understand my mother''s preferences. You have to choose gifts with me."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I don''t understand either."


    Daohua: "No matter, you have to accompany me. This is the first time I gave my mother a gift. It directly determines her impression of me. You and me choose quickly. Come on, my mother won¡¯t be upset either."


    Xiao Yeyang: "How does she know who chose the gift?"


    Daohua: "I will send Meilan Meiju, and my mother will know if she asks." Seeing Xiao Yeyang sitting still, stretched out his hand to hold his neck, "Are you with me."


    Seeing Daohua acting coquettishly towards herself, Xiao Yeyang was ecstatic, hooked her mouth, and wrapped her arms around Daohua''s waist. As soon as his arm was hard, he hugged the person on his lap: "It depends on your performance. "


    Hearing this, Daohua rolled her eyes.


    Choose a gift for his mother, and she begged him!


    Tucao returned to Tucao, Daohua smiled and kissed Xiao Yeyang''s cheek: "That''s all right."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Not enough."


    Ina Hua looked at him, and pecked his lips angrily: "You want to grind again, I don''t bother to take care of you."


    Xiao Yeyang stared, "Are you too impatient?"


    Ina Flower: "I''m just like this, you can''t afford it?"


    Looking at the annoyed and delicate face, Xiao Yeyang showed helplessness: "The lady is dead, how dare you not follow?"


    Ina Hua listened, and she smiled: "It''s pretty much the same." Put down her arm, got out of bed, "Hurry up."


    Xiao Yeyang got out of bed, resigned to his fate, and after he was dressed, he went to the warehouse with Daohua to pick out gifts, and the Dingguo Mansion also prepared a copy.


    Finishing these, it was almost noon, and Daohua asked Meilan Meiju to go to Dingguo Gongfu to give gifts, while she and Xiao Yeyang went to Pingxi Hall.


    Pingxi Church.


    All the masters of the prince¡¯s palace have gathered here, Xiao Yechen, with the help of the three princes, also returned from Yuanma Temple.


    Everyone looked surprised when they saw Daohua and Xiao Yeyang coming together.


    Don¡¯t blame everyone for the surprise. Most of the people present seriously thought about it. They seemed, as if they had never had a reunion dinner with Xiao Yeyang.


    Prince Ping looked at the two of them. Although he couldn''t see anything on his faces, his eyes were full of smiles, and he coughed slightly, "Come on, sit down, dinner will be ready soon."


    said, looking at Daohua.


    "What are you doing with the food container?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "My daughter-in-law made some rice cakes and rice dumplings stuffed with wine. I brought them here and wanted to invite my father to try them."


    Prince Ping suddenly smiled and just wanted to praise Daohua''s filial piety, he listened to the yin and yang of Princess Ma on the side saying strangely: "I am embarrassed to take out the things that can''t be on the table."


    This is a pun, and I don¡¯t know whether it is talking about eating or Daohua.


    Xiao Yeyang straightened his face and looked at Princess Ma indifferently: "Things that are really not on the table, in this room, except for you, the person who gave birth out of wedlock, everyone is really not qualified."


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Xiao Yechen stood up with a''rub'': "Don''t go too far."


    Xiao Yeyang sneered and looked at Xiao Yechen sarcastically: "You think you can wipe out your shameful background by following the three princes and fighting against those literary and sour students all day long?"


    Xiao Yechen''s eyes were red with anger, and he looked at Prince Ping angrily and aggrieved: "Father, Xiao Yeyang has humiliated his son so much, you have to be the master of his son!" After saying that, he knelt down with a ¡®poof¡¯.


    Princess Ma also knelt down, and Li Hua cried with rain: "Master, you see, Xiao Yeyang insulted me and Chen''er in this way."


    Prince Ping is a little sympathetic to the weak, but this doesn''t mean he doesn''t know right from wrong. Today''s matter has revealed that Ma Shi is humiliating Yan Ya, and Yeyang''s attack is understandable.


    Looking at Ma¡¯s pretending to be pitiful, Prince Ping felt a little bored for no reason.


    Seeing that Prince Ping did not speak, Concubine Jiang thought he was dissatisfied with Xiao Yeyang. She thought for a while and said, "Today is a small year. At this time in previous years, our family was having reunion dinner with Hemeimei, how come every time As soon as Yeyang goes home, the house is always there."


    Daohua looked at Concubine Jiang, and interrupted her directly: "Concubine Jiang, isn''t it the princess who really picks up the matter? You don''t think it''s a big deal to watch the show."


    Concubine Jiang Fang just wanted to refute, she saw Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang both looking at her with indifference.


    It¡¯s all about Xiao Yeyang, but why is the prince looking at her like that?


    The prince used to treat her very well, but from a few months ago, she was shocked to find that the prince was intentionally neglecting her. Now seeing him look at her with such indifferent eyes, Concubine Jiang felt a little flustered. .


    It is true that she is from Jiang''s family, but if she wants to have a better life, she can only rely on the prince.


    Xiao Yuhua anxiously pulled Concubine Jiang and motioned her not to speak.


    She really doesn¡¯t understand the dispute between the mother and concubine, the princess, mother and son, and the second brother and sister-in-law. Why should they participate in the fight?


    Daohua looked at Chuchu¡¯s poor Princess Ma and the stubborn and wronged Xiao Yechen, sneered in her heart. They would show weakness, would she not?


    Crying, there must be no tears.


    Daohua couldn''t squeeze her tears, she could only lower her head and said, "Father, this year is the first time Xiao Yeyang moved home for the New Year after moving into the palace. It was also the first year when I got married. Brother Jiang is in such trouble, and Concubine Jiang is fanning the flames. Is she trying to drive Xiao Yeyang and me out of the palace?"


    When Prince Ping heard this, he couldn''t help but remembered the emperor''s words about the ambitions of Ma''s mother and son. Looking at the mother and son kneeling on the ground, he felt a little more impatient and annoyed.


    Xiao Yeyang ran out of patience, and didn''t want to see Daohua''s complacency. At this moment, he no longer wanted to stay for a reunion dinner, so he got up and pulled Daohua and was about to leave.


    Daohua hurriedly held him, if he left like this, it would not be as good as Ma''s mother and son said: "Msang Gong, I want to have a reunion dinner with my father."


    said, turning his head to look at Prince Ping.


    "Father, since the princess and eldest brother do not welcome us, or else, you can go with us to Pingxitang for dinner." After speaking, he paused, "I will cook myself."


    Prince Ping immediately went down the steps: "Your cooking skills are good, this king misses your cooking, let''s go, today I will go to Pingxitang for dinner." After finishing speaking, he took the lead out of the house.


    I saw Daohua, and quickly dragged Xiao Yeyang to follow with a smile, leaving Ma''s mother and her son with a stunned face and Concubine Jiang, who looked at each other and looked at each other.


    "A good reunion dinner, why bother to be like this?"


    Concubine Ji shook her head and sighed, then stood up and blessed her body to Princess Ma: "Since the prince is gone, then Yechang and I will not stay to disturb the princess."


    He waited until everyone else had left before Luo Qiong went to help Princess Ma.


    Princess Ma stood up, pushed Luo Qiong away, and pulled Xiao Yechen in a panic: "Chen''er, is your father tired of our mother and son? How can he go to Pingxitang to accompany Xiao Yeyang for dinner?"


    Xiao Yechen was also a little flustered. Once he was wronged before, his father would immediately comfort him, but this time Xiao Yeyang humiliated himself like that, but his father didn''t say a word.


    Luo Qiong looked at the two of them, turned around and walked out of the house.


    She also understood that Xiao Yechen was the mother-in-law of success and mother-in-law. The prince obviously wants to have a reunion dinner for the whole family, and the mother-in-law has to pick something up at this time.


    A person''s patience is limited, and because of Yan Yiyi''s appearance, the relationship between the prince and Xiao Yeyang has been eased, and the mother-in-law can only push the prince further and further away by pretending to be weak and pitiful.


    Ping Xitang.


    After Prince Ping came with Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, he was invited to the living room to drink tea.


    Under Daohua¡¯s severe warning, Xiao Yeyang sat in the living room to accompany her, while she went to the kitchen to work.


    The father and son are speechless, and the atmosphere is a bit awkward.


    Defu and Huai''en are also looking at each other, praying in their hearts that Daohua will come back soon.


    Even though Xiao Yeyang''s face was expressionless, he was also a little uncomfortable in his heart. He and his father rarely had this kind of calmness when they sat down, so they could only cover up by tasting tea.


    Prince ??Ping opened the food box that the rice flower was carrying before, took out the rice cakes and rice dumplings made with wine, and ate it.


    Looking at Prince Ping eating a bowl of glutinous rice **** and more than half a plate of rice cakes, Xiao Yeyang hesitated for a moment, and walked over and took the rice cakes away.


    Prince Ping looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise, "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Neither glutinous rice **** nor rice cakes are easy to eat. You can''t eat more." After speaking, he paused, and quickly added, "Yiyi cooks by herself, I don''t want to waste her kindness."


    Prince Ping glanced at Xiao Yeyang, said ¡®um¡¯, and raised his teacup to cover the smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The old man is right, but his aunt¡¯s temperament is just awkward.


    The rice flower did not last long for the meals for three people. Soon, the five dishes and one soup were put on the table.


    In Daohua¡¯s dowry there was a set of luminous cups, which she took out and poured wine on.


    "Xiao Yeyang, we respect my father and king a cup."


    Daohua raised her wine glass and looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang helplessly, raised his glass to Prince Ping.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Father, thank you for coming to accompany us for the new year. Xiao Yeyang and I will treat you with this cup. Let''s do it first. You are free." She said, she raised her head and drank the wine glass. In the wine.


    I saw Xiao Yeyang, and could only accompany him.


    When Prince Ping saw that both of them had drunk, he also drank the wine.


    Daohua quickly poured a glass for Prince Ping: "Father, you can taste the dishes I made."


    After ??, under the intentional guidance of Daohua, Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang would say a few words from time to time. On the whole, the atmosphere of the dining table was not bad.


    Defu and Wyan waited on the sidelines, watching the reduction of the dishes on the table, the regret on their faces became more and more obvious.


    Finally, all five dishes and one soup were eaten.


    Prince Ping put down his chopsticks still intently, and praised Daohua: "Yan girl, your cooking skills are really nothing to say."


    Daohua immediately smiled and said: "Father likes to eat, then I will come to Pingxitang more in the future. As long as you come, I will cook by myself."


    Prince Ping glanced at Xiao Yeyang and said, "For the sake of your filial piety, this king will come often in the future."


    Daohua smiled: "If the father can come often, then Xiao Yeyang and I will be too happy."


    A satisfied smile appeared on Prince Ping''s face. This daughter-in-law married well and went on the road!


    Ding Guo Gongfu.


    Guo Ruomei looked at the New Year gifts from Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, the smile on her face couldn''t stop.


    Meilan took the initiative to say: "The young lady took the young master together to choose the nian ceremony. The young lady made the food by herself, saying that the master would taste her craft."


    Hearing the words, Mei Shuang suddenly laughed: ¡°Young lady is afraid that she doesn¡¯t know. Our master has tasted her craftsmanship as early as when he was in Zhongzhou.¡±


    Guo Ruomei smiled and said: "Yiyi is a good boy." After speaking, he asked quickly, "How is the relationship between Yang''er and Yiyi after getting married?"


    Mei Ju smiled and replied: "The young master likes the young lady. The two are like glue every day. It''s so good, so don''t worry, master."


    Guo Ruomei nodded: "That''s good."


    Meishuang looked at her master, and suggested: "Master, the twenty-eighth lunar month, isn¡¯t there a family banquet in the mansion? Why don¡¯t you post to the young lord and the young lady?"


    Guo Ruomei shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡¯m going to post for them. The two children are not good, but they want to come, and Ma¡¯s does not know what to do.¡±


    Meilan: "Master, young masters and young masters are not afraid of Princess Ma." With that, he said that Daohua didn''t give Ma''s tea, and said that he didn''t go to please Ma''s peace.


    "The young lady also obtained the consent of the prince, and directly wanted Ping Xitang''s subordinates to be replaced."


    Meishuang smiled and said: "Is it true that the family does not enter the house? The young lady really has the demeanor of the master back then."


    Guo Ruomei smiled and looked at Mei Lan Meiju: ¡°It¡¯s a good life to serve the young lady in the future. No one in the palace is simple. Don¡¯t let her be bullied.¡±


    Mei Lan Mei Ju said at the same time: "Slaves obey orders."


    Guo Ruomei doesn¡¯t want to stay with them for a long time: "You guys go back soon."


    Meilan thought for a while, and said: "Master, I heard Gu Yu mentioned that Mrs. Shao said several times that she wanted to come to see you."


    Meishuang immediately took the words: "Yes, master, you just post it. Anyway, the young master is your son. This son has a wife. Your daughter-in-law will serve you tea to be regarded as a complete courtesy."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 803： , Leak

    Chapter 803, Leaked Mouth


    Guo Ruomei did not withstand Mei Shuang¡¯s persuasion, so Mei Lan Meiju brought back an invitation to Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    "Mother wants me and Xiang Gong to attend the family banquet in Dingguo Gongfu?" Daohua took the invitation somewhat unexpectedly, and then thought about it and found it nothing wrong.


    How do you say Dingguo Gongfu is also Xiao Yeyang''s grandfather''s home, as a bride, she should recognize people in the past. Besides, she hasn''t offered tea to Xiao Yeyang''s mother yet.


    "I know about this, go down!"


    After making Meilan Meiju back down, Daohua started to ponder, and when Xiao Yeyang came back from outside, she handed him the invitation.


    Xiao Yeyang fell silent after reading the invitation.


    Ina Flower: "Should we go?"


    Xiao Yeyang asked back: "Do you want to go?"


    Daohua knew that Xiao Yeyang had feelings for his uncle''s family, and said with a smile: "I should go, one, I haven''t offered tea to my mother; two, didn''t Governor Guo return to Beijing? As your daughter-in-law, I too It¡¯s time to visit my grandfather and uncle."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Then go."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Okay, I''ll go talk to my father tomorrow morning."


    Xiao Yeyang blurted out and wanted to say no, moved his lips, and finally swallowed the words back, and then said, "If we are going to our grandfather''s house, then we can only live in Four Seasons Villa for two days."


    Daohua: "Tell me the reason, and Master will understand. Well, that''s a big deal, after I return to my natal house on the second day of the Lunar New Year, we will stay with Master for a period of time, and then the father will also be Fudged."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I listen to you."


    The next day, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang both got up early because they were going to the Four Seasons Villa and giving the Yan family a New Year gift.


    Before going out, Daohua took the invitation from the Guo family and went to see Prince Ping.


    Prince Ping has already eaten breakfast and was playing with the birds. He saw Daohua coming and beckoned her to come over: "Yan girl, come and see how this king¡¯s new pair of parrots is?"


    Daohua smiled and walked over: "The things that the father can see are naturally excellent, but Yiyi doesn''t understand birds, so you are asking the wrong person."


    Princess Ping said with a smile: "This king will know you don''t understand it as soon as you guess it, what''s the matter with you coming to see this king?"


    Ina Flower smiled and handed over the invitation.


    Prince Ping said with a surprised smile: "Invitation to this king? Which one is it? These days, this king can''t attend the banquet." Then he opened the invitation and read it.


    Daohua watched Prince Ping¡¯s face sinking little by little, and said, "Father, please help your daughter-in-law to pay attention. Let us go, we will go, if you don¡¯t let me and Xiao Yeyang stayed with Master for two days at Four Seasons Villa."


    Prince Ping snorted and looked at Daohua squintly, knowing that this girl was playing with him, but thinking that she knew that she had come to ask for her own opinion in advance, and it would be considered to have all his face, and was more sensible than that bastard.


    "If love goes or not, this king doesn''t have the time to take care of your trivial things." After saying that, he threw the invitation directly back to Daohua.


    Daohua raised her eyes and looked at Prince Ping: "Father, I haven¡¯t offered tea to my mother-in-law yet, so Xiao Yeyang and I should follow this post?"


    Prince Ping waved his hand impatiently: "Where do you like to go." After speaking, he paused, and he was a little tired of attending various banquets. After thinking about it, he said, "This king also didn''t let the ancient father acupuncture for some days. Now, in this way, I will go to Four Seasons Villa with you later."


    Daohua couldn¡¯t ask for it, and nodded again and again: ¡°That¡¯s great. If Father can go to see Master, Master will be very happy.¡±


    Prince Ping curled his lips: "This king doesn''t think that your master has never given this king a good face. If it weren''t for his good medical skills, and for your sake, this king would have long been."


    Ina Flower: "What has happened long ago?"


    Prince Ping hummed, turned his head and carried the bird cage away.


    He would not say bad things about the old man in front of Yan girl, he can guarantee that he will say something bad, this girl will definitely go and give a small report to the old man.


    Thinking of the old man who didn''t put his prince in his eyes at all, let alone, he was really a little shocked.


    Watching Prince Ping walk away, Daohua smiled and returned to Ping Xitang.


    "My father agreed that we should go to Dingguo Gongfu. By the way, he will also go to Four Seasons Villa later."


    Xiao Yeyang took the cloak and tied it to Daohua, then handed her the hand stove to hold it, and then took her hand out of the house.


    I thought I would have to wait for Prince Ping for a while. Who knows, Prince Ping had already been sitting in the carriage waiting in front of the gate of the palace.


    Daohua walked to the carriage and said, ¡°Father, I haven¡¯t given a New Year gift to my natal family. We may have to take a detour later.¡±


    Princess Ping didn¡¯t care much and said, "Go around."


    Daohua smiled and blessed her body: "Thank you, Father." After speaking, she turned and walked towards the carriage behind.


    Xiao Yeyang stood outside the carriage, waiting for Daohua. After helping her up, he sat on it.


    Half an hour later, Yan Mansion arrived.


    Because of Prince Ping¡¯s presence, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t enter the mansion. After people sent the New Year gift in, they went to Four Seasons Villa in a carriage.


    Four Seasons Villa.


    Yesterday, Daohua sent someone to deliver the letter. Gu Jian knew that the two children were coming over today. After getting up early, he went to the kitchen to work on a table of food.


    As soon as the food was prepared, Dongli smiled and came in and reported: "Master, the county owner and the little prince are here, and the prince is also here."


    An instant smile appeared in Gu Jian''s eyes, and he went out of the kitchen and returned to his yard.


    After changing his clothes, Gu Jian saw Prince Ping walking into the yard with Xiao Yeyang and Daohua before he waited long.


    Gu Jian sat on the main seat, waiting for the three to come in.


    As soon as Prince Ping entered the house, he smiled and said, "Old man, we are coming to see you."


    Gu Jian nodded calmly, then cast his eyes on the two children behind.


    Because they are still newly married, and the new year is approaching, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua both dress more festively, both in big red shirts.


    Looking at the two talented children, Gu Jian showed a satisfied and pleased smile on his face.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang knelt forward and bowed to Gu Jian three times.


    After the salute, Daohua said playfully: "Master, the disciple brought your apprentice and son-in-law back to see you."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her, then smiled and said, "Master uncle, your nephew and grandson are back to see you with your nephew and grandson."


    In Daohua¡¯s words, Prince Ping still felt normal. When he arrived at Xiao Yeyang¡¯s place, he quickly interrupted: "What do you call it indiscriminately? You should follow Yan Yatou and shout, Master, what is your nephew and grandson? Don¡¯t be foolish. Call."


    Xiao Yeyang realized that he was almost missing something, so he did not dare to argue.


    Gu Jian glanced at Prince Ping, did not say anything, smiled and gave Daohua and Xiao Yeyang a hand-carved ebony Maitreya Buddha pendant: "Take it and wear it on your body to ward off evil spirits."


    "Thank you Master!"


    "Thank you, old man!"


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang happily took the ebony pendant.


    Prince Ping craned his neck and looked at: "Old man, where did you find this kind of good ebony?"


    Gu Jian glanced at him: "The old man has a bad carving here. If the prince doesn''t dislike it, give it to you." Then, he threw the last ebony Maitreya Buddha to Prince Ping.


    Prince Ping quickly reached out to catch it. He just wanted to say that he didn''t want the broken carving, but he watched the lifelike ebony Maitreya Buddha in his hand and quickly put it into his sleeve pocket.


    Don¡¯t say, this kind of good ebony is really hard to find. He has never seen a prince, so don¡¯t let it go.


    "Go, eat."


    The four people came to the dining room and learned that the dishes on the table were all made by Gu Jian himself. Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang were moved.


    Prince Ping tweeted twice: "Master, you really dote on the girl."


    Gu Jian took the words: "Yiyi is the old man''s only apprentice, who would dare to treat him badly?" The sharp eyes swept across Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang, and the father and son shuddered in unison.


    Daohua narrowed her eyes with a smile, staring at the stars and looking at Gu Jian with admiration.


    The four of them were just about to move their chopsticks to eat, Dongli came to report, and the old prince Yong and his grandson Xiao Ye announced that they had come over.


    "What''s the matter with Uncle Yong Wang? The frequency of coming to Four Seasons Villa is too diligent?" Prince Ping couldn''t help but say, every time he came over, he seemed to be able to meet this Uncle Wang.


    As soon as the voice fell, the laughter of the old prince Yong came in: "Xiao Jiu, you are making up the king''s bad things behind your back."


    Looking at the old prince Yong entering the house, Prince Ping, Xiao Yeyang, and Daohua all got up and saluted, and it was Gu Jian who also stood up.


    Old prince Yong walked towards Gu Jian: "Brother, sit down, I thought there was no one in your place today, so I wanted to bring my grandson over to dine with you."


    Prince Ping heard this, and muttered: "Uncle Wang, you can just cengfan when you come, why do you always stick gold on your face?"


    Old prince Yong said with a smile: "Why, if you can come, this king can''t come?"


    Prince Ping straightened his back and said proudly: "We are not the same. Old man and I are now in-laws."


    As soon as these words came out, Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang both coughed.


    Gu Jian twitched the corner of his mouth, and glanced at Prince Ping with difficulty.


    The old prince Yong wanted to laugh a little, but finally held back.


    Xiao Yexuan watched the reactions of the people, with doubts in his eyes, the grandfather''s meeting with the master of Shengping County Master was not right, and now after seeing them get along, his heart becomes more and more weird.


    After ??, Old Lord Yong took Xiao Yexuan and sat on the left hand of Gu Jian, Prince Ping sat on the bottom right hand, and Daohua and Xiao Yeyang could only sit opposite.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 804： , Remarks

    Chapter 804, Words


    After eating, Gu Jian took Lao Yong and Prince Heping to drink tea and enjoy the scenery. Xiao Yeyang saw that Xiao Yexuan was alone, so he couldn''t help but stay with the guests.


    Master and Xianggong were accompanied, and Daohua, who had nothing to do, quickly asked Wang Man''er to prepare a change of clothes, and rushed to the hot spring.


    In the squishy hot spring pool, Daohua leaned against the wall of the pool with a face of enjoyment, and was quite interested in letting Wang Man''er bring wine for a relaxing drink.


    In the lingering heat, the shadow of the bath is hazy, and the graceful figure half wrapped in a thin shirt is concealed by the mist, which seems to be looming, full of unique temptation, and attracts unlimited reverie.


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang came over, he saw such a sultry scene.


    Wang Man''er saw Xiao Yeyang coming, and was about to say a salute when he was stopped by Xiao Yeyang.


    Waved his hand to signal Wang Man''er to retreat, Xiao Yeyang took off his coat, and went quietly down to the spring pond. He wanted to give Daohua a surprise. Who knows, this guy suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Full."


    Daohua wanted to ask Wang Man''er to add a glass of wine to her, but she never thought that she saw Xiao Yeyang when she opened her eyes: "Aren¡¯t you accompanying Xiao Yexuan? Why are you here?"


    Xiao Yeyang leaned over, reaching out and holding the person in his arms.


    The crisp chest was half exposed, and his eyes were like silk. Such a rice flower made him feel itchy.


    As soon as the tender body entered his arms, Xiao Yeyang lowered his head eagerly to search for the attractive red lips.


    Outside the hot spring pool, listening to the movement inside, worry flashed in Wang Man''er''s eyes. Uncle''s eyes were too scary when he saw the girl just now, as if he was about to eat the girl.


    Hey, next time the girl wants to go to the hot spring, she must call the third grandmother and fourth grandmother, so that the uncle will not dare to disturb the girl.


    At dinner, Gu Jian saw that Daohua hadn''t come out to eat, he glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s eyebrows and wanted to say something to him, but when he thought that the young couple was getting married now, it was a time when it was hard to separate. It was not too much to be affectionate, and then swallowed the words back.


    The next day, Daohua Qiang stood up and ate breakfast with Prince Gu Jian and Heping. During the period, she covered her mouth and yawned from time to time.


    The spring breezy and energetic Xiao Yeyang sat with Dao Hua with a sad look and blue eyes. It was really a sharp contrast.


    Gu Jian couldn''t help it anymore. As soon as he finished his breakfast, he called Xiao Yeyang aside and looked at him dissatisfied: "I know that you are now at a time of vitality, but you have to know how to control your sexual intercourse. ."


    Xiao Yeyang was thinking about why Gu Jian called him, when he suddenly heard what he said, his face suddenly appeared uncomfortable.


    Gu Jian sighed, and said bitterly: "The girl''s body is delicate and not as thick as a man with thick skin. You practice martial arts all the year round, and your body is stronger than ordinary men. If you are tossing hard, what about Daohua''s small body? Can you stand it?"


    Xiao Yeyang was said to lower his head. He admitted that he was a little greedy for bedclothes, but every time he was with Daohua, he couldn''t control himself.


    "I, I will let people help Yi Yi."


    Gu Jian snorted, "You can''t rely on your own temperament in everything, Xiao Yexuan said that the child is not bad for me. For these two days, you have given me a good hospitality, and you are not allowed to stick to the rice flowers when there is nothing to do. Did you hear that? "


    Xiao Ye Yang Ling nodded his head, "Yes."


    Gu Jian was satisfied, and walked away with his hands on his back.


    Daohua went back to the room to make up his sleep after breakfast. When Xiao Yeyang came back, he was still not asleep, so he sat up and asked, "What did the master do with you?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked to the front of the bed and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Daohua whose eyelids could not be opened, and asked some reproach: "Did I make you too hard at night?"


    Inahua suddenly gave him a look of ¡®what have you done you don¡¯t know¡¯.


    Xiao Ye touched his nose visibly, "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Daohua widened her eyes and looked at him angrily: "Did you listen to what I said?" She didn''t beg for mercy any time, but every time she begged for mercy, she made this guy toss harder.


    Xiao Yeyang looked away with a guilty conscience: "I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in amazement, thinking that Gu Jian had just called him away, her face suddenly appeared awkward: "Master. Master said you?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "He asked me to restrain myself."


    After hearing the words, Daohua immediately covered her face with her hands and leaned on Xiao Yeyang''s shoulder: "Xiao Yeyang blames you. It''s all right now. Master knows you. This is embarrassing."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly grabbed the rice flower and coaxed softly, "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault."


    Daohua let go of her face covering her face and stared at Xiao Yeyang angrily, her cheeks flushed with anger and anger.


    Looking at the charming and lovely Daohua, Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath, suppressed the desire in his heart, and held him tightly in his arms.


    This is the sweetheart who has his own heart and longs, who sleeps together in the same bed, how can he bear it?


    Uncle really can torture him too much!


    At the beginning of the worship at Peach Blossom Mountain, it was also his uncle who refused to let him and Daohua round the house. After so many years of waiting for his birth, now he can finally be together in an upright manner, and he is required to exercise restraint.


    He is so difficult!


    "Auntie, the old prince Yong is here, and the old prince asked you to come over to accompany the guests." Wang Man''er''s voice came in from outside the house.


    Yes, I''m here to urge him.


    Xiao Yeyang sighed and let go of the rice flower resignedly: "You take a rest, I''m going to treat guests."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s weak look, Daohua smiled unkindly lying on the bed.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, stared at Daohua, and after covering her with a quilt, he reluctantly left the house.


    Daohua originally thought that Xiao Yeyang was ordered to accompany guests, and she would be able to sleep all day. Who knows, she was also called out to treat guests that afternoon.


    The princess Huijia brought Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong here!


    The arrival of the three people really surprised Daohua, but she still greeted her with a smile on her face.


    Princess Huijia took a closer look at Daohua¡¯s expression, and then joked: ¡°Yeyang is really blessed to have something to do. He has married a wife like a goddess. No wonder she hasn¡¯t seen him much since she got married.¡±


    Ina Hua smiled shyly: "He is busy on official business."


    The princess Huijia returned with a look that "she knows everything", and then talked about the purpose of coming here: "The New Year is about to come. Knowing that your master lives here, I will prepare a new year gift for you. Don''t dislike it."


    Daohua quickly smiled and said: "The princess is too polite, thank you for your thoughts."


    Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong Daohua know each other, and they are not unfamiliar when sitting together.


    After chatting for a while, Princess Hui Jia Zhuangruo asked inadvertently: "I heard that Ye Xuan also came to Tangyu Mountain?"


    Daohua nodded: "He is here to accompany Mr. Yong."


    Princess Huijia smiled: "What a filial child."


    Daohua smiled, but did not answer.


    Xiao Yexuan could not have her turn to comment.


    Kang Naixin saw that Princess Huijia still inquired about Xiao Yexuan''s affairs, and quickly divorced: "Yiyi, I heard that the little prince has built a long corridor of flower sheds for you. I wonder if Xi Rong and I can go over and take a look? "


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just that the weather is cold and the flowers haven¡¯t bloomed yet, and the scenery is not so good.¡±


    Kang Naixin: "It''s okay, it''s good to look at the flower gallery."


    Daohua looked at Princess Huijia.


    Princess Huijia smiled and said, "I won''t go with you anymore. I can''t help but toss about my old bones. Go back first."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 805： , Wife control

    Chapter 805, strict wife control


    Because they were going to participate in the family banquet at the Dingguo Palace, on the twenty-seventh lunar month, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang rode back to the city in a carriage, but Prince Ping stayed and prepared to go back together with Lao Yong Yong on the Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve. .


    On the early morning of the twenty-eighth lunar month, the Dingguo Gongfu became lively, and the Guo family did not make a big deal, just let the Guo clan gather together for a meal.


    Early, Guo Ruomei waited anxiously: "You said, Yeyang and Yi will come soon?"


    Meishuang smiled and said: "Master, didn''t the young lady reply to the post and said that you are coming? Just put your heart in your stomach and wait for your daughter-in-law''s tea."


    The anxiety on Guo Ruomei''s face eased a little, and then she said again: "Quickly, take out the meeting gift I prepared for Yiyi, lest you forget it later."


    Meishuang immediately found a pair of crystal clear Hetian topaz bracelets from the box of the dressing table.


    Guo Ruomei took the topaz bracelet and said with a reminiscence: "This is the dowry my mother gave me when I got married. Now I can pass it on to Yang''er''s daughter-in-law."


    Mei Shuang smiled and said: "The master passed such a rare topaz bracelet to the young lady, and the young lady will be very happy." After speaking, he paused, "Master, the young master and the young lady are coming, you see Do you want to talk to the lady?"


    As soon as she mentioned her sister-in-law, Guo Ruomei¡¯s smile faded: ¡°Father and elder brother both know that Yeyang and Yi are coming, they will tell her, so let¡¯s not talk too much.¡±


    Meishang nodded, without saying more.


    The master and the eldest lady were a little uncomfortable. During the period when they returned to the government''s residence, the master was able to avoid it.


    Dingguo Gongfu gate.


    When the carriage with the brand of Prince Ping''s Mansion stopped in front of the door, the little servant of the concierge did not respond. It was not until Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua get out of the carriage that someone quickly turned and ran into the mansion.


    Mrs. Guo and Guo Xueming were receiving the family members of the Guo clan. When she heard the maid rushing in and saying that Xiao Yeyang and Yan Yi had come, neither mother nor daughter could control their facial expressions.


    One straightened his face, and the other was shocked.


    Ms. Guo hated her and refused her daughter. Xiao Yeyang even dared to take Yan Yi to the door. Are they here to show off their power?


    Guo Xueming was surprised, she had not received any news from her cousin in advance.


    Mrs. Guo took a deep breath, and then reluctantly pulled out a smile: "Where is the person?"


    The maid replied: "Sister Mei Xue took them to Guogongye¡¯s courtyard."


    Guo Xueming groaned for a while, pulled Mrs. La Guo, and reminded: ¡°Mother, my cousin is here with my cousin, let¡¯s meet at the grandfather¡¯s yard.¡±


    Ms. Guo''s face was unhappy: "They are juniors, is it possible that I, the elders, should visit me? No!"


    Guo Xueming showed helplessness, and could only sit with him.


    Since knowing that there is no hope for her marriage with her cousin, she has let go.


    As a concubine who was brought up strictly by the government, she knew how to get along with her cousin and Yan Yi, in order to be more beneficial to her and the government.


    My mother is still chasing after her, which is really unwise.


    Xizitang, the courtyard where Dingguo lived.


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua followed Mei Xue into the courtyard, and they saw Ding Guo Gong, Governor Guo and Guo Ruomei sitting in the hall.


    Because Duke Dingguo¡¯s body has not been very well after the winter, after the Guo clan came, he kowtowed and went to the front yard, and did not stay to disturb him.


    So, there are no outsiders here.


    Duke Dingguo had a kind smile on his face. Governor Guo also looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile on his face. When his eyes fell on Daohua, his expression was slightly unnatural.


    And Guo Ruomei is a bit cramped and excited.


    Entering the room, Xiao Yeyang first led Daohua to pay respects to Ding Guo Duke.


    After kowtow, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said to Ding Guogong, "Grandfather, this is your grandson and daughter-in-law."


    Taohua took the tea that Meishuang handed over, and handed it to Dingguo: "Grandfather, please have tea."


    Dingguo took a look at Daohua, smiled and nodded, took a sip of the tea, and gave Daohua the meeting gift he had prepared early in the morning.


    Taohua took the agate bracelet and thanked her with a smile: "Thank you, grandfather, I like this bracelet very much."


    Duke Dingguo was dazzled by Daohua¡¯s bright smile, and the smile at the corners of her mouth thickened. This girl was cheerful and lively.


    Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua, walked to Governor Guo and knelt down, and also knocked three heads: "Uncle, this is your nephew and daughter-in-law."


    Daohua handed the tea to Governor Guo: "Uncle, please have tea!"


    Governor Guo took a big sip of the tea and gave Daohua a piece of jade jade pendant.


    Inahana also smiled and thanked her.


    Finally, the two came to Guo Ruomei.


    When ?? kowtow, Xiao Yeyang was very straightforward, but it was his turn to call someone, but Xiao Yeyang started to grind.


    Daohua quickly threw an encouraging look over, and signaled Xiao Yeyang to call people quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang moved his lips, but he still couldn''t speak.


    Guo Ruomei saw him, and didn''t want to embarrass her son. Just about to ask the two to get up, Daohua held the tea cup in Xuemei''s hand and looked at her son with encouragement.


    Immediately, the people in the room heard Xiao Ye¡¯s Yang sound like a mosquito yelling ¡®Mother¡¯.


    Guo Ruomei almost cried with joy, looking at Xiao Yeyang excitedly, clasping her hands together, as if she didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang yelled his mother, there was nothing to follow. Daohua lifted the tea cup in her hand and whispered: "Xiao Yeyang, you haven''t introduced me yet!"


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses, and looked at Guo Ruomei in a complicated manner, his voice raised a bit: "Mother, this is your daughter-in-law, and the son brought her to offer you tea."


    "Mother, please have tea!"


    Daohua smiled and handed the tea to Guo Ruomei.


    The corners of Guo Ruomei''s eyes were a little moist. He smiled and took Daohua¡¯s tea. He raised his head and drank the tea directly. Then he got up and helped Daohua and Xiao Yeyang personally with one hand.


    "Good boy, with you by Yang''er, I feel relieved."


    While speaking, Guo Ruomei put the pair of topaz bracelets on Daohua¡¯s wrist.


    Inahana shook the topaz bracelet on her wrist: "It''s so beautiful, thank you mother."


    Duke Dingguo sat on the top and kept observing Daohua silently. Because of the relationship between his eldest daughter-in-law and granddaughter Xueming, he originally had some prejudices against this girl, but after meeting today, the prejudice in his heart disappeared. NS.


    How is the granddaughter?


    Naturally, it is good, but it is not as suitable for Ye Yang as the girl in front of her.


    Yeyang needs such a bright and expressive wife to accompany her, her granddaughter was taught to be too dignified, even if she was with Yeyang, she would be able to be respectful at best.


    After ??, the conversation in the house is still more relaxed and pleasant.


    Seeing Daohua sitting aside with Daohua''s well-behaved and sensible person, looking like a little bird who is obedient to others and listening to him, Xiao Yeyang felt so funny.


    At the main courtyard, Mrs. Guo was still able to sit still at first, but when Xiao Yeyang and Yan Yi came to visit her for a long time, she sent someone to Qizitang to inquire about it.


    Hearing that Xiao Yeyang personally introduced Yan Yiyi to her father-in-law and husband, and also called her sister-in-law''mother'', father-in-law and they all expressed their satisfaction with Yan Yiyi''s bride. At the moment, several people were chatting and laughing in Qizitang. Mrs. Guo was so angry that she was chatting.


    Thinking that my daughter had been delayed for too long by Xiao Yeyang, and finally had to decide on the son of Jiangnan Jia¡¯s family. After the Chinese New Year, he would marry away from another place, and he would not be able to meet with his family in the next few years, so I hated it even more.


    "Grandma Guo, you go to Dongjiao Hutong and invite Chu Lang to the house, so you say that today is a family dinner, and the grandpa invited him to the house."


    Ms. Guo had a deep hatred in her eyes. She hated Xiao Yeyang, and even more hated the little sister-in-law. If the little sister-in-law was willing to come forward, the daughter and Yeyang might not be impossible, but she refused mercilessly.


    Now her son is happy, but her daughter has suffered a serious crime.


    Sister-in-law wants to enjoy the happiness of family, she has to ask her whether she agrees or not!


    She wanted to see, if Xiao Yeyang knew that his mother fell in love with other men and wanted to remarry, what kind of wonderful reaction would he have?


    It was almost noon, Dingguo personally led Xiao Yeyang and Daohua to appear in front of the crowd, and arranged the seats for the two under him.


    Looking at Duke Dingguo attaching such importance to the two, the Guo clan members stepped forward to congratulate them.


    Daohua responded generously to the female relatives, neither humble nor overbearing, neither soft nor hard, and eloquent. Duke Dingguo was very satisfied. He couldn''t help but whispered to Governor Guo next to him: "Yeyang still has a good eye. of."


    Just when everyone was seated and ready to move the chopsticks, Grandma Guo led Chu Lang in.


    When he entered the room and saw Xiao Yeyang, Chu Lang''s heart felt a little stunned. He quickly realized that he might have been the way of a backyard woman, so he wanted to leave, but everyone in the room looked at him and left now. One was embarrassed. , Second, Ruomei will not look good on the face.


    "Mr. Chu is here, hurry up, sit next to Ruomei, she still has a place." Mrs. Guo greeted Chu Lang with a smile.


    Guo Ruomei was taken aback when she saw Chu Lang, then she was furious. Chu Lang would not come uninvited. Without thinking about it, she guessed that this was a good thing her good sister-in-law did.


    Seeing Chu Lang standing still, Mrs. Guo continued to smile and said, "Why is Mr. Chu standing still? Don''t be embarrassed. Those present are your own family. We all know about you wanting to marry Ruomei. Sit down quickly."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the room became quiet.


    Dong Guo and Governor Guo Qi Qi blackened their faces, and Guo Xueming was even more shocked, looking at Mrs. Guo in disbelief.


    At first, Xiao Yeyang saw Chu Lang, but he only made a face. Now that he heard that Chu Lang wanted to marry Guo Ruomei, he immediately stood up and asked Guo Ruomei: "You really want to marry."


    "Cough cough cough~"


    The violent coughing sound interrupted Xiao Yeyang''s questioning in a timely manner.


    Looking at Daohua''s face flushed with cough and a little breathless, Xiao Yeyang was shocked, and quickly sat down, slapped her back carefully, and eagerly ordered the doctor to call her.


    Daohua coughed and waved her hand: "No. Call the doctor." She said, pulling Xiao Yeyang''s sleeve, "Shui"


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly poured her a glass of water, and personally fed it to her.


    Daohua drank the water and coughed less severely. She apologized and looked at the people in the room: "Sorry, it disturbed everyone''s interest. Please move your chopsticks quickly."


    Governor Guo returned to his senses, greeted everyone for dinner, and signaled the housekeeper to invite Chu Lang to take a seat.


    Since Chu Lang is here, don''t let him go, otherwise, it will embarrass her sister too much.


    Governor Guo was very annoyed when he thought of the stupid things his wife had done.


    Guo Xueming saw that Mrs. Guo still wanted to make trouble, so she forcibly stopped her, and begged to her: "Mother, if you want your daughter to have a better life in the future, please don''t have any trouble."


    Mrs. Guo: "Silly daughter, mother is venting your breath for you!" Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was comforted by Yan Yiyi, I felt extremely unwilling.


    I blame the annoying Yan Yiyi for ruining her good deeds.


    If Yeyang questioned him just now, no matter who the sister-in-law chose to favor whom, it would hurt the other party, so don''t think about getting better in the future.


    Guo Xueming had no choice but to say: ¡°The marriage is destined, and the daughter failed to get together with the cousin. It is the daughter who has no relationship with him. The mother should not be entangled in this matter, and the daughter begs you.¡±


    Looking at the pleading daughter, Mrs. Guo was angry and helpless.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Guo felt two sharp gazes, and when she looked up, she saw her father-in-law glance at her in disgust, and her husband looked at her indifferently.


    Mrs. Guo slapped her spirits, and her sensibility finally returned. Thinking of the father-in-law''s petting sister-in-law, and the importance of Ye Yang, she couldn''t help but feel a thin layer of sweat on her back.


    What about Guo''s family, Daohua ignored her. At this moment, she was cautiously coaxing the angry Xiao Yeyang, graciously holding him vegetables.


    Unfortunately, the dishes were all pushed into a hill, and Xiao Yeyang did not move a chopstick.


    Seeing that the couple of the Guo family members who had been close to Mrs. Guo had a conflict, she immediately said to Daohua gloating, "Yeyang daughter-in-law, don¡¯t pick up vegetables for Yeyang. You can see that he didn¡¯t move a chopstick. I don¡¯t want to eat the food you picked."


    Daohua glanced at the woman, then turned to look at Xiao Yeyang: "Msang Gong, don''t you want to eat the food I picked?"


    Seeing that Daohua looked at herself with the expression "If you dare to say nothing, I''ll show you a good look", Xiao Yeyang sighed, took his chopsticks and immersed himself in the rice. The dishes of the flower folder come.


    When Daohua saw it, she raised her eyebrows proudly at the woman just now: "My grandfather likes to eat the dishes I picked the most, but it''s the madam, why do you just eat for yourself and don''t say to order your grandfather''s food? Ah?"


    said, and gave the woman''s grandfather a look of ¡®you are so pitiful¡¯.


    The woman has **** with her: "."


    "Sang Gong, I want to eat squirrel mandarin fish, but there are fish bones in it."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at his rice flower with blinking eyes, nervous and unassuming, took a deep breath, and put a large piece of fish into his bowl, then bowed his head and seriously provoked the fishbone.


    Choose it, Xiao Yeyang wanted to put the fish in the rice bowl and let her eat it by herself, but looking at her ecstatic little eyes, he turned the chopsticks in his hand and fed the fish to her mouth.


    Daohua''s face became a little stiff, and without looking, she had already sensed that everyone''s eyes were falling on her at this moment. She tugged at the corner of her mouth with a smile, stared at Xiao Yeyang, and ate the fish with her scalp.


    In the public, let the husband feed


    Hey, tomorrow is another day of gossip.


    However, this head was already open, and if she didn''t exploit Xiao Yeyang, she would be too sorry for herself.


    So, Daohua ignored the strange eyes of other people in the room and let her go.


    "Sang Gong, I think it''s shrimp."


    "Sang Gong, I want to eat roasted deer tendon."


    "Manggong."


    Daohua pointed to the same dish, Xiao Yeyang was very patient to help her pick it up, and feed her considerately.


    Others in the house: I was forced to feed a mouthful of dog food, which was very dazzling!


    The banquet continued, the previous events were forgotten, and they all went to see Xiao Yeyang feeding rice flowers.


    Duke Dingguo looked at his grandson''s face without the anger he had before, and was unhappy when he was picking up vegetables, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and then he looked at Daohua again.


    This girl is good, but isn¡¯t it too easy to awaken her grandson? The strange thing is that the grandson is so cooperative, is it because the grandson is a strict wife?


    The two chapters were sent together, please vote for the extra monthly ticket, thank you! ! ! Hold fists.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 806： , Grab the mother

    Chapter 806, grab the mother


    Because of the arrival of Chu Lang, Xiao Yeyang, who had planned to go back after dinner, took Daohua to bid farewell to Lord Dingguo and Governor Guo after lunch.


    Guo Ruomei did not come forward, but stood in the distance, silently watching Xiao Yeyang and Daohua leaving behind.


    Chu Lang glanced at Guo Ruomei with a gloomy look, and quickly turned around and chased it out.


    As soon as Xiao Ye yang helped Daohua into the carriage, Chu Lang¡¯s voice came over: "Boy, don''t take it to heart for the crazy woman just now. Your mother never said that you want to marry me."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Chu Lang coldly: "You dare to say, don''t you want to marry my mother?"


    Chu Lang didn''t hide it at all, and said directly: "Of course I want to, I want to dream, but" he gave Xiao Yeyang a slanted look, "If you don''t agree, she won''t nod."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression lightened a little, but he still had no good expressions against Chu Lang. Since the first time he saw this person, he has had no good feelings for no reason.


    snorted, Xiao Yeyang got into the carriage.


    In the carriage, looking at Xiao Yeyang with a foul face, Daohua cautiously leaned over and took his arm.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her Daohua, and hummed: "Are you going to help Chu Lang speak?"


    Taohua righteously said: "How can it be, you are my father-in-law, and if I want to help, I also help you. Chu Lang wants to take away his mother, and I don''t agree."


    With that, he glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s face, saw his eyebrows stretched a bit, and then continued, "I was not in a hurry just now, if you really want to question your mother in front of so many people, how embarrassing your mother should be Ah?"


    "What do we say in private, why bother to get in front of others, and add some after-dinner talk to others for nothing?"


    Xiao Yeyang pursed his mouth and said nothing. He did feel a little impulsive just now. He just heard that his mother was about to marry Chu Lang, and a feeling of being abandoned again suddenly came into being. He did not control the fire in his heart.


    Daohua clasped Xiao Yeyang''s hand with her fingers intertwined. She understood his feelings. After the morning call of "Mother", this guy might not have realized it. When he looked at his mother, his eyes It is with the color of admiration.


    It took so long to ease the relationship with my mother, and suddenly someone ran out to steal his mother from him. It would be strange if he didn''t blow his hair.


    Feeling the warmth from the palm of his hand, Xiao Yeyang took the rice flower and asked with some uncertainty: "You said, will mother really marry Chu Lang?"


    Daohua was silent for a moment, and looked up at Xiao Yeyang: "I only know that the person mother cares about most is you." Seeing Xiao Yeyang, she didn''t believe it, and said, "Otherwise, it would be Chu Daxia''s mess. I''m afraid my mother has promised him the ability to fight (infatuated), hasn''t she?"


    Xiao Yeyang reluctantly recognized this, nodded, and hummed: "That Chu Lang is really annoying. There are so many women in the world, why do you have to pester your mother?"


    Daohua didn''t want to discuss this topic with him at this time. She smiled and shook her wrists, revealing the pair of topaz bracelets that Guo Ruomei had given: "Does it look good?" She said, smiling to herself, "Today I posted again. For a small fortune, it''s good to go with relatives."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled at her and said, "You are just a money fan."


    Ding Guo Gongfu.


    After Xiao Yeyang and Daohua left, Duke Dingguo called the eldest son aside: "In these years, because of your release, I have been tolerant of your wife. Every time she commits a crime, as long as it is not excessive, I will It was just opening one eye and closing one eye, never thought, even though she was getting bolder and bolder."


    "Called Chu Lang privately, publicly disclosed the affairs of Ruomei and Chu Lang, angering Yeyang, if it weren''t for Yeyang''s daughter-in-law to turn the matter over, we wouldn''t be able to eat this reunion dinner today."


    "I really want to ask her, what good can she do if the relationship between Ruomei and Yeyang is separated?"


    In the end, Governor Guo justified his wife: "Father, don''t be angry. Yuan Shi may have thought that Xueming would marry Jiangnan, so she had this impulse."


    Duke Dingguo snorted: "Don''t speak for her. I really thought I didn''t know how she used the faint to deal with the Yan family and Yeyang''s daughter-in-law?"


    "I won''t pursue these things. Let''s say that she is eager to be a beloved woman, but what she does today, is she still a little bit as a mistress?"


    said, sighed.


    "The emperor intends to suppress honors, especially our family of generals, the Guogong Mansion has now shown its decline, waiting for you and me a hundred years later, I don¡¯t know what will happen?"


    "Yeyang is still willing to associate with us now. That''s because of you and me. He grew up in Zhongzhou and didn''t get close to Jinghua. He didn''t make good friends at this time, but instead drove to offend others. , Your daughter-in-law has a good plan for her two sons?"


    "Xueming marrying away needs the support of her natal family. With Yeyang''s relationship with the emperor''s relatives and relatives, the Jia family will always have scruples and will not deceive her."


    "But look at what stupid things your daughter-in-law did?"


    Dingguo looked at Governor Guo who was silent, sighed, and waved his hand: "Your daughter-in-law is yours, you can figure it out by yourself."


    Governor Guo, seeing Duke Dingguo showing exhaustion, waited for him to sleep before returning to the main courtyard.


    Ms. Guo watched her husband return to the house with anxiety and wanted to say a few words. It was obvious that her husband was calm, and she consciously was right, and swallowed the soft words back.


    Governor Guo was silent for a while, and then said: "After returning to Beijing to report on my work this time, I may have to stay at home forever."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Guo''s eyes widened suddenly: "How come?"


    Governor Guo sneered: "Why not? You have been staying in the capital, don''t you know the situation of other government offices? Except for the palace of Chengen, which is backed by the queen dowager, and the palace of Weiguo, which is highly valued by the emperor, Which family''s grandpa and elder son are not all at home?"


    Mrs. Guo: "You have done so many things for the emperor, how can he unload the grievance and kill the donkey."


    "Shut up!"


    Governor Guo looked at Mrs. Guo with a ferocious expression: "Are you trying to kill our whole family?"


    Ms. Guo was frightened by the angry Governor Guo, and she shook her head repeatedly: "I don''t have one, I''m"


    Governor Guo took a deep breath: "After the Chinese New Year, you can live in Zhuangzi for a period of time. Give me a good reflection, and come back when Xueming gets married."


    After speaking, she flung her sleeves and left without waiting for Mrs. Guo to say anything.


    Mei Xue told Guo Ruomei immediately after learning the news.


    Guo Ruomei did not respond after listening.


    Her sister-in-law should be punished.


    To be honest, she really didn¡¯t understand the brain circuit of the sister-in-law. At the beginning, she was the Prince of Peace and Li, she blamed her for losing the face of the Dingguo Mansion and was angry with her, she understood.


    Ke Yeyang is willing to relax the relationship with her, why does she want to destroy? She can''t look at herself like that?


    More ridiculous thing, she actually blamed Xue Mingyuan''s marriage to Jiang Nan on her and Ye Yang.


    Guo Ruomei glanced at the packed salute, got up and went to Dingguo''s courtyard, and left the Guogong''s mansion that night and lived in her own village.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 807： , The control group

    Chapter 807, control group


    After returning from Dingguo Gongfu, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang stayed in Pingxitang and didn¡¯t go out.


    The two sat facing each other on the kang near the window, one buried their heads in writing couplets, the other buried their heads in cutting the window grilles, and looked up at each other from time to time, warm and peaceful.


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Daohua held a pair of big red pigs that had just been cut in both hands, and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile: "Look, don¡¯t you look like you?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the big red pig cut out of the red paper, pointed to one of them, and smiled: "If you want to feel like you, then I will feel like me. Anyway, we are both male and female. "


    Daohua snorted: "You are a pig, but I am not."


    Xiao Yeyang took the words: "No one said you are a pig, you are just a pig''s wife."


    "I can''t talk this day!"


    Daohua knelt on the kang, and pasted the cut pair of big red pigs on the glass on the window, and then cut some other window grilles to paste.


    "Uncle Emperor came down with a reward, and we will post the couplet together later when we post the couplet."


    "it is good!"


    Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, red lanterns are hung up everywhere in the palace, and the decorations are beaming.


    In the main house of Pingxitang, Daohua took Xiao Yeyang to decorate it by himself. The two cooperated to decorate the house in a festive and festive manner.


    After the couplets and New Year pictures were posted, Xiao Yeyang leaned lazily on the kang collapse, fixedly watching Daohua¡¯s busy figure, watching her hang a red long knot on the head and foot of the bed, and then put the room in the room again. The lampshade was changed to a big red, and later the flowers in the vase were replaced with bright red plums


    Such an angry and vivid scene makes him unable to remove his eyes.


    In previous years, he was basically alone during the New Year. Even if someone was with him, he didn''t feel like home at all.


    Home is a person''s belonging. He hasn''t felt this feeling for a long, long time.


    Xiao Yeyang went down to the kang, walked to Daohua''s side, and hugged her tightly from behind.


    Daohua was placing the fruit tray, she was suddenly hugged, and her hand was unstable, and the fruit in the tray fell two to the ground. Just as Xiao Yeyang wanted to say a few words, I heard him say:


    "Yiyi, we will live like this every year in the future."


    Daohua froze for a moment, then put down the fruit tray, turned around, held Xiao Yeyang''s neck, and smiled at him: "Okay, we will do this every year in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, lowered his head against Daohua¡¯s forehead: "It''s nice to have you with me!"


    "Girl, the prince gave it to you"


    Wang Man''er walked in with two red octagonal lanterns, and saw Daohua and Xiao Yeyang hugging each other, thinking that they were making each other, and quickly bowed their heads to turn around and retreat.


    Daohua let go of Xiao Yeyang and stopped Wang Man''er, "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Man''er did not dare to look up, and raised the palace lantern in his hand and said: ¡°The eight palace lanterns sent by the prince, the slave and maid would like to ask, where are they hanging?¡±


    Daohua stepped forward and took a look: "This palace lantern is really beautiful."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "The queen''s, naturally it will be better. This year, the emperor''s uncle is generous. We have all got eight lamps, and I don''t know how much we rewarded the father?"


    Wang Man''er immediately smiled and said, ¡°I heard that eighteen ones were rewarded, and eight were left in Pingxitang, two were given away from the courtyard, and there were none in the rest of the yard."


    After hearing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other and then laughed at the same time.


    "This year, the princess is afraid that she will spend it in anger."


    The young couple did not conceal the gloating in their hearts.


    Xiao Yeyang still knows his father and king: "It must be the imperial uncle''s meaning, otherwise, there is such a buzzer from the Ma family, we can''t get so much."


    Inaba clapped her hands and smiled: "Uncle Emperor is really wise."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head funny, took the rice flower out of the door, took off the ordinary lanterns that had been hung on the eaves of the corridor, and replaced them with octagonal palace lanterns.


    At noon, Huai En came over and asked Daohua and Xiao Yeyang to go to Pingxitang for dinner.


    Xiao Yeyang asked directly: "Are you sure Ma and Xiao Yechen won''t make any trouble? I don''t want to be uncomfortable in the New Year."


    Wine smirked: "Little prince, the prince asked the princess and the eldest son."


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®um¡¯, and when it was time for the meal, he took the rice flower with him.


    Sure enough, Princess Ma was very angry because of the palace lantern, but when Prince Ping came back today, he severely warned her and told her not to pick things up. So, seeing Xiao Yeyang and his wife, they just had a stern face and didn''t dare much. Say other things.


    Xiao Yechen glanced at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, then quickly withdrew his gaze, hiding the unrestrainedness and shame in his eyes.


    Even in the year when he first returned to the palace as a child, he was not as embarrassed as this year. Although palace lanterns are not rare, he cares about the meaning behind them.


    Ping Xitang and Ping Xitang both had eight, but he got two. This is not a clear telling to everyone that even if he is now a royal son, he is still not as good as Xiao Yeyang?


    This makes him feel that all the hard work he has done over the years is like a joke!


    Xiao Yeyang noticed Xiao Yechen''s unwillingness, but he ignored it. After Prince Ping said that he could eat, he was busy taking care of Daohua.


    Tonight, I¡¯m going to attend the New Year¡¯s Eve in the palace. This kind of large-scale banquet usually has nothing to eat. You can eat a little bit at noon. Otherwise, you will definitely go hungry at night.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang graciously serving rice flowers with vegetables, everyone was a little surprised.


    It was the first time they saw Xiao Yeyang, who was so considerate and thoughtful.


    Whether he was a child or grown up, every time Xiao Yeyang returned to his hometown, he was basically drawn out.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, it would be hard for them to imagine that he would have such a gentle side.


    Concubine Ji, Luo Qiong, and Xiao Yuhua looked at her comfortably eating Xiao Yeyang''s food, and from time to time she also gave Xiao Yeyang a chopsticks rice flower. They were envious.


    "ßÚ~"


    Jingyi¡¯s dinner table suddenly heard a discordant sound.


    Everyone looked up and saw Princess Ma staring at Xiao Yeyang sarcastically.


    Xiao Yeyang knew his opponent too much, and he could see through Ma''s intentions at a glance. The ham that he wanted to pinch Daohua, turned around, and put it on the plate of Prince Ping.


    He said this, everyone present was stunned, even Prince Ping had not recovered.


    Taohua also picked up the chopsticks, and gave Prince Ping a piece of sea cucumber: "Father, eating more sea cucumber is good for your health, you eat more."


    Prince Ping returned to his senses and smiled and nodded: "Okay, I will eat it." He said that, but he still ate the ham that Xiao Yeyang had clamped first.


    Seeing this, Princess Ma was so angry that she had a lot of smoke. After taking a few deep breaths, she calmed her mind and said in disapproval: "When everyone is watching, let Xiang Gong pick up something for herself, what is it like!"


    Daohuasi didn''t mind the yin and yang of Princess Ma, but smiled faintly: "That''s because you didn''t."


    nothing much?


    There is no grandpa who picks up food for her!


    Horse Princess: "."


    Prince Ping: "."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yechen also glanced at Luo Qiong, but quickly withdrew his gaze.


    He wouldn''t be as bleak as Xiao Yeyang. He married his wife to serve him, but he was good, but the other way round, he became a servant of his wife. It was a frustration and a shame on their man.


    After ??, the atmosphere on the dinner table became a little more subtle, except for Daohua and Xiao Yeyang who had a sweet taste, everyone else was a little absent-minded.


    Inahua¡¯s attack on Princess Ma would be extremely lethal, but he attacked many people indiscriminately.


    Returned to Pingxitang to rest for a while. In the middle of the afternoon, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang began to clean up and were ready to enter the palace.


    Daohua found a pair of embroidered sachets and put them on Xiao Yeyang''s waist. Just when she was about to wear them for herself, Xiao Yeyang reached out.


    "If you wear it to me, I will naturally wear it to you."


    Daohua smiled and acquiesced.


    Half an hour later, everyone met in front of the palace gate and drove into the palace together.


    Today, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang also wore a red dress, embroidered with the pattern of a magpie on the branch, and a red sachet of Fushou Sanduo embroidered with gold thread fell on the waist, and the golden tassels under the bag followed. The robes are swaying and swinging, beautiful and auspicious.


    As soon as the two appeared, they attracted everyone''s attention.


    Seeing that her son and daughter-in-law were dressed well and there was nothing outstanding, the anger in Princess Ma''s heart became more and more unhappy, so she looked at Luo Qiong with dissatisfaction:


    "It''s so bad that you are still a daughter of the Guogong Mansion. You can''t even dress up than Yan Yiyi, who was born in a small family. You can''t give birth to a son. What do you want?"


    After speaking, he flung his sleeves and got into the carriage.


    Luo Qiong pulled into his fist with a face of shame, and couldn''t help looking at Xiao Yechen.


    She didn''t know why she looked at it, but unfortunately, she was disappointed again.


    "Hurry up and wait for the mother and concubine."


    After saying this, Xiao Yechen walked to Prince Ping''s side and helped him onto the front carriage.


    Luo Qiong raised his head high, then forced the tears in his eyes back, and got into the carriage aggrieved. Before entering the carriage, he swept Xiao Yeyang, who was carefully holding the rice flower into the carriage, and the point in his heart was towards Xiao Ye. Chen''s expectations are completely gone.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 808： , Falling down

    Chapter 808, Falling Down


    When the royal family and his party arrived at the gate of the palace, many relatives and dignitaries had arrived.


    Prince Ping got out of the carriage, and someone greeted him with a smile, Prince Ping walked over, and Xiao Yechen followed closely behind him, looking like a filial son.


    When parents seem to have a common problem, that is, when they meet relatives and friends, they can''t help showing off their children.


    Prince Ping is also unavoidable. Every time he meets a familiar person, he will introduce Xiao Yechen.


    Xiao Yechen also went on the way, and immediately called ¡®Uncle Uncle¡¯ affectionately.


    Looking from a distance, the two of them are really kind and filial.


    "Do you want to show your filial piety?" Daohua got out of the carriage and watched this scene, she couldn''t help but smiled and asked Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua obliquely, and snorted coldly, ¡°Only people who are incapable can specialize in these imaginary things all day long.¡± As he said, he glanced at Xiao Yechen disdainfully.


    "I really don¡¯t blame me for looking down on him, he is also the son of the prince anyway, it¡¯s really shameful and shameful to look at him to please him!"


    Daohua took a look at Xiao Yechen, and felt that he had acted too deliberately, as if he was afraid that others would not see how close his relationship with the Prince of Peace was.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Let''s go, let''s go and pay a New Year greeting to Uncle Emperor."


    Daohua hurriedly held him: "Don''t, we came with the father and the king. We left first so abruptly, so that the people present could see it. After that, I don''t know what will come out, so let''s wait for everyone to leave. "


    At this moment, the carriage of Weiguo Gong''s Mansion arrived.


    Luo Qiong, who had been standing next to Princess Ma and pretending to be a wooden man, saw his mother''s family and ran over quickly.


    Princess Ma stood still, waiting for the female relatives of the Weiguo Palace to come to her to meet her.


    "Father, mother, eldest brother and sister-in-law."


    Mrs. Weiguo grabbed Luo Qiong''s hand, her face was distressed: "Qioner, why have you lost so much, but your life in the palace is not going well?"


    Hearing the words, Luo Qiong showed a bitter smile on his face, shook his head and said, "Mother, the child is okay."


    Luo Honghao frowned: "Little girl, but Xiao Yechen is not good to you?"


    Luo Qiong glanced at Xiao Yechen, who was just talking to everyone and didn''t notice the arrival of his parents. He didn''t want his family to worry, and said lightly: "No, he was very nice to me."


    Mrs. Wei Guog glanced at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang: "But they make you angry?"


    Luo Qiong laughed: "Ping Xitang fired alone. I don''t have the chance to contact them normally. How can they make me angry?" Of course, being dragged out from time to time for comparison, he said otherwise.


    Luo Honghao¡¯s wife, Shen Shi, said, "Is that the princess?"


    At this time, Luo Qiong stopped talking.


    Mrs. Weiguo was also silent. The Luo family knew about Princess Ma''s rules for her daughter on the second day after her daughter married into the palace.


    But there is nothing they can do about it.


    It is only natural for a mother-in-law to make rules for her daughter-in-law. As long as it is not too excessive, even the mother''s family can''t say anything.


    Looking at the flamboyant look in the eyes of her pampered and grown-up daughter, Mrs. Wei Guo took a deep breath, and took Luo Qiong towards Princess Ma. This time she said to Princess Ma as much as she wanted.


    Unfortunately, just a few words euphemistically, Ma Wangfei defeated Mrs. Wei Guogong with nothing to resist when Luo Qiong entered the door for three years but still had nothing to do.


    The conversation between Princess Ma and Luo¡¯s family was unhappy, and on the other hand, Xiao Yechen was not very happy either.


    Without him, he wanted to get acquainted with the Nanyang navy admiral Ge, who was recalled by the emperor to Beijing, but his father did not introduce him, instead he called Xiao Yeyang.


    And Xiao Yeyang, who had always been against his father, came over obediently this time.


    Looking at the three people who talked so happily, Xiao Yechen felt hot on his face, and he could feel the strange gazes of the people around him without having to look up.


    Father is willing to introduce himself to the nobles with no power, but for people with high authority like Master Ge, the first thing the father thinks of is Xiao Yeyang, and he has no intention of letting him make friends.


    Regarding the palace lantern, he could comfort himself by saying that that was what the imperial uncle meant, but what about now?


    Wei Guogong and Luo Honghao were also watching this scene, both father and son frowned.


    "Father, we killed my sister! What Prince Ping¡¯s favorite son is Xiao Yechen, and what Prince Ping¡¯s heir will be Xiao Yechen, these must be spread by Princess Ma and Xiao Yechen to confuse outsiders."


    Luo Honghao said with a bit of gritted teeth.


    Wei Guogong also regretted not doing it in his heart, and entered the palace gate without saying a word.


    Here, after chatting with Master Ge for a while, Xiao Yeyang returned to Daohua and entered the palace with Prince Ping.


    "Why do the father still know the people of the navy?" Daohua looked curious, "It seems that the two are quite familiar."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "When my father was young, he was the number one in the capital. Do you know who the second is?"


    Daohua: "Master Ge?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Yes, both of them love to eat, drink and have fun, so they can talk very well, but the father is good, and there is a brother who is the emperor. He can eat, drink and have fun for the rest of his life."


    "Master Ge''s life is a bit near. Just after his crown, Master Ge passed away due to illness, and he had to take over the burden of the Ge family. This person is also a dare to fight, otherwise, he can''t lead. Nanyang Navy."


    "I told you before that Uncle Huang is going to expand the navy. This time he is recruited for this purpose. When the time comes down, I have to call your fourth brother and visit him."


    "Oh."


    The New Year¡¯s Eve banquet was held in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, and the Queen Mother had come here to sit here a long time ago, so everyone doesn¡¯t have to go to Cining Palace.


    This time, the Queen Mother didn''t bother Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, but during the conversation there was a lot of praise for Luo Qiong and Xiao Yechen, and she looked more satisfied with the two of them.


    In this regard, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua didn''t bother at all. After saluting, they just stepped back and sat in their seats.


    The seating arrangements for the banquet have long been arranged. Xiao Yeyang and Daohua''s seats are very close to the front. No matter how the queen dowager upholds Xiao Yechen, it will not change the emperor''s favor for Xiao Yeyang.


    The people present didn''t want to offend the queen mother, they echoed a few sentences at random, and then changed the subject with a smile.


    The Jiang family also attended the banquet this time. Compared with the arrogant pride of the past, the Jiang family is now much lower-key.


    The delicacies of the mountains and the sea at the state banquet were drooling, but after the emperor and the ministers chanted the praises of you and me, the dishes were almost cool.


    Daohua greedily tasted a few things, and then silently put down his chopsticks.


    In the twelfth lunar winter, even if the charcoal pot is burning in the temple, a thin layer of grease floats on the dishes.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Are you hungry?"


    Daohua shook her head: "No, I just want to eat it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "After the fireworks are off when we wait, we will be able to go back. By then, you will be able to eat as much as you want."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯, watching the people in the hall push the cup and change the cup with fascination.


    When ?? was about to arrive, everyone flocked to the emperor to leave the Hall of Supreme Harmony and to the tower.


    At this time, the people on the inner and third floors have gathered outside the imperial city, all waiting to see the fireworks in the palace.


    As soon as the child arrived, brilliant fireworks began to explode above the palace.


    Listening to the cheers of the people outside the imperial city, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    In places with a lot of people, accidents are prone to accidents, especially in the imperial city, a place full of conflicts of interests and intrigue.


    Just as everyone was huddling the emperor up and down the stairs, I don¡¯t know who pushed the nanny next to the four princes. In an instant, the little boy who was just over three years old in the nanny¡¯s hands was thrown downstairs.


    "Ah~"


    Screams one after another sounded.


    Because Xiao Yeyang was called by the emperor to accompany her to drive, Daohua stayed alone with the female relatives. By coincidence, the four princes and concubines were standing next to her.


    Between the calcium carbide sparks, Daohua jumped down.


    Because he jumped in time, he quickly hugged the falling child.


    The moment the child hugged her, Daohua threw out her whip.


    The whip entangled the fence of the city wall, Daohua and the child did not continue to fall down, and hung on the wall swayingly.


    "Yiyi!"


    "Fenger!"


    Two figures rushed out at the same time.


    "Save people, save people!"


    The emperor was also taken aback, and quickly ordered the guard to save people.


    Before the guard could take action, Xiao Yeyang rescued Daohua and the child from the city wall.


    "Did you hurt anything?"


    Xiao Yeyang handed the little boy in Daohua''s hands to the fourth prince who rushed down from the tower, and then eagerly checked her body.


    Daohua ¡®hissed¡¯ and moved her arm slowly: "The momentum is too strong, it seems to be pulling on her shoulders."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately called out loudly: "The imperial doctor, where''s the imperial doctor?"


    Daohua quickly calmed down: "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious." Then she turned to look at the fourth prince, "Is the child okay?"


    The child was lying in the arms of the fourth prince, as if he was frightened, but when he heard Daohua''s voice, he looked up at her.


    The four princes looked at Inahua with gratitude: "Thank you brother and sister for today''s affairs. If there is a dispatch in the future, despite a word, I will do my best to achieve it."


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "The fourth prince is serious, this is my nephew." Then, he touched the head of the little boy, "Rong''er is really brave, I didn''t cry."


    At this moment, another person rushed over.


    The four princes and concubines hugged the little boy, and their faces were full of lingering fears and aftermath. After confirming that the son was okay, she fell on the ground with weak legs, hugging her son, crying and laughing.


    Soon, the prince and others arrived.


    "Are you all right?"


    The fourth prince shook his head: "Thanks to the help of the younger brother and sister, Feng''er was not injured, but was a little scared."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Uncle Huang, Yi''s shoulder was strained. I have to take her back to get the medicine."


    The emperor nodded: "You all go back, call the imperial physician, and have a good diagnosis and treatment." After speaking, he looked back at the female relatives behind, with cold eyes in his eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care about this, knowing that the emperor was to blame, so many people at the scene couldn''t ask why, so he picked up Daohua and left.


    When ?? left, Daohua turned her head and glanced at the three princes and concubines, who was standing among the female family members, with a calm look as usual, and she was very puzzled.


    Why does she push herself?


    Also, is she the ghost of the eldest son of the fourth prince who was thrown downstairs?


    If it were her, then she would act on a three-year-old child, and afterwards nothing happened, it would be terrible!


    On the way back to the palace, Xiao Yeyang''s face kept stinking.


    Inahua knew that he was blaming her for her meddling and put herself in danger, but she really couldn¡¯t watch a child being thrown downstairs and ignored it.


    Furthermore, my instinct told her that today¡¯s affairs were directed at the Fourth Prince as well as at her.


    Daohua leaned against Xiao Yeyang''s arms, playing with the sachet on his waist, thinking about what had just happened: "Someone pushed me just now. It''s the third prince and concubine. Although I didn''t hit the fourth prince and concubine, I staggered. At that moment, the nurse just threw Heng''er downstairs."


    "Someone must have seen this. If something happens to Feng''er, I will definitely be involved."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s brows suddenly frowned: "The three princes and concubines?"


    Daohua nodded affirmatively: "It must be her. Although she is standing behind me, I can see the roses embroidered on her sleeves." She said, her face was puzzled.


    "Xiao Yeyang, do you think the third prince wants to deal with the fourth prince?"


    Xiao Yeyang remained silent.


    Inahua continued: "But why? Even if the three princes want to fight for the throne, they should deal with the eldest prince, the second prince, and the fifth prince. Understand why you want to shoot a child?"


    ¡°Also, are they too anxious? Uncle Huang¡¯s body is very good as soon as he looks at it. It¡¯s absolutely fine to live another twenty or thirty years. They are starting to **** it now, is it interesting?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang said, "The third prince is not that stupid. This is not that simple. The third prince may have noticed that someone has to deal with Rong''er, so she will take advantage of the situation."


    Ina Flower: "Why do you want to pull me? I haven''t offended the three princes and concubines?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "In the palace, as long as you interfere with the interests of others, even if you don''t do anything, it is common to be hated. You forgot, the third prince was chilled by the emperor''s uncle because of your relationship with me. Months?"


    Daohua was speechless: "It''s really a pot coming from the sky." She said, and asked, "Who is going to deal with the son of the fourth prince?"


    Xiao Ye was silent: "Some people don''t want Uncle Emperor to have a better life."


    Inaba widened her eyes: "Huh?"


    Xiao Yeyang: ". There are only a few people who dare to do something with the prince and grandson. You think it¡¯s so bad, you think, on the New Year¡¯s Eve when the whole family is reunited and the whole world celebrates, the uncle Emperor died of a grandson. Heart."


    Daohua instantly understood who Xiao Yeyang was talking about, and opened her mouth slightly in shock: "So courageous in the Jiang family?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "I heard that my emperor''s grandfather died of poisoning. Even the emperor would dare to kill, let alone an emperor''s grandson."


    "Choosing the son of the four princes to start is also an ineffective backer for bullying the four princes. In addition, it is not very much valued by the emperor''s uncle. Even if the son dies, he will not be able to make any splashes."


    Daohua gave a shock: "The palace is terrible!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s a terrible human heart." She said, looking at Daohua earnestly, "In the future, if I am not with you, if I can''t enter the palace, try not to enter the palace. If I can''t push it away, be careful. I found out that the Queen Mother and Jiang''s family were crazy."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang blankly: "What are they going to do?"


    Seeing the worry in Daohua¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Emperor has his own arrangements and nothing will happen.¡±


    The two chapters were published together!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 809： , Shou Sui

    Chapter 809, keeping the year old


    "Oh, lighter, it hurts!"


    Daohua¡¯s arm was indeed strained. At this moment, Xiao Yeyang was applying a potion for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis to her.


    Seeing that Daohua¡¯s forehead was leaking fine sweat, Xiao Yeyang was so distressed that he hated both the third prince and the third prince, and he was silent for a while, and said:


    "In the future, enter the palace and bring Mei Lan Mei Ju."


    If Mei Lan or Mei Ju were here today, there would be no need for Daohua to save people in person.


    Inahana nodded: "Okay, I will take them with me when I go out in the future." After entering Beijing, the risk factor is going up, so she should have a little bodyguard.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Daohua was injured. Xiao Yeyang wanted her to rest, but Daohua quit.


    "You are all those who have a wife, how can you keep the years alone?"


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t stop Daohua, so she had to leave her alone.


    The two had a snack together, and then they sat on the kang in front of the window and played chess to pass the time.


    When ??Ugly, Prince Ping took Princess Ma and the others back home.


    After a while, Prince Ping came to Pingxitang.


    "Yan girl is all right?"


    Before anyone entered the house, Prince Ping¡¯s voice came in.


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua quickly got up to greet each other.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Father, please come to see me all night, my daughter-in-law is fine."


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s dangling arm, Prince Ping said to Xiao Yeyang: "Good Sheng takes care of your daughter-in-law. Fortunately, she is here today, otherwise the fourth son is afraid."


    The words behind ?? didn¡¯t come out. With such a high wall, a child over three years old would definitely not be able to survive.


    Xiao Yeyang: "I see."


    Princess Ping motioned to Wyan to put down the boxes in his hands: "These are the emperor brother rewarded Yan Yatou, put them away."


    Daohua suddenly smiled and said, "Uncle Huang is really great." He waved to Wang Man''er to put things away and put them away.


    Prince Ping did not leave immediately, but looked at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, "Are you keeping the year old?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Father and king together?"


    Princess Ping thought that for so many years, he had never spent time with Xiao Yeyang, coughed lightly, and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua helplessly.


    Inaba shrugged, can she say she was just being polite?


    The two had to accompany the Prince Ping in the living room, sitting bored, and Daohua asked Wang Man''er to move the chessboard out: "Father, you and Xiao Yeyang have a game?"


    Prince Ping glanced at Xiao Yeyang: "Come on!"


    However, the game was over in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Prince Ping with a hard word. He didn''t expect his father to have such a bad chess skill, not as good as Daohua.


    Inahua saw Prince Ping with an embarrassed face, and smiled round the field: "Father, let''s have a game, my chess skills are not good, you have to be merciful."


    Prince Ping''s expression eased a little, and he thought, "I can''t afford to have a son. Is it possible that I can''t have a daughter-in-law?"


    Not for a while.


    "Hey, husband Laoziwugui, why are you still interested in changing the position of the chess pieces?"


    "I am a little girl, not a big husband."


    When Concubine Ji Bian often came with Xiao Ye, she just heard the roar of Prince Ping. The two paused, and finally Concubine Ji took the lead into the room with a smile on her face.


    "The prince is here too?"


    Prince Ping looked at Concubine Ji Side and Xiao Yechang, and said in surprise: "Why are you here?"


    Ji side concubine smiled and looked at Daohua: "Concubine and Chang''er want to come to see if the county lord¡¯s injuries are serious?"


    Daohua got up and blessed her body: "Thank you for the concubine, I''m fine."


    Prince Ping glanced at Concubine Ji and Xiao Yechang with satisfaction, "You are interested."


    Xiao Ye often met Daohua first, then looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Second brother."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Xiao Yechang, and said faintly, this brother''s sense of existence was really not strong, and he almost forgot that there was such a person many times.


    Ji side concubine is also a capable person. After a few words, she learned that Prince Ping was going to stay in Pingxitang, so she took Xiao Ye to stay.


    So, the trio¡¯s keeping the old age became five.


    Not long after, Gu Yu came in and reported that it was Xiao Yuhua who had come.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise, what happened today? Why did everyone come to Pingxitang?


    Tucao in his heart, Daohua still came out to welcome Xiao Yuhua in.


    "Sister-in-law is okay, I''m relieved."


    Xiao Yuhua didn''t seem to know that Prince Ping and the others were here. After entering the house, he was full of surprises, and then there was a passing ceremony.


    Then, people stayed behind.


    "It''s really lively here tonight, do you think anyone will come?" Daohua whispered to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang snorted, he and the rest of the palace did not have much hatred, but Ma¡¯s mother and son


    "Ma''s mother and son dare to come, I dare to drive people."


    If she wasn''t hurt, Dahua might still be in the mood to want some shows to entertain everyone, but now she has a pain in her hand, but she doesn''t bother to move her mind at all.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang sitting face to face, she was also embarrassed.


    "Xiao Yeyang, why don''t you fight the landlord with your father and others? Put a red note on whoever loses."


    When Prince Ping heard that he hadn''t played before, he immediately became interested and yelled for Xiao Yeyang to teach.


    Xiao Ye was always here to befriend Xiao Yeyang, so naturally he did his best to accompany him.


    What surprised Daohua was that Xiao Yuhua was also a playful, and he was very open. He actually joined the battle of Prince Ping, Xiao Yeyang, and Xiao Yechang.


    At the beginning of ??Mao (5:00), with the exception of Xiao Yeyang, the other three people had several red papers on their faces, their faces were red, and Daohua laughed for a long time.


    "Lord, it''s already time!"


    Ji side concubine reminded him in due course.


    Prince Ping glanced at the sky outside, and put down the cards in his hand with unsatisfactory thoughts: "This landlord is very fun, Yeyang."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s expressionless face, Prince Ping decisively shifted his gaze and looked at Daohua: "Yan girl, do you have any extra cards? Give me two sets of cards to my father, and I will teach. Those old guys I know."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, and looked at Xiao Yechang and Xiao Yuhua: "Do you want the third brother and the elder sister?"


    Xiao Ye often looked a little hesitant and seemed a little embarrassed.


    Xiao Yuhua nodded generously: "Then I would like to thank my sister-in-law."


    Daohua looked at Wang Man''er. Soon, Wang Man''er took out four decks of cards and gave them to Prince Ping two, Xiao Yechang and Xiao Yuhua each.


    Prince Ping was happy when he received the cards, and stood up: "Okay, all go back to wash up, and I will open the door and set off firecrackers to welcome the New Year later."


    For Prince Ping staying in Pingxitang, Princess Ma wanted to run over to bring people back, but was stopped by Xiao Yechen.


    Why did Xiao Yechen stop?


    Because when he was in the palace, he happened to see the scene of the three princes pushing Yan Yiyi.


    Xiao Yeyang''s temper was so understanding that he couldn''t move the third prince and the third prince, but he was more than enough to deal with him who followed the third prince.


    Thinking of his previous experience as a errand in Yuanma Temple, Xiao Yechen vomited to death.


    Yan Yi had just been injured, he still didn''t want to provoke Xiao Yeyang at this time, lest he took the opportunity to make trouble.


    As soon as ??Mao arrived at four quarters, the gate of Prince Ping''s Mansion opened wide, and then, the loud sound of firecrackers rang for two quarters of an hour.


    After the sound of firecrackers, the ground was broken and red.


    Princess Ping saw him with a smile on his face and called ¡®full house¡¯.


    After that, everyone returned to Pingxi Hall and began to pay a New Year greeting to Prince Ping.


    Xiao Yechen wanted to crush Xiao Yeyang, and was the first to come forward to pay a New Year greeting to Prince Ping. Unfortunately, Xiao Yeyang was quick-eyed, and first stood in front of Prince Ping with Daohua.


    "Father, Happy New Year."


    "Father, Happy New Year, I wish you all the best in the four seasons, full wealth, good luck, good luck, always smile, and good luck!"


    Listening to Daohua saying a lot of good words in one breath, Prince Ping laughed loudly: "Although it is a bit popular, but the heart is quite sufficient." As he said, he smiled and gave out the two biggest red envelopes. When giving Xiao Yeyang a red envelope, he said: "You, you have been exposed to the light of your daughter-in-law."


    Xiao Yeyang and You Rongyan glanced at Daohua, helped her stand up, and then retreated naturally.


    The princess Ma saw that the two did not intend to give her a New Year''s greeting, rubbed the veil in her hand, and said nothing.


    Xiao Yechen was robbed of his first chance to pay a New Year''s greetings. After that, the smile on his face was a little reluctant. Originally, Prince Ping did not pay too much attention to it, but who knows that Luo Qiong today is also extremely out of shape, and there is no smile at all. Prince Ping was a little unhappy.


    Daohua looked at Luo Qiong in surprise. This person has always given her the feeling that she is very considerate of the overall situation. What happened today?


    Even if he is dissatisfied with Ma''s mother and son, he will not be so obvious.


    By the way, I heard that she hadn''t kept up with Ma''s mother and son last night.


    "What do you think?"


    Seeing Daohua staring at Luo Qiong, Xiao Yeyang squeezed Daohua''s hand.


    Daohua: "It feels like Luo Qiong is a little restless."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Luo Qiong, then shook his head and looked away. He didn''t bother to pay attention to Xiao Yechen and his wife.


    If you have a monthly pass, please vote for it, thank you! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 810： , The environment creates people

    Chapter 810, Environment Creates People


    Wai En took the mermaid into the New Year after everyone had prayed, and put a bowl of steaming dumplings in front of Daohua and others.


    Prince Ping moved the chopsticks first, and then the others started eating.


    "Oops!"


    In the first bite of the dumpling, Daohua bit a hard object and made a noise.


    Everyone looked over.


    Seeing the thumb-sized gold ingot in the rice flower spoon, Princess Ma let out a slightly invisible hum, while Prince Ping smiled and said, "Yan girl must have had a very good luck this year."


    Daohua narrowed her eyes, looked at Xiao Yeyang, and said in anticipation, "You eat quickly and see if you can get it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, took one bite, and ate all the dumplings in the bowl. When he ate the last one, he spit out a gold ingot.


    I saw Daohua, with a happy face, he wanted to tell Prince Ping that Xiao Yechen, Xiao Yuhua, Xiao Yechang and others all ate gold ingots one after another.


    "Uh"


    The smile on Daohua¡¯s face solidified, "Emotions, everyone has gold ingots in their bowls."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed a little: "It''s just a good luck, the whole house, you have the best luck, you are the first to eat the gold ingots."


    Daohua glanced at him with a smile, and gave him a look of ¡®that is still useful¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Wait for the people in the palace to go to the palace to celebrate the New Year. If you are injured, you don''t have to go with you. Go back to the room and take a good rest."


    Inahua has no opinion on this, and nodded repeatedly.


    After eating dumplings, Prince Ping took the people from the mansion into the palace. After Daohua sent them away, he went straight back to Pingxitang and went to bed quickly.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, the Baiguans first paid New Year¡¯s greetings to the emperor and the empress dowager. Later, Xiao Yeyang and others, who were the royal clan relatives, had to attend various worship services with the emperor. , I was busy surviving, and when I returned to Prince Ping''s Mansion, the sky was already dark.


    "Yiyi has been sleeping until now?"


    Xiao Yeyang went back to the room and saw Daohua sleeping soundly on the bed, and couldn''t help asking Wang Man''er.


    Wang Man''er smiled and replied: "No, the girl got up until noon. After lunch, I heard that the house had hired a theater troupe. He also called the theater troupe to listen to a few shows, and then she returned to Yan''s house tomorrow to take it. The presents were sorted out. Not long before my uncle came back, the girl ate a bowl of blood bird porridge before she fell asleep."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, got up and went to the clean room. After washing up, he waved away the people in the room, got on the bed, and carefully lay beside Daohua.


    Worrying about touching Daohua¡¯s arm, she deliberately separated her some distance.


    After working in the palace for a day, he was too tired and fell asleep after a while.


    The second day of the new year is the day when a married woman returns to her natal family.


    Early in the morning, Wang Man''er brought Gu Yu and Lixia to life. As the rice flower explained before, she would bring Meilan Meiju when going out in the future, so she also called her two to help pack things up.


    After all the gifts to the Yan family were loaded into the carriage, Wang Maner came to the interior screen and stood still, and whispered: "Girl, it''s dawn, it''s time to get up."


    Daohua didn''t respond, but Xiao Yeyang opened his eyes.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang turned his head to look at Daohua who was shrunk in the bed, her cheeks flushed, and whispered: "Little lazy pig, get up."


    Daohua hummed a few times, and then she didn''t respond again.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, turned over and leaned on the bed, propped his head with one hand, and ran a strand of Daohua¡¯s hair with the other, smiling with the tip of the hair to scratch the tip of Daohua¡¯s nose.


    "Hmm~"


    Under the teasing of Xiao Yeyang, Daohua really couldn''t sleep anymore, and stared at Xiao Yeyang with sleepy eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang kissed Daohua''s red lips: "Well, you have to go back to your natal house today, but you can''t go too late." After saying that, he got up and got out of bed. After a while, he walked over with the potion. .


    "Come on, I will give you medicine first."


    Seeing Daohua still wanting to linger, Xiao Yeyang directly opened the quilt and reached out to unbutton Daohua''s bedclothes.


    Daohua let Xiao Yeyang take off her sleeping clothes and lay on the bed wearing only a tube top.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s eyes could not help sweeping up his chest, Daohua snorted, "No peeking."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "Why did I take a peek? I''m obviously looking upright, okay?" He said and gently smeared Daohua''s shoulder with medicine.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Ina Flower: "It didn''t hurt yesterday."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I''ve been idle these days. I wanted to accompany you around the temple fair or something, but you were injured. Now we can only stay at home and play."


    Daohua quickly said: "I can also go to the temple fair now. I hurt my arm, not my leg."


    Xiao Yeyang directly refused: "No, during the Chinese New Year, there is a lot of lively everywhere in the capital, there are too many people, what should I do if I bump into you?"


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s incontrovertible look, Daohua curled her lips, buried her head in the soft pillow, and ignored him.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Daohua to raise her head, and slapped Xiao Yeyang''s messy hands on her body fiercely: "I''m going to get up, get out, don''t stop me."


    Xiao Yeyang leaned close and smiled and said, "I serve the lady to dress." As he said, he got out of bed and went to get clothes for Daohua.


    Until the end of Chen Shi (about 9 o''clock in the morning), Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang did not get dressed, and they came out for breakfast.


    Yan House.


    Han Xinran, Zhou Jingwan, and Su Shiyu, accompanied by their mates, returned to their natal family with generous gifts. Only Zhu Qiyun, who was not in front of her family, accompanied Mrs. Yan and others at home waiting for Daohua to return.


    The old lady Yan looked at Mrs. Li: "Does the kitchen prepare those dishes that Daohua likes to eat?"


    Ms. Li smiled and nodded: "Mother, don''t worry, I personally went to the kitchen this morning and stared at the cook."


    The old lady Yan nodded, paused for a while, and then said, "What does Yeyang like to eat?"


    Ms. Li smiled and said, "I''m ready too."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yan was relieved: ¡°I don¡¯t know if Daohua is used to living in the palace. Will Princess Ma bully her?¡±


    Mrs. Li''s smile faded a bit when she thought about New Year¡¯s Eve that her daughter had almost fallen off the tower to save the eldest son of the Fourth Prince. Although Yeyang sent someone back that night and said that her daughter¡¯s arm strain was not a major problem, but she Still worried.


    Yan Zhigao saw that Mrs. Li hadn¡¯t answered, and smiled and accepted: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, Yiyi has Yeyang guarding her. No one in the palace dare to bully her.¡±


    The old lady Yan''s brows were not fully stretched: "Yeyang is usually busy as a errand, but he can''t protect Daohua from time to time."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a maid came in to report that Daohua and Xiao Yeyang had arrived.


    After a while, everyone saw Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang walking in with a smile.


    "Grandma, I''m back!"


    The old lady Yan saw Daohua hanging her arm, and without waiting for the young couple to salute, she hurriedly pulled the person to her side and asked, "What''s wrong with your hand?"


    Daohua smiled relaxedly: "Grandma, don''t worry, it''s just being pulled, it''s not a hindrance, it will be fine in a few days."


    The old lady Yan disapproved: "Why are you so careless?" Then she muttered, "You are married now, but you can''t be as active as you were when you were out of the cabinet. You have to be careful of your body."


    While speaking, she glanced at Daohua¡¯s belly, what if her granddaughter, like Jingwan, had a good start? What should I do if I bounce around and hurt my child?


    Daohua didn¡¯t notice the look in the eyes of the old lady, and smiled: "Grandma, I am in good health."


    Xiao Yeyang noticed, but he didn''t remind Daohua, and smiled and saluted Yan Zhigao, Mrs. Li, Yan Zhiqiang, and the Wu family.


    Afterwards, they greeted Yan Wenjie, Zhu Qiyun, and Yan Yihuan.


    Looking at the old mother pulling her daughter and telling all kinds of things, temporarily unable to intervene, Yan Zhigao and Madam Li turned their attention to Xiao Yeyang and asked about Daohua¡¯s daily life in the palace.


    Learning that the young couple opened fire alone in the palace, not under the control of Princess Ma, the smiles on the faces of Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li couldn''t help but deepen.


    As for Princess Ma, although they didn''t understand, this person could force Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang''s biological mother to reconcile. It can be seen that the means were so good that they didn''t want their daughter to have too much contact with her, so as not to be bullied.


    Xiao Yeyang had just finished dealing with his father-in-law and his mother-in-law, and the old lady Yan was almost talking to Daohua, and then he was called to ask him again. It wasn''t until almost noon that he managed to deal with Yan''s parents.


    Before eating, Daohua asked Wang Man''er to bring up the gifts he brought to the family, and according to the stickers, gave them one by one.


    Looking at the good agarwood in her hand and the set of famous inkstones and inks, and then at the original paintings of the former sage in the hands of the uncle, and the jade Buddha in the hands of her grandmother, Zhu Qiyun was quite moved.


    She almost knows the gifts brought by the elder sister, the third siblings, and the fourth siblings back to her natal home. She had thought that they were rich enough before, but now compared with the eldest sister, she immediately dropped a grade.


    It''s different to marry into the royal family. After only a month or so, the eldest sister is full of extravagance.


    Surely the environment creates people!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 811： , Xiao Mofeng

    Chapter 811, Xiao Mofeng


    "Why did you bring rice noodles back?"


    After lunch, Mrs. Li took Daohua back to the courtyard to talk privately, and looked at the bags of black rice, red rice, purple rice and other fine grains in the house, she couldn''t help but look surprised.


    Daohua smiled and said: "My daughter has set up a few paddy fields in Four Seasons Villa to grow these rice. Isn¡¯t it inconvenient for me to come back now? I just want to give you more."


    "These are for you and your father. Grandma, I have a single delivery."


    "Mother, these rice are not easy to grow, and the output is not very high. I don''t have much. You must keep it for yourself and don''t give it to others."


    "By the way, there are also these medicinal materials. I used a lot of effort to grow them. Don''t take them to give away. You must either buy them outside or send someone to notify me. I ask Qin Xiaoliu to give them away. You send it."


    The rice noodles and medicinal materials sent back today are all produced in space. You must ask Mrs. Li carefully.


    Mrs. Li grabbed a handful of black rice and smelled it, smelling the clear scent of her nose, then looked at the medicinal materials with excellent color, and smiled: "Your mother is not stupid. Don''t worry, these mothers are keeping them at home."


    Ina Flower then smiled and nodded.


    Mrs. Li asked Pingtong and the others to put the things away and put them away. She asked about the injury on Daohua¡¯s arm, and then said: ¡°Next time you come back, you don¡¯t need to bring such expensive gifts to your family.¡±


    "All you see in the palace are the relatives of the emperor, the relatives of the emperor, the dignitaries, and the high-ranking officials. You spend a lot of money on communication and entertainment. You have to keep some good things in your hands to avoid being underestimated."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I came back this time, and some of the gifts were prepared by the father and the king, and the daughter did not show much."


    Ms. Li was surprised: "The prince is still satisfied with you, isn''t it?"


    Daohua thought for a while and smiled: "Wang Ye. How do you say, he is different from the image of a scumbag I used to imagine, he is actually quite foolish."


    "I deliberately flatter and please, and he also wants to ease the relationship with Xiao Yeyang, which is not bad for me. Princess Ma wants to suppress me by her identity, and he has helped me several times."


    Later, Mrs. Li asked about the Guo family again, and Daohua told her in detail which gifts from the Guo family she had received.


    The father-in-law is easy to get along with, and the mother-in-law is not around, so Mrs. Li is really relieved.


    That evening, after having dinner, and seeing Yan Wenxiu, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai who had returned from the Yue family, Xiao Yeyang returned to the palace with Daohua.


    Knowing that the granddaughter (daughter) is doing well in the palace, Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Li are not as reluctant as they were when they returned to the door in Sanchao.


    On the third day of the Lunar New Year, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang packed up and prepared to stay with Gu Jian at Four Seasons Villa for a while.


    "Xiao Yeyang, go and ask Father, do you want to go with us?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and saw her looking at herself with encouragement. He thought that every time his uncle saw his father, the wrinkles on his face would stretch a little, so he put down the tea cup in his hand and got up and went to Pingxi. Tang.


    Wine did not conceal his surprise when he saw Xiao Yeyang.


    Little prince seldom comes to find the master!


    "Master, the little prince is here!"


    Prince Ping was also a little surprised. Looking at Xiao Yeyang, his face was a little unnatural, and when he thought of him as an old man, he sternly said, "Is there anything wrong with you coming to see this king?"


    Xiao Yeyang: ". Yiyi and I are going to the Four Seasons Villa to accompany the old man, shall the father go?"


    Prince Ping frowned: "Go today? But it''s still during the Chinese New Year!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It is precisely because of the New Year that we should go there. How lonely is the old man in Zhuangzi?"


    Prince Ping looked at Xiao Yeyang, and to be honest, the first time his aunt took the initiative to speak to him, he didn''t want to refuse, but it was no fun to go to Four Seasons Villa.


    It''s really difficult!


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Prince Ping didn''t speak, so he said directly: "If you don''t go, it''s okay." After that, he turned and left.


    When Prince Ping saw him, he quickly said: "Who said that this king is not going?" He hummed, "This king is just thinking, if you want to bring something to the old man, you can''t wait, so temperamental. Urgent, what should I do in the future?"


    This time, for the sake of Prince Ping''s promise to accompany Gu Jian, Xiao Yeyang didn''t reply: "Father, please pack your things quickly, I''ll prepare the carriage."


    Xiao Yeyang went out, Wyan walked in, and then saw Prince Ping humming a small song, looking very happy.


    "Master, why are you so happy?"


    Prince Ping glanced at Huai En, and he was secretly happy. He finally caught the opportunity today to preach to his son. The key is that his son has not answered his words.


    It feels so good for this old man to teach his son!


    "Hurry up and pack things for this king. Later, I will go to the Four Seasons Villa with Yeyang and Yan Yatou to pay a New Year greeting to the old man."


    Ping Xitang.


    Watching Xiao Yeyang walk back with a stretched eyebrow, Daohua smiled and said, "My father agreed?"


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®um¡¯, the corners of his mouth cocked slightly.


    Seeing Daohua, she didn''t talk about breaking, but instead talked about other things: "I heard that Xiao Yechen came back alone last night. Luo Qiong seems to be staying at the Palace of Weiguo."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes and looked at Daohua: "Why do you still care about them?"


    Ina Hua corrected: "It¡¯s not a concern. I call myself knowing myself and knowing my enemy. I live in a house and I am the enemy. Of course, I have to know more about the other party so that I won¡¯t be caught off guard if something goes wrong."


    At this moment, Wang Man''er suddenly walked in: "Girl, uncle, just now Huai En said that the four princes and concubines came with the little emperor''s grandson, and the prince asked you to come over to see the guests."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "It must have come to thank you."


    The two did not delay, they ordered Wang Man''er to put the packed things into the carriage and went to Pingxi Hall.


    In the hall, Prince Ping, Princess Ma, and Xiao Yechen were all present. Several people were chatting with the Fourth Prince and the Fourth Prince Concubine.


    Seeing Daohua and Xiao Yeyang coming, the four princes and concubines all stood up.


    After seeing the ceremony, the four princes and concubines looked at Daohua with grateful expressions: "It''s really thanks to my younger siblings on New Year''s Eve." Then, she glanced at the maid beside her.


    The maid immediately hugged a foot-long sandalwood box and opened the lid.


    In an instant, a pair of white and green, vividly carved emerald cabbage came into view.


    Four princes and concubines: "The great kindness does not say thank you, this is a little bit of the Lord and me, my younger brothers and sisters can accept it."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "This is too"


    Everyone thought that the rice flower had to be turned down. Who knows, the rice flower directly signaled Wang Man''er to accept it, and then smiled at the four princes and concubines: "You are so polite."


    Princess Ping met, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Ma''s mother and son are disdainful.


    The four princes and concubines were also stunned. In her imagination, Daohua would have to be polite, but she never thought that the gift was so neatly received.


    The four princes glanced at Daohua, then looked at Daohua Xiao Yeyang with a smile, his eyes flashed.


    These two people do not want to have too much involvement with them.


    Yes, Daohua didn''t want to participate in the battle between the princes, so she accepted the gift, and the story of her saving the son of the four princes was turned over.


    "Aunty, Happy New Year!"


    I don¡¯t know when, Xiao Mofeng, who was held in her arms by the nurse, went down to the ground, and came to Daohua¡¯s side, pulling on her dress, and her milky voice worshipped Daohua for a year.


    "."


    Dao Hua Zang smiled and looked at the little Dou Ding beside her leg. The doll gave her New Year greetings, as if she was going to give New Year''s Eve money.


    But, she didn¡¯t have a red envelope on her body.


    Daohua looked down at the things on her body, and finally married the sachet on her waist, let Xiao Yeyang help open the sachet, and gave Xiao Mofeng the jade baby Buddha inside.


    The small, cute and cute baby Buddha instantly attracted Xiao Mofeng''s eyes, and he quickly grabbed the baby Buddha in his hand, and then stopped letting go.


    Seeing him like this, Inaka couldn''t help laughing.


    The four princes and concubines came over, looked at the jade Buddha with the size of an adult¡¯s thumb in his son¡¯s hand, and said with a smile: "This jade Buddha is so cutely carved. Where did the younger brothers and sisters buy it?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "This was carved by my master. When I passed by last time, I looked good, so I gave it to the sheep."


    Four princes and concubines smiled and said to her son: "Rang''er, please thank you auntie."


    Xiao Mofeng looked at Daohua with dark and translucent eyes, with brows and eyes curled, and said sweetly, "Thank you auntie."


    Daohua was too soft to see, she squatted down and looked at Xiaodouding: "Rang''er, why are you so cute?"


    Xiaodouding smiled and replied a sentence that everyone hadn''t expected: "Aunty, why are you so good-looking? Feng''er likes you so much!"


    Hearing this, even Xiao Yeyang laughed, and leaned over to touch Xiao Mofeng¡¯s head: "You little guy, your eyesight is really good!"


    Daohua smiled and looked at the four princes and concubines: "Feng''er''s mouth is so sweet, she will definitely please the girls when she grows up."


    Because of Xiao Mofeng, Xiao Mofeng, Daohua, Xiao Yeyang, and the Fourth Prince and the Fourth Princess became acquainted a lot.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 812： , Can bend and stretch

    Chapter 812, can bend and stretch


    After having lunch and sending away the family of the Four Princes, Prince Ping, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang got in a carriage to Four Seasons Villa.


    In response, Princess Ma tried her best to stay, but in the end she could only watch the carriage go far.


    Princess Ma looked at Xiao Yechen anxiously: "Chen''er, the relationship between the prince and Xiao Yeyang is getting better and better now, it won''t work if this continues!"


    "The only thing our mother can rely on is your father''s favor, and his heart will lean towards Xiao Yeyang, then the title of this palace really doesn''t matter to us."


    Seeing Xiao Yechen''s face sullen and without replying, Princess Ma couldn''t help but raise her voice: "Chen''er, do you think of a solution as soon as possible?"


    Xiao Yechen was distracted by the words of Princess Ma, and his tone was a little bad: "Father is deliberately relaxing the relationship with Xiao Yeyang, what can I do?"


    Being murdered by her son, Princess Ma was immediately annoyed. She subconsciously wanted to vent a few words at her daughter-in-law, but only then found out that her daughter-in-law had not come back since she returned to her natal house yesterday.


    "What''s the matter with Luo Qiong? It''s been half an afternoon, why haven''t you come back? I think it is because I usually treat her too kindly that makes her so arrogant."


    It''s okay not to talk about Luo Qiong. When he talks about her, Xiao Yechen''s heart becomes more irritable.


    Yesterday, he started from entering the gate of the National Palace and left at night. He never saw Luo Qiong in the middle of the night. When he left, Luo Qiong just sent a maid next to him to tell him that she was going to stay at her natal house. He didn''t even show his face.


    Thinking of the anger he suffered in the Palace of Weiguo yesterday, Xiao Yechen ignored Princess Ma and went out of the Palace with a gloomy face.


    He found out that Xiao Yeyang was really his nemesis. Before Xiao Yeyang returned to Beijing, he was doing everything smoothly, but since that guy returned to Beijing, he has been in various troubles.


    Can''t continue like this, otherwise, he, the eldest son of the royal palace, would really become a joke in Manjingcheng.


    Four Seasons Villa.


    Seeing that Daohua and Xiao Yeyang flicked Prince Ping over, there was a little smile on the face of Gu Jian, who was always unsmiling.


    Princess Ping met with a strange look: "Yan girl, it turns out that your master will laugh too!"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Because the prince is here, Master is extremely happy."


    Prince Ping raised his chin: "That is, there is a prince in this king who came here to pay him a New Year''s greetings. He should be happy." As he said, he smiled and walked towards Gu Jian.


    "Old man, happy new year."


    Gu Jian said ¡®um¡¯ and gave Prince Ping a red envelope.


    Prince Ping was taken aback for a moment, and then he smiled and accepted the red envelope: "In previous years, only the queen mother and the emperor gave the king red envelopes, but this year I received one more."


    He is a first-class prince, and other people who want to give him red envelopes are not qualified, they can only be said to be gifts.


    Forget it, this is the master of the daughter-in-law, and he is so old, so he can save face.


    Meeting in Daohua, she hurriedly smiled and leaned forward: "Happy New Year, Master, I wish you all the best and all the best."


    Gu Jian glanced at Daohua¡¯s dangling arm. He had listened to Dongli talking about what happened in the palace on New Year¡¯s Eve. He thought about it and said, ¡°Let Caiju follow you in the future.¡±


    Daohua was waiting to receive the red envelopes. When she heard this, she was stunned. A few seconds later, she shook her head and refused: "Master, Caiju wants to take care of you, I can¡¯t ask for it."


    Then, without waiting for Gu Jian to say anything, Mei Lan Meiju hurriedly invited.


    "This is the person my mother-in-law gave me. Master, please show me."


    Gu Jian looked at Mei Lan Mei Ju, and saw that they had practiced martial arts, so he stopped mentioning picking chrysanthemums.


    Prince Ping also looked at the two maids, glanced at his mouth, didn''t say anything, just pointed to Dongli and said, "Master, you are a bit familiar with me, and it feels like I''ve seen it somewhere."


    Hearing this, Dongli''s heart suddenly tightened.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang also glanced at each other quickly.


    Gu Jian said calmly: "You are the prince, you have seen so many people, and occasionally meet one or two who look alike. What''s so strange?"


    Prince Ping nodded in agreement, and smiled: "Yes."


    On the third day that Daohua and Xiao Yeyang moved into Zhuangzi, the old prince Yong led Xiao Yeyi to the door again.


    "Uncle Wang, why are you here again?" Prince Ping looked at Lao Yong with a look of surprise.


    Old Prince Yong squinted at him: "Aren''t you here again?" He said, smiling at Gu Jian, "The house is too noisy, I can''t bear this old bones, so I took my grandson out to hide. ."


    Xiao Yeyi smiled and stepped forward to worship Gu Jian and Prince Ping for a year.


    Gu Jian also gave Xiao Yeyi a red envelope.


    Prince Ping did not have a red envelope and gave Xiao Yeyi a piece of jade pendant.


    After ??, until the day before the Lantern Festival, Lao Wang Ye will bring Xiao Yeyi to the Four Seasons Villa every day to have a meal.


    At night, Xiao Yeyang returned to the house, Daohua lay on the bed and waited for him: "Sent the grandfather and grandson of the old king back to their village?"


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®um¡¯.


    Daohua immediately said with admiration: "Prince Yong is also a capable man who can bend and stretch!" Although the master is the emperor''s uncle, he still needs to be more expensive in terms of status. It is really difficult for him to visit them every day. Run here.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Otherwise, why do you think he is the only old prince who can be valued by the emperor''s uncle?"


    "Uncle''s identity cannot be made public yet. He can only stay in the Zhuangzi. After a long time, it is inevitable that you will feel lonely. It is when you need someone to accompany you."


    "The old prince knows the respect the uncle the emperor has for his uncle, can he hurry up and seize this opportunity?"


    Speaking, paused.


    "Gujia. There is no one left. Even if you make good friends, it won''t cause the emperor''s suspicion. The old prince is so diligent, even if he knows that he has a utilitarian heart, but he feels guilty for not being able to come to accompany his uncle in person and feel guilty for his uncle. For his uncle¡¯s emperor, it¡¯s a timely rain."


    "In the future, I will look at this point more or less, and give more attention to the Yongwang Mansion."


    Daohua nodded: "In fact, there is no need to care too much about the starting point for many things, as long as the final result is mutually beneficial and win-win. People are all for profit."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled after hearing this, walked to the bed and leaned over and kissed Daohua: "You can see clearly."


    Daohua turned over and hid in the bed: "Hurry up and wash."


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly smiled ambiguously: "Wait for me, I''ll be back soon."


    Daohua stared: "My hand still hurts."


    Xiao Yeyang said quietly, "I didn''t know who dared to go on the swing yesterday. Wait for me!" He turned around and entered the clean room.


    Daohua secretly cried out for her missteps, praying in her heart for Xiao Yeyang, who had been waiting for half a month, don''t toss her too much tonight.


    On the Lantern Festival, because there was a banquet in the palace, after saying goodbye to Gu Jian, Prince Ping took Daohua, Xiao Yeyang, and the grandfather and grandfather of Yong Lao Wang back to the city.


    "Go on a horse!"


    Daohua didn''t let Xiao Yeyang get on the carriage, and lay half-sleeping in the carriage by herself.


    Xiao Yeyang knew that it was going too hard last night, so he didn''t go to provoke Daohua, so he went on horseback.


    Most of the first month has passed, and the weather is not so cold anymore. Xiao Ye should see Xiao Yeyang riding a horse, and he will also ride with him.


    More contact, the two became familiar with each other, joking and laughing all the way.


    The old prince Yong was sitting in the carriage, watching this scene in his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face.


    It''s not a waste of his time to be low, and deliberately accommodating.


    Today is the eighth emperor of Daxia. It is passed down from the Xiao family to the present. The princes and grandchildren do not know where they are.


    Don¡¯t see that the gate of Yongwang¡¯s Mansion is still lively now, it is because of him.


    He has passed the ancient years and can live for a few years. He doesn''t know that he is in this line, and the descendants are not very outstanding. It is very difficult to get the emperor''s attention by virtue of his ability.


    So, you have to think about other ways.


    Fortunately, God gave him this opportunity.


    Frequently expressed goodwill to Gu Jian, first, to please the emperor, and second, for his grandson.


    After Xiao Yeyang returned to Beijing, he has been observing this younger generation. He has the ability, the honorable pet, and the luck better than the prince. The future is unlimited.


    If the grandson can befriend him, there will be someone who can reach out for help in the future.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 813： , Jiang Jinghui died

    Chapter 813, Jiang Jinghui''s death


    The Lantern Festival, the whole world is celebrated.


    The whole capital is full of lights and colorful gongs and drums. Dragon and lion dancers on the street, a mix of various operas. The streets were full of people, and the people were all smiling.


    Compared with the joy and excitement of the folk market, the palace is also beaming, but it is more restrained.


    Most of the noble officials who entered the palace to participate in the banquet gathered together and talked and laughed, but their voices were not too loud.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang followed Prince Ping back to the palace to change their clothes, and then entered the palace with everyone in the palace. By then, the Hall of Supreme Harmony was almost full, and only the emperor and a few nobles hadn¡¯t arrived.


    The queen mother looked up at Prince Ping and asked with a smile: "Xiao Jiu, why did you come so late today?"


    Prince Ping smiled and replied: "After returning to his mother, the son-chen stayed at Yeyang Zhuangzi for a few days, and only came back today, so there was a delay."


    Seeing that the emperor hadn¡¯t come, the third prince took the opportunity to say, ¡°I said, why didn¡¯t I see Yeyang bring his wife to accompany the emperor¡¯s grandmother during the Chinese New Year? It turned out that he ran to accompany someone else.¡±


    The three princes and concubines took over with a smile: ¡°I heard that there is a master who lives in the Four Seasons Villa. The younger brothers and sisters are really filial. But the younger brothers and sisters should not be too favoritism. They should also go to the palace to accompany the queen mother."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang frowned at the same time when they heard the three princes mention Gu Jian.


    Don''t want everyone to notice Gu Jian, neither of them said anything.


    The queen mother glanced at the three princes and his wife, her eyes were a little cold.


    The little brat has grown up, so he dare to use her as a cocoon!


    There is no happiness or anger on the back of the lady, but a faint expression: "Perhaps in the eyes of Yeyang and his wife, Ai''s family is more important than an outsider."


    "What outsider, who is an outsider?"


    The emperor¡¯s loud voice sounded.


    Looking at the bright yellow figure walking steadily, the people in the hall stood up one after another.


    The emperor smiled and sat down on the dragon chair, and glanced at the people in the temple.


    The Queen Mother and the third princes and his wife were very tacitly aware and did not mention the matter again.


    The emperor glanced at them, did not ask, smiled and talked to the ministers about other things.


    Party, theater, juggling, time slips away bit by bit, the sky is getting darker.


    As soon as it gets dark, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s favorite light viewing session.


    There is a specially built lamp stand in the Royal Garden. Here, the emperor and officials can guess lantern riddles and win prizes like ordinary people.


    Every year, officials from all over the country will offer all kinds of special lighting to the palace. Daohua looks at the exquisite and dazzling lighting, and can''t help but secretly praise the craftsmanship of the craftsmen.


    Suddenly, a pungent smell penetrated the tip of her nose, and the smile on Daohua¡¯s face instantly solidified.


    Good smell of phosphorous powder! ! !


    Daohua looked at the pungent smell, and then saw a dozen eunuchs walking towards the central lampstand with two strings of unlit lanterns.


    "Xiao Yeyang!"


    Daohua hurriedly pulled Xiao Yeyang''s sleeve.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua''s complexion was wrong, and asked quickly: "What''s the matter?"


    Daohua quickly explained her findings.


    Xiao Yeyang also smelled a little pungent just now, but he didn''t care too much, because the smell was very similar to fireworks and firecrackers. After listening to Daohua, his complexion became serious.


    "Don''t go near the lampstand, I''ll talk to Uncle Emperor."


    said, looking at Mei Lan Mei Ju, "Take good care of Mrs. Young."


    Mei Lan Mei Ju nodded solemnly.


    Xiao Yeyang gave Daohua a look of''protect yourself'', and then quickly walked towards the emperor.


    The emperor was a few meters away from the central lampstand, Yang Chenghua, Wu Jingyi, and other first-class officials were accompanied by him. When Xiao Yeyang passed by, everyone was talking lively.


    Xiao Yeyang whispered to the emperor about the phosphorous powder.


    After listening to the emperor, the smile on his face remained unchanged, and he gave Xiao Yeyang an indifferent look, and continued to talk about lantern riddles with Yang Chenghua and others.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I didn¡¯t know who opened the head and offered to let the prince, the second prince, the third prince, the fourth prince, and the fifth prince go to the lampstand to guess the lantern riddles.


    The people who valued the booing, the emperor smiled, but the ridiculousness did not reach the bottom of his eyes: "Just a few of them, there are too few people, Ye Yang will follow along and guess, yes, Jing Hui and Jing Rong brothers will also go. , There are a lot of people."


    When the emperor asked Jiang Jinghui and Jiang Jingrong to go to the lampstand, the faces of the queen mother, Cheng Engong and Jiang Shizi were frozen for a while.


    The queen mother wanted to refuse, but the emperor didn''t give her this opportunity and personally came off and urged the Jiang Jinghui brothers.


    So, under the gaze of everyone, the Jiang brothers had to take the stage.


    Jiang Jingrong, who was named by the emperor himself and knew nothing, was very happy, but Jiang Jinghui had a trace of anxiety and worry in his eyes.


    During this period of time, his grandfather and father did not hide anything from him, but because he knew so much, he became more and more scared.


    Looking at the great prince who had already walked towards the central lampstand, Jiang Jinghui gritted his teeth, his grandfather and father had already started, and he couldn''t drop the chain.


    Thinking of this, he resolutely took Jiang Jingrong to the lampstand.


    "Remember, don''t touch any lanterns later."


    Jiang Jinghui whispered to his younger brother.


    Jiang Jingrong was full of doubts. Just about to ask, Jiang Jinghui had already got on the lampstand and met the eldest prince.


    Here, the four princes saw Daohua standing alone in the corner, thinking that her son''s life was saved by her, so she got up and walked over to say something to her.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang also on the lampstand, her heart became tense, and she didn''t notice the four princes and concubines who came by.


    "Young brother and sister!"


    "what?"


    In a blink of an eye, Daohua looked at the four princes and concubines. At this moment, an exclamation of ¡®ah¡¯ came from the lampstand.


    Ina Flower and the Fourth Prince and Concubine looked up, their complexions changed drastically.


    "Boom~"


    The light of the central lampstand with two strings of lanterns hung every one meter suddenly rose. After that, the fire seemed to ignite the fuse and spread quickly toward the lampstands on both sides.


    There were many people guessing lantern riddles on the lampstand. Most of them were carrying lanterns in their hands. When the lampstand caught fire, the lanterns in their hands also ignited.


    In an instant, the lampstand was messed up.


    "Guardian!"


    Yang Chenghua and others guarded the emperor to retreat, and at the same time, Wei Qi and the imperial guard also appeared for the first time.


    The fire in the central lampstand was particularly violent, but the lampstand was submerged in a moment.


    Xiao Yeyang held the four princes with one hand and the big prince with the other, and rushed down the lampstand at the moment the flames emerged.


    As for the three princes, they were rescued by the dark guards who had been arranged by the emperor early in the morning.


    In the flames, looking at the princes who were rescued in the blink of an eye, Jiang Jinghui instantly understood that what his grandfather had planned was already known to the emperor.


    Although the cold air hit his forehead, Jiang Jinghui hurriedly pulled Jiang Jingrong out of the lampstand.


    Being alive, only by being alive can there be hope.


    However, at this moment, an unremarkable stone hit Jiang Jinghui¡¯s left leg. With a ¡®bang¡¯, Jiang Jinghui fell on the lampstand.


    "Big Brother!"


    Jiang Jingrong saw Jiang Jinghui fall and quickly bent over to help him, "Big brother, get up!"


    Jiang Jinghui was desperate, his left leg hit by the stone couldn''t move at all at the moment, no matter how he supported him, he couldn''t stand up.


    "go!"


    Seeing that the fire light spread to his legs in the blink of an eye, Jiang Jinghui used all his strength to push Jiang Jingrong out.


    "Boom~"


    At the moment Jiang Jingrong was thrown off the stage, the temporary central lampstand collapsed due to the large flames.


    "Hui Er~"


    A shrill voice sounded, and then stopped abruptly.


    Mrs. Jiang fainted directly when she saw her son buried in the flames.


    The queen mother passed out.


    Cheng En Gong and Jiang Shizi also looked unacceptable.


    And the few eldest princes who were rescued were all scared.


    "Thank you!"


    The four princes clasped their fists and thanked Xiao Yeyang. If Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t let him touch the lantern, at this moment, he would not die, and he was afraid that the people who had been rescued would be burned and cracked by the flames.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and said that he did not need to. Seeing Daohua coming, he hurriedly greeted him.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    The four princes came with Daohua, and immediately rushed to the fourth prince, anxiously to check if he was injured.


    Daohua nodded towards the fourth prince, then looked at Xiao Yeyang carefully and confirmed that he was not hurt, and then relieved.


    After ??, everyone looked at the fire anxiously, but Xiao Yeyang found Daohua looking aside from time to time, and couldn''t help but ask, "What are you looking at?"


    Inahana raised her chin and nodded in the direction she just looked at: "It seems like there was someone hiding over there."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, followed Daohua¡¯s gaze, and knew that she would not talk nonsense, so he took Defu and went to investigate.


    Looking at the signs of being trampled on the ground, Xiao Yeyang asked Defu to talk to Wei Qi. Before Wei Qi came, he heard the emperor said that he could go back, and walked towards Daohua.


    "The palace is too messy tonight, let''s go back first."


    Inaba nodded.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang had just left the palace gate, and Xiao Yeyang was called back by the Imperial Guard.


    So, Daohua had to stand in front of the carriage and wait for him.


    While waiting, Daohua saw Luo Qiong hurried out of the palace gate.


    "Sister-in-law!"


    Daohua greeted, but unfortunately, Luo Qiong did not respond, got into the carriage, and then drove away.


    Watching this scene, Daohua was stunned, Luo Qiong didn''t wait for Xiao Yechen and Princess Ma, but she didn''t even see such a big living person standing here!


    "Madam, there should be someone hiding in the carriage just now." Mei Lan said suddenly.


    Daohua looked over: "Tibetan?"


    Meilan nodded: "The slave-maid just noticed that the wheels of the carriage are carrying a lot of weight."


    Daohua''s brows curled up: "Who can Luo Qiong hide?" Thinking of Luo Qiong''s defiance just now, he could not help but notice something wrong.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 814： ,intensify

    Chapter 814, Intensification


    Jiang Jinghui was buried in a sea of ??flames, making everyone sigh, but no one dared to talk.


    At the gate of the palace, the officials kept silent one by one and drove away quickly.


    The lampstand caught fire, if you have a little brain, you can see that it is too strange.


    It was the eldest grandson of the Jiang family who died, but the eldest princes also appeared on the lampstand. If they were not rescued in time, the emperor¡¯s adult princes who had served as errands would be wiped out.


    Everyone dared not think about it anymore, and they strictly forbid family members to mention tonight''s affairs.


    Daohua didn''t wait for Xiao Yeyang, she saw Prince Ping leading the people out of the palace first.


    "Yan girl, this king just met Yeyang, he has errands to be busy, and the palace gate will be martial law later, let you go back to the house with us first."


    Daohua nodded, and as soon as she got on the carriage, she heard Princess Ma¡¯s complaint.


    "That Luo Qiong is getting worse and worse now. Her parents-in-law and husband have not left yet. She is fine, so she left by herself without saying hello."


    Daohua leaned in the carriage, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that Luo Qiong was wrong, and she couldn''t help but said to Wang Maner: "After returning to the mansion, let people look at the courtyard."


    Wang Man''er nodded in response.


    That night, Xiao Yeyang didn''t return to Ping Xitang until late at night.


    The candle in the bedroom was still on, and Daohua was lying on the bed with her eyes closed and a book in her hand.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was waiting for him, and walked over quietly, took away the book in her hand, and then held Daohua¡¯s head with one hand and pumped the pillow with the other.


    As soon as she put Daohua flat on the pillow, Daohua opened her distressed apricot eyes: "Are you back?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Well, I''m back, go to bed!" He said, covering Daohua with a quilt, got up and went to the clean room to wash, and when I turned back to the bedroom, I saw Daohua with clear eyes. Lying on the bed waiting for him.


    "Why don''t you sleep?"


    Xiao Yeyang lay down on the bed quickly, naturally took the rice flower, bowed his head and kissed her on the cheek.


    Daohua pressed against Xiao Yeyang''s chest: "What did the uncle Huang call you back for?"


    Xiao Yeyang was holding Daohua in one hand, resting his head in the other, looking at the top of the tent, and didn''t answer directly, but talked about tonight''s affairs in detail.


    "The lanterns brought in from various places this year are in charge of officials attached to the Jiang family. A large amount of phosphor powder is placed on the bottom of each lantern and lantern."


    "Uncle Emperor knew about this early in the morning, and he would do everything he could. He wanted to see how courageous the Jiang family and the Queen Mother were and what they wanted to do."


    "You have seen what happened tonight. The purpose of the Queen Mother and the Jiang family is to wipe out the emperor¡¯s adult son. If the plan tonight is really successful, then their next goal should be Uncle Emperor."


    "Uncle Emperor has something wrong, the Jiang family can support a well-controlled prince to succeed, and then continue Jiang Banchao''s monstrous power and prosperity."


    Ina Flower was dumbfounded.


    Xiao Yeyang continued: ¡°When the officials babbled and asked the eldest prince to go to the lampstand, the uncle Huang knew the purpose of the queen mother and Jiang¡¯s family, so he asked me and brother Jiang Jinghui to be on the lampstand.¡±


    "I went up to protect a few princes, but brother Jiang Jinghui, the emperor did not intend to let them survive."


    Speaking, he paused, then turned to look at Dahua.


    "There is indeed someone hiding in the dark tonight."


    "Uncle Huang asked Jiang Jingrong, who was frightened and stupid. From what he said, it was certain that the man stopped Jiang Jinghui who wanted to escape from the lampstand."


    "Originally, the emperor arranged for the dark guard to handle this matter. Who knows, the dark guard was picked up before he did it. It was also because the dark guard wanted to detect the person that Jiang Jingrong escaped."


    Ina Flower: "Who would that person be?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head.


    Daohua: "Could it be someone who has enemies with the Jiang family?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s not impossible, but who would have the courage to kill people under the eyes of Uncle Emperor?"


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "Is there such a possibility? The person who shot is trying to intensify the conflict between the Jiang family and the emperor''s uncle, and it is best to hurt both sides."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua abruptly, "Why do you think so?"


    Daohua: "You said, no one would dare to kill under the eyes of the emperor, unless there is a large enough profit to make people willing to risk their lives and take risks."


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but fell into thought.


    Daohua didn''t bother him, and waited for a while before telling Luo Qiong what was wrong.


    Xiao Yeyang heard that there might be someone hiding in Luo Qiong¡¯s carriage. He immediately got out of bed and walked to the window. He invited a secret guard and asked him to send someone to stare at the Chenyuan. He thought that Luo Qiong was a member of the Weiguo Palace. Stared at the Weiguo Palace.


    After he returned to bed, Daohua asked again: "Uncle Huang will do anything to Jiang''s family this time?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Jiang Banchao was not so easy to deal with. When the Jiang family was planning tonight''s affairs, they thought of a way out. All the officials in charge who participated in the lantern fire incident took poison and committed suicide after the incident. I was recruited. Go back, just to deal with this matter."


    Daohua frowned and frowned: "When will the Jiang family be solved?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The real helm of the Jiang family is the Queen Mother and Cheng En Gong. These two people, one is the nominal mother of the emperor''s uncle, and the other is the emperor''s uncle. The emperor''s uncle can succeed to the throne, and the Jiang family is indeed If you work hard, unless they make a big mistake and the evidence is conclusive, your uncle won''t be able to move them."


    "However, although it is difficult to move, it is still possible to weaken the power of the Jiang family. Moreover, now that Jiang Jinghui is dead, the Jiang family will only be more extreme than before. I am not afraid that they will not make mistakes."


    Daohua lay in Xiao Yeyang''s arms, and said dullly: "In this way, Master has to continue to hide in Four Seasons Villa."


    Xiao Yeyang patted Daohua on the back: ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Uncle Emperor may not have planned to kill the Jiang family, but as soon as this incident happens, Uncle Emperor will no longer keep his hands.¡±


    "Um!"


    Because of what happened on the night of the Lantern Festival, the atmosphere in the DPRK was a bit sluggish throughout the first month. The officials who had been arguing in the past were honest when they went to the DPRK.


    The emperor used Jiang Jinghui¡¯s death as an excuse to directly spare Cheng En Gong and Jiang Shizi¡¯s errands, so that they can be at ease for funerals at home.


    The white banner was hung up in the mansion of Cheng''en Gong. Cheng''en Gong was more than ten years old, and his back became more and more hump, while Jiang Shizi was full of hostility. Anyone who stared at him would tremble in his heart.


    Ms. Jiang could not afford to be ill because of the death of her son, so Mrs. Jiang Er could only come forward to receive the female relatives who came for the condolence.


    Prince Ping also brought the people from the palace, but neither Daohua nor Xiao Yeyang followed.


    Originally, Prince Ping was embarrassed about this. Who knows, when he arrived at Cheng''en Palace, Jiang Shizi looked at him with a look at his enemies. Prince Ping felt uncomfortable, thinking that Jiang Shizi lost his son. He got angry, but sat for a while, then pulled his face and left.


    Ping Xitang.


    Because the spring is about to begin, Daohua is busy with spring plowing. The cotton seeds and corn seeds obtained last year have used the space to cultivate a batch of seeds, and she is going to start trial planting in the village.


    Xiao Yeyang was also busy. Although the Lantern Festival lantern was on fire, the Jiang family had a clean finish, but clues would be left when things were done. For this reason, he seized the handle of several Jiang family officials.


    It¡¯s just that the person who shot Jiang Jinghui that night has never been found.


    During this period, Xiao Yeyang had been sending people to stare at Luo Qiong and the Palace of Weiguo. Unfortunately, there was nothing unusual on both sides, which made him and Daohua think that they had made a mistake.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 815： , Secretly enters Beijing

    Chapter 815, Secretly Entering Beijing


    On the twenty-fifth day of the first lunar month, Daohua called her and Xiao Yeyang''s Zhuangzi to Four Seasons Villa, one for meeting people, and two for allocating spring ploughing tasks and distributing seeds.


    Just after Daohua finished her busy work and disbanded the village, Wang Man''er walked in with joy: "Girl, take a look, who is here?"


    Daohua looked up and saw Dong Yuanyao standing behind Wang Man''er, with a surprise smile on her face instantly, stood up, and walked over in three and two steps.


    "Yuan Yao!"


    "Yiyi!"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao both held each other''s hands tightly and looked at each other excitedly.


    "you''ve changed!"


    "You have changed too!"


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said: "Yes, we have all changed, from the former lady to another lady."


    Daohua took Dong Yuanyao to sit down and asked, "Why are you back to Beijing, where is Sun Changze?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "He is here too. We just ran into the old man when we entered the Zhuangzi, and we are talking to the old man now."


    Daohua looked at Dong Yuanyao¡¯s dressing up, and tentatively asked, ¡°Sun¡¯s family. Is everything okay?¡±


    Dong Yuanyao knew what Daohua wanted to ask, she squeezed her hand, and smiled: "Don''t worry, my in-laws are very good to me. I was lucky and met a good family."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief: "That¡¯s good, you must tell me what¡¯s the matter. I am your mother¡¯s family now. If Sun Changze dare to bully you, I will help you teach him."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded her head with a smile, "Okay."


    Daohua poured Dong Yuanyao a cup of tea: "Why are you in Beijing at this time?"


    Dong Yuanyao''s face turned straight: "I''m about to tell you about this." After that, she glanced at the number of Wang Man''er in the room.


    See you in Inaka, and hurriedly told them to retreat.


    After the others left, Dong Yuanyao said: "After leaving from you, Sun Changze took me back to the Caogang. Because I offended the Weiguo Mansion and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Caogang, so I only met with my in-laws in private."


    "Under the auspices of my in-laws, I married Sun Changze Baitang. Although my in-laws and Sun Changze are very kind to me, I really can''t worry about them."


    "I was worried that they would not be able to stand the bitter cold weather in Xiliang, and also worried that the Weiguo Palace would not let the Dong family go. Seeing that I missed each other so much, Sun Changze took me to Xiliang."


    Daohua looked surprised: "So, are you just coming back from Xiliang?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded.


    Daohua reached out and touched Dong Yuanyao¡¯s face: ¡°I said why your face has become rough, so I thought that the Sun¡¯s condition was not so good, and I couldn¡¯t even afford face cream.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao laughed, and then looked sad again: "The cold wind in Xiliang is bitter, blowing on the face like a knife. You don''t know, when I found my parents and eldest brother in Xiliang, I almost didn''t recognize them. ."


    Ina Hua was silent for a moment: "Uncle and Auntie, are they okay?"


    Dong Yuanyao said, "All are still alive." Then she showed anger, "The people in Weiguo Gong''s Mansion really didn''t plan to let Dong''s family go, Yiyi, do you know? Fortunately, Sun Changze and I went, otherwise , I may never have a father again."


    Hearing this, Daohua couldn''t help frowning.


    The wealth of the Weiguo government is huge, and it is not easy to deal with the Dong family today.


    Dong Yuanyao suddenly looked at Daohua with a serious look: "Yiyi, in order not to let the people of the Weiguo Palace continue to retaliate against the Dong family, Sun Changze and I decided to assassinate the people of the Weiguo Palace secretly. During the assassination, we actually found out. Something strange happened."


    Ina Flower: "What''s the strange thing?"


    Dong Yuanyao: "Xiliang borders Xiliao. It is not surprising to see Hu people in Xiliang. However, the people of Weiguo Gongfu contacted Hu people repeatedly, which made us feel that something was wrong."


    Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly: "Weiguo Gongfu is in contact with the Huren?! Are you sure?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded affirmatively: ¡°In the beginning we thought that those Hu people were from Xiliao. After tracking several times, we discovered that some of them were actually dressed as Daxia people.¡±


    "In fact, Sun Changze and I followed them back to Beijing during the Chinese New Year. During this time, we have been secretly exploring what they are doing."


    "Unfortunately, my ability is limited. In addition, I don''t think it''s good for me to find out, so I thought of your husband. Maybe only a professional Jin Lingwei can find out the truth."


    Daohua frowned tightly: "You mean, the people of Weiguo Gongfu brought the Xiliao people into Beijing secretly?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded.


    Inahana took a deep breath and rubbed her temples: "Your news surprised me too much. Let me stroke it."


    "Weiguo Gongfu is one of the few nobles valued by the emperor. Otherwise, Luo Honghao would not be able to serve as the commander of Jingwei. Why did they interact with the Xiliao people? They secretly brought people into Beijing, they What do you want to do?"


    Speaking of this, Daohua suddenly remembered the mysterious man who put Jiang Jinghui to death on the night of the Lantern Festival.


    Daohua groaned for a while and looked at Dong Yuanyao: "You are right. The communication between Weiguo Gongfu and the people of Xiliao is a major event. It is true that you can''t get rid of the troubles. Xiao Yeyang will come over at night. At that time, you and Sun Changze will make peace. He talked about it."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "Okay. To be honest, I didn''t expect that the Weiguo Gongfu would be involved with the people of Xiliao. It would be nice if we could find evidence that they were treason, so that the Dong family would no longer have to worry about it."


    Daohua: "Bringing people from Xiliao back to Beijing without permission is a felony even if it is not treason. However, there must be definite evidence."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Sun Changze has been sending people to look at the place where the Xiliao people settled."


    Daohua: "Don''t worry, wait for Xiao Yeyang to come over first, and see what he says."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded, and then said with a smile: "Yiyi, Sun Changze said that in the future, he will be responsible for the business in Xiliang, so that he can take care of my parents and them."


    Daohua also smiled: "In this way, Sun Changze treats you sincerely."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and nodded: "He is very good and has done a lot for me, but I have nothing to help him."


    Daohua took her hand: "Silly girl, this person is growing up, and now he helps you more, maybe you will help him more in the future, husband and wife, they should watch out and help each other."


    Not wanting to say anything unpleasant, Daohua changed the subject: "Right, you know what, Jingwan is pregnant, she is going to be a mother."


    Dong Yuanyao''s eyes lit up: "Really, this is too fast, right?"


    Daohua immediately smiled and said: "You and I reacted exactly the same when I heard the news. In this way, you and Sun Changze will not leave the capital for the time being. I will find an opportunity to call both Jingwan and Shiyu, we Get together."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "Okay, I haven''t seen them for a long time, I miss them."


    That night, Xiao Yeyang came over, and after hearing Sun Changze and Dong Yuanyao''s words, he didn''t eat any food, so he took Sun Changze out.


    However, the two of them rushed for nothing.


    Sun Changze brought Xiao Yeyang to the foothold of monitoring the people of Xiliao, and found that the few people he had left behind were all lying in a pool of blood.


    "The other party found it!"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and looked at the corpse on the ground, then looked at Sun Changze: "These people took poison in a fight and committed suicide. People who want to come to the Palace of the Guardian do not know that you are the one who is watching them behind."


    Sun Changze hugged his dead cousin sadly.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while: "Find a place to bury it. This is not a place to stay for a long time. People from the Weiguo Palace will come over at any time."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 816： , Tryst scandal

    Chapter 816, Tryst Scandal


    Xiao Yeyang took over the surveillance of the Weiguo Gong¡¯s mansion from Sun Changze.


    However, the government of Weiguo may have known that someone was staring at them, and they were particularly safe and low-key when going out. The secret guards who were stalking secretly have not found anything unusual, nor have they found the few Xiliao people.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang had to send someone to stare at it temporarily.


    Sun Changze couldn''t bear his cousin and some of his subordinates died abroad, so he and Dong Yuanyao returned home with the coffins of several people.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang sent them away. Before leaving, Xiao Yeyang told the two that as long as the affairs of the Weiguo Palace became clear, they would send someone to notify them.


    In February, the emperor said at the Great Court meeting about expanding the navy. As soon as the news came out, the slightly depressed court was boiling again due to the death of Jiang Jinghui.


    In the early days of the expansion of the Shui Army, it was a good time to make contributions. The various factions in the DPRK showed their magical powers, and they all wanted to put their own people in to get a share of the pie.


    At this time, Yan Wenkai also informed Yan''s parents about his desire to enter the Nanyang Navy.


    Mrs. Li looked uneasy and disapproved: "Child, I know you want to make contributions, but the Japanese pirates on the coast have been making a lot of trouble in the past two years. It''s too dangerous. Wouldn''t you just stay in the capital?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said, "It is precisely because the Japanese pirates are rampant that my son should go." After that, he looked at Yan Zhigao, "Father, my son wants to have a future, please make it happen."


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a moment: "There are too many people staring at the navy now. Are you sure you can enter?"


    Yan Wenkai smiled confidently: "Yeyang led me to visit Lord Admiral before, and Lord Admiral has a good impression of me, and Governor Wu also recommended me to Lord Admiral."


    Yan Zhigao heard Xiao Yeyang''s help, and knew that the matter was almost certain: "On the battlefield, you have to pay more attention to your safety."


    Yan Wenkai knew that his father did not object to his going to Nanyang, and suddenly smiled and nodded.


    Ms. Li saw that her son had decided to leave, she couldn''t help but looked at her daughter-in-law, frowning and said: "You have just married Shiyu not long ago. Now you are leaving home, what should Shiyu do?"


    Yan Wenkai blurted out: "Poetry naturally followed his son."


    Mrs. Li glared at her son: "The climate in the south is hot, and you still want to bring poetry to suffer?"


    After hearing this, Su Shiyu said quickly: "Mother and daughter-in-law also want to be with the Xianggong. Although I can''t help the Xianggong other, it is still possible to take care of his clothing, food, housing and transportation."


    Mrs. Li: "Good boy, mother knows that you are sensible." As he said, he glanced at Yan Wenkai sideways, "I just love you and I will be dragged to suffer."


    Su Shiyu lowered his head slightly, and replied with a little embarrassment: "Mother, as long as you can be with your father-in-law, your daughter-in-law will not feel that you have suffered."


    Ms. Li smiled and glanced at Yan Wenkai: ¡°Careful, but with a good vision. Marrying such a good daughter-in-law.¡± After speaking, he paused, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Yan Wenkai smiled and said: "The quota has not been fixed yet, and it is estimated that I will get it in the middle of the month or at the end of the month."


    Mrs. Li nodded, and looked at Su Shiyu: "Better to pack up the salute first, so as not to get messed up at the time."


    Su Shiyu nodded: "Yes, mother."


    Because Xiao Yeyang was a little better informed, Daohua had to know the list of navy ships to Nanyang before his family.


    "Wen Kai has been promoted to a small level. He went to Guangdong and served directly as a guerrilla general of the fourth rank. Although he was promoted, he still carried a heavy burden on his shoulders. He might have to fight against Japanese pirates as soon as he passed."


    Daohua looked worried: "Fourth brother has never led a soldier, can he do it?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and glanced at Daohua: "Don¡¯t underestimate your fourth elder brother. When he was fighting against Tatar, he often led the soldiers into the battle. The commander of Xia Tengjun said straightly that your fourth elder brother is a material for leading soldiers in the war. I opened my mouth several times to tell me that I wanted someone."


    Seeing that Daohua''s face was still worried, she continued.


    "Don''t worry, your fourth brother is skating. Since I learned the news of the expansion of the navy, he himself is busy. He also knows his shortcomings of impulsiveness and impatience. The Military Governor¡¯s Mansion found himself a great master."


    After listening to Daohua, I felt relieved, especially when I thought that the second master of Zhou¡¯s family was also an official in Guangdong, and my fourth brother would be able to take care of everything he encountered, and his worries slowly eased.


    In mid-February, the Nanyang Navy''s expansion list was announced.


    Seeing the list, naturally some people are happy and some are worried.


    Four Seasons Villa.


    After Xiao Yeyang and his two elder brothers went to northern Xinjiang, Daohua knew that the soldiers needed anti-inflammatory drugs urgently. In order to make medicine, he deliberately trained a group of medical children.


    After ??, Dr. Ge followed Xiao Yeyang and the others from Northern Xinjiang, and was called by Daohua to teach these medical children. Gu Jian would also guide them when he was not busy.


    I have been studying for two years now, and I have been able to deal with the usual headaches, fevers, knife wounds and bandaging.


    This time Yan Wenkai was going to the Nanyang Navy. Neither Yan¡¯s family nor Xiao Yeyang could provide much help. Daohua wanted to choose a few of these medical boys and let them follow and be an escort. Military doctor.


    Daohua was busy choosing people, Wang Man''er came over to report: "Girl, Miss Kang and Miss Wu are here."


    Daohua knew that during this period of time, there were constant flower appreciation banquets on Tangyushan. It is not surprising that the two arrived, and she waved away the doctor boy: "Please come in soon."


    After a while, Daohua saw Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong coming together.


    Daohua smiled and introduced the two into the house, and enthusiastically took out refreshments and fruit to entertain.


    The three chatted for a while, when Daohua saw Kang Naixin looking at herself wanting to say something, thinking she wanted to ask her for help, she smiled and asked, "Ms. Kang, what''s the matter?"


    Kang Naixin looked hesitant and awkward. After hesitating, she said: "The county owner, Xirong and I have heard about something, we think we should tell you."


    The smile on Daohua¡¯s face narrowed a little: "What''s the matter?"


    Kang Naixin: "That. It''s about the fourth girl from the Yan family."


    The smile on Daohua¡¯s face disappeared. Looking at the faces of Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong, she intuitively told her that Yan Yile must have caused trouble: "Yile? What''s wrong with Yile?"


    Kang Naixin glanced at Wu Xirong.


    Wu Xirong was more refreshing than Kang Naixin, and said directly: "Yesterday, Yongqing Bo''s House held a flower viewing banquet. Your sister-in-law took the three younger sisters in the family. Among the male family members who went there that day was the second son of the Fang family. "


    "Your fourth sister and the second son of the house seem to be very familiar with each other, and I don''t know how they got together separately, and then they were hit by someone."


    Daohua was stunned for a long time before she managed to pull out a smile: "Miss Wu, it''s about the fame of her sister. You can''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing."


    Kang Naixin: "We didn''t talk nonsense. Among the people who went to Yongqing Bofu to enjoy the flowers yesterday, there were sisters that we made friends with. She saw this with her own eyes."


    Seeing Daohua''s face sinking, she said again, "Don''t be too anxious, Yongqing Bofu suppressed the matter in time, and it didn''t spread outside. Xirong and I just think that we are friends and we should come over and tell you A word, otherwise, we would not speak to the outside."


    Daohua secretly said in her heart that she was really going to be suppressed, how could Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong know? However, I thanked the two on the face: "Thank you for telling me this."


    Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong knew that Daohua was not in the mood to accompany them at this time, so they took the initiative to leave.


    sent away the two people, Daohua went to talk to Gu Jian, and then returned to the city in the carriage.


    At the same time, Zhaode Earls Mansion.


    Han Xinran looked at Han Xinman angrily: "Big sister, where did I offend you? You want to harm me like this?"


    Han Xinman retorted, "How did I harm you? Second sister, you called me home in a hurry. Isn''t it just to slander me in front of my mother?"


    Han Xinran looked at Han Xinman bitterly: "You and I know all the twists and turns in the backyard. Han Xinman, I ask you, Yile will go to your house as a guest, and there will be no way. If no one leads you, How could she go to the remotest rockery in the backyard?"


    "Also! Please tell me why the second cousin also appeared there? Don''t say these are coincidences!"


    Han Xinman snorted: "How do I know about this? If you want to know what happened, you should ask your sister-in-law, what am I doing?"


    Han Xinran saw that she was so perfunctory to herself, and became more angry, and her voice suddenly rose: "Han Xinman, don''t go too far!"


    Seeing that the two daughters got more and more excited, Mrs. Han had to stand up and stop them: "Well, let me say a few words." After that, she looked at Han Xinran, "Is there anything you can''t say? You are the sisters of a female compatriot."


    Han Xinran looked at Han Xinman indifferently: "I don''t have a sister like her."


    Mrs. Han looked at Han Xinran displeasedly: "Enough, you are getting more and more excited? She is your sister, how can you say that just now? How hurtful!"


    Han Xin looked at Mrs. Han in disbelief: "Mother, now, you are still helping her? Have you ever thought about my situation? I took my sister at home to the banquet, and let my sister-in-law out of the house. The scandal of male trysts."


    "It¡¯s not even counted. The foreigner is a cousin, and the place of the accident was in the house of my sister. What do you think of me in my in-law¡¯s family? Do you want me to have a good time at my in-law¡¯s house?"


    Ms. Han was so speechless when asked.


    Han Xinman looked indifferent: "I said the second sister, don''t yell at your mother here either. One slap won''t make a sound. If the fourth girl of the Yan family is unwilling, how can she fall into the arms of her cousin? "


    Han Xinran slowly calmed down, and looked at Han Xinman indifferently: "Did you arrange what happened last night?"


    Han Xinman quickly retorted: ¡°I don¡¯t have the abilities to make Miss Yan Si listen to me. After all, she fell in love with her cousin and deliberately seduce her.¡±


    Han Xinran: "The fourth sister and second cousin may not be your master, but you must have been behind the scenes. I want to ask you, why? Just because you are jealous of my days at my in-laws¡¯ house. Have a good time?"


    Han Xinman opened her mouth to refute, but Han Xinran did not give her a chance: "You are jealous of me. It''s not enough to pick things up in front of my grandmother and mother. You even involved the uncle''s family."


    "Don¡¯t you know how much your eldest uncle cherishes his fame? You count your second cousin like this!"


    Han Xinman stood up and said, "I said, this matter has nothing to do with me. My cousin will go to the rockery, and I am also surprised if he doesn''t refuse the seduction of Sister Yan."


    "As for the two of them being seen later, it is too late to stop me, so I can only ask the mother-in-law to use her prestige to suppress this matter."


    "Speaking of this, I''m still very angry. It''s obviously your sister-in-law who didn''t know what to do, so I followed a piece of shame, and now you are still suing the wicked in front of your mother!"


    Han Xinran looked at Han Xinman coldly, and didn''t even have the idea to argue with her.


    Her sister, whenever she did something wrong, she would say some high-sounding and confusing words to justify herself.


    Ms. Han noticed the coldness in the younger daughter¡¯s eyes, worried that it would hurt the sisterhood, and quickly stepped up to make a round of it: ¡°Okay, what''s the use of investigating these now? Let¡¯s talk about how to solve this now, right?¡±


    Han Xinran chuckled: "How to solve it? Mother, how do you want to solve it? Can this matter be solved by private discussion? Do you really think that your daughter is at Yan''s house.


    Han Xinman said: ¡°How can we solve it? The matter is already like this. For the sake of the reputation of the Yan family''s daughter, I must be wronged by my cousin, so that he will marry the Yan Si girl.¡±


    Mrs. Han nodded, with a look of approval: "It can only be this way."


    Han Xinran couldn''t help showing sarcasm on her face, and said with a sneer: "Since I look down on Yan''s daughter so much, why do I have to catch up with the calculation?"


    After ?? calmed down, she also somewhat understood why the second cousin did not refuse Yile¡¯s offer.


    Uncle Qinggui is Qinggui, and he has high prestige among scholars, but he doesn''t have much power in his hands.


    Second cousin neither takes the longest, cannot inherit the family business, nor is he the favored youngest son, so he had to find a competent Yue family.


    Yan¡¯s family had a daughter who was married into the palace, and the sons were also successful, so they fell into the eyes of the second cousin.


    Just, did he forget that the fourth sister is not Dafang¡¯s daughter.


    Furthermore, in recent times, both father-in-law and grandfather have significantly reduced their contact with the second cousin. Can he not see that the Yan family does not want to marry the Fang family?


    How much help can such a calculated marriage be?


    Han Xinman naturally saw the calculation of Fang Er Gongzi, so he chose to help him.


    Of course, she really can''t believe that the second sister is doing better than herself, especially the second sister relied on her in-law''s power to make her faceless several times, and she was able to find her unhappiness, so she naturally didn''t want to let it go.


    However, this time the second sister, who was crushed by herself everywhere, really shocked her.


    Perhaps I have seen too many dignitaries in Yan''s family, and the angry momentum just now makes people feel a little embarrassed.


    Thinking of this, Han Xinman felt unhappy again.


    Yan''s family is only a third-rank official family. Just because a daughter married into the Prince''s Mansion, the gate became even more noble than the Earls'' Mansion.


    As far as she knows, during the Chinese New Year, even Yang Shoufu and Wu Dudu have been to Yan''s house.


    The two chapters were published together!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 817： , Do not fall well

    Chapter 817, not good


    Yan House.


    In the courtyard, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li looked at Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun who were kneeling on the ground to beg for Yan Yile.


    After a long silence, Yan Zhigao sighed and asked: "Wen Jie, now your parents are not with you, you are the elder brother, tell me, what should I do about Yile?"


    Although Yan Wenjie felt ashamed of his younger sister¡¯s actions, he had to think about her younger sister¡¯s future, so he could only bite the bullet and said: "Uncle, I know, Yi Le made a big mistake this time, but she and Fang Er. The matter of the son has been known, please please"


    Before he could speak, Mrs. Li interrupted him: "Wenjie, do you know why your uncle and eldest brother have not invited the Fang family to the house for a gathering?"


    said, looking at Zhu Qiyun.


    "Qiyun, Yile''s mind, you should also know a bit, and how does Mrs. Fang think about her, as smart as you, can''t it not be seen?"


    Zhu Qiyun bowed her head and nodded. Mrs. Fang looked down on Yile. She saw this very seriously. For this reason, she also went to the fourth sister in private, but unfortunately, she didn''t listen to her words at all.


    Mrs. Li sighed: "I am not the villain who insists on breaking up other people''s marriages. If Mrs. Fang is really willing to be happy, even if she licks her face, I can walk up to the door of the house."


    "However, Mrs. Fang has made her attitude so clear, and Yile is still rushing to approach the second son of Fang. Isn''t this taking the initiative to make people look down on it?"


    "It¡¯s better now. I went to someone else¡¯s house for a tryst, and I was found out. It made the entire Yan family a shame to follow her. Where are we sorry for her?"


    Hearing these words, Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun were very embarrassed.


    There is nothing they can do with such a confused sister on the stall.


    At this time, Ping Tong Pingxiao brought Yan Yile, who had been punished for kneeling in the ancestral hall, over.


    Yan Yi, who was waiting for the news in the yard, saw him, one of them couldn''t hold back, and snorted angrily: "It''s really a selfish white-eyed wolf. He doesn''t know what to do, and it will hurt all of us."


    Yan Yihuan next to ?? listened and lowered her head in shame.


    Su Shiyu stretched Yan Yishuang a little further, and signaled her not to say this in front of Yan Yihuan.


    Yan Yi snorted: "If this matter is not handled well, she will have to get involved. I''m just telling the truth."


    In the hall, after Yan Yile entered, she glanced at her brother-in-law who was kneeling on the ground, and silently walked to them and knelt down.


    Mrs. Li got angry as soon as she saw Yan Yile, especially when she saw her kneeling on the ground stubbornly, still refusing to admit her mistake, she did not suppress the anger in her heart, and asked aggressively: "Look. Coming to kneel in the ancestral hall all night, you still haven''t reflected on your fault."


    Yan Yile stalked her neck: "What''s wrong with me?" She looked at Madam Li and Yan Zhigao with a sneer, "Don''t think I don''t know, you just want to find a low-level official to send me away, I If you don''t plan for your own marriage, who of you will seriously consider my happiness?"


    "Uncle and Auntie, you keep saying that you treat me and my second sister as our own daughters, but how do you actually do it?"


    "I won''t talk about my eldest sister. Yishuang is just a concubine, but her relationship is much better than that of my second elder sister. When I came to my place, I wouldn''t please you. You just imagined that you would send me away like a burden. , If I don¡¯t fight for it myself, I don¡¯t know what I will end up in the end?"


    Hearing this, both Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao were stunned.


    The two really did not expect that they had been helping Erfang to raise their daughter all these years.


    Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun were also dull for a while.


    Immediately, Yan Wenjie turned around and slapped Yan Yile with a heartbreaking slap: "Damn, uncle and aunt will feed you for you to wear for you to live in, and try your best to find someone for you. How can you say such ungrateful words?"


    Yan Yile was slapped, becoming more irrational, and sneered again and again: "Raising me and my second sister, it''s just the uncle and the aunt for the sake of her own heart, so as not to let outsiders say that they favor each other."


    "Second brother, see for yourself, how far is the gap between our second room and the big room and the third room now? And all this is caused by the uncle and aunt."


    "They grabbed a trivial matter and drove them back to their hometown. It was also that they didn''t fight for you to go to Wangyue Academy when you were a kid."


    "Otherwise, how can you still be just a talented person, not even the third brother who grew up in your hometown?"


    Yan Zhigao laughed angrily, and looked at Yan Yile in disbelief: "Yile, you really think so in your heart? Do you think all of this in your second room is caused by us today?"


    Zhu Qiyun saw the deep disappointment in Yan Zhigao¡¯s eyes and hurriedly remedied: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry, Yile is like this. She speaks nothing when she is in a hurry. What she says is unintentional.¡±


    Mrs. Li snorted, and she always used to excuse Yan Yile with words and no intentions. She was bored and numb, and she was too lazy to correct them now.


    Yan Wenjie also hurriedly said: "Uncle and Auntie, don''t share your knowledge with Yile. It''s me. Everything is my fault. I''m not optimistic about the fourth sister."


    Yan Zhigao closed his eyes sadly, and opened them again after a while. At this time, his eyes have regained his clarity: "Wenjie, you and Uncle, to be honest, do you think the same way, think Erfang is like this today? Is it all caused by the big house?"


    Yan Wenjie shook his head repeatedly: "No, no, uncle, I''ve never thought about it like this. My father and mother came back to my hometown because my father made a mistake. I am still a talented talent because I am not a weapon. All of this has nothing to do with Dafang. On the contrary, Uncle and Auntie helped us a lot."


    Zhu Qiyun took the words: "Uncle, please believe us, Xianggong and I are really grateful to you and your uncle. If it weren''t for you, I know that I wouldn''t be able to marry the Yan family."


    Yan Zhigao''s complexion looks a lot better. Fortunately, Wenjie and his wife are still a bit conscientious. They were silent for a while, and looked at Yan Yile blankly.


    Yan Yile was seen hanging her head, and after the impulse, she also realized that what she had just said was a bit too much.


    Yan Zhigao: "Yile, if the uncle tells you that the Fang family looks down on you and has no plan to marry you as a daughter-in-law, what are you going to do?"


    Yan Yile was stunned, her eyes flickering helplessly, and after a while, she said: "The second brother Fang said that he will marry me."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Li was speechless: "Yile, are you sure that your second brother Fang can be the master of your marriage?"


    Yan Yile was silent for a while.


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t bother to grind any more, and asked directly: ¡°Which step are you and Fang Er Gongzi? Have you ever done anything to stubbornly?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Zhu Qiyun and Yan Wenjie both looked at Yan Yile nervously.


    Yan Yile was embarrassed and embarrassed by everyone: "No, of course not. Yesterday, I went to my sister-in-law¡¯s home to enjoy the flowers. It was also because I was lost that I ran into the second brother Fang on the rockery."


    Ms. Li looked much better after hearing this: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t, there is still room for turning around in everything.¡±


    Yan Yile was taken aback: "What room for reversal? The matter between me and Brother Fang has been seen. What else can I do besides him marrying me and me marrying him?"


    Mrs. Li snorted, "Do you think the Fang family will agree to marry you? You have been back from Yongqing Bofu for so long. If the Fang family really wanted you, you would have gone there a long time ago, but where are they now? ?"


    Yan Yile paused: "The second brother Fang said that he will persuade the family."


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t know what to say: ¡°The girls in the family are all studying and acquainted with rituals, so why are you so ignorant and naive?¡±


    "I ask you, if Fang''s family doesn''t come to beg, what are you going to do?"


    Yan Yile dropped her head and said nothing.


    Is it because I saw a big girl since I was a child, Mrs. Li thought about it, or said with a sincere heart: "Yile, I''m discussing with your uncle to find you a husband''s house from a low-level official, so that you can have a better life in the future."


    "Yes, Gaomen Dawai is very beautiful, but such a family is not a large population. There are many contradictions in a place with a large number of people. Without a strong backing and strong ability, it is impossible to stand."


    "The Fang family is a fourth-grade official family, and it is also a veteran family in Jiguang, so people must have high requirements for their daughter-in-law. In addition to the family lineage, they need to be talented."


    "Talk to yourself, which one can you tell?"


    "If you want to marry into the house, it is a high marriage. A woman in the in-law¡¯s house, even if it is the right one, will still be aggrieved, let alone a high marriage?"


    Mrs. Li''s words are really a confession, Zhu Qiyun and Yan Wenjie on the side listened to them, and they also understood that she was sincere for Yan Yile.


    Unfortunately, Yan Yile did not appreciate: "Auntie, since you think Gao''s marriage is not good, why don''t you prevent your eldest sister from marrying into the palace? Isn''t she also Gao''s marriage? You are not afraid of her being wronged?"


    Ms. Li was once again blocked by Yan Yile''s words, and her heart aches.


    I just compared with Yishuang, now it''s better, compared with my daughter.


    It''s not that she is partial to her daughter. This niece should really look in the mirror. From head to toe, what can she compare with her daughter?


    Mrs. Li really wants to pry her head open to see if there is water in it. I really don¡¯t know where she is so confident?


    Seeing that Mrs. Li was so speechless by her own question, Yan Yile had a trace of complacency in her eyes, and smiled: "Auntie, you always say the same, but the actual behavior is always treated differently."


    Mrs. Li laughed angrily: "Yes, I will treat it differently. If you have a private meeting with a foreigner, make a scandal, and ruin the family style, we can''t discipline you, so we will send you back to your biological parents at the next day. They will take care of you."


    Yan Yile suddenly became anxious when she heard it, and when she returned to her hometown, she would have finished everything.


    Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun were also anxious. Just when they wanted to speak, they heard Yan Yile say in a panic.


    "Why?! To say that it ruined the family''s style, I can''t compare to the big sister. The story of the big sister seduce the little prince has spread throughout the capital, didn''t you say nothing about her?"


    "Why are you here with me? The news hasn''t been spread, yet you are still reluctant? I am married to the Fang family, and it is good for the Yan family. Why don''t you see me well? Me."


    Seeing Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao both pale with anger, Zhu Qiyun rushed over and covered Yan Yile¡¯s mouth in a hurry: "Sister Si, you shut up!"


    "Second sister-in-law, you let her go and let her talk."


    The cold voice suddenly spread to everyone''s ears, and Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao raised their heads, only to find that Daohua had come back at some point. At this moment, she was standing by the door, looking at Yan Yile blankly.


    Daohua stepped into the room, saluted Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li, sat down in a chair, and looked at Yan Yile who was kneeling on the ground coldly.


    "Four sister, go ahead, let me hear, how do I corrupt the Yan family style in your heart?"


    Seeing Daohua, Yan Yile felt a little guilty in her heart. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she was indeed a little afraid of this big sister. Seeing the contempt in her eyes, she felt unwilling and blurted out:


    "Isn''t it? If it weren''t for your big sister, you had deliberately approached the little prince since you were a child, and flattered her, so that the little prince was tempted by you. Based on our family''s family background, how could you be able to marry into the palace?"


    "My business with Brother Fang is not as good as you and the little prince!"


    Outside the house, Zhou Jingwan heard Yan Yile''s words and couldn''t help cursing: "Mad dog!"


    Su Shiyu listened, and quickly glanced at Yan Yihuan next to her, and when she saw that she hadn''t paid attention, she glared at Zhou Jingwan.


    Zhou Jingwan whispered: ¡°I¡¯m not wrong again, Yan Yile is a mad dog who bites people.¡±


    In the room, Daohua''s eyes were indifferent, but the corners of her mouth were smiling. She looked at Yan Yile and said in a light tone: "Sister Si, I really underestimated you before. You want to compare everything with me, but you are better. Can you afford it?"


    "I seduce Xiao Yeyang and bring benefits to the Yan family, but what can you bring to the Yan family when you hook up with the second son of the house?"


    "The matter between me and Xiao Yeyang spread out, and the emperor personally ordered the marriage, which eliminated the influence and did not add a bit of chaos to the family; but for you, if the matter between you and the second son of the room spreads, the whole Yan The family has to clean up the mess for you."


    "Also, I dare to say that Xiao Yeyang values ??me, but you dare to say, is it you that Young Master Fang values ??it?"


    "What do you think the second son of the house can see you? Your talent, your appearance, or your innocence and open-mouthed?"


    Yan Yile stared at Daohua with shame and anger, Zhu Qiyun and Yan Wenjie also had their faces full of astonishment.


    What the big sister said today is really too straightforward and hit the nail on the head.


    Seeing that Yan Yile was still dissatisfied, Daohua continued to smile and said, "Sister Si, you said, if you let you move out of the house today, what will happen to the Fang family if they know about it?"


    Hearing this, Yan Yile''s face showed a look of horror.


    Daohua saw it and smiled: "I haven''t been stupid enough yet. Knowing that you leave Yan''s house, you will be nothing. You don''t know why the second son of Fang is interested in you and what he values." Looking at Yan Wenjie and his wife, "Second brother and sister-in-law should know it, right?"


    Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun were silent.


    is naturally a big house that is valued, especially if there is a big sister who is married into the palace.


    Inahua continued: "Sister Si, these years you have taken the kindness of Dafang to you for granted. It is not as good as you intended, and it has become ours. We can''t serve people like you."


    Mrs. Li understood what her daughter meant. She glanced at Yan Zhigao. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t spoken, she knew that he couldn¡¯t really care about it. She sighed: "If Fang Family takes the initiative to ask for a kiss, I will help, but Fang Family won¡¯t come. People, Wenjie, take a hard time and send Yile back to your hometown."


    Speaking, looking towards Yan Zhigao.


    "Master, what do you think?"


    Yan Zhigao looked at Yan Wenjie and his wife and Yan Yile, and sighed. Whether it was his own children, no matter how much effort he took, he couldn''t do it well. Door.


    Ms. Li didn''t want to see Yan Yile anymore, she took Daohua into the room and talked.


    It turned out that Yan Wenjie, Zhu Qiyun, and Yan Yile were the only three left in the house. Yan Yile said to himself: "Second brother Fang will definitely persuade uncle and auntie to come and propose a marriage."


    Zhu Qiyun looked at Yan Yile with a hard word: "Four sisters, even if you marry into the Fang family as you wish, without your parents¡¯ support, how do you gain a foothold in the Fang family?"


    Today, the four sisters completely offended the uncle, the aunt, and the eldest sister.


    Three-bedroom courtyard, Yan Zhiqiang shook his head and said: "Today Yi Le''s words are regarded as hurting the eldest brother and sister-in-law."


    Wu nodded: "Don''t talk about my eldest brother and sister, it''s me, and I feel chilly. Why did the girl in Yile become like this? In the end, she even pulled out the rice flower. I think that girl was so angry. light."


    Yan Zhiqiang sighed: "Everyone will be angry. Yile, this girl really followed her mother. She is smart or smart, but short-sighted. Offending Daohua, what good is it for her?"


    Wu: "In order to marry into the house, I offended the family cleanly. In the end, even if it was what she wanted, how could life be better?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 818： , See off

    Chapter 818, see off


    Because of Yan Yile''s affairs, the old lady Yan became ill with anger. Daohua sent someone to inform Xiao Yeyang that she stayed and waited for her illness that night.


    Family boarded the door seven days later.


    Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li brought Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun to meet.


    Yan Zhigao and Fang Jijiu were quite able to chat, but this time they met, both of them were very embarrassed, and Mrs. Li and Mrs. Fang were uncomfortable.


    Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun, as well as the second son Fang who followed, as juniors, they could only sit with their heads down and did not dare to speak.


    Fortunately, Fang''s family brought a matchmaker over. With the matchmaker¡¯s round field, the atmosphere on the scene was slightly better.


    Fang¡¯s family came to propose a marriage. Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li did not immediately agree, but said that Yan Yile¡¯s parents were not around, and they had to write back to ask for their opinions before they could reply.


    After sending the Fang family away, Mrs. Li looked at Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun: "A letter to the second younger brother and second younger siblings, please write it yourself. When they reply, I will go back to Fang''s house."


    said, there was a moment of silence.


    "Wenjie, Qiyun, how did the Fang family come about? You saw it with your own eyes. If Yile does not have a good time in the future, please don''t blame us for this."


    Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun shook their heads and said they would not.


    Yan Zhigao sat aside and didn''t speak. Fang Jiaji didn''t come to the house until seven days later, which shows that Fang Jijiu and Mrs. Fang are not very enthusiastic about the marriage.


    Now going to the house to ask for a kiss is just the result of weighing the pros and cons of many parties.


    Before he knew that Yile had such a big complaint against Dafang, he might still express his opinion, but now, he really doesn¡¯t have that effort.


    If he says that he is not optimistic about the marriage, he might still complain.


    After that, Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun left the main courtyard in silence. They did not feel how happy that Fang family came to ask for a kiss.


    However, Yan Yile knew that Fang¡¯s family had come to ask for a kiss, but she was overjoyed: ¡°I knew it, and I knew that Brother Fang would not let me down. He said he would marry me, and now he has done it.¡±


    Waiting for these days, she was really anxious. She was afraid that Fang¡¯s family would not want her, and she was also afraid of being sent back to her hometown. Then she would just marry a house with a loess and back to the sky. Fortunately, the result was good.


    Looking at Yan Yile, who was overjoyed, there was no joy on Yan Yihuan''s face, on the contrary, there was a deep worry in her eyes.


    She asked Yile carefully about what happened in Yongqing Bo¡¯s house that day. After hearing the story, how did she think it was a coincidence that her sister ran into Fang Er Gongzi in Bo¡¯s house.


    If all this was deliberately designed by Fang Er Gongzi, can the younger sister be happy after marrying?


    Zhu Qiyun saw Yan Yihuan¡¯s worry and patted her shoulder: ¡°Although Yongqing Bo¡¯s House has suppressed the matter, the elder sister can hear the wind and rush home, which shows that there is no way to hide it.¡±


    "Now that Fangjia takes the initiative to ask for a kiss, it is the best result. As for Yile''s days at Fangjia in the future, it depends on her good fortune and ability."


    After Fangjia visited the house, Mrs. Li was no longer concerned about Yan Yile, and concentrated on helping Su Shiyu pack and pack and salute.


    Looking at the large and small packages in the house, Su Shiyu affectionately took Mrs. Li''s arm: "Mother, you brought us enough things, don''t add them soon."


    Ms. Li disapproved: ¡°I heard that the conditions in Guangdong are very difficult. If I don¡¯t prepare a little, what can I do if I am missing something there?¡±


    Su Shiyu smiled and said: ¡°How can there be less? Everyone in the family can''t wait to give us the baby at the bottom of the box. We only have more and no less.¡±


    Mrs. Li smiled, but she continued to say: "After your young couple go there, if there is anything missing, you must write back and tell home."


    Su Shiyu nodded obediently.


    At this time, Ping Tong came in to report: "Madam, the fourth grandma, the eldest girl is back."


    Mrs. Li suddenly smiled and looked at Su Shiyu: "You and Wen Kai are leaving for Guangdong tomorrow. Yiyi must be here to see you off."


    "Mother, let''s go to the grandmother''s yard." Then, Su Shiyu took Madam Li''s arm and went to the old lady''s yard.


    The appearance of the two being in love with their mother and daughter was seen by Han Xinran, who went to the courtyard of the old lady with Yan.


    Han Xinran had a trace of sadness in his eyes, stopped, did not dare to step forward.


    Mother Han looked at her girl¡¯s look in her eyes, and felt very distressed in her heart, but she was helpless about this.


    This time the fourth girl and Fang Erye, although the wife did not clearly say what the girl was, she took back all the errands in the hands of the girl and only let her take care of the young master.


    "Sister, why did you say that I would stand in such a natal family? Other parents are afraid that their daughter will be wronged by her in-laws. My family is fine, for fear that I will live a comfortable life."


    Han Xinran muttered to himself.


    Madam Han hesitated for a while, and said as if she was willing to go, "Girl, the old slave said something arrogant, you are now the Yan family''s daughter-in-law, for the Han family, or try to keep your contacts as little as possible."


    Han Xinran turned his head to look at Grandma Han, and she was silent for a while before smiling: "Grandma is right, it should be less time to communicate."


    In the courtyard of the old lady, Zhou Jingwan and Daohua were talking quietly.


    Zhou Jingwan: "Fang''s family has come to propose a kiss, and Yile is so happy."


    There was no surprise on Daohua''s face, she glanced at Yan Yile who was sitting on the side, looked at her uncovered joy, and shook her head speechlessly.


    Fang Jijiu has a great reputation, and Mrs. Fang has a lot of rules. Yan Yile married into Fang''s family because he was found out in a private meeting with the second son of the house. What can he have a good life?


    Zhou Jingwan was also speechless, a daughter-in-law who was not loved by her in-laws, and she had no strong parents as a backer. I really don¡¯t know what she was happy about.


    Daohua didn¡¯t want to mention Yan Yile: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the disappointment.¡± Then she touched Zhou Jingwan¡¯s somewhat bulging belly, ¡°Did the baby in the belly trouble you?¡±


    Zhou Jingwan immediately raised a happy smile on her face: "No, the child is very well-behaved, I have not suffered at all."


    Ina Flower: "Remember what I said, you must have a moderate amount of activities every day, so that you will have a good life in the future."


    Zhou Jingwan: "Don''t worry, I remember it all."


    After ??, Yan Wenkai came back, and Daohua went to their yard with Su Shiyu.


    Zhu Qiyun and Yan Yihuan saw Daohua going out, and quickly dragged Yan Yile to follow.


    "What you said that day was really outrageous. I will apologize to my eldest sister later."


    Yan Yile was a little unhappy: "I''m not wrong again."


    Zhu Qiyun looked at Yan Yile with hatred of iron and steel: "Four sister, you don''t think that everything will be fine when Fang''s family comes to propose a marriage? You are so planning to marry a high school, don''t you just want to have a good life? But without the support of your mother-in-law, how do you gain a foothold in your in-laws?"


    Yan Yile said silently, "Didn¡¯t I have said humility to my uncle and aunt, why do I have to apologize to my big sister? Besides, with the current status and status of the Yan family, it¡¯s not that I am married into the house. Isn''t it right?"


    Zhu Qiyun couldn''t help covering her head, and suddenly she didn''t want to say anything.


    Yan Yihuan shook off Yan Yile''s hand fiercely: "Fourth sister, you have forgotten that the status of the Yan family nowadays is largely brought up by the big sister who married into the palace!"


    Looking at her angry sister-in-law and sister, Yan Yile didn''t really know anything, she just didn''t want to bow her head to Daohua.


    However, in the end she compromised.


    "Can''t I go?"


    When the three of them arrived at Yan Wenkai¡¯s yard, Daohua was walking out with Yan Wenkai. She prepared some medicinal materials and had to confess to Yan Wenkai in person.


    The most important thing is that a few portable military doctors have been selected and an assembly line for the production of anti-inflammatory drugs has been prepared.


    All these need to be explained carefully with Yan Wenkai.


    "Big sister."


    Zhu Qiyun stopped Daohua, and then pushed Yan Yile out: "Big sister, Yile wants to apologize to you for the panic that day."


    Daohua glanced at Zhu Qiyun and the reluctant Yan Yile: ¡°Second sister-in-law, an apology is useful, why do you want a yamen?¡± After that, she smiled and left with Yan Wenkai.


    Seeing this, both Zhu Qiyun and Yan Yihuan froze in place.


    "I can''t tell you. You have to catch up to find anger. Big sister has not been a friendly person since she was a child. Don''t you know that?"


    Su Shiyu heard the movement walking out of the house. As soon as he came out, he heard Yan Yile''s words, and suddenly felt extremely ridiculous.


    "I am the daughter of the Yan family, so why is the difference so big?"


    The dowry grandmother sighed: ¡°There are too many good days, and I feel that everything is what I deserve. This kind of person not only has no sense of gratitude, but also shirks the responsibility on others when something happens.¡±


    Su Shiyu shook his head, very fortunate that the Yan family had been married.


    On February 28, Yan Wenkai and Su Shiyu got on the boat to Guangdong.


    "If you have any questions, please write to me."


    Xiao Yeyang brought rice flowers to the dock.


    Yan Wenkai nodded: "I will." Then, she looked at Daohua, "Take care of my sister during my absence, and don''t let people bully her."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Four brother, your sister, I am so good that I will not be bullied, but it is poetry, you can definitely take care of it." She said, looking at Su Shiyu.


    "My fourth brother is sometimes careless, you have to take care of yourself."


    Su Shiyu smiled and nodded straight.


    Yan Wenkai muttered: "Why am I careless? I am very warm, OK?"


    Daohua laughed: "Yes, yes, you are the warmest man in the world."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 819： , Stealing

    Chapter 819, Stealing People


    Yangchun in March, the warm spring flowers bloom.


    The flowers in the Hundred Gardens of Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion are blooming colorfully and clusters of flowers. A few days ago, Princess Ma sent a post to the noble and honorable female relatives of the prince and invited them to come to the palace to enjoy the flowers on the third day of March.


    A prince and concubine made a post for a banquet, and everyone still wanted to save face. They came to the palace early on the third day of March.


    Princess Ma brought Luo Qiongyan to Yan Yan and greeted everyone with a smile. During the period, she did not send anyone to call Daohua, as if she had forgotten that she was there alone.


    In ??Pingxitang, under the beating of Wang Maner, the maids and women did their work in an orderly manner, and did not pay too much attention to the excitement of the main courtyard.


    In the main house, Daohua was immersed in the various expenses of Pingxitang.


    It has been three months since she married into the palace, and she has gradually got used to her life now, and has entered the role of a wife in an orderly manner.


    Regarding Princess Ma deliberately ignoring her existence, she didn''t care at all, and she felt that she could just hide her leisurely.


    Anyway, when another family banquet, she will post a separate post to her. Princess Ma wants to block her external social interaction, but she takes it for granted.


    Originally, everyone was in peace. Today''s flower viewing banquet is over. Who knows, Princess Ma was looking for something uncomfortable. When it was almost noon, she specially sent someone to ask Daohua to meet the guests.


    Daohua may not offer tea to Princess Ma, or not to please her. After all, this is an internal matter within the palace, and outsiders don¡¯t know it. Now, if she is asked to meet guests in public, she can¡¯t shirk it.


    If she doesn¡¯t go this time, tomorrow she will have a bad reputation for disrespecting her elders and being defiant.


    "Let''s go, let''s see what the princess is asking for us?"


    Daohua arrived at Pingxi Hall, and met the lady who was above her in order, and then blessed the body to Princess Ma. Before she could speak, she said first:


    "I don''t know that the princess is going to have a banquet today. Fortunately, I didn''t go out. Otherwise, the princess sent someone to Pingxitang and couldn''t find anyone. Everyone didn''t understand the situation and thought I didn''t come on purpose and was crazy."


    Princess Huijia listened, couldn''t help but laugh, and then smiled and cursed: "Yeyang daughter-in-law, your mouth is really clever!" After speaking, she looked around and laughed.


    "We people, don¡¯t we think we are so confused, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s right, we just slap people indiscriminately? You, don¡¯t you think we are all confused?"


    The ladies present all smiled and agreed.


    Princess Ma is righteous, Xiao Yechen is indeed the eldest son of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion now, but the two of them are just a little better in name, and they are like Xiao Yeyang, who has won the heart of the emperor and holds the power. Than, anyone with a bit of a brain knows how to choose.


    Inahana immediately smiled and slapped her mouth: "I said the wrong thing. It''s time to do it. Ladies, please take me for the sake of my youth. Don''t be familiar with me."


    Looking at the Daohua, who became mingled with everyone in just a few words, Princess Ma was very stuck, glanced at the girl next to the Ma family sent by her brother-in-law, coughed a few times, and drew everyone¡¯s attention back to her, and then Just said:


    "Yeyang daughter-in-law, you have been married into the palace for a long time, why is there no movement in your stomach?"


    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of Daohua and the lady present fell on Luo Qiong unhappy.


    To discuss the length of time to marry into the palace, I am afraid that Luo Qiong will be longer.


    In the following words, the ladies don¡¯t need to think about it and know what it is.


    Princess Ma also noticed everyone''s gazes, her expression was a little uncomfortable, but she still bit her scalp and continued to say: "I heard that Yeyang doesn''t even have a living room by his side, Yeyang daughter-in-law, you are too unsatisfied. Bar."


    Speaking, he recruited the girl next to the Ma¡¯s house.


    "As the mistress of the palace and Yeyang''s nominal mother, I can''t see him suffer. This girl was specially selected for Yeyang. You can take it back today and be a concubine for Yeyang."


    She didn¡¯t believe it anymore. In the presence of so many people, she still dare to refuse?


    I really want to refuse, a reputation for being jealous will never escape.


    Daohua chuckled directly, and made no secret of the sneer on her face: "Wang Hao, I heard that you were ill a few days ago. Is it because the disease is still not well, and the brain is still confused?"


    "My father doesn''t care about Xiao Yeyang''s affairs. What kind of Xianxin are you doing? You are not Xiao Yeyang''s biological mother, and you also have your own son and daughter-in-law. Just take care of them and keep staring at them. What are Xiao Yeyang and I doing?


    "Ahem~"


    "Puff~"


    All kinds of weird noises sprang from the room.


    Daohua glanced roughly, and found that many ladies were blushing, and some people''s shoulders were still trembling.


    Princess Ma saw the reaction of the crowd, and some of them couldn''t come to Taiwan, but she didn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    Luo Qiong was silent for a while, and still spoke: "Second sibling, the mother and concubine are elders, even if you are dissatisfied with her in your heart, you should not be so disrespectful to her."


    Daohua looked at Luo Qiong in surprise. They had conflicts with Ma''s mother and son in the past, but she had never intervened, and almost always stood by silently as a wooden person.


    "Sister-in-law is so filial, why don''t you accept this girl, and all your filial piety to the princess?"


    Luo Qiong smiled and said: "This is given to you by the mother concubine, how can I win the love of others?"


    Daohua smiled brighter than her: "I don''t love it at all. Sister-in-law just take it." Without waiting for Luo Qiong to speak, she continued, "Sister-in-law, don''t just speak nicely, you have to express it with practical actions. Come on. Sister-in-law shouldn''t be someone who can only say that she can''t do it, right?"


    Luo Qiong was silent, thinking about how to answer.


    Before she waited for her, Daohua looked at the female relatives in the house with a smile: "The day after I married into the palace, when I was serving tea to my father, my father said it personally. All the affairs of Pingxitang are up to me. Call the shots, the princess must not interfere."


    "I don''t want to be disrespectful to the princess, I just follow the instructions of my father and the king again, ladies, don''t get me wrong!"


    Princess Huijia turned her head to look at Kang Naixin sitting beside her: "If you can be like Yiyi in the future, I won''t have to worry about you being bullied by your in-laws."


    Kang Naixin smiled and said, "I have my mother backed up, so naturally I am not afraid of my mother-in-law''s family."


    Princess Huijia glanced at Daohua, who was still smiling, and whispered: "It''s good to have her natal family to support her, but she also has to be tough. The key is not to look at the woman, but to see if there is a concubine around the man. Men want it or not."


    Kang Naixin''s head shrugged, "Then this matter is a bit difficult to handle, it''s out of my control."


    Princess Huijia knocked Kang Naixin''s head: "In the future, I will be more and more with Yi. In the past, my mother thought that Yeyang was fascinated by Yiyi''s beauty, but now I have had more contact with it, and found that this is not all the case. Yiyi, this girl, is very good."


    The last girl, Daohua, naturally did not bring back to Pingxitang.


    After lunch, Daohua left Pingxi Hall on the pretext of having something to do.


    On the way back, Daohua recalled Luo Qiong she saw today, and her face couldn''t help but a look of confusion: "Have you noticed that my sister-in-law seems to be in a much better state recently than during the Chinese New Year?"


    Wang Man''er: "It''s not a lot, it''s a lot better. When the girl first married, the big grandma didn''t have a smiling face all day long, and she felt cold and distant. But recently, the big grandma not only has a rosy and shiny complexion, but also has her brows. With a smile, the whole person softened a lot."


    Inahua pestered her chin and began to meditate: "Why is the change so big?"


    Wang Man''er hesitated for a moment, lowered her voice and said, "Maybe it is more harmonious with the uncle, right?"


    Daohua blinked. After understanding Wang Man''er''s meaning, she suddenly showed a look of enlightenment: "Yes, you are right, it should be possible."


    Gu Yu and Lixia were confused, and pulled Wang Man''er to ask her to explain.


    Wang Man''er couldn''t explain, and finally Daohua smiled and said, "When you get married in the future, you''ll know." She said, frowning again.


    "That''s not right, it''s really going to be harmonious. Then why does Xiao Yechen keep a straight face every day, as if everyone owes him money?"


    Wang Maner could not answer this question.


    After returning to Pingxitang, Daohua was still thinking about Luo Qiong. After thinking about it, she wanted to call Pingji''s wife who was in charge of staring at the courtyard: "Is there really nothing unusual about Grandma''s behavior recently?"


    Pingji''s wife shook her head: "Except for the grandmother to greet the princess every day, she either stays in her yard or goes to Baihuahuan to enjoy flowers. She rarely does other things."


    Ina Hua asked again: "Has the uncle been to the **** room more often recently?"


    Pingji''s wife shook her head again: "In the first month, the uncle and the grandma had a quarrel somehow, and since then, the uncle has not entered the grandma''s house again."


    Daohua was stunned for a moment: "Are you sure?"


    Pingji daughter-in-law nodded affirmatively: "What the mistress ordered, the slave dare not give up, she has been staring at the grandma''s side."


    Daohua frowned. If Xiao Yechen hadn''t entered Luo Qiong''s room, then Luo Qiong''s current state would be a big problem.


    Isn''t it what she thinks?


    Daohua shook her head. It shouldn¡¯t be. Not to mention the multiple concepts of chastity in her daughters in this era. She didn¡¯t think Luo Qiong would be so stupid to steal people.


    This kind of thing can''t be done in ordinary people, let alone in the palace, in the royal family, she should not disregard the face and safety of the Weiguo government.


    Pingji daughter-in-law spoke again: "Mr. Grandma, since mid-February, the grandma has been back to the Weiguo Mansion several times. Is this a strange move?"


    Daohua: "Forget it, of course. The big grandmother often returns to the Weiguo mansion?"


    Pingji daughter-in-law nodded: "I have been more frequent than in previous years."


    Daohua was silent for a while: "The next time the grandma returns to the Weiguo Palace, ask your man to follow him. Remember, no matter what you see, don''t startle the snake."


    Daughter-in-law Pingji did not dare to ask the reason, and nodded.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 820： , Luo Qiong is pregnant

    Chapter 820, Luo Qiong is pregnant


    When Xiao Yeyang came back that night, Daohua thought for a while, and told him his guess.


    "Luo Qiong is stealing someone outside?!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked shocked.


    Daohua quickly went to cover his mouth: "Be quiet, this is just my suspicion."


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed Daohua¡¯s hand, his face still full of shock and disbelief.


    Yes, he and Xiao Yechen are intolerable, and they are willing to see him unlucky, but the premise is not to pull up the Prince Ping¡¯s mansion. If Luo Qiong is really going out of the wall, not only Xiao Yechen, but also The entire Prince Ping Mansion.


    Daohua patted Xiao Yeyang on the chest and signaled him to calm down: "Is there still nothing to be found at the Weiguo Palace?"


    When it comes to this, Xiao Yeyang''s face is even worse. If the people who provided the information were Dong Yuanyao and Sun Changze, he almost thought he had been fooled.


    Daohua: "Isn¡¯t it said that many big families will cultivate secret roads or something? Will the Weiguo Gongfu also have such secret roads, and then successfully deceived the people you sent to follow?"


    Xiao Ye condensed his eyebrows: "If this is the case, it will be even more difficult to seize the handle of the Weiguo Palace. I also suspect that the few Huren Sun Changze mentioned may have left Beijing."


    Daohua groaned: "What do you think those humiliated people do in Beijing? There must be a purpose, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang narrowed his eyes, "Yes, I really want to know this."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Do you remember? When Yuan Yao assassinated Luo Hongyuan, Luo Hongyuan said that sooner or later, the Luo family would be exiled by ransacking. You said, did the Weiguo government really interact with the people of Xiliao? In collusion, conspiracy of treason in secret?"


    Xiao Yeyang: ". Evidence, there must be evidence, otherwise, the uncle Huang would not really ask the mansion of the crime guarding the country with just a few words from Sun Changze and Miss Dong."


    Daohua: "It would be good if we caught those hustlemen."


    After ??, Daohua paid more and more attention to the news from the Chenyuan, but Luo Qiong acted very carefully, except for going back to the Weiguo Palace every few days, nothing unusual.


    Pingji followed carefully several times, but found nothing.


    "Oh~"


    Chen Yuan, Luo Qiong drank a bowl of seafood porridge in the morning, and kept vomiting. The maids were terrified, and hurried to call the doctor.


    Luo Qiong thought of something, and hurriedly stopped the maid, and said with a pale face: "I forgot, I am allergic to shrimp, and I have pills at home. I will take two pills later, so I don¡¯t need to call a doctor."


    Removed the redundant maids out of the house, and when only the close-fitting maids Xueqiao and Xueling were left, Luo Qiong continued to retaliate with a pale face.


    Xueqiao and Xueling are dowry girls specially trained by the Guogong Mansion. Seeing their girls look like this, they gradually have guesses in their hearts.


    "Girl, do you have it?"


    The expressions of the two maids were a little pale. After the New Year, the girl and the uncle had never been in the same room. How did the child come from?


    Luo Qiong also had some panic in his eyes, and the hand stroking his stomach held the clothes tightly, but it didn¡¯t take long before he calmed down: ¡°Get ready, let¡¯s go back to the house.¡±


    Xueqiao and Xueling looked at each other hesitantly.


    "Girl, the princess and princess are a bit dissatisfied with your frequent return to the house recently, last time"


    Luo Qiong sneered: "What about dissatisfaction? She can still let Xiao Yechen rest on me? Go and prepare the carriage."


    The gate of the palace, Daohua just came back after attending the tea party organized by Kang Naixin.


    Seeing Daohua, Luo Qiong looked a little unnatural, greeted him in a hurry, and left in a carriage.


    "Why did you return to the official residence of Weiguo? Didn''t you come back two days ago?"


    Daohua looked suspiciously at the carriage going away, and was silent for a while before turning back to the house.


    "Girl, the day for the two girls to get married is coming soon, should we prepare gifts for makeup?" Wang Man''er reminded.


    Daohua was silent for a while, the second room is a family, Yan Yihuan is still well-thoughtful, think about it: "You go to the warehouse to choose a ruby ??head face, and then choose a few more festive jewelry and a few red makeup satin."


    Wang Man''er nodded and agreed. After thinking about it, she shook her head and said, "Speaking of which, the second girl and the fourth girl have followed the old lady. I feel a little bit chilled, and I don¡¯t feel grateful at all."


    Daohua looked over: "Why, what kind of moth did Yile have?"


    Wang Man''er curled his lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the girl tell Gu Yu to go back and give things to the old lady and his wife the other day?


    After listening, Daohua sneered: "Something that is not enough!"


    Wang Man''er nodded: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Madam prepared 64 sets of dowry for the second girl, and each set is compact. Which family can do this?¡±


    Daohua chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t the second uncle and the second aunt want to go to Beijing for their wedding? Since Yan Yile is not satisfied with the dowry prepared by her mother, let her parents prepare the dowry for her when she marries."


    said, looking at Wang Man''er.


    "Yile¡¯s wedding date is set for September, you remember to remind me that I will take my grandmother and mother to live in Zhuangzi for a period of time and let her toss herself."


    Wang Man''er smiled and took notes.


    After that, Daohua took care of the things in Pingxitang. In the evening, when she went to deliver the chicken soup to Prince Ping, she saw Luo Qiong who was back home again.


    Compared with the panic when he left the house, Luo Qiong was calm at this moment, watching carefully, you can see the faint joy of joy between his brows and eyes.


    Seeing this, Daohua is more and more sure that Luo Qiong is in trouble.


    March 25 is the day Yan Yihuan gets married.


    Daohua sent back the makeup gift one day in advance, and only returned to Yan''s house with Xiao Yeyang that day.


    After dinner, the two returned to the palace.


    On the carriage, Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua and said, "Your second uncle and second aunt have changed a lot. I remember that your second uncle was not very pleasing before, but it was still smooth and eye-catching, but now it is too much. . "Speaking, shook his head.


    Daohua: ¡°The environment creates people, and you don¡¯t want to think about who my two uncles and aunts deal with all day long in my hometown. How can they compare with the powerful and powerful officials in Beijing, even if they are big local squires.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "Fortunately, your second brother is now able to set up a household."


    Daohua followed with a sigh: "Fortunately, my grandmother is clear, and I divided the family early."


    Xiao Yeyang asked again: "By the way, I looked at my mother-in-law as if I was deliberately neglecting your sister-in-law?"


    Daohua snorted: "The relationship between Yan Yile and Fang''s family, on the surface, it seems that the Yan family has climbed Fang''s family, but in fact there are Fang''s calculations here, especially my sister-in-law''s sister. Qing Bo Mansion was bumped into and had a tryst with the second son of the house. There can be no tricks here."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and twisted Daohua¡¯s nose: "Okay, don''t get angry, do you want me to teach you Yongqing Uncle House?"


    Daohua shook her head: "You don''t need to take action on this little thing, I know how to deal with it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 821： , The drug

    Chapter 821, Drug


    å·Ôº.


    Luo Qiong sat in front of the window, stroking her belly tenderly with her face.


    For the love of that person, she thought she would bury her heart forever in this life, but she never thought that God pityed her and let them meet again.


    Thinking of the child with her sweetheart in her belly, the hope in Luo Qiong''s eyes became more and more prosperous, and she finally didn''t have to continue living a lifeless life.


    Just then, there was a sound in the direction of the clean room.


    Luo Qiong looked up and saw Xueling walking out holding Xueqiao who had just showered.


    Looking at Xueqiao who was pale, Luo Qiong''s eyes drooped, and then raised her hand to let her sit down: "Last night, I asked you to serve the uncle. Didn''t the uncle find anything unusual?"


    Xue Qiao lowered her head, bit her lip and shook her head.


    Seeing this, Luo Qiong showed a slight smile on his face: "That''s good." After that, he glanced at Xueqiao, and took her hand, "I know that something wronged you a little bit last night, but I can trust it. Only you and Xueling are there."


    "Your figure is similar to mine. Only if you replace me, the uncle will not notice that it is wrong."


    Xueqiao shook her head again, hesitated for a while, and then said: "The slave servant. The slave servant has no grievances. It is the blessing of the slave servant to share the worries for the girl."


    Luo Qiong looked satisfied and looked at Xueling: "Fu Xue Qiao go back to the house and rest. She has to come over tonight and continue to serve the uncle."


    Hearing this, Xueqiao''s body suddenly stiffened.


    Xueling found that Xueqiao was strange, and hurriedly helped her out of the house.


    Xueqiao returned to her house, lying on the bed like a deflated ball, staring at the roof with hollow eyes.


    Xue coincidentally saw her like this, and at the same time her heart hurts, she felt fortunate.


    Fortunately, she is not the one who resembles the girl.


    She and Xueqiao grew up in the Guogong Mansion, and they have seen more wives and concubines. Therefore, they never thought of being a child for the uncle. They just wanted to serve the girl and be able to be a better servant in the future.


    Unfortunately, Xueqiao is now afraid that she will not be able to achieve this wish.


    Ping Xitang.


    Xiao Yechen returned to Luo Qiong''s room to rest, and Pingji''s wife told Daohua the first time.


    Daohua learned that Luo Qiong took the initiative to seek peace with Xiao Yechen, and for this reason, she did not hesitate to put down her body to block people, and she frowned, always feeling that something was going on here.


    "Continue staring."


    After ??, Daohua went to Pingxitang more often, either to send food to Prince Ping, or to greet Prince Ping.


    In this way, I see Luo Qiong more often.


    On the fourth day of April, Daohua came over just in time for the meal. Prince Ping asked her to sit down and eat together, and she immediately agreed.


    At the dinner table, Daohua noticed that Luo Qiong''s face had become more rounded, and her appetite had also increased, and her eyelids suddenly jumped.


    "Second sibling, is there something on my face? Why are you always looking at me?"


    Luo Qiong noticed Daohua''s gaze, and asked with a smile.


    Ruohua-like smiled unintentionally: "I looked at the maid behind my sister-in-law, so I took a second look. I didn''t expect that all of this was discovered by my sister-in-law."


    Daohua said casually, but Luo Qiong''s hand holding the dish paused. Seeing Princess Ma also looked over, he smiled and explained: "Xue Qiao was a little uncomfortable during this period, so she raised a second-class maid. Come up."


    Princess Ma nodded after hearing this, without asking much.


    My son has been resting in his daughter-in-law''s house these days, and she is willing to give her more face.


    Luo Qiong comforted Princess Ma, and looked up at Daohua, after thinking about it, he smiled and tried: "I didn''t expect the second younger sibling to pay such attention to the people around me."


    Daohua smiled and did not deny at all: "I naturally have to pay more attention to the maidservant next to my sister. Not only yours, but the rest of the family, I will also pay more attention to who will let the maid be in charge of everything around the master. Woolen cloth."


    ¡°If I don¡¯t know me, I don¡¯t know who is who is when someone finds me. Isn¡¯t this a joke? Doesn¡¯t the sister-in-law know the maid next to me?¡±


    Luo Qiong smiled and did not answer.


    She did not speak, and Daohua ignored her, and continued to discuss with the Prince of Peace about going to Four Seasons Villa to enjoy flowers.


    Princess Ma didn''t want Prince Ping to get in touch with Xiao Yeyang and his wife. After thinking about it, she suddenly looked at Luo Qiong, "Didn''t you get a new pot of tribute flowers the other day? Bring it over and show it to your father. "


    Prince Ping suddenly became interested: "What tribute flower?"


    Princess Ma immediately said: "In the past two years, Hongyi Kingdom paid tribute to their national flower to the emperor. It is the flower. I don''t know where the Prince Weiguo Mansion got it. It''s so beautiful."


    Prince Ping remembered: "You mean tulips?"


    Princess Ma nodded quickly: "Yes, it''s a tulip."


    Prince Ping couldn''t help but look at Luo Qiong.


    Luo Qiong was extremely reluctant, but she had to ask Xueling to go back to get the flowers.


    å·Ôº.


    Xueqiao was lying on the bed and resting. Hearing Xueling''s voice in the courtyard, she got out of the bed with her aching body. As soon as she walked to the door, she saw Xueling holding Luo Qiong and bringing it back from the Palace of Weiguo. The potted flower came out of the courtyard.


    Seeing this, Xue Qiao was shocked on her face, and hurriedly ran out of the room, wanting to chase the flowers back, but when she ran to the entrance of the courtyard, she slowly stopped again.


    "It has been several days since the medicine dregs have been poured in, so it should be fine."


    The potted flower is the girl¡¯s favorite flower. Since I brought it back, I have to enjoy it for a long time every day.


    Out of revenge against the girl, she was dissatisfied with the girl sending her to her uncle¡¯s bed, she poured the dregs of the drug of the jewels into the flowerpot, the purpose was to let the flower die.


    Fresh medicine.


    Originally, she thought that the girl was already ruthless to her, but she did not expect that she was even more ruthless to her uncle, and directly gave her uncle''s drug!


    Every time she thinks of this, Xueqiao can''t help feeling cold all over.


    Pingxi Church.


    After Xueling brought the flowers, Daohua followed Prince Ping and appreciated it.


    In the beginning, Daohua didn''t care much, but when she got close to the flowerpot, a faint smell of medicine penetrated the tip of her nose.


    Daohua is particularly sensitive to the smell of medicine. Intuitively, this is not a good medicine. Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s attention on the flower, Mei Ju whispered and said, ¡°Try to figure out what medicine is in the pot.¡±


    Mei Ju nodded, and when Prince Ping finished his appreciation, when Xueling returned to the Chenyuan with the flower pot, she quickly followed.


    Half an hour later, Daohua returned to Pingxitang. Not long after sitting down, Mei Ju returned.


    Inahana immediately glanced over: "How is it, have you found it out?"


    Mei Ju took off the purse around her waist, and what was inside was the soil in the flowerpot: "Madam, the medicine poured in the flowerpot should be an absolute medicine."


    Daohua¡¯s eyelids jumped, took the purse and sniffed it carefully, then looked at Mei Ju suspiciously: ¡°What kind of medicine can you smell with just a little medicine?¡±


    Mei Ju: "Others may not work, but when it comes to the medicine of the private house, the slave and maidservant have learned it specially, and the slave maid recognizes the taste of the drug."


    Inahua was silent for a moment.


    Wang Man''er listened to the side, and couldn''t hold back: "Someone gave the big grandmother a drug?"


    Daohua''s eyes narrowed: "This is not necessarily true. Maybe it''s because the big grandmother gave someone the drug."


    Wang Man''er''s eyes widened: "Who would the grandmother give the drug?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 822： , Planning

    Chapter 822, planning


    "Today, I found the dregs of the drug dregs of the Absolute Seed Medicine in Luo Qiongna!"


    After Xiao Yeyang came back from Xiaya, Daohua changed his clothes while telling the story of the dregs of medicine of the genius in the flowerpot.


    "I asked Pingji''s wife to inquire about it. During this time, none of Xiao Yechen''s concubines and the general room had taken medicine."


    "The dregs of medicine were poured into the flower pot that Luo Qiong usually enjoys, indicating that this medicine was either prepared by Luo Qiong for herself or she prepared it for others."


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned, and looked at Daohua in shock: "You mean Luo Qiong gave Xiao Yechen the drug for the killer?"


    Daohua asked back: "Otherwise, would she give it to herself?" It is estimated that not many people have the courage to deal with herself.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with disbelief on his face: "Why? Even if she and Xiao Yechen are not in a relationship, don''t you need to do this?" Once such a thing is discovered, even if Luo Qiong is the official mansion. A prostitute, never want to survive.


    Daohua continued: "When I ate today, I observed Luo Qiong''s complexion and felt that she was very likely to be pregnant."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang suddenly remembered that Luo Qiong might steal people outside, and raised his brows, his face full of anger.


    His anger was not for Xiao Yechen, but for Luo Qiong to discredit Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion.


    Xiao Yeyang sneered again and again: "I really look up to Xiao Yechen these years, why is he so stupid?" I don''t know if I was given the drug, and I don''t know if my wife is pregnant with someone else''s child!


    Ina Flower: "This has nothing to do with stupidity, it''s mainly unexpected."


    As a couple, how could Xiao Yechen think that Luo Qiong would give him the drug for him. He had no children, and Luo Qiong would not get any benefit.


    Xiao Yeyang said with a cold face, "So Luo Qiong wanted to raise the wild species outside as the heirs of the royal mansion?" As he said, he couldn''t help but think of the pickled things in the Weiguo mansion, and it was suddenly disgusting.


    "Luo Qiong is indeed a member of the Weiguo Palace. Her mother had an affair with her father-in-law and gave birth to Luo Hongyuan regardless of her relationship. Now she is stealing people outside and wants to use wild species to impersonate the royal descendants. The two mothers and daughters really come from the same line. Ah!"


    Daohua poured a cup of tea and handed it to Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t be so excited, if things are really as we guessed, now you know everything, and it''s not up to you to decide what to do in the end."


    Xiao Yeyang drank the tea and slowly calmed down: "I''m just angry, then what does Luo Qiong think of my Prince Ping Mansion? Let her confuse her bloodline casually!"


    Inaba: "Wait, I think we should receive the good news from Chenyuan soon."


    å·Ôº.


    Luo Qiong endured the nausea and pretended to be jealous, pushing away Xiao Yechen''s approaching face, and anxiously raised his eyes to look at the sky outside.


    It wasn''t dark and couldn''t change the snow to come in, Luo Qiong could only let Xiao Yechen hold himself in his arms.


    "Why don''t you be like this in bed at night?" Xiao Yechen put his lips on Luo Qiong''s ears and looked at her with a smile on his face.


    Wife is a lady of everybody, and Chengri always carries it, which makes him feel very boring.


    I don¡¯t know if I have tasted the feeling of being left out a few days ago, but now I know I have to obey my husband.


    Luo Qiong gritted his teeth secretly, only hoping that the sky would soon get dark.


    Compared to Luo Qiong, who desperately wanted to get dark early, Xueqiao outside the house prayed in secret that the sky would not darken too fast.


    In order not to be discovered, the girl will let her light incense in the house at night.


    Under the action of spices.


    Looking at the sky getting darker, Xueqiao resignedly walked into the room, lit the fan incense, then went into the clean room, and changed to Luo Qiong.


    As soon as Luo Qiong got out of the house, he spit out on the wall.


    Since she met her sweetheart, she could no longer bear the slightest intimacy of Xiao Yechen.


    Looking at the upper room with the lights out, Luo Qiong''s stomach turned over again, and he bent down and threw up again.


    "No way, it can''t be like this anymore!"


    She has passed the time of morning sickness, and now because of Xiao Yechen''s approach, all the food she ate has been thrown up, which is not good for the child in her stomach.


    Luo Qiong looked at Xueling: "Tomorrow you go and invite the doctor into the house."


    She originally planned to announce her pregnancy again some time later, but she couldn''t stand Xiao Yechen anymore.


    Luo Qiong is pregnant!


    On the tenth day of April, Xiao Yeyang just took a break. He woke up in the morning and was sitting in front of the dressing table drawing Daohua''s eyebrows. Then he heard Wang Man''er come in and talk about the news.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang glanced at each other, and they raised their eyebrows in unison.


    Daohua: "It''s so fast, I thought I would have to wait a few days." Seeing Xiao Yeyang frowning tightly, she couldn''t help but reach out to smooth him, "What do you think?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Who is the wild man thinking about Luo Qiong?"


    Daohua nodded: "I''m also very curious, you said, Luo Qiong gave Xiao Yechen the killer medicine, is it because of that man? That man is her true love, so she started on her husband?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I don''t care if Luo Qiong and that wild man are really in love, I just want to know what role Weiguo Gongfu plays in it? The only strange thing about Luo Qiong over the past few months is that he frequently returns to Weiguo. The mansion, she had an affair with a wild man, and it could only be in the Palace of the Weiguo."


    If it''s outside, it''s impossible for the Dark Guards to discover it at all.


    Daohua also pondered: "Weiguo Gongfu is really troublesome. They have not settled the relationship between them and the Hu people. Here Luo Qiong is pregnant with another man''s child."


    He does not mean that.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua suddenly: "Luo Qiong behaves differently. Did it start during the Chinese New Year?"


    Ina Flower nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes narrowed: "Sun Changze said that they are the people who followed the Weiguo mansion and the Hu people back to Beijing during the Chinese New Year."


    Daohua stared: "Luo Qiong likes Huren?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "Who knows, but Sun Changze also said that there are a few Huren who are from Daxia."


    Hu people, Daxia people


    Something flashed in Xiao Yeyang''s mind, but he couldn''t catch it.


    "Luo Qiong stole people, don''t tell me in advance, I have to think of a way to see if I can find the wild man behind her."


    Luo Qiong was pregnant, but Princess Ma was so happy, even Prince Ping was very happy, sent a lot of good things to the courtyard, and bluntly said that the palace''s things were close to her first.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong came to see Luo Qiong. She just ran into Wyan and the others who came over to give things away. She watched her daughter¡¯s room filled with all kinds of gifts and smiled: ¡°Thank God, you are finally pregnant. I am worried about you."


    Looking at the happy mother, Luo Qiong had a trace of unnaturalness in his eyes. She and the person were back together without telling the family.


    Mrs. Wei Guo looked at the contents of the box and took Luo Qiong''s hand and said, "We women, we still have to have a child to be hardened. Look, you just got pregnant. Your in-laws'' attitude towards you It¡¯s more important than ever."


    Luo Qiong is not very interested in these gifts. What makes her happy is that she can finally get away from Xiao Yechen under the excuse of pregnancy: "What does the mother like? Just take the ones you like."


    Mrs. Weiguo glanced at Luo Qiong sideways: "Will your mother still want you?" Then, she looked at the maid in the room.


    Luo Qiong saw him, waved them to retreat, and waited for people to go out before asking, "Is there something wrong with my mother?"


    Mrs. Weiguo touched Luo Qiong''s belly: "Now you are also a mother, but you have to make plans for the child in your belly."


    Luo Qiong paused.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong glanced at her daughter with hatred of iron and steel, "I know, you don''t like Xiao Yechen very much. After Xiao Yeyang came back, he didn''t help their mother and son deal with Ping Xitang."


    "But now you have children. For the sake of your children, you have to think about the future. Do you really want to let the king''s rank be handed over?"


    Luo Qiong touched his stomach and was silent for a while: "What my mother said is that some things should be planned well."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 823： , Jump up and down

    Chapter 823, Jump Up and Down


    After Luo Qiong became pregnant, she looked like a giant panda. Under the command of Princess Ma, the entire palace surrounded her.


    In this regard, Daohua is grateful again and again that when rebuilding Pingxitang, he opened a separate door on the east side to avoid the interference of Princess Ma.


    However, even if Daohua stayed honestly and couldn''t get out, Princess Ma came to the door.


    "Mistress, the princess said that grandma wants to eat the fruits and vegetables from Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop. Let you send some people to the Chenyuan every day."


    Looking as if she had won the sword of Shangfang, she ran over to the woman-in-law who arrogantly instructed her to do things, and Daohua said silently: "Go back and tell the princess, her own daughter-in-law, she will take care of her, and don''t trouble others if she has nothing to do."


    The mother-in-law choked, thought about it and said again: "This matter was ordered by the prince, and the prince said, everyone in the house should take the children in the grandma''s belly as the most important thing."


    Daohua was too lazy to say to a woman: "Okay, the house that the prince said does not include Pingxitang, so you have to show it elsewhere." After that, she brought tea and signaled that Wang Man''er was rushing.


    Pingxi Church.


    Looking at the mother-in-law who returned without success, Princess Ma''s face suddenly sank.


    Luo Qiong saw him, smiled and offered a cup of tea: ¡°Mother and concubine don¡¯t want to be angry. When you sent someone over, the daughter-in-law had already told you, and the second sibling would not agree.¡±


    Princess Ma looked at Luo Qiong, enduring her impatience, and asked: "What are you playing?"


    Luo Qiong smiled and touched her stomach: "It is just a matter of asking the mother concubine to send someone to Pingxitang. The result is not important. The important thing is that the mother concubine has a reason to complain to her father and wants to see her before she was born. For the sake of his grandson, the father won¡¯t help Ping Xitang blindly."


    The princess Ma¡¯s eyes lit up, and she instantly understood Luo Qiong¡¯s meaning, and looked at Luo Qiong with satisfaction: ¡°I am pregnant with my golden grandson, and my brain is brightened a lot.¡±


    Luo Qiong smiled and did not answer, a pair of Princess Ma said what she said.


    If you want to seek the title of the palace, the first important thing is that you can¡¯t let the relationship with your father, King Hepingxitang, ease down.


    The mother-in-law¡¯s skill is still good. With her understanding of Xiao Yeyang and his wife, the couple will definitely be unhappy if the father speaks for them.


    She had to make good use of this period of pregnancy to make her father Wang far away from Ping Xitang.


    In the afternoon, Prince Ping came back from the outside, and Princess Ma went to find aggrieved.


    "My lord, my concubine also wants to get along with Yeyang and the others. During this time, I honestly didn''t bother them. Now Chen''s daughter-in-law is pregnant and wants to eat something from the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop. , But Yeyang''s wife refused with one bite."


    "The concubine couldn''t, she carried the prince out, but even so, Yeyang''s wife did not hesitate to drive her out."


    "Master, it''s not a concubine who speaks ill of others behind his back. Yeyang and Yechen are actually brothers. Even if they have some misunderstandings, the child is innocent."


    "Yeyang daughter-in-law is so unrelenting, can you take your prince to heart? Have you ever thought about the urgency of the prince looking forward to his grandson?"


    Princess Ma pretended to wipe her tears while peeking at Prince Ping''s reaction. Seeing that he frowned and did not speak, she said what Luo Qiong had taught her.


    "My lord, my concubine doesn''t have such a big face, but Yeyang''s wife is still filial to you on weekdays. How about you help your future grandson?"


    Prince Ping frowned and looked at Princess Ma: "Yechen daughter-in-law has to eat the things from Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop?"


    Horse Princess: "Isn''t the prince eating every day?"


    Prince Ping paused and waved his hand: "Okay, this king knows, I will send Wyan over to say later."


    Princess Ma looked happy: "Thank you, Lord."


    Waiting for Princess Ma to leave, Prince Ping sat in the study and rubbed his head, looking at Wyan, "Do you think Yeyang''s wife will agree?"


    Wine hesitated, but shook his head honestly.


    Prince Ping nodded: "This king feels the same way." He lamented in his heart, the father-in-law did not dare to tell his daughter-in-law, he was the first one.


    "In this way, Yeyang''s daughter-in-law has to honor some fresh vegetables and fruits to this king every day? You can send this king''s share to the courtyard."


    Wine was taken aback: "Then master, what do you eat?"


    Prince Ping was silent for a while, then thought of something, and said happily: "This king is going to stay at Four Seasons Villa, and he will eat as much as he wants."


    Wine also became happy: "The master is wise." As he said, he was secretly relieved. Fortunately, the prince was not stirred by the princess. Otherwise, the little prince is back, and there is sure to be another storm.


    The next day, when Luo Qiong received the fruits and vegetables sent, his mouth opened wide in surprise.


    This is different from what she thought!


    "Send someone to inquire and see what is going on?"


    Daohua and Luo Qiong knew the truth at about the same time.


    After Daohua knew, she was amused and speechless, waved her hand to make Pingji''s wife retreat, just as if she didn''t know about it.


    A little fruit and vegetable is really worthless to her, but Prince Ping¡¯s approach made her very happy.


    And Luo Qiong, her mood is not so beautiful. The father, who has always been greedy for pleasure, is willing to wrong herself because of conflicts between Xitang and Xitang, which makes her even more jealous of Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    Due to pregnancy, Luo Qiong''s treatment in the palace has been greatly improved, but for this reason, Princess Ma also restricted her freedom and prevented her from leaving the palace.


    Luo Qiong was too depressed and could only wander around in the palace.


    When I reached Baihuayuan, I saw Daohua leading Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong to enjoy the flowers, her eyes flashed.


    "The second younger sibling is also a capable person, so she climbed up to Princess Huijia and Governor Wu."


    Mrs. Weiguo sent over to take care of Luo Qiong''s pregnant mother Luo Qi said with a smile: "Girl, you have grown up since childhood, you don''t know these people from poor backgrounds."


    "They, they like to delve into it the most. As long as there is a chance, no matter what courtesy, righteousness and shame are you, you can''t stop them from climbing."


    "This Yan family girl was able to marry into the palace. It was not because she seduced Xiao Yeyang''s heart first, otherwise, a lady in Beijing, how could she and the girl be turned to be an elder sister?"


    Luo Qiong smiled faintly: ¡°It¡¯s also an ability to hook a man¡¯s heart. Let¡¯s go, go over and say hello.¡±


    Daohua had seen Luo Qiong a long time ago. Seeing her walking over, she looked at Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong helplessly.


    Because of Yan Yile''s affairs, she and the two of them walked closer than before. When they were fine, they often visited each other.


    Waiting for Luo Qiong to approach, Daohua smiled and asked, "Why isn''t the sister-in-law resting in the house?"


    Luo Qiong smiled and said, "I''m bored in the room, so I''ll walk out." Then, looking at Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong, "I didn''t disturb you, right?"


    Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong both smiled and shook their heads.


    Because of Luo Qiong''s arrival, the Daohua trio changed from gossip of various families in Liaojing City to chatting about flowers.


    During the conversation, the three did not deliberately ignore Luo Qiong, but they did not actively invite her to join.


    Luo Qiong sat aside, like an outsider.


    Sitting for a while, Luo Qiong stood up and said that he was going back.


    Taohua and the three got up to see each other.


    Luo Qiong walked a few steps out of the yard, and suddenly turned around to look at Daohua: "Second siblings, there is something, I think and think again, I think I should tell you."


    Daohua glanced at Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong, then walked towards Luo Qiong, and stopped approaching when she was still a meter or two away from her: "What''s the matter with my sister?"


    Luo Qiong was a little bit hesitant to speak, as if very embarrassed, and finally looked at Daohua as if he was willing to give up, ¡°Second brother, he raised an outer room outside.¡±


    The moment she heard this, Inahua admitted that her heart seemed to have been hit hard, but she soon recovered.


    She still believed in Xiao Yeyang.


    Daohua looked at Luo Qiong calmly: "Sister-in-law, you can''t talk nonsense!"


    Luo Qiong looked at Daohua with sympathy: "Actually, if this man is too strict, it will not be good. If you don¡¯t take the initiative to provide him with a concubine, he will raise it outside."


    Daohua interrupted her preaching: "Sister-in-law said this, is there evidence?"


    Luo Qiong: "My eldest brother told me this personally. You also know that he is the commander of the Jingwei. He often patrols all parts of the capital. You know a lot. The second brother''s outer room is a brothel oiran, and he is raised in Xicheng. In his house."


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s tight heart suddenly relaxed. If she guessed correctly, Luo Qiong should be talking about Yi Niang who helped her and Dong Yuanyao: "Sister-in-law, when is this?"


    The sympathy on Luo Qiong¡¯s face grew stronger: "You raised it before you married into the palace."


    Daohua pretended to be angry: "Sister-in-law, I will investigate this matter, if you lie to me"


    Luo Qiong immediately said: "Second sibling, I don¡¯t have to use this kind of thing to lie to you. To tell you, I just think that we are both women and the daughter-in-law of the Prince of the Royal Palace. I understand your situation."


    Understand a fart!


    Daohua really wanted to explode, except for the initial consternation, she was completely calm at this moment, if she didn''t understand that Luo Qiong was separating her and Xiao Yeyang''s feelings, then she would be a pig''s brain.


    "Sister-in-law, I thank you. To be honest, the relationship between you and your eldest brother was so bad before, and I am quite worried about you."


    "Fortunately, since last month, your relationship has increased day by day. Now you are still pregnant, and you will definitely be happy with your eldest brother in the future."


    "It''s just a sister-in-law, I think your belly seems a little big. Didn''t the princess say that you have only been pregnant for more than a month? Why does the belly look like three or four months?"


    Successfully saw Luo Qiong''s face become stiff, Daohua''s heart finally became smoother.


    Don''t disgust her, she can''t swallow this breath.


    Luo Qiong held his stomach with a stiff face: "I ate a lot today, I am holding on." After speaking, he quickly helped the maid to leave.


    Watching her walk away, Daohua sank her face directly.


    This Luo Qiong was much more active than before after he was pregnant. He jumped up and down. First, he wanted to eat the fruits and vegetables from the Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop, and now he came to separate her and Xiao Yeyang''s feelings.


    What does she want to do?


    Could it be that she wanted to fight for the crown of the palace for the child in her stomach?


    She is also confident enough, really thinking that everyone in the palace is as stupid as Xiao Yechen, let her be fooled?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 824： , The queen mother is in trouble

    Chapter 824, the Queen Mother takes trouble


    After sending Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong away, Daohua sat in the room and recalled what Luo Qiong had done during this period.


    After Xiao Yeyang came back from the government, seeing Daohua didn¡¯t notice him, he could not help but walked over quietly and hugged people from behind: "What are you thinking about, so fascinated?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s return, Daohua suddenly smiled: "I miss Luo Qiong."


    Xiao Yeyang sat in the position of Daohua, hugged the person on his lap, and then asked, "What happened to her?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and touched his chest with her hand: "Do you know what Luo Qiong said to me today?"


    Xiao Yeyang caught Daohua¡¯s hand, put it to his mouth and pecked, and then asked casually: "What did you say?"


    Daohua pulled her hand back, and stared at Xiao Yeyang obliquely: "She said you were raising the outer room outside."


    Xiao Yeyang, who was originally comfortable, immediately sat upright, his face condensed, and seeing Daohua blinking at her with apricot eyes, her eyes full of curiosity, her expression slowly relaxed again, and she leaned back on the chair again.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, Daohua was immediately unhappy, and pushed him: "Hey, don''t you deny it, and then show your loyalty or something?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua, stretched out her hand to hold her chin, and asked her to look straight at herself: "Do you still need these? What do you think of me, don''t you know?"


    Daohua pushed Xiao Yeyang''s hand away: "Then sometimes the heart needs to be expressed."


    Before she finished speaking, Daohua felt her body leaning back, and then her mouth was blocked by Xiao Yeyang.


    After a strong kiss, Daohua put her hands on Xiao Yeyang''s shoulders weakly, and put her head on his chest, panting, and staring at Xiao Yeyang with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Yeyang: "This expression is sincere enough, if you feel that it is not enough, we can still move the battlefield." Then, he bowed his head and kissed Daohua''s ear, "I will make you feel my heart. "


    Daohua rolled her eyes, and didn''t want to talk to this person anymore.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, then lowered his head and kissed Daohua¡¯s cheek.


    Feeling that the hand that Xiao Yeyang placed on her body began to be irregular, Daohua quickly got up from his arms and stood in front of the dressing mirror and sorted out her clothes.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed a few times, and soon the smile on his face faded, and coldness began to appear in his eyes.


    Luo Qiong is so good, the green hat was brought to the palace, and he dared to make trouble!


    After Daohua finished her clothes, she stood in front of the window and sprinkled water on the flowers in the vase, and said, "This Luo Qiong is giving Xiao Yechen the drug to kill Xiao Yechen again, and he is also high-spirited and starts to trouble you and me. It is inevitable for the deputy to compete for the title of the palace. What does this mean?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang calm and silent, Daohua continued: "It shows that she values ??the child in her belly very much. It means that she loves the father of the child very much. The man who can make Luo Qiong look at him, do you think he will be an ordinary person? ?"


    Speaking, Daohua seemed to have thought of something, put down the kettle in her hand, walked to Xiao Yeyang, and sat on his lap with his arms around his neck.


    "The situation in the Palace of Weiguo is so complicated, do you think Luo Qiong is not Weiguo''s biological daughter? For example, when Mrs. Weiguo''s wife gave birth to a child, she had a mistake. Or, Luo Qiong was just an adopted daughter or something. "


    Looking at the rice flower burning with the raging gossip fire, Xiao Yeyang looked helpless: "What do you think, Luo Qiong is the biological daughter of the justice of the country."


    Daohua said ¡®oh¡¯, with a slightly regretful expression: "If that were the case, the man outside Luo Qiong could not be Luo Honghao."


    Xiao Yeyang stroked his forehead a little tiredly: "What kind of messy script do you usually read? Luo Honghao, I send someone to stare at it every day."


    Daohua: "Okay, it''s because I want to make a mistake." She said, shook Xiao Yeyang, "Then who is the man outside Luo Qiong?"


    Xiao Ye squinted his eyes, "I''m thinking about this person too."


    At this moment, Wang Man''er¡¯s voice came from outside the house: "Girl."


    Daohua got up from Xiao Yeyang: "Come in."


    Wang Man''er walked into the bedroom: "Girl, uncle, someone from the palace just now said that the queen mother heard that the grandmother was pregnant, and she asked her to come into the palace tomorrow morning to talk."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other: "I see."


    Cining Palace.


    The queen mother took Luo Qiong''s hand, smiling and praising the grandson-in-law like the fateful wife who was also invited into the palace to chat with her in the palace.


    Since Jiang Jinghui''s death, the queen mother has been seriously ill. She has been raising her for a few months, and now her body is almost healed.


    Luo Qiong was anxious. I don¡¯t know why the queen mother was so kind to her suddenly. Looking at the mother-in-law, who only knows the smirk, she can only pretend to sit with her.


    "By the way, the Aijia remembers that the county lord of Shengping seems to have been married into the palace for almost half a year. Does she have any good news?"


    The empress dowager suddenly mentioned Daohua, and everyone present could not help but raise their spirits.


    Princess Ma immediately replied: "Not yet."


    The old princess ??Yong thought that her prince asked her to help the county lord of Shengping, thought for a while, and smiled: "The young couple Yeyang are still young. They have only been married for less than half a year, so don''t worry."


    The queen mother glanced at the princess Yong faintly: "The Ai''s family is old, and I don''t know which day I will go to see the first emperor. Before leaving, I still want to watch the grandchildren have successors, so that the Ai''s family can explain to the first emperor. ."


    Speaking of the Emperor, it¡¯s hard for everyone present to say anything.


    The Queen Mother looked at Princess Ma: "I heard that Yeyang hasn''t even had a room yet? How did you become the mistress of the palace? Although Yeyang is not your own, you should also take care of some things."


    Princess Ma did not expect that the Queen Mother would suddenly attack her, so she knelt down and pleaded guilty.


    Luo Qiong on the side thought for a while, and then knelt down: "The queen mother is aware of it, it''s not that the mother and concubine don''t want to care, it''s the mother and the concubine that she can''t control it."


    "Before, the mother concubine saw that there was no one in the second brother¡¯s room, so she wanted to give a concubine room to the second brother, but the second younger sister directly refuted it. She also threatened that the mother concubine was not qualified to take charge of Pingxitang¡¯s affairs."


    Hearing this, the queen mother suddenly sank her face: "I disrespect my auntie, this Shengping county lord is really good."


    Lao Princess Yong and others couldn¡¯t help but look at Luo Qiong.


    The queen mother said directly to the mother beside her: "You go pick two beautiful-looking court ladies, and then send them to the palace in person. The Ai''s family has to see. Does the county lord of Shengping even reject the person who has been rewarded by the Ai''s family? "


    Hearing the words of the Queen Mother, Princess Ma suddenly looked happy, but Luo Qiong had no response.


    Two palace ladies, even if they were sent off by the queen mother, they entered Pingxitang and let them go in a yard. Can the queen mother force Xiao Yeyang into their room? It couldn''t cause any substantial harm to Yan Yiyi at all.


    Suddenly, Luo Qiong felt a strong gaze fall on her body, and when she looked up, she found that the Queen Mother was looking at her meaningfully.


    The queen mother pointed to the two palace ladies brought up by the mother and asked: "Yechen daughter-in-law, what do you think of these two palace ladies?"


    Luo Qiong felt a little bit in his heart, and instantly understood that the queen mother was going to borrow her hand to deal with Xiao Yeyang and his wife.


    Thinking of the child in his stomach, Luo Qiong didn''t hesitate, and said directly: "The people in the dowager palace are naturally excellent, but the second brother has a high-sightedness and wants to come to a girl who likes officials more."


    As soon as these words came out, all the servants in the palace looked at Luo Qiong together, and secretly said in their hearts that Luo Qiong''s methods were powerful.


    The maids, even those in the dowager''s palace, they are only high-level minions, thrown in the backyard, no one cares about their life and death.


    The girls of officials¡¯ families are different. Even if it¡¯s just a concubine¡¯s room and a natal family to rely on, Xiao Yeyang and the county lord of Shengping have to take care of one or two things, plus it¡¯s a gift from the Queen Mother, it shouldn¡¯t be too embarrassing.


    Luo Qiong is really a good method!


    The queen mother looked at Luo Qiong with satisfaction, and immediately smiled and said, "Yeyang is a concubine in the royal palace, and it is not insulting them if the daughter of an official family is a concubine." She said, looking at the people in the hall, "Is there anything suitable for you? Who are you?"


    Ms. Jiang immediately opened the mouth and said: "Look at the concubines, the concubines of Zhaode Bo¡¯s House and Yongqing Bo¡¯s House are very good.¡±


    The queen mother immediately looked at the female family members of the two families and started chatting on the spot.


    The old princess Yong condensed her eyebrows and watched this scene, knowing in her heart that the queen mother was obviously here today, and she was determined to add to Xiao Yeyang and his wife.


    Princess Ma looked at Luo Qiong with a smile, and whispered: "You did the right thing today. I really want to see Yan Yiyi''s discolored face."


    Luo Qiong''s mouth also clamped a smile.


    If Xiao Yeyang accepts the concubine''s concubine that the queen mother is referring to, with Yan Yiyi¡¯s temperament, the two will surely develop a relationship in the future; if Xiao Yeyang disagrees, disobeys the queen mother, a filial piety will be suppressed, and Xiao Yeyang will also I can''t eat it and walk around.


    After hearing Madam Han and Madam Fang introduced their concubines, the queen mother made a decision on the spot that they would be referred to Xiao Yeyang as concubines.


    At such a fast speed, even the survivors present could understand that the queen mother might have greeted the two families long ago.


    Feeling everyone''s gaze, Madam Han smiled, but Madam Fang was full of powerlessness.


    Luo Qiong did not expect to choose the concubines of these two families, and the smile on his face deepened.


    The second girl of the Han family is Yan Yiyi¡¯s sister-in-law, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Fang family, and the eldest girl of the Han family. If Yan Yiyi is not good to the two concubines, the Yan-Han family¡¯s relatives will be considered a dead end. What''s more, there might be enemies.


    One side is her natal family, and the other is her husband. Then see how Yan Yiyi chooses?


    However, even though Luo Qiong would like to see Ping Xitang¡¯s bad luck, he could think of the Queen Mother¡¯s calculations so deeply, and he was too jealous and terrified.


    Queen Mother: "I heard that Yeyang has entered the palace. Go and call him over. Ai''s family happened to tell him about this happy event."


    Qianqing Palace.


    As soon as Xiao Ye reported the errand to the emperor, the **** of Cining Palace arrived.


    When the Queen Mother summoned him, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but look at the emperor.


    The emperor laughed and said: "Go." After Jiang Jinghui died, the Jiang family and the queen mother have been very quiet, and now he is eager for them to move more.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and walked quickly to Ci Ning Palace.


    As soon as he entered the hall and saw the surviving wife present, Xiao Yeyang frowned and walked to the queen mother to salute: "Yeyang please peace to the queen mother."


    The Queen Mother did not immediately scream, but just looked at Xiao Yeyang indifferently.


    As soon as he thought of the Lantern Festival night, Xiao Yeyang was also on the lampstand, and successfully rescued the eldest prince and the fourth prince, but turned a blind eye to Jing Hui, and the queen mother hated her in her heart.


    "Get up!"


    Xiao Yeyang straightened up and looked at the queen mother: "I wonder if the queen mother is called Yeyang, but what''s your order?"


    The Queen Mother raised a smile on her face: "The Aijia heard that your room had no common rooms except for the flat, so I decided to point you to two concubine rooms."


    "The people have been selected. They are the fifth girls from Zhaode Bofu and the fourth girls from Yongqing Bofu. Three days later, it is a good day. You can carry people into the palace."


    Listening to the Queen Mother¡¯s command that cannot be refused, Xiao Yeyang was furious. He suppressed the anger in his heart, and smiled lightly: "Queen Mother, Yeyang is busy with errands now, so I don¡¯t need so many people to wait. Let''s forget about it."


    The queen mother immediately sank her face: "Yeyang, the Aijia didn''t discuss it with you." Then, she sneered, "Knowing that you have a good relationship with your daughter-in-law, but don''t forget your identity. Why, you are a majestic mansion. Auntie, is it possible that you want to live with only one woman for the rest of your life?"


    Xiao Yeyang knelt down on one knee: "Queen dowager, Yeyang really doesn''t need so many people to wait on her right now, thank you for her kindness."


    "Snapped!"


    The queen mother slapped on the table fiercely, looking at Xiao Yeyang with an angry face: "Why, do you think that now that your wings are stiff, you can rebel against the mourning family?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes to the empress dowager who was instantly angry. He frowned as he saw the hatred in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The emperor suddenly stepped into the Ci Ning Palace and looked at the queen mother with a smile: "Queen mother, did this kid Yeyang make you angry?"


    The queen mother glanced at the emperor: "The emperor, you came just right. The Ai family fell in love with the girls from Zhaode Bo Mansion and Yongqing Bo Mansion, and wanted to point them to Ye Yang. Unfortunately, Ye Yang didn''t appreciate it, and just wanted to guard Shengping. People live, you can talk about him."


    After listening to the passage, the emperor didn''t respond, and said with a light smile: "Queen dowager, Yeyang has just got married, and the young couple is still enthusiastic. You point to someone. Of course he won''t want it anymore. Let''s have a while."


    The queen mother looked at the emperor angrily: "Emperor, the Aijia now doesn''t even have the power to point to one''s grandson?" She said, she gasped for breath.


    "Queen Mother!"


    The grandmother beside ?? exclaimed, and hurriedly went over to give the queen mother a favor.


    Who knows, the Queen Mother¡¯s breathing is getting faster and faster, and after a while, she can''t get up with a breath, and she faints.


    Looking at the palace staff hurriedly sending the queen mother into the chamber, the emperor and Xiao Yeyang''s faces were not very good-looking.


    was silent for a while, the emperor looked at the trembling fate in the palace, and said with a smile: "Everyone, go out of the palace. I will watch it personally on the queen mother''s side."


    Everyone dared not stay longer, and left quickly.


    In the early morning of the next day, several Yushi joined Xiao Yeyang as soon as he came up, saying that he rebelled against the queen mother, disrespected the elders, and was disloyal and unfilial.


    The emperor faintly looked at the Yushi, and asked with a smile: "From your point of view, what should I do with him?"


    The censors stopped talking.


    The emperor looked around the hundred officials: "The queen mother did indeed have a relapse of her old illness yesterday. In this way, I replaced Xiao Yeyang from his position and removed him. What do you think?"


    The officials bowed their heads and did not speak.


    After a while, Yang Chenghua took the lead to stand up and say: "The emperor Shengming."


    Other officials immediately followed suit: "The Emperor Sage!"


    Ping Xitang.


    Xiao Yeyang is lying on the beauty chair leisurely, with his head resting on Daohua¡¯s legs, with a look of enjoyment, letting Daohua fix his nails.


    "The errands are gone, you are very relieved."


    Xiao Yeyang bit the peach with a ¡®click¡¯, and said vaguely: ¡°I haven¡¯t rested for a long time, so it¡¯s time for me to have a holiday.¡±


    Daohua glanced at him with a smile, was silent for a while, and said: "Luo Qiong has jumped too hard recently. I look uncomfortable and want to give her some color."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "You are free."


    Ina Flower: "It won''t break your business, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "The Palace of Weiguo is hidden too deep, maybe Luo Qiong may be moved, maybe we can find a breakthrough."


    With this, Daohua was relieved, and began to think about how to reveal to Ma''s mother and son that Luo Qiong''s baby had the wrong month.


    The two chapters were published together


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 825： , Wanjia Old House

    Chapter 825, Wanjia Old House


    The emperor ?? directly revoked Xiao Yeyang''s position, but the queen mother''s side is not good enough to force him to point someone.


    As a result, the five girls from Zhaode Bo¡¯s Mansion and the fourth girls from Yongqing Bo¡¯s Mansion had nothing to do with entering the palace.


    Regarding this, the queen mother naturally doesn¡¯t care. In her opinion, these two families can be taken advantage of by her, and that is their blessing. As for how the concubines of the two families will marry in the future, it has nothing to do with her. NS.


    Zhaodebo House.


    Zhao Debo looked at the concubine who was kneeling on the ground and sobbing. He was very irritable. He looked at Madam Han dissatisfiedly: "When the Jiang family came, I told you that I could not agree to this matter. When the ears wind up."


    Ms. Han defended: "The Jiang family said that this was meant by the Queen Mother. How would you tell me to refuse? Do I dare to refuse?"


    Zhao Debo glared at Madam Han: "I think you don''t want to refuse at all?"


    Ms. Han looked straightforward and confident: "What am I doing this for? Isn''t it for the earl''s mansion? Although you are still the uncle, but when you get to your son, the title is gone. Of course I have to plan something for my son."


    The Jiang family said, as long as you marry a concubine, you will arrange a good job for your son. How could she disagree?


    Zhao Debo was tired: "When you agreed, did you think about Xinran? How would you let her gain a foothold in the Yan family in the future?"


    Madam Han was silent, and then she stalked her neck and said: "Anyway, Xinran has given birth to the eldest grandson of the Yan family. With a son close by, what can the Yan family do to her? Besides, Xinran was married at first, and the Yan family is embarrassed. Discuss her?"


    Zhao Debo snorted: "You have calculated well, but unfortunately, now the bamboo basket is empty."


    Mrs. Han glanced at the concubine on the ground. She didn¡¯t care about the concubine¡¯s future life, but she cared about her son¡¯s future. How did the five girls receive it?"


    Zhao Debo stood up for a moment, and pointed at Madam Han angrily: "If you want to make enemies with the Yan family, and you don''t want to have a daughter like Xinran, just go!"


    "The previous thing can be said to be intimidated by the Queen Mother and the Jiang family, but you are going to find Xinran, and the Yan family can drive you out directly."


    Mrs. Han also knows that her thoughts are a little naive, but she is really worried about her son¡¯s future: "I just said casually, what is the master so excited for?"


    Zhao Debo snorted, "Hurry up and find a family to marry Wu Yatou." After speaking, he flung his sleeves and left.


    The same thing happened in Yongqing Bofu.


    However, Madam Fang was much quicker than Madam Han. She directly told her concubine that she would find someone from another province to be the main house, and quickly comforted her concubine.


    "What is this? The queen mother and Jiang''s family and Xiao Yeyang didn''t deal with it, but they dragged our family in."


    Uncle Yong Qing condensed his eyebrows and said: "The queen mother is the emperor, and we are the ministers, but we are not only obedient to orders."


    Yan House.


    Ms. Li was very relieved after knowing that there was no follow-up on the matter of referring to people. Hearing the maid said that Han Xinran brought his grandson over to ask for peace, she waved her hand and said no.


    She admitted that she was angering her daughter-in-law, but she just couldn''t control herself.


    After coming to the capital, the daughter-in-law¡¯s natal family did not lessen the problem.


    Daughter-in-law is good, but with such a natal family, seven points are good, and only three or four points are left.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Xiao Yeyang was dismissed, Princess Ma, Xiao Yechen, and Luo Qiong were all very happy.


    Xiao Yeyang is so tugging on weekdays, isn''t it because of the status of Jin Lingwei commanding Tongzhi, now that he has no authority, see how he dares to be arrogant.


    After lunch, Luo Qiong, accompanied by the maid and wife, will go to Baihuayuan for a while.


    Taohua calculated the time and waited here early. Seeing Luo Qiong''s figure, she immediately looked at Pingji''s wife. After Pingji''s wife turned and left, she smiled and walked towards Luo Qiong.


    "Girl, can Pingji''s wife lead the princess here?" Wang Man''er looked a little worried.


    Ina Flower is calm and calm: "If she dares to take the job, it shows that she has this ability, wait and see."


    "Sister-in-law!"


    Seeing Daohua, Luo Qiong immediately thought about what she said before that she had a big belly, and couldn''t help but suffocate her abdomen: "The second brother is now at home, why don''t the second younger siblings stay with him?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I learn from my sister-in-law, don¡¯t I see you and your eldest brother have not seen each other all day long?"


    Luo Qiong had a ghost in her heart. These words immediately affected her nerves, and said with a stiff smile: "The second sibling has never had a child. Maybe I don¡¯t know. During this period of pregnancy, it is best for husband and wife not to have the same room."


    Daohua: "I didn''t say you want to open the room. I heard that you don''t even let your eldest brother in."


    Luo Qiong said with a cold face: "The second younger sibling has a very good understanding of the things in my room."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, don¡¯t get me wrong. I also heard the maid in the house on the way to Baihuayuan. I don¡¯t care about the things in your room with your eldest brother."


    Luo Qiong frowned, not wanting to see the flowers anymore, turned around and prepared to go back.


    At this time, Daohua noticed that the flowers and trees in front of the courtyard were shaking, and immediately raised her voice and asked: "Sister-in-law, the child in your stomach is more than a month old, right?"


    Hearing this, Luo Qiong froze and could no longer move. For a while, he turned his head and looked at Daohua: "What do you mean by the second younger siblings?"


    Daohua smiled: "Sister-in-law, I learned some medical skills in my boudoir." She said, looking at Luo Qiong''s belly, "Your belly is a bit big. It really doesn''t look like a month or two, but rather like It''s been more than four months."


    "For the safety of the child, why not ask the imperial physician in the palace to have a pulse again? Many of the doctors who are looking outside are not good at medical skills."


    Outside the courtyard, when Xiao Yechen heard Daohua''s words, the hand that supported Princess Ma suddenly tightened.


    Because of using too much force, Princess Ma directly made a sound of pain.


    Luo Qiong''s expression suddenly changed when he heard the voice. He quickly turned and looked at the entrance of the courtyard. When he saw that Princess Ma and Xiao Yechen were both there, his hands under his sleeves trembled slightly.


    Daohua saw the two coming over, and did not continue to say anything. After blessing the body, she took the maid and left.


    Xiao Yechen looked at Luo Qiong''s stomach, thinking of what Daohua had just said, his eyes were a little gloomy.


    When Luo Qiong saw it, he immediately protected his stomach with both hands, and pretended to be calm and said: "I don¡¯t know why, since I became pregnant, I¡¯ve been particularly able to eat, and I gained a lot in less than one month. My younger siblings also said that my stomach looks like three or four months old."


    Xiao Yechen looked a lot better, walked over and took Luo Qiong''s hand: "Why is your hand so cold?"


    Luo Qiong glared at Xiao Yechen: "I''ve been afraid of the cold since I was a child, but I didn''t even know about it!"


    Princess Ma didn''t want to watch her son and daughter-in-law flirting in front of her, she immediately said: "You are pregnant, and there will be fewer people in Heping Xitang in the future, who knows what they will do."


    Luo Qiong nodded obediently: "Everything is up to the mother and concubine."


    "Let''s go, go back."


    Xiao Yechen helped Luo Qiong, and when he was approaching the hospital, he suddenly said, "I will go to the palace tomorrow. Find a doctor to come over and give you a peace pulse."


    Luo Qiong''s face suddenly solidified. She knew that Xiao Yechen was suspicious and did not dare to hesitate. She immediately nodded and agreed: "Then you will work hard, it just so happens. I also want to know if the child is healthy?"


    Seeing that Luo Qiong did not refuse, Xiao Yechen''s expression improved a lot. After helping Luo Qiong to return to the room, he got up and left when he saw that she was going to rest.


    As soon as he left, Luo Qiong immediately called to Xueling: "You find an excuse to go back to the Guogong Mansion, and then go directly to the back door. There is a fortune teller on the back door street. Go and tell him that Xiao Yechen will ask the imperial physician for me tomorrow. Take the pulse."


    Xueling nodded quickly, went to the storeroom to get some gifts, and went back to the Weiguo Palace.


    As soon as she went out, the secret guard arranged by Xiao Yeyang followed.


    That night, Xueling went back to the palace with the front foot, and the guard on the back foot went to Pingxitang.


    In the study, Xiao Yeyang was painting Daohua. Seeing the dark guard came back, he did not hide Daohua, and asked directly, "What did you find?"


    Dark guard: "Luo Qiong''s maid found a fortune teller in the backstreet of Weiguo Gong''s mansion, and finally the fortune teller entered the old house of Wanjia."


    Hearing Wan Jia, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 826： , The endless eight kings party feather

    Chapter 826, the endless eight kings party feather


    "Ten Thousands? Which Thousands?" Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in confusion.


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes were shining brightly: "The family of the former beloved consort Wan Guifei."


    Daohua''s eyes widened: "Isn''t that the grandfather of the Eight Kings?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and then frowned annoyedly: "The old house of Wanjia is next to the Weiguo Mansion. I have overlooked such an important point."


    Taohua: "In those days, thousands of houses were full of houses, and the old houses of the thousands were left unused. The people Luo Qiong looked for entered the old houses of the thousands. What can it explain?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes narrowed: "Maybe, after tomorrow the imperial physician enters the mansion to get the pulse, you will know." With that, he looked at Daohua, "I''m going out, you go to bed first."


    Daohua nodded and watched Xiao Yeyang rush away with the guard.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t come back until it was almost dawn.


    Daohua woke up as soon as Xiao Ye lay in bed masculinely.


    "I woke you up?"


    Ina Hua shook her head: "Is things arranged?"


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®um¡¯.


    Ina Flower: "You go to bed, I will pay attention to the movement in the courtyard."


    Xiao Yechen really attached great importance to the child in Luo Qiong''s stomach, and he invited the emperor into the palace early in the morning.


    In the curtain, Luo Qiong looked nervously at the imperial doctor who gave her pulse, and her heart thumped and thumped.


    After a while, the imperial doctor got up, smiled and looked at Xiao Yechen who was waiting on the side: "Don''t worry, grandma, grandma and little son are very good."


    Xiao Yechen glanced inside the tent, smiled and asked, "Is the big grandma''s belly a bit too big?"


    The imperial doctor smiled and said: "Compared to the pregnant women who are usually pregnant for one or two months, the big grandmother''s belly is a little bigger. The old man looks at it. It may be that the big grandmother has eaten a lot recently, so she should pay more attention to her diet."


    Hearing this, Luo Qiong and Xiao Yechen both breathed a sigh of relief.


    The smile on Xiao Yechen''s face increased, and he carefully inquired the imperial doctor''s various precautions during pregnancy, and then personally sent the imperial doctor out of the palace.


    Ping Xitang.


    As soon as the imperial doctor left the house, Daohua knew the result of the diagnosis.


    There are some surprises about the diagnosis results, but not too many surprises.


    "What did the emperor say?"


    As soon as Daohua entered the bedroom, she saw Xiao Yeyang sitting up, and quickly poured him a glass of white water over: "Why don''t you sleep more?"


    Xiao Yeyang drank water: "I woke up."


    Taohua sat on the edge of the bed: ¡°The imperial doctor¡¯s statement is the same as that of the previous doctor, and the fetus in Luo Qiong¡¯s belly is less than two months old.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang''s face also showed no surprises: "I guessed it."


    Daohua: "The man outside Luo Qiong is really capable, and even the imperial doctor can buy it." After that, he looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Who is that wild man, do you think? The imperial doctor can be bought? In the old house, isn¡¯t that person a partisan of eight kings, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "The analysis is good."


    Daohua stared: "Really!" She said, her face exclaimed, "Then this matter can be serious."


    "From the perspective of Luo Qiong who sent a maid to inform the wild man outside yesterday, she knew that he was capable of solving the imperial physician''s pulse problem. In other words, Luo Qiong knew the man''s identity very well."


    "She knows all about it, what about Weiguo Gongfu?"


    "Doesn¡¯t it mean that the Palace of Weiguo is also a partisan of the Eight Kings?"


    Speaking of this, Daohua''s face was stunned: "I understand, on the night of the Lantern Festival, Mei Lan was right. There is indeed someone hidden in Luo Qiong''s carriage, that is the wild man, and he did it to Jiang Jinghui. He just wanted to see the emperor fight the Jiang family."


    That person is the Eight Kings Party Yu, so all this makes sense.


    "There are also visits between Weiguo Gongfu and Hu people."


    "During the war in northern Xinjiang, didn''t the Eight Kings join forces with the Tatars? Therefore, the few Daxia people that Yuan Yao and Sun Changze saw disguised as Huren were under the Eight Kings."


    "And Weiguo Gongfu is the person of the Eight Kings. Therefore, they will interact with the Huren."


    After finishing speaking, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with blazing eyes, "Am I right?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Daohua¡¯s cheek, and kissed her heavily: "My lady is really smart. I haven''t said anything yet. You guessed it."


    Daohua smiled serenely: "That is."


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled, "I have to say, the Palace of the Weiguo is really hidden deep."


    Some sighs on Daohua¡¯s surface: "These eight kings are dead, why are his subordinates endless? Find a place to hide, can''t you live well?"


    Xiao Yeyang flicked Li Guang in his eyes: "The Eighth King is dead, but his son is not dead."


    Daohua''s eyes widened, "The son of the Eight Kings?" After a pause, "Is it about the same age as you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "A few years older than me."


    Daohua swallowed: "The wild man Luo Qiong is outside is the son of the Eight Kings, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "I have already asked people to stare at the doctor, and I will know soon."


    Daohua: "That Luo Qiong is really dying. However, judging from what happened yesterday, Luo Qiong did not directly find the official mansion of the Weiguo, but a wild man outside, indicating that the official Weiguo was not I don¡¯t know what she stole."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Whether they know it or not, as long as it is proved that the Palace of Weiguo is a party feather of eight kings, it is a capital crime."


    The imperial physician who went to diagnose Luo Qiong''s pulse was taken under the control of the dark guard as soon as he returned home, and was brought to Xiao Yeyang that night.


    "Speak, who is your master?"


    The doctor did not panic as he imagined. It seemed that he had expected this scene a long time ago: "I am willing to cooperate with you, can you let my family go?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It depends on how much value you can provide."


    The imperial doctor lowered his head: "I am the person of the Eight Kings."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Who contacted you?"


    The imperial doctor shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. As soon as I arrived at the hospital this morning, I saw a piece of paper on my seat with the unique mark of the Eight Kings House.¡±


    "It says on the note, let me get the pulse for the grandmother of Prince Ping''s Mansion, and the result of the pulse diagnosis can only say that I am less than two months pregnant."


    After ??, Xiao Yeyang asked the imperial physician and other questions, but the imperial physician was a marginal figure and provided not much valuable information at all.


    Although the old houses of Wanjia were found, the official residence of the State Guardian and the party feathers of the Eight Kings were hidden too deeply, and the Dark Guard sent a large number of them, but there was no practical gain.


    In the Wangfuchen hospital, since the imperial physician diagnosed the pulse, Luo Qiong was completely relieved, except for not letting her go out of the palace, Princess Ma and Xiao Yechen were almost responsive to her requests.


    At the end of April, the weather is getting hotter and hotter, Baihuayuan has become the best place to enjoy the coolness.


    "Do you think that grandma''s belly really doesn''t seem to be a month or two."


    "Didn''t you say that, big grandma eats a lot after pregnancy."


    "Even if you eat a lot, you shouldn''t have a big belly. My sister-in-law was pregnant. When she was more than four months old, she looked like a big grandmother now."


    "The imperial doctor will not diagnose the wrong pulse."


    "I tell you something, don''t tell others."


    "Say, what''s the matter?"


    "I went to the government to do business that day, and I just saw the grandpa of the Weiguo government¡¯s imperial doctor who would check the pulse of the grandmother get in the carriage. A small imperial doctor, how can he be qualified to go to the carriage of the commander of Jingwei? What is there to say here? Woolen cloth."


    "If I want to die, I dare to talk nonsense like this."


    Princess Ma at the gate of the courtyard was gloomy and listened to the discussion of the maids. She wanted the maid to catch the maids who were chewing tongues, but saw Concubine Ji walking over with the maids.


    So, Princess Ma can only put this matter aside first.


    After sending away Concubine Ji, Princess Ma once again remembered the maid''s remarks. When she sent her wife to arrest someone, she didn''t know who they were, so she could only return to Pingxi Hall full of anger.


    As soon as Princess ?? left, Pingji''s wife found the maids: "After the break time, I will transfer you to Pingxitang. Then you can leave the house for marriage."


    Several maids were overjoyed: "Thank you, sister."


    Pingji daughter-in-law: "The princess must still have some impressions of you. Recently, you had better not forget her to come together."


    "Sister, don''t worry, we know."


    "Okay, you go down quickly, don''t let people know that I have looked for you." After speaking, Pingji''s wife returned to Pingxitang and reported what happened to Daohua.


    With the seeds of suspicion in her heart, Princess Ma began to pay attention to Luo Qiong. The more she watched, the more she felt that the maid made sense.


    Daughter-in-law¡¯s belly really doesn¡¯t look like a month or two.


    Thinking that her son had never entered the daughter-in-law¡¯s room in January or February, Princess Ma¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t calm down.


    A few days later, Luo Qiong found that Princess Ma came to the hospital from time to time, during the period of various inquiries and inquiries, which made her feel more and more disturbed.


    Especially when eating, Luo Qiong noticed that Princess Ma looked at her stomach with wrong eyes, and quickly smiled and asked: "Mother concubine, what''s wrong with you?"


    Princess Ma: "It stands to reason that you won''t be pregnant in the first three months of pregnancy, but your belly. I think, should I call an imperial doctor to show it to you?"


    Luo Qiong''s heart tightened, but she nodded and agreed: "I listen to the mother and concubine." After saying that, there was a moment of silence, "Mother concubine, the Dragon Boat Festival is coming soon. I want to go back to her natal house. If the mother concubine doesn''t Don''t worry, you can send the maid beside you to accompany you."


    Princess Ma glanced at Luo Qiong and thought of the fact that her daughter-in-law would always return to Weiguo''s residence during the Chinese New Year, she did not object to it for the first time: "Okay, you can go back if you want."


    Luo Qiong was overjoyed on her face: "Thank you, mother and concubine."


    The next day, Luo Qiong packed up his things and returned to the Weiguo Palace.


    What she didn''t know was that as soon as she left, two groups of people followed.


    One group is from Xiao Yeyang, and the other is from Princess Ma.


    After finally waiting for Luo Qiong to leave the house, Xiao Yeyang thought that he could gain something this time. Who knows, he ran into a pig teammate.


    No, he and Ma''s mother and son are not teammates.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 827： ,shame

    Chapter 827, shame


    Because Princess Ma¡¯s people followed too closely, Luo Qiong¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the Weiguo Palace, and the concierge of the Weiguo Palace found the sneaky stalker behind.


    Seeing that the guards of the Weiguo Palace quietly spotted those people, and vigilantly surveyed the surroundings, the secret guards sent by Xiao Yeyang didn''t dare to get too close and could only watch from a distance.


    Here, Luo Qiong heard the report from the captain of the guard, knowing that Princess Ma was sending someone to follow her, and he was shocked.


    Mrs. Weiguo noticed her daughter''s pale face, and Teleport realized that there was a problem here, and quickly asked: "What happened, why would your mother-in-law send someone to follow you?"


    Luo Qiong paled, biting her lip and did not speak.


    She is like this, and Mrs. Wei Guo is even more anxious: "You are talking, if you encounter anything, tell your mother, your mother will help you."


    Luo Qiong looked up timidly, covering his stomach with his hands, thinking about the trials of the father-in-law and the mother-in-law, hesitated and told the truth: "The child in my stomach is not Xiao Yechen''s."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Weiguo¡¯s ears blasted open with a''boom'', staring at Luo Qiong in a daze, with a face full of disbelief, and after a while, she grieved at Luo Qiong and said: "You Why are you so confused?"


    "Do you know that the most important thing for our women is chastity. Now you are not only stealing people, but also pregnant with wild species, do you want to live?"


    When Mrs. Wei Guo said that the child in her belly was a wild species, Luo Qiong suddenly became unhappy: "Mother, this is my flesh and blood, your grandson, you are not allowed to say that to him."


    Mrs. Wei Guogong looked at her daughter with a sad face, thinking of her own miserable experience, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she is a tall and beautiful lady of the country, but only she knows what life she really lives inside.


    Luo Qiong saw Mrs. Wei Guo¡¯s tears and couldn¡¯t help but soften his tone: ¡°Mother, the daughter does not regret being pregnant with this child. The daughter must give birth to him.¡±


    Mrs. Weiguo wiped her tears and looked at Luo Qiong seriously: "Who is the father of the child?"


    Luo Qiong''s gaze was a bit dodge, and she was silent with her lips pouted.


    Mrs. Weiguo looked at Luo Qiong with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "It''s this time that you still want to hide from me? Now your mother-in-law is sending someone to follow you, so it can be seen that you are suspicious of you. Ventilate with me, how can I help you?"


    Luo Qiong sounded like a mosquito and flies: "It¡¯s Brother Chi¡¯s."


    Mrs. Weiguo closed her eyes in pain, and after suffering for a while, she tremblingly pointed at Luo Qiong, "Why are you so stupid?"


    "Not to mention the identity of Xiao Yechi. He married the royal princess of Tatar when he was in Northern Xinjiang. He came back to find your grandfather this time, and he put our family in danger. How can you pay for it? Catch up on it?"


    Luo Qiong lowered his eyelids: "These brothers Chi told me that I am willing to be with him, and we truly love each other."


    Mrs. Weiguo couldn''t help but sneered: "I really love each other? As long as he thinks about you a little bit, he won''t meet you in private. Stupid boy, he lied to you."


    "He came back to work this time. After finishing the work, he was going to leave. Once he left, what became of you and the kid in your stomach?"


    Luo Qiong did not take Mrs. Weiguo¡¯s words to heart, and caressed her belly affectionately: ¡°Brother Chi gave me a child. I don¡¯t expect anything else.¡±


    After hearing this, Mrs. Wei Guogong''s face was bitter and helpless.


    Luo Qiong looked at Mrs. Wei Guogong: "Mother, you have to help me. My mother-in-law is suspicious. She also said that she will ask an imperial doctor to come over to diagnose my pulse. Isn''t there someone in the imperial hospital?"


    Before he finished speaking, Mrs. Weiguo interrupted Luo Qiong and said with a cold face: "You can''t touch the relationship between the government and the government. Your father will know immediately if you do."


    "You can''t let your father know that you are pregnant with Xiao Yechi''s child, otherwise, he will definitely force you to kill the child."


    No one knows better than her, the country¡¯s hatred of wild species.


    Mrs. Weiguo couldn''t help but think of her son Luo Hongyuan again. She was extremely disgusted with the son who had nailed her forever on the pillar of shame, but she would still feel heartache whenever she thought of him.


    Thinking of how she was forced by the old man back then, Mrs. Wei Guogong hated her teeth.


    Obviously it was not her fault, but the old man and the man pushed all the mistakes on her. They have been punishing and torturing her for so many years.


    Hongyuan could not have been in this world, but the Duke of the country forced her to give birth to the child. With this child, he forced the Duke of the country to pass on the title to him. At the same time, he used his presence to torture her severely. Body and mind.


    Hongyuan completely became the victim of the old man and the man.


    She still clearly remembers that when the country''s father personally ended Hongyuan''s life, Hongyuan''s eyes widened and unbelievable.


    Because Honghao heard the conversation between the old man and the man, the two men killed him without hesitation.


    The father and son are really cruel and unfeeling.


    Luo Qiong thought of his father¡¯s seriousness, and quickly dismissed the idea: "Mother, then I want to see Brother Chi. He still has some staff in the capital, so I can certainly dispel my mother-in-law¡¯s doubts."


    Mrs. Wei Guo frowned: "Your mother-in-law has sent someone to follow you now. Do you still want to see him, afraid that things will not be exposed quickly?" He said, with a serious face, "You and Xiao Yechi can''t do anything about it. Let your grandfather and father know, have you heard?"


    The Eight Kings line, now there is no possibility of rising, the Duke and the old Duke desperately want to get off the ship, if they know that their daughter and Xiao Yechi are actually getting entangled, the pair of cruel father and son said Maybe even the daughter will not let it go.


    Luo Qiong was frightened by Mrs. Weiguo¡¯s stern tone, and nodded quickly.


    Mrs. Weiguo looked at Luo Qiong''s stomach, and her eyes flashed cold. The child''s existence is always a potential threat. For the sake of her daughter''s future, she must not stay.


    Luo Qiong felt that Mrs. Weiguo¡¯s eyes were wrong, and stretched out his hand to cover his belly.


    Mrs. Weiguo: "Your mother-in-law is suspicious of this, I will find a way, you first go back to the palace."


    Returning to the carriage of the palace, Luo Qiong thought about it, the more he felt that his mother''s eyes were wrong, and he was very disturbed. After thinking about it, he let Xueling go to the old house of Wanjia again.


    The dark guard hurriedly followed, but unfortunately, apart from seeing the middle-aged man who told the last time, he still got nothing.


    "Incompetent bungler!"


    Xiao Yeyang heard that it was Princess Ma¡¯s person who shocked Luo Qiong, and went around the study several times with anger.


    Daohua handed over a cup of tea: "Fighting out the fire, not this time, isn¡¯t there another next time?"


    Xiao Yeyang said anxiously: "No matter what the Eight Kings do when they return to Beijing, this will be the Dragon Boat Festival. Five months have passed. If anything happens, they should be finished. I''m worried that they won''t stay long. "


    Daohua: "As soon as Luo Qiong delivers the news, there will definitely be a reply. We will just wait."


    In the morning of the next day, Daohua and Xiao Ye just got up and were about to have breakfast. Wang Maner came over and said, "Girl, Pingji''s wife is here."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang and motioned to Wang Man''er to call in Pingji''s wife.


    After seeing the gift to Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, Pingji''s wife directly said: "Mother, the grandmother had a nightmare last night. I came together this morning and begged the princess, saying that she wanted to go to the temple to offer incense to the child in her belly. Blessing."


    Daohua quickly asked: "Has the princess agreed?"


    Pingji daughter-in-law nodded: "Agree."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 828： , Princess Ma died

    Chapter 828, the death of Princess Ma


    Her Princess Ma is a mixed house, and her sense of smell in everything is not insensitive.


    In the past few days, although Luo Qiong tried to hide, she still saw the panic in her eyes every time she went to the Chenyuan.


    If she said what the maid had said before, she was just skeptical to ask for confirmation, but after this time Luo Qiong returned to the Weiguo mansion, and then immediately went to the temple to pray for incense, the doubt in her heart rose.


    Luo Qiong must have something!


    The more Princess Ma thinks about it, the more angry and more gamble she gets. At the same time, she is a little afraid and worried, worrying that Luo Qiong has really done something sorry for her son.


    no, I can not.


    Princess Ma shook her head and denied the conjecture in her heart. How did Luo Qiong say she was also a prostitute trained by the Guogong Mansion, and it is impossible to do anything that does not obey the law of women. This is not only a shame for his son, but also for the Weiguo Mansion. Discrimination.


    Although Princess Ma denied that Luo Qiong would not be sorry for Xiao Yechen, on the other side, she was increasingly eager to find someone to figure out the month of the child in her belly.


    "Go and tell the grandma, I will accompany her to the temple to offer incense later."


    After instructing the maid, Princess Ma immediately called for the maid: "I remember there was a woman in the sister-in-law''s room who knows how to give birth. You should go back to the Mafu and take the woman to the temple. "


    Originally, she wanted to call the imperial physician to the mansion, but when she thought that Luo Qiong might have done something to be sorry for her son, she put out the idea again.


    She has to consider her son¡¯s reputation. If Luo Qiong really does something unwieldy, this matter can only be resolved in private, and nothing can be leaked out.


    Luo Qiong learned that Princess Ma would also go to the temple with her, and her heart was irritable: "I blame Yan Yiyi. If she didn''t say that I had a big belly, the mother and grandfather would not pay attention to my belly so much."


    Xueling and Xueqiao on the side hang their heads, afraid to answer.


    Xue skilfully glanced at her girl''s swelling belly. If it were winter, there would be some way to cover it. But now the weather is getting hotter and the clothes are thin. As long as people pay more attention, you can see that the girl''s month is wrong.


    Originally, Pingxitang and Chenyuan had been doing nothing wrong, but after the girl was pregnant, she wanted to provoke the mistress. The mistress was really good, so it''s weird not to confront the girl.


    No matter how reluctant, in the end, Luo Qiong could only force a smile to get into the same carriage with Princess Ma.


    As soon as they left, Xiao Yeyang personally led people to follow.


    Mrs. Wei Guo, who has been sending people to stare at Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, also learned about Princess Ma¡¯s taking her daughter to the temple for incense. She was worried that Princess Ma would find a doctor to give her daughter¡¯s pulse in private, so she immediately ordered her to prepare a carriage. , Followed in a hurry.


    Luo Qiong followed Princess Ma to the temple, and followed her peacefully, and did not find a chance to leave alone.


    Brother Chi only asked her to come to the temple to offer incense, but he didn''t tell her how to meet up, so she could only wait patiently for him to find him.


    Princess Ma observed Luo Qiong''s reaction secretly, and she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw that she was calm and serious and was really scented.


    I tried my best to convince myself that although there were not many pregnant women in the first three months, it was not uncommon. Maybe my daughter-in-law had a special physique?


    At this moment, Princess Ma didn¡¯t even want Ma¡¯s midwife to rub her belly on her daughter-in-law.


    However, at this moment, Mrs. Weiguo appeared.


    Seeing Mrs. Wei Guogong approaching with a smile on her face, Princess Ma frowned again, and the doubts she had just put away appeared again, even more powerful than before.


    In her opinion, coming to the temple to offer incense today is the two negotiated in advance.


    Luo Qiong looked at Mrs. Weiguo in surprise, wondering why his mother came?


    However, it didn''t take long for Luo Qiong to see Xiao Yechi because of the arrival of Mrs. Wei Guo.


    On the ancient tree of the temple, Xiao Yeyang was hidden among the branches. When he saw Xiao Yechi in the wing room, hugging Luo Qiong, he still had some surprises on his face.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yechi was really not dead!


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yechi dared to return to Beijing!


    It¡¯s even more surprising that Xiao Yechi dared to have an affair with Luo Qiong under such circumstances and let Luo Qiong be pregnant with his child!


    In the temple wing, Luo Qiong enthusiastically responded to Xiao Yechi''s kiss, and wanted to make up for all the thoughts of this period of time.


    Finally, Xiao Yechi let go of Luo Qiong first, helped his body down, and put his head on Luo Qiong¡¯s belly: "Our son didn''t bother you, right?"


    Luo Qiong has a sweet smile on her face: "The child is very well-behaved. Except for some morning sickness at the beginning, he didn''t bother me at all at all."


    said, the smile on his face closed.


    "My mother-in-law seems to be suspicious, and she wants to find an imperial doctor again to get my pulse again, Brother Chi, what do you think should be done?"


    Xiao Yechi''s eyes flashed the killing intent: "Let her find it, I will arrange it again at the hospital, but if she keeps chasing, she will just kill the person without stopping."


    Hearing this, Luo Qiong couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. She didn¡¯t like Princess Ma, but she never thought of killing her: "Look again, because my clothes are thin, my belly is really not easy to cover, if it¡¯s the second one. She still suspects after seeing the imperial doctor, then do as you say."


    A smile appeared on Xiao Yechi¡¯s face, and he stretched out his hand to caress Luo Qiong¡¯s face: "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not good to be my Xiao Yechi woman, too kind."


    Luo Qiong looked solemnly: "Don''t worry, I will take good care of our child. I will not let anyone threaten him."


    Xiao Yechi''s eyes softened, and he stretched out his hand to put Luo Qiong in his arms and caressed her belly: "Qioner, this child is the continuation of your and my life. He was born peacefully and grew up smoothly and smoothly. ."


    Even if the Princess Tatar had already given birth to him two sons, he still wanted to have a pure-blooded child with only the blood of Daxia.


    Luo Qiong nodded affirmatively: "I will definitely, I will raise him up, and let him inherit the crown of the palace."


    Xiao Yechi lowered his head and sniffed the sweet fragrance in Luo Qiong''s hair: "My woman should be like you."


    Just as Xiao Yechi brushed Luo Qiong¡¯s cheeks and wanted to make love to her again, the old tree that was swept outside the window suddenly shook, and suddenly stood up, without saying anything, he jumped out of the window.


    Luo Qiong was taken aback. Seeing Xiao Yechi''s several vertical leaps, he disappeared from sight, and the corners of her mouth could not help but rose. The man she liked should be like this.


    Being bold, brave, and vigorous in doing things, they are all in control together, not like Xiao Yechen, who can only use his mouth and have to rely on flattering and flattering to seek status and status.


    was thinking about this, suddenly the door of the wing was opened with a ¡®creak¡¯.


    Luo Qiong turned around and saw Princess Ma walking in with a woman-in-law. He felt that the woman-in-law''s eyes were not right when she looked at her. He immediately smiled and asked: "Mother concubine, where is my mother?"


    Princess Ma walked to the chair and sat down, and then she said, "Your mother is asking for peace and blessing." She said, she looked at the woman next to her, "Ms. Wang, please touch my daughter-in-law¡¯s belly and look at me. How is the grandson?"


    Hearing this, Luo Qiong''s face changed abruptly, clutching his stomach and backing back again and again: "Mother concubine, what are you going to do?"


    Princess Ma looked at Luo Qiong''s face, her eyes getting darker and deeper: "What are you worried about, Madam Wang will take care of pregnant women the most, let her show you."


    Luo Qiong backed up again and again, just not letting the wife Wang get close.


    Wang''s wife looked at Princess Ma: "Wang Hao, don''t touch it, the child in the grandmother''s belly has been at least four months old."


    Hearing this, Princess Ma slapped her on the table with a ¡®bang¡¯. As soon as she was about to say something, she felt warm liquid flowing down her neck. She stretched out her hand and touched it, and the blood in her hand caught her eye.


    Concubine Ma turned around in a daze and saw Xiao Yechi standing in the room looking at her blankly. Then she fell back with a bang. When she swallowed her last breath, there was still disbelief on her face. .


    Yes, she never expected that she would die silently in the hands of Luo Qiong''s adulterer!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 829： , Ruthless

    Chapter 829, Ruthless


    "What, Princess Ma is dead?!"


    Daohua looked at Wang Man''er who rushed into the room with a shocked face, because she was so surprised that all the books in her hand fell to the ground.


    Wang Man''er nodded quickly: "The person who returned to the mansion to report is the maid of the concubine''s side. You can''t be wrong."


    Inaba immediately asked: "How did you die?"


    Wang Man''er: "Mother Guan Shi said that the princess accidentally fell from a stone ladder tens of meters high while offering incense in the temple, and she died on the spot."


    "The big grandma fainted in fright. Fortunately, Mrs. Wei Guo also went to the temple to offer incense. With her to look after, the big grandma was fine, but she still had a little fetal gas."


    "The uncle has already taken someone to the temple. If he wants to come soon, he will be able to bring the princess and grandma back."


    Daohua was stunned for a while before digesting the news that Princess Ma was dead.


    Wang Man''er looked at Daohua: "Girl, the princess is dead, will Ping Xitang also be set up?"


    Daohua exhaled: "Go and decorate."


    After Wang Man''er retreated, Daohua frowned.


    She didn''t believe that Princess Ma would be so careless and fell from the stone ladder to death. The maid and woman beside her had a big push.


    Luo Qiong''s hand?


    Just when Daohua was thinking about it, Xiao Yeyang came back.


    See you, Daohua hurriedly greeted her: "The Mawang concubine is dead, do you know?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Daohua held Xiao Yeyang: "How did you die? The maid who came back to report that she fell to her death from a stone ladder. I don''t believe that."


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled: "This Luo Qiong is a great person, I underestimated her before." He said, he took a cup of tea, and then he said, "Xiao Yechi''s hand."


    Daohua: "Xiao Yechi? The man who had affair with Luo Qiong is really the son of the Eight Kings?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Daohua was silent for a moment, and then asked, "Why did Xiao Yechi kill Princess Ma? Did he and Luo Qiong meet in the temple and were caught by Princess Ma on the spot?"


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and sat down: "Princess Ma was suspicious of the child in Luo Qiong''s belly. Today, she brought a midwife over to confirm the month of Luo Qiong''s belly."


    "Luo Qiong''s belly can''t even be concealed by you, how can it be concealed from an experienced midwife? Princess Ma knows the truth, do you think Xiao Yechi can let her go?"


    Daohua noticed the sweat on Xiao Yeyang''s forehead and quickly wiped him with a handkerchief: "Why do you sweat so much?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yechi killed Concubine Ma. I was so excited that I made some noises. Xiao Yechi realized that someone was staring at him in secret, and immediately fled. I chased him for a long time. The two dead men dragged Xiao Yechi away."


    Daohua: "Then Xiao Yechi knew that you were investigating him?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I am wearing a dark guard suit with a face covered."


    Daohua was silent, her voice suddenly raised a bit and said, "Xiao Yechi fled after the accident. After that, Luo Qiong was arranging the affairs of Princess Ma?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered, ¡°That¡¯s why I said I underestimated her before.¡±


    Mother-in-law died in front of her, she could immediately throw herself into concealing the truth, no matter how she deceived the maid and the mother-in-law, this character alone is not comparable to ordinary people.


    Daohua agreed with his face: "Yes, it seems that I have to be careful about her in the future." After speaking, he paused, "What do you think Xiao Yechi''s purpose is for returning to Beijing?"


    Xiao Ye squinted his eyes and said, "This is what I want to know. Xiao Yechi finally took his life. It is impossible to return to Beijing for no reason."


    Inaba: "Does he want to come back to avenge the Eight Kings?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "No, if he wants revenge, he won''t have been so calm in the past few months. He must have some other purpose in returning to Beijing this time."


    At this moment, Wang Man''er walked into the house: "Girl, uncle, uncle brought the princess and grandma back to the house."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other, got up, changed into plain clothes, and went to Pingxi Hall together.


    After the news of the death of Princess Ma returned to the palace, the steward of the palace immediately arranged the house. At this moment, all the courtyards of the palace were hung with white cloth.


    The house where Princess Ma lived before has been set up as a mourning hall. As soon as Daohua and Xiao Yeyang came over, they saw Xiao Yechen cried and burst into tears, out of breath.


    It can be seen that the death of Princess Ma had a great blow to him.


    Yes, putting aside the opposing positions, people are fine in the morning, and if you go out to have a fragrance, you will be gone. If this happens to anyone, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little unacceptable.


    Prince Ping stood in front of the coffin with a sad expression. After all, he was a concubine who had been doting on him for many years. He left abruptly, and he felt very uncomfortable.


    Jiang Fangfei, Ji Fangfei and others also came over, all standing in the mourning hall.


    Dao Huahuan looked around and found that Luo Qiong was not there, so she asked Wang Man''er to inquire about it.


    Soon, Wang Man''er came back and whispered to Daohua: "Grandma has a fetal fetus. The prince asked her to lie down in the house, accompanied by Mrs. Weiguo."


    Ina Flower nodded, indicating that she knew it.


    "Yan girl."


    Prince Ping suddenly stopped Daohua.


    Daohua quickly stepped forward: "Father, are you okay?"


    Prince Ping shook his head: "The princess is gone, and Yechen''s wife is pregnant again. The mansion cannot be without the mistress in charge. From today, you will be in charge of the palace."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at Inaka.


    Daohua''s eyelids twitched, she didn''t want to take this errand at all.


    took over the stewardship of the palace, and then the funeral of Princess Ma had to fall on her shoulders.


    This kind of thing, it should be done well, and she can imagine how many people will jump out to pick her wrong.


    After thinking about it, Daohua looked at Prince Ping with embarrassment: "Father, thank you for your importance, but my daughter-in-law is too young and has too few things to deal with. I''m afraid I can''t manage this huge palace."


    Speaking, looking at Concubine Ji and Concubine Jiang.


    "Or, let the two side concubines take responsibility. How about me, just learn something by the side?"


    Regarding Daohua¡¯s refusal, Concubine Jiang and Concubine Ji were a little surprised. The two looked at each other, and no one declined.


    Prince Ping thought for a while, and felt that Daohua was right, so he agreed to her proposal.


    In the subsequent funeral of Princess Ma, Daohua was only responsible for receiving guests who came to the palace, and ignored all arrangements.


    On the other side, Chen Yuan.


    Listening to the bitter cry from Pingxitang, Luo Qiong sat on the head of the bed and ate a bowl of bird''s nest porridge without expression.


    After the maid evacuated the food, Mrs. Weiguo asked Xueqiao and Xueling to guard at the door, and then held Luo Qiong''s hand tightly: "Child, listen to my mother''s persuasion, take the piece of meat in your belly Get rid of it."


    Luo Qiong heard this and withdrew his hand in shock: "Mother, what are you talking about?"


    Mrs. Weiguo pressed her throat and said bitterly: "Child, there is no one in the world who is impervious to the wind. As long as you give birth to the child in your stomach, he may become a threat to you at any time."


    "Child, the long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain. Now your mother-in-law is dead, you can live with Yechen in the future. You will definitely have other children."


    Luo Qiong smiled and shook his head: "No, my mother won''t. Xiao Yechen was drugged by me. If I kill the child in my stomach, unless I go out to steal people, I won''t There are more children."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wei Guo was dumbfounded. After a long time, she murmured at Luo Qiong: "Why? Why are you doing this?"


    Luo Qiong rubbed his stomach: "I want to give this child a unique identity and status. Xiao Yechen can''t have another child to threaten him."


    Mrs. Weiguo fell on a stool: ". Are you so sure that you are pregnant with a son?"


    Luo Qiong touched her belly: "If it is a daughter, then I will have another son for Brother Chi."


    Mrs. Wei Guogong''s face was sad: "But Xiao Yechi will leave, why are you so stupid?"


    Luo Qiong smiled: "I left, it''s not that I can''t come back."


    Mrs. Weiguo suddenly didn¡¯t want to say anything: ¡°My child, why are you so naive? You are using your whole life to block a man¡¯s heart!¡±


    "But most of the men in this world are low-hearted and unjust. In their eyes, the most important thing is power and status."


    Luo Qiong looked down at her swollen belly: "Mother, you don''t have to persuade me anymore. Even if I lose the bet in the end, I won''t regret it."


    Mrs. Wei Guogong looked at her daughter in a daze, and suddenly felt that the daughter who had a cold look in front of her looked very much like the country''s father and the old country''s father.


    It''s from the Luo family, and everything is so fierce!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 830： ,Discrimination

    Chapter 830, different treatment


    The death of Princess Ma not only surprised the people in Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, but other people in the capital were also quite surprised.


    is Guo Ruomei, after hearing the news, she was stunned for a long time.


    She still remembers the scene when Prince Ping led her into the palace. She was so weak that she couldn''t take care of herself. Now that she thinks about it, she still feels that she is too tight.


    This woman is used to pretending to be pitiful and weak, and her vitality is more tenacious than Cockroach (Xiao Qiang). Why did she die if she was so good?


    Worrying that Xiao Yeyang and Daohua would be implicated, Guo Ruomei immediately sent a servant out to inquire about it. After learning that the death of Princess Ma had nothing to do with the two, she was relieved.


    White banners have been hung on the gate of Prince Ping''s Mansion. At this moment, people have come to hang out and set up road sacrifices.


    Concubine Jiang and Concubine Ji suddenly gained the power of a housekeeper, and both wanted to hold them tightly in their hands. Therefore, their extra care for Princess Ma''s funeral was shown by their best efforts.


    Seeing that everything was proceeding in an orderly manner, Daohua was only responsible for receiving the female relatives who came to the palace, and ignored all the arrangements of the palace.


    "Why are you here, didn''t the father let you rest in the house?"


    Seeing Luo Qiong come to the mourning hall with a pale face and blushing eyes, Xiao Yechen did not show much movement on his face. On the contrary, with some dissatisfaction and resentment, he knelt in front of the coffin and did not come forward to help her.


    Luo Qiong didn''t care: "As a daughter-in-law, I should be a guardian for the mother and concubine." As he said, he knelt beside Xiao Yechen.


    Xiao Yechen looked at Luo Qiong, and once again the thought, "If Luo Qiong hadn''t gone to the temple for incense, the concubine would not die".


    At this time, Daohua came in with a few female relatives.


    After finishing the incense, the female family members first said something ¡®sorrowful and smooth change¡¯ to Xiao Yechen and Luo Qiong, and then took Luo Qiong¡¯s hand for a while to praise.


    Said that she was pregnant and insisted on coming over to guard the spirit of Princess Ma, which is really filial


    Daohua listened from the side, and focused on Luo Qiong''s expression. Seeing the sorrow and sorrow that appeared on her face appropriately, she couldn''t help but secretly said ¡®good acting¡¯ in her heart.


    At the same time, she also understood why she insisted on coming over to keep the spirit.


    This one is here to make a name!


    She was pregnant and had a fetal gas before. Even if she couldn''t come, others couldn''t say anything, but she just came.


    Thinking of what Xiao Yeyang had told her before, he couldn''t help but looked at Luo Qiong in admiration.


    This is really a cruel person!


    I gave my husband a green hat, not to mention, but also sterilized her husband, and now I have the idea of ??the in-law¡¯s family property, wanting the child in my stomach to inherit everything from the in-law¡¯s family.


    She really dares to think and do it!


    Daohua did not continue to watch Luo Qiong''s acting, and talked to several female relatives, and went to welcome other female relatives.


    Yan''s family is also here. Mrs. Li brought Han Xinran and Yan Yi.


    Taohua led the three of them to incense, and took them to Pingxitang.


    Yan Yishuang walked at the end, calmly looking at everything around him, looking at the beautiful, magnificent and luxurious courtyard, silently disappearing the envy in his eyes.


    Thinking of Yan Yile who was not brought this time, her eyes became clearer.


    Nowadays, my aunt is becoming tougher, she can¡¯t get her eyes off, Yan Yile is stupid, thinking that everything will be fine if she decides a good family, but she knows that after marrying, it¡¯s the beginning. Can she gain a foothold in her in-law¡¯s family? The natal family played a vital role.


    There is also a big sister, this is also the existence that can only be good and not offend.


    Daohua for Mrs. Li brought only Han Xinran and Yan Yi this time, she didn''t ask anything more, just talked some gossip.


    After entering the main room, Li Futian looked at Daohua: "You are exhausted these days, right?"


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "The two concubines are in charge of the funeral. I will receive the guests from the side, not tired."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "Yeyang didn''t deal with that person, but the deceased is the big one. During this time, you must refrain from conflicts with Xiao Yechen and his wife, so as not to leave words to others."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Don''t worry, mother, we are well-measured."


    After ??, a few people talked about home-cooking for a while, Daohua looked at Yan Yishuang who was sitting below, and asked with a smile: "How are your third sister''s marriage preparations?"


    Mrs. Li glanced at Yan Yishuang, who had been fairly well-behaved in recent years, and said with a smile: "We are almost ready."


    Ina Flower: "A few days ago, I got a new self-ringing wall clock, which is not easy to send out clearly. Today my mother came at the right time, so I will bring it back by the way and add it to my third sister¡¯s dowry."


    Yan Yishuang heard this, and immediately got up to thank you: "Thank you, big sister."


    Wall clocks are rare and imported products, and money can¡¯t be bought. She was really surprised that her eldest sister could give her this.


    Daohua smiled: "You and my sister don¡¯t need to be polite. When you are married to your husband¡¯s house, you are highly regarded, and our face is bright." Then he said to Mrs. Li:


    "This year''s Dragon Boat Festival Palace will not be passed again. Wait a while, my mother will also bring the Dragon Boat Festival back together."


    Because Daohua had to receive guests, Mrs. Li sat for a while, then got up and went back to the house.


    The self-ringing wall clock that Daohua gave to Yan Yishuang was more than one meter high, and it was made very delicately. Everyone couldn''t help but look around when they returned to Yan''s mansion.


    Knowing that this is Daohua''s makeup to Yan Yishuang, Yan Yile immediately curled her lips.


    Sun saw it, glared at her daughter quickly, and said with a smile: "Yiyi loves her sisters, so good things are used to add makeup to Yishuang, and I don''t know if Yile is married, do I have a copy?"


    Ms. Li listened, without raising her eyelids, she just pretended not to hear her tea.


    Zhu Qiyun saw that her mother-in-law wanted to continue to ask questions, and quickly turned the conversation off.


    This time I went to the palace to set up a road sacrifice. The eldest mother did not bring any of the second rooms. It can be seen that the dissatisfaction with the second room has been very deep. In order to watch the two of them, I really waste a lot of energy.


    Also, last time, the sister-in-law had offended the older sister to death.


    In the past, the eldest sister treated the third room of Yan''s family the same, and the gifts in each room were the same, but this time the gifts for the Dragon Boat Festival, the second room was much worse than the big room and the third room.


    The eldest sister no longer treats everyone equally, and starts to treat them differently.


    The weather in May was already very hot, and Princess Ma was buried for 14 days after she stopped the spirit.


    The funeral was over, everyone in the palace breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because of the death of Princess Ma, Daohua failed to accompany Gu Jian on the Dragon Boat Festival. Once the funeral was over, Xiao Yeyang accompanied Daohua to the Four Seasons Villa.


    Before leaving, the two asked Prince Ping.


    Prince Ping thought about Xiao Yechen, who had just died of his biological mother, but did not follow him.


    In the carriage going out of the city, the rice flower planted a watermelon and handed it to Xiao Yeyang: "After the death of Princess Ma, the father has become more and more partial to Xiao Yechen. I heard the next person say, now father has something good on hand. , Are all sent to the Chenyuan."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the secret letter sent by the secret guard in his hand, and said indifferently. After eating the watermelon in his mouth, he opened his mouth to Daohua again.


    Daohua saw him, and smiled and inserted another piece for him: "Sometimes I think about it, I think Xiao Yechen is also quite pitiful."


    Xiao Yeyang finally reacted and raised his eyes to Daohua: "Xiao Yechen''s current experience fully illustrates the importance of marrying a wife. Who made him blind and married Luo Qiong such a poisonous woman."


    Speaking, thinking that Xiao Yechen was given the medicine of extinction by Luo Qiong, he couldn''t help but silently mourn for him.


    Four Seasons Villa.


    Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua get out of the carriage, and saw Dong Yuanyao and Sun Changze waiting in Zhuangzi, and she was immediately overjoyed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 831： , Treasure

    Chapter 831, Treasure


    Daohua held Dong Yuanyao. Before they could exchange a few words, Sun Changze said to Xiao Yeyang with a serious expression: "This time when I returned to Beijing, I found that there were two passenger ships with very deep drafts parked at the Jingyun Wharf. "


    "Under normal circumstances, passenger ships should not be at such a deep water line. I wanted to feel it over and take a look, but before launching, I saw a patrolling man on a passenger ship. Guess, who is that man?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "Could it be that you are a Huren?"


    Dong Yuanyao intervened: "It''s the few hustlemen we followed back."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression became serious: "No wonder my people haven''t found them, because they hid in the water."


    Sun Changze: ¡°There must be something hidden on the passenger ship. I was afraid of being discovered by them again like the last time and disturbed them, so I didn¡¯t dare to come forward to investigate, and I brought Yuan Yao over to inform you overnight.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "You entertain Mrs. Sun. I will go to the Beijing Transport Terminal with Changze now. Maybe I will soon know the purpose of Xiao Yechi''s return to Beijing."


    Ina Flower nodded: "You guys be careful."


    After the two of them left on horseback, Dong Yuanyao took Daohua and asked, "Who is the Xiao Yechi mentioned by the little prince?"


    Daohua and Dong Yuanyao walked towards Gu Jian¡¯s yard, and said, ¡°Son of the Eight Kings.¡±


    Dong Yuanyao immediately sank her face: "Why haven''t the eight kings of party feathers been removed yet?"


    Dong¡¯s family was seized because of its involvement in the Eight Kings case. She felt disgusted in her heart for those related to the Eight Kings.


    Ina Flower: "Who can say that it is not? I killed and arrested so many people before. I thought it was over. I never thought that another son of the Eight Kings would appear."


    "Xiao Yechi returned to Beijing this time, and he did not do anything secretly. In addition, he secretly communicated with the Weiguo Palace. Once the incident was exposed, the capital would be shaken again."


    Dong Yuanyao suddenly raised the corners of her mouth: "Amitabha, this Xiao Yechi came back well! The visits between Weiguo Gongfu and him prove that Weiguo Gongfu is also a member of the Eight Kings. This time, they can''t run away."


    Regardless of whether the Weiguo government was beheaded or exiled, it would no longer threaten the Dong family.


    After that, Daohua took Dong Yuanyao to see Gu Jian, thinking that Dong Yuanyao was tired on the road. After lunch, Daohua asked her to rest, and she herself accompanied Gu Jian to take care of the medicine field. Chatted at home.


    It was not until late at night that Xiao Yeyang and Sun Changze came back.


    "why are not you sleeping?"


    Xiao Yeyang entered the room and saw that Daohua was still leaning on the bedside and flipping through the medical books.


    Daohua put down the medical book and got out of bed: "This is the experience that Master just sorted out." Helping Xiao Yeyang take off his coat, "How is it, are there any gains?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Xiao Yechi came back this time, the picture is really not small. We found a lot of gold and silver jewelry on the passenger ship."


    Daohua stared: "Where did it come from?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was a bit solemn: "Yeah, where did it come from? Seeing their appearance, several ships should have been transported."


    Daohua tentatively asked: "Is it the Wanjia left?"


    Xiao Ye constricted his eyebrows: "If it is from the Wanjia, how did they get out of the city gate?"


    Daohua reminded: "Don¡¯t forget, Xiao Yechi has the help of the Weiguo Mansion, and Luo Honghao is the commander of Jingwei. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to help transport some things, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and vetoed: "Luo Honghao is the commander of Jingwei. It is possible to transport one or two vehicles, but it is impossible to transport a few ships without being noticed. Also, this For a period of time, my people have been staring at Luo Honghao, and they have not noticed anything unusual about him."


    Ina Flower: "Secret Road?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head again: "The Wan family was ransacked and annihilated, and the house has been turned upside down by the Jiang family. If there is authenticity, it is impossible not to know it by means of graciousness."


    Daohua is gone: "Those gold and silver jewelry must have a source, not from Wanjia, but where else can they come from?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "This is too big a matter. I will go to the palace early tomorrow morning and tell Uncle Emperor."


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor heard that Xiao Ye had entered the palace before dawn. Without breakfast, he summoned him: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately reported the discovery of gold and silver jewelry on board.


    After listening to the emperor, he sneered directly: "I finally know why the treasury was empty when I succeeded to the throne. The emperor is really hardworking for Lao Ba!"


    The hall fell into silence.


    After a while, the emperor said again: "You didn''t alarm them, did you?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head.


    The emperor: "That''s good, give me a good stare at the group. I really want to see where your grandfather hides all the treasures in the treasury? Even the Queen Mother and Jiang¡¯s family haven¡¯t been found."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded in response, and then talked about Sun Changze and Dong Yuanyao who had discovered this.


    The emperor: "Since the Sun family is a helper, please give me some convenience in the future."


    After staring at the passenger ship for seven days, someone carried a few heavy boxes onto the ship, and then the ship headed north.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and immediately gave in, Dadang and Sun Changze led a team of secret guards to follow the ship: "After leaving the boundary of the capital, the ship will be detained."


    And he took people to keep up with the porters.


    Following all the way, Xiao Yeyang discovered that those people did not go towards the city gate at all. On the contrary, they were going farther and farther away.


    "Master, these people are not like trained guards and killers."


    Xiao Yeyang also noticed. Seeing the porters talking and laughing in front of him, he felt that they were a group of ordinary coolies.


    "Shoo!"


    When passing a forest, several flying arrows flew out of the forest one after another, but in a moment, the porters were shot to death.


    "Don''t go out."


    Xiao Yeyang stopped the dark guard who was about to come forward and waited silently.


    After a while, a man in black walked out. After confirming that everyone was dead, he let out a flying pigeon.


    Xiao Yeyang met, and immediately ordered the arrest of people and pigeons.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang and the others, the black-clothed man''s complexion changed, and he turned to run, but when he was surrounded, he immediately crushed the poison in his mouth, and died of foaming at his mouth.


    Although the carrier pigeon was caught, there were only two words on the note.


    Xiao Yeyang took someone back with annoyance.


    Fortunately, Sun Changze and the others have gained a little bit. Not only did they deduct the gold and silver jewelry on the boat, they also managed to capture a living Human.


    Hu people are Tatars. Although they have been with Xiao Yechi for two or three years, there are no dead men and dark guards sincerely. They can''t bear their lives and didn''t take poison.


    After being tortured again, the Hu Ren couldn''t bear it and bowed his head to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Where did the gold and silver jewelry on board come from?"


    Hu shook his head: "I don''t know. The Tatars don''t trust us. After coming to Daxia, I have been only responsible for patrolling the periphery."


    Seeing the dark guard approaching him with a hot red soldering iron, Hu Ren quickly said: "I really don''t know, but I know that there are two treasures, one is inside the capital, and the other is outside the capital."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression turned straight, "How did you deliver it from the capital?"


    Hu Ren wanted to shake his head again, but he saw the soldering iron stretched out again, and hurriedly said: "I only know that it has something to do with Weiguo Gongfu. I didn''t participate in the specific transportation. It seems that there is some secret way."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 832： , Human skin mask

    Chapter 832, Human Skin Mask


    After interrogating Hu Ren, Xiao Yeyang immediately entered the palace.


    The emperor heard that there were two treasures in total, and he couldn''t help but sneered: "This place in the capital should be left by Wanjia."


    "The Wan family was ransacked in the past and it was handled by Gong Engong personally. I still remember that after the copying of the house, the treasury did not receive much. At first I thought it was the Jiang family who had greeted Wan family''s property. Now think about it. , I probably didn''t find it."


    Speaking, the emperor looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Do you say that the Luo family knew about the Ten Thousand Family Treasures in advance?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Chen thinks he should know. Gong En Gong is a man with a means. Since he didn''t find the treasure in Wanjia, it means that the secret path is not in Wanjia''s old house."


    "Not in Wanjia, but there is indeed such a secret path, combined with the stalking of the minister during this period, and Luo Qiong''s occasional return to the official residence of the State of Wei. The minister thought that the secret passage should be in the official residence of the State of Wei."


    The emperor nodded and said with a sneer: "I think your grandfather, in order to win the favor of Wan Guifei, gave Wan Jia good things. Coupled with the people''s anointing that Wan Jia has collected from all over, the accumulated wealth must be a lot. ."


    "Luo Jia."


    The emperor narrowed his eyes.


    The Palace of Weiguo is one of the few nobles who have come to take refuge at the beginning of his succession. In these years, he has not reused them less, but after so many years, they have not mentioned anything about the treasure of Wanjia. If it was Xiao Ye If Chi doesn''t come back, are they ready to greet these treasures?


    The emperor¡¯s face is ugly when he thinks of the beginning of the Weiguo referendum and his heart is impure.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the emperor¡¯s face, and was silent for a while before speaking: "The emperor, do you want to control the Weiguo Palace now?"


    The emperor shook his head: "Don¡¯t be horrified. The Palace of the Wei Kingdom is there. If you can¡¯t run away, you can send someone to secretly monitor the secret road. The most urgent thing is to find Xiao Yechi first."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded in response, and was about to retreat when he suddenly heard the emperor ask.


    "Xiao Yechi really married Princess Tatar?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "In the Battle of Northern Xinjiang, the Tatar royal family was almost killed and injured, and the various tribes of Tatar also fell apart. Xiao Yechi should have married the Tatar princess because he wanted to gather the Tatars for his own use."


    "I heard from Hu Ren that Xiao Yechi already has some appeal on the grassland now, and this time he is returning to Beijing to collect the treasure, just to develop his own power."


    The emperor''s face was condensed: "This is a person who has forgotten his roots. He can''t grow and grow. This time, he must be caught."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement.


    Weiguo Gongfu was under close supervision, and Jin Lingwei¡¯s people secretly searched for several times, but failed to find the secret ropeway.


    Beijing Transport Wharf is also not going well. A few days later, no strange passenger ships entered the port, and no one transported gold, silver and jewelry here.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, "Xiao Yechi should have noticed something strange."


    Sun Changze: "We have followed what the Huren said, let him send Xiao Yechi flying pigeons every three days, how did he notice it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "A man in black died before. It should be the man in black who didn''t return, making Xiao Yechi vigilant."


    Sun Changze: "Then what should I do now?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while, and took Sun Changze back to the Four Seasons Villa.


    "The clue at Xiao Yechi is broken, now we have to find a breakthrough from Luo Qiong." Xiao Yeyang said to Daohua.


    Ina Flower: "What can I do for you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "We have lived in Zhuangzi for a long time. It''s time to go back."


    Daohua: "Okay, I''ll talk to Yuan Yao."


    Early the next morning, Xiao Yeyang returned to Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion with Daohua.


    å·Ôº.


    After Xiao Yechen heard that Xiao Yeyang and Daohua returned to the home, he was in a good mood because Prince Ping had given him a new ivory ornament, and he immediately sank.


    Luo Qiong told him that before his mother died, he couldn''t worry about him, and told Luo Qiong to help him fight for the title of the palace.


    Xiao Yechen''s face showed the look of determination to win, for the mother and concubine, in order to give birth to a son, he must also inherit the crown of the palace.


    "Miangong."


    Luo Qiong walked into the study in a spacious dress: "I have someone stew the white fungus soup, and I will bring you a bowl."


    Because the belly is getting bigger and bigger, she is worried that Xiao Yechen will find something wrong. During this time, she can avoid him or avoid it.


    But now that Xiao Yeyang and his wife are back, she has to take advantage of her father''s death due to his mother''s concubine, and she has to find a way to find a way to find the relationship between her father and Wang Heping Xitang during this period when the father and the mother are in love with Xiao Yechen.


    Thinking of the child in Luo Qiong''s belly, Xiao Yechen finally didn''t keep his face to Luo Qiong: "Let the servant give it away. You are pregnant and you should have a good rest in the room."


    Luo Qiong smiled and said: "I listen to each other, and I will stay in the room well in the future."


    Xiao Yechen''s complexion looked a lot better, and he drank the white fungus soup for the face.


    Luo Qiong said silently: "Msang Gong, I heard that the second brother and the second younger siblings are back."


    Xiao Yechen looked at Luo Qiong and put down the bowl: "What do you want to do?"


    Luo Qiong put his hand on his stomach: "The mother and concubine have just passed away, so we can''t get fishy on the table."


    As soon as he heard these words, Xiao Yechen understood: "I see. Go back to your room and rest."


    Luo Qiong smiled and nodded, touching his stomach and said: "The child is very good. If he knows that Xiang Gong thinks so for him, he will be glad to be reborn in my stomach."


    Xiao Yechen''s expression softened a bit again, and he stood up and helped Luo Qiong back to the house by himself.


    At noon that day, when Luo Qiong was eating lunch, Xueling smiled and walked in: "Girl, Ping Xitang¡¯s meals include fish and meat. The prince knew about this. The prince immediately scolded the second master and the second master. Grandma, say they don''t respect the dead."


    Luo Qiong showed a successful smile on his face: "How did the second master react?"


    Xueling: "The second master naturally replied, saying that the princess is not his biological mother, he would not keep him filial piety. As soon as this was said, the prince became more and more angry, even if the mistress was beside the round court, he could not stop him. The prince flew away."


    Luo Qiong listened and ate half a bowl of rice in a good mood.


    The feelings of separating people do not need to do anything earth-shattering, just a little effort in the usual trivial matters is enough.


    I haven¡¯t been by my side since I was a child, how much affection can my father have for Xiao Yeyang?


    After lunch, Luo Qiong slid under the eaves of the gallery, and happened to meet Xiao Yechen who had come back from outside.


    Luo Qiong greeted Xiao Yechen with a big smile, but Xiao Yechen glanced at her indifferently, and then went straight to the room of the littlest concubine.


    Xiao Yechen¡¯s reaction made Luo Qiong a little surprised: "Go and find out, what''s the matter with the uncle?"


    Xueling nodded and stepped back, and soon came back: "Girl, the uncle Gao Fang said that the uncle was in a good mood on the way back, but halfway, the second master stopped the uncle and said a few words, and then the uncle He sank his face and was very upset."


    Luo Qiong frowned, thinking that Yan Yiyi said that the child''s month was wrong in her stomach before, and she couldn''t help feeling irritated.


    Xiao Yechen shouldn''t be fooled by Xiao Yeyang again, right?


    In the little concubine''s room, Xiao Yechen sat blankly in front of the window, thinking about what Xiao Yeyang had just said to himself.


    "Xiao Yechen, instead of taking the opportunity to make trouble here, you might as well look up how your mother and concubine died?"


    "Falling down the stone steps and dying, you actually believed such a far-fetched reason."


    "As the Son of Man, if you can''t find out the cause of your birth mother''s death, you are also the Son of Man in vain."


    "By the way, let me tell you one thing. The day before your mother and concubine died, it seemed that someone had been sent to follow Luo Qiong."


    Xiao Yechen''s chest rose and fell sharply. Things that hadn''t been thought of before, suddenly came to mind little by little.


    Luo Qiong went to the temple to offer incense, it was decided temporarily because of the nightmare, but why did Mrs. Weiguo also go that day?


    Could it be that their mother and daughter had colluded in two mornings, and the purpose was to lead the mother and concubine to the temple?


    At this moment, the little concubine came over with a tea cup.


    This little concubine is the big maid beside Princess Ma. She has served Princess Ma for many years and knows her temperament very well.


    Xiao Yechen grabbed the little concubine''s hand: "Do you know why the mother concubine went to the temple to offer incense that day?"


    The little concubine hesitated for a while and said, "Master, the slave-maid heard that the reason why the princess followed to the temple was to let the Ma''s midwife touch the grandmother''s belly to make sure that the child in her belly was a few months old. NS."


    Xiao Yechen''s brain exploded with a bang, and his eyes became extremely scarlet.


    Seeing the concubine, she was taken aback, and quickly calmed the people: "Father, the slave and maid had also heard about it. You have to check the details before you know how it is."


    Xiao Yechen calmed down slowly, and then strode out of the room.


    "Girl, the uncle is out of the house, it seems that he is going to the Ma''s house."


    Hearing this, Luo Qiong''s eyelids jumped fiercely, and immediately thought of the midwife who was going to touch her belly that day.


    Midwife.


    The midwife had already been killed by Brother Chi. If Xiao Yechen knew this, he would definitely become more suspicious.


    "Go prepare the carriage, I want to leave the house."


    Speaking, Luo Qiong looked at Xueqiao again: "You lie down on the bed dressed up as me. You can''t be found before I come back, you know?"


    Xueqiao was taken aback: "What if the grandfather is back?"


    Luo Qiong was silent for a moment: "I will be back soon." As he said, he asked Xueqiao to change her maid¡¯s clothes, and when Xueling was ready for the carriage, she quickly left the house.


    After receiving the report from the dark guard, Xiao Yeyang tickled the corner of his mouth: "These two guys are impatient, so they can move so soon."


    Weiguo Gongfu.


    Mrs. Weiguo was shocked when she saw the daughter dressed up by the maid: "How do you dress up in this picture?"


    Luo Qiong looked a little flustered: "Xiao Yechen seems to be suspicious of the death of his concubine."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Weiguo¡¯s expression changed abruptly: "What do you do then? He wants to know it, son, you are all over."


    Luo Qiong forced herself to calm down: "Mother, I need your help."


    Mrs. Weiguo: "You said, what can your mother help you?"


    Luo Qiong: "I want to see Brother Chi."


    Mrs. Weiguo: "How do I know where he is?"


    Luo Qiong: "I know how to find him."


    Last time I met at the temple, Brother Chi said that he was being watched. After that, the Liannuo from the old house of Wanjia was evacuated, and he himself never entered the city again. Now she has to go from the house if she wants to see him. The secret road inside went out, and there were people left in the secret road at the entrance of the pool.


    "Mother, I want to go to the ancestral hall."


    "no!"


    Mrs. Weiguo refused without thinking about it, "Your grandfather and father have already made it clear that no one is allowed to approach the ancestral hall except when offering sacrifices to the ancestors on New Year''s Eve."


    Luo Qiong was anxious: "Mother, Xiao Yechen is now beginning to suspect that his concubine is dead. I have to go to Brother Chi to discuss a solution. You don''t want to see me having an accident, right?"


    Mrs. Weiguo reluctantly nodded Luo Qiong''s forehead: "You child, if you let your grandfather and father know, they will be the first to deal with you."


    Luo Qiong''s face changed: "Mother, what do you mean by this?"


    Mrs. Wei Guogong didn''t say any more, and was silent for a while, and asked the maid to prepare the tribute fruit, which was carried by Luo Qiong, and the two hurried to the ancestral hall.


    In the dark, Xiao Yeyang saw with his own eyes Mrs. Wei Guogong taking away the servants of his sister-in-law''s ancestral hall, and then took Luo Qiong into the Luo family''s ancestral hall. After a while, Mrs. Wei Guogong walked out alone.


    "The Luo family''s secret passage has been found."


    Xiao Yeyang thought that the Luo family was smart. In order not to attract people''s suspicion and attention, there was no secret guard on this side of the ancestral hall except for the servants who cleaned it.


    This is convenient for them.


    Leaving two secret guards staring outside, Xiao Yeyang waited for Mrs. Wei Guogong to leave, and took a few secret guards into the ancestral hall. After a while, he found the underground secret door.


    There are many traces of transportation remaining in the long, narrow and solid underpass. From these traces, it can be seen that there are definitely many treasures left by the Wan family back then.


    "The treasures in the secret road must be packed in several ships, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang and several people had a better understanding of Wanjia''s honorable pet back then. They didn''t talk, and after a while, several people followed Luo Qiong, and then they fell far behind.


    Half an hour later, the secret crossing arrived.


    I saw Luo Qiong knock on the secret door three times lightly and three times hard, and then the secret door opened from the outside.


    Through the door, Xiao Yeyang, who was familiar with all the city gates, recognized at a glance the secret road leading to the outside of Dongzhimen!


    "boom!"


    Luo Qiong walked out, and the secret door closed again.


    Xiao Yeyang took the dark guard forward to investigate, and then did nothing, quickly turned around and turned back.


    Leaving the Luo family''s ancestral hall, leaving the two secret guards to keep staring, Xiao Yeyang led people straight to Dongzhimen, found the secret tunnel exit that day, and closely monitored the tea shop guarding the secret tunnel entrance.


    "The secret passage of the Palace of the State Guards is really powerful. It leads directly to the outside of the city gate. It''s really a good way to escape."


    Luo Qiong returned to the palace when it was dark, but Xiao Yechen had not yet returned.


    Xiao Yechen heard from Madam Ma that Madam Wang had never come back after she was called away by Ma¡¯s concubine. He shook his heart and immediately asked the address of Madam Wang¡¯s family.


    Wang''s wife and her family lived in a village on the outskirts of Beijing. When Xiao Yechen called for the door, it was already dark.


    "Wang Po!"


    In the farmyard, Xiao Yechen let out a sigh of relief when he saw Ma''s servants pointing to a woman and shouting "Wang Po Zi".


    Immediately, Xiao Yechen asked about the''Wang Po Zi'', how Princess Ma and Luo Qiong went to the temple to offer incense.


    "The princess asked the old woman to rub her belly for the grandmother of the palace. The grandmother of the palace had a special physique. She was only two months pregnant, but it looked like she was three or four months old."


    "Because the princess fell down the stone ladder, the old lady was afraid that Mafu would blame me for not being optimistic about the princess, so she didn''t dare to return home."


    Xiao Yechen stared at the''Wang Po Zi'' with burning eyes: "My mother and concubine stumbled, did you see it with your own eyes?"


    ''Wang Po Zi'' nodded timidly.


    Xiao Yechen: "Where was the grandma at that time?"


    ''Wang Po'': "Grandma is tired from walking, she is sitting on the stone bench next to the stone ladder to rest."


    Hearing this, the chill in Xiao Yechen''s eyes gradually dissipated.


    Wang''s wife is a member of the Ma family, and it is impossible to help Luo Qiong to murder her mother and concubine.


    Speaking of this, it should be Xiao Yeyang who is separating his feelings with Luo Qiong.


    At night, when Xiao Yechen returned to the mansion, he saw that Luo Qiong was still waiting for him, and it was a rare guilt in his heart.


    The imperial doctor was in front of his face to check the pulse. He shouldn''t be provoked by Xiao Yeyang to suspect his wife with a few words. Fortunately, he adjusted the situation beforehand and didn''t have a direct attack.


    Otherwise, he was now as afraid as Xiao Yeyang wanted, and the relationship with Luo Qiong would become tense.


    Seeing the guilt in Xiao Yechen''s eyes, Luo Qiong secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking about Xiao Yechi''s abilities, more and more felt that he hadn''t misunderstood the wrong person.


    Out of guilt, Xiao Yechen actually stayed in Luo Qiong''s room.


    "Don''t be nervous, you are pregnant, I won''t want you, we will simply sleep."


    Luo Qiong endured the nausea and lay beside Xiao Yechen. During this time, Xiao Yechen wanted to hold her, but she made excuses to avoid him.


    If it weren''t for the child in the belly, he couldn''t live without his father, and the fight for the title of the Princely Mansion had to rely on Xiao Yechen. She really wanted this person to never show up in front of her.


    Until dawn, Luo Qiong couldn''t fall asleep until Xiao Yechen got out of bed and his tight body relaxed.


    Xiao Yechen had already finished the draft and was ready to be born to Prince Ping to sue Xiao Yeyang. Who knows, during the washing, he noticed Xueqiao.


    The morning light was dim and hazy, he actually felt that this maid looked very familiar.


    Ping Xitang.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were surprised to hear that Xiao Yechen was sleeping in Luo Qiong''s room.


    Daohua tilted her head and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Is Xiao Yechen too stupid, or Luo Qiong too clever?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It was Xiao Yechi''s tricks." As he said, he called the secret guard in.


    I came back too late last night, and he didn''t ask Xiao Yechen about the matter carefully.


    When Xiao Yechen heard Xiao Yechen seeing the''Wang Po'', Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly narrowed: "Xiao Yechi is really a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon."


    Daohua quickly asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Wang Pozi has been killed by Xiao Yechi."


    Daohua: "Who was the person Xiao Yechen saw?"


    Xiao Yeyang shrugged: "Who knows."


    Daohua suddenly patted Xiao Yeyang''s arm: "I see, I have seen in Master''s handwritten notes that some doctors who have good medical skills can not only change face, but also make human skin masks."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "I still know a lot."


    Taohua tweeted: "When I saw it, I thought Master was writing it out of nowhere. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    The two chapters are published together, a big chapter of five thousand words!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 833： , The incident

    Chapter 833, the incident


    Luo Qiong found that after going to the Ma''s house, Xiao Yechen came to her room more often, which made her extremely annoyed and irritated.


    In addition, it is now during the filial piety period, she can''t even use the excuse of pushing him to the concubine room, so she can only bite the bullet and talk to him Zhou Xuan.


    At first, Luo Qiong thought that Xiao Yechen came so frequently because of guilt in his heart, but within a few days he discovered that every time Xiao Yechen came to her room, most of the time his eyes fell on Xueqiao.


    Luo Qiong had a ghost in his heart and didn''t want Xiao Yechen to pay too much attention to Xueqiao, so every time Xiao Yechen came over, he took the opportunity to send Xueqiao out of the house.


    After Xiao Yechen discovered this, he deliberately said: "Your dowry maid named Xueqiao looks pretty good."


    Luo Qiong glanced at Xiao Yechen: "Is the Lord looking at her?"


    Xiao Yechen smiled and looked at Luo Qiong: "Are you jealous?" As he said, he reached out to shake Luo Qiong''s hand.


    Who knows, as soon as Xiao Yechen''s hand touched Luo Qiong''s, Luo Qiong quickly pulled away.


    Looking at Luo Qiong''s fear of avoiding it, Xiao Yechen slowly showed coldness in his eyes.


    These days, it''s not that he didn''t notice Luo Qiong''s rejection of him. What''s more, he even saw Luo Qiong''s eyes flashing in disgust for him.


    Because of Mrs. Wang''s words, he had already dispelled his doubts about Luo Qiong, but he couldn''t help but shake again after getting along these days.


    Luo Qiong also realized that he had too much reaction, and smiled and remedied: "Master, we are still in the filial piety period, there are some things to pay attention to, so as not to be gossiped."


    Xiao Yechen retracted his hand, and said directly: "Let the maid come in and wait on it. You can''t move or be seductive."


    Luo Qiong looked at Xiao Yechen in surprise, and then became full of nausea, and felt that Xiao Yechen was more and more unbearable.


    During his biological mother¡¯s filial piety, he was still thinking about beating a maid. It¡¯s really a vain son!


    Xiao Yechen ignored Luo Qiong, got up and went to the inner room to change his clothes, and then went to the study.


    "You go to Wang''s house again and take Wang''s house to the outer house."


    Xiao Yechen indifferently told Gao Yuan: "Remember, don''t let anyone know about this."


    Gao Yuan nodded, and then quietly stepped back.


    However, that night, Gao Yuan returned in vain: "Master, the son and daughter-in-law of Po Wang said, Po Wang has gone with relatives, and the return date is uncertain."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yechen''s face immediately sank, and after a long silence, he went directly to Luo Qiong''s room.


    Luo Qiong was just about to take off his clothes and fall asleep, when he saw Xiao Yechen coming over, he hurriedly put on his coat in a panic.


    Xiao Yechen saw it, walked to the bed, and said without a smile: "You and I are a husband and wife. I haven''t seen or touched any part of your body. Why have you become more embarrassed after getting pregnant?" Then, without a trace, he swept Saul Qiong''s swollen belly without a trace.


    Luo Qiong pulled Bo to cover his stomach: "I thought the Lord would not be here tonight. It was a little accidental."


    Xiao Yechen''s mouth twitched: "Master? Why don''t you call me mate?"


    Luo Qiong was stunned, and then gave Xiao Yechen a sweet look: "Msang Gong."


    Xiao Yechen smiled and touched Luo Qiong''s face: "You should call me Master. From today on, I will stay with you until the birth of a child."


    Successfully seeing Luo Qiong change color, Xiao Yechen hooked his mouth and went to the clean room.


    Xueling led the maid in to serve, but Xiao Yechen directly said, "Let Xueqiao come in and serve."


    Xueling was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t dare to go against her, so she could only go out and report to Luo Qiong.


    Luo Qiong frowned, but let Xueling call Xueqiao.


    After a while, Xue Qiao dabbled into the clean room.


    Xiao Yechen allowed Xueqiao to wait for her to take a shower. During this time, her eyes were constantly rolling on her, and suddenly he said, "You and your girl are similar in shape."


    Hearing this, Xueqiao was agitated, and the veil in his hand fell directly to the ground.


    "Grandpa, forgive me."


    Xueqiao hurriedly picked up the veil, and as soon as she stood up, Xiao Yechen grabbed her wrist.


    Xiao Yechen drew Xueqiao closer, sniffed her body carefully, and then squeezed her body again.


    Familiar taste, familiar feel.


    Xiao Yechen thought of asking and asking Luo Qiong in bed during the period in March, but she didn''t have the slightest intention to defy her. Looking at the maid who resembled Luo Qiong in front of her, a bad idea suddenly penetrated. Lost his mind.


    He had obviously asked the imperial physician to diagnose Luo Qiong''s pulse, but the mother and concubine had to ask the Ma''s midwife to touch Luo Qiong''s belly.


    Did the concubine find something?


    Then, the mother concubine died


    Looking at Xiao Yechen''s eyes getting sharper and sharper, Xue Qiao''s body began to tremble.


    Xiao Yechen returned to his senses and pushed Xueqiao away. After putting on his clothes, he went out to look at Luo Qiong who was lying on and covering himself tightly, and said with a smile: "You maid, let him go Use it." After finishing speaking, she pulled Xueqiao straight away.


    Seeing this, Luo Qiong frowned immediately.


    Xueling and Luo Qiong said: "Girl, I''m afraid that I really like Xueqiao. I just moved my hands against Xueqiao just now in the clean room."


    Luo Qiong snorted: "In vain for the Son of Man!"


    Xueqiao also thought that Xiao Yechen took her away because she wanted her to serve him, but she never thought about it, but was taken to a gloomy room, and then directly thrown to the ground.


    Xiao Yechen looked at Xueqiao indifferently, and said to Gao Fang and Gao Yuan: "No one is allowed to come near."


    After waiting for Gao Fang and Gao Yuan to go out, Xiao Yechen knelt down and lifted Xue Qiao''s pale chin: "You served me, right?"


    Xue Qiao was struck by lightning, so scared that she couldn''t even speak, she could only shook her head and denied.


    Xiao Yechen tried harder and harder: "Your parents and brothers, the master has already been sent to catch, so you can think about how to answer your master''s question."


    The panic in Xueqiao''s eyes became more and more intense: "Master, please let go of the slaves'' parents."


    Xiao Yechen smiled and patted Xueqiao''s face: "You are a grandma''s maid. Your master will not torture you, but your parents and brothers are hard to say."


    Xue couldn''t help begging for mercy, but the others didn''t say a word.


    Xiao Yechen was too lazy to grind with her, and turned around and walked out of the house.


    Xueqiao lay on the ground fearfully. She knew that the uncle directly told her to make it clear that she would never return to the courtyard again.


    In the second half of the night, several people who had been beaten up were pushed in.


    Seeing the face of the person who was beaten, Xueqiao collapsed.


    Gao Yuan looked at Xueqiao: "The master asks you, are you willing to say it?"


    Xueqiao''s face was full of tears, and she hung her head and stopped talking.


    When Gao Yuan saw him, he beckoned, and immediately two guards came in and pressed Xueqiao''s eldest brother.


    Xueqiao looked at Gao Yuan in horror: "What are you going to dare?"


    Gao Yuan was unmoved: "Do it!"


    With a "click", Brother Xueqiao''s left leg was directly interrupted. Because of the cloth in his mouth, there was only a suppressed sob and hum in the room.


    The sound was not loud, but it completely defeated Xueqiao''s defense.


    Gao Yuan asked again: "Are you willing to say it?"


    Xueqiao stared at Gao Yuan fiercely. Seeing Gao Yuan raised her hand to signal the guard to start, she quickly shouted, "I said, I said it all."


    Soon, Xiao Yechen walked in again, and Xueqiao¡¯s father, mother and brother were dragged to the next room, leaving only two people in the room.


    Xue Qiaochi looked at Xiao Yechen: "Uncle, I said, will you let my family go?"


    Xiao Yechen: "Of course."


    Xueqiao lowered her head: "What do you want to know? Ask."


    Xiao Yechen became nervous for no reason: "How many months has the baby in your girl''s stomach been?"


    Xueqiao: "The child is not yours. It has been almost six months now."


    Xiao Yechen''s breath suddenly rose, and his hands were clenched into fists. After a long time, he continued to speak, "Did Luo Qiong do the death of my mother and concubine?"


    Xueqiao was silent for a while, then nodded.


    Xiao Yechen''s eyes turned scarlet: "Okay, okay, Luo Qiong. Good job!" He said, his hands were smashed against the wall, and after a while, he asked, "Who is the adulterer?"


    Xueqiao shook his head: "This slave servant doesn''t know."


    Xiao Yechen was dissatisfied with this answer: "You are her close maid, how could you not know?"


    Xueqiao: "Uncle, the servant girl really doesn''t know. Every time I go back to the Weiguo mansion, the girl will separate me and Xueling. The girl is pregnant. We only learned about it later."


    Xiao Yechen¡¯s eyes were full of resentment: "So, during that period in March, you were serving me on behalf of Luo Qiong?"


    Xue Qiao nodded.


    Xiao Yechen smiled: "Very good, very good, your masters and servants are playing with me as a fool!"


    After ??, Xiao Yechen asked a lot more, and Xueqiao said everything she knew.


    The sky was getting brighter. After Luo Qiong woke up, he asked Xueling. He gradually felt a little uneasy when he learned that Xueqiao hadn''t come back all night.


    Although Xue Qiao had lit Mixiang and turned off the lights when she was serving Xiao Yechen, who knows if Xiao Yechen will have any memories.


    "Xueqiao is back, immediately tell her to come and see me."


    Xueling nodded, turned around and went out to prepare for Luo Qiong''s breakfast, but when she got out of the house, she found something was wrong.


    The most respected maid in front of Princess Ma actually came, and also called away the maids and women in the courtyard.


    After a while, there were only a few maids waiting for Luo Qiong in the yard.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Xueling hurriedly asked.


    The maid-in-law gave her a sideways look, without saying anything, and recruited a few stout women: "From today onwards, people in the yard are not allowed to go out."


    Hearing this, Xue Ling only felt that the sky was spinning.


    Luo Qiong in the room also heard the movement, walked out of the room, and just saw the scene of the woman locking the courtyard door. In an instant, a coldness rushed to his forehead.


    Ping Xitang.


    "What? Xiao Yechen controlled the Chenyuan?"


    Daohua looked at Pingji''s wife in surprise. She was not surprised by this incident, but by accident that Xiao Yechen''s speed was so fast.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Finally, I haven''t gotten home stupid yet, just wait, Luo Qiong will definitely ask for help outside."


    Daohua hesitated: "Will Xiao Yechi show up for Luo Qiong and the child in her stomach?"


    Xiao Yeyang was also uncertain: "It depends on how much he value Luo Qiong mother and son."


    Luo Qiong had been married to the palace for three years, and still had some confidant in his hands. That night, a woman sneaked out of the palace and quickly went to the palace of Weiguo for help.


    After hearing that Xiao Yechen had put her daughter under house arrest, Mrs. Wei Guogong suddenly felt dizzy.


    "Madam, please save the grandmother. After knowing that the child in the grandmother''s belly is not his, the grandpa directly fisted the grandmother. If Xueling hadn''t taken care of her, the grandpa might have already put the grandmother in her belly. ''S child was knocked out."


    The mother-in-law said while crying.


    Mrs. Weiguo''s body shook, Xiao Yechen actually directly acted on his daughter, so he knew everything.


    Mother-in-law: "Madam, when the slave-maid came out, I saw the grandpa''s eyes scarlet, looking at the grandma''s eyes as if she wanted to eat her, madam, think of a way, grandpa will kill grandma,"


    As soon as she thought of the things her daughter had done, Mrs. Weiguo had no time to think carefully and went straight to the ancestral hall.


    She had to find Xiao Yechi, now only he can save her daughter.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong ran into the ancestral hall for a while. Just as he was about to open the secret door, Old Guogong Wei and Mrs. Wei Guo walked in.


    "what are you doing?"


    Seeing Mr. Wei and Mrs. Wei, Mrs. Wei was panicked.


    Guogong Wei came to Mrs. Wei Guogong in three steps and two steps, looked at the dark guard who had opened a slit, and asked with a gloomy face: "How do you know there is a secret door here?"


    The secret road in the mansion, only he and his father knew, the eldest son, did not tell him.


    "I"


    Mrs. Weiguo''s eyes dodged, her expression flustered, and she didn''t know how to answer.


    When he saw his daughter-in-law, Grandpa Wei wanted to turn around and leave, but at this moment, he found that the daughter-in-law knew the secret way of the Luo family, and his feet couldn''t move.


    Since he learned that his wife and his father had a leg, Wei Guogong felt disgusted with his wife. In these years, apart from maintaining some dignity in front of others, he felt dirty when he looked at his wife behind him.


    "Say, how did you know the secret door?"


    Weiguo grabbed Mrs. Weiguo¡¯s wrist with all his power, his face was full of frost.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong''s tears came out of the pain, she looked at her husband''s indifferent eyes, and said coldly: "I can tell Lord Guo, but you have to go to the palace to help me get Qiong''er back."


    Seeing this time, Mrs. Weiguo unexpectedly mentioned Luo Qiong, and Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Wei could not help but raise their brows.


    After a moment of silence, Wei Guogong asked with a sullen face: "What will you do to bring Qiong''er back?"


    Mrs. Weiguo: "I miss her."


    Wei Guogong threw away his wife Wei Guogong''s hand: "Do you think that my father and I are stupid? Tell me what happened to Qiong''er?" After speaking, he paused, "Could it be that Qiong''er told the secret door? yours?"


    Mrs. Wei Guogong didn''t expect Wei Guogong to guess the truth at once, and she didn''t control her expression well, so she was seen through by Wei Guogong.


    Guogong Wei frowned: "Is this Qionger telling you? How did she know?"


    Seeing that Mrs. Wei Guogong did not speak, Wei Guogong said annoyed: "This secret road is not trivial, it is related to the safety of the state government. You mother and daughter have concealed something, so don''t promptly recruit it."


    Mrs. Weiguo didn''t want to say anything, but when she thought that Xiao Yechen might kill Luo Qiong, she had to speak, "Xiao Yechi told Qiong''er the secret way."


    Hearing this, Old Guogong Wei and Guogong Wei both shook together, and then both had a bad premonition.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong looked at Wei Guogong and begged: "Guoguo, please go to the palace and bring Qiong''er back to the mansion."


    At this time, Wei Laoguo said openly: "What happened to Qiong''er? If you don''t make it clear, we won''t pick her up."


    Mrs. Weiguo''s face hesitated, and after a while, she said like a mosquito, "Qiong''er is pregnant with Xiao Yechi''s child."


    Hearing these words, both Old Guogong Wei and Guoguo Wei were dumbfounded.


    It took a long while before Wei Guogong tremblingly pointed his finger at Mrs. Wei Guogong: "It''s really a good daughter you gave birth to, and she doesn''t guard the way of women like you."


    The old man''s face suddenly became uncomfortable.


    Mrs. Weiguo laughed out: "I don''t guard the way of women? Did I take the initiative to climb your father''s bed?" Then, she looked at Old Duke Wei coldly and pointed at him.


    "It''s him, he forced me. You dare not say your father, so you vent all your grievances on me. Is it because you are incompetent or I am not obedient to women?"


    "Snapped!"


    Duke Wei Guo violently slapped Mrs. Wei Guo and directly slapped the person to the ground.


    At this moment, the voice of the servants rang outside the house.


    "Master, why are you standing outside the ancestral hall?"


    The three people in the room shook together.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 834： ,condition

    Chapter 834, Conditions


    The gate of the ancestral hall was opened, looking at Luo Honghao standing outside, Mr. Wei, Mrs. Wei Guo, and Mrs. Wei Guo were all embarrassed and embarrassed. They dodged their eyes and did not dare to look at Luo Honghao.


    Luo Honghaomu walked into the ancestral hall with a face, and stepped forward to help Mrs. Wei Guo Gong who was beaten to the ground by Wei Guo Gong, and then looked at Wei Guo Gong and Wei Guo Gong seriously.


    "Xiao Yechi''s eighth king''s son?"


    Old Guogong Wei and Guogong Wei were silent, and they all knew in their hearts that their grandson (µÕ×Ó) had listened to their conversation just now.


    Luo Honghao spoke again: "Our family is the Eight Kings Party Yu?"


    Guo Duke Wei and Duke Wei still did not speak.


    Seeing the two of them acquiesced, Luo Honghao squeezed his fists in pain, and then looked at Mrs. Wei Guogong again: "The child in the belly of the little girl belongs to Xiao Yechi?"


    Mrs. Weiguo was also afraid to look at Daer''s eyes, and she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Luo Honghao''s chest rises and falls gradually, and once again said with difficulty: "Mother asked his father to pick up the younger sister. Is it because Xiao Yechen discovered this?"


    Mrs. Weiguo nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Luo Honghao''s eyelids jumped fiercely: "Mother, the death of Princess Ma. Is it related to the younger sister and Xiao Yechi?"


    At this time, both Mr. Wei and Mrs. Wei looked at Mrs. Wei.


    Under the gaze of the three, Mrs. Weiguo nodded again.


    At this time, the three most powerful men in the Luo family changed their colors.


    After confessing, Mrs. Wei Guogong quickly grabbed Luo Honghao: "Haoer, save Qionger, otherwise, Xiao Yechen will kill her."


    Luo Honghao looked at Mrs. Wei Guogong: "How does the mother want to save the little girl?"


    Mrs. Wei Guogong looked at the three of Luo Honghao: "The woman who came to report to me said that Xiao Yechen has not spoken to Zhang Qiong''er. We still have a chance to rescue Qiong''er."


    "If the government is not good enough to come forward, you can also tell Xiao Yechi the news that Qiong''er is still pregnant with his child, and he will find a way to save Qiong''er."


    Hearing this, Wei Guogong immediately angered Mrs. Wei Guogong: "Xiao Yechen already knows that Qiong''er is stealing people, how can she let her go?"


    "You still want to tell Xiao Yechi, in case Xiao Yechi is discovered, then, our entire government office will have to bury him."


    "Why did I marry a lost star like you? When I was young, it dragged me down, but now that I am old, it drags down my son and grandson again."


    Guogong Wei gasped violently: "Qioner didn''t guard the way of women, even if Xiao Yechen was killed by her, it would be her own responsibility."


    Mrs. Wei Guogong looked at Wei Guogong with red eyes: "How can you be so ruthless? She is your own daughter!"


    Wei Guogong said directly: "I don''t have such a daughter who hurts her natal family. If she still remembers the parenting grace of the Luo family, she won''t get entangled with Xiao Yechi."


    Originally, they had already agreed with Xiao Yechi. This was the last time the Guogong Mansion had done something for him. After that, everyone went well.


    I never thought that his good daughter was actually pregnant with Xiao Yechi''s child.


    In this way, can the Luo family still get off the boat of Xiao Yechi?


    Luo Honghao did not stop the quarrel between his parents. Looking at the three closest relatives in the world, he felt a cramp in his heart when he thought of what he had heard outside the door. It turned out that the government office he was proud of contained so much filth.


    "Grandfather, father, I came to the ancestral hall to find you."


    Old Guogong Wei and Guogong Wei couldn''t help looking at Luo Honghao.


    Luo Honghao: "I found a dark guard outside our house. I originally wanted to come over and ask my grandfather and father if our family has offended anyone recently. I don''t need it now."


    Hearing these words, the expressions of Old Guo Duke Wei and Duke Wei Guo changed drastically.


    Guardian: "Whose secret guard?"


    Luo Honghao looked at Mrs. Wei Guogong: "Xiao Yechen is not very capable, but there is also Xiao Yeyang in the palace. Even if he does not deal with Princess Ma, even if it is for Prince Ping and the palace, he will investigate. What is the cause of the death of Princess Ma?"


    While speaking, he looked at Mr. Wei and Mr. Wei.


    "Grandfather, father, you said, did Xiao Yeyang notice anything?"


    Listening to the words of his grandson, the eyes of Old Guoguo Wei turned black for a while.


    Xiao Yeyang''s methods, he had already learned, the Eight Kings case happened, if he had not hidden deeply, and the emperor''s trust was there, the Weiguo Palace would have long since ceased to exist.


    After a while, Laoguo Wei immediately said to Luo Honghao: "Now, immediately, and immediately send your son away. Be fast."


    said, looking at the secret door.


    "The secret road leads directly to the east city gate. I will leave tonight."


    Mrs. Weiguo: "Qiong Er."


    "shut up!"


    Duke Wei Guo violently scolded Mrs. Wei Guo. If Luo Honghao was not there, he could not help but want to slap her in the face.


    "As long as Xiao Yechi is gone, our family can live in peace and stability, but you, you and Qiong''er are really good, if the emperor knows that we are the Eighth Kings, the entire government mansion will be ruined. "


    President Wei: "Okay, what time is it now, first think of a way to send a few more children away."


    What happened tonight was a big blow to Luo Honghao, but he didn¡¯t have time to digest it. If Xiao Yeyang really focused on the Palace of Weiguo, then their family was afraid that they were in a disaster. When I thought that his five-year-old son might be affected. Beheading, the heart is suffering from colic.


    Grandpa Wei looked at Luo Honghao: "Even if Xiao Yeyang found out that Princess Ma¡¯s death was different, he probably didn¡¯t know much about it. We still have time to send a few small ones away. If nothing happens in the end, we¡¯ll pick it up again. NS."


    Luo Honghao nodded thinking about the end of the Eight Kings Party Yu, and then he was about to turn around and leave. Who knows, his arm was firmly grasped by Mrs. Weiguo.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong''s tearful eyes were dim: "My child, Qiong Er is your sister. We can''t just watch her die."


    Luo Honghao stretched out his hand to wipe the tears from Mrs. Weiguo''s face: "No, we will die with her." After speaking, he broke off Mrs. Weiguo''s hand and left with strides.


    At this moment, Luo Honghao didn''t want to blame anyone. He had only one thought, that is, not to let innocent children lose their lives at a young age.


    Son, must be sent away.


    Late night that night, Luo Honghao personally took a few children from the Palace of Weiguo and walked out of the East City Gate along the secret road.


    However, as soon as the secret door opened, he was desperately stunned on the spot.


    Outside the secret door, Jin Lingwei held a torch high and fanned the road around.


    Xiao Yeyang walked out and looked at Luo Honghao: "At night, let''s take the child home to sleep."


    Luo Honghao looked at Xiao Yeyang straightly: "Leave a few children off, they are innocent."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Everyone is innocent, I don''t count, everything is up to the emperor."


    After sending away Luo Honghao and the others, Old Guogong Wei and Guoguo Wei both knelt in the Luo family''s ancestral hall in silence, looking at the tablets of the Luo family''s ancestors, and praying in their hearts that the Luo family could overcome this difficulty.


    But, not long after, the secret door opened again.


    Looking at Luo Honghao taking the children back with a dejected look, Old Guogong Wei and Guogong Wei had a bad premonition in their hearts. When they saw Xiao Yeyang coming out behind, their lips couldn''t help but tremble.


    "It''s so late, let the children go to rest." Xiao Yeyang said to Luo Honghao with a smile.


    Luo Honghao looked at Mr. Wei and Mr. Wei, Mr. Wei nodded.


    After ?? and others left, Grandpa Wei looked at Xiao Yeyang and said with certainty: "You want to capture Xiao Yechi. Unfortunately, Xiao Yechi is very cautious. Are you afraid that you haven''t heard from him yet?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Old Duke Wei without speaking, and motioned for him to continue.


    Guo Duke Wei: "I can help you lead Xiao Yechi out, but the premise is that males under the age of ten in the Duke Wei¡¯s mansion must be released."


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Old countryman, do you think the Luo family still has the qualifications to state the conditions?"


    Old Grandpa Wei: "As long as you don''t catch Xiao Yechi in one day, the Luo family is qualified to talk about the conditions." He said, and smiled, "If Xiao Yechi is so good at catching, you wouldn''t sit here and listen. I''m talking nonsense, am I?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Old Guo Duke Wei silently for a while, and stood up: "I will convey your words to the emperor. During this period, I hope that the Duke Wei¡¯s mansion will be safe. If it alarms Xiao Yechi and lets him escape, You know the fate of the Anguo Government."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang left, Old Duke Wei and Duke Wei both fell to the ground in despair.


    Duke Wei gritted his teeth and looked at Wei Laoguo and said: "Father, when you occupied Du''s bitch, you should kill her."


    Mr. Wei closed his eyes in pain. The most shameless thing he regretted and done in his life was that he fell in love with his daughter-in-law, Du, and did not hold back his desire, so he forced her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 835： ， Pot

    Chapter 835, Entering the Urn


    After listening to Xiao Yeyang¡¯s report, the emperor learned that at this time, Grandpa Wei was still thinking about making conditions, he couldn¡¯t help but sneered, looked through the Luo family¡¯s genealogy, and said: "Tell the Luo family, only keep those under 5 years old. child."


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes flickered. It seemed that there were only three children under the age of 5 in the Luo family. Among them, there was only one boy, Luo Honghao¡¯s son.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yeyang came to the Palace of Weiguo again, conveying the emperor''s meaning.


    Old Country Duke Wei swayed after hearing this, and his back bends helplessly.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Some matters should not be delayed sooner or later. Later, it will change. Let''s get Xiao Yechi out quickly."


    The old countryman Wei walked to the book table tremblingly, and started writing on a piece of paper.


    Xiao Yeyang stood by and watched the whole process.


    After ??Guo Duke Wei finished writing, he looked at Xiao Yeyang, he was using code words, waiting for Xiao Yeyang to ask him.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed, and Xiao Yeyang didn''t ask anything.


    Seeing this, the hearts of Mr. Wei and Mr. Wei became more and more sinking.


    What does this mean?


    shows that Xiao Yeyang has long grasped the secret communication between the Eight Kings and One Party.


    Guo Wei took a deep breath. No wonder, it''s no wonder that the Eight Kings and One Party were wiped out so thoroughly and cleanly before.


    Xiao Yeyang spoke up, and it was exactly what Old Country Duke Wei and Duke Wei thought. He could understand the secret words: "Are you sure that Xiao Yechi will show up for Luo Qiong and the child in her stomach?"


    Guo Duke Wei said with a bitter face: "Yes, because this letter was written by an old man, even if Xiao Yechi doesn''t care about Qiong''er, he will care about Guo Duke Mansion."


    He only said that he knew that Luo Qiong was pregnant with Xiao Yechi''s child, and did not mention that Xiao Yechen also knew about it. Old Duke Wei understood that if he had said it, Xiao Yechi would probably give up Luo Qiong directly.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Then I will wait for the good news."


    Watching Master Wei Guo tie the note to the flying pigeon, and then let the flying pigeon go away. At this time, Xiao Yeyang asked, "Do you know the reason why Xiao Yechi stayed so late?"


    Old Guogong and Wei Guogong looked at each other, and then smiled bitterly: "You surrounded the Guogong''s mansion so quickly, you should have discovered our interaction with Xiao Yechi long ago?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "I know it''s mine, I want to hear what you guys say."


    Guo Duke Wei looked at Xiao Yeyang: "If I tell you, can you?"


    Xiao Yeyang interrupted his words directly: "Old countryman, you can''t be too greedy, you can leave a trace of blood in the Luo family, it is already the emperor''s special kindness."


    "The emperor agrees to your terms, but he wants to catch Xiao Yechi sooner. Without you, it would just take a little longer."


    "Even if you can''t catch it in the end, let Xiao Yechi escape back to the grassland and go to work as Tatar''s horse, it''s actually not a big deal. Is Daxia still afraid that his men will fail?"


    "The emperor and the eight uncles are opposing parties, but you, to the emperor, are betrayers. At this time, you have stirred the emperor''s nerves once and twice. Do you think you died fast enough?"


    Guo Duke Wei sighed: "This time Xiao Yechi came back, mainly because he wanted to take away the wealth left by the Wanjia and the treasures left by the emperor to the Eight Kings."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Where is the treasure?"


    Mr. Wei shook his head: "Xiao Yechi doesn''t completely believe us. We don''t know where the treasure is."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at him with a smile but a smile: "It''s impossible to not know at all, right? To dig treasures always requires manpower. Doesn''t Xiao Yechi ask you for it?"


    Grandpa Wei was silent for a moment: "Have you heard of Wanwei?" Without waiting for Xiao Yeyang''s answer, he continued, "Wanwei is a group of guards specially set up by the first emperor to protect the Wan Gui concubine. After his death, Wan Wei never appeared in front of others, so that everyone thought Wan Wei was disbanded."


    "In fact, it is not. The first emperor transferred Wanwei to the underground to protect the safety of the eight kings. After the death of the first emperor, the eight kings were sent to guard the imperial tomb. At that time, he did not take Wanwei away, but let them hide. stand up."


    "Later the Eight Kings rebelled and did not recall Wanwei. This time when Xiao Yechi returned, he activated Wanwei and asked them to dig and transport the treasure."


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yeyang once again realized his grandfather''s preference for the Eight Uncles. It is no wonder that he stared at the Palace of Weiguo and found nothing. It turned out that Xiao Yechi didn''t use them at all.


    In a mountain forest on the outskirts of Beijing, the dark guard took off the note from the pigeon''s feet, ran quickly and handed it to Xiao Yechi.


    Xiao Yechi looked a little ugly after reading the content on the note.


    The master next to ?? saw him and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xiao Yechi frowned: "Old Guo Duke Wei knows that Luo Qiong is pregnant with my child, and wants to invite me to meet to resolve this matter."


    Master ?? immediately said: "Master, the dark guard who was sent to handle the coolies has not returned. We must have been targeted. We must not show up easily at this time."


    Xiao Yechi groaned, his eyebrows hesitated, he really liked Luo Qiong a bit, and he really looked forward to the child in her stomach.


    Master ?? knew what Xiao Yechi valued, and persuaded him: "Master, if you want a heir of pure Daxia blood, you just need to marry a few Daxia women in the future. Now, your safety is the most important thing."


    Xiao Yechi: "I''m afraid I won''t go, and I''m afraid that the government of Weiguo will not give up. When you come back this time, you have also seen that the Luo family desperately wants to get off our ship. Now I know that Qiong Er is pregnant My children, in order to clean up with me, they must solve this potential threat."


    Speaking, he glanced at the gold and silver jewels that hadn''t been dug out nearly half of them behind him.


    "It will take some time for these things to be dug out. If the Weiguo Mansion frequently moves, it is likely to attract others'' attention." After a pause, "I''ll go see you."


    Master ?? looked uneasy: "There will be no explosions in this, right?"


    Xiao Yechi smiled: "Don''t worry, the Prince Weiguo is the one who doesn''t want me to have trouble the last."


    Master: "It''s better to be careful."


    Xiao Yechi thought for a while: "You are right. For the sake of safety, we can''t be led by the nose by the Prince Weiguo. I have the final say on how to meet each other."


    The meeting place for Old Guo Duke Wei and Xiao Yechi had been fixed long ago, but Xiao Yechi was reminded by his master that instead of going to the previously mentioned place, he went straight into the city.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    "Snapped!"


    Xiao Yechen slapped Luo Qiong fiercely again: "Bitch, who is your wild man outside?"


    Luo Qiong was beaten on the ground. At this moment, she had a messy hair bun, blood spilled from the corners of her mouth, and she was completely embarrassed. But even then, her eyes were full of contempt and disdain when she saw Xiao Yechen. His hands tightly protected his stomach.


    Xiao Yechen was furious with Luo Qiong¡¯s attitude, grabbed her hair, and pulled her up: "Don¡¯t you say so, believe it or not, I will let someone knock out the wild species in your stomach today?"


    Luo Qiong finally showed a look of horror on her face, but she soon forced herself to calm down and looked at Xiao Yechen coldly: "You dare not, if you kill my child, then I will die with you. ."


    "I''m dead, what did you use to explain to the Palace of Weiguo? Without the support of the Palace of Weiguo, what would you use to compete with Xiao Yeyang for the title of the palace?"


    Xiao Yechen was angrily laughed: "You **** who steals a man outside, I can''t overdo it a hundred times."


    A sneer appeared on Luo Qiong''s face: "Xiao Yechen, do you dare to publicize this matter?"


    Xiao Yechen''s eyes flashed fiercely, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing him like this, the sarcasm on Luo Qiong''s face became more and more obvious: "Xiao Yechen, you are not as good as Xiao Yeyang in the first place. You want to fight for the title of the palace. The probability is too low. What do you think the people in Beijing would think of you? At that time, you were really just a joke."


    "Snapped!"


    Xiao Yechen slapped Luo Qiong again, "Bitch! I asked myself if you are not treated badly, why are you treating me like this?"


    Luo Qiong lay on the ground, looking at Xiao Yechen with the same annoyance: "You treat me not badly? Let your mother and concubine make rules for me, and let her give you a concubine room. This is what you do to me. Thin?"


    "Xiao Yechen, when I married you, I also wanted to be a good wife and mother, but when your mother and concubine bullied me, did you protect me once? I am like this today, it was all caused by you."


    "You are not good to me and others are good to me, why don''t I accept it?"


    Xiao Yechen: "My mother and concubine are sometimes a little too much, but which family''s mother-in-law is not like this? You can kill her cruelly because she sets the rules for you, Luo Qiong, don''t put the blame on your mother. Concubine, in the final analysis, you are a vicious and unsympathetic person."


    Seeing Luo Qiong guarding his stomach, Xiao Yechen sneered: "Are you still imagining that a wild man outside will come to rescue you? Do you think that the Weiguo Palace will support you?"


    Luo Qiong felt a faint pain in his stomach, and did not dare to continue to irritate Xiao Yechen. He lay on the ground and did not speak or look at her.


    Xiao Yechen: "Luo Qiong, you have to die of this heart, and I can tell you a good news. The Palace of the Guardian is about to end."


    Luo Qiong''s expression changed, and he looked straight at Xiao Yechen: "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Yechen sneered: "You were affair with a wild man in the Weiguo Palace. I wanted to question your parents, but guess what I saw in the Weiguo Palace?"


    Luo Qiong eagerly said: "What do you see?"


    Xiao Yechen laughed a few times: "Jin, Ling, Wei."


    Luo Qiong panicked completely: "Why is Jin Lingwei in the Palace of Weiguo? No, it''s impossible, you must be wrong."


    Xiao Yechen was too lazy to talk to her: "Luo Qiong, if the Weiguo Mansion is really finished, you say, what should I do with the wild species in your stomach?"


    said, an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Don''t worry, I will let you give birth to the wild species. If it is a male, I will directly cleanse him and make him the lowest eunuch; if it is a daughter, I will give her to the most famous old bustard in Beijing to raise her. , And trained her to become the top brand of a brothel with thousands of people sitting on top of them."


    Luo Qiong was shocked by Xiao Yechen¡¯s words, anger and panic intertwined in his heart, gritted his teeth and looked at him: "Dare you!"


    Xiao Yechen laughed a few times: "Why don''t I dare, I won''t let you die, I will see the scene I just said with my own eyes."


    "Do not!"


    When he thought that the child in his stomach would be tortured by Xiao Yechen, Luo Qiong gradually lost his reason: "Xiao Yechi, you are a demon, and you deserve to cut off your children and grandchildren."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yechen was visibly taken aback: "You poison woman, dare to curse me!" As he said, he stepped forward and slapped Luo Qiong again.


    Luo Qiong looked at him fiercely: "I don''t need to curse you. You have taken the drug for infertility a long time ago, and you will never have another heir in your life."


    Xiao Yechen only felt his head "buzzing", so he rushed to grab Luo Qiong, "What kind of medicine? When did I take this medicine? "


    The severe pain in his arm gradually returned Luo Qiong''s sanity. Hearing Xiao Yechen''s question, he knew that Xueqiao hadn''t told him about the drug.


    Xueqiao knew that Luo Qiong would definitely die if this matter was told, so she concealed it.


    "You said, what kind of drug?"


    Xiao Yechen looked at Luo Qiong fiercely.


    Luo Qiong did not dare to look directly into his eyes: "I cursed you."


    Xiao Yechen stared at Luo Qiong for a while, then stood up abruptly and walked out of the house, and said to Gao Yuan, "Go, get me two doctors."


    Soon, the doctor will arrive.


    Xiao Yechen didn''t say what illness he had, so he looked straight and asked the two doctors to diagnose it.


    After the two doctors took the pulse, their complexion was not very good.


    Xiao Yechen''s eyes darkened: "What disease did the Lord have?"


    The doctor deliberately said: "The son should have missed the tiger wolf medicine, some. Some hurt the root."


    The other doctor nodded.


    Xiao Yechen''s chest was violently ups and downs, and it took him a long time to look at the doctor: "What is the impact of hurting the root?"


    The doctor said with some difficulty: "I''m afraid it will be difficult if it is an offspring."


    Xiao Yechen stood up with a ¡®huh¡¯: "You tell me the truth, can I have children in the future?"


    Both doctors lowered their heads in silence.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yechen couldn''t help shaking his body, slapped him on the table, gritted his teeth and said, "Luo Qiong~, you are so cruel!" He turned and walked towards the courtyard.


    "boom!"


    Xiao Yechen opened the door angrily, and as soon as he stepped into the room, he was slammed on his head. After turning his head, he saw Luo Qiong smashing at him again holding the jade pillow for his dowry.


    Luo Qiong was detained for two days. He was worried about being afraid and didn''t eat much. In addition, he was a pregnant woman, so he didn''t have much strength at all.


    smashed Xiao Yechen twice in a row, but failed to stun him.


    "Bitch."


    Xiao Yechen fought twice in a row, and finally came back to his senses, and was about to grab the jade pillow from Luo Qiong''s backhand.


    Luo Qiong still understood Xiao Yechen''s temperament, knowing that he would definitely not let her go after he confirmed that he was extinct, so he slammed Xiao Yechen fiercely.


    During the scuffle between the two, a figure quietly entered the room and came to Xiao Yechen''s neck for a while, and then saw Xiao Yechen swaying for two steps before falling to the ground.


    "Brother Chi!"


    Looking at Xiao Yechi falling from the sky, Luo Qiong burst into tears with joy, and fell directly into Xiao Yechi''s arms.


    Xiao Yechi held Luo Qiong in his arms. Seeing that her face was wounded, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Luo Qiong remembered Xiao Yechen¡¯s previous words, and hurriedly pulled him and said, ¡°Brother Chi, hurry up. The Palace of Weiguo is being targeted by Jin Lingwei. They are definitely going to arrest you.¡±


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yechi''s expression changed drastically, and his eyes sank when he thought of Grandpa Wei''s invitation to meet him.


    Luo Qiong saw that Xiao Yechi didn''t respond, and said anxiously: "Brother Chi, have you heard what I said? You have to leave as soon as possible, otherwise, you won''t be able to leave."


    The two chapters are together


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 836： ,hostage

    Chapter 836, Hostage


    After knowing that there was an accident at the Palace of Weiguo, Xiao Yechi instantly understood that he had already been spotted. He was fortunate that he had saved a hand when he came out to meet this time. He didn''t go directly to see Old Duke Wei. He was surrounded by Jin Lingwei.


    However, his situation is not optimistic now. He has to get out of the city quickly and cannot be trapped in the city. Otherwise, once Jin Lingwei finds his traces and orders the closing of the city gates, it will be difficult for him to escape. NS.


    Xiao Yechi looked at Luo Qiong who looked awkward and haggard, looked at her swollen belly, hesitated for a moment, and decided to take the person with him.


    "You quickly clean up, I will take you out of here."


    Hearing this, Luo Qiong''s eyes suddenly brightened. She actually knew in her heart that a man like Xiao Yechi who does big things rarely has a relationship with children. She did it the first time the incident happened. Well prepared to be abandoned.


    But at this moment, she heard that Xiao Yechi was going to take her away. She was really surprised and moved. She felt that the decisions she had made were worthwhile.


    Luo Qiong forced the tears in his eyes back, and quickly turned around to pack his things.


    And Xiao Yechi looked at Xiao Yechen who had fainted on the ground, and he thought for a while, then took out a box from the house and stuffed the person in.


    Luo Qiong saw him, thinking of what Xiao Yechen had said before how to deal with the child in her stomach, he said cruelly: "Big Brother Chi, kill Xiao Yechen."


    Before keeping him, he wanted to fight for the title of the palace, but now, he already knows about her and Brother Chi, keeping him is no longer any use.


    Xiao Yechi ignored Luo Qiong, and just said, ¡°For the time being, he will be saved for the rest of the time. Maybe he can still be used later, because he is also the son of a prince.¡±


    Hearing this, Luo Qiong was thoughtful and didn''t say much. After walking to the screen, she changed into a new set of clean clothes. When she came out, she couldn''t help but shocked when she looked at the''Xiao Yechen'' standing on the dressing table. .


    ''Xiao Yechen'' smiled at Luo Qiong: "I prepared this human skin mask. I originally wanted to use it to see you privately. Unfortunately, I haven''t found a chance, but it finally came in handy today."


    "There are many guards in the palace, and I spent a lot of time when I came in. It is not easy to take your secrets away, so I can only take you out of the house in an open manner."


    Luo Qiong stepped forward and looked at ¡®Xiao Yechen¡¯ carefully for a while: ¡°This mask is really made, but Xiao Yechen¡¯s eyes are not as sharp as Big Brother Chi, and his aura is not as strong as you.¡±


    ''Xiao Yechen'' smiled and said, "I try to keep it away."


    Luo Qiong looked at ¡®Xiao Yechen¡¯, then quickly opened the closet and took out a piece of Xiao Yechen¡¯s clothes: ¡°Make a full set of the show, and I¡¯m wronged by Big Brother Chi to wear Xiao Yechen¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ''Xiao Yechen'' didn''t pay much attention to it, so he changed his clothes straight away.


    Luo Qiong helped him change clothes while talking to him about Xiao Yechen''s habits.


    After a while, the door of the room opened again, and ¡®Xiao Yechen¡¯ walked out, inviting Gao Yuan: "Go and prepare the carriage, I will go out."


    Gao Yuan didn''t have the slightest doubt, and immediately went to prepare.


    Ping Ji¡¯s wife had been staring at the Chenyuan, Xiao Yechen was about to go out, she had no doubts, but when she knew that''Xiao Yechen'' was going out with Luo Qiong, she immediately noticed something was wrong, and went to Pingxi quickly. Tang, told Daohua the matter.


    "Xiao Yechen wants to take Luo Qiong out of the house?" Daohua frowned in confusion.


    What is Xiao Yechen going to do?


    Could it be that you want to take Luo Qiong to find the adulterer outside?


    groaned for a while, Daohua stood up and looked out: "Go, go over and take a look."


    ''Xiao Yechen'' and Luo Qiong''s luck was a bit unlucky. Not long after they walked out of the courtyard, they met Prince Ping.


    Seeing Prince Ping, the eyes of''Xiao Yechen'' brightened, and something really happened afterwards. With him as a hostage, this person is much more useful than the half-dead Xiao Yechen.


    Prince Ping felt sorry for Xiao Yechen because of the death of Princess Ma. Seeing''Xiao Yechen'' and Luo Qiong, he couldn''t help but ask: "Are you going to leave the palace?"


    Luo Qiong worried that Xiao Yechi would not answer, and proactively said: "Father, the grandfather dreamed of the mother concubine last night, so we thought of going to the temple today to light up a few more lanterns for the mother concubine."


    Prince Ping nodded: "You have your heart." With that, he looked at "Xiao Yechen", "Take care of your wife, she can be pregnant now."


    ''Xiao Yechen'' took the opportunity to say, "Father, do you want to go with us? If the mother-in-law knew that you would light her a bright light, she would be very happy."


    Luo Qiong glanced at''Xiao Yechen'' and understood his intentions, and immediately took the words: "Father, mother and concubine on the day of the accident, he asked you a blessing in front of the Buddha. He said that after he came back, he had to hand it over. Here you are, what a pity."


    Prince Ping saw the two of them both had a look of grief. He thought about the gentle and small thoughts of Ma''s, and nodded and said: "Let''s go, this king will follow you."


    Seeing Prince Ping agreed, "Xiao Yechen" and Luo Qiong were both happy, but before they were happy for long, Daohua walked over with the maids.


    "Father, is this going to leave the house?"


    Seeing Daohua coming, Luo Qiong frowned suddenly, but thought that Xiao Yechen hadn''t said anything about her, and slowly calmed down.


    ''Xiao Yechen'' eyes brightened again. Xiao Yeyang was the vanguard in annihilating the Eight Kings¡¯ gangsters. It was also because of Xiao Yeyang''s persistent pursuit that his father died of illness on the way to escape. If Xiao Ye was caught Yang''s daughter-in-law, he also wants him to taste the pain of the skin.


    Daohua smiled and came to the three of them. After Prince Xiang Ping saw the ceremony, she blessed ¡®Xiao Yechen¡¯ and Luo Qiongfu.


    Seeing the two close to each other, doubts passed in his eyes.


    Husband learns that his wife is stealing people outside. Under normal circumstances, he should be full of disgust. At this time, he will have physical contact with his wife, right?


    When Prince Ping saw that it was Daohua, he didn''t conceal it, and directly explained that "Xiao Yechen" and Luo Qiong were going to the temple to light the lantern for Princess Ma.


    Hearing this, Daohua became more and more puzzled.


    Xiao Yechen should know that Princess Ma¡¯s death is related to Luo Qiong. At this time, he took Luo Qiong to light up Princess Ma. What did he want to do? Reshaping the scene?


    "It turned out to be like this, it should be."


    Daohua smiled and agreed with Prince Ping''s words, and looked at''Xiao Yechen'' and Luo Qiong calmly. Seeing the bruise on the corners of Luo Qiong''s mouth, she asked in surprise: "Sister-in-law, why are you hurt on your face? ?"


    Luo Qiong stroked the corner of his mouth with his hand: "I accidentally touched it."


    As soon as she said this, she didn¡¯t wait for Inaka to respond, and Prince Ping was dissatisfied: ¡°How do the maids serve? You are a person with two bodies. How can you be bumped?¡±


    Daohua smiled and took the words: "Yes, Sister-in-law, you have to pay attention to all things during this pregnancy. Although it is okay to light up the princess, there are too many people in the temple. In order to prevent any accidents, you should wait until delivery. Go again later."


    said, looking at ¡®Xiao Yechen¡¯.


    "The princess remembers her eldest brother''s heir most. She declined to light up the lamp for a few months. She also understands if she wants to come."


    ''Xiao Yechen'' and Luo Qiong wanted to take Prince Ping out together. Daohua felt something was wrong instinctively and wanted to stop this.


    ''Xiao Yechen'' glanced at Daohua and didn''t say anything. Instead, he said directly to Prince Ping: "Father, the mother and concubine gave his son a dream last night, and the son wants to light a bright light for his mother and concubine today."


    "The second sibling did not respect her mother and concubine in everything before her mother and concubine was alive. Now that the mother concubine is dead, and the son is going to light up the mother concubine, she has to stop here in every possible way. I really don¡¯t know how much she feels at ease?"


    Princess Daohua Jianping frowned, and said quietly: "I''m just thinking about the child in my sister-in-law''s belly, so I just said a little bit more. Big brother will go if he wants to, and I won''t be that wicked person anymore."


    Luo Qiong saw that Daohua was no longer entangled, and quickly pulled the sleeve of''Xiao Yechen'', beckoning him to leave quickly.


    Daohua saw Luo Qiong''s small movements, and her doubts in her heart became more and more.


    Looking at the wound on Luo Qiong¡¯s face, Xiao Yechen should have done something to her. Faced with a husband who was violent at home, her reaction was too wrong.


    How do you feel dependent on ¡®Xiao Yechen¡¯?


    Also, although Luo Qiong''s eyes were a little dodgy, but there was not much panic between her eyebrows. Is this too inconsistent with her current situation?


    ''Xiao Yechen'' ignored Luo Qiong, but looked at Daohua: "Second siblings, the father and the queen are going to light up the mother and concubine. As a junior, should you also show your own minds?"


    Hearing this, Daohua didn¡¯t respond, and Luo Qiong shook his head at ¡®Xiao Yechen¡¯ vigorously: ¡°The second younger sibling is in charge of Ping Xitang. There are so many things on weekdays. How can we bother her?¡±


    Prince Ping also knew Daohua''s attitude towards Princess Ma, and didn''t want to embarrass her, so he immediately said: "Okay, this king will go with you, so Yan Ya will go back and work on you."


    Daohua felt wrong in her heart and didn''t want Prince Ping to go out with him, but she had no reason to stop it. After thinking about it, she could only smile and said, "My father is gone, then I''ll go together."


    Seeing that Daohua was about to follow, Luo Qiong frowned.


    Does she know that the reason why the wrong month of the child in her stomach was discovered was all because of Yan Yiyi.


    This person is too observant, and she really doesn¡¯t want to have more contact with her.


    Luo Qiong was about to remind "Xiao Yechen", so he listened to "Xiao Yechen" loudly instructing Gao Yuan to prepare the carriage.


    Seeing this, Luo Qiong thought for a while, and didn''t say anything. No matter how observant Yan Yi is, and with Brother Chi, what kind of waves can she make?


    By going back to the room to change clothes, Daohua asked Yan Ying to inform Xiao Yeyang: ¡°Tell him that Xiao Yechen will take Luo Qiong and his father to the temple to offer incense.¡±


    After Yan Ying left, Daohua quickly changed into plain clothes and left for the Prince of Leveling.


    The gate of the palace.


    Daohua frowned when she heard "Xiao Yechen" ask them to sit in the carriage together, especially when she noticed the box behind the carriage she was riding, she felt that something was wrong.


    However, Prince Ping was already in the carriage, and Daohua followed her with her skirt.


    After she got up, ¡®Xiao Yechen¡¯ helped Luo Qiong get into the car.


    In the carriage, Daohua just saw the scene of the two clenching their hands, and her eyes rolled around on the slightly rough hands of''Xiao Yechen''.


    After the carriage started, Dahua finally found out that something was wrong.


    Xiao Yechen is a pampered and weak scholar. His hands are white and delicate. Because of his well-maintained, he looks a little better than ordinary girls, and his hands don¡¯t match up with rough hands.


    This person is not Xiao Yechen!


    Daohua suddenly thought of Mrs. Wang and discussed the human skin mask with Xiao Yeyang before.


    In an instant, Daohua''s heart jumped up, watching Luo Qiong''s inadvertent attachment, and instantly guessed who this person was in front of him.


    Xiao Yechi!


    This person is so bold that he came directly to the palace!


    In the small carriage, and with the presence of Prince Ping, Daohua did not dare to act rashly, but quietly crushed the fragrant pills in the purse.


    Suddenly a faint fragrance diffused in the carriage.


    The carriages of the Royal Palace are all luxuriously decorated. Smelling the fragrance, "Xiao Yechen" just frowned without paying too much attention.


    Weiguo Gongfu.


    Old Grandpa Wei did not wait for Xiao Yechi to come to meet, and under Xiao Yeyang''s gaze, he was preparing to write the second letter with a pen, but at this moment, Yan Ying arrived.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Yan Ying, and walked out without saying a word: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Ying hurriedly told about the fact that''Xiao Yechen'' took Luo Qiong and Prince Ping to the incense: "The master was worried about the prince''s accident, so he followed."


    Xiao Yeyang condensed his eyebrows for a moment, and handed over the guarding of the government mansion to the other Jinling Guards, and he quickly left with the secret guards.


    On the other side, the Royal Palace carriage arrived in the downtown area, and Daohua silently calculated the time for the efficacy of the medicine. When she saw that there were ceremonial goods on the street, she thought for a while and opened her mouth to stop the carriage.


    However, the coachman did not listen to her.


    Princess Ping looked at Daohua: "Yan girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "There are people selling ceremonial goods on the street. I want to go down and buy some."


    ''Xiao Yechen'' looked over and said indifferently: "There is everything in the temple, so you don''t need to go down and buy it."


    Seeing that Xiao Yechen''s attitude was too cold, Prince Ping couldn''t help but said, "Yan Yatou is also kind, so stop the car and let her buy some."


    Daohua could see from the look in Xiao Yechi¡¯s eyes that he would never stop at this time, and quickly stopped Prince Ping: ¡°Father, since there is everything in the temple, I don¡¯t bother to get out of the car.¡±


    At this moment, the box placed behind the carriage suddenly banged, as if something was hitting the box.


    The four people in the carriage heard it clearly and felt the vibration.


    Prince Ping looked at''Xiao Yechen'': "What''s in the box?"


    ''Xiao Yechen'' smiled: "It''s nothing, just a dog that doesn''t accept discipline."


    Prince Ping frowned, and when he was about to say something, he saw Daohua shook his head at him.


    Luo Qiong saw it, and said abruptly: "You know, right?"


    Daohua pretended to be puzzled: "Sister-in-law, what are you talking about?"


    ''Xiao Yechen'' also watched over.


    Luo Qiong said to himself: "The person Xiao Yeyang can admire is not just beautiful. I asked myself to hide it. But you still see that the month of the child in my stomach is wrong. With your temperament, It¡¯s impossible to light a lamp and incense to the mother concubine, but you just followed, you found out, right?"


    Hearing this,''Xiao Yechen'' complexion didn''t change much, but his gaze at Daohua became dangerous.


    The box behind ?? is still banging.


    Daohua smiled: "I don''t know what you are talking about?"


    Luo Qiong also laughed: "Do you know why I didn''t stop you from following? One is the need of a mate, and the other is that you, a person whose status and status are inferior to me, should not be so happy."


    Daohua stopped pretending, and said directly: "You are sick, and you are not too sick, otherwise, a good hand won''t be so bad."


    Prince Ping was confused by the conversation between the two: "What are you talking about?"


    ''Xiao Yechen'' didn''t want things to change, and looked at Daohua coldly: "Since you found out, then just like Xiao Yechen, let''s faint for a while."


    As he said, he must raise his hand and chop off the Prince of Peace.


    However, Xiao Yechi was horrified, and he realized that his hands and feet were not able to use his strength.


    The moment "you" Xiao Yechi spoke, a dumb medicine flew into his mouth.


    Next, before Luo Qiong could react, he was also given a dumb medicine.


    Suddenly, both of them collapsed in the carriage.


    Prince Ping stared at this scene blankly.


    Daohua handed him the antidote for the loose tendons, and explained in a low voice: "Father, this person is not Xiao Yechen, he should be Xiao Yechi, the son of the Eight Kings."


    Prince Ping opened his eyes and was stopped by Daohua when he wanted to ask something.


    "Father, there must be Xiao Yechi''s accomplices outside, we can''t let them find out." As he said, he stood up and slammed into the box behind the carriage.


    "boom!"


    The box fell off the carriage.


    The coachman noticed and had to stop the carriage.


    The carriage stopped. Seeing one of the coachmen went to the box, Daohua kicked the door open and gave the coachman outside a soft sack, pulling Prince Ping and rushing out of the carriage.


    "What about the two of them?"


    "Father, we just need to guarantee our own safety. There is Jin Lingwei about arresting people."


    The two chapters are together


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 837： , Luo Qiong died

    Chapter 837, Luo Qiong died


    Daohua quickly pulled Prince Ping into the crowd. Xiao Yechi must have brought people into Beijing. He might be scattered around. What she can do now is to ensure the safety of her Prince Ping and avoid getting caught.


    But I was worried that Xiao Yeyang would not receive the news in time. After thinking about it, he shouted again: "The son of the eight kings is in the carriage!"


    After ?? shouted, he pulled Prince Ping and rushed hard.


    From pushing the door, to rushing out of the car, to yelling, but in an instant, when the people in Xiao Yechi, and the people in Xiao Yechi, Mei Lan, Wyen and others who were following in the carriage, reacted, Prince Daohua Heping had already reacted. Drowned in the crowd.


    "not good!"


    Mei Lan Mei Ju and Xiao Yechi''s complexion changed at the same time.


    Mei Lan Mei Ju jumped out of the carriage and swiftly chased in the direction of Daohua and Ping, while some of the people in Xiao Yechi chased Daohua and Ping, and part of them ran towards Xiao Yechi.


    The people in the capital know more or less about the major events in the North Korea. When they heard the "Eight Kings", they immediately rioted.


    In this way, I managed to get some escape time for Inaka and Prince Ping.


    On the carriage, Xiao Ye had dumb medicine and soft medicinal powder in the pool, and he could only use his eyes to signal the rushing men to leave the city.


    Knowing that their whereabouts had been exposed, the people in Xiao Yechi didn''t dare to stay too much. After loading the box with Xiao Yechen on the carriage, they immediately ran the carriage toward the gate of the city.


    On the other side, Daohua led Prince Ping to the alley.


    They could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw Mei Lan Meiju and Huai Zhong followed.


    However, before he let go, he saw Xiao Yechi''s people chasing him.


    Soon, the three of Mei Lan fought against the people of Xiao Yechi.


    There were too many people in Xiao Yechi, Mei Lan and the three could not stop them, and missed two of them and attacked the Daohua Peace Prince.


    Inahua stood in front of Prince Ping, took out the slingshot, and hit the two.


    Prince Ping watched Daohua stand in front of him, feeling a little moved, raised his hand and waved, and immediately two secret guards descended from the sky and rushed towards the people in Xiao Yechi.


    "Father, do you have a secret guard?"


    Prince Ping nodded firmly: "This king is a prince anyway."


    Ina Flower''s expression relaxed: "Why don''t you call out earlier?"


    Prince Ping was speechless: "You didn''t give this king this opportunity either."


    Ina Flower: "." Her fault?


    With the addition of the dark guards, Mei Lan took a shot and quickly retreated to the side of Prince Daohua Heping, watching the surroundings vigilantly.


    Safety is guaranteed, Prince Ping is also in the mood to ask: "How did you know that Yechen was dressed by Xiao Yechi? Where did the real Yechen go?"


    Daohua''s eyes flashed: "I guess Xiao Yechen is probably locked in the box at the back of the carriage." After that, he quickly added, "I didn''t save him, I already pushed him. I got off the carriage, the situation is urgent, I can only take care of you first."


    Prince Ping was stunned, he didn''t blame Daohua, thinking that Xiao Yechen might be in danger, he hurriedly shouted at the secret guard: "Hurry up and get rid of these people and save Yechen."


    The dark guard received the order, and the attack became more ruthless.


    A quarter of an hour later, all the people in Xiao Yechi fell to the ground.


    The two dark guards did not want to leave, and Prince Ping said anxiously: "What are you trying to do? Go and save Yechen. This king has Huaizhong and Yan Yatou here, nothing will happen."


    So, the two dark guards left.


    After Xiao Yeyang received the news from Yan Ying, he immediately sent a letter to the commander Xue Xiangchen, asking him to lead someone to close the city gate.


    Thanks to Daohua¡¯s saying, "The son of the eight kings is on the carriage", Jin Lingwei and the city guards quickly gathered here.


    "Master, it''s not good, the city gate is closed."


    The people from Xiao Yechi ran through four gates one after another in a carriage, but they were not able to get out of the city.


    The medicinal effect of Ruanjing Powder is too strong, even if Xiao Yechi stimulates internal force, he can only use his fingers.


    ''S subordinates drove the carriage to a remote corner, opened the door, and said to Xiao Yechi: "Master, we have to give up the carriage, Jinling Guards and City Guards are coming soon."


    The other subordinate thought for a while and said: "I continue to hold the carriage to attract their attention, you leave with the master, and find a way out of the city."


    While speaking, he walked to the back of the carriage and took out Xiao Yechen from the box.


    "Master, now Jin Lingwei should know about you pretending to be Xiao Yechen, let him lead people away for you."


    Xiao Yechi glanced at Luo Qiong and nodded without saying anything.


    He immediately put Xiao Yechi on his back, and quickly left under the **** of other people.


    Looking at Xiao Yechi''s disappearing back, the light in Luo Qiong''s eyes dimmed little by little.


    "boom!"


    Xiao Yechen was pushed into the carriage, and the people who remained behind closed the door, and quickly drove the carriage into the street.


    In the carriage, Xiao Yechen was trapped with his hands and feet, and his mouth was blocked, but he spit out the cloth in his mouth as he struggled.


    For Luo Qiong, who was sitting paralyzed on the side, he just glanced at him slightly. At the time of life and death, he was still online with IQ. He didn''t go to the theory with Luo Qiong at this time, but tried to save himself.


    It didn''t take long for the carriage to brake suddenly, and Xiao Yechen and Luo Qiong in the carriage crashed into a ball. Before they could sit down, the carriage turned around quickly, and then galloped up again.


    So, I repeated it several times.


    Xiao Yechen and Luo Qiong could not see the situation outside, but they could guess that they must have been pursued.


    "Stop the carriage, or we will let go of the arrow!"


    For Xiao Yechi, the emperor didn''t say that he had to live.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yechen''s expression changed in fright, and he speeded up the effort to bite the rope.


    The people in Xiao Yechi didn''t pay any attention at all, and directly rushed to the guard patrolling the city blocking the intersection with a carriage.


    "Let the arrow!"


    Xiao Yeyang arrived at the scene after confirming that Prince Daohua Heping was fine. When he arrived, the carriage had been forced to stop.


    The people in Xiao Yechi were shot as hedgehogs and fell to the ground, there was no movement in the carriage.


    The first person who ran towards the carriage was the secret guard sent by Prince Ping to rescue Xiao Yechen. The two went straight to the box at the back of the carriage, and when they saw that there was no one in the box, they opened the door of the carriage.


    As soon as the car door opened, everyone changed their faces.


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and looked at Xiao Yechen who was holding Luo Qiong in front of him. Without asking, he knew that the person in front of him was not Xiao Yechi. Without a word, he turned and left.


    "Xiao Yechi escaped, the city gate is not allowed to open!"


    "Big Prince."


    Xiao Yechen looked up at the dark guard, knowing that they were sent by Prince Ping to rescue him, and quickly pushed Luo Qiong away, and got out of the carriage as if to escape.


    "Send me back to the palace!"


    Xiao Yechen was taken away by the support of two dark guards. Luo Qiong, who had been shot several arrows on his body, never looked back from beginning to end.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    After Xiao Yechen returned, he shut himself in the courtyard, and no one was seen except the doctor.


    After Prince Ping learned that Luo Qiong had died, he was stunned for a while, and then went to Ping Xitang to look for Dao Hua: "Yan girl, tell me the truth, what happened to Yechen and Luo Qiong? How could they be with Xiao Yechi? What about it?"


    Daohua told the maids to retreat, and then said, "The child in Luo Qiong''s belly is not from the eldest brother, but from Xiao Yechi. It is because of this that the princess was killed by Luo Qiong and Xiao Yechi. ."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping was stunned, and did not recover for a long time.


    At this time, the subordinates came to report, and the patrol guards sent Luo Qiong''s body to the palace.


    Prince Ping heard this and furiously said: "The palace shouldn''t be so ignorant."


    "Father!"


    Daohua interrupted Prince Ping¡¯s words: ¡°Father, this matter should not be publicized, otherwise, our palace will become a joke in the capital.¡±


    Prince Ping was anxious: "Could it be possible to let Luo Qiong enter the ancestral hall of my palace?"


    Daohua: "Of course not, just send it back to the Palace of Weiguo. Luo Qiong and Xiao Yechi are in contact with each other, because the Palace of the Weiguo is part of the Eight Kings, this matter should come out soon, and give it to Luo Qiong. Going back, it can be regarded as a cause."


    Prince Ping nodded and signaled the steward to follow suit.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 838： , Willing

    Chapter 838, willing


    1 In the deep and chaotic alleys of Nancheng, Xiao Yechi was hidden in a waste dump. He watched the last two men run out to lead the chasing officers and soldiers, and closed his eyes with regret.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Daohua accompanied Prince Ping to dinner, and then went back to Pingxitang.


    Xiao Yeyang only came back when it was polished the next day. As soon as he came back, Daohua woke up: "Why is it so busy now? Has anyone caught it?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head, took the veil that Wang Man''er handed over and wiped his face: "Xiao Yechi is still at large."


    Daohua looked surprised: "So many people didn''t catch him?"


    Xiao Yeyang changed his clothes and lay down on the bed: "Don¡¯t underestimate Xiao Yechi, he was taught by the Eighth Prince himself, and the Eighth Prince is the uncle¡¯s number one confidant, and he has many methods."


    Daohua nodded: "Xiao Ye''s pool can escape with dumb medicine and Ruanjingsan. It is indeed quite powerful." After speaking, he paused, "By the way, how did Luo Qiong die?"


    Xiao Ye was silent for a moment: "It was used by Xiao Yechen as a shield, and he was killed by an arrow."


    Daohua: "Xiao Yechi didn''t care about her?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "Xiao Yechi was busy running away, so he wouldn''t care about Luo Qiong. Not only did he ignore him, he also pushed Luo Qiong and Xiao Yechen out to attract everyone''s attention, so that he could get a chance to escape. "


    Hearing this, a sorrowful color appeared on the surface of the rice flower.


    Luo Qiong is really inhumane. Her husband uses her as a shield, and her lover throws her aside in danger.


    Seeing that Xiao Ye¡¯s face was exhausted, Daohua didn¡¯t ask much, she pulled a thin blanket over his chest, and then quietly got out of bed after he fell asleep.


    On the other side, after a whole night of internal urging, Xiao Yechi was finally able to move around freely. He immediately stepped into the courtyard wall next to him, changed into a short brown, put on a straw hat, and went out into the street.


    There was nothing unusual on the street, but there were more officers and soldiers on patrol. Xiao Yechi carefully hid in the crowd and walked quickly towards the city gate.


    The gate of the city was opened, but unfortunately, only entry was allowed but no exit was allowed.


    Looking at the heavily guarded city gate, Xiao Yechi''s heart sank. He pondered for a while before turning around and walking towards the inner city.


    At noon, Xiao Yeyang woke up, and when he left the inner room, he saw Daohua squatting in the yard feeding the hounds.


    The seven hunting dogs raised by Daohua, one each for Xiao Yeyang, Yan Wentao, and Yan Wenkai, are going to go to the other four. She brought two of them to the palace when she married, and the remaining two stayed in the Yanfu Nursing Home.


    "you''re awake!"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, Daohua handed the dog food to Bishi and entered the house with a smile.


    Xiao Yeyang knows Daohua too well. Seeing her lead the hunting dog out, he knew what she wanted to do: "Do you want me to take the hunting dog to catch Xiao Yechi?"


    Daohua nodded: "Xiao Yechi should have the scent of medicine remaining on her body. You may be able to help you if you take a little dog when you go out."


    After finishing speaking, he took him to the dinner table.


    Xiao Yeyang had no objection. Gou Xiaoyi was borrowed by the commander to do the errand some time ago, and he has not yet returned it to him. It seems that he has to find time to ask for it in person.


    After lunch, Xiao Yeyang took the dog Xiaoer out.


    The nose of a dog is always better than that of a human being. That afternoon, I took Xiao Yeyang and others to find the place where Xiao Yechi hid last night.


    At the same time, in the backyard of a pharmacy in the inner city, the old man in charge of processing medicine in the shop sneaked into the sundries room with a bowl of freshly brewed medicine.


    "Master, you can speak with this medicine."


    Xiao Yechi looked at the medicine in the hands of the old man, but did not immediately take it.


    Although this person is also Wanwei, he has not been in contact for many years. He is not very trustworthy.


    The old man saw him, took a sip quickly, and then handed it to Xiao Yechi again.


    Xiao Yechi took the medicine and drank it. After a while, he felt a little itchy in his throat. He tried to speak, and found that he could indeed speak.


    "What''s the situation outside?"


    Xiao Yechi asked hoarsely.


    Old man: "Jin Lingwei is taking officers and soldiers from house to house to check the population. Anyone who does not have a household registration and can''t tell where he came from is all arrested and sent to prison."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yechi''s complexion became more and more gloomy. After a while, he stood up and said, "Continue to do your business, as if I had never been here."


    The old man nodded and waited until Xiao Yechi left before heaved a sigh of relief.


    He is Wanwei, and he also knows his mission, but the peaceful life for many years makes him really not want to be involved in conspiracy disputes anymore.


    Unfortunately, God just likes to joke with people, the more things you don¡¯t want to happen, they happen.


    Seeing Jin Lingwei pouring into the medicine shop, the old man dropped his head weakly.


    I still haven''t escaped it!


    Xiao Yechi didn''t go far, and he ate noodles in front of a noodle stall not far away. The reason for leaving the drugstore was that he did not trust the old man, and the other was that he felt that the drugstore was not safe, but he did not expect that Jin Lingwei''s people. It will come so fast.


    Without daring to delay any longer, Xiao Yechi put down a few pennies and got up and left.


    Chengen Gongfu.


    Gong Cheng En and Jiang Shizi, who were idle at home, were discussing about Xiao Yechi and Prince Weiguo¡¯s mansion in their study, when suddenly there was a sound of heavy objects falling outside the house.


    Jiang Shizi quickly got up and opened the window to look out, and saw a dark guard lying on the ground grinning, frowning and asking: "What''s the matter?"


    The dark guard quickly stood up and replied: "My son, a dead bird suddenly fell from the tree, and the subordinate didn''t pay attention, and his feet slipped a bit."


    Jiang Shizi was unhappy, but he didn''t say much, just exhorted: "The city is unstable during this period, you have to cheer up."


    "Yes!"


    After the hidden guard was hidden again, Jiang Shizi closed the window. However, at this moment, a figure flashed by, and then a sharp dagger hit his neck.


    Gong Cheng En eagerly stood up as soon as he saw Xiao Yechi.


    Seeing that he was about to call someone, Xiao Yechi pressed the dagger in his hand hard, and suddenly, Jiang Shizi left a blood mark on his neck: "Gong Cheng En, don''t be jealous! You don''t want to just send away your grandson. Send your son away."


    Cheng En Gong was angry and worried, looking at Xiao Yechi ferociously, "What do you want to do?"


    Xiao Yechi twitched his lips and said, "Nothing does not go to the Three Treasures Hall. I''m here, I want to find your cooperation."


    Public Chengen laughed: "The old man doesn''t think there is anything we can cooperate with."


    Xiao Yechi smiled and shook his head: "Cheng En Gong, why bother to say so absolutely, it is not that your Jiang family has not cooperated with us before."


    Gong Cheng En saw the blood flowing from Jiang Shizi¡¯s neck, gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡±


    Xiao Yechi smiled and said: "My cooperation is very simple, send me out of the city."


    Cheng En Gong directly refused: "This old man can''t do it. Now the city gate is guarded by the Jinling Guards and the Imperial Guard. No one wants to go out unless the emperor orders them."


    Xiao Yechi: "Don¡¯t rush to say no, you haven¡¯t listened to me yet, what benefits do I give? The treasure left by Grandpa Emperor, plus a gold medal to avoid death."


    Hearing this, Cheng En Gong''s expression was stagnant, but Jiang Shizi, who was still in danger, couldn''t help but show his intentions.


    Xiao Yechi noticed that both father and son were moved, and then said, ¡°I know a little bit about the relationship between your Jiang family and the emperor now. The death-free gold medal may be of great use to you.¡±


    Jiang Shizi: "The gold medal for immunity from death was given to the eight kings by the first emperor. You gave it to us. Wouldn''t we admit that our Jiang family is also a party of eight kings and one party?"


    Xiao Yechi laughed: "Jiang Shizi, it seems that you still know too little. The establishment of the Xia Dynasty, Gao Zu created a total of three identical gold medals for avoiding death. My father won one. Where did the other two go? No one knows until now. If you don''t say that I gave the gold medal for immunity from death, who can know the source?"


    "As for the treasure left by Grandpa Emperor."


    Xiao Yechi smiled and looked at Gong En Gong: "You are the veteran of the three dynasties. You should know the situation of the former state treasury. In order to leave enough wealth for my father, Grandpa Emperor almost emptied the treasury."


    Listening to these words, Jiang Shizi was completely moved.


    What they have to do now, but it takes a lot of money.


    Cheng Engong looked at Xiao Yechi coldly: "No matter how much it is, it is estimated that you will have finished moving it."


    Xiao Yechi shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°In order to avoid being discovered, I didn¡¯t dare to make much movement when I returned to Beijing this time. Up to now, I have moved half of my gold and silver jewelry.¡±


    "Gong En, as long as you send me safely out of the city, all the remaining half of the treasure and the gold medal for immunity are yours."


    President Cheng En stared at Xiao Yechi with narrowed eyes: "You are so willing?"


    Xiao Yechi shrugged: "What if I can''t bear it? Since the emperor already knows where I am, he will definitely kill me. I can no longer stay in the capital."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 839： , Do not look down

    Chapter 839, do not look down


    Cheng Engong was silent for a moment: "How do we believe your words?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yechi immediately put down his dagger and pushed Jiang Shizi to Cheng En Gong: "To show my sincerity, I can tell you first that the gold medal to avoid death will be placed behind the plaque of the Hall of Supreme Harmony. You should have someone in the palace. Well, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can let someone check it out first."


    Cheng En''s face hesitated: "How can you put such an important thing in the palace?"


    Xiao Yechi smiled lightly and said: "If you put it outside, you may be stolen or taken away. If my father can use the death-free gold medal, he must be sent to the palace for a trial or two and put it in Taihe. The temple is just right."


    Cheng En Gong nodded to Jiang Shizi.


    Jiang Shizi immediately went out of the study, clutching his neck with his hands.


    Seeing him go out, Xiao Ye''s face did not show any worries.


    Father Chengen saw him and asked, "Are you not afraid that after my son goes out, will you summon secret guards to catch you?"


    Xiao Yechi smiled: "No, your Jiang family has almost torn apart from the emperor, and your eldest grandson is also dead, I don''t believe it, you don''t want revenge."


    "You should be plotting something now, you who are short of money, how can you refuse the treasure left by the emperor''s grandfather."


    "Besides, isn''t you still in the room? I have confidence. I will hold you hostage just before the dark guard rushes in."


    Cheng En Gong looked at Xiao Yechi coldly, hummed, and said nothing.


    Soon, Jiang Shizi came back again, and first nodded with Cheng En Gong, indicating that he had passed the letter into the palace, and then looked at Xiao Yechi and said: "Just now, the secret guard came to report and saw the appearance outside the palace. Jin Lingwei."


    Xiao Yechi frowned, feeling irritated by Jin Lingwei''s pursuit.


    Cheng En Gong didn¡¯t want to draw Jin Lingwei¡¯s attention to Jiang¡¯s family. He glanced at the sky and thought for a while and said, ¡°We¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you out of the city right away.¡±


    Xiao Yechi raised his eyebrows: "How are you going to send me out?"


    Cheng En Gong did not answer, but looked at Jiang Shizi: "You go out of the city with him."


    Jiang Shizi nodded and looked at Xiao Yechi: "I hope you can count on your words. Once you leave the city, you will tell me the location of the treasure."


    Xiao Yechi smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise. The emperor forced my father to death. I still want to watch you oust him."


    Hearing what he said, the father and son of Chengen were relieved a lot.


    Soon, one of the guards came in with two sets of patrol officers and soldiers'' clothes.


    After Jiang Shizi and Xiao Yechi had changed, they quickly left the house through the back door, and then got into the patrol team that had been bought.


    On the other side, in front of the gate of Chengen Gong''s Mansion, Jin Lingwei watched the dog Xiaoer constantly yelling at Cheng''en Gong''s Mansion, and couldn''t help looking at Xiao Yeyang, as if waiting for him to give an order.


    At this time, the door opened, and Cheng Engong walked out with a cold face.


    "Yeyang, are you now reinstated as an official?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Not yet."


    Gong Cheng En looked at the public Jin Lingwei: "Then what are you doing? Do you want to check the Palace of Cheng En?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Cheng Engong misunderstood, we just passed by here."


    Cheng En Gong: "Since you are here, let''s sit in the mansion for a while."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang was surprised, and smiled and refused: "Don''t bother, we still have something to do."


    Cheng En Gong: "Ye Yang, the old man is your elder, right? Why, you don¡¯t enter the mansion, do you look down on me Cheng En Gong¡¯s mansion?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "President Cheng En really misunderstood. We are indeed having something."


    Gong Enn smiled: "Yeyang, you are not working as a errand now. Even if something happens, it can be a big deal, go and sit with the old man in the house."


    Looking at a pair of Cheng En Gong who was about to have a long conversation with him, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flashed, and he let go of the dog leash in his hand without moving.


    Suddenly, Gou Xiaoer ran out.


    When Xiao Yeyang saw him, his expression changed drastically, and he said to Cheng Engong anxiously: "Cheng Engong, I have a hunting dog, but it''s not easy to let it run around in the street. I have to catch it and leave first. what!"


    As he said, he quickly went after the dog Xiaoer.


    Looking at Jin Lingwei walking with Xiao Yeyang, Gong Engong suddenly became cold.


    This Xiao Yeyang is too slick, he wanted to hold him for a while, lest he continue to chase Xiao Yechi.


    The steward walked over and asked in a low voice, "Master, there will be no problems with Shi Ziye?"


    Grandpa Cheng En frowned, "The pair of patrol officers and soldiers are ours, and nothing will happen." After that, he was a little worried, and said to the steward, "Isn''t he Xiao Yeyang looking for Xiao Yechi?" Make a little movement in the city and divert their attention."


    The manager nodded, and quickly stepped back to work.


    Xiao Yeyang chased the dog Xiaoer, so he let his subordinates lead him and continued searching on the street.


    He himself was thinking about the strange behavior of Cheng En Gong.


    Invite him into the mansion to chat. This is not Cheng En Gong¡¯s style. He wants to hold him back?


    Suddenly, officers and soldiers on patrol came over and told them that there had been a street murder in Xicheng, saying that Xiao Yechi might have done it.


    After Jin Lingwei heard this, he was about to pass immediately. Xiao Yeyang felt that something was wrong and stopped them.


    "My lord, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "We will continue to follow Gou Xiaoer, and others will take care of other things."


    Gou Xiaoer sniffed here and there, unknowingly, he brought Xiao Yeyang and his party to the West City Gate.


    At the gate of the city, Gou Xiaoer still yelled at the gate.


    I saw Xiao Yeyang, and was about to question the soldiers guarding the city gate, when Wei Qi walked over.


    "Why did you come here?"


    Xiao Ye looked at Wei Qi in surprise.


    Wei Qi: "The emperor is very concerned about Xiao Yechi''s affairs, let me take a look at the situation. By the way, why are you here?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded with his chin, Xiao Er: "It brought us here. No one has been out here just now, right?"


    Wei Qi shook his head: "No, but the guard just happened to be changed here."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang frowned, looked at the dog Xiaoer who was still roaring, and said to Wei Qi, "I have to take someone out of the city to see."


    Wei Qi didn''t ask much: "Okay, I will stay here and wait for you."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly led Jin Lingwei out of the city gate, and after leaving the city, he directly released the dog Xiaoer and chased after him.


    A few miles away, Xiao Yechi and the master waiting outside the city joined together.


    Jiang Shizi: "Xiao Yechi, treasure address."


    Xiao Yechi looked at Master: "Give it to him."


    Master quickly escaped from his arms a slap-sized sheepskin map and handed it to Jiang Shizi.


    Jiang Shizi took it and looked at Xiao Yechi suspiciously: "You didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    Xiao Yechi smiled. Just as he was about to say something, a detective ran over: "Master, hurry up, Jin Lingwei is catching up."


    As soon as the voice fell, a sharp arrow shot over and hit the detective directly.


    See you at Xiao Yechi. Without further ado, he took the Master and the others on horseback. He was worried about being overtaken. After thinking about it, he drew a flying knife and shot it directly at Jiang Shizi who was escaping in the other direction.


    The flying knife flew over and directly cut through Jiang Shizi''s neck.


    The blood soared, Jiang Shizi fell to the ground with wide-eyed eyes.


    "My Son!"


    The guard rushed to Jiang Shizi and pressed his neck firmly in an attempt to prevent the blood from flowing out.


    Jiang Shizi was totally unwilling in his eyes, and laboriously gave the map in his hand to the guard: "Go." This was his life in exchange, and he must take it back.


    Looking at Jin Lingwei approaching, the guard took the map, turned on his horse, and quickly escaped.


    When Xiao Yeyang and Jin Lingwei arrived, Jiang Shizi''s eyes were already lost, and finally he swallowed his last breath without looking at him.


    has been added!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 840： , Daxia Jiangqi

    Chapter 840, Daxia will fall


    "Jiang Shizi is dead?!"


    Daohua looked at Wang Man''er in shock.


    Wang Man''er nodded fiercely: "It''s spread outside."


    Daohua rubbed her forehead, her eyes were puzzled: "Aren¡¯t you catching Xiao Yechi? Why did the dead become Jiang Shizi?"


    Not only Daohua couldn''t believe it, but everyone in Beijing also couldn''t believe it.


    In less than half a year, the eldest grandson and the eldest son of the Jiang family died one after another, and now only the elderly Cheng Engong supports the Jiang family, which is really amazing.


    "The Jiang family is domineering, is this retribution?"


    The people hadn''t finished marveling at the death of Jiang Shizi, and then, the official and soldiers of the Weiguo government ransacked their homes. The masters of the Luo family were all put on shackles and were put in the prison of the Ministry of Justice, waiting to be cut.


    "Why was the residence of the Weiguo government ransacked?"


    "I heard that the Palace of Weiguo is also a party feather of the Eight Kings. The son of the Eight Kings returned to Beijing this time and he contacted them."


    "Eight Kings Party Yu, that should be caught."


    The Eight Kings conspired to rebel, and colluded with Tatar in Northern Xinjiang, and severely injured the Daxia army. These things made the people have no good feelings for the Eight Kings.


    Dong Yuanyao and Sun Changze stood in the crowd, listening to the crowd''s condemnation of the Luo family, their expressions were more relaxed than ever.


    Sun Changze squeezed Dong Yuanyao''s hand, and smiled: "Now you should rest assured."


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and nodded: ¡°Without the threat of the Luo family, even if Xiliang is barren and bitter, I believe that with the eldest brother, the Dong family can survive.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang came back when it was dawning again.


    Looking at his bloodshot eyes, Daohua put him on his legs and pressed acupuncture points on his head to relieve fatigue.


    When he returned home, Xiao Yeyang''s tense nerves also relaxed, and said with some regret: "Xiao Yechi may not be able to catch it anymore."


    Daohua: "How did Xiao Yechi get out of the city?"


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled: "The strength of the Jiang family."


    Daohua appeared in a daze, and then asked incomprehensibly: "Then how did Jiang Shizi die?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yechi killed Jiang Shizi in order to buy himself more time to escape."


    Daohua: "Jiang family is willing to help Xiao Yechi, and it must be a deal with him. Now that Jiang Shizi is dead, Cheng Engong is afraid that his intestines will be green with regret."


    "By the way, the Jiang family and Xiao Yechi colluded, what will the emperor do with the Jiang family?"


    Xiao Yeyang sighed, "Gong Cheng En and the Jiang family gangs insisted that Jiang Shizi was going to catch Xiao Yechi. In addition, the long-standing hatred of the Jiang family and the Wan family, everyone did not think that the Jiang family would and Xiao Yechi colluded."


    Ina Flower: "Then this matter is forgotten?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s mouth tickled: "Xiao Yechi and Jiang''s family, for the emperor''s uncle, one is external troubles and the other is internal troubles."


    "To fight foreigners, you must settle down first, because a Xiao Yechi killed the next Patriarch of the Jiang family. For the emperor, this is a very cost-effective thing."


    "Uncle Emperor, who has benefited, if he continues to suppress Jiang''s family without conclusive evidence at this time, he will leave a bad reputation."


    "Come again, the Jiang family has lost the eldest son and eldest grandson, Cheng En Gong and the empress dowager. At this moment, I am afraid that they are almost on the verge of collapse. Uncle Emperor wants to chase them. They are likely to do some extreme behavior."


    "Jiang Banchao didn''t scream randomly. For the sake of court stability, at this time, Uncle Huang will not move Jiang''s house."


    Daohua nodded, and then showed concern: "You led people to pursue Xiao Yechi. Will the Queen Mother and Gong En Gong blame Jiang Shizi''s death on you?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face was solemn: "I am present at the deaths of Jiang Jinghui and Jiang Shizi, and the empress dowager and Cheng En Gong''s temperament will definitely anger me." Then, looking at Daohua, "I''m not afraid, but you. If you go out in the future, you must bring more people."


    Ina Flower nodded solemnly: "I will go out as little as possible."


    Chengen Gongfu.


    The white banner that had just been withdrawn was hung up again, Cheng En Gong crouched in front of Jiang Shizi¡¯s coffin, with regret in his face and eyes.


    If he had not become greedy for the treasure left by the first emperor, he would not agree to cooperate with Xiao Yechi, so that his son would not die.


    Xiao Yechi.


    Sure enough, he is the descendant of Concubine Wan Gui, who is as vicious and poisonous as Concubine Wan, without the slightest credibility.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been with a tiger for skin!


    Cining Palace.


    Learning that Jiang Shizi was dead, the queen mother fainted and fell asleep all night before slowly waking up.


    Seeing the queen serving on the side, the queen mother closed her eyes in frustration and pain.


    Does the Jiang family really want the building to fall?


    The queen was also at a loss. The eldest brother and the eldest grandson of the Jiang family were both dead, and the second brother was paralyzed on the bed again. The second brother¡¯s eldest son also had his leg broken. Only the elderly father was struggling to sustain it.


    How did the Jiang family lose so fast? !


    The queen hesitated and looked at the queen mother: "Auntie, the Jiang family can no longer withstand the toss. In the future, we will be the emperor¡¯s courtiers in peace, okay?"


    The queen mother¡¯s eyes sharpened with a ¡®swish¡¯, and she looked at the queen coldly: "Are you trying to help the emperor?"


    The queen immediately knelt down and looked at the queen dowager beggingly: ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to help the emperor. I just want the Jiang family to be well, and I hope my father will enjoy his old age.¡±


    "Auntie, can you let it go? You are the emperor''s nominal mother. As long as the Jiang family does not violate the emperor, the emperor will not touch the Jiang family for his own reputation."


    "But if you continue to do big and unruly things, then the Jiang family will really be over."


    The queen mother chuckled: "Is it a treason? The emperor''s throne was obtained by means of a treachery. If the king is defeated, as long as the Jiang family wins in the end, will you dare to say that the Jiang family is intransience?"


    Seeing what else the queen wanted to say, the queen mother directly snapped: ¡°Queen, you must remember your identity. You are the daughter of the Jiang family. Only when the Jiang family is well, your position as the queen can be secure.¡±


    "Auntie."


    Looking at the paranoia on the face of the Queen Mother, the Queen¡¯s heart kept sinking.


    Big brother and Jinghui are already dead, continue the fight, who will be the next person to die in the Jiang family?


    The queen mother said in a cold voice: "The emperor will not leave hands to the Jiang family. If we want to do nothing, it will only be the fish on the emperor''s chopping board."


    The queen failed to persuade the queen mother, so she left Cining Palace in a sense of compassion.


    The death of Jiang Shizi disrupted all the arrangements of the Queen Mother and Cheng En Gong, and all the previous plans were overturned. As a result, after Jiang Shizi''s funeral, the Jiang family fell silent.


    The Jiang family was silent, but the queen mother became high-profile, and after a short interval, she called the prince and princess to Cining Palace to chat and talk.


    In this regard, the emperor did not stop, but continued to send guards and Jin Lingwei to stare at Jiang''s house.


    The emperor wanted to use the arrest of Xiao Yechi to reinstate the official Xiao Yeyang. When the queen mother heard about it, she immediately called Xiao Yeyang to the Ci Ning Palace and mentioned the point again.


    After Xiao Yeyang rejected ??, rumors of Xiao Yeyang''s rebellion against the Queen Mother spread from the palace that day.


    Compared to the last time, this time the queen mother was determined to pour dirty water on Xiao Yeyang. Every time she asked the maid to enter the palace for peace, she would accuse Xiao Yeyang of unfilial piety.


    As a result, within a few days, Xiao Yeyang once again became a figure in the capital.


    And Xiao Yeyang''s reputation, spread by people with ulterior motives, is even worse than when he was a child.


    "Damage you, what is the Queen Mother?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in confusion.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t care about it: ¡°The queen mother just didn¡¯t want to make me feel better. She died of her nephew and grand-nephew, and had to make me lose my foothold.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 841： , All the glory and the loss all the loss

    Chapter 841


    The Queen Mother didn''t do anything excessive, she just said something to Xiao Yeyang in front of the fateful wife, and the emperor didn''t want to intervene.


    In the beginning, it was just a rumor from Xiao Yeyang, saying that he rebelled against the queen mother, was not filial, and did not put people in his eyes because of his credit. Later, Daohua was also involved.


    During the gathering of the female families, they would whisper, saying that Daohua was holding Xiao Yeyang and not even accepting a concubine, she was a ten-percent jealous woman.


    Ina Hua was not angry when she heard this rumor.


    Xiao Ye looked at her yang, smiled and asked: "You are a jealous woman, aren''t you angry?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "I am a jealous woman." She said, looking at Xiao Yeyang, "I will never give you a concubine room or close a room for you in my entire life. I think I''m a jealous woman. Good!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, and stretched out his claws to pinch the soft flesh on Daohua¡¯s cheeks: "I just like you taking me so rightly and confidently."


    Ina Hua was amused by his words, and patted his paws: "What are you talking about!"


    Xiao Yeyang took the person to sit on his lap, and put his head on Daohua¡¯s shoulder: "Marry me, you are wronged."


    Daohua looked sideways at Xiao Yeyang, put her arm around his neck, and looked at him squarely: "Xiao Yeyang, marrying you, only you can make me wronged. As for the women with long tongues out there, what does it have to do with me? ?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang flashed a happy expression in his eyes, tightened his arms, and put his head against Daohua¡¯s forehead: "I am an unfilial son, you are a jealous woman, and we two are really perfect match!"


    Daohua also smiled, stayed with Xiao Yeyang for a while, and said: "June 29 is the day when the third sister gets married. We have to go to Yan Mansion that day. Do you have time?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I''m at home now, of course I have time." After speaking, he paused, "Let¡¯s add thicker makeup to the third sister."


    "During this period, don''t look at the Jiang family''s silence, but Jiang Banchao really didn''t scream for nothing, and those who walked closer to us were more or less affected."


    Inahana nodded: "If you don''t say I will do it too."


    She heard from the third brother that her father and eldest brother were in the yamen during this period, and they had been squeezed out a lot when working as errands.


    In the capital, everyone is very crisis-conscious. Now the Queen Mother has openly expressed her dislike for her and Xiao Yeyang. In order not to cause trouble, everyone will deliberately alienate the Yan family.


    The day when Yan Yi married, it would not be too lively.


    On June 28th, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang returned to Yan''s mansion ahead of time with makeup gifts.


    Xiao Yeyang left with Yan Zhigao, while Daohua went to Mrs. Li''s courtyard.


    Yan Yishuang¡¯s dowry, Mrs. Li still prepared very carefully, and sixty-four sets were neatly placed in the yard.


    "Although you are a concubine, you are also the master''s daughter. Why does the eldest girl carry one hundred and twenty dowry when she gets married? When you get here, you will have half your birth?"


    Aunt Lin complained to Yan Yishuang.


    Yan Yishuang glanced at her biological mother, and sighed: "Auntie, you are content. The big sister has more dowries, one is because she married the palace; the other is, the big sister has more of her own self; the third is, big My sister¡¯s mother-in-law and master also add a lot of makeup."


    "In recent years, my daughter has also wanted to understand, and I don''t want to compare with my big sister anymore. The dowry my mother prepared for me is really not imaginary. There are a lot of farms, shops, and companion houses, and my daughter is very satisfied. ."


    Aunt Lin hates iron and steel and clicks on Yan Yishuang¡¯s forehead: "You silly boy, I bought this for you. If you want me to say, you should go to the master."


    Yan Yishuang interrupted Aunt Lin''s words and said with a serious expression: "Auntie, don''t you have those unrealistic delusions anymore. Let''s stay a bit safe and keep ourselves. Maybe we can still get some more pity from my father."


    "Auntie, after I got married, you stayed honestly in Shuangxinyuan, don''t mess with your wife anymore. Nowadays, the wife is not something you can afford. There are big sisters, big brothers, and fourth brothers. If she insists on punishing you, it won''t be easy for her father to stop her."


    Aunt Lin snorted, her expression was not very convincing and said: "Okay, do I need you to teach me?"


    Yan Yi was silent, and grabbed Aunt Lin''s hand: "Auntie, the fifth brother told me that when he gets a fame and becomes a relative, he will ask his father to find an errand for him. Then he I''ll take you a piece of it out."


    Aunt Lin''s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Yan Yi nodded her head and continued her efforts: "But auntie, the officialdom is dangerous, the fifth brother needs help from the family, so you must not offend Madam, you know?"


    Aunt Lin said ¡®um¡¯, this time the reluctance on her face was much less.


    Yan Yishuang could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when she finally convinced her biological mother.


    She is married, and the fifth elder brother is busy with school work. He can''t watch her aunt from time to time, so she can only stop her life completely in order to live better in the back house of Yan Mansion.


    Hearing the maid said that Daohua was back, Aunt Lin knew that Daohua would definitely come to see her daughter, so she took the initiative to leave.


    Yan Yishuang did not keep anyone. Before, she didn''t understand why the big sister didn''t like her aunt so much. Now she is about to marry, she suddenly understood a little bit.


    The main room and the concubine room are always incompatible with water and fire.


    Sitting in Mrs. Li¡¯s room for a while, Daohua and her three sister-in-laws came to Yan Yishuang Yard.


    Yan Yi smiled and welcomed the four into the house.


    In recent years, Yan Yishuang will still be a human being. The three of them get along well with Han Xinran. Daohua and her have no contradictions that can¡¯t be overcome. A few people sit together and chat, and the atmosphere is pretty good.


    Until midday, Daohua four left.


    As soon as everyone left, the maid took the makeup gift from Daohua to Yan Yishuang: "The big girl has sent several boxes of things here, and I don¡¯t know what they are?"


    Yan Yishuang opened the largest wooden box, and suddenly a set of pearly gemstone heads came into view.


    Yan Yishuang quickly opened the other boxes, and all of them were exquisite pearl bracelets.


    "The difference is between dredging. When the second girl was married, the eldest girl added makeup to the second girl, but it was far less than the girl you." The maid said with joy.


    "By the way, girl, there are still several brocades and cloud brocades outside. The colors are so beautiful, they are all the girls like."


    Yan Yishuang smiled: "Big sister is interested." After speaking, he paused, "The makeup gift from the big sister, please don''t say anything." So that the second uncle and the second aunt will start to worry again when they know about it.


    On June 29th, Yan Yishuang got married.


    In the past two years, there have been many marriages in the Yan family. Compared with other brothers and sisters, Yan Yi''s marriage is the least lively, and there are not many people coming.


    Taohua stood in front of the gate of Yan''s house, watched Yan Yishuang sit on the sedan chair, and looked around the guests who came to the wedding, feeling very sigh in her heart.


    The Yan family has instantly improved a lot because of her joining the Prince Ping¡¯s palace. Now that she and Xiao Yeyang are being squeezed out, the real thing has brought the glory and the loss and the loss to the extreme.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 842： , Embarrassed

    Chapter 842, embarrassed


    The next patriarch of the Jiang family and the eldest grandson who had worked so hard were killed one after another, which made Gu Jian very happy. Daohua and Xiao Yeyang clearly felt this when they arrived at Four Seasons Villa.


    July is the hottest time, and the hot weather did not stop the old man from being in a good mood.


    Old prince Yong is too old and can¡¯t stand the heat. Every summer he goes to Zhuangzi to escape the heat. He often chats and drinks tea with Gu Jian. The two princes are getting more and more familiar.


    Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang''s reputation was not very good during this period, but knowing that the two were here, the old prince still sent someone back to his house to call out his grandson Xiao Ye.


    Xiao Yeyang saw the intention of the old prince Yong, and did not say anything about it. Although Xiao Yexuan''s ability is not outstanding, he is still sincere, and he is willing to befriend him.


    In the royal family, he still needs to establish his own network.


    The prince is not allowed to befriend, but clan relatives can still come closer.


    Because Xiao Yeyang had no errands, after Xiao Yeyang arranged for the secret guards to stare at Jiang''s house, he stayed with Daohua in Zhuangzi.


    The day before Qixi, Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong came to Four Seasons Villa together.


    "Why are you here?"


    Inahua looked at the two in surprise.


    Kang Naixin smiled and asked, "Why are you not welcome?"


    Daohua immediately smiled and said, "Ms. Kang and Ms. Wu can come here. The humble house is really brilliant." She said, welcoming them into the house.


    After drinking a sip of tea, Wu Xirong said with a smile: ¡°Tomorrow is the Chinese Valentine''s Day, and the young ladies from the capital have met to hold a begging party at Yunhe Tower. Nai Xingu and I didn¡¯t like such a gathering, so we hid in the Zhuangzi.¡±


    "The crowded parties are weird and boring." Daohua asked the maid to serve iced watermelons and grapes, and chatted with Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong about other things with a smile.


    Kang Naixin smiled and ate the watermelon: "Xirong and I will live in Zhuangzi for a few days, and we will come to see you every day. Don''t hesitate to entertain us."


    Daohua laughed: "Watermelon and grapes are full."


    After eating fruit for a while, Kang Naixin glanced at Wu Xirong and asked Daohua with a smile: "I heard that Xiao Yexuan often comes to your villa?"


    Daohua nodded: "The old prince likes to chat and drink tea with my master. He came with the old prince."


    At noon, Caiju came to inform him to eat, and Daohua took the two to Gu Jian¡¯s courtyard. As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Xiao Yexuan and Wu Dingbo standing beside Xiao Yeyang.


    "Your brother is here too?"


    Wu Xirong nodded and said: "My father thinks that my brother has nothing to do at home, and always scolds him, knowing that Naixin and I are coming to Zhuangzi, so he hid with us."


    There were a few more young people, and the dinner table immediately became lively.


    Everyone was talking and laughing, and Gu Jian and Lao Yong were also very happy.


    A few days later, Kang Naixin, Wu Dingbo, and Wu Xirong would come to Four Seasons Villa every day. As they had more contact, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua knew more about them.


    During ??, Daohua noticed that Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong always leaned towards Xiao Yexuan intentionally or unintentionally.


    She remembered that at the time of the New Year, the two people also visited her Zhuangzi. It was also when Xiao Yexuan was there. They were both guests and they knew each other. At that time, she and Xiao Yeyang had a banquet for three people in the pavilion.


    One encounter is a coincidence, but two or three times are not.


    Daohua looked at Kang Naixin and Wu Xirong.


    The two are about a year younger than her, and they are both good in family background and appearance, but they have not yet married.


    I don¡¯t know who these two people fell in love with Xiao Yexuan?


    The time spent in Zhuangzi passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was July 16th. Tomorrow was the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday. Xiao Yeyang and Daohua had to get up and return home even if they didn¡¯t want to go.


    In the carriage back to the city, Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua had no energy, and he thought about it and said, "You have a good time with Miss Kang and Miss Wu?"


    Inahua: "It''s okay, both of them are relatively straightforward, and they are not squeamish, they are very easy to get along with."


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly smiled and said, "Since you can get along with them, please invite them to the palace to accompany you more in the future, lest you get bored."


    Daohua sighed: "Yuan Yao went back to her husband''s house with Sun Changze, and Shiyu followed her fourth brother to Yuezhou. Jingwan was about to give birth again. I couldn''t even find anyone who could say something about it. It was really boring. Of."


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and said with a smile: "The eldest princess and the Wu family are both neutral royalists. We can befriend them."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯.


    July 17, the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday.


    Because of the death of Jiang Shizi, this birthday did not take place, but the royal family gathered together and held a family banquet in Ci Ning Palace.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang honestly followed Prince Ping and gave the Queen Mother a present, and the Queen Mother hummed, and even the Prince Ping did not give a good face.


    As all the clan members watched, Prince Ping smiled stiffly and took Daohua and Xiao Yeyang to his seat.


    Compared with the excitement elsewhere, the place where Inaka and the others sit seems to be separated by a vacuum belt.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang didn''t care much, but Prince Ping was a little uncomfortable.


    Sitting for a while, Prince Ping went to talk to King Rui.


    Princess Huijia also brought Kang Naixin. When Kang Naixin saw Daohua, she smiled and greeted her.


    An uncommon greeting pierced the Queen Mother¡¯s eye, and the Queen Mother had princess Huijia and Kang Naixin on the spot.


    "Hui Jia, Nai Xin is not too young, so why haven''t you talked about her? If you don''t have a suitable candidate, Ai''s family can set her up."


    Hearing this, the expressions of Princess Huijia and Kang Naixingu changed.


    The empress dowager refers to marriage. It must be based on interests, and it is also the interests of the Jiang family. What good marriage can it refer to?


    Princess Huijia quickly said: "After returning to the Queen Mother, Erchen has already shown Naixin a good view of her."


    The Queen Mother: "Oh? Whose family is it? Let''s listen to you. Please refer to the Ai family for help."


    Seeing the queen mother she didn¡¯t tell who she was, she would point to the appearance of the marriage. Princess Huijia hesitated. She knew her daughter¡¯s thoughts. Wu Dingbo, who liked the Wu family, had never come to the house to express this. How did she speak?


    Kang Naixin noticed her mother¡¯s embarrassment, thought about it and stepped forward and said: "Back to the Queen Mother, Naixin likes Wu Dingbo of Dudu Wu¡¯s house."


    only said that she likes it, but did not say that the two families have been set up. In the future, whether the Wu family is willing to marry her, it will not be regarded as cheating the queen mother.


    The queen mother obviously did not want to let Kang Naixin mean: "You like Wu Dingbo, then does Wu Dingbai like you?"


    It is really humiliating to ask a question like a girl who has not come out of the cabinet.


    Princess Huijia was so angry that she clenched her fists.


    "Why is it so quiet?"


    The emperor walked into the hall with a smile, and glanced at the standing princess Huijia and Kang Naixin.


    The queen mother smiled and said: "The emperor came here just right, Naixin said that she likes Wu Dingbo from the Wu family, do you want to?"


    The emperor smiled and interrupted the queen mother''s words: "Dingbai, that kid is really good." As he said, he didn''t give the queen mother a chance to speak, and looked at the clan family present.


    "Are you ready for the gifts for the Queen Mother?"


    The old prince Yong immediately took the words: "I''m ready early, just wait for the emperor to come over and show it to the Queen Mother."


    The emperor: "What are you waiting for, please submit it. I will also see what good things you all gave."


    Under the leadership of the old prince Yong, all the royal family members began to offer their gifts one after another, turning aside the matter just now.


    Seeing this, the queen mother was very angry, but she couldn''t face the emperor, she could only face the people who offered gifts to express her dissatisfaction.


    As usual, Prince Ping was the most active gift, but this time, he sat still.


    Before, the queen mother didn¡¯t give a good face to Prince Ping¡¯s mansion. He said that she was old and didn¡¯t take it seriously, but the daughter of Sister Huijia was embarrassed by her publicly because she said hello to Yan Yatou.


    What does the Queen Mother want to do?


    Do you want everyone to exclude Yeyang and his wife?


    Has she ever thought about his feelings when she did this?


    When I think of the graciousness of Chenghuan these years, Prince Ping always feels that he has paid wrongly.


    The Queen Mother actually didn''t care about him at all.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 843： , Learned of life experience

    Chapter 843, learned of life experience


    At the gate of the palace, Daohua looked at Kang Naixin apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m hurting you, next time you see me, don¡¯t say hello to me again.¡±


    Being embarrassed by the Queen Mother in public, Kang Naixin was not as ashamed of seeing people and could not wipe her face as she imagined. She shook her head, blinked and smiled and said, "Don''t blame yourself, maybe I was a blessing in disguise this time."


    Wu Dingbo is a fool. This time she showed her heart in public to see how he can play stupid.


    Daohua understood what she meant, and said with a smile: "Then I wish you all your wishes come true."


    On the second day of the birthday banquet, the queen mother again declared that she was ill.


    Looking at Prince Ping, who was packing his things and preparing to stay at Four Seasons Villa, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang suspiciously: "Usually the queen mother is ill, but the father is going to visit the palace immediately. What happened this time?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression is a bit complicated.


    He did not expect that after the palace banquet was over yesterday, his father would return to Ci Ning Palace and argue for him and the Queen Mother.


    "Why? The past cognition has been subverted. The father did not expect that the queen mother would not care about his feelings at all. I probably don''t want to please anymore."


    Daohua: "I think this is very good. Instead of going to please the queen mother, it is better to go to Zhuangzi to accompany the master more."


    A few days later, Xiao Yeyang got busy again.


    The emperor began to disintegrate the Jiang family''s power. Because there was no guarantee that there were no Jiang family members in Jin Lingwei, he sent Xiao Yeyang to secretly handle some things.


    On July 22, the Wu family proposed a kiss to the Kang family.


    Because of the Queen Mother''s appearance, every family in the capital knew that Kang Naixin liked Wu Dingbo.


    The eldest princess Huijia has a good reputation in the capital, and the Kang family has never participated in messy things. She is a good marriage partner. After Wu Jingyi asked his son, he saw that he was interested in Kang Naixin, so he set a date and brought the matchmaker to take the initiative. Come to propose a kiss.


    When Daohua heard about this, she immediately picked two pots of lilies and took the flowers to the Long Princess Mansion to congratulate Kang Naixin.


    It wasn''t until the evening that Daohua returned to the palace. As soon as she came back, she heard Gu Yu say that Prince Ping was back.


    Daohua was surprised: "My father has only been to Zhuangzi for two days. Why did he come back so soon? Is it because he was scolded by the master?"


    Gu Yu shook his head: "The slave-maid doesn''t look like it. If you are really scolded by the old man, the prince must be unhappy, but the slave-maid looks, the prince seems to be worried."


    Upon hearing this, Daohua was puzzled, her father-in-law was not like a person who could pretend to be in his heart. After thinking about it, he ordered the kitchen to cook a few dishes that Prince Ping liked to eat, and then personally delivered them to Pingxitang.


    After the death of Princess Ma, Concubine Jiang or Concubine Ji Fang usually took their children to accompany Prince Ping to dinner. It was quite lively, but Pingxi Hall was quiet today.


    Wai En saw Daohua coming over with the food box, his face hesitated, as if he should not let anyone in.


    You know, the two side concubines have been here just now, and the master hasn¡¯t seen one.


    Inahana met and asked: "What''s wrong with father?"


    Wine was puzzled. It was clear that the two gods lived happily in Zhuangzi. Who knows that soon after the arrival of the old prince Yong this morning, the master returned to the mansion with a calm face and without saying a word.


    Prince Ping heard Daohua¡¯s voice in the room, thought about it, and said: "Is it Yan girl, come in."


    Daohua entered the house carrying the food box, and saw that Prince Ping frowned. While placing the dishes, he smiled and asked, "Father, you offended my master?"


    Prince Ping glanced at Daohua. At this moment, he understood why the emperor''s brother was so different to this girl. He didn''t get angry and said: "Does this king dare to offend him? That old man and the old man are even more temperamental than this king. "


    Daohua smiled: "Is that my master mad at you?"


    Prince Ping looked at Daohua, but did not hum.


    Daohua placed the dishes and chopsticks, and persuaded: "Father, my master is getting older, the old man, his temper is a little bit older, you have a lot of adults, don''t worry about it seriously with an old man."


    Prince Ping did not speak, but when he thought of hearing the conversation between Lao Yong and Gu Jian in the Four Seasons Villa this morning, his expression became complicated. He hesitated for a while and looked at Daohua: "That. I heard that there is another old man. Sister?"


    Daohua looked at Prince Ping in surprise. There was some surprise how he would suddenly mention the old grandmother. Although he was puzzled, he smiled and nodded and said: "My master has another sister. When I was in Taohua Village, everyone I like to call her old mother-in-law."


    "Father, why did you suddenly ask about this?"


    Prince Ping paused for a while, quickly picked up the chopsticks to pick up the dishes, and said vaguely: "I just heard someone raise my ear, so I wanted to ask more, lest you accidentally miss your mouth and upset your master."


    Prince Daohua Jiangping looked uncomfortably in his eyes, knowing that he must have known something, but he wanted to know his mother-in-law, so she would rather tell him something about her mother-in-law.


    "Father, the mother-in-law is fine. They are very good to me. I especially like Xiao Yeyang. The marriage between me and Xiao Yeyang was caused by her."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping felt astonished, and finally understood why the emperor brother would disregard the Queen Mother¡¯s objection, nor care that the Yan family¡¯s identity did not match the palace, and insisted on giving Yeyang and Yan Yatou a marriage.


    It turned out that Yeyang and Yan Yatou were the one who nodded.


    "The old mother-in-law must be very kind, right?"


    Daohua nodded quickly: "Of course, even if her mother-in-law''s face is burned by the fire, she is not scary at all. She has a pair of very tender eyes."


    Hearing that the old mother-in-law was burned on her face, Prince Ping asked eagerly: "How did she get burned?"


    Daohua shook her head: "It seems that someone was trapped in a fire. If it hadn''t been for the master''s death to save her life, her mother-in-law would have been buried in the flames."


    Prince Ping murmured: "Big fire."


    Father''s favorite concubine Wan Guifei died in a fire. He knew about this, but he was too young at the time and had no memory of this.


    Although the queen mother is not as good to him as the Jiang family, he also needs to be courteous to get the smile of the queen mother, but he always thought she was the biological mother of him and the emperor brother.


    Unexpectedly, it is not! !


    All the doubts accumulated in my heart have been answered.


    Why the queen mother sometimes looks at him with disgust, as if he is a lowly person;


    Why did the queen mother ask him to apologize to Jiang Shizi after a dispute with Jiang Shizi when he was young;


    Why does the Queen Mother care about his affairs far less than the Jiang family''s affairs.


    is not a mother at all, where would you really care about him? !


    After ??, Dao Xiaoxu talked about many things about Gu Granny and Gu Jian, from living in the temple by helping people to make a living, to falling into the water, being rescued by her and Xiao Yeyang, and then settling down in Taohua Village.


    "The mother-in-law was at the root of her illness when she was young, even if the master tried her best to cure her, she still failed to keep her."


    Daohua glanced at Prince Ping who was caught in a certain mood, and tentatively said: "When her mother-in-law died, her two sons were the most reassuring. She hoped that her Xiao Wu and Xiao Jiu would have a safe life. ."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping stood up at once, and then strode out of the house.


    Wain saw him, and quickly looked at Daohua. Seeing Daohua looked at herself innocently, she immediately ran to chase people.


    Inahua stood at the door, watching Prince Ping¡¯s hurried departure from the back, reaching out his hand to pestle his chin, thoughtfully.


    When Xiao Yeyang came back in the evening, Daohua took him to tell the story of Prince Ping¡¯s question to Granny Gu: ¡°I think the father seems to know something.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked surprised: "How did he know?"


    Inahana shrugged: "It shouldn''t be what the master said, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s okay if you know, lest he always leaps in front of the mother."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 844： , Close up

    Chapter 844, close up


    The empress dowager often recruits imperial concubines, princes, and princesses to talk to Cining Palace on the pretext of being sick. Among them, the most frequently summoned are the princes who work as errands in the dynasty.


    In the Qianqing Palace, I heard that the eldest prince had gone to Cining Palace again. The emperor only gave a faint ¡®um¡¯, while Xiao Yeyang, who had come over to report the errand, silently lowered his head.


    After the death of Jiang Shizi and Jiang Jinghui, the queen mother and Cheng En Gong knew that the Jiang family was unable to cultivate a sensible little prince, so they set their sights on the adult prince again?


    There are still a lot of resources in the hands of the Jiang family, and I wonder if the princes can withstand the test?


    After reporting the errand, Xiao Yeyang left the palace, and when he was approaching the gate of the palace, he actually met the fourth prince.


    The four princes first greeted Xiao Yeyang: "I also want to go out of the palace, let''s go together?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the fourth prince, nodded in agreement, and asked casually as he walked to the palace gate, "I heard that you and the eldest prince went to see the queen mother in Cining Palace together, why are you coming out soon?"


    The four princes looked at Xiao Yeyang and knew that he had come from the Palace of Qianqing. His heart said, the father really saw their visit to Cining Palace in his eyes, and said with a faint smile: "I have never been happy with the queen mother. I went to Ci Ning Palace for the second time, and I came out after asking for peace."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and did not continue to ask more.


    The fourth prince hesitated for a moment, and tentatively said: "You have entered the palace, why don''t you go to see the queen mother?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows to look at the Fourth Prince, and smiled: "The entire capital city knows the Queen Mother¡¯s attitude towards me now, so why should I be boring?"


    Speaking, paused, and smiled meaningfully.


    "Furthermore, since the queen mother is ill, I think it is better for us to stop disturbing her elderly to recuperate."


    Hearing this, the four princes moved their hearts. Seeing Xiao Yeyang speeding up, he didn''t want to say any more, so he changed the subject with a smile: "You like to eat the dim sum Mosong sent by your younger brother and sister. When you go back, I thank my younger siblings."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Just a little snack, thank you no matter where you are."


    The last time I went to Four Seasons Villa, the family of the Four Princes was also in Tangyushan¡¯s Zhuangzi. Daohua invited this family to the Villa as a guest. When he left, he brought a lot of food to Mofeng.


    As they spoke, the two had already left the palace gate. Xiao Yeyang swiftly said goodbye to the fourth prince, and then turned on his back and left.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s back in the distance, the fourth prince carefully recalled what he said just now, and immediately decided to go to Cining Palace with the eldest prince and the others for peace.


    The lantern fire on the Lantern Festival, although the investigation revealed that it was caused by the error of the palace staff, he instinctively felt that something was going on here.


    The more and more subtle relationship between the father and the queen mother, and the Jiang family, all faintly made him feel that something was wrong.


    Father is secretly paying attention to their going to please the Queen Mother, which shows that he cares.


    Maybe this is just a team.


    Father the emperor, or the Jiang family, he naturally chooses the former, even if he has ear problems and misses the throne, he can be valued, it is better than being marginalized.


    Not long after the four princes went out of the palace, the eldest prince and the fifth prince also went out of the palace one after another.


    The princes who do not want to be emperors are not good princes. If the adult princes who are officials in the dynasty say that they do not want to sit on the throne, it is estimated that there are only four princes suffering from ear problems.


    The eldest prince and the fifth princes also wanted to win the favor of the queen dowager in order to get the support of the Jiang family, so as to improve their chances of ascending the throne. The Jiang family and the Queen Mother walked too close.


    The two also vaguely felt that the emperor was deliberately suppressing the Jiang family, so they put away their minds.


    Ping Xitang.


    After Xiao Yeyang came back, he told Daohua about the eldest prince''s visit to Cining Palace. Unless it was a confidential errand, he would tell Daohua about other things so that she could learn more about the situation outside. Be pitted.


    Daohua: "The queen mother and the Jiang family want to gather the prince, for their own use?"


    Xiao Yeyang especially liked the transparency of Daohua. He didn''t need to explain many things, so she could understand what he wanted to express.


    "The Jiang family has always been very courageous. Their purpose is probably to pull the uncle Emperor down, and then push a prince who can control him to the top, just as the uncle Emperor continued to do."


    Daohua was curious: "You said, which prince does the queen dowager fancy?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I can''t see it now." He said, smiling at Daohua, "What do you think?"


    Ina Huachu chin meditated and said: "Several princes of the upper dynasty have some power behind them. To be well controlled, you should definitely choose the weakest. The four princes are the worst of the princes, but he has ear problems. Exclude directly."


    "The remaining princes, second princes, third princes, and fifth princes are not bad in their mother clan. If I want to choose, I must choose the one who has the handle in my hand."


    said, looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    "How many princes, have they done anything particularly bad, the kind that will ruin their reputations once they are announced?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes narrowed: "I really don''t know about this." With that, he touched his chin, maybe he should pay more attention to the princes afterwards.


    The first day of August is Daohua¡¯s birthday.


    Because Xiao Yeyang had tossed till late at night before letting go of the rice flower, it was three poles in the day, and the rice flower slowly opened his eyes.


    Daohua rubbed her eyes and sat up, and saw Xiao Yeyang wearing a shirt, standing in front of the desk and holding a paintbrush while painting: "What are you doing in the morning?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at her with a smile, did not speak, and continued to concentrate on painting.


    Taohua got out of bed and put on her clothes. When she walked to the table, she saw a portrait of her sleeping face lying on the bed.


    Xiao Yeyang drew the last stroke and looked at Daohua: "Today is your eighteen-year-old birthday. I will draw your eighteen-year-old appearance. When you grow old in the future, I will watch it slowly with you."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang slantingly, with a deep smile in her eyes: "Is it too unpretentious to paint a portrait of a sleeping face?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "What are we going to do so solemnly when I saw it? I just rushed a little bit today, or I will draw me too."


    When Daohua heard this, she shook her head quickly: "Forget it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Why, you don''t want to paint with me?"


    Ina Flower: "Of course not. Co-painting in daily life is all right, but it can''t be when you fall asleep."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "I said it, it''s us."


    Inahana carefully blew the ink on the painting: "The portraits you painted for me, I have a good life to put away." She said, smiled, "I will show it to our children in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua from behind and asked with a smile: "Why, do you want a baby? I think you like that little guy Mofeng."


    Ina Flower: "The child is so cute, I naturally like it, but I am about to give birth to a child, I am afraid I will not be able to take care of it." Her expression was a little worried.


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "There are nurses, maids, and women."


    Daohua rolled his eyes back: "Please, the child is ours. Give it to the nanny and the maid. You are really capable. I can tell you in advance that we are going to have children. You have to spend time every day. accompany him."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly said, "I will definitely."


    Daohua talked about Zhou Jingwan again: "Jingwan is going to give birth this month, and I don¡¯t know which day it will be? I haven¡¯t prepared a gift yet."


    Xiao Yeyang thought that every time he saw Yan Wentao in recent times, Yan Wentao would pull him and let him guess with him whether his first child was a son or a daughter. He also began to fantasize about him and Daohua¡¯s children. .


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 845： , Please Feng Shizi

    Chapter 845, please Feng Shizi


    Because of the Mid-Autumn Festival to participate in the palace banquet, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang went to Yan''s Mansion one day earlier. Except for the Mid-Autumn Festival, Daohua brought a lot of food and medicinal materials produced in the space to the old lady and Mrs. Li.


    Because she often eats food in the space, Mrs. Yan looks very good. She stands with her peers and is several years younger.


    Mrs. Li is also ruddy and full of energy, more graceful than Aunt Lin, and a little more charming than Aunt Liu, which makes Yan Zhigao even more reluctant to go to the concubine room.


    Daohua accompanied the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li to talk for a while, and then went to see Zhou Jingwan.


    Zhou Jingwan¡¯s expected delivery date is just these few days. When Daohua arrived, Yan Wentao was walking with her in the yard.


    "Brother, you didn''t go to the office?"


    Zhou Jingwan smiled and pulled Daohua: "Your third brother was worried that he was not there when the child was born, so he took a few days off."


    Daohua looked at Zhou Jingwan jokingly: "The third brother is not worried about not seeing the child, he, he is worried that you are afraid." She said, handing the wooden box in her hand to Yan Wentao.


    "I brought a piece of ginseng here. If Jingwan is out of strength when she is born, just keep it in her mouth."


    Yan Wentao smiled and took it over: ¡°The third brother is not polite to you.¡± The quality of the medicinal materials in the hands of the elder sister is better than those outside, and they are of the kind that money can¡¯t buy.


    Zhou Jingwan pulled the rice flower into the house: "I haven''t finished the supplements you sent last time. If you don''t bring anything back in the future, your expenses in the palace are not small."


    Daohua touched Zhou Jingwan¡¯s belly: ¡°I still have something to eat for my little nephew.¡±


    Yan Wentao knew that Xiao Yeyang was coming, said to Daohua, and went to the front yard.


    As soon as he left, Zhou Jingwan took Daohua and said, ¡°After you come back this time, you''d better not come back until Yile gets married.¡±


    Daohua listened and raised her eyebrows: "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Jingwan curled her lips and said: "The second uncle and the second aunt are thinking about your makeup for Yile."


    Daohua suddenly ¡®haha¡¯ twice.


    Zhou Jingwan: "Yile¡¯s dowry, the eldest mother didn¡¯t even bother about it, and gave it directly to the second aunt and the second sister-in-law. I went and took a look. Most of the 64 dowries were not full."


    Daohua was surprised: "Why?" Although the mother didn''t care about the dowry of Yile, she gave her second uncle and aunt five thousand taels of silver, and the second room paid a little more. It was not a problem to buy 64 dowries.


    Zhou Jingwan: "It''s not Yile herself. When buying the first-of-its-kind jewelry, I pick up all the valuables and buy them. How much silver can the second room give her to make her face? No more."


    "Now they also look at the dowry that is not good-looking, can''t you just wait for you to add more makeup?"


    Daohua chuckled, "They want beauty."


    Never mind Yihuan, since she was a child, she has been considered sensible and polite, and she is also grateful, and she is willing to add more makeup. But Yan Yile was a white-eyed wolf, except for some things to add makeup according to the etiquette, she would not give anything extra.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang stayed and had dinner before leaving. During the period, both Yan Zhiyuan and Sun were seeking Daohua in official careers, but they were both stopped by Mrs. Li in a timely manner.


    Until they got into the carriage and left, neither Yan Zhiyuan nor Sun found a chance to talk about adding makeup.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival Palace banquet, the relatives of the emperor and the princes and ministers all came to participate. After Prince Ping arrived with Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, he was very unhappy when he watched the scene of everyone retreating away.


    At the Queen Mother¡¯s birthday banquet, Kang Naixin and Daohua greeted the scene of being embarrassed by the Queen Mother in public.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang and Daohua being isolated, the queen mother was very satisfied.


    No matter how capable Xiao Yeyang is, once he is isolated, he will still be unable to do anything in the intricately connected court.


    When the queen mother was happy, she pulled the princes and princesses to joke and laughed. During the period, the three princes and the three princes were praised several times.


    Daohua watched this scene and whispered to Xiao Yeyang: "The queen mother thinks the third prince is easy to control?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted his eyes: "I don''t know whether the third prince can manipulate it, but he is the uncle the emperor the most unpleasant among several princes."


    said, becoming silent.


    He felt that Daohua was right. An adult prince can only be better controlled if he has a handle in his hand. He decided in his heart that he would send a secret guard to check the third prince after returning.


    Just as Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were talking to each other, the four princes came over with a wine glass and offered a glass to Prince Ping.


    Prince Ping looked at the four princes with satisfaction, and felt that the son of the emperor''s brother was not bad and did not follow the crowd.


    The four princes toasted Prince Ping, everyone was not surprised, but when he had another drink with Xiao Yeyang and his wife, everyone looked at the queen mother in unison.


    The Queen Mother snorted, taking into account the presence of the emperor, and did not say anything.


    The eldest prince saw it, and they all hesitated.


    During this period of time, I went to please the Queen Mother. They didn¡¯t get any benefits. Officials under the door came to take refuge.


    has made a profit, but it is not easy to fight against it.


    So, he could only forcibly ignore Prince Ping, the uncle Wang, and at the same time cursed the Four Princes several times in his heart.


    Well, why did you toast in the past? It''s fine to toast Prince Ping, why bother drinking with Xiao Yeyang and his wife?


    When the ??gong banquet was about to end, Prince Ping got up, bowed to the emperor, and then said loudly: "Brother emperor, through this Mid-Autumn Festival, the minister wants to give Yeyang the title of a son, and hope that the emperor will be fulfilled."


    "No way!"


    Before the emperor spoke, the queen mother sternly refused.


    The people present did not expect that Prince Ping would invite Xiao Yeyang to be the son of the world at this time, and they did not expect that the Queen Mother would be the first to stand up against it.


    Everyone looked at the Queen Mother, and did not miss the anger on the Queen Mother¡¯s face.


    Prince Ping frowned: "The Queen Mother, the title of Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, should have been inherited by Yeyang. He didn¡¯t ask for it before, because he was not in the capital. Now he is back and has become a relative again. ."


    When Prince Ping called the Queen Mother the "Queen Dowager", the emperor raised his brows and a smile crossed his eyes.


    The Jiang family''s power is almost touched, and when the Jiang family is emptied, it is time to rectify the mother''s name. He is thinking about how to tell the truth about Xiao Jiu''s life experience. Now Xiao Jiu has a rift with the queen mother, and things are much easier to handle. .


    Ending her anger, the Queen Mother looked at Prince Ping: "Don¡¯t you like Yechen the most? In order to give him the status of a protagonist, Ma clan was righted. Don¡¯t you want to establish Yechen as the son of the prince?"


    Hearing what the Queen Mother said, Prince Ping immediately frowned: "Queen dowager, this king never thought of establishing Yechen as the son of the prince. At the time, you suggested that you should strengthen Ma clan righteously? Didn''t you propose to become the king to give Yechen to Yechen? Has the discipleship righted Ma''s family?"


    The public denial of Prince Ping made the Queen Mother even more angry. At the same time, he also believed that Prince Ping was an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf.


    "Are you rebelling against your family?"


    At this time, the emperor said with a smile: "Queen dowager, you are serious. The title of Prince Ping''s Mansion is Xiao Jiu, and he will give it to whoever he wants. How can we call the shots for him."


    Prince Ping hurriedly said: "Brother Emperor, Yeyang has been the little prince since he was a child, and the title of the palace is naturally his."


    The emperor didn¡¯t care about the empress dowager¡¯s livid face, he laughed twice: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got it, and tomorrow the imperial decree of Li Shizi will be sent to the palace.¡±


    Prince Ping immediately said, "Emperor Brother Shengming." He said, turning his head to look at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, "What are you doing, I''m not happy to thank you."


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua quickly got up to thank you, and then looked at each other, both of them were very surprised by the Prince''s actions.


    "Father is trying to compensate her mother-in-law? Because her mother-in-law likes you, it compensates you?"


    Xiao Yeyang shrugged, he didn''t know what his father was thinking.


    The Queen Mother looked at the emperor and the Prince of Peace with irony, and then stood up in a ¡®huh¡¯, with an angry face: "Okay, you all disobey the mourning family, and the mourning family is connected now."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t get up in one breath, so he just raised his head and fell back.


    Fortunately, she was supported by the court lady next to her.


    The emperor watched the Queen Mother¡¯s performance indifferently, with coldness in his eyes. This is to buckle a pot of **** on his and Xiaojiu¡¯s heads. During the Mid-Autumn Festival, the Queen Mother was stunned by the Emperor and the Prince of Peace. How unfilial is this?


    "The empress dowager¡¯s old illness relapsed, Xiao Jiu, and I will send the empress dowager back to Cining Palace."


    The lowly honorable officials lowered their heads and did not dare to say a word. After the emperor and his party left, they left the palace as if they were amnesty.


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua Ningmei are at the end.


    Ina Flower: "The Queen Mother should have been pretending just now."


    Xiao Yeyang: "She just wanted to discredit the emperor''s reputation so as to facilitate what the Jiang family will do in the future."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 846： , There was a thunder in the ground

    Chapter 846, there was a thunder on the ground


    At the Mid-Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, the emperor and the Prince of Peace ignored the Queen Mother¡¯s opposition to forcing Xiao Yeyang to make Xiao Yeyang his son. The officials couldn¡¯t help discussing the matter of the Queen Mother in private.


    Daxia ruled the world with filial piety. Although it is improper for the Queen Mother to interfere with Prince Ping''s establishment of a son, as a son, he should not ignore the feelings of his biological mother and act on his own.


    For this reason, many officials are preparing to see the Prince of Peace in the morning tomorrow morning.


    The emperor did not dare to criticize, but Prince Ping could still talk about it, just to insinuate the emperor and make the emperor reflect on it.


    Cheng En Gong did not attend the palace banquet, but this did not prevent him from knowing what happened in the palace.


    The first time he learned that the Queen Mother was stunned, he sent someone to pass the message to the officials and officials of the Jiang family''s first party, and asked them to jointly participate in the performance of Prince Ping the next day to make the matter worse.


    The emperor is not filial, and once the trouble is revealed, he can do a lot of things.


    That night, all the officials did not sleep well. Everyone understands that tomorrow¡¯s morning will definitely be uneven.


    The next morning, the officials all cheered up and entered the palace, but as soon as they entered the palace gate, they heard the people in the palace talking, walked in and listened, and then all of them were stupid.


    What are the people in the palace talking about?


    The queen mother is not the emperor¡¯s biological mother! ! !


    Boom!


    There was a thunder on the ground, and the officials were caught off guard and dumbfounded.


    So, there was such a scene in the early dynasty. Officials who usually argued like black-eyed chickens all stood in the hall like sleepwalking, looking in a trance and wondering what they were thinking.


    The emperor sat on the dragon chair, looking at the silent officials below, "Why, do you have anything to start today?"


    Baiguan: They need to slow down.


    The queen mother is not the birth mother of the emperor. This news is too shocking. In the misty harem that thinks of the first emperor, one can pull out the secrets of the previous dynasty if it is not done well. The trouble is too great to be rash.


    Seeing this of Baiguan, the emperor was in a good mood and announced that Xiao Yeyang would be the first son of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion.


    In this regard, even officials from the Jiang family did not say a word.


    If the Queen Mother was not the emperor¡¯s biological mother, she would rely on what the Jiang family had done since the emperor¡¯s accession to the throne, which had been forming parties and excluding dissidents in the DPRK, the Jiang family would be in danger!


    Today¡¯s morning dynasty went surprisingly smoothly. As soon as the morning dynasty ended, the officials began to talk in a low voice with the officials who had been acquainted with, even though they were still in the palace.


    At this moment, the officials are showing their magical powers, using their own means to inquire into the source and truth of the news.


    When they learned that the news first came from Kunning Palace, the officials were shocked again, but they also confirmed the truth of the news.


    The queen comes from the Jiang family, and it is impossible to seriously hurt the Jiang family. Then, it is true that the queen mother is not the birth mother of the emperor.


    At this point in time, when the news came out, Baiguan felt nervous when he thought of the Queen Mother¡¯s intervention in Ping Lishizi last night.


    The emperor doesn¡¯t want to indulge the Queen Mother and Jiang¡¯s family anymore!


    The eldest prince walked at the end in a trance, thinking that they had been courting the queen mother recently, and his back was a little cold.


    The most ugly face is the third prince, because he has been dragged aboard by the Jiang family.


    The four princes are the most calm. Fortunately, after listening to Xiao Yeyang''s words, he didn''t always run to the queen mother.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Xiao Yechen had kept himself locked up in the courtyard ever since Luo Qiong died. He received a letter from the Ma family before he knew that Prince Ping had established Xiao Yeyang as his elder son.


    Ma Jia also wrote in the letter what Prince Ping said at the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet. Xiao Yechen learned that Prince Ping had never thought of making him the son of the world. Even the mother and concubine Zheng Zheng was also because of the queen mother, so he suddenly raised his head and laughed. .


    smiled and started to smash things in the house frantically.


    Until I was too tired, I fell to the ground limply.


    Xiao Yechen looked at the roof blankly, muttering in his mouth: "No, nothing is gone."


    The mother and concubine are gone, the place of son is gone, and even the heirs are gone. What''s the point of being alive?


    At this moment, Xiao Yechen struggled to get up and stepped out of the house when he heard the noise coming from outside the yard.


    As soon as he came out, Gao Yuan and Gao Fang immediately supported him.


    "What''s wrong outside, why is it so noisy?"


    Gao Yuan hesitated for a while, then lowered his head and said: "The decree of the prince please come down, everyone is going to congratulate the second master."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yechen shook his body and laughed at himself: "Xiao Yeyang is really a fate. Both my mother and I drove him out of the palace. Unexpectedly, he inherited the title of the palace in the end. ."


    said, looking up at the sky.


    "Am I inferior to him like this?"


    On the other side, Pingxitang.


    Daohua asked Wang Man''er to take the gold and silver naked children to reward the servants who came to congratulate him, and then carefully collected the imperial decree, and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "How do you think the emperor subdued the queen?"


    The queen will come forward to announce that the queen mother is not the birth mother of the empress, this trick is really amazing.


    Even if the queen mother is not the emperor¡¯s biological mother, she is also the aunt. According to the etiquette, the emperor should be respectful and filial to her.


    If the news is disseminated by the emperor himself or through other channels, it may be interpreted as the emperor¡¯s unfilial queen dowager.


    can be announced by the empress from the Jiang family, no one can pour dirty water on the emperor.


    Xiao Ye was silent: "The queen should do this for Princess Lekang."


    Ina Flower nodded, did not say more, but changed the subject: "Wait later, we will go over to eat with the father."


    The queen mother was not the birth mother of the emperor, and she was definitely not Prince Ping¡¯s birth mother. Daohua was worried that Prince Ping could not think about it, so she wanted to spend more time with Xiao Yeyang to accompany him.


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®um¡¯.


    Although he is not a reliable father and king, he has actually done several things for him. Now facing him, the resentment in his heart has dissipated a lot, not resenting him as he did when he was a child.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were on their way to Pingxi Hall. The maids and women met, and they all stopped to see the salute: "Early son, son-in-law!"


    At Pingxi Hall, Fei Jiang, Fei Ji and others were all there.


    When these people saw Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang, their names also changed.


    Prince Ping is still in good spirits, and he doesn''t seem to be affected much. He smiled and greeted Xiao Yeyang and Daohua to sit down: "Yan girl, you are now the concubine, you should take care of the affairs of the palace in the future."


    When these words came out, Concubine Jiang and Concubine Ji couldn''t help but stop.


    After the death of Princess Ma, the two of them were in charge of all matters in the palace. Although some names were not right, neither of them wanted to let go of their power.


    The two couldn''t help but look at Ina Hua, expecting her to shirk from the bottom of their hearts.


    However, the two were disappointed. Compared with Princess Ma¡¯s shirking when she died, this time, Daohua accepted her generously.


    The so-called seeking political affairs in his place, Xiao Yeyang has already become a son, as a wife, she is obligated to help him take care of the palace.


    Daohua smiled and looked at Prince Ping: "Don''t worry, father, I will take care of the palace with my heart." Then, looking at Concubine Jiang and Concubine Ji, "The two concubines have been working hard in the past few months. Leave it to me."


    If it was before, Concubine Jiang would definitely not hand over the power in her hands so easily, but at this moment, it was just said that the Queen Mother was not the birth mother of the emperor.


    Although Ji side concubine had some regrets, she happily handed in the account book and the warehouse key.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 847： , Was **** again

    Chapter 847, **** again


    Cining Palace.


    The tea cup on the table was lifted from the back of the Tai Tai and poured directly at the queen who was kneeling in front of him.


    The queen did not dodge, but was pouring tea on her face.


    The queen mother looked at the queen indifferently: "Have you been a queen for a long time, and you have forgotten that you are the daughter of the Jiang family? You made the sword in the hands of the emperor and swung it at the Aijia and Jiangjia."


    The queen raised her eyes to look at the queen mother, and said calmly: "Auntie, let''s stop, the Jiang family can''t beat the emperor."


    The queen mother immediately sneered: "What kind of ecstasy did the emperor give you so that you are so afraid of him? I think that back then, the first emperor favored Wan Shi like that, almost to the point of being abolished. It is such a difficult situation. Has it turned around too?"


    "The emperor thought that his wings were stiff, so he didn''t need to put the Ai''s family and Jiang''s in his eyes. He didn''t want to think, if it wasn''t the Ai''s family, could he sit on the throne?"


    "The Aijia can push him to the top, and naturally it can pull him down!"


    Looking at the already mad Queen Mother, the Queen was full of powerlessness: "Auntie, the emperor is not the first emperor, the emperor ignores state affairs and is obsessed with female sex, but the emperor is different. You can''t deal with him the same way you deal with the emperor."


    "Auntie, please listen to my advice, don''t fight against the emperor. In this way, maybe the Jiang family can still have a way out."


    Hearing this, the queen mother sneered again and again, looking at the queen with a ridiculous face: "You are still a queen. Why are you so naive. The emperor and Jiang''s family have long been incompatible."


    Queen left Cining Palace again in a daze.


    Walking on the corridor in the palace, the expression in the queen''s eyes became more and more determined.


    In terms of family matters, even if she is a queen, she doesn''t have much right to say. Now, with the death of her elder brother and nephew, the aunt and father have long lost their sense.


    She is unable to protect the family, and the only thing she can do now is to protect her Lekang.


    After the queen left, the queen mother stayed in the ancestral hall for most of the day, and then let the three princes come in and talk.


    Since the three princes knew that the queen mother was not the birth mother of the emperor, they tried to find a way to clear up the relationship with the Jiang family.


    "Grandma, what do you want to do with your grandson?"


    The queen mother faintly looked at the three princes. At this moment, she was too lazy to play anymore, and said straightforwardly: "Xiao Yeyang is investigating the treasure, do you know?"


    The three princes felt tight: "Didn¡¯t the father stop his job?"


    The Queen Mother snorted: "Okay, don''t play scheming in front of the Aijia. The Aijia doesn''t believe that you don''t know that this is just for the emperor to show to outsiders."


    said, snorted heavily.


    "The treasure that you carried out, you divided it halfway away. If you let Xiao Yeyang find out, you actually got involved in the treasure left by the Eight Kings. You said, after the emperor knew about it, would he hate your son more and more?"


    The three princes turned pale, staring at the queen mother in a daze.


    At this moment, he still didn¡¯t understand. It was a coincidence that he discovered the treasure map left by Xiao Yechi in Cheng''en Gong¡¯s mansion. They were all traps set by the Queen Mother and Cheng En Gong.


    The queen mother looked at the three princes indifferently: "Don¡¯t be so bitter, the Aijia asks you, do you want to sit on the dragon chair? Do you think he will pass the throne to you based on your impression of the emperor¡¯s heart? You won by yourself, not by waiting."


    The three princes frowned tightly: "Grandma, what the **** are you looking for me?"


    Queen Mother: "You don''t want Xiao Yeyang to continue to investigate, do you? Find a way to stop him."


    The third prince smiled bitterly: "Xiao Yeyang didn''t make a clear investigation, how can I stop him?"


    The too behind showed disapproval: "You won''t use your mind, and you can''t stop it positively, then let him be caught by other things." Then, with a sneer, "For example, if something happened to Yan Yi, you said he still Are you in the mood to investigate other things?"


    The three princes were thoughtful. He was in the royal family. When he was very young, he knew that he was going to fight and grab him. He was never a soft-hearted person.


    He knew that his father was very sensitive to everything about the Eight Kings, so he would never expose the treasure left by Xiao Yechi.


    The three princes pondered what the queen mother said, and left the palace contemplatively. As soon as they returned to the mansion, they asked the three princes and concubines: "I remember there will be a banquet in Prince Ping''s mansion tomorrow, right?"


    The three princes nodded: "Xiao Yeyang was established as the eldest son, and Uncle Ping posted a post to his clan members, saying that he would let the past gather together."


    The three princes pondered for a moment: "You go choose two better gifts. I will accompany you tomorrow."


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Concubine Jiang Fang came to Ji Fang''s courtyard for an unprecedented time.


    Ji side concubine smiled and welcomed the person into the room: "Why did my sister think about coming to me?"


    Concubine Jiang: "Don''t you panic about being idle? You said, when we were in charge of the palace, we didn''t have a lot of free time all day long, so we wanted to rest more, but it was just as if things were fine, and the whole body felt uncomfortable. "


    Ji side concubine smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s good to enjoy flowers and other things when I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When Concubine Jiang saw that Concubine Ji was not answering, she had to take the initiative to say: "Today is the day for the palace to entertain the families. I originally thought that Concubine Shizi would do such a big thing for the first time. Come to us for help, whoever thinks."


    Ji side concubine smiled and accepted the words: ¡°Who would have imagined that the concubine of the world should take care of everything in an orderly, busy and non-chaotic manner. There is no need for us to help.¡±


    Concubine Jiang sighed, "Isn''t it? I thought that the concubine was born in a small family, and had limited insights. I couldn''t handle the banquet of the palace at all. However, she was so flabbergasted that she was really underestimated. "


    Concubine Ji faintly smiled: "The son of the elder is a person with a higher eye than the top. How can someone who he can look at only has a face? Look at how the prince and the son of the prince get along so well, here is the first son of the concubine. A great effort."


    In the chat between the two, Daohua was smiling and leading the family members to Pingxitang to speak.


    Because of the news that the Queen Mother is not the birth mother of the emperor, everyone has less worries. Today, the palace is extremely lively, but everyone who posts posts is coming.


    Xiao Yeyang is in the front yard, entertaining the male relatives; in the back yard, Daohua alone is in charge.


    A lot of royal family members came this time. Although Daohua is a junior, she was helped by the princess Yong Yong and the princess Huijia. Everyone was considered to be a face and nothing happened.


    Among the guests, Mrs. Li watched her daughter wandering easily among the princess, prince and concubine, and the princess. She became more and more like a mistress, with a gratified smile on her face.


    After surviving a busy day, Daohua felt that her face was almost stiff with laughter. After dinner, she sent away her clan and daughters, and Daohua took Madam Li¡¯s arm and walked towards the door: "Mother, my daughter is too busy today. You are not allowed to be angry with me if you haven''t treated you and sister-in-law well."


    Mrs. Li glanced at Daohua obliquely: ¡°You need to say something like this with your mother''s family.¡± After that, she glanced at Han Xinran, ¡°My sister-in-law and I understand it.¡±


    Han Xinran immediately nodded in agreement: ¡°Yes, big sister, we don¡¯t need to be so polite at all. It¡¯s just that, I see you are really tired today, why don¡¯t you find someone to help you share it?¡±


    Daohua: "Today is the first banquet hosted by me after I took over the palace. I can¡¯t make a mistake. People in the palace have their own ideas. I dare not use them. The younger sisters here practice their hands."


    Han Xinran smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the blessing of the royal palace girl to have a sister-in-law like you who is willing to teach the housekeeping director.¡±


    Ms. Li smiled and said, "Don¡¯t praise her, she is just lazy, she wants to hide her life."


    Daohua smiled and leaned on Mrs. Li''s shoulder: "My mother still knows me best."


    While talking, the three of them arrived at the gate of the palace.


    Daohua watched Mrs. Li and Han Xinran get on the carriage, and turned around and went into the mansion. Because they were in the palace, and came to send Mrs. Li, Daohua did not bring Meilan Meiju, but only two maids.


    When she was about to walk to the Shuhua Gate, a black shadow suddenly struck him. Before Daohua could react, she was hit **** the neck, and then she fell into a coma.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 848： , Treasure address

    Chapter 848, Treasure Address


    Looking at the man in black who was carrying someone over the wall, Xiao Yechen withdrew his gaze indifferently, and then said to Gao Yuan expressionlessly: "Find a place and bury the two maids."


    Gao Yuan hung his head, and quietly carried the two maids away with two people.


    Listening to the unstoppable noise from the front yard, Xiao Yechen''s mouth evoked a strange sneer.


    There was panic in Gao Fang''s eyes, but he still calmed down forcibly: "Master, let''s go back soon. The guard of the prince''s concubine was personally selected by the prince''s son. The people of the third prince may not be able to delay for long, so we can''t be bumped by him. ."


    Xiao Yechen squinted at Gao Fang: "Look at the way you scared, does Xiao Yeyang dare to kill me?"


    Gao Fang smiled bitterly in his heart, Shi Ziye might not kill the master, but he and Gao Yuan would be dead.


    Xiao Yechen looked at the direction of the front yard again: "Xiao Yeyang is so fun, I hope you can continue to be happy tomorrow." After finishing speaking, he returned to the courtyard under Gao Fang''s worried eyes.


    At the same time, in the front yard, under the three princes intentionally or unconsciously, the eldest princes and the other princes were still pulling Xiao Yeyang to drink.


    Ping Xitang, Wang Man''er, Gu Yu, and Li Xia were busy dealing with various matters after the banquet. Mei Lan Meiju assisted.


    After two quarters of an hour, when Mei Lan saw that Daohua hadn''t come back, she couldn''t help but frowned, and immediately sent the little maid to have a look.


    The little maid found the gate all the way, and learned that the concubine Shizi had already sent the Yan family home, and quickly went back to Ping Xitang and told Mei Lan.


    When Mei Lan heard it, she realized that something was wrong, and quickly told Wang Man''er: "After the concubine sent her away to Madam Li and the others, she has not returned yet."


    Wang Man''er''s expression changed, and she hurriedly asked, "Which maids are with the girl today?"


    Because she, Gu Yu, and Lixia were busy helping the girl to take care of the banquet, but they didn¡¯t follow her.


    Meilan frowned: "I asked, the two maids who followed the concubine to give away are no one."


    Wang Man''er didn¡¯t ask too much, and said quickly: ¡°You take people to look around the house, remember, don¡¯t let people know that we¡¯re looking for a girl, I¡¯ll go to the front yard to find my uncle.¡±


    At the gate of the city, an unremarkable carriage went out of the city gate smoothly with the flow of people out of the city. After leaving the city, the carriage rushed outwards and finally stopped in front of a courtyard.


    "The master has orders, what should this person do?"


    "The master said, send it to the brothel to the south, so that the old bustard can watch it, as long as you don''t kill it, everything else is at will."


    "The journey to the south is not short. If something goes wrong in the middle and Xiao Yeyang finds a clue, we will not be able to live. Or else, we can just keep doing it and kill people."


    "Do you think I don''t want to do this, but the master ordered not to kill."


    "."


    Inahana wakes up amidst the intermittent voices. Looking at the dim, damp room and the ropes on her hands and feet, she instantly understands her own situation.


    took out the dagger from the space, Daohua quickly cut the rope, rubbed her stiff legs, stood up, leaned on the edge of the door, and looked at the situation outside.


    At this moment, on the branch of the moon, a few strong men in black are eating in the yard.


    Daohua frowned a few people and saw that they were well dressed and their sabers, and immediately understood that these people were well-trained guards or assassins.


    I was too careless. She thought she was safe in the palace, but she didn''t expect that someone would dare to enter the palace and tie her.


    Tao took the first time to think of the Jiang family. In the capital, if she really wanted to talk about it, she would offend the Jiang family.


    At this moment, another group of people entered the yard.


    These people are all dirty, dressed as a **** person, and are pulling several carriages behind them. There are many large boxes on the carriages.


    "How many dug up this time?"


    The hidden guard who tied Inaka obviously knew these people.


    "Good luck, I opened up a tomb without a cave-in at all."


    "Send the gold and silver jewelry back to the mansion, the third prince should also be happy."


    "Shut up!"


    The captain of the dark guard walked out of the room and interrupted the speaker with a serious expression: "How many times have you said that you are not allowed to mention the master''s name outside."


    said, looking at the people who tied Daohua.


    "Okay, you have almost eaten too. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, I''d better find something to send people to the south."


    In the room, Daohua heard this, and she was shocked that the person who kidnapped her was the third prince, and quickly looked around everything in the room.


    Looking at the many empty boxes in the room, after thinking about it, he hid in one of them.


    As soon as Daohua hid in the box, the door was opened.


    "Boss, it''s okay, people ran away!"


    The black-clothed man who came the most advanced shouted, and immediately led everyone in the yard in.


    The captain of the dark guard looked at the rope that was cut off on the ground, his brows were twisted into knots, he looked at the box in the room, and squinted: "We have been in the yard and haven''t found that person escaped, so she must be still in the room. , Find it for me."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone immediately began to open the boxes one by one to check.


    However, all the boxes were opened and no one was found.


    The captain of the dark guard personally inspected the various places on the roof, but it was also fruitless.


    "Damn it, can people disappear out of thin air?"


    "Boss, what should I do now?"


    "Leave a few people in the yard and continue to look for them. Others will follow me out to find them. You know Xiao Yeyang''s methods. If you want to survive, you must bring people back to me."


    In the ??space, Daohua ate some fruit, and then lay on the ground and recalled what she had just heard.


    The three princes sent someone to arrest her!


    Neither Xiao Yeyang nor her offended the third prince, and there is no conflict of interest with him. Why did he arrest her?


    Daohua thought of Xiao Yeyang telling her that the three princes might have taken refuge in the queen mother, Jiang''s family, and her face gradually appeared in a daze.


    The Queen Mother and the Jiang family blamed Jiang Shizi for his death on Xiao Yeyang, and now in order to make Xiao Yeyang unhappy, they started to encourage the prince to attack her!


    The location was still in the palace, so arrogant, she also admired the emperor''s ability to tolerate the Jiang family for so long.


    Ina Hua silently counted the time, thinking that the three princes should have left the house, and out of the space, appeared in the box they had avoided before.


    As soon as she got out of space, Daohua¡¯s forehead hit the box.


    Inahua cautiously pushed the door of the box open a gap, and found that she and the box were in a fast-moving carriage, which was very bumpy.


    There are several carriages, each with several boxes tied to it.


    Seeing the brawny man riding a dart on both sides of the carriage, Daohua suddenly remembered the tomb and the gold and silver jewelry they mentioned in the yard, and instantly thought of the treasure Xiao Yeyang was looking for.


    One by one, the fragrant pills were thrown out from the gap in the box, and fell silently to the ground.


    The carriage galloped for several hours. At dawn, an abandoned imperial tomb appeared in Daohua¡¯s sight.


    "You are finally here, and you opened a tomb room last night, hurry up and move the box down to transport your things."


    When the strong man came to carry the box, Daohua stepped into the space again.


    At the same time, Xiao Yeyang led the secret guard out of the city gate under the tracking of Xiaoer Gou. At the same time, under the leadership of Xiaoer Gou, Defu also found two maids who were buried in the abandoned courtyard of the palace. .


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 849： , Disappeared out of thin air

    Chapter 849, disappear out of thin air


    Daohua waited in the space for two quarters of an hour, silently calculating that there should be no one around the box, and then flashed out of the space. As soon as she came out, she was dazzled by the white silver.


    Before she was shocked, because of her sudden appearance, the lid of the box was lifted up, and the silver in the box was also arched out, and it fell to the ground.


    The huge noise caused Daohua to look around for a moment. Seeing that there was no one around, she was relieved and quickly crawled out of the box.


    This is an empty tomb, filled with about twenty boxes.


    Daohua opened the box and looked at it. Most of the box was filled with silver with white flowers, and the rest were golden bars of gold.


    "No wonder Xiao Yechi risked his life to return to Beijing."


    So much gold and silver, it is her, she has to come back and move.


    Inahana checked the silver and gold bars. Seeing that there were no marks on the top, she rolled her eyes around, and then took the boxes into the space at the speed of light.


    Xiao Yeyang should be bringing people over soon, and these gold and silver should be her reward for helping to find the treasure.


    With such a reason, the rice flowers are harvested with peace of mind.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Hearing movement from the entrance of the tomb in the west, Daohua immediately hid behind the entrance of the tomb in the east. Just after hiding, she heard a harsh scream.


    "Ah~"


    "Where is the box?"


    Several people poured into the tomb, and these people stared at each other.


    "Did you move it out?"


    "Did you take it away?"


    These people are divided into two groups, one is from the three princes, and the other is from the Jiang family.


    At this moment, both sides looked at each other suspiciously.


    "Our people are still loading jewelry in it, how can we have time to carry it out?"


    "That''s weird, where did the box go?"


    "We have our people at the entrance of the tomb. Were they moved out? We will know when we go up and ask."


    Feeling that those people were walking towards the entrance of the tomb where she was, Daohua quickly hid behind the sarcophagus next to her, and waited for the people to leave before she got up and started to investigate.


    The underground mausoleum is very large, with criss-crossing passages, and Daohua walking inside, feeling like a maze. The more you go inside, the more clearly you can hear the sound of ¡®boom boom¡¯.


    Daohua looked for her voice, and came to the door of the tomb that was several times larger than the tomb where the box was placed.


    Looking at the mountains of gold and silver jewelry piled up in the pit of the tomb, Daohua¡¯s eyes were round and her mouth widened.


    "Poverty limits my imagination!"


    Daohua looked at the twenty or so strong men in the tomb hurriedly stacking gold and silver jewelry into the box with a full face of amazement.


    "It''s a pity!"


    I can see it, I can¡¯t get it.


    Daohua regretfully retracted her gaze, did not dare to disturb the people inside, turned and walked towards another place where the noise was made.


    Soon, Daohua found the place where the sound was made.


    More than a dozen strong men are struggling to open a door to the tomb.


    "Who is where?!"


    There was a sudden humiliation behind her, and when Daohua turned her head, she saw a middle-aged man looking at her angrily.


    Without a word, Daohua ran into the tomb next to her.


    "Come on, someone has come in, catch me."


    Inahua hurriedly shuttled through the tomb. When she saw a wide open sarcophagus, she prepared to get in without thinking, and then hid in the space.


    However, as soon as the two legs stepped into the sarcophagus, the shoulders were held down.


    Daohua''s heart tightened, and she raised her hand to scatter the soft sutra in her hand.


    "It''s me!"


    The familiar voice came into her ears, and Daohua''s flustered heart suddenly calmed down. When she turned her head, she saw Xiao Yeyang looking at her worriedly.


    "You are here!"


    Daohua hugged Xiao Yeyang in surprise.


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua out of the sarcophagus, looked up and down, and confirmed that Daohua was okay, and his tight expression relaxed.


    At this time, the people chasing Daohua arrived.


    "Xiao Yeyang, they want to catch me."


    Daohua hurriedly filed a complaint, and then quickly hid behind Xiao Yeyang, and at the same time, she scattered the Ruan Jing scattered in her hand.


    Looking at the powder in the air, Xiao Yeyang quickly stepped back holding Daohua to avoid being accidentally injured.


    Some people rushed too fast, inhaled the powder, and collapsed to the ground on the spot.


    The steward didn''t pay attention to the fallen subordinates. When he saw Xiao Yeyang, there was a look of horror in his eyes, and then he ran back.


    "Aren''t you going after it?"


    Seeing that the steward led the person and ran away in the blink of an eye, Daohua couldn''t help looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang: "This place is already surrounded by Jin Lingwei. They can''t escape. Now I will take you out first."


    Daohua hesitated, and pulled Xiao Yeyang''s sleeve: "There are a lot of gold and silver jewelry here."


    Seeing that Daohua didn¡¯t look frightened, she was still thinking about the gold and silver jewelry. Xiao Yeyang''s heart was completely relieved, and he said with a laugh:


    "Don¡¯t worry, if you see good jewellery, I¡¯ll keep it for you. Now let¡¯s go out. Several places in this abandoned imperial tomb have collapsed. It¡¯s not safe here."


    Daohua nodded quickly after hearing this: "Then you don''t stay here, go back with me, I''m afraid." She said, holding Xiao Yeyang''s neck, and beckoning him to take her out.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and hugged the person sideways: "Also, leave the affairs here to the commander, let''s go back to the house to handle our own affairs."


    Ina Hua puzzled: "My business?"


    The smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face became cold: "Knock you away in the palace, if no one should be inside and outside, do you think it is possible?"


    Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly: "Someone in the palace wants to harm me? Xiao Yechen or Concubine Jiang?" After speaking, he hurriedly said the three princes.


    "The three princes sent someone to arrest me. I took advantage of them and hid in the box. I was waiting for them to escape, but I didn''t expect to be transported here."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression sank: "The third prince, I think he is really going to go all the way to the dark. If the uncle Emperor knows that he and the Jiang family are working together to dig for the treasure, he won''t even think about turning over in the future."


    said, turning Diandaohua upside down, looking at her helplessly.


    "You, I really don''t know whether to say that you are lucky or bad? If you say bad luck, let us find the treasure; if you say good luck, you were knocked out and taken away again."


    Daohua sighed: "Who knows."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression became serious: "Even if you are in the palace in the future, you will have to bring Meilan Meiju."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯: "I see." After this incident, she didn''t dare to be careless.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Gao Yuan and Gao Fang were shocked when they knew that Defu had found the two maids they had buried with them.


    The master and the third prince abducted his concubine. If the prince knew about this, they would not know how the master, but they would definitely die.


    Xiao Yechen squinted at the two of them, "Look at your unpromising look, how about finding the body of the maid? You left no clues, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t find what you were."


    As soon as the voice fell, a maid came in to report, "Uncle, Shi Ziye is back."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 850： , Some are happy and some are worried

    Chapter 850, some people are happy and some are worried


    Xiao Yechen frowned, "So fast?"


    With Xiao Yeyang¡¯s love for Yan Yiyi, Yan Yiyi is missing, she will definitely be looking for her everywhere, why did she return home so soon?


    "Isn''t it the one who found Yan Yiyi?"


    Xiao Yechen still recognized the abilities of the Three Princes, otherwise, he would not become a member of the Three Princes camp.


    At this moment, Defu brought several guards to the courtyard.


    Defu first saluted Xiao Yechen: "Uncle, I have something to ask Gao Yuan and Gao Fang next to you. Please also be accommodating."


    Hearing this, Gao Yuan and Gao Fang immediately looked at Xiao Yechen as if asking for help.


    Xiao Yechen didn''t look at the two of them, but looked at the blessing coldly: "Is the person next to the master whom Xiao Yeyang can instruct at will? The master points to them and waits, don''t go."


    Defu¡¯s smile remained undiminished: ¡°Master, two servants in the palace have died, and everyone in the palace will be questioned again. The prince also approved this.¡±


    Xiao Yechen slapped it on the table with a ¡®bang¡¯: ¡°Fox is a fake tiger, but he is still the eldest son of Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion. How can you let a minion bully me.¡±


    Defu put a smile away: "Master, the minion wants to say that if you don''t cooperate, the minion can only offend." He said, waved his hand, and the guard behind him immediately charged Gao Yuan and Gao Fang in front of him. Up.


    "Blessed, you are so bold!"


    Xiao Yechen stood up in a ¡®huh¡¯, and angrily pointed at the blessing.


    Defu bent over and turned his head: "Master, the slave is only acting on orders. If Gao Yuan and Gao Fang have nothing to do with the maid¡¯s death, the slave will personally bring them back."


    said, saluted again, and then walked away with someone.


    "Unreasonable, unreasonable!"


    Xiao Yechen was furious, walked a few laps in the room, and then quickly went to Pingxi Hall to level the prince.


    Pingxi Church.


    Prince Ping heard that Wynn said that Xiao Yechen was coming, and was silent for a while before he said: "Let him come in."


    As soon as Xiao Yechen entered the house, he couldn''t even give a gift, he said directly: "Father, you must be the master of your son. Xiao Yeyang asked someone to take away Gao Yuan and Gao Fang from my side. This is one point. I didn¡¯t put my eldest brother in his eyes either."


    Prince Ping quietly looked at the eldest son in front of him, and when he calmed down, he asked, "Is the Yan girl **** last night have anything to do with you?"


    Xiao Yechen''s heart tightened, but his face was still aggrieved: "Father, for these two months, my son has been taking the yard to serve his mother and concubine, how do I know that my second sibling was kidnapped?"


    Prince Ping looked at Xiao Yechen: "You don''t seem to be surprised at all?"


    Xiao Yechen''s expression stagnated.


    Prince Ping let out a long sigh: "This king knows that you and your mother and your concubine have always been hostile to Yeyang, and it is also this king''s fault. This king thought, your mother and concubine gave birth to children out of wedlock. Sheng, suffered a lot of rumors, so, for her, for you, are particularly painful, so that you have thoughts that you shouldn''t have."


    Xiao Yechen suddenly interrupted Prince Ping¡¯s words: "I shouldn¡¯t have thoughts? Father, what do you mean?"


    Prince Ping looked at Xiao Yechen: "The king''s title in the palace is always Ye Yang, so he acquiesced in calling him the little prince. This has never changed."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yechen suddenly laughed: "I have never changed, then what about me, Father, what am I?"


    Looking at the eldest son with tears in his eyes, Prince Ping felt uncomfortable, but he still said, ¡°You should be aware of this.¡±


    "I don''t know!"


    Xiao Yechen roared: "I only know that I didn''t lose to Xiao Yeyang at all. They are all your sons. Why can only he inherit the crown of the palace, and I can''t? I don''t accept it!"


    Prince Ping frowned tightly. At this moment, Xiao Yeyang walked in blankly.


    "If you want the title of the palace, then you have to rely on your true ability to grab the title. No matter what method you use, I will follow it, but you shouldn''t be wrong, and you shouldn''t be with the three princes to murder Yiyi."


    Xiao Yechen''s face turned pale, but he still insisted: "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s mouth was sneered: "Xiao Yechen, do you know why I looked down on you since I was a child? Because you don¡¯t have a seed, so you dare not recognize it, you just want to play some tricks like a lady."


    The lack of two words irritated Xiao Yechen, and Xiao Yechen raised his fist and was about to hit Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang grabbed Xiao Yechen''s wrist, and with a little effort, Xiao Yechen bends down and sarcastically said: "Look at yourself. When you were a child, you only knew that you were hiding in your heart. The mother concubine pretends to cry and pretend to be weak; now that she grows up, she will only lift up your useless and weak hands in anger."


    After finishing speaking, he threw Xiao Yechen away and threw the person directly on the ground.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Prince Ping: "Gao Yuan and Gao Fang have both recruited. Last night, Xiao Yechen and the third princes took Yiyi away."


    Prince Ping closed his eyes with a sigh.


    Xiao Yeyang did not urge, but just stood by and waited.


    After a long time, Prince Ping opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Keep him alive and let him go to the imperial mausoleum to guard the tomb."


    "No!"


    Xiao Yechen hurriedly climbed to Prince Xiangping: "Father, I will not guard the imperial tomb, I will not go."


    Because the eight kings assassinated the emperor in the imperial tomb last time, after that, the emperor ordered to rectify the rules of the imperial tomb. The imperial tomb, which was originally in difficult conditions, is now even more strict. To guard the imperial tomb is to spend without freedom. Life.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Prince Ping: "Okay. Yiyi was a little frightened, I will go back to accompany him."


    Prince Ping nodded, and after Xiao Yeyang left, he looked at Xiao Yechen helplessly: "You shouldn''t be stunned. This king will ask people to pack more things for you."


    Speaking, he got up and walked out of the room. After staying for a long time, he was afraid that he would be soft-hearted.


    Ping Xitang.


    Daohua fell asleep after being sent back by Xiao Yeyang, and didn''t wake up until half of the afternoon. After waking up, Xiao Yeyang told her that Xiao Yechen was going to guard the imperial tomb.


    "It¡¯s okay to guard the imperial tomb. He stayed in the house. I was really scared, like a time bomb."


    Xiao Yechen, who was given the drug of the deadly seed, can be said to have nothing, and there is no rush in his life. It is terrifying for such a person to go crazy.


    After the third prince knew that Daohua had been lost, a big fire broke out. He just sent additional manpower to look for it. He heard that Daohua had returned to the palace and sent people to the Prince Ping''s palace to find Xiao Yechen to ask what was going on. , But was told that Xiao Yechen had gone to guard the imperial tomb, and instantly he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    The three princes immediately sent the dark guard to the abandoned imperial tomb. When the dark guard came back and informed him that the abandoned imperial tomb was surrounded by the Imperial Guards and Jin Lingwei, his heart fell directly into the bottom.


    Just as annoyed as him was Duke Chengen, especially when Duke Chengen knew that the location of the treasure was discovered because the third princes arrested Yan Yiyi, but lost the person in the middle, which made Xiao Yeyang look for it. After the past, I immediately regretted it.


    The location of the treasure was acquired by his son''s life, and he was exposed so quickly by the idiot of the third prince.


    Compared to the irritation and anxiety between the two, the emperor was very happy.


    Half a month later, carriages filled with gold and silver jewelry were sent to the treasury.


    Looking at the treasury finally filling up, the emperor¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    The empress dowager of Cining Palace was so angry that she smashed several sets of ornaments: "Idiot, how could there be such a stupid person!" The treasures in the abandoned imperial tomb should belong to the Jiang family. Now they are all cheaper by the emperor. .


    add more!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 851： , Autumn Hunting

    Chapter 851, Autumn Hunting


    The day after the treasure was sent to the treasury, Xiao Yeyang sent a few heavy boxes back to Ping Xitang.


    See you, Daohua quickly asked: "What did you bring back?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "See it for yourself."


    Inahana stepped forward and opened all the boxes.


    The box is full of exquisite porcelain, jewellery, jewelry, calligraphy and painting, and there is also a box for rare books.


    "Uncle Emperor rewarded it?"


    Illuminating Daohua''s eyes, Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Although Xiao Yechi moved most of the treasures in the imperial mausoleum, the rest is filled with nearly one-fifth of the treasury. ."


    "This time you can find the treasure address so quickly, you made your first contribution, or else, with the secret of the abandoned imperial tomb, when we find it, the gold and silver jewelry inside will be emptied by the Jiang family and the three princes. ."


    "Uncle Huang remembers your credit, these are what he asked me to choose at random in the warehouse."


    With a smile, Daohua picked up a seated Guanyin statue carved in ivory and watched it carefully: "Uncle Huang is quite generous. After my grandmother came to Beijing, she met many old ladies and learned that they arranged a Buddha at home. Tang, I will send her this seated Guanyin statue next time I go home."


    Xiao Yeyang did not have any comments: "Also choose two things they like for father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    Daohua paused, walked to Xiao Yeyang and sat down: "What do you like your mother? Let''s give her two things."


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua: "She doesn''t lack these things. The fresh fruits and vegetables you usually send to her are enough."


    Daohua: "My mother usually lives in Zhuangzi, and she never returned to Dingguo Mansion. It''s so lonely. When you have time, let''s go to eat with her?"


    Xiao Yeyang buried his head between Daohua''s neck, and after a while, he mumbled and said the word ¡®good¡¯.


    Daohua smiled, got up and ordered Wang Man''er to register the contents of the box and move them to the warehouse to collect them. Thinking that the seventh day of September was the day when Yan Yile got married, she said to Wang Man''er: "Choose two decent heads and give them to Yile adds makeup."


    Wang Man''er saw Daohua''s face full of carelessness, and immediately understood how to choose what to add makeup.


    At the same time, the three princes were a little bit worried all day long.


    All the treasures of the abandoned imperial tomb have been transported into the treasury, but there is no movement on the father''s side.


    Is his father not going to pursue him, or did he not know that he and Jiang¡¯s family had known the address of the treasure a long time ago and had already shipped some of the gold and silver jewelry?


    Soon, the third prince knew that the people he had sent to dig and carry the treasure had been arrested in the prison of the Ministry of Justice, and suddenly the little luck in his heart disappeared.


    With the torture methods of the Criminal Ministry and Jin Lingwei, his people will definitely recognize him.


    Father Queen will definitely dislike him even more when he knows about it. As a result, he will no longer have the possibility of succession.


    The three princes sat in the study all night, and when they came out the next day, they agreed to the proposal that Cheng En Gong told him before.


    On the seventh day of September, Yan Yile got married. Daohua did not go back in advance, but waited for her to go to Yan''s house with Xiao Yeyang on the day of her marriage.


    Sun looked at the two sets of head and face makeup gifts Daohua had brought, and the smile on his face could hardly be maintained.


    She just waited for Daohua to send more makeup gifts to make her little daughter¡¯s dowry look better, but she didn¡¯t expect to have such two sets of head noodles.


    Daohua ignored Sun¡¯s complexion, adding makeup to Yan Yile was not as rich as Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang, but she was definitely the first one among her relatives and friends. She knew very well that with the temperament of her second aunt and Yan Yile , No matter how much she sends, they may not be satisfied.


    For not coming back early, Daohua smiled with the old lady Yan, Mrs. Li, and the relatives and friends who came to the wedding to explain: "Tomorrow the emperor will go to the Nanxin Paddock for autumn hunting, because the father and Yeyang are going to stumble. , So I have been busy preparing for this these days."


    Mrs. Yan laughed and said: "The palace has a lot of things, and now you have to take care of the family''s food and clothing. It is also possible to be too busy. If you have your wife and sister-in-law at home, you, it is good to take care of the palace. That''s it."


    The other people present hurriedly agreed, and there were those who were lucky enough to accompany the emperor to the paddock. They all smiled and talked to Daohua, wanting to inquire about autumn hunting.


    Daohua picked up what she could say and talked to everyone, and then she left to see Zhou Jingwan.


    On the Mid-Autumn Festival of August 15, Zhou Jingwan gave birth to Yan Wentao''s eldest son, who is now in confinement.


    At the same time, in the wedding room, Yan Yile, dressed in a red wedding gown, knew that Daohua had used two sets of head and face to dismiss her. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, "Who is rare for her to add makeup."


    Yan Yihuan and Zhu Qiyun quickly stopped Yan Yile.


    Zhu Qiyun looked at Yan Yile with a headache: "Sister Si, now you are going to be married to another woman. You have to change your temper. When you go to your husband''s house, no one will indulge you anymore."


    Yan Yile bit her lips to death, and her face was unhappy: "Big sister is here to add blockage to me. Second and third sisters have received a lot of makeup from her. Why come here I only have two sets of heads and faces. , She clearly treats them differently."


    Zhu Qiyun said indifferently: "When you get along with each other, you are always good to me, and I am good to you. Who would be good to a person who opposes him everywhere? Fourth sister, tell me, will you be like this? "


    Yan Yile choked, her lips pressed and stopped talking.


    Zhu Qiyun didn¡¯t want my sister-in-law to have a conflict with her on the last day at home, she looked at Yan Yihuan: "Second sister, you can talk to the fourth sister."


    The Fang family is strict with rules, and the sister-in-law was able to enter the house''s door for disgraceful reasons. She is really worried about her days after marriage, but when she sees her unclear appearance, she doesn''t want to take care of it. .


    Zhu Qiyun went out to work on other things, Yan Yihuan waited for her to walk away before looking at Yan Yile with a sad face.


    Yan Yile saw her doing this, and said unhappy: "Second sister, do you think it''s me wrong?"


    Yan Yihuan looked at Yan Yile: "Yile, listen to my advice, the eldest sister is now the prince''s concubine, we can only befriend her."


    said, sighed.


    "You will soon know that life at your in-laws¡¯ house is completely different from that of your natal family."


    The You''s family she married was an official under the uncle''s uncle. In this way, she would be aggrieved in You''s family, not to mention being Gao''s sister who married into the house.


    "Four sisters, the Fang family has prosperous heirs, and there will be more disputes over interests. You are married to the Fang family. If you want to stand firm in your in-law¡¯s family, you will have a hard time without the support of your parents¡¯ family."


    "When you enter the house, you will know that having a sister who is the first concubine of the palace will make your life in your in-laws a lot easier."


    Yan Yile was silent for a while: "Okay, second sister, I know what you said, in front of outsiders, I will treat my big sister well."


    Yan Yihuan sighed as she listened to her sister''s slightly angry words.


    Perhaps only after the fourth sister has lived with her in-laws for a period of time, she is afraid that she will be able to truly understand what she just said.


    On the eighth day of September, the emperor led the civil and military officials Haohao Tangtang to the Nanxin Paddock.


    Following the carriage team behind the emperor''s honor ceremony, Daohua asked Xiao Yeyang: "My father said that the emperor hasn''t held an autumn hunt for several years. Why do you think of it this year?"


    A gleam of light flashed in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes: "Every time an autumn hunt, there will be several accidents in the paddock."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 852： , Unconscious

    Chapter 852, coma


    As a royal hunting ground, Nanying Paddock has very good geographical conditions, with a wide variety of wild animals and a vast area, which is very suitable for large-scale hunting.


    September is the season of high and refreshing autumn. Most of the female families who followed came out to play with the mentality of an outing, talking and laughing along the way.


    After traveling for most of the day, it was only in the evening that the team reached the destination and started camping.


    Daohua liked the tent, and as soon as he took Wang Maner and the others to clean up the tent, Xiao Yeyang strode in.


    "Why are you back so soon? Uncle Huang is all right there?"


    Xiao Yeyang drank a cup of tea, looked at Daohua and said, ¡°During this time in the paddock, I¡¯ll bring Meilan Meiju wherever I go.¡±


    Seeing his serious face, Daohua nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry about me, I will take care of myself."


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and sat down: "Gong Chengen is here, too. This time the army responsible for encirclement, two of the leaders of Jiang are from the Jiang family."


    In an instant, Daohua understood the underlying meaning of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s words, and stared at him, ¡°The Jiang family is so bold?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang sneered, "I said, this is a paddock. Sudden accidents are inevitable." After that, he asked again, "I may be very busy during this time. Try not to go to places with few people."


    Ina Hua nodded quickly.


    Everyone rested for one night. Early the next morning, the emperor personally rode on horseback and led the officials into the paddock to hunt.


    The emperor came out this time with a few imperial concubines. Daohua, because of Xiao Yeyang''s reminder, even if it was boring to sit in the female family, she didn''t walk around, and always followed the female family''s team.


    As it was almost noon, the emperor took the lead in returning with a group of people, and everyone was carrying a lot of prey on horseback.


    I didn¡¯t wait long, and others came back one after another.


    Looking at the plentiful prey, the emperor was very happy: ¡°Today is the Double Ninth Festival. Although we are not at home, we can¡¯t be sloppy outside. Collect all the prey and roast them all. Let¡¯s have a good time.¡±


    The emperor made a message, and everyone immediately got busy.


    On the first day of autumn hunting, it passed safely, and everyone was very happy.


    The hunting continued on the next day. Today, the emperor joined the competition. The top three with the most prey must be rewarded in person.


    At this time, everyone who followed were excited, and the young and strong men who were confident in riding and shooting secretly geared up, all wanting to perform well in front of the emperor.


    When the men went out hunting, the female family members sat in front of the tent and talked about the family.


    Daohua was about to find the princess Huijia, when she saw the third prince and concubine pulling the second prince and concubine walking over.


    "Brother and sister, my second sister and I want to ride horses and run, please come with us."


    As soon as the three princes walked in, they took Daohua''s arm enthusiastically.


    Daohua smiled at the third prince and concubine, and took some strength to pull out her arm: "The second prince and the third prince, I''m really sorry. I''m not feeling well for these two days and I can''t ride a horse. You can find someone else. Stay with you."


    The three princes suddenly smiled and asked: "Brother sister, your red face doesn''t look uncomfortable. Why, don''t you want to accompany me and the second sister-in-law?"


    Daohua smiled undiminishedly: "Three princes, since you have to pretend not to understand if you are euphemistic, then I have to be more blunt. I really don¡¯t want to ride with you."


    The three princes looked stiff and looked at Daohua in astonishment.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Whether a person is true or false to a person can be distinguished most of the time. It is not clear, it is for the sake of both sides, but you have to explain it, which is very Embarrassed."


    After finishing speaking, he nodded towards the second prince and concubine who was also dumbfounded, and then walked towards the princess Huijia.


    Kang Naixin was married, so she didn''t follow her this time. Princess Huijia only brought two daughter-in-laws with her.


    Daohua smiled and wanted Princess Huijia to salute, and then nodded and greeted her two daughters-in-law.


    Princess Huijia looked at the second and third princes: "What are they doing with you?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Invite me to ride a horse, but I refused."


    Princess Huijia nodded: "It''s right to refuse. This is a paddock, even tigers and bears. If you don''t have Yeyang to accompany you, it''s better not to run around."


    Daohua: "The princess said that, and I think so too." With that, she glanced at the female relatives around her and smiled, "Naixin hasn''t come, and Xirong hasn''t come."


    Princess Huijia smiled and said: "You don''t know, Xi Rong''s girl has also made a kiss, and Mrs. Wu is holding her to embroider her wedding dress."


    Daohua looked surprised: "Who has been ordered?"


    Princess Huijia smiled: "You know, the eldest grandson of the old prince Yong."


    Daohua: "Xiao Yexuan?"


    Princess Huijia nodded: "Isn''t it him." At the beginning, she wanted her daughter to marry Xiao Yexuan, but she never thought that her daughter would have a crush on Wu Dingbo, and she also brought together Xi Rong and Xiao Yexuan.


    On this day, except for a little friction when counting the prey, everything was calm.


    Nothing happened in the next two days, but on the sixth day of Autumn Hunting, an accident happened.


    Someone was attacked by a tiger.


    It¡¯s not unusual to encounter a tiger in the paddock. Apart from the family who was attacked by the tiger, everyone else is not worried.


    After the emperor knew about the presence of tigers, he took people to hunt the tiger happily the next morning.


    Princess Huijia told Daohua that in the previous autumn hunts, the emperor not only hunted tigers, but also hunted bears and leopards.


    "The emperor''s riding and shooting are very superb."


    Daohua absent-mindedly listened to Princess Huijia talking about the heroic deeds of the emperor during hunting in the autumn, but her thoughts went to the horizon.


    When she went out in the morning, she noticed Xiao Yeyang''s solemn expression. When her third brother came to find Xiao Yeyang, her brows were not relaxed.


    What might happen today!


    As expected by Daohua, at noon that day, everyone else came back one after another, but the team that followed the emperor out hunting did not come back.


    In the afternoon, the emperor still did not return, and everyone began to feel a little uneasy.


    At this time, Cheng Engong, who had not shown much, appeared in front of everyone, and began to direct everyone to find the emperor with a nonchalant attitude.


    As the evening approached, the emperor returned.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang rushing into the Dragon Tent with blood and carrying the unconscious emperor. She was shocked, and hurriedly followed, but when she reached the Dragon Tent, she was stopped by the Guards. Come down.


    Looking at the big prince and others who were also stopped outside, Daohua had to forcefully suppress her anxiety.


    "What the **** is going on? How could the father be injured?"


    The prince angrily pulled an accompanying official and asked.


    The official face was pale, and he tremblingly said: "We first met the tiger. After the emperor took everyone to hunt the tiger, he was surrounded by more than 30 wolves before he could catch his breath."


    The big prince opened his eyes: "More than thirty wolves? How can there be so many wolves gathering together in the hunting ground?"


    The official shook his head: "Weichen doesn''t know it either."


    The third prince eagerly interjected in: "How is your father''s injury?"


    The official''s face became paler: "During the period of avoiding the attack of the wolves, the emperor accidentally fell to the ground, his head just hit the rock, and a lot of blood was bleeding from the back of his head."


    The eldest prince was in a hurry, and wanted to rush into the tent when he stepped forward.


    The guard still did not let them in.


    Just when the eldest prince scolded the guards angrily, Xiao Yeyang walked out.


    "Xiao Yeyang, how is your father?"


    Xiao Ye raised his eyebrows and looked at the eldest prince: "The imperial physician is treating the emperor''s uncle, the eldest prince, you are here to take the lead in making noise, what do you want to do?"


    The prince gave a look: "I''m just worried about the safety of the father."


    Xiao Ye Yanghuan glanced at the officials who looked at Longzhang eagerly: "Uncle Huang is okay. Everyone should get away first. Don''t disturb Uncle Huang to rest."


    Hearing this, the officials looked at each other, and it took a while before they dispersed.


    As soon as ?? and other officials left, the eldest prince grabbed Xiao Yeyang abruptly: "Xiao Yeyang, tell me honestly, how is your father hurt?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the expressions of the elder princes, his eyes paused on the third princes: "Uncle Emperor is okay, I have injuries on my body, and I need to go back and bandage."


    Speaking, he walked towards Daohua.


    Daohua quickly helped Xiao Yeyang back to their tent.


    Entering the tent, Daohua quickly checked Xiao Yeyang''s injuries.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all skin injuries."


    Daohua checked all the wounds, and saw that they didn¡¯t hurt the key points, and the heart that she was holding fell back to her stomach: "I was scared to death."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Although I was not seriously injured, you still have to be a little heavy in front of outsiders."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang and nodded: "Uncle Huang"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded slightly invisible, and then said nothing.


    Seeing this, Daohua didn''t ask too much, took out the medicine box, and began to help Xiao Yeyang clean up the wound.


    Long account, the few imperial doctors who followed had been busy until late at night, and then walked out with a heavy face.


    The eldest prince waiting outside immediately asked about the emperor¡¯s injuries.


    A few imperial doctors said that the emperor was not in serious trouble, but when they said this, their eyes flickered.


    Seeing them like this, the eldest princes suddenly felt a bit of a sigh, but only the third princes secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 853： , Assassin

    Chapter 853, Assassin


    The emperor was injured and unconscious, which made all the people who came to hunt around couldn''t sleep. Everyone was silently paying attention to the situation on the dragon account.


    The next day, when the sky was clearing, several educated doctors entered the Dragon Account again.


    The eldest princes also wanted to go in to see the situation of the emperor, but unfortunately they were still stopped by the Imperial Guard.


    In this regard, the eldest princes are very dissatisfied.


    The Imperial Guards were directly under the command of the emperor, and they did not dare to confront each other, they could only go back to their tents annoyed.


    A little bit of time passed, and a day passed in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing that there was no news of the emperor waking up from the dragon account, the eldest prince and the officials behind him were gradually unable to sit still.


    As soon as it got dark, the Yue family and the foreign family behind several adult princes gathered in their tents, discussing the ¡®big events¡¯ concerning the future in a low voice.


    "If the emperor really has something to do, he might have to prepare."


    Outside the tent of the four princes, the concubine of the four princes smiled and sent her family away, turned back to the tent, looked at her husband who was sitting under the lamp and didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and silently went to make the bed.


    The three princes watched the actions of the brothers in their eyes, and waited until late at night, wearing a cloak, and quietly went to the tent of the Jiang family.


    As soon as ?? entered, he eagerly looked at Gong En Gong: "Is the father really going to die?"


    Gong Eng glanced at the third prince, and affirmed: "The emperor was indeed seriously injured and unconscious while hunting."


    The three princes still couldn''t believe it.


    Gong Chengen knew that the three princes still couldn''t make up their minds about what to do next, so he could only say: "The old man sent people to the hunting scene. There were blood stains everywhere. It was very tragic and would not cheat."


    "Moreover, there are old men in Jinlingwei. At noon today, Xue Xiangchen sent Jinlingwei back to Beijing secretly to mobilize the guards of the capital."


    "Think for yourself, if the emperor is not seriously injured, do you need to mobilize the guards?"


    The three princes are struggling.


    Cheng Engong continued: "The third prince, the opportunity waits for no one. The forces behind the prince are no weaker than yours. This time, if you have prepared in advance, you will not be able to win them. I am afraid that there will be no chance in the future. "


    The third prince clenched his fist, hesitated for a while, his complexion became firm, and looked at Cheng En Gong: "Okay, I agree, when shall we do it?"


    A successful smile crossed his eyes: "We have to control the camp before the guards come, but before that, you have to work with the princes to do one thing first."


    Three princes: "What''s the matter?"


    Cheng En Gong: "Grasping Xiao Yeyang, the reason, the **** is not strong. If we don''t grasp Xiao Yeyang, our future will not go smoothly."


    The third prince was silent for a while, and then turned around and left the tent to find some of the princes.


    At the same time, in the tents of Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, Daohua looked at Gu Jian who suddenly appeared with a full face: "Master, why are you here?"


    Dongli: "The old man heard that the emperor was injured in the paddock. He has to come and see what he said. The subordinates couldn''t stop him, so he could only quietly bring the old man over."


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua: "What happened to the emperor''s injury?"


    Daohua lowered her voice: "The emperor should be fine, please don''t worry, Master."


    Gu Jian condensed his eyebrows: "What does it mean to be okay?" After speaking, he paused, "You call Yeyang back to me. Since I''m here, I have to meet the emperor."


    Daohua can''t do this, so she can only send Wang Man''er to call people: "Remember, don''t disturb others."


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang returned.


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s expression, and his holding heart suddenly relaxed.


    He is also afraid of the Jiang family. The Jiang family can really do anything when they are crazy. He is worried that the emperor has not prevented the Jiang family from having an accident.


    Xiao Yeyang whispered to Gu Jian the situation of the emperor.


    Gu Jian heard that the emperor¡¯s head was indeed knocked on the rock, and after thinking about it, he said, ¡°I¡¯d better go and take a look. I¡¯m not very relieved from the people in the hospital.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang did not refuse, but nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Daohua was a little surprised: "Aren''t you afraid of being discovered?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled lightly: "Now, I''m afraid that they won''t move. You should follow the old man to Uncle Emperor''s side. I don''t worry about staying here."


    Immediately, Xiao Yeyang took Gu Jian and Daohua to Longzhang.


    The people who stayed from all parties saw it and quickly informed the master behind them.


    In the dragon tent, the emperor was tied with a thick white cloth on his head, seated on the bed, and when he saw Gu Jian coming in, he quickly wanted to get up and get out of bed.


    Gu Jian walked over quickly, pressed the emperor, and then sternly took apart the white cloth on the emperor¡¯s head, and carefully inspected the wound.


    The few imperial doctors who were left in the tent looked at such a bold Gu Jian, and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Seeing that the emperor and Xiao Yeyang didn''t stop him, they all secretly guessed the identity of the person in their hearts.


    Gu Jian confirmed that the emperor did not have any serious problems, so he calmly preached: "There are ways to deal with the man who screwed up. How can you have to hurt yourself?"


    The emperor touched his nose uneasily: "Uncle, this is really an accident. How could I do such a stupid thing as self-injury?"


    Hearing the name of the emperor, the complexion of several imperial physicians changed, and their hearts began to pound.


    The emperor looked at Gu Jian: "Uncle, I want to clean up Jiang¡¯s house with integrity, and leave no words to others. You wait, it won¡¯t be long before I can justify my mother and you."


    Gu Jian''s expression was faint: "It doesn''t matter whether you are right or not, as long as you don''t commit personal risks in the future."


    At this moment, several doctors can¡¯t wait to be deaf. Will they be silenced when they hear this secret?


    At this moment, there was a noise from outside the tent, and then the voice of the guard was heard.


    "The prince, the second prince, the third prince, the fifth prince, the emperor is resting, you brought so many people here, what are you going to do?"


    The voice of the three princes sounded.


    "Just now a guard discovered that an assassin had sneaked into the camp. We were worried about the safety of our father, so we rushed over immediately."


    The emperor looked at Gu Jian and Dongli, and laughed: "My sons, I really wish that something happened to me."


    Gu Jian snorted: "Your sons really didn''t teach well."


    The emperor: "."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Uncle Emperor, I''ll go out and have a look."


    The emperor nodded.


    Outside the tent, because the eldest prince and several people gathered outside the dragon''s tent, the accompanying officials rushed over when they heard the movement.


    When Xiao Yeyang opened the curtain and walked out, he happened to hear the prince telling the guards that he wanted to enter the tent to see the emperor.


    As soon as he came out, the eldest prince and others became quiet.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the crowd blankly, and finally fell on the eldest princes: "Uncle Emperor is resting, why are you making noise outside?"


    The prince frowned and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, what happened to the injury of the father?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Didn''t the several imperial physicians have said everything, the uncle Huang is not a serious problem, just need to rest."


    The three princes: "Since the father is fine, then we want to go in and ask for peace."


    Xiao Yeyang frowned and looked at the third prince: "I said, the emperor needs to rest."


    The third prince: "If we don''t make a sound, we will quietly kowtow to the father and come out."


    The prince nodded quickly: "Yes, let''s go in and see the father, we won''t interrupt him to rest."


    Xiao Yeyang''s face was stern, and his face was full of reluctance: "The emperor is resting. I said that I will not disturb you. If you want to ask An to knock your head, wait until you return to the palace to talk."


    The three princes saw their loud voices, and there was no reaction in the tent. He became more and more sure that the emperor had not recovered from the serious injury, and immediately said: "Xiao Yeyang, why can you go in, but our sons can''t go in?"


    The second prince and the fifth prince roared: "Yes."


    The third prince continued: "Xiao Yeyang, you don''t let us enter the tent to see the father, is there something to hide from us?"


    Just then, a group of patrolling soldiers ran over.


    The captain saluted the eldest prince: "Several princes, other places have been searched, and there is no figure of the assassin, now there is only." After speaking, he glanced at the dragon account.


    He is like this, the unfinished words are self-evident.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 855： , Gu Jians identity is exposed

    Chapter 855, Gu Jian¡¯s Identity Revealed


    "Father!"


    The four princes rushed into the dragon''s account with a few guards, looking at the emperor playing chess with Gu Jian leisurely in the tent, and couldn''t help being stunned.


    The emperor glanced at the fourth prince, knowing that after he was in a coma, the son was not in a hurry to go private with the ministers, and saw that the anxiety on his face did not seem to be fake, and his expression was good.


    "Stand aside."


    Knowing that the emperor was okay, the four princes heaved a sigh of relief, sent the guards out of the tent, and walked to the side to stand.


    For him who has missed the throne, only his father''s long-term alive is the most beneficial to the four princes'' mansion.


    The four princes glanced at the third prince who knelt on the ground tremblingly, shaking his head in his heart. He used to think this third elder brother was very shrewd, but from what he did today, it was extremely stupid.


    Only one glance, the fourth prince looked away from the third prince, and his gaze fell on Gu Jian who was playing against the emperor.


    Looking at Prince Ping standing behind Gu Jian in the appearance of juniors, the four princes dare to be surprised.


    The master of ??Yang''s younger siblings seems to be very unusual.


    Just then, someone rushed into the tent.


    "The emperor!"


    The ministers Wu Jingyi and Yang Chenghua went into the tent under the protection of their families, and looked at the safe and sound emperor, they all breathed a sigh of relief, and then knelt down and pleaded guilty: "The emperor, the ministers are late for the escort."


    The emperor took a look at them: "Fortunately, there are still a few people who remember to come over to protect the driver." After speaking, he continued to play chess with Gu Jian without shouting.


    Yang Chenghua and others have their heads hanging low.


    The movement outside the tent was getting smaller and smaller. When the day was clearing, Wei Qi walked in: "The emperor, all the conspirators are under control, only Cheng Engong took a couple of people and fled into the depths of the paddock. "


    The emperor: "All the ministers are all right?"


    Wei Qi: "Except for a few adults who were accidentally injured by running around, everything else is fine."


    The emperor: "When the order is passed on, Gong Chengen and the third princes and below commit crimes, and they conspired with their troops. They encircled Gong¡¯en Gong¡¯s mansion and the third prince¡¯s mansion immediately. No pardon."


    Hearing this, the third prince slumped directly on the ground.


    Wei Qi took the order.


    After a while, the eldest prince also entered the tent.


    Seeing the emperor who is still playing chess, the prince hurriedly knelt down: "Father and sons are waiting for the rescue to arrive late."


    As for the eldest princes, the emperor did not even give a look.


    The incident of breaking into the tent before, even if it was instigated by the third child, but if the bosses didn¡¯t have that heart, they wouldn¡¯t be agitated easily.


    At dawn, the head of the dragon''s tent was already full of people.


    The mutiny between Lord Cheng''en and the Three Princes last night was so sudden that everyone only wanted to run for their lives, but never wanted to rescue the driver.


    Now that the mutiny has been suppressed, everyone has returned to their senses, and they are shocked to realize that they have committed a big mistake.


    The officials looked at each other, and they all felt fortunate.


    Fortunately, there are many people.


    The law does not blame the public, and the emperor should not pursue them.


    At this time, what else the officials did not understand.


    The emperor was afraid that he had known about the rebellion between Gong En Gong and the third prince, and he was prepared for it.


    "It''s really time to follow Yang Shoufu and the others to rescue." Some officials regretted in their hearts, but it was a pity that this was a good opportunity to show their faces in front of the emperor!


    The emperor knew that the officials were kneeling outside to plead guilty. He didn''t say anything. He took the porridge made from rice flowers and ate with Prince Gu Jian and Prince Ping slowly.


    Daohua brought a bowl to the four princes. As for the others, she left it alone.


    At the beginning of the hour (9:00), Xiao Yeyang returned with someone.


    "The emperor, Cheng Engong led someone to escape into the depths of the paddock and was bitten to death by a tiger."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was taken aback.


    The emperor''s face also crossed an unexpected color: "People are dead?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "When the minister arrived with the people, half of the body of Cheng En Gong was eaten by the tiger."


    The emperor condensed his eyebrows: "Where are the people next to him?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly glanced at Gu Jian, who was closing his eyes to rest his mind: "Almost all of them are dead, only two people are still alive, and they were brought back by the minister."


    Yang Chenghua glanced at the silent emperor, and said loudly: "The emperor, Cheng Engong risked the world''s greed for conspiracy, and now dies in the mouth of a wild beast. It is God''s punishment for him."


    Wu Jingyi reacted and immediately echoed.


    The other adults followed suit.


    Finally, the emperor sighed: "Although Cheng En Gong is unfaithful, I can''t be unkind. Let''s take his body back to Jiang''s house."


    Yang Chenghua and others immediately shouted: "The emperor, the Holy Ming!"


    The emperor: "Okay, pack up, get ready to go back to the palace."


    The carriages and horses for the return journey were quickly arranged. When everyone saw the emperor personally supporting Gu Jian on the carriage, he also called him "uncle", all of them dropped their jaws.


    The eldest princes were even more stunned.


    "What uncle?"


    Daohua passed by them and replied: "Naturally it is my uncle!"


    Hearing this, the eldest prince stared at each other, they had met with Gu Jian several times, but every time they met, they seemed to show disrespect.


    "We shouldn''t offend that old man, right?"


    The eldest prince were so upset that they seemed to respect the old prince. Is it too late for them to please?


    "The third child killed us!"


    The eldest prince cursed in regret. At this moment, he was regretful. He shouldn''t listen to the third agitation. Last night, he wanted to break into the tent and catch Xiao Yeyang.


    It¡¯s all right now. That old man is Xiao Yeyang¡¯s wife¡¯s master. What happened yesterday will surely make Xiao Yeyang and his wife hate them. It¡¯s hard for them to try to please the old man!


    At this time, several guards escorted the three princes out of the tent, and then directly escorted the people into the carriage.


    Seeing the second prince, he murmured: "Old third, it''s over."


    The prince did not speak anymore.


    Autumn Hunter was much quieter than when he came back to the city, but the silence was only superficially quiet. Everyone hid in their carriage and whispered about what happened this time.


    In the carriage of Zhaode Earl¡¯s Mansion, Madam Han was talking with Han Xinman with a sorrowful face.


    "You said that Yan Yiyi''s luck is so good. A master turned out to be the emperor''s uncle! It''s no wonder that Yan''s family is not obvious. She can also marry the princely son of the palace and be his wife. I didn''t expect that there should be such a big backing behind her. "


    "Before, I thought it would be difficult for her to get a foothold after she married into the palace. But after seeing Prince Ping¡¯s attitude towards the old man, Yan Yiyi, I think she can walk sideways in the palace."


    Han Xinman also sighed: "Yes, how is her luck so good?"


    Mrs. Han: "I thought about the Yan family''s background. Even if I entered Beijing, I didn''t know how they were. But now, with such a relationship with the emperor''s uncle, the Yan family is really different."


    In the past, at banquets and gatherings, she could still consciously or unconsciously press Yan Li''s head, but now she can¡¯t do it anymore.


    While speaking, Mrs. Han glanced at the eldest daughter and persuaded, ¡°I will call your second sister home when I turn around. Your sisters can talk to her well. You can¡¯t continue to anger with her.¡±


    Han Xin nodded sullenly. The point she was most dissatisfied with was that she was obviously better married than her second sister, but her life was not as comfortable as her. She didn''t care about it before, but now the second sister has a concubine in the palace. Sister-in-law, if she wants to get acquainted with the royal family, she has to bow her head.


    The other female relatives of the carriage were also saying similar things, especially those who had previously disliked Daohua''s low status and were not worthy of Xiao Yeyang, and now they are collectively silent.


    In the carriage of the Yongwang Palace, the old princess Yong looked at his wife: "No wonder you always go to the Four Seasons Villa. Have you already known that person''s identity?"


    Old prince Yong smiled and acquiesced.


    The old princess Yong sighed: "In the past, I thought it was the master of Shengping County who climbed Yeyang and made the Yan family today. Now that I think about it, I still know who made it."


    The old prince Yong: "Yan Yatou and Yeyang are not who achieved each other, but each other. Without Yeyang, the Yan family might also have their heads, but I don¡¯t know when it will be. Ability can also be valued by the emperor, but there is no such friendship as it is today."


    Only relying on the filial piety and observance of the Gu family, Yeyang''s weight in the emperor''s heart, let alone other imperial children, even the prince can''t match it.


    Old Princess Yong nodded with approval.


    In the other carriage, Princess Hui Jia also sighed: "I didn''t expect that the county lord of Shengping would have such good fortune." Although she married into Prince Ping''s Mansion, she has Yeyang''s favor, but how long can a man''s favor last? A strong backing is the foundation of the palace.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 856： , Rectification

    Chapter 856, name correction


    As Cheng''en Gong''s Mansion and the Third Prince''s Mansion were encircled one after another, what happened in the paddock was also known to every family in the capital.


    The emperor was injured in a coma. Gong En and the third prince took the opportunity to launch a mutiny. Gong En died and the emperor''s uncle appeared. All these things were amazing.


    Cining Palace.


    The queen mother heard that the mutiny had failed, and Gong Engong was killed by a tiger.


    The Queen stood in front of the Queen Mother¡¯s bed, her face exhausted and blank.


    The Jiang family is over!


    In fact, when she found her in the emperor and asked her to spread the fact that the queen mother was not the emperor¡¯s biological mother, she had a foreboding that the Jiang family would end.


    This time, his father launched a mutiny in the paddock. It was a crime of treason. The emperor finally had a fair reason to clean up Jiang''s house.


    Yan''s house.


    Because the Hubu Shangshu followed to the paddock, the Hubu needs someone to take charge of the affairs, so this time, Yan Zhigao did not accompany the paddock. He did not go, and the Yan family''s female relatives would naturally not go.


    Hearing that Gong En Gong and the third prince had launched a mutiny, the Yan family was frightened. Although they had been suppressed, they were still worried about Daohua, Xiao Yeyang, and Yan Wentao, fearing that they would be injured or something.


    However, what surprised the Yan family the most was Gu Jian¡¯s identity.


    "Unexpectedly, the ancient father turned out to be the emperor''s uncle!"


    Looking at Yan Zhiyuan, who was full of exclamation, Mrs. Li said quietly: ¡°Don¡¯t gossip about Yiyi and Yeyang at home. The matter between him was caused by the old grandmother and the old father personally nodding their heads.¡±


    Yan Zhiyuan and Sun smirked, both of them knew that Mrs. Li was turning around and talking about Yile: "How come, Yiyi and Yeyang, that''s a pair of golden boys and girls, made in heaven."


    Han Xinran saw that it was getting dark, so he went to the kitchen to check whether the dinner was ready, and when he walked halfway, he saw Mother Han approaching him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Grandma Han: "The grandma next to my wife just came over and said that she wanted to invite the girl back to the house to sit down."


    Han Xinran frowned: "Mother, they came back from the paddock?"


    Grandma Han nodded: ¡°The emperor¡¯s honor guard entered the city an hour ago.¡±


    Han Xinran gave a sneer at the corner of her mouth: "Mother really can''t wait." It must be a matter of knowing that the older sister''s master is the emperor''s uncle, and he wants to benefit from the Yan family.


    "Grandma, go and help me get back. Thanks to the blessing of my big sister, now I am busy with my husband¡¯s house."


    After speaking, he left straight away.


    Madam Han followed Han Xinran¡¯s original words and said it to Madam Han, who was next to Madam Han, and then she sighed to herself: "Since the incident between the fourth girl and the second son, the wife hasn¡¯t I gave the girl a good face, and now the girl is trembling every day, and she really has no time to go back to the Han Mansion."


    Seeing that the second girl didn¡¯t even see her, she felt a little sinking and said with a smile: "I will talk to my wife after I go back."


    Earl''s Mansion of Zhaode.


    Han Xinman did not immediately return to Fang¡¯s house, but waited for Han Xinran¡¯s reply at the Han¡¯s house. When she heard the maid¡¯s reply, Han Xinran had no time to come back, and immediately sank: "Second sister is now more and more likely to give people. Shaking his face."


    Madam Han frowned. She found that if the youngest daughter really didn''t get close to her natal family, she really had nothing to do. She could only say to the eldest daughter: "You should go back to the house first. After your second sister''s matter, mother is thinking of a way. "


    Ding Guo Gongfu.


    Guo Ruomei took the medicine handed over by the maid, and personally gave the medicine to the Guogong: "Father, you can now completely relax. Yan girl marries Yang''er, Yang''er will not suffer."


    Dingguo smiled: "I didn''t say that Yang''er suffered a loss. I just think that Yang''er had a hard time when he was a child. In the future, he has to pick up Prince Ping''s mansion. He wants his wife to help him. Don''t leave him alone. Too tired."


    Speaking, paused.


    "On the matter of the emperor''s birth mother, the queen and the Jiang family concealed it so well back then that I didn''t hear anything about it. Yang''er was able to show her filial piety to her grandmother, it was his good fortune."


    Guo Ruomei smiled and said, "This is still thanks to Yang daughter-in-law."


    Duke Dingguo nodded: "You¡¯re right, Yang''er''s wife is a blessed and prosperous husband. I heard that the relationship between the Prince of Peace and Yang''er is not as rigid as before."


    Guo Ruomei: "Isn''t it? Yiyi is a filial piety, and she often gives me things."


    Dingguo looked at her daughter''s stretched eyebrows, and couldn''t help thinking of the eldest daughter-in-law. He shook his head and sighed.


    Guo Ruomei didn''t want to mention her sister-in-law, but changed the topic with a smile.


    On the second day after the emperor returned to the palace, he rectified the name of the ancient mother-in-law in the early morning, chasing her as the empress dowager Xiaociwen, and titled Gu Jian as the auxiliary Guogong.


    When the canonization imperial decree was sent to Four Seasons Villa, Daohua was still stunned: "Is the speed of Uncle Huang too fast?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "Without the constraints of the Jiang family, what Uncle Huang will do is naturally quick."


    Daohua took the imperial decree and smiled at Xiao Yeyang: "I am now the disciple of Lord Guoye. See who dares to say that I am not worthy of you."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and stepped forward and hugged him: "You are really surprised by the gossip of those boring people. In my heart, it is my blessing to marry you."


    Daohua''s eyebrows curled up: "You count your acquaintance." With that, she broke away from Xiao Yeyang''s embrace and ran to find Gu Jian with the imperial edict.


    In the entire Daxia, it is estimated that only her master dare not come personally to receive the imperial decree.


    "Master, Uncle Emperor has canonized you as auxiliary country guru."


    Gu Jian glanced faintly at the imperial edict, without much joy on his face.


    He has no heirs, so even if he is sealed off, he can¡¯t pass on anyway.


    "I''m already a person with loess buried in my neck. Maybe it will be gone after two years. What''s the use of awarding a national duke?"


    Taohua listened, and quickly said: "Master, you will definitely live a hundred years. Fu Guoguo is a first-class title, why is it useless?"


    Gu Jian snorted: "The ancient family has no queen, and it can''t be passed on."


    Daohua blurted out, "Isn''t there still me."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian''s eyes lit up: "Are you willing to adopt a child to continue the incense for the ancient family?"


    "what?"


    Daohua looked at her master in a daze. Does she mean that?


    Xiao Yeyang walked over, just hearing Gu Jian''s words, looked at the expectation in the eyes of Master Uncle, and did not dare to say rejection.


    Gu Jian saw that Daohua didn''t answer, the light in his eyes diminished after a moment: "If you don''t want to, just forget it, just treat it as a teacher and didn''t say it."


    Daohua quickly said: "Master, I don¡¯t want to be unwilling. It¡¯s just that. It¡¯s too painful to have children. I plan to have two at most. If both are sons, I¡¯m naturally willing to adopt one for you. daughter."


    Gu Jian immediately said: "I want a girl too. The big deal is that when she grows up, she recruits her son-in-law. In short, it can continue the incense of the ancient family."


    Daohua: "Then I have no problem." She said, looking at Xiao Yeyang, "He is the father of the child, so you have to ask what he means."


    Gu Jian''s gaze suddenly fell on Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Gu Jian as if he was about to hit someone if he didn''t agree, he was a little helpless: "Master uncle, is it too early to say this? The child doesn''t know where it is yet."


    Gu Jian: "You two are in such good health. Sooner or later, you have to have children." Then, looking at Daohua, "Is it too few to have only two?"


    Xiao Yeyang also looked at Daohua.


    Ina Flower: ". I am afraid of pain."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t speak anymore, just two of them.


    He didn''t resist the matter of adopting, his mother-in-law and his uncle were very kind to him, and he did not do anything for them. If he could help the ancient family continue the incense and fulfill his uncle''s wish, he would be happy.


    Come again, there is only one title in the palace, and the other child is destined to work hard by himself. If the other can inherit the duke, this would be great.


    Seeing that both Xiao Yeyang and Daohua were willing to adopt the child, Gu Jian''s spirit rose instantly, and he was in the mood to ask about the Jiang family: "How did the emperor condemn the Jiang family?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Uncle Huang did not personally intervene, but asked the Ministry of Justice and Dali Temple to try the Jiang family and the third prince''s rebellion together. Master uncle rest assured, this time the evidence is conclusive and the Jiang family cannot escape."


    Gu Jian asked again: "Where is the Queen Mother?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The Queen Mother is still in a coma."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 857： , Stupid without knowing it

    Chapter 857, stupid without knowing it


    After Gu Jian was conferred, he did not live in the Fu Guo Gong Mansion prepared for him by the emperor. Instead, he continued to live in the Four Seasons Villa. Lao Wang Ye, Princess Hui Jia, and the eldest prince all came to congratulate him. In an instant, Four Seasons The villa became lively.


    Gu Jian was impatient with this kind of entertainment. In addition to meeting a few older people, the juniors were all received by Daohua and Xiao Yeyang.


    At the same time, the Yan family was also very lively. The three uncles seemed to have made an appointment, and they all accompanied their women back to the Yan Mansion.


    In the old lady Yan''s room, although Mrs. Li was smiling on her face, she was not very enthusiastic. She just asked Yan Yihuan to respect her parents-in-law and take care of the housework. There is not much else to say.


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yi both saw that Mrs. Li hadn''t taken the initiative to raise the issue of the eldest sister Master''s seal, and they all knew nothing about it.


    Yan Yile looked at Mrs. Li who was holding her, feeling upset, and said with a smile: "Grandma, big aunt, parents, and three uncles and three aunts, I want to tell you some good news."


    Ms. Li raised her eyes to look at her, and smiled: "What good news?"


    Yan Yile looked at the second brother and sister-in-law who was sitting beside him: "My father-in-law has won a place for the second brother to study in the Imperial College. Do you think this is a happy event?"


    Hearing this, the room was quiet for a moment.


    Immediately, Yan Zhiyuan and Sun stood up happily: "Really?"


    Yan Yile smiled and nodded, the second son of Fang also had a stern smile on his face.


    In order to get a place in the Imperial College for his uncle, he had to grind his father for a long time.


    Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun were not happy when they heard the news, but they looked at Mrs. Li quickly, and they were relieved to see that she was not unhappy on her face.


    Mrs. Li does not have any dislikes. Yile¡¯s Yue family can help Erfang. She is only happy. Wenjie stands up early, and Dafang relaxes earlier: "This is indeed a good thing." As she said, she looked at the second son of Fang. "Excuse me, your father is bothering."


    The second son of the room smiled and shook his head: "Auntie is polite, relatives should get along and take care of each other."


    Ms. Li smiled and drank the tea, but did not answer.


    Seeing this, the second son of the Fang looked a little disappointed. He wanted to enter the six-part errand with real power, but the Fang family did not have a hard relationship in this regard, but the Yan family was able to help him.


    Uncle ?? is the servant of the household department. Although he has been in Beijing for a short time, he is backed by the Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion. Now there is an auxiliary government mansion. It is not difficult to help him get an errand with real power.


    Unfortunately, the time for Yi Le to marry into the house is too short. This matter is not urgent. Now that the eldest aunt does not take the initiative to bring it up, he can only suppress the eagerness in his heart.


    Everyone sat in Mrs. Yan¡¯s room for a while, and Mrs. Yan asked them to see their parents.


    Yan Yishuang and her husband returned to the main courtyard with Mrs. Li. At this time, Mrs. Li¡¯s smile became more real: ¡°I¡¯ll stay at home for dinner today and leave. I will see your father and eldest brother at that time.¡±


    Xue Yi saw that her mother-in-law had become more enthusiastic, and she was slightly relieved.


    If his wife is a concubine, he is worried about the bad relationship between his wife and her natal family.


    Yan Yi smiled and agreed. Over the years, she has already mastered the degree of getting along with her aunt. As long as it does not threaten the interests of the older brothers and sisters, the aunt will not suppress her.


    Without the people in the second room, Yan Yishuang also had less scruples. He smiled and said to Mrs. Li: "Mother, my daughter is uncertain about something. I want to ask my mother for advice?"


    Mrs. Li: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Yishuang: "Isn¡¯t the big sister¡¯s master appointed as the Auxiliary Duke? According to the etiquette, shall we prepare a gift for a visit?"


    Xue Yi saw his wife asked so bluntly, and felt a little bit in his heart. He quickly looked at Mrs. Li, worried that he might upset his mother-in-law.


    Mrs. Li was more grandiose than Xue Yi thought, and she patiently explained, ¡°It¡¯s good if you have this kind of heart. no need."


    Yan Yi nodded, "Daughter listens to her mother."


    Ms. Li and Yan Yishuang talked about other things for a while, and it didn''t take long for the wife to come to Mrs. Li.


    If there is something to deal with, Mrs. Li took the initiative to say to Yan Yishuang: "I have something to do, go see your aunt."


    Yan Yishuang and Xue Yi quickly stood up: "Yes, mother."


    The two came out of the main courtyard, and Xue Yi said to Yan Yishuang: ¡°I heard from my mother before that the mother-in-law is very good. I have been in contact a few times and it is true.¡±


    Yan Yi nodded her head. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Yan Yishan walking over with two maids: "Five sisters."


    Yan Yishan saw her sister-in-law and her husband, and quickly stepped forward to salute: "Three sisters, third brother-in-law."


    Yan Yishuang pulled Yan Yishan and saw her eyebrows stretched. She was wearing fashionable clothes and accessories. She was very happy for her, but she felt a bit astringent.


    The five sisters actually had a comfortable life by the side of the aunt!


    Yan Yishuang: "Fifth sister, in the main courtyard, you must be filial to your father and mother, don¡¯t offend them, you know?"


    Yan Yishan nodded quickly: "Sister Sister, I will be obedient."


    Yan Yishuang saw her sister being so obedient, and the smiles on her face increased: "Where are you going?"


    Yan Yishan smiled and said: "My mother invited me a master, and now I have to go to class every day."


    Hearing this, Yan Yi''s heart was overjoyed, and Yin Yin urged: "Then you must study hard and don''t disappoint your mother."


    Yan Yishan nodded with a smile.


    Looking at the big smile on her sister¡¯s face, Yan Yi shook her mind: "Hurry up and go to class."


    Yan Yishan bowed to Yan Yishuang and Xue Yi, and then left with the maid.


    Seeing that Yan Yi''s expression was a little wrong, Xue Yi quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Yan Yishuang smiled and shook her head: "I just think that a mother can educate children, and now the fifth sister has the style and demeanor of a young lady."


    Xue Yi smiled: "Five younger sisters are raised in front of her mother-in-law, so she will naturally develop her temperament if she sees a lot of people and contacts." Otherwise, why do big households choose wives? Without mentioning the dowry, a good education is the most important thing.


    Yan Yishuang didn''t say much, and took Xue Yi to see Aunt Lin and Yan Wenbin.


    On the other side, the second-bedroom yard.


    The two uncles were talking to Yan Zhiyuan and Yan Wenjie, and Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile were dragged into the inner room by the Sun family to talk about themselves.


    Zhu Qiyun was also there, Yan Yihuan saw Zhu Qiyun pour tea for them, and quickly got up and stopped: "Sister-in-law, how can you pour us tea, let me do it."


    Zhu Qiyun smiled and said: "If you are married, there will be fewer chances to return to your natal family. What''s wrong with me pouring you a cup of tea?"


    The words were polite, Yan Yihuan didn''t take it seriously, but he didn''t steal any tricks. Instead, he helped carry the fruit.


    Zhu Qiyun saw it, her eyes deepened with a smile, but she saw Yan Yile sitting motionless, receiving her service at ease, and her unhappy heart became even more unhappy.


    Yan Yile is still complaining to the Sun family: "What if the eldest sister is the royal concubine, and I haven''t seen her help us second room and second brother, we still have to rely on ourselves."


    Seeing her mother-in-law nodded her head in agreement, Zhu Qiyun had to say: "Four sister, how can you say that? When your uncle goes out to visit friends and parties, whenever your second brother can go, how often does he not bring it with you? The eldest brother also introduced many friends around him for your second brother."


    "The eldest sister has never directly helped the second room, but your second brother can now befriend the sons of various families, more or less the eldest sister''s light behind him."


    Yan Yile snorted: "Sister-in-law, you know that you are helping Dafang speak. You are facing Dafang like this. Did they help your second brother enter the Imperial College?"


    Hearing the words, Zhu Qiyun chuckled in her heart, not wanting to talk to this poor-minded person anymore, and looked at the Sun family: "Mother, I''ll go and see Xianggong and the others."


    Sun knew that the second room had to be supported by his son and daughter-in-law. These years were pretty good to Zhu Qiyun, and she didn''t want her daughter to offend her maiden sister-in-law. He didn''t say anything, and nodded in agreement.


    Zhu Qiyun left the inner room and took a deep breath.


    Because she was given a place to study at the Imperial College, Yan Yile looked like a hero, which really disgusted her.


    Zhu Qiyun went to the living room and sneered in her heart when she heard the fourth brother-in-law mentioning whether she wanted to work in Liubu consciously or unconsciously.


    She has long felt that the fourth sister-in-law¡¯s purpose is not simple. Now that she has been married for a long time, she can''t wait to seek benefits.


    Thinking of Yan Yile, who thought she was married to a good family, Zhu Qiyun shook her head.


    The fourth sister-in-law is so utilitarian. If the fourth sister can''t bring him the benefits he wants, you can imagine what the life of the fourth sister will be like in the future.


    But the fourth sister is still stupid and unknowing, she frequently dies and loses Dafang¡¯s favor. It depends on how she will gain a foothold in Fang¡¯s family in the future.


    Seeing that her father-in-law and husband did not hear the potential meaning of the fourth brother-in-law, Zhu Qiyun did not intend to remind her. After putting the snacks, she quietly retired.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 858： , Take the blame

    Chapter 858, blame yourself


    The queen mother woke up on the third day after the emperor returned to the palace from the paddock, but because all the people who were responsible for the Jiang family were dead, she suffered too much and vomited blood several times when she woke up.


    The emperor received the news that the queen mother was waking up. He picked up the papers on the table that recorded the evidence of Jiang''s crime and got up and went to Cining Palace.


    When the queen mother saw the emperor, she struggled to sit up, panting, and roared with scarlet eyes: "Emperor, you are so cruel!"


    The emperor looked faintly: "I am ruthless? Why am I ruthless? Jiang Jinghui, Jiang Shizi, and Cheng Engong, the queen mother said, which one was executed by me?"


    "Jiang Jinghui died because someone moved his hands and feet on the Lantern Festival Lantern. Who moved the hands and feet? The queen mother, don''t I need to tell you?"


    "Jiang Shizi died because he and Gong Engong couldn''t stand the temptation. They chose to cooperate with Xiao Yechi and were finally killed by Xiao Yechi. The queen mother, do you think he took the blame?"


    "As for the father of Cheng''en who dared to instigate the youngest to initiate a mutiny, the mutiny failed, and he fled to the depths of the paddock and died under a tiger''s mouth. Isn''t this God''s will?"


    "Queen dowager, the Jiang family will come to this point today, isn''t it all because you and the Jiang family are too ambitious? It''s not enough to be the most prominent cousin, and you want to control the monarch of a country. You are almost the same as trying to usurp the throne. Bar?"


    "As long as the emperor is a little bit temperamental, who can tolerate you?"


    The queen mother roared: "Don''t forget, if it weren''t for the Ai family and the Jiang family, you would never have been on the throne!"


    The emperor sneered: "I have never forgotten this, but the queen mother, have you forgotten it? Had it not been for me to stand up and fight against the old eight, you and the Jiang family would have been wiped out by the Wan family."


    "You do have support for me, but I have nothing to do with you and the Jiang family? We are in a cooperative and win-win relationship. After I succeeded to the throne, it will be good to you and the Jiang family, but how about you? , I am holding back everywhere, trying to suppress me. I am the prince of a country. How can you allow you to be so presumptuous!"


    said, threw the folder in his hand onto the bed.


    "This is the evidence of Jiang family''s crimes compiled by the Ministry of Justice and Dali Temple. Let the queen mother take a good look at the unforgivable sins committed by the Jiang family."


    The Queen Mother ignored the Zhezi, but stared at the emperor: "What do you want to do with the Jiang family?"


    The emperor looked indifferent: "It''s not how I want to deal with the Jiang family, the Jiang family''s sins, I will deal with them in full accordance with Daxia''s law, and will not deliberately suppress it."


    The queen mother laughed. Why should we suppress the crime of conspiracy and ransacking?


    The emperor: "Queen dowager, as long as you stay in Ci Ning Palace in the future and nothing happens, I will give you the end of the care."


    The queen mother sneered and looked at the emperor: "Are you afraid that hundreds of officials will say that you are ungrateful, low-hearted, and disrespectful and unfilial, right?"


    The emperor didn''t want to talk to the queen mother any more, and turned around: "The queen mother takes a good rest, I won''t bother you." As he said, he stepped out.


    "Can you get around Jiang''s house?"


    asked the Queen Mother eagerly.


    The emperor paused in his footsteps, and did not look back: "The law of the Great Xia cannot be trampled on."


    Looking at the back of the emperor, the queen mother was very hated. Because of the emotional ups and downs, she fainted again.


    The Ministry of Criminal Affairs and Dali Temple reported the evidence of the trial of Cheng En Gong and the three princes to the emperor. The emperor announced the results of the punishment in the early dynasty.


    The three princes were demoted to common people and exiled to Lingnan.


    Jiang family, in addition to the crime of conspiring with soldiers, various evidences of crimes committed before have also been found out. The evidences of the crimes were shocking, and the emperor directly ordered the confiscation of the family and the extermination of the clan.


    Because of the conclusive evidence, none of the officials dared to intercede for the Jiang family.


    After facing down, the officials were all embarrassed by the overturning of the prominent Jiangjia Mansion one by one.


    But soon, some officials became excited again. Once the Jiang family fell, they could go to divide the Jiang family''s resources.


    This is the case in the capital city. When a building is collapsed, other buildings will be allocated for land. It will repeat itself, and it will never change.


    Four Seasons Villa.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang have been busy for more than half a month before they finished receiving the royal relatives and relatives who came to congratulate them.


    When the young couple went to accompany Gu Jian for dinner, they found that Gu Jian was sitting in the yard in a daze.


    Ina Flower: "Master, it''s now in October, and the weather has already cooled down. You should sit in the house usually."


    Gu Jian let out an ¡®um¡¯, and followed the two of them into the house.


    Sit down, Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "Master uncle, what did you think about just now, so fascinated?"


    Gu Jian frowned and said, "I''m thinking about the Queen Mother."


    After hearing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were both silent.


    Gu Jian: "Tomorrow is the day when the Jiang family is asked to be cut. With the Queen Mother¡¯s temperament, she will not be so quiet and do nothing."


    Ina Flower thought for a while and said: "Even if the queen mother wants to do something now, she is afraid that she is powerless."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded approvingly: "The successive deaths of Jiang Jinghui and others have caused a big blow to the Queen Mother. Her health is also deteriorating. Now the Jiang family is in jail, and the Queen Mother has no minions. What else can she do? ?"


    Gu Jian''s brows were still frowning tightly: "You don''t know the queen mother, that is a woman who dared to kill the emperor. Back then, she and the Jiang family could not lift their heads when they were crushed by Concubine Wan Gui and Wan Jia. In the end, let her Has the Jedi come back?"


    said, was silent for a while, and stood up.


    "I feel a little uneasy, I want to go to the palace."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua and said with a smile: "Okay, Uncle Huang wants to see you too. I didn''t have a chance before, but now I have a chance. I should enter the palace more."


    Gu Jian snorted: "If I can, I don''t want to set foot in that cage at all!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang dared not say more, and walked towards the carriage with Gu Jian and Daohua.


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor had just finished meeting the ministers and was about to have lunch when he saw the **** from Cining Palace coming over.


    "See the emperor, the queen mother woke up and said that she wanted to see you."


    Looking at the trembling **** who was kneeling on the ground, the emperor chuckled in his heart. He knew the queen dowager well, knowing that the Jiang family asked about cutting the front, the queen dowager must have something to come out.


    It is really calm. Tomorrow is the day of Jiang Family Wenzhan. He wants to see how the Queen Mother wants to come back this time.


    The emperor ran out of lunch before he got up and went to Cining Palace.


    When Xiao Yeyang took Gu Jian and Daohua to Qianqing Palace, the emperor had already arrived at Cining Palace.


    As soon as the emperor had gone up to meet the queen mother, Gu Jian immediately said to Xiao Yeyang: "Go, go to Ci Ning Palace."


    Seeing Gu Jian''s serious face, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua didn''t dare to delay, the three of them quickly walked towards Cining Palace.


    On the way, I saw a lot of royal family members.


    "I knew that the queen mother would not do nothing."


    Seeing Gu Jian''s face showing anxiety, Xiao Yeyang directly took Gu Jian and Daohua on a secret shortcut.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 859： , False imperial edict

    Chapter 859, false imperial edict


    Cining Palace.


    The queen mother wore a graceful and luxurious queen mother''s gown with exquisite makeup on her face. She sat dignifiedly on the main seat in the hall and watched the emperor come in.


    The emperor looked at the queen mother for a while, then said: "The queen mother called me over, is there anything wrong?"


    The queen mother stared straight at the emperor: "I heard that you chased the Gu family, and also named Gu Jian a duke?"


    The emperor did not speak, which is considered a default.


    The queen mother smiled: "The emperor, you have forgotten, who poisoned the first emperor, and who set fire to death Wan Guifei?"


    Listening to this, the emperor''s face looked ugly.


    Before, she had been dragging her mother and uncle''s names without being rectified. She was worried that the Queen Mother and Jiang''s family would mention these things. Now that Jiang''s family has fallen, the Queen Mother wants to threaten him with this.


    Ignoring the emperor¡¯s cold face, the Queen Mother continued: ¡°Let go of Jiang¡¯s family, expel them from Beijing, or exile, leave them for their lives, as long as you agree, Lai¡¯s family will keep this secret forever.¡±


    The emperor snorted: "Did the Queen Mother also forgot, but you gave the order?"


    The queen mother didn¡¯t argue with the emperor: ¡°The Ai¡¯s family has had a good life for a few days, let go of the Jiang¡¯s family, and the Ai¡¯s family will let you go.¡±


    The emperor sneered: "What if I don''t agree?"


    The Queen Mother also got a cold face: "The Ai''s family made the things of the year public and poisoned the first emperor. Even your emperor can''t protect Gu Jian. The Ai''s family has sent people to invite the royal family and the ministers to enter the palace. It should not be long before they will arrive."


    Hearing the words, the emperor looked sharply at Mr. An.


    President An''s expression changed, and he quickly left the hall.


    After a while, Mr. An came back with a pale face and whispered in the ears of the emperor: "The emperor, the youngest son of the Qianqing Palace is from the Jiang family. The clan and ministers he invited to enter the palace pretending to be you, now Everyone has come to Ci Ning Palace."


    After hearing this, the emperor looked at the queen mother coldly: "The queen mother is a good method, you can place someone in the Qing Palace."


    The Queen Mother is still like a mountain: "The emperor, the request of the Ai family is not excessive, as long as you let the Jiang family go."


    "Let go of the Jiang family and let them continue to do harm to the world?"


    Gu Jian, Xiao Yeyang, and Daohua suddenly walked into the hall.


    Seeing Gu Jian, the queen mother was finally calm, she was no longer dignified, her breathing was quick, and she said with some difficulty: "You really are not dead" after a few breaths, and said fiercely, "It''s really a scourge for thousands of years." ."


    Gu Jian looked at the Queen Mother coldly: "If you want to talk about the evil, who can catch up with the Queen Mother?" As he said, he strode towards the Queen Mother.


    Frightened the queen mother, her complexion changed greatly, and she clapped her hands and summoned the dark guard.


    Unfortunately, the dark guard was secretly removed by the emperor.


    The Queen Mother looked at the emperor with her eyes wide open: "You"


    The emperor looked at the queen mother expressionlessly: "Queen dowager, you underestimated me, how could I not prevent you?" In today''s Ci Ning Palace, except for the two court ladies next to the queen mother, the others are all his people. .


    Looking at Gu Jian, who continued to approach, the queen mother was frightened and angry: "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Jian: "Don''t you want to announce the past, you should be able to keep a secret if you are dumb."


    The queen mother stood up with anger: "You are presumptuous!"


    Just then, there was a noise from outside.


    The queen mother knew that the royal family and ministers were coming, so she opened her mouth and shouted.


    See you, Gu Jian, and a pill quickly bounced into the Queen Mother¡¯s mouth.


    After all, the queen mother was too old. One of them didn''t swallow, but got stuck in her throat. After a while, she blushed and her neck became thick.


    Gu Jian was stunned, and the emperor also looked wrong.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang stared at each other.


    Thinking of the clansmen and ministers outside, the emperor still asked Mr. An to give the empress dowager his anger.


    It''s just such a tossing down, the queen mother can only breathe heavily, and can''t speak anymore.


    The emperor glanced at Daohua: "Take your uncle away." You can''t let the clan and ministers see your uncle here, even if he didn''t mention the events of the past, everyone can still guess that the uncle and Jiang''s family are enemies.


    Ina Flower nodded, and hurriedly led Master away from the back door.


    At this time, the emperor looked at Xiao Yeyang again.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, walked out of the hall, and welcomed the royal clan and all the ministers in.


    The patriarch and the minister entered the hall, and they saw the two court ladies succumbing to the queen mother, and the emperor was standing beside him with a worried expression on his face.


    Seeing this, the expressions of the royal clan and ministers have changed, and they walked up to salute in a proper manner, no one dared to ask what''s wrong.


    The emperor sighed: "The Queen Mother called me over today and told me to let me go the Jiang family, but I did not agree." He sighed again.


    "Forget it, help the Queen Mother into the dormitory first, please come and see the doctor."


    As soon as the voice fell, An Gonggong immediately took a few court ladies to help the Queen Mother.


    After the queen mother was helped away, the emperor sat down and looked at the clansmen and ministers present, and asked in surprise: "Why are you entering the palace at this time?"


    Upon hearing this, the old prince Yong realized that the emperor had not summoned them, and he knelt down and said: "A father-in-law came to the door and said that the emperor summoned the ministers, so the ministers waited to enter the palace."


    The emperor was full of surprise: "I haven''t sent anyone to call you."


    At this point, the clansmen and ministers present looked at each other.


    At this moment, Wei Qi will go to invite the imperial family clan Xiao Liuzi to press up.


    After interrogation, all the clansmen and ministers knew that the queen mother had called them into the palace under the guise of the emperor.


    Old prince Yong knelt down and pleaded: "The emperor makes atonement, the ministers really don''t know it."


    Others also knelt down quickly.


    The emperor showed a helpless look: "Queen dowager. I want to save me from the Jiang family¡¯s capital crime, but I don¡¯t agree. Maybe she wants you to help me speak?"


    Hearing this, the clansmen and ministers all bowed their heads and did not dare to speak.


    At this time, the imperial doctor came over.


    The emperor looked at the imperial doctor: "Go and get the pulse of the queen mother."


    The imperial physician entered the palace and soon came out with a pale face: "The emperor, the queen mother is getting older, and recently" said, kneeling down and pleaded, "the emperor forgive me, the empress dowager''s pulse is very weak, I am afraid it is."


    The emperor''s ¡®àᡯ stood up: ¡°How can this be? I order you to treat the queen dowager with all my strength.¡± After that, he asked Mr. An to go to see all the doctors at the hospital.


    The emperor walked around in the hall anxiously, then looked at the clan and ministers: "Since you have all entered the palace, wait here."


    The clan relatives and ministers heard that the queen mother might be bad, and they shook their hearts. Obviously they were taken advantage of by the queen mother and wanted to use them to pressure the emperor.


    After all, in Daxia, filial piety is greater than the sky.


    After figuring this out, the clan and the ministers dared not speak any more.


    The emperor let the court ladies serve refreshments, and the clan and ministers have been waiting in the hall.


    On the other side, Daohua sent Gu Jian to Qianqing Palace to rest: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, the queen mother can¡¯t speak now and won¡¯t tell you what happened back then.¡±


    Gu Jian frowned, feeling that the queen mother might still have a back hand, and hurriedly urged Daohua to go to Ci Ning Palace: "Go over and watch, and immediately send someone to tell me what''s the matter."


    He can''t show up now, otherwise, he will not help the emperor, but will drag the emperor.


    Daohua nodded, and took Meilan Meiju out of the Palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    On the way, I ran into the queen and concubines who rushed to Cining Palace.


    I saw Daohua and didn''t pay much attention, but when she was about to walk to the entrance of Ci Ning Palace, she suddenly noticed a pale-faced imperial concubine.


    Hesitated, Daohua glanced at Mei Lan and asked her to stop the imperial concubine.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 860： , The death-free gold medal is gone

    Chapter 860, the death-free gold medal is gone


    "Who are you? I''m so brave, I dare to hold me down!"


    Ji Bing looked at Mei Lan, who had forcibly taken her to the side hall of Cining Palace with shock and anger: "Do you know who I am? I am a concubine that the emperor personally canonized."


    "Jiyi Niangniang stay calm and not irritable."


    Ina Flower walked in.


    Seeing Daohua, Jibi''s pupils shrank abruptly: "Yangshizizi, what do you mean? My concubine has offended you?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "The empress is serious, I just saw your complexion is not very good, I want to come over and ask, are you unwell?"


    Ji Bing snorted, and glanced at Mei Lan: "The way Concubine Yang Shizi greets people is really disagreeable."


    Daohua smiled, carefully rubbing Ji Bin''s expression: "In very times, naturally you have to use extraordinary methods. Now the queen mother is seriously ill. If you are not feeling well, you should not enter the hall. Uncle Huang looked at it. Will be unhappy."


    Ji æÉ''s eyes flickered, and she struggled a bit, but she soon recovered her composure: "The concubine Yang Shizi is really generous, and my concubine is not uncomfortable. Now the concubines in the palace are all going to see the queen mother. Can be absent." As he said, he was about to step out of the side hall.


    Daohua looked at Mei Lan and motioned to her to stop the person.


    Just now, she noticed the guilty conscience and hesitation that flashed in Ji Yan¡¯s eyes. There must be something wrong with this one.


    "Bold, what are you, dare to pull me."


    was stopped again, Ji Bian, who was already anxious in his heart, became furious, and raised his hand to slap Mei Lan.


    At this moment, with a ¡®bang¡¯, a golden token fell from Ji Bing¡¯s body.


    Ji Bing''s complexion changed drastically, and he immediately bent over to pick it up.


    Unfortunately, Meran is one step faster than her.


    "Second concubine, look."


    Meilan handed the fast golden token to Inaka.


    Daohua saw the gold medal engraved with the four characters "Free of Death Gold Medal", her expression was shocked, and a flash of inspiration in her mind, she instantly understood why the queen mother had falsely preached the imperial decree to ask the clan and ministers to enter the palace.


    Using the master and grandmother to threaten the emperor is just a guise to make the emperor take it lightly. Her real purpose is to save the Jiang family with this ¡®gold medal for avoiding death¡¯.


    Daohua turned her head to look at Jibi, whose lips are beginning to tremble: "Jibi, you are afraid you can¡¯t leave the side hall now."


    said, looking at Mei Lan: "Look at people."


    At the same time, in the hall, another concubine knelt in front of the emperor in front of all the clansmen and ministers, begging the emperor to see the queen dowager for not much time, and let the Jiang family go.


    The emperor looked coldly at Xiang''s wife who was kneeling on the ground: "Are you making me disregard Daxia''s law?"


    Xiang''s concubine shook his head with a pale face: "No, the concubine did not mean that."


    The emperor: "Then what do you mean? How can the crime committed by the Jiang family be taken lightly according to the Daxia law?"


    Xiang concubine: "The court concubine has a gold medal for exemption from death. The Emperor Gaozu once said that as long as the gold medal for exemption from death is presented, no matter what crime is committed, it can be pardoned."


    At this point, the clan''s clan and ministers'' expressions changed.


    If the queen mother really took out the gold medal for avoiding death, the Jiang family really couldn''t kill it.


    The emperor straightened his face and stared at Xiangbi with no warm eyes: "The death-free gold medal? Where, you take it out and let us all take a look."


    Under the strong gaze of the emperor, Xiangbi bit her scalp and said: "The death-free gold medal is with Ji concubine. Just now, the concubine saw her being taken away by the concubine Yang Shizi."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone saw Daohua walking in.


    Daohua looked at everyone blankly, and walked up to Xiao Yeyang to stand beside Xiao Yeyang.


    Seeing everyone looking here, Xiao Yeyang said to Daohua: "Xiangbi said you just took Jibi away?"


    Daohua nodded: "I saw Empress Ji''s pale face just now, and thought she was unwell, so I was asked to take her to the side hall to rest."


    Xiao Yeyang stared at Daohua: "Xiangbi said Jibi has a gold medal for immunity from death."


    Seeing that the rice pattern did not move, and was neither surprised nor flustered, Xiao Yeyang lifted his heart to let go, nodded towards the emperor, and said with a smile: "Although you are kind, let''s bring Jibi here now. ."


    Daohua had no objection, and she pointed a court lady to ask her to invite someone to the side hall.


    Soon, Ji Bing was brought up.


    The emperor looked at Ji Bing, and then at Xiang Bing, he was very annoyed. These two women, he was still a pet, he didn''t expect to be the queen mother.


    "Gee, I heard that you have a gold medal for avoiding death?"


    Ji Bi instinctively glanced at Daohua standing calmly in the hall, and she was already timid and withdrawn, but when she thought of what the Queen Mother told them, if the Jiang family died, their family would be killed in the first time. , He gritted his teeth and said: "The gold medal for immunity from death was taken away by Concubine Yang."


    Daohua immediately looked at Ji Bing in astonishment: "Ji Bing Niang Niang, I am kind to help you, why are you slandering me?"


    Ji Yan looked at Daohua: "You and I have no grievances, why should I slander you? The gold medal to avoid death lies on you."


    Daohua looked anxious: "You are talking nonsense." Then she knelt on the hall, "Uncle Emperor, Ji concubine slander the concubines, there is no gold medal for the concubines to avoid death, please see the emperor."


    Seeing Daohua so swearing, Ji Bian immediately said: "If it''s not on you, then you must be hiding."


    Xiang Xiang knew that he would definitely not be able to survive, but also gave up, and looked at the ministers and clan relatives present: "My lord, the gold medal for immunity was created by Gao Zu himself, but it represents Gao Zu. Please be aware of it."


    Seeing Xiangbi dragging them into the water, the faces of the clans and ministers were not very good.


    The emperor looked at Xiangbi and Jibing coldly, and was annoyed by his carelessness. He still underestimated the queen mother. He really did not expect that she would have a gold medal for preventing death.


    After Ji Bing and Xiang Bing entered the palace, they never had any intersection with the queen mother. He checked all the palace ladies and eunuchs in the palace, but all the suspicious ones were released from the palace, but the palace concubines were ignored.


    So that the queen mother kept such a hand!


    The emperor frowned and was silent, knowing that this time he would definitely give an explanation to his clan and ministers. Otherwise, the Yushi here might decide how to write him in the history books.


    Thinking of this, the emperor looked at Ina Hua, and saw that her back was straight and she looked like she was not afraid of anyone searching, and he was slightly relieved.


    Speaking of which, this niece and daughter-in-law also helped him several times.


    "Yeyang daughter-in-law, in order to prove what you said, I sent the noble concubine and the concubine to search your body, are you okay?"


    Daohua shook his head: "The concubine has no objection." She looked at Ji concubine, "Although the concubine does not know why Ji concubine is slandering the concubine, but the concubine has not gone out after entering the Ci Ning Palace. I suspect that I have hidden the death-free gold medal somewhere, even though I have searched it."


    Seeing Daohua''s vowed appearance, everyone present was puzzled.


    Xiang looked at Ji-æÉ, Ji-æÉ''s heart also began to have no bottom, but she still insisted that the gold medal was on Daohua.


    The imperial concubine and Xian concubine took Daohua to the side hall, and soon the three of them returned.


    The imperial concubine: "The emperor, the concubine Yang Shizi does not have a death-free gold medal."


    Xianfei smiled and continued: "Don''t talk about the gold medal, the concubine does not even have a gold seed on her body."


    The emperor looked to the clan and ministers: "Don¡¯t you believe what the noble concubine and the wise concubine say?"


    Everyone quickly got up to express their belief.


    "As for searching the Ci Ning Palace", the emperor looked at the Shangshu of the Criminal Ministry: "Just love Qing, you work hard."


    Shangshu of the Criminal Department smiled bitterly and stood up to respond.


    It took a long time to search Cining Palace. Except for the queen dowager¡¯s palace, the Shangshu of the Criminal Department searched both inside and outside Cining Palace, but did not find the legendary death-free gold medal.


    Hearing the reply from Xingbu Shangshu, Ji Bian sank down on the ground and said straightforwardly: "Impossible, how could it be possible that there is no gold medal for avoidance of death?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 861： , Back pot

    Chapter 861, Back Pot


    The emperor looked at Ji and Xiang with a gloomy look: "What else do you have to say now?"


    Xiang¡¯s face is as white as paper, knowing that there is no room for turning around, and immediately knowing what to do to achieve the best results, and hurriedly climbed to the emperor:


    "The emperor, the concubine was wrong. It was the queen mother who forced the concubine. If the concubine didn¡¯t do what she said, she would send someone to kill the concubine¡¯s parents and brothers. The concubine knew he was sinful and did not dare to ask for mercy. , The family of the concubines are innocent, please save them from the emperor."


    The auspicious concubine also came back to her senses. As a woman who was spoiled by the emperor, she clearly understood how to save her family, immediately followed by begging for mercy: "The emperor, everything is the queen dowager persecuting the concubines, there is no gold medal for exemption, it is the minister. The concubine slandered the concubine Yang Shizi and asked the emperor to save the concubine''s family."


    Hearing these words, the expressions of the clansmen and ministers present changed and changed.


    The face of the emperor is much better than before.


    However, at this moment, an imperial doctor hurriedly walked out of the palace.


    "The emperor, the queen mother is going to be bad, she wants to see you and the ministers."


    Hearing the words, the emperor suddenly looked at the talking doctor with cold eyes.


    The imperial doctor was seen with a cold back, and he suddenly regretted it. He just saw the emperor¡¯s anxious condition of the queen dowager. He thought that the emperor was very worried about the queen dowager. When he saw the queen dowager, he ran out hurriedly.


    Thinking that the queen mother could no longer speak, the emperor stood up, selected a few clan members and ministers, and entered the queen mother¡¯s palace together.


    As soon as ?? entered, the emperor met the empress dowager''s fierce and unwilling eyes.


    Obviously, the Queen Mother heard everything in the hall.


    Thinking that all the work she had planned was in jeopardy, the Queen Mother''s breathing became quick again, and she opened her hand and raised it up, as if she was going to catch the emperor.


    Xiao Yeyang stood beside the emperor, worried that the queen dowager had any future players, and did not dare to let the emperor approach.


    The emperor did not underestimate the dying queen mother, pretending to be concerned, and said: "Queen dowager, you take good care of you, I will let the emperors heal you."


    The queen mother could not speak, she could only scream with her mouth open, her hand staying in the air has not been put down.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the minister and clan were watching, and he thought for a while, and he stepped forward to hold the hand of the queen mother: "Queen mother, do you have anything to tell the minister?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, the anger in the Queen Mother¡¯s eyes became more intense. Whether it was Sun Jinghui or his eldest brother Cheng En Gong, their deaths could not be separated from Xiao Yeyang.


    She hates her, she hates to avenge her elder brother and nephew and grandson!


    The empress dowager''s mood fluctuated too much, she didn''t come up in a single breath, and died straight away.


    Looking at the dying stare, still dragging Xiao Yeyang''s empress dowager, the clansmen and ministers present bowed their heads in silence.


    The queen mother is dead, one step ahead of the Jiang family who was beheaded.


    After the news came out of the palace, everyone was shocked and surprised!


    No matter how the emperor doesn¡¯t like the queen mother, as the mother-in-law, he still has to do all the things in the face, and he has to do it well and do it impeccably.


    The queen handed over the funeral of the queen dowager to the queen.


    Jiang¡¯s family chased home and asked, the emperor did not blame the queen, it was not how much he loved the queen, but that he did not want to break the situation in the harem.


    White banners were hung up in the imperial palace soon.


    Qianqing Palace.


    Daohua followed Xiao Yeyang into the hall, and took the initiative to pass the gold medal for immunity from death to Gong Gong.


    The emperor took the death-free gold medal in the hands of Mr. An, and looked at Daohua curiously: "Where did you hide?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Jin Lingwei¡¯s commander borrowed the dog Xiaoyi. Today Xiaoyi happened to be in the Cining Palace, and the concubine let Xiaoyi hold the gold medal in his mouth."


    Hearing this, the emperor''s face was a little stiff, and he quickly threw the gold medal on the table.


    In order to eliminate the influence of the queen mother and the Jiang family in the palace, Xue Xiangchen borrowed Yeyang''s hound, which he knew.


    "You are cunning."


    Daohua smiled and didn''t say anything.


    At the same time, the Ministry of Justice was in prison, and the Jiang family heard that the queen mother had died, and the only hope in their hearts was gone.


    The next day, everyone was taken to the vegetable market with numb faces.


    Immediately before the questioning, the Jiang family seemed to have discussed it a long time ago, and shouted at the people who came to observe the punishment: "The queen mother was killed by the emperor. The emperor is disrespectful, unfair and unrighteous. She is a widow. Righteous tyrant."


    After hearing this, the execution officer''s expression changed greatly, and he quickly signaled the executioner to execute the execution.


    After a while, the Jiang family was killed.


    Jiang¡¯s family is dead, but the shouts of Jiang¡¯s family before they died were spread by the people.


    After Daohua and Xiao Yeyang sent Gu Jian back to the Four Seasons Villa, they returned to the palace, changed their mourning clothes, and followed Prince Ping into the palace to cry for the Queen Mother.


    On the way into the palace, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang heard many people discussing that the queen mother was killed by the emperor.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned fiercely: "The Jiang family is really dead and never stops."


    Ina Flower: "If you continue to discuss this, it will be very detrimental to the reputation and majesty of the emperor''s uncle."


    After entering the palace, the two noticed that many officials and female relatives were also talking in low voices. Obviously, not only the people had listened to the Jiang family, but the officials had also begun to doubt.


    The queen mother is dead, and the emperor stayed in court for three days.


    On the fourth day, I went up as usual.


    Before going out, Xiao Yeyang looked back at Daohua for a while.


    Inahua guessed what he might do, and said with a smile: "No matter what you do, I will support you and accompany you."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, turned back and hugged Daohua vigorously, and then strode out of the room.


    Looking at his leaving back, Daohua felt a little worried in her heart.


    Now the court is talking about the death of the Queen Mother, and the emperor¡¯s reputation should not be compromised. When the Queen Mother died, Xiao Yeyang was at the scene, and he was afraid that this pot would be for him to recite.


    Going up early, the officials are silent, and the party members and forces are silently communicating with their eyes.


    After a while, a Zeng Yushi who had a reputation for being upright and upright stood up: "The emperor, the minister wants to ping the Prince''s Mansion''s son Xiao Yeyang."


    The emperor sat on the dragon chair and glanced at his nephew, and said, "What does Aiqing want to join him?"


    Zeng Yushi: "Xiao Ye''s death of the queen mother is unforgivable. Please be punished by the emperor."


    As soon as these words came out, there was a riot in the court.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Zeng Yushi angrily: "Master Zeng, when did I offend you? You want to slander me like this?"


    Zeng Yushi looked righteous: "The emperor, what attitude the queen dowager has towards Xiao Yeyang, we all know, but when the queen dowager was seriously ill, he deliberately stepped forward and angered the queen, so that he was so angry."


    "The adults including Yang Shoufu, Lao Wang Ye, and Dudu Wu who were on the scene that day knew about this matter, and the Weichen did not wrong Xiao Yeyang."


    The few adults who were named, their hearts bulged. They looked at the silent emperor, and then at Xiao Yeyang, who was full of anger, and the old foxes suddenly understood.


    Yang Chenghua took the lead in echoing Zeng Yushi¡¯s words: ¡°The emperor, Mrs. Zeng is true. If Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t gotten to the Queen Mother that day, the Queen Mother might not have anything to do.¡±


    The old prince Yong took a look at Xiao Yeyang, and then said: "Xiao Yeyang might indeed have angered the queen mother that day, but the queen mother herself is very ill, and we can''t blame him all."


    Several other adults present also expressed their opinions. In their words, they all affirmed that the death of the queen mother was due to Xiao Yeyang''s anger, but he could not be blamed entirely.


    The people who can go to court are all human spirits, and one after another asked to play: "Pray for the emperor to punish Xiao Yeyang severely, thinking that the queen mother is the spirit of heaven."


    The eldest prince looked at Xiao Yeyang, how jealous he was before, and now he sympathizes with him.


    Obviously, they also knew that Xiao Yeyang had taken the blame for the emperor.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 862： , Banished to Xiliang

    Chapter 862, was demoted to Xiliang


    The emperor sat silent on the dragon chair, looked at the ministers who were kneeling on the ground, and finally said to Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang disrespects the Queen Mother, and is relegated to Xiliang Ganzhou Wei from the fifth-tier town to caress, go to the What do all Aiqing think when Xia Shu makes atonement?"


    Xiliang Ganzhou guards from the Wupin town. As a result of this punishment, the officials have nothing to say. Xiliang is notoriously barren, and it is necessary to prevent the Xiliao people who invade from time to time, and let a princely son of the royal family pass by. , The punishment is definitely strong enough.


    "The Holy Emperor!"


    The emperor glanced at his nephew who was kneeling and resisting the charges, and a trace of guilt crossed his eyes: "Is there anything else going on?"


    Seeing that the officials were silent, the emperor stood up: "Retreat."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    The officials looked at Xiao Yeyang one after another, and saw him as if he had been hit hard. Some people felt sympathy, and some were grateful for misfortune.


    Regardless of Xiao Yeyang''s mood, as soon as the early dynasty ended, the remarks that the Queen Mother suddenly died suddenly because of Xiao Yeyang''s anger were spread.


    Under the intentional promotion of the officials, they soon suppressed the remarks that the emperor killed the queen mother.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Everyone in the palace heard that Xiao Yeyang had been demoted to Xiliang, and their expressions were a little fluctuating.


    Daohua received a wave of sympathy, but for this, she had been prepared in her heart for a long time, and she didn''t respond much, just silently thinking about looking for some books that record the landscape of the West Liangfeng land after she went back for a while.


    Ji side concubine is the most excited of all. The prince has three sons. Xiao Yechen has gone to guard the tomb of the imperial mausoleum. Xiao Yeyang has now been demoted to Xiliang.


    Xiliang, I heard that there was a lot of suffering there, and they often had friction with the people of Xiliao, and the small battles continued. If something happened to Xiao Yeyang, would her son?


    The more concubine Ji thought about, the hotter her heart became. Originally, she had never hoped for the title of the palace, but now God has sent the title to her.


    Unfortunately, Prince Ping¡¯s next words instantly extinguished the heat in Ji Bianfei¡¯s heart.


    "Although Xiliang is bitter and cold, there are many wars there. With Yeyang''s ability, he will be able to return in a few years."


    Obviously, Prince Ping knew in his heart that Xiao Yeyang had suffered on behalf of the emperor.


    Jianbian Consort Jiang looked at Ji Biancon¡¯s stiff cheeks and chuckled in a low voice: "I can''t help myself."


    Xiao Yechen was so favored by the prince, and the prince had never thought of passing the title to him, how could it be given to Xiao Yechang who didn''t show anything?


    When Xiao Yeyang came back from the palace, it was already dark. As soon as he returned to the house, he saw a lot of books on the table, and Daohua was holding a book carefully studying.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang was back, Daohua smiled and shook the book in her hand: "This is the Xiliang Topography. I plan to finish reading it as soon as possible, and then I will know what to prepare."


    Speaking, he pulled Xiao Yeyang down and sat down on his lap.


    "When shall we leave? I have a good idea."


    Xiao Yeyang squeezed the rice flower tightly: "You are going to endure hardship with me."


    Daohua glanced at him: "What bitterness can I eat? There are maidservants for food, clothing, housing, and transportation. Now it''s just a different place to live."


    As he spoke, he lied down in Xiao Yeyang¡¯s ear and smiled softly: ¡°Let¡¯s tell you the truth, I¡¯m still looking forward to going to Xiliang. I heard that there is an endless grassland over there. I really want to see it.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang strengthened Daohua: "Xiliang is very bitter. Before Miss Dong went to Xiliang, her face was rough and her skin became darker."


    Daohua: "I''m not afraid, I will take care of it." As he said, looking at Xiao Yeyang, "I turned black and ugly, do you dislike me?"


    Xiao Yeyang was a little bit dumbfounded, how could his single heart be so big, Xiliang is the place of exile, you can fully imagine how bitter there is, this guy is thinking about this.


    "If you don''t dislike me, I''ll thank God, how dare I dislike you!"


    Daohua smiled: "Forgive you for not dare. If you dare to dislike me, I will smoke you with Master." Then, she looked at Xiao Yeyang seriously again:


    "Really, I really don¡¯t think going to Xiliang is bitter. The prosperity of the capital is bustling, but there are too many places to pay attention to, especially when the people we frequent are all relatives of the emperor and ministers of the DPRK, which of these people? It''s not a bend and bend, there is too much contact, and it''s tired and panic."


    "I think the place is better, and the place is more comfortable."


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s counsel, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s guilt disappeared a lot: ¡°The winter in Xiliang is relatively cold, and it¡¯s October now. I plan to leave after the queen mother has her funeral.¡±


    Inaba nodded: "Okay, I will pack things as soon as possible."


    In the days after ??, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua were busy separately.


    The first thing that Daohua decided was to take the list of people to Xiliang. Wang Maner and Qin Xiaoliu were left in the capital by her. Although she and Xiao Yeyang went to Xiliang, the news about Jingzhong and the palace cannot be broken. of.


    Wang Man''er and Qin Xiaoliu can now be alone, and she is assured that they will stay.


    Next, we are ready to take the supplies to Xiliang.


    The land in Xiliang is barren and the grain output is extremely low. Daohua thought of the corn and cotton seeds harvested this year, and decided to take all of it to Xiliang.


    She has seen the topography of Xiliang, which is suitable for growing corn and cotton.


    As for other crops, when she gets there, she will go to the field to investigate.


    Sorted out the material list, and gave Daohua to Gu Yu, Lixia, and Bishi to clean up, and she took Meilan Meiju to Yan''s house every day.


    I don¡¯t know how long it will take to go to Xiliang this time to return to Beijing. She wants to spend more time with her family.


    As for Gu Jian, the day after he heard that Xiao Yeyang was demoted to Xiliang, the old man began to pack and salute, and directly indicated that he would follow them with his actions.


    Both Daohua and Xiao Yeyang knew that Gu Jian did not like Beijing, but they did not stop him.


    The emperor tried to persuade him several times, but it was a pity that Gu Jian was unmoved.


    Prince Ping watched Gu Jian packing up the big bags, and felt a little eager in his heart. Unfortunately, he knew that as the prince, he could not leave Beijing casually.


    The queen mother stopped working for half a month, and was sent to the imperial mausoleum for burial.


    It was already mid-October. In order to hurry, the day after the empress dowager was buried, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang went to Dingguo Gongfu to say goodbye in the morning. After lunch, they went to Yan''s house to say goodbye.


    When he came out of the Dingguo Mansion, Xiao Yeyang looked at Guo Ruomei, who was worried and reluctant. He hesitated and explained in a low voice: "Uncle Huang is interested in rectifying Xiliang. I will go over this time. It¡¯s being demoted, and the actual power in your hands is not small. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about me."


    Guo Ruomei didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to tell her this, and her expression was a little excited: "Xiliang is bitterly cold. You and Yiyi must pay attention to your body. If there is anything I can help, you must write to me and tell me."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, "Okay." After speaking, he turned to the carriage.


    The carriage drove far away, Xiao Yeyang was still a little moved when he saw Guo Ruomei still standing at the door watching, but he could not help frowning when he saw Chu Lang coming out from the side.


    See you, Inahana stretched out and held his hand: "Mother is too lonely alone, is it okay to have someone who knows the cold and the hot stay with her?"


    Xiao Yeyang remained silent.


    Daohua continued: "People will grow old, do you have the heart to see your mother die alone?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I will take care of her in the future."


    Daohua sighed: "Yes, we can take care of her, but we can''t stay with her for a long time. We can''t stay by my side all the time. There is always negligence."


    "When we come back, people all have emotional needs. There is a fundamental difference between the company of children and the company of lovers. There are two concubines from the father and the other concubines. What about the mother, what does she have?"


    Xiao Yeyang dumbfounded and said nothing.


    Daohua didn¡¯t say much, just click on some things, but it¡¯s not good to say too much.


    Soon, Yan Mansion arrived.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang accompany the Yan family to dinner before returning to the palace.


    "Grandma, mother, and Master will also follow us to Xiliang. In the future, if you want to live at Four Seasons Villa, there will be hot springs in winter, which is good for your health."


    The old lady Yan pulled Daohua reluctantly and asked a lot.


    Before Daohua left, she gave old lady Yan and Mrs. Li a few carts of grain and medicinal materials in the space, and told them to keep them for food and take care of their health.


    October 20, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang embarked on the road to Xiliang with their relatives and friends.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 863： , Li Jing

    Chapter 863, Leaving Beijing


    At the gate of the city, the eldest prince, the second prince, the fourth prince, and the fifth prince also came to see off. They mainly came to Gu Jian. Knowing that the emperor respects Gu Jian, they naturally have to perform well.


    Looking at the carriages and horses going away, the eldest prince said quietly: "Xiao Yeyang went to Xiliang this time. I am afraid that he will not be able to return in ten or eight years."


    Four princes frowned: "The father values ??Xiao Yeyang so much, and he won''t let him stay in the frontier forever."


    The second prince chuckled: "The father is valued, but don''t forget why Xiao Yeyang was demoted to Xiliang this time. He wants to come back. The Minister of the Central Government will not agree."


    The fifth prince also spoke: "I still blame him for being too public. Last year he took Jin Lingwei to investigate how many people were offended by the Eight Princes. Although most people deserved the crime, in this capital, that family did not Some in-laws, there are many people who hate Xiao Yeyang."


    Several princes shook their heads sorrowfully, and they were ready to return home.


    For the Yan family next to them, several people just nodded, and there was no extra greeting.


    In their view, Prince Ping usually doesn''t care about things. Without Xiao Yeyang''s Yan family as a backer, it would not be a great climate.


    "Ye Xuan, let''s go together."


    The eldest prince greeted Xiao Yexuan enthusiastically.


    The old prince Yong Yong did not come to bid farewell because he participated in the performance of Xiao Yeyang, but instead sent Xiao Ye to announce it.


    Xiao Yexuan glanced at the carriage not far away, smiled and refused: "I want to send Xirong and Naixin off."


    Hearing this, the eldest prince was not persuading, and left with the second princes.


    Xiao Ye announced his farewell to Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li, and then left with Wu Xirong and Kang Naixin.


    On the side of the Yan family, neither Yan Zhigao nor Madam Li cares much about the attitude of the eldest princes. They never thought about joining the princes.


    However, the expressions of the three uncles changed a little.


    They grew up in Beijing, and they know the difference between a backer and no backer.


    The husbands of Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang are okay. One is still concentrating on learning and is not in a hurry to enter officialdom, and the other has already taken up a post in the Imperial Academy. The two did not completely pin their future on outsiders. Xiao Yeyang was demoted, and Not much disappointment.


    But Yan Yile¡¯s husband is different, Fang Shuo sinks as soon as he gets on the carriage.


    He is not too young, the eldest brother in the family has already had an errand, but he has been idle at home with nothing to do.


    Father is a lofty and pedantic. Although he is a prisoner of the country, he hasn''t managed many contacts for so many years. He has no way to find a better job.


    Marrying Yan Yile was decided after many weighings. Although the Yan family first entered Beijing, the foundation is not stable, but it is backed by Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, which has a relationship with the prince¡¯s mansion. The position is not a problem.


    But now, everything has become empty talk. Not only can he not get an errand, but he has to be careful not to be implicated by the Yan family.


    Yan Yile did not notice that Fang Shuo¡¯s face was wrong, or that she did not pay attention at all, but was immersed in the joy of her incredible big sister going to Xiliang to live a hard life.


    "My eldest sister is now very happy and sorrowful. The old man was given the title of Fu Guo Gong, and he didn''t even give us the post. She looked like a dog and looked inferior. It has only been a few days, so she will be demoted to Xiliang. It really deserves it."


    "In Xiliang, I have heard that it is a lot of suffering, so I should let my eldest sister suffer, lest she always looks high above our sisters."


    "Let me just say, how could God be so unfair, and let her take all the good things. What about marrying into the palace, isn''t it."


    "To shut up!"


    Fang Shuo snorted fiercely.


    Yan Yile was able to speak hard, hearing Fang Shuo''s scolding, her voice suddenly stopped, and she looked at Fang Shuo, who was reluctantly angry, with an unbelievable expression on her face.


    "Manggong, what''s the matter with you?"


    Fang Shuo looked at Yan Yile with a cold face: "I didn''t think you were so stupid before. Haven''t you heard of the truth that one loses all the glory and all glory? Your big sister is demoted to Xiliang, what benefits can you get? What is there to be happy about?"


    Yan Yile was a little startled. This was the first time she saw Fang Shuo get angry, and the first time she saw disgust for herself on his face.


    Daohua didn''t know what happened at the gate of the city. At this moment, she was raising the curtain of the car to look at Xiao Yeyang, who was riding up from behind, and asked with a smile: "What did you just say to your mother?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua''s eyebrows stretched out and smiled, and said amusedly: "Why are you so curious about everything?"


    Daohua shrugged: "No way, one is my husband and the other is my mother-in-law. I can''t take it seriously."


    Xiao Yeyang rolled over and got off the horse, and got into the carriage.


    Daohua handed him a cup of hot tea.


    Xiao Yeyang drank the tea, his expression was slightly uncomfortable: "I will let my mother find someone to take care of myself."


    When Daohua heard this, she suddenly laughed, put her arm around him, and smiled: "You, I finally figured it out, my mother will always be your mother. There are many Chu Langs, just one more person to take care of your mother. ."


    said, he was silent for a while, and carefully reminded, "If the mother has other children in the future, you should not have too many thoughts."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly widened, "What are you talking about? How old is your mother, how can you still have children?"


    Daohua retorted: "Why can''t my mother have children before her forty?"


    Xiao Ye was silent, and after a while, he looked at Daohua nervously, "Aren''t they really going to give birth?"


    Daohua quickly calmed down: "Think about the mother-in-law and the master, how lonely they were before they met us."


    Xiao Yeyang wandered crookedly in the carriage and stopped talking.


    Daohua smiled, ignored him, picked up the book that recorded the customs of Xiliang and read it.


    The convoy walked for a day and then left the boundary of the capital.


    In the evening, Daohua and others got out of the carriage and moved into the post house.


    West Liang is the border, Xiao Yeyang naturally can''t take office with empty hands, Jin Lingwei who followed him before, if he wants, he will take everything away.


    At the same time, he asked the emperor for a five-hundred guard.


    There are many hidden dangers at the border, and he has to consider the safety of his uncle and his wife.


    These people were not good enough to follow Xiao Yeyang with fanfare, so they left Beijing early, waiting for Xiao Yeyang at the post house.


    In Daohua, I didn¡¯t prepare much on the bright side, but they asked Cao Chuan, Baldou and others to **** a batch of materials to leave Beijing first.


    Now everyone is gathered here at the post house.


    So, on the second day of the westward journey, the original more than 20 carriages suddenly became more than 100. It was so magnificent.


    But after less than a long time, Xiao Yeyang asked the fast-moving guards to carry most of the supplies to Xiliang first.


    The speed of the rest of the team is not very fast. There is no way. There are female family members and elderly people in the team.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 864： , Into Xiliang

    Chapter 864, Entering Xiliang


    The days on the road are always boring. Fortunately, Daohua is busy reading all kinds of Western Liang books, and is busy preparing Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang to eat, so the time is easy to pass.


    The more we go west, the colder the weather, and now it¡¯s a cold winter, it is snowing in many places, and most of the time, the team has to rush towards the snow.


    Fortunately, Daohua was well prepared and brought enough warm clothes. Every time I went to a station, I would boil a big pot of cold medicine, and almost no one got sick along the way.


    Taohua sent Gu Jian refreshments and fresh fruit, and when he came back, he saw Xiao Yeyang gesturing with his cap and army coat.


    "This ear-protecting hat and cotton robe are well done. They are suitable for wearing in a bitter cold place like Xiliang. When did you prepare it?"


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I asked Qin Xiaoliu to organize the women in Zhuangzi to start the production the next day when we knew we were going to Xiliang, just to try the cotton that I planted warm.¡±


    General Xiao Yeyang''s coat was draped on him: "I think it''s quite warm, and it''s very cold-proof. By the way, how many sets have you made?"


    Inaba: "Time is too late. There are only a few hundred sets of clothes, but there are more than one thousand hats. Except for what I left for the team, the rest was taken away by the escort."


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while: "I immediately passed a letter to Jiang Wenming Feige and asked him to take it out for the guards. We are all so cold, and they must be colder ahead."


    Daohua had no objection, and brought her and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s food out and placed it on the small table in the carriage.


    Xiao Yeyang took the steaming meat porridge and drank several mouthfuls: "By the way, the old man''s appetite is okay?"


    Daohua nodded, holding the porridge bowl and said: "Fortunately, Dr. Ge accompanied Master to discuss medical skills along the way. It will not be too boring. Master''s spirit is good."


    Xiao Yeyang was relieved, the old man was so old after all, he was really worried that his bones would not be able to bear it, but fortunately, Yiyi took good care of him.


    "It should be in the realm of Xiliang in ten days¡¯ time. I¡¯m going to find out what¡¯s going on in Xiliang first, and I may be separated from you for a while."


    Daohua: "If you are busy with you, I will take care of Master and myself." The guards left a hundred people, plus Cao Chuan''s bald head. She was not worried about safety on the road.


    On November 16th, after walking for nearly a month, Daohua and his party finally stepped into the boundary of Xiliang.


    Xiliang really deserves to be a place of bitter cold of exile. Due to the imperial court¡¯s negligence of management, even the official roads are extremely uneven.


    Taohua would rather go out riding a horse wrapped in zongzi than sitting in a carriage and be bumped.


    However, because it was too cold outside, she rode back into the carriage after less than half an hour.


    "Xiao Yeyang, this road is really too difficult to walk. I just arrived in Xiliang. Ganzhouwei is at the westernmost side of Xiliang. Wouldn''t the road over there be impassable for carriage?"


    Xiao Yeyang stretched out his hand to cover Daohua¡¯s red cheeks: "That''s not enough, it''s just a bit more upside-down."


    Daohuayan: "I have a foreboding that I will live in Ganzhouwei for a long time in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed, "Otherwise, do you still want to run around?"


    Daohua: "Xiliang has a complex landform, including mountains, basins, plains, deserts, and Gobi. Since it is here, I naturally want to take a look around."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Daohua was a playful, and quickly reminded: "Xiliao is located on the border, and the situation is complicated. There is Xiliao watching from the outside, and the inside is extremely uneasy. Bandits are emerging. Without my company, you are not allowed to run around. ."


    Ina Flower: "I know how to measure." After speaking, he sighed, "It would be nice if the road can be repaired."


    Xiao Yeyang listened and said with a smile: "Uncle Emperor sent me to Xiliang because he wanted me to manage Xiliang well. Not only must we eliminate the hidden dangers in Xiliao, but also manage Xiliang''s internal affairs. I will be in full control in the future. In Xiliao, the official road will be well repaired."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with bright eyes: "I believe you, it can definitely be done."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "I am afraid that only you will believe me like this. Before I leave, I promised Uncle Emperor that I will manage Xiliang well, and he just smiled. Yang Shoufu and Dudu Wu, who were next to him, said in their mouths. I am ambitious, but I don''t believe it in my eyes."


    Ina Flower: "That''s because they didn''t have any eyesight, so you can manage a strong Xiliang, and then slap them in the face."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and hugged Daohua tightly: "Okay, listen to you, take care of Xiliang, go back and beat Uncle Emperor and the others in the face."


    Ina Flower nodded with a smile.


    Xiao Yeyang left with Jin Lingwei on the third day of entering Xiliang. As soon as he left, the whole team was in charge of Daohua.


    Along the way, Daohua will supply supplies every time it goes to Xiliang. When it enters Xiliang, the convoy has a lot of supplies, and there are as many as fifty carriages for transporting supplies.


    Xiao Yeyang is gone. Daohua is not in a hurry. When passing through towns, he will almost stop to stroll around. One is to see what to buy, and the other is to get to know the customs of Xiliang.


    In the cold winter, there are very few people outside, and most of them are small vendors who carry cargo.


    Most of these vendors were wearing thin, shabby, thin cotton-padded clothes. Looking at their red cheeks and noses, Daohua couldn''t help feeling cold for them.


    You should know that in winter in Xiliang, the outdoor temperature is absolutely below zero.


    ¡®Kang Dang! ¡¯


    When a vendor got up to carry the load because his feet moved stiffly, he staggered and brought the goods and fell on the cold snow.


    Watching the elderly vendors get up hurriedly, and tremblingly pick up the goods scattered on the ground with their cold and flushed hands, Daohua glanced at Bishi.


    Bishi received a signal and hurriedly stepped forward to help the old man pick up things.


    "Thank you, thank you!" The old man seemed a little scared and nervous when seeing Daohua and his party.


    Taohua didn¡¯t let Cao Chuan get close, so she walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Old man, what kind of seeds are you selling?¡±


    The old man looked at Daohua, and saw that her expression was soft, and she relaxed a little: "In return to the nobles, the old man sells the seeds of pasture."


    Inahana heard it, and suddenly became interested: "Can I take a look?"


    "certainly."


    The old man hurriedly opened a small mouth of the bag containing the forage seeds, and said cautiously: "These seeds are all newly harvested this year. They are the favorite pastures for cattle, sheep and camels. This kind of seed has a strong ability to adapt to the soil. Resistant to cold and drought, not expensive, a penny is a catty."


    said, and quickly turned out a small bag of seeds.


    "The forage seeds in this bag are slightly more expensive, because this forage has a certain medicinal value. Cattle and sheep get sick after eating less, and it costs three cents a catty."


    Daohua looked at the seeds and said to the old man: "Old man, I bought all your seeds."


    The old man was stunned for a moment, and then he was ecstatic: "Thank you for your care, and thank you for your care."


    The pasture seeds in the cargo load are about a hundred kilograms, and Daohua motioned to Bishi to directly take a bunch of copper coins to the vendor: "Old man, the weather is so cold, go home soon."


    After speaking, he left with Bishi and others.


    The old man stared at the back of Daohua and his group for a while, then quickly put the copper wire into his pocket with his hands shaking.


    It was great luck for him to sell a hundred letters. I didn''t expect that the nobleman would directly give him a thousand letters.


    The old man excitedly stirred up an empty load, and rushed home hopefully.


    With these thousand texts, the family can survive this cold winter.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 865： 865

    Chapter 865 Chapter 865, Robbery


    "Girl, I feel that life in Xiliang is harder than other places!"


    On the way back to the inn, Bi Shi was a little bit emotional.


    Daohua: "After all, it is the border, and it is definitely incomparable with the inland." After speaking, he paused, "Maybe the situation in this place is not bad. The more you go to the northwest, except for the worse and worse weather conditions. , And to suffer from the Xiliao people from time to time. That day was really in dire straits."


    After ??, she saw a grain store, and Daohua walked in and took a look.


    Most of the shops sell coarse grains, with very few refined grains, and rice is rare.


    Daohua asked about the price, perhaps because of the low grain output in Xiliang, the grain here is at least 20% more expensive than other places.


    After visiting several cities and towns in a row, Daohua is not interested in getting off the car. The supplies here are very scarce. In addition to buying some grain, he can only buy some beef and mutton from the herdsmen.


    As for vegetables, only pickled vegetables and dried vegetables are available in winter here, and there are few choices. The only common ones are cabbage and radish.


    There was nothing to see and shop around, and Inaka allowed the team to speed up.


    There are many mountains in Xiliang, the more you go west, the more uneven the ground, and the whole person is about to fall apart after a day¡¯s ride in the carriage.


    Daohua was worried that Gu Jian''s body would not be able to bear it, and would stop for half an hour at noon every day to let everyone get out of the car and move around.


    In a blink of an eye, December has entered. At this moment, Daohua and his team have arrived in the central hinterland of Xiliang, where Xiliang Dusi is located.


    The weather is getting colder and colder. After passing through Liangdu, Daohua didn''t go to the city to go shopping, but told Cao Chuan to buy some daily necessities.


    After Liangdu, pass through two acropolises and you will be at Ganzhouwei.


    In the days after ??, except for the time to get off the car and move around, the team will be on the road quickly. At this moment, everyone wants to arrive at Ganzhouwei earlier and get some repairs.


    One day, the convoy stopped on the side of the road to rest as usual. Suddenly, a group of bandits with equipment surged from the nearby mountain.


    There were more than a hundred gangsters, and they rushed out with a splash, scaring everyone.


    But soon, the guards calmed down, divided a part to look at the carriage, and the rest greeted them one after another to defend against the gangsters.


    At the moment when Daohua heard the sound of rushing and killing, she jumped from the carriage and ran directly to Gu Jian''s carriage.


    Meilan Meiju, Dongli Caiju, and several Jinlingwei left by Xiao Yeyang, surrounded the carriage.


    In the carriage, Daohua wanted to appease Gu Jian and let him not worry about it. It can be seen that her master''s face was more calm than her, and she silently swallowed the words in her mouth.


    "The concubine, the gangsters were all taken down by the guards."


    Hearing Mei Lan''s voice, Daohua was stunned for a moment: "So fast?" As she said, she quickly raised the curtain to look out.


    The aggressive gangster was lying on the snow at the moment, roaring and rolling.


    "Are they here to be funny?"


    Ina Flower was a little speechless, but she frowned soon.


    I saw the gangsters, all in ragged clothes, all skinny and shivering because of the cold weather, and among them, there was a seven or eight-year-old child.


    At this moment, a gangster yelled at the guards, and the guards immediately raised their swords to slash them down.


    "Don''t hurt people!"


    Daohua stopped speaking, and saw the guard put down the sword, and said: "Bring people here, I want to ask questions."


    Soon, the guards brought the rough guy who looked like a gangster to the carriage.


    Daohua looked at the man: "Why are you robbing us?"


    The rough man Wang Wu chuckled: "Why, of course, I can¡¯t live anymore. If it¡¯s freezing in the cold today, I can¡¯t find food. I see your fat sheep passing by, I must rush to take a bite."


    said, regretful.


    "It''s a pity, the fat sheep''s skin is thick, but it knocks our teeth."


    Daohua asked again: "You occupy the mountain as the king here, and often rob passers-by?"


    Wang Wu glanced at the carriage. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see the people inside. It might be because of Daohua¡¯s ¡®Don¡¯t hurt people¡¯. He hesitated and said, "Unlucky for you, it¡¯s the first batch."


    Ina Flower: "Are you just here?"


    Wang Wu¡¯s **** let out a ¡®um¡¯.


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "Tell me about your reasons for being bandits. If the reasons are right, I might consider letting you go."


    Wang Wu''s eyes lit up, and he eagerly said: "Do you count the words?"


    Actually, he didn''t want to rob this convoy, but there was no way. The tribe had been out of food for several days, and the weather was so cold. He could only give it a go.


    As soon as he played against him, he knew that he had encountered a hard stubble. He thought he was dead, but he didn''t expect to turn the tide again.


    Dongli glared at Wang Wu: "Talk back."


    Wang Wu can''t help it now, he can only talk about the passage of their Wang family who fled here.


    "We are from Jinweiwei Kangdu Town. As soon as winter entered this year, the Xiliao people came over. Because the soldiers from the guard station came too late, the whole town Xiliao people slaughtered the whole town."


    Speaking of this, Wang Wu couldn¡¯t help but red in his eyes, choked up, and said again: ¡°Fortunately, the gentleman in our clan noticed something was wrong in advance and took us away overnight, so we only took a life.¡±


    In the carriage, Daohua, Gu Jian, and Doctor Ge were all startled by the massacre.


    I knew that Xiliang was not peaceful, but I didn¡¯t expect the massacre of the city would happen.


    "Asshole thing, what did Jin Weiwei''s commander do to make the Xiliao people slaughter the entire town?!" Gu Jian was furious.


    Wang Wu heard the angry voice of Gu Jian and was taken aback. He did not expect that there were other people in the carriage. Thinking of the extraordinary team of this team, he thought about it and continued:


    "In fact, the people of Xiliao have invaded us in recent years, burning, killing, looting and doing everything. Things like Tuzhen Tucun happen every year."


    Ina Flower: "Nobody cares?"


    Wang Wu sneered: "The guards in Xiliang are all furnishings. Very few can really kill the enemy. When encountering Xiliao people, most of them are killed."


    Ina Flower: "Aren''t there still frontiers?"


    Wang Wu: "I don''t know the frontier army."


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "What you said is true?"


    Wang Wu straightened his waist: "What I said just now, if one sentence is false, the sky will thunder and thunder. If it is not desperate, who would be a bandit? Of the bandits in Xiliang, ten out of nine are alive. I went up the mountain without going down."


    Daohua looked at Gu Jian, "Master, what do you think should be done with them?"


    Gu Jian did not want to intervene: "You can figure it out."


    Daohua thought for a moment: "Being a bandit is not the right way after all. I will leave you two carts of food later, enough for you to survive this winter."


    Wang Wu was really stunned. He didn''t expect to encounter such a good thing as a pie falling from the sky.


    Daohua continued: "I will also give you a few bags of seeds. Xiliang lacks everything, that is, there is no shortage of land. As long as you honestly plant the land next spring, it will not be difficult to survive."


    Wang Wu slapped himself, sure he was not dreaming, and then he stammered and asked, "You really give me food and seeds?"


    Ina Flower: "My things are not for nothing. My people will often pass this road in the future. If you let me know that you are still here, or if you continue to do robbery in other places, I will send it as soon as possible. The army has come to destroy you."


    Wang Wu shook his head quickly: "No, definitely not. This time I brought someone out to **** you. I did it quietly without telling the husband of the clan. If he knew it, he would definitely use clan rules to punish us. , There will never be another time."


    Daohua: "I hope you can count on your words." After that, Gu Yu was called, "Leave them a bag of wheat seed, two bags of corn seed, and three carts of coarse grains."


    Maize does not require high soil quality, and is cold and drought tolerant, so it is very suitable for planting in Xiliang.


    Gu Yu asked people to remove three carts of grain and put them on the side of the road, and personally handed the wheat and corn seeds to Wang Wu''s hands: "The seeds are not easy to come by, you must not disappoint my girl."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 866： 866

    Chapter 866 Chapter 866, internal and external troubles


    The matter was resolved, Daohua returned to her carriage, and the team continued to move forward.


    When the carriage passed the group of gangsters, Daohua looked through the curtain of the car and saw the only little boy among the gangsters again.


    The little boy was dressed very thinly. In this icy world, he actually had his feet bare, covered with festering frostbite, and pus began to drain in some places. If he is not treated in time, Daohua is really worried that he will be at a young age. There is no way to go.


    "Gu Yu, go get a box of frostbite medicine for external application, and then take a few packs of foot-soaking medicine packs to the little boy, telling him to protect his feet so as not to become lame. Give him some clothes and shoes for the child."


    Gu Yu nodded and got out of the carriage. The medicine was quickly found. The convoy had no children''s clothes and shoes, so they took her own old cotton jacket and cotton shoes.


    The little boy watched Gu Yu walking towards him, and instinctively backed away.


    Gu Yu glanced at the little boy''s feet and couldn''t bear to take another second look. She stepped forward and put a cotton coat on him, and then stuffed the medicine wrapped in a cloth into his arms.


    "Put your shoes on."


    The little boy seemed to be too cold to think, and instinctively did what Gu Yu said.


    After Gu Yu told the little boy how to use the medicine, he was about to turn around and leave. After walking two steps, he folded back and stuffed the little boy with a silver peanut.


    "Don''t let others know."


    After speaking, he ran to chase the carriage.


    The little boy held the medicine and watched the convoy leaving in a daze, without speaking for a long time.


    Same as him, there are Wang Wu and others.


    Until a middle-aged man dressed as a scholar brought three or four women over, they recovered.


    "Have you robbed others?"


    Looking at the food on the side of the road, Wang Qi looked at Wang Wu and the others with an angry face.


    Wang Wu quickly explained: ¡°No, we don¡¯t have one.¡± But when he thought that they had indeed carried out the robbery, he immediately shut up.


    Wang Qi was furious: "Didn¡¯t I tell you? I''m thinking of a way to rob others. This is a gangster way. Once a person becomes a bandit, he will be pricked on the backbone. Why don''t you listen to me? What about?"


    A middle-aged father and daughter who followed immediately answered: "Mr. entered the Acropolis and borrowed a cart of food."


    Wang Wu''s eyes lit up: "Really?" Seeing Wang Qi looking at him coldly, he slowly reduced his expression, and said weakly, "Now, if we didn''t grab this food, it was someone else who took the initiative to give it to us. , Do you believe it?"


    Hearing this, Wang Qi became even more angry: "Do you think I am a three-year-old child?"


    At this time, the little boy Wang Lifu came over and pulled Wang Qi: "Sir, we really met the fairy sister, you see, the clothes, shoes, and medicine are all given by the fairy sister."


    Wang Qi first looked at the clothes and shoes on the boy''s body, then took out the medicine and looked at it. He also knew a little about the pharmacology. By looking at the color and taste of the medicine, he knew that it was a good treatment for frostbite. Wound medicine.


    was silent for a while, and Wang Qi looked at Wang Wu seriously: "Hurry up and tell me carefully, what happened just now?"


    Wang Wu quickly told the story.


    "Sir, you don¡¯t know how powerful those people are. I usually think I¡¯m good enough, but I haven¡¯t gotten a few moves with them, so I¡¯ve been restrained."


    "Sir, I really thought we were dead at the time. Who would have thought that the lady not only let us go, but also kept us food for the winter."


    Speaking of this, Wang Wu quickly took Wang Qi to the place where the grain was piled up: "Sir, look, this is the grain that the lady left for us."


    Wang Qi grabbed a handful of wheat seeds in his hand, and looked at the fullness and smooth color of the wheat seeds in his hand, and there was a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    The land in Xiliang is barren. If the seeds are not good, the harvest will be very low.


    "What kind of seed is this?"


    Wang Qi grabbed a handful of corn and looked at it.


    Wang Wu scratched the back of his head: "It seems to be called corn, and it is said to have a high yield."


    Watching Wang Qizhen put the seeds back seriously, and carefully **** the mouth of the bag, Wang Wu tentatively asked: "Sir, who do you think they are?"


    "I looked so amazing, and the lady also said that if we let her know that we will continue to be bandits, she will send soldiers directly to destroy us."


    Wang Qi''s eyes flickered, and those who dare to say such things are definitely not small.


    Wang Wu Xiyi looked at Wang Qi: ¡°Sir, after hearing about the Tuzhen incident, those people dared to scold the commander. Do you think they were high officials sent by the court?¡±


    Wang Qi was silent, but turned his head to look towards the capital.


    Has the court begun to attach importance to Xiliang?


    After a moment of silence, Wang Qi selected a few clever clansmen out: "Go back to the mountain to eat. After eating, you will follow up quietly and inquire about the origins of those people."


    "Not only are these stations in Xiliang far apart, they are also dilapidated and old. I really don¡¯t know how Xiliang¡¯s commander managed it?"


    Gu Yu took Lixia and Bishi to clean up the house, replacing the damp and moldy bedding in the house with the ones they had brought.


    Daohua sat by the stove, staring at the medicated food in the ceramic casserole, and said, ¡°The situation in Xiliang is different from that in other provinces inland.¡±


    "This is the frontier, and there is no inland management system. Today''s capital commander is served by the Jiang Army in Zhenxi who once stationed here."


    "Xiliang has always been a defensive territory against the invasion of the West Liao people. The most important thing is the military. No one cares about things like managing and developing Xiliang."


    "This makes people living here have a hard time!"


    Bi Shi frowned and said, "The slave servants didn''t see how powerful the military here is. Didn''t the bandits just talk about it? The people from Xiliao came to slaughter the town not long ago."


    Daohua couldn''t help but feel a headache for Xiao Yeyang: "This Xiliang is really troubled internally and externally. It''s a big problem."


    Seeing that the medicated diet was almost cooked, Daohua personally delivered it to Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian¡¯s house has been cleaned up by Dongli and Caiju.


    "Master, have some soup."


    Watching the apprentice make medicated meals again, Gu Jian felt relieved, but said with a straight face: "You don''t need to make medicinal meals every other time. The body of the teacher is not so weak. You have time to rest."


    Daohua smiled and said: "After almost two months of journey, people are almost falling apart. It''s always right to make more money."


    Gu Jian picked up the medicated food and drank: "I will be in Ganzhouwei in three or four days, right?"


    Daohua nodded: "No surprise, yes." With that, she asked people to call Dr. Ge.


    She has to deal with the team''s affairs. She can''t stay with Master all the time, so she can only ask Dr. Ge to accompany Master.


    After Dr. Ge arrived, Daohua drank a bowl of soup and left to deal with other things.


    "Fortunately, there are concubines on this road."


    Doctor Ge drank the medicated food with a smile.


    Hurrying for nearly two months, and the road is still so difficult, the weather is cold, and the people in the convoy have hardly ever gotten sick. As a doctor, he can''t admire him.


    "The previous method of giving food to the refugees, the concubine of the elder brother was also very good. Those people will definitely inquire about our origins. After they spread, the elder concubine must have a good reputation."


    Hearing this, the corners of Gu Jian''s mouth suddenly twitched, and some pride appeared on his face.


    Yeyang came to Xiliang not only to defend the people of Xiliao, but also to govern Xiliang.


    Fighting with a strong force and fist is enough, but it can control the soil and water of one side, but it cannot ignore the popular support.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 867： 867

    Chapter 867 Chapter 867, history


    After resting at the inn for one night, Daohua and his team continued to march towards Ganzhouwei.


    The Wang clan members sent by Wang Qi to inquire about the news quickly returned to the mountain where the clan members lived temporarily after the motorcade left.


    "Sir, I found out. Those people are the family members of the newly appointed Ganzhou Weizhen Fu."


    Wang Qi frowned: "Ganzhouwei?" Jin Weiwei is adjacent to Ganzhouwei, and he also knows a little bit about Ganzhouwei.


    Xiliang has nine guards, and Ganzhou guard is located on the westernmost side. It is the largest guard in the nine guards.


    At the autumn harvest in August this year, the commander of Ganzhouwei was shot by the Xiliao people while patrolling the defense area. Because he did not receive timely and effective treatment, he died.


    I heard that Lord Commander sent someone to the court early in the morning, and wanted to let his confidant take over as the commander of Ganzhou Guard, but a few months passed, and the court did not reply, and now he directly parachuted a town to heal him.


    What does the imperial court mean?


    Is it beginning to pay attention to Xiliang, or still don¡¯t care?


    What role can a fifth-grade town caresser play?


    Wang Wu looked suspicious: "Did you make a mistake? Weisuo is only an official from the fifth rank. How can there be such a big show?"


    Clan: "Yes, they came from the fifth-grade town to caress, but they have another identity."


    Wang Wu was impatient, and directly pointed to the head of the speaker: "I can''t say anything, hesitating, just tell me, what identity do they have?"


    Clan: "We heard that gang called the wife who gave us food as the concubine." Then, he looked at Wang Qi, "Sir, is the concubine the emperor''s concubine?"


    Wang Qi was startled for a moment: "Earth concubine? Did you hear that right?"


    Several people who went there shook their heads and said that they had not heard anything wrong.


    Wang Qi was silent for a while before explaining: "The concubine of the elder son is not the concubine of the emperor, but the wife of the heir of the king."


    Wang Wu suddenly widened his eyes: "Sir, you mean the new Lord Zhenfu is the son of the prince?"


    Wang Qi nodded.


    Wang Wu was stunned, swallowing his saliva and said with difficulty: "We actually robbed the palace, this luck." Is it too good or too much?


    Wang Qi sighed. Although the newcomer has a high enough status as a town caretaker, how long can a pampered royal son stay in this bitterly cold Xiliang?


    "Go down and rest."


    Wang Qi waved his hand to let the people leave.


    Wang Wu walked at the end. Just stepping out of the room, he saw Wang Lifu sneaking over, looking at the cotton-padded jacket on his body and the cotton-padded shoes on his feet, he couldn''t help showing a look of envy.


    Although ?? is a woman¡¯s clothes and shoes, it is thick and warm anyway!


    "Lifu, what are you doing?"


    Wang Lifu saw Wang Wu, and subconsciously put his hands behind his back: "I''m looking for Mr."


    Wang Wu saw him, he felt speechless, and walked over to see what he was holding.


    At this moment, Wang Qi walked out: "What are you doing?"


    Wang Wu retracted Wang Lifu''s hand and smiled sorrowfully: "I just want to see what this kid is doing."


    Wang Qi glared at Wang Wu and beckoned to let Wang Lifu into the house. Wang Wu saw him and followed him.


    Wang Qi looked at Wang Lifu kindly, and opened his trousers to check the frostbite on his feet. Seeing that the wound was not bleeding anymore, he smiled and said, "It seems that the wound medicine given by the nobleman is very effective. "


    Wang Lifu nodded repeatedly, and handed the two packets of medicine to Wang Qi: "Sir, you also have frostbite on your feet, so take the bubbles too."


    Wang Qi smiled and pushed the medicine package back, and silenced Wang Lifu¡¯s head: "Good boy, Mr. Chilblain is not a serious problem. Keep this medicine for yourself."


    Wang Wu looked at the medicine packet and moved his feet subconsciously. There were also many frostbite on his feet.


    Lifu, this little guy is lucky. A woman is easy to feel soft when she sees a child. She gives cotton-padded clothes and shoes, and she also gives medicine.


    But thinking that the little guy will take care of an old lady with a medicine pot at a young age, the envy in my heart is gone.


    Wang Lifu looked at Wang Qi hesitantly.


    Wang Qi smiled: "Why, what else?"


    Wang Lifu glanced at Wang Wu, who was stubbornly stubborn, and drew out the silver peanuts in his arms.


    Wang Wu''s eyes widened when he saw Yin Peanut, and he rushed to Wang Lifu with a''swish'', and snatched the Yin Peanut.


    "This is silver?"


    After speaking, he put the silver peanut in his mouth and bit.


    Wang Lifu saw Wang Wu **** his silver peanuts, and immediately stretched out his hands to grab them: "My, you pay me back."


    Wang Wu quit, twisting his body to prevent Wang Lifu from snatching it.


    Wang Qi was a little bit blind, and said: "Wang Wu, quickly return the silver to Lifu."


    Wang Wu has always been afraid of Wang Qi, he licked his lips, and reluctantly returned the silver peanuts to Wang Lifu: "I''ll just take it and have a look. You are so anxious, stingy!"


    Wang Lifu ignored Wang Wu¡¯s words and carefully dried the saliva on the silver peanuts.


    Wang Wu saw Wang Lifu''s money-protecting appearance, and he hummed, "You brought this money?" It was the first time he took money when he grew up so big.


    Wang Lifu: "That sister gave it to me yesterday."


    Wang Wu: "Then why didn''t you say it yesterday?"


    Wang Lifu was silent: "My sister told me not to tell others."


    Hearing the words, Wang Qi''s expression moved a little, and the girl who gave the Lifu silver was worried that the clansmen might be robbing the Lifu.


    Thinking of the food seeds placed in the cellar for survival, Wang Qi couldn''t help but give birth to some hope.


    Pity the poor and caring for the young, it can be seen that the newly-arrived Zhenfu family are people who cherish the people.


    Even if they can¡¯t stay for too long, even if they can¡¯t change Xiliang or anything, as long as the situation in Xiliang is passed on to the emperor, so that the emperor can understand the lives of the people in Xiliang and value the people¡¯s livelihood in Xiliang. This is also a great thing for them. .


    Wang Lifu looked at Wang Qi: "Sir, can you help my mother bring two medicines back when you go out?" With that, he passed the silver peanuts.


    Wang Qi took the silver peanuts: "Okay."


    Wang Lifu immediately smiled and said, "Thank you, sir, then I will leave first, and I won¡¯t disturb you." After speaking, he put the medicine packet in his hand on the table, and then quickly ran out of the room.


    "This kid"


    Looking at the medicine packet, Wang Qi smiled comfortedly. Instead of sending the medicine back, he received the proof of the child''s wishes.


    There are few doctors in Xiliang, and there are a lot of medicinal materials. It is very expensive to see a doctor. People almost always carry it to death when they are sick. If they can carry it, they will continue to live.


    His feet were covered with frostbite. Although he did not fester, he would be tortured every night so that he couldn''t sleep.


    Seeing Wang Wu staring at the medicine packet with fiery eyes, Wang Qishi smiled and said: "Okay, you go to boil the water, and we will soak together later."


    Wang Wu immediately became energetic: "Thank you, sir, I''m going to boil water now."


    Looking at his flamboyant appearance, Wang Qi shook his head, but his expression was the connivance of the elders to the younger ones.


    Speaking of which, this guy and Lifu had a bit of luck. Yesterday, as long as it was someone else who robbed them, even if they and the tribe were not dead, they would be sent to the Weisuo as military households.


    December 18, after two months of rushing, Daohua and his party finally came to Ganzhouwei.


    Daohua raised the curtain of the car, endured the oncoming cold wind, looked at the tall city wall built of stones and rammed earth, and carefully looked at everything around him. Not surprisingly, the next few years or even longer Time, she will live in this city.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 868： 868

    Chapter 868 Chapter 868, refugees


    As the convoy got closer and closer to the gate, Daohua noticed that many refugees had gathered outside the gate.


    Amidst the piercing cold and snowflakes, the refugees huddled together with trembling, and when they saw the convoy coming, they all surrounded them.


    Meet the guards, immediately drew out their sabers and watched the refugees vigilantly.


    The refugees saw that the guards took out their knives and were so frightened that they retreated.


    On the city wall, the gatekeeper saw the convoy downstairs. He immediately guessed that this was the family of the newly appointed Master Zhenfu. He quickly ordered the gate to be opened and led others to greet them to disperse the refugees so that the convoy could be allowed. Free passage.


    "This is the family member of Lord Zhenfu. No trouble is allowed."


    Hearing this, the refugees who had been staring at the supplies on the carriage with green eyes all silently withdrew their gazes.


    The newcomer Zhenfu is a good official. On the second day after he came, he set up a porridge shed at the gate of the city, and had a straw shed, so that they would not die in the cold and snow.


    In the carriage, watching the refugees are as thin as firewood and dressed in thin, shabby clothes, Daohua''s brows are frowning, and the lives of the people in Xiliang are worse than she imagined.


    Seeing that the team is all going smoothly in the capital, the goalkeeper secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The last time the Xiao Mansion Guards brought a large amount of supplies into the city, the refugees rushed forward desperately. That time, many people were killed and injured.


    Fortunately, nothing happened this time.


    The convoy entered the city, and the city gate was closed again. The refugees retreated to the straw shed, staring at the direction of the porridge shed, waiting for the porridge in the evening.


    Xiliang implements the management system of the health post. There are no prefectures, prefectures, counties, etc. The health post is responsible for military construction and civil administration.


    The capital of Liangdu, where the commander''s office is located, is equivalent to the provincial capitals of other provinces, and the nine guards below are equivalent to government cities.


    Ganzhou Guard is the guard station with the largest defensive area in Xiliang, and it is also the guard station closest to Xiliao. The city of Ganzhou is very large, with thick and high walls. .


    There are not many shops that open for business on the street. It was a little lively until the center of the city.


    "The economy is too sluggish."


    It didn''t take long for the guards and soldiers to take Daohua and his party to Xiao Mansion.


    Deshou, who received the news in advance, had already waited in front of the gate.


    "Earth concubine, you are here!"


    Deshou gave the gatekeepers and soldiers a dime of silver, greeted Daohua and Gu Jian outside the carriage, and led the convoy directly into the mansion through the corner gate beside it.


    "This mansion is quite big!"


    Entering the door, Daohua got out of the carriage in a cloak, and carefully looked at the house where she would live in the future.


    Deshou smiled and said: "This mansion is the place where the previous commanders lived, so it was naturally built to be larger."


    Daohua listened, and couldn''t help but smile: "Your son is not polite at all. He is a small town caretaker who lives in the commander¡¯s mansion."


    She understood why Xiao Yeyang would do this.


    The experience after entering Xiliang fully shows that the situation in Xiliang is very bad.


    In this case, Xiao Yeyang didn''t have time to develop slowly, and to run in and negotiate with other people, he just had to behave high-profile and domineering, so that he could better impose administrative orders in the future.


    To live in the residence where the previous commanders lived is to tell everyone that Ganzhouwei has taken over, and here he has the final say.


    Deshou took a look at Daohua''s expression, and she was not surprised to see her, and didn''t feel wrong. In my heart, the concubine still understands the master.


    When the master wanted to live in, he and Defu persuaded for a while.


    The master directly gave them a ¡®you don¡¯t understand¡¯ look.


    Rice lace walked and asked: "Where is Shi Ziye?"


    Deshou: "The master took someone to inspect the defense zone."


    Daohua asked again: "Why are so many refugees gathered outside the city gate?"


    When it comes to this life, he looks angry: "It is not a good thing for the people of Xiliao. Every winter, the people of Xiliao like to cross the border to grab money and food. There are hundreds of villages and towns under the jurisdiction of Xiliao people. NS."


    "Those people from Xiliao who robbed things didn''t count. They also set fires and lost houses. Without winter money and food and shelter, the people can only flock to Ganzhou City to ask for a way to survive."


    Speaking of this, Deshou became more and more angry.


    "You don¡¯t know the concubine, before the master came, there was no official who stood up to take care of the refugees outside the city. I heard that many people died of freezing and starvation."


    Daohua frowned: "This Ganzhouwei official is too inaction." Xiliang is very sparsely populated, and the population is already sparse. The people can''t live anymore. Who will be on the sidelines then?


    There are five entrances to the mansion. After Xiao Yeyang moved in, he only cleaned up the front yard and moved in. There was no time to clean up the other yards.


    Ina Flower probably strolled around, and then the two yards next to each other in the second entrance were cleared out.


    There are only three masters at home, she, Xiao Yeyang, and Master. There is no need to live too wide. Now she has just arrived in a strange place, and she is worried that Master will not be comfortable, so she thinks it is better to live closer.


    Other yards, wait until she is free.


    Hurrying on the road for two consecutive months, Daohua and Gu Jian were too tired. After the house was cleaned up, after eating something, they each took a rest.


    In the morning of the next day, Daohua was still shrinking in the warm bed, and Gu Yu came in and said that she had something to do with her.


    Listening to the wind whistling outside, Daohua didn''t want to get up, and asked, "What is Deshou looking for?"


    Gu Yu: ¡°Shi Ziye used to allocate a batch of food to let Deshou and the officials of the health station serve the refugees outside the city together. Now it seems that the food is used up.¡±


    When Daohua heard that this was the case, she immediately sat up, and after she was dressed and washed, she went to see Deshou outside.


    "Who is in charge of the congee shed?"


    Deshou replied: "I am a slave, and there is a governor of a guard."


    Daohua nodded, and looked at Gu Yu and Lixia: "You two will take someone to check the warehouse."


    Even though she had brought a lot of supplies, Xiao Yeyang called a lot, and now she had to see how many supplies were left before she knew it well.


    Daohua looked towards Deshou: ¡°How much grain has been allocated by the son of the previous generation, and you can get another batch. Remember, you must be optimistic about the grain, and there is no corruption.¡±


    Deshou nodded quickly: "The concubine, don''t worry, the slave will be optimistic."


    Daohua uttered an''um'', and then he groaned again: "I''m afraid it won''t work just to apply the porridge. It''s too cold outside, wind and snow, and it''s too cold to stay in the house. How can the refugees outside the city survive? live?"


    "In this way, after you have received the food in a while, go to Gu Yu to get a batch of medicinal materials, and boil two pots of cold medicine soup every day for the refugees to drink."


    "By the way, if you don''t have enough manpower, go to Dr. Ge. He has several doctors."


    Deshou nodded and agreed: "The minion will do it now."


    After Deshou left, Daohua put on a cloak and went to Gu Jian''s yard to accompany him for breakfast.


    In the front yard, Governor Zhang Da saw that Deshou had pulled a few carts of food out, and his heart fell back to his stomach.


    God knows how worried he is, worrying that if Master Xiao is absent, there will be no food. Without food, at least half of the refugees outside the city will die.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 869： 869

    Chapter 869 Chapter 869, bad intentions


    "This time there is more food than last time!"


    Zhang Da found that there were more carriages carrying grain, and he immediately smiled.


    It may be that porridge is being served here in Ganzhou City. In recent days, more and more refugees have come in, and the food consumed every day is not a small amount.


    Deshou: "The food is still as much as the original, and the more carriage is loaded with medicinal materials."


    Hearing this, Zhang Da was stunned at first, then rushed to the carriage, opened the bag, and confirmed that the carriage was filled with medicinal materials. He was really overjoyed. He smiled and his eyes turned red.


    Deshou has been serving porridge with Zhang Da for some time. I heard a lot about him and knew that his father and mother died soon after he was born. The people in this land of Wei have so deep feelings that they couldn''t help but pat him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, there are elder sons and concubines, and they won''t ignore those outside the city." Then, he pointed to the doctors beside the carriage.


    "Oh, these are all doctors. Later, we will follow us to the city gate to help."


    There are not many doctors in Xiliang, Zhang Da knows that there is a doctor accompanying him, and hurriedly went over to grab the horse rope from the doctors¡¯ hands: ¡°I¡¯ll just come and drive the carriage.¡±


    See you on the birthday, and shook his head: "Okay, let''s go. It''s almost time to serve the porridge. It''s late, maybe there will be trouble outside."


    Zhang Da nodded quickly, pulled the carriage to keep up with Deshou, and when he walked out of the gate, he looked back at the plaque of Xiao Mansion.


    "Master Zhenfu must stay in Xiliang for a while."


    Obviously, Zhang Da also thought that Xiao Yeyang, the princely son of the palace, would leave Xiliang soon.


    In ??Fu, Gu Yu and Lixia checked all the supplies and handed the list to Daohua.


    After reading it, Inaka couldn''t help but frowned.


    Coming over this time, she was quite prepared, but she brought all the materials she needed, and these things were only used up and down in the Xiao Mansion, that would definitely be more than rubbing.


    But now that part of the food needs to be used to help the victims, Xiao Yeyang also used some of it. If this happens, it will not be enough.


    After thinking for a while, Daohua went to the study and quickly came out with a note. Then he went to the front yard and found the guard who raised the falcon, and handed the note to him: "Pass the news back to the capital. "


    The dark guard didn''t say anything. He took the note and quickly tied it to the falcon''s leg, and then released the falcon.


    Taohua silently counted the time, Jingzhong Zhuangzi did not sell the grain collected this year. After Qin Xiaoliu received the news, he should be able to raise the grain soon, but if it is delivered, I am afraid it will be around February next year.


    Daohua went back to the room and looked at the list of supplies and calculated it again. Seeing that the saving point can support the delivery of grain next year, she was relieved.


    Rangdu, all command envoys.


    A fierce-looking man with a big cheeks looked at Commander Wei Du with a grieved face: "My lord, didn''t you say that you want me to be the commander of Ganzhouwei?"


    Wei Hong only saw a rough man looking at him pitifully like a woman, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "I have already reported your appointment to the court. If the court doesn''t approve it, what can I do?"


    Fan Tong suddenly collapsed: "Then can I be a commander?"


    Wei Hongcai looked at this titan who has been following him, knowing that this guy has a muscle and some headaches: "The commander of Ganzhouwei is not so good. You forgot how Lao Zhou died?"


    Fan Tong: "It''s a pity that Lao Zhou is dead, but we are frontier generals. It is our duty to guard the territory. If one day I will be the same as Lao Zhou, I will recognize it."


    "you"


    Wei Hongcai had an expression that didn¡¯t know how to say Fan Tong, and said directly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about being a commander. Go back and be your Ganzhouwei commander.¡±


    said, there was a moment of silence.


    "Well, what do you think of Ganzhouwei''s new town caretaker?"


    Speaking of the newcomer, Fan Tong was extremely dissatisfied: "The newcomer Xiao Yeyang was really rampant. He immediately moved into the commander¡¯s residence, and on the first day he rushed in. The Weisuo, take out a letter of confession from the Five-Army Capitol, saying that Ganzhou Wei has taken over, and let us cooperate with him."


    "My lord, is it funny? He is a small mentor from the fifth-grade town, and let us officials higher than him listen to him. It really maddens me!"


    Wei Hongcai frowned: "For Xiao Yeyang, you can''t just look at his grade. He is the son of the prince and the nephew of the current emperor."


    Fan Tong snorted: "So what? It''s not that I committed a crime and was demoted to Xiliang."


    Wei Hongcai looked at Fan Tong: "Don''t fight against him. Xiao Yeyang is a pampered noble son. We Xiliang is so bitter. He won''t stay for long. If he wants to do anything, let him do it and wait for him to leave. Xiliang still has the final say."


    Fan Tongxun nodded: "I listen to adults." He said and snorted, "When I came over, that kid was cooking porridge outside of Ganzhou City. I saw it, and didn''t remind him in a word. ."


    "I want to see how much food he can bring out."


    "We in Xiliang, every winter is the worst. The people of Ganzhouwei will definitely flock to him when they hear the news of the porridge. I am waiting to see him joke now."


    Wei Hong just smiled: "When you go back, you can spread this news along the way."


    Hearing this, Fan Tong hesitated: "Isn''t it bad to do this? That Xiao Yeyang''s madness is a bit madness, but he can take out precious food to help the people, so it''s obvious that people are still good."


    "The people of Guanggan Zhouwei are enough for him to eat a pot, spreading news along the way, there are too many people going, he must not be able to handle it, or just forget it?"


    Wei Hongcai smiled and shook his head: "You still don''t believe you that you are a idiot. Do you think that the princely son of the palace is living as hard as we are? I tell you, the gold and silver jewels in people''s homes may be piled up."


    "They come here, don¡¯t you see the supplies of a hundred carriages?"


    Seeing that Fan Tong was still hesitating, Wei Hongcai continued: "I let you spread the news along the way, but also to save those who can''t survive. If you want to do it, you can figure it out."


    Fan Tong thought of the people who starved to death or froze to death in the snow. He squeezed his fist and said, "Okay, I will do it."


    "That''s right, we are robbing the rich and helping the poor like this. Wouldn''t it be better for Xiao Yeyang to retreat because of difficulties?"


    Before the smile on Wei Hongcai''s face fell, the guard rushed in with a letter: "My lord, urgent letter."


    Fan Tong''s expression tightened: "The Xiliao people from Gouri are fighting here again?"


    Wei Hong only glanced at Fan Tong, quickly opened the letter and looked at it. After a while, his face became ugly.


    Fan Tong saw him, and immediately became anxious: "My lord, the people from Xiliao are really fighting here again? Where is it, I''ll go to support."


    Wei Hongcai threw the letter on the table: "It was not the Xiliao people who came here, but Xiao Yeyang led a group of Xiliao cavalry to kill."


    Fan Tong was stunned, and hurriedly picked up the letter and read it, then he gave a two-tweeted exclamation: "That''s okay with Xiao Yeyang, the Xiliao cavalry is the most difficult to deal with, he actually killed hundreds of people at once. ."


    Wei Hongcai did not have much joy. Their Wei family had been stationed in Xiliang since the previous dynasty, and he did not want Xiliang to change too much.


    He still has something to do with him in the capital, knowing that Xiao Yeyang is capable, so I don¡¯t want him to stay in Xiliang any more.


    "You have been out for almost half a month, and the Chinese New Year will be around in a few days. I will go to Ganzhouwei as soon as possible. Remember, don''t forget to spread the news of Ganzhou city porridge along the way."


    Fan Tong suddenly didn''t want to: "My lord, let''s forget it. If there are too many people going there, it will be bad if something goes wrong."


    Wei Hongcai said in his heart that it would be good if something went wrong, and he had an honest reason to go to the court and drive Xiao Yeyang away.


    "Let you do it, I have my own consideration, how come more and more mother-in-law?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 870： 870

    Chapter 870, Chapter 870, not a big deal


    Xiao Yeyang came back on the afternoon of the fifth day when Daohua and his group arrived in Ganzhou City.


    Daohua dressed in fox fur sat on the kang near the window and looked through Ganzhouwei¡¯s county histories. There is no glass in Xiliang, and the windows are pasted with greased paper. This makes the room very dark even in the daytime. .


    In the whole house, only the window has the best light.


    So, even if the window is cracked by the cold wind, Daohua can only sit here.


    Inahana was looking seriously, and suddenly a pair of powerful arms stretched out from behind her, hugging her tightly.


    Smelling the familiar breath, Daohua put down her book, turned around and hugged the person: "Xiao Yeyang, you are back." There was undisguised joy in her eyebrows.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua with a smile, rubbing her face and neck with her face: "Miss me?"


    was about to have a kiss to get rid of lovesickness. Who knows, Daohua pushed him away with a look of disgust: "How long has your beard not shaved? It hurts my face."


    Xiao Yeyang saw the red marks on Daohua¡¯s face, and reached out to help her rub her: "I am rushing to inspect the defense zone of Ganzhou Guard, there is no time to clean up."


    Daohua held his hand, nose to his body and sniffed, and then the disgust on his face grew thicker, and he quickly called Gu Yu and Lixia to let them prepare hot water.


    "You have to wash well."


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua and didn¡¯t let go: "Then you have to help me."


    Ina Hua gave him an angry look: "Have you seen Master?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "The old man followed Doctor Ge out."


    Daohua nodded, and saw Gu Yu and Lixia calling for hot water, and quickly got off the kang: "You go to the clean room, and I''ll get you clothes."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and walked into the clean room.


    Two quarters later, Xiao Yeyang, who had finished bathing, lay on the kang with his eyebrows relaxed, resting his head on Daohua¡¯s legs, and Daohua was concentrating on shaving Xiao Yeyang.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s somewhat frostbitten face, Daohua felt distressed. After shaving his beard, she found the wound ointment and carefully applied it on him.


    "I''ll make you a mask later. When you go out in the future, remember to bring it with you."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded with a smile, "Okay."


    After wiping her face, Daohua checked Xiao Yeyang''s body and applied medicine to some bruises and abrasions.


    The charcoal fire in the room was vigorously burning, and there was a warm hot kang under him, and the tip of his nose was filled with the fragrance of his wife. Xiao Yeyang, who was completely relaxed, slowly closed his eyes.


    When he finished the medicine on the rice flower, he found that Xiao Yeyang had fallen asleep.


    After stepping into Xiliang for more than a month, he was running around every day, even if Xiao Yeyang practiced martial arts all the year round, his body was a little too much.


    When he watched Xiao Yeyang fall asleep, his brows were frowning, Daohua''s face showed pain, and he reached out to smooth him.


    At dinner, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang slept deeply, did not call him, and went to Gu Jian¡¯s courtyard alone.


    "Master, Xiao Yeyang came back this afternoon. He was not injured. He is fine. Don''t worry."


    Gu Jian nodded: "He must be exhausted during this period. Let him rest. By the way, make more medicated food to supplement his body."


    Daohua smiled and responded: "I will."


    Xiao Yeyang fell asleep and woke up at noon the next day. When he woke up, he heard Daohua asking about her birthday.


    "Didn¡¯t you just allocate a batch of grain to serve porridge a few days ago? Why did it run out so quickly?"


    Deshou said with a bitter face: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. There are more and more refugees outside the city these days. The food that could have been used for half a month would be gone in a few days.¡±


    Daohua frowned: "There are too many people, no one is making trouble, right?"


    Deshou shook his head: "No, everyone is pointing to the porridge to survive, so I dare not make trouble at this time."


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang walked out.


    Daohua quickly got up and walked over: "Are you awake?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, took Daohua to sit down, and looked towards Deshou: "What''s the matter with the refugees?"


    Deshou hurriedly talked about the rapid increase in the number of refugees in the past two days.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, "When I first came, there were only five or six thousand refugees outside the city, but it rose to tens of thousands in less than a month. It seems that some people don''t want me to feel better."


    Daohua looked surprised: "You mean someone is driving refugees to Ganzhou City? Who, why did they do this? We just came, and didn''t offend anyone?"


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled: "We haven''t offended anyone, but because of our arrival, the situation in Xiliang may be broken, and for some people, it''s blocking their way."


    Even if Xiliang is bitter and cold and barren, in the eyes of some people, this is also their sphere of influence, which cannot tolerate outsiders'' interference, let alone change.


    Because the imperial court has neglected the management of Xiliang, it may have been their illusion that those in power here have given birth to this land.


    Daohua frowned: "Then if we can''t bring out food to appease the refugees outside the city."


    Xiao Yeyang took the words: ¡°Once the refugees have trouble, someone will definitely go to the court and drive me out of Xiliang.¡±


    Daohua listened, pondered for a moment, and looked towards Deshou: "You follow Gu Yu to get another batch of grain. You must appease the refugees living outside the city and not allow them to make trouble."


    Deshou glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and seeing that he had no objection, he retreated with Gu Yu.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "There shouldn¡¯t be a lot of supplies left, right?"


    Daohua nodded, and immediately asked Lixia to bring the warehouse list and hand it to Xiao Yeyang to let him see for himself.


    "Don''t be too anxious, I have already written to Qin Xiaoliu, but the capital is too far from Xiliang, and the food will be delivered. It is estimated that it will have to wait until around February."


    "Given the number of refugees outside the city, we can''t hold on to that time at all. But as long as this period of time is passed, food will definitely be available in the future."


    Speaking, paused.


    "The refugees outside the city are not our family''s business. Should the officials and businesses in the city also come out?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Xiliang is no better than other places, and Ganzhou Guard is the poorest guard station. Even if it is officials and merchants, there is not much surplus food in the family. Let them take out the food, and they will follow them. Life is the same."


    When there is no noise outside the city, they may not do it.


    Daohua asked again: "Where is the guard station? Aren''t the military households usually farming fields? There must be grain in the guard station, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head again: "Military households will hand in grain, but the grain output here is too low. Ganzhouwei is the closest to Xiliao, and usually has to raise a frontier army stationed here."


    "The reason why the previous commander died was because he was in arrears with the border army''s food, and was called over by the border army general, and was accidentally shot by the people of Xiliao."


    Inahua was a little dumbfounded: "Didn¡¯t it mean that the previous commander was killed while patrolling?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "That''s just to make it sound. The people in Xiliang have lived so hard, apart from the geography and climate, and the reasons of the people of Xiliao, it is also largely related to the incompetence of the officials here. ."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Now that you have taken over Ganzhouwei, doesn''t it mean that you also need to raise the frontier troops stationed here?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded with a headache.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the frontier army to scrutinize his identity, and he led people to annihilate a group of Xiliao cavalry, the frontier army might have come to Ganzhou city long ago.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s brows knotted again, Daohua sat down and smoothed him: "This is not a big deal. I may not be able to help if I lack anything else. But when it comes to food, how could I, a big food producer, be short of food? . Leave it to me about the food."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "Didn¡¯t you say that the grain will not arrive until February?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "The capital is far away, there is no way, but we can find a place closer to borrow grain, or buy grain."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to hit Daohua, and didn''t tell her that she might not be able to buy food at all in Xiliang.


    Nine guards in Xiliang are almost all commanders, and the person who most wants him to leave Xiliang is probably the commander Wei Hongcai.


    However, people have their weaknesses, and several commanders can''t buy them.


    Thinking of the news from Jin Lingwei, Xiao Yeyang decided to go out tomorrow to meet the most unpopular Commander Lan Wuwei.


    As long as you subdue him, you should be able to get a batch of grain.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 871： 871

    Chapter 871 Chapter 871, borrowing food


    The huge city of Ganzhou has only a few grain shops. In order to ensure continuous grain in the city, Daohua did not send people to buy grain from the grain shops in the city, but sent people to other health stores to buy grain.


    Ganzhou Guard Commander.


    Fan Tong, who had just returned to the city for two days, learned about it, and shook his head with disapproval: "It''s really rich and powerful. I use money to buy food to help the refugees."


    The other conductor and Zhi Xia Jianren sneered next to him: "I am happy, you care about so many things."


    Fan Tong is a rugged and reckless man, Xia Jianren looks rather like a scholar, but the fox eyes on his face often reveal shrewd calculations.


    Fan Tong was a little dissatisfied: "Lao Xia, don''t talk coldly here. You know that without the approval of Master Wei, they basically buy food. However, there are more and more refugees outside the city, and it is really going to cause trouble. Can you and I just sit there and don''t care?"


    Xia Jianren smiled: "Why not? Doesn''t he Xiao Yeyang want to take over Ganzhouwei, let him solve it by himself."


    Fan Tong frowned: "You want to embarrass Xiao Yeyang, I understand, but the people are innocent. And Master Wei also said, don''t let us fight against him."


    Xia Jianren: "Who is going to fight him? We just don''t pick the head. If Xiao Yeyang comes to the guard, we will do what he orders."


    Thinking that there are already thirty or forty thousand refugees outside the city, Fan Tong couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°I knew that when I came back, I wouldn¡¯t spread the news of porridge outside the city.¡±


    Xia Jianren chuckled after hearing it, ¡°You reckless man, can you still be a Xiao Yeyang and disobey Master Wei?¡±


    Fan Tong lost his head and said nothing.


    He vaguely felt that this was wrong, but he was used to obeying orders and couldn''t think of a reason.


    Xiao Mansion.


    "Girl, the price of food in the city has gone up!"


    In the ?? hall, Yan Shouhou reported the news he found to Daohua.


    After listening to ??Ina Flower, the tea cup in her hand was heavily placed on the table.


    Yesterday Xiao Yeyang said that some people didn''t want them to get better, and she still didn''t feel it deeply, but today she just sent out the people who buy food, and the price of food has risen, and she can clearly feel the strong malice.


    This is when they are fat sheep and want to come up and take a bite, and then kick them out of Xiliang.


    Yan Shouhou took a look at Daohua: "Girl, if the food in other health centers also rises, should we continue to buy food?"


    Rice Flower: "Continue to buy, but the quantity of grain purchased each time is controlled within 100 shi."


    Yan Shouhou frowned: "If this is the case, I am afraid it will not be able to support the expenses of the mansion."


    Daohua: "Do as I say, you don''t care about the others." She didn''t expect to buy much grain in Xiliang.


    Yan Shouhou nodded, and quickly stepped back.


    As soon as he left, Bi Shi brought Dongli over.


    Dongli bowed to Daohua: "Second concubine, you have something to ask your subordinates?"


    Daohua nodded: "Now the mansion is short of food, I want you to take the two hundred guards to Ninglu province."


    Ninglu province is next to Xiliang. Grain can be transported from there. You can get there in half a month.


    Dongli: "The concubine Shizi wants me to buy food?"


    Rice Flower: "It''s not buying grain, it''s borrowing grain."


    The further north, the lower the grain output, the more expensive the grain price will naturally be. A few dozens or hundreds of shi is nothing, but more than 10,000 shi will cost more.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, but through inquiring and reading books during this period, she knew that the border army stationed at Ganzhou Guard was close to 50,000 people, plus the refugees outside the city, the food consumed every day was a terrible figure.


    If you have to buy these with money, even Jinshan Yinshan is not enough.


    Dongli frowned, feeling that Daohua was a little bit whimsical, and reminded euphemistically: "His concubine, the life on Ninglu is not easy, they are afraid they won''t lend us grain."


    Taohua took out a piece of jade pendant: "The political envoy of Ninglub is a member of the Wu Dudu. You bring this jade pendant, plus you are from the emperor''s uncle, he will definitely see you."


    Dongli took the jade pendant and saw the character''Wu'' on the jade pendant. Only then did he remember that when he was in Zhongzhou, the concubine had saved the life of Governor Wu.


    Daohua continued: "Of course, this is just a stepping stone. It is far from enough to let Political Envoy Ninglub borrow grain." As he said, he handed over another letter.


    Dongli took the letter: "This is?"


    Daohua smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Chief Minister Wu has been re-elected for three terms in Ninglu, and the place has not been transferred back to Beijing, mainly because of poor political performance.¡±


    "Ninglu¡¯s situation is better than that of Xiliang, but it¡¯s not much better. Grain production has not been high. There is no food, the population can¡¯t rise, and there is no one. Where can taxes be paid and political achievements?"


    "You tell him that as long as he promises to borrow grain, I will be able to return the grain to him in April and May next year. At the same time, I will give priority to Ninglu with three years of high-yielding grain."


    Although high-yield grains have been promoted for some years, Daxia has a vast territory and only a small number of provinces are distributed each year. Ninglu is the queen of the provinces, and even fewer are distributed.


    After Dongli heard this, his eyebrows slowly stretched out, and the provinces of high-yield grains rushed to ask for it: "After the subordinates report to the master, they will immediately lead people to leave."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I have asked people to prepare dry food and gifts for the Wu family''s female relatives. Remember to take them later."


    Dongli nodded and stepped back.


    Daohua had told Gu Jian in advance, and Dongli passed by, and Gu Jian approved it.


    Doctor Ge was also there, and seeing Dongli leave, he was a little worried: "Can I borrow food?"


    Gu Jian smiled and nodded: "It can."


    Not to mention the promises made by the apprentices, as the person who went was Dongli, the political envoy Wu had to show some face.


    The master behind Dongli is the emperor, and now he is serving his newly-launched Auxiliary Duke, and there is also a Prince Ping¡¯s mansion. As long as Chief Minister Wu still has the heart to climb up, he will help.


    I have to say that the apprentice is very good at choosing people.


    Lan Wuwei was next to Ganzhouwei, and Xiao Yeyang returned the same night that day.


    Daohua saw his brows furrowed, and did not ask Commander Lan Wuwei about borrowing grain, but just told Dongli about the matter of sending it to Ninglu to borrow grain: "Don''t worry, I will get you grain. ."


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua: "Fortunately, you are here."


    After taking over Ganzhouwei, he had to manage both defenses and civil affairs. At this time, his deeply touching power was limited. In addition, there were not many people around him, and there were people who were hampered everywhere. In many things, he was a little weak. .


    Daohua hugged Xiao Yeyang back: "We are a husband and wife, we should watch and help each other."


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his forehead: "The situation in Xiliang is more responsible than I thought. I originally thought that Lan Wuwei''s commander would not be taken seriously and could be used for his own use, but others would not be moved at all. "


    Daohua rubbed Xiao Yeyang''s temples, thinking that they would have to face the staring eyes of the people of Xiliao, and felt her head hurt.


    All command and envoys.


    Wei Hongcai looked at the message sent by Commander Lan Wuwei, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    The master next to ?? smiled and said, "Xiao Yeyang thought this was in the capital, and thought that anyone would sell him the face of the prince''s son."


    Wei Hongcai hummed and said: "Pang Guang is so acquainted this time, not towards us, but he thinks that Xiao Yeyang came to Xiliang just to behave, and he will leave soon, not wanting to join in."


    Master: "No matter what, as long as it is beneficial to adults, it is a good thing."


    Wei Hong just smiled: ¡°Find a few splashes and mix with the refugees. As long as the porridge is broken, let them incite the refugees to make trouble.¡±


    Master: "Subordinates will make arrangements."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 872： 872

    Chapter 872 Chapter 872, heavy soldiers


    Dongli hurriedly drove the road for five days and five nights, and finally arrived at the Ninglu Provincial Government. After giving the jade and the letter to the Minister Wu, the Minister Wu quickly called his staff to discuss whether to borrow grain.


    Dongli and the guards rested for one night. The next day, Minister Wu told them that he agreed to borrow grain.


    Dongli immediately used the Eagle Falcon to send the news back to Ganzhouwei.


    Ina Hua received the news, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although she is 70-80% sure that Chief Minister Wu will borrow grain, there is a case for everything, and she is not less worried these days.


    I checked the remaining grain again, and confirmed that it could support Dongli and the others to bring the grain back, and Daohua was relieved to prepare for the New Year.


    This is their first year in Xiliang, and she still wants to live a warm and lively life.


    Thanks to Xiao Yeyang''s annihilation of the Xiliao Hundreds of Cavalry, the Xiliao people disappeared a lot and did not dare to attack the Ganzhou Defense Zone again, but other guards were robbed.


    In previous winters, Ganzhou Guarding was in the lead, and the lives of other guards were much better, but this year, they began to complain.


    Guardian Commander Division.


    Many people in the health station were waiting to see Xiao Yeyang''s jokes, and Xia Jianren would go to the city wall every day to see the situation of the refugees.


    Seeing him running so diligently, Fan Tong nodded and said in his heart, Lao Xiaping¡¯s life is a bit smarter, but people are still good, and they still care about the people.


    On the city wall, Xia Jianren frowned as he watched the refugees who were waiting in an orderly line waiting to drink the porridge.


    Now that the number of refugees is almost 40,000, the Xiao Mansion can actually support it.


    What''s more speechless is that he even provided decoction.


    This is the silver burn!


    Looking at someone else building a straw shed, Xia Jianren didn''t want to look at it anymore. He closed his cloak tightly, got off the city wall, and strode home.


    Since the Xiao Mansion is so generous to refugees, it will certainly not be stingy towards the generals who guard the border.


    After returning to the mansion, Xia Jianren sent a letter to the frontier general.


    After the death of the commander, he and Fan Tong were in charge of almost all the guards. Fan Tong was a crude man, only training soldiers and food and payment.


    This winter, the guards did not provide much food for the frontier army.


    At this time, the army must have had a hard time.


    Border Army Barracks.


    After receiving Xia Jianren''s letter, General Cao Dan stood in the military tent and was silent for a long time.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Ganzhouwei¡¯s new town to wipe out the cavalry in Xiliao, now his soldiers would still be guerrillas with the Xiliao people.


    There is not much food in the army, but everyone stayed in the camp and did not move. It was enough to save a little.


    Looking at Xia Jianren''s letter, Cao Dan narrowed his eyes.


    In these years, he has not dealt with Wei Suo less, knowing that Xia Jianren is a very calculating person.


    He also heard about the porridge served at the gate of Ganzhou Weicheng. Now Xia Jianren asked himself to go to Xiao Yeyang to ask for food, which was obviously uneasy.


    Instinctively, he was biased towards Xiao Yeyang.


    Soldiers are like this. They admire people who are better than themselves. Obviously, in the eyes of Cao Dan, Xiao Yeyang, who can destroy the people of Xiliao, convinces him even more.


    After thinking twice, Cao Dan decided to go to Ganzhou City.


    It¡¯s not that you have to get food, but it¡¯s okay to complain more.


    The last time he saw Xiao Yeyang, he knew that this person was not the kind of dude that everyone imagined, who only knew how to enjoy. In his eyes, he saw the determination to destroy Xiliao.


    I heard that he lived in the commander¡¯s residence and took over Ganzhouwei. It was necessary to have more contacts in order to get the military pay in the future.


    Of course, if he can bring back food and let the soldiers eat better, he will be happier after a good year.


    On the 29th of the twelfth lunar month, Cao Dan took a few soldiers into the city of Ganzhou.


    Xia Jianren had been paying attention to the movement of Xiao Mansion, and immediately knew that Cao Dan had gone to Xiao Yeyang, and immediately sent a message to the commander.


    "The frontier army has joined in. Now you can drive Xiao Yeyang out of Xiliang when the porridge at the gate is broken."


    Xiao Mansion.


    Daohua heard that Bian Juncan would come to Xiao Yeyang to find out the number of people who came, and asked the kitchen to prepare meals.


    The front yard living room, Xiao Yeyang saw Cao Dan, obviously a little surprised, and immediately asked: "But the army is short of food?"


    Cao Dan nodded instinctively.


    In these years, the guards always owed the barracks food, and every time they came to Ganzhouwei, they were almost always asking for food. This became his subconscious reaction.


    Xiao Yeyang had a good impression of Cao Dan. It was the first time he saw this person. This person was leading soldiers and people from Xiliao to go shopping.


    Obviously, the weapons and equipment are much behind the Xiliao people, but they didn''t let the Xiliao people find it cheaper.


    "wait for me a while."


    Cao Dan, who hadn''t said a word when he came in, stared blankly at Xiao Yeyang''s back walking away.


    It wasn''t until the maid came in for refreshment that she came back to her senses.


    "General, please have tea!"


    The maid brought Cao Dan the tea, and then stepped aside to stand.


    Cao Dan saw that the maid did not squint or looked randomly, and quickly reached out and handed a plate of red bean cakes to the two soldiers behind him.


    They came out after eating a bun today, they were already hungry.


    The soldiers took a look at the maid. Seeing that the maid hadn¡¯t looked at them, they quickly took three red bean cakes.


    The porcelain plate is not big, and one plate can hold eight or nine yuan.


    Cao Dan saw that the soldiers left him three pieces, picked up one piece and ate it.


    As soon as the cake entered, Cao Dan''s eyes narrowed.


    The maid who has always pretended to be an invisible person. Seeing Cao Dan''s expression of enjoyment, she couldn''t help but laughed out.


    Cao Dan was embarrassed and flushed immediately.


    He is a native of Xiliang, Xiliang is remote and bitterly cold, and there are people from Xiliao who are in trouble, and there are usually very few caravans here.


    This leads to a shortage of materials and extremely high prices.


    Gold and precious things like sugar and honey, even if he is a general, it is difficult to eat normally.


    The pastry is soft, delicious and sweet, so I didn¡¯t control my expression well.


    The maid realized that she had made a mistake, and immediately reduced her smile, and again looked straight away, as if the person who had just laughed was not her.


    Seeing the maid, Cao Dan didn''t want to eat anymore, but silently put the remaining two pieces of pastry into his pocket, and calmly drank tea.


    Fortunately, after a while, Xiao Yeyang came back.


    Xiao Yeyang said to Cao Dan as soon as he entered the door: "I will give five hundred shi grains first. You insist first. When the middle of the first month, I will re-allocate grains."


    Cao Dan moved his lips, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for adults, it¡¯s not in a hurry on the barracks.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Yeyang interrupted him: "The rations of the soldiers are absolutely indispensable. Without a good physical strength, how can I fight Xiliao?"


    "The soldiers I saw last time were yellow-faced and thin. They are going to be on the battlefield. They are the first to die."


    Hearing this, Cao Dan felt a little moved.


    Xiliang¡¯s grain output is low, and he has almost never received enough rations. Every time he asks for grain, the people in the health post can procrastinate, and the soldiers are often hungry.


    Now I finally met someone who would not lose their rations.


    Xiao Yeyang: "By the way, I see that your weapons and weapons are also badly damaged. Didn''t you replace them?"


    Cao Dan smiled bitterly: ¡°Every time I change weapons and military uniforms, I will command the envoys and the queens, almost nothing is left.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang made a deep face, thought for a while, and said, "Before you leave, you should give me a list of the military supplies that the army usually uses."


    Cao Dan glanced at Xiao Yeyang and nodded in response.


    At this time, Defu walked in.


    "Master, the concubine Shizi has prepared the food and can start the meal."


    Xiao Yeyang got up and took Cao Dan to the hall to eat. The soldiers that Cao Dan had brought were taken by Defu to the side room to eat.


    Looking at the sumptuous food on the table, several soldiers who followed couldn''t help but swallow. They waited for Defu to retreat before eating.


    After eating, Cao Dan left with 500 shi of grain.


    The soldier who was sitting on the horse belching said to Cao Dan, "General, the new Master Xiao is really a good person."


    Cao Dan laughed: "Is it a good person for you to eat?"


    The soldier nodded earnestly: "Yes, I am not afraid of hitting the people of Xiliao, I am afraid of being hungry."


    Hearing this, Cao Dan felt a little astringent in his heart, and said with a strong smile: "Master Xiao returned the two carts of meat. After returning, let the other brothers have a good meal."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 873： 873

    Chapter 873 Chapter 873


    The frontier army left with food, which made Xia Jianren a little surprised: "Even if he brought a lot of supplies when he came, it should be almost consumed by such a lavish use of Xiao Mansion."


    The aides next to him laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good if you give it. The frontier army is a regular army, there is discipline there, and it won¡¯t be easy to make trouble if it¡¯s not in the end. But the refugees are different. If they don¡¯t have food, then Each one will be desperate."


    Xia Jianren smiled: "That''s right, the frontier army took the food, leaving less for the refugees. Let''s just wait and see how long the Xiao Mansion can last?"


    said, he pondered for a while, and said to his staff: "During this time, you should stare at the porridge shed. If you run out of food, you should contact the few poppies that Mr. Wei found."


    The staff nodded with a smile: "Don''t worry, adults, the humble job will be done well."


    In a blink of an eye, it was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    The New Year in the frontier is naturally not as lively as in the capital, but the rice flowers that should be prepared are all prepared, and the house is decorated with joy.


    Daohua thought that the people in the house had left their homes and followed them to this remote and bitter cold place. Early in the morning, she gave everyone three more months of monthly routines.


    There were only her, Xiao Yeyang and Gu Jian in ??. Although it was not lively, the three of them sat together, eating hot meals, and chatting about the experience of Xiliang, and the atmosphere was particularly warm and happy.


    On the first day of the New Year, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang paid homage to Gu Jian for a year. They watched the kitchen making roasted whole lamb. After thinking about it, they called Lai Defu and asked him to send two lambs to the porridge shed.


    There are a lot of herders in Xiliang. As long as you have money, you can¡¯t buy beef and mutton.


    At the same time, on the city wall, Xia Jianren¡¯s staff did not accompany his family, braving the wind and snow to stare at the refugees.


    When I saw that there was still minced meat in the refugee porridge, I felt cold.


    "Is the royal palace so rich and powerful?"


    Not enough porridge, but still meat?


    "How many supplies did Xiao Mansion bring?"


    According to the situation before him, Master Tongzhi wanted to drive off Master Xiao, fearing that it would be indefinitely.


    Compared with the heaviness of the staff, the refugees were carrying thick porridge filled with oily meat, but their eyes were a little red.


    Many of them came to Ganzhou City with the mentality of treating dead horses as living horse doctors. They really couldn''t make ends meet at home. If there is no food here, they can only find a place where there is no one. Buried in the ice and snow.


    I never thought that they actually survived.


    Some elderly and children suffered the wind and cold, and after drinking the medicine, they also survived tenaciously.


    Today''s New Year''s Day, they also had meat porridge!


    "Master Xiao and Mrs. Xiao are really nice people!"


    Some elderly people drank porridge while wiping tears with their hands. Many of them, even if they spend the New Year at home, find it hard to eat meat.


    Hidden among the refugees, the few Poppies who were planning to take the opportunity to instigate trouble saw this scene and thought of what they were about to do, and a sense of guilt arose in their hearts.


    "Or, shall we go anyway?"


    They are not fake, but their conscience has not been completely lost. Let them kill a person who helps the people, it is really a bit unable to pass the hurdle in their heart.


    Poppy looked at the porridge shed, then looked at the soup medicine being brewed next to him, gritted his teeth and said: "As long as the newcomer Xiao Lord can make these people survive the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, we will leave."


    "When we are gone, how will the commander explain to you?"


    "Xiliang is so big, we won''t be able to return to the cold."


    "Didn¡¯t the food issue have been resolved? Why are you still frowning?"


    Daohua returned to the room with the medicated food, and saw Xiao Yeyang sitting at the table, not knowing what he was thinking, put down the medicated food, walked over and naturally wrapped his neck with one hand and sat on his lap.


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua''s hand: "I''m thinking about quarters."


    "Although the imperial court doesn''t pay much attention to Xiliang, it is the border here, and a sum of money is allocated every year to train troops and replace weapons and equipment."


    "After I came to Xiliang, I ran several guards'' defense lines, and found that the frontier army not only had yellow muscles, but the weapons in his hands were also tattered. I don''t know where the money from the imperial court was used!"


    "Even the soldiers of the guard station, and few are strong and powerful."


    said, snorted.


    "Moreover, I also found that the frontier and guards in some places have very negative defenses."


    "They are like this, how can they be able to fight?"


    "It''s just that the Xiliao side has been down for the past two years. Otherwise, the Xiliao people will come over, and it will be impossible to resist here."


    Daohua doesn¡¯t want him to frown: ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. The situation in Xiliang is not a day¡¯s work. We have just arrived in Xiliang and we have to do things one by one.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "I also know this, but I am worried that Xiliao will not give us time. The cavalry team I met last time was brave and good at fighting."


    said, looking at Daohua.


    "I have already handed the fold to Uncle Huang, please send the munitions funds allocated to Ganzhouwei directly to this side, and no longer command the envoys after passing through."


    "The iron ore mine we discovered before was managed by Uncle Rui Wang. I bought a batch of military equipment with munitions silver."


    "After the fifth day of the fifth year, I will go to the guard station to select a group of military households to start training. You will have to take care of the affairs of the house."


    Ina Flower: "Don''t worry, I will take care of the house together."


    Shiqukou, the mountain pass where Daohua and his party were robbed by the Wang clan.


    Wang Qi stood on the mountain, watching the food team passing by.


    Wang Wu stood next to him, and at a glance he recognized that the person who escorted the food team was the guard that had beaten him and the tribe before him.


    "Sir, it''s them. They are the guards of the new Master Xiao."


    "My dear, where did they get so much food? If only they could leave us a few more carts."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Qi slammed on Wang Wu''s head.


    "You can''t be too greedy."


    Wang Qi looked at Wang Wu sternly, until Wang Wu shrank his neck, then raised his eyes to Liangdu: "With greed and desire, you will fall into the abyss."


    Wang Qi quickly retracted his sight and looked at the food team again.


    The food team moved quickly, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Wang Qi heard about the news that Ganzhou City was giving porridge. At the same time, he also saw the flock of refugees to Ganzhou City in his eyes, and worried about the Lord Xiao in his heart for a while.


    It can be seen that after the grain team just passed by, the heart of carrying is relieved.


    Such a generous relief of refugees, that Master Xiao is much better than he thought.


    On the eighth day of the first lunar month, watching the carriages carrying food into the city of Ganzhou, the refugees outside the city gate were extremely quiet. Their previously numb and hollow faces began to become alive little by little.


    On this day, Xia Jianren happened to be on the city wall and saw the long grain transport team. He was shocked and immediately called his staff: "Go and find out where the Xiao Mansion buys the grain?"


    After the staff left, Xia Jianren couldn''t help sighing. The things that Master Wei explained were not easy to handle.


    In the guard station, Fan Tong couldn''t help swallowing after hearing the news from the grain team: "Master Wei is right. The elder son of the palace may really have gold mountains and silver mountains."


    Excited, I also breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Xiao Mansion is really going to stop porridge, refugees outside the city are likely to cause trouble. Once the trouble occurs, he will have to bring the guards to suppress the Qing suppression.


    For the people of Xiliao, he had no problem at all, but he really couldn''t deal with the desperate people outside the city.


    All command and envoys.


    Wei Hong didn''t wait for the news of the refugees in Ganzhou City. Instead, he heard that Xiao Yeyang had brought another batch of food. He felt depressed and became more jealous.


    The master on the side took a look at Wei Hongcai''s face, thought about it, and suggested: "My lord, or else, let''s just leave Ganzhouwei alone."


    "Xiao Yeyang is young and energetic. He must have wanted to do something when he first came to Xiliang. If we intervene too much, it will arouse his fighting spirit. It is better to let him toss."


    "The climate in Xiliao is bitterly cold, with cold winters and hot summers, the land is barren, and the supplies are even scarce. When he can''t bear it, maybe he will leave by himself."


    Wei Hong curled his eyebrows: "It can only be this way."


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s identity was placed there, and he also received news that the emperor¡¯s uncle and the newly-appointed Auxiliary Duke also followed. He could make small moves in private to make Xiao Yeyang retreat. You can''t fight him head-on.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 874： 874

    Chapter 874 Chapter 874, helper


    When the grain arrived, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Yeyang sent a letter to the army camp on the same day, asking Cao Dan to come over tomorrow to pull food.


    After receiving the letter, Cao Dan was stunned for a while, especially when he saw Xiao Yeyang saying in the letter that the soldiers in the frontiers should not lose their health. They must ensure that every soldier has a full meal, and the food will be delivered in full in the future. Obviously these should be done, but he couldn''t help feeling a little moved in his heart.


    The army¡¯s salary, in fact, everyone knows that as long as there is a five-six component to be issued, there will be a rare good official on the top. He has been in the army for so many years, and he has never received it.


    With food, the frontier army is relieved, and the refugees outside the city are also relieved.


    Xiao Yeyang selected a thousand young and strong soldiers from the health post to train them personally.


    A couple of days ago, everyone saw that these military households were tired like a dog every day. They made a lot of jokes, but when the food arrived, watching them eat twice as much food as they did, it was too envious and jealous.


    The day before the Lantern Festival, when Xiao Yeyang was busy training soldiers, Daohua also walked out of Xiao Mansion.


    It''s been almost a month since I came to Ganzhou City. Due to the cold weather and the many things to deal with, she hasn''t walked the city well yet.


    Compared to the towns along the way, Ganzhouwei is a bit more lively, but the economy is still very sluggish, the shops on the street sell very few kinds of things, and there are not many customers.


    Taohua walked around the two main streets, and the situation in the city was almost understood, and then said to Yan Shouhou who was next to him: "How are you inquiring about the shop?"


    Yan Shouhou hurriedly replied: "Back to the girl, the shops in Ganzhou City are very good to buy. It is difficult to do business here. Many shops are closed every year. There are a few smaller ones. The location and size are good. The girl is going to visit today. ?"


    Daohua nodded, there is no snow today, and she wants to go shopping more.


    The shops that Yan Shouhou looked at were all on the main street, and he didn''t walk much. Daohua looked at every shop and finally bought five shops directly.


    "Two grains are spread out, one fruit and vegetable shop, and two pharmacies. Please hurry up and arrange them out."


    Speaking, paused.


    "The pharmacy and fruit and vegetable store are not in a hurry, but the food must be spread quickly."


    "At the end of the month or the beginning of February, Qin Xiaoliu should be able to bring the grain over, and then the grain shop will have to open."


    At the turn of winter and early spring, it was a time when there was a shortage of food, she didn''t want the refugees outside the city to gather more and more.


    Although she is not short of food, she keeps making porridge, and it will be too much for a long time.


    Thinking of the refugees, Daohua glanced at the direction of the city gate: "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the city wall and take a look."


    Outside the gate of Ganzhou, the number of refugees is almost 50,000.


    Premature porridge has been used in the porridge shed. Now the refugees are shrinking in the straw shed, and people are warming each other next to each other.


    Daohua stood on the city wall, watching the trembling refugees shooting in the hut, feeling a little uncomfortable. No matter what time, the people who suffer will always be the people.


    Since he started to porridge, Zhang Da almost stayed at the gate of the city. Every day, he went to the warehouse to count the grain and calculate the remaining grain. As soon as he left the warehouse, he saw the rice flower standing on the wall.


    Zhang Da trot up the city wall, and stood and saluted two meters away from Daohua: "I have seen Mrs. Xiao in the humble post."


    Daohua turned her head and looked over: "Are you Lord Zhang who cooks the porridge?"


    Zhang Da did not expect Daohua to know herself, and was a little flattered: "It''s just a humble job."


    Daohua smiled and said: "The porridge is very important. During this period of time, Master Zhang has been working hard."


    Zhang Da hurriedly shook his head: "The humble job is just running errands, not to mention hard work. The real hardship is Mrs. Xiao and Mrs. Xiao. If you hadn''t raised so much food, the refugees outside the city would probably not be able to survive. Foreign refugees, Lord Xie and Mrs. Xie¡¯s kindness to survive."


    Daohua looked at Zhang Da through the drapery, and saw that he was earnest, full of feelings, and smiled and shook his head: "Master Zhang is serious. Since Xianggong takes over Ganzhouwei, he will naturally not ignore the refugees outside the city."


    "By the way, now the first month is halfway through, and February is about to come. Seeing that the cold winter is about to pass, how did you arrange for refugees in the past?"


    Zhang Da''s face was embarrassed: "Mrs. Hui, in the past, the capacity of the health station was limited. If refugees gather outside the city, most of them will be expelled."


    Daohua asked again: "Are these refugees homeless?"


    Zhang Da: "Most of them are." After speaking, he paused, "There may be a small part of the family who is not very good at home. They are here for porridge."


    Daohua nodded, looked at the refugees under the city again, and then turned around: "Don''t delay Master Zhang, let''s say goodbye."


    "Madam, go slowly!"


    Zhang Da watched Daohua get into the carriage, and then looked away.


    "My lord, who is Mrs. Xiao''s wife?" the soldiers on the wall asked curiously.


    Zhang Da nodded and smiled: "The mutton we ate on New Year¡¯s Day and New Year¡¯s Day was delivered by Mrs. Xiao."


    Some officers and soldiers said: "She didn''t think the same as I imagined. I thought that all the family members from the capital looked down on people from the top, but the lady felt that there was no arrogance at all."


    Zhang Da laughed: "Okay, don''t gather around, take a good job as a errand."


    That evening, when Xiao Yeyang returned from training at the guard station, Daohua changed his clothes while asking: "What do you plan to do with the refugees outside the city?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Why do you suddenly ask about this?"


    Ina Flower: "I went to take a look at the city wall today."


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his head and sat down. He was very dissatisfied with Ganzhouwei Civil Affairs.


    During this period of time, he secretly traced all the officials of the sanitation station, and found that most of these officials had no knowledge, and most of them could only recognize a few words, and there was no management ability at all.


    The defense of Ganzhou Guard was weak, and the people of Xiliao looked forward to war, and he didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly.


    The physical and combat abilities of the frontier soldiers and guards are not good enough. His focus has to be placed on training and patrols. It is impossible for the civil affairs to do it personally.


    Xiao Yeyang felt that no one was available, but he soon thought of Dong Yuanxuan, who had been exiled to Xiliang.


    "Since Ganzhouwei is closest to Xiliao, it is often harassed by Xiliao people, and the population here has not been large, so I want to keep all those refugees."


    "It is not a simple matter to resettle refugees, and I am busy with the military, so I have to find someone who can be trusted and has the ability to govern to help me."


    "Yuan Xuan is in Xiliang, I want to transfer him over."


    Daohua quickly nodded in agreement: "Brother Dong is very knowledgeable, and he was once your companion. You are familiar with each other, and you will definitely be able to cooperate well with you on official business."


    "In addition, Uncle Dong was the former chief ambassador of Zhongzhou, and he is most familiar with civil affairs. If you have any problems, you can still consult him."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I think so too."


    Daohua asked, "Big Brother Dong, where were they exiled to?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Jin Weiwei."


    Inaka: "Can you transfer them here?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "This face-saving Commander Jin Weiwei still wants to give me." After thinking about it, "You will prepare a gift later, and I will give in and dare to run Jin Weiwei tomorrow."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Okay."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 875： 875

    Chapter 875 Chapter 875, Continued Marriage


    Kim Weiwei, Okayama Hundred Households.


    Dong Yuanxuan had just returned from patrol with fifty soldiers under him, and an veteran guarding the door stopped him: "Dong Xiaoqi, Master Hundreds of people have just been looking for you everywhere."


    Dong Yuanxuan''s expression paused: "What is your lord looking for?"


    At this time, a general banner of the Baihu Institute walked over, and said with some yin and yang: "Baihu adults is your father-in-law, there must be a good thing to find you, maybe you will be promoted to the general banner."


    Dong Yuanxuan glanced at the general banner, led the horse towards the stables, and did not argue with him. After tying up the horse, he quickly walked towards the office room of a hundred households.


    "My lord, are you looking for me?"


    When Liu Baihu saw his son-in-law coming, his face was full of smiles. Seeing that his body was cold, he personally poured him a bowl of tea: "Although it hasn''t snowed in the past two days, the weather is still very cold. Come over and roast on the fire."


    Dong Yuanxuan took the tea, walked to the charcoal basin, and stretched out his red hand from the cold: "My lord, the old king at the door said you are looking for me. Is there anything wrong?"


    Liu Baihu looked at his son-in-law, and said in his heart that he is indeed the son of the Hou Mansion. Even if he is in trouble, his temperament is very comparable. Does the girl of his own intestine marry such a person a blessing or a curse?


    "This morning, someone came to Baihu to look for you."


    When Dong Yuanxuan heard it, he thought it was something at home again, and quickly asked, "But at home."


    Liu Baihu saw him in a hurry, so he quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not your home, it¡¯s someone from Ganzhouwei. I''ll let that person eat. You can see him later.¡±


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan was instantly excited.


    Jinweiwei is close to Ganzhouwei, even if the information on the Baihusuo is not well informed, more or less some news has been passed on.


    In addition, he married Liu Baihu''s daughter, and Liu Baihu would tell him many things.


    Years ago, he heard that the little prince had come to Xiliang and was in Ganzhouwei.


    Liu Baihu took out a document from the table and looked at Dong Yuanxuan and exclaimed: "When I first saw you, I knew you would not stay in our small place forever." He said, handing in the document. Past.


    "Let''s take a look, your family''s order."


    Dong Yuanxuan put down the tea bowl, and some eagerly took over the order.


    Looking at the excited son-in-law, Liu Baihu thought for a while, and still said, "Yuan Xuan, I know that you are a bit wronged for letting you marry Xiaoman, but now she is pregnant with your child, and I hope you will be able to do it in the future. Treat her well."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan looked away from the transfer order, raised his eyes to Liu Baihu, saw the worry in his eyes, fell silent for a moment, and then solemnly said: "Father-in-law, since I married Xiaoman, she is mine. Wife, I will be nice to her naturally, please rest assured about this."


    Hearing this, Liu Baihu immediately smiled, patted Dong Yuanxuan on the shoulder and said: "Okay, okay, I didn''t see the wrong person as expected."


    When Dong''s family first came here, she didn''t know who had offended him. Her stupid daughter was a good-looking girl. Seeing that Dong Yuanxuan was handsome, she would help every time the Dong''s family had an accident.


    In June of last year, the old lady of the Dong family got a sudden illness. He watched the silly daughter get busy and gave the ginseng collected in the family to the Dong family. In desperation, he found Dong Yuanxuan and bluntly told him to marry him. daughter.


    Asking Dong Yuanxuan to marry his daughter, he is somewhat of a gratitude in return.


    But he can¡¯t do anything. The silly daughter has fallen in. He can only find a way to fulfill her as a father.


    I heard that Ganzhouwei¡¯s newcomer to Zhenfu is the son of the prince of the capital. Now the Dong family has been transferred to him, and he is afraid that he will turn over.


    While speaking, Bu Gandang came over after dinner. Seeing Dong Yuanxuan''s return, he immediately clasped his fists in front of him and saw him: "Dong Gongzi!"


    Dong Yuanxuan knew Bu Gandang, held his fist in return, and asked about Xiao Yeyang''s current situation.


    Liu Baihu watched from the side without interjecting, but he was very polite and respectful to his son-in-law when he saw the step and dared to speak, and couldn''t help worrying again.


    The son-in-law is a dragon and phoenix. If someone helps pull out the mire, the future is limitless, but the silly daughter doesn¡¯t even know a few big characters. Will she be rejected in the future?


    Dare to step: "If it is possible, I hope that the son can leave for Ganzhouwei as soon as possible. The spring plowing will begin as soon as the first month is over, and the refugees must be settled before the spring plowing."


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Liu Baihu: "Father-in-law, my soldier."


    Liu Baihu waved his hand: "I will arrange this, you go back and let Xiaoman and the others pack up, don''t let Ganzhouwei wait for a long time."


    Dong Yuanxuan looked at Liu Baihu, grateful: "Thank you, father-in-law."


    To marry Liu Xiaoman, the father-in-law was threatened by some words, but he didn''t have much reluctance in his heart. If Xiaoman had not helped him twice, his grandmother and mother might not be able to survive.


    "Father-in-law, rest assured, I will take care of Xiaoman."


    After ?? left with Liu Baihu, Dong Yuanxuan went to Dong''s house with Bu Gandang.


    The Dong family lives in a village under the jurisdiction of Okayama Hundred Households. Dong Yuanxuan and Bu Gandang rode horses for half an hour before arriving in the village.


    Except for the old man of Dong''s family, all the others have gone to repair the city wall.


    In the room, Mrs. Dong is stepping on the loom to weave cloth, and the old Mrs. Dong is sitting on the kang with the pregnant Liu Xiaoman twisting the thread.


    Hearing the sound of the courtyard door opening, Liu Xiaoman leaned forward to the window and saw Dong Yuanxuan who had entered the courtyard through oiled paper. He immediately smiled and said, "Grandma, mother, grandpa is back."


    When Mrs. Dong heard this, she immediately stopped weaving, and as soon as she walked to the door to open the door, Dong Yuanxuan strode in: "Why are you back at this time?" Seeing the steps standing in the courtyard, she was stunned. person is?"


    Dong Yuanxuan introduced with a smile: "Mother, the leader of Bu is the person of the little prince."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Dong''s eyes lit up and she saw the transfer order handed over by her son. She immediately took it and looked at it. Then she quickly walked to the front of the Kang and said to Mrs. Dong: "Mother, the little prince is here in Xiliang. Transfer to Ganzhouwei."


    Old lady Dong listened, and took the transfer order. After reading it, her eyes were red.


    After the accident at the Dong family, she kept holding a sigh of breath. She was too unwilling. It was obvious that her son and grandson were so good, but they were burdened by the family and were exiled to such a bitter cold place.


    Not only to do the dirtiest and most tiring work, but also to be oppressed by others.


    She has old bones, and it¡¯s okay to die here, but her son and grandson are still young, especially when she is about to have great-grandchildren. When she thinks that great-grandchildren will also live in the bitter cold land, her heart is uncomfortable. .


    Now that the little prince is here, as long as he is willing to give a chance, with the abilities of his son and grandson, he can certainly fight for a future for the Dong family.


    Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong looked at the order repeatedly with excitement. Dong Yuanxuan saw his wife sitting aside helplessly, and walked over and said: "We are going to Ganzhouwei soon. Go and pack two sets of clothes for me. I have to go today. ."


    Liu Xiaoman knew her husband¡¯s family background and knew that he knew little, so he didn¡¯t ask more questions at this time, but quickly got off the kang and went back to the house to pack things.


    Ms. Dong recovered from her excitement and looked at Dong Yuanxuan: "I''m leaving today, so anxious?"


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded: "Tens of thousands of refugees gathered outside Ganzhou City. The little prince wants me to be responsible for resettling the refugees. I will go first, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Grandfather and grandmother are both old and Xiaoman is pregnant again on the road. Go slower."


    Mrs. Dong nodded: "Do you want to call your father back?"


    Dong Yuanxuan shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s a lot of miles away. Once it¡¯s troublesome, I¡¯ll talk to my grandfather, and then I¡¯ll leave. When my father comes back, you give him the transfer order, and he knows everything.¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan went to see Mrs. Dong. When he returned, Liu Xiaoman had already packed his clothes.


    Taking the burden, looking at his wife¡¯s slightly worried eyes, Dong Yuanxuan put the broken hair on her forehead behind her ears: "Help me take care of my grandmother and them, and take care of yourself and the children in your belly. Soon, we You can get together in Ganzhou Wei."


    A simple word, Liu Xiaoman''s heart was soothed.


    "Don''t worry, Xiang Gong, I will take care of the family."


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded, and after leaving with Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong, he dared to ride away.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 876： 876

    Chapter 876 Chapter 876, the good help


    Ms. Dong helped the old lady Dong to stand at the entrance of the village, until they couldn''t see Dong Yuanxuan, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law walked home slowly.


    On the way, Mrs. Dong sighed: "If the little prince came a few months earlier, or if I didn''t get the disease. Xiaoman is a good person, you can match Yuanxuan." She said her eyes were red, "I feel wronged. The grandson of Lanzhi Yushu."


    Mrs. Dong followed with a sigh. For her daughter-in-law Liu Xiaoman, she was somewhat distressed.


    The appearance of my daughter-in-law is quite similar to that of a border person. She is tall, has a thick black skin, has a loud voice, and has a wild and detached temperament. She has the advantage that her facial features are more three-dimensional based on her appearance.


    As for knowledge and education, there is no way to talk about it.


    Ms. Dong is not harsh on these, but she is a mother, so she naturally hopes that her son will be the best.


    Seeing Mrs. Dong holding a handkerchief constantly wiping her tears, Mrs. Dong hurriedly said comfortingly: "Mother, marriage is destined. The one before Yuan Xuan has a family background and appearance, but people can''t. Whenever our family encounters an accident, we will get along with you. Yuan Xuan and Li is gone."


    "Although Xiaoman said that he has such shortcomings, he helped us when our family was in the most difficult time. We can get this love."


    "Speaking of which, if the little prince does not come, our family may have to stay at the Okayama Hundred Houses. In addition, Yuanxuan has been together again, Xiaoman married in. It is really necessary to say that our family is climbing high."


    Mrs. Dong squinted at her daughter-in-law, but did not refute it.


    Ms. Dong saw that Mrs. Dong looked better, and said with a smile: "If Xiaoman does something wrong in the future, you and I can adjust it a few times. Look at her now, isn''t the rules much better?"


    The old lady Dong nodded: "I didn''t say that she was not good, the child is very kind."


    Seeing Liu Xiaoman standing at the gate of the courtyard waiting for them, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law did not say much, and accelerated a little.


    "You are pregnant with a child, come in, don¡¯t freeze."


    Ganzhou City, Xiao Mansion.


    Daohua was eating lunch with Gu Jian. Xiao Yeyang was training soldiers at the guard station. He ate with the military households at noon and did not come back.


    When the meal was about to eat, Gu Jian asked, "Yeyang wants to take over all the refugees outside the city?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "As long as you want to stay, follow it."


    Gu Jian: "Yeyang wants to train troops and to patrol the defense area. Is he busy?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Xiao Yeyang wrote a letter to Brother Dong. When Brother Dong comes, he will take care of the resettlement of the refugees. This way, Xiao Yeyang can also relax."


    Gu Jian also knew Dong Yuanxuan and nodded.


    Daohua: "Xiliang is a vast land with sparsely populated people. I have read the topography of Ganzhouwei. Most of the land here is deserted."


    "For other health centers, refugees may be a burden, but I don''t think so. The land here in Ganzhouwei needs a large number of people to cultivate. This will not only guarantee the supply of military supplies, but also benefit the development of Ganzhouwei. , Kill two birds with one stone."


    Gu Jian nodded in agreement: "This is also true. The imperial court does not support Xiliang. In addition, it is restricted by traffic. If Yeyang wants to manage Ganzhou Guards well, he still has to be self-sufficient."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "That''s it." Only when the supply problem is solved can a complete defense system be established.


    After dinner, as soon as Daohua was in the yard, Yan Shouhou arrived.


    "Girl, Zhuangzi, and the ranch are all clear."


    "On the side of Xiliang, only places with sufficient water sources will build Zhuangzi, but most of these are in the hands of the officials of the health station, and no one sells them at all."


    "We want to buy, we can only open up wasteland and build another."


    "If the fields are good, they are all occupied by Wei as army fields."


    "In the case of the ranch, someone sells it, but it''s not very good."


    After finishing speaking, he handed the sorted information to Inahua.


    Ina Flower flipped through it: "Have you seen all of these in person?"


    Yan Shouhou nodded: "I''ve seen it all."


    Taohua thought for a while: "Tomorrow you will accompany me to take a look at the field again. Spring ploughing is about to happen. Let''s hurry up. By the way, have you made all the farm tools I asked you to drive before the New Year?"


    Yan Shouhou: "By February, several blacksmith shops in the city should be able to drive out 700 or 800 sets of farm tools."


    Daohua shook his head: "Not enough." After thinking for a while, "In this way, you will go to the warehouse to collect silver later, and send 500 taels to each blacksmith''s shop, so that they can find more blacksmiths to rush."


    In addition to her use of this farm tool, a batch must be prepared for the refugees.


    Yan Shouhou nodded: "The minion will do it right away." As he said, he turned and left. When he reached the door, he stopped and said, "Girl, when the little one went out of the city to see the village and the ranch, I found that some refugees seemed to be leaving."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s expression moved: "I see, you can go down and work." After thinking for a while, she got up and walked towards the courtyard where Dr. Ge lived.


    Doctor Ge saw Daohua coming, his face was surprised: "What''s wrong with Madam?"


    Daohua laughed and asked, "How is the preparations done by the Military Medical Division of the Health Institute?"


    Doctor Ge laughed and said, "Master Xiao specially set aside a yard in the sanitation to work as a military doctor''s office. Now the craftsmen are building according to the plan, and it should be completed in a few days."


    Daohua: "In the future, if Dr. Ge will sit in town, the frontier soldiers and guardsmen will not worry about being treated without any treatment."


    "Thank you for the medicinal materials provided by the lady. Without medicine, I can''t use it even if I have the ability to reach the sky."


    Doctor Ge sighed in his heart, saying that his wife had climbed up the adult, but in his opinion, it was really fortunate for an adult to marry a wife.


    If you marry someone else, you won¡¯t get so much support in Xiliang.


    Food and medicinal materials, no matter where they are, are hard currency. It does not mean that others do not have it, but they are unconditionally brought out like a lady, which is very rare.


    After a few words of greeting, Daohua entered the topic: "The refugees outside the city, the Xianggong is going to take over and let them go to wasteland. Govern the land of one side, the population is the fundamental. With people, there will be taxes, and all kinds of commercial trade will also Can get up frequently."


    "The weather has turned around, and some refugees have started to leave. Except for those with homes, I want to keep them."


    Doctor Ge: "If you have any instructions, please don''t hesitate to say."


    Inahua: "I would like to ask Dr. Ge to go to the city for a few days to see the doctors and treat the refugees free of charge. The people responsible for resettling the refugees will come soon. At that time, under official propaganda, it should be possible to leave most of the refugees. ."


    Master Ge didn''t think much about it before he agreed: "I have been eating and drinking in the mansion all this time. I should go out and do something. The medical apprentices I brought this time will also be taken out to practice."


    Daohua smiled and thanked: "Thank you Dr. Ge."


    The two talked for a while, and Daohua left.


    In the afternoon, when Dr. Ge went to find Gu Jian to play chess, he talked to Gu Jian about Daohua looking for him, and exclaimed: "Madam is really a good help in the house."


    Gu Jian smiled: "That kid in Yeyang has good luck."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 877： 877

    Chapter 877 Chapter 877, buy a sloping pasture


    On the eighteenth of the first lunar month, Daohua rode out of the city in a carriage, and went to see the fields and pastures in the picture with Yan Shouhou.


    Ganzhouwei is located in the westernmost part of Xiliang, with a large area under its jurisdiction. The landforms of this area are varied.


    There are plains suitable for farming, Gobi with sparsely populated people, deserts with yellow sand, and vast green grasslands, but the most are barren mountains.


    Xiliang is generally short of water, and Ganzhouwei has the least rain among the nine guards.


    Ganzhou city is located on the plain. Almost all Shanghao fields are designated as military fields, and a few are the property of officials of the health post.


    For those who have just moved here like Daohua, there is basically no good land to buy.


    Daohua followed Yan Shouhou and looked at the two fields, but they were both dissatisfied.


    The reason she likes Zhuangzi is because Zhuangzi is generally large in size and can be planned and managed in a unified manner. The two fields that Yan Shouhou showed her are medium fields, but the area is too small, only about a hundred acres.


    "Let''s go, look at the pasture again!"


    After hearing that the largest two hundred acres of land were not available, Daohua didn¡¯t want to continue, and went straight to see the pasture.


    Renxin Ranch.


    The ranch steward saw Daohua and his party approaching, and immediately greeted him with enthusiasm.


    Before, when Yan Shouhou came to test the ranch, the master happened to be there. After learning that Yan Shouhou was a servant of the newcomer Zhenfu Xiao, he immediately told him to sell the ranch to the other party.


    The manager of the ranch looked at Daohua, who was wearing a drapery hat and a white fox fur cloak, and guessed that this person should be the mistress of the Xiao Mansion, and the diligence on his face grew stronger.


    "Our ranch is the largest ranch around the city of Ganzhou. It covers an area of ??50,000 mu. At its peak, it raised tens of thousands of cattle and sheep."


    Daohua didn''t negotiate with the owner of the ranch, but Yan Shouhou was talking to him.


    "Since it is the largest ranch around Ganzhou City, why do you sell it?"


    The ranch steward sighed: "It''s not that the owner''s family is in urgent need of money, it can''t be done."


    Before ?? came over, Yan Shouhou also did enough homework, and immediately said: "Your ranch, I look at it as if it has been abandoned for a long time."


    The ranch steward smiled stiffly, and when she was about to find a way to return home, Daohua suddenly spoke.


    "Is there a river flowing through this ranch?"


    The ranch steward nodded instinctively: "Yes, the Dan River at the foot of the Yunlian Snow Mountain flows through this ranch." After finishing speaking, he realized that Madam Xiao knew so much about this place.


    Daohua: "Since there is a river passing by, why is the pasture so barren?"


    "Uh"


    The manager of the ranch did not expect that the people in Xiao Mansion were so well prepared, and inquired about the situation of the ranch clearly, knowing that they can¡¯t hide it, they can only say truthfully:


    "Madam dissatisfied, since the upper reaches of the Dan River was occupied by the Xiliao people ten years ago, the water flowing through the rivers in Ganzhouwei has become less and less. Without the moisture of water, there is less pasture year by year, naturally. It was deserted."


    Daohua frowned and frowned: "Dan River?"


    She remembers that Ganzhou Wei¡¯s local records mentioned that Dan River can be said to be the mother river of Ganzhou Wei. This was cut off by the people of Xiliao. No wonder this land is getting drier year by year.


    "Yunlian Mountain belongs to the boundary of Xiliang, why was it taken by the people of Xiliao?"


    The ranch steward can¡¯t take over.


    Why, Xiliang can''t beat Xiliao!


    Daohwa did not expect a pasture manager to answer herself: "I want to see where the Dan River flows."


    The ranch steward was a little unwilling: "Madam, Dan River is west of the ranch. Let''s go over, the distance is not close."


    Ina Flower: "Then take a carriage."


    Now, the ranch steward stopped talking.


    Yan Shouhou beckoned towards the gate of the ranch. After Cao Chuan saw it, he immediately drove over in the carriage with his bald head.


    Daohua and Meilan Meiju directly sat on them.


    Yan Shouhou looked at the ranch steward: "Thank you so much to lead the way. Since we want to buy this ranch, we naturally have to take a look at it. After all, your asking price is not low."


    The pasture manager was unable to do anything, so he could only lead a horse to accompany Daohua and his party on a trip.


    The speed of the carriage is not fast. Daohua sits in the carriage and looks at the pasture carefully. The edge of the pasture is surrounded by wooden stakes and wire, and the houses and barns where the herders live can be seen from a distance.


    Although it is a bit old, the infrastructure is still good.


    Two quarters later, Daohua and his party stood in front of the exhausted Dan River.


    At this time, the ranch manager said a little angrily: ¡°The people of Xiliao are too hateful. After occupying the upper reaches of the Dan River, they cut off the flow of water to Ganzhouwei. Near Yunlian Mountain, there may be some water flowing through. , But Ganzhou City is in the middle of the Dan River and the river disappeared four or five years ago."


    If the Dan River weren¡¯t dried up, the pasture wouldn¡¯t need to be sold.


    Daohua looked at the direction of Lianyun Mountain, and whispered: "It will be taken back."


    The ranch steward did not hear clearly: "What did the madam say?"


    Ina Flower ignored, instead he cast his gaze on the barren sloping land with ravines on the opposite side of the river: "Is there no one planting the land over there?"


    The pasture manager heard it, and couldn''t help but sneer. As expected, it was from the capital, and he didn''t even know that the mountainous land was barren and not suitable for planting.


    However, in order to sell the ranch, the ranch steward explained with a smile: "There are barren hills over there, the slopes are big, dry and dry, and it is not easy to manage. Even if you grow food, you can¡¯t harvest much. stand up."


    Ina Flower: "Go, let''s go over and take a look."


    Hearing this, the ranch steward was really speechless.


    Of course, no one cares what he thinks.


    The stones at the bottom of the Dan River are all exposed, and you can reach the opposite bank by stepping on the stones.


    After Daohua came to the opposite bank of the Dan River, she checked the situation of the slopes on this side. It was a little bit dry, but she didn''t mind, it just happened to be used to grow drought-tolerant corn, potatoes and cotton.


    Looking around, Daohua and his group returned to the ranch.


    The ranch steward took a look at the expressions of several people in Daohua. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t see anything. He could only smile and asked, "Madam, this ranch is really good. , Just right."


    "If it were not for the unintentional animal husbandry of the owner, he would not have sold such a good pasture. This pasture is now a little deserted, but Madam has so many powerful people, and he can definitely manage the pasture well."


    Taohua was too lazy to wipe her lips with the steward, and handed over the bargaining to Yan Shouhou, and got into the carriage and went out of the ranch.


    Not long after waiting, Yan Shouhou came out.


    After years of polishing, Yan Shouhou''s eloquence and negotiation skills have long been developed, and it is still very easy to negotiate with ranch stewards who have never been to other places.


    "Girl, the final price of the ranch is 25,000 taels of silver."


    Daohua nodded. In Xiliang, one acre of land costs about three or two silvers, and 25,000 silver for 50,000 acres of pasture is considered very cheap.


    "When I go to the Weisuo to register for the title deed tomorrow, I will buy the five deserted mountains on the other side of the ranch together."


    Hearing this, Yan Shouhou was stunned: "Buy the five together?"


    Ina Flower: "Yes, just do as I said."


    Yan Shouhou nodded, suddenly thinking of something, and then said again: "By the way, girl, the owner of this ranch seems to be the commander of the guard, Xia Jianren."


    Daohua was stunned for a moment: "Who? What did you just say that Tongzhi is called?"


    Yan Shouhou: "Xia Jianren."


    Daohua looked speechless: "You bitch, you really know how to name it!"


    After Daohua agreed to purchase the ranch, the ranch steward came to Xiafu and told Xia Jianren the news.


    Xia Jianren was very happy after hearing this: "Finally, the ranch was released."


    The situation of Renxin Ranch, no, it should be said that the pastures around Ganzhou City are almost deserted because of the lack of water sources and the poor growth of pastures.


    The pasture cannot be pastured, so what else is it used for?


    Nowadays, few people raise cattle and sheep on a large scale, for no other reason, they can¡¯t afford it.


    The herdsmen are now raising dozens of heads and hundreds of heads to the sky.


    People who live in Ganzhouwei all the year round know the conditions of the ranch, so no one will buy it, and only those who come from the capital, like Xiao Mansion, who don¡¯t understand the actual situation of Ganzhouwei and have rich wealth, will buy it.


    Xia Jianren shook his head and said, "Xiao Yeyang is a little arrogant, but judging from his military training, this man is actually quite capable, but he did not expect that he would marry such a poorly minded wife."


    "Five thousand acres of pasture, I want to see, what is Xiao Yeyang''s wife going to do?"


    "To marry such a prodigal lady, Xiao Yeyang is really pitiful!"


    Because of the delay on the pasture side, it was already half afternoon when Daohua and his party returned home.


    As soon as he entered the mansion, the people in the mansion came over and told: "Madam, Dong Gongzi has arrived, and he is now speaking with the old man."


    After listening to Daohua, she was overjoyed and walked quickly towards Gu Jian¡¯s courtyard.


    In the Gu Jian''s house, Dong Yuanxuan sat down, replying to Gu Jian''s words respectfully.


    Sister Yan¡¯s master, he knew it when he was in Zhongzhou, but he didn¡¯t get in touch with it much.


    He was still on the way to Ganzhouwei, listening to Bu dare to mention it, only to know that Sister Yan¡¯s master is the emperor¡¯s uncle, and he was proclaimed the emperor¡¯s auxiliary country guru not long ago.


    This news really shocked him for a while.


    "Master!"


    Daohua walked into the room with a smile, and after meeting with Gu Jian, she smiled and looked at Dong Yuanxuan who was aside: "Brother Dong, I haven''t seen him for a long time, the style is still there!"


    Looking at the bright smile exactly as he remembered, Dong Yuanxuan also smiled: "I am much rougher than my shameless sister."


    Daohua smiled and said: "I haven''t seen the vicissitudes of life, but it''s a lot of darkness, but it''s okay if you are a man."


    Speaking, walked to Gu Jian and sat down.


    "Big Brother Xiao, old lady, old lady, and uncle and aunt are all okay?"


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s all ok, I have to worry about it. I¡¯ll take a step first. They should arrive in a few days. The old lady and Uncle Yan and Aunt Yan are all okay?¡±


    Daohua: "Hello everyone. By the way, I received a letter from Yuan Yao before I came here. She said she was pregnant. Let me do the math. You will be an uncle in May next year."


    Hearing this, Dong Yuanxuan''s eyes lit up: "Really, that''s great."


    Daohua: "Sun Changze also said that he will be responsible for the business in Xiliang in the future. I think we will meet in Xiliang soon."


    After chatting with Dong Yuanxuan for a while, Daohua said: "Xiao Yeyang won''t be back until the evening. Brother Dong should be tired from coming from Jin Weiwei, so let''s go to the guest house to freshen up and rest for a while."


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded: "Okay."


    Waiting for him to leave, Daohua and Gu Jian talked about buying a pasture and a barren **** mountain.


    Gu Jian: "I don''t understand these things very well. Just do it if you want to."


    Daohua smiled and nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang heard that Dong Yuanxuan had arrived, and returned to the mansion early in the evening.


    The two gathered in the study and talked a lot, until the dinner was ready, Daohua came over to call the two, and the two went out of the room.


    "From tomorrow, Yuan Xuan will be responsible for refugee resettlement. Now I can''t arrange a position for him. His external identity is the master by my side."


    At night, after washing up, Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua wipe her hair while talking to her about refugee resettlement.


    "I discussed with Yuanxuan, the refugees who are willing to stay will have their household registration directly at Ganzhouwei, and those who open up wasteland will be given free grain."


    "The refugee resettlement matter is simple to say, but it is still very cumbersome to implement it. Fortunately, Yuan Xuan learned a lot of political affairs with the envoy Dong, so I should be able to relax."


    Inahua asked: "How do you arrange the officials in the sanitation?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "There is a lack of available people around me, and I don¡¯t have the time to approach the officials of the health station. What did they do before and now, as long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with me, I don¡¯t bother to care about them."


    Daohua: "Qin Xiaoliu should be coming soon. He has transported all the grain produced in the Four Seasons Villa, and you can use all of it to make grain seeds."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Daohua suddenly thought of Dan River, and mentioned to Xiao Yeyang: "The source of Dan River was occupied by the people of Xiliao, and the Dan River that traverses Ganzhouwei is now exhausted."


    Xiao Yeyang said in a deep voice: "I also know about Danhe. It is because the Danhe was taken away, and there was not much reaction from Xiliang, it caused the people of Xiliao to become more and more proficient." Snorted.


    "Since the Dan River is in the Wei jurisdiction of Ganzhou, I will take it back sooner or later."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I believe you."


    Xiao Yeyang trained soldiers, Dong Yuanxuan resettled refugees, but Daohua was not idle.


    "Girl, is this?"


    Yan Shouhou took the drawing that Daohua handed over, looked at it for a while, and looked at Daohua blankly.


    Daohua explained: "According to my picture, the five barren hills that I purchased were transformed into terraces. Now before the spring plowing, many people are idle at home. You can hire more day-time workers before spring plowing. , To complete the transformation of at least one **** mountain."


    Yan Shouhou knew that his girl was good at farming, so he nodded without asking more questions.


    After he left, Daohua called Cao Chuan and handed him a drawing.


    "This is a map of the reconstruction of the ranch, and the ranch will be called Qingyang Ranch in the future."


    "I collected a batch of forage seeds before, and when you get them later, I will plant them on the pasture."


    After she came to Xiliang, she planted a lot of forage seeds that she bought on the road in the space. The growth period of the forage grass was short, and the forage seeds that she took out now are all produced by the space.


    "The pasture is too big. It would be too labor intensive to rely on people to guard it. I heard that the herders here like to use shepherd dogs. If you ask, if someone sells it, buy a dozen or 20 to see the pasture. "


    "After the grass seeds are planted, they will go to the herdsmen''s homes around Ganzhou City to buy a batch of lambs and calves. The number is temporarily set at 100."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 878： 878

    Chapter 878 Chapter 878, take root


    First came to Ganzhouwei, Xiao Yeyang devoted himself to military training and defense. Only by ensuring the safety of Ganzhouwei and defending the people of Xiliao, can Ganzhouwei develop.


    Daohua is also busy, busy reclaiming wasteland, busy opening shops, busy building pastures.


    Ganzhou Guard is the poorest of the nine guards in Xiliang, with the smallest population. In addition, it is the closest to Xiliao. It suffers from wars all the year round and severely hinders economic development.


    Now what she has to do is to grow a large amount of grain and spread the grain out, so that the people here can see hope and relieve the people¡¯s livelihood. As long as the people here live well, they will naturally attract people from other places.


    The imperial court did not give much support to Xiliang. In order for Xiao Yeyang to make a difference here, in addition to establishing a complete military defense system, he must also have a supporting material production and supply system.


    Obviously, food is the most important part of it.


    Therefore, Daohua pays more attention to barren slopes than shops and pastures.


    The iron shop brought shovel and other farm tools, and Daohua immediately sent Yan Shouhou to the slope.


    "Girl, Master Tan from the carpenter''s shop has made the trolley. I would like to ask you to come over and see if it suits your wishes?"


    Ina Hua immediately went to the front yard.


    The trolleys on Ganzhouwei''s side are all two-wheeled carts. The body is relatively large. On flat ground, one person can pull it, but when it comes to slopes, one person needs to pull it forward and one person pushes it backward to pull it.


    What she asked the carpenter to make was a one-wheeled car with a compact body that could be pulled even by one person on a slope.


    Seeing the single-wheeled trolley made by the carpenter, the rice flower is very stable and firm. She nodded with satisfaction and looked at Master Tan: "I have this trolley for urgent use. How many can you make every day?"


    Master Tan: "The wheelbarrow that Mrs. wants is easy to make. With a few of my apprentices, I should be able to make about five cars a day."


    Daohua shook her head: "Not enough." After speaking, he paused, "Master Tan, I need a thousand trolleys. I will give you this order directly."


    "You can ask for help, or you can ask a carpenter you know to do it together. I don''t care what the process is. I just want you to give me twenty to thirty trolleys every day. If you can make more, then most."


    "Of course, there can be no problem with the quality of the trolley. Master Tan, can you take this order?"


    Master Tan was silent for a while, discussed with the son beside him, and finally nodded: "Madam, I can take this order."


    Daohua nodded, and looked at Gu Yu beside her: "Wait later, you will take Master Tan to the accounting office and withdraw a hundred taels of silver as a deposit. After that, you will pay him as much wages as you hand in a cart every day."


    After Gu Yu left with Master Tan, Daohua silently counted the money spent during this period. Fortunately, she had collected more than 20 boxes of silver and gold in the abandoned imperial tomb.


    "Although these silver and gold were not transported into the treasury, they were also used for the construction of Ganzhouwei, which is equivalent to entering the treasury."


    Gu Jian saw that everyone was busy and was a little bit too busy, so he found Daohua: "I heard you want to open a pharmacy?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Gu Jian: "Then I will go to the pharmacy for consultation."


    Daohua smiled and said: "That''s great. Master, your medical skills are so high. If you sit in the pharmacy, the pharmacy will definitely be overcrowded soon."


    Gu Jian ignored his apprentice¡¯s flattery. He was very serious about business matters: "How is the shop layout?"


    Ina Flower: "I haven''t been to see it yet."


    Hearing the words, Gu Jian immediately got up: "If you are busy with you, go and see for you for the teacher." After speaking, he strode out of the house.


    The old man wanted to find something to do to pass the time. Daohua was happy to see it. Seeing Dongli following up, he didn''t take care of it.


    On the twenty-fifth of the first lunar month, a team of Haohaotangtang¡¯s grain transport team passed by Shiqukou.


    Wang Wu stood on the mountain and looked at the food transport team that was at least twice as long as the previous one. His mouth was wide open in surprise. After a long time, he was dumbfounded and Wang Qi said to the side:


    "Sir, how rich is this capital prince?"


    Wang Qi didn''t speak, but fixedly watched the grain transport team under the mountain.


    Having invested so much, it seems that the son of the royal palace really intends to take root in Xiliang and make some achievements.


    Wang Wu was still exclaiming: ¡°No wonder the lady didn¡¯t blink her eyes when she gave us carts of food. If I want to be as rich as them, I will give it too.¡±


    Wang Qi ignored him, but looked at the old man on the side: "Patriarch, February is about to enter, we must hurry up and open up wasteland. The seeds left by the nobles cannot be ruined by us."


    The clan chief Wang nodded: "Don''t worry, the food is so precious that the clansmen dare not spoil it."


    Three days later, on the 28th of the first lunar month, the grain team was transported into Ganzhou City.


    "Most of the grains delivered this time are grain seeds. Now you should believe what I said before. As long as the household registration is in Ganzhouwei and you will definitely stay to open up wasteland, you can receive grain seeds for free."


    Seeing the refugees eagerly watching the food brigade, Dong Yuanxuan took the opportunity to publicize.


    "Moreover, these grain seeds are not ordinary grain seeds. It was Mrs. Xiao and Mrs. Xiao who saw that our Ganzhouwei land was poor and lacking, and deliberately transported the high-yielding grain seeds cultivated at home."


    Hearing the words ¡®high-yield grains¡¯, not only the refugees became agitated, but also the look of the health officials on the city wall became excited.


    Fan Tong difficultly moved his gaze away from the food team and looked at Xia Jianren aside: "Lao Xia, do you think that what Xiao Master''s master just said is true?"


    said, gritted his teeth.


    "If Xiao Yeyang really brought high-yield grains to Ganzhouwei, so that the people and the brothers under his hands can eat, I will be his subordinate, and I will recognize it."


    Xia Jianren smiled bitterly when listening to Fan Tong''s words.


    Before Xiao Yeyang wanted to accept refugees, he reported it to Master Wei. Master Wei directly said that he didn''t care about it. He also laughed at Xiao Yeyang''s innocence in his heart.


    Xiliang is not comparable to other places, lacking in materials, but unlike other provinces that can receive support from the surrounding areas, receiving tens of thousands of refugees, human, material, and financial resources have to keep up, but obviously, Ganzhouwei does not have these conditions.


    He originally thought that Xiao Yeyang would definitely mess things up, and was waiting to see the jokes. He never thought that someone would directly bring high-yielding grain seeds.


    Xia Jianren''s heart was a little shaken, Xiao Yeyang was so devoted, as if he wanted to take root in Xiliang, can Master Wei really drive him away?


    Looking at the refugees who looked excited downstairs and flocked to the registration office, Xia Jianren thought in his heart that if this year''s autumn harvest really increased, then Xiao Yeyang would have a firm foothold in Ganzhouwei.


    Popular sentiment is always the fundamental core of officials governing a party¡¯s land.


    Outside the city gate, a few bullock carts slowly drove towards the city gate until all the grain transport teams drove into the city.


    "There is a shortage of everything here in Xiliang. If you want to develop, the investment in the early stage is really too great. It is really not something that everyone can do. The emperor sent the little prince over, and he really found the right person. ."


    Behind Xiao Yeyang is the royal family, which can deter local officials in Xiliang, and the decree can be implemented well.


    At the same time, there is Yan family behind Xiao Yeyang.


    Although the Yan family came from a poor family, it is not prominent in the noble family, but the high-yield grains that Daxia is now promoting are cultivated by the Yan family.


    During the war in northern Xinjiang, millions of shi grains were donated as soon as they said they were donated. This is a big super grain producer.


    In Xiliang, if the people''s food and clothing problems can be solved, the people''s hearts will be almost subdued.


    Master Dong became more excited as he thought about it. There were not many people available for Xiao Yeyang to come to Xiliang. As long as his son followed him, the Dong family would not worry about the day of turning over.


    In the temporary office set up next to the porridge shed, several documents are struggling to write and register. Dong Yuanxuan maintains order on the side, saying things about looking forward to a better life in the future from time to time.


    Suddenly, he noticed the bullock cart in the distance. Seeing that his family had arrived, he quickly said to Zhang Da next to him: "Master Zhang, my family has arrived. I will lead them into the city first, and then come back right away."


    Zhang Da knows that the person behind Dong Yuanxuan is Xiao Yeyang, even if he is an official, he is very polite to Dong Yuanxuan: "You go and settle your family, I look here, you don''t have to worry."


    After Dong Yuanxuan thanked him, he ran to the bullock cart.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, are you tired all the way?"


    Ms. Dong smiled and said, "No, everyone is okay."


    After greeting the elders, Dong Yuanxuan walked to Liu Xiaoman''s side: "Are you tired?"


    Liu Xiaoman saw that the grandfather cared about herself, and smiled so that her eyes were narrowed: "My grandfather, I am in good health and not tired at all. Our son has been well-behaved all the way."


    Ms. Dong waited for the young couple to talk for a while, then urged: "Okay, let''s go to the city."


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded, stepped forward to pull up the bullock cart, and said to Master Dong and Madam Dong as he walked: "Sister Yan helped find a house in the city with everything in it. The son moved in a few days ago. ."


    Mrs. Dong: "It''s really troublesome for that girl." After speaking, he paused, "After two days when the house is cleaned up, I will take Xiaoman to visit."


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and nodded: "Okay, when I came over, sister Yan still said that she missed you. She must be very happy to see you."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Dong looked at her son''s expression, and she was silently relieved when she saw that there was nothing unusual.


    Now Yan Yatou has married Xiao Yeyang, and her son has also married Xiaoman. She doesn''t want her son to let go of the past.


    Soon, Dong Yuanxuan brought his family to his residence in Ganzhou City.


    Xiao Mansion.


    Yan Shouhou led Qin Xiaoliu, who was delivering food, to the guest house to wash and change clothes. He smiled and said, "Brother Xiaoliu, the girl and the old man are dealing with the medicinal materials. You can''t throw them away for a while. You should take a rest. The girl is free. , I will call you."


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded: "Thank you, brother, I want to sleep now."


    During this period of time, his mood has been tense. He is not worried about encountering bandits or being afraid that the food will not be delivered in time. He has not slept for a whole night. Now when he comes to Ganzhouwei, once he relaxes, he is really exhausted.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Daohua is Qin Xiaoliu I met on the second day after the grain arrived.


    Qin Xiaoliu, who had a rest for one night, was in good spirits, and said with a smile: "It''s good to not delay the girl and uncle''s affairs. The food delivery is indeed a bit tired this time. The main reason is that the road in Xiliang is too difficult to walk. There are not many post stations built, and the food brigade often rushes at night. In addition, there are a lot of bandits here, and everyone''s nerves are tense along the way."


    He did not exaggerate the facts, nor did he deliberately hide anything.


    The girl and uncle will stay in Xiliang for many years, and there will definitely be food delivery in the future. Some things are clear. If unfortunately something goes wrong, they will not be blamed for their inability to do things.


    Inahua nodded: "The problems you mentioned were encountered last time when we came here. Next time, if you need to send something over again, you should hire a few more escorts like this one. Safety is always the most important thing. "


    Qin Xiaoliu grinned and said, "Thank you girl for loving me."


    Only a kind-hearted person like a girl can take people¡¯s lives so seriously.


    Daohua asked about the capital, Wang''s Mansion, and Yan''s Mansion again, and when she learned that nothing major had happened, she let Qin Xiaoliu go down.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 879： 879

    Chapter 879 Chapter 879, younger brother and sister


    Two grain shops, Yan Shouhou sent someone to arrange them long ago. Both are named Siji Grain Shop. One is in the center of the main street and the other is next to the city gate.


    In the center of the main street, more refined grains are ready to be sold; the ones next to the city gate mainly sell wheat, sorghum, corn, and millet.


    As soon as the food arrived, the steward began to get busy.


    On the first day of February, the Four Seasons Food Shop officially opened.


    The newly opened shop naturally attracted a lot of people to come and watch.


    The steward smiled and stood in front of the store and said, "Everyone, the prices of all kinds of grains sold in Siji Grain Shop are based on the prices in Beijing. The prices of grains are also the same. Welcome everyone to come and buy."


    "Four Seasons Grain Shop? There is also a Four Seasons Grain Shop in Beijing. I heard that it sells high-yield grains. Are you a family?"


    No matter how remote Xiliang is here, there is always the courage to venture into it.


    Obviously, the questioner had been to the capital.


    The steward nodded with a smile: "Yes, the Four Seasons Grain Shop on Chang''an Street in the capital is also a shop under my wife''s name. You can buy it with confidence."


    "Who knows if you are a lie?"


    The manager didn¡¯t get angry, and continued to laugh: ¡°This kind of thing is good or bad, it can be distinguished by using two eyes. You can enter the store to watch it, and you can buy it or not.¡±


    Hearing this, many people walked into the shop.


    Knowing that the price of grain in the grain store was nearly 30% lower than that in other places, everyone began to rush to buy it.


    In order to prevent officials and large households from hoarding, grain shops also implemented purchase restrictions.


    The grain shop opened on the first day, and Daohua naturally wanted to come over to take a look. She sat in the carriage and looked at the shop across the street.


    The steward and the guy are all brought from the capital, and they all have relevant experience.


    Daohua watched for more than two quarters, and when she saw that there was no trouble, she went to the next house.


    Dong¡¯s House.


    Liu Xiaoman knew that her mother-in-law would take her to visit the Xiao Mansion today. He heard that the person she wanted to see was the royal concubine of the royal mansion. He deliberately found two sets of silk and satin clothes that her mother made for her when she married.


    "Mother, which suit do you think I should wear?"


    Liu Xiaoman took the clothes and went to see Mrs. Dong, she was afraid that she would shame the Dong family.


    Madam Dong took a look at the clothes and chose the royal blue suit. Seeing that her daughter-in-law had a look of anxiety, she thought about it and said: "You don''t need to be too nervous, when you go to Xiao Mansion, you can do whatever I do. "


    Liu Xiaoman hurriedly nodded: ¡°Mother don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be ashamed of Dong¡¯s family and Xianggong. I have written down the rules that you and grandma taught me.¡±


    Mrs. Dong smiled: "Mother believes in you."


    Liu Xiaoman''s sullen face finally showed a smile. Seeing that there was no jewelry on Madam Dong''s head, he immediately said, "Mother, I have two silver hairpins. Wait, I will bring them to you." With that said, he must turn around and go out.


    Ms. Dong hurriedly pulled the person away: "No need, Yan girl knows the situation in our house, as long as we dress clean and tidy."


    Liu Xiaoman has always listened to her mother-in-law. Madam Dong said no, she really stopped.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Dong knew her daughter-in-law¡¯s temperament. Otherwise, she thought she was just talking about it casually.


    After the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law changed their clothes and finished packing, they went to talk to Mrs. Dong and they were ready to go out.


    "Mother, why doesn''t grandmother follow us?" Liu Xiaoman asked curiously.


    Ms. Dong''s expression was stagnant. Back then Yuan Yao and Sun Changze eloped, and her mother-in-law angered Yiyi. At that time, she did a little too much. At this time, her mother-in-law didn''t have the face to meet Yiyi.


    Seeing her daughter-in-law looking at herself, Mrs. Dong just said vaguely: "Grandma is getting older, so we can go."


    Xiao Mansion.


    After patrolling the two grain shops, Daohua returned to the house. Not long after sitting down, Gu Yu came to report that it was Mrs. Dong who came with his daughter-in-law.


    "Daughter-in-law?"


    Daohua was taken aback for a moment: "Whose daughter-in-law?"


    Gu Yu: "Dong Gongzi¡¯s."


    Daohua looked surprised: "Brother Dong is married again?" She hadn''t heard of this at all.


    The accident was an accident, and Daohua quickly got up and walked out of the room.


    "Auntie!"


    Seeing Mrs. Dong who was several years older than in the capital, Daohua was astonished for a while, but she quickly greeted her and took the initiative to take Mrs. Dong''s arm.


    "Yiyi!"


    Seeing Daohua, Mrs. Dong was still close to herself as before, and the smile on her face couldn''t help but increase.


    The moment Liu Xiaoman saw Daohua, his eyes were stunned, staring straight at Daohua without looking away.


    Ms. Dong and Daohua exchanged a few words, seeing their daughter-in-law standing aside, gave her a smile, and quickly introduced to Daohua: "Yiyi, this is your brother Dong''s wife."


    Liu Xiaoman was glared at by her mother-in-law, and immediately returned to his senses, a little awkwardly facing Daohua and blessed her body: "I have seen the concubine of the world."


    Daohua hurriedly stepped forward to help people up: "Sister-in-law, don¡¯t do this. Yuan Yao and I have the same sisters. Brother Dong is also my brother. If you don¡¯t dislike it, just call me younger brother and sister."


    Liu Xiaoman saw that Daohua was so good to talk, and smiled and nodded: "Brother and sister!"


    Ms. Dong saw that Liu Xiaoman really called her younger siblings directly, she was so angry and funny.


    Daohua also laughed ¡®haha¡¯ and looked at Mrs. Dong with a smile: ¡°Sure enough, she¡¯s a mother-in-law¡¯s daughter-in-law. She has such a good temper.¡±


    Ms. Dong smiled and glanced at Liu Xiaoman: "Your sister-in-law, she is a person with an intestine, Yiyi, you need to be full."


    Ina Flower: "Auntie, don¡¯t say that, I, I like straightforward people, like the kind of people who are full of crooked stomachs, that makes people a headache."


    Liu Xiaoman nodded with approval, and saw Daohua look over and smiled infatuated: "Brother and sister, you are so good-looking, you look more beautiful than me."


    "When I saw my mate, I was shocked to the heavens and felt that there was nothing better than him in this world. Now I found out that I was wrong."


    Daohua was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed, looking at Liu Xiaoman¡¯s obsessive eyes, she suddenly realized that this daughter-in-law of Brother Dong is a face-controller!


    For the daughter-in-law to say anything, Mrs. Dong was a little tired, but she didn''t care about Daohua, but was rather happy, so she didn''t stop her daughter-in-law.


    Seeing Liu Xiaoman''s belly slightly bulging, Daohua asked with a smile, "Is my sister-in-law pregnant?"


    Ms. Dong and Liu Xiaomangu both smiled and nodded.


    Daohua immediately smiled and said: "Congratulations, congratulations to my sister-in-law, go, let''s go back to the house and talk, it''s strange outside, don''t freeze my big nephew."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Dong''s smile deepened, and she and his daughter-in-law went into the house with Daohua.


    After entering the house, Daohua explained that Dong Yuanyao was also pregnant.


    After listening to Mrs. Dong, some tears filled her eyes. She was most at ease with her daughter. She was always worried that although the Sun family treated her daughter badly, her daughter now has a child, and she can rely on it in the Sun family.


    While talking, the maids came up for tea.


    Liu Xiaoman looked at the exquisite cakes in the porcelain plate, and swallowed. Although her father is a hundred households, the family is not rich. She has never eaten such beautiful cakes.


    Listening to the rice flower for her to taste, Liu Xiaoman unceremoniously picked up a piece of pea yellow and ate it. As soon as the soft and delicious pea yellow entered the mouth, his eyes suddenly narrowed: "It''s delicious!" , "Where did your siblings buy the dim sum at your house? When I get home later, I will also buy some to give to Xianggong."


    Hearing the words, Daohua laughed out ¡®pouch¡¯ and looked at Madam Dong with a smile: ¡°Auntie, sister-in-law is really rare for Brother Dong.¡±


    Ms. Dong was also a little bit amused, but she was happy to see that the daughter-in-law puts her son on the top of her heart.


    Liu Xiaoman was a little embarrassed: "It''s not just for the grandfather, but also for the grandfather and grandmother. Everyone in the family eats together."


    Daohua smiled and said: "The pastry is made by the mansion. Sister-in-law wants to like it. Later I will ask the maid to pack some for you and take it home."


    Liu Xiaoman shook his head quickly: "No need for younger brothers and sisters, this is too embarrassing."


    Daohua smiled and explained: "My master also likes to eat desserts. There are several kinds of desserts in the house every day, which will not interfere."


    Ms. Dong knew that a little cake was nothing to Xiao Mansion, but she did not refuse, but asked her daughter-in-law to thank Yi.


    Now that the Dong family is in trouble, the Xiao Mansion is willing to support them and take more care of them. First, they value the ability of their son, and second, it is based on the former love.


    Use a little less about love, especially when the two families are not equal, they have to recognize their position, and absolutely can¡¯t take Xiao Mansion¡¯s goodwill for granted.


    Otherwise, it would be a dead end.


    Daohualiu, Mrs. Dong¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, had lunch in Xiao Mansion, and chatted about other things after the meal.


    In the middle of the afternoon, Mrs. Dong got up and left.


    Taohua sent people to the door: "My aunt and sister-in-law come often, and also say hello to the old lady and the old lady and uncle for me."


    Ms. Dong and Liu Xiaoman came here on foot, and Daohua sent a carriage to take them back.


    In the carriage, Liu Xiaoman looked at the pastry in a food box and said to Mrs. Dong happily: "Mother, my younger siblings are so nice. Before I came, I was nervous. I was afraid that she would be like the madam who had seen her before. Look at people with nostrils."


    "Sure enough, good-looking people have excellent temperaments. That''s the case with the father and the younger brothers and sisters."


    Listening to her daughter-in-law''s words, Mrs. Dong felt a little funny, but she did not deliberately correct her daughter-in-law. Obviously, her straight-forward temperament is very good for Yiyi''s appetite.


    Liu Xiaoman continued muttering.


    "My younger brothers and sisters are really stylish, the maids walked silently, and there are many flowers in the house. I have never seen many of them."


    "I used to think that the commander¡¯s house was good enough, but now it¡¯s incomparable with my younger siblings¡¯ house."


    Listening to Liu Xiaoman taking a mouthful of a younger sibling, Mrs. Dong was quite speechless, not knowing that she thought they were really wives.


    Daughter-in-law is a familiar temper, she really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    When Dong Yuanxuan came back in the evening, Liu Xiaoman handed a plate of red jujube cake to him invitingly: "Msang Gong, try it soon. This red jujube cake is delicious. She specially prepared it for me by my younger brother and sister, saying that pregnant women should eat more."


    Dong Yuanxuan was taken aback for a moment: "Brother and sister?"


    Liu Xiaoman nodded, ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Xiao¡¯s wife.¡± He said, smiling, and talked about going to Xiao Mansion with Mrs. Dong today.


    "My younger siblings are so good-looking, more beautiful than you, Xiang Gong."


    Dong Yuanxuan let out a laugh. His wife is a face-controller. He knew it a long time ago. She was fascinated by her own face. He smiled and asked, "Why, do you like younger brothers and sisters?"


    Liu Xiaoman shook his head quickly: "My favorite is the husband, but this does not delay my liking for younger brothers and sisters."


    Dong Yuanxuan did not correct his wife either. Sister Yan understands that she is not a fake and polite person. If his wife is not in her eyes, she will not show closeness like this.


    "Aunt Dong came to the manor with her daughter-in-law today, do you know about Dong''s remarriage?"


    Xiao Yeyang lay on the bed comfortably, and Daohua stood by the bed and massaged him vigorously.


    In the past few days, his frontier army and guard station ran at both ends, urging the frontier soldiers and soldiers to train, but he was exhausted.


    Fortunately, Daohua''s massage technique is good, which relieves a lot of physical fatigue.


    "Know some."


    Although Dong Yuanxuan used to be his companion, but if he wants to reuse him, he still sent Jin Lingwei to investigate his incident after he arrived in Xiliang.


    Xiao Yeyang made Mrs. Dong seriously ill, and Liu Xiaoman talked about the ginseng saving.


    After listening, Daohua nodded: "Brother Dong''s wife, looks pretty good."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 880： 880

    Chapter 880 Chapter 880, wait and see


    A few days after the food was spread, the Four Seasons Pharmacy was almost set up. Daohua knew that there was a shortage of medicines. When she came, she brought several carts. Later, Qin Xiaoliu brought another twenty carts. For the time being Enough for two pharmacies.


    The military medical office of the health clinic has been established. Dr. Ge did not take doctors and apprentices at the gate of the city for free consultation. On the day that the Four Seasons Pharmacy opened, Gu Jian also put a sign at the entrance of the store to see one person free of charge. .


    As soon as the ?? sign was put out, but after a while, a long queue of dragons formed at the door of the pharmacy.


    When he was in the capital, Xiao Yeyang brought the doctors and apprentices brought by Dr. Ge to the military medical field.


    The doctors and apprentices of Gu Jian were all selected by Daohua from Zhuangzi, and they learned ordinary headaches.


    The doctors and apprentices brought by Dr. Ge naturally all went to the military doctor''s office of the health center. On Gu Jian''s side, in addition to those on the pharmaceutical assembly line, there were ten remaining, and they were evenly distributed to two shops.


    Even if two doctors were hired in the shop, there were five doctors, and Gu Jian sitting in town, but so many people came in at once, it was still too busy.


    There are too many people to see. Daohua thought about it and asked Mei Lan to add a sentence on the sign, and only see a hundred patients for free every day.


    But for the people who are already in line waiting for treatment today, it is not easy to rush, Daohua can only send someone to the line and guard, not let the newcomers continue to line up.


    And she also entered the pharmacy, standing behind the medicine cabinet, helping to grab the medicine.


    "Auntie, the consultation is free, but there is a charge for the medicine. Look at the long lines outside. It¡¯s all free. I¡¯m afraid the pharmacy won¡¯t open tomorrow."


    Some women thought that taking medicine was also free, and Daohua patiently explained it.


    When I heard that money was required for the drug, the woman said anxiously, "But I have no money."


    Daohua noticed that many people in the line were looking here, and continued to explain: "Auntie, if you go back to discuss with your family, the medicinal materials in our pharmacy are already very cheap. I took a look at your prescription. Five medicines only cost 20 liters."


    The woman shook her head: "My family can''t produce twenty essays."


    Hearing this, Daohua has nothing to say. She knows what the woman wants to do. Maybe it''s because the family really doesn''t have money. Maybe she just wants to take advantage. She won''t be immune from grabbing money for medicine.


    Once this head started, there must be no one behind with countless reasons to ask her to give them medicine for free.


    Seeing that Daohua refused to let go, the woman hesitated for a while, and finally left with her head down holding the prescription.


    Taohua didn¡¯t say much, she retracted her gaze, looked at the next person who grabbed the medicine, took the medicine, and quickly grabbed the medicine: "Next!"


    Later, someone said that there is no money to grab medicine. For these people, Daohua is not softhearted. She is willing to help the people here within the scope of her ability, but it will not encourage them to take for granted by being poor.


    After five or six days of busy work, the doctors, doctors and apprentices, as well as the guys gradually became proficient.


    Daohua worried that Gu Jian was too tired, and suggested that he only look at critical illnesses.


    It may be that there are too many people seeing doctors these days, and Gu Jian also felt that his old bones were too much to bear, so he nodded and agreed to Daohua¡¯s proposal.


    Seeing that the pharmacy can operate alone, Daohua turned her attention to the spring plowing that was about to begin.


    Huangpo Mountain is on the opposite bank of the pasture, and Daohua took a look at the pasture.


    Cao Chuan is still very reliable. The plaque of the ranch has been replaced by the ¡®Qingyang Ranch¡¯. All parts of the ranch that need repairs have also been repaired. The shepherd dog has also bought more than 20 back, and the guys are training.


    "The girl, the calf and the lamb have already contacted others."


    Daohua nodded: "Do the herders nearby raise camels?"


    The road in Xiliang is too difficult to walk, and the carriage damage rate is particularly high. Most of the goods transported here rely on camels.


    Cao Chuan: "Yes."


    Rao Hua: "Then also bought a hundred little camels and came back to raise them."


    Cao Chuan nodded and wrote down: "The younger one will contact me later."


    Rice Flower: "Where did you grow the forage? Can it sprout?"


    Speaking of pasture, Cao Chuan immediately laughed: ¡°The little one thought that there might be more water in the place where the Dan River flows, so he planted the pasture over there.¡±


    "The pasture grass has begun to sprout and is growing very well. By the end of February, you should be able to catch the calves and lambs back for rearing."


    Daohua nodded: "After all, we have never raised cattle and sheep before. See if you can hire a few herders to come back and help."


    Cao Chuan: "The little one took it down."


    The rice flower came to the place where the pasture was planted and looked at it. Seeing that the pasture was breaking out of the ground, he nodded: ¡°This year there are fewer seeds. In the coming year, we will try to plant the entire pasture with pasture.¡±


    said, looking at Cao Chuan.


    "This pasture is growing better than I expected. If the cattle, sheep and camels have adapted well, you can buy more and raise them as appropriate."


    Cao Chuan nodded again to indicate that he had written it down.


    After that, Daohua came to the bank of Dan River.


    Because the hills on the opposite side of the ranch were bought by rice flowers, in order to facilitate the passage, Cao Chuan was asked to build three bridges on the left, right and middle.


    The river is dead, which is convenient for construction. At this moment, the bridge in the middle has been built.


    Taohua crossed the bridge and looked at the process of changing Poshan to terraced fields.


    Yan Shouhou hired a large number of people around him and provided various tools. The hill with the slowest and shortest **** has been transformed into terraces.


    At this moment, each farmer is pushing a trolley and applying fertilizer to various terraces.


    Ganzhouwei generally started spring plowing after mid-February. In order not to delay the planting, Yan Shouhou is now asking everyone to speed up the progress.


    Although the labor intensity is high, the Xiao Mansion provides three meals a day and is full. Every three days, at noon, you can taste the meat and fish. The wages are settled on the same day, and the nearby people are rushing to come to work.


    While Daohua was watching the progress of the terrace transformation, many people were also watching. There were people, there were officials from the health station, and the wealthy households in Ganzhouwei, Xia Jianren, were also paying attention.


    At first, everyone felt that Mrs. Xiao¡¯s effort to buy a barren pasture and five useless mountains was completely brain-dead.


    You can see the area of ??Qingyang Pasture next to Dan River turning green little by little, and many people are surprised.


    You must know that there are a lot of pastures along the Dan River, and the area is quite large, because of the lack of water, there is no way to grow pasture, and now many of them are deserted.


    Now someone has planted pastures, how can it not be surprising.


    Among them, Xia Jianren reacted the most. After the Dan River was exhausted, he did not spend much time on the pasture, and planted all kinds of pastures. Unfortunately, the germination rate was very low and the growth was not good, and he could not feed many cattle and sheep.


    A pasture covering an area of ??50,000 mu, he can only raise dozens of cattle and sheep every year, and he himself has no heart.


    Unexpectedly, after Mrs. Xiao took over the pasture, she actually planted pasture.


    Xia Jianren regretted it very much, and he and other people who had pastures sent someone to inquire. Cao Chuan got the order of the rice flower, but did not hide it, only said that the master¡¯s family had cultivated new pasture seeds.


    Everyone wanted to buy, but Cao Chuan directly refused: "The Xiao family just came to Xiliang, and the seeds they cultivated are only enough for their own use. You can wait. If you have extra forage seeds in the future, the Four Seasons Food Shop will sell them."


    As soon as the news came out, the wealthy households and health officials who were a little dissatisfied with the low-price sale of grain at Siji Grain Shop and planned to seek Xiao Yeyang''s theory all shut their mouths invariably.


    They also bought some grains, and they will know whether they are high or not high-yield this year.


    Ke grass seeds are drought-tolerant and have a high germination rate. They have seen it with their own eyes. Since the spread of grain in the four seasons can bring benefits, they will naturally not dry it.


    Then there is the transformation of terraces.


    They still don¡¯t see the use of transforming the barren **** mountain into terraced fields, but they can see the fact that the planting area has been increased.


    "The barren mountains are already barren. No matter how large the planting area is, it would be useless to harvest food."


    "Even if the grain output provided by Xiao Mansion is higher, the investment is too large, and the cost may not be recovered."


    Everyone was watching, waiting to see that Xiao Mansion really planted the grain, and then asked whether or not to follow along.


    Daohua never concealed the matter of pastures or the transformation of terraces. The Dongs knew that the Yans were good at farming. After hearing the news, Mrs. Dong wanted to work with them, but unfortunately they had no money.


    Liu Xiaoman saw her mother-in-law frowning, and asked about it. After learning the reason, he leaned on the waist and returned to the room. Soon, he came out with a wooden box: "Mother, here."


    Ms. Dong looked at the wooden box, and she suddenly sank her face: "This is your dowry, so you can collect it yourself."


    Liu Xiaoman stuffed the wooden box into Mrs. Dong¡¯s hands: "Mother, I don¡¯t know much. Since you think following your younger siblings is good for our family, then do it."


    "I am now the daughter-in-law of the Dong family. If my mother doesn''t treat me as a family, you won''t accept it."


    Ms. Dong looked at Liu Xiaoman helplessly: "Are you not afraid that your dowry will be lost?"


    Liu Xiaoman smiled and said: "My mother has more knowledge than me. I believe in my mother and my younger siblings. My younger siblings are the princes and concubines of the palace. What she wants to do will definitely be accomplished. In the end, even if it''s a waste of water, don''t I still have a mate, he Will raise me and the baby in my stomach."


    Ms. Dong looked at the wooden box and was silent for a while: "Our family really needs the capital now, so my mother will not be polite to you."


    Liu Xiaoman smiled and nodded straight: ¡°A family is not polite, but mother, I don¡¯t have much money. I only have a few thousand taels. Can I help the family?¡±


    Ms. Dong nodded: "Of course we can. We can''t buy large barren mountains and pastures, but we can buy small ones."


    Hearing this, Liu Xiaoman was relieved.


    When Dong Yuanxuan came back in the evening, Mrs. Dong told him about Liu Xiaoman''s taking out the dowry silver.


    Dong Yuanxuan was silent for a while: ¡°Mother accept it. Sister Yan has done a lot of research on farming. She has invested such a large amount of financial and human resources in it, and it will definitely not be a mess.¡±


    "As for Xiaoman''s dowry silver, we will make more money when we earn it in the future."


    Seeing that her son agreed, Mrs. Dong didn¡¯t worry: ¡°You are well informed in the health office. Ask where there are suitable barren mountains and pastures? It¡¯s best to be next to the Xiao family.¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded: "My son took it down."


    After washing and washing, Dong Yuanxuan returned to the room. Liu Xiaoman became more lethargic after she became pregnant, and was already asleep at the moment.


    Dong Yuanxuan lay down beside her softly, reached out and touched Liu Xiaoman''s stomach, his heart was exceptionally peaceful, and he fell asleep soon after.


    Xiaoman is completely incomparable with the ladies and ladies he had contacted before, but he can match him as an exiled prisoner and a renegade person, but it is more than rubbings.


    The most rare thing is that she is dedicated to him.


    Time to be content!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 881： 881

    Chapter 881 Chapter 881, Spring Plowing


    In a blink of an eye, it was mid-February, and the weather on Ganzhouwei began to warm up, and spring ploughing began in various places.


    Guardian Commander Division.


    All the thousands of households from the five thousand households under the control of Ganzhouwei came to collect the seeds. In previous years, Xia Jianren was in charge of these matters. However, Xiao Yeyang''s warehouse is now under the supervision of Xiao Yeyang, so he directly asked five thousand households. Go to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang was watching the military training with several officials from the guard station. He heard that five thousand households had arrived, and looked at Fan Tong: "Master Fan, come and watch."


    Fan Tong didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to call him, and instinctively nodded: "Okay." After responding, he felt a little awkward. He had previously threatened not to talk to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang, his age is not as old, his seniority is not as high as him, and the official position is under him. Why should he let him listen to him?


    However, after watching Xiao Yeyang''s military training during this period of time, he has changed a lot for this arrogant son of the royal palace who threatened to take over Ganzhouwei as soon as he came over.


    After his training, the mentality of the soldiers is completely different from before. If the former soldiers were not aggressive sheep, they are now a bit like a wolf.


    He was still convinced of Xiao Yeyang''s military training.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who was leaving in large strides, Fan Tong didn''t hesitate. He took over the training mission and stared at every soldier on the field seriously.


    "Xiao Yeyang is just a caretaker, do we really want to listen to him?"


    "I am the prince of the royal family. Although he was demoted to Ganzhou Wei, he can''t be seen as a general town caretaker. Are the other adults who didn''t see the Weisuo provide for him? Let''s just do it."


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang came over, he saw five thousand households whispering to each other without greeting, and went straight into the commander¡¯s office.


    Five thousand households met, glanced at each other, and walked in quickly.


    In the room, Xiao Yeyang was looking at the military rations led by five thousand households in recent years, and ignored the five people who came in.


    Thousands of households glanced at each other, and the oldest of them smiled and stood up: "I''m waiting to see Master Xiao, we are here."


    Xiao Yeyang looked up and interrupted him directly: "This account book in my hand is the amount of grain handed in by the thousands of households under your jurisdiction in five years. The court has regulations on handing over grain. I took a look. In the past five years, no one thousand households have turned in grain that has met the standard."


    "Most of the best fields in Ganzhouwei are designated as military fields, but you, but you can''t even supply the rations for the frontier troops stationed here. I would like to ask, how did you do it?"


    Thousands of households immediately spurned: "Master Xiao, we can''t be blamed. You just came to Ganzhouwei. You don''t understand the situation here. The grain output here is really pitifully low."


    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Yeyang slapped his account book on the table and looked at the five people with a cold face: "You may only know that I am the prince of the royal palace, and you may not know that I have It¡¯s the commander Jin Lingwei, do you think I will tell you this for no reason?"


    Hearing this, five thousand households were shocked.


    Indeed, they only knew that Xiao Yeyang was the Prince of the Prince¡¯s Mansion, and they had never heard that he had also been a Jin Lingwei.


    Thinking of Jin Lingwei''s reputation, the five people couldn''t help but seep sweat on their foreheads.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the five people silently, until the five of them looked tense and no longer felt unconcerned when they came in, then he continued: "I don''t want to investigate too much about the past, but now Ganzhou Since Wei has been taken over by me, you must act according to my rules."


    The oldest thousand households reacted first and quickly said: "Master Xiao, I will listen to your instructions in the future."


    Jin Lingwei''s investigations have always been invincible, Xiao Yeyang really wanted to investigate, then the things they did would definitely be enough for them to drink a pot.


    Others regained their senses and echoed one after another.


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression slowed down a little, that is, the news reported by Jin Lingwei said that the five military households were only slightly greedy for some food, and there was no other major fault, so he was willing to continue to use them.


    "The grain seeds have been prepared long ago. They are all high-yield grain seeds transported from the capital. The land in Xiliang is a little barren, and the yield per mu may not be as good as that of other inland provinces, but Xiao Mansion has also cultivated some. When the barren hills and wasteland come out, at the harvest of this autumn, the best army fields must not be better than the barren hills and wasteland."


    Five thousand households quickly said that they would not.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the five people and continued: ¡°I have prepared five high-yield grains. This year, the military fields under the jurisdiction of each thousand households will be divided into five parts, and they will grow wheat, corn, cotton, potatoes, and rapeseed.¡±


    Thousands of households are embarrassed: "Master Xiao, of the five seeds you mentioned, we have never planted three of them. What if they are not suitable for planting here?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "If the harvest is not suitable for planting, I will bear the responsibility."


    Hearing this, five thousand households stopped talking.


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while, and continued: "The five people who can climb to the position of a thousand households are also transparent and white. You should know that only when Ganzhou Guard is getting better and better, will the benefits you get more and more. Many. As long as you work hard, I will not treat you badly."


    Five thousand households hurriedly said: "I will listen to Master Xiao''s instructions."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at them: "I hope you don''t disappoint me." He said, inviting blessings, "Bring five thousand households down to receive seeds."


    Five thousand households walked out of the room and couldn''t help taking a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s so intimidating, is this a royal son?


    Defu smiled and waited for the five people to relax, and then led them to the warehouse. They kept talking along the way, planting the fields with high-yield grains, how good is the harvest per mu.


    Five thousand households are enthusiastic. They have become greedy in recent years, but as Xiao Yeyang said, only Ganzhou Guardian is getting better and better, and they will get more and more benefits.


    On the other side, Xiao Mansion, Daohua also handed the prepared seeds to Yan Shouhou.


    Now two barren hills have been transformed into terraces. The lines of terraces are distinct, and rows of terraces spread from the top of the mountain, which is particularly spectacular.


    "Sow seeds first, and then continue after the other three barren mountains have finished spring planting."


    Daohua ordered Yan Shouhou to go to the ranch.


    Forage grass has a short growth cycle, and it grows very vigorously in less than a month.


    Because of the relatively high output of forage grass and the strong regeneration ability, Cao Chuan bought more lambs and calves, as well as adult cattle, sheep and camels.


    Cao Chuan hired a dozen experienced herders to work on the ranch. They watched, and the cattle, sheep and camels quickly adapted to the ranch, and there was no serious illness.


    Daohua brought a batch of pasture seeds from the space this time. After they were handed over to Cao Chuan, Cao Chuan asked them to plant them.


    "In the future, this pasture will be managed by you. When the second batch of pastures grows up, you can buy some cattle and sheep depending on the situation. Don''t buy the camel cubs. It is enough to raise more than a hundred adult camels in the pasture."


    Daohua looked at Cao Chuan: "By the way, are there horses for sale?"


    Cao Chuan nodded: "There are some, but very few. Most of the horses are in the hands of the guards and the army."


    Daohua: "If you see something suitable, try to buy as much as possible. There is a shortage of supplies at Ganzhouwei. In the future, you must run inland frequently. Horses are indispensable."


    Cao Chuan nodded and agreed.


    With the increase of cattle and sheep, the pasture became more lively. The nearby pasture saw the thousands of cattle and sheep running in Qingyang Pasture, and they were very envious.


    "Do you think Xiao Mansion will not sell us pasture?"


    "It shouldn''t be. High-yield grain seeds are all sold out. There is no reason not to sell pasture seeds."


    "It is only a few months since the Xiao family has arrived in Ganzhouwei, and it is understandable that there are not many seeds."


    Shi Qukou.


    Wang Qizheng led the people to plant in the spring, when Wang Wu suddenly ran over: "Sir, come with me, I have found something here."


    Wang Qi glanced at Wang Wu who looked excited, and as soon as he handed the seed bag in his hand to the tribe on the side, Wang Wu eagerly pulled him away.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    After a certain distance, Wang Qicai asked.


    Wang Wu didn''t answer, he dragged Wang Qi forward quickly.


    A quarter of an hour later, the two came to the back of the mountain.


    "Sir, look at those people."


    Wang Qi looked down the mountain, his pupils shrinking a little.


    Armour!


    Looking at dozens of carriages full of ordnance, Wang Qi couldn''t help but shook.


    Wang Wula pulled Wang Qi: "Sir, where did you say these weapons were sent?"


    Wang Qi had returned to his senses, observed the transporting team, and said: "Sent to Ganzhou City."


    Wang Wu''s expression lifted after hearing this: "Sir, I think so too. At first sight, those people are not from Xiliang."


    "First, a large amount of food was transported, and now such an ordnance was transported again. It seems that Master Xiao didn''t come to Xiliang before going back."


    "Sir, you can go to him. He is the son of the prince of Beijing, so he will not be afraid of the Wei family."


    Wang Qi squinted at Wang Wu: ¡°Speaking of wind is rain, let¡¯s not say that I go to seek refuge. People will not accept it. That is the person and ability of Master Xiao. I also want to watch and watch first.¡±


    Wang Wu was anxious: "Sir, with your ability and knowledge, how could Master Xiao not accept it? You didn''t say it before, do you want to assist someone who has the ability to change Xiliang?"


    "I think that Master Xiao is fine. Our Wang clan has been suppressed by the Wei family so far. The clan members are now hiding in the mountains to have a shelter. We have to seize the opportunity."


    Wang Qi sighed. In Xiliang, the former Wang clan could be as famous as the Wei family. Because of their discord with the Wei family''s ideas, they were suppressed by the Wei family for decades.


    Thinking of the people who are dying and cannot even guarantee food and clothing, Wang Qi''s heart is also very stressed: "Look again."


    After saying this, no matter how Wang Wu persuaded him, Wang Qi didn''t say a word, until the transportation team under the mountain left, he turned and went back to continue farming.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 882： 882

    Chapter 882 Chapter 882, Su Hongxin comes to vote


    After the ordnance arrived, Xiao Yeyang didn''t let the transport team enter the city, but directly sent it to the frontier army barracks stationed in Ganzhouwei.


    Counsel General Cao Dan was excited as he watched the carriages carrying ordnance driving into the barracks.


    Because he was in command of the envoy, it didn¡¯t matter. Every time he reported the replacement of munitions equipment, he was rejected. His soldiers had not replaced weapons for several years.


    Once, a squad encountered the Xiliao people. Because the knife in the soldier''s hand was too blunt, the sword could not be pulled out after slashing the Zhongxi Liao people. That time, only a few people alive came back from that squad.


    "Thank you Master Xiao!" Cao Dan looked at Xiao Yeyang gratefully.


    As soon as this person came, the food and military supplies were solved one after another. He didn''t care about the change of power of Ganzhouwei. He would listen to whoever had good opponents and the lives of soldiers.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I have taken over Ganzhouwei. It is my duty to build your frontier army.¡±


    While speaking, he glanced at the soldiers who were training on the playground.


    "Let''s go, watch the soldiers training with me."


    For Cao Dan, in addition to letting Jin Lingwei explore his foundation, he himself has also inspected it himself.


    This is a general who has climbed up from the bottom step by step by relying on his military merits, and has no backing behind. It is reassuring to use.


    The military forces in Xiliang are more complicated than he thought. Due to the imperial court¡¯s negligence in management, many imaginations of self-respect and self-respect appeared. The emperor of the earth.


    He still has a long way to go to establish an indestructible and complete defense system in Xiliang.


    Now, we can only take care of Ganzhouwei first, and then take the rest step by step.


    "I see that the soldiers are much stronger than when I first came here."


    Xiao Yeyang and Cao Dan walked on the playground, slowly watching the soldiers who were training.


    Cao Dan smiled and said, ¡°Thanks to you, Master Xiao, the soldiers can eat full every day, and the spirit of energy will naturally come up.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him: "Don''t worry, as long as I am here, you won''t be overwhelmed by the soldiers." After speaking, he walked towards the military account.


    Cao Dan looked at his back, then at the soldiers in training, and quickly followed.


    Xiao Yeyang entered the military tent and stood in front of the sand table. He heard the movement of Cao Dan coming in, and did not turn his head. He said directly: "The area bordering Ganzhouwei and Xiliao is too wide. If the people of Xiliao came from a certain place It is very difficult for us to get there in time."


    This is also the reason why the people of Xiliao dared to rob Xiliang every year, and the sideline defense was too weak.


    Cao Dan looked at Xiao Yeyang: "What is your command?"


    Xiao Yeyang pointed his finger at the easternmost and westernmost borders of Xiliao and Ganzhouwei, as well as the middle position: "I plan to establish three major military towns in these three places. What do you think?"


    Cao Dan is very familiar with the area bordering Ganzhouwei and Xiliao, and immediately nodded: "If it is really to be built, it will naturally be the best. At that time, no matter where the Xiliao people invade from, we can quickly arrive. .But."


    Cao Dan looked at Xiao Yeyang as he wanted to say something.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at him: "If Cao Shen has anything to say, you are more familiar with the situation here than I am. I came here a few days to deliver ordnance, and secondly I want to hear your opinion."


    Cao Dan no longer hesitated, and said: "Master Xiao, if you really want to build a military center, the cost and investment may be very large, and this matter may have to be reported to the headquarters of the commander."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "No, I will report directly to the emperor. As for the commander''s side, once the establishment is completed, just let them know, lest they mess with me."


    Uh.


    Cao Dan stopped talking immediately, and said in his heart, it¡¯s different if there is a backer, enough to do things. Heng!


    "By the way, there is one more question. The soldiers under me were originally composed of 50,000 people, but some of them have been killed and injured in recent years. Now there are only less than 40,000 left. The commander has never given me any add."


    "Forty thousand people gathered together, the defensive ability is fair enough, but if it is dispersed to three military centers, the defensive ability will be greatly reduced."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "I know this, and I will find a way to solve it. Now let''s discuss specifically how to build a military center."


    While Xiao Yeyang stayed at the border barracks, Gu Jian was busy helping people at the Four Seasons Pharmacy, and Daohua was more busy than the two, not only taking care of the affairs of Xiao Mansion, but also watching the progress of spring ploughing.


    Dong Yuanxuan was also busy. After the refugees'' household registration was completed, he was busy looking for a place to resettle. After resettlement, he wanted to stare at them to open up wasteland.


    He cherishes this opportunity too much!


    The emperor did not pardon them. He knew that unless he made merits, the Dong family would still be exiled sinners.


    Since there are not many people who can use it, Master Dong and several adult men from the Dong family are helping.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yeyang acted very overbearing as soon as he came over. The officials of the health station were concerned about his identity and did not dare to stumble.


    In addition, officials also want to see the harvest of high-yield grains. With the assistance of Dong Laoye, the former chief ambassador of Zhongzhou, the refugee resettlement proceeded smoothly.


    Time passed bit by bit, and by mid-March, the two barren hills transformed into terraced fields were all cultivated.


    Taohua asked Yan Shouhou to kill a few sheep, so that the people who helped with the work during this period had two good meals.


    "The farming is over, continue to transform the barren hills."


    Taohua looked at Yan Shouhou, who was a lot thinner and darker: ¡°This year is the first year we came to Ganzhouwei. All kinds of things are pushed together. It¡¯s hard work.¡±


    Yan Shouhou quickly smiled and shook his head: "It is a small blessing to be able to do things for girls."


    Daohua glanced at Gu Yu: "Bring the South Sea pearl bracelet I got before."


    After Gu Yu found the pearl bracelet, Daohua handed it to Yan Shouhou: "After coming to Ganzhouwei, you have been busy outside and have no time to accompany your daughter-in-law. Take this pearl bracelet back and give it to your daughter-in-law. Bar."


    Yan Shouhou suddenly grinned. The girl rewarded her with jewelry, which is more face-saving than rewarding silver. This is the girl''s value and recognition of herself.


    Yan Shouhou took the pearl bracelet with both hands: "Thank you girl for the reward."


    Ina Flower: "You go back and fix it, and you will have to stare at the **** after the renovation."


    Yan Shouhou resigned and retired.


    As soon as the person left, Daohua thought of Xiao Yeyang, who had been rushing to the frontier army barracks in recent days, and walked to the kitchen, preparing to cook a pot of medicated food for him personally.


    As soon as Daohua arrived in the kitchen and put the ingredients and medicinal materials into the pot, the concierge hurriedly looked for it: "Madam, there is a beggar outside who claims to be an adult¡¯s companion, so I can¡¯t drive him away. I am now yelling outside to see you."


    Daohua was stunned for a moment: "Call Huazi? Accompanying reading?"


    Isn¡¯t Xiao Yeyang¡¯s accompanying reader Brother Dong, where did another one pop up?


    "What did he say his name is?"


    Concierge: "He said his name is Su Hongxin, the brother of your maiden sister-in-law, Madam."


    Daohua''s eyes widened suddenly, and the people in the kitchen looked at the medicated food, and walked towards the palace gate: "Why is Big Brother Su here?"


    The person in the concierge saw that Daohua really knew the beggar, and he felt a little bit of a sigh, but he was relieved when he thought of what happened to him and the other concierges.


    Soon, Daohua came to the mansion gate.


    Looking at the man lying on his back under the stone steps, with disheveled hair, ragged clothes, and dirty face, Daohua couldn''t help blinking.


    Is this man really Brother Su?


    Su Hongxin, who was hungry with soft hands and feet, and without any strength, turned his neck with difficulty when he heard the movement at the door, and tears burst into his eyes when he saw the rice flower standing in front of the mansion.


    "Sister Yan, I finally saw you~"


    This sing harmony with crying and joy, the volume is not loud, but the ending sound is stretched long, making the person who heard it tremble.


    "Come on, go and help Big Brother Su into the mansion."


    Daohua came back to her senses and saw that many people on the street were looking here, and quickly ordered the concierge to help Su Hongxin into the mansion.


    In the living room.


    Daohua looked at Su Hongxin, who was holding a chicken leg in one hand, and the other hand was wiping out the food on the table, and his cheeks were higher than a hamster, and swallowed.


    "Brother Su, you eat slowly, if it is not enough, I will let the kitchen do it." Then, worried that he would choke, he gave him a bowl of chicken soup.


    Su Hongxin took a big sip of the chicken soup, then wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. Before he swallowed the contents of his mouth, he said vaguely, "Sister Yan, you don¡¯t know, this time I¡¯ve done a terrible crime. NS."


    Daohua watched Su Hongxin¡¯s eyes filled with tears for an instant, her eyelids jumped, and she asked, "Brother Su, why are you coming to Xiliang?"


    Su Hongxin touched his shiny mouth again with the back of his hand: "I heard that the little prince has come to Xiliang, I''ll take refuge in him."


    While speaking, he took another sip of chicken soup, then burped, and then said, ¡°Seeing your third and fourth brothers are getting better and better together, especially your fourth brother, who have become generals of the water army.¡±


    "As for me, I''m still in Zhongzhou and I didn''t accomplish anything."


    said angrily.


    "Your fourth brother is really too loyal. When I was young, he and I agreed to be generals together, but he left me behind."


    "In Xiliang, don¡¯t the people of Xiliao often commit crimes? My grandfather said that the little prince will come to Xiliang and he will definitely not return without success. I am here."


    "My little prince, your third, fourth, and Dong elder brothers grew up together. It doesn¡¯t make sense. They are all strong. I am the only one who is weak. I want to come out."


    Ina Hua was silent, and then asked: "Then how did you make it like this?"


    Hearing this, Su Hongxin suddenly deflated: "Don''t mention it, Xiaoye, I was tricked by a woman."


    Next, Su Hongxin crackled his hero to save the beauty, but was deceived by the beauty and talked about all the entanglement.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 883： 883

    Chapter 883 Chapter 883, mutual market


    After listening to Su Hongxin¡¯s so-called hero saving the beauty, Daohua did not sympathize with him at all: ¡°You men, when you see the weak and pretend to be a pitiful and weak beauty, you will be heroic and you deserve to have a long memory.¡±


    Su Hongxin said with a sad face: "Big sister Yan, I would be so pitiful without you."


    Daohua ignored him, but asked: "Brother Su, I ask you, you come to Xiliang, do they know about your uncle and auntie?"


    Su Hongxin''s eyes were a little erratic: "Well, I plan to tell my family after I come to Xiliang."


    Hearing this, Daohua was speechless: "You didn''t even tell your sister-in-law?"


    Soon after Yan''s family entered Beijing, Su Hongxin married a local aristocratic daughter in Zhongzhou.


    Su Hongxin: "I can¡¯t tell your sister-in-law that she is pregnant. If she knows that I am coming to Xiliang, she will definitely threaten me with the baby in her stomach and not let me go."


    Daohua became even more speechless. She looked at Su Hongxin with the eyes of a scumbag: "Brother Su, your sister-in-law is pregnant and you are running outside, so you are not afraid that she will be worried and afraid.


    Su Hongxin was stunned for a moment, and then said weakly: "No, your sister-in-law is in good health, even more aggressive than you and Sister Dong, so you won¡¯t be angry with yourself for such a trivial matter."


    Hearing these words, Daohua was speechless: "Why are Yuanyao and I pungent? Brother Su, don''t hurt us badly here!" After speaking, he paused and said bluntly:


    "It''s one thing for a sister-in-law to be in good health, but as the father of your child, you should be with your pregnant wife and unborn child at home."


    "Women giving birth is an extremely dangerous thing. My sister-in-law needs your company and care. You just ran out like this. It''s really irresponsible."


    Su Hongxin knew that he was wrong, and scratched his head: "Big sister Yan, don''t talk about me, in fact, I regretted it a little after I came out, but I have come to Xiliang, so I can¡¯t let me go back now."


    Daohua shook her head. She couldn''t say too much, and said: "I''ll let the maid prepare pen and ink for you right away. You can write a letter and go home to report your safety."


    Su Hongxin nodded quickly: "Thank you, sister Yan."


    Daohua asked the maid to bring hot water to Su Hongxin to wash up again, and then asked Gu Yu to bring pen, ink and letter paper to him: "Brother Su, Yeyang is not here now. After you finish writing the letter, take a good rest, Ye Yang is back, I''ll let someone call you."


    Su Hongxin got up and said to Daohua, "Thank you, sister Yan."


    Daohua smiled: "You are my brother-in-law of my fourth sister-in-law. Thank you so much. Write a letter quickly. Don''t worry about your uncle, aunt and sister-in-law." After that, she left.


    "What, Su Hongxin is here?!"


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang came back in the evening, Daohua told Su Hongxin about his arrival.


    Daohua talked about the embarrassment when Su Hongxin came, and focused on how he was deceived: "You must not learn from him, I don''t want to have a beggar-like grandfather come to the door one day."


    Xiao Yeyang listened, and smiled and held Daohua: "You mate, I won''t be so stupid. If you want to lie to me, you have to have that ability and courage."


    Think about Daohua. Jin Lingwei pays attention to details when handling the case. It is difficult to fool them with the white lotus, unless they are willing to believe it.


    "He said he came to take refuge in you, and he also said that he also wanted to be a general."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Su Hongxin and your fourth brother are the best, since they were young, they have been clamoring to be generals. If you want to see your fourth brother go to the navy side, he can''t help it."


    Daohua: "Brother Su came here without telling his family. Fighting is extremely dangerous. I¡¯m afraid I learned that the Su¡¯s family will be involved in this matter, lest there be a case and it¡¯s not easy to explain."


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while: "Su Hongxin''s martial arts is still very good, I will talk to him, and explain the dangers of the battlefield to him clearly, as for the Su family."


    "Old Mrs. Su is not looking forward to the future. Since Su Hongxin has already arrived, it is estimated that he will not be allowed to go back."


    Daohua nodded in agreement.


    Xiao Yeyang then smiled and said, "Don''t say, Su Hongxin came really at the right time."


    "I''m planning to build a military town. Although Cao Dan is still good, I haven''t known him for long and I can''t trust him completely. Su Hongxin has come and just stayed at the barracks to help me stare. I''ll go later. See him."


    Daohua: "Don''t worry, he did suffer a bit this time. Let him rest for the night and see you tomorrow."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Alright, I finally came back early and didn''t want to waste time on him." As he said, he picked up Daohua and walked towards the bed.


    "The medicated diet you gave me tonight is great. Now I am full of energy. I will continue to make it in two days."


    After breakfast the next day, Xiao Yeyang met Su Hongxin.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring at him with a smile, Su Hongxin felt a little awkward when he thought that he had been tricked into begging all the way over: "Little Prince"


    Xiao Yeyang interrupted him: "There is no little prince here. Either call me by name or Master Xiao."


    Su Hongxin is very good at climbing up the pole. He hasn¡¯t seen him for a few years, and he didn¡¯t feel anything strange to Xiao Yeyang. He smiled and sat down with Xiao Yeyang and said, "Yeyang."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at him, then smiled and shook his head. Su Hongxin''s personality is very similar to Wen Kai''s, and it''s no wonder that he was good at both when he was a child.


    "The letter from my family was sent away?"


    Su Hongxin nodded: "Send away."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You will come out without telling your family. If Mrs. Su wants you to go back, I dare not keep you."


    Su Hongxin said confidently: "No, I came out to blog about the future, and my grandfather can only support it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled. Although he welcomed Su Hongxin''s arrival, he still reminded him: "You come all the way, and you should have a deep understanding of the suffering in Xiliang, and you really want to stay here. ?"


    Su Hongxin: "Of course, I just didn¡¯t want to stay at home in a hurry. Seeing that you all have your own things to do, I have to catch up."


    Xiao Yeyang patted him on the shoulder: "You are here, I am very welcome. I just came to Ganzhouwei. There are a lot of things to deal with, but there are not many reliable people at hand. You can just help. I."


    Su Hongxin straightened up his chest: "You know my ability. When I was training in Governor Guo''s barracks, I was not much worse than Wen Tao and Wen Kai."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded, and told him about the construction of a major military town: "I plan to build three, but the one in the middle is at the foot of Yunlian Mountain, which is occupied by Xiliao. Now only We can build the left and right defense lines first."


    "Two important military towns, I may want you to garrison one in the future."


    Su Hongxin heard it surging. He didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to reuse him as soon as he came: "You can rest assured to leave the errands to me, and I will do it well."


    Xiao Yeyang continued: "Wait for you to repair for a while, I will send you to the border army barracks to help me stare at the construction of the army town, and secondly, by the way, make a good relationship with the soldiers in the barracks."


    "If you want to be a general, you can''t do it with the hearts of the soldiers."


    Su Hongxin: "I know all this, so don''t worry."


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while, and then said, "Yuan Xuan is also in Ganzhou City. I will take you to see him later."


    Su Hongxin did not have any surprises after hearing this. The Dong family was exiled to Xiliang, and the little prince is here now, with the friendship of childhood, naturally he will not ignore it.


    "Well, I haven''t seen Brother Dong for a long time."


    Seeing Su Hongxin, Dong Yuanxuan was also really happy, and he couldn''t help but think of his childhood in Zhongzhou.


    Since Xiao Yeyang and Dong Yuanxuan were very busy, the three of them simply sat for a while and then separated.


    When ?? separated, Dong Yuanxuan invited Su Hongxin to his home as a guest, and Su Hongxin immediately agreed.


    Yeyang gave him a few days of repairing time, and he happened to ask Brother Dong to learn more about Ganzhouwei¡¯s side.


    A few days later, Su Hongxin went to the border army barracks.


    This guy has a straightforward character. After he arrived at the barracks, he was like a fish in water, and he soon became one with the soldiers. It was Cao Dan, who also valued Su Hongxin very much.


    After Xiao Yeyang knew, he was relieved a lot.


    Daohua thought that Su Hongxin''s wife was pregnant, she might be worried about Su Hongxin, so she sent a message to Su''s family with carrier pigeons and reported safety.


    Zhongzhou, Su Mansion.


    Mrs. Su received the news from Daohua, and her heart finally fell back to her stomach, but when she thought that her son had gone to Xiliang, Xiliang would fight with Xiliao some time, and she was a little worried.


    After knowing this, Grandpa Su was silent for a while, and said: "Hongxin wants to break through, so let him go. The little prince is over there, it''s safer than if he goes to other places."


    Thinking of the several teenagers in the past, now they all have their own futures, and the old man does not want his grandson to be too mediocre.


    "Hongxin''s wife was still pregnant, and Hongxin left without saying a word. The child must be wronged in her heart. You have to take care of her."


    Mrs. Su nodded: "Daughter-in-law knows."


    Time slipped away quickly, and it was mid-April in a blink of an eye.


    Under the construction of the frontier army, the military center of the westernmost border defense zone of Ganzhouwei has begun to take shape. After Xiao Yeyang patrolled, he perfected several places, and then returned to Ganzhou City.


    "Clean up, I''ll take you out for a stroll."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise: "Do you have time?" After arriving at Ganzhou Guardian, Xiao Yeyang can be said to be busy becoming a top, going out early and returning late every day.


    Xiao Yeyang stepped forward and sat down with Daohua, and said with a smile: "Before you came to Xiliang, didn''t you say that you want to go shopping, I will take you out now, are you not happy?"


    Daohua quickly retorted: "Why am I not happy?" As he said, he took a close look at Xiao Yeyang''s expression, "Are you really going to take me out for shopping?"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang nodding, Daohua immediately got up and ran to the screen before changing clothes.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, smiled and shook his head, and at the same time felt a little guilty. After coming to Ganzhou Wei, he didn''t accompany Yiyi much.


    Ganzhouwei in April, the temperature is not high or low, it is most suitable to go out to play.


    Daohua changed into a light and convenient dress, and also changed Xiao Yeyang''s uniform, and then went out happily.


    The carriage left the gate and ran straight to the north.


    Daohua lay in front of the car window, looking at the vast and empty ground outside, smelling the fresh air, she wanted to yell at the window.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the bright smile on Daohua¡¯s face, smiled and hugged the person back: "The wind is blowing too much, be careful of headaches. When I''m done, I''ll take you on a horse and run."


    Daohua turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang: "I knew it, you definitely didn''t take me out on purpose."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and pecked her red lips, and explained: "There are less than 1,000 horses on Ganzhouwei''s side. I want to form a team that can resist the Xiliao cavalry and can fight quickly. Liangju can''t do it."


    "I had someone contact a horse dealer in Xiliao. Today I will take you out for shopping and buy a horse. It kills two birds with one stone."


    Ina Flower glanced at her mouth: "I know you are not so free."


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua tightly, his face pressed against Daohua¡¯s side cheek: "When things on Ganzhouwei''s side are on the right track, I will accompany you well."


    Daohua smiled and said ¡®um¡¯: "Then I can wait."


    Not long after, Daohua noticed a dry river appeared outside the carriage: "This is the Dan River, right?"


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang sat by the window and hung the car curtain, looking solemnly at the depleted river outside and the surrounding desolate and desolate land.


    "Yes, this is the Dan River whose source was cut off by the people of Xiliao."


    "Did you know that this place was originally an endless prairie, because the tributaries of the Dan River flowed through, with abundant water and grass, it was a natural horse-raising pasture."


    "But after the source of the Dan River was occupied by the Xiliao people, this side slowly became barren. In addition, the Xiliao people often came here, and the herders were afraid to come to graze. The horses we need can only go west. Liao merchants buy it."


    Daohua raised her eyes and looked at the snow-capped mountain that was connected to the blue sky in the distance, and then said: "We must take Dan River back."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted his eyes: "Sure, if you want the Xiliang army to have a strong combat capability, horses are indispensable. As long as Danhe is taken back, we can build our own horse farm."


    As soon as he came, he asked the frontier army to build a military town on the east-west defense line of Ganzhou. In addition to perfecting the defense system, there was another main purpose, which was to take back the Dan River.


    There is no sufficient water source, even if there are high-yield grains, the harvest in Ganzhouwei will not be so high.


    One night rest in Beiwan Baihu under the jurisdiction of Ganzhouwei. At noon the next day, Xiao Yeyang and his entourage came to a border town on the border between Xiliang and Xiliao.


    Xiao Yeyang took out the drapery hat and tied it to Daohua himself: "This border town used to belong to the jurisdiction of Xiliang, but later Ganzhouwei''s management and control capabilities were not enough. It has become a mutual market place between Xiliao and Xiliang."


    "Xiliao''s supplies are even scarcer than Xiliang. Although there are few caravans in Xiliang, they are not completely absent. The tea, silk, and porcelain brought by caravans are very popular here."


    "In Xiliang, you also need to buy Xiliao Liangju and furs. Regarding the cross-market situation in Bianzhen, I just turned a blind eye to it."


    Daohua: "It is better to regulate and manage it."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I will in the future." When he takes back Danhe, builds three major military towns, and builds a defensive line, he will take back the original site of Xiliang.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 884： 884

    Chapter 884 Chapter 884, black eat black


    Bian Town is called Bamu Town. Although it is the Xiliao and Xiliang Mutual Market, it does not occupy a very large area. This is mainly because it belongs to the two-regardless zone and often violent fights occur.


    People who don¡¯t have any power don¡¯t dare to come here to make transactions. Ordinary people will be robbed in all likelihood. Those with bad luck may lose their lives.


    The local residents here are also pitiful, but as long as those who stay, most of them have some courage and means.


    Xiao Yeyang came to buy a horse this time, just to find a middleman in the town to match the line.


    The small town is still very lively. Xiao Yeyang walked the street without hurries, holding Daohua, carefully looking at everything in the town.


    On the street, the Xiliao people are more and more active than the Daxia people. It can also be seen from the side that in this town, the Xiliao people are stronger. If you think deeply, you may also be able to spy out the Xiliang capital these years. How weak is the commander¡¯s defense.


    In Daxia''s territory, it is enough for the people of Xiliao to enter and leave at will, and they have to press down on the people here. What is it that is not the incompetence of the government?


    "This is a bit like a wholesale market."


    Dao Labian observed the vendors on the street and said to Xiao Yeyang.


    "Wholesale." Xiao Yeyang chewed these two words, then smiled and said, "What you said is appropriate."


    Daohua continued: "If the government comes forward to manage it, it will definitely be more standardized and lively here."


    Xiao Yeyang agreed with Daohua¡¯s words: ¡°But there must be a prerequisite, that is, the army on Xiliang¡¯s side is strong enough to prevent the people of Xiliao from attacking and must abide by the rules we have set.¡±


    Daohua smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Aren''t you here? I believe there will be such a day."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, his eyes gleaming with determination to win. Once he came to Xiliang, he had to make some deeds.


    The trade on the main street was normal. When Xiao Yeyang led the rice flower into the back street, the place was filled with a lot of improper transactions.


    Looking at the woman who was locked in a cage for trading, Daohua frowned subconsciously.


    These women are from Xiliao and Daxia.


    Xiao Yeyang pulled the rice flower and quickly passed through the street, and in a short while, he came to a courtyard that looked pretty good.


    After Defu went up and knocked on the door, soon a middle-aged strong man walked out.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, the brawny Ma Teng immediately raised a smile on his face, clasped his fists and saluted: "Master Xiao is here, please sit in the room."


    Xiao Yeyang: "No, boss Ma, I don¡¯t have much time. I want to see horses now. The horse vendors have arrived?"


    Ma Teng has nothing to do with him. This is a big customer in front of him. As long as he facilitates today''s sale, he can get a lot of commissions: "Here, here, it has been a while, I will lead you there?"


    Xiao Yeyang said ¡®um¡¯: "Lead the way ahead."


    Because Xiao Yeyang wanted more horses, horse dealers did not enter the town, but waited outside the town.


    Everyone was about to turn around and leave, but Daohua suddenly spoke: "Boss, I look at your yard as if there are two black and white cows?"


    Ma Teng stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly nodded: "Madam has good eyesight. There are indeed two cows. They were sold by a caravan from Xiliao. Unfortunately, because the asking price is too high, no one has bought them yet. "


    Ina Flower: "Can we go in and have a look?"


    Ma Teng looked at Xiao Yeyang, and seeing that he had no objection, he immediately invited a few people into the yard.


    Looking at the two black-and-white cows in the yard that were obviously taller and larger than ordinary cows, Xiao Yeyang said, "There are cows of this breed in Xiliao?"


    Ma Teng smiled and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not from Xiliao. It was a trader from Xiliao merchants and other countries in the Western Regions. Maybe it was eating too much and I didn¡¯t want to raise it, so I put it here.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua spinning around two cows, and asked with a smile, "Want to buy?"


    Daohua nodded quickly, black and white cows, this is the dairy cow with the highest milk yield.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately looked at Ma Teng: "We want these two cows."


    Ma Teng grinned suddenly: "These two cows happen to be a male and a female, and Master Xiao and his wife will never lose money if they buy them back."


    Thank God, these two cows have finally been bought. You know, after the cow was put in his place, he spent a lot of money to buy pasture. If someone bought it, he was naturally very happy.


    Mei Lan Mei Ju stepped forward to untie the rope, and pulled one end out of the yard.


    Xiao Yeyang felt Daohua''s happiness, and said amusedly: "It''s just two cows, do you need to be so happy?"


    Ina Flower: "You don''t understand."


    Led by Ma Teng, Xiao Yeyang and his party left Border Town, walked almost two kilometers, and came to a racecourse that was not small in scale.


    "This horse farm was originally left by our ancestors. It''s a pity that the situation has been unstable over the years, and the people of Xiliao always come to grab things, so I shut them down."


    "Master Xiao wants more horses, so I let the horse dealer drive the horses to my horse farm."


    Ma Teng was talking while leading Xiao Yeyang and his party into the racecourse.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I saw a group of Xiliao people gathered in the distance.


    "You are waiting for me at the carriage."


    Daohua glanced at the Xiliao people in the distance and nodded.


    Immediately, Xiao Yeyang walked towards the people of Xiliao with the blessing and the daring to be a few.


    "Brother Yelu, this is Master Xiao who wants to buy a horse." Ma Teng smiled and introduced Xiao Yeyang to the horse dealer.


    Yel¨¹ Baichi squinted at Xiao Yeyang: "Have you brought the silver? I don''t need any silver tickets."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t care about Yelu Baichi¡¯s attitude: ¡°Boss Ma said before that you can buy it with gold. There is too much silver to get it. I brought gold.¡±


    Yelu Baichi: "Golden. It''s okay, I want to see it."


    Xiao Yeyang turned his head and looked in the direction of the carriage. Soon, eight secret guards dressed as ordinary people got out of the carriage with four wooden boxes.


    When the dark guard arrived, Xiao Yeyang directly asked Defu to open the box.


    Looking at the golden bars, Yelu Baichi nodded in satisfaction, and gave Ma Teng a smile: "You are looking for a good buyer, and you can continue to cooperate next time."


    Xiao Yeyang motioned to Defu to close the box, and looked at Yelu Baichi, "Now it''s time for me to look at the horse."


    Yel¨¹baichi smiled and said, "This is natural." He said, putting the whistle on his neck into his mouth, and with a whistle, hundreds of horses immediately started running in the racecourse.


    After seeing Xiao Yeyang, he really frowned: "The quantity is wrong, I want two thousand horses, you clearly only have a few hundred horses."


    Yelubaichi smiled: "The eyesight is good. There are only five hundred horses. However, you should be content. I can tell you that the royal family of Xiliao has strictly controlled the sale of horses in the past two years. I can take out five. Hundred horses, that¡¯s because I have a strong relationship, otherwise, you won¡¯t even be able to buy five hundred horses."


    Ma Teng saw Xiao Yeyang''s face sinking slightly, and he hurriedly laughed and said, "Brother Yelu, didn''t we say that we have 2,000 good horses? Can you be there?"


    Yel¨¹baichi interrupted Ma Teng impatiently: "I said there are only 500 horses, don''t you understand people?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Defu, and Defu immediately signaled the dark guard to take away three boxes.


    Yel¨¹ Baichi met, and quickly stopped: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at him expressionlessly: "The gold I brought was for two thousand good horses. You only have five hundred horses. I naturally want to get back the extra gold."


    Yel¨¹baichi coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that the things you take out can be taken back. If you want to buy these five hundred horses today, you have to keep all the boxes for me.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Yelu Baichi: "Do you want to rob me?"


    Yel¨¹ Baichi chuckled: "Don''t say things so badly, I am a businessperson."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I have to take away both the horse and the extra gold."


    As soon as the words came out, the Xiliao people behind Yelubaichi immediately surrounded them, and each of them took out their sabers.


    Yel¨¹baichi has been doing business in Bianzhen for many years. Although he is used to being arrogant and domineering, he still looks at people. Seeing that his own people have pulled out the knife, the other party did not react much, and suddenly knew that the buyer was not easy to provoke.


    In silence, Yelu Baichi suddenly scanned Daohua and Meilan Meiju standing in front of the carriage. Daohua was wearing a curtain and could not see her face, but Meilan Meiju could see clearly.


    Yel¨¹ Baichi especially loves Daxia beauty, especially when he thinks of the white and soft snow skin of the Daxia lady whom the eldest prince marries, it itches hard to bear.


    Seeing that Meilan and Meiju are looking good, Yelubaichi couldn''t help but catch Daohua''s attention.


    The maids are so beautiful, the master must be stunning, right?


    Xiao Yeyang noticed Yelu Baichi¡¯s gaze, and there was a cold light in his eyes, but Yelu Baichi didn¡¯t wipe anything, and said desperately, ¡°You can buy these five hundred horses, and give that woman to I."


    As soon as he said this, the blessed heart and liver next to him couldn''t help but tremble, and looked at Yelu Baichi with the eyes of a dead person.


    This guy really lives up to the name his father and mother gave him, he is really an idiot!


    Beside the carriage, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang turning around and walking towards her when she saw the Xiliao people at the head point to herself.


    "Get in the car and go!"


    As soon as Xiao Yeyang arrived in front of the carriage, he helped Daohua into the carriage.


    After getting in the carriage, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang''s slightly ugly expression: "What''s the matter? I didn''t buy a horse and the price was not agreed?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "No, the horse is bought, but the quantity is less." He said, knocked on the door of the carriage, and soon the carriage started.


    Daohua didn''t ask any more, when the carriage turned and left the racecourse, through the curtain of the carriage, Xiao Yeyang swept the Xiliao people from the Anwei Dynasty brought by Xiao Yeyang and moved their hands.


    Half an hour later, Defu brought the dark guards and Xiao Yeyang together.


    Xiao Yeyang got off the carriage: "Did you handle it cleanly?"


    Defu stepped forward and replied: "Master, don''t worry, there is no trace left."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Ma Teng, who was a little pale on the side: "Boss Ma"


    Witnessing the Defu and his party to kill Yelu Baichi, Ma Teng was okay except that his complexion was a little stiff.


    Obviously, a middleman like him doing business in Border Town has long been surprised at things like robbery and killing.


    However, after seeing the extraordinary skills of Defu and the others, Ma Teng began to guess Xiao Yeyang¡¯s identity in his heart: "What''s the command of Master Xiao?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "What happened today has never happened."


    Ma Teng nodded quickly: "Don''t worry, Lord Xiao, I know about this."


    Xiao Yeyang: ¡°I¡¯m short of horses here. If you encounter horse dealers from Xiliao again, you will let me know.¡± After speaking, he looked towards Defu.


    Defu immediately took out two gold bars and handed them to Ma Teng.


    Ma Teng did not refuse. Taking money to do business is what one of them should do. He smiled and took the gold bullion: "Thank you, Master Xiao for the meal."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and turned around to get into the carriage.


    Just then, an old woman came over with a basket: "Master Ma?"


    Ma Teng went to look for fame, saw someone he knew, and immediately walked over: "Ms. Feng, why are you here?"


    The old woman carried the basket in her hand: ¡°My son went to Yunlian Mountain again last month and found a lot of Cordyceps. Don¡¯t I want to bring it here and let you sell it?¡±


    Ma Teng looked at the basket covered with grass, and mentioned in his hand: "Okay, I see, you go back first, let your son come to me in two days."


    The old woman nodded. Just about to leave, Daohua suddenly opened the curtain: "I heard you are talking about Cordyceps, can you bring it to me to see?"


    Ma Teng glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and seeing that he had no objection, he immediately trot over with the basket, and did not dare to lean in the carriage, but handed the basket to Defu.


    "This Cordyceps is a kind of herbal medicine that grows in alpine regions and snow-capped mountains. It is often eaten and it is good for the body."


    Defu handed the basket to the car window.


    Daohua glanced over, and there was a surprise in her eyes: "It''s really Cordyceps." Then, she looked at the old woman, "Old man, how do you sell this herb?"


    The old woman was a little awkward, and looked at Ma Teng for help.


    Ma Teng smiled and said, "Madam, we usually sell this cordyceps for one or two silver per catty."


    Rice Flower: "I want this basket of Cordyceps."


    Hearing this, she did not wait for Daohua''s instructions, so she took out a few pieces of silver from her arms and handed it to the old woman.


    The old woman thanked her for getting the silver, and handed the smallest piece to Ma Teng.


    Ma Teng smiled and refused: "Ms. Feng, I didn''t help you sell this time, so I won''t charge you anymore. Go back soon, it''s getting late."


    The old woman looked happy, bent her waist a few times in the direction of a carriage, and turned and left.


    Seeing the old woman''s legs and feet, Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and said, "This old woman''s body is pretty good."


    Rice Flower: "Eating Cordyceps often is good for your health."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Ma Teng: "Many people ask you to help sell things?"


    Ma Teng smiled and nodded: "They are all nearby villagers. The people of Xiliao in Bamu Town often come and go. They don''t dare to buy things alone. I have a way. This will help everyone. Buy something, charge an intermediate fee, and eat as much as you like."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Ma Teng: "You have been living in Bamu Town. You should have a good understanding of things here, right?"


    Ma Teng looked at Xiao Yeyang, turned a few times in his heart, and then smiled confidently: "There is nothing about Bamu Town that Ma Teng doesn''t know about."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Ma Teng again, then turned to the carriage.


    Looking at the carriage going away, Ma Teng cast his eyes down and contemplated: "This Xiao Ye. The background seems very difficult."


    As a middleman, in order to avoid trouble, he actually didn¡¯t want to inquire about the background of the buyer and seller, but the oppressive feeling given to him by Master Xiao today was too strong. The force of the group of Xiliao people in Yelvbaichi was not low, but he was defeated by Master Xiao. All of his subordinates are destroyed, this is definitely not an ordinary businessman.


    He had to find a way to find out who this Xiao Ye was sacred.


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang brought Daohua, Bu Gandang and the others together.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the five hundred horses surrounding the dark guards: "How about it, the horses are still obedient?"


    Step dare to take out the whistle: "With this whistle, the horse didn''t run around."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "That''s good, you guys work hard, send the horse to the newly built Ganxuan Town overnight, and when I get back, I will start training soldiers to shoot."


    Step dare to lead and leave.


    In the carriage, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang frowning, and asked, "But there are not enough horses?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Ganzhouwei''s original 1,000 horses, and today''s 500 horses, add up to only 1,500 horses. Usually it''s enough for a small fight, but you have to go fast. It really won''t work to take Dan River back."


    "I went to Danhe to take a look before. There are 20,000 troops stationed in Xiliao. If you want a quick fight, you have to train at least 5,000 cavalry."


    "Once the time has passed for a long time, the Xiliao army will come to support, and if you don''t pay attention, it may trigger a full-scale war."


    "Uncle Emperor''s attention is now in the navy. He definitely doesn''t want to be messed up on the northwest side. Fighting on both sides is too much for the treasury."


    Daohua thought for a while: "Have you noticed that there seems to be a lack of tea in Xiliao? I just paid close attention to the business in Bam Town and found that someone exchanged a cow for a pot of tea."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Xiliao lives on nomads. He eats almost all kinds of hot, greasy, indigestible foods such as beef, mutton and milk. You need to drink tea frequently to improve your physical condition. A good medicine for curing diseases."


    Ina Flower: "Since they are so short of tea, you can exchange tea with them."


    Xiao Yeyang pondered: "This method works, but from the words of the Xiliao people just now, Xiliao has very strict control over the sale of horses in the past two years and wants to buy a large number of horses. I''m afraid it won''t work with acquaintances."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 885： 885

    Chapter 885 Chapter 885, Coal Mine


    After stepping away with the horse, Xiao Yeyang pulled Daohua out of the carriage, helped her to mount, and turned over and sat on it.


    The two ride on the same horse, admiring this vast wasteland, walking without haste.


    Daohua leaned comfortably in Xiao Yeyang''s arms, enjoying this rare solitary time.


    "Do you want to ride a horse to gallop?"


    Daohua''s eyes lit up and nodded busy.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, smiled freely, waving the horse whip in his hand, and the horse sitting down shot out like an arrow from the string.


    The sweet laughter and the wanton smile, accompanied by the horse''s gallop, stayed on this land.


    Xiao Yeyang slapped his horse whip and ran fast with the rice flower. When the horse rushed up an uphill field, a dark half-aged young man suddenly appeared behind the slope.


    "Call~"


    Xiao Yeyang was startled, and quickly tightened his mount.


    And the young man was shocked and stupefied when he saw the tall horse rushing over.


    The horse raised its front foot high, and was tightly restrained by Xiao Yeyang, before kicking it towards the boy.


    Xiao Yeyang drove the horse to avoid the boy, and then stepped back a few steps before quickly looking at Daohua: "Aren''t you scared?"


    Inahana patted her chest: "Fortunately, I was surprised."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that her expression was still normal, so he turned over and got off the horse.


    "I want to go down too." Daohua stretched out her hands.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately reached out and hugged her.


    At this time, Defu and Mei Lan, who were in a carriage, also arrived.


    Blessed: "Master, what happened?"


    Xiao Yeyang ignored him, strode towards the young boy who was so black that only his eyes could see the white.


    The young man seemed to be frightened and stupefied, standing still in a stiff posture.


    Daohua also walked over, not wanting Xiao Yeyang to scare people anymore, and asked first: "Little brother, are you okay."


    Inquired into the ear with a caring voice, and the boy finally recovered. Once he recovered, he fell on the ground with his legs weak, and then, tears flowed down.


    Uh.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other quickly, and the boy in front of them was only twelve or thirteen years old. Seeing him crying sadly, the two men felt guilty about bullying the children.


    Seeing that the two masters were embarrassed, they quickly took out their handkerchiefs and handed them over: "Little brother, don''t cry, let''s say something."


    The young man looked at Daohua and didn¡¯t feel malicious, so he wiped his eyes with the blessed veil, choked and said, ¡°I thought I was going to die just now.¡±


    Defu was a little bit dumbfounded: "Aren''t you still dead? Get up quickly, don''t cry." As he said, he stretched out his hand to help the boy.


    After the boy stood up, he saw that the veil in his hand was already pitch black, and looked at blessed with embarrassment.


    Daifu looked at the directly dyed black veil, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "The veil is here for you."


    Seeing that the boy''s emotions stabilized, Daohua asked, "Brother, where did you come from, how did you make your whole body so dirty? You just ran so anxiously?"


    Hearing this, the youth''s expression suddenly became nervous and panicked. Before he could say anything, loud voices came from behind the hillside.


    "That little **** must not run far, so I must catch him back to Lao Tzu."


    The young man was about to flee, and was blessed to grab him.


    The boy was anxious: "They are people in the coal mine. They came to catch me."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the boy: "Did you escape from the coal mine?"


    The young man nodded quickly: "You let me go. I''m going to die if I''m caught by the people in the coal mine. I beg you."


    Xiao Yeyang heard the sound getting closer and glanced at Defu, who hid the young man in the carriage.


    As soon as the young man was forced into the carriage, a few fierce and strong men appeared in his sight.


    Xiao Yeyang stood in front of Daohua, blocked her behind, and swept the brawny men blankly.


    Several brawny men looked at Xiao Yeyang and the others, and they were all taken aback.


    It may be that he sensed that Xiao Yeyang and his party were not easy to provoke, and the brawny men continued to chase forward without asking anything.


    "Brother Tiger, why didn''t you ask those people just now?"


    "You are blind, that horse and carriage are not something ordinary people can afford at first sight, and the look of the man in brocade clothes is more frightening than that of the adults. Those people are not something we can afford to offend. of."


    "What if that kid hides in their carriage?"


    "Heh, you don¡¯t have many opportunities to deal with the nobles. I don¡¯t know that the aloft they don¡¯t look at us with mud legs in their hearts. Among those people, there are still female relatives, how could it be possible to help a dirty child?"


    Waiting for the people to walk away without a figure, only when they were blessed did they open the carriage and let the boy get out of the carriage.


    The young man looked at Fufu, then at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, and then knelt down with a ¡®punk¡¯, ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the young man, who was twelve or thirteen years old, his body was so thin that a gust of wind could blow away, and he asked with condensed eyebrows: "You are still so young to work in a coal mine?"


    There was some anger on the young man¡¯s face: "I was forcibly arrested by them."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Why did they arrest you?"


    The boy shook his head: "I don''t know, my dad is a staff member of Yang Baihu of Beihu Office." At this point, the boy''s eyes were red again, "Last fall, my dad suddenly died inexplicably."


    "My family and I were very sad, but we didn''t dare to go to the Baihu Office to inquire. But I didn''t expect Yang Baihu to send someone to the coal mine to work in the coal mine just after the new year."


    "They tortured me every day, they kept me digging for coal, and they didn''t give me food. I really couldn''t stand it, so they escaped."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the boy, knowing that he had nothing to say, and was too lazy to ask.


    However, Beiwan Hundred Households discovered a coal mine.


    In the past few months, he checked all the taxes paid by the thousands of households and the hundred households under the jurisdiction of Ganzhouwei for the past two years, and did not see how much tax and silver all Beiwan hundred households had paid.


    The coal mines in Xiliang can be mined privately, but a certain amount of tax and silver must be paid every year. Obviously, the Beiwan Hundred Households has concealed the coal mine.


    Thinking of Ganzhou Guard¡¯s financial expenditures, Xiao Yeyang was very annoyed by such officials who took the lead in tax evasion and tax evasion. He glanced at the boy again and said quietly, "Those people have already left, you can leave by yourself."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and walked towards the carriage. He was taken aback and didn''t want to ride a horse anymore.


    The young man looked at the backs of the two, with a look of struggle. When his father was still alive, he often went to the Baihusho and met some noble people.


    These people in front of him felt stronger than Yang Baihu. He also saw the scene that the people in the coal mine just dared not provoke and evaded them actively.


    Can these people help him?


    Thinking of the elderly grandfather and grandmother in the family, and the sister who was being watched by the villain in the village, the boy gritted his teeth, decided to take a gamble, and ran towards Xiao Yeyang and Daohua quickly.


    Blessed, I thought he was going to do something, so he quickly stood up and wanted to stop him.


    Who knows, as soon as the boy ran over, he knelt directly in front of Daohua and Xiao Yeyang: "Two good people, please save me and my family."


    Although Daohua had some sympathy for the teenager to dig a coal mine at a young age, she looked away when she thought that the teenager had just spoken vaguely.


    Xiao Yeyang simply ignored him, reaching out to help Daohua get into the car.


    "If two good people can shelter me and my family, I would like to tell you the location of an open-pit coal mine."


    Hearing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang turned their heads to look at the boy.


    The young man looked at the two with hopeful eyes: "Can you help me?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "It depends on whether what you said is true?"


    Teenager: ". My dad is responsible for guarding all the copywriting books of the Hundred Houses. Last Mid-Autumn Festival, my dad returned home excitedly and told me that he had found a coal mine in the previous topography. Those people just arrested me and went back. That seat."


    "My father found news about two coal mines in total. Yang Baihu caught me in the coal mine to torture me, and wanted to ask for the location of another coal mine."


    "I knew that once I told him, I would die suddenly like my dad. Maybe my grandfather, grandmother and sister could not escape, so I never said."


    Xiao Yeyang stared at the young man: "Do you know what will happen to me if I go wrong?"


    The boy hurriedly said: "I didn''t lie to people, what I said was true."


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep look at the boy: "Would you like to go to Ganzhou City?"


    The boy nodded quickly: "As long as we can escape from Yang Baihu''s clutches, my family and I can go anywhere."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Defu: "You run with him to pick up his family." Then, he walked to the boy and patted him on the shoulder, "Boy, don''t lie to me. Otherwise, it would be more terrifying to offend me than to offend Yang Baihu."


    The boy shook his head with a pale face: "No."


    Xiao Yeyang retracted his hand, got into the carriage with Daohua and left.


    "Do you say that what the boy said is true or false?"


    In the carriage, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s true in all likelihood. Under my gaze, his eyes didn''t dodge." He said and smiled, "If his disguise can deceive me, then he is also a talent. "


    Daohua smiled and said: "At the age of twelve or thirteen, we can see that we can contend with Yang Baihu. We made a decisive decision to ask for help with great profit. The courage and determination alone is better than many people."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement: "The shaolin trees in Xiliang are cold in winter, and most of the heating is carried by briquettes. If an open-pit coal mine can be found, it will also relieve Ganzhouwei''s financial pressure. "


    After ?? came here, he had already invested a lot of silver, and this time the gold he bought the horse came from the Xiao Mansion.


    Once or twice, that¡¯s fine. If this continues, he will vacate the house.


    Daohua reminded: ¡°If you use coal, you must pay attention to ventilation, otherwise it will cause gas poisoning.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "People in Xiliang haven''t used coal for a day or two. They know this better than us, so don''t worry too much."


    When the sky was getting dark, Xiao Yeyang once again brought Daohua into the inn on the Beiwan Baihusho.


    After running for a day, everyone was hungry. Xiao Yeyang ordered food. He was at a table with Daohua, and Mei Lan Meiju and Deshou Shadowying were at another table.


    As soon as everyone was halfway through the meal, they heard exclamations from the backyard.


    People in the lobby of the inn looked around, and many people got up and walked to the backyard.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Deshou, who immediately followed the others to the backyard.


    Soon, Deshou came back.


    "Master, madam, it''s okay. The woman who was burning in the kitchen was smoked by briquettes and fainted. After she was lifted out, she vomited for a while and she was well."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded and continued to eat.


    Inohana asked, "Balquets? The solid ones?"


    Xiao Yeyang shrugged, he had never seen briquettes either.


    Daohua looked at Meilan: "Meilan, when you finish eating, come over to the kitchen to get a briquettes and show me."


    Xiao Yeyang: "What''s so good about briquettes?"


    Daohua: ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If it¡¯s really solid briquettes, I might be able to change it to make the briquettes burn more quickly and reduce the poisoning caused by inexhaustible coal.¡±


    The two returned to the room after eating.


    As soon as Inaka broke her hair up, Mei Lan came in with a black briquettes.


    "Sure enough, it is solid. I will go back and ask the master at the blacksmith shop to make a manual briquette grinding tool, so that the solid briquettes can be changed into city briquettes."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s face blank, he smiled and said, "It''s definitely better than this briquettes. If that boy really leads you to find a coal mine and make this briquettes, it will definitely sell."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Then I will wait for Madam to show off her skills."


    After buying the horse, Xiao Yeyang began to leave early and return at night. If he went to the frontier barracks, sometimes he would not go home for a few days in a row.


    The young man who proposed to exchange coal mines for asylum was named Li Mancang. The day after he was taken to Ganzhou City by Defu, he brought Defu and Bu Gandang along with a team of guards to find the coal mine.


    On the third day of May, Daohua was directing her wife and maid in the kitchen to make zongzi, and Gu Yu walked over quickly: "Girl, Defu and Bu, commander is back."


    Hearing this, Daohua turned around and wanted to leave, but as soon as she stepped out, she stopped and said to Gu Yu: "You are watching here. The Zongzi Box Carpenter''s Store should deliver it later, and you will pick it up."


    Gu Yu nodded. She knew that these rice dumplings were to be given to officials in the city of Ganzhou. It was a matter of the face of Xiao Mansion, and she did not dare to be sloppy at all.


    When Daohua arrived in the front yard, she saw Defu¡¯s eyebrows unconcealed with excitement, and she suddenly had a guess in her heart: "Is the coal mine found?"


    Defu smiled and nodded: "Madam, that open-pit coal mine is very big on the Gobi Desert. The master will be very happy when he knows it."


    Daohua: "Gobi Desert? No wonder no one has discovered it."


    The other places in Ganzhou Wei are vast and sparsely populated, not to mention the Gobi Desert.


    Daohua was also very happy to find a coal mine. Ganzhouwei''s financial expenditures were very large, but there were not many sources of income, and she could not get support from the court. For this reason, she did not rarely see Xiao Yeyang worry about it.


    "Since the coal mine is really found, the Li family can''t do anything wrong. In this way, you can buy them a house in the city, the kind of shop with the backyard."


    "When the coal mine starts to mine, let them sell briquettes in the shop, so that the Li family can also make a living."


    Defu smiled and responded: "It''s the madam who wants to be thoughtful."


    Daohua said again: "I have let the master in the blacksmith shop lay several grinding tools for making briquettes. You can get me some coal powder and yellow clay. I will teach you how to make briquettes."


    "By the way, call that Li family boy too."


    Here in Xiliang, coal is used not only in winter, but also at other times. The next day, Defu got a pile of coal dust.


    said it was Tao Huajiao, but in fact, she used her lips, and the subordinates did all the specific things.


    I experimented with the ratio of coal to yellow mud several times, and the briquettes sat out on the same day.


    "After it dries, you can use it."


    After seeing the briquettes, Li Mancang looked at Daohua excitedly: "Madam, the briquettes are much better than the briquettes we usually use."


    Daohua smiled and said: "That is nature." This is the crystallization of the wisdom of the working people.


    Li Mancang immediately said, "Madam, my shop will be called a briquettes shop in the future?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "You have said that it is your store, so naturally it is up to you to make the decision."


    Knowing that the coal mine was found, Xiao Yeyang returned from the barracks and considered the officials of the health post. Finally, Zhang Da was sent to take charge of the coal mining matters, and Dong Yuanxuan assisted him.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 886： 886

    Chapter 886 Chapter 886, gifts


    The time when the people from Xiao Mansion came to Ganzhouwei was not very coincidental. They arrived near the end of the year. After that, Xiao Yeyang was busy patrolling and Daohua was busy cleaning up, and the New Year came in a blink of an eye.


    After the New Year, I have to raise food to deal with the refugees'' affairs. After the refugees'' affairs are settled, I have to be busy with spring plowing again. As soon as it is down, the Dragon Boat Festival is here.


    It was also at this time that Inahua had some free time and had the energy to think about foreign affairs.


    Obviously, the Dragon Boat Festival is a good time.


    The specially-customized delicate bamboo basket with the words Xiao Mansion was neatly placed on the table. Daohua took the list of officials from the sanitation station and compared it to make sure it was correct. He opened a bamboo basket and checked the contents. .


    Several bunches of dumplings with various fillings, salted duck eggs in a bamboo box, a pot of tea, a pot of rice wine, two packets of dim sum, and several sachets.


    The size of the basket varies depending on the official position, and the contents of the basket also increase or decrease, but the number of items is the same.


    After Daohua was inspected, he asked Gu Yu to send someone to give gifts to the officials of the various health stations: "Remember, don''t give it wrong."


    Gu Yu nodded, and attracted several maids, brought the bamboo basket to the concierge, and sent them to the official list one by one.


    Daohua pointed to the bamboo basket on the other table and looked towards Deshou: "These are for the generals of the frontier army barracks. In addition, I bought a few carts of zongzi from outside. I can eat rice dumplings."


    Deshou smiled and responded: "The minion will do it right away."


    Daohua called Lixia and asked her to personally deliver the Dragon Boat Festival gift to Dong''s family after the gifts from the officials of the Weisuo and the Border Army were given out.


    After finishing these, Daohua went to the kitchen.


    Tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival. Xiao Yeyang will definitely be back from the barracks tonight. She is going to use the soft-shelled turtle and cordyceps to make soup for him and master.


    Summer House.


    Xia Jianren warmly greeted the staff and ate the dumplings and dim sum that the commander gave him, showing a particularly obvious meaning: "This official heard that Master Wei did not give festival gifts to the people in the Xiao Mansion."


    The staff hurriedly complimented: ¡°Obviously, in the heart of Master Wei, you are more important than Master Xiao.¡±


    Although Xia Jianren was proud, he was still a little sensible, and shook his head: "Master Wei is not not giving it to him, but is waiting for Xiao Yeyang to give it to him first, and then he can give him a gift in return."


    The staff was stunned for a moment, seemingly puzzled.


    Xia Jianren laughed: "Although Xiao Yeyang is the prince''s son, anyway, Wei Da is the highest official in Xiliang. He wants to give Xiao Yeyang a gift first. Didn''t he tell everyone that he lowered Xiao Yeyang? "


    The aides appeared in a daze: "What the lord said is exactly."


    Xia Jianren then said quietly: "You said Xiao Yeyang is not staying in the capital, why do you have to stay in Ganzhouwei?"


    He could see now that Xiao Yeyang would not leave for a while.


    The staff did not answer this.


    In fact, in his heart, he hoped that Xiao Yeyang would continue to stay in Ganzhouwei.


    Ganzhouwei is too poor and miserable here. Only a person like Xiao Yeyang with status, status and assets can change the situation of Ganzhouwei.


    Don¡¯t talk about others, just talk about high-yield grains. If this can be promoted, so many people will definitely not starve to death every winter.


    Ms. Xiao¡¯s Poshan renovation he has been paying attention to, seeing the greenery growing little by little in the transformed terraces, his heart is excited and excited.


    Be aware that it was difficult to grow things on barren mountains in the past.


    Obviously, the high-yield grains brought by the Xiao Mansion are drought-tolerant and do not require high land.


    There are too many people in Ganzhouwei who can¡¯t get enough to eat. After he became Xia''s staff, his life improved slightly. Thinking of the bitterness of eating grass roots and bark when he was a child, he hoped that Mrs. Xiao would be more willing to stay. It''s strong.


    The staff looked at Xia Jianren. Master Xia had a good understanding of him, and he was willing to help him all the time, but Master Xia had never suffered from the people at the bottom, and the weighing in his heart was his own interests, and he would not consider the people''s food and clothing.


    Hey.


    He knew that both Master Xia and Master Wei in Liangdu didn''t want Master Xiao to stay in Xiliang. They were afraid Master Xiao¡¯s presence would attract the attention of the court, which would not be conducive to their dominance in Xiliang.


    Just when the staff''s thoughts were drifting away, Xia Jianren was thinking about the ranch he sold.


    Today''s Qingyang Pasture is very lively, and every day, herders will ask about pasture seeds.


    Seeing that the pasture has gradually become greener from the original barrenness, and there are more and more cattle and sheep in it, he regrets that his intestines are all green.


    The surrounding pastures were also on sale, but after knowing that Siji Grain Shop would sell pasture seeds, all pasture owners stopped selling pastures.


    He just wants to buy a ranch and come back, there is no way.


    The pasture was a cumbersome, but now it¡¯s becoming sweet and delicious.


    Xia Jianren frowned and said, "Xiao Yeyang should leave our Ganzhouwei as soon as possible. Once he comes, I will be happy within a few days."


    The aides looked at Xia Jianren, but did not speak.


    Just then, Xiao Si walked in: "My lord, the servants of Xiao Mansion will send you the Dragon Boat Festival."


    Xia Jianren was obviously a little surprised. Xiao Yeyang had been to Ganzhouwei for several months. It was a bite of rice and wine, and he had never asked the officials of the health station to eat. Fan Tong did not talk about it in private.


    "Bring it over and let me see!"


    Xia Jianren curiously looked at the bamboo basket brought by Xiao Si: "This bamboo basket is quite unique." As he said, he opened the lid.


    Although the things in ?? are ordinary, everything is very delicate.


    Plum blossom porcelain pot for wine, small and elegant;


    The tea can is also carved with exquisite patterns with good meaning;


    The embroidery on the sachet is vivid and exquisite;


    is a bamboo box containing salted duck eggs, which is also carefully designed.


    Xia Jianren glanced at the uncharacteristic zongzi and dim sum sent by the Wei family on the table. Compared with the Xiao family, he immediately saw each other, and he felt a little embarrassed for the Wei family.


    The staff sighed, ¡°Sure enough, the Xiao family came from the palace. They have seen so many good things, and this ordinary festival ceremony is so elegant and beautiful.¡±


    Xia Jianren gave a ¡®um¡¯, picked up a zongzi and handed it to his staff. He also opened one himself. After taking a bite, he regretted giving the zongzi to his staff.


    Lived for decades, this Xiao Mansion¡¯s zongzi is the best zongzi he has ever eaten.


    Fragrant lips and teeth, with a long aftertaste.


    Xia Jianren swallowed the soft and sweet rice dumplings, and seeing his staff staring at the things in the bamboo basket, he directly issued an order to dismiss the guest: "The officer suddenly remembered that there is still something to do, you go down first."


    The staff did not leave immediately, and kept their eyes on the bamboo basket. The rice dumplings made at Master Xiao''s mansion were so delicious. He wanted to take two back to his mother and son to taste.


    Xia Jianren understood his eyes. If he used to, he would give some more, but today he is unwilling. There are not many rice dumplings from Xiao Mansion. Naturally, good things are left for himself and his family.


    But it was not good not to give it at all. Xia Jianren took two dumplings sent by the commander to his staff.


    The staff looked stiff. To tell the truth, the taste of the dumplings sent by the commander was not much different from the taste of the dumplings bought outside. At most, the bag was slightly larger, and the taste was simply incomparable to the Xiaofu dumplings.


    Knowing that Master Xia would not give himself rice dumplings from Xiao Mansion, the staff could only regretfully leave with two zongzi, and the zongzi from Xiao Mansion who had been bitten by him was revived by him, ready to take home to the mother to taste. .


    Fan House.


    After Fan Tong received the gift from the Xiao Mansion, he eagerly opened the lid of the hip flask, and the fragrant wine scented into the tip of his nose. This good wine man slurped a few mouthfuls and poured a pot of yellow wine into his stomach. .


    Mrs. Fan next to ?? looked speechless.


    Seeing that the wine is gone, Fan Tong couldn¡¯t help but muttered: ¡°This Master Xiao is too stingy, and I don¡¯t want to give more wine. Such a small pot is not enough to stuff his teeth.¡±


    "Just for your drink, sending one jar is not enough for you to drink." Mrs. Fan walked over and grabbed the jug in his hand. Seeing that the jug was made small and exquisite, she smiled: "Your girl is also a love. Alcohol, use this for her in the future."


    Fan Tong smacked his lips: "This Xiao Mansion¡¯s wine is even better than the Liang¡¯s Tavern."


    Mrs. Fan smiled and said: "Liang¡¯s Tavern is only a bit famous in Ganzhou City, but Mrs. Xiao and Madam Xiao came from the Prince¡¯s Mansion in Beijing. What good things have not been seen or eaten? What they have in hand, let alone Liang It¡¯s a pub, even the Wei family in Liangdu, it may not be comparable."


    "I warn you, this Xiao family is buying pastures and remodeling barren mountains. It is clear that they want to stay here often. You are in the sanctuary. You are not allowed to fight against Master Xiao."


    Fan Tong curled his lips: "How dare I, don''t look at Xiao Yeyang''s young age, but he has a lot of abilities."


    "A few days ago, he was correcting the training moves of a small soldier. I want to take the opportunity to touch his bottom. Guess what? Good fellow, before I got close to him, he took a picture of me with a palm. My arms still hurt badly."


    Her husband¡¯s left shoulder can¡¯t help her strength these days, and Mrs. Fan also knows, knowing that he asked for it herself, and suddenly gets angry: "You really deserve it!"


    After speaking, he carried the bamboo basket to go.


    Fan Tong met, and quickly grabbed a zongzi and salted duck egg.


    After Fan Tong tasted the taste of zongzi and duck eggs, he quickly chased Mrs. Fan. Then, before the Dragon Boat Festival, Fan Tong and his family ate all the things sent by Xiao Mansion.


    Dong¡¯s house.


    Liu Xiaoman smiled and ate the red bean and red date dumplings: "Mother, my younger siblings are really nice. Knowing that I like to eat their cakes, I''m embarrassed to send so many cakes this time."


    Compared with other families, the gifts of the Dong family are much heavier, and Daohua also knows that the Dong family¡¯s life is a bit difficult now, so she deliberately gave more food.


    When Mrs. Dong heard her daughter-in-law''s words, she sorted out the festival gift from Daohua and smiled: "Yiyi gave a gift to our family, and we have to return the gift. The melon that your father sent you yesterday is pretty good. "


    "That is a specialty from Okayama Hundred Houses. Yiyi shouldn''t have eaten it. Give her a basket. What do you think?"


    Liu Xiaoman nodded: "Yes, we can¡¯t just eat the younger brothers and sisters. Mother, just watch and deliver them. If the younger brothers and sisters like to eat, I will let my father send them."


    Ms. Dong smiled and nodded: ¡°The Xiao Mansion sent us all good things. It happens that there are a lot of festivals. I will give it out later and send it to your parents so that they can taste it.¡±


    Liu Xiaoman suddenly smiled and said, "Thank you mother."


    Border Army Barracks.


    When several carriages full of rice dumplings drove into the barracks, the soldiers from the barracks swarmed over to watch.


    In the military tent, Xiao Yeyang is discussing with Cao Dan, Su Hongxin, and other generals about the defense of Ganxuan Junzhen.


    After nearly three months of construction, the first military town of Ganzhouwei has been initially completed.


    Ganxuan Town is fully militarized, and Xiao Yeyang is now implementing various rules and regulations with the generals.


    Hearing the noise coming from outside, Xiao Yeyang glanced at his blessing.


    Defu walked out of the tent quickly, and after a while, he came in with Deshou.


    "The minion greets the master, I have seen all the generals."


    Xiao Yeyang let him live, and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Deshou smiled and said, "Tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival. Madam asked me to send the Dragon Boat Festival gifts to the generals and soldiers."


    Hearing that, the leader in the military tent was surprised, and then his face was full of joy.


    These people are stationed in Ganzhouwei. The least, they have been for five or six years. In previous years, during the Dragon Boat Festival, the military camp would have a meal and fishy, ??and no official has ever sent a festival gift to the military camp.


    A smile appeared in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes: "Bring the present in."


    Soon, a few young men came in carrying bamboo baskets one by one.


    Deshou smiled and said: "These are for the generals. They are all made by the mansion. The carts of rice dumplings outside the tent are for other soldiers."


    Tens of thousands of soldiers in the barracks, relying on the subordinates of the Xiao Mansion, can not pack so many zongzi, they can only buy from outside.


    Rice is rarely eaten here in Xiliang, and glutinous rice is even less. Therefore, the price of zongzi here is not low, and it is also a rare food for soldiers in the military camp.


    Deshou went on to say: "Madam said, tomorrow the Dragon Boat Festival will also let the soldiers eat rice dumplings."


    Cao Dan felt a little moved, and stood up and bowed to Xiao Yeyang: "Thank you, my sir and madam, for thinking about us soldiers."


    The other generals saw it, and got up to thank them.


    Xiao Yeyang stood up and helped Cao Dan: "What are you doing? Without you guarding the frontiers, there would be no stability in Daxia. You are Daxia''s heroes. Your wife should send some food to express gratitude."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little heavy, Su Hongxin hurriedly stood up and finished the game. He smiled and took a bamboo basket: "Look, everyone, what good food did Mrs. Xiao give us?"


    Different from the guards, there was a piece of braised mutton in the bamboo basket of the generals of the border army. Daohua knew that the soldiers had a lot of food, and the rice dumplings were also extra large.


    Defu and Deshou received Xiao Yeyang''s signal and hurriedly distributed the bamboo basket to each general.


    The people in the army don''t have so many rules. After everyone got the bamboo basket, they all opened the lid one after another, laughing and talking.


    Cao Dan saw that his subordinates were in a mess, and looked at Xiao Yeyang with a wry smile.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head, saying that it was all right, and took the lead in picking up a zongzi and ate it: "Everyone, try it."


    Immediately, there was a sound of controversy in the military account.


    "This wine is really good!"


    "What''s so good about wine, this braised pork is refreshing."


    "I think zongzi is the best."


    "I prefer to eat salted duck eggs."


    "It¡¯s gone for a while. I think the sachet is the best. Next time I go home to send my daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law, they will definitely save face when they wear it out."


    "Oh, stop fighting, I like them all."


    Xiao Ye returned to Xiao Mansion from the barracks only after dark.


    Knowing that he is coming back tonight, Daohua and Gu Jian are waiting for him to have dinner together.


    In the dining room, Daohua was setting up a meal, and when she saw Xiao Yeyang walk in, she greeted him with a smile. As soon as he approached, he was hugged by Xiao Yeyang, and then kissed fiercely.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Daohua quickly opened Xiao Yeyang. Seeing that the maids had turned their heads away, they were a little uncomfortable, so he glared at Xiao Yeyang and said in a low voice, "Master is coming over soon, let him see you. So not solemn, take care of your skin."


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua blush, his smile deepened.


    Daohua squinted at him and looked at the maid at the door: "Go and invite the old lady to come over for dinner."


    Soon, Gu Jian arrived.


    Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang: "Are you very happy today?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Master Uncle is really glaring." After that, he looked at Daohua, "There are a few thorns in the army. I am worried about how to conquer them. I never thought you would send a few carts of rice dumplings today. Let them go home."


    Hearing this, Daohua suddenly smiled and bends her eyes: "Is that right? The generals of the army are really simple. It seems that I will have to prepare gifts for them during the holidays in the future."


    Gu Jian also had a smile on his face: "It is not easy for soldiers to stay at the border. Whoever treats them well will naturally support them."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 887： 887

    Chapter 887 Chapter 887, Recruitment


    After the Dragon Boat Festival, the second military town of Ganzhouwei began to be built.


    The construction of the important military town was hidden by Xiao Yeyang from the guard station. Many of the guard officers had other forces behind them. He didn''t want to make everyone aware of it before regaining Danhe.


    He knew that many people in Ganzhouwei refused to accept him. There was no way. Although he had the appointment letter of the Five Armed Forces Protectorate in his hand, the official position was too low.


    Regaining Danhe will be his first step to gain a firm foothold in Xiliang.


    "Why are you frowning again?"


    Daohua entered the study with a bowl of milk tea, and saw Xiao Yeyang standing in front of the sand table with frowning brows.


    Xiao Yeyang took the milk tea in Daohua''s hand and drank it in a few mouthfuls: "This milk has tea leaves without the fishy smell. It''s much better."


    Daohua smiled and said: "You like to drink it. After coming to Xiliang, you will be busy every day. For a long time, no matter how strong your body is, you will not be able to eat it. You will have to drink a bowl of milk every day in the future. This is good for your health. ."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "I listen to you."


    Daohua smiled and continued, "Do you remember those two black and white cows? Let me tell you, our luck is really good. The cow gave birth to a calf within a few days of the sale, and then began to produce milk. , The milk tea you just drank was produced by the cow."


    "This cow produces an amazing amount of milk. It produces 60 or 70 catties of milk every day, and of course it eats a lot."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little surprised: "So many?"


    Ina Flower nodded, and raised her eyebrows proudly: "I have a good vision, right?"


    Xiao Ye looked at Daohua liedely: "Yes, you have the best vision, otherwise, why would you look at me?"


    Daohua was amused, and Xiao Yeyang was in a better mood.


    After talking and laughing for a while, Daohua looked at the sand table: "What were you worrying about just now?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s gaze fell back to the sand table, and sighed, "I''m worried about the horse, and I''m also worried about the soldiers." As he said, he took Daohua and walked towards the table and chair next to him, and sat down with her in his arms.


    "Ganzhouwei raises a thousand horses here, and there are five hundred horses over the barracks, plus the 500 horses bought from the Xiliao people last time, the entire Ganzhouwei has 2,000 horses. "


    "I want to build a cavalry of 5,000 people, plan out the army and guards to keep spares, and if I have a full plan, I can only raise a team of 1,000 people. This is 4,000 fewer horses than I expected. "


    "There is not enough border troops."


    "After Ganxuan Town is built, a group of troops will be left to garrison the town. After the second military town is built, a group of troops will be left to garrison. At that time, there will be fewer troops that can be mobilized."


    Daohua groaned: "This is short of horses, if you think of a way, you can still raise all of them, but this is short of soldiers."


    The common people are actually very resistant to being a soldier. Few people will take the initiative to join the barracks. Generally, when there is a shortage of soldiers in a war, they will be forced to recruit, but this method is not easy for Xiao Yeyang.


    As soon as they came to Ganzhouwei, their control over here is actually far from enough. Suddenly conscripting troops, if one of them fails, it may cause trouble.


    Secondly, there is no legitimate reason for conscription.


    Three times, openly conscripting troops, it must be reported to the commander''s side.


    Since the past four years, due to year-round military chaos and year-round lack of food, the population of Ganzhouwei is not large. With the recruitment of soldiers, some families are likely to have no labor in the middle of life.


    Xiao Yeyang tapped his fingers on the table: "The frontier army on Ganzhouwei''s side, according to the regulations, 50,000 talents are counted as full, but now there are only 40,000."


    "I''m going to send a letter to the commander of Xiliang, asking him to complete the frontier army. You will back up the gift later, and I will send it together."


    Daohua nodded: "Okay." After speaking, he paused, "After returning from Bamu Town last time, I wrote a letter to Jingcheng and asked Qin Xiaoliu to send someone to bring tea. It counts the time. It should be It will be there at the end of this month."


    "The last time the horse boss looked at him as a shrewd man, you let him let out the wind and exchange tea for horses. I think there will be people from Xiliao willing to do so."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "You think more than I do, but this is not in a hurry. It''s now in mid-May. The crops in your terraced fields are growing very well. I think it won''t take long. Someone will come and find me."


    The other guards were far away and didn''t pay much attention to Ganzhouwei, but the neighboring Jin Weiwei and Lan Wuwei kept staring here.


    The Jin Lingwei he brought over was sent to various guards to inquire about the news. The commanders of Jin Weiwei and Lan Wuwei focused on the high-yield grains, and he soon learned about it.


    High-yield grain seeds are definitely not enough. The two commanders will not wait until the autumn harvest grain output spreads before coming over to ask for grain seeds.


    Xiao Yeyang just stared at the sand table and figured out a plan to exchange high-yield grains for the horses of Jinweiwei and Lanwuwei and the garrison.


    Of course, the premise is that the army of the Five Armies Duhufu has been ordered.


    The plan to build a military town on the border between Xiliang and Xiliao, Xiao Yeyang reported to the emperor before he came to Xiliang, and the emperor agreed with it after hearing this.


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang had an idea, so she didn''t say more, she wouldn''t intervene in official affairs, but just prepared as many supplies as she could to prepare for emergencies.


    Although there were not enough horses, Xiao Yeyang did not wait, and first trained the cavalry team of 1,000.


    Su Hongxin was also in it, because he and Xiao Yeyang had trained in the Ningmenguan military camp when they were young, and they were good at riding and shooting. After Xiao Yeyang''s inspection, he made him a very long time.


    Soldiers are promoted based on military merit. Which step Su Hongxin can take in the future depends on his own ability.


    All command and envoys.


    After receiving the letter from Xiao Yeyang, Wei Hongcai was silent for a while, and then summoned a few henchmen: "The Ganzhou Guardian Army is less than 10,000 people. Xiao Yeyang wrote a letter and asked us to fill him up. ."


    all commanded the affair immediately and coldly snorted: "He asked us to make up, really this is the capital, everyone has to listen to him?"


    "that is."


    Two other people quickly agreed.


    Wei Hongcai looked at his master: "Master Xu, what do you think?"


    Master Xu thought for a while and said, "My lord, Xiao Yeyang is a child of the royal family. He can contact the emperor directly. We can''t ignore him or defy him like others."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room was silent.


    Yes, if others come to ask for soldiers, they will ignore it. Anyway, the whole Xiliang is in charge of Master Wei, and there is no way to sue.


    But Xiao Yeyang couldn''t do it, he could take the matter to the emperor.


    If the emperor wants to know, then the matter will be big.


    Wei Hong frowned: "Master meant to fill up Xiao Yeyang?"


    Master Xu hasn¡¯t spoken yet, and all the people who have spoken before have directed her to speak again: "Where can we gather 10,000 soldiers?"


    "Thanks to Xiao Yeyang''s blessing, the Xiliao people used to mainly invade Ganzhouwei and Jinweiwei in the western frontier defense area. Since he killed a cavalry squad of Xiliao people, the Xiliao people are now invading the east. The defense zone is here."


    "Several health centers bordering Xiliao will be involved. Now all the health centers are short of people."


    Wei Hong was silent for a moment: "Since Xiao Yeyang has written a letter, we can''t help but respond." With that, he looked at Master Xu, "Master Xu, what can you do about it?"


    Master Xu did not speak immediately. He struggled a bit at the thought of meeting his friend Wang Qi the other day before raising his eyes to look at Wei Hongcai.


    "My lord, it is definitely impossible to let other places draw troops to Ganzhou Guards. But if the adults do not make up for the number of frontier troops for Ganzhou Guards, Xiao Yeyang really wants to report to the emperor, and the adults are likely to be reprimanded. In my humble opinion, it is better to let Xiao Yeyang recruit troops on his own."


    After hearing that Xiao Yeyang recruited soldiers, Wei Hongcai''s reluctance appeared on his face, but his confidants really thought this idea was a good idea.


    All commanded Yu Shi smiled and said, "My lord, isn''t Xiao Yeyang very rich? Let him recruit as many soldiers as he wants. In this way, we don''t need to recruit soldiers from other guards, and we can stop him. His mouth, lest he give a small report to the emperor and kill two birds with one stone."


    Wei Hong was silent for a long time, and finally nodded in agreement.


    It is impossible for him to allocate money to Ganzhou Guards. He knows how poor Ganzhou Guards is. If Xiao Yeyang wants to recruit soldiers, he has to pay for it himself. Even if he has a wealth of money, how long can he last?


    Master Xu breathed a sigh of relief, and said in his heart, Wang Qi, Wang Qi, for your suggestion, I violated my ethics and gave Master Wei such a bad idea.


    I hope that the princely son of the Royal Mansion from Beijing can really change Xiliang as you said.


    Xiao Mansion.


    Xiao Yeyang received the reply from the commander, and after taking it and reading it, there was a surprise in his eyes.


    Self-recruitment


    Before the coal mine is found, perhaps this is not feasible yet, but the income from the coal mine is enough to support tens of thousands of soldiers.


    has been updated, there are not many chapters, but forty thousand words.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 888： 888

    Chapter 888, Chapter 888, improvement


    The commanding envoy to Ganzhouwei came up with the document for recruiting troops by himself, and Xiao Yeyang sent people to post the recruitment notice at the gate of the guard station and outside the city gate.


    After receiving the news, Fan Tong and Xia Jianren both leaned forward to the notice outside the gate of the Weisuo, and looked at the content on the notice. One frowned and the other was silent and unsure of what they were thinking.


    Fan Tong shook his head: "Well, why do you think of recruiting soldiers? The guards are so poor that they can''t afford the food and salaries of the frontier army. Where can I get the money to recruit soldiers?"


    For a long time, the food for the frontier army was provided by the guard, but the army''s salary was transferred from the imperial court to the commander of the capital, and the commander of the capital issued it.


    Now all commanders are commanding the envoy to recruit soldiers from Ganzhouwei and provide their own food. Doesn¡¯t it mean that both the food and the silver have to be paid by Ganzhouwei?


    Xia Jianren squinted at Fan Tong, who was worried, and sneered: "What are you worrying about? Today''s Ganzhouwei is not yours or me. It is the newcomer from the fifth-grade Xiaozhen who takes care of him. I don''t have any money, but Xiao Mansion has it. Xiao Zhenfu wants to recruit soldiers, so he will naturally take care of the money."


    The disapproval on Fan Tong¡¯s face became more and more obvious: "I know that Xiao Mansion is rich, but the daily consumption of the army is very large, how long can Xiao Mansion support?"


    Xia Jianren smiled and shook his head: "Follow him, this matter has nothing to do with you or me."


    Hearing this, Fan Tong was a little dissatisfied: "You and I are the commanders and colleagues of Ganzhouwei. How can the recruitment of such a big matter have nothing to do with us? No, Xiao Yeyang may not understand the consumption of the army, I have to persuade him. Persuade him."


    Xia Jianren saw him, and quickly grabbed Fan Tong: "Xiao Yeyang must be recruiting troops to gather fifty thousand frontier troops. What''s the point of this?"


    Fan Tong frowned. He knew that the number of frontier troops stationed at Ganzhouwei was not enough. For this reason, he urged Master Wei, but Master Wei prevented him from coming back every time.


    Now all commanders have issued this decree of self-recruitment. Isn¡¯t this a burden?


    Xia Jianren saw Fan Tong''s face change, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand, he and Fan Tong, why Master Wei values ??Fan Tong more, is it because he is more stupid?


    Xia Jianren ignored Fan Tong, his eyes fell back to the notice again.


    The deep reason why Master Wei asked Xiao Yeyang to recruit soldiers was that he understood that the cost of recruiting soldiers was not small. When Xiao Yeyang could not afford it, perhaps the pampered royal prince would feel frustrated and voluntarily leave Ganzhouwei.


    Master Wei still wanted to squeeze Xiao Yeyang away.


    A lot of people were surrounded shortly before seeing the notice, Xia Jianren grinned inwardly.


    The life in Ganzhouwei is poor. In order to save rations, some people will let their family members join the army even if they know that they might be dead as a soldier.


    Not to mention that the health station is now recruiting soldiers. In addition to taking care of the food, it also pays out money. There will definitely be a lot of people who come to join the army.


    I hope that Xiao Yeyang will take in more soldiers, so he will leave Ganzhouwei and Xiliang soon.


    Xia Jianren no longer wanted to recruit soldiers, so he walked into the guard post. As soon as he entered the gate, he saw Chen Qianhu from Ganxi Qianhu Office walking out with a smile on his face.


    "Chen Qianhu, why did you come to Ganzhou City?"


    Chen Qianhu paused when he saw Xia Jianren''s expression, and then smiled and went forward to see him: "Master Xia."


    Xia Jianren glanced at the place where Chen Qianhu had just come out, and asked with a smile: "Xiao Zhenfu asked you?"


    Chen Qianhu nodded, and did not say much.


    Xia Jianren saw it, his expression moved slightly, and he sighed inwardly: Xiao Yeyang''s methods are really good, so soon he has gathered the thousands of households in the Qianhu Office.


    "I see you are full of joy, is there anything good?"


    Chen Qianhu hesitated, knowing that Xia Jianren was the commander behind him, thought about it, and said vaguely: "I just came over to report the planting situation to Master Xiao."


    Ganzhou Wei is the poorest of the nine Wei Wei in Xiliang, and the Qian Hu Wei in Ganxi is the poorest of the five thousand Wei Wei in Ganzhou.


    In previous years, even if the military households in the Ganxi Thousand Households Department struggled with their old lives, after the rations were handed in, the remaining food could at most hang the soldiers¡¯ lives, and would not cause people to starve to death.


    But this year is different. The grains that Mr. Xiao gave during spring plowing were really drought-tolerant and high-yielding. When he thought of the gratifying crops growing in the field, Chen Qianhu smiled again.


    Chen Qianhu was happy, but Xia Jianren frowned quickly, and turned to look at the sign outside the gate of the guard.


    He had forgotten that because of the high-yield grains brought by Xiao Yeyang, the harvest of this year''s health office might not be bad.


    You can raise soldiers if you have food. No wonder Xiao Yeyang dared to recruit soldiers.


    Master Wei asked Xiao Yeyang to recruit troops on his own. Is it wrong?


    With this thought, Xia Jianren shook his head. Even if this year''s grain harvest is good, given the situation of Ganzhouwei, how much more grain can be harvested, Xiao Yeyang certainly cannot support the army.


    Well, definitely.


    In the guard station, all the officials felt that Xiao Yeyang''s recruitment of soldiers was not a wise move. He could not. The army was consumed too much. Even if he was the prince of the royal palace, his money would have been spent.


    However, half a month later, the officials of the health station gradually realized something was wrong.


    The cause is that a honeycomb coal plant was added outside the gate of Ganzhou.


    In Xiliang, coal is used for cooking and resisting the cold. As soon as this briquettes comes out, there is no need for publicity. Everyone can see at a glance that the briquettes are much better than the usual briquettes, and they have rushed to buy them.


    Officials also use it at home. Upon inquiring, they learned that the honeycomb coal plant was actually run by the guard, which was pretty shocking.


    In just half a day, the news spread to the entire guards and envoys.


    Xia Jianren was stunned for a while after hearing that, "Xiao Yeyang found a coal mine?"


    Coal Mine


    Xia Jianren''s heart was shocked. If Xiao Yeyang really had a coal mine in his hands, it would not be a problem to feed tens of thousands of soldiers!


    No, this matter must be reported to Master Wei as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, the subordinates sent by Xia Jianren were taken down by two secret guards not long after they left Ganzhou City.


    Xia Jianren and Fan Tong are both Wei Hongcai''s people, this matter Xiao Yeyang came to Ganzhou Wei, and he found out clearly.


    He didn''t want the people on the command side to interfere with what he was going to do, so he would naturally guard against these two people.


    Shi Qukou.


    Wang Wu saw another long transportation line passing by at the foot of the mountain, so he hurriedly went to find Wang Qi.


    At this moment, Wang Qi is standing in front of the wasteland cultivated by the Wang clan, looking at the green crops in the ground, his eyes are shining with hope.


    It has just entered June, and there is still some time before the autumn harvest, but looking at the growth of the crops in the field, he can already imagine the harvest scene this year.


    "gentlemen!"


    Wang Qi heard Wang Wu''s yelling, and looked away from the crops, and walked towards him: "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Wu gasped: "Sir, you quickly follow me to the top of the mountain, and another convoy of supplies passing by our foot of the mountain! I saw it, the person who led the team was the one who delivered food to Xiao Mansion before."


    Hearing this, Wang Qi smiled and said as he walked: "What''s all the fuss about?"


    Wang Wu wiped the sweat from his forehead: "Don''t you want to know what the gift is here again this time?"


    Wang Qi paused: "No matter what the gift is, Xiao Mansion will benefit the people of Ganzhouwei in the end."


    At this time, the two passed by the tribe¡¯s house and saw that the tribe was using briquettes to boil water. They saw that the briquettes were on fire within a short time, and both of them suddenly smiled.


    Wang Wu: "This briquettes is really much better than briquettes, and the price is cheaper. When I went to Ganzhou city last time, I should buy more."


    Wang Qi said ¡®um¡¯. The briquettes changed into briquettes. It seemed simple, but it improved the lives of Xiliang people bit by bit.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 889： 889

    Chapter 889 Chapter 889, the arrival of the Li family caravan


    "Second Uncle, why are you here?!"


    Seeing Li Xingnian who suddenly appeared in front of him, Daohua was full of surprises and surprises.


    Li Xingnian smiled and stared at his niece: "Why, you are not welcome?"


    Daohua hurriedly stepped forward to salute, and said with a smile: "Nothing, but I was too surprised. I really didn''t expect you to come over, Uncle Second."


    said, and smiled to Li Chenzhi behind Li Xingnian, blessed his body, "third cousin."


    Li Chenzhi smiled back: "Cousin Yiyi."


    "Second uncle, third cousin, sit down!"


    Daohua helped Li Xingnian to sit down: "Is this exhausted?"


    Li Xingnian nodded: ¡°The road in Xiliang is too difficult to walk, and there are few inn stations. I always feel that I am in good health, but this time I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "In the past years, the imperial court in Xiliang didn''t manage much, which caused the infrastructure here to fail to keep up. Xiao Yeyang has all these problems in mind, and will gradually improve in the future. ."


    Hearing this, Li Xingnian leaned forward, and his voice became a little lower: "Yiyi, listen to what you mean, is Yeyang going to stay here for a long time?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded, and said to her heart: Even Uncle felt that Xiao Yeyang was only temporarily banished to Xiliang and would leave soon, no wonder everyone else in Xiliang felt so.


    "Since I''m here, I will naturally do something." He said, sighing, "There are many problems in Xiliang, the defense is not perfect, and the people live in poverty. Xiao Yeyang also wants to do something for the people on this land. My own meager power."


    Li Xingnian nodded, and leaned back in his chair: "I came along this way, and I also found out that the economy here is indeed very sluggish."


    "The inconvenient transportation will definitely hinder economic development and will not attract caravans. Besides, safety is also a big issue when you come here to do business."


    Speaking, paused.


    "I brought your third cousin here this time, because the last time Xiaoliu was in charge, he went back to Yan Mansion to report your safety. Your third cousin just happened to go over to please your parents and mothers. He listened to me and knew this. There is no caravan, so I just want to come over and take a look."


    "It''s also a coincidence. In April, I returned to Beijing from Guangdong, and happened to meet that Xiao Liu Guan was going to send tea to you, so I came with your third cousin."


    "We are here this time, one is to see you, and two, we also want to investigate the situation here."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes brightened.


    If you want to build Xiliang, it is definitely inseparable from economic development, and economic development is inseparable from the caravans. Only when commodities are circulated can the lives of Xiliang people be gradually improved.


    Xiao Yeyang''s current focus is on defense construction, and other things are temporarily unattainable. If the Li family''s caravan can come to Ganzhouwei to develop, it will help them a lot.


    Daohua looked at Li Chenzhi: "Cousin, aren''t you in charge of Li''s business in Beijing? Why do you want to visit Xiliang?"


    Li Chenzhi said with a smile: "There are many powers in the capital, and the business sector is actually almost divided up. The Li family can only open a few more shops in the capital, while Xiliang is in the undeveloped stage. Here, there are more opportunities."


    Listening to this, Daohua looked at Li Chenzhi in surprise. She did not expect that her third cousin, who usually doesn''t talk too much, had such a business acumen and was quite ambitious.


    Li Xingnian sat aside and drank tea with a smile, without interrupting.


    Although Chenzhi is the eldest brother¡¯s son, he is the most like him. Chen Yi and Chen Liang are both good at abilities, but unfortunately they lack some courage. They can maintain the Li family¡¯s business, but they can¡¯t expand the Li family¡¯s commercial territory. .


    Er Chenzhi, this kid, is more ambitious and bold than his two brothers, probably because there are two brothers above him, and he is more daring to take risks.


    Daohua looked at Li Chenzhi: "Third cousin, you have seen the conditions here. The conditions that my uncle just said are true. It is me, and I dare not pack a ticket to ensure that everything goes smoothly here. ."


    Li Chenzhi smiled and said, "Cousin Yiyi, risks and opportunities coexist. I want to be the first person to eat soup and meat. Naturally, I have to bear some risks."


    Hearing this, Daohua didn''t say much, didn''t persuade or stop, but smiled: "Uncle, third cousin, you have a good rest in the past two days, I will let you take you around."


    Li Xingnian smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Daohua: "By the way, uncle, you just said that you came back from Guangdong, so do you know that my four brothers and sisters are all okay?"


    Li Xingnian smiled: "Okay, of course, you don¡¯t know your fourth brother''s temperament. With a good skill, you are now particularly proactive in the navy, and your fourth sister-in-law is also pregnant."


    Daohua opened her eyes: "Sister-in-law is pregnant?"


    Li Xingnian nodded: ¡°It¡¯s been three months since I left. After I went back to Beijing and talked to your mother about this, your mother immediately found two women who are good at medical skills to take care of her.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua was relieved, the fourth brother must be very busy on the navy side, and the fourth sister-in-law has no one to look after it, which is really not reassuring.


    Su''s family should also know that Aunt Su will definitely send someone to take care of Sisao.


    Immediately, Daohua and Li Xingnian talked about some things about Guangdong.


    "Uncle, the climate in Guangdong is hot and the rain is plentiful. Next time you go to Guangdong, you can tell the fourth brother and let him try to plant double-season rice in Zhuangzi."


    Li Xingnian: "Double-season rice?"


    The rice flower nodded: "It means planting two seasons of rice a year."


    Li Xingnian looked suspicious: "Can it work?"


    Rice blossoms said with a smile: ¡°Try it and see if you don¡¯t see it. Guangdong has long sunshine hours and high temperatures. Early rice planting starts in mid-to-late March and can be harvested in mid-to-late June."


    "The fields after that are empty is also a waste. It is better to re-turn them and plant the late rice. As long as the planting is completed before the beginning of autumn, the harvest can be completed before the frost falls.


    Li Xingnian took a serious note: "Okay, next time I arrive in Guangdong, I will tell this news to your fourth brother. There is never too much food. If you really can do it, your fourth brother will definitely be able to do something."


    At this time, Gu Yu came in and said that Xiao Yeyang was back.


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Li Xingnian had come to Ganzhou City with Li Chenzhi, so he put aside his business and rushed back from the health office.


    Li Xingnian is Daohua¡¯s uncle, Xiao Yeyang hurried back, not only for his wife, but also for his elders.


    Sure enough, when Xiao Yeyang came back, the smile on Li Xingnian''s face deepened.


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang walked in with a smile, greeted Li Xingnian with a fist, and nodded to Li Chenzhi.


    After Xiao Yeyang and Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi exchanged greetings for a while, Daohua looked at the sky and stood up and said, "Uncle, Master should be back from the pharmacy now. You and your third cousin will come with us to please him. ."


    Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi quickly got up: "Is the old man in good health?"


    Daohua smiled and replied: "It''s tough, you''ll know when you see it later."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 890： 890

    Chapter 890 Chapter 890, benevolence


    After having dinner in the Gujian courtyard, Daohua sent Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi to the guest yard to rest, and then went back to the room. He saw Xiao Ye sitting in front of the table with a fan and a letter in the other hand. , Told Gu Yu to take a watermelon that was iced in the well water and cut it.


    After the watermelon was cut, Daohua took a piece and walked over. The watermelon in his right hand was passed to Xiao Yeyang''s mouth: "In June, Ganzhouwei''s side is getting hotter and hotter. Eat a piece of watermelon to quench your thirst."


    Xiao Yeyang opened his mouth and took a bite: "Well, this watermelon is very sweet." He looked away from the letter and took another big bite.


    The rice flower is also eating, nodding his head and said: "There is little water in Ganzhouwei. Due to insufficient water, watermelon in dry land will have a high sugar content after long-term accumulation, so it tastes especially sweet and delicious. However, because of insufficient water, The yield is not high, and the watermelon that grows is relatively small."


    Xiao Yeyang: ¡°It¡¯s good if it can be planted. Xiliang has a vast land and sparse population. With more varieties of fruits, vegetables and food, people¡¯s lives will be better.¡±


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯: "By the way, this time my second uncle and my third cousin came here. In addition to seeing us, they also came to inspect Xiliang. They want to come here to develop. What do you think?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "This is a good thing. Xiliang wants to develop and cannot be separated from the businessmen. Now Xiliang is still not at a level. The second uncle and the others dare to come over and develop. This is great enough."


    Daohua nodded: "The Li family can have today''s family business because the eldest uncle and the second uncle struggled empty-handed. This courage is not small."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Caravan exchanges can promote the development of Ganzhou Guards. Since the Li family came here at a risk, the guards should give some support."


    Speaking, paused.


    "I am going to hire Uncle Dong as an assistant, and let him help me implement some civil affairs details."


    Daohua agrees: "After all, Uncle Dong has been a chief ambassador. With his help, you can relax a lot. Civil affairs are all complicated. If you take care of everything, how long will it last? Three heads won''t work. But, do you need to talk to Uncle Huang?"


    Xiao Yeyang understood Daohua¡¯s concern and shook his head: "The second house of the Dong family was originally implicated by the Dong¡¯s big house. Uncle Dong¡¯s political achievements during his foreign tenure are still recognized by the emperor. Now I just invite him to be an assistant. , And no official position was granted, it¡¯s innocent."


    After hearing this, Daohua didn''t say much, she asked the maid to call in hot water, and after washing with Xiao Yeyang, she stopped.


    The next day, after breakfast, when Xiao Yeyang was about to go to the health center, Defu suddenly came in and whispered a few words to Xiao Yeyang, and then Xiao Yeyang said to Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi, "Second uncle. Today, I will accompany you and my third cousin to stroll around."


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, "Will you delay your official business?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "It''s okay. The five barren mountains that Yiyi bought have been transformed into terraced fields. I also want to see it."


    Seeing this, Li Xingnian didn''t say much, and smiled and followed Xiao Yeyang out of the house.


    After the three people left, Daohua met Qin Xiaoliu.


    Qin Xiaoliu reported to Daohua what happened during the delivery of tea.


    Hearing that he encountered bandits on the way, Daohua frowned: "I still said that, safety first, even if you spend more money and hire more escorts, try not to cause casualties."


    Qin Xiaoliu nodded: "Little one took it down."


    Seeing his face, Daohua couldn''t hide his tiredness, and said: "You have been working hard during this period. You will definitely visit Xiliang frequently in the future, and you won''t have to come again and again."


    "The shops and Zhuangzi on the other side of the capital all need you to watch. You can choose a few clever and stable people from Zhuangzi to train and let them **** the goods on your behalf."


    Qin Xiaoliu smiled and thanked: "Thank you for the girl¡¯s concern. I just took two trips just thinking about the route in Xiliang. I¡¯m not very familiar with it yet. I¡¯m worried that the people underneath will not do it well and delay the girl¡¯s and uncle¡¯s major affairs, so I thought. Lead the people underneath a few more times."


    Daohua nodded: "You and everyone else should pay attention to your health. Xiliang is too cold in winter, too hot in summer, and the wind and sand are still big. Go back and tell the people below, every time you go here in the future. Everyone pays 50 taels more."


    Qin Xiaoliu hurriedly said, "Little thank you girl for everyone."


    Daohua: "We made milk tea in the kitchen. Before we leave, the **** and the people you brought will drink a bowl of milk tea every day to replenish the body."


    Qin Xiaoliu thanked again.


    Daohua waved him down, and she went to the warehouse to check the tea leaves delivered this time.


    As soon as Qin Xiaoliu returned to the guest house where he lived, a few strong women came over with a few buckets of steaming milk tea.


    " Xiaoliu manager, this is the milk tea that Miss Gu Yu ordered us to send."


    Qin Xiaoliu saw it so soon and delivered it so soon, he was overjoyed, and hurriedly greeted the people in the yard to come over and drink milk tea.


    "What is milk tea?" A young **** officer asked in a low voice.


    The mother-in-law laughed and said: "Milk tea is made by brewing milk and tea together. This is a good thing. Madam is kind-hearted. I think that you have worked hard to transport goods all over the world. I specially made it to replenish your health. Come on, everyone. One bowl, after drinking, we have to go back to make lunch."


    Hearing this, everyone immediately happily took their bowls to serve milk tea.


    Milk is also an expensive thing in other parts of the inland, and it is usually difficult to drink.


    This time to **** tea, Qin Xiaoliu invited three escorts. The persons in charge of the three escorts drank the sweet milk tea in the bowl, glanced at each other, drank it quickly, and then went into the room to look for Qin Xiaoliu.


    "Three things?"


    "Little Six, we have run darts with you for the second time. You should be able to see how things are going on in terms of ability and behavior. We want to continue to cooperate with Xiao Mansion."


    Although the road here in Xiliang is difficult, the road is not very peaceful, but the compensation from the Xiao Mansion is high. It can be seen from the milk tea delivery today that the master of the Xiao Mansion is a benevolent generation.


    Such a powerful and benevolent master is undoubtedly what people like to run darts at home most want to meet.


    If we can cooperate with Xiao Mansion for a long time, we can not only ensure a stable source of income, but also can effectively reduce the casualties of the dart board because of running a route for a long time.


    Qin Xiaoliu used to run darts. He understood the feelings of the three. It was also because he and his tribe had met a girl that they changed the fate of running darts by licking blood for a living.


    "I understand what the three people mean. In fact, I also want to cooperate with them all the time. In the situation in Xiliang, everyone knows that it requires sincere cooperation to ensure the smooth completion of the dart betting."


    "Cooperation is okay, but here I want to remind the three of you that you must never harm the interests of Xiao Mansion, otherwise, the consequences are not yours."


    The three escorts were all happy when they heard this: "Little Six, don¡¯t worry, we are all out to discuss life, so we naturally know that we must abide by the rules."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 891： 891

    Chapter 891 Chapter 891, the importance of seeds


    "This is the ranch that Yiyi bought!"


    Xiao Yeyang brought Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi directly to Qingyang Ranch


    Looking at the vast expanse of pastures and the herds of cattle and sheep in them, Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi had a look of wonder in their eyes.


    "How much money do you need for such a large ranch?" Li Chenzhi asked.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°The land in Xiliang is no different than inland. It only cost more than 20,000 taels of silver, and Yiyi bought this 50,000 mu of pasture.¡±


    Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi¡¯s eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Xiao Yeyang knew that the two of them were heartbroken, and smiled and shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t buy it at this price now. Just now you came with me. Can you see other pastures along the way?¡±


    Li Chenzhi nodded: "Those pastures seem to be quite deserted, not as green as Qingyang Pasture."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "When Yiyi bought this place, it was as barren as other pastures. It was only after planting high-yield pasture seeds that this changed."


    "Now everyone knows that the barrenness of pastures can be changed, so naturally they will not sell pastures at low prices."


    Li Xingnian laughed and said: "We are not as lucky as Yiyi, but we can buy a pasture here and raise some cattle, sheep, camels, etc. When Xiliang develops in the future, we can still recover the cost."


    The three of them rode through the ranch. Suddenly, Li Xingnian pointed to the two black and white cows in the cowshed and asked, ¡°Yeyang, that cow is not our Daxia breed, right?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "It was also bought by Yiyi. It was imported from other countries in the Western Regions. The milk production is very large, and it can produce 60 or 70 catties a day."


    Li Xingnian was a little dumbfounded: ¡°No wonder that he grows so strong and consumes a lot of rations every day.¡±


    Across the pasture, the three of them came to the dry Dan River.


    Li Chenzhi: "There is such a shortage of water in Ganzhouwei, even the river is exhausted."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and looked at Yunlian Mountain with a cold expression: "The source of the Dan River is at the foot of Yunlian Mountain. The reason it dries up is because the people of Xiliao slapped the head of the river."


    Without saying anything else, Xiao Yeyang drove across the stone bridge.


    At this moment, all three stone bridges have been repaired. Soon, Xiao Yeyang took Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi to the reconstructed terraces.


    Layers of terraced fields, like stairs, follow the mountain''s topography and extend from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain.


    At this time, it is June, and the wheat grown in the terraced fields has begun to golden color. Under the blowing of the mountain breeze, layers of wheat waves are set off, which is very spectacular and beautiful.


    "In ten and a half days, the wheat in the terraced fields will be harvested."


    In Xiliang, because of the sufficient sunshine, it only takes three months from sowing to harvest.


    Looking at the gratifying wheat, Xiao Yeyang also had a relaxed smile on his face.


    Thousand households of the five thousand households have sent people to report the situation of the grain this year. It can be predicted that even if the harvest in Xiliang is not as good as that in other parts of the inland, it can barely be eaten by military households and frontier soldiers. I''m full.


    "This is the corn grown in the south?"


    Li Xingnian pointed to the corn in the terraced field and said in surprise: "There is such a shortage of water here, it can be planted!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Speaking of which, it seems that the second uncle gave Yiyi the corn seed."


    Li Xingnian walked quickly to the corn field, and took a closer look at the corn in the field: "I didn''t expect this corn to be drought tolerant." As he said, he broke the next corn.


    "This corn can be eaten, right?"


    The steward of the terraced fields who was waiting on the side ran up immediately, and after saluting Xiao Yeyang, Li Xingnian, and Li Chenzhi, he hurriedly said: "You can eat it. Two days ago, my wife sent my sister from the house over and broke two baskets of fresh food. Corn go back."


    Li Xingnian looked at Xiao Yeyang: "When I was in the south, I heard people say that this fresh corn is delicious. I haven''t eaten it yet."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "It''s really good. The yellow cake we ate this morning is a tortilla."


    Li Xingnian¡¯s eyes brightened: "That''s a tortilla. I ate three pieces this morning."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Defu: "Go and break the two baskets back to the fresh corn, and take it away when I leave later."


    Defu nodded, Xiao Yeyang led Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi on the terraces, and swept the group of people standing not far away without seeing them.


    Li Xingnian: "I think the growth of this corn is really good, and the yield must be very high."


    Xiao Yeyang let out an''um'', and his voice was slightly higher: "It''s still not as good as a place with plenty of rain. In a village in the capital, the corn production capacity can reach about 10 shi. Here, you should only be able to collect six or seven shi. "


    Hearing this, the group of people not far away had a commotion for a while.


    In Xiliang, even the best fields, the yield per mu is only about three stones, like the wasteland, there is no food at all.


    The corn yields six or seven shi per mu, which is unimaginable for the people in Xiliang, and just like that, Xiao Yeyang still looks disgusted.


    Commander Jin Weiwei and Commander Lan Wuwei who came together could no longer bear it, and walked towards Xiao Yeyang together.


    "Master Xiao!"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and looked at the visitor. Commander Lan Wuwei, Pang Guang, had already seen him: "Huge man." After that, he looked at the man next to him in confusion. Although he knew the identity of the visitor, he still asked. :"Who is this?"


    Without waiting for Pang Guang''s introduction, Commander Jin Weiwei Jiang Wenming clasped his fists and said: "Master Xiao, I am Jin Weiwei''s Jiang Wenming, and we passed the letter before."


    Xiao Yeyang appeared in a daze, and smiled: "It turned out to be Lord Jiang. I am lucky to have the meeting. Thank you for what happened before." The Dong family can come to Ganzhou City smoothly, thanks to Jiang Wenming''s failure to stop him.


    Jiang Wenming smiled and shook his head: "It''s just a small matter, Master Xiao, don''t worry about it."


    Pang Guang watched the interaction between the two, feeling a little bit distressed. Before the refugees from Ganzhou City gathered, Xiao Yeyang asked him to borrow food for emergency, but he refused because he was worried that Xiao Yeyang would not stay in Xiliang for too long. NS.


    When talking about him coming to ask for help this time, Xiao Yeyang was afraid that he would not give him a good face.


    Jiang Wenming looked at the corn in the terraced fields and said with a smile: "I heard people say that Mrs. Xiao was transforming terraced fields with barren hills. I have never seen terraced fields before. I couldn''t help but be curious, so I came over and took a look with the huge people today. , I never thought I was so lucky to meet Master Xiao."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "There are many mountains in Ganzhouwei, and there is too little flat cultivated land, so I can only pay attention to this hillside."


    Jiang Wenming looked at the terraced fields and praised: "Mrs. Xiao is very talented. There is little rain and heavy sand in Xiliang. Reconstructing **** hills into terraces can effectively reduce and prevent soil erosion."


    After ??sloping hills should be terraced, the **** of the fields will decrease and the erosion of water will be weakened. In addition, the ridges are slightly higher than the terraces, which can ensure that water and soil do not easily flow out of this field and play a role in maintaining water and soil.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yeyang glanced at Commander Jin Weiwei in surprise. He only understood these after Yiyi told him in detail about the benefits of rebuilding terraces. Unexpectedly, Mr. Jiang could see the benefits at a glance. .


    It seems that this person usually does not specialize in farming.


    Xiao Yeyang introduced Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi to Jiang Wenming and Pang Guang, and then took a few people to visit the terraces and came to the potato planting area.


    "When the wheat and corn are harvested, the potatoes can be harvested. This potato is the most drought-tolerant. The output per mu is as high as 15 shi in other places. It is estimated that it will be able to harvest about ten shi here."


    Listening to these words, both Pang Guang and Jiang Wenming''s hearts beat violently.


    If Xiao Yeyang hadn¡¯t lied to them, as long as the guards could plant corn and potatoes, both the guards and the garrisoned frontier troops would not be hungry.


    The two quickly glanced at each other, thinking in their hearts how to obtain high-yield grains.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 892： 892

    Chapter 892 Chapter 892, show and win


    Having seen the corn and potato planting area, Xiao Yeyang brought Zhu Jianzhong, Pang Guang, and Li Xingnian''s uncle and nephew to the cotton planting area.


    Li Xingnian exclaimed: ¡°I saw that the cotton growth here is not much worse than that in Zhongzhou.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "The cotton seeds are re-cultivated. If ordinary cotton seeds are used directly, there will be no such harvest."


    said, laughing briskly.


    "When I first arrived in Ganzhouwei last year, I saw the soldiers in the security post and the scenes of the soldiers trembling in the wind and snow, and I felt very uncomfortable. But this year, this situation will not happen again. !"


    "Even if the military households have insufficient planting experience in the first year, the cotton paid should be enough to give each soldier in Ganzhouwei a thick cotton-padded jacket and trousers."


    After hearing this, Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang''s hearts became hot again.


    West Liang is barren, they tried their best, and it was difficult for the soldiers under them to eat their stomachs. How could there be extra power to add clothing to the soldiers?


    I thought that Xiao Yeyang only brought high-yield grain seeds, but unexpectedly there were still high-yield cotton seeds.


    We must persuade Xiao Yeyang to give them high-yield seeds, definitely!


    Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang, they really felt sorry for the soldiers under their hands. Unfortunately, their abilities were limited, and the relationship between them and the commander was not strong enough, and the military supplies allocated to the guard had almost never been paid in full.


    Xiao Yeyang watched the changes in the expressions of the two of them, saw the eagerness in their eyes, and ignored them, continuing to talk to Li Xingnian and Li Chenzhi''s nephew.


    "The traffic here in Xiliang is inconvenient. Not to mention that the textile industry is compared with the south. Even other provinces in the north are still a big step behind. Second uncle, I plan to build a textile factory in Ganzhou, Wei."


    Li Xingnian''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Yeyang would definitely not build the factory by himself, he said to himself, did he want this to be done by the Li family?


    Xiao Yeyang went on to say: "You really have to decide to come here to develop. That is the first batch of businessmen who came to Ganzhou Wei to do business. The Wei station will give certain preferential treatment, just like Ganzhou Wei''s army and the side. The military uniforms will be handed over to you to make them."


    Li Chenzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. If a businessman wants to establish a foothold in one place, what can be more stable and safer than cooperating with the government and the army?


    After watching the terraces, Xiao Yeyang led the people back, and finally came to the briquettes factory.


    Zhang Da is willing to do practical things. Dong Yuanxuan received Dong Jiancheng''s most orthodox education as an official since he was a child. With the cooperation of the two, the honeycomb coal plant has been on the right track.


    "The Xiliang side is restricted by traffic and the people''s livelihood development is seriously hampered by the violations of the people of Xiliao in the north. Now that I am here, I will try my best to change everything. I am ashamed to explain to Uncle Emperor."


    This is what Xiao Yeyang said mainly to Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang. It was his attitude towards the two, and it was what he was determined to do.


    Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang looked at each other quickly after hearing them.


    The two of them are not very close to the commanders. The only difference is that Pang Guang is relatively stubborn and can''t save face. Therefore, he is the least of the nine commanders who recruit Wei Hong to be seen.


    And Zhu Jianzhong is more tactful, he loves to save face and leeway when he speaks and does things, not as good as Wei Hongcai¡¯s confidants, but he doesn¡¯t suffer too much.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at the two of them: "Master Zhu, Dao Ren, is this briquettes good?"


    After seeing the briquettes, Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang nodded and said, "This briquettes are much better than briquettes."


    Xiao Yeyang took the opportunity to sell it: "If you two find it easy to use, you can buy a few cars and try it when you leave later. My briquettes sell cheaply."


    Zhu Jianzhong smiled and said, "You must bring some." He said, and smiled, "Master Xiao, can we promote this briquettes in Jin Weiwei and Lan Wuwei?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Of course, this honeycomb briquettes are easy to make, as long as you can make them, you can promote them as you like."


    Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang smiled and expressed their gratitude.


    Although the two are not craftsmen, they can also see that the production of briquettes is not difficult, but the two also know that some rare things are not the production method, but the idea of ??restructuring.


    To transform the barren hills into terraces, briquettes should be made into briquettes. Is it difficult? Not difficult, but no one thought of such a way before Mrs. Xiao came.


    Since the Xiao Mansion publicly pushed out the terraces and briquettes, he obviously didn''t mind everyone following suit. Maybe they would be eager for others to follow suit.


    But, they still have to say something to thank them.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a long walk. It¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back to the city.¡±


    Several people entered the city on horseback.


    Not long after they entered the city, Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang saw a long line in front of a shop, and when they looked closely, they realized that it was the Four Seasons Food Shop.


    Zhu Jianzhong looked at Xiao Yeyang a little excitedly: "Master Xiao, can everyone come here to buy grain seeds?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not working for the time being. There are not many high-yield grains, so I can only focus on the people of Ganzhouwei first.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang were both anxious. The two were about to talk about food, when Xiao Yeyang suddenly got off the horse in front of the Four Seasons Pharmacy.


    "My uncle is working in the prescription, I will go in and say something, you guys wait a moment."


    Li Chenzhi wanted to follow in, but Li Xingnian shook his head to stop him.


    Yeyang entered the drugstore obviously for the two commanders in front of him.


    Pang Guang and Zhu Jianzhong became silent when they heard Xiao Yeyang utter the three words ¡®Master Uncle¡¯.


    As the commander of the guard, the two still knew that the emperor personally sealed an auxiliary official last year.


    "Even the emperor''s uncle is here. It seems that Xiao Yeyang is really not just here to walk through the scene." Zhu Jianzhong whispered to Pang Guang.


    Pang Guang nodded. Because he had refused Xiao Yeyang before, he paid more attention to the affairs of Gan Zhouwei and knew more than Zhu Jianzhong.


    For example, the Ganzhou Weibian Army built a military town.


    Xiao Yeyang did this very obscurely. He did not dare to tell Lao Zhu that he was worried about revealing the news. Once he let Xiao Yeyang know that he had leaked it and missed Xiao Yeyang¡¯s affairs, then he would really have People are offended to death.


    In the pharmacy, Gu Jian glanced at Xiao Yeyang: "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Yeyang poured himself a cup of Cordyceps tea, and said with a smile: "Let''s borrow your identity from Master Uncle."


    Gu Jian glanced at Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang at the door of the pharmacy: "Do you want to take them for your own use?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Jin Weiwei and Lan Wuwei are next to Ganzhouwei. If they can be used by me, it will be much easier for me to do things in the future."


    Gu Jian didn¡¯t ask too much, ¡°Hurry up after drinking tea.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang raised his head and drank the tea in the cup, and said to Gu Jian: "Don''t tire yourself, be careful when you go back to your apprentice."


    Gu Jian said in a bad mood: "Let''s take care of yourself, the old man does not need you to say it!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and walked out of the pharmacy, taking Li Xingnian''s uncle and his nephew, Zhu and Pang, and strolling around the city. During this period, every time Zhu Jianzhong wanted to speak, he would be turned off by Xiao Yeyang.


    "It''s rare for two adults to come to Ganzhou City. Let''s go to my house for dinner today at noon."


    Xiao Yeyang led Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang back to Xiao Mansion. After Daohua knew about it, he ordered the woman in the kitchen to make a table of dishes that were not often eaten in Xiliang, and let the maid serve two jars of good wine.


    Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang were commanders, and their days were pretty good, but compared with the life in the Xiao Mansion, it was obviously not enough. Seeing the rich food on the table, they couldn''t help but swallow.


    After Xiao Yeyang signaled everyone to start eating, the two immediately started. They had no intention of being polite when dealing with soldiers all the year round.


    The last two people ate their stomachs and mouths full of oil, and drank two jars of wine.


    Looking at the slightly blurred eyes of the two, Xiao Yeyang smiled, and only then took the initiative to ask the two of them about their purpose of coming to Ganzhouwei.


    In the rest of the conversation, Xiao Yeyang was basically in charge.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 893： 893

    Chapter 893 Chapter 893, Wasteland Reclamation


    Ganzhou city gate, Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang rode out side by side, their faces were still red because they had drunk too much.


    After driving a certain distance out of the city gate, a gust of wind blew by, and the two shook their heads at the same time, and their minds were completely restored to clarity.


    Zhu Jianzhong looked at Pang Guang with uncertainty: "Did we promise Xiao Yeyang something that shouldn''t be promised?"


    Pang Guang did not answer, but raised his hand and patted his mouth, looking like he regretted it.


    Seeing him like this, Zhu Jianzhong still has nothing to understand.


    Pang Guang said regretfully: "We seem to have been cheated by Xiao Yeyang."


    Zhu Jianzhong laughed: "Is it a pit? I don''t think we are going to grow high-yield grain? As long as this year and tomorrow, the soldiers of the guard station will be able to eat."


    Pang Guang hummed, "Xiao Yeyang gave us high-yield grains, but you don''t look at what he wants from us. You Jin Weiwei is okay, you have two thousand horses, but I Lan Wuwei wants to transfer 20,000 frontier troops to Ganzhouwei, and he cannot be the old, weak, sick or disabled."


    Zhu Jianzhong looked at Pang Guang: "You will be content, and transfer 20,000 frontier troops to Ganzhouwei. You don''t care about their food. Doesn''t this relieve you of the burden?"


    "Lan Wuwei did not border Xiliao. Originally, your frontier army was a reserve army. Now that Xiao Yeyang wants to use it, he has also taken out an order from the Five-Army Capital Governor''s Mansion, so don''t complain."


    Speaking, he paused for a moment, and his face was puzzled.


    "However, isn''t Xiao Yeyang already recruiting soldiers? Why do you want to transfer Lan Wuwei''s frontier army? What is he going to do? Let us keep it secret?"


    Pang Guang was silent, but he was actually somewhat guessing in his heart


    Xiao Yeyang took over Ganzhouwei. He definitely wanted to prove his ability.


    How to prove?


    To retake Danhe, which was dominated by the people of Xiliao, is definitely the most effective and most advantageous attack.


    Just, does he have that courage?


    Now that there is no real war between Xiliao and Daxia, will Xiao Yeyang dare to lead the troops to retake Danhe?


    Seeing that Pang Guang did not answer, Zhu Jianzhong did not continue to say anything. He looked back at Mrs. Xiao to prepare gifts for them, and shook his head. ?"


    Pang Guang glanced at Zhu Jianzhong, saw his mouth clamped and smiled, and hummed: "I look at you as if I''m quite happy."


    Zhu Jianzhong did not deny it, but only said: "In the past two years, the people of Xiliao have become more and more excessive. They have robbed not enough money and food, and they have also robbed women. Last year they started to slaughter the city. The people of Jinweiwei have lived too hard, and I have no ability to change their lives. , If others can, I will."


    Although Zhu Jianzhong didn''t say what he wanted, Pang Guang knew it in his heart.


    Xiao Mansion.


    Xiao Yeyang lay on the beauty chair, and Daohua brought the hangover soup. After he took it, he saw his eyebrows relaxed, the corners of his mouth smiled, and while fanning him, he said: "It seems that you and the two conductors It makes the conversation pretty good."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled after drinking the hangover soup: "It''s okay, I will give them the food they want, and the horses and soldiers I want will arrive. It''s a win-win situation."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I heard the maid said that you have poured them a lot of wine, and be careful when they are sober."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "Do you think people who can sit in the position of commander are so drunk? They just follow the trend. As soon as we came, those two guys were paying attention. Today''s result is that they are here. It¡¯s been weighed before."


    Speaking, sit up.


    "Jin Weiwei can take out two thousand horses, plus the ones in my hand, can raise three thousand cavalry, and the remaining two thousand horses have to be bought from the people of Xiliao."


    Raohua: "The tea has been delivered. If you want to use it, you can go to the warehouse to pick it up at any time."


    "It''s great to have you by your side!" Xiao Yeyang smiled and took Daohua and kissed him.


    Daohua disliked and pushed people away. Ganzhouwei¡¯s summer was too hot, and Xiao Mansion didn¡¯t prepare any ice this year. He sweats every day: ¡°You¡¯re not too hot.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "I don''t think so." As he said, he had to stretch out his hand to hold the rice flower.


    Inahua hurriedly stood up, moved a little away from him, and said while fanning, ¡°I just heard my second uncle say that my third cousin decided to stay. They made the decision so quickly, did you say something?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang said ¡®um¡¯: ¡°The first batch of businessmen who came to Ganzhou Wei to do business will be given preferential treatment by the health office. I have asked Uncle Dong to formulate relevant regulations.¡±


    "The second uncle and the third cousin, I am going to set a wasteland outside the city and let them build a textile factory. The name is Ganzhou Textile Factory. The uniforms of the frontier and guard soldiers will be handed over to them to complete."


    Daohua smiled and said, "No wonder the second uncle and third cousin are so active, and your support is not small."


    Xiao Yeyang: "My second uncle and my third cousin came to Ganzhouwei to do business. They really helped me. I will naturally not be stingy."


    The next day, people from Jin Weiwei sent two thousand horses to Ganzhouwei.


    Xiao Yeyang became busy again, busy training the cavalry. At the same time, he sent Bu Gandang to Bamu Town again, found Ma Teng, and said that he was willing to exchange tea for horses.


    Ma Teng is also a well-informed person. He found out Xiao Yeyang''s identity not long after we separated last time. He was quite enthusiastic when he saw Bu Gandang. He slapped his chest to ensure that he would contact the buyer.


    Budang Dangdang was very satisfied with Ma Teng''s upper path, thought about it, and mentioned him: "My master values ??the capable people, work hard, and you will benefit from it in the future."


    Ma Teng nodded eagerly.


    The Xiliao people restricted the sale of horses. Ma Teng contacted three Xiliao merchants with two thousand horses before buying them all. It took half a month.


    Xiao Yeyang still recognized Ma Teng''s work efficiency, and gave him two gold bars so that he could help him inquire about the movement of the people in Xiliao.


    Five thousand horses were gathered, and Xiao Yeyang began to concentrate on training the cavalry.


    In mid-June, after choosing an address for the Ganzhou Textile Factory and starting construction, Li Xingnian left with Qin Xiaoliu and others, while Li Chenzhi stayed.


    Ganzhou City Gate.


    Daohua sent Li Xingnian out of the city: "Second Uncle, Yeyang has led the cavalry training. You can''t get out of your body and come here to send you off. You have to bear with me."


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, "Uncle knows, it''s not necessary for you to explain."


    Daohua handed a package to Li Xingnian: "Second uncle, this is a letter I wrote to my family. In addition to the Wangfu and Yan family, there is also a letter to the person in charge of the Zhongzhou Xiangyang Liuli Factory."


    "Next time you come over, you will have to trouble you to bring a team of craftsmen from the Liuli Factory."


    Li Xingnian nodded, put the package away, gave Li Chenzhi a few words, and then got on the carriage and left.


    In late June, as the wheat began to harvest, the people in Ganzhouwei were all excited.


    In the past, the best fields had a wheat yield of two or three shi per mu. Nowadays, using high-yield wheat seeds, even the inferior fields can harvest about three shi. The best fields can harvest four or five shi.


    Corn, potatoes, and cotton cannot be harvested yet, but the growth of the crops in the field can already show signs of a bumper harvest.


    Confirmed that high-yield grains are really useful, many people began to open up wasteland, and rich people went to the health office to buy barren hills.


    Ganzhouwei set off a wave of wasteland reclamation.


    In this regard, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang are both happy to hear and hear. The more barren mountains and wasteland that are cultivated, the more taxes will be collected in the future.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 894： 894

    Chapter 894 Chapter 894, take the blame


    Beijing, Yan Mansion.


    After Li Xingnian came back from Xiliang, he asked the steward to prepare the goods to be sold in Ganzhouwei in the future, and then came to Yan Mansion.


    This day happened to be Yan Zhiqiang¡¯s birthday. The Yan family was at home, and the girls who married out came back.


    Looking at Li Xingnian, who had been dark for several times, everyone in the Yan family was sluggish for a while.


    Li Xingnian smiled and greeted the old lady Yan, and greeted Yan Zhigao and Yan Zhiqiang.


    Mrs. Li knew that her second brother had just returned from Xiliang, and she quickly asked: "Second brother, is the weather in Xiliang so bad? You have only been out for more than three months, and it¡¯s dark so much. Then Yiyi and the others have been Wouldn''t it be darker to stay in Xiliang?"


    Li Xingnian smiled and shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the climate in Xiliang is not very pleasant, but Yiyi doesn¡¯t run out often, but it¡¯s actually fine.¡±


    Ms. Li was not comforted, and her eyebrows were a little bit flat.


    The old lady Yan is more open-minded than Mrs. Li. When she was a child, her granddaughter was running around under the sun, and she didn''t still grow white and tender.


    Mrs. Li asked again: "Second brother, Yiyi, are they okay in Xiliang?"


    Li Xingnian smiled and nodded: "It''s okay." With that, he handed Mrs. Li the letter from Daohua''s home. I have to bother you to send it."


    Ms. Li took the letter, took the letter from her daughter to the family, and sat next to Mrs. Yan. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law read it eagerly.


    Yan Zhigao saw him, and didn''t go over, but asked about what Li Xingnian had seen and heard in Xiliang.


    Li Xingnian talked about his experiences and feelings along the way.


    Everyone in the Yan family listened very carefully. After reading the letter, Mrs. Li and Mrs. Yan also pricked their ears.


    Hearing that Xiliang was indeed as barren as the rumors, and that there were mountain bandits, I couldn''t help but feel worried for Daohua and Xiao Yeyang.


    Li Xingnian saw that the Yan family looked heavy, and smiled and said about transforming rice flowers into terraces and buying pastures: "Yiyi girl, I really don''t lose to any man, she can live well anywhere. Don''t worry about it."


    Sitting for a while, Li Xingnian followed Mrs. Li and Yan Zhigao to the main courtyard, and the others also came out of the courtyard of Old Lady Yan.


    "I thought Big Sister was the best married among our sisters, but I didn''t expect it to be the worst. In places like Xiliang, poor mountains and rivers, even if Uncle Li''s words are tactful, I can imagine it. How poor is the side."


    As soon as she left the old lady Yan¡¯s yard, Yan Yile said a little gloating.


    After listening, Zhu Qiyun and Yan Yihuan both frowned at the same time. Just as they were about to scold them, they heard Yan Yishuang''s voice coming from behind.


    Yan Yishuang came over with her pregnant belly, and looked at Yan Yile with a sneer: "Fourth sister, no matter how bad the eldest sister is, there are also eldest brother-in-laws who are in pain. You might as well worry about your own affairs instead of being here. Bar."


    "I heard that the expensive concubine the fourth brother-in-law admitted to the door not long ago was very popular with Mrs. Fang and the fourth brother-in-law. When I went to the banquet a few days ago, I heard someone say that she is the fourth brother-in-law''s explanation."


    "Four sister, you are really big-hearted, the backyard is on fire, and there is still a leisurely sentiment here to make irresponsible remarks. I really admire you."


    Speaking, she glanced at Yan Yile''s belly.


    "It seems to be for the sake of a family and sisters, I give you advice, get a baby early, with a child, maybe you can still stand firm in the Fang family."


    The concubine''s room of Simei Funer was seen at a banquet in another house. She was a concubine who had just entered the family of a fifth-grade official in Beijing. Not only was she pretty, but she was also very scheming. She was not a brainless person like Yan Yile. People can deal with it.


    Yan Yishuang was not looking at Yan Yile, who was so angry, she looked at Zhu Qiyun and Yan Yihuan: "Second sister-in-law, second sister, you guys have a good talk with fourth sister."


    After speaking, he helped the maid to leave.


    Watching Yan Yi leave with both toes proudly, Yan Yi was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said: "What is so proud of her, don''t think I don''t know. There are also several people in the third sister-in-law''s room. Why is she showing off in front of me? ?"


    Yan Yihuan took a deep breath, and said bluntly without the previous tactful words: "Only because she is valued by her mother-in-law and husband, and because she succeeded in being pregnant with the eldest grandson of the Xue family, and because of the people in the third brother-in-law¡¯s room. There are only general rooms. Fourth sister, tell me, which of these have you achieved?"


    Yan Yile was a little bit embarrassed into anger, and pointed to Yan Yihuan, "Second sister, even you have to trample on me? I have worked very hard, but the mother-in-law saw me not pleasing to her eyes, and the grandfather turned a blind eye to me. Since the **** came in, I never entered my room again, what can you say I can do?"


    Seeing that Yan Yihuan was so angry, Zhu Qiyun comforted her with her hand, and looked at Yan Yile calmly: "Sister Si, everything you suffer now is the cause you planted before. Fang family, you chose yourself. , Fang Shuo is to marry yourself."


    Yan Yile became silent, tears in her eyes rolling.


    Seeing her like this, both Zhu Qiyun and Yan Yihuan felt uncomfortable.


    Zhu Qiyun sighed: "Four sister, what the third sister just said was right. Don''t fight with that concubine. It''s just right to get pregnant early."


    "As long as you have a child, even if the fourth brother-in-law spoils the concubine, he will not dare to spoil the concubine in the face of the uncle."


    Yan Yile suddenly became annoyed: "Don''t mention the uncle to me. If the grandfather accepted the bitch, the uncle and aunt would go to the house for me, and the **** would not be able to enter the house. The door, everything I have now, is actually caused by them."


    Hearing this, both Zhu Qiyun and Yan Yihuan were deeply tired.


    Zhu Qiyun looked at Yan Yile with disappointment: "Sister Si, even if you don¡¯t have that concubine, your life at Fang¡¯s family will not be easy, so don¡¯t blame others here."


    Hearing this, Yan Yile looked at Zhu Qiyun in a daze.


    Zhu Qiyun: "Four sister, your way of marrying into the house is not glorious. Mrs. Fang is strict with you, and you should be mentally prepared before entering the door."


    "If I were you, if I knew my mother-in-law didn''t like it, I would clamp my tail and be a human being, but what about you?"


    "After marrying into the house, I quarreled with the sister-in-law above, and openly talked back to the mother-in-law, treated the common room in the fourth brother-in-law¡¯s room, and scolded him. You are like this, what in-law¡¯s family would like?"


    "Come on again, fourth sister, you have been married into the house for almost a year, what kind of person the fourth brother-in-law is, have you really not seen it yet?"


    Yan Yile bit her lip without speaking.


    Zhu Qiyun continued: "You are Gao married into the house. You should have known that his purpose of marrying you was not simple."


    Yan Yile looked straight at Zhu Qiyun: "If the uncle was willing to help the elder to find a position with real power, he would not treat me like this. In other words, he would still blame the uncle."


    Zhu Qiyun didn''t want to talk anymore, and said to Yan Yihuan: "I can''t make sense with her, you can talk to her." Then, she left with her maid.


    Looking at the sister who got into the horns and only knew to blame others, Yan Yihuan didn''t know what to say, just looked at her worriedly.


    If you have something to do today, let¡¯s do it!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 895： 895

    Chapter 895 Chapter 895, the harvest


    The news from the capital, Daohua can still be collected from time to time, but she pays attention to current events and major events. Things like Yan Yile¡¯s married life are not in her scope.


    In August, Ganzhouwei began to be busy with the autumn harvest.


    In the first year''s harvest, Daohua paid special attention to the fact that the people who personally supervised the statistics of the yield per mu and the total harvest were very busy every day.


    The five terraced fields that have been transformed have now become the most lively places in Ganzhouwei. The crowd of onlookers watched the harvest in the terraced fields, and their eyes burst with hope.


    Every year when the autumn harvest begins in Xiliang, the people of Xiliao start to rob property.


    However, this year, the Xiliao people, who had never been disadvantaged in previous years, turned around.


    Xiao Yeyang divided the five thousand cavalrymen into five teams and patrolled back and forth every day. Whenever the Xiliao people who crossed the border were found to be directly killed on the spot, this not only ensured the stability of Ganzhou Guards, but also trained the combat capabilities of the cavalry.


    Every day, the people of the border town can see cavalry riding horses.


    Some people shed tears in excitement, and choked up: "The army of the guards has finally begun to take the initiative to resist the Xiliao people." Instead of waiting for the Xiliao people to rob them all, they are late.


    Ganwei Town, the second major military town on the Ganzhou Defense Line, has been initially completed at this moment, and only the city wall is still being built.


    At noon, the soldiers who built the military town flocked to the canteen in the town in batches.


    "Captain, it seems that dinner is already open. Let''s go quickly too. It''s late. Don''t run out of food."


    On the city wall, Wang Wu smiled and leaned in front of the head of the team who looked after them.


    The captain heard Wang Wu''s words and glared at him with an angry smile: "Boy, are you new here?"


    Wang Wu hurriedly nodded, and pointed to the tribesmen behind him: "We are all recruits who have just been recruited. As soon as we were sent over today, we will come to repair the city wall."


    Captain ?? smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, the barracks will not be short of your food. We all eat in batches like this."


    Wang Wu looked worried: "Then we eat later, don¡¯t we have to eat leftovers from others?"


    Captain ?? was a good-tempered, and continued to smile and said: "Put your heart in your stomach, it will definitely make you full."


    Wang Wu saw that the captain was a good talker, and he smiled and asked: "Captain, why did you think that you are here to build a military town?"


    Captain ?? took it for granted: "Of course it is to defend the people of Xiliao."


    Wang Wu still wanted to ask, the captain patted his **** and stood up: ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s our team¡¯s turn to have dinner.¡±


    Wang Wu led his tribe behind the captain and walked towards the cafeteria.


    The canteen is built next to the drill factory. It has a large area and a complete set of tables and chairs. It can accommodate thousands of people for dinner at the same time.


    After stepping into the canteen, Wang Wu looked at everything in it curiously.


    The captain saw him and smiled: "Master Xiao pityed that it was not easy to wait for me to be a soldier. He specially ordered this cafeteria to be built and also prepared tables and chairs. As before, we had a meal, but we just found a place to squat down and eat. of."


    Wang Wu: "That Master Xiao is pretty good."


    Captain ?? agreed with his face: "As soon as Master Xiao came, our frontier army''s life began to get better. We used to go hungry often, but now we can get enough to eat."


    At this time, several people had already come to the window where they were serving food. Seeing that the captain picked up a sea bowl from the bamboo basket, Wang Wu also took the tribe to follow suit.


    Seeing that the captain came to an empty window and handed the bowl over, Wang Wu also handed his bowl in immediately.


    Soon, a bowl full of food was handed out.


    Three thick noodle buns and half a bowl of potato stew.


    The captain was very happy to see the potato stew: "You guys are lucky, you just had meat today, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s sit there and eat."


    Captain ?? took Wang Wu and a few people to an empty table and sat down, then turned around and put a bowl of vegetable soup on the side.


    Wang Wu met, and quickly followed suit.


    "How about it, the food in the barracks is not bad, right?" The captain smiled and asked Wang Wu who was struggling.


    Wang Wu stuffed a steamed bun in his mouth, and said vaguely: "It''s not only good, it''s great, I''m at home, I can''t eat meat once a year."


    The captain drank the vegetable soup with a smile: "Our food is not the best."


    Wang Wu stared: "Is this not good?"


    Captain: "The food in the cavalry battalion is good. I heard that we have milk tea every day. Of course, they have to work harder than us. After August, they have to patrol every day. Once the Xiliao people are found, the number of people will be straightforward. Killed, there are too many people, come back to report."


    Wang Wu nodded: "This is good, lest the people of Xiliao will hit home, and we only receive the news here, and the rescue will not be timely."


    Captain: "Isn''t it? In previous years, Ganzhouwei was the most important place to grab the people of Xiliao, but this year, I haven''t seen a Xiliao."


    "You guys, work hard in the army. Every seven days, we can eat meat here, which is no worse than begging for life elsewhere."


    There was someone who knew the captain next to him, and he pulled the captain over to have a meal. Only Wang Wu and a few members of the Wang clan were left at the dinner table.


    "Brother Wu, we are really right to join the army."


    Looking at the tribe who was happy because of the meat, Wang Wu felt a little worried.


    They came to join the army, in addition to wanting to kill the Xiliao people, they also wanted to help Mr. Xiao to detect the ability of the master. They thought that they could pass the message to the husband after they came to the barracks, but they did not expect the barracks to be so strict.


    Wang Wu scratched his head, how should I pass the message to the husband?


    ...


    Ganzhou Guard Commander.


    As five thousand households successively delivered this year''s military rations, the warehouses in the garrison were all filled with food.


    All the officials were excited about this.


    Fan Tong sighed at Xia Jianren: "I have been in Ganzhouwei for more than 20 years, and this is the first time I have seen a warehouse full."


    Xia Jianren was silent, and he was shocked.


    The matter of high-yield grains, he actually didn''t care much about it. In his opinion, no matter how high-yield, Xiliang''s land is barren here. Can you harvest more, and where can you get more?


    He really did not expect that the corn and potatoes were so high-yielding, not only drought-tolerant, but also not picking the land.


    Xia Jianren looked at Fan Tong and said in a low voice, "Brother Fan, we have to tell Wei Dahua about this."


    Hearing this, Fan Tong hesitated: "Oh, isn''t it? The grain seeds were brought by Master Xiao, so if you say it, he came forward to say it."


    Xia Jianren frowned: "Brother Fan, Master Wei is not too bad for you, why are you reluctant to do this?"


    Fan Tong showed displeasure: "Lao Xia, I don''t like to listen to you. If Ganzhouwei is in charge of me, then I will naturally report to Master Wei, but I am not in charge now. I don''t want to be the one behind the whistleblower." He said, turned his head and left.


    Seeing this, Xia Jianren was so angry that he turned around and returned to the office room. He wrote to Wei Hongcai and reported Ganzhouwei¡¯s harvest this year.


    That afternoon, Xia Jianren''s letter appeared on Xiao Yeyang''s desk.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Xin and sneered, "Eat inside and out."


    Defu stood aside and shook his head. The Master Xia was really stupid enough to take the initiative to send the evidence to the master. With this letter, the master can give him a charge of leaking secrets in the future.


    Actually, Xia Jianren didn¡¯t need to write a letter specifically to inform him, just relying on word of mouth from the people, Ganzhouwei couldn¡¯t hide the harvest.


    Jin Weiwei, Zhu Jianzhong smiled and sent away the commander Jianzhouwei who had come to inquire about the news. He turned around and went to the warehouse, watching the high-yield grains stored in the warehouse, and he was extremely satisfied.


    Next year, Jinweiwei will also have a bumper harvest next year.


    Commander Jianzhouwei found out that Ganzhouwei had a good harvest, and immediately went to Liangdu and told Wei Hongcai the news.


    The next day, Wei Hongcai''s letter asking for grain appeared in front of Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled at Daohua and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been supported by my uncle, the high-yield grains might not be able to protect me.¡± He said, holding up a pen to reject Wei Hongcai.


    Daohua looked at it and reminded: "You write a little tactfully, you say that there are not many kinds of high-yield grains, you have to stay close to Ganzhouwei first."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Don''t worry, I know it, it''s not the time to confront the Wei family." After speaking, he paused, "By the way, it''s best for those who buy food from the Four Seasons Food Store in the future. I also need to show Ganzhouwei''s household registration."


    Daohua: "Does it need this? The grain shop has a limited purchase policy. Even if the people of other health centers come to buy it, they can''t buy much. On the contrary, after they buy back the grain seeds and grow them, they can just help us propagandize and publicize. ."


    Xiao Yeyang pondered for a while, then nodded: "That''s fine too."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 896： 896

    Chapter 896 Chapter 896, ready to fight


    Commanders, although Wei Hongcai knew that Xiao Yeyang would not easily hand over high-yield grains, he was still very angry after seeing his letter of rejection.


    "This Xiao Yeyang doesn''t put people in his eyes too much! Sir, we can''t do that."


    Wei Hong only glanced at the talking official: "Then what do you think should be done?"


    Speaking, the official choked, the person standing behind Xiao Yeyang was the emperor, and they really couldn''t force it.


    Wei Hongcai did not expect the officials to come up with any good way to come. He looked at Master Xu, "Master Xu, what do you think?"


    Master Xu was silent for a while before he replied: "My lord, Master Xiao has a good reason for refusal. Let''s wait."


    Wei Hongcai condensed his eyebrows: ¡°How long will it take? Is it possible to wait until the people in Ganzhouwei plant high-yielding grain seeds before other health centers can follow them?¡±


    Master Xu bowed his head and said nothing.


    The high-yield grains were brought by Xiao Yeyang, so naturally it was Xiao Yeyang who had the final say on how to distribute it.


    Wei Hongcai waved away annoyedly. After Master Xu retired, he left the command and envoy of the capital and went straight to the largest teahouse in Liangdu.


    "I thought you would be out of business today?"


    Wang Qi smiled and stood up and took a seat to meet Master Xu.


    Master Xu smiled and said: "It''s rare that you came to Liangdu and you asked me again. How could I not come?"


    After the two sat down, they drank a cup of tea before they began to talk about their own situation. As they talked, they talked about the high-yield grains of Ganzhouwei.


    Wang Qi: "The corn and potatoes that Xiao Yeyang brought are really high-yielding. I mentioned to you that the tribe had a chance to have a contact with Mrs. Xiao, and Mrs. Xiao gave some grain seeds. This year, I don¡¯t have to worry about the tribe¡¯s hunger anymore. Belly."


    After hearing this, Master Xu looked a little surprised: "You have said so, it seems that the high-yield grains are indeed suitable for promotion in Xiliang."


    Wang Qi nodded: ¡°As long as corn and potatoes can be promoted in Xiliang, the people of Xiliang will be able to end their hungry.¡±


    Master Xu was overjoyed when he heard it, and then he sighed: "Before Master Wei wrote to Xiao Yeyang to ask for high-yield grains, I didn''t help me with any ideas. It seems that after I go back, I have to think about how to promote high-yield grains. Come on."


    Wang Qi: "It''s not that Xiao Yeyang doesn''t want to promote high-yield grains. I think he wants to use high-yield grains to achieve certain goals."


    "Not long ago, Lan Wuwei and Jin Weiwei both received a batch of high-yield grains. As far as I know, they should have reached a deal with Xiao Yeyang."


    Master Xu frowned, "You mean to let me leave it alone?"


    Wang Qi nodded: "Through my inquiries and observations during this period of time, everything that Xiao Yeyang did when he came to Xiliang is beneficial to the people of Xiliang. This may not be in the interests of the Wei family. You can help take it. When it comes to high-yield grains, it is estimated that they will only be planted in military fields. If the people are concerned, they will not care."


    Master Xu stopped talking. He knew Wei Hongcai better than Wang Qi.


    Wei Hong just wanted to squeeze Xiao Yeyang away. This idea has never been interrupted, but now he just didn''t find a chance.


    Master Xu looked at Wang Qi: "You protect Xiao Yeyang everywhere, do you want to go there?"


    Wang Qi smiled without denying it.


    Master Xu sighed, "In fact, this is fine. Due to geographical reasons, the people of Xiliang have been living hard. In recent years, the people of Xiliao have become more and more excessive. If Xiao Yeyang can really change the status quo, it is me and willing. Serving."


    Wang Qi looked at the pedestrians who took him: "Let¡¯s wait and see."


    ...


    At the beginning of September, when the textile factory was built, Xiao Yeyang called Li Chenzhi to the study, and gave him a drawing with a cap and a military coat drawn on it.


    "Before winter, make as many hats and uniforms as possible. I will send all the cotton collected from the health station to the textile factory."


    Li Chenzhi knew that these were clothes for the frontier army, so he carefully collected the drawings, and solemnly said: "After I go back, I will immediately hire people to rush to work."


    The Li family also has its own textile factory in Zhongzhou. Li Chenzhi is very familiar with this aspect, but within three days of work, hundreds of nearby women have been recruited to start processing cotton and make military coats and caps.


    In mid-September, Li Xingnian and Qin Xiaoliu once again escorted a large number of supplies to Ganzhou City.


    The several shops bought by the Li family in Ganzhouwei have long been set up, and they can be sold as soon as the materials arrive.


    Li Xingnian knew that Li Chenzhi was busy with the textile factory, so he took the steward and opened the shop.


    On the Xiao Mansion side, Daohua is also watching the materials storage.


    When Ganzhouwei entered September, the weather started to get cold. Daohua knew how difficult it was to drive on ice and snow last year, so she told Qin Xiaoliu to send the materials he needed to avoid the people underneath. Suffer.


    Time slipped away a little bit, and in October, snow began to fall on Ganzhouwei''s side.


    Ganwei Town, when Wang Wu and the soldiers had just finished training from the playground, they heard a rush of horse hoofs, and after a while, they saw a group of cavalry entering the city gate.


    Looking at the cavalry in uniform wearing military coats and hoods, Wang Wu and others looked envious.


    "The clothes and hats are warm at first glance. If only we could have them too."


    "I heard the guerrilla general said, we also have it, but it''s not done yet, so I''ll send it to us when it''s done."


    "It''s better for the cavalry. They use any good things first. See if you see, the sabers on them are all new."


    "I want to be a cavalry too."


    "Come on, the cavalry are all selected by Master Xiao personally. I heard that the requirements are particularly high. Not only do they need to be physically strong, they also need some effort."


    Wang Wu listened to the crowd and squeezed to the captain''s side: "Captain, Master Xiao is here again today. Has he come too often during this time?"


    Captain: "Winter is a period of high incidence of Xiliao invasions, and Master Xiao patrols are naturally frequent."


    Wang Wu: "But during this period of time even our training has become frequent." He said, lowering his voice, "Captain, are we going to fight?"


    The captain squinted Wang Wu: ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you shouldn¡¯t ask. All you have to do is to train well. It¡¯s really going to fight and you can survive from the hands of the Xiliao people.¡±


    Wang Wu''s heart bulged, is he really about to fight?


    At the end of October, more than 20 carriages carrying military uniforms and caps drove into Ganwei Town.


    Wang Wu got the new clothes and put them on immediately: "This new cotton coat is warm."


    A few days after the new clothes were released, Wang Wu found that the food had improved. The meat could only be eaten once in seven days, but now it can be eaten once in two or three days.


    This gave him a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, two days later, the captain came to the barracks with a heavy face and told everyone an explosive news.


    "The cavalry found that there was a large-scale Xiliao people infestation in the direction of Yunlian Mountain. Everyone has been prepared for battle recently. As soon as there is an order from the top, we have to reinforce quickly."


    Hearing this, everyone tensed up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 897： 897

    Chapter 897 Chapter 897, Recapture Dan River


    The territory of Xiliao is further north than Xiliang. In addition, nomads make a living. Every winter is the most difficult period for Xiliao people. If there is no food, Xiliao people will cross the border and invade Xiliang and rob the people of Xiliang. Of wealth.


    In this year''s Ganzhouwei, the people lived very steadily. Whenever a Xiliao people appeared, they would be beheaded by the cavalry who rushed to them.


    On the evening of the ninth day of November, the dinner in Ganwei Town was opened half an hour earlier. After Wang Wu and others had finished eating, they distributed some dry food, followed the serious-faced captain out of the city gate, and walked towards Yunlian Mountain. Feel the direction.


    On the way, Wang Wu''s heart was pounding.


    People in Xiliang know that the people of Xiliao occupied the Dan River at the foot of Yunlian Mountain. Yunlian Mountain belonged to the guardian of Ganzhou, but no one took it back. He still remembers that when Mr. Distressed and disappointed.


    Wang Wu swallowed, are they going to grab Dan River now?


    drove the road all night and day, the next evening, Wang Wu and others came to the foot of Yunlian Mountain and saw the camp where the people of Xiliao were stationed.


    At this moment, Wang Wu is sure that they are really coming to grab the Dan River. I was a little excited, but more nervous and worried.


    Wang Wu quietly came to the captain: "Captain, are we the only ones who go up and fight the Xiliao people?"


    The captain gave Wang Wu a slanted look: "Although you have practiced for more than zero months, you haven''t seen blood. This time I just brought you here for a long time."


    Wang Wu: "Then who fights the Xiliao people?"


    Captain: "Don''t ask, just stay there." After speaking, he paused, "If you have the courage, you can rush to see the blood later when you fight."


    After ??, the captain didn¡¯t say much. As it got dark, Wang Wu tightened his cotton coat, took out the dry food and ate it.


    In the middle of the night, Wang Wu wanted to go easily. He just bent his body and stood up, he saw a cavalry passing by and heading straight to the Xiliao camp.


    The following scenes, Wang Wu felt a little dazzled.


    Dozens of people in black touched into the Xiliao camp quietly, and the patrollers were resolved in a few clicks. Then the gate of the Xiliao camp opened wide, and a group of cavalry swarmed in.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a deafening yelling and killing.


    He watched the Daxia cavalry as if entering an uninhabited state, rushing into the Xiliao barracks, quickly solving the predators in previous years.


    Seeing a person from Xiliao running out of the chaos, Wang Wu''s brain became hot, and he rushed over when he mentioned the saber that had just been issued.


    The sky was faintly bright, and the 20,000 Western Liao soldiers stationed at the foot of Yunlian Mountain were killed and injured.


    Wang Wu stared at the surrounding Xiliao people who were hacked to death by him. It was not until the captain brought someone over that he came back to his senses.


    "Boy, yes, bloody!"


    The captain praised Wang Wu without hesitation, and then threw him a shovel: "Okay, don''t froze, Master Xiao gave the order to build a military town here immediately, and everyone moved quickly."


    "Build the city wall first, and then Xiliao will send people over. We will kill as many as we come."


    At this time, Wang Wu knew that the reason they were brought here was not to kill the people of Xiliao, but to build a military town.


    In the Xiliao army camp, Cao Dan came to Xiao Yeyang with a look of excitement: "My lord, the 20,000 Xiliao troops stationed here have been wiped out. Anyone who wants to escape to report the letter was also intercepted by the commander."


    Before today, Cao Dan was more polite to Xiao Yeyang. Xiao Yeyang solved the problem of food and clothing for the soldiers. He was grateful, but after this raid on the Xiliao camp, he admired him in his heart.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Although the people of Xiliao didn''t send a letter back, we still can''t relax our vigilance. Send more sentries out, and once the people of Xiliao have any movement, report it immediately."


    Ganzhou City, Xiao Mansion.


    Both Daohua and Gu Jian knew that Xiao Yeyang was going to take the cavalry back to regain Danhe. The two of them hadn¡¯t had a good rest these days. Until November 12, the secret guard of the Fuli received the letter from the flying pigeon, and the two were loose. Sighed.


    "Master, Dan He has taken it back."


    Gu Jian had a gratified smile on his face: "It''s worth noting that Yeyang''s military training that has run around this year has finally achieved some results."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Dan He has just been recaptured, Xiao Yeyang will definitely not come back right away, I have to give him some food."


    ...


    At the foot of Yunlian Mountain, the third major military town on the Ganzhou Defense Line, with the hard work of soldiers, is rising bit by bit.


    In the temporary camp, Xiao Yeyang stood silently in front of the sand table.


    The original frontier army of Ganzhouwei was 40,000. Lan Wuwei transferred 20,000. He himself recruited 10,000, for a total of 70,000.


    Ganxuan Town and Ganwei Town each left 20,000 soldiers to stay behind, and the rest were transferred to Gandan Town, which is under construction.


    regained Dan River, Xiliao would not fail to respond.


    Sure enough, on the seventh day of Danhe recapturing, thousands of Xiliao cavalry appeared at the foot of Yunlian Mountain.


    The leader of the team was still known to Xiao Yeyang.


    "Xiao Shi Ziye, don''t come to nothing!"


    Xiao Yeyang stood on the wall that had been repaired several meters high, looked at Yelu Kangda on horseback in the distance, and smiled: "Prince Yelu, we meet again!"


    Yelukanda looked at the truncated water source, frowning tightly: "Xiao Shizi, Xiliao and Daxia live in peace, are you trying to destroy the peace between the two countries?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "The prince is wrong. Yunlian Mountain is the territory of Great Xia. You have occupied this place for more than ten years. Now I just regained it. I really want to say that it is destroying the peace between the two countries. It should be you Xiliao. Why, does Xiliao want to be an enemy of Daxia?"


    Yelukanda''s eyes condensed. When he went to Daxia two years ago, he saw that Xiao Yeyang was a difficult opponent, but he did not expect Daxia royal family to send him to Xiliang.


    Glancing at the Daxia soldiers neatly lined up on the city wall, Yelu Kangda felt annoyed, and now Xiliao is still unable to fight Daxia, Danhe...can only let go.


    "Xiliao, I hope to live peacefully with Daxia. We were stationed here before, because Daxia''s frontier army did not stop us. We thought you were tacitly permitted, so don¡¯t get me wrong."


    Xiao Yeyang showed sarcasm and was too lazy to argue with Yelu Kangda: "Prince Yelu, I am telling you clearly now that no one is allowed to set foot in Daxia territory."


    Yelukanda''s eyes darkened: "What Xiao Shizi said is, I just passed by today, so I won''t disturb." After speaking, he turned around and left.


    Xiao Yeyang silently watched Yelukanda''s departure, but did not stop him.


    .......


    Because of the arrival of Yelukangda, Xiao Yeyang led the cavalry to retake Danhe.


    The people of Ganzhouwei are all excited and excited.


    The Dan River is recaptured, and there will be water in the fields next year. With high-yield crops, their lives will get better and better.


    The officials of the health station are also full of joy and happiness.


    When the commanders of Jin Weiwei and Lan Wuwei heard about this, they happened to get together for a drink.


    Zhu Jianzhong looked at Pang Guang: "Have you guessed that Xiao Yeyang was going to seize the Dan River?"


    Pang Guang nodded: "Xiao Yeyang wants horses and the frontier army again. He must do important things."


    Zhu Jianzhong sighed and said, "Recapture Danhe, Xiao Yeyang is considered to have a firm foothold in Xiliang."


    Different from others, Wei Hongcai had no joy after receiving the news. Instead, he looked solemn.


    It will be even more difficult to drive Xiao Yeyang away in the future!


    At the same time, Xiao Yeyang quickly sent the Zhezi who had regained Danhe back to the capital.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 898： 898

    Chapter 898 Chapter 898, promoted to commander


    The capital, the imperial palace.


    In the main hall of the Qianqing Palace, the emperor was discussing with Yang Chenghua, Wu Jingyi and others about the battle between the Guangdong navy and the Japanese pirates.


    The emperor looked at Zhezi in front of his courtiers, and when he learned that Xiao Yeyang had taken back Danhe, he stood up happily and said three ¡®good¡¯ words in succession.


    Yang Chenghua, Wu Jingyi and others met, smiled and asked: "The emperor, what is so happy?"


    The emperor looked at Yang Chenghua and the others, and sat back on the dragon chair again: "Yeyang took Danhe back from the Xiliao people."


    Hearing this, Wu Jingyi immediately laughed and said: "The emperor Shengming sent Xiao Shizi, a general who led the war to Xiliang. After less than a year, he took back the Danhe where the people of Xiliao had taken over. It''s really gratifying."


    Yang Chenghua and others also hurriedly agreed, saying that the emperor¡¯s sages and the emperor¡¯s wise eyes know beads.


    The emperor knew that these old foxes were flattering, but he was really happy.


    Yeyang carried the pot for him and was demoted to Xiliang. He has always felt a little guilty in his heart. Now that he is well, taking Danhe back is a great service, and he can justify his compensation.


    "Yeyang said in the Zhezi that in the coming year, he will build the largest military stud farm in Daxia in Ganzhouwei to provide horses for the imperial court."


    Yang Chenghua immediately opened his mouth and said: "The emperor, Xiao Shizi is doing great kindness. Every year, the court spends huge sums of money to buy good horses from the Northern Hus. It can be saved. This is a good thing for the country and the people."


    The emperor nodded: "I think so too. You all said, this time Yeyang is taking back Danhe and building an army horse farm. How should I reward him?"


    Wu Jingyi glanced at Yang Chenghua, then smiled and said, "The emperor, Xiao Shizi used to be the commander of the third-rank Jinlingwei before. Now he has done meritorious service and deserves to be promoted. It just so happens that the position of Commander Ganzhouwei has been vacant. It is better to promote Xiao Shizi as a commander."


    The emperor said ¡®um¡¯ and said: ¡°Yeyang also mentioned on the paper that the Xiliang Border Army was passively defending, and even the people of Xiliao were bold enough to cross the border to slaughter the city. What do you think about this?"


    After hearing this, Yang Chenghua and the others became serious.


    They knew that the life in Xiliang was not easy, but they didn''t expect it to be so serious as to slaughter the city.


    The emperor asked Mr. An to bring the map and pointed to Ganzhouwei and said, ¡°After Yeyang went to Ganzhouwei, he built three major military towns on the line of defense between Ganzhouwei and Xiliang.¡±


    Wu Jingyi looked at the map and nodded: ¡°This is a good way. With three major military towns, the pressure on border patrols has been reduced. It can also effectively snipe the cross-border Xiliao people and support each other.¡±


    "The emperor, in the opinion of the minister, other health centers bordering Xiliang can do this."


    Yang Chenghua approves, but said: "It is good to build a military town, but...this should be very expensive. Also, when a military town is established, the number of soldiers stationed may increase. It will increase the burden of the imperial court."


    The emperor pondered for a moment: "Yeyang''s wife brought a grain called corn from the south. I heard that it is suitable for planting in Xiliang, and the output is good. As long as the promotion is launched, the border army will be able to support itself. "


    Hearing this, Yang Chenghua and the others changed their expressions.


    Xiao Shizi concubine is really...wonder enough!


    Really want to solve the food and clothing problem of the people in Xiliang, Xiao Yeyang will definitely be able to gain a foothold in Xiliang.


    Originally thought that Xiao Yeyang went to Xiliang, not to mention that he was struggling to move forward. He did not expect that he would have done a lot in less than a year.


    The emperor continued: ¡°The border defense must not be neglected. I think the idea of ??establishing a military town is feasible.¡±


    Yang Chenghua and others knew that the emperor had an idea in his heart, so they did not say anything against it: "The emperor Shengming."


    In the early next day, the Emperor Xiao Yeyang reclaimed Danhe and pre-built the Great Xia Army Racecourse, and then announced that Xiao Yeyang was promoted to the commander of Ganzhou Guard.


    The **** rode out of the capital on the day of sending the edict. At the same time, in addition to the appointment of the imperial edict, there was also a military order for Xiao Yeyang to prepare for the establishment of a military center.


    After the next dynasty, hundreds of officials congratulated Prince Ping one after another, and even Yan Zhigao was surrounded by many officials.


    ...


    Houses.


    In the Guanglu Temple, after seeking a job from Fang Shuo, who was a seven-tier idle post, and returned to the mansion, he did not go to see the pregnant concubine, but went directly to Yan Yile¡¯s yard.


    Looking at Fang Shuo coming, Yan Yile was surprised for a moment before she got up and said, "Why did Xiang Gong come to me?"


    There was a trace of unnaturalness across Fang Shuo¡¯s face, but he quickly walked over and took Yan Yile¡¯s hand and sat down with a smile. You, why, are you angry then?"


    Yan Yile snorted: "Yes, you are too busy, busy with your explanations every day."


    After hearing this, Fang Shuo felt a little annoyed.


    If the wife of another family sees her husband taking the initiative to relax the relationship, she must immediately go down by the ladder. Yan Yile is good, but she shouldn¡¯t lift which pot. She really has no eyesight.


    Fang Shuo took a deep breath and thought of being demoted to Xiliang, but Xiao Yeyang, who had been promoted to the third rank commander in a year, could only laugh at Yan Yile, considering that he might still rely on the Yan family in the future.


    Fang Shuo was able to do low and low, and after a while, he coaxed Yan Yile into a smile.


    A few days later, Fang Shuo stayed at Yan Yile to rest.


    On the day before Xiu Mu, Fang Shuo mentioned Xiao Yeyang''s matter: "The big brother-in-law appreciates, we should go to Yan''s house and congratulate the uncle and aunt."


    "Moreover, we haven¡¯t got together with our second brother and sister-in-law for a long time. Tomorrow I will take a break. I just have time. I will accompany you back to Yan¡¯s house."


    The smile on Yan Yile''s face suddenly stagnated, and she looked up at Fang Shuo, who was smiling at her.


    Such a gentle smile, she hasn''t seen it for a long time.


    Just looking at this smile, she felt a little chilly.


    ...


    Recapture Dan River, Xiao Yeyang waited until the initial construction of the city wall before returning to Ganzhou City.


    At this time, December has entered.


    It was just a coincidence that the **** arrived on the second day after Xiao Yeyang returned to the city.


    Guardian Commander Division.


    Under the gaze of all the officials of the health post, Xiao Yeyang accepted the imperial decree to be promoted to the commander.


    On the day of receiving the order, Xiao Yeyang sent people to send messages to all officials in all Thousand Households and Hundred Households under Wei''s jurisdiction, and asked them to report on their duties in Ganzhou City in three days.


    Xia Jianren curled his lips: "These are the three fires for new officials to take office!"


    Fan Tong retorted: "Why are you a new official? Didn''t Mrs. Xiao take over Ganzhouwei as soon as he arrived?"


    Xia Jianren snorted: "Before that everyone cared about his identity as the prince¡¯s son, and didn¡¯t care about him, now it¡¯s justified."


    Fan Tong shook his head: "Okay, I think Lord Xiao is good, he has brought us high-yield grains, and he has taken back Danhe. He is the commander. I am convinced. Don''t be so bitter. ."


    Looking at Fan Tong leaving, Xia Jianren twisted his eyebrows. I wonder if Master Wei knew about this? Forget it, I''d better write a letter to Master Wei explaining it.


    Three days passed in a blink of an eye.


    In the largest chamber of the ??Guardian, Xiao Yeyang sat in the main seat and looked at the officials sitting below. Without saying any opening words, Xia Jianren was directly tied up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 899： 899

    Chapter 899 Chapter 899


    Xiao Yeyang **** Xia Jianren without saying anything, and surprised everyone present.


    Xia Jianren''s heart was shocked, and he roared anxiously: "Master Xiao, what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Xia Jianren faintly, and at Defu who was behind him, Defu immediately handed a few letters in his hand to the officials present for them to read along.


    Xia Jianren''s expression suddenly changed when he saw the letter. How could the letter he wrote to Master Wei in Xiao Yeyang''s hands?


    After reading the letter, Fan Tong and others looked at Xia Jianren a little strangely.


    After Xiao Yeyang saw that everyone had circulated the letter, he said, "For me, you may be more concerned about the identity of my imperial son. Maybe you have overlooked one point. Before coming to Xiliang, I was the commander of Jin Lingwei. ."


    "Like collecting intelligence, arresting spies, and meticulous work, I am the best at it." After speaking, he took the letter and threw it in front of Xia Jianren.


    "Master Xia, do you know what your behavior is?"


    Xia Jianren''s heart was tense, and he bit the bullet and said: "I, I just reported the situation of Ganzhouwei to Master Wei, and commanded the envoys to lead the various health stations. I did not do anything wrong."


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled, "Even if Ganzhouwei¡¯s situation is to be reported to the Commanding Officer, it should be me. What qualifications do you have to overstep?"


    "Writing to outsiders in the details of what happened in Ganzhouwei, I think you are like a masterpiece lurking here."


    How dare Xia Jianren admit that he is a meticulous artist, and quickly said: "I''m not a meticulous artist, Xiao Yeyang, don''t spit on people."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was faint: "Don''t worry, I always pay attention to evidence in my work. I have written to Master Wei and asked him if he asked you to report everything about Ganzhou Guardian to him?"


    "If he says yes, then I will send someone to Liangdu, if not, then you have committed the crime of leaking secrets."


    Hearing this, Xia Jianren''s face turned pale, and Master Wei could not admit that he asked him to report everything to Ganzhouwei.


    How to do?


    At this moment, Xia Jianren also understood that Xiao Yeyang was planning to use him to gain power!


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the officials present: "What Wei implements is military management. Everything here can be regarded as military information, but Master Xia has leaked the military information. If it was during the war, it would be a serious crime of beheading. ."


    "Come here, take Xia Jianren down and beat him with fifty army sticks. Starting today, Xia Jianren will be removed from the position of commanding Tongzhi."


    After finishing speaking, before Xia Jianren resisted, the two guards swiftly carried him out.


    Fan Tong saw it and moved his lips, as if he wanted to ask for pity.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Fan Tong: "Master Fan, do you have any objections to my treatment?"


    Fan Tong met Xiao Ye¡¯s calm eyes, suddenly feeling full of pressure, and subconsciously shook his head: "Isn''t there any humble position."


    Xiao Yeyang retracted his gaze and looked at other people: "What about you, do you have any objections?"


    Others shook their heads.


    Xiao Yeyang tickled the corner of his mouth, and his expression softened: "I know that everyone here has some personal connections behind them. You may not be very convinced of me."


    "In this way, everyone is here today, so let''s just make it clear that we are willing to follow me and continue to stay in Ganzhouwei. I will not investigate the past matters anymore. If I want to find another job, I will not. Stop it."


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the officials present fluctuated.


    Xiao Ye Yanghuan glanced at the reaction of the crowd, took a sip of the tea on the table, waited for a while, and when no one came forward, he directly ordered a few officials who had contact with the command and envoy.


    "Aren''t you leaving? If you don''t leave, you will have to follow my rules in the future. Anyone who leaks the office''s affairs like Xia Jianren will be handled carefully."


    The officials who were spotted were nervous, and the officials who were not named also looked solemn.


    Master Xiao dared to call the names directly, which shows that he has an incomparable understanding of their situation.


    This made the officials never give up any fluke.


    After a while, some of the officials named could not sit still, and stood up: "Master Xiao, the old man in the family is very ill, please allow me to resign and go home to serve him."


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s time."


    At the beginning of the people, several of the officials named resigned using various excuses.


    Xiao Yeyang readily allowed it.


    After ?? and others left, Xiao Yeyang asked Defu to call in the substitute officials who had been selected a long time ago: "Okay, let''s talk about Ganzhouwei''s financial problems now."


    "The finance of the health office mainly relies on taxation. I looked at the accounts of Ganzhouwei in recent years and found out that almost any other income except the grain handed in by the army field."


    Hearing this, the commander said: "Master Xiao, Ganzhouwei is barren, and we really have no other income here."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I came to Ganzhouwei for less than a year, and found a coal mine. You guys have worked in Ganzhouwei for so many years, but haven''t you noticed it?"


    Hearing this, some of the officials present changed their faces.


    Xiao Yeyang: "The coal mine has other minerals that can be mined, but taxes must be paid in accordance with the court regulations. I don''t care if I didn''t report it before, but I will send people to each of the hundreds and thousands of households to register and record. I hope everyone will cooperate. "


    Speaking, paused.


    "I''m not afraid of you all jokes. After I became Jin Lingwei, my favorite thing was to copy other people''s homes. I copied a lot of Guogong Mansion and Hou Mansion in the capital. Looking at the gold and silver copied out, it makes people feel very touched. Excited."


    "A lot of silver is a good thing, but the premise must be protected."


    "All the guards stationed in Ganzhou are heroes. I won''t say more if there is more. My wife has prepared some food. If you don''t dislike it, please come to my house for lunch later."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Yeyang got up and left the hall.


    As soon as he left, the others breathed a sigh of relief, and then started talking.


    Fan Tong was a little restless, he hesitated, and went to find Xiao Yeyang.


    "Master Fan, something?"


    Xiao Yeyang was not surprised that Fan Tong came to him, and looked at him with a smile.


    Fan Tong is a straight person, looking at Xiao Yeyang and asking directly: "I was also promoted by Master Wei, why didn''t you push me away?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Will you reveal the affairs of Ganzhouwei to Master Wei?"


    Fan Tong shook his head: "No!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You still know the rules, you also know that you stick to your own position, and you will tie the people together. If you do these points, you can continue to serve as a commander."


    The Wei family has been operating in Xiliang for several generations. Most of the officials in Xiliang have something to do with the Wei family. If all of these are removed, Xiliang will stop operating.


    "Okay, continue to do well in your command and knowledge, your training is still good, and the training of the guards cannot stop."


    Fan Tong looked at Xiao Yeyang, and said seriously: "I will train the soldiers of the guard station."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded. At this moment, Dong Yuanxuan walked in with the accounts of the coal factory, Fan Tong nodded to Dong Yuanxuan, and then left.


    Because of the lack of manpower, Xiao Yeyang reported the situation of Dong Jiancheng and Dong Yuanxuan and his son to the emperor. With the permission of the emperor, the father and son are now the eighth-rank governors of the Weisuo.


    Looking at Xia Jianren who had been beaten with fifty army sticks on the security post square, the officials felt awe in Xiao Yeyang.


    After this time, Xiao Yeyang really took control of Ganzhouwei.


    With the arrival of the emperor''s imperial decree, Xiliang officials learned that Xiao Yeyang not only regained the Dan River, but also built three major military towns on the Ganzhou defense line.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 900： 900

    Chapter 900 Chapter 900, Banquet


    Xiao Mansion.


    The officials sat in the living room somewhat cautiously, thinking that Xiao Yeyang was just asking them to eat, but he did not expect to call them over.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little low, there was an official who was very mindful and smiled and asked for a word: "Master Xiao, I don¡¯t know what is installed on the windows and roof of your mansion? This winter, there is no light in the house, so it¡¯s the same. Bright hall."


    Western Liang is cold in winter. In order to prevent the cold wind from infiltrating in, heavy curtains are hung on the doors and windows. As a result, the light in the house is very dim.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "That''s glass."


    Fan Tong¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°This is what the Xiangyang Glass Factory just built outside the city produces?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "When you leave, you will bring a few pieces back. The glass factory hasn''t been built for a long time, and there hasn''t been much production. After the spring next year, there should be some for sale in the city. ."


    After hearing this, everyone looked happy, and they all opened their mouths to thank them.


    Fan Tong was more courageous. He stood by the window and knocked on the glass. He smiled and said, "We have a lot of wind and sand in Ganzhouwei. With this glass, we don¡¯t need to change the window paper frequently in the future."


    An official immediately followed and said: ¡°Since Master Xiao came, our life in Ganzhouwei has improved a lot. Let alone other things, just talk about briquettes, which has benefited the people a lot.¡±


    "Now that we have glass again, we can imagine that our days will get better and better in the future."


    Others quickly met: "That''s it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and chatted with everyone. It didn''t take long for Defu to walk in: "Master, the food is ready, and the wife said it''s time for dinner."


    Xiao Yeyang stood up and said, "Everyone, let me go to the dining room for dinner." After finishing speaking, he walked out of the house first.


    The officials sat down in the dining room one by one, and soon saw the maids come in with plates of various vegetables.


    Ganzhouwei is too cold in winter, and the food will soon be cold as soon as it is out of the pot. The rice flower simply does not cook and entertains the officials directly with the hot pot. This is simple and convenient, and there is no need to worry about the food being cold.


    Looking at the green vegetables on the table, many officials were moved.


    In Ganzhouwei, it is really difficult to eat fresh vegetables in winter.


    I didn¡¯t expect Master Xiao to value them so much. These vegetables must have been delivered from outside by the Xiao Mansion, right?


    Fan Tong is a favorite. Looking at the vegetables that are still on the table, he quickly said: "Master Xiao, you are too expensive, we can just eat something."


    Xiao Yeyang also knew the preciousness of fresh vegetables in his heart, and said with a smile: "I have been in Ganzhouwei for a year. I have never invited everyone to dinner because of my busy business. This is the first time I have invited everyone to the mansion. How can it be casual?"


    "This is a hot pot ingredient specially prepared by my wife. Taking into account your tastes, there are two flavors of spicy and non-spicy. Let''s try it with your chopsticks."


    Everyone thanked them, and then they picked up the chopsticks one after another, and then they were out of control.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin sat at a table with Xiao Yeyang. Looking at the dining room that became lively in an instant, Su Hongxin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to sit around and eat hot pot in winter.¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan: "This is a prerequisite, there must be enough side dishes." If they invite hot pot, it is estimated that they can only eat meat.


    Su Hongxin immediately looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Where did the younger brothers and sisters get to talk about fresh vegetables like that?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°She built a warm room with glass on the Zhuangzi that was reclaimed from wasteland.¡±


    Su Hongxin hurriedly said, "Then I will take some back to eat when I leave."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted his eyes and said, ¡°The temperature here is too low, and the yield of vegetables is not high.¡±


    Su Hongxin stopped talking: "Then I will eat more now."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head, and when Su Hongxin and Dong Yuanxuan left, they still filled them with a basket of tomatoes, cucumbers, and eggplants.


    As for the others, there are only a few pieces of glass.


    That''s it, everyone is quite satisfied.


    After sending away the officials, Xiao Yeyang went back to the room.


    When Daohua came back from her busy schedule, she saw Xiao Yeyang lying on the kang, smiling and asking, "How are your people eating well?"


    Xiao Yeyang sat up and leaned on the head of the bed: "You took out so many delicious foods to entertain them, and you ate them all with greasy mouths."


    Daohua smiled and sat down on the edge of the kang: "This time you entertained your colleagues and congratulated you on your promotion to the commander. I will naturally prepare more abundantly. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be discrediting the palace?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and put the rice flower in his arms, sniffing the sweet fragrance in her hair.


    Daohua leaned against Xiao Yeyang''s arms and smiled: "After you have done both soft and hard this time, the officials in the Weisuo should all obey you, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "If you want to continue doing what Wei is doing, it will stop."


    "That''s good."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang with fatigue between her eyebrows, Daohua took off her shoes and got on the kang: "You get down, I''ll give you a massage."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "You have been busy for a long time, aren''t you tired?"


    Ina Flower: "Compared with your running around every day, I am nothing."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and lay down on the kang.


    Daohua waited for Xiao Yeyang to lie down and sat down on him and began to massage him.


    Xiao Yeyang showed an expression of enjoyment on his face: "I really want to stay at home and not go out."


    Daohua: "Danhe has taken it back. You should be able to rest for a while, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Do you remember that Ma Teng?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Remember, what happened to him?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "That guy is a bit capable. I asked him to pay attention to the movements of the people in Xiliao. Not long ago, he spread the news that the people in Xiliao were also training soldiers in the past two years."


    "The frontier army on Xiliang''s side is scattered with sand, so the combat capability will not be mentioned. Because of the incompetence of the guards, they can''t even eat food. Can such an army count on them to fight?"


    Speaking, paused.


    "In addition to being promoted to the commander of Ganzhouwei this time, Uncle Emperor also handed me the Tiger Talisman that can mobilize the Xiliang Border Army."


    "There are four guards on the border between Xiliang and Xiliao. Uncle Huang meant that the other three guards will also be like Ganzhou Guards and establish a military center."


    Daohua''s face collapsed: "Then you are going to be busy again?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded helplessly: "It is convenient to build a major military town. On the other hand, I have to inspect the defense zones of the other three guards."


    Daohua was silent for a moment, and said with some worry: "Didn''t you say before that most of the commanders in the nine guard posts in Xiliang are all commanders. Will they cooperate with you?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "I have a tiger charm, and the frontier army dare not obey the order." He frowned, "If the guards don''t cooperate, it is indeed a trouble."


    The rations for the frontier army are provided by Wei. If Weisuo really wants to take the opportunity to be embarrassed, it will be enough for him to have a headache.


    Xiao Yeyang sighed: "There are too few people in my hands. They are all people who stretch their fists when they don''t agree with each other. There is a lack of counselors who can coordinate the relationship between all parties."


    Ina Flower: "What should I do? Write back to Beijing and ask my grandfather and uncle to help introduce how many people?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a moment: "It can only be this way. The education in Xiliang is too backward. Nine and a half of ten people don''t know a single word. It is too difficult to find a scholar who understands the local situation. NS."


    These rice flowers can''t help Xiao Yeyang, and can only say: "Maybe we haven''t been here for a long time. You can ask Jin Lingwei to ask more."


    Xiao Yeyang had no hope: "Even if there is, it has been gathered up. I''ll write to Jingcheng later."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 901： 901

    Chapter 901 Chapter 901, lost


    Ganzhou City Gate.


    As soon as winter entered, refugees gathered outside the city gate one after another. Perhaps they heard about the porridge being served here last year, and even Jiuningwei, the furthest away from Ganzhouwei, came.


    The ??Dan River was retaken. With the nourishment of the water source, Ganzhou Weike had more land to cultivate, and all of these needed people to complete.


    So, for the refugees, Ganzhouwei not only did not expel them, but instead allocated a batch of materials to resettle the refugees.


    "Sir, didn¡¯t you say that Ganzhouwei is accepting refugees? Why didn¡¯t I see it?"


    Outside the city gate, a few members of the Wang clan followed Wang Qi, braving the wind and snow, moving towards the city gate with some difficulty.


    Wang Qi stopped and took a look.


    At this moment, outside the gate of Ganzhou City, there are no refugees gathering together. Only a few refugees gather in front of the straw hut at the gate, as if they are registering.


    "Let¡¯s go over and ask."


    Wang clan came to the city gate, and took a middle-aged man who came out of the straw shed and asked, "Brother, what are you registering for?"


    The middle-aged man glanced at Wang Qi and others, and enthusiastically explained: "Registered household registration, we refugees, as long as we settle in Ganzhouwei, we can be resettled."


    Wang Qi''s eyes flashed: "Brother, how will Ganzhou Guardian resettle the refugees?"


    Middle-aged man: "An official came out before and said that all refugees who settled in Ganzhouwei can open up wasteland after the beginning of the spring. The land that is opened up is owned by the individual, and the health office provides high-yield grains."


    Wang Qi: "Are there many people settled?"


    The middle-aged man nodded: "Well, all those who registered have been taken away."


    Wang Qi: "Where did you take it?"


    Middle-aged man: "Some were taken to build roads, and some were taken to build terraces. Not only did they eat and drink, but they also paid."


    "Brothers, you just came here. Go to the shed and get a bowl of cold medicine soup to drink. In case of the cold, I have to discuss with my family whether to build roads or build terraces."


    Wang Qi smiled and thanked him, watching the middle-aged man go, and then entered the hut with the Wang clan.


    The straw shed is very large. There are several large pots on the left, three of which boil a strong medicinal soup, and there are several tables and chairs on the right, like a temporary office space.


    As soon as Wang Qi and the others entered, they were asked to receive the soup.


    "Sir, it''s really nice here. There are medicines for no money. It would be nice if my mother followed along."


    The little boy Wang Lifu held the warm soup medicine with a cheerful smile on his face.


    Fortunately, this time I heard that Mr. and they were coming to Ganzhou City, and he followed along. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to drink the free soup medicine.


    Wang Qi saw it, he felt a little astringent in his heart, but he still smiled and said, ¡°This is a medicinal soup to keep away the cold. If you drink it, you won¡¯t get sick. Drink it quickly.¡±


    There are many inconveniences in life in the mountains, and there is not much arable land. The tribe cannot live in the mountains all the time. This time I came to Ganzhou City to see the situation in Ganzhouwei in person and see if the tribe would migrate.


    Come again, he also wanted to see with his own eyes the Master Xiao who took back Danhe without a word.


    Wang Qi took a sip of the decoction and nodded. He used enough medicinal materials. It can be seen that Ganzhouwei is not acting as if he really wants to leave refugees.


    After drinking the medicine, Wang Qi didn''t take the tribe to register, but turned around and came out of the straw shed.


    There are also refugees who do not want to settle in Ganzhouwei. The officials in the straw shed did not force them to stay.


    Wang Qi led his tribe to the gate of the city.


    Refugees are not allowed to enter the city, but if they come to seek refuge with relatives and friends, they can enter as long as their relatives and friends come forward.


    Waiting for half an hour, Wang Qi and others saw a person running towards them panting.


    As soon as Zhang Da arrived at the gate of the city, he apologized: "Mr. forgive me, the students are late."


    Wang Qi smiled and shook his head: "You are busy with official duties.


    The soldiers at the gate saw Wang Qi and others know Zhang Da, and quickly let them go.


    Entering the city gate, looking at the streets where people come and go, Wang Qi''s eyes gradually become brighter, and he smiled and said to Zhang Da: "Ganzhou City is a lot more lively than when I came last time."


    Zhang Da smiled and nodded: ¡°Thanks to the cultivation of high-yield grain seeds, the people¡¯s life this year is much better. Next, the arrival of the Li family caravan also injects a bit of vitality into the city of Ganzhou.¡±


    "The goods from the south and other provinces were transported in by the Li family. I have some money in my hand and I am willing to improve my life."


    Wang Qi nodded, and did not speak.


    Zhang Da thought for a while, and continued: ¡°Students feel that these are not the main reasons. The most important thing is that Danhe has recovered, and people have a head start in their future lives.¡±


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Wang Qi''s face: "The Dan River nourishes and breeds Ganzhou Guardian. Only when the Dan River is recovered, Ganzhou Guardian will be complete."


    Afterwards, Zhang Da walked, and talked to Wang Qi in detail about what Xiao Yeyang had done when he came to Ganzhouwei.


    The conversation between the two, the others can''t get in.


    Fortunately, the other Wang clan members are all grown-ups, silently following them.


    But Wang Lifu was still a teenager, and he was very curious about everything in Ganzhou. When he saw something he had never seen before, his pace slowed down.


    A member of the Wang clan didn''t pay attention and left Wang Lifu behind.


    Wang Lifu heard that people on the street mentioned that the Four Seasons Pharmacy had a free consultation today, and he hurriedly followed up. When he arrived at the Four Seasons Pharmacy, he was surprised that he had forgotten to talk to his tribe.


    But at this time, where are the figures of the Wang clan.


    Wang Lifu felt anxious, and turned around to find his tribe.


    There were a lot of people in the Four Seasons Pharmacy. Wang Lifu turned around anxiously and ran into a woman accidentally.


    "Oh, where''s the kid, who didn''t have eyes, just hit someone on him."


    "Lady, are you okay?"


    A strong man hurriedly supported the woman, then pushed Wang Lifu away, and pushed Wang Lifu to the ground: "My lady is pregnant. You are going to crash my son. I will never end with you."


    Wang Lifu was so scared that he quickly apologized: "I didn''t mean it."


    The brawny man grabbed the clothes on Wang Lifu''s chest and twisted the person up: "I don''t care, you are scared of my lady. If she has a fetal gas, you have to pay for medicine. How about your grown-up?"


    The dispute between the two attracted a large number of officials and blocked the door of the pharmacy.


    Daohua, who just came back from the ranch, stopped by to pick Gu Jian back to his home. As soon as the carriage drove over, it happened to witness this scene: "Gu Yu, you go see what''s going on?"


    "Yes!"


    Gu Yu got out of the carriage and went straight to the strong man and Wang Lifu: "What are you doing?"


    Wang Lifu experienced such a thing for the first time, and he was shocked. Seeing Gu Yu was like seeing a savior. His eyes suddenly burst into light: "Sister Fairy, I didn''t hit someone on purpose."


    Gu Yu was stunned for a while. When he saw that the little boy was wearing his own cotton coat, he remembered who the boy was: "It''s you."


    At this time, Daohua also came over.


    The people around quickly gave up a path.


    The brawny man saw Daohua and his expression became tense, but he still bit the bullet and said, "It was he who hit my lady. We didn''t make trouble."


    Daohua looked at the brawny man and the woman: "I''ve seen everything just now, you can go to the pharmacy to find the doctor to get the pulse. If this lady really has a fetal gas, I will pay for the medicine for this little boy."


    The strong man quickly thanked: "Thank you, madam." After speaking, he helped the woman into the pharmacy.


    At this time, Daohua looked at Wang Lifu: "Where is your adult?"


    Wang Lifu recognized that Daohua was the lady who sent them the grain and seeds. The tension and fear in his heart dissipated a lot, and he replied pitifully: "My husband and I are lost."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 902： 902

    Chapter 902 Chapter 902, sir


    Daohua was very impressed with the Wang clan who robbed her. She looked at the little boy she saw for the second time, and led them into the backyard of the pharmacy.


    In the backyard room, Wang Lifu hung his hands on his side and kept pulling on his clothes, his head hung down, he wanted to see but didn''t dare to look up at Daohua.


    Gu Yu and Lixia stood aside, seeing him like this, they both felt a little funny.


    Daohua looked at Wang Lifu.


    The little guy is better than the last time I saw it. At least he wears a cotton jacket. Although it is a female model, it does not fit well, but it is much better than the thin and short brown patch with patches.


    Seeing Wang Lifu''s face flushed from the cold, Daohua turned to look at Gu Yu: "Go and bring him a bowl of milk tea."


    Gu Yu nodded down.


    Daohua looked at Wang Lifu: "Stand up in front of the charcoal basin to warm up."


    Wang Lifu took a look at Daohua, and saw that her expression was soft, and then he drew back to the charcoal basin and put his hands that were frozen like carrots on the brazier and roasted.


    Ina Hua met, and sighed: "My kid, what''s your name?"


    Wang Lifu bowed his hands with both hands and bowed a bow: "Ms. Hui, the kid is called Wang Lifu."


    Inahana was surprised when he saw him with some etiquette, and then asked: "How old are you?" Seeing him, she was going to make a fool again, and quickly said, "You don''t need to salute, just answer directly."


    Wang Lifu: "Mrs. Hui, I am ten years old."


    Ina Flower first crossed the surprised color, and then his complexion returned to normal.


    People in Xiliang can¡¯t get enough food all year round, so they don¡¯t grow well. They look like only seven or eight when they are ten, which is also a common occurrence.


    "Your people don''t continue to be bandits, right?"


    Wang Lifu shook his head quickly: "Madam, we are no longer bandits. The time we met you, we were really desperate. Brother Wang Wu had no choice but to take us down the mountain to rob. Then the husband came back and scolded us. We all knew it was wrong."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Sir? Do you still have a husband?"


    Wang Lifu nodded: "Madam, my husband is amazing, he knows everything."


    Daohua smiled, and did not go to discuss with a child whether his husband is very good: "Tell me, how did you come to Ganzhou City? Why did you get separated from the tribe again?"


    Wang Lifu: "Mr. came here this time to meet his students. I want to see if I can move the people here. I heard that the prescription is free to see a doctor. I want to give my mother a new prescription. They separated."


    As ?? said, she looked at Daohua timidly.


    "Madam, can you help me find my husband and them? My husband¡¯s student is an official of the health station, and his name is Zhang Da."


    Listening to Wang Lifu clearly telling the person he was looking for, Daohua was a little surprised by the cleverness of this little guy: "You know the name of the person you are looking for, that''s easy."


    At this time, Gu Yu came over with a clay pot of milk tea that overflowed with fragrance.


    Daohua motioned to Gu Yu to pour a bowl of milk tea for Wang Lifu: "Drink some milk tea to warm up your body, your husband and the tribe will help you find it later."


    Wang Lifu looked happy, and once again saluted: "Thank you, Madam." After speaking, he walked to the table and sat down carefully and took a sip of milk tea with his bowl.


    Looking at the little guy with a satisfied and pleasant look on his face, and then sipped milk tea, as if he was drinking some jade liquid, Daohua was a little bit funny, but also a little sad.


    "Tell me about your people."


    Wang Lifu is a savvy person. Seeing that Daohua is interested in the tribe, he said everything in the tribe without even thinking about it.


    When I heard that the Wang clan cannot afford to eat, and insisted on letting the children of the clan read to read, Daohua was a little curious about this Wang clan.


    Just when Daohua wanted to ask Wang Lifu the gentleman in his mouth, Gu Yu walked in: "Girl, the child''s people have come here."


    Daohua looked surprised: "So fast? Didn''t you just send someone out?"


    Gu Yu replied: "The child''s tribe found it by themselves."


    Hearing this, Wang Lifu immediately said happily: ¡°It must be the husband who knew that I wanted to change the prescription for my mother, and then he came here.¡±


    Daohua looked at Gu Yu: "Take them in."


    At the door of the pharmacy, Zhang Da heard that Wang Lifu had been taken to the backyard by Daohua, and quickly looked at Wang Qi happily: "Mr. Xiao, Mrs. Xiao."


    Mr. ?? came over this time, obviously intending to work with Lord Xiao, but it is a pity that his official position is low, and he can''t see Lord Xiao at all.


    Originally, he planned to recommend his husband through Dong Yuanxuan, whom he had met, but he did not expect that their luck was so good that they met Mrs. Xiao.


    For Mrs. Xiao, Zhang Da not only did not dare to have any contempt, on the contrary, he was quite impressed.


    Terraces and briquettes were all made by this lady.


    If Mrs. Xiao can be in the eyes of Mrs. Xiao, Mrs. Xiao will be introduced to Mrs. Xiao, that would be great.


    Wang Qi was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Lifu, a little guy, would be so lucky. When he first met Madam Xiao, he was pityed by her. Now he came to Ganzhou City and met Madam Xiao again.


    At this time, Gu Yu walked out with a smile. Zhang Da knew Zhang Da. Last year, this person and Deshou were responsible for the congee treatment. She took a few trips to Xiao Mansion and she wrote it down.


    "Master Zhang."


    Gu Yu turned to Zhang Dafu and blessed her body.


    Zhang Da hurriedly responded: "The girl is polite." The seventh-rank official in front of the prime minister, the maid beside Madam Xiao, he didn''t dare to treat him as a maid.


    Gu Yu looked at Wang Qi and several people: "Lifu is in the backyard with my wife and tells the story, some of you come with me."


    Soon, Gu Yu took Zhang Da and Wang Qi to the backyard.


    "Girl, people are coming."


    Daohua raised her head to look at the two people who walked in. Zhang Da knew her, and her gaze fell directly on Wang Qi.


    The''Mr.'' Wang Lifu said, looks like a pine and cypress, with a thin body in his forties, but still gives people a sense of gentleness and elegance.


    "Caomin Wang Qi, I have met Mrs. Xiao."


    Seeing that his behavior is neither humble nor arrogant, Inahua nodded secretly: "Mr. Don''t be polite."


    Wang Qi glanced at Daohua in surprise, and then quickly lowered his eyelids: "Cao Min can''t be called Mrs. "Mr."."


    Ina Flower: "All the people who are puzzled by the preaching work are husbands. Mr. Lifu told me about the knowledge of the children in the clan and the village, and the husband should not be humble."


    In the difficult environment of Xiliang, people who are willing to persist in imparting knowledge are really rare.


    Wang Qi looked at Wang Lifu and saw that he was standing at the table with an empty bowl on the table and a charcoal basin at his feet. He had a general understanding of this Madam Xiao in his heart.


    This lady is indeed a pity for the weak!


    Daohua smiled and looked at Wang Lifu: "Your husband and the clansmen are here, you can leave with them later."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 903： 903

    Chapter 903, Chapter 903, Attracting Attention


    Wang Qi and others took Wang Lifu out of the pharmacy, and then followed Zhang Da to his house.


    Along the way, Zhang Da looked at his mentor several times before hesitating.


    Wang Qi noticed, but he ignored it, and just asked in a low voice about Wang Lifu in the pharmacy.


    Wang Qi smiled and looked at Zhang Da after everyone sat down and drank a cup of hot tea when they entered Zhang¡¯s house: ¡°Do you have something to say to your teacher?¡±


    Seeing that Wang Qi finally asked him, Zhang Da said in a hurry, ¡°Sir, the students know that you are of noble character and do not like to cling to the powerful, but today we can see Mrs. Xiao is really a rare opportunity.¡±


    "The students thought privately that we shouldn¡¯t have left without saying a few words just now. Your husband is very knowledgeable and it¡¯s time to show it off. Mrs. Xiao knows that, she will definitely mention it to Master Xiao."


    Wang Qi shook his head: ¡°You understand what you mean by the teacher, but Madam Xiao is a female family member, and it¡¯s not easy for me to wait for foreign men. As for seeing Lord Xiao, I¡¯m not in a hurry for the time being.¡±


    Zhang Da hurriedly said: "Mr. came to Ganzhou City this time, didn''t he want to go out of the mountain?"


    Wang Qi smiled and said, "I have this plan, but I am not in a hurry." After speaking, he paused, "As a teacher, I will stay in Ganzhou City for a while. I am afraid I will disturb you during this period."


    Zhang Da hurriedly stood up: "Mister is serious, you can come, the students can''t ask for it."


    In this way, Wang Qi took a few of his tribe and lived in Ganzhou City.


    "Girl, I bought the painting you wanted."


    Bishi laid out the paintings he had just bought from the street on the table.


    Taohua looked at the painting carefully. This is a realistic streetscape of Ganzhou City. It is now at the end of the year, and the street is full of flavors, and the painter will show the flavor of the year to the fullest.


    "It''s true that there are some real talents!"


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang walked in from outside, took off his cloak, warmed himself up in front of the charcoal basin, and then walked to Daohua''s side: "What are you looking at? I''m so fascinated, I don''t know when I come back. ."


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang, and immediately smiled: "The Chinese New Year will be in a few days, and you are finally willing to come back. I was thinking about preparing the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner for you to send to the barracks?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and took the person to sit down: "Why don''t I come back to accompany you and your uncle for the New Year?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Didn¡¯t I say before that I just went to Jin Weiwei to inspect and came back? Why did it take so long?"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yeyang was a little angry: "It''s not that Jin Weiwei''s frontier army is too bad. When I was there, I happened to encounter a group of Xiliao people crossing the border to grab property."


    "I saw those frontier soldiers. There were obviously many times more people than the Xiliao people. They didn''t welcome the station one by one. Instead, they retreated again and again and threw the people directly to the Xiliao people for wanton looting."


    "In order to rectify Jin Weiwei''s military discipline, I was delayed over there for more than half a month."


    Daohua listened, and said with an eyebrow: "Listening to you, it''s not surprising that people in Xiliao would dare to slaughter villages and towns."


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his temples: "Jin Weiwei''s Zhu Jianzhong is still a qualified commander. There is no shortage of rations for the frontier army. Some commanders from other guard posts are greedy for rations. The frontier army in their defense zone will have more problems. "


    Inahua stood up and rubbed his forehead, and said angrily: "I see, the commander of Xiliang City has nothing to do at all, it''s just a decoration."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted and sneered: "Decoration? You look down on the earth emperor here too much. People are playing power." He sighed, "It was also the imperial court not paying attention to this side a few years ago that caused this problem. so much."


    Daohua: "Fortunately, you are here. Otherwise, let Xiliang continue to develop like this. Once the people of Xiliao come, Xiliang will change hands. You can go to the Dao Zhezi when you come back. Have a good talk with Uncle Emperor. The situation here, let him know how hard you are."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, pulled Daohua to her front, and hugged her on her lap again: "Fortunately, you are with me, or I will be alone here."


    Speaking, I just wanted to pull Daohua to have a good time.


    Daohua pushes people away: ¡°It¡¯s not good for people to see it in broad daylight and people coming and going. Please pay attention to me.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang gave Daohua a kiss on the cheek, then smiled and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about unhappy things. What were you looking at just now?" Then, his eyes fell on the table. On the painting.


    Daohua quickly said, "How about this painting?"


    Xiao Yeyang took a closer look, nodded and said, "Yes, the painter is very accomplished in painting." He looked at the inscription on the painting again, "The handwriting is strong and powerful, and the character is full."


    said with a ¡®hiss¡¯.


    Just now, he only paid attention to the painting skills, not paying attention to the scenes he painted.


    "This is the main street of Ganzhou City?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Who painted it? There are such capable people in Ganzhou City?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Do you remember that when we first came to Xiliang, we were robbed by a group of bandits?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    Ina Flower: "This painting is made by the gentlemen of the bandits."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "The mountain bandit still has a husband?"


    Daohua smiled and told Xiao Yeyang about her previous encounter with a member of the Wang clan: "That gentleman is gentle and elegant, and he looks like everyone else, so I paid attention to it."


    "He set up a stall on the street to sell calligraphy and painting, and I let someone buy some back. By the way, that gentleman is still Zhang Da''s mentor."


    Xiao Yeyang groaned for a moment: "Zhang Da? I remember this man, he was a practical man. He took care of the coal mine very well, his master."


    Daohua: "I bought a lot of Mr.''s calligraphy and paintings. You can wait and see, are you short of manpower? If you really have the ability to learn, you can use it."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the painting, and was really curious about the Wang Qi who insisted on letting the children of the clan read and understand: "I will send someone to inquire about it."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had written it down, Daohua didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Master is resting at home today. Let¡¯s go over and talk to him.¡±


    A few days later, Daohua was busy with New Year''s affairs and did not continue to pay attention to Wang Qi''s affairs. It was not until the fifth day of the Lunar New Year that she remembered to ask again.


    "What? Wang Qi left Ganzhou City?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, thinking of the news he had inquired, and smiled: "Don''t say, Wang Qi is really a person in Xiliang."


    Daohua quickly sat next to Xiao Yeyang: "What did you inquire about?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "The Wang clan has an opponent. It has been suppressing them for decades. Do you know who it is?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Don''t sell it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s the Wei family."


    Daohua: "Where is the Wei family where the commander is located?"


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®um¡¯.


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "The Wei family can be said to be the first family in Xiliang, and it seems that the Wang family is very difficult to be suppressed by the Wei family."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Going up for decades, the Wang family is a big family that can be compared with the Wei family. The prestige of the Wei family comes from the presence of several commanders. A large number of scholars."


    Hearing this, Daohua was shocked: "It''s hard to imagine that the person who robbed us back then came from a family of studying and educating people."


    Xiao Yeyang: "The Wang clan has become so withered and desolate, and the Wei family has not contributed much. Fortunately, the Wang clan has so many capable people in each generation, so that the Wang clan can still be suppressed by the Wei family Continue to this day."


    "That Wang Qi is the speaker of the contemporary Wang family. Although he is not the patriarch, the patriarch must listen to him."


    Daohua: "Listening to you, I feel that Wang Qi is very good, so can he use it for you?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "Wang Qi shoulders the mission of the Wang clan. He came to Ganzhou City before, and he was looking for his students with great fanfare, and he was selling calligraphy and painting on the street. What do you say is his purpose?"


    Ina Flower: "He wants to get my attention?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "To attract your attention is to attract my attention."


    Daohua: "Then what does he mean to leave with his tribe? I want you to invite him out of the mountain in person?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then Wang Qizhen wants to be as powerful as the rumors, so why don''t I take a trip myself."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 904： 904

    Chapter 904 Chapter 904, dead volcano


    Shi Qukou.


    Watching the guards of the Xiao Mansion leave on horseback, the patriarch Wang Qun hurriedly came to the Caolu where Wang Qi lived, and looked at him hesitantly: "Brother Qi, Master Xiao sent someone to invite you to meet you in Ganzhou City. Why not?"


    Wang Qi smiled and said: "Brother Qun, please believe me, I know it in my heart."


    Wang Qun sighed: "Brother Qi, I know how you think about it, but after all, Master Xiao is the eldest son of the Royal Mansion. The temperament and temperament of these nobles must be more arrogant than ordinary officials. I am worried that you will be self-defeating if you are so tentative. ."


    Wang Qi smiled again: "Brother Qun, the last time I went to Ganzhou City was not in vain. Although I haven''t seen Master Xiao with my own eyes, from the information obtained from various parties, it is not a single one. People who give up lightly."


    "I didn''t want to go to Ganzhou City this time, nor did I deliberately make it. I just want to see Master Xiao''s determination to change Xiliang."


    Wang Qun no longer said: "It''s good if you know it in your heart, but I still want to remind you that Lord Xiao may be the only chance for us to get rid of the suppression of the Wei family."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Wang Qi looked at the back of the patriarch leaving, did not say much, and continued to read the book.


    Xiao Mansion.


    Seeing that the guard did not invite Wang Qi, Xiao Yeyang just raised his brows, and there were not too many surprises on his face.


    Daohua smiled and said, "This is for you to visit the thatched cottage and invite it yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression is faint: "It''s a good thing for a scholar to have a strong character. As long as you have real talent and learn, it doesn''t matter if you have a temperament. I''m afraid it will be a reputation."


    Speaking, looking towards the blessing.


    "Get ready, go to Jinweiwei tomorrow."


    Daohua hurriedly asked, "Wang Qi, are you not looking for it?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "That person is testing me, let it go, and see who can use it. I am looking for a helper, not an ancestor."


    Daohua wasn¡¯t talking about this, but instead looked at Xiao Yeyang: ¡°It¡¯s only the sixth day tomorrow. You go to Ganzhouwei this time. Can you come back in time for the Lantern Festival?¡±


    Xiao Ye paused for a moment, and took the rice flower: "I''m afraid I will stay for a while longer this time. After the beginning of the spring, this military town will be built along with the site selection."


    Rice Flower: ". Then I will prepare more food for you later."


    After ??, until mid-March, Xiao Yeyang was training the frontier army of Jinwei and preparing for the establishment of a military town. During the period, he did not send anyone to find Wang Qi.


    This can make the patriarch of the Wang family anxious.


    It was Wang Qi, and he was a little nervous.


    Did he misunderstand Xiao Yeyang?


    In fact, this person is no different from other nobles?


    In late March, Xiao Yeyang returned to Ganzhou City. At this time, Daohua was also busy with spring ploughing.


    Xiao Yeyang felt guilty for not having time to spend time with his wife: "I thought about it for a while and decided to go to Shiqukou myself. Would you like to go with me?"


    Ina Flower nodded quickly: "Okay, okay! Why do you suddenly remember this again?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "When Jin Weiwei was training soldiers, I chatted with some soldiers and inadvertently heard something about Wang Qi. I felt that this person might be more powerful than I thought."


    Ina Flower: "How powerful is it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Jin Weiwei''s previous defense was more passive and lax than Ganzhouwei''s. Most of the time, the Xiliao people hit their doorsteps, and the frontier army has not received any news yet."


    "The villages and towns where the Wang clan used to live were slaughtered by the Xiliao people, but the Wang clan managed to escape."


    "Leading one or two people to escape the pursuit of the Xiliao people is nothing, but there are hundreds of people in the Wang clan. Wang Qi can bring them out, which shows their ability."


    Ina Flower: "Since I am going to visit, it is better to be more sincere. I will prepare a gift. No other. The mountains are wet and cold, so I will pull a few carts of briquettes and bring some cotton clothes over."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You can figure it out."


    Shi Qukou.


    The patriarch Wang Qun was sitting in Wang Qi¡¯s cottage with an anxious expression: "Brother Qi, why don¡¯t you go to Ganzhou City again? I asked, Master Xiao is very busy. Jin Weiwei trains soldiers, you have to wait for him to come personally. When will you wait?"


    Looking at the anxiety on the patriarch¡¯s face, Wang Qi sighed in his heart. When he was about to agree to it, Wang Lifu suddenly ran in in a hurry: "Sir, the patriarch, Mrs. Xiao came with Mrs. Xiao."


    Hearing this, Wang Qun stood up in a ¡®hit¡¯, and Wang Qi also secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Wang Qun came to Wang Qi in three steps and two steps: "Brother Qi, Master Xiao has already visited the door personally, so you will be hesitated any more. Let me go down the mountain to welcome the distinguished guests."


    After finishing speaking, Wang Qi could not help but pulled Wang Qi out of the Cao Lu.


    Wang Qi smiled helplessly, and let the patriarch take him out.


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang was walking up the mountain with Daohua. As soon as he reached halfway up the mountain, he saw Wang Qun and Wang Qi greet him.


    "The Caomin has seen Mrs. Xiao and Mrs. Xiao."


    As soon as Wang Qun and Wang Qi came forward, they saluted Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "The two of you don¡¯t need to be polite. They suddenly came to the door. Didn¡¯t you bother you?"


    Wang Qun hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for my Wang family to come with your sire and wife. How can I bother you?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded, holding Daohua, and walking up the mountain with Wang Qun and Wang Qi.


    When I saw the thatched cottage where Wang Qi lived, Daohua was amused and wondered in amusement: Does this well-educated person like to live in thatched cottages?


    Wang Qi invited Xiao Yeyang and Daohua into the house. After that, Xiao Yeyang and Wang Qi talked. Daohua was not very interested in what they were talking about. Seeing Wang Lifu standing outside the house, she got up and walked out. .


    "Madam, but what''s your order?"


    Wang Lifu saw Daohua out of the house and ran over immediately.


    Daohua smiled and asked, "Can you take me around?"


    Wang Lifu nodded immediately: "Of course, madam please."


    Wang Lifu took Daohua to the highest point of the mountain.


    Standing here, you can not only see the foot of the mountain, but also the place where the Wang clan lives.


    "what?"


    Daohua was surprised to find that the house where the Wang family lived was actually built in a circular pit, which instantly reminded her of the extinct volcanoes she had seen in her previous life.


    When I think of volcanoes, I think of volcanic ash, and when I think of volcanic ash, I think of cement.


    Daohua quickly looked at Wang Lifu: "Lifu, is there a bare place on your mountain where no grass grows?"


    Wang Lifu nodded hurriedly: "How do you know, madam, the back mountain is nothing long, I will show you over there?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Okay."


    Not long after, Daohua followed Wang Lifu to the back mountain, and saw a large area of ??exposed tuff.


    I don¡¯t know how the cement is made, but she knows the cement-like material that volcanic ash and lime can produce together.


    Building roads with this material is definitely more durable and durable than gravel roads and dirt roads.


    Xiao Yeyang and Wang Qi had a very speculative chat, and it took an hour or two without realizing it.


    "Mr. Talent, would you like to come to work with me?"


    Facing Xiao Yeyang''s solicitation, Wang Qi didn''t hesitate this time: "It''s an honor for the adults, and the Caomin should try his best to assist the adults."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded. After discussing the matter, he realized that Daohua hadn''t come back, so he went out of the house with Wang Qi and found the back mountain.


    "Why are you still playing with rocks?"


    Xiao Yeyang reluctantly walked to Daohua''s side and took the stone in her hand.


    Daohua quickly said, ¡°Xiao Yeyang, these stones are not ordinary stones. They are tuff. Together with lime, they can be used to make a very strong building material.¡±


    "This material can be used to repair roads and city walls. It is definitely much stronger than stone and soil."


    Xiao Yeyang heard it, and his expression suddenly became serious: "Really?"


    It was Wang Qi, who also looked over.


    Ina Hua immediately nodded: "I saw it in the script."


    Hearing this, Wang Qi was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Unexpectedly, this Madam Xiao was so innocent and believed the things in the script.


    However, what shocked him was that Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement: "When we leave later, pull a few carts of this kind of stone back and let the craftsmen try as you say."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 905： 905

    Chapter 905 Chapter 905, helper


    After the beginning of the spring, the temperature rose, the ice and snow on Yunlian Mountain began to melt, and the source of the Dan River was regained. The Dan River, which has run through the entire Ganzhouwei and has been exhausted for more than a decade, began to be nourished by snow again.


    After Xiao Yeyang and Daohua made a personal trip to Shiqukou, the Wang clan moved to Ganzhouwei.


    Ganzhou Weidi is sparsely populated. Wang Qi repeatedly looked at the map several times and found Xiao Yeyang¡¯s consent before finally building a village in the southeast tribe of Weidong, Ganzhou.


    Wang Qi received the one hundred taels of silver funded by Xiao Yeyang, and after drawing the layout of the village, he packed his things and reported to Ganzhou City.


    When Xiao Yeyang saw Wang Qi, he didn''t immediately ask him to do something, but gave him two days to let Zhang Da take him to familiarize himself with the people and affairs of the Weisuo.


    During the ?? period, Wang Qi discovered that a craftsman was actually working on the tuff that Mrs. Xiao had dug from Shiqukou. He couldn''t help but exclaimed to Zhang Da who was beside him: ¡°Master Xiao is really enough to spoil Mrs. Xiao.¡±


    Zhang Da: "Sir, Mrs. Xiao is not an ordinary boudoir woman. I heard Dong Yuanxuan mention it. It seems that the method of making glass is what Mrs. Xiao sees from the script."


    A look of surprise crossed Wang Qi''s face, as if he didn''t believe it.


    Zhang Da smiled and said: "Sir, when I first heard about it, I didn''t believe it very much, but I thought of making moulds for briquettes and the idea of ??transforming terraces on hillsides. They were all invented by Mrs. Xiao, and I thought this should be true. of."


    ¡°Like high-yield corn, potato, and cotton seeds, these are all cultivated by Mrs. Xiao. Nowadays, there are two people in Ganzhouwei who are most grateful.¡±


    "One is Master Xiao, who led his troops to retake Danhe; the other is Mrs. Xiao. The high-yield grains sold in the Four Seasons Grain Shop she opened keep the people from being hungry."


    Wang Qi listened attentively. He didn''t know much about Madam Xiao, and all impressions came from the communication of the people.


    But after listening to Zhang Da, he has a different opinion.


    The rituals in Xiliang are not as strict as in other inland provinces, but women basically raise their children at home and take care of housework. It is rare to see a woman who can win a reputation like Mrs. Xiao.


    Zhang Da continued: "Sir, when you have time, you can go and see the terraces outside the city. Hearing Dong Yuanxuan said that Mrs. Xiao seems to be busy diverting water into the terraces during this time and wants to grow rice."


    Wang Qi came with interest: "No one has grown rice in Ganzhouwei. I want to take a good look."


    After ??, Zhang Da led Wang Qi to look at other places in the Weisuo.


    At the same time, on the other side, Xiao Yeyang accompanied Daohua to Qingyang Ranch.


    Today¡¯s Qingyang pasture has long since disappeared from the barrenness of when it first came. At this moment, the pastures are lush and flocks of cattle and sheep.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang rode through the pasture in a carriage, and came to Dan River.


    Looking at the rippling Dan River, Daohua smiled and said, ¡°I bought the right pasture and the slopes on the opposite side.¡±


    Five slopes of mountains are continuous, and the cultivated fields are as high as more than 100,000 mu.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the right purchase. This year, the price of all the land and **** mountains close to the Dan River has risen. Buying now will cost you at least half the money.¡±


    Daohua face unexpectedly: "Have you risen so much?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The imperial court has rules. No taxes were collected during the first three years of land reclamation. Now everyone is planting high-yield grains, and there can be harvests that year. The finances of Ganzhouwei have been tight. Uncle Dong proposed to increase the land. price."


    "Even if the price increases, the land here is still very cheap compared to other provinces."


    Daohua: "But the living standard of the people here is not as high as that of other places?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t worry, the price increase is still affordable for the people."


    Daohua nodded, without saying more, crossed the bridge with Xiao Yeyang and came to the other side.


    The bottom layer of terraced fields, all the rice flowers have been changed into paddy fields. At this moment, the tenants have completed the irrigation and are soaking and fertilizing the fields.


    In the field next to ??, the seedlings have emerged from the ground, and they are lush and lush, which is really gratifying.


    Daohua smiled and said to Xiao Yeyang: "The rice we eat this year doesn''t have to be transported from the capital."


    Xiao Yeyang asked the officials around him who were in charge of managing the military fields to study well here, while he pulled the rice flower: "Didn''t you plant medicinal materials? Take me to see. If the growth is good, I will also let the military households plant some. ."


    "Apart from food and weapons, the army spends the most on medicinal materials for the treatment of injuries and illnesses. If it is self-sufficient, it can save a lot of money."


    Daohua led Xiao Yeyang to look at the medicine field, and the officials who followed carefully recorded.


    After returning from watching the terraces, Xiao Yeyang took Wang Qi and went to Jin Weiwei the next day.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Wang Qi and asked, "How much do you know about the commanders of the nine guard posts in Xiliang?"


    Wang Qi replied: "My lord, except for Ganzhou Guard, the commanders of the other eight guards were all promoted by Commander Weidu."


    "Among the eight, Lan Wuwei¡¯s Commander Pang was rejected because of his straight personality, which prevented Mr. Wei from being pleased; while Mr. Zhu of Jin Weiwei was a rare official who loves the people and had many disagreements with Mr. Wei. Not taken seriously."


    "The other five people, almost all of them look forward to the head of Wei Wei."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and glanced at Wang Qi.


    For these things, he got a general idea through the news sent back by Jin Lingwei. Although this Wang Qi was not in office, he had a good understanding of the situation in Xiliang.


    "There are a total of four health posts bordering Xiliao, Ganzhouwei, Jinweiwei, Jianzhouwei, and Xintunwei. The military town of Ganzhouwei has been built, and the construction of Jinweiwei is in preparation."


    "When we came out this time, in addition to watching Jinweiwei''s frontier army training, we also have to implement the military town construction plans of Jianzhouwei and Xintunwei."


    "You should know that Wei Hongcai didn''t want me to stay in Xiliang very much, and didn''t want to change the situation in Xiliang. After Jianzhouwei and Xintunwei, we may encounter obstacles."


    Hearing the words, Wang Qi''s face turned straight. He knew that to convince the commanders of Jianzhou Guards and Xintun Guards not to hinder the construction of the military town should be the first test Xiao Yeyang gave him.


    In a blink of an eye, more than a month passed, and time entered May.


    The day before the Dragon Boat Festival, Xiao Yeyang returned to Ganzhou City.


    "came back!"


    Daohua smiled and stood at the door to welcome Xiao Yeyang. Seeing that he was a little darker and thinner, she felt a little distressed: "I''m back this time, can I take a few days to rest?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked in with Daohua, and smiled and nodded: "The military towns of Jianzhouwei and Xintunwei have both begun to be built, and people have been left over there to watch the military drills. I can stay at home. Have a rest for a while."


    Hearing this, Daohua immediately said happily: "Then I have to make up for you."


    The two returned to the room, and Daohua personally served Xiao Yeyang to wash up: "Mr. Wang is going out this time, can I help you?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "This Wang Qi. is a good strategist. After weighing the pros and cons, the commanders of Jianzhou and Xintunwei dare not hinder the construction of the military town."


    "In terms of internal affairs, this person is quite insightful. No wonder the Wei family will suppress the Wang family for decades. He is indeed a remarkable figure."


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good if he can help you. People in Beijing dislike the bitter cold of Xiliang and are reluctant to come. There are so many things here, how can you come here alone?¡±


    "I have someone to help you deal with the cumbersome things and unnecessary entertainment on official business, and I can rest assured. You, as long as you hold the army in your hands, and other things, just grab the big picture."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and put the rice flower in his arms: "You still care for me."


    Daohua smiled and punched him.


    On the other side, Wang Qi also returned to the residence of the guard, and as soon as he entered the gate of the guard, he found that the ground of the guard seemed a little different, and it was much smoother than before.


    "Sir, you are back!"


    Seeing Zhang Da coming over, Wang Qi immediately asked: "What''s going on this road?"


    Zhang Da quickly laughed and said, "Sir, do you remember the cement that Mrs. Xiao was going to make? Just two days after you left with Master Xiao, the cement came out. The floor of the health post was repaired, and it was much better to walk. Now the cement has been pulled to repair the walls and roads."


    Wang Qi was stunned: "Mrs. Xiao really didn''t talk nonsense."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 906： 906

    Chapter 906 Chapter 906, build a racecourse


    During the Dragon Boat Festival, Xiao Yeyang stayed at home with Daohua and Gu Jian for two days. On the eighth day of May, people started to report to Xiao Yeyang in the Xiao Mansion one after another.


    Watching Xiao Yeyang go to the front yard study, Gu Yu couldn''t help but feel sad: "Since I came to Xiliang, my uncle has been too busy to spend time with the girl."


    Daohua smiled and said, "He is aspiring, so naturally he won''t stay in the backyard every day to guard me, and I knew this before I married him."


    Gu Yu was a little bit hesitant to say something but stopped: "But the girl and the uncle are always not together, how can there be a little master?"


    "Girl, don''t blame the slave and maid for talking, although the prince and the lady are far away in the capital, there is no elder around to urge you."


    "But girl, you have been married to your uncle for more than two years, but you have not yet become pregnant with the little master. After a long time, there will definitely be gossips."


    Daohua was stunned by the words, and then she realized that time flies so fast, she has been married to Xiao Yeyang for more than two years!


    "Why do you suddenly remember to say this? What rumors did you hear?"


    Gu Yu shook his head quickly: "It''s not a rumors, but the last time Mrs. Dong Shao came to the mansion to find a girl with the little son. When the family members saw that the old man liked the little son very much, they joked that when the girl gave birth to the little master, the old man would not Run to the pharmacy every day."


    Daohua said ¡®oh¡¯, the old man liked to tease Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s son. She knew this. After coming to Xiliang, Xiao Yeyang was busy, and she was busy too, so she really didn¡¯t have time to think about pregnancy.


    In other words, it seems that Xiao Yeyang¡¯s repellent medicine has expired, right?


    Ina Hua meditated, and she really thought about her pregnancy.


    This year Xiao Yeyang is twenty-three, and she is also twenty. Both of them are not young anymore, and it seems that it is time to give birth to their children.


    Now things on Ganzhouwei''s side are gradually becoming more formal. Although Xiao Yeyang is still running outside, she doesn''t need to stare at everything anymore. It''s not impossible to get pregnant at this time.


    Daohua was fascinated by it, but Xiao Yeyang didn''t notice it when he came back.


    "What do you think?"


    Xiao Yeyang stepped forward to hug Daohua, smiled and kissed her on the cheek.


    Daohua turned and grabbed Xiao Yeyang''s neck: "Did you see Brother Dong''s son? He is white and fat, so cute."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement: "That little guy does look good."


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang had said this sentence and there was nothing to follow. She was a little speechless, let go, walked to the ice basin and fanned it: "Didn''t you say that you can rest for a while? Why is someone coming to you so soon? ?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t know Daohua¡¯s thoughts, and lay his head on the sun lounger: "Do you remember that I told you to build the largest military horse farm in Daxia, Ganzhou?"


    Ina Flower nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang continued: "Zhiqiao Mountain is a branch of Yunlian Mountain. Before the source of the Dan River was taken over by the people of Xiliao, it was always an excellent pasture."


    "Now that Danhe has taken it back, I have sent someone to circle there and prepare to build a horse breeding base there. The official who just came to me is here to report to me that the infrastructure over there has been built, and now there is a shortage of horses and horses. The horse is gone."


    Ina Flower sat down and said, "The amount of horses and foals needed to build a horse farm is not small, what are you going to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "I am thinking about this now."


    Daohua: "Can Ma Teng help you contact the horse dealers in Xiliao?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Take Danhe back. Although we are famous, we still wiped out the 20,000 troops in Xiliao. Now the people of Xiliao are tightly guarded against us, and they are particularly tight about the sale of horses."


    "Ma Teng has something to do with him, but he knows some low-level businessmen. Those people may not dare to commit crimes now."


    "Plus the amount we need is relatively large, those merchants can''t meet it."


    Daohua frowned: "Then what should I do now?"


    Xiao Yeyang played with the Gonglan tied on Daohua''s belt: "Building an army racecourse is a major event in Daxia and Xiliang. I have reported it to the commander."


    "Now that the horse farm is built, there is a shortage of horses. All commanders, as the highest government office in Xiliang, should give corresponding expressions and support."


    Ina Flower: "Aren''t you afraid that the messenger will make trouble?"


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled: "What can they do bad? Don''t worry, they don''t dare to be on the bright side. As for the secret methods, hum, then it depends on who is better."


    Daohua knew that Xiao Yeyang sent Jin Lingwei to monitor Liangdu and the other eight health centers, but she didn¡¯t worry much, but she reminded:


    "We, at best, can be regarded as a strong dragon who came to Xiliang for the first time, but the people on the commander''s side are local snakes here, you still have to be more careful."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded.


    When resting at night, Xiao Yeyang found that Daohua was more enthusiastic than before. This made him overjoyed. Although he was a little puzzled, he didn''t have any interest in sweeping Daohua.


    It wasn''t until late at night that Xiao Yeyang hugged the rice flower with his face full of exhaustion and didn''t want to lift his fingers to rest.


    Xiao Yeyang''s letter to build an army racecourse soon arrived on Wei Hongcai''s table.


    Wei Hongcai looked at the letter and remained silent for a long time, and then said to Master Xu and his confidants: ¡°Speaking of which, Xiao Shizi has been in Xiliang for more than a year, and I haven¡¯t seen it with my own eyes.¡±


    "It is a good thing to build the military horse farm in Ganzhou Weijian Daxia, and all the commanders should support it."


    "But most of the horses we all keep are allocated to various guards, and the rest are all spares and can''t be moved."


    "In this way, Master Xu, you will fix a book for me and tell Xiao Shizi about the current difficulties of Dusi. Although Dusi can''t show up, he can help buy a batch of them. Ask him if he wants to?"


    Master Xu glanced at Wei Hongcai: "My lord, buy horse silver."


    Wei Hongcai smiled and said, ¡°Of course, whoever wants the money will get the money. After all, the current financial situation of the Secretary is very tight.¡±


    Master Xu stopped talking.


    Help to buy horses?


    The Wei family has been in Xiliang for several generations, and they have some contacts with the people of Xiliao. It is really not difficult to find a horse dealer or something.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t understand why Master Wei wanted to come here?


    Want to make Xiao Yeyang spend money?


    Xiao Mansion.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Wei Hongcai''s letter, frowning slightly.


    Inahana met and asked, "The commander is not willing to give the horse?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "All commanders made the horses nervous and couldn''t make it to the racecourse, but Wei Hongcai was willing to help buy a batch of them so that I could go to Jianzhou Wei to meet."


    Daohua looked worried: "Then Wei Hongcai is absolutely uneasy and kind. Calling you to Jianzhouwei, wouldn''t it be a bad thing, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Wei Hong is not so stupid. Let me pass with such a big fanfare. He probably won''t be able to deal with me clearly."


    Daohua is still too worried: "Or, you still don''t go?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head: "How can this work? No, it seems that I am afraid of Wei Hongcai. Besides, I also want to see what medicine he is selling in the gourd."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 907： 907

    Chapter 907 Chapter 907, Fame


    Xiao Yeyang is now taking over the frontier army of the four guards. Because of the lack of horses, the cavalry is less than 10,000, which makes him eager to build a racecourse.


    If one day really fights with the people of Xiliao, it won¡¯t work without a horse.


    So, after receiving Wei Hongcai''s letter, Xiao Yeyang took someone to Liangdu the next day.


    "My uncle only came back for two days, and left again."


    Gu Yu was a little sad. Sister Man''er stayed in the capital, and she was considered the first person beside the girl, so she had to worry about everything.


    Now, the most important thing in her heart is when her girl is pregnant.


    Daohua is more open to pregnancy. Xiao Yeyang is no longer drinking contraceptives. When she can become pregnant, let it be.


    "Girl, there are hundreds of cows producing milk in the pasture. Goat milk, horse milk, and camel milk can also get a lot of it every day. Now the weather is hot, the milk is squeezed out, and the milk is not used up that day, so I can''t drink it the next day. "


    Cao Chuan came to Xiao Mansion, reported the operation of the ranch and Daohua, and then talked about the waste of milk.


    Daohua groaned. With today''s conditions, it is impossible to preserve the fresh milk. He thought about it and asked: "When I went out before, I found that most of the beggars in Ganzhou City were children. Do you know how? What''s the matter?"


    Cao Chuan replied: "Mrs. Hui, Ganzhouwei was always the main target of looting by the Xiliao people before the adults came to Ganzhouwei. Many children¡¯s parents were killed while protecting their belongings and lost their homes. Children can only beg for a living."


    Daohua was silent for a while: "In this way, you send the milk to the pharmacy, and I will ask someone to put up a sign in front of the pharmacy. Orphans in the city can go to the pharmacy to receive a bowl of boiled fresh milk for free every day."


    Cao Chuan looked at Daohua and respectfully said: "Madam Dashan, so many children will survive."


    Taohua thought for a while and then said: "We can''t let them develop the habit of dependence. The milk giver chooses a few sharp lips. Every time the children come to get fresh milk, let them talk about self-reliance."


    Cao Chuan smiled and nodded: "The little one will do it right away."


    Both the pharmacy and Cao Chuan are very efficient. On the same day, the pharmacy will provide free milk to orphans in the city.


    The news of the beggar is the most informed. In just a short time, the children wandering in Ganzhou City knew about it, and then Qiqibaba waited for the next day.


    The next day, there was a long line at the back door of the Four Seasons Pharmacy, all of them were stray children, which attracted a lot of onlookers.


    Soon, the milk donation at Four Seasons Pharmacy was also known to others.


    In Dong¡¯s family, Liu Xiaoman was feeding her son. After hearing about this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong: ¡°My younger brothers and sisters are really kind, there are many orphans in the city, and one bowl of fresh milk will cost her. Silver?"


    Mrs. Dong glanced at her grandson and sighed: "What do you know, Yiyi has such a large ranch and can get a lot of fresh milk every day. Good reputation, this is a two-eyed thing."


    "Wait and see, after this incident, Xiao Mansion will have a higher reputation in Ganzhouwei in the future."


    After speaking, I was taken aback for a while.


    Yiyi, this girl is really a good helper, but unfortunately, because of her lack of eyesight back then, her grandson missed such a good wife.


    Ms. Dong noticed Mrs. Dong¡¯s look, knowing that her mother-in-law was regretting again, she quickly brought the topic to her grandson with a smile.


    Since the grandson was born, the feeling in her heart has disappeared.


    Daughter-in-law is not as good as Yiyi, but she also has her advantages, and when her son is satisfied with her daughter-in-law, she will not destroy the relationship between the young couple.


    Hospital.


    Wang Qi was silent for a while after hearing that the Four Seasons Pharmacy gave milk to orphans in the city, and then sighed at Dong Jiancheng: "Master Xiao and Mrs. Xiao can come to Ganzhouwei. It is a blessing for the people of Ganzhouwei."


    Originally, this time Master Xiao went to Liangdu, he wanted to go with him, but thinking of the Wei family''s years of suppression and worrying about adding chaos, he stayed in Ganzhouwei.


    Together with Dong Jiancheng, he helped Master Xiao take care of Ganzhouwei¡¯s internal affairs.


    Dong Jiancheng remained silent, marrying a good wife and marrying a virtuous person, and a good wife is the husband¡¯s help. This is clearly reflected in the little prince and Yan Yatou.


    The little prince was rectifying military affairs outside, and Yan Yatou helped to win over the people in Ganzhou City. At the same time, both inside and outside made efforts. The prestige of Xiao Mansion in Ganzhou Weihui became louder and louder, and it will slowly spread throughout Xiliang.


    Thinking about the situation of the Dong family now, it is not that he has never regretted it in his heart. If he did not look at the Di Yan family, he agreed to his son to marry Yan Yatou.


    Dong Jiancheng shook his head, the ending is set, and regret is useless. He shook his head and continued to deal with official duties in his hands.


    Gift** For two days, Daohua has come to the pharmacy to watch.


    Because the opportunity is not easy to come by, the children who come to collect the milk cherish it very much. They line up in an orderly manner, and no one makes trouble.


    Of course, Cao Chuan also sent people over here to watch to make sure that no accident happened.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the pharmacy, Daohua left. Instead of going back in the carriage, she walked around the main street.


    When she passed a pastry shop, Daohua¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°The pastries here are very rough. Let me open a pastry shop. Anyway, if there is fresh milk, I will sell cream cakes.¡±


    Said, Daohua returned to Xiao Mansion.


    As soon as Inaba got off the carriage, she heard a surprise sound coming from behind.


    "Yiyi!"


    Daohua turned her head and saw Dong Yuanyao and Sun Changze standing not far away.


    "Yuan Yao!"


    "Big Brother Sun!"


    Taohua held Dong Yuanyao and asked with a smile, "When did you arrive?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, "I will come to you as soon as I arrive today."


    Daohua led the two into the mansion: "You come here, why don''t you write some letters in advance, so that I can send someone to pick you up?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said, "Knowing that you and the little prince are busy, and Changze is still familiar with this side, we will come by ourselves."


    Inahua led the two into the house: "Is it all going well along the way?"


    Sun Changze smiled and said: "Our people are used to running, everything is fine."


    Daohua nodded: "That''s good, the banditry in Xiliang is still a bit serious." Then, he looked at Dong Yuanyao''s stomach, "I haven''t had time to congratulate you, is it a son or a daughter?"


    Dong Yuanyao smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s the son. I wanted to bring the child to the parents and elder brother. But the child is too young and worried about accidents on the road, so I stay at home and let my mother-in-law help with it.¡±


    Daohua: "Look at me, I forgot to send someone to inform Auntie them." She said and smiled, "Now Uncle Dong and Brother Dong are doing things in Wei, and Auntie and them have also settled down here in Ganzhou City. ."


    Dong Yuanyao clenched Daohua¡¯s hands abruptly, her eyes flushed a little: "Yiyi, thank you, thank you, little lord, thank you for helping me take care of my family."


    Daohua smiled and patted Dong Yuanyao''s hand: "You still need to talk about this between you and me? You must be tired all the way here. Sit down and rest."


    After sitting down and drinking a cup of tea, Dong Yuanyao said to Daohua, "Yiyi, I want to meet my mother first."


    Daohua nodded: "Okay, I will send someone to show you the way, and we will talk after you meet your aunt and them."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 908： 908

    Chapter 908 Chapter 908, Compromise


    Daohua originally thought that after Dong Yuanyao and the Dong family were reunited, why would it take a few days before she came to see her, never thought, the next day, Dong Yuanyao came to Xiao Mansion with a pair of red eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ina Flower was taken aback.


    When Dong Yuanyao saw Daohua, she picked up her kerchief and sobbed.


    Seeing her like this, Daohua was very puzzled, and quickly sat next to her and asked: "Why, uncle and auntie said you?"


    Dong Yuanyao shook her head, and after a long while, she cried and said, "I just feel sorry for my elder brother."


    Daohua immediately understood what Dong Yuanyao meant: "Brother Dong gets married, don¡¯t you know?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded.


    Daohua was silent for a while, and thought: "I think Xiaoman''s sister-in-law is a nice person. Although she is a little different from the girls we usually meet, she has a good personality and doesn''t have so many twists and turns."


    Dong Yuanyao is still sobbing: "Mother also said that she is a nice person, but. But she is really unworthy of my elder brother. Standing together, I see that she is stronger than my elder brother."


    "When I think that Lanzhi Yushu''s brother has married a daughter-in-law, I feel so nervous."


    Daohua retorted: ¡°Sister-in-law Xiaoman is big and thick, but she is slightly taller. She is still breastfeeding, so she looks a little fatter.¡±


    "When you stop breastfeeding in the future, you will naturally lose weight. You may not know that people from Xiliang are generally tall."


    Dong Yuanyao slowly stopped sobbing, but his eyes were still red: "I know, my family is exiled in Xiliang, and it is the best result for my brother to marry a sister-in-law, but," she said, tears began to roll in her eyes again. .


    Daohua quickly poured her a cup of tea, and calmly said: "I understand your mood, but I see, Brother Dong likes Xiaoman''s sister-in-law a lot."


    Dong Yuanyao was silent and did not speak. Brother, this is a compromise to fate, right?


    Daohua continued: "It''s fine for you to cry and cry here. After you go back, you can''t do this anymore. Although Xiaoman''s sister-in-law is a bit more straightforward, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t look at people''s faces, especially you are Brother Dong''s sister."


    "The husband and wife are very good together, so don''t add to the obstacles."


    Dong Yuanyao: "I am not stupid."


    Seeing to comfort Dong Yuanyao, Daohua was relieved, and said with a smile: "This marriage is about fate. Let''s not treat it by secular standards."


    "Like me and Xiao Yeyang, and like you and Sun Changze, we must follow worldly standards. Can we still get together?"


    Dong Yuanyao was silent: "I know, I just feel uncomfortable."


    Daohua smiled: "I understand, Brother Dong is the best brother in your eyes, you naturally hope the best girl will match him."


    "But, this is good. Let''s say it doesn''t count. It is really good if Brother Dong thinks it is good. If you can''t figure it out, you can talk to Brother Dong and ask him what he thinks."


    Dong Yuanyao: ". Maybe you are right."


    Daohua patted her hand: "If you have more contact with Xiaoman''s sister-in-law, you will know that she is a good person."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "Don''t worry, I know how to measure." After speaking, he exhaled, "I am in a much better mood now, and I will get along well with my sister-in-law."


    Sister-in-law saved her grandmother and gave birth to Dong¡¯s parents and grandchildren. For these two points, she will also give her enough respect.


    Daohua smiled and brought the cream cake roll that had just been made in the morning to Dong Yuanyao: "Do you think the new cakes tested by the kitchen lady are delicious?"


    The golden yellow cake roll is very appetizing. Dong Yuanyao picked it up and took a bite: "It''s delicious."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Your sister-in-law is a dessert lover. I will go back later and bring her something."


    Dong Yuanyao looked at Daohua and said gratefully: "Thank you."


    Daohua smiled and changed the subject: "I am going to open a pastry shop and sell this kind of cake. What do you think?"


    Dong Yuanyao nodded: "Your pastry is sold in the capital, and the Xiliang side is scarce. Once your shop opens, it will definitely be a hot business."


    Ina Flower: "I borrowed your good words." After speaking, he paused, "By the way, how long are you going to stay here this time?"


    Dong Yuanyao immediately said: ¡°On the way here, I discussed with Nagasawa and decided to open a few shops here. The caravans in Nagasawa¡¯s hands will all run along the Xiliang line in the future.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Last year, my uncle and the others also came here to do business and brought goods from other parts of the inland to sell here. Now Ganzhou City is much more lively.¡±


    "There are not many people who come to Xiliang to do business now. Xiao Yeyang attaches great importance to this area. When he comes back, let Brother Sun talk to him. The Weisuo has support for the first batch of caravans that come to do business."


    Dong Yuanyao nodded and responded: "Did Shi Ziye go to patrol?"


    Daohua: "I went to Liangdu, I should be back soon."


    Liangdu.


    Xiao Yeyang and Wei Hongcai Zhou Xuan for half a month, met with the commanders of several other guards, and after finalizing the purchase of the horses, they returned to Ganzhou City.


    "Is the trip to Cool this time going well?"


    After taking a bath, Xiao Ye lay in bed to rest. It was really hard work to drive on a hot day. Daohua sat next to him and gave him a massage.


    Daohua stretched out her hand and compared Xiao Yeyang''s back. Her white hands formed a sharp contrast with Xiao Yeyang''s bronze skin.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Wei Hongcai invited me over this time, probably because he wanted to explore my bottom."


    Ina Flower: "He is really so kind, helping to buy horses by facilitating the line?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "Definitely not. This time I went to Liangdu and didn''t do anything. He spent more than half a month on me. When I go to Jianzhouwei to buy a horse, he will definitely have a lot of trouble. time."


    Inaba: "He doesn''t want you to train soldiers? Want to divide your heart?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "It should have this meaning."


    Daohua asked again: "He is from Xiliao, right?"


    Xiao Ye''s eyes condensed, and he nodded with a ¡®um¡¯.


    Daohua frowned: "Xiliao is next to Xiliao, and there is no reason to have trade on both sides, but you still have to be careful. At this border, the most feared thing is that you have fornication with foreign enemies, and you can''t defend it."


    "By the way, where did you buy a horse?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Jianzhou Guardian."


    Daohua was a little relieved, anyway, Jianzhouwei¡¯s frontier army was now transferred to Xiao Yeyang.


    Next, Daohua talked about Dong Yuanyao and Sun Changze: "They want to do business here."


    Xiao Ye¡¯s Yang eyebrows stretched out: "Okay, this is a good thing. The more people doing business, the more taxes will be collected, and the operation of the health post will be smoother."


    "This year the health station has followed you to plant a lot of rapeseed flowers. Both the army and the people can''t live without oil. I set out a quick way to let the Sun family build a larger oil press."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 909： 909

    Chapter 909 Chapter 909


    With the arrival of the Sun¡¯s caravan, there are more shops selling special products from other parts of the inland in Ganzhou City. Some food, cloth, and household utensils that were difficult to buy in previous years can be purchased.


    For long-term development in Ganzhou City, Sun Changze bought a house on the street of Dong''s house.


    On the day when the house was set up, the Dong family came to Sun¡¯s house and gave Sun Changze and Dong Yuanyao a warm house.


    "father in law!"


    Dong Yuanyao accompanied Mrs. Dong, Mrs. Dong, and Liu Xiaoman into the house, while Sun Changze stayed to receive his father-in-law and uncle.


    Faced with his father-in-law, Sun Changze was still a little nervous and apprehensive as always.


    As for Dong Jiancheng, his heart is a bit complicated for Sun Changze, the son-in-law.


    At the beginning, this guy encouraged his daughter to elope with him, he really hated this person;


    Later, the Dong family suffered a disaster. Instead of avoiding the suspicion, this person also worked hard before and after running. His senses were much better, but his spoiled daughter married him, and he still felt a little bit awkward in his heart.


    Dong Yuanxuan saw both of them sullen, and smiled to ease the atmosphere: "Changze, have you chosen the address of the oil mill?"


    Sun Changze was relieved when he heard the question, and said with a smile: "After you have chosen it, it is not far from the textile factory of Li''s family."


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded: ¡°Actually, you are right to come here to develop. The land of Jianyoufang is free for you to use, which can save a lot of money.¡±


    "Come on again, let you take over all the purchases from the army. This will ensure sales."


    At this time, Dong Jiancheng said: "In addition to opening a shop and an oil press, do you have other plans?"


    Sun Changze glanced at his uncle and saw that he was smiling without saying a word. He had to bite the bullet and said: "Yu''er was born, and I don''t want to run around anymore. When I came to Xiliang, I wanted to develop here and give Yu''er Earn the next family business."


    Dong Jiancheng was noncommittal, and was silent for a while and said, "If you want to earn a family business for Yu''er, then do it well."


    "Yeyang is determined to manage Xiliang. With his identity and ability, as long as the foreign troubles of Xiliao are solved, and then the bureaucrats of Xiliang''s local inaction are eliminated, Xiliang has great potential for future development. of."


    "The first-comers can definitely seize some opportunities. If you still have the ability, you can also purchase more industries related to the people''s livelihood. Now the Health Institute supports this aspect."


    ¡°Like the Li¡¯s family, I found a valley basin suitable for growing grapes just west of Ganzhouwei. I immediately raised money to buy the land and built a grape planting base specifically for winemaking.¡±


    "For such a large piece of land, there is a shortage of materials in Xiliang, and development is not possible. The health office only allows it. Don''t even think about buying it in other places."


    "I heard that Li Chenzhi seems to have gone to Jinweiwei and Lan Wuwei to look at the shops and plan to open a branch there. When the time comes, the wine will be brewed, and there is no need to worry about no sales."


    Sun Changze listened, and immediately said that he would go out to shop more in the future, looking for a suitable business for the Sun family.


    Dong Jiancheng saw that he had heard what he said, so he didn''t say more.


    Xiao Yeyang rested at home for two days, and then went to inspect the three military towns, and saw that the morale and appearance of the soldiers were much better than before, and they practiced well every day, showing satisfaction on their faces. .


    "Daily training must not be slack, now practice more skills, less blood will bleed on the battlefield. Also, the daily patrol must not be neglected."


    Cao Dan saw Xiao Yeyang speaking solemnly, and quickly asked, "My lord, has there been a change in Xiliao?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "The four guards next to Xiliao are all repairing military centers. Naturally, there will be no response from Xiliao."


    "I came back from Liangdu before and took a detour to Jianzhouwei. I found a sentry from the Xiliao people on the road."


    said, sneered.


    "Xiliao people still don''t give up, wanting to win Xiliang."


    Cao Dan''s expression became serious: "Don''t worry, my lord, I will hurry up and train the soldiers."


    Xiao Yeyang said ¡®um¡¯: ¡°A batch of ordnance will be delivered in a few days. You put them on all the soldiers. Ganzhouwei is the closest to Xiliao, so defense must be done well.¡±


    Cao Dan nodded in response.


    Xiao Yeyang explained everything, and was ready to go back.


    As soon as he left the gate of Ganxuan Town, Su Hongxin ran over on horseback.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at him: "Why did you come out?"


    Su Hongxin smiled and said, "Isn¡¯t it your birthday tomorrow? I just have a rest, and I will spend your birthday."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed, and rode forward, "Are you going to eat?"


    Su Hongxin smiled and did not deny it.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that he was getting dark a lot, and asked, "How about it, are you still used to staying in the barracks?"


    Su Hongxin: "What''s wrong with this, it''s a little homesick." He hummed, "I have been here for more than a year, and my wife hasn''t written a letter to me. I I don¡¯t even know if my child is a boy or a girl."


    Xiao Yeyang did not sympathize with this person at all: "Who told you to leave home without saying a word."


    Su Hongxinyan said: "Yes, it is my fault."


    On the first day of June, Xiao Yeyang was twenty-three years old.


    Xiao Mansion did not take a big deal, but invited Dong Yuanxuan, Dong Yuanyao, Li Chenzhi, and Su Hongxin to get together.


    are all old acquaintances, and Daohua has no tables for men and women, and everyone sits together and chats and laughs.


    In the hall, Daohua and Dong Yuanyao held Dong Yuanxuan''s son and didn''t let go. They both held toys to tease the little guy, causing the little guy to giggle.


    When the meal was about to start, Gu Yu hurriedly walked in, looked at Su Hongxin, and whispered to Daohua, "Girl, there is a lady who claims to be Su Gongzi, come to Su Gongzi."


    Taohua stopped in mid-air with the hand of the toy, and looked at Gu Yu in shock: "Who''s here?"


    Others also stopped talking and looked to this side.


    Gu Yu looked at Su Hongxin: "Master Su¡¯s wife."


    Daohua turned her head and looked at Su Hongxin. She was taken aback for a while before she quickly got up and said, "What are you still waiting for? Get someone in."


    Speaking, we must go out.


    After making progress, seeing Su Hongxin standing still, he had to turn around and say: "Brother Su, your wife is here, don''t you go to welcome you?"


    Su Hongxin obviously still hasn''t recovered, and sat there still: "Is it wrong? My lady won''t come to Xiliang, isn''t she a liar?"


    Daohua was a little speechless: ¡°No one should dare to come to Xiao Mansion to cheat. Besides, there are not many people in Ganzhouwei who know your identity.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang also stood up: "Okay, don''t sit down. If you are a liar, you will know if you go out and see."


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud female voice sounded outside the courtyard.


    "Su Hongxin, get out for my old lady!"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Su Hongxin, and then one after another stood up and looked behind the door, and then a woman in red holding a child appeared in sight.


    "ßÝ~"


    Su Hongxin saw people, and rushed out like the wind: "Lady, it''s really you!"


    He Fangyi saw Su Hongxin, and there was a hint of moisture in his eyes, but he soon disappeared. When Su Hongxin approached, he hugged the child in his arms to the woman behind him, and then reached out his hand and screwed Su fiercely. Hongxin''s ears.


    "Well, you Su Hongxin, you came to Xiliang without saying a word, and you have to let me bring my child to find you all the way."


    "Oh, lady, it hurts!" Su Hongxin stood up on his heels and begged for mercy, "Madam, I was wrong, I have regretted it, please bypass me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 910： 910

    Chapter 910Chapter 910, eye-catching


    Daohua and others looked at He Fangyi who was fighting Su Hongxin in the yard with surprise.


    Liu Xiaoman approached Dong Yuanxuan and muttered in a low voice: "Mother also said that women in the interior are more docile. I see, they are much better than our Xiliang women." She didn''t dare to do anything to her husband.


    Taohua noticed the child in the hands of her mother-in-law, and hurriedly walked out, smiled and said: "Sister-in-law is well, sister-in-law has been working hard all the way?"


    He Fangyi saw Daohua coming out, and then let Su Hongxin let go, adjusted his clothes, and bowed to Daohua: "The concubine is polite." His words and deeds instantly changed from the Hedong lion just now to the ladies of everyone.


    Liu Xiaoman was stunned by this change.


    Daohua smiled and stepped forward to help He Fangyi: "Sister-in-law, don''t be polite, and don''t call it a concubine, just call me Yiyi."


    He Fangyi knew that the sister-in-law was the sister-in-law of the prince''s concubine in Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, and that the Su and Yan families were relatives in-laws, so he nodded readily.


    Immediately saw Xiao Yeyang''s people standing under the eaves looking at her. Thinking of what she had just done, she smiled uncomfortably: "Let everyone read the joke."


    Daohua saw He Fangyi''s embarrassment, and smiled and said in a low voice: "Sister-in-law, I also think Big Brother Su should teach him a lesson."


    Seeing Daohua understand herself, the smile in He Fangyi''s eyes instantly thickened.


    Daohua looked at the child in her arms.


    He Fangyi saw him, and quickly took the child into his arms, and said with a smile: "This is my girl."


    Daohua looked at He Fangyi in shock: "Sister-in-law, it''s not far from Zhongzhou to Xiliang. You brought the baby?"


    After listening, Su Hongxin hurriedly moved to He Fangyi''s side, wanting to see the child in his arms.


    He Fangyi glared at him, turned sideways to not show him the child, and said to Daohua: "I am reluctant to leave the child at home, so I just brought it together."


    Daohua looked at He Fangyi in admiration.


    Looking for her husband a thousand miles away, with a daughter who just turned one year old, this lady of Brother Su is a capable person.


    Su Hongxin anxiously said: "The girl is still such a young girl, so you can take her out. What if something happens along the way?"


    He Fangyi snorted: "You came to Xiliang without saying a word. Of course, I have to bring my daughter to see you. If I leave my daughter at home, when we go back in the future, my daughter must treat us as strangers."


    Speaking, calmed down a bit, and explained to Inaka.


    "Before going out, my mother-in-law and father-in-law were also very worried. Fortunately, my family sent a doctor who is good at treating children''s illnesses, and coupled with the **** of the guards and guardians in the house, the journey went smoothly."


    Then, he smiled and looked at the daughter in his arms.


    "This kid is a good-for-nothing. He knows he''s coming to see his father. He is very well-behaved along the way, without any discomfort."


    Daohua approached He Fangyi, looked at the pink child in her arms, and smiled: "The little niece is so cute."


    At this time, Dong Yuanyao also came to see the little girl.


    "The little girl is so beautiful."


    "It''s so noisy outside and the little girl slept so soundly, she looks like a strong body."


    Daohua: "Let¡¯s go to the house." As he said, he walked into the house surrounded by He Fangyi.


    Su Hongxin followed at the same pace, standing on tiptoes to see her daughter, but was blocked by Daohua and Dong Yuanyao.


    "Just look at it, I haven''t held my daughter before."


    No one paid attention to him, Xiao Yeyang stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder: "You should first think about how to apologize to your lady."


    After Su Hongxin came to Ganzhou Guardian, he lived in the military camp most of the time and did not buy a house in Ganzhou City. Now He Fangyi came with his daughter. After lunch, he went out to discuss buying a house with the Chinese. .


    Daohua packed up a guest house for He Fangyi''s mother and daughter to stay temporarily.


    He Fangyi also learned about the situation in Xiliang before he left. This time, he brought a lot of people and supplies. After the house was bought, he was arranged and moved in within a few days.


    On the third day after the placement, He Fangyi posted a post to entertain Daohua and others.


    Xiao Yeyang was very busy, but he went to have dinner and picked rice flowers back home by the way.


    On the carriage returning home, Daohua leaned on Xiao Yeyang¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Aunt Su¡¯s vision is really good. Sister-in-law Su is neat and thoughtful. She is here to accompany Big Brother Su. Aunt Su and the others can rest assured. NS."


    Xiao Yeyang showed his approval, making a ¡®um¡¯.


    Daohua spent most of the day with Dong Yuanxuan¡¯s son and Su Hongxin¡¯s daughter, thinking of the cuteness of the two children, and smiled: ¡°Brother Su¡¯s daughter is really good-looking, and Dong¡¯s son is also strong and cute.¡±


    This time, Xiao Yeyang seemed to understand Daohua¡¯s thoughts, and asked with a smile: "Why, looking at other people¡¯s children is cute and greedy?"


    Daohua looked up at Xiao Yeyang: "Yeah, I''m just greedy, don''t you?"


    Xiao Yeyang held Daohua: "Why do I have to be greedy with other people''s children? If you want to have a child, we will just give birth."


    Daohua was amused by his tone: "I''m still alive? Do you think a child can be born if he wants to? It''s so easy to say."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "It''s very easy for me, but I have to work hard for you." Then, he asked seriously, "Do you really want a baby?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, "Since we want it, then we will have a baby when we go back tonight."


    On the other side, Dong Yuanyao is also talking to Sun Changze about the child.


    "I miss Yu''er, the child forgets about sex, I don''t know if he remembers us?"


    Sun Changze shook Dong Yuanyao''s hand: "When we are settled here, I will bring Yu''er over when we go home next time."


    Dong Yuanyao''s face was happy, and then she showed concern: "Mother-in-law and father-in-law will be reluctant to give up." She married into the grandson''s family when she was most desperate. In her husband''s family, she was instinctively unable to straighten her waist.


    Sun Changze smiled and said: "How can a child leave his parents for a long time? You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll talk to my parents."


    said and smiled.


    "We Yu''er is two months older than Kang''er from the older brother''s family, and we must be stronger than Kang''er."


    Dong Yuanyao also laughed: "My sister-in-law is good at raising children." After speaking, I remembered the scene where my sister-in-law was getting along with Yiyi and Su Dasao in Su Mansion today.


    Faced with the two noble ladies who are obviously outstanding in all aspects and they are so big, the sister-in-law did not show any inferiority complex.


    Both ??Niang and Yiyi are right, her sister-in-law has her own advantages.


    On the fifth day of June, all commanders sent a letter saying that they had contacted the horse dealers in Xiliao and asked Xiao Yeyang to go to Jianzhouwei to discuss the purchase of horses.


    After Xiao Yeyang arranged the affairs in the guard station, he took someone to Jianzhou Guardian.


    Jianzhou Guard Commander.


    Shen Jingbing smiled and accepted the two Xiliao dancing girls sent by the merchants of Xiliao, and directly aroused the chin of a beauty: "Xiliao women are good at dancing, you can dance to a song now and let my brothers feast their eyes. "


    After the dancers were dancing in the hall, a middle-aged man with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks said to Shen Jingbing: "My lord, the merchants of Xiliao brought many beauties this time, how come you got two?"


    Shen Jingbing squinted at the speaker: "Master Wei will come over tomorrow, so naturally it is reserved for him." After speaking, he paused, "There is also the son of Prince Ping''s mansion who will also come. But it''s very high, and of course the good ones must be kept."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 911： 911

    Chapter 911 Chapter 911, induce out of the city


    Ganzhouwei¡¯s June is the hottest. Daohua looked at the scorching sun in the sky and thought of Xiao Yeyang, who was running away: "In such hot weather, don¡¯t get heatstroke. I knew I would buy a horse. After spending such a long time, I should prepare Xiao Yeyang more heatstroke prevention medicine."


    Gu Jian saw the apprentice¡¯s worries, and said, ¡°Yeyang is an adult now, and there is a blessed waiter by his side, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Daohuaxun nodded her head: "I just think Xiao Yeyang is too tired."


    Gu Jian: "Why is it not tiring to make meritorious service? The capital is comfortable, but it can be counted. Although Xiliang is a bit harder, as long as the military towns are built and the defense system of Xiliao is improved, Yeyang will be able to do so. Relax."


    Daohua is not so optimistic: "We have guarded the people of Xiliao, and everything inside Xiliang."


    Gu Jian: "You can take care of Xiliang slowly, but don''t worry."


    Thinking about it, Daohua didn''t say much. After Gu Jian went to the pharmacy, she began to deal with the affairs of the house.


    "Big Brother Yan, why are you in the mansion at this time?"


    Gu Yu brought back the bird¡¯s nest porridge that Daohua wanted to eat from the kitchen. Before getting close to the courtyard door, she saw Yan Shouhou walking around in front of the door, as if she wanted to enter but didn¡¯t.


    Yan Shouhou hesitated when seeing Gu Yu approaching, "I heard one thing, and I was a little bit unsure whether to tell Madam."


    Gu Yu saw him like this, and did not ask what it was, but seriously said: "Big Brother Yan, we are slaves, just to be a good master''s eyes and ears."


    "The master should judge the matter itself, and what we have to do is to do our own duty. Things like making decisions for the master should never be done."


    "When you come to the mansion at this time, you can see in your heart that you should tell the girl. Since this is the case, why are you hesitating?"


    Yan Shouhou heard these words, and quickly bent over to thank you: "Thank you Sister Gu Yu, it''s because I want to go wrong."


    Immediately, the two entered the yard.


    Daohua was also a little surprised to see Yan Shouhou: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Shouhou saw that there were only Gu Yu and Lixia in the house, so he said what he had just heard in Wei: "Madam, this time my uncle went to Jianzhouwei to buy horses, and the merchants in Xiliao gave several adults to dancers."


    Daohua was keeping an account. Hearing this, the brush in her hand immediately touched the paper. In an instant, a cloud of ink appeared on the ledger.


    Gu Yu and Lixia heard them, their expressions changed drastically.


    Gu Yu looked at Yan Shouhou, and finally understood why he hesitated so much before. This kind of thing is really hard to say!


    Daohua was silent for a while, put down the pen, and looked at Yan Shouhou with a calm expression: "Don''t conceal what you heard, say everything."


    Yan Shouhou: "The day after my uncle went to Jianzhouwei, Master Wei and the commander of Jianzhouwei hosted a banquet for his uncle, and they gave the adults a few dancing girls from the Xiliao on the spot."


    "One of the dancers lived in my uncle''s tent. During the time my uncle was in Jianzhouwei, the dancer had been waiting on her."


    Yan Shouhou finished speaking with difficulty, and then looked down at the ground.


    Gu Yu and Li Xia were shocked by what they had said to Yan Shouhou. Seeing Daohua''s face stretched out, she couldn''t see the joy or anger, and they were very worried.


    Ina Hua was silent, although her expression did not change much, but her hand on the ledger squeezed a page of paper into a ball, showing her uneasy heart.


    The room was quiet and depressed. After a while, Daohua said, "Xiao Yeyang hasn''t returned yet. How do the people at the health station know what''s going on there?"


    Yan Shouhou: "My uncle bought five thousand horses and asked Master Fan to send them back. Master Wang was looking for a little one to ask about the transformation of terraces, and he met Master Fan at the guard station."


    Daohua¡¯s heart has gradually calmed down from the initial shock, and she calmly asked, ¡°Although Xiao Yeyang¡¯s reception of dancers is not a rare thing, you are my person.¡±


    "Although Master Fan is a martial artist, he can sit in a position where he is a commander. He is definitely not confused. How can he tell you this to you with great fanfare?"


    Xiao Yeyang dared to continue to use Fan Tong, one is because Fan Tong has a deep affection for Ganzhouwei, and the other is because this person is upright and will not do things like selling people.


    In addition, his wife and children are all in Ganzhouwei, so the probability of betrayal is very small.


    Now he told Yan Shouhou about Xiao Yeyang''s work at Jianzhou Guardian. He had obvious instigation, and this matter was worth pondering.


    Hearing this, Yan Shouhou quickly shook his head and said: "It wasn''t from Master Fan, but from the guards next to Fan. As soon as the guards finished speaking, they were reprimanded by Master Fan."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Really?" He groaned for a while, and said to Yan Shou kindly, "Go and find that person. I have something to ask him personally."


    Yan Shouhou nodded, and quickly stepped back.


    As soon as the people left, Gu Yu and Lixia both looked at Daohua without saying anything.


    Daohua has completely calmed down at this moment. Seeing the two maids looking at her worriedly, they smiled and said, "Before the matter is confirmed, don''t think about it."


    Yan Shouhou did not return to the house until the evening, but his face was a little ugly: "Madam, the guard was sent to the racecourse by Master Fan."


    Seeing that Daohua was silent, Yan Shouhou said again: "Madam, why don''t you ask someone else who went to Jianzhouwei to ask?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Forget it, I don''t know what is going on. We have asked too much and let others know, maybe some rumors will come out."


    Lixia couldn''t hold back, and said worriedly: "Then what if my uncle really took a fancy to those dancing girls and brought people back to the house?"


    After hearing this, Gu Yu glared at Lixia, and then looked at Daohua and said, "Absolutely not. With my uncle''s dedication to the girl, how could I be attracted to other vulgar fans? Look at it, my uncle must be there. Make a play every time and show it to outsiders."


    Lixia also realized that she had just said something wrong, and hurriedly followed up: "Yes, yes, it must be so, how can my uncle look so high, how can I look at the women of Xiliao."


    Daohua ignored the two of them, got up and went to Gu Jian''s yard.


    At dinner, Daohua said to Gu Jian, "Master, I want to go to Jianzhouwei."


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua in amazement, with a look of disapproval: "Yeyang should be coming back soon. Why have you gone through it? Are you tired in such a hot day?"


    Ina Flower: "I just want to go out and have a look. It''s boring to stay in the city all the time."


    Gu Jian saw his disciple insisted, knowing that there must be something inside, and thought for a while and said: "If you want to go, go, but you have to bring Dongli with you."


    Daohua breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you, Master, you can rest assured, I will be back soon."


    In fact, she was not so calm on the surface. Fan Tong only rebuked the guards instead of denying it. It can be seen that it was true. Although she felt that Xiao Yeyang must have done this for a reason, she still wanted to go and see for herself.


    Early the next morning, Daohua took Meilan Meiju and Cao Chuan bald head out of town. Dongli and Yan Ying rode behind the carriage and did not go together.


    "Girl, it seems someone is following us."


    Cao Chuan noticed that as soon as they left the city gate, a carriage followed them not far away.


    Daohua lifted the driving curtain and looked back, thinking that Yan Shouhou had heard about Xiao Yeyang''s collection of dancers in Jianzhouwei so coincidentally. "


    Hearing this, Cao Chuan suddenly became nervous.


    Melan: "Girl, or, shall we go back to the city?"


    Daohua shook her head: "Someone wants to shoot at me. I won''t take the move this time. There will be another time. I will continue to Jianzhouwei." She is not worried about her safety. Dongli Yanying is there to protect her. It must be no problem to escape.


    Thinking about it, Daohua took out the baggage under the seat and distributed the pills he prepared to the four of Meilan.


    "Since we have found the person following us, we will find a secluded place later, arrest the person, and ask who is behind it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 912： 912

    Chapter 912 Chapter 912, Mrs. Peony


    Dongli and Yan Ying also found the person following them. After seeing Cao Chuan''s gestures, they flicked back and forth on a section of road with no one to force the tracking carriage to stop.


    The person stalking Daohua is a middle-aged couple. Seeing that they were found, they realized that they were invincible. They immediately gave up resisting and got out of the carriage pretending to be panicked.


    The woman hid behind the middle-aged man, looking at the approaching Dongli and Yan Ying in panic: "What are you going to do?"


    Dongli did not grind with her, and asked directly: "Why follow us?"


    The middle-aged man looked honest and honest: "Are the few masters mistaken? My lady and I are going to Jianzhouwei to visit our old father and mother. I didn''t follow you."


    The woman nodded repeatedly: "Yes."


    In the carriage, Daohua saw the expressions of the middle-aged couple in her eyes, took out two pills from her purse and handed them to Mei Lan: "Take them over and feed them."


    Meilan took the pills and got out of the carriage, glanced at Cao Chuan and the bald head, the two immediately walked towards the middle-aged couple.


    The middle-aged couple wanted to resist, but it was a pity that Cao Chuan and the bald head were better than them, and soon they were restrained.


    The middle-aged man looked at Cao Chuan pleadingly: ¡°We really didn¡¯t follow you, there is only one road, you can¡¯t help but let us go, please.¡±


    Before the words were finished, the couple was given a pill each.


    At this time, Daohua got off the carriage, walked to the two of them, and asked, "Who sent you to follow us?"


    The middle-aged couple looked dull and couldn''t help but replied: "Mrs. Peony."


    Mrs. Peony?


    This answer made Daohua frowned. She thought it was someone from the Wei family.


    In Xiliang, there should be only the Wei family who has an obvious conflict of interest with the Xiao Mansion.


    "Who is Mrs. Peony?"


    Middle-aged couple: "Mrs. Peony is Mrs. Peony."


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t understand, Daohua had to ask: "What did Mrs. Peony send you to follow us for?"


    Middle-aged couple: "Knock Xiao Yeyang¡¯s wife and take it back to Xiliao."


    Hearing this, Dongli''s faces changed.


    Daohua hurriedly asked: "Ms. Peony is from Xiliao?"


    The middle-aged couple nodded, then shook their heads again.


    Seeing this, Daohua asked again: "Ms. Peony is from Daxia?"


    The middle-aged couple shook their heads, then nodded again.


    This time, I confused the rice flowers.


    Bald head scratched the back of his head: "Who is this Mrs. Peony?"


    Daohua thought for a while, and continued to ask: "Ms. Peony wants to kidnap Xiao Yeyang''s wife, so did you two here?"


    The middle-aged couple shook their heads: "There is someone in front of you."


    Ina Flower curled her brows: "How many people are there?"


    The middle-aged couple shook their heads: "I don''t know, we are only responsible for monitoring."


    Daohua asked again: "Does Mrs. Peony know Wei Hongcai?"


    The middle-aged couple shook their heads: "I don''t know."


    Seeing that Daohua couldn''t ask anything, she handed the people to Dongli for disposal, and she returned to the carriage.


    The carriage continued to move towards Jianzhouwei.


    At night, Daohua arrived at Qianhu Residence in Gandong, and found an inn to stay. Dongli and Yan Ying were going to explore the meeting place that the middle-aged couple said.


    Before leaving, Daohua stopped the two of them, and gave them a purse-pocket drug and Ruanjingsan: "If the situation permits, you can deal with it, and you can directly control them."


    Dongli and Yan Ying nodded, and accepted the purse.


    Soon, the two of them flashed away and left.


    At dawn, Yan Ying returned to the inn and reported the situation to Daohua.


    "Madam, what the middle-aged couple said was a group of bandits who occupied the mountain as king. Dongli and I used the drug you gave and we have all controlled them. Now Dongli stays over there. Watch."


    Daohua''s expression became cold a bit: "Bandits." If she is robbed by bandits, whether she is dead or sent to Xiliao, even if Xiao Yeyang wants to pursue it, she will not find anyone to blame.


    "Ask who instigated them?"


    Yan Ying: "I asked, just like the couple, except that a man named Mrs. Peony spent ten thousand taels of silver and asked them to kidnap you and send it to Xiliao."


    Meilan frowned: "Madam, that Madam Peony must be Wei Hongcai''s person. If you have taken you away, the world''s son will definitely not be able to take care of Xiliang''s affairs anymore."


    Daohua felt the same way, and looked at Yan Ying and said, "The thousands of families in the Qianhu Institute in Gandong have been subdued by the son of the world. They are trustworthy. You can run again and let him lead people to arrest the bandits. Go mining or build roads."


    Because of dealing with the group of bandits, Daohua took some time and didn''t arrive at Jianzhou City until the fifth day of going out.


    Not long after entering the city, Daohua¡¯s carriage was missed by a beautifully decorated carriage.


    The carriage ran too fast and brought a gust of wind.


    The wind blew the curtain of the car, and the corner of Daohua''s eyes hurriedly glanced at the person on the opposite carriage.


    When the two carriages crossed by, Daohua suddenly changed her expression, and quickly raised the curtain, looking at the carriage that had run far.


    "Madam, what''s the matter?" Mei Lan Meiju asked quickly.


    Daohua looked at the carriage in a daze: "The person on the carriage seems to be Jiang Wanying."


    Meilan hesitated: "Didn''t Jiang Wanying go to Xiliao by marrying? She shouldn''t appear in Jianzhou City, right?"


    Ina Hua is not sure if she is wrong, but just in case, she hastened to call Dongli and Yan Ying.


    "You two follow the carriage to see who is inside?"


    After Dongli and Yan Ying left, Daohua randomly found an inn to stay, and then asked Cao Chuan and Baldou to go out to find out where Xiao Yeyang lived.


    Half an hour later, Cao Chuan and Bald head returned.


    "Madam, Shi Ziye is not in the city. He said he went to the military town under construction with Commander Wei Du."


    Daohua was silent and didn''t say anything: "Wait for Dongli and Yan Ying to come back and talk, you guys go down and rest first."


    Not long after, Yan Ying came back alone again.


    "Madam, the person on the carriage is really Jiang Wanying."


    Ina Hua listened, and stood up with a ¡®huh¡¯: "Why is she here?!"


    Yan Ying shook her head: "Madam, after Jiang Wanying''s carriage went out of the city gate, it merged with several other carriages, and then headed towards the military town."


    "The subordinates heard from the people around the city gate that those carriages were used by the guards to pick up the dancers from Xiliao. In Jianzhou City, many flower houses have dancers from Xiliao."


    Daohua sat down and took a sip of tea.


    Jiang Wanying''s appearance in Jianzhou City has already surprised her very much. She didn''t expect that she was even involved with the Xiliao dancers!


    Mrs. Peony


    Out of instinct, Daohua instantly connected Jiang Wanying and Mrs. Peony together.


    Wei Hongcai really wants to deal with her. It is not practical to be so responsible. Just kill her directly, there is no need to send it to Xiliao.


    But Jiang Wanying was different. She hated herself and kidnapped her to Xiliao, which was undoubtedly the best revenge against her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 913： 913

    Chapter 913 Chapter 913, hate


    In order to better resist and defend the four guard posts bordering the West Liao people, Xiao Yeyang decided to build three military towns in each guard post.


    Now the three military towns of Ganzhouwei have been built. On the Jinweiwei side, because the commander Zhu Jianzhong is very cooperative, the three military towns are almost completed.


    For the remaining Jianzhou Guards and Xintun Guards, the construction of military towns is much slower.


    Jianben Town, the westernmost military town on the Jianzhou Defense Line, the city wall has only been built two or three meters high. The barracks, playgrounds, and canteens inside are simply delimited.


    The frontier soldiers who built the military town can only live in tents.


    At this moment, in a tent close to the center, two naked bodies were entangled with difficulty. Two quarters later, the rough panting in the tent slowly stopped.


    Wei Hongcai lay on the bed lazily and comfortably, watching the woman who had just been under him put on her white body one by one.


    Sure enough, he came out of the Guogong Mansion, thinking of the ecstasy and dying pleasure just now, and I felt a little dry mouth.


    Wei Hong just sat up abruptly, hugged the woman who was getting dressed, and then anxiously pressed the person under him, and in three or two strokes, the woman was cleaned again.


    Looking at the old man who was struggling to rise and fall on her body, Jiang Wanying bit her lip, tilted her head to one side, covering up the disgust and killing intent in her eyes.


    If the Jiang family were still there, this man wouldn¡¯t even be worthy to lift her shoes.


    Thinking of everything she suffered after marrying Xiliao, Jiang Wanying tightened the sheets under her body tightly.


    Xiao Yeyang, Yan Yiyi and all her misfortunes were caused by these two people.


    The Jiang family ransacked the family and destroyed the clan, Xiao Yeyang was even more indispensable, she must make these two people pay a heavy price.


    Unfortunately, she is only a weak woman. To deal with the high-ranking Xiao Yeyang, she must rely on the power of others.


    Jiang Wanying suppressed the disgust in her eyes, turned her head, and stretched out her hand to hook Wei Hongcai''s neck.


    She knew that after Xiao Yeyang came to Xiliang, he did a lot of things. It was to capture Dan River and Jianjun Town, which had seriously threatened Wei Hongcai''s interests and power. As long as he dealt with it properly, he would be her hand. A sharp edge in the house.


    Wei Hong felt the beau¡¯s catering, and quickly lowered his head to block Jiang Wanying¡¯s red lips.


    Jiang Wanying felt nauseous and turned to avoid Wei Hongcai''s greasy mouth.


    Wei Hongcai is on Xing''s head, no matter where he will give up, he directly stretched out his hand to clamp Jiang Wanying''s chin, almost violently plundering the sweetness in her mouth.


    Seeing the unwillingness and reluctance in Jiang Wanying''s eyes, Wei Hongcai laughed inwardly. He couldn''t know why this woman committed herself to him.


    He can be patient with her Zhou Xuan. First, he has taken a look at her body. Although there are many women in his backyard, none of them can compare with Jiang Wanying. The skin of her Saixue really makes him love it.


    Coming again, Xiao Yeyang has a valuable status. If he wants to deal with him, he must not involve himself, and Jiang Wanying is undoubtedly the best candidate for the wrongdoing.


    After a while, Wei Hong felt tired, and then slowly stopped.


    Jiang Wanying was about to get out of bed, but Wei Hongcai held her and held her.


    Wei Hongcai''s hand slowly wandered on Jiang Wanying''s body, and said with a smile: "If I were younger, it would be fine. I will definitely take you into Wei''s house."


    Hearing that, Jiang Wanying had disdain in her eyes, thinking of what she was going to do, she had to greet her, and when Wei Hong was happy, she asked: "Master Wei, the albizia medicine you gave Yiyi, really Can Xiao Yeyang ****?"


    Wei Hongcai smiled confidently: "Don''t worry, the albizia medicine is a secret medicine I got by chance. The effect is so powerful. As long as a man touches a woman who has taken this medicine, he will be unable to stop it until he empties his body.* ***."


    Jiang Wanying was still a little worried: "Xiao Yeyang can be very shrewd."


    Wei Hongcai: "We didn''t prescribe medicine on him, and he couldn''t find out no matter how smart he was."


    Let Xiao Yeyang die on the woman''s bed, which was the best countermeasure he came up with. In the end, even if the emperor wanted to blame, he couldn''t be blamed.


    While speaking, Wei Hongcai smiled and raised Jiang Wanying''s chin: "How did you make Xiao Yeyang look at the dancing girl named Yiyi?"


    A mocking look appeared on Jiang Wanying''s face: "My lord, do you know what Xiao Yeyang''s wife is called?" He sneered, before Wei Hong could speak, and then said, "It''s Yan Yiyi!"


    "Yiyi? Yiyi?"


    Wei Hongcai suddenly laughed: "No wonder Xiao Yeyang''s face was not right when I introduced the dancing girl before."


    Jiang Wanying continued to sneer: "Xiao Yeyang is so proud, even if she doesn''t like Yiyi, she wouldn''t let a dancer stare at someone like Chenghuan, who is like Yan Yiyi, and she will naturally accept her."


    Wei Hongcai asked curiously again: "Then how are you sure that Xiao Yeyang will agree to the dancing girl''s service?"


    Jiang Wanying: "Yiyi was trained by me in accordance with Yan Yiyi''s words and deeds. Xiao Yeyang was alone, and saw a woman similar to Yan Yiyi. How could he bear it?"


    Wei Hong thought of the appearance of the dancer named Yiyi, and touched his chin: "It seems that Xiao Yeyang''s wife looks very beautiful? Who is better than you?"


    Jiang Wanying smiled: "Of course it is Yan Yiyi, otherwise, Mrs. Xiao is now me." Then, looking at Wei Hongcai playfully, "Is your adult interested in Yan Yiyi?"


    Wei Hong just smiled and said nothing.


    The smile on Jiang Wanying¡¯s face grew deeper and deeper: ¡°Yan Yi is a first-class beauty, even as a concubine in the palace. How about you enjoy it?"


    Wei Hongcai lowered his head and kissed Jiang Wanying''s face: "Sure enough, he is a man trained by the National Government. He is so caring and understanding."


    Jiang Wanying felt very humiliated when Wei Hongcai mentioned the Guogong Mansion, and she turned a little bit abruptly to avoid Wei Hongcai''s kiss.


    Wei Hongcai saw the disgust in Jiang Wanying''s eyes, sneered, and pulled Jiang Wanying''s chin firmly: "Why, dislike this lord?"


    Jiang Wanying was a little bit painful. Before she could deny it, Wei Hongcai said coldly: "You are a pickled guy who has been tainted by so many people in Xiliao. This lord doesn''t dislike letting you serve, so you will be content. I really think you are. Or the daughter of Chengen Gongfu?"


    Speaking, she pushed Jiang Wanying away without any pity.


    Wei Hongcai got up and got out of the bed, putting on his clothes and said coldly: "If you know and be more interesting, and will serve this lord comfortably, I can still give you a place to stay. Otherwise, this lord won''t mind sending you back. The royal family of Xiliao."


    Hearing this, Jiang Wanying looked at Wei Hongcai abruptly.


    Seeing the resentment in Jiang Wanying¡¯s eyes, Wei Hong smiled and patted her face: "You should be content, at least with me, you only have to serve me alone."


    After finishing speaking, Wei Hong just got dressed and strode out of the tent.


    and the others left, Jiang Wanying was tearful and beat her hands on the bed fiercely. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Yan Yiyi, Xiao Yeyang, I won''t make you feel better."


    Now she, only by constantly reminding herself of the hatred in her heart, can she have the courage to continue living.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 914： 914

    Chapter 914 Chapter 914, replacement


    "Oh, my girls, you can hurry up, if you let the adults at the barracks wait for a long time, it will be you who will suffer by that time!"


    In a tent outside the barracks, the well-dressed old bustard anxiously urged the dancers who were dressing up.


    The old bustard was about to remind him again, when he heard someone calling outside the tent, he hurried out.


    At this time, the sky was dark, and the Daohua men who put on the soldiers'' uniforms got into the barracks while the patrol soldiers were not paying attention.


    Daohua knew that Jiang Wanying was here, she must have been uneasy. She planned to go directly to Xiao Yeyang, but after walking a few steps, she saw a group of people not far away surrounded by a beautiful beauty passing by.


    "Girl Yiyi, why didn''t you wait for Master Xiao in the tent, but came here instead?"


    Hearing this, Daohua directly turned around, and quickly followed the group of people.


    "Master Xiao wants to watch me dance, I''ll change my dance clothes."


    Soon, a group of people entered a tent.


    "Sister Yiyi, you have lived in Master Xiao¡¯s tent these days. Does Master Xiao like you so much?"


    "Sister Yiyi, Master Xiao likes you so much. When he leaves Jianzhouwei, will he take you back to Ganzhou City?"


    "I heard that Mrs. Xiao has only one wife in the backyard. Sister Yiyi will definitely be admitted as a concubine when she goes to Xiao Mansion."


    "I''m afraid that Mrs. Xiao is not friendly."


    "What''s so scary about this? Sister Yiyi has the favor of Master Xiao, and I think that Madam Xiao would not dared to disobey Master Xiao. Sister Yiyi will wait to get to Xiao Mansion and drink spicy food."


    Outside the tent, Daohua and Meilan Meiju were hiding in a hidden place. Daohua frowned when she heard the discussion of the dancers in the tent.


    Meilan saw Daohua''s face calmly and whispered: "It''s impossible for Shi Ziye to see these lowly dancing girls."


    Mei Ju hurriedly said: "That is, especially the other party is from Xiliao."


    Ina Hua was silent, but she was not very angry.


    The Xiliao dancer is very beautiful, she is charming but not demon, even if she is a woman, she has to praise the stunner in the world.


    But she didn''t think that Xiao Yeyang was interested in the other party, she really wanted to. With Xiao Yeyang''s personality, how could she even let her dance?


    However, Xiao Yeyang is a normal man. Can such a beautiful beauty be able to hold it in her arms?


    Soon, the voice in the tent fell. After a while, the old bustard came and called away the other dancers, leaving Yiyi in the tent.


    The old bustard and others had all left before turning around and entering the tent.


    "This is the medicine Mrs. Peony gave you!"


    Yiyi took the black pill in the hands of the old bust, without any hesitation, directly raised his head and ate the pill.


    Old Madam: "Yiyi, Mrs. Peony just asked again, are you sure you really serve Master Xiao these days?"


    Yiyi looked at the old bustard, her face a little bit ashamed: "Why did my mother ask about this again? If I didn''t serve Master Xiao, how could he stay in the tent overnight?"


    The old madam took a look at Yiyi''s expression, and his face quickly showed a smile: "Mom is happy for you, Master Xiao is the son of the royal family, and you will have a good life in the future."


    Yiyi sighed: "Master Xiao didn''t say that he would take me back to the mansion. I think it was the lady in Gu Ji Mansion. I heard that they have a very good relationship."


    The old madam snorted: "Whatever the relationship is, men like to steal fishy. As long as you treat Master Xiao well and make him inseparable from you, Mrs. Xiao will not be able to stop you from entering the house."


    Yiyi nodded.


    The old bust no longer said: "Okay, you can change your clothes and dress up, and later let Master Xiao and the other adults shine."


    After speaking, the old bustard got out of the tent.


    Yiyi took off his outer shirt, and was about to change his dance clothes after the screen, when he heard someone come in again. Just looking back, a cold dagger was placed on her neck.


    "Don''t make a noise, otherwise, I will solve you with one stroke!" Mei Lan threatened coldly.


    Yiyi looked at the three soldiers who suddenly appeared in the tent in horror, and said in a low voice, "You are so brave, how dare you enter my tent."


    "Do you know that I am now in the room of Mrs. Xiao, he wants to know that you are trespassing in my tent, and you don¡¯t want to live anymore!"


    Seeing Yiyi''s panic, Daohua immediately threatened them preemptively, and raised her eyebrows: "So confident, Xiao Yeyang really slept with you?"


    Yiyi was stunned by Daohua¡¯s tone and address, and then looked at the three of Daohua suspiciously: "Who are you guys anyway?"


    Melan increased the strength in her hand: "You can answer whatever you ask, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Yiyi felt the tingling from her neck and nodded quickly: "I have been serving Master Xiao during this time."


    Inahua''s face turned black when she heard this.


    Meilan Meiju felt that she was going to suffer, and looked at Yiyi ferociously: "How could Shi Ziye fall in love with a person like you? Don''t be scornful here."


    Yiyi knew that only by letting these people have scruples could survive, and quickly retorted: "I am a low-level person, but Master Xiao just likes me, and will let me live until late every night."


    Before she finished her words, Yiyi felt a tingling pain in the back of her neck, and then she fainted as her eyes went dark.


    "It''s full of lies and nonsense, I''m really mad at me!"


    Meilan fainted and Yiyi was still a little confused. She saw Daohua and said, "Madam, you must not believe her. This person is simply tarnishing the reputation of the son of the world."


    Daohua was silent and did not speak. At this moment, the old bustard¡¯s voice came from outside the tent: "Yiyi, have you changed your clothes?"


    Daohua''s complexion changed, and they looked at Yiyi who had fainted on the ground.


    Just now, Mei Lan just took care not to let Yiyi say some foul language. She really didn''t think about what would happen if she stunned.


    "Mom, don''t come in, I haven''t changed my clothes yet!"


    Daohua hurriedly said, preventing the old bustard from coming in.


    The old bust stood at the door and smiled: "Oh, I''m still shy now." Thinking that Yiyi is now in the favor of Master Xiao, he didn''t continue to say that he wanted to go in.


    In the tent, Mei Lan Meiju saw Daohua picking up her dance clothes and getting ready to change, and said in amazement: "Madam, what are you?"


    Daohua: "Hurry up and put it on for me. I want to see how much Xiao Yeyang likes dancing girls!" Seeing Meilan and Meiju stand still, she urged.


    "Don''t be stunned, don''t let someone outside find out."


    said, snorted.


    "If Xiao Yeyang really has any plans and plans to stay here, we can''t break his affairs."


    Hearing this, Mei Lan Meiju helped Dao Hua dress.


    "But madam, can you dance?"


    Daohua shook her head simply: "No, isn''t Xiao Yeyang spoiling this dancing girl? I just go up and down with a few moves. I think other people will not lose face."


    Meilan Meiju was still very worried, and wanted to say something, the old bustard outside the tent began to urge again.


    "Hurry up and get me a hairstyle for those dancing girls just now."


    Meilan Meiju''s hand is very fast, and after a while, she is ready to dress Daohua.


    Inahana directly took the veil and bead curtain on the dressing table and put it on, and then walked out of the tent.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 915： 915

    Chapter 915 Chapter 915, recognize


    Daohua walked out of the tent and nodded to the old bust: "Mom, you can go there."


    The old bust looked at Daohua, feeling a little strange, but because the night and Daohua covered most of his face with a bead curtain veil, he didn''t notice anything unusual, and led Daohua straight towards the largest military tent.


    On the way, the old bustard kept instructing Daohua: "Yiyi, you must grasp Master Xiao''s heart. Although he stays in your tent these days, he is still in the daytime to supervise the construction of the military town."


    "Mrs. Peony said, this is not okay. You have to find a way, and it is best to leave Lord Xiao in the military tent during the day."


    "Think about it for yourself, if Master Xiao loves you enough, are you afraid that he will not take you back to Ganzhou City?"


    Inahana worried about being exposed and rarely spoke, just nodding or shaking her head.


    The old madam saw that Daohua didn''t speak, but thought that she was about to perform a dance soon, and was nervous. After a few more exhorts, he didn''t say more.


    Soon, the two came to the largest military account.


    Before entering, I heard loud noises and laughter coming from inside.


    "Girl Yiyi is here!"


    "We can finally feast our eyes today and enjoy the dance of Yiyi girl!"


    "I would like to thank Master Xiao for fulfilling this."


    As soon as Daohua walked into the tent, the people inside immediately praised her passionately.


    Daohua looked down at the people in the tent, and saw Xiao Yeyang sitting on the main seat with a middle-aged man, and guessed that the middle-aged man was the commander of Xiliang, Wei Hongcai.


    Watching Xiao Yeyang casually drinking, two dancing girls sitting on the left and the other kneeling, grinning attentively, Daohua couldn''t help but frown.


    Fortunately, she was still at home worried that this guy would suffer a crime outside, but she didn''t expect others to enjoy it.


    Daohua was complaining about Xiao Yeyang. Suddenly, the tent became quiet, and then, there was a vocal music with exotic characteristics.


    Uh.


    Daohua knew it was time for her to dance, but how could she dance the Xiliao dance?


    Feeling everyone''s eyes focused on her, Daohua stabilized her mind, compared to a Xiliao dance movement she had seen in the script, and was about to make two turns, and then she fell directly with her foot.


    In the main position, Xiao Yeyang pressed the impatience in his heart and Wei Hongcai Zhou Xuan, not interested in the people dancing below.


    "The song has started, why doesn''t Sister Yiyi still dance?"


    Hearing the dancing girl''s murmur, Xiao Yeyang glanced lightly at the dancing girl Wei Hongcai gave to him in the middle of the hall.


    For this dancer named Yiyi, he felt bored in his heart, and she was also worthy of a class name!


    At the same time, I became even more disgusted with Wei Hongcai. This person didn''t know from which corner he found such a dancer. It was really disgusting for him.


    Xiao Yeyang only glanced roughly, then withdrew his gaze, then raised the wine glass, and noticed something was wrong as soon as he drank the wine.


    Why does the dancer feel a little familiar?


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the dancing girl below again, which was incredible, he coughed violently, then put down the wine glass in his hand with a ¡®bang¡¯ and walked down quickly.


    Daohua was about to start spinning to end the dance, and she saw Xiao Yeyang walking over with a calm face.


    Looking at the shiny black eyes on the veil, and then at the slightly exposed dance clothes, Xiao Yeyang''s anger was tumbling in his heart, and then under the astonishing gaze of everyone, he directly lifted Daohua horizontally, and then swiftly Out of the tent.


    "Master Xiao, what is this?"


    "It was hard to see girl Yiyi''s dancing posture. She was taken away before she even started. Master Xiao was too impatient."


    Listening to the murmurs of dissatisfaction from the crowd, Wei Hongcai in the main seat did show a smile.


    Xiao Yeyang was so impatient just now, he was obviously affected by Albizia.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin, who came with them this time, glanced at each other quickly.


    Su Hongxin whispered to Dong Yuanxuan with a little surprise: "What''s wrong with Yeyang, do you really like that dancing girl?"


    Dong Yuanxuan was silent, and he also felt a little familiar with the dancer just now.


    Su Hongxin saw that he didn''t answer, and said to himself: "Yeyang wants to really dare to bring that dancing girl back to Ganzhou City. With sister''s temperament, he don''t want to have a good life."


    Dong Yuanxuan squinted at Su Hongxin: "What are you thinking about, this is impossible."


    In another tent, Jiang Wanying was stunned for a while after hearing the news.


    She is not easy to show her face in front of people, but she has been paying attention to Xiao Yeyang''s movements. She was worried that Xiao Yeyang would not let Yiyi wait. Now that Xiao Yeyang took Yiyi away in public, her heart began to become irritable again. .


    "Mrs. Peony, Master Xiao directly took Yiyi back to the tent."


    The old bust happily came over to report.


    After Jiang Wanying heard it, her face showed a complex look that seemed to be a smile but not a smile, like crying but not crying.


    "Xiao Yeyang, you didn''t even look at me for sure at first, but now you have adopted a lowly dancing girl. In your heart, am I not as good as a dancing girl?"


    Xiao Yeyang in the tent.


    Daohua sat on the edge of the bed and looked up at Xiao Yeyang who was glaring at her with her chin up. It was not surprising that he recognized herself. If she didn''t recognize herself, she would change her anger.


    Looking at each other for a while, Daohua felt her neck sore, she withdrew her gaze, swept her gaze to the bed she was sitting on, and stood up with a dirty look on her face thinking of the words she had heard before.


    After ?? stood up, she felt that it was not enough, and she clapped her hands and the clothes group again, showing the appearance of being stained with dirt.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, sighed, and sat on the bed holding Daohua.


    Daohua was unwilling, struggling to stand up: "I don''t want to sit on the bed where other women slept, you let go, or I''m not welcome."


    Xiao Yeyang tightened his arms and hugged the person directly on his lap to sit down: "In your eyes, am I such a casual person? Can a dancing girl sleep in my bed?"


    Daohua struggled a little bit, and looked at Xiao Yeyang suspiciously, ¡°Don¡¯t want to lie to me, the dancer is now in my hands, she said, you¡¯ve been letting her serve you all this time.¡±


    Speaking, but out of anger, he stretched out his hand and twisted the soft flesh on Xiao Yeyang''s waist.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little bit painful, and quickly grabbed Daohua¡¯s hand: "Do you believe in a dancing girl or in your own husband?"


    Daohua snorted: "The man¡¯s mouth, a deceitful ghost. The dancing girl lives in your tent and everyone has seen it. Do you still want to lie to me?"


    Xiao Yeyang said helplessly: "The woman was given away by Wei Hong. She made it clear that her purpose is not pure. How stupid I am to know that there is a hole and I have to dig into it?"


    Taohua said silently, "Since you know that Wei Hongcai''s purpose is impure, why accept it? If you don''t want to, Wei Hongcai can''t force you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I naturally have my reasons. I accept that the dancer wants to paralyze the people like Wei Hongcai and let them take it lightly."


    "The situation of the frontier army on Jianzhou Guard''s side is a bit complicated. Some generals were bought by Wei Hongcai. Now, Zhou Xuan and I want to find out all of them."


    "Jinweiwei, Jianzhouwei, and Xintunwei did not all start to build the military town at the same time, but Jinweiwei was almost built, and Jianzhouwei and Xintunwei were just beginning."


    "If you don''t find out these generals who have taken refuge in Wei Hongcai, even if I have a talisman in my hand, I can''t fully control the frontier army."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang suspiciously, "Really?"


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua didn''t believe in herself, and his eyes widened: "You don''t believe me?"


    Daohua: "Then tell me, what did the dancing girl do in your tent?"


    Xiao Yeyang knew not to tell Daohua clearly, this guy wouldn''t believe that he had been guarding her like a jade, got up and walked to the screen, and tapped the ground three times with his foot.


    Soon, a hidden door one meter wide opened.


    Then, Bu Gandang got out from below.


    See you, the brow stretched out, and there was a smile in her eyes.


    Budang did not recognize Daohua, and looked at Xiao Yeyang in surprise. Why didn¡¯t the master fascinate people today?


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Believe what I said now, right?"


    Daohua looked at him strangely, then turned around and walked to the table to sit down.


    Xiao Yeyang followed, "What about the dancing woman?"


    Ina Flower: "Dongli and Yan Ying are watching."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Bu Gandang: "You go to Dongli and Yan Ying, don''t let people find out, let the dancer keep fainting these days."


    Bao dared to nod, got into the secret door and left.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 916： 916

    Chapter 916 Chapter 916, Lessons


    After waiting and daring to leave, Xiao Yeyang turned and looked at Daohua: "Okay, I''m done with my business, now it''s time to talk about your business."


    Daohua looked puzzled: "My business? What''s my business?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked over and sat down: "Why did you come to Jianzhou Guard? Are you still here at the barracks?"


    Daohua''s eyes flickered: "That Yan Shouhou listened to Fan Tong''s guards talking about your taking the dancing girls here. I know, of course I have to come over and take a look."


    Xiao Yeyang pulled the person over and hugged him in his arms, his eyes were dangerous: "So, you don''t believe me anymore?"


    Ina Hua turned her head aside and didn''t look at him, and said with some confidence, "I just came here to investigate the reality because I believe in you."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted, with a strong disapproval on his face: "Xiliang is still not at peace now, and the journey from Ganzhouwei to Jianzhouwei is far away. You just ran out like this. What if you are in danger? manage?"


    Daohuazui insisted: "With Dongli and the others, how can they be in danger? Besides, I am not a bully."


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his forehead: "Master Uncle does, too, why would you agree to come out?"


    Daohua: "Because the master knows that I am a well-measured person and will not mess around." After speaking, he glanced at Xiao Yeyang''s expression and saw that his expression became better, so he dared to say, "Well, I will come out this time. , Something really happened."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes suddenly changed: "What happened?"


    Daohua quickly said, ¡°Because Fan Tong¡¯s guards were bought or threatened, they deliberately disclosed your affairs here to Yan Shouhou, and then lured me to come and find you.¡±


    "As soon as I got out of the city gate, I was spotted, saying that they would kidnap me and sell me to Xiliao. Do you know who is behind?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face was very ugly: "Wei Hongcai?"


    Daohua: "I don''t know if it''s Wei Hongcai, but we forced someone out, a person named Mrs. Peony."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his face: "Mrs. Peony, I know, it was the mistress raised by the Xiliao merchant who came to sell horses this time. The dancer named Yiyi was trained by her."


    said, snorted.


    "We must be behind Wei Hongcai''s instructions. Wei Hongcai said that this time the tribe where the horse dealers belonged was interested in taking refuge in Daxia, so they were willing to sell so many horses to us."


    "But now it seems that it was the collusion with him Wei Hong. Maybe, behind this there is the shadow of the Xiliao royal family."


    Daohua: "Don''t be angry, I still have something to say. Guess, who else did I see in Jianzhou City?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Who?"


    Taohua: "Jiang, Wan, Ying!"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned suddenly: "Didn¡¯t she marry Yelukanda? She should be in the royal family of Xiliao now!"


    Inahua shrugged: "But she is in this barracks now. I followed her here, but I didn''t see her again after entering the barracks."


    "Jiang Wanying is dressed up as a dancing girl. I think she is Mrs. Peony!"


    Xiao Yeyang began to ponder. He sent people to monitor the military camp, but he didn''t pay much attention to the dancing girls.


    Xiao Yeyang called in when he was about to be blessed: "Send someone to investigate Mrs. Peony next to the merchant in Xiliao."


    Daohua continued: "What medicine did Mrs. Peony take the dancing girl named Yiyi, do you know this?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Every time that dancing girl enters the tent, she is sent to the next tent through the underground tunnel just dug by Buda Dang."


    Daohua: "That medicine should not be a good medicine."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Follow her, no one touched her anyway." Seeing that Daohua was still wearing the bead curtain veil, he reached out and took it off for her.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring at herself, Daohua pushed him a little: "What are you looking at? Haven''t seen a beautiful woman?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "I find you are quite suitable for this kind of exotic dress."


    Daohua saw the dressing table in the tent, got up and looked in the mirror: "I think it''s pretty good too."


    Xiao Yeyang put his arms around his chest, smiling at Daohua.


    Daohua looked in the mirror for a while, and saw Xiao Yeyang looking at herself without talking, and asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I''m thinking how to teach you?"


    Daohua stared: "Teach me?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You ran to Jianzhou Guards in spite of the danger and danced in dance clothes. Shouldn''t I teach you a lesson?"


    Daohua was a little guilty, and said: "How can I be blamed for this, if it weren''t for you and the dancing girl to be entangled, would I be like this?"


    Xiao Yeyang slowly walked towards Daohua: "That also only shows that you don''t trust me. This matter is more serious than if you came to Jianzhou Guard by private."


    Daohua backed away again and again, defending: "I didn''t distrust you, I just miss you, I want to come and see you."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang had a smile in his eyes: "Really?"


    Daohua hurriedly nodded, and again affirmed: "Yes, I just miss you, so I came to Jianzhouwei."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Yeyang was beaten and hugged.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at his wife who was grabbing his clothes, and smiled: "Then let the husband take a good look, how much the lady misses me."


    Uh.


    Daohua some tears burst into her face, is she shooting herself in the foot by lifting a rock?


    The next day, Defu came to the tent and waited early.


    In the past, Xiao Yeyang would go to supervise the construction of the military town at dawn every day, but today, Wei Hongcai and others discovered that at the end of the hour (9:00), Xiao Yeyang had not yet come out of the tent.


    Wei Hongcai smiled and entered Jiang Wanying''s tent: "Albizia medicine should work."


    Jiang Wanying was happy on her face: "That''s really great." After speaking, she paused, "When will Xiao Yeyang die?"


    Wei Hong just walked over and raised Jiang Wanying''s chin: "Why, I can''t bear it?"


    Jiang Wanying looked directly at Wei Hongcai''s old face that made her sick, and sneered: "I can''t bear it, I can''t bear to make Xiao Yeyang so cheap."


    Hearing this, Wei Hongcai smiled and let go of Jiang Wanying: "There is no way, only let Xiao Yeyang die on the woman''s bed, the emperor can''t pursue it."


    Speaking, she looked at Jiang Wanying unscrupulously, playing with the taste: "Otherwise, I will let you vent your anger if you serve me so hard during this period of time."


    Jiang Wanying took a deep breath: "Just forget Xiao Yeyang, wait for the bandits to kidnap Yan Yiyi, and when you have enough, you will definitely give them to me."


    Wei Hongcai smiled and nodded: "Okay, it''s all up to you." As he said, he narrowed his smile, "Fan Tong has been back to Ganzhou City for some time, why hasn''t the news come back?"


    Jiang Wanying also frowned and frowned: "Yan Yi was born from a low birth level. Without everyone''s enthusiasm, maybe she was afraid of danger on the road and didn''t dare to leave the city?"


    Wei Hong only thought for a while and said, "In this way, I will ask Kuer to hand over the second batch of horses to Xiao Yeyang. Someone will surely return the horses to Ganzhou City at that time, and let them talk to Mrs. Xiao about Xiao Yeyang. How do you dote on dancing girls."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 917： 917

    Chapter 917 Chapter 917, lure the enemy


    Three poles in the sun, Daohua finally woke up leisurely.


    Sitting behind the desk, Xiao Yeyang heard the movement, raised his eyes and looked at him, watching Daohua looking at him with open eyes, with a smile in his eyes: "Awake?"


    Daohua¡¯s eyes gradually cleared, and she felt her aching body, gave Xiao Yeyang a fierce look, rolled over, and left the back of her head for him.


    The smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face even worsened. He smiled and got up and walked over, sitting on the side of the bed and pulling the quilt: "It''s getting late, it''s time to get up for breakfast."


    Daohua turned her back to Xiao Yeyang: "I''m not hungry."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You can continue to sleep, I just can take a little more rest, anyway, Wei Hongcai''s group wished me to be immersed in the gentle country day and night."


    Hearing this, Daohua turned her head: "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Yeyang naturally said, "When you sleep, I will naturally accompany you to sleep." After finishing speaking, he must take off his shoes and go to bed.


    Daohua was speechless, and sat up: "I want to wash."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and scratched Daohua¡¯s nose, then coughed at the tent door.


    Soon, Defu came in with washing utensils and hot water.


    Wait for Daohua and Xiao Yeyang to wash up, Defu brought the breakfast and set it up again.


    When the two were eating, Defu told the news that Jin Lingwei had found out: "Master, Mrs. Peony next to Kuer, a businessman in Xiliao, is indeed Jiang Wanying."


    Speaking, paused.


    "After Kuer arrived at Jianzhou Wei, he gave Jiang Wanying to Wei Hongcai. She has been living in Wei Hongcai''s tent during this period."


    Hearing this, Dao Hua and Xiao Yeyang were a little silent.


    After a while, Daohua asked, ¡°Jiang Wanying was married to the prince of Xiliao. How could she become the mistress of a horse dealer in Xiliao? She also got involved with Wei Hongcai?"


    Defu replied: ¡°Because Jiang Wanying married to Xiliao and did not receive any bans, Yelukanda felt ashamed. After returning to Xiliao, she did not care much about Jiang Wanying."


    "Later, the Jiang family disappeared, and Yelukangda felt that Jiang Wanying had no use value, so he re-married the daughter of Xiliao. Since then, Jiang Wanying''s life has been a bit difficult."


    "The Xiliao emperor had several sons. As the Xiliao emperor got older, the fights between the princes became more intense. Yelukanda wanted to succeed to the throne and had to secretly make friends with the dignitaries in the court. It became a tool for him to win over courtiers."


    "Jiang Wanying escaped from the Xiliao imperial family with the help of her dowry Jiang''s servants desperately, but her luck was a bit bad, and she fell into the flower house not long after she escaped. Kuer bought it when he was visiting the flower house. Jiang Wanying under."


    Daohua frowned: "Yel¨¹kanda looks like a dog, but I didn''t expect it to be such a scum!"


    Xiao Yeyang said indifferently: "Since ancient times, few women who have married have been able to die well. Uncle Emperor had already rejected Xiliao''s marriage. If it weren''t for the queen mother and the Jiang family to frame you, why would Jiang Wanying fall into this? To the point."


    "Everything has a cause and effect. One drink and one peck must be pre-determined. Lan Yinxu fruit must have a cause. Jiang Wanying should blame. She should blame the queen mother and Jiang family who were domineering and unaware of restraint. But obviously, she blamed all the sins on You and me are on you."


    "The Jiang family never finds the reason from themselves. It used to be, and it is still."


    Daohua looked towards Defu: "What medicine did the Yiyi dancing girl take to find out?"


    Have a look at Xiao Yeyang: ". It''s albizia medicine."


    Hearing the name of the medicine, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang instantly understood what it was used for.


    This Jiang Wanying.


    It really makes people feel uncomfortable!


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Jiang Wanying attached Wei Hongcai to deal with you and me. However, it was a bit stupid. She thought she was using Wei Hongcai, don''t you know that Wei Hongcai was using her."


    The identity of Xiao Yeyang is here. If something happens to him, the emperor will definitely pursue it, and Jiang Wanying will not become the best bearer in Wei Hongcai''s hands.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Continue to send people to stare."


    After breakfast, Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang staying in the tent and asked, "Aren''t you going out?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Wei Hongcai has been staying at Jianzhouwei. One is to deal with me, and the other is to worry that I will close the border army here. During this period of time, he has secretly interviewed the generals of the border army. I now give him a chance. See how many frontier generals can be bought by him?"


    Speaking, she pulled Daohua into her arms and sat down.


    "Fortunately, you are here, otherwise I will be bored in the tent all day."


    On this day, Xiao Yeyang also went out of the tent at noon, had dinner with Wei Hongcai and others, and hurried back.


    Everyone saw his good mood, and guessed that the dancer named Yiyi must have served him comfortably.


    Wei Hongcai was very satisfied with this, and handed Jianzhouwei commander Shen Jingbing a look, and he had a private meeting with a few generals of the border that night.


    Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin are somewhat worried.


    Seeing the blessings who stopped them from letting them into the tent, Su Hongxin frowned, "Yeyang, don¡¯t you really fall into it?"


    Dong Yuanxuan took a look at his nose and his heart. He couldn''t see any sad blessings. He didn''t say anything, and took Su Hongxin away.


    If he guessed right, the dancer should be sister Yan last night.


    This Yan sister.


    Dong Yuanxuan smiled and shook his head. He was so courageous. He performed the dance in public. Yesterday Ye Yang was afraid that he was very angry, right?


    A few days later, Xiao Yeyang rarely left the tent during the day.


    When he appeared in front of everyone again, everyone dared to be surprised.


    The spirit is diminished, the eyes are blue, and she is completely over-indulgent.


    Xiao Yeyang ignored other people''s gazes, but when Dong Yuanyao and Su Hongxin looked over, Wei Wei was a little uncomfortable and regretted that he shouldn''t let Daohua make up for him before going out.


    Jiang Wanying heard about this soon, and when she knew it, she immediately laughed, smiling ridiculously, tears in her eyes again.


    She originally thought that Xiao Yeyang would not easily fall for Yiyi, but she didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, because she underestimated the temptation of beauty to men.


    "Yan Yiyi, I''m leaving you now!"


    She wanted to catch Yan Yi first and sell it to the Xiliao Flower House, so that Xiao Yeyang would not want to live, but it was not as good as the sky, and Xiao Yeyang was still going to do it.


    The last batch of horses was received by Xiao Yeyang. This time, Wei Hongcai did not do much to buy horses. A total of 20,000 horses were purchased from Xiliao.


    Xiao Yeyang sent the horse back to Ganzhouwei, and then returned to the tent impatiently.


    Seeing this, Wei Hongcai''s smile deepened.


    That night, the old bustard came and called Jiang Wanying: "Mrs. Peony, Master Wei asked you to go to the military tent."


    Jiang Wanying frowned: "I can''t walk around in front of people, you go back to Master Wei."


    The old madam smiled and said, "Master Wei said it, it won''t get in the way."


    Jiang Wanying looked reluctant, but still put on the veil and followed the old bustard out.


    Soon, I came to a military account.


    Hearing the laughter inside, Jiang Wanying took a deep breath, stepped in, and frowned immediately after entering.


    Wei Hong is not there, only the commander of Jianzhouwei and a few frontier generals.


    Shen Jingbing saw Jiang Wanying coming in, his eyes lit up, and he walked over in three steps and two steps: "Mrs. Peony is here, hurry up, please take a seat."


    Seeing that Shen Jingbing came over and took her hand, and looked at herself with covetous expression on her face, Jiang Wanying''s heart tightened, vaguely knowing why Wei Hongcai called her over.


    This **** bastard!


    Shen Jingbing felt Jiang Wanying''s resistance, and he didn''t care at all, so he changed to hug, and forcibly pulled the person into his seat.


    When the others met, they laughed, and some even said straightforwardly: "Master Shen has a beautiful blessing tonight!"


    Jiang Wanying was trembling with anger, but in front of the strong Shen Jingbing, she had no resistance.


    "Shoo!"


    The veil was torn off.


    Shen Jingbing saw Jiang Wanying¡¯s beautiful face, his eyes glowing green, and he quickly picked up the wine glass, and he was about to feed Jiang Wanying: "Beauty, come and have a drink with us."


    The people below ?? booed.


    Jiang Wanying was filled with a mouthful of wine, and before she could swallow it, she saw Shen Jingbing''s face approaching, knowing what he was going to do, Jiang Wanying got sick, and panicked picking up the dishes she was sitting on and then hitting Shen Jingbing.


    "Snapped!"


    Shen Jingbing was smashed with a skeleton on his head, blood flowing.


    "Bitch!"


    Shen Jingbing did not expect that Jiang Wanying would dare to act on him. She was stunned for a while, and only after she felt a headache, did she come back to her senses. Just when she thought of teaching a lesson, a group of Jin Lingwei rushed in and surrounded all the people inside. stand up.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Jiang Wanying who was lying on the ground, and then said coldly to Shen Jingbing and the others: "You have fornicated the royal family of Xiliao, take all the people!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 918： 918

    Chapter 918, Chapter 918, murder


    Jiang Wanying never expected Xiao Yeyang to come, even if she hated him to death, she didn''t want him to see her embarrassed side.


    Shen Jingbing and others were also caught off guard.


    They couldn¡¯t figure out why Xiao Yeyang, who should have been immersed in the gentle fragrance of life and dreams, appeared here, and said that they colluded with the royal family of Xiliao?


    Seeing Jin Lingwei rushing towards them, he instinctively fought back.


    Xiao Yeyang and others were the ones who resisted, and immediately said indifferently: "Those who dare to resist, kill without mercy!"


    He never thought about leaving these people and killing them, not only to better control the frontier army, but also to deter other two-minded generals.


    Jin Lingwei received the order and directly hit the dead hand.


    Compared with Jin Lingwei, who is on the verge of life and death, although people like Shen Jingbing have some martial arts, the gap should not be too obvious.


    After a while, Shen Jingbing and others fell in a pool of blood.


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was somewhat condensed and regretful, but Wei Hongcai was not there! ! !


    I don¡¯t know if the old fox noticed something and avoided it in advance?


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Jiang Wanying, who was lying on the ground and could not see clearly. He frowned, and said to his hand, "Grab her."


    Why is Wei Hongcai not here?


    Because he temporarily asked Kur for something, only to find that the other person had disappeared!


    The Wei family was able to pass on for several generations in Xiliang. Naturally, they had some skills. Soon, it was discovered that Kuer and others might have been arrested.


    "My lord, the one who caught Kuer is Xiao Yeyang."


    Wei Hongcai''s expression changed drastically when he heard the dark guard''s words.


    What did Xiao Yeyang do with Kurt?


    Soon, Wei Hongcai realized that he might have been deceived by Xiao Yeyang, he pondered for a moment, and immediately said to the dark guard: "Go and kill Kuer immediately, be quick!"


    He and the leader of the tribe that Kuer belonged to secretly had some unreasonable transactions, and Xiao Yeyang absolutely couldn''t let Xiao Yeyang know about these things.


    Watching the dark guard leave, Wei Hong stabilized his mind. When thinking about what to do next, it suddenly occurred to him that there was another Jiang Wanying.


    Jiang Wanying handled the medicine he gave Xiao Yeyang, and now it seems that the **** can''t keep it.


    Hearing that Xiao Yeyang had dealt with Shen Jingbing and others, and arrested Jiang Wanying, Wei Hongcai immediately moved to find Xiao Yeyang.


    When Jin Lingwei arrested Jiang Wanying, Jiang Wanying did not resist, but when she was escorted out of the tent, she suddenly stopped Xiao Yeyang.


    Jiang Wanying looked at Xiao Yeyang dimly with tears: "Brother Yang"


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, did not say anything, waved his hand to let his subordinates take the person away.


    "Brother Yang!"


    Jiang Wanying exclaimed hurriedly, struggling to leave unsure: "Brother Yang, I am like this now, are you happy?"


    Xiao Ye stared at Jiang Wanying, "As far as you are concerned, it''s just someone you know. How about you has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing this, Jiang Wanying laughed suddenly, laughing, tears falling: "It has nothing to do with you, it has nothing to do with you, Xiao Yeyang, your heart is so cruel!"


    Jiang Wanying knew that she was arrested this time, and she would have no chance to kill Xiao Yeyang for revenge: "Xiao Yeyang, do you want to know where Yan Yiyi is now?"


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Jiang Wanying was going to talk nonsense, and didn''t want to talk to her too much, and motioned to his subordinates to take the person away.


    Jiang Wanying immediately said loudly: "Xiao Yeyang, Yan Yiyi was sold to the flower house in Xiliao. She will be humiliated to death by the people of Xiliao."


    Before she finished speaking, Xiao Yeyang stepped forward and pinched Jiang Wanying''s chin, and forced her to swallow the words in her mouth: "Jiang Wanying, you have come to this point today. Apart from Jiang''s reasons, it is more of you. Vicious heart."


    The sarcasm was drawn across Jiang Wanying''s face, taking advantage of Xiao Yeyang''s closeness, she quickly drew Jin Lingwei''s sabre next to him and slashed towards Xiao Yeyang.


    "Master Xiao, be careful!"


    Jiang Wanying just raised the knife, and a sharp blade braving the cold penetrated her chest from behind.


    "Master Xiao, are you okay?"


    Wei Hong only stabbed Jiang Wanying with a sword, then drew out the sword abruptly, kicked Jiang Wanying away, and quickly came to Xiao Yeyang''s side.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Wei Hongcai coldly, Jiang Wanying couldn''t hurt herself at all, this Wei Hong was killing someone!


    Wei Hongcai stayed still, and asked eagerly, "What the **** is going on? Why does this **** want to kill Lord Xiao?"


    Xiao Yeyang retracted his gaze and looked at Jiang Wanying, who fell on the ground with bulging eyes and unwilling face. Without saying anything, he quickly walked out of the tent.


    Waiting for him to leave, Wei Hongcai breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Jiang Wanying, who was dead, and said in his heart that fortunately, he took the opportunity to kill this bitch. She died, and no one knew about his medicine to Xiao Yeyang.


    He didn''t do anything on the surface, Xiao Yeyang had no evidence, and there was nothing he could do as a commander.


    Daohua knew that Xiao Yeyang was going to deal with Wei Hongcai and others tonight, waiting in the tent with some worry, while Mei Lan Meiju and Dongli Yanying stood by.


    "Hoo~"


    The tent curtain opened, and Xiao Yeyang came back with a calm face.


    Daohua got up and asked, "Is everything going well?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Shen Jingbing and the generals who took refuge in Wei Hongcai have been killed." After a moment of silence, he said again, "Jiang Wanying is also dead."


    Daohua scratched her face with an accident, and then became silent, without asking more about the course of the matter.


    Just then, Blessed walked in: "Master, Kur is dead."


    Xiao Yeyang heard it, his expression remained the same, but he sneered: "If you die, you will die. I didn''t expect a businessman from Xiliao to overthrow Wei Hongcai."


    "However, Wei Hongcai acted on Kuer, which just confirmed that he and Xiliao did have an unclear relationship."


    "Can kill people under Jin Lingwei''s nose, Wei Hongcai also has a master by his side!"


    said, snorted coldly.


    "Koul was introduced by Wei Hongcai, and Jiang Wanying was with him. Even if he couldn''t hurt Wei Hongcai this time, he would have to pluck a few hairs from him."


    The next day, at dawn, Wei Hong came over.


    Before he could speak, Xiao Yeyang said first: "Master Wei, Jiang Wanying is the wife of the Prince of Xiliao, but she appeared next to the Xiliao businessman you introduced. This is too big, I have to report it to the uncle Emperor. ."


    "Last night, I was too impulsive. I saw Shen Jingbing and others with Jiang Wanying, thinking that they were in collusion with the Xiliao royal family, so I ordered them to be arrested."


    "Who knows, they resisted desperately? Jin Lingwei was helpless, but in order to protect himself, he accidentally killed them. I will personally plead guilty to the imperial uncle for this matter."


    Every time Xiao Yeyang said a word, Wei Hongcai cursed in his heart, but he kept a smile on his face: "Master Xiao is also performing official duties. Actually, I should be blamed most because I didn''t manage Xiliang well. ."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Master Wei is humble, and Xiliang is able to have today, thanks to the governance of your Wei family."


    Hearing this, Wei Hongcai''s smile was a little stiff.


    Xiao Yeyang, this guy is taunting their Wei family. Damn it!


    Master Xu, standing behind Wei Hongcai, raised his eyes and looked at Xiao Yeyang. His eyes were still green. I have to say that this time Xiao Yeyang''s act was so realistic that he looked away.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 919： 919

    Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Proposal


    Executing the constrained Shen Jingbing, as well as the frontier generals who took refuge in Wei Hongcai, Xiao Yeyang immediately began to rectify the military affairs of the frontier army on the Jianzhou Guard side.


    Passive defense and laziness to build a town. Under Xiao Yeyang''s forcible intervention, he started to improve little by little.


    At the same time, other guards in Xiliao also received news of Shen Jingbing''s death.


    Xin Tunwei.


    Commander Hong Zhong was shocked when he heard the news that Shen Jingbing had died, "Xiao Yeyang was really ruthless, and he killed people so quietly! Isn''t the next one going to talk about me?"


    The four guards bordering Xiliao, Ganzhou Guard, Jin Weiwei, and Jianzhou Guard, were all controlled by Xiao Yeyang, and now only his Xintun Guard was left.


    The staff at the bottom of ?? thought for a while and said, "My lord, I feel that as long as you don''t hinder Master Xiao from building an army town, he should be wrong with you."


    Hong Zhong shook his head and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight against Xiao Yeyang either, but Master Wei ordered me to find a way to stop the construction of the military town.¡±


    The staff thought for a while and wanted to ask: "My lord, I don¡¯t understand the humble position. The construction of military towns is obviously a good thing for Xiliang. Why did Master Wei stop it?"


    Hong Zhong remained silent for a while before speaking: ¡°Once the military town is built, the military power in Xiliang will most likely be in charge of Xiao Yeyang. Do you think Master Wei wants to see this?¡±


    The staff frowned and said: "In recent years, the people of Xiliao have become more and more excessive, the situation on the border has gradually become tense, and the defenses of the frontier army and the guards are very negative. If a big battle is about to break out, the adults should understand that we have little combat power."


    "Master Wei''s thoughts, humble duty do not understand, but adults should make plans for themselves. Xintunwei borders Xiliao. Once a war breaks out, we will be the first to bear the brunt. Will be the first responsible person."


    Hong Zhong said with a headache: "I understand what you said, but how can I explain to Master Wei?"


    The aides pondered for a moment: "My lord, Master Xiao who built the army town has the emperor''s imperial decree. We can''t disobey the imperial decree, right?"


    Hong Zhong''s eyes brightened, and he nodded and said: "You are right, how dare I defy the imperial edict?"


    The commanders of several other guards were also discussing the death of Shen Jingbing with his staff, and unified came to a conclusion that Xiliang is about to change!


    Xiao Yeyang wants to stay to supervise the construction of Jianzhou Weijun Town, and also to train the frontier army here, and then go to Xintunwei, and will not be able to return to Ganzhou City for a while.


    He was worried about Daohua returning to Ganzhou City alone, and since the two had little time together after coming to Xiliang, he simply took the person with him.


    Daohua was also happy to accompany Xiao Yeyang. Tired was a little bit tired, but in this way she could take care of Xiao Yeyang''s three meals a day, and also take the opportunity to learn more about things outside, instead of just staying in the backyard.


    So, everyone found that Xiao Yeyang had a handsome guard beside him.


    Su Hongxin saw Daohua in the military tent, and he opened his mouth wide and was stunned for a while, but Dong Yuanxuan looked like he had known it a long time ago.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Brother Su and Brother Dong, are you exhausted during this time? Sit down and eat!"


    Shen Jingbing died, and the affairs of Jianzhou Guard were temporarily taken care of by two commanders and colleagues. Xiao Yeyang was not relieved and inserted Dong Yuanxuan into Jianzhou Sanitation Station.


    And Su Hongxin was also taken to drill the frontier army.


    After Su Hongxin was surprised, he sat down at the table with a smile, looked at the sumptuous food on the table, swallowed his mouth and said, "Sister Yan, you should come here earlier. Once you come, our life will be better."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted and said, "It''s like I''ve treated you badly." He usually eats with everyone.


    Su Hongxin smiled, did not say more, and ate.


    Dong Yuanxuan didn¡¯t move slowly. He looked at Xiao Yeyang when he was almost done eating, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to have no commander here for a long time at Jianzhou Guardian? Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I mentioned this to Uncle Emperor''s Zhezi, and I am going to let the commander and Zhi Huang Youwei be the commander."


    When Dong Yuanxuan heard this, he knew that Xiao Yeyang had investigated Jianzhou health officials.


    Shen Jingbing is a pleasure-seeking person. Normally, the guards are assigned to two commanders and colleagues to take care of them. Huang Youwei''s ability is obviously superior to the other.


    This time Xiao Yeyang seemed to be in trouble suddenly, but he actually made a lot of preparations.


    Whether it was Shen Jingbing or the frontier generals who were killed, they quickly found someone to replace them, and it did not affect the operation of the guard post and the frontier army.


    After dinner, when Dong Yuanxuan and Su Hongxin left, Xiao Yeyang asked Daohua: "I want your eldest brother to come to Xiliang, what do you think?"


    Ina Hua was stunned for a moment: "Why do you suddenly think of this?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "In other provinces, the military and government are separated, only Xiliang. Because it is the border, the military, civilian, and financial affairs are integrated into one body, which causes a lot of hidden dangers."


    "There is no specific systematic management system in Xiliang. The commanders of the various health posts are focused on training troops in farming fields. People''s livelihood issues have no time or ability to take care of them."


    "You can also see what life the people are living here. If they encounter problems, no one cares about it. Once the officials of the health post do not behave well, the frontier army and the people will suffer."


    "Your eldest brother has been in the Hanlin Academy for three years, and he can come out to experience and practice. There are more problems here in Xiliang, and you can train people than in other provinces."


    "Of course, this is just my suggestion. Whether he wants to come or not depends on himself. The conditions on Xiliang are indeed tougher."


    Daohua thought for a while and said: "Then I write back and ask?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Okay." After speaking, he paused, "Xiliang lacks management officials with orthodox background in imperial examinations. If there are other suitable candidates in your family, you can also call them together."


    Daohua knew that Xiao Yeyang was deliberately trying to support the Yan family, and smiled and said, "I''ll write a letter later."


    In a blink of an eye, July entered, and Xiao Yeyang finally got a reply after leaving for Beijing.


    The horse dealer recommended by Wei Hongcai was involved in the Xiliang royal family, and was severely reprimanded by the emperor. At the same time, he agreed to Xiao Yeyang''s proposal and promoted Huang Youwei as the commander of Jianzhou Guard.


    After receiving the imperial decree, Huang Youwei immediately came to Xiao Yeyang: "Thank you, Master Xiao for your cultivation."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Master Huang is polite. You can be promoted to a commander because of your own ability. Do it well and don''t disappoint the emperor''s trust."


    After Huang Youwei left with a grateful expression on his face, Xiao Ye''s eyebrows stretched slightly.


    The rations of the frontier army are provided by the guards, and the guards are their own people. Some things can be better and smoother.


    Compared with Huang Youwei''s happiness, Wei Hongcai was out of anger.


    It was also his negligence this time, and he was deceived by Xiao Yeyang.


    Thinking that the position of the commander of Jianzhou Guard was changed again, Wei Hongcai''s expression became even more gloomy.


    Ganzhouwei, Jinweiwei, Jianzhouwei, Xiao Yeyang has been in Xiliang less than two years, and he has control of three guards, no, maybe four.


    Lan Wuwei may also be controlled by him.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 920： 920

    Chapter 920 Chapter 920, different choices


    Beijing, Yan Mansion.


    After Yan Zhigao received the letter from the eldest daughter, he immediately called Yan Wenxiu to the main courtyard and handed the letter to him. After he finished reading it, he asked, "What do you think?"


    Yan Wenxiu thought for a while, looked at Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li and said, "Father, mother, son want to go."


    Mrs. Li doesn¡¯t know much about external affairs. She looked at Yan Zhigao, but did not make any remarks.


    Yan Zhigao was silent for a while: "Whether you go to Xiliang, our family''s foundation in the capital is weak, and we have been staying in the capital. You can only suffer in the imperial palace. ideas."


    "When you go to Xiliang, at least there will be Yeyang and your sister there. With their help, you will be able to get a better foothold. Yeyang should need manpower now, and you can help him if you go. ."


    ¡°Xiliang may not be as good as other provinces. Not only is it bitterly cold and barren, but also the people of Xiliao are eye-catching, but the more problems you have, as long as you manage well, promotion will be easier than elsewhere.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu thinks the same way. The good official posts in the capital are all a turnip and a pit. The Yan family is not strong enough to win against others. Some idle official posts are a waste of time.


    He is still young and he has ambitions in his heart. He doesn''t want to stay in the capital to fight with others. He also wants to manage a piece of land.


    West Liang is barren, and he is not afraid of other people¡¯s political achievements.


    No way, there is a younger sister who is quite knowledgeable in farming, and he can get high-yield grains more easily than others.


    Yan Zhigao continued: "When I went to Xiliang, I don¡¯t worry about anything else. It¡¯s a safety issue. You must pay attention to it."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "Father rest assured, Wen Tao Wenkai knows a lot of soldiers who have retired from the battlefield. Wen Tao leads the line, and his son should be able to hire a group of people. Safety is not a problem."


    Hearing this, Yan Zhigao felt relieved.


    Now the older children of the Yan family can stand alone and support each other.


    Ms. Li saw that the father and son had finished talking, and then interjected: "Yiyi meant that we should recommend a few more people. Tell me, do you want to talk to the other uncles?"


    Yan Wenxiu did not speak, waiting for the head of the family¡¯s father to speak.


    Yan Zhigao thought for a while: "Let''s say it, it''s up to them to go or not."


    The next day, Yan Yihuan, Yan Yishuang, and Yan Yile returned to Yan''s house with their respective husbands.


    After they saluted and took their seats, Yan Zhigao said, "Yiyi wrote in a letter saying that there is a shortage of civil affairs officials in Xiliang, and I want to ask if you would like to go there?"


    Hearing this, Xue Yi, You Kai, and Fang Shuo all looked upright.


    Xue Yi thought for a while and wanted to ask: "Father-in-law, Xiliang is the management system of the Weisuo, what can we do in the past?"


    Yan Zhigao asked his son-in-law about the idea and said with a smile: "Yeyang said, if you go to Xiliang, you will be responsible for the civil affairs of the health station."


    Xue Yi pondered. They were born in the imperial examination, and it is not difficult to manage civil affairs.


    Youkai just got a jinshi this year. Although it is the end of the top three, he can still be an official in the DPRK. Unfortunately, You have no way out. He is still waiting for a post.


    You Kai looked at Yan Wenxiu: "Brother can go?"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and nodded: "I have been in the Hanlin Academy for three years, I want to go out and venture."


    You opened his expression and moved, and the eldest brother was going to go, he was a little moved.


    The eldest sister will never cheat her elder brother.


    At this time, Fang Shuo said: "Uncle, we are going to Xiliang now, is it inappropriate?"


    Yan Zhigao frowned slightly invisibly. He understood what Fang Shuo meant. Xiliao looked forward to Xiliang and would fight Daxia sooner or later. Now, if there happens to be a war, personal safety will be a problem.


    But everything is better than something to give up. When Xiliang is safe and stable, there will be more people who want to go, and they may not be in a good position.


    He is not satisfied with this niece-in-law.


    Too shrewd, too good at calculating!


    "What about me, I''m just asking you what you mean, it depends on you if you go or not."


    "There is indeed some instability in Xiliang right now. Think about it, go home and discuss it with your family, and give me an answer as soon as possible."


    After speaking, Yan Zhigao got up and left.


    As soon as he left, Xue Yi and the three were less restrained, and immediately started discussing with Yan Wenxiu.


    Yan Zhi went out of the yard, and met Yan Wenjie and Yan Wenbin, knowing that they might have come here after they received the news, after thinking about it, or talking to them in the past.


    "Wen Jie, although you are a Juren now, it is better to prepare for the next scientific examination. Although Juren can be accepted as an official, future promotion will be very difficult."


    "Wen Bin, the talents in the exam are just the beginning. Your main task now is to concentrate on reading and don''t be disturbed by foreign affairs."


    On the same day, Yan Yihuan and others left Yan''s Mansion after dinner.


    On the way back, the three couples were discussing whether to go to Xiliang.


    Yan Yishuang said to Xue Yi: "Based on what I know about my big sister, if Xiliang is not a good place, she shouldn''t let my big brother go."


    "There is also the older brother-in-law. He is actually very arrogant. Since he went to Xiliang and didn''t do anything, he probably won''t come back."


    Xue Yi listened carefully to his wife¡¯s analysis: ¡°After I go back, I will discuss with my father again.¡±


    Yan Yishuang didn''t say more.


    On the other side, You Kai is also asking Yan Yihuan¡¯s opinion.


    Yan Yihuan thought for a while and said: "Today my uncle mentioned going to Xiliang, I have the look of observing him, he actually wants us to go."


    "There are some things that the uncle may not be able to tell us clearly, but if going to Xiliang is not good for us, he will not speak."


    You nodded and said: "Big brother is going, I''m actually heartbroken."


    Yan Yihuan said again: "Didn''t you always say that your uncle is promoted quickly? In addition to the help of the older brother-in-law, the place where the uncle works is not a good place."


    "The more problematic and barren the place, the easier it is to show outstanding achievements."


    Hearing this, You opened his eyes brightly, smiled and held Yan Yihuan''s hand: "Madam is right."


    And the carriage where Yan Yile and Fang Shuo were was a little quieter.


    Because of the concubine''s affairs, Yan Yile is stunned with Fang Shuo. If she didn''t want her mother''s family to watch the joke this time, she didn''t want to come back.


    Fang Shuo was silent for a while, after thinking about it, he took the initiative to speak softly, coaxed Yan Yile, and then asked: "Big brother is going to Xiliang, what do you think?"


    Yan Yile frowned. She knew that if Fang Shuo went to Xiliang, she would either go with him or stay at home, but neither of these was what she wanted.


    Xiliang is bitterly cold, so she should not suffer; staying at the house, the mother-in-law sees her for an instant, and the husband is gone, what else is there in her life?


    "My eldest brother must go to Xiliang because the eldest brother-in-law lacked a helper before letting him go. Naturally, the eldest uncle wanted more people to help the eldest brother-in-law, which brought us together."


    "But the conditions in Xiliang are so bad, and the people from Xiliao are watching, why do we have to suffer? Xianggong, you are not without official positions in the capital."


    Fang Shuo frowned and said, "But my job is just a spare job, I can''t waste time forever."


    Yan Yile saw Fang Shuo want to go, and thought about it for a while and said: "Msang Gong, it''s hard to go back to the capital when you go to work in a place and go back to the capital."


    This is where Fang Shuo hesitates most: "I''m thinking about it."


    Two days later, Yan Zhigao received a reply from his son-in-law and niece.


    "Xue Yi and You Kai are willing to go, Fang Shuo won''t."


    Mrs. Li listened, smiled and said nothing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 921： 921

    Chapter 921 Chapter 921, Pregnancy


    The death of Shen Jingbing stunned Hong Zhong, the commander of Xintunwei, and he did not dare to deliberately block the construction of the military town. When Xiao Yeyang patrolled over, the three military towns had already begun to take shape.


    Hong Zhong is better at being a human being than Shen Jingbing, but all the problems of the frontier army will all listen to Xiao Yeyang, and he will never confront Xiao Yeyang on the bright side.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him know, and didn''t embarrass him.


    Looking at the city wall a little bit quickly, Hong Zhong whispered to the staff around him, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Xiao Yeyang got the building materials from. I asked them to try them. It is much stronger than ordinary rammed soil.¡±


    The staff nodded: "It rained a few days ago, and the humble servant also paid attention to it. The road built with cement is not muddy at all. If Xiliang¡¯s official roads are built like this, it will not only increase the speed of the march, but also It is convenient for the people to pass."


    I think of every time it rains, the road will become muddy, not only difficult to walk, but also a lot of waste shoes.


    Hong Zhong sighed, even if his heart was toward Master Wei, he had to admit that the arrival of Xiao Yeyang had improved many of Xiliang''s problems.


    For the control of the frontier army, Xiao Yeyang put a lot of effort into it. In order to explore the power and loyalty behind the frontier generals, most of the Jin Lingwei and hidden guards in his hand were used here.


    The generals of Jianzhouwei, under the leadership of Shen Jingbing, were fond of leisure and work, embezzlement and enjoyment. The soldiers led by him had no military discipline and military capacity to speak of. Xiao Yeyang''s great strength was abolished before this bad ethos was changed.


    The situation in Xintunwei is better, but it''s just a little better.


    Looking at the thin and weak soldiers, Xiao Yeyang asked Defu to find Hong Zhong.


    "Master Xiao, what can you do with me?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Hong Zhong with a respectful look: "You are smarter than Shen Jingbing!"


    Hong Zhong was a little inexplicable by this sudden compliment.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the army ration receiving record and continued slowly: "Even if you take refuge in others, your life is yours. If you lose your life for others, this kind of person will die."


    Hong Zhong''s heart tightened, Xiao Yeyang was beating himself?


    "Master Xiao, what do you want to tell me?"


    Just begging to stop scaring him with such specious remarks.


    Seeing the fear in Hong Zhong¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yeyang frowned and shook his head. Such a person actually manages a guard post. If the Xiliao people really come in, can he lead the soldiers to defend against the enemy?


    "I looked at the food records given to the frontier troops by Xintunwei in the past few years. You don''t have enough in a year!"


    Hong Zhong opened his mouth and wanted to say that the harvest of Xintunwei was not good, but Xiao Yeyang didn''t give him this opportunity.


    "Don¡¯t tell me that the harvest is not good. Xintunwei¡¯s geographical environment is much better than that of Ganzhouwei and Jinweiwei. There are grasslands and plains. The land resources are considered good in Xiliang Jiuwei, so you don¡¯t have enough military rations. Don''t be the commander at all."


    Hong Zhong is not a person with great abilities. He can sit in the position of commander mainly because he is a little timid after listening to Wei Hongcai''s words. Hearing Xiao Yeyang''s words, his forehead is sweating with anxiety.


    Xin Tunwei''s grain harvest is quite a lot, but except for a small part of what he deducted, most of the others have been sent to Wei''s house.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Hong Zhong with a cold face: "The autumn harvest is coming soon. If you don''t have enough food for the frontier army this year, I will personally give the emperor a discount."


    Watching Hong Zhong leave with a dazed expression and pale face, Daohua, who was standing aside as a guard, walked to Xiao Yeyang''s side and shook his head: "Such a person is actually a third-rank official. How did the commanders of Xiliang choose people? "


    Xiao Yeyang sighed: "Wei Hongcai is nepotism. Although Hong Zhong is incapable, he is even obedient." As he said, he took Daohua and sat down.


    "Master Wang contacted a few officials from the Xintun Guard, and I''m going to show up later. If you don''t want to take you, you can stay in the tent and don''t run around."


    Daohua knew that Xiao Yeyang should be going to win over the officials of the Xintun Guard, she was not good to be together: "Well, I know."


    Xiao Yeyang: "By the way, I have received a letter from Beijing. Big brother, and the second and third brother-in-law are willing to come to Xiliang. We will return to Ganzhouwei when things are arranged for Xintunwei."


    It is not surprising that Yan Wenxiu will come to Daohua. She is a little surprised, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yishuang¡¯s husband also came: "How do you plan to arrange them?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Jinweiwei, Jianzhouwei, and Xintunwei border Xiliao. The guards are related to the food supply of the frontier army. These three guards must be under my control."


    "Jianzhou Wei has Yuanxuan, second brother-in-law and third brother-in-law, I plan to arrange to go to Jin Weiwei and Lan Wuwei. As for the eldest brother, I want him to stay with Xintunwei."


    Daohua hesitated. The commander of the new Tunwei was Wei Hongcai''s. The eldest brother stayed here, and she was a little worried about his safety.


    Without concealment, Daohua directly thought of the thoughts in her heart and said it out.


    Xiao Yeyang also said his own thoughts: ¡°It¡¯s because the Xin Tunwei is not under my control that I want my eldest brother to stay here. There are dangers, but the credit is also great.¡±


    "I will discuss this with my eldest brother. If he is willing to stay, I will leave some guards to protect him."


    Daohua nodded: "Then wait for the big brother to come, you can talk to him."


    Xiao Yeyang puts the affairs of Xin Tunwei here, time has entered August.


    On the day before Mid-Autumn Festival, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua returned to Ganzhou City.


    During the Mid-Autumn Festival, Daohua invited the Dong family, Su family, and Li family to Xiao Mansion to enjoy the moon. After sending the people away, she lay on the boat with a tired face.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that she was not energetic, and said distressed: "But tired?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I don''t know what''s going on, I''ve always been very sleepy recently."


    Xiao Yeyang blatantly blamed himself: "It must have been tired from running around with me some time ago."


    Inahua thinks this is also the reason, and she fell asleep soon after washing.


    I thought that after a few days of rest, it would be relieved, but until September, Daohua still looked sad, and she didn''t have much energy during the day.


    Gu Jian noticed the apprentice¡¯s situation, and pulled Xiao Yeyang aside to scold him.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little aggrieved. During this period of time, seeing Daohua lacking energy, he was also distressed. He slept peacefully at night without any trouble.


    "Girl, don''t just look at us, but also make up for yourself. I see you are thinner."


    Seeing Daohua carrying the freshly brewed milk tea, Gu Jian couldn''t help but say something.


    Daohua was taken aback, and touched her cheek: "I''m thinner?" She has obviously eaten a lot more during this time than before, okay?


    Xiao Yeyang listened to his uncle''s nonsense, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Where did the rice flower become thinner? Is it obvious that he was fat? When he massaged her at night, he felt a circle of soft flesh on her waist, which felt great. NS.


    At this time, Gu Yu walked in: "Girl, Mrs. Dong Shao is here."


    When the words fell, Liu Xiaoman walked in, and the maid behind him was carrying two bamboo baskets.


    Daohua smiled and greeted each other: "My sister-in-law is here."


    Liu Xiaoman smiled and said: "My father has brought me fruit again. Before I saw you like to eat, I wanted to give you some."


    Daohua looked at the fruit in the basket, thanked him, and picked up one and smelled it: ¡°This is a green orange, it feels so delicious.¡± As he said, he peeled the skin and ate it.


    Liu Xiaoman saw that the maid brought the sour orange and quickly tried to stop it, but was surprised to find that Daohua was eating Zhengxiang one by one: "Sister, isn''t it sour?"


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s not sour." As he said, he also fed Xiao Yeyang a petal.


    After Xiao Yeyang held it in his mouth, his eyes suddenly narrowed with soreness.


    Liu Xiaoman saw him, looked at Daohua, and tentatively asked: "Brother and sister, are you pregnant?"


    As soon as these words came out, Dao Hua, Xiao Yeyang, and Gu Jian stared at Liu Xiaoman.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 922： 922

    Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Arrangement


    Liu Xiaoman was unnaturally seen by the Daohua trio, and he said unnaturally, "I was wrong? Brother and sister, you are not pregnant?"


    The sour oranges from her house, except for pregnant women with acidophilus, ordinary people dare not eat them at all.


    Both Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were a little stunned. They both thought that Daohua was tired recently because they were too tired some time ago and didn''t even think about pregnancy.


    Gu Jian didn¡¯t know much about the symptoms of early pregnancy, and didn¡¯t realize it: "Girl, come here, I''ll get your pulse."


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses, and hurriedly helped Daohua carefully and sat opposite Gu Jian.


    Ina Hua stretched out her hand, her expression a little nervous, but also a little expectant.


    Gu Jian took the pulse of Daohua and determined that it was the pulse of happiness. There was joy in his eyes, and he began to imagine that after the baby was born, he would not have to worry about the baby of Dong''s family.


    Daohua saw that Gu Jian did not speak, she was a little anxious: "Master, have you come out?"


    Gu Jian stopped fantasizing, and said with a smile: "Well, it is indeed a happy pulse. It has been a month."


    After hearing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang both looked at each other in surprise.


    "You are going to be a father!"


    "You are going to be a mother!"


    The two finished speaking in unison, and then smiled at each other.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Liu Xiaoman who was standing by and thanked him: "Thank you for reminding me, otherwise we don¡¯t know how long it will be before Yiyi is pregnant."


    For Xiao Yeyang¡¯s thanks, Liu Xiaoman was a little flattered, and shook his head again and again: "No thanks, no thanks!"


    Daohua smiled and pulled Liu Xiaoman to sit down, and asked her what to take care of for pregnant women.


    She and her master both know medicine. Although they also know the precautions for pregnant women, they have no experience. Many things are not as well understood as women who have given birth to children.


    Gu Jian called Le Shao''s nephew and grandson aside: "Your wife is pregnant, you have to let me know from the capital."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded quickly: "I''ll write a letter in a while." Prince Ping''s Mansion, Yan''s Mansion, and his mother must all be notified.


    After finding out that she was pregnant, Daohua looked like a panda. She was in good health. Except for some fatigue in the early stage of pregnancy, she had no other signs of pregnancy.


    This made Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang relieved a lot.


    They have inquired that some women are pregnant. It is because of vomiting so dimly that they can''t eat anything.


    At the same time, Yan Wenxiu, Xue Yi, and You Kai entered the realm of Xiliang.


    Looking at the desolate and desolate Xiliang, the three of them were already prepared, and they couldn''t help but feel heavy.


    Fortunately, after entering the Ganzhou Guardian boundary, the situation has obviously improved a lot.


    In mid-September, Xiao Yeyang personally went to the gate of Ganzhou City and picked up three people.


    Xiao Yeyang greeted Yan Wenxiu and the three of them entering the city, and said, ¡°Yiyi was also going to come, but she was pregnant and my uncle refused, so I came alone.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu heard that Daohua was pregnant, and his face immediately showed joy: "Big sister is pregnant? How many months has it been?"


    The eldest sister has been married to Yeyang for almost three years, and has not been pregnant. Regarding this, my grandmother and mother are worried.


    The royal family has heavy heirs. If the eldest sister can''t give birth to her elder sister as soon as possible, even if Yeyang spoils her eldest sister, the Prince of Peace will not be easy to explain.


    Xiao Yeyang was full of soft smiles: "The month is still light, less than two months."


    Yan Wenxiu is already the father of two children, and hastened to teach Xiao Yeyang his experience: "The first three months are the most important, we must let the elder sister take care of it."


    Xiao Yeyang responded with a smile, even if his uncle didn¡¯t say anything, he would still watch Daohua closely.


    Soon, Xiao Mansion arrived.


    Seeing Daohua standing at the door waiting for them, Yan Wenxiu, Xue Yi, and You Kai quickly got out of the carriage.


    "Big brother, second brother-in-law, third brother-in-law, I have worked hard all the way."


    Because they don¡¯t understand the situation in Xiliang, none of Yan Wenxiu''s family members came over this time.


    Yan Wenxiu stepped forward and said, "Big sister, you can raise yourself in the house if you are pregnant, you don¡¯t need to come out to pick us up."


    Daohua smiled and replied: "It''s just a pregnancy, not a porcelain doll. Besides, pregnant women should move around more."


    Yan Wenxiu laughed: "Your mouth is still as smart as before, I can''t say you anymore."


    Xiao Yeyang walked to Daohua and said with a smile: "Let¡¯s go to the mansion."


    After more than a month on the road from Beijing to Xiliang, I met Gu Jian and had a meal together. Xiao Yeyang let the three of Yan Wenxiu go to rest.


    The three men repaired for a few days, during which Xiao Yeyang gave them the information of Jin Weiwei, Lan Wuwei, and Xintunwei, and asked them to understand in advance.


    After Yan Wenxiu and others recovered, Xiao Yeyang found three people first and talked to them about the situation of Xintunwei.


    "Jin Weiwei and Lan Wuwei''s commanders and I are fairly good, and it is relatively safer to go to these two guards."


    "The commander of the Xintunwei is from Wei Hongcai. The Wei family is from the Xiliang family. They are hostile to my arrival. Going to the Xintunwei may face some danger."


    Yan Wenxiu and the three of them listened, and they all began to ponder.


    After a while, Yan Wenxiu said, "I''ll go to Xintunwei."


    Opportunities and dangers coexist, the new guard may be more dangerous, but it is also easier to earn credit.


    The third and fourth brothers can now be alone. As the eldest brother, he shouldn¡¯t be too far behind.


    Xue Yi and You Kai glanced at each other, neither of them stubbornly said that they were going to Xintunwei.


    Uncle ?? must have received more assistance from Xiao Mansion than they did.


    Xiao Yeyang did not refuse, looking at Xue Yi and You Kai: "The second brother-in-law has no official experience yet. It is better to go to Lan Wuwei. Jin Weiwei borders Xiliao and has more affairs. The third brother-in-law has served in the Imperial Academy. Better adaptation."


    Neither Xue Yi nor You Kai had any comments on this arrangement.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the two of them had no objection, and then said: "It just happened that the commanders of Jin Weiwei and Lan Wuwei came over to get high-yield grain seeds. I invited them into the mansion for a gathering, and I will introduce you later."


    Hospital.


    Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang smiled and let their soldiers harvest high-yield grains.


    Zhu Jianzhong: "Xiao Yeyang went to our sanctuary, what do you think?"


    Pang Guang snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve heard that I¡¯m a Jinshi from the Eight Classics Imperial Examinations. I have a lot of skills. When I come to the health center, I can relax.¡±


    Speaking, he paused and lowered his voice.


    "I inquired, the person who interposed here is intimate with Xiao Mansion. As long as we don''t deliberately embarrass us, maybe we can get more light."


    Zhu Jianzhong smiled: "I didn''t expect your brain to become better."


    Pang Guang glanced at Zhu Jianzhong obliquely, not paying attention to his jokes.


    Shen Jingbing was killed, he knew that Xiao Yeyang didn''t just want to control the frontier army, maybe this guy wanted to control the entire Xiliang.


    If Xiao Yeyang had just arrived, he would definitely not be so active, but judging from his sudden capture of Danhe, this person is not only capable, but also a passionate person, much better than Wei Hong who knows how to shrink.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 923： 923

    Chapter 923 Chapter 923, Petroleum


    Xiao Yeyang invited Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang to a banquet. At the reception, Yan Wenxiu, Xue Yi, and You Kai were introduced to the two.


    Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang expressed their warm welcome to Xue Yi and You Kai about to take up positions at their own health station.


    Seeing this, Xue Yi and You Kai both breathed a sigh of relief.


    They went to the guard station. To put it bluntly, it was to help the eldest brother-in-law better control the guard station. They had a great monitoring purpose in it. They were really afraid that the two commanders would be unhappy.


    If the top officials of the Health Institute are dissatisfied with them, then they can''t even think about having good fruit.


    But now it seems that the two commanders are indeed shrewd people and did not fight against the older brother-in-law.


    Of course, this is also the status of the elder brother-in-law. He is the son of the royal family. If he changes to another person, I am afraid that he will not be treated like this.


    This time they came to Xiliang, Xue Yi and You Kai were fully prepared and brought a lot of people. After Xiao Yeyang, Zhu Jianzhong and Pang Guang discussed the positions for them, they followed them the next day. The commander reported to the guard station together.


    Before leaving, Xiao Yeyang gave each of them a pigeon, and explained to them that if there is an emergency, they can fly the pigeon to pass on the book, which makes the two more at ease.


    After Xue Yi and You Kai left, Xiao Yeyang planned to personally accompany Yan Wenxiu to Xintunwei, and by the way, inspect the construction of the military towns of Jianzhouwei and Xintunwei.


    Before leaving, Xiao Yeyang warned to Daohua uneasy: "I am going out this time, I am afraid it will take a month to come. You must be careful when you are at home."


    Daohua nodded: "Don''t worry, there is a master looking at me, I must be obedient. On the other hand, big brother, you can help me more."


    Xiao Yeyang said ¡®um¡¯: ¡°I arranged two dark guards to protect him. There is also Jin Lingwei¡¯s office on the Xintun Guard side, plus the guards he brought, so safety shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    said, lowered her head and leaned on Daohua¡¯s stomach, "I don¡¯t know if the little guy in my stomach knows that I¡¯m going out, will he be reluctant?"


    After hearing this, Daohua was speechless and funny: "How old is the child? You think about this."


    Xiao Yeyang looked up: "Didn''t you say that, the child has his own consciousness, these days I speak with him every day, he should remember me. I am leaving, he can''t hear my voice, so he has to miss me. "


    Daohua smiled and did not argue with him: "Then you will come back early."


    Xiao Yeyang sat up and hugged Daohua: "By October, all the twelve military towns will be built, and the defense system will be built. I don''t have to patrol around frequently, so I can spend more time with you and your children. ."


    Daohua: "Winter is about to enter, and there will be no changes in Xiliao this year, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t worry, in addition to the sentries, I have also planted some people to Xiliao. If there is any movement in Xiliao, I will receive news in advance."


    Daohua nodded, and afterwards she and Xiao Yeyang were talking about the children.


    Not long after Xiao Yeyang took Yan Wenxiu away from Ganzhou City, Prince Ping''s Mansion, Yan''s Mansion, and the things that Guo Ruomei gave to Daohua arrived.


    Taohua looked at the contents of more than twenty carriages, smiled and asked Gu Yu to collect it into the warehouse, and then asked Lixia to send the four stable women to the yard to rest.


    Four stable wives, two were given by the Wangfu, and one by Yanfu and Guo Ruomei. All four are good at delivering births and they are also very experienced in bringing newborn children.


    All these people came with the Li family caravan, and Li Chenzhi personally sent people and things to Xiao Mansion.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Cousin, this is the milk cake you just made. Try it."


    Li Chenzhi is not polite, he said after eating a piece: "The cake shop you opened is so popular, I sometimes can''t buy it even if I want to eat it."


    The main reason is that Yiyi''s cousin is not expensive, otherwise it can stop a lot of people.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Cousin, if you want to eat, just send someone to the mansion and just say it, why go to the store to buy it."


    Li Chenzhi smiled and didn''t answer the conversation. This kind of thing is OK once or twice. If the frequency is too many, it will be a little ignorant. Originally, the Li family has been taken care of by the Xiao Mansion a lot, so how can he trouble his cousin any more.


    Seeing that he did not answer, Inaka did not continue to say more, but changed the subject: "I heard Yan Shouhou say that some other caravans have come to Xiliang during this period."


    Li Chenzhi nodded: ¡°Our family and Sun¡¯s frequent visits to Xiliang will definitely attract other people¡¯s attention. Those who are daring to open up the market, don¡¯t just follow.¡±


    Taohua: ¡°This is a good thing. The more businesses come, the better the development of Xiliang, the better Xiliang is, the more money the businesses can make.¡±


    Li Chenzhi showed his approval. Although there are more businessmen, the profits earned by the Li family may be reduced, but he is not a self-proclaimed person.


    A barren Xiliang and a prosperous Xiliang, he will definitely choose the latter.


    Daohua saw Li Chenzhi look the same, and a smile crossed her eyes.


    Time shifted into October. After making arrangements for Yan Wenxiu, Xiao Yeyang came to Xinxi Town, which had just been built by Xintunwei. On the city wall, he quietly watched a group of cavalry rush into the grassland and sent Xiliao to inquire about the news. The sentinel beheaded.


    In the past, the people of Xiliao entered the country directly to **** the people¡¯s property. When the frontier army arrived, the people ran away early.


    Now that the military town has been built, the people of Xiliao can be found in time. When they first emerged, they were intercepted and killed.


    At this moment, the frontier army and the guards really discovered the benefits of the military town.


    In previous years, as October entered, the people of Xiliao had already begun to rob, but this year, the people of Xiliao did not step into Xiliang.


    As of mid-October, all four guard posts and twelve military towns bordering Xiliao had been built.


    With these twelve defensive military towns, Xiliang¡¯s border defense has been significantly improved, not only ensuring the safety of the lives and property of the people in Xiliang, but also increasing the enthusiasm of businessmen to enter Xiliang for business.


    Ganzhou City.


    After being pregnant for three months, Daohua couldn''t sit still, and it was boring to stay in the backyard, so he asked He Fangyi and Liu Xiaoman to go to the teahouse to hear about it.


    "Yuan Yao has been away for more than two months. I wonder if they will come here for the New Year this year? Grandmother and mother are both thinking about it."


    When Mr. Storyteller changed, Liu Xiaoman talked about family affairs.


    Daohua: "I''m afraid I won''t be here for the New Year this year."


    He Fangyi nodded in agreement: "The main reason is that there is a child. I dared to bring my daughter over. I also waited for the temperature to rise before going out. It is too cold here in winter, and the child on the road is not well taken care of, and the child will easily get sick."


    Daohua continued: "There are also Sun Changze''s parents. They must be reluctant to leave their grandson. They have to give them a buffer time."


    Liu Xiaoman: "It seems that my grandmother and mother are going to be disappointed."


    After ??, the three of them listened to a few more games, and then left in the middle of the afternoon.


    Daohua was going to the pharmacy to pick up Gu Jian, so she was separated from He Fangyi and Liu Xiaoman.


    At the pharmacy, seeing that Gu Jian was still seeing a doctor, Daohua went to the backyard and waited.


    "Madam, you are here!"


    Wang Lifu is now working as a medical apprentice in a pharmacy. Seeing Daohua coming, he immediately trot and led him up.


    However, as soon as Wang Lifu approached, Daohua felt nauseous in her heart and couldn''t help but vomit.


    "Madam!"


    Meilan Meiju was taken aback. After Daohua became pregnant, she had never had such a big reaction.


    Wang Lifu was also frightened, and he stood aside and did not dare to come closer.


    Daohua vomited for a while, then stopped, looked at Wang Lifu who was standing far away, and asked, "Why do you smell so much oil?"


    Wang Lifu''s face was innocent: "I have no oil on my body!"


    Meilan Meiju circled Wang Lifu, but there was no smell of oil.


    Daohua affirmed: "It''s the smell of oil, I didn''t admit it." She said, and looked carefully at Wang Lifu, and finally saw a black stain on his shoe.


    "I haven¡¯t said no, aren¡¯t the oil stains on your shoes?"


    Wang Lifu looked down at the shoe upper, and then said, "I remember, I went back to the village to see my mother a few days ago. When I returned to the city, I took a shortcut. This stain should be stepped on the black water. Left by the water in the ditch."


    Daohua: "Heishuigou?"


    Wang Lifu nodded: "The black water ditch smells terribly unpleasant and sticky."


    Ina Flower''s expression moved. Isn''t this oil?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 924： 924

    Chapter 924 Chapter 924, Exchange


    After Xiao Yeyang came back from Xintunwei, Daohua mentioned the oil matter to him.


    Xiao Yeyang looked surprised: "Petroleum? Are you talking about stone paint? I have seen this thing in books. It is a kind of oil and water that can be ignited for lighting. Xiliang also has this thing?"


    Ina Hua nodded quickly: "Lifu knows where it is, let him take us to see."


    Xiao Yeyang still attaches great importance to oil, because he has seen from the military books that someone used oil to attack the enemy with fire. If oil is really so useful, then Xiliang¡¯s defensive ability can be improved.


    However, he did not agree with Inaka to go with him.


    Daohua shook Xiao Yeyang¡¯s arm: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong at home now. It¡¯s too boring to stay at home, so take me with you.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang went to ask Gu Jian, and heard Gu Jian said that Daohua is well-groomed and she can go for a walk appropriately, before agreeing to take her with her.


    After that, Xiao Yeyang called Wang Lifu to the Xiao Mansion, and carefully inquired about the place where he encountered the oil, and learned that it was a little far away from Ganzhou City. After some preparations, he took Daohua over.


    In late October, the temperature in Xiliang is already very low.


    In the carriage, Daohua shrank in Xiao Yeyang''s arms, holding the hand warmer in her hand.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her doing this and couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°You still come out so afraid of the cold, aren¡¯t you asking for hardship?¡±


    Most of Daohua''s face is buried in the fox fur collar: "I just want to see it."


    After a day¡¯s journey, when it was getting dark, Daohua and his party came to the Heishuigou that Wang Lifu said.


    "It''s really a black water ditch!"


    In a gully less than one meter wide, it was full of thick black oil. The pungent oil level made Daohua dare not get too close and could only look at it from a distance.


    Xiao Yeyang put the torch head in the oil and stirred it, and then let the person ignite.


    "Boom~"


    Huge flames burst out immediately.


    Step by step dared to see him, and said excitedly: "The lighting is much stronger with the torch dyed with oil."


    Taohua took the words: "Petroleum and water can not be extinguished. It can be used not only for lighting, but also for lubricating axles, reducing friction, and it has many uses."


    This time, Master Wang is also here. He is standing not far away. Hearing Daohua¡¯s words, he said in his heart, this Madam Xiao is really knowledgeable and talented.


    Cement was discovered by her, and this oil was discovered by her again.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Heishuigou, thinking about how to attack the enemy with oil fire.


    "Bring the oil drums you brought over and see how much oil can be pumped out."


    Daohua said again: "The oil here has already emerged, and there must be a lot of storage under the ground."


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua holding his nose, and ordered Bu dare to fight for oil, and let Defu send people to look around, and then walked towards the tent with Daohua.


    "Hoo~"


    Away from Heishuigou, Daohua immediately took a few deep breaths.


    After she was pregnant, she had no adverse reactions, but she was quite sensitive to smells. A little bad smell can make her nauseous and vomiting


    Meilan Meiju has taken someone to tidy up the tent, and the charcoal basin is also lit.


    The rice flower entered the tent, took off the cloak, and sat in front of the charcoal basin and drank the hot tea that Xiao Yeyang handed over. Seeing Meilan Meiju preparing dinner, she said:


    "Prepare more. I can find oil thanks to the little guy Lifu. I will give him and Master Wang a copy later."


    When Mei Lan handed the food box to Master Wang and explained the reason, Master Wang was taken aback, then smiled and touched Wang Lifu¡¯s head: "You little guy is really lucky."


    Looking at the raging fire caused by oil in the distance, he could also think of the role of oil on the battlefield.


    After dinner, Xiao Yeyang walked with Daohua outside the tent for a while.


    At this moment, Defu rushed over.


    "Master, madam, just now our people discovered that oil was also coming out on the other side of the mountain."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua were very happy.


    Daohua smiled and said: "It seems that there are a lot of oil reserves in this place. We can drill more oil wells to extract oil."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I will discuss this with Master Wang, so don''t worry about it. I will accompany you back to rest."


    The next day, Daohua woke up from the warm bed and heard that she dared to report to Xiao Yeyang when she stepped outside the tent.


    "Master, the oil drums we brought are full. As soon as the oil in the black water ditch is finished, new oil will automatically emerge."


    "However, the rate of oil delivery is a bit slow."


    "After seeing it, Master Wang said that we can drill a few oil wells like salt wells and take the initiative to exploit the oil underground."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Master Wang will handle the well drilling. Now you go back to Ganzhou City and transfer a thousand soldiers to station here."


    Waiting for Xiao Yeyang to return to the tent after confessing the matter, Daohua has already got up to wash.


    After breakfast, Xiao Yeyang thought that it would be difficult to make a trip, so he took the rice flower to the surrounding area.


    Daohua sat on the horse''s back, and Xiao Yeyang led the horse. Although the scenery was not very good, both of them were very happy.


    Waiting for a thousand soldiers to come to camp and station, Xiao Yeyang ordered everything to be done, leaving Master Wang here to watch, and he took Daohua back to Ganzhou City.


    As soon as the two returned home, the dark guard took the flying pigeon and found it: "Master, this is the news from Xintunwei."


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang read the note, her face suddenly sank, and she couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "My eldest brother learned from the drunk Hong Zhong that after Wei Hongcai succeeded as the commander of the capital, he has always been eating out of money."


    "There are nine guards in Xiliang, and each guard has a border army stationed there. However, as far as I know, the number of border guards in each guard has not reached the standard. Only Ganzhou guard has a deficit of 10,000, but the court The military salary paid out every year is in full."


    said, snorted.


    "In recent years, Wei Hong has been greedy for a lot of silver, and the amount is as high as hundreds of thousands of taels."


    Daohua is not that strange about this, but she is a little worried about Yan Wenxiu''s safety: "It''s not long before my eldest brother went to Xintunwei, so I started to investigate Wei Hongcai, is it a bit risky?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll reply to my eldest brother later, let him pay attention.¡±


    In November, after completing five oil wells, Wang Shiye returned to Ganzhou City.


    Knowing that dozens of barrels of oil can be mined every day, Xiao Yeyang first gave in and dared to transport a batch to Ganzhou City for storage, and the others were sent to twelve military towns.


    At the same time, Xiao Yeyang gave the emperor another discount, preparing to exchange a batch of ordnance with oil and the Five-Army Capital.


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor handed Xiao Yeyang''s fold to Wu Jingyi.


    Wu Jingyi was very surprised to see that Xiliang had oil.


    As the governor of the country¡¯s troops and horses, he has a good understanding of armaments and supplies. He has known and used the method of attacking the enemy with oil and fire a long time ago.


    Unfortunately, there are very few places where oil is produced. He sent someone to look for it, but he didn¡¯t find it.


    Wu Jingyi immediately prepared to appeal to the emperor. He wanted Xiao Yeyang to provide oil for free, or to bargain, but he did not speak, and the emperor spoke first.


    "On the side of Xiliang, the imperial court did not give too much support. Originally, the replacement of ordnance should also be a matter of the imperial court. Now that Yeyang is willing to exchange it with oil, you can give him a batch as appropriate."


    "Oil can''t be extinguished with water, and the oil exchanged back is just used for the navy."


    The emperor has already spoken, and Wu Jingyi is naturally not good enough to say more. He can only sigh in his heart that Xiao Yeyang''s luck is so good that he can find oil in the barren land of Xiliang.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 925： 925

    Chapter 925 Chapter 925, Raid


    Along the border between Xiliang and Xiliao, twelve military towns with tall and heavy walls have been built, and cavalry patrols every day, which gives the people of Xiliang a great sense of security.


    Recapture Danhe, retake it and build a military town. With these two things, Xiao Yeyang can be considered to have a firm foothold in Xiliang. Not only that, but also has a good reputation.


    Ganzhou Sanitation Station, Shiye Wang sorted out the news reported by the military town patrol, and he was happy and sighed in his heart.


    I am pleased that every military town has defense and drills in accordance with the established military regulations. Without the previous passive defense, it has the vitality and spirit of a real soldier.


    lamented that the generals and soldiers were so obedient because they were convinced of Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Ye masculinely took over the frontier army, not to mention others, but he also felt that he was a convenience in his status, but now, he and everyone have seen that he is based on his own ability.


    Seeing Master Wang with a happy face, the guard could not help asking: "Master, why is it so happy?"


    Master Wang laughed but didn¡¯t say anything. How could it be unhappy that the Xiliang Border Army had a mainstay person?


    The twelve army towns operate in a unified manner and support each other. The Xiliang Border Army is finally not as scattered as before.


    Xiao Mansion.


    After the military town of ?? was running on the right track, Xiao Yeyang stayed in the mansion to accompany Daohua except for occasionally going out to see the soldiers'' training.


    "I saw that your belly is a little bigger. It must be our child who has grown taller."


    Xiao Yeyang stared at Daohua¡¯s belly fiercely.


    Daohua squeezed the meat on her waist sadly: "The flesh is long, Grandma Li said, she won¡¯t show her feelings for four months."


    While speaking, he looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    "After giving birth, I will get fat, will you dislike me?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and handed the bird¡¯s nest porridge to Daohua: "You have to gain weight. I like your meaty look."


    Dao Lahua drank the porridge and gave him a slanted look, so she wouldn''t believe him.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua. Seeing that her face had become a little rounder and she had the charming look of her childhood, he couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and squeezed the soft cheeks. When Daohua stared at him, He quickly stopped.


    "I''m fine today, let''s make a second picture for you."


    Taohua quickly put down the porridge bowl, nodded and said: "Okay, okay, just draw as I am now, and I will often see what I look like when I am pregnant."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was so interested, he smiled and let Defu prepare paper, brushes and paint.


    In the room, the charcoal basin was burning to dissipate the cold wind outside. Standing behind the desk, Xiao Yeyang continued to outline the paintbrush in his hand, raising his eyes to look at Daohua from time to time.


    Daohua sat for a while, she couldn''t sit still, she couldn''t help standing up and walking away. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had no objection, she simply picked up the scissors and trimmed the flowers in the vase.


    "It''s really long and round."


    When the painting was finished, Daohua couldn''t wait to take it over and look at it: "Face is round, and body is round." Then, she looked at Xiao Yeyang, "Next month you will continue to paint for me, and I will keep the changes during my pregnancy. Come down."


    Xiao Yeyang responded with a smile, "This is a good idea."


    At this moment, Defulue''s very anxious voice sounded outside the door: "Master, it''s not good. The Xiliao cavalry raided Xintunwei Xinzhong Town."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression stern: "I''ll go out and have a look, and you will save the painting."


    Daohua nodded, and quickly took Crane''s loft and put it on him: "Be careful."


    Seeing the worry in Daohua¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yeyang hugged the person in his arms: "Don''t worry, I will be back soon."


    Watching Xiao Yeyang strode away, Daohua didn''t want to look at the painting. She told Gu Yu to put the painting away, and she stood in front of the window watching the snowflakes flying in the yard.


    Xiliang is located in the frontier, and the frontier is also a place where wars are prone. Before coming here, she was ready to face wars, but now that things are coming, she still can''t help worrying.


    "Girl, my uncle is superb martial arts, and nothing will happen." Gu Yu didn''t want Daohua to worry, and couldn''t help but comfort.


    Daohua nodded and was silent for a while before Lixia brought pen, ink, paper and ink.


    Because of the promotion of high-yield grains, although the food in the health station is not rich this year, it is barely enough to feed the frontier army and military households, and she is not asking Qin Xiaoliu to continue to send grain here.


    Now that Xiliao suddenly started a war, she could not help Xiao Yeyang, so she could only bring a lot of rations to ensure sufficient rations.


    This time Daohua not only asked Qin Xiaoliu to transport the grain collected by her and Xiao Yeyang¡¯s farm to Xiliang, but also asked him to buy a batch of silver from outside.


    Twelve Army Town, where nearly 300,000 frontier troops were stationed, Daohua prepared two-year rations for this army at one time and asked Qin Xiaoliu to send it to Xiliang in batches.


    "In two years, Xiao Yeyang will definitely be able to get rid of the Xiliao people."


    took the note to the dark guard and sent it back to the capital with carrier pigeons. Daohua called Cao Chuan again and asked him about the ranch.


    "How many cattle and sheep are there in the ranch today?"


    Cao Chuan: "Madam, since the Dan River was retaken, the pasture has been growing vigorously, and now there are more than 50,000 cattle and sheep."


    Daohua thought for a while, she was not sure if Xiliao was about to fight Daxia soon, but in order to prevent it, it is better to raise more cattle and sheep, after all, soldiers also have to eat meat.


    Even if she raises a lot, she is not afraid. With the caravan from the Li family and the Sun family, she is not worried about the sales of cattle and horses.


    "If you raise more cattle and sheep next year, you will also raise more camels."


    After Cao Chuan left, Yan Shouhou came again.


    Daohua said directly to him: "You go to Li''s and Sun''s and tell them, let them bring more salt."


    The salt from Xiliang is all shipped from other places. There has been a lack of salt here for a long time. Once a war breaks out, the army may also suffer from salt shortage.


    After ordering these things, Daohua lay on the recliner to rest.


    Xiao Yeyang came back in mid-November.


    Looking at his shaggy beard and his eyes covered with bloodshot eyes, Daohua felt very distressed, and personally took over the toiletries to help him clean it up.


    Knowing that Daohua was worried about Yan Wenxiu in Xintunwei, Xiao Yeyang said, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s okay. This time the Xiliao raid, I just wanted to test the defense capabilities of the military town. I didn¡¯t break the defense and cross the border.¡±


    Daohua nodded, and took the chicken soup that Gu Yu handed over: "Drink some soup to warm your stomach."


    Xiao Yeyang gurgled and drank it in a few sips: "The frontier army is used to being passive. Even with active training this year, facing tens of thousands of cavalry soldiers suddenly rushed in, the morale was defeated, and many people were killed and injured this time."


    Daohua hurriedly asked, "Do the people of Xiliao want to break out of a war?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "This time it should be just a test. I want to see the defense and response capabilities of the military town. Obviously, the military town has done too badly in this regard, and there is no coordination and cooperation ability in the war."


    "Fortunately, I have kept people in every military town and passed the news of the raid in time, otherwise the casualties will be even greater."


    "I thought it would be easy for a while, but I can see what the frontier army looks like. This year, I have been patrolled and drilled in various military towns."


    "Xiliao will not give me time to train the frontier army. This time it is a test, and the next time it may be a real battle."


    Daohua: "Isn''t it said that Xiliao has not developed well in recent years, how dare they suddenly fight against Daxia?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes narrowed: "There is indeed something wrong with this matter. When he regained the Dan River last year, Yelukanda retreated without saying anything. It can be seen that Xiliao was unable to fight against Daxia at that time."


    "It''s only a year now, how come you dare to raid the army town?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 926： 926

    Chapter 926 Chapter 926, mother-in-law arrives


    After the Xiliao raid on Xintun Guards, Xiao Yeyang spent a few days training at home, and then began to patrol the four guards again.


    Although Xinxi Town suffered heavy casualties, shortcomings were exposed from this raid. Xiao Yeyang learned from experience and reworked the plan for training soldiers.


    Because of the eagerness of the people of Xiliao, Xiao Yeyang did not dare to delay, and seized the time to train soldiers and strengthen the mutual cooperation of the twelve military towns.


    It was not until the twelfth lunar month that he returned to Ganzhou City in a hurry.


    At the same time, the person who Xiao Yeyang inserted into Xiliao also wrote back.


    Daohua frowned when Xiao Yeyang saw the news, and couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The reason why Xiliao raided Xintunwei was first to test the combat coordination capabilities of the military town, and the other was that the royal family of Xiliao had foreign aid. Last fall, the royal family of Xiliao received a large amount of food, probably because of this. , Give them confidence."


    Daohua frowned: "Who will send grain to Xiliao?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "I haven''t found out who it is." Not talking about the troubles, he looked at Daohua''s already pregnant belly, squatted down, and leaned his head on his belly.


    "I''m still studying for the little guy these days, lest he forget me."


    Daohua was a little speechless, and smiled: "You are the father of the child, and no one will forget you if the child forgets." After speaking, she paused.


    "Big Brother spends the New Year alone in Xintunwei, I am always a little worried, or else, I will write another letter and let him come over?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I think we still follow the meaning of Big Brother. He stays in Xintunwei because he wants to get acquainted with the personnel there more quickly."


    "Xin Tunwei was raided by the Xiliao people this time, and many officials were panicked. It was the time when the eldest brother showed his fist."


    Hearing this, Daohua didn¡¯t say more: ¡°Then I¡¯ll give him more food, whatever he eats, or give it away. By the way, the second brother-in-law and the third brother-in-law have to send some food.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "Just tell Gu Yu and the others to do this kind of trivial matter. Don''t worry about it all the time."


    Daohua smiled and said: "I just moved my mouth and didn''t worry much. Okay, it''s getting late, let''s go to Master''s yard for dinner."


    This year is the third year that Daohua and Xiao Yeyang have come to Xiliang. Due to the surprise attack on Xintunwei, the people are worried that Xiliao will come. The New Year atmosphere this year is not as strong and lively as last year.


    On the twenty-eighth of the twelfth lunar month, Daohua invited the Li family, the Dong family, and the Su family Tuan Nian, and Xiao Yeyang also called some officials and generals whom he valued.


    New Year¡¯s Eve, when Xiao Yeyang was accompanying the Daohua Tie couplet, Defu rushed over: "Master, the people of Xiliao just attacked Gandan Town not long ago."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang''s expression changed, and he handed the couplet in his hand to Gu Yu who was aside, exhorted Daohua, and then turned and left.


    After Xiao Yeyang left, Daohua''s brows kept wringing.


    A raid on Xintunwei in November, and now it has attacked Ganzhouwei. Is it possible that Xiliao really wants to fight Daxia?


    Because of the attacks of the people of Xiliao, the flavor of the new year that was not strong has faded.


    Xiao Yeyang was resisting the people of Xiliao. Daohua and Gu Jian were not interested in the Chinese New Year. They both waited at home for Xiao Yeyang''s return.


    Xiao Yeyang took over Ganzhouwei as soon as he came to Xiliang. The frontier army here has been strictly trained by him for two years, and the morale and combat ability are much better than those of Xintunwei.


    Xiliao people killed nearly 10,000 soldiers in Xintunwei, but they didn''t get any advantage in Ganzhouwei.


    Yel¨¹kanda personally led the team this time. Since Xiao Yeyang regained Danhe, he always wanted to retake Danhe again.


    However, he did not expect that the combat capability of the frontier army of Ganzhouwei was several times higher than that of Xintunwei. After three charges, he lost nearly 20,000 people, while the other side only killed a few thousand people.


    This time Xiliao dispatched 50,000 soldiers. After the fifth charge, Yelukanda decisively fled with the remaining 10,000 soldiers.


    "Yelukanda, what do you think my Daxia soldier is?


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to let Yelukangda go, but also wanted to frighten Xiliao, so as to buy more training time for the army town, so he took the cavalry to catch up.


    Along the way, only a few thousand people were left to kill Yelukanda. In the end, because of scrupulousness to go deep into the hinterland of Xiliao and be surrounded, he had to stop and turn back.


    When Xiao Yeyang handled the affairs of the military town well, it was already early February when he returned to Ganzhou City.


    "After this battle, Xiliao should stop for a while."


    Xiao Ye lay lazily on the recliner, enjoying the rice flower feeding with a contented expression on his face, but after a while, he frowned again.


    "The two battles resulted in a lot of casualties. Nearly 10,000 people died in Xintunwei, and more than 5,000 people died in Ganzhouwei this time. I have already given the commander''s envoy a paper to be compensated, but Wei Hong is afraid. Will shirk."


    Daohua frowned: "Does he still dare to be greedy for this money of ink?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "My identity is here. I don''t dare to be greedy for him, but I definitely won''t give it so happy. Also, the dead soldiers must quickly find a way to make up."


    "The tax revenue in Xiliang is too small, even if the uncle Huang allows me to freely manage and use the tax revenue here, there is not much money to use."


    "However, the recruitment has to continue. Not only Ganzhouwei, but Xintunwei also have to start recruiting."


    said, looking at Daohua apologetically, and touched her a little bigger belly.


    "I wanted to accompany you and your child more, but I didn''t expect that war would break out in Xiliao so soon. I am afraid I will be busy again in the next few months."


    Inahua shook his hand: "I knew before I came to Xiliang that you would have been busy a few years ago. Don''t worry about doing what you want to do. I will take care of myself and Master."


    For the next two months, Xiao Yeyang spent more than 20 days training outside each month. For the remaining days, he would take the time to return to the mansion to accompany Daohua and Gu Jian to study for the children in his stomach.


    In early April, two uninvited guests came to Xiao Mansion.


    Daohua stared at Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang who suddenly appeared in front of them: "Mother, why are you and Daxia Chu here?"


    Before Guo Ruomei answered, Chu Lang spoke: "Why, you are not welcome?"


    Daohua shook her head quickly, smiled and stepped forward to bless Guo Ruomei: "Mother and Chu Daxia can come, Xiao Yeyang and I can''t ask for it. How could it not be welcome, it was just a little surprised."


    Guo Ruomei smiled and took Daohua''s hand: "Don''t take care of your Uncle Chu, he, his mouth is a bit broken." After speaking, he looked at Daohua''s nearly nine-month-old belly.


    "The kid didn''t make trouble for you, right?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "This kid is active, but he didn''t make me too much. I''m all okay. Mother, Uncle Chu, let''s get in the house quickly."


    Chu Lang raised his brows when he heard Daohua''s name.


    This guy Xiao Yeyang married a good daughter-in-law who listened to her mother-in-law. He just called him Da Xia Chu. When Ruomei spoke, she changed her to Uncle Chu.


    Not bad!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 927： 927

    Chapter 927 Chapter 927, look after


    "Meet the Lord of the Country!"


    As soon as Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang walked into the backyard with Daohua, they ran into Gu Jian head-on. The two knew Gu Jian¡¯s identity and quickly saluted.


    Gu Jian looked at Guo Ruomei.


    This was the first time he saw Xiao Jiu¡¯s ex-wife. He was too lazy to care about Xiao Jiu¡¯s ex-wife. However, Daohua is about to give birth in more than a month. Yeyang¡¯s biological mother can come and take care of him at this time. Very satisfied.


    Although he is a doctor, he still needs to avoid taboos when it comes to women''s birth. The midwife in the family is separated by a floor, so he is not as secure as Yeyang''s birth mother.


    Gu Jian gave an ¡®um¡¯, and motioned Guo Ruomei to get up, then glanced at Chu Lang again, without saying anything, only confessed to Daohua: "Guests are coming from afar, so I¡¯ll be entertained."


    After speaking, he left.


    Guo Ruomei looked a little bitter when she heard the word ¡®guest¡¯ said by Gu Jian, but she was already very satisfied if Gu Jian allowed her to come.


    If she were in the capital, she might only be able to see her son and daughter-in-law outside, and she would not be able to make a big fanfare.


    Chu Lang didn''t respond much. Putting aside Ruomei''s relationship, he came to Xiao Mansion, maybe he couldn''t even be called a guest.


    Daohua worried that Guo Ruomei felt Gu Jian''s attitude was indifferent, and explained with a smile: "Mother, Master, his old man is a bit withdrawn, don''t look at him always with a straight face, in fact, he is a very good person. Waiting for his mother and Uncle Chu If you stay in the house for a long time, you will know."


    Guo Ruomei smiled and nodded, and together with Chu Lang, followed the rice flower into the house.


    Chu Lang looked at the furnishings in the room and said with a smile: "Xiliang is barren and lacking in supplies. I thought you would have a bitter life here. I think you have a pretty good time."


    While speaking, he picked up the fruit on the table and ate it. While eating, he said, ¡°The windows and the roof are covered with glass, and the fruit and cakes are eaten casually. This small day is better than I was in Beijing.¡±


    "Fortunately, your mother-in-law still feels that your life is tight, and you brought a lot of things when you went out. I took two shots just to intercept the bandits along the way."


    Daohua heard that he had met the bandits, and quickly looked at Guo Ruomei: "Mother, are you all right?"


    Chu Lang smiled and said, "How can something happen with me."


    Daohua smiled and thanked: "Thank you mother for remembering. Although Yeyang and I don''t lack food, the things my mother brought must be good, so I have a good taste."


    Guo Ruomei smiled and said, ¡°I brought a little bit of miscellaneous things. You ask the maid to write down what you like to eat. I¡¯ll bring a lot of them next time.¡±


    Daohua was not polite, and nodded fiercely with a smile.


    She knew that her mother-in-law wanted to compensate Xiao Yeyang through her, so she naturally wouldn''t brush her mind.


    "Mother, you don''t even know how tired Xiao Yeyang was after coming to Xiliang"


    Knowing that her mother-in-law wanted to know about Xiao Yeyang''s situation, then Daohua was all talking about Xiao Yeyang. Hearing that Xiao Yeyang was very busy, Guo Ruomei felt distressed.


    is Chu Lang. After hearing what Xiao Yeyang did after coming to Xiliang and the difficulties and challenges he faced, he also became silent.


    Daohua waited until Gu Yu came in from outside and nodded to her, saying that the yard was cleaned up, and then ended the complaint: "Mother, you and Uncle Chu have worked hard all the way. The yard is cleaned up. You go wash and rest first."


    Speaking, he must get up to see him off.


    Guo Ruomei hurriedly held her down: "You are now cumbersome. Let the maid lead us over."


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "How about that, I''m not tired, and walking around is good for the body."


    Daohua insisted on sending Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang to the yard where she lived, confirming that everything in the yard was in order, and then left with a smile.


    Chu Lang looked at the courtyard and the room, and said with a smile: "Your daughter-in-law is pretty good, and we didn''t let us stay in the courtyard."


    Guo Ruomei smiled: "Yiyi is a good one, but I don¡¯t know. Ye Yanghuan does not welcome us over?"


    Chu Lang snorted: "You come to help him take care of his wife, is he still happy?"


    Guo Ruomei squinted at him: "What help him, that''s my grandson."


    Chu Lang: "It was the kid who benefited anyway."


    On the other side, after Daohua returned to the house, he asked the dark guard to send a message to Xiao Yeyang, telling him that Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang were here.


    Xiao Ye had just finished patrolling Ganzhouwei and was about to go to Jinweiwei, when he received the news from Daohua, knowing that Guo Ruomei was coming, his eyes suddenly flashed with joy.


    Xiao Yeyang said to the generals next to him, asking them to inspect Jin Weiwei first. He would return to Ganzhou City, and then he would catch up with them.


    So, the next morning, Xiao Yeyang rushed back overnight.


    Seeing Guo Ruomei, Xiao Yeyang did not show any joy on his face, but asked pretendingly, "Why are you here?" He glanced at Chu Lang, "Bring him too?"


    Guo Ruomei didn''t care about Xiao Yeyang''s attitude, but smiled at Xiao Yeyang, who was in the dust, with joy and distress in his eyes.


    Chu Lang stood not far away with his arms folded and snorted, seeing that Xiao Yeyang had rushed back on purpose, and he didn''t say anything bad.


    Daohua noticed Xiao Yeyang''s awkwardness, and smiled to round up the field: "Of course my mother came to see me and my baby. Is it possible to come to see you?" After speaking, she quietly twisted Xiao Yeyang''s waist and gestured. He shouldn''t be too much.


    She actually knew that in Xiao Yeyang''s heart, she still had an affection for her mother.


    After that, Daohua pulled Xiao Yeyang back to the house to wash.


    "Mother came to see us specially, but you have a better attitude."


    Xiao Yeyang took the veil and wiped his face, then retorted: "I came back here on purpose, and my attitude is not good?"


    Ina Flower: "Then why don''t you call your mother?"


    Xiao Yeyang crossed his face uncomfortably: "Then she also brought Chu Lang that nasty ghost."


    Daohua was speechless: ¡°When you left Beijing before, didn¡¯t you ask your mother to find someone to take care of yourself? She listened to you, and now you are not happy anymore.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t refute anymore, he hummed and said, "Who are you facing?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "Of course I am facing you." Then, she walked to Xiao Yeyang''s side and waited for Xiao Yeyang to help her sit down before continuing:


    "It''s here in Xiliang. We can live with our mother under the same roof. The opportunity is rare, so please cherish it."


    "Furthermore, this time my mother came here to take care of me. There is a female elder by her side, so I am not so scared anymore."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang immediately looked at Daohua nervously, "Are you scared?"


    Daohua: ¡°Of course I¡¯m scared. They say that women give birth to a ghost gate. Although my body is good, it¡¯s just in case.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang covered Daohua¡¯s mouth with a serious expression: "There is no case, you and your child will be fine."


    Daohua held Xiao Yeyang¡¯s hand, felt his nervousness, and soothed: "I just said in case."


    Xiao Yeyang interrupted Daohua again loudly: "I said, there is nothing wrong."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, who had blown up her hair, and said in compromise: "Yes, yes, nothing in case, I mean, it was my mother who came to Xiliang to see us not far away. Let''s treat her better."


    Xiao Ye was silent, and when Daohua thought he could not speak, he muffled: "I know."


    At lunch, Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang obviously felt that Xiao Yeyang''s attitude had become much softer.


    Chu Lang was even more horrified when he heard Xiao Yeyang call him Uncle Chu.


    Xiao Yeyang has a fever in his brain?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 928： 928

    Chapter 928 Chapter 928, the army is suppressed


    "Look, how happy your mother is when you have softened your attitude these past two days."


    Daohua sits on an armchair to soak her feet.


    Because in the third trimester, her legs are a little swollen, and now she has to soak her feet in hot water every night.


    Xiao Yeyang sat on the dagger, soaking his hands in hot water, helping Daohua massage her feet and legs.


    Daohua continued: "Uncle Chu is actually quite good. Although he is a little informal, he treats his mother meticulously. With him taking care of her mother, we can rest assured that something is wrong."


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his head and said nothing.


    Taohua looked at him: "Don''t eat Uncle Chu''s jealousy."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his head and stared, "Who is jealous of him? Don''t talk nonsense."


    Daohua curled her lips: "As soon as you and Uncle Chu meet each other, you start to look different. You can''t understand anyone. You can smell your jealousy from far away."


    Xiao Yeyang was said to have been on his mind, and couldn''t help scratching Daohua''s chubby feet. Daohua was ticklish and immediately laughed.


    "Let you talk nonsense, I am a big man, I don''t like to be jealous."


    Daohua laughed for a while before stopping, and then stretched out her feet violently, making a gesture to kick Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly grabbed Daohua¡¯s ankles with eyes fast, and then calmly took the dry kerchief from Gu Yu, and helped Daohua dry her feet.


    Immediately, he picked up the rice flower and put it on the bed.


    After Daohua lay on the pillow, Xiao Yeyang put Daohua''s legs on his own, and gently squeezed them.


    "Your leg is swollen like this. When I''m not at home, I must remember to ask Gu Yu and the others to massage you every night."


    Inaba nodded: "I know."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "I have to go to Jin Weiwei early tomorrow morning."


    Daohua felt unwilling to give up, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face: "Go, I have master and mother to take care of, so don¡¯t worry."


    During this period of time, Xiliao had been a little bit about to move around, and it was not easy for Xiao Yeyang to find time to come back and live for two days.


    Xiao Yeyang touched Daohua¡¯s belly: "I will definitely be back when the child is born."


    Daohua smiled and said: "The four grandmothers have seen it, saying that the delivery date is around mid-May."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I took it down." He said, resting his head on his stomach


    At this moment, the little guy in his stomach moved, Dao Hua said, "Oh," Xiao Yeyang grinned.


    "The child is greeting me, he must know that I am going out, so I can''t bear it."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang silly, and didn''t bother to refute him.


    Early the next morning, while Daohua was still asleep, Xiao Yeyang went to ask Gu Jian for Ann, then went to see Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang, and left on horseback.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s back, Chu Lang said: "This guy is not easy. The child is about to be born, and he has to go out to patrol and train."


    Guo Ruomei looked over at once: "Then you still have trouble with Yang''er?"


    Chu Lang was extremely wronged: "I trouble him? Every time he looks at my nose, not nose, eyes, not eyes, okay."


    Guo Ruomei was silent for a moment. Her son''s temper was a bit big, but: "You are an elder, so you should be more concerned. Besides, he shook his face at you. You didn''t ask for it."


    Hearing the words, Chu Lang was speechless: "Yes, yes, I took away his mother, should he be happy, next time he comes back, I will bear it more."


    Guo Ruomei didn''t say anything, and turned around to go back to the house to see Daohua.


    Although Daohua and Guo Ruomei have been in contact several times, the time is short each time. They suddenly live under one roof, and they are a little uncomfortable.


    In the face of Guo Ruomei, Daohua has respect for her mother-in-law and politeness to her mother-in-law;


    Guo Ruomei does not want to leave a troublesome impression on her daughter-in-law. Even if there is something that does not suit her, she does not express any opinions. She feels a little alienated and cold, but she is anxious to get closer to her daughter-in-law. The words and deeds shown are a bit awkward.


    In this way, the two people get along with each other in a more courteous way, but not close enough.


    Gu Jian and Chu Lang beside ?? looked a little tired.


    However, Daohua and Guo Ruomei didn''t feel anything. People need to get along with each other, and there is nothing wrong with being polite at first.


    Guo Ruomei was pregnant and gave birth. She knew the psychology of the woman about to give birth. When chatting, she mostly calmed Daohua¡¯s nervous emotions.


    This makes Daohua feel a lot easier, and she is less afraid of production.


    On April 15th, Guo Ruomei was talking to Daohua about Xiao Yeyang''s funny stories when she was a child, and she saw Chu Lang Meiyu walk in with some dignity.


    Guo Ruomei immediately found out that there was something wrong with him. Due to Daohua''s presence, she didn''t have a good time to ask. After Daohua went back to her yard, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Chu Lang: "Yesterday, two hundred and fifty thousand troops from Xiliao appeared on the border of Xintunwei."


    Guo Ruomei''s face was shocked, but she didn''t panic: "Why did Xiliao come so fast?"


    Chu Lang shook his head.


    Guo Ruomei condensed her eyebrows: "Can Yang''er be able to support it?"


    Chu Lang: "The frontier troops stationed in Xiliang are already gathering in Xintunwei. There should be nothing wrong with it." Then, looking at Guo Ruomei, "Do you want to tell Yan girl about this?"


    Guo Ruomei was silent for a moment: ¡°The West Liao army is suppressing the situation. This is something you can¡¯t hide. Since she learned from others, it¡¯s better for me to tell her.¡±


    Chu Lang saw that Guo Ruomei had a worried look on his face, and he thought for a while and said, "Should I go to Xintunwei? With me, I promise to keep that kid out of trouble."


    Guo Ruomei shook her head: "No, don''t go. We stay in Ganzhou City and take good care of Yiyi, so that Yang''er has no worries."


    Hearing this, Chu Lang won''t say more.


    Guo Ruomei finished the draft in her heart. After thinking about how to talk to Daohua, she walked to the main courtyard.


    Hearing that the West Liao army was under pressure, Daohua''s heart tightened, but she had been prepared for a long time, and she was still in a stable mood, and she was not too flustered while holding her belly.


    Guo Ruomei was relieved to see that Daohua was able to bear it well, and he secretly relieved, ¡°Leave Yang''er to do the war. You are taking good care of yourself now. If you become flustered, the children in your stomach will be frightened.¡±


    A smile appeared on Daohua¡¯s face: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Guo Ruomei sighed. As family members of soldiers, it is inevitable to be frightened.


    Daohua didn''t have time to worry. She quickly calculated the quantity of grain. Fortunately, Qin Xiaoliu had already shipped two batches of grain. The army grain should be sufficient.


    On the other side, Gu Jian also received the news, and hurried to the Daohua Yard. Seeing that Daohua was calm, he was relieved.


    "Yeyang still has some abilities. There are only two hundred and fifty thousand people from Xiliao. It''s not a problem. Don''t think about it."


    Seeing that Gu Jian would solve the situation of the West Liao army''s pressure as a piece of cake, Daohua couldn''t help but smile: "Master, of course I believe in Xiao Yeyang."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 929： 929

    Chapter 929 Chapter 929


    Xiliao suddenly launched a war against Daxia. This was something that no one had expected. Fortunately, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s secret guards who had inserted in Xiliao sent back the news in time, so that Xiao Yeyang was prepared in advance, and this did not allow the West. The Liao people attacked Xiliang.


    Xiliao dispatched an army of 250,000, Xiao Yeyang spent three days and mobilized 250,000 soldiers to reach Xintunwei.


    The two military horses fought fiercely on the border of Xintunwei.


    Ganzhou City, Xiao Mansion.


    Taohua pays close attention to the progress of the war in Xintunwei every day.


    Seeing that her expression was tense, Guo Ruomei was worried that it would affect her production, so she had to accompany her to calm her emotions: "The birth is about half a month away. At this time, you are most afraid of thinking and thinking. If you don''t think for yourself, you have to For the sake of the child, the mother¡¯s emotions will affect the child."


    Daohua replied: "Don''t worry, mother, I know how to measure it."


    Guo Ruomei also knew that it was impossible to let Daohua not worry about it at this time. After thinking about it, he told her about the news that Chu Lang had found out:


    "Although the war is still intertwined, Yeyang has not suffered. The casualties in Xiliao are nearly twice as many as those of Daxia soldiers. I think it will not be long before Xiliao will retreat due to the serious deaths and injuries of the soldiers."


    Inaba nodded: "I hope so."


    At this time, Chu Lang, who went out to inquire about the news, walked into the yard with a smile.


    Seeing him like this, Guo Ruomei knew there was good news, so he asked: "But the Daxia army won the battle again?"


    Chu Lang smiled and nodded: "Xiliao people can''t break through the defense of the military town. Today, they killed thousands of Xiliao people. Moreover, Yeyang seems to have inquired about the route of the Xiliao food transport team. The cavalry went to cut off the food for the Xiliao army."


    Hearing this, Guo Ruomei also showed joy: "If Yang''er really cuts off the food for the Xiliao army, Xiliao will not be able to retreat."


    Chu Lang smiled and continued: "Your son has a big heart. It''s just that he doesn''t need him to go there in person to destroy the grain of the Xiliao army. He wants to attack Xiliao with the soldiers in the army town after the grain is destroyed. The army, completely wiped out the army of Xiliao."


    Daohua sat aside and listened quietly to the conversation between the two. At first, she was very happy when she heard Xiao Yeyang inquiring about the Xiliao Food Transport Team, but slowly, she felt a little uneasy in her heart. .


    Guo Ruomei noticed Daohua¡¯s expression and quickly asked: "Yiyi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Daohua frowned and said, "Xiao Yeyang personally went to attack the Xiliao People¡¯s Food Brigade. There is no one in the military town. I am a little worried."


    Chu Lang smiled and said: "Don''t worry about it, you girl, Xiao Yeyang is quite thorough, and he will definitely arrange the generals."


    Daohua¡¯s eyebrows are still not stretched, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of fast production. During this time, she always likes to think things badly.


    Taking this time as an example, she felt that Xiao Yeyang had heard that the delivery route of the Xiliang food brigade was too simple and coincidental. Xiao Yeyang also personally led people to sniper, so that she had a kind of Xiliang people deliberately. feel.


    "Xiao Yeyang wouldn''t have been caught in the plan of the people of Xiliao, right?"


    Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang were both taken aback.


    Immediately Chu Lang smiled and said: "That guy is good, the people in Xiliao designed him, and be careful not to be designed."


    Daohua thought of Xiao Yeyang''s meticulous thoughts, always making plans and then moving, slightly relieved.


    After lunch, when Daohua was going to lie down for a while, Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang left.


    The two left, but Daohua couldn''t sleep, and asked Gu Yu in the house: "During the war, the city gate was closed. Is the city still peaceful?"


    Gu Yu smiled and said: "The city is no different from before, except that there are more officers and soldiers patrolling the streets. When the slaves went out to buy things, they met several times."


    At this time, Lixia smiled and accepted: "At this time, the more officers and soldiers in the city, the more people will feel at ease."


    Hearing this, Daohua suddenly flashed a ray of light in her mind, and stood up with a ¡®huh¡¯.


    Lixia and Bishi, who were waiting in the room, were shocked when they saw it.


    "Madam, what''s the matter?"


    Daohua quickly looked at Bishi: "Quickly, go and call mother and Uncle Chu back. By the way, Dongli, please call me here too."


    Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang did not go far, and soon returned.


    "Yiyi, what''s wrong?"


    Guo Ruomei saw that Daohua''s expression was a little wrong, so he hurriedly stepped forward to support her.


    Daohua said to the two of them: "Mother, Uncle Chu, I am worried that the people of Xiliao will attack Ganzhouwei."


    "The frontier army stationed at Ganzhouwei was transferred two-thirds away to Xintunwei. If the Xiliao army comes over at this time, Ganzhouwei may not be able to support it for long."


    When Dongli arrived, he just heard these words and quickly said, "Don¡¯t worry, madam. Each of the three military towns in Ganzhouwei has 5,000 troops and horses garrisoned. They support each other and their combat effectiveness is still good, unless Xiliao pays them back. We can dispatch an army of more than 50,000, otherwise, nothing will happen."


    Seeing that Daohua''s expression did not improve, and the room was filled with credible people, she continued, "The son of the world gave orders to the frontiers of Lan Wuwei in advance, as long as Xiliao dares to attack Ganzhouwei, Lan Wu The frontier army on Wei''s side will come over in time for support."


    After hearing this, Daohua''s brows stretched a bit, but she still looked at Dongli seriously: "I am still a little worried. Xiao Yeyang is in charge of the Xiliang army. If the Xiliao people cannot deal with Xiao Yeyang, they may start with family members. ."


    As soon as these words came out, Guo Ruomei, Chu Lang, and Dongli all became serious.


    Daohua knew that what she said just now was her guess, but for the safety of her children, and in order not to hinder Xiao Yeyang, she directly gave orders to Dongli:


    "You go to Master Fan immediately and take over the job of guarding Ganzhou City from him. At the city gate, send two hundred guards to guard it."


    Fan Tong was promoted by Wei Hongcai. At this juncture, she couldn''t believe this person. If Wei Hongcai colluded with the Xiliao people, then Fan Tong would be a time bomb.


    Dongli immediately nodded and agreed. He turned around and left without thinking. He now only has one task, which is to protect the old master and concubine. Even if he takes over the city of Ganzhou, it is not compliant.


    Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang looked at each other, and neither of them raised any opinions.


    After Dongli took over the power to control Ganzhou City from Fan Tong, the guards also went to the city gate, and Daohua''s eyebrows were fully relaxed.


    Guo Ruomei comforted: "Okay, now you should be at ease. There are more than 5,000 guards stationed in the city, and there are tall walls blocking it, and the Xiliao people have come over, and we are safe."


    Daohua nodded, then looked at Chu Lang.


    Chu Lang smiled immediately: "Just say anything."


    Daohua: "Xiao Yeyang, the official of the health station, cleaned up once before, but I was worried that there would still be fish that slipped through the net. Uncle Chu is very capable. Can you help me pay attention? I''m afraid that the enemy will give us a combination of inside and outside."


    Chu Lang nodded seriously: "Okay, I will pay attention." He said, smiling at Daohua, "You think carefully."


    Daohua smiled and said, "No way, I read too many words. Some very powerful people, because of negligence in trivial matters, were defeated in the end."


    Chu Lang looked at Guo Ruomei: "In order to make this girl feel at ease, I will go out to explore now, you can stay with her here."


    Watching Chu Lang leave, Daohua was completely relieved.


    "Oops!"


    The kid in his stomach kicked Daohua suddenly.


    Guo Ruomei quickly leaned against the bed with Daohua and asked, "Is it all right?"


    Daohua shook her head, Qiangyan smiled and said: "Mother, I''m fine, but I''m a little tired and want to sleep for a while."


    Guo Ruomei said with accusations: "You always worry about this and that, it¡¯s not weird that you are not tired. Just go to bed if you want to sleep, I don¡¯t bother to go back to the yard, just here to guard you."


    Daohua gratefully said: "I''m tired of mother." She said, she closed her eyes and fell asleep after a while.


    Chu Lang did not come back until late at night.


    Guo Ruomei saw that Daohua was sleeping soundly, went outside to see Chu Lang, and saw Chu Lang''s dignified expression, and she stunned in her heart: "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Lang did not immediately answer: "Yan Yatou is asleep?"


    Guo Ruomei nodded.


    At this time, Chu Lang lowered his voice and said, "I was really hit by Yan Yatou. Just now, Dongli and I caught two suspicious people at the city gate."


    "After the torture, I found out that they were Wei Hongcai''s people. They were going to open the city gate when the Xiliao people attacked the city of Da Ganzhou, and come to meet the Xiliao people inside and outside."


    Hearing this, Guo Ruomei''s heart jumped.


    In the midst of a tumultuous noise, Daohua slowly opened her eyes. Seeing that the outside was still dark, she couldn''t help but frown.


    Gu Yu and Lixia heard the movement and ran in from the outside quickly: "Madam, you are awake."


    Inaka asked: "Why is it so noisy outside?"


    Gu Yu hesitated for a moment, and said the truth: "Madam, the people of Xiliao surrounded Ganzhou City."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 930： 930

    Chapter 930 Chapter 930, the fire attack retreats the enemy


    "What, the West Liao army surrounded the city of Ganzhou?!"


    Hearing this news, Daohua was stunned. Yes, she guessed that the people of Xiliao might come to fight Ganzhouwei, but she didn''t expect them to be so fast.


    Next, Daohua was afraid for a while, and asked anxiously: "How is the situation now?"


    Gu Yu immediately said: "Fortunately, Mrs. Yesterday afternoon, you reminded me in time that Daxia Chu caught the spies who were hiding in the city, so that they didn''t let them join the Xiliao people and enter the city."


    "Now Dongli is leading the city guards on the wall to snipe the Xiliao people who want to break into the city."


    Daohua: "How many people came from Xiliao?"


    Lixia replied: "Brother Shouhou said, there are 50,000 people."


    Daohua sank in her heart, and immediately said: "Serve me to dress, I''m going to the city gate to see."


    Gu Yu and Gu Yu were taken aback, and quickly dissuaded them: "Madam, you are heavy now, how can you go to the wall, you have to take care of the little master in your stomach."


    Time is running out, Daohua is too lazy to talk nonsense with them, her face sinks, her voice is a little stern: "Are you not listening to what I said?"


    said, looking at Bishi.


    "Bishi, change my clothes."


    Bishi has always listened to Daohua''s words, glanced at Gu Yu and Lixia, and went to fetch the clothes.


    Gu Yu and Li Xia stood aside anxiously. At this moment, Guo Ruomei came.


    The two of them saw Guo Ruomei as if they saw a savior, and quickly stepped forward and said: "Mrs. Guo, Madam is going to the city wall. Please persuade you."


    Guo Ruomei was taken aback for a moment and looked at Daohua quickly.


    Daohua still insisted: "Mother don''t need to persuade. If the guards in the city can''t resist the Xiliao people, then I won''t be safe anywhere. Go to the city gate to watch, so that I won''t always be afraid."


    Hearing this, Guo Ruomei swallowed the words of dissuasion: "Okay, mother will accompany you."


    Daohua nodded, and after getting dressed, she went out of the yard with Guo Ruomei.


    Meilan Meiju held Daohua from left to right to make sure she would not fall.


    On the other side, Gu Jian knew that Daohua was going to the city wall, and followed with Caiju.


    Soon, Daohua and his group came to the city wall.


    At this moment, the people of Xiliao were trying to climb the city wall through the ladder, and at the same time, the people of Xiliao were slamming into the city gate.


    The forces defending the city were too few, and through the city wall, the Xiliao people could only be intercepted.


    This is still in the absence of a full-scale attack by the Xiliao people.


    Looking at this scene, Daohua and others looked very heavy.


    When the offensive of the Xiliao people weakened, Daohua stood at the fortress of the city wall and looked at the Xiliao army outside the city.


    Looking at the tens of thousands of Xiliao army in the dark outside the city, Daohua felt a little scalp numb, but she still gritted her teeth and picked up the binoculars to observe.


    When seeing the general on horseback at the forefront of the Xiliao army, his pupils shrank suddenly: "Xiao Yechi!"


    "what?"


    Gu Jian, Guo Ruomei, and Chu Lang looked over.


    Daohua gritted his teeth and said, "The commander of the Western Liao Army is Xiao Yechi!"


    Gu Jian''s face was a bit ugly: "This **** who betrayed his ancestors! If the emperor knew that the offspring of his favorite son had openly led troops to attack the territory of Daxia, I wonder if he would be so angry to survive?"


    Chu Lang sneered: "Duke Guo, as early as Daxia fought against Tatar, the Eight Kings had already abandoned their ancestors. The Eight Kings relied on Tatar, and Xiao Yechi relied on Xiliao, which is considered a son of his father''s inheritance. ."


    Outside the city gate, Xiao Yechi stared at the gate of Ganzhou city coldly. He had guessed in his heart that Wei Hongcai''s meticulous work inserted in the city should have been arrested.


    Otherwise, the city gate will not be opened yet.


    Can''t raid Ganzhou City and control Xiao Yeyang''s family, which makes Xiao Yechi a little irritable.


    He brought troops to besiege Ganzhou City, which was originally a game made with Yelukangda, taking advantage of Xiao Yeyang''s lack of skills to come back to support, capture his family members.


    He knew how much Xiao Yeyang valued Yan Yiyi. He heard that the emperor¡¯s uncle was also in the city of Ganzhou. As long as these two people were caught, he was not afraid that Xiao Yeyang would not give in.


    When he joins forces with the royal family of Xiliao, the chance of seizing Xiliang will be greatly increased.


    With the territory of Xiliang, he can recruit troops and buy horses, accumulate strength, and go back to Daxia step by step.


    It is a pity that Wei Hong is useless, he can fail even if he puts in a meticulous work, it is no wonder that Xiao Yeyang has only been in Xiliang for more than two years, and he was taken away from the frontier military power.


    Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yechi thought that his father was forced to death by him, and he almost fell into the hands of this man several times, and he hated it in his heart.


    "Yan Yiyi must be caught."


    He also wanted Xiao Yeyang to taste the desperate taste of desperation.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yechi hurriedly summoned the generals to prepare for a full-scale attack.


    The battle will be decided quickly, otherwise, when Daxia¡¯s reinforcements arrive, he may have to return without success this time.


    On the city wall, the guards were a little anxious when they saw that the people of Xiliao were about to enter the palace in an all-round way.


    They are too few people to stop them.


    The brows of Gu Jian, Guo Ruomei, and Chu Lang were also tightly twisted together.


    Chu Lang looked at Gu Jian and Daohua: "I will take you away first."


    Gu Jian agreed and looked at Daohua.


    Nothing is more important than the safety of the apprentice now.


    Daohua remained silent, thought for a while, and said, "Master, Uncle Chu, wait a moment, I have thought of a way to defend against the enemy." With that, Dongli was called.


    "There is a reserve of oil in the city. You will immediately take someone to transport the oil to the wall."


    Hearing this, Dong Li''s eyes brightened, he quickly turned and left, and ran down the city wall, while loudly saying: "Everyone hold on, the concubine Shi Zi has thought of a way to defend against the enemy."


    When the disparity between us and the enemy is large, they can''t let down their morale here.


    Sure enough, after hearing Dongli''s words, the eyes of the soldiers who had been desperate flashed hope.


    Soon, the Xiliao people launched an offensive again. One by one, ladders were placed on the city wall, and countless Xiliao soldiers quickly climbed up.


    Just when Xiao Yechi and all the soldiers in Xiliao thought that the siege would be successful, Dongli led the guards and transported hundreds of barrels of oil to the city wall.


    "Splash me!"


    "Wow~"


    The pungent smell of oil began to diffuse in the air, and Daohua tightly covered her nose, watching a scoop of dark oil being splashed down the city wall.


    "Boom~"


    A flaming fire pleat was thrown by Dongli onto the Xiliao soldiers. In an instant, the black night sky was lit up.


    "Ah~"


    The ladder and the soldiers of Xiliao were all swallowed by flames.


    Looking at this scene, Daohua silently closed her eyes.


    Guo Ruomei saw it, and quickly helped her to step back, no longer looking at the tragedy outside the city: "This is how war is, either you die or I die."


    Daohua''s face turned pale: "I know, mother."


    Outside the city, Xiao Yechi looked angrily at the soldiers trapped in the flames.


    These people are all treasures left by his grandfather and father, accumulated bit by bit, and this time they have lost thousands of them, making him very heartbroken.


    "Stop, stop attacking immediately."


    Seeing the Xiliao army retreat, Daohua and others all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Guo Ruomei smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to use oil fire attack, the effect is so good, with this oil, Ganzhou City will definitely be able to persist until the reinforcements arrive.¡±


    Daohua nodded and looked at the Xiliao army outside the city gate, which just stopped attacking and had no intention of retreating. After thinking for a while, he said to Dongli: "We can''t just passively defend. These guards can shoot arrows, right? "


    Dongli nodded: "Yes."


    Inaba: "Well, put the arrow in the oil to infect, if we can find a suitable opportunity, we can take the initiative to attack the Xiliao army."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 931： 931

    Chapter 931 Chapter 931, doubting life


    All the arrows stored by ??Wei were moved to the city wall, and a group of soldiers were responsible for soaking the arrows with oil.


    Daohua saw a few catapults on the city wall. After thinking about it, Dongli asked Dongli to find a batch of porcelain jars and filled them with oil.


    Gu Jian, Guo Ruomei, and Chu Lang are all standing around Daohua in a protective posture.


    Seeing Daohua calmly and methodically discussing with Dongli about defending the city, the three of them were relieved.


    "Your son is really lucky and married such a good daughter-in-law." Chu Lang muttered to Guo Ruomei in a low voice.


    Even if Yan Yiyi does nothing, she just stands on the city wall, which is also an encouragement to morale.


    If you change to another lady, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the courage to go up to the tower, right? Not to mention offering advice to retreat from the enemy.


    Guo Ruomei gave him a sideways look: "That''s because Yang''er is excellent."


    Chu Lang nodded again and again, as if Guo Ruomei said everything was right: "At the beginning, most people weren''t very optimistic about Yan girl, but you and I really see it. This girl is obviously a good help from Vanves."


    "Except for her family background, she is a bit worse than those noble girls in other aspects? So, let''s get married, and it doesn''t have to be a guardian."


    "Fortunately, you supported them in the first place."


    Guo Ruomei glanced at Daohua with a smile, and secretly felt proud of her original wisdom.


    Time was lost little by little, and the sky gradually brightened.


    Outside the city gate, Xiao Yechi paused his attack, watching the burnt soldiers and the burnt ladder, with clouds on his face.


    After the sky was bright, he also saw Yan Yiyi standing on the city wall.


    Just in time, Inaka''s eyes fell.


    Looking at Xiao Yechi looking at herself with a gloomy face, Daohua frowned.


    At this moment, the child in her belly moved, and Daohua quickly reached out and helped her belly: "The baby is scared? Don''t be afraid, mother will help you out."


    Daohua was silent for a moment. After thinking about pointing at Xiao Yechi with her index finger, she stroked her neck with her thumb, and finally pointed her thumb to the ground with contempt, looking at Xiao Yechi outside the city. .


    This sudden scene made Xiao Yechi stunned for a moment, and then he was furious. He saw that Yan Yiyi was provoking herself.


    Damn it!


    Who gives her confidence and confidence?


    Even the other people on the city wall looked at Daohua in surprise, but they were more surprised, and somehow felt that Daohua was so domineering.


    Chu Lang was very interested in the gesture just now, and leaned to Daohua''s side: "What did you mean by that gesture just now?"


    Ina Flower: "Xiaoshou."


    Chu Lang is unclear and Jue Li: "I have to learn this gesture."


    Inahana didn''t say much, her eyes were cast outside the city again.


    At this moment, the army of Xiliao moved again, probably because they knew that they couldn''t climb the city wall with a ladder. Xiao Yechi asked him to move the trebuchet out.


    While they were still setting up the catapult, the guards on the wall of Dongli Commander took the lead in attacking.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    One by one tanks full of oil were thrown down the city wall and smashed into the army of Xiliao. Immediately afterwards, with a ¡®swish¡¯, dozens of flame-burning arrows were shot down.


    "Retreat, retreat quickly!"


    Xiao Yechi yelled while riding backwards.


    After a while, all the trebuchets Xiao Yechi had brought were burned down.


    The offensive failed again, Xiao Yechi roared angrily several times, looking at the towering walls of Ganzhou City, feeling anxious and angry in his heart.


    Damn Wei Hongcai, if he is a little bit stronger, he doesn''t need to attack Ganzhou City so hard, everything will be destroyed in the hands of this guy.


    Can''t close attack, and the trebuchet for long attack is gone. Now there are still archers left.


    "An archer and a shield soldier attacked the people on the wall with all their strength."


    He has no time to spend here. Once Daxia reinforcements arrive, he can''t catch Yan Yiyi away, and maybe he will be trapped in Xiliang.


    The Daxia army originally occupies a favorable position and still holds oil in its hands. Seeing the army of the West Liao Dynasty press down, they keep dropping the oil tank, and then there are arrows burning with flames in the sky.


    The West Liao army was sniped back again.


    "Houma, it''s always impossible to keep going like this. The people we brought have already lost nearly 10,000."


    Xiao Yechi gritted his teeth: "Stone lacquer is precious. I don''t believe that Ganzhou City will stock a large amount of stone lacquer, so I will continue to attack until it runs out."


    At this moment, he can no longer care about the dead soldiers. If he returns without success, his loss will be even heavier, and the royal family of Xiliao might also take the opportunity to squeeze his interests.


    could have divided the Xiliang territory in half, but because his strength was weakened, he would re-discuss the division of Xiliang.


    The Xiliao generals around him were a little helpless. This meant that the soldiers were sent to die.


    Xiliao launched an offensive again, the result was the same as the previous few times, and was soon forced back.


    Approaching noon, the servants of Xiao Mansion came over to eat.


    "Why is Xiao Yechi so stupid? Knowing that he is no match for us, he has sent soldiers to death again and again." Chu Lang shook his head while eating the buns.


    Ina Flower: "He should be trying to drain the oil in our hands."


    Speaking of oil, Guo Ruomei immediately asked: "Uh, there is not enough oil in the city, right?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Mother, don''t worry, there is enough oil."


    Xiao Yeyang reserves a large amount of oil in the city of Ganzhou, perhaps to prevent the city from being besieged one day.


    With oil in hand, even if there are fewer guards in the city, it can last for a long time.


    Outside the city gate, looking at the soldiers in his hand, the attacks were blocked again and again, and Xiao Yechi was already a little numb.


    But he doesn¡¯t believe in evil!


    How much stone paint can there be in the city of Ganzhou?


    He knew that there were not many places where stone lacquer was produced in Daxia. The emperor loved Xiao Yeyang again. How much stone lacquer could he give him?


    The offensive of the West Liao army continued until the evening. Seeing that there were only less than 30,000 soldiers left, Xiao Yechi felt miserable.


    Father is like this, so is he. The situation is obviously beneficial to them, but they just can''t win.


    Is this really God¡¯s will?


    God will not allow the Eight Kings to gain the world?


    But, the father is the emperor''s favorite prince. The throne of Daxia should have been passed on to the father. It is now the emperor of Daxia. He took away the glory and power that should belong to the father and him.


    What''s wrong with him taking it back now?


    The successive failures made Xiao Yechi a little suspicious of life.


    At this moment, a sentry hurried over: "Miss Ma, it¡¯s not good, Daxia reinforcements are here."


    Xiao Yechi''s expression changed: "Why do reinforcements come so quickly?!"


    The lieutenant said quickly: "After all, there are Xiao Yeyang''s family members in the city, and Xiao Yeyang will definitely arrange it in advance."


    The sentry continued: "The horse, the cavalry trained by Xiao Yeyang is only a dozen miles away from here."


    The lieutenant looked at Xiao Yechi: "Squadron, let''s retreat. Ganzhou City cannot be attacked. Although the number of cavalry is small, the combat effectiveness is strong. We encounter them, I am afraid that we will suffer heavy damage."


    Xiao Yechi knew that the lieutenant was telling the truth, but he was completely unwilling.


    Looking at Yan Yi standing on the city wall, while gnawing on the white buns, while looking at him provocatively, Xiao Yechi''s heart surged, and he wanted to vomit blood.


    After a while, Xiao Yechi gritted his teeth and said, "Withdraw!"


    On the city wall, Daohua watched the retreat of the Xiliao army with joy on her face: "Master, mother, and Uncle Chu, Xiao Yechi has withdrawn, and it must be our reinforcements."


    I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s not too agitated, Daohua suddenly felt a pain in her lower abdomen, and suddenly exhaled in pain.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 932： 932

    Chapter 932 Chapter 932, the little bun arrives


    "Yiyi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Guo Ruomei and Gu Jian quickly stepped forward to support Daohua. Seeing her sweating profusely from pain, they became nervous.


    "Master, mother, I seem to be giving birth?"


    Hearing this, Gu Jian and Guo Ruomei were shocked.


    Gu Jian quickly got Daohua''s pulse, nodded and said: "I''m moving a little fetus, I''m afraid the baby will be born early."


    Guo Ruomei became anxious when he heard this: "Then we have to send Yiyi back to the house immediately." As he said, he looked at Chu Lang, "You come hug your face girl."


    Chu Lang glanced at Gu Jian, and seeing that he had no objection, he immediately picked up Daohua and quickly walked down the city wall.


    Gu Jian and Guo Ruomei quickly followed.


    "Oops~"


    Chu Lang just hugged Daohua under the city wall. Before running a few steps, Daohua¡¯s amniotic fluid broke.


    Intensive labor pains struck, making Daohua a little unable to think, but she felt that the child in her stomach could not wait to come out.


    "Uncle Chu, there''s no time, let''s find a place nearby."


    Chu Lang didn''t dare to make a decision, and looked directly at Gu Jian and Guo Ruomei who followed him: "Yan girl is about to give birth."


    Gu Jian looked around anxiously.


    Because of the encirclement of the West Liao army, the houses of the people in the city are now closed tightly.


    Can''t care too much, Gu Jian casually pointed, and was about to let Caiju knock on the door. At this moment, the door of a family opened.


    "If you don''t dislike it, please send Mrs. Xiao to my house." A young woman stood by the door and looked at Gu Jian and the others.


    Gu Jian saw that she was dressed neatly and cleanly, and immediately nodded: "It''s disturbing." After speaking, he and Chu Lang sent Daohua into the woman''s yard.


    Entering the yard, Gu Jian took the jade pendant on his body and gave it to the woman: "Xiao Mansion owes you a favor." After finishing speaking, he immediately turned against the guest, directed picking chrysanthemum to boil water, and asked Meilan Meiju to clean up the house.


    Seeing the woman, she hurriedly followed up to beat her.


    Guo Ruomei asked in a panic: "What if there is no midwife?"


    Although she had given birth to a child, it was in the palace. Everything was prepared in the palace. Now that the daughter-in-law is going to give birth outside, she is not ready for anything. She is really at a loss.


    Chu Lang: "As soon as I put Yi down, I will return to the house to bring the midwife." Seeing Guo Ruomei looked worried, he added, "I am fast, and it won''t take long to bring people over."


    Guo Ruomei nodded.


    At this moment, Mei Lan Mei Ju cleaned up the house, Chu Lang immediately took the rice flower in, put it on the bed, and left quickly.


    Daohua¡¯s brain was so painful that she stopped, Guo Ruomei clutched her hand tightly and kept saying some comforting words.


    "Xiao Yeyang"


    Guo Ruomei heard Daohua calling her son, and she hated the people of Xiliao. He didn''t fight early and didn''t fight late, but he came here when his daughter-in-law was about to give birth.


    Fangniang, the hostess of this yard, saw Guo Ruomei only talking with rice flowers, she knew that she had no experience in delivery, so she had to bite the bullet and said:


    "Madam, Madam Xiao seems to be giving birth soon."


    Guo Ruomei was stunned for a moment, and then said at a loss: "The midwife hasn''t come yet?"


    Fangniang hesitated and said, "If Madam can trust me, I will help Madam Xiao take delivery."


    Guo Ruomei looked at Fangniang: "Will you deliver the baby?"


    Fangniang: "I am the eldest son of the family. When my mother gave birth to several younger siblings, I was there to help. My own daughter was born by myself."


    Guo Ruomei looked at Fangniang by mistake.


    Produce alone?


    This is so dangerous!


    "Ah~"


    Hearing the painful cry of Daohua, Guo Ruomei couldn¡¯t care about the others anymore. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t find anyone else. No matter it was picking chrysanthemums or Meilanmeiju, he had no experience in receiving production. He could only say:


    "Okay, I believe you, please ensure that the adults and children are safe, whatever you need, just tell us if you have any needs."


    Fangniang nodded, and stepped forward to look at Daohua''s situation: "Mrs. Xiao is in good health and her fetal position is correct. Don''t worry."


    said, looking at Daohua.


    "Mrs. Xiao, concentrate all your energy on your stomach."


    Daohua instinctively followed Fang Niang''s words. Although the pain left her brain blank, she still regretted that Xiao Yeyang couldn''t see the birth of the child with his own eyes.


    "Wow~wow~wow~"


    When Xiao Yeyang rushed into Fangniang''s courtyard, he heard the baby crying loudly from the house.


    Immediately afterwards, Fang Niang Hexi''s voice sounded.


    "Congratulations, Madam, you are a little boy!"


    Regardless of greeting Gu Jian, Xiao Yeyang rushed into the house like a gust of wind.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he stepped on the threshold, he was held back by Gu Jian.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little anxious: "Master uncle, I have to go in and see Yiyi, what are you holding me for?"


    Gu Jian said in a bad mood: "Where did you just come back from? Don''t be afraid that the blood of the whole body will scare the child and Daohua, get out of me and wash it up!"


    Xiao Yeyang saw that he was still stained with blood, and he turned and left with a ¡®swish¡¯.


    At this time, Chu Lang, who was a step slower, also arrived with a panting midwife, but when he heard the baby crying in the house, he knew he was late.


    Chu Lang was surprised: "I''m fast enough, why did I give birth so quickly?" Doesn''t it take a long time for a woman to give birth?


    After Gu Jian heard it, he smiled and said: "That''s the little guy filial piety, knowing that he loves his mother, and didn''t make his mother suffer more." He said, looking at the midwife: "Quickly, go in and check Daohua and the child''s body. "


    The midwife entered the house quickly.


    On the bed, after Dao Peanut laid the little bun, she fainted from exhaustion, and when she woke up again, she had already returned to Xiao Mansion.


    "hiss~"


    As soon as Inaka moved her body, she felt tearing pain.


    Xiao Yeyang, who was lying on the bed and guarding Daohua, heard the movement and immediately woke up. As soon as he looked up, he saw Daohua¡¯s twitching face with pain, and asked anxiously:


    "What''s wrong, where is it uncomfortable?" As he said, he called the four midwives who were waiting outside in a loud voice, but Daohua didn''t have time to stop it.


    Hearing the midwife said that Daohua was okay, Xiao Yeyang was relieved.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Why are you back?"


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua¡¯s hand, his eyes were full of self-blame and pity: "I made the suffering."


    Daohua knew that he was talking about labor outside, smiled, and nodded seriously: "It hurts me to give birth to a child. You can treat me and the child well in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang bowed his head and kissed Daohua¡¯s forehead: "My life is yours."


    Ina Hua immediately glanced at him: "Who wants your life, we want your love." Then, she looked around, "How about the child? Have you seen him?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyebrows suddenly curled up: "I''ve seen it. That stinky boy is very vigorous and loud. He can be heard from far away. My mother said that he looks exactly the same as I was when I was a child. Master and mother are guarding, I''ll take it for you to see?"


    Daohua nodded quickly. After giving birth, she glanced at her and passed out.


    Xiao Yeyang got up and went out. Not long after, Guo Ruomei came in with her baby.


    The child was just born, so soft, Xiao Yeyang was afraid that he would hurt the little guy because of his lack of attention, so he didn''t dare to hold it.


    Guo Ruomei saw that Daohua was in good spirits, put her child next to her pillow, and then went out with a smile, without disturbing the newly-baked family of three.


    Daohua looked at the red and wrinkled child, her heart was too soft: "Although it''s a bit ugly, I don''t despise you."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately retorted: "Newborn children are like this. How could you and my son be ugly? He must be a good man with spirit and handsome in the future."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 933： 933

    Chapter 933 Chapter 933, rice


    Xiao Yeyang lay down in front of the bed, staring unblinkingly at the big and small sleeping children on the bed, feeling unsatisfied. At this moment, he felt that he had the whole world.


    Guo Ruomei walked into the inner room and saw her son smirking. He quietly walked over and patted his son on the shoulder, and whispered: "Bu Dare to be back."


    Xiao Yeyang stared at the mother and son on the bed without moving.


    Guo Ruomei had no choice but to say: "I''m here watching Yiyi and the child, go quickly." Now the army of Xiliao has not retreated, and the son has to go to the chief.


    Xiao Yeyang shook Daohua''s hand, and lightly touched Xiao Baozi''s face, then stood up and said, "I will be back soon."


    Guo Ruomei nodded indiscriminately, and then went to see her grandson with a smile.


    Not long after Xiao Yeyang left, the little bun woke up, and when he woke up, he burst into tears, and directly awakened Daohua.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with the child?"


    Guo Ruomei quickly calmed down: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it should be because the child is hungry.¡±


    Daohua was taken aback for a moment: "Hungry?" As she said, she looked down at her chest and said bitterly, "What should I do, I don''t seem to have milk yet?"


    Hearing this, Guo Ruomei was a little amused: "Which one of us do you need to breastfeed yourself?"


    At this moment, Gu Yu, who heard the movement outside, led a woman in.


    Guo Ruomei looked at the woman: "Have you taken a bath?"


    Gu Yu nodded quickly: "After taking a shower, the slave servant watched it personally."


    Guo Ruomei nodded and looked at the woman: "The child is still young. You must pay attention to cleaning. You have to take a bath before each breastfeeding." Seeing that the woman is quite clean, he handed her the little bun.


    The woman took the child carefully and followed Gu Yu to the cubicle to feed the child.


    Watching the nurse taking the child away, Daohua felt a little unhappy in her heart.


    Guo Ruomei looked a little bit amused when he saw her daughter-in-law''s face: "When the child is full, I will bring it to you."


    Daohua was silent, and decided to feed herself when she got milk.


    Guo Ruomei lay down holding Daohua: "You have just finished giving birth and your body is empty, so don''t worry too much."


    Ina Flower: "Thank you mother."


    Guo Ruomei smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take care of my grandson a few more times.¡±


    Daohua is worried about her child: "Mother, I¡¯m fine here. Go and watch the child."


    Guo Ruomei thought that she was here and her daughter-in-law would not be able to rest, so she nodded and agreed: "Okay, you should rest soon."


    After ??, Daohua didn''t go to bed again. When there was a little movement next door, she asked Lixia to take a look. When she heard the cry of the little bun, she wanted to get out of bed and take a look.


    "Madam, you have just given birth to your little master, and you have to stay in bed for a few days before getting out of bed."


    "The little master has Mrs. Guo and the old man watching, there will be nothing wrong."


    Lixia and Bishi tried their best to comfort Daohua.


    Daohua knew that they were right, but she just couldn''t control her heart.


    The sky was already dark, Xiao Yeyang only returned to the house, and as soon as he entered the house, he saw Guo Ruomei teaching Daohua how to hold the child.


    The child is too soft. When Daohua is holding her, her heart is stretched.


    Xiao Yeyang also wanted to try, but unfortunately, the little bun was asleep.


    Guo Ruomei said directly: "The child is asleep, I will carry it next door."


    Daohua hurriedly said: "Mother, I am much better, let the child sleep with me."


    Guo Ruomei disapproved: "The child will cry at night. Putting it here will affect your rest. Let the nanny watch."


    Seeing that the rice flower was holding the child without letting go, he had to continue: "A woman can''t be sloppy in confinement. If you don''t raise your body well, how can you raise your child in the future?"


    After speaking, she stretched out her hand and looked at Daohua.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, and wanted him to help refuse.


    Xiao Yeyang hesitated: "Give the child to the mother."


    Daohua showed reluctance, and after a while, she reluctantly put her child in Guo Ruomei''s arms.


    Guo Ruomei was worried about Daohua''s regrets, turned around and left with her baby.


    "The child has a nanny, and Bishi and Lixia are watching, don''t worry." Xiao Yeyang supported Daohua and leaned on the pillow.


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang complainingly: "I can''t rest assured if the child stays by my side."


    Xiao Yeyang had no choice but to quickly change the subject: "By the way, my uncle just asked if my child''s name was thought about."


    Daohua was really distracted, and asked Gu Yu to take the name she had taken before: "I have thought about more than a dozen names, and they all feel good. I''m hesitating, you show me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "It just so happens that I also thought about it a lot."


    After that, Inahua checked the names of the two people repeatedly, and then drew out a few to his heart: "I think these are better, what do you think?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded, and he also drew two out: "I think these two are also good."


    Daohua looked at it and found it to be okay, then said: "Then you will show these names to Master and Mother tomorrow, and ask their opinions."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Okay, let the uncle and mother choose from the names we have chosen, so that you and I are satisfied, and they are also satisfied."


    Daohua smiled and nodded her head. It is natural that the parents choose the name of the child, but they have to consider the opinions of the elders. They did it just right.


    "I almost forgot, the child named him, do I have to ask the father what it means? Have you reported to the father?"


    Xiao Yeyang was a little embarrassed, he really forgot to report to Prince Ping.


    Inahua looked at him like this, and knew that he had not written to Jingli: "Forget it, when Master and mother circled out a name that suits your wishes tomorrow, you can send the name list together with the family letter to Beijing."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Okay."


    Daohua said again: "I also gave the child a nickname called Daozi, what do you think?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was a little hard to say, but looking at the look of expectation in Daohua''s eyes, he had to say insincerely, "Dao. I think it''s pretty good. I know it is Daohua''s son."


    Daohua smiled: "Then our son''s nickname is Daozi?"


    Xiao Yeyang: ". Good!"


    Daozi is a bit simpler and more popular, but who made Yiyi''s son be the one for his whole life? Forget it, as long as Yiyi is happy, rice is rice.


    So, Xiao Baozi''s nickname was decided so hastily.


    After discussing about the name, Daohua yawned: "I''m going to sleep."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly helped Daohua lie down: "You go to sleep."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Are you still going?"


    Xiao Yeyang was puzzled: "Why should I leave?"


    Ina Flower: ". I''m in confinement."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I know, I will rest on the collapse, and promise not to disturb you."


    Daohua didn¡¯t want Xiao Yeyang to stay in the house very much. Now it¡¯s mid-May, and the weather is getting hotter day by day. Although she was born outside, there is no **** smell in the house, but the house cannot be ventilated for a long time. The smell is not much better.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s concerned eyes, Daohua couldn''t say anything to drive people away, so she could only helplessly close her eyes.


    Xiao Yeyang saw it, and the corner of his mouth hooked. He sat in front of the bed and watched Daohua fall asleep, before he got up and lay down on the beauty by the window.


    The next day, Daohua happily announced Xiao Baozi''s nickname. After Guo Ruomei and Gu Jian knew about it, they couldn''t help being silent for a moment.


    Ina Flower


    Rice


    Hey, it''s also very good!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 934： 934

    Chapter 934 Chapter 934, Fang Niang


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, as the newly-promoted mothers of the treasure, had been in a hurry for several days before they gradually learned how to take their sons.


    "This stinky boy, he has such a big temper!"


    Xiao Yeyang sweated profusely and changed his son''s diaper, then slumped in a chair.


    He feels that changing his son¡¯s diaper is even more tiring than the war


    Daohua glanced at him, holding the little bun, while shaking slightly, while walking slowly in the room: "You didn''t have a good temper when you were a kid."


    Xiao Ye touched his nose visibly.


    Daohua felt the little bun in her arms arched her chest. Seeing the little guy''s mouth curled, she knew that he was going to breastfeed. She quickly sat on the edge of the bed and unbuttoned her clothes to feed the baby.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang staring at this side, Daohua turned around and turned her back to him.


    Xiao Yeyang was a bit speechless, but knew that Daohua had a temperament a bit these days, so he didn''t dare to say anything, but asked, "You really want to feed it yourself?"


    Ina Hua nodded: "Of course my son has to be fed by myself."


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t agree very much: ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no nurse at home. Why are you so tired? My mother said, if a woman doesn¡¯t have confinement, she will suffer from the root cause.¡±


    Ina Flower: "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself. Didn''t the child let the nanny carry it at night? It won''t affect my rest."


    said, looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    "You have been at home for a few days, don''t you go to Xintunwei?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "No hurry, the army of Xiliao has run out of food. At this time, they dare not launch an offensive."


    Daohua: "Have you really cut off their food? When I saw Xiao Yechi appear outside the city of Ganzhou before, I thought you were induced to leave by him and the people of Xiliao."


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes sunk: "Xiao Yechi did play against Yelu Kangda, and I did get the trick, otherwise Xiao Yechi wouldn¡¯t come to besiege Ganzhou City."


    "However, I found the grain depot of the Xiliao army, and burned it clean with a fire."


    Daohua is relieved, she also wants Xiao Yeyang to accompany her and her children more: "That''s good."


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes narrowed: "As for Xiao Yechi, I was anxious to come back to see you and the child this time, so I didn''t personally lead someone to chase after him. Otherwise, I would never let him escape."


    Daohua: "By the way, Dongli and Uncle Chu caught two spies, have you seen them?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded and snorted coldly: "Wei Hongcai is really bold, and he really regards himself as the emperor of Xiliang."


    "Big Brother not only found out that he was eating out money and embezzling money, but he also found out that he slaughtered ordinary people in order to pretend to be a military service."


    "Humph!"


    "After repelling the Xiliao army, I will take care of him!"


    Daohua sighed: "Wei Hong only served as the commander of Xiliang. It is really the sorrow of the people of Xiliang."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want Daohua to worry about the outside, walked to her and sat down, teasing his son''s little hand, and said: "Okay, let''s not talk about these unhappy things."


    At this time, Xiao Baozi was full, and Daohua put him in Xiao Yeyang''s arms, then got up and went behind the screen.


    Confinement on a hot day is the most torment. The weather is hot and the house is very stuffy. After a little activity, you will be sweaty. Every time you feed the milk, the rice flower will be washed.


    Even if Xiao Yeyang was reluctant to bear it, on the tenth day of his son''s birth, he turned on his feet and went to Xintunwei.


    Xiao Yeyang is gone, Daohua feels a little bit nervous in her heart. Apart from being with her son, she lacks interest in other things.


    When Guo Ruomei saw it, she was a little worried. The four mothers from the capital explained with a smile: "When the woman has just given birth, her mood will fluctuate somewhat. At this time, as long as you don''t bother your wife, you will be able to get over it after a while. NS."


    Hearing this, Guo Ruomei immediately stopped her thoughts of persuading Daohua not to breastfeed, and directly adopted the attitude of Daohua doing whatever she wanted.


    It is Gu Jian, and he did not dare to come to see Daozi too often, for fear that his apprentice would be upset and affect his confinement.


    In early June, Gu Yu told Daohua Sun Changze that he was coming.


    "But this time Miss Dong didn''t follow."


    Daohua understands: ¡°Now Xiliang is fighting, Sun Changze will not let Yuan Yao risk it.¡± After speaking, he paused, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for Sun Changze to deliver salt at this time.¡±


    At this time, Lixia came in with a food box: "Madam, the old lady has boiled a nourishing soup for you personally, and I specifically confessed that you must finish it."


    Taohua looked at the faint soup in the food box, and eagerly wanted to end her confinement soon. Now her mouth was faint.


    After gritting his teeth and drinking two bowls of soup, Daohua wiped his mouth. Seeing that his son was still asleep, he had nothing to do. Suddenly thought of the day of childbirth, he quickly asked: "By the way, the woman who gave me birth before was in the house. Have you thanked you?"


    Gu Yu smiled and said: "My uncle came to thank you personally, and Mrs. Xiao also gave some gifts."


    Daohua smiled: "Speaking of my luck, I didn''t give birth to my son on the road." After that, after thinking about it, "If the lady is free, call her to the mansion." Come on, I want to personally thank her."


    Gu Yu nodded and took notes, and then talked about Fangniang with Daohua.


    "The lady is a poor person, but because the fortune teller said that her daughter had conflicted with her in-laws, she was taken away by her in-laws."


    "Fortunately, she can weave. Although her family did not take her home, she also rented a yard for her to live in. In this way, the mother and daughter have a place to live."


    "Madam, you don¡¯t know. When the lady was kicked out of her husband¡¯s house, her daughter was only three months old. It was really cruel."


    Ina Hua said strangely: "How do you know so clearly?"


    Gu Yu smiled and said: "My uncle sent a dark guard to investigate, and my uncle knew that you might ask, so he told the slave servant about it."


    Daohua nodded, then shook her head again: "The lady''s in-laws are really stupid enough to listen to a fortune teller."


    Gu Yu agreed.


    The little bun woke up, but Daohua didn''t ask too much, and went to coax her son.


    The next day, Gu Yu led Fangniang, who was a little cautious, into the house.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw Daohua sweating profusely coaxing his son who was crying loudly, and the two nanny standing beside him helplessly.


    "What the **** is going on? How could rice vomit so badly?"


    Seeing her son¡¯s face turned red from crying, Daohua¡¯s heart was so painful, she usually doesn''t get angry, but now she has a fire, and the maids in the house are so scared that they will not be driven out.


    Gu Yu was startled: "Madam, what''s the matter?"


    Daohua didn¡¯t answer, she said directly: "Grandma Li and Grandma Liu went for lunch, have you come back soon?"


    Gu Yu hurried out of the house.


    Fangniang stood in the house extremely cramped, but she couldn''t bear to see the child crying too much, she thought about it, and plucked up the courage: "Madam, let me see the child?"


    Daohua only noticed Fangniang.


    Fangniang did not come alone, she was carrying a girl who was less than one year old on her back.


    Daohua looked at Fangniang, thinking that she had calmly delivered the baby for herself before, hesitated for a moment, and handed the child to her.


    After ??Fangniang took the rice, she hugged her child and started walking around the house. As she walked, she lightly patted her back.


    Slowly, Daozi¡¯s crying weakened.


    Seeing this, Daohua''s heart was slowly letting go.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 935： 935

    Chapter 935 Chapter 935, give a name


    repeatedly confirmed with the two grandmothers that her son was okay, Daohua was relieved, and after carefully putting her sleeping son on the bed, she looked at Fang Niang, "Thank you so much just now."


    Fangniang shook her head quickly: "The madam is serious, and the women are just having more children, so they have a little experience."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Experience is also a skill, the lady is too modest." After that, seeing her carrying the child, he said, "You put the child down, you keep carrying the weird tired."


    Fangniang was worried that the child would be noisy after being put down, and she refused in a bit cramped manner: "Thank you, madam, the ladies are not tired."


    See you, Gu Yu smiled and walked over: "Manny, my wife is also kind, let the child down, so that you can sit and talk to your wife."


    Seeing Fang Niang seems to be reluctant, so she can only say: "You have to keep standing, my wife has to raise her head and talk to you."


    Hearing this, Fangniang put her daughter down on her back.


    "Oh, the little girl is so cute!"


    Fangniang sat on the chair that Gu Yu moved. The little girl who was under one year old in her arms was awake. She sat in her mother''s arms without crying or making trouble. Her **** eyes looked at everything in the house curiously.


    Daohua is now the time when maternal love is overflowing. Seeing that the little girl is cute and cute, she likes it in her heart. She smiled and said to Fang Niang: "Can I hug your daughter?"


    Fangniang nodded quickly: "Of course, it''s just that my sister Qiao is a little heavy, so don''t be tired of Madam."


    Daohua smiled and said, "How old is she, how can she be tired?" As she said, she reached out and took the little girl.


    The little girl didn''t recognize the birth, and obediently let Daohua hold her.


    "Sister Qiao" Daohua smiled and looked at Fangniang: "The little girl looks so lovely and has a good name. She must be a blessing when she grows up."


    Fangniang''s face suddenly showed a smile: "I borrowed my wife''s good words."


    The fortune-teller said that her daughter¡¯s horoscope is hard, but her husband¡¯s family drove them out regardless of their flesh and blood. Now that her daughter has been affirmed by Mrs. Xiao, the future will surely go well.


    Taohua asked Gu Yu to bring some toys for girls to come over, and while teasing sister Qiao, while listening to Fangniang talking about things in the market.


    Unconsciously, most of the day passed.


    Seeing that the sky was getting late, Daohua didn¡¯t continue to stay with her mother and daughter: ¡°If the lady wants to be free, she will come to the mansion to sit and sit. I like the things in the well you talked about.¡±


    Speaking, let Gu Yu prepare some gifts, and then send her mother and daughter out of the house.


    Gu Yu personally took Fangniang mother and daughter to the door, and also prepared a carriage to send them back.


    "Madam likes sister Qiao, and the lady will bring sister Qiao over again tomorrow."


    Before leaving, Gu Yuti nodded Fangniang.


    Fangniang was stunned for a moment. She thought it was just Madam Xiao¡¯s polite remarks, but she did not expect Miss Gu Yu to let her come again tomorrow.


    "Thank you girl."


    Fangniang is not ignorant of winks. Since being divorced by her in-laws, she has to raise her daughter alone. Only she knows the difficulties.


    Because she is an abandoned woman, she has to be bullied at ordinary times. If she can go to Xiao Mansion more, it is definitely a good thing for her.


    When Gu Yu returned to the room, Daozi woke up. Daohua had just fed him milk and was walking slowly in the house holding him.


    "Is the person sent away?"


    Gu Yu nodded: "Send away, Fangniang explained that she will come over to talk to his wife tomorrow."


    She knew that Madam was bored during this time, so she thought about mentioning Fangniang. With Fangniang speaking with her, Madam would be in a better mood.


    Come again, I also mean to help her.


    Xiliang is cold and barren. It is too difficult for a woman to raise a child by herself.


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯: "What do you think of Fang Niangren?"


    Gu Yu thought for a while and said: "The slave girl thinks Fangniang is pretty good."


    Daohua smiled and said, "How good is it?"


    Gu Yu: "Although she was abandoned by her in-laws, she did not feel ashamed of seeing people, let alone blamed the innocent Qiao sister. Instead, she relied on her own ability to support her daughter. The slaves thought she was very strong."


    Daohua nodded, motioning for Gu Yu to continue.


    Gu Yu: ¡°From today¡¯s chat with Mrs. Fang Niang, she did not complain about the hardships of life, to attract the pity of the wife, nor did she tell the right and wrong of others. She talked more about the interesting things in the market, and she felt very optimistic.¡±


    Daohua agrees with her face: "That''s why sister Qiao''s girl loves to laugh like that."


    A few days later, Fangniang entered and exited Xiao Mansion every day. The neighbors around saw the carriages of Xiao Mansion. Those who liked to bully Fang Niang, thought Fang Niang was an abandoned wife, and took advantage of Fang Niang all accepted the same.


    After a few days of contact, Daohua saw Fangniang really well, especially when she was raising children, she was more experienced than the two nanny in the family, so she wanted to keep the person in the house.


    "Would you like to be my son''s nanny?"


    Fangniang was stunned when she heard Daohua¡¯s question.


    She never dared to hope to climb the Xiao Mansion. The Xiao Mansion had given her such a generous gift before, and she was already very content.


    Gu Yu saw Fang Niang stunned and couldn''t help but anxious for her: "Fang Niang, Madam is asking you something."


    Fangniang regained her senses and nodded quickly: "Men''s wife is willing." Now her daughter can eat other food, and she can feed the young man from Xiao Mansion.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Well, you can bring sister Qiao and move to the house as soon as possible."


    Beijing.


    Prince Ping received a letter from Xiao Yeyang and learned that his grandson was born, so he jumped out of his chair with joy: "Hahaha, this king also has a grandson."


    The other people in the house heard it, and immediately congratulated him: "Congratulations to the king for winning the golden grandson."


    Prince Ping was very happy: "Okay, everyone in the mansion will reward you with a three-month monthly bill." After speaking, he rushed into the palace with Xinxing.


    When the people in the palace learned the news, Prince Ping had already left in a carriage.


    Looking at Ji Bianfei''s stiff cheeks, Jiang Bianfei laughed unabashedly.


    Since Jiang¡¯s family was ransacked, she has not been condemned by the prince, but Ji, a bitch, actually dared to climb onto her and do it.


    How did she not know Ji''s thoughts?


    Isn¡¯t it just thinking that Xiao Yeyang was demoted to Xiliang, and that only Xiao Yechang was the only son left by the prince? I thought that this way, their mother and son would be able to see the title of the prince¡¯s mansion.


    It''s all right now. Xiao Yeyang''s eldest son was born. Seeing how happy the prince was, Xiao Ye often wanted to win the title of the palace, so let''s go aside.


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor was discussing matters with several ministers, and he saw Prince Ping rushing in like a gust of wind.


    "The emperor is overjoyed, I have a grandson!"


    Prince Ping ignored the ministers in the hall and ran to the imperial case with a letter: "Brother Emperor, look at it, this is a letter from Yeyang. I have a grandson."


    The emperor glanced at Prince Ping rather speechlessly: "Did you not see that I am dealing with state affairs?"


    Prince Ping smiled, without answering, he directly pushed the letter in front of the emperor: "Emperor brother, Yeyang also asked my grandson what name should I use. Give me some advice."


    Several ministers below ?? smiled and glanced at each other.


    Although Prince Ping doesn''t care about things, he doesn''t have much power in his hands, but the benefits he can get from the emperor are definitely the first among the royal clan.


    No, as soon as the grandson is born, he comes to seek welfare.


    The emperor gave a name, what a glory this is!


    The emperor ?? picked up the letter and read it. He learned that the eldest son of the nephew was born after repelling the army led by Xiao Yechi. He read the names attached to the letter: "Let¡¯s call him Xiao Moxi."


    Xi.


    After hearing the name given by the emperor, several ministers couldn''t help but move.


    It seems that the emperor has high expectations for Xiao Shizi!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 936： 936

    Chapter 936 Chapter 936, receiving gifts on behalf of grandchildren


    After Prince Ping was about to go to the emperor to give his name, he said with joy to the ministers present: "My grandson, full moon, the palace is hosting a banquet, everyone must be there."


    The emperor was a little speechless: "Your grandson is still in Xiliang."


    Prince Ping said solemnly: "Although the child is not there, it will not delay the holding of the full moon wine. Brother Huang, Yeyang''s son is also your grandson. Remember to give gifts on the day of the full moon wine. Okay, I won''t delay your investigation. "


    After speaking, he left the palace in a hurry.


    The letter came a little late, and the moon was full within a few days, so he had to hurry up to invite the princes and ministers.


    After receiving gifts from each family, they will send them to Xiliang for their grandson.


    Looking at Prince Ping¡¯s violent departure, the emperor smiled and shook his head.


    The ministers present were a little envious. Prince Ping was really a sacred family member. Among the royal family princes and ministers, this was the only one who dared to be so presumptuous in front of the emperor.


    Not long after Prince Ping left, several ministers also left the palace.


    As soon as ?? came out, several people talked about Prince Ping.


    Hubu Shangshu sighed: "Our prince is really good for life. There is an emperor on top and a capable son underneath. You don''t have to worry about everything. In this capital, few people can live more freely than him. NS."


    When he thinks of the piles of papers for grain and money piled on his desk, Hubu Shangshu can''t help but feel a headache.


    Fortunately, there is another Yan Zhigao under his hand, so he can successfully collect the high-yield grains of the Yan family.


    I just heard from the emperor that Concubine Xiao Shizi cultivated high-yield, drought-tolerant and cold-resistant cotton seeds and corn seeds in Xiliang. After returning to the household office, he had to find a way to find Yan Zhigao to get some back.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of War agreed with his face: "Isn''t it? I thought that Xiao Yeyang was demoted to Xiliang, and almost no one was optimistic about it. But for others, I was shocked to gain a firm foothold in Xiliang."


    "We have won Dan River, Jianjun Town, and Jianmachang. In less than two years, our ranks have risen by one level. Now they are commanding the Xiliang Border Army against Xiliao. If he wins the battle, I think that Xiao Shizi again It''s about to be promoted."


    Hube Shangshu sighed: ¡°It¡¯s different to have a good identity. If we go to Xiliang, we won¡¯t be as easy as Xiao Shizi to gain a foothold.¡±


    Hearing this, the official Shangshu spoke: "Xiao Yeyang''s ability to gain a foothold in Xiliang is definitely not just because of his identity. The situation in Xiliang is not as simple as you think."


    "Don''t talk about subduing the frontier army, just say that the Wei family, who has operated in Xiliang for several generations, will not let Xiao Yeyang develop and grow."


    "Siliang is also barren, it is not easy to feed hundreds of thousands of frontier troops."


    "As far as I know, a large part of the expenditure required for the construction of the military town came from Xiao Yeyang."


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Industry spoke at this time: ¡°Xiao Yeyang is rich, don¡¯t forget, he built the first Liuli factory in Daxia, and he has not made less money over the years.¡±


    Hubu Shangshu took the words, and said sourly: "Xiao Shizi still has high-yield grains in her hands. I went to the suburbs of Beijing to inspect the autumn harvest last autumn, but I saw it with my own eyes. It belongs to the grains in the fields under the names of Xiao Shizi and Xiao Shizi. Looks best."


    "I originally wanted to expropriate things, but who knows, they have to transport all of them to Xiliang."


    Official Book: "Yes, there are silver and food. Although we don¡¯t lack these, can we dare to build Xiliang like Xiao Yeyang, can you and me?"


    As soon as these words came out, several ministers stopped talking.


    There are clansmen behind them, they are not as courageous as Xiao Yeyang, of course, they are also reluctant.


    War Department Shangshu said: "Now the battle between Xiliang Border Army and Xiliao is still in a see-saw, I don¡¯t know what will happen in the end?"


    The others were a little silent.


    As Daxia people, they naturally hope that Xiliang''s army will win, but whether it is food or ordnance, the court cannot support Xiliang.


    Just now they were negotiating with the emperor about payment.


    Nowadays, in Great Summer, it is not only Xiliang that broke out. The navy and Japanese pirates on the East China Sea and the South China Sea have been fighting for almost a year.


    It is estimated that the people of Xiliao knew this, so they chose to start a war at this time.


    I just want to take advantage of the time when Daxia has no time to take care of it, and take the opportunity to capture Xiliang.


    At this moment, several ministers suddenly felt a little grateful.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yeyang was demoted to Xiliang at the beginning, otherwise the court would have no time to take care of it at this time.


    "Xiao Yeyang is still young after all. If we really can''t support it, we can''t be too harsh."


    "Yes, if Xiliang really can''t resist it, maybe we can discuss the truce with the people of Xiliao."


    "The emperor obviously doesn''t want this."


    "But now the court is really stretched."


    "Let''s wait for the emperor''s order."


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    As soon as Prince Ping came back, he went to the study and wrote posts to each family himself.


    He doesn''t care, but he still has ears. Knowing that his son and daughter-in-law went to Xiliang to spend a lot of money, through this full moon, his grandson had to pick up some good things from everyone.


    Why can his son, daughter-in-law and grandson endure hardship in the frontier, but the princes and ministers can enjoy themselves in the capital?


    Wine stood in front of the desk and rubbed the ink. Seeing that the host''s invitations were written more and more, even the officials below the third grade who usually never communicate with each other were invited, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    Writing for a whole day, Prince Ping stopped writing, shaking his sore arm.


    Wine saw that Prince Ping stopped, and quickly reminded: "Master, you don''t seem to write the Yan family''s post."


    "Yeah, I almost forgot my in-laws." Prince Ping quickly picked up the pen again, and said as he wrote, "My king has a full moon wine here, shouldn''t the Yan family hold a birthday party?"


    In this way, you can receive a gift again.


    Wine was a little speechless: "Lord, the little son is not there, you have nothing to say when you do it. If the Yan family does it, I''m afraid someone will talk about it."


    Prince Ping nodded: "That''s right, the birthday party will be hosted by the king."


    Wine: "." is fine. Who will let the master be the prince? As long as the emperor does not object, no one dares to say anything.


    After writing the post, Prince Ping sighed sadly.


    Wine saw it, his face was puzzled.


    Isn¡¯t the master happy when he writes the post?


    Prince Ping said with some regret: "I don''t know how the king''s grandson looks like?" He went to Xiliang to see the truth, but unfortunately, as a prince, he could not leave Beijing for no reason.


    Wai En hurriedly said: "The eldest son and the elder consort are both outstanding and graceful, and the little son must be handsome and handsome."


    Prince Ping was full of approval, and then looked at Huai En with some anticipation: "Do you think it is possible that Moxi looks like this king?"


    Wine was silent: "The master is the grandfather of the little boy, and the little boy is naturally like you."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping was satisfied: "This king thinks so too."


    Speaking, got up and ordered the servants to send the invitations piled up on the table to the families, and then went to the backyard, instructing Ji Fangfei and Jiang Fangfei to prepare a consummate banquet.


    Jian Fangfei smiled and looked at the stiff-faced Concubine Ji, then smiled and accepted the errand.


    And after receiving the posts from Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, every family in Beijing was shocked and speechless.


    "I''m a prince anyway, why is that?"


    Please post it. Prince Ping directly indicated that he would accept the gift on behalf of his grandson, saying that Xiao Moxi was the eldest grandson of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, so that everyone can take care of it.


    When the news reached the emperor''s ears, the emperor was silent for a while.


    However, the emperor didn''t say anything to stop him. Instead, he let out the wind, saying that he wanted to give the jade unicorn in the private library to Xiao Moxi.


    Well, in this case, the official who knocked the door had to suffer a pain.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 937： 937

    Chapter 937 Chapter 937, send food


    "Yelukanda, is this trying to consume us?"


    Xiao Yeyang stood on the city wall, holding a telescope to observe the situation of the army in Xiliao.


    He thought that if the Xiliao army¡¯s grain and grass were burned, Yelukangda would order the withdrawal of the army. He never thought that the Xiliao army was stationed outside the Xintunwei border.


    Su Hongxin: "Xiliao people do not produce high food, where do they get their food?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought of the news from the dark guards planted in Xiliao, and sneered: "Xiliao people don''t have food in their hands, but Xiao Yechi has it."


    The royal family of the West Liao Dynasty dared to launch a war against Daxia at this time. A large part of the reason was that Xiao Yeyang provided them with a large amount of food.


    Su Hongxin frowned: "Where did the grain from Xiao Yechi come from?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was somewhat condensed: "I heard that when Xiao Yechi took Princess Tartar to the north, he found a large area of ??fertile black land. In addition, Xiao Yechi used various means to obtain a batch of high-yield grains from Daxia. After planting it back, I have accumulated a lot of grain in the past few years."


    Hearing this, Su Hongxin and the surrounding soldiers became serious.


    Long-term combat, which is a bit disadvantageous for them.


    No way, Xiliang is too barren. Even if Mrs. Xiao brought high-yield grains, because of the short time and the limited scope of promotion, now she can barely maintain the food and clothing of a few health centers.


    simply cannot supply the daily consumption of hundreds of thousands of troops.


    Su Hongxin looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Has the court not allocated any payment?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "The East China Sea and the South China Sea are both fighting, and the court is somewhat stretched." Xiliao probably also realized that the court could not support Xiliang, so he chose to spend it with them.


    Master Wang hesitated for a while, and still spoke: "My lord, the food collected by Ganzhouwei, Jinweiwei, Jianzhouwei, and Xintunwei last year is almost used up."


    He knew that saying this at this time was a bit shaken in the military''s spirit, but he was in charge of logistics, and Xiao Yeyang had to be aware of this.


    More than half a month ago, he was deliberately controlling the daily food of the soldiers.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned.


    An army of more than 200,000 people consumes a huge amount of grain every day. Fortunately, Ganzhouwei had a good grain harvest last year. Otherwise, I am afraid that the army would have run out of food.


    "With regard to food, I will figure out a solution. Let''s go, let''s go back and discuss the attack."


    Xiao Yeyang took the lead down the city wall, Su Hongxin and other generals quickly followed.


    When the group returned to the military account, they happened to meet the soldiers for lunch. Xiao Yeyang glanced at it and saw that each soldier now only received a bowl of porridge and a waffle, his brows frowned subconsciously.


    See you, Master Wang, his expression a little bitter.


    He didn''t want to let the soldiers eat more, but he was spared and lacking energy. Now the soldiers still have three meals a day, and after a while, I''m afraid they can only eat two meals.


    Xiao Yeyang returned to the military account and began to discuss with the generals about taking the initiative to attack, worked out a plan, and the next day led people to launch an attack on the army of Xiliao.


    Unfortunately, Yelukanda seemed to know that the Daxia army was short of food and would not fight at all.


    Xiao Yeyang was riding on horseback, staring at Yelu Kangda who was avoiding fighting with condensed eyes, waved and whispered with the guards beside him, ¡°Go tell Bu Gandang so that he can look up the generals in the army.¡±


    Yelukanda''s confidence is too strong, it seems to know their situation well.


    Although the generals of the army have cleaned up, he can''t guarantee that everyone will be cleaned up. The Wei family has been operating in Xiliang for several generations and must have left behind.


    In the next few days, every time the Daxia army launched an attack, the Xiliao army chose to retreat.


    Just when Master Wang bit his scalp and came to Xiao Yeyang again to say that there was not enough food, hundreds of camels full of food and medicinal materials appeared in the sight of the soldiers outside the military town.


    After receiving the news, Master Wang ran out of the city like a gust of wind.


    Seeing Master Wang, Yan Shouhou smiled forward, handed him the grain account book, and said loudly: "My wife said that the soldiers have worked hard to defend their homes and the country. She specially asked the villains to bring some food over and said, the soldiers are full. That¡¯s enough to drive the people of Xiliao away."


    Master Wang excitedly took the account book and thanked him repeatedly.


    The soldiers on the wall and the gatekeeper also thanked him loudly.


    Yan Shouhou''s face showed a simple smile: "Everyone is too polite, my wife said, everyone is a member of Daxia, you are here to throw your heads and blood, she just gave some food is really not worth mentioning."


    said, pointing at the thousands of cattle and sheep behind the camel team, and looked at Master Wang.


    "If the lamb is killed and eaten, the cow will keep it for milk."


    Next, look at the soldiers on the city wall.


    "My wife also said, let everyone eat freely, and the food is enough. After eating this batch, the Xiao Mansion will send it again. Just a request, your family is still at home waiting for everyone to go back, killing the Xiliao people At the same time, you must protect yourself."


    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of many soldiers began to turn red.


    When Xiao Yeyang came out with the generals, he was a little silent when he saw this scene.


    Su Hongxin touched Xiao Yeyang, and said in a low voice: "I didn''t expect Sister Yan to have this ability, let''s see how moved the soldiers."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at him and asked the soldiers to send food into the city.


    Su Hongxin said again: ¡°Everyone is worrying about food these days, but you have no response. Do you know that Sister Yan will send food over?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of smiles.


    Since the start of the war in Xiliao was too sudden, he had not had time to explain to Yiyi to prepare the food, but his Yiyi had already prepared it for him.


    Outside the warehouse, Master Wang was extremely relieved and satisfied when he saw the warehouse filled up again. After seeing the food, the generals were eager to prepare to fight with the people of Xiliao, and his face couldn''t help but smile.


    "Master Wang, Master Xiao just ordered to eat lamb today."


    A soldier eagerly ran over to spread the word.


    Master Wang smiled: "Okay, eat lamb today."


    Looking at the cheerful soldiers, Master Wang couldn¡¯t help but sigh again, Master Xiao really married a good wife.


    The Daxia army is happy, but the Xiliao army is a little bored.


    "Yan Yiyi again!"


    Xiao Yechi gritted his teeth and cursed.


    Thinking that when Daxia and Tatar were fighting, Daxia was also short of food. It was because the Yan family donated food and medicinal materials, which made Tatar, who could have been victorious, a terrible defeat.


    Yelukangda also had a gloomy expression: "The news about the Daxia army has been cut off. It seems that Xiao Yeyang has arrested the person whom Wei Hongcai has placed."


    Xiao Yechen couldn''t help but cursed Wei Hongcai again: "What does this guy do for food? Are people with low hands not clever?"


    The person placed in the city of Ganzhou was caught, and now the person placed in the army has also been discovered. This person is really more than successful.


    Happy National Day everyone!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 938： 938

    Chapter 938 Chapter 938, made a small fortune


    In the military tent, a middle-aged general took off his armor and a saber, and he was kneeling on the ground by two soldiers. There was a letter written to Yelukanda on the ground.


    Xiao Yeyang sat up and looked at him blankly. The other generals stood on both sides, all of them full of anger.


    "Lao Meng, why did you disclose the situation in the military town to the people of Xiliao? How many brothers have been killed by the people of Xiliao in these years? They don''t share the same heaven with us!"


    Looking at the brothers who fought side by side in the past, the expressions of the middle-aged generals did not change much.


    Xiao Yeyang said, "Who is the one who instigated you from behind?"


    The middle-aged general glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and then looked away again.


    "Lao Meng, it''s about time now, you should recruit it in a real way, so that you can lose money!" In the end, it was a brother who was born and died. The few generals on the scene didn''t want to see the middle-aged generals beheaded.


    The middle-aged general''s eyes flickered, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing him so unrepentant, everyone else was disappointed.


    Xiao Yeyang was too lazy to ask, and said directly: "Leaking military secrets, the crime is unforgivable, I pulled it out and hacked it!"


    The middle-aged general was not afraid at all when he heard this, but he was relieved with a sigh of relief.


    His life was given by the Wei family. He had to do what the Wei family asked him to do. Now he is finally relieved!


    Seeing the middle-aged generals being dragged down, everyone else is a little bit sad.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at everyone''s reaction, his eyes were a little cold.


    These generals have been in Xiliang for much longer than him. He didn''t believe it. They didn''t know who was behind Meng Wei. Even if they didn''t know, they could guess something.


    "Okay, you guys step back too. After you go back, check the soldiers under your hand. I don''t want to catch a few details."


    The generals withdrew in awe.


    Waiting for them to leave, Su Hongxin couldn''t help but said: "That Meng Wei is clearly Wei Hongcai''s person. This **** Wei Hongcai, we are here to fight and die, but he shoots us cold arrows behind his back!"


    said, looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    "Yeyang, Wei Hongcai is giving us constraints everywhere, let''s just go ahead."


    Su Hongxin made a wipe of his neck.


    Xiao Yeyang did not answer, the Master Wang on the side spoke up.


    Master Wang shook his head and said, "We can''t move Wei Hongcai yet!" He sighed, "The Xiliang imperial family and Xiao Yechi are in collusion. The strength should not be underestimated. Our energy must be used to deal with them."


    "If Wei Hongcai is killed at this time, Xiliang will be chaotic by virtue of the generations of the Wei family operating in Xiliang."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "The external troubles and internal worries have been solved one by one. Wei Hongcai and the Wei family now only dare to make small moves in secret, and can''t push them back. The top priority now is Xiliao and Xiao Yechi. "


    Xiao Yechi is in Tartar, he still has nothing to do. Now he dares to participate in the battle between Daxia and Xiliao. Then this time, he will not let him escape again.


    For a while, because the army is not short of food, Xiao Yeyang will send troops to attack the Xiliao barracks every day.


    Yelukanda no longer avoids fighting like before. You come and I go with each other, each with casualties, and the war has entered an interweaving.


    Ganzhou City, Xiao Mansion.


    "It''s finally confinement!"


    The rice flower was soaked in the tub, and after washing three buckets of water in succession, I felt my body refreshed.


    The little rice buns have grown up now, a small mass, white and tender, with black grape-like eyes open, which can soften everyone''s heart in Xiao Mansion.


    Gu Jian now adjusts the time to go to the pharmacy for consultation to the afternoon. Every morning, he comes to Daohua¡¯s courtyard early, even if the little bun is still sleeping, he can sit and watch all morning.


    Guo Ruomei consciously couldn''t beat Gu Jian, so she waited until the afternoon to see her grandson.


    Most of the day, the little buns were wrapped up by two people, but Daohua, the mother, was squeezed aside.


    As soon as Daohua fed the little bun milk, Guo Ruomei took the little bun away.


    Seeing Daohua¡¯s gaze, Guo Ruomei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good if you have fewer children. You can raise your body and have more with Yeyang in the future.¡±


    Taohua¡¯s mouth twitched, how many would she have to give birth to?


    Don¡¯t forget, there are Xiao Baozi¡¯s grandfather and grandmother in the capital.


    Time has entered July in a blink of an eye.


    In mid-July, the full moon gift from Prince Ping to his grandson arrived.


    Looking at several boxes of valuable gifts, including the jade unicorn sent by the emperor, Daohua held the little bun, her eyes narrowed with a smile.


    "Daozi, these are the full moon gifts your grandfather gave you. Are you happy?"


    The little bun was energetic at this time, was held in Daohua''s arms, and his dark eyes were staring at the jade unicorn in Daohua''s hand.


    Gu Jian saw it, he laughed, "Dao is so smart, I saw the best thing at a glance." As he said, he looked at the contents of the box and nodded:


    "Taozi''s grandfather is still a bit useful, knowing that he has accumulated wealth for his grandson."


    Guo Ruomei stood aside and nodded in agreement.


    Chu Lang noticed Guo Ruomei¡¯s look, and instantly felt that he could not be compared to Prince Ping. After thinking for a while, he went back to the yard and took the sword he treasured, and handed it to Daohua with some pain: "This is what I gave Daozi. gift."


    Guo Ruomei was stunned for a moment. She knew this sword, cutting iron like mud, Chu Lang is usually very precious.


    Daohua saw her mother-in-law''s look and knew it was a good thing, so she reached out and took it without any kind of politeness: "I thank Uncle Chu for Daozi."


    "It feels so good to hold your child and receive gifts!"


    Daohua held the little bun, and personally stared at Gu Yu to register the gift into the warehouse.


    "Our little Daozi is also a rich man."


    Ina Flower kissed her son¡¯s tender cheek.


    The Wang¡¯s Mansion and Yan¡¯s family also gave away a lot of food and use, but the rice flowers didn¡¯t stare at them, and they returned to the house with the little buns in their arms.


    The son received a generous gift, and Daohua was in a very good mood. Within two days, Xiao Yeyang came back, which made Daohua even more happy.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that his son had grown up a lot, and he was happy and regretful at the same time. He didn''t spend much time with his son.


    Daohua saw the guilt in Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, thought for a while, and directly asked him to wash the diaper that his son had just changed.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the diaper, hesitated, and finally left with the basin.


    Gu Yu looked a little hesitant: "Madam, let my uncle wash the diapers, is this all right?"


    Daohua teased her son with a Baolang drum: "There is nothing wrong with Xiao Yeyang. Now Xiao Yeyang feels sorry for his son. Let him wash his diapers. With a sense of participation, he will feel more balanced."


    Hearing this, Gu Yu said no more.


    When Xiao Yeyang came back after washing the diapers, Daohua saw his eyebrows stretched a lot, and smiled and told him about the recent affairs in the palace.


    "Did you know that the father invited all officials with rank 5 or higher to the palace and arranged a full moon wine for our son. All the gifts he received were delivered two days before."


    Xiao Yeyang looked surprised: "Really?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Your son has really made a small fortune. Hearing from the servants from the palace to deliver the goods, he said that his father is still preparing to hold a birthday banquet."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang smiled: "This is pretty good!"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I feel good too." After speaking, he paused, "Father is so considerate of his grandson, do we have to show something?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a moment: "Father does not lack anything in the capital?"


    Daohua shook her head and nodded the little bun on the bed with her chin: "Father must want to see his grandson. Don''t you have to stay for two days when you come back this time? Take some time to make a picture for your son, and then send it to your father. By the way, and my parents."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 939： 939

    Chapter 939 Chapter 939, Death Swamp


    Xiao Yeyang stayed in the mansion for three days. Although Daozi was asleep most of the time, he still stayed beside his son from time to time. Daohua sat beside him making clothes while watching Xiao Yeyang tease him.


    In the past three days, Gu Jian and Guo Ruomei were very discerning and did not come to disturb their family of three.


    "How long will the war with Xiliao be?" Daohua couldn''t help asking.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his rattle to tease his son and said, ¡°It¡¯s not certain for the time being. Xiao Yechi and Yelukanda will join forces to attack one side, and the other side will come to support soon.¡±


    Daohua is a little worried: "Then you must be more careful, Xiao Yechi hates you and I a little bit into the bones."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Don''t worry, I will pay attention."


    Daohua: "By the way, when you leave this time, let''s transport another batch of grain. With grain in your hand, the soldiers can feel more at ease."


    Xiao Yeyang put down the rattle, walked to Daohua, and held the person in his arms: "Fortunately, I have you, or else the army will have a headache for me."


    Daohua smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You know now that I got a treasure by marrying me."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "I already knew this!"


    After ??, Xiao Yeyang continued to tease his son, while Daohua went to prepare some food for Xiao Yeyang.


    The next day, after saying goodbye to Gu Jian, Guo Ruomei, and Chu Lang, Xiao Yeyang left.


    Looking at Daohua holding Daozi reluctantly and looking at Xiao Yeyang''s leaving back, Guo Ruomei stepped forward to comfort her: "Marrying Yang''er, it really hurts you."


    Daohua laughed and said, "Mother, not to mention that Xiao Yeyang is doing great things that benefit the country and the people. Just say that there is a master, and you and Uncle Chu are with me. I really don''t feel any pain. ."


    Guo Ruomei was relieved: "Good boy."


    The mother-in-law and the daughter-in-law were happy a moment ago, but the moment after Guo Ruomei reached out to take the rice, the smile on Daohua''s face was a little unsustainable.


    "Give me the child, you go and do your job."


    "Mother, it''s okay, I''m not busy."


    Gu Jian on the side saw it, walked over, and stretched out his hand to look at Daohua: "I''m not going to the pharmacy today. I will bring the baby. You guys have a rest."


    Daohua, Guo Ruomei: "."


    Finally, Gu Jian happily took away the rice.


    Daohua and Guo Ruomei looked at each other in a melancholy manner, and then went on their own.


    After Xiao Yeyang returned to the barracks, whenever he thought of his cute and soft son, he couldn¡¯t wait to end the war immediately.


    "Xiao Yechi must be solved!"


    Xiao Yeyang stared at the sand table for a long time, and finally formulated a plan, deciding to divide the soldiers into two lines to deal with Xiao Yechi and Yelukangda.


    In the next few days, Xiao Yeyang allowed the generals and soldiers to replenish their energy, and then launched a large-scale attack towards the Xiliao army camp.


    Xiliao Military Camp.


    After Yelukangda and Xiao Yechi received the news, their expressions were a little solemn.


    There is no shortage of food in Xiliang, but after a confrontation, their food and grass are almost exhausted.


    Especially in August, the sky is about to start to get cold, and they didn''t prepare enough items to keep warm.


    Yelukanda looked at Xiao Yechi: "How did you consider my previous proposal?"


    Xiao Yechi frowned and said nothing.


    Yelukangda''s eyes were impatient, but he persuaded with all his heart, "Don''t you want to kill Xiao Yeyang to avenge his father? You introduced Xiao Yeyang into the death swamp of Xiliao. Even if he has the ability, I can''t escape the ascension."


    Xiao Yechi looked at Yelukanda indifferently: "I have heard of you in the death swamp of Xiliao. It is almost impossible to see. I brought in Xiao Yeyang, I am afraid I will not survive!"


    Yelukanda smiled: "So you are worried about this. Didn''t I prepare several guides for you? They have all entered and exited the death swamp safely. With them, I guarantee you are fine."


    Seeing that Xiao Yechi refused to agree, Yelu Kangda sighed, "As long as Xiao Yeyang is there, we can''t capture Xiliang."


    "It¡¯s going to get cold soon. Now the Xiliao imperial family is unable to supply the army to fight in the cold winter. It will wait until October at most. If we can¡¯t get some results, it is estimated that my father will let me take the soldiers back."


    "You can think about it. Once we leave, where do you have the strength to fight against the Daxia army, you can only go back to Tartar in a desperate way."


    Xiao Yechi looked at Yelu Kangda angrily, this is not persuasion, he has changed the threat!


    Yelukanda didn¡¯t feel annoyed when he saw him like this. He just smiled lightly, ¡°I admit that it¡¯s dangerous to let you take Xiao Yeyang away. Don''t take risks, right?"


    Xiao Yechi blurted out and wanted to ask, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you lead Xiao Yeyang away? ¡¯But he swallowed when the words reached his lips.


    Cooperating with Xiliao, he is the weaker party, and he really has no right to speak.


    Yelukanda continued: "Think about it for yourself, now the truce is a shame for me at most, but what about you?"


    Xiao Yechi wanted to vomit blood a little, but he provided a large amount of food and grass for the royal family of Xiliao, and he also lost tens of thousands of soldiers.


    This time he came out with troops, horses, food, and grass. In fact, it was not so smooth. Many people raised objections. If he returns with nothing, it will be difficult for him to have a chance to deal with Daxia next time.


    After weighing it, Xiao Yechi gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, I agree."


    Hearing this, Yelu Kangda suddenly smiled: "That''s right, you and I cooperate sincerely, so why can''t you take Xiliang?"


    After the two discussed, when Xiao Yechi went to the battlefield again, he directly led people towards Xiao Yeyang.


    After several battles, Xiao Yechi''s people were in a hurry, and he rushed to protect Xiao Yechi and retreated.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Xiao Yechi was injured, so naturally he didn''t want to give up, and chased after him with his cavalry.


    On the other side, Yelukanda deliberately trapped himself in a siege in order to cooperate with Xiao Yechi, giving the Daxia army an illusion that he was helpless.


    Time slipped away bit by bit, and the sky was getting late, Yelu Kangda "finally" escaped the encirclement, and Xiao Yeyang chasing Xiao Yechi was gone.


    New West Army Town, Su Hongxin saw that the sky was already dark, and Xiao Yeyang hadn''t returned yet, and his face couldn''t hide his worry: "There will be no accident in Yeyang, right?"


    Master Wang also frowned. Before Master Xiao asked him to discuss strategies to break the enemy, both of them agreed that Xiao Yechi should be solved first in order to temporarily cut off the supply of food and grass in Xiliao.


    Now that Master Xiao really took someone to hunt down Xiao Yechi, he was also a little worried.


    In any case, it is very dangerous to go deep into the hinterland of Xiliao.


    Even if he was worried anymore, Master Wang didn¡¯t show any signs on his face, but looked at Su Hongxin and the generals: ¡°Master Xiao is very capable and there will be nothing to do. What everyone has to do now is to manage the soldiers under his hands.¡±


    said, looking at Cao Dan.


    "Master Xiao explained before that when he was away, General Cao Sen led the soldiers to attack the enemy."


    As soon as these words came out, the other generals suddenly started talking.


    Master Wang said coldly: "Master Xiao said, if you don''t listen to the order, you will be dealt with according to military regulations."


    At this time, the military account was quiet again.


    On the other side, Xiao Yechi was both grateful and annoyed when he saw that Xiao Yeyang had been chasing after him.


    Xiao Yechi, don¡¯t stop killing yourself!


    Seeing the people around him were shot one by one, Xiao Yechi gritted his teeth and ran into the death swamp with one head.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 940： 940

    Chapter 940 Chapter 940, Xiao Yechi''s death


    Xiao Yeyang chased Xiao Yechi into the death swamp for a short time, and there was an exclamation sound behind him. Looking back, he saw two cavalrymen plunged into the swamp together with their horses.


    At this moment, both horses and people are sinking into the swamp at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, his expression changed, he immediately ordered the team to stop, and told the two people who sank into the swamp not to move, then took out the rope, took a lot of effort, and pulled the person out.


    The two horses were struggling so hard that they had completely fallen into the swamp at this moment, and they could no longer see them.


    "There is something wrong with this place!"


    Xiao Yeyang took out the binoculars to observe the surroundings, and found that the place where they were at this time was full of puddles, and it was not clear that a puddle was a swamp.


    Some cavalry suddenly thought of something, his face turned pale, and he trembling and said to Xiao Yeyang: "My lord, I only seem to know where this is?"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly asked, "Where?"


    The cavalry could not hide the color of panic: "This may be the famous death marsh in Xiliao."


    As soon as ?? said this, many of the cavalry at the scene changed their faces.


    The death marshland of Xiliao, many border people have heard of it, there is no going in, no going back.


    Xiao Yeyang noticed the panic of the crowd, frowned, and said loudly, "Isn''t it just a swamp? Can it really trap people?"


    Hesitated for a moment, but put the lives of the cavalry first.


    "Well, we won''t chase Xiao Yechi anymore. We will turn back now. We haven''t gone deep into the swamp. We should be able to go back soon."


    Hearing this, the horsemen breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, half an hour later, Xiao Yeyang''s brows were twisted into lumps. Perhaps others hadn''t noticed it yet, but he had already noticed. They seemed to be lost in this swamp.


    what happened?


    He remembered, they obviously returned the same way?


    Only Xiao Yeyang noticed something was wrong at first, but as time passed, the cavalry also found that they were trapped in the death swamp.


    In trust and awe of Xiao Yeyang, the cavalry suppressed the fear in their hearts and carefully looked for a way out.


    The sun rose in the east and set in the west, and seven days passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the death swamp, in addition to overcoming fear, you have to endure hunger and cold.


    Thanks to Xiao Yeyang''s willingness to throw money on the cavalry, the cavalry''s food in the entire barracks is the best. In addition to having meat every day, they can also drink milk every day, so that the cavalry are very strong.


    So, the cavalry fell.


    Another horse was killed and eaten. The captain of the cavalry team took the roasted horse meat and handed it to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang took it and ate it, and didn''t dislike the lack of salt and taste.


    The captain of the cavalry team worried: "My lord, we won''t be able to hold on for long!"


    There were a hundred cavalrymen chasing after Xiao Yeyang this time. Even if they still had horses to eat, the temperature difference between day and night in the Death Swamp was huge. After a long time, no matter how good the body was, it couldn''t hold it.


    Xiao Yeyang continued to eat the horse meat, only to speak after eating, and said firmly, "We must be able to go out, definitely!" Yiyi and his son were still at home waiting for him to go back!


    Speaking, Xiao Yeyang looked at the sky and said, ¡°While the sun hasn¡¯t set yet, everyone eat quickly, and then continue to find the way.¡±


    Three days later, Xiao Yeyang and his party did not find a way out of the swamp, but they ran into Xiao Yechi and others.


    At this moment, Xiao Yechi was particularly embarrassed. By his side, there were only a few people left, not even horses.


    The people in Xiao Yechi either fell into the swamp and died; or they were bitten by the mosquitoes in the swamp, and the wounds festered and died; or they couldn''t stand the cold of the night and died of freezing.


    Xiao Yechi saw Xiao Yeyang suddenly burst into laughter: "Xiao Yeyang, you also have today!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Xiao Yechi coldly, with a scornful expression on his face: "You are really as stupid as your father. In order to deal with Daxia, you united with foreigners, but in the end you killed yourself."


    "You introduced me into this swamp of death, and you can''t get out of it by yourself. Use your own death to complete Yelukanda. I really don''t know what is in your mind?"


    Xiao Yechi''s eyes suddenly became scarlet.


    Yelukanda lied to him, saying that he had found a guide for him, but after the guides came in, they couldn''t even tell the direction, and tried to push him into the swamp halfway through.


    In a fit of anger, he killed all those people.


    Where can Xiao Yechi show weakness in front of Xiao Yeyang, and sneered: "I can''t live, you have to die, and you are with me, I am enough."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "You are wrong, you will die, I will not."


    Xiao Yechi laughed suddenly: "Xiao Yeyang, it turns out that you are so afraid of death, and you started talking nonsense to deceive yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. Since he ran into him, he couldn''t let Xiao Yechi go. He glanced at the captain of the cavalry team, and immediately a group of cavalrymen surrounded Xiao Yechi.


    Xiao Yechi knew that Xiao Yeyang would not let him go, and when the people at hand blocked the cavalry, he rushed towards Xiao Yeyang.


    Yes, instead of running away, he chose to attack Xiao Yeyang!


    Xiao Yeyang met, but didn''t avoid it, and directly fought with Xiao Yechi.


    In the fight, Xiao Yeyang kicked Xiao Yechi into the air, and the place where Xiao Yechi fell happened to be a swamp.


    Xiao Yechi fell into the swamp, and at first he was struggling in a panic, but slowly, he stopped, letting his body sink down, and looked at Xiao Yeyang unwillingly.


    Until he sank into the swamp, Xiao Yeyang didn''t ask for a word.


    Xiao Yeyang watched Xiao Yechi disappear from his sight, there was no ups and downs in his heart.


    At this time, the cavalry also solved Xiao Yechi''s men.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Go, continue to find the way!"


    Xinxi Town.


    Bu Gandang took the secret guards to find Xiao Yeyang and others a few times, but unfortunately they didn¡¯t find out anything. Until today, they grabbed Yelukanda¡¯s personal guards and forced them to find out that Xiao Yeyang was introduced into the death swamp by Xiao Yechi. NS.


    Bu dared not to believe other people, and found Su Hongxin.


    "The master entered the death swamp, I have to take someone to find him, Master Su, I will trouble you to pay more attention to the affairs of the barracks."


    After speaking, turn around and leave.


    Su Hongxin hurriedly stopped the person: "Don''t worry, even if you want to find someone, you have to prepare." He has also heard of Death Marsh, and has always been in and out.


    Su Hongxin walked around in the tent anxiously: "No, you have to tell the city of Ganzhou about this matter, and ask sister Yan what they think."


    Step dare to hesitate: "Need it?"


    Su Hongxin stared: "Of course I need it." After saying that, he sent Daohua a letter to the flying pigeon.


    In the same night, Daohua was coaxing her son to sleep, and she saw that the dark guard was anxious and invited him with a body-lifting strip.


    Daohua knew that the dark guard would not come over for no reason, so she was about to hand the rice to Gu Yu, and walked to the dark guard: "What happened?"


    The dark guard handed the note sent back by the flying pigeon to Inaka.


    Daohua looked at her, her complexion suddenly changed.


    Xiao Yeyang went to pursue Xiao Yechi, but he has not returned for half a month!


    Daohua swayed, and after a little thought, she ran towards the courtyard where Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang lived.


    "Mother, Uncle Chu!"


    Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang were a little surprised when Daohua came here at night.


    "Yan girl, what''s wrong?"


    Daohua looked at Chu Lang: "Uncle Chu, something happened to Xiao Yeyang."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 941： 941

    Chapter 941 Chapter 941, seize the opportunity to seize power


    "What happened to Yeyang?"


    Guo Ruomei became nervous when he heard that Xiao Yeyang had an accident.


    Daohua showed the flying pigeon biography sent by Su Hongxin to the two of them, and briefly explained the matter: "Xiao Yeyang chased Xiao Yechi into the death swamp of Xiliao. It has been more than half a month now. ."


    Hearing this, Guo Ruomei was a little flustered. Chu Lang met her, quickly calmed her a few words, and then looked at Daohua: "Do you want me to find Xiao Yeyang?"


    Daohua hesitated and nodded: "I know, this is a bit embarrassing Uncle Chu."


    Chu Lang interrupted Daohua¡¯s words directly: ¡°I¡¯m going. Even though that stinky boy Xiao Yeyang doesn¡¯t respect me very much, he is Ruomei¡¯s son. I won¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡±


    Daohua immediately expressed gratitude: "Thank you, Uncle Chu, you will be with your mother first. I will send someone out to find out if I can find a guide who is familiar with the marshland. I will come back to you tomorrow morning."


    After speaking, he left in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, there is me!"


    As soon as Daohua left, Chu Lang helped Guo Ruomei to return to the house. Seeing that she was unwilling to stay away from her, she had no choice but to comfort her.


    Guo Ruomei looked at Chu Lang with guilt in her eyes: "That death swamp. It''s dangerous!" Maybe Chu Lang couldn''t get out even if she got in, but her son was in danger, so she couldn''t tell him not to go.


    Chu Lang embraced Guo Ruomei: "He is your son, and I can also be regarded as his elder. If there is something for the younger generation, how can you ignore it if you are an elder."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been in trouble throughout my life. I have encountered life and death crises several times, and I will definitely be able to bring back your son this time."


    Guo Ruomei stretched her hand around Chu Lang''s waist: "Thank you!"


    At this moment, Bi Shi brought two hounds over.


    "Mrs. Guo, my girl asked me to bring these two hunting dogs. They have very good noses and can help find my uncle."


    Chu Lang smiled and said: "Yan Yatou is thoughtful. With these two hounds, I will be more confident."


    On the other side, after Daohua returned to the yard, besides sending Yan Shouhou and Cao Chuan out to inquire about people who are familiar with the terrain of the death swamp, he also called the secret guards who gathered intelligence.


    "Ma Teng in Bamubian Town, are you still in contact?"


    The dark guard nodded: "Ma Tengting knows about Xiliao. Some of us got into Xiliao through his channel."


    Inahua immediately said: "Immediately send a message to Ma Teng, and ask him if he can find a guide who is familiar with Death Swamp, and you will call me back tomorrow."


    The dark guard nodded, and then went down to send a message.


    As soon as the person left, Daohua began to circulate around the room, quickly thinking about what else she could do to help Xiao Yeyang.


    "Gu Yu."


    Daohua called to Gu Yu: "Go, bring me all the ginseng and big tonic pills accumulated in the pharmacy."


    Xiao Yeyang hasn''t come back yet. In all likelihood, he is trapped in the death swamp. There must be no food in it. Ginseng tonic pills can quickly replenish body energy, and one can last for several days.


    After coming to Xiliang, she was afraid that Xiao Yeyang would be trapped somewhere and lack food or drink during the war, so she had been asking doctors to make ginseng tonic pills.


    Every time Xiao Yeyang goes out, he always takes some with him.


    Gu Jian had always been in charge of the pharmacy in the ??fu. Gu Yu went to get the ginseng dabu pill. Unsurprisingly, he let Gu Jian know. Then, Gu Jian and Gu Yu came to see Daohua.


    "What the **** happened?"


    Looking at the worried old man, Inahua had to say something briefly.


    Gu Jian frowned, gritted his teeth and scolded: "This Wangui concubine is really lingering."


    Daohua quickly comforted: "Master, don''t worry, Uncle Chu promised to leave for Xintunwei tomorrow to find Xiao Yeyang."


    Gu Jian sighed: "Yeyang is still too young, otherwise he wouldn''t chase someone and put himself in a dangerous situation."


    Ina Flower: "He wants to end the war quickly so that he can come back to accompany me and my children. Speaking of which, blame me, I shouldn¡¯t show upset every time he leaves."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian had to comfort his apprentice in turn: "I can''t blame you, you can''t control the emotions, don''t think too much."


    "For me, it is Ye Yang''s own reason. As the commander-in-chief of the army, he should think twice about everything."


    Daohua and Gu Jian talked for a while, then personally sent the old man back to rest, but she herself didn''t close her eyes all night.


    She believed in Xiao Yeyang''s abilities, but she also knew that there were accidents in everything.


    "Madam."


    Early the next morning, the dark guard came with Ma Teng¡¯s reply: "Madam, Ma Teng happened to know a herder. The herder once strayed into the death swamp in order to chase his horse, and finally managed to come out alive."


    Daohua immediately smiled upon hearing this: "Great, I will go to Uncle Chu now, and later you will personally take Uncle Chu to find Ma Teng."


    After a while, Chu Lang left with a large package of ginseng dabu pills and two hunting dogs.


    "Xiao Yeyang will definitely be fine!"


    Because of worrying about Xiao Yeyang, Daohua even felt a little bad for her son a few days later, so she ran to the front yard every day to see if there was any news coming back.


    Xinxi Town.


    One month after Xiao Yeyang left, Wei Hongcai came to the military town with a lot of people.


    On the city wall, Master Wang sank when he saw Wei Hongcai''s carriage, and he quickly turned around to find Su Hongxin and Cao Dan.


    "Wei Hongcai came at this time. He must not be at ease. He is the commander of Xiliang. Now Master Xiao is not there and the army has no leader. He definitely wants to take the opportunity to regain the military power."


    Su Hongxin heard it, and immediately became anxious: "What should I do?"


    Master Wang curled his eyebrows: "Neither you nor I can stop Wei Hongcai, unless someone can suppress him in terms of identity, and Wei Hongcai dare not openly offend him."


    Su Hongxin''s eyes moved: "You mean the old man?"


    Master Wang nodded.


    Su Hongxin was silent for a moment: "I will send a message to Ganzhou City right away." After speaking, he left the military account.


    As soon as he left, Master Wang looked at Cao Dan again: "Before the old man comes, we must withstand the pressure. Master Xiao will hand over the army to you and me. We can''t let him take care of him."


    Cao Dan nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will watch the other generals. Meng Wei is killed before him. Even if someone takes refuge in Wei Hongcai, he dare not stand up in a short time.¡±


    At this time, there was a noise from the military account, and the two knew that Wei Hong had entered the city.


    Master Wang didn''t say more, and walked out with Cao Dan.


    Xiao Mansion.


    Since Xiao Yeyang¡¯s accident, Gu Jian didn¡¯t bother to go to the pharmacy anymore, staying at home to see the children every day.


    Guo Ruomei made winter clothes for her children in the house, thinking of her son who has not heard from her, and Chu Lang who was out looking for her son, and she wandered from time to time.


    Taohua has to take care of the affairs of the mansion. In addition, after August, if you are busy with the autumn harvest, you can only put your worries in the bottom of my heart.


    A few masters are not interested, so this year''s Mid-Autumn Festival, Xiao Mansion directly skipped.


    At the end of August, Daohua had just looked through the ledger, and saw that the dark guard came over again looking anxious.


    Daohua''s heart bulged, and she quickly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The dark guard handed the message from Su Hongxin to Daohua: "Wei Hong just went to the military town. Seeing that, he wanted to take back the military power of the frontier army while the master was away."


    "Damn it!"


    Daohua slapped her on the table with a ¡®pop¡¯.


    Xiao Yeyang had spent a lot of effort to get the frontier troops of several guards back together, and Wei Hongcai must not be destroyed at this time.


    Ina Hua glanced at the content on the note.


    Wei Hong is the commander of the Xiliang capital. Xiao Yeyang is not there. He has the right to temporarily control the military power. Su Hongxin and others are not enough to disobey his orders.


    Daohua groaned, and took the note to find Gu Jian.


    After reading the note, Gu Jian immediately decided to go to Xintunwei.


    Daohua can¡¯t rest assured that Gu Jian will go alone: ??"Master, I¡¯ll be with you."


    Gu Jian showed his disapproval: "You have to take the kids. I have Dongli and Caiju, it''s okay."


    Daohua was unmoved, after thinking about it, she looked at Guo Ruomei.


    Guo Ruomei received Daohua¡¯s gaze and nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the child. You can rest assured to accompany the old man.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 942： 942

    Chapter 942 Chapter 942, save people under the knife


    "Cao Dan, are you trying to rebel? Lord Xiao is not here, Commander Wei Du has the right to take over the barracks, what qualifications do you have to stop here?"


    In the military account, all commanders Tong Zhi Renxing rebuked Cao Dan loudly.


    Cao Dan did not refute or answer.


    In the main seat, Wei Hongcai looked blankly at the generals below who were as silent as Cao Dan. Although his expression was still calm, he was already annoyed in his heart.


    Of course, the object of his irritation was Xiao Yeyang.


    He didn''t expect that Xiao Yeyang''s methods were so powerful, and in less than two years, he would have all the frontier generals subdued.


    If in the past, when others came, these generals would take the initiative to move closer.


    And now?


    Others have been here for three or four days. Not only did not a general take the initiative to visit, but he sent people to invite them, and these people still looked reluctant.


    Wei Hong took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    At this moment, he clearly realized that Xi Liang was getting out of his control a little bit.


    Xiao Yeyang first seized the military power of the frontier army, and when the war with Xiliao was calmed down, would he begin to intervene in the affairs of the envoy?


    Fortunately, Yelukanda still lived up to his expectations and led Xiao Yeyang to the swamp of death.


    As long as Xiao Yeyang dies, Xiliang is still him, and the Wei family behind him has the final say.


    Seeing that Ren Xing was still scolding Cao Dan, Wei Hong said: "Okay, let''s not talk about these useless." As he said, he stood up and looked at Cao Dan with sharp eyes.


    "As the commander of Xiliang Capital, I am in charge of the frontier army. I am now in charge of Xinxi Town without Master Xiao."


    Seeing that Cao Dan was about to speak, he interrupted directly: "This lord has not discussed with you, and there is no need to solicit your opinions. The only thing you have to do is to obey the orders."


    "Okay, let''s stop here for today''s affairs, let''s go down."


    Cao Dan tried to find a chance to speak several times, but was blocked by Ren Xing. In the end, he could only leave the military account unwillingly.


    The other generals met, and left without saying anything.


    When ?? and others all left, Wei Hongcai sneered: "I really underestimated Xiao Yeyang. I have subdued a loyal dog in such a short time!"


    Ren Xing said with a smile: "Anyway, Xiao Yeyang can''t come back anyway. After a while, the adults will just find someone to remove Cao Dan from the post."


    Wei Hongcai said indifferently: "Cao Dan is just a small matter, and now the top priority is to end the war with Xiliao."


    Ren Xing: "Didn¡¯t your lord have reported the hardship in Xiliang to the court? Winter is coming soon. The army has no supplies and cannot fight. If you want to come to the court, you will soon approve it."


    Wei Hong didn''t speak. It is not difficult to stop the war, but the difficulty lies in the agreement between him and Yelukanda.


    Yelu Kangda helped remove Xiao Yeyang, but he tried to cedicate Ganzhouwei to Xiliao.


    Nowadays, most of the battles between Daxia and Xiliao were Daxia''s victory. Even if Xiao Yeyang was gone, Xiliao didn''t get any advantage.


    Under such circumstances, there is no way to cede the land!


    was silent for a while, Wei Hongcai suddenly looked at Ren Xing: "Xiao Yeyang has found a master, who is from the Wang family, do you know?"


    Any line nodded.


    Wei Hongcai smiled and said: "When you dealt with the Wang family, your Ren family was the heaviest shot."


    Ren Xing immediately said coldly: "Now that Xiao Yeyang is no longer there, I can take people down with a single order."


    Wei Hongcai shook his head: "You can''t do things so unstructured. You should have noticed that Xiao Yeyang is still good at training soldiers these days."


    "Now the soldiers in the military town are very united. If you want to arrest Master Wang for no reason, you will be dissatisfied. This is not conducive to our control of the army."


    Ren Xing frowned: "What should I do then?"


    Wei Hong just smiled, let Ren Xing approach, and then whispered a strategy to him.


    Ren Xing listened to it and handed it over immediately.


    The next day, the soldiers fighting with the Xiliao army suddenly had diarrhea on the battlefield, which led to the battle, and Daxia soldiers suffered heavy casualties.


    As soon as the battle was over, Ren Xing led a murderous man to tie Master Wang.


    The charge was that the soldiers had Croton in their meals, and Master Wang was responsible for the failure of this war.


    Believe it or not, Cao Dan and Su Hong tried their best to prove that it was not the fault of Master Wang. Unfortunately, they still failed to prevent Master Wang from being arrested.


    Ren Xing not only arrested Master Wang, but also escorted people outside the city gate, ready to hack and kill directly.


    Execution stand.


    Master Wang was pressed to the ground with a gray face, and his eyes were full of unwillingness and regret. He did not expect that he would not escape the persecution of the Wei family in the end.


    Master Xiao.


    At this moment, Master Wang regrets it very much. He shouldn¡¯t have not discouraged Master Xiao. If something happens to Master Xiao, who else will change Xiliang in the future?


    Master Xiao, you must come back safely!


    The city wall and the execution platform were crowded with onlookers. Although Ren Xing gave a reason for killing Master Wang, most of the soldiers did not believe it.


    You should know that the logistics of the army has always been managed by Master Wang, and there has never been a mistake before.


    Even if some people believe it, they still think that Master Wang is not dying.


    "My lord, Master Wang is not guilty of death, please let Master Wang go."


    "I beg my lord to let him go, Master Wang."


    Ren Xing saw the generals begging for Master Wang, and felt a little annoyed, worried that things might change, and quickly waved his hand to let the executioner execute the execution.


    When Daohua and Gu Jian approached Junzhen, they happened to see the executioner raising the knife and preparing to slash Master Wang.


    "Dongli!"


    As soon as Daohua spoke, Dongli threw out the scabbard in his hand and flew the knife in the executioner''s hand. Then, Dongli flew over, kicked the executioner away, and helped Master Wang up.


    "Where did Xiao Xiao come from? He was so bold to intervene in military affairs."


    Ren Xing was furious, drew out the knife and slew towards Dongli.


    Unfortunately, the strength was too bad, and Dongli was beaten to the ground without a few tricks.


    "Come on, catch this person for this lord!"


    Ren Xing was supported by his men, he vomited a mouthful of blood, and then let his men grasp Dongli.


    "Who dares to see the old man!"


    Taohua took the curtain and walked over with Gu Jian.


    Ren Xing saw Gu Jian and Daohua, but didn''t take it seriously: "Come here, arrest all those who rushed to the army to make trouble."


    Caiju yelled: "Presumptuously, when the son and concubine of the prince of peace is here, you can''t come forward and salute."


    As soon as the words came out, the scene that was somewhat noisy suddenly became quiet, and even the most clamoring line was also silent.


    Wei Hong just received the news. He didn''t want to show up, but he was worried that Ren Xing would not handle it well, so he rushed out: "Meet Fu Guogong in the humble position, and the Lord of Shengping County."


    Gu Jian glanced at him coldly: "Don''t you stay in Liangdu, what are you doing in the barracks?"


    Wei Hongcai hurriedly said, "I heard that Master Xiao is missing."


    Daohua interrupted him directly: "Master Wei, please be cautious. My family''s elder son is the commander of the first army. It is now during the battle between Daxia and Xiliao. You said he was missing, but you are shaking the army."


    Wei Hong was taken aback for a moment, and quickly raised his eyes to look at Daohua.


    Unfortunately, Daohua was wearing a curtain and saw nothing.


    Daohua was very disgusted with this commander, and continued: "Master Wei, my eldest son has clearly gone out to chase the enemy, how come he has disappeared in your mouth? Does Master Wei hope that my elder son will not come back? "


    Wei Hongcai was annoyed, but his face had to smile: "The concubine is joking, how can the humble post think so."


    Gu Jian snorted: "It''s better not. Yeyang is the emperor''s favorite nephew. If something happens to him here, you can''t escape the blame."


    Wei Hongcai was already scolding his mother in his heart, but the speaker was the emperor¡¯s uncle, and there were so many people around him, he had to bear with him: "Master Xiao will definitely be fine."


    Speaking, he made a request to Gu Jian and Inahua.


    "Also please help the grandfather and concubine to move into the city."


    Daohua directly refused: "Thank you Master Wei for your kindness. The military town is an important military place. How dare we go in and out at will. We just came along and met a lot of enthusiastic people. The people gave a lot of things and used those things to build them outside the city. Tent it."


    Hearing this, Wei Hongcai frowned.


    First, he heard that Daohua and Gu Jian would not leave in a short time; second, Fu Guogong and Xiao Shizi concubine came here, and someone else knew that he just wanted to do something, but now he can¡¯t.


    Daohua looked at Wei Hongcai''s gloomy face, her eyes condensed.


    She knew that the Wei family had a huge influence in Xiliang. For safety, she did not hide the schedule, but kept a high profile all the way.


    Now what Xiliang should know, what he shouldn¡¯t know, should know that Master and her have come to Xintunwei.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 943： 943

    Chapter 943 Chapter 943, the medicine falls


    Daohua and Gu Jian never thought about marching into the town. Xiao Yeyang is not there. I don¡¯t know if there are any Wei Hongcai people in the army. Dog.


    Wei Hong was a little annoyed. When he was wondering how to drive away the two uninvited guests, Daohua and Gu Jian, Daohua spoke again.


    "Master Wei, Master Wang is the staff member invited by my elder son to go to the mountain himself. He has been with my son and has been doing business with him. Why do you want to kill him?"


    At this moment, with the help of Dongli, the rope on Master Wang has been untied, and his usual elegance has been restored.


    Wei Hong frowned. He was very angry about Daohua''s repeated attacks. Wouldn''t this woman think that she was the imperial concubine of the palace and he really couldn''t help her?


    Xiao Yeyang is dead, what is she worth?


    Even the eminent daughter of the Jiang family has to bow her head and commit herself to him. She is only from a humble background. What is arrogance in front of him?


    Wei Hong just endured forbearance, Yan Yiyi was not afraid of him, but Fu Guogong had to hesitate one or two things, so he could only slowly explain:


    "Master Wang is responsible for the management of food. Today, the soldiers began to have diarrhea when they went to the battlefield. I heard that it was caused by the inclusion of croton in the food. Today, the soldiers suffered heavy casualties. Master Wang¡¯s."


    "It''s time to kill!"


    Gu Jian''s indifferent voice sounded.


    Wei Hongcai looked at Gu Jian in surprise, and then met Gu Jian''s cold eyes.


    "For self-interest, regardless of the lives of the soldiers, such a person should be cut all the time!!!"


    Wei Hong frowned slightly, but still smiled: "The Lord Guo said that that humble job is called a general king."


    Gu Jian interrupted him: "How do you know that Master Wang is the one who crowed in the grain? Have you investigated it? Or is someone using power for personal gain?"


    Wei Hongcai: "The humble job was naturally investigated."


    At this moment, a soldier stood up: "Master Guo, there will be something to say at the end."


    Gu Jian looked over and saw that the soldiers were a little afraid of Wei Hongcai, so he calmly said: "Boldly say what you know, your father will keep you safe."


    Hearing this, the soldiers no longer hesitated, and pointed their arms directly at willfulness: "I will see it at the end. It is not Master Wang that eats the chins of the soldiers, it is Ren Tongzhi."


    Ren Xing heard that, his face changed drastically, and he went straight to the soldier: "Babbit, I don¡¯t want to live anymore, rush to this lord and pour dirty water on him, you."


    Dongli grabbed Ren Xing¡¯s wrist and turned his backhand, causing Ren Xing to bend down in pain.


    Wei Hongcai could no longer suppress the anger in his heart, and his face was a little ugly and said, "Master Guo, what is this for? Any line, but my Xiliang commander and the same know."


    Gu Jian looked at Wei Hongcai coldly: "You didn''t hear what this soldier said? It was this person who put croton in the food of the soldiers."


    Wei Hongcai frowned: "Master Guo, humble duty feels that you should not listen to others so one-sidedly."


    As soon as the voice fell, another soldier stood up.


    "I also saw Mr. Ren secretly go to the kitchen and put a large bag of powder in the porridge everyone was drinking."


    "And I!"


    "I saw it too."


    Seven or eight soldiers stepped forward one after another, all of them guarding the kitchen and the granary.


    Gu Jian looked at Wei Hongcai, "Master Wei, what else do you want to say?" Without waiting for him to answer, Gu Jian looked at Cao Dan, "General Cao Shen, Yeyang will hand over the army to you before leaving. What are you doing in a daze?"


    Hearing this, Cao Dan waved his hand to let the soldiers behind him tie up Ren Xing without saying a word.


    "Dare you, I am the commander and confidant of Xiliang, the court is a second-grade official, do you dare to commit a crime?" Ren Xing roared loudly.


    Gu Jian frowned: "Tie some points to the father of the country, and all consequences shall be borne by the father of the country."


    Ren Xing saw that Gu Jian came true, and immediately called for help at Wei Hongcai.


    "Master Wei, save me!"


    Wei Hongcai''s face at the moment is extremely ugly, Ren Xing is his confidant, and Fu Guogong just grabs people in front of him, without giving him a face at all!


    Just as Wei Hong wanted to say something, Daohua was the first to speak.


    "Master Wei, the emperor has ordered my son to take charge of the border army in Xiliang, which is considered to separate the border army from the guard. You come here, and you don''t know that you think you want to seize the military power in the hands of my son."


    "Of course, both Master and I know that Master Wei would definitely not do this."


    "But now, the people you brought have been identified by the lieutenant generals as eating crotons. They should be handed over to General Cao to investigate."


    "If you stand up and stop it, wouldn''t it make everyone think that you want to cover this person, and what''s more, it will make people think that you are also involved in the chin dou."


    "Master Wei, as the highest official in Xiliang, would you ignore the lives of soldiers?"


    Wei Hong was speechless when asked, and could only look at Daohua coldly.


    At this moment, he can be regarded as having learned how good this woman is. No wonder Jiang Wanying looks like gnashing her teeth whenever she mentions this person.


    This woman is really annoying!


    While Wei Hongcai was silent, Cao Dan decisively took Ren Xing away.


    Gu Jian didn¡¯t bother to look at Wei Hongcai¡¯s gloomy face, and said directly: ¡°Master Wei, you come to the military town, who is in charge of the commander? You should go back quickly!¡±


    Wei Hongcai''s heart was severely blocked, but he still bent back and replied, "Don''t worry, the commander has already arranged the humble position, there will be no problem. On the contrary, here, Mr. Xiao is not there, and the humble position is really uneasy. "


    Seeing Gu Jian frown, he immediately said again.


    "Guo Duke don¡¯t worry, the humble post doesn¡¯t mean to seize the power of Lord Xiao, he is just worried that the people of Xiliao are in prison and want to stay here."


    After hearing what Wei Hong said, Gu Jian might not be able to continue to say something.


    Looking at the guards of the Xiao Mansion who were already setting up tents in the distance, Wei Hongcai knew that Gu Jian and Daohua could not be driven away. He was too lazy to grind with the two of them. If you deal with it, you will lose your company first."


    Speaking, he turned around and left without waiting for the two to agree.


    Daohua''s eyes narrowed, and the moment Wei Hongcai turned around, a white pill popped out of his fingertips and hit Wei Hongcai''s robe.


    Because of the noisy surroundings, no one noticed it at all, even Wei Hongcai himself did not notice.


    Gu Jian had noticed that for the apprentice¡¯s behavior, he raised his hands in favor. He looked at this Wei Hongcai also very upset.


    The medicine was given to Wei Hongcai, and Daohua felt comfortable.


    Not to mention the collusion between this person and Xiliao, it was because of this person that she had to be separated from her son.


    When she thought that her son was still so young, her parents would not be by her side, so she wanted to give Wei Hongcai a **** seal.


    On the same day, Daohua and Gu Jian set up camp outside the military town.


    Cao Dan worried about the safety of the two, and sent a team of soldiers to guard.


    The next day, news of Wei Hongcai''s illness spread from the military town.


    In order to stop Wei Hongcai, the medicine Daohua gave him was Fenghan Wan. As the name suggests, people who are poisoned will have symptoms of wind and cold, lethargy, fatigue, and lack of energy all day long.


    Wei Hong only realized that he was in good health and did not believe that he had a cold. Unfortunately, after seeing several military doctors, they all said he had a cold.


    In this way, Wei Hong just wanted to intervene in military affairs, and he was powerless.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 944： 944

    Chapter 944 Chapter 944, Back


    Wei Hongcai fell ill, so Wang Shiye and Cao Dan were greatly relieved.


    Although Fu Guogong is honorable, but he has no right to control Wei Hongcai. Wei Hongcai really wants to do something forcibly, and Fu Guogong can''t stop him.


    "I''m fine now. Wei Hong is sick. We can save a lot of trouble." Cao Dan looked happy and relaxed.


    Master Wang was more careful and thoughtful. He instinctively felt that Wei Hongcai''s illness was related to Fu Guogong and Mrs. Xiao. He sighed again in his heart. Fortunately, the person who came to Xiliang was Xiao Yeyang.


    Otherwise, in the situation of internal and external troubles in Xiliang, no matter how great the person is, if there is no strong support and a wife who can be alone, he cannot cope with this situation.


    Although Mrs. Xiao didn''t say a few words before, the words only inserted Wei Hong to the point, which made Wei Hongcai have to worry about it, and finally left in silence.


    Because of the arrival of Fu Guogong and Madam Xiao, some impetuous generals also calmed down.


    Master Wang looked in the direction of the Xiliao army camp, hoping that Xiao Yeyang would return soon.


    Fu Guogong may be able to suppress Wei Hongcai, but it won¡¯t work after a long time. It is necessary for Master Xiao to come back quickly.


    Without Wei Hongcai''s intervention and constraints, the soldiers'' combat capabilities once again returned to the previous level, and most of the battles with Xiliao were victorious.


    This is so irritating that Yelv Kangda, he kept scolding Wei Hongcai for waste.


    In a blink of an eye, half a month passed.


    Wei Hongcai saw that his illness had not improved, and his temper was getting worse and worse. In addition, Yelu Kangda quietly sent him a letter, asking him to let the Daxia army take the initiative to stop. Otherwise, he would open the news of their collusion.


    Wei Hong was anxious and angry about this.


    Once the collusion between him and Xiliao is exposed, he and the Wei family will definitely be liquidated by the emperor.


    "Damn it!"


    "Fu Guo Gong, who is not dead, shouldn''t he stay in Ganzhou City for retirement, what is he doing here?"


    "There is also Concubine Xiao Shizi, a woman who ran to the barracks full of men. Is she trying to get out of the wall?"


    Wei Hong cursed out of breath for a while, and when he was in good spirits, he quickly replied to Yelu Kangda and asked him to wait.


    Wei Hongcai would never have left his own handwriting in the past, but he was sick for more than half a month, and his whole body was dizzy. Where could he still want so much, he just wanted to appease Yelukangda.


    Before finishing the letter, Wei Hongcai felt his head getting heavier and heavier. After gritting his teeth, he hurriedly handed the letter to the servants in the military tent, and fainted before even the sender had time to tell. .


    On the other side, Daohua and Gu Jian didn''t do anything when they came to the military town. The main purpose of their staying here was to shock Wei Hongcai.


    The two were not stupid enough to provoke Wei Hongcai, if the guy really wanted to do it on them, the gain would not be worth the loss.


    However, what should be monitored is still to be monitored, and Tori, the best martial artist, is personally responsible.


    Dongli had long discovered that the people from Xiliao had passed the news to Wei Hongcai, but in order to prevent Wei Hongcai from jumping over the wall and hurting Gu Jian and Daohua, he did not stop him.


    But, today he can''t help it.


    There is no other reason, the person who went to the Xiliao army camp to deliver the letter was not a secret guard.


    He was speechless about this.


    Daohua and Gu Jian saw that Dongli had obtained evidence of Wei Hongcai''s collusion with Yelukanda so easily, they were also a little speechless.


    "You intercepted Wei Hongcai''s letter, he wouldn''t find it over there, right?"


    Dong Li smiled and said, "Madam, don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t kill the person who delivered the letter. I just knocked him out. He lost the letter. After returning, he didn¡¯t dare to tell Wei Hongcai."


    After reading the letter written by Wei Hongcai to Yelukangda, Daohua coldly hummed, "It''s the desire of heaven to kill it!"


    A few more days later, Yelukangda saw that Wei Hongcai didn''t even reply to a message, and the more he thought about it, the more angry.


    In September, the weather is getting colder day by day, and soldiers in the army are wearing thin clothes and will not be able to resist for long. Furthermore, the grain provided by Xiao Yechi was almost exhausted.


    Now fighting against Daxia every day, a group of people will die, but he has not been able to obtain any results. He can imagine how much scolding and ridicule he will receive after returning.


    Yelukangda was not sure whether he would be discovered, and sent Wei Hongcai a message again, and he also directly set a date for the armistice.


    After Wei Hong received it, he was so angry that he couldn''t breathe smoothly.


    Damn Yelukanda, really thought he was going to take him?


    Wei Hong was talented, but in the end he began to think of a way to end the war.


    There is no way, many things are not ready yet, he dare not turn against the court now.


    The next day, Wei Hongcai urged all the generals to gather together. Without talking nonsense, he directly announced the truce.


    Cao Dan and others were shocked after listening.


    Cao Dan asked immediately: "Master Wei, why should the war stop? Now we are in the superior side of the battle with Xiliao."


    Wei Hong looked at Cao Dan coldly: "It''s about to enter winter, where can the soldiers fight in the ice and snow? I have already reported the truce of the court, you can just follow the orders."


    Cao Dan said again: "Master Wei, for such a major event as the truce, the general feels that he still has to wait for Master Xiao to come back."


    Wei Hong only felt his head dizzy again, and when he heard Cao Dan openly oppose him again, he was immediately furious: "Cao Dan, are you going to disobey the military order? Come, you tied Cao Dan to me."


    Unfortunately, no one dared to move.


    Cao Dan said with a cold face: "Master Wei, now the army is under the control of the general."


    Wei Hong was very angry. With a ¡®swish¡¯, he drew out the saber of the admiral next to him, and put it directly on Cao Dan¡¯s neck: ¡°Cao Dan, this official is the highest official in Xiliang, you dare to disobey this official¡¯s order?¡±


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked.


    Cao Dan remained unmoved: "Master Wei, I am a general of the imperial court. I obey the imperial court¡¯s orders."


    Wei Hong smiled angrily: "Okay, very good!" As he said, a blood stain appeared on Cao Dan''s neck as soon as he tried hard.


    Cao Dan did not expect that Wei Hong would really dare to kill himself. He didn''t dodge in time and was stabbed in the neck. Fortunately, the wound was not very deep.


    "Master Wei, you are crazy!"


    Wei Hongcai said with a cold face: "It''s you who disobeyed the military order first, Cao Dan, don''t you hurry up and get caught." Then he raised his sword and attacked Cao Dan again.


    "boom!"


    A scabbard flew over and knocked out the knife in Wei Hongcai''s hand directly.


    The strong impact force also caused Wei Hongcai to fall to the ground.


    "Master Wei is so majestic!"


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who walked into the military account in backlight, Wei Hongcai sat on the ground in a daze, "Xiao Yeyang, you are not dead?!"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered and looked at Wei Hongcai: "It seems that Master Wei really wants me to die outside. It''s a pity, my life is so big that I disappointed Master Wei."


    said, waved.


    Soon, a team of cavalry rushed in, tying Wei Hongcai who was still in shock.


    When Wei Hong recovered, his hands were already tied behind his back: "Xiao Yeyang, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang said indifferently: "You colluded with Yelukangda and Xiao Yechi, don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know, do you? I didn¡¯t bother to talk to you before, do you really think you are the emperor of Xiliang?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 945： 945

    Chapter 945 Chapter 945, be afraid


    Xiao Yeyang''s return made all the generals and all the soldiers at ease.


    Everyone is not a fool, whoever lives better and has a better future will always have a balance in mind. Xiao Yeyang benefited them more than Wei Hongcai, and they all turned towards Xiao Yeyang.


    As for Xiao Yeyang''s arrest of Wei Hongcai as soon as he came back, all the generals on the scene kept silent, neither asking questions nor leaking news.


    In this way, Wei Hong was secretly detained by Xiao Yeyang.


    "Our war with Xiliao is undecided, and there is no chaos inside Xiliang."


    Xiao Yeyang gave in and dared to take care of Wei Hongcai personally, and instructed Cao Dan and Master Wang to take care of the military affairs, and then hurried out of the tent, anxious to see Daohua and Gu Jian.


    Daohua and Gu Jian have received the news. They stood in front of the military tent, craned their necks and looked at the gate of the military town.


    When he saw Xiao Yeyang riding out of the city gate, Daohua was overjoyed, she couldn''t hide her longing, and she ran towards Xiao Yeyang just like that.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and ran towards him, driving the horse faster and faster. When he was still a few meters away from Daohua, he tightened the rope suddenly, and then turned over. The horse hadn''t stood still, he was already there. Landed.


    Daohua was running fast just now, but when she saw Xiao Yeyang dismounted, but stopped, she just stood there and looked at Xiao Yeyang steadily.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and walked forward and hugged Daohua: "I''m back!"


    Daohua hugged Xiao Yeyang tightly, smelling the familiar aura again, and her heart slowly settled down.


    Xiao Yeyang knew that he was worrying his family this time, and a little bit self-blame: "I was rash this time. I will definitely not do it in the future."


    Ina Hua looked up: "This is what you said, but you have to say it."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "If I break my promise in the future, do whatever you want!"


    Daohua didn''t say anything. There were a lot of soldiers standing on the city wall. They were looking at them at the moment, and she suddenly felt a little embarrassed, so she quickly let go of Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little bit upset, and did not let go of his hand holding Daohua.


    Daohua squeezed his waist quickly: "The soldiers on the wall are watching, let me go."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang suddenly laughed, and when Daohua stared at him, he took her hand and walked towards Gu Jian.


    After the two approached, Gu Jian looked at Xiao Yeyang, and saw that he was just a little tired and there was no other serious problem, so he couldn''t help but let go.


    However, the old man still couldn¡¯t help preaching a few words


    Xiao Yeyang listened obediently, without any refutation.


    Gu Jian said for a while, and saw that Xiao Yeyang''s attitude was okay, so he let him go: "Okay, go back to wash and take a rest."


    As he said, he was about to turn around and leave. After walking a few steps, he turned around and asked, "Where is Chu Lang?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "He has returned to Ganzhou City first."


    Gu Jian let out a ¡®um¡¯, and didn¡¯t ask anything else.


    Back to the tent, Dao Labian prepared some toiletries for Xiao Yeyang, and said: "Uncle Chu really puts his mother on the tip of his heart."


    "This time you have an accident, as soon as I spoke, he agreed. He can be so refreshing because of his mother''s face. In the future, you will have a better attitude towards Uncle Chu."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was a bit complicated. This time they were able to get out of the swamp of death. It was indeed thanks to Chu Lang. In fact, Chu Lang had helped him several times, and he was also thinking about his love, but faced a man who robbed his mother. People, he really can''t like it.


    Daohua understood Xiao Yeyang¡¯s feelings and handed him the hot kerchief: ¡°People can live in peace even if they don¡¯t like each other very much.¡±


    "It''s like a general in the army. Is it possible that you like each one? Don''t you still get along well with them? For the mother, you can be more tolerant."


    Xiao Yeyang wiped his face, nodded with an ¡®um¡¯, and after a while, he said, "I will get along well."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Okay, let''s not talk about this, the bath water is ready, go take a bath."


    After taking a bath, Xiao Yeyang went to bed and fell asleep after a while, and did not wake up until noon the next day.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua sitting by the bed making a belt, smiled, sat up and hugged the person: "Do it for me."


    Daohua smiled at him: "What do you think? Are you hungry?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded quickly and was trapped in the death swamp for nearly two months. At the beginning, there was horse meat to eat. After falling, he could only find something to eat.


    The things in the swamp are not clean. Many cavalry will have diarrhea if they eat it.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chu Lang to find it in time, he also brought medicinal materials and ginseng tonic pills, he was afraid that he would lose a lot of people


    Taohua put down her belt: "Then get up and wash, the food is ready, and you can eat it right away."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to move, but when he thought that there were still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in the barracks, he stood up quickly.


    After eating, Xiao Yeyang went to the barracks.


    Xiliao wanted to stop the war, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t want to just let it go. He discussed with the generals and launched another large-scale offensive the next day.


    During Xiao Yeyang¡¯s absence, the battle between Daxia and Xiliao was a small fight, and some generals could not stand it for a long time. This time the war started, it was a good time for them to kill.


    Yel¨¹kanda knew that after Xiao Yeyang had returned, his heart sank to the bottom. He didn''t even want to get Ganzhou Guardian. He was afraid that he couldn''t even stop the war.


    Xiao Yeyang returned, the morale of the Daxia army was very high, and the killed Xiliao army retreated again and again.


    The Xiliao army was running out of food. Yelukanda knew that he could not resist the Xia army, so he had to bow his head to ask the Xiliao imperial family for help.


    The weather was getting colder and colder, and Daohua couldn''t worry about her son. After helping Xiao Yeyang to adjust her body for a few days, she was ready to go back to Ganzhou City with Gu Jian.


    "It''s not a short time since we came out, and I don''t know if Dao Zi remembers me?" Dao Hua said worriedly while packing up her things.


    Xiao Yeyang stood aside and helped to pass things: "That''s our son, and he will remember it after two days of familiarity." He said, he paused.


    "Xiliao should be thinking of a truce, but I don''t really want to."


    Daohua looked up at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang sat down with Daohua in his arms: "The war between Daxia and Xiliao has never stopped. Almost every war was initiated by Xiliao. At the end of the war, if Xiliao couldn''t resist it, he called for a truce. , And then after he recovered, he went on to wage war."


    Ina Flower asked: "What do you want to do?"


    Xiao Ye squinted his eyes: "Either you don''t fight. If you want to fight, you have to fight the Xiliao people until you are afraid. You can''t let them invade Xiliang again and again."


    "Yelukanda now has no food and grass, and the morale of the army has long dissipated. We have been defeated steadily. I want to pursue the victory and fight until they return to Daxia and become Daxia''s subject country."


    Ina Flower: "Winter is coming soon."


    Xiao Yeyang said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning of winter. The winter in Xiliao is even more sad than that in Xiliang. As long as we are fully prepared, there will be no counterattack in Xiliao."


    Daohua was silent for a while: "Do whatever you want, but only one point. Don''t put yourself in danger."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about the military''s winter supplies. This year''s harvest is good. I will also let Qin Xiaoliu bring the grain and medicinal materials from the capital."


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the soldiers¡¯ winter clothes. My third cousin and I have seen it during the autumn harvest. We have plenty of winter clothes in stock.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang hugged Daohua tightly, buried his head in his wife''s arms, and took a deep breath: "When the Xiliao problem is resolved, I can accompany you and your child."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Then my son and I can wait."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 946： 946

    Chapter 946 Chapter 946, Wei Jiaduo


    After ?? sent people to send Daohua and Gu Jian back to Ganzhou City, Xiao Yeyang focused on dealing with the war in Xiliao and Wei Hongcai''s affairs.


    Yelukanda received the armistice order from the royal family of Xiliao, and immediately sent people to seek peace with Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang met the envoy and directly stated the conditions, unless Xiliao is willing to submit to Daxia and become Daxia''s subject, he will never cease the war.


    Hearing this condition, the Xiliao envoy was furious and left the Daxia army camp angrily.


    Yel¨¹kanda got angry when he knew Xiao Yeyang¡¯s conditions, "Xiao Yeyang simply deceived people so much that he thought that Xiliao would become a subject of Daxia. Why didn¡¯t he go to heaven?"


    If Xiliao becomes a subject country, not only will it be necessary to ¡°claim the vassal tribute¡± to Daxia, but it will also have to pay taxes every year and go to the dynasty every year.


    Even though the administration of Xiliao still governs independently, Daxia does not participate in the affairs of Xiliao, but Xiliao has to be held back by Daxia everywhere economically and militarily.


    It¡¯s no different from bowing your head to make a court!


    Xiliao¡¯s generals were also angry and annoyed, but they had to face the reality: "The prince, but if we don¡¯t agree, Daxia will not have a truce."


    Yelukanda showed a decadent look on his face, and he also began to regret in his heart. Maybe he shouldn''t be inspired by Xiao Yechi to start a war with Daxia rashly.


    It¡¯s all right now. Facing the retreat of the Daxia army, after returning to Xiliao, will the father and the ministers still value him?


    Some generals stepped up and said: "Grand Prince, Xiao Yeyang has to report the conditions to the king as soon as possible. Whether to agree or not depends on the king and the ministers."


    These words reminded Yelu Kangda that Xiao Yeyang''s conditions must be passed back quickly. He must not come to meet the conditions of losing power and humiliating the country. Otherwise, he, the prince of Xiliao, would have sat down.


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang did not stop his attack on Xiliao. One was to put pressure on Xiliao, and the other was to train the soldiers'' combat capabilities.


    Xiao Yeyang is not allowed to stare at these things personally, he handed it to Cao Dan and several other generals to watch, and then freed his hands to deal with Wei Hongcai.


    "Although the news that Wei Hongcai was imprisoned by me has not leaked out, the Wei family should soon notice something wrong."


    Xiao Yeyang called Yan Wenxiu and Dong Yuanxuan over. He couldn''t leave the military camp for the time being. To deal with the Wei family, he could only leave it to Yan and Dong.


    Yan Wenxiu said about the information he had: "I have inquired about a lot of the Wei family from the Xintunwei commander Hong Zhong. The Wei family can be said to be full of party members in Xiliang. To deal with the Wei family, I am afraid that it will have to be a long-term plan. "


    Dong Yuanxuan shook his head: ¡°There¡¯s no time. Once the Wei family knows that Wei Hongcai has been arrested, they will definitely take action. Although Xiliao has little combat power now, if something goes wrong inside Xiliang, they will definitely fight back.¡±


    "So, we must get rid of the Wei family as soon as possible. It is best to catch the Wei family by surprise."


    Yan Wenxiu: "But the Wei family is a veteran family in Xiliang"


    Xiao Yeyang said: "Is it the king''s soil in the world, the land of the land, it''s the king''s minister. No matter how old aristocratic families violate the national law, they will all be punished!"


    "The Wei family colluded with Xiliao and joined Xiao Yechi to attack the city of Ganzhou. They ran out of money and made false reports. What''s more, they tried to separate Ganzhouwei from Xiliao."


    "This crime is enough for the Wei family to rob the family and exterminate the clan."


    "I have already given the emperor a book, and after the emperor''s imperial decree, I will lead someone to take down the Wei family in an instant."


    Speaking, looking at Yan Wenxiu and Dong Yuanxuan.


    "Before the imperial decree comes down, you need to monitor the Wei family well. It is best to straighten out all the forces of the Wei family."


    Yan Wenxiu and Dong Yuanxuan nodded solemnly.


    After discussing how to deal with the Wei family, news came from the royal family of Xiliao.


    Xiliao had been preparing for many years, but naturally he did not want to become a subject of Daxia, so he directly sent tens of thousands of troops to Yelukangdaga, so that he must win Daxia.


    After Xiao Yeyang knew, before Xiliao''s support army arrived, he led troops to attack the Xiliao barracks.


    Yelukanda failed to support and retreated steadily.


    When Xiao Yeyang led troops to attack Xiliao, the Wei family did notice something wrong.


    Wei Hong only went to Xintunwei in order to take over the frontier army. It stands to reason that Xiao Yeyang is back, and his plan should have failed, but the Wei family has not seen anyone.


    The Wei Family Patriarch sent several batches of dark guards to explore the barracks. Unfortunately, as soon as the dark guards entered the barracks, they were arrested by Bu Dan.


    Several batches of dark guards have never returned, which makes the Wei family Patriarch worried.


    "It must be Xiao Yeyang who arrested his father, grandfather, you give me the secret guards at home, and I will take them to save my father."


    Wei Jiajia looked disappointedly at his impulsive grandson. If Xiao Yeyang could move, he would have done it a long time ago.


    Now Xiliang is fighting with Xiliao, does Xiao Yeyang really dare to take his son at this time?


    Hey.


    The head of the Wei family sighed. These years, the Wei family has been the dominant family in Xiliang. Without threats and pressure, he and his tribe are less sensitive to crises.


    Originally thought that Xiao Yeyang could not do anything, even if Xiao Yeyang was to win Dan River and Jianjun Town, he did not pay much attention to it. He always felt that Xiao Yeyang could not threaten the Wei family in a short time.


    But now it seems that he is a little short-sighted!


    The head of the Wei family was silent for a while, and then he called in the manager: "Send the killer to Ganzhou City and meet the guards of the Xiao Mansion."


    The manager hesitated: "Master, in this way, we can really become feud with Xiao Yeyang. Besides, Duke Fu is still there."


    The head of the Wei Family Patriarch looked indifferent: "In Xiliang, Wei Family and Xiao Yeyang can only keep one. The contradiction between us and him is inevitable. Go, send more people, and let Xiao Yeyang know. Only when the Wei family is stable can Xiliang be stable."


    The manager nodded and stepped back.


    Unfortunately, hundreds of soldiers surrounded Wei''s house before the steward could contact the killer.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Do you know where this is?"


    The concierge looked at the soldiers in horror, and when Wei Jiaguan rushed over, he saw Yan Wentao leading a team of Jin Lingwei and dismounting at the door.


    Seeing the Ming Huang imperial decree in Yan Wentao''s hand, the heart of stewardship suddenly fell to the bottom.


    He is the chief steward of the Wei family, so he naturally knows how many bad things the Wei family has done in private.


    finished


    "The emperor has a purpose, the Wei family colluded with the Liao Dynasty, betrayed the country and sought glory, and murdered Zhongliang, the whole clan, all old and young, were escorted into Beijing to wait for the dispatch."


    As soon as the contents of the imperial decree came out, the Wei family immediately fell into panic.


    The Patriarch of the Wei family was stupid. He didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to do it so fast and so absolutely that he was not prepared at all.


    Fortunately, the dark guards just took away two grandchildren. With the power of the Wei family in Xiliang, the Wei family was able to recover soon.


    However, looking at the two grandchildren who were taken into the yard by Jin Lingwei, the head of the Wei family only felt that the world was spinning.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 947： 947

    Chapter 947 Chapter 947, King Weiyuan


    The sudden downfall of the Wei family made all the officials in Liangdu dare to be surprised and surprised, while the officials of the Wei family were full of fear.


    "Third brother, I didn''t expect the emperor to send you here!"


    Seeing Yan Wentao, Yan Wenxiu and Dong Yuanxuan are all very happy.


    Yan Wentao smiled and said, ¡°The emperor knows about the situation in Xiliang and understands Yeyang¡¯s difficulty. I came here just to cooperate with Yeyang.¡±


    Dong Yuanxuan nodded: "Don''t tell me, we really have something to look for you."


    Yan Wentao sternly said: "You said, what do you want me to do?"


    Dong Yuanxuan said: "The fall of the Wei family will inevitably make the officials attached to the Wei family feel at risk. Now the war with Xiliao continues. If they make trouble at this time, it will be very detrimental to the war."


    "For the sake of Xiliang''s stability, I have to trouble you to go to the commander''s office and announce the reason why the Wei family was copied."


    "Of course, it is not to disclose all the guilt of the Wei family, but only to announce that the Wei family colluded with the Liao Dynasty and treasoned for glory during the war."


    "Wei family officials did not participate in this. This will give them peace of mind."


    "On Yeyang''s side, he didn''t plan to dig deeper, so the Xiliang officials felt that this matter was over."


    Yan Wentao nodded, and after all the members of the Wei clan were arrested, he took the imperial decree and went to the commander of the capital and announced the collusion between the Wei family and Xiliao.


    As Dong Yuanxuan and Yan Wenxiu thought, the officials were relieved secretly when they heard that the Wei family was copied because of collusion with Xiliao.


    Yan Wentao looked at the officials: "The emperor has confessed that now Master Xiao is commanding the army to fight Xiliao, you adults must manage the affairs of Xiliang well."


    The officials nodded hurriedly and should be: "The ministers are pleased to follow the sacred metaphor."


    When encountering danger, self-preservation is a human instinct. Seeing that the emperor only held the emperor accountable for the Wei family¡¯s collusion with Xiliao, they all shy away in a proper manner. In order not to be implicated, they guarded themselves very well.


    This made Yan Wenxiu and Dong Yuanxuan very relieved.


    Yan Wentao came over this time. He wanted to see Daohua, but because of the tight time, he saw Xiao Yeyang, and then escorted the Wei family back to Beijing.


    Resolved the Wei Family, and Xiao Yeyang devoted all his energy to dealing with Xiliao.


    Winter combat is a very tormenting thing. Fortunately, the Daxia army has sufficient food and new winter clothes have been issued. The morale of the soldiers has been as high as ever.


    Xiliao army is not so lucky.


    Originally, Xiliao was not ready for a war with Daxia, but it was because of luck that he had obtained a batch of grain from Xiao Yechi. Now that the grain is exhausted, Xiliao can''t support it.


    However, facing Xiao Yeyang''s proposal to become Daxia''s subject country, the royal family and officials of Xiliao couldn''t accept it, so they could only bite the bullet and continue to fight.


    From October to March of the following year, Xiliao sent three additional support troops, totaling more than 100,000 people. Unfortunately, they were all defeated by the Daxia army.


    At this time, Xiliao was completely defeated and was no longer able to fight against Daxia.


    Xiao Yeyang pursued the victory, led 20,000 cavalry, and directly attacked outside the imperial city of Xiliao.


    In view of the painful lesson of the Tatar royal family not committing to directly destroying the country, King Xiliao endured the humiliation full of heart, nodded and agreed to become a subject of Daxia.


    The war ended, Xiliao suffered heavy losses, and Daxia also killed many people.


    "My lord, what about the tens of thousands of prisoners of war in Xiliao?"


    Master Wang came over.


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while and said, "Although Xiliang¡¯s defenses have been strengthened after the Twelfth Army Town was built, this is not enough. Let the prisoners of war go to repair the border wall and connect the Twelve Army Town."


    Master Wang heard this, and his eyes lit up: "My lord has a long-term vision, and his subordinates will do it right away." With a side wall, Xiliang''s defense will be even stronger.


    Victory in the war, Xiao Yeyang, as the commander of the Xiliang Border Army, had to lead his troops with the Xiliao delegation back to the capital to sign the armistice agreement. He had no time to go back to see Daohua and the child, so he could only send a message back in a hurry.


    Ganzhou City.


    Xiao Mansion.


    Daohua received the news of Xiliao''s surrender, and she smiled and picked up her fat son, who was wearing a red apron and was chewing on her feet.


    "Daozi, your father will be back soon, Gao is not happy?"


    Daozi felt her mother''s happiness, giggled, and danced with her fat arms like lotus knots everywhere, as if to echo her mother.


    Seeing her son so cute and cute, Daohua kissed his chubby face.


    Gu Yu, who stood by, smiled and said, ¡°The war is finally over. In the future, my uncle can spend time at home with the girl and the little son.¡±


    Speaking, paused.


    "I don''t know how long it will be for my uncle to return to Beijing. The little son is about to reach his first birthday, and I don''t know if my uncle can come back and give the little son his birthday."


    Hearing this, Daohua was also a little silent: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it back. It''s mid-April now."


    My son¡¯s birthday on May 11th, the journey from Beijing to Xiliang is not short.


    Daohua looked at her son: "If your father missed your birthday, let''s let him make it up, okay?"


    Daozi still giggled, patted his hands, his mouth kept babbling.


    See you, Inaka, so funny: "Silly son."


    The news that Xiliao was defeated and willing to become a subsidiary of Daxia was sent back to the capital, which directly attracted the attention of hundreds of civil and military officials. Even the emperor was surprised and shocked.


    You must know that Xiliang is the poorest province in Great Xia. Without any support from the imperial court, Xiao Yeyang could still beat Xiliao and retreat, which really made everyone unexpected.


    After the shock, I was full of joy.


    There is one more dependent country, which not only shows the great national strength of Daxia, but also can harvest a lot of valuable tributes every year, which is really gratifying.


    Before Xiao Yeyang led the delegation to Beijing, the emperor discussed the rewards with the court officials in the early dynasty.


    "Yeyang made a great contribution this time, how do you think I should reward him?"


    The ministers were unsure of the emperor''s attitude, and they were silent.


    The emperor saw no one to speak, and said to himself: "Yeyang defeated Xiliao and bowed his head and proclaimed himself a minister, so he should reap the rewards."


    The ministers quickly met: "The emperor''s sage."


    The emperor continued: "As you know the situation in Xiliang, the biggest foreign trouble is Xiliao. Now Xiliao has been attached, Xiliang should also be managed. Who do you think is appropriate?"


    All the officials were taken aback by this question.


    The emperor is this to recall Xiao Yeyang back to the capital?


    To govern Xiliang.


    The officials are not very interested in this. There is no way. As a place of exile, Xiliang is too barren and bitter, the climate is not good, and the conditions are too bad.


    Yang Chenghua caught the emperor¡¯s words, then looked at the emperor¡¯s expression, thought for a while, and stood up and said: "The emperor, since Lord Xiao defeated Xiliao, why not let him stay and govern Xiliang?"


    Speaking, paused.


    "It''s definitely difficult to manage Xiliang. In addition, Master Xiao has done a great job this time. After Master Xiao returns to Beijing, the reward given by the emperor is not as heavy as heavier?"


    The emperor groaned for a while, and nodded in agreement: "Yang Aiqing is right, but what should I reward?" After speaking, he paused, "What do you think about making him the King of Weiyuan?"


    As soon as these words came out, Baiguan boiled.


    The emperor is this to reward Xiao Yeyang with a royal title?


    The princes of the upper dynasty were also shocked. You know, they haven''t been crowned kings yet.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 948： 948

    Chapter 948 Chapter 948, one year old


    After Xiao Yeyang brought the West Liao delegation to Beijing, he immediately returned the tiger talisman to the emperor.


    In this regard, although the emperor did not show it on his face, he was still very satisfied.


    Originally, some officials had opinions about the emperor¡¯s direct designation of Xiao Yeyang as the king of Weiyuan, but after signing an armistice agreement with the Xiliao Mission and drawing up a list of items to be tributed each year, the voice of opposition disappeared.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t expect that the emperor would give himself a king, but he was still very happy about it.


    Although he is the elder son of Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, the throne of King Weiyuan was obtained by him by his own ability, not by inheritance. This is his recognition and affirmation.


    Xiao Yeyang is happy, but Prince Ping has opinions.


    The Royal Palace.


    Princess Ping looked at the emperor with a grimace: "Brother Huang, you make Yeyang the king of Weiyuan, what about my Prince Ping Mansion?"


    The emperor ?? glanced at him faintly: "The purpose of making Yeyang the King of Weiyuan is to deter other countries in the Western Regions and to encourage Yeyang to govern the Western Liang. This throne is not hereditary."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping looked a little better, but his mouth was still raised: "That kid didn''t kiss me very much, and now he doesn''t even need the throne, so he doesn''t even look at me. Inside."


    The emperor looked at Prince Ping speechlessly: ¡°It¡¯s enough to be a father like you.¡±


    Prince Ping: "Brother Emperor, I don''t care. You can''t let that kid feel that the Prince Heping Mansion is not implicated. You make a decree to make my grandson the son of the Prince Ping Mansion."


    For this, the emperor has nothing to do. He is too lazy to grind the peace prince, and immediately nodded in agreement: "Okay, I will make an order later."


    Prince Ping became happy and left with a smile.


    Looking at the back of his brother leaving, the emperor also laughed.


    This stupid brother is only happy because the title is not hereditary!


    The emperor got up and looked at the map of Daxia.


    The area of ??Xiliang is larger than that of the two or three inland provinces. It really needs to be governed and it can alleviate a lot of pressure on the court.


    Since he succeeded to the throne, he hasn''t thought about managing Xiliang, but because of the bad conditions, no one of the ministers of the DPRK is willing to go. Yeyang is the first to stand up and help me solve the problem.


    In the past few years, Yeyang has made a lot of credit on the surface and in the dark. It also means to make compensation for him to make him king.


    Thinking of this, the emperor sat back in front of the imperial case and wrote down the imperial decree of Feng Xiao Moxi as the son of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion.


    At the gate of the palace, Prince Ping came out from inside and saw Xiao Yeyang standing aside and waiting. Although he was satisfied, he still had a straight face.


    Xiao Yeyang stepped forward to salute, and then got into the carriage with Prince Ping: "What did Uncle Huang say?"


    Prince Ping: "The throne is not hereditary."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief.


    If he is not the son of the prince, he will be very happy to have the prince, but the problem is that his father is a prince, and he will be crowned as a double king. This is a bit too eye-catching.


    It¡¯s okay that the uncle Huang is still alive, but after 100 years from the uncle Huang, the new emperor will definitely be dissatisfied, and he doesn''t want to be liquidated.


    "Father, your grandson will soon be one year old."


    Before he finished speaking, Prince Ping smiled and said, "Don''t worry, this king remembers that he will host a birthday party for my grandson."


    Xiao Ye was silent, "I mean, I''m going back to Xiliang in the next few days."


    The smile on Prince Ping¡¯s face was a little less: "You should go back sooner. Uncle and Yan Yatou are still there."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while, and still said, "Then you have to take care of your health in the capital."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping was sluggish for a moment.


    The son actually cared about him?


    Prince Ping was a little surprised. His aunt and he had always been on the tip of wheat from childhood. After getting married, his temper became better, but he never cared about him.


    This is to have a son, knowing that it is not easy to be a father?


    ¡®Cough~¡¯


    Prince Ping coughed slightly to cover up his unnaturalness: "Um. I often take the paintings I sent back last time. I say that Moxi looks really good, and his brows and eyes are exactly the same as my own. It really deserves to be the grandson of this king."


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless when he heard this, and rolled his eyes directly. Why didn¡¯t he see that his son was like his father and he was obviously like him, OK?


    Prince Ping continued to say: "This king can''t go to Xiliang to see his grandson. If you are free, you will send me a portrait of Fu Moxi every year."


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®um¡¯.


    Two days later, Xiao Yeyang rested in the palace for one night, went to Yan''s house and Dingguo''s palace again, and after entering the palace to say goodbye to the emperor, he returned to Xiliang non-stop.


    Ganzhou City, Xiao Mansion.


    Daohua soon received the news that Xiao Ye was appointed king of Yang and his son was condemned to the world.


    "The servants please peace with the princess!"


    "Meet Shi Ziye!"


    Gu Yu brought the maids and women over to congratulate Daohua.


    Daozi, who was just over one year old, was lively and active. He was learning to walk while leaning on the wall. Seeing so many people in the courtyard, he immediately let go of the wall with his hands, he just stood upright and giggled, his hands still messed up. Slapped.


    Daohua looked at him, startled, and felt as if he stepped forward and squatted down to support this little ancestor: "If you know what, you know that you are silly and happy here."


    Daozi babbled at Daohua, as if to distinguish her from her.


    See you, Inaka, she couldn''t smile.


    At this time, Guo Ruomei came over and saw his smiling grandson, suddenly smiled: "We Daozi are really smart, this is because we know that we are the son of the world."


    The grandson saw his grandmother and immediately stretched out his hands to hug.


    Guo Ruomei reached out and hugged her grandson.


    Daohua quickly said: "Mother, this kid is getting stronger and stronger now. When I got up this morning, I almost didn''t hold him. Or, let Fang Niang hold him."


    Guo Ruomei shook her head and refused: "How big is the rice? Where can the strength go? Don''t worry, I''m not too old to move, and I can still hold my grandson."


    Daohua couldn¡¯t, she could only tell Fangniang and the maids to pay more attention.


    Guo Ruomei: "By the way, Yeyang has been named the prince, and the officials of the health post seem to have also received the news. Some female relatives handed over posts. You can deal with it. I will watch Daozi."


    Ina Flower: "Then hard work mother." Then, she squeezed her son''s little hand, "Listen to my grandmother, mother will be back soon."


    Daohua screamed twice, thinking that she was urging her to leave.


    Daohua glanced at her son: "You little heartless." With that, she left with her maid this time.


    I don¡¯t have much feeling about becoming a princess. In any case, whether it is the royal concubine or the princess, in Xiliang, there is no other female family member who has a higher status than her.


    "Daozi, come on here, mother!"


    As soon as Xiao Ye stepped into the yard, he heard the cheerful voice of Daohua. Looking for the reputation, he saw Daohua under the flower corridor, with his back facing people, crouching to greet Xiao Pangdun two or three meters away.


    At this time, it has entered June, and the weather is very sultry. Xiao Pangdun wore a big red bellyband and a pair of loose pants, and took a trembling step towards Daohua.


    Xiaopangdun is not walking very steadily, and if he takes a step, his body will shake.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Seeing that her son didn¡¯t want to leave, Daohua immediately took out the rattle and shook it: ¡°Daozi, look at what this is. Come to my mother and I¡¯ll play it for you.¡±


    Xiaopangdun hesitated for a while, and took a slow step again.


    This time he walked very erratically. Seeing that his son was about to fall, Xiao Yeyang kicked his heart. As soon as he took a step, he saw his son pounce on his mother with the force of leaning forward. Arms.


    "Gluck~"


    Xiao Pangdun threw himself into Daohua¡¯s arms, and quickly took the rattle and shook it, revealing his two white front teeth brilliantly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 949： 949

    Chapter 949 Chapter 949, father and son competing for favor


    Daohua held the rice and turned her back to the courtyard gate. She did not find that Xiao Yeyang had returned. The maids noticed it, but Xiao Yeyang stopped them from reporting.


    Daozi practiced walking for a while, as if tired, she slid in her arms and couldn''t move, but she kept shaking the rattle.


    "Huh?"


    Xiao Pangdun spotted Xiao Yeyang, and his **** eyes stared straight at Xiao Yeyang, his expression a little confused, as if he was thinking that there was no such person in their house.


    Daohua noticed her son''s expression, turned her head, and saw Xiao Yeyang standing a few meters away, looking at their mother and son with smiles, smiles suddenly appeared on their faces.


    "came back!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and walked over, seeing his son tilting his head and looking at him, dumb and cute, he couldn''t help reaching out and touching his head: "My son is this old?"


    Daohua snorted him: "If you come back later, our son will be able to run all over the floor." As he said, he put his son in Xiao Yeyang''s arms.


    Xiao Yeyang caught his son in a hurry. He hasn''t held his son several times since he was born. He is so rusty that he is afraid that his strength will become stronger and he will hurt his son.


    Daohua looked a little funny when he saw him cautiously, and said to Daozi: "Daozi, this is your father, and you will have a father to play in the future."


    "Yeah~"


    Daozi yelled, the little guy was bold, not afraid of the "stranger" in front of him, he shook the rattle in his hand with a bang, and his body was still bouncing, so scared that Xiao Yeyang had to hug him hard. Tight, for fear that he will jump down.


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang''s servants, and quickly greeted him to bring his son into the house, and then asked Gu Yu to prepare hot water.


    After entering the house, Daohua hugged her son: "You go to wash first. By the way, have you seen the master and mother?"


    Xiao Yeyang took off his clothes and said, "Not yet."


    "You take a break after bathing, and I''ll talk to them later, we will eat together in the evening." Daohua put her son on the collapse, let the maid watch him play by himself, and then go to Xiao Yeyang to get it. Change of clothes.


    After Xiao Yeyang took a shower, he came out of the clean room and saw his son looking at him curiously, his mouth slightly opened, and there was saliva flowing out of the corners of his mouth.


    "Give me the veil."


    Xiao Yeyang took the veil in the hand of the maid, wiped the corner of his son''s mouth, and then sat down on the floor, staring at Xiao Pangdun.


    When Daohua came back from the outside, she saw her son Zhang Yawu claws talking to Xiao Yeyang with ¡®babble babble¡¯, Xiao Pang¡¯s face was angry.


    Seeing Daohua''s return, Xiao Yeyang immediately asked for help and asked, "What is your son doing? It''s been a long time since I was babbling."


    Daohua saw her son pouting and the boss looked unhappy, and said with a smile: "You have invaded his territory. It was not big at first. When you go up, most of it is gone. My son has no room for activities. No protest."


    Xiao Yeyang took a look at the position he had occupied, and moved to the side.


    Sure enough, after vacating a place, Xiao Pangdun stopped spreading his teeth and began to play with his toys.


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Daohua saw him and smiled: "You will accompany your son more in the future, and you will know his habit." As she said, she walked over to the collapsed Jin Xiao and sat down, looked at Xiao Yeyang''s thin face, and began to take care of him. He got a massage.


    "The war is over, you don''t have to run around in the future, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang was full of enjoyment: "No, this time Daxia slapped Xiliao hard. In a short time, Xiliao can''t recover."


    Daohua relieved: "That''s good."


    Xiao Yeyang: "By the way, Uncle Emperor ordered me to govern Xiliang, we have to move."


    Daohua: "Moving, to Liangdu?"


    Xiao Yeyang said ¡®um¡¯: ¡°The capital of Liang is built on the plain, and the conditions there are much better than those of Ganzhou Guard.¡±


    Ina Hua nodded, she doesn''t care where she goes: "I''ll tell the people to pack things up later."


    The little Pangdun who was able to play enthusiastically saw his mother only talking to the person who robbed her territory, and did not play with her. He was a little angry, and suddenly babbled at Daohua.


    Unfortunately, Daohua didn''t notice.


    Xiao Yeyang only thought that his son was playing around, and ignored him, continuing to talk about returning to Beijing this time.


    "Wow~"


    The two of them were talking deeply, Xiao Pangdun suddenly cried with a ¡®Wow¡¯, and Xiao Yeyang was so scared that he immediately sat up.


    "What''s wrong? Why is my son crying?"


    Daohua also hugged Xiao Pangdun in her arms and checked it. Seeing that she was hurt by playing with a toy, she quickly asked softly, "Dao, what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Pangdun lay on Daohua¡¯s shoulders, pumping and pumping, so pitiful.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the teardrops on his son¡¯s eyelashes, feeling distressed: "Is my son uncomfortable, or let the grandma come and see?"


    My son seldom cries, and Daohua is also a little worried about his son''s discomfort, so she hastened to ask the maid to invite Grandma Li to come over.


    Grandma Li arrived in a while, checked Xiao Pangdun, and said to Daohua and Xiao Yeyang: "The prince, the princess, there is nothing wrong with the little prince."


    After Xiao Moxi was enshrined as his son, Defu called Xiao Wangye when he saw Xiao Pangdun. At the beginning of him, other people in the house also yelled like this.


    Xiao Yeyang frowned: "Then why did he start crying well?"


    Grandma Li was silent for a while, and asked about what happened just now.


    After listening to Daohua''s passage, Grandma Li suddenly smiled and said: "Little prince, this is ignored by the prince and the princess, crying and protesting."


    paused, and said something unnaturally.


    "It is a good thing that the prince and princess have a good relationship, but the little prince cannot be ignored. The little prince is still young, and it is when the parents'' attention and love are needed."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang''s expressions were a little stiff, and they looked at the aggrieved Xiao Pangdun dumbfounded.


    After Grandma Li left, Xiao Yeyang looked at Xiao Pangdun who was clinging to the rice blossoms: "This stinky boy, feelings are fighting for favor."


    Daohua glanced at him: "What nonsense, my son just wants our attention."


    After dinner, Xiao Yeyang chatted with Gu Jian for a while, and then sent Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang back to the courtyard. When they returned to the main courtyard, they found that Daohua and her mother were already lying on the bed, and Daohua was talking with each other. Daozi will story.


    "Son wants to sleep with us?"


    Ina Hua nodded: "When you are not at home, my son always sleeps with me."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while, looking at Xiao Pangdun who was rolling around on the bed, without saying anything, turning around to wash.


    Xiao Yeyang went to bed after washing.


    Who knows, as soon as he went up, Xiao Pangdun became unhappy. He crawled to Xiao Yeyang''s side with his hands and feet, and pushed Xiao Yeyang with his little helper, in a posture to let Xiao Yeyang go down.


    "You brat"


    Xiao Yeyang lifted Xiao Pangdun up and sat on his lap, pointing to the bed and said, "This is your old man and my bed. You should get out of it. Don''t you understand? I haven''t driven you yet. I''m here."


    Xiao Pangdun continued to protest with ¡®babble¡¯, as if realizing that he was not an opponent, he hurriedly climbed towards Daohua, and then couldn¡¯t get out of Daohua¡¯s arms.


    Daohua smiled and patted her son''s fat ass, pointing to Xiao Yeyang and said, "This is your father, we are going to sleep together."


    Xiao Pangdun tilted his head and looked at Xiao Yeyang.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "I have been on the road for so long and lie down and rest. The child sleeps between me and me. Don''t press him down."


    Speaking, paused.


    "Forget it, let the child be inside, but don''t be crushed by him."


    Then, a family of three lay on the bed.


    Xiao Yeyang sleeps at the outer end, Daohua sleeps in the middle, and Xiao Pangdun sleeps at the innermost.


    On this, Xiao Yeyang didn''t have any objection. As soon as he turned over and grabbed Daohua''s waist, he met Xiao Pangdun''s dark eyes.


    Today''s Xiaopangdun looked at Xiao Yeyang with exceptional spirit, then crawled over Daohua with both hands and feet, and squeezed into the middle of the two.


    Xiao Yeyang had to move out, and Daohua also slept to the bottom.


    Xiao Pangdun saw that he had a lot of room to sleep, and his face was satisfied, he looked left and right, and rolled back and forth with a smile.


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t hold back, he gave Xiao Pangdun''s **** a little bit, and then immediately exchanged for Xiao Pangdun''s loud protest.


    Daohuaxiao watched the interaction between father and son. Even if he hadn''t seen each other for a few months, his son still instinctively felt close to Xiao Yeyang. This is the power of blood relationship.


    "This brat!"


    Little Pangdun played for a while, his sleep came, and soon fell asleep on Xiao Yeyang''s chest.


    What Xiao Yeyang didn''t expect was the beginning. Today is just the beginning. In the next time, he can see how clingy and domineering his son is.


    Daohua didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to really get it right. His son knew he was fighting for favor when he was only about one year old.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 950： 950

    Chapter 950 Chapter 950, speak


    Governing Xiliang is not a matter of one day or two. Xiao Yeyang did not rush to go to Liangdu. Instead, he rested at home for half a month to spend a good time with his wife and son.


    After a period of time together, Xiao Pangdun became familiar with Xiao Yeyang again, and when he went to bed in the morning, he would find Xiao Yeyang to play with him.


    After Daohua ordered the move down, apart from focusing on some important things, she spent most of the time with her father and son.


    "Xiao Yeyang, I want to make some drawing cards for Daozi and teach him to recognize the various flowers, grasses, and animals he will encounter in life. Can you paint them?"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately agreed: "Okay!"


    He missed his son''s first birthday, so he should pay his son a birthday gift.


    Thinking of his son¡¯s birthday party, Xiao Yeyang quickly asked, ¡°By the way, what did the son catch when he caught Zhou?¡±


    Inahua suddenly smiled: "Your son is greedy. He gathered all the things he put in Zhou Zhou to one piece, and then the whole body was pressed on top, indicating that the things belong to him."


    Xiao Yeyang imagined the scene at that time, and suddenly laughed: "That means our son is an all-rounder."


    Ina Hua doesn''t believe this very much, but there is a good meaning that she is still very happy.


    Xiao Yeyang did what he said, and immediately picked up a pen to draw various cards for his son.


    "Daddy is drawing a card for Daozi, is Dao happy?"


    Daohua sat and watched with the rice, pointing to the flower in the vase for a while to teach his son to recognize it, and for a while to teach his son to call her father and mother.


    "Xiao Yeyang, who do you think our son will call first when he speaks?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "So, do you still need to talk about it? I must call you first. Aren''t most children called mothers first?"


    Daohua suddenly smiled. If she had to call her father or mother first, she would be disdainful of it, but it was her turn, she still couldn''t avoid it.


    "Daozi, screaming mother, okay?"


    Daozi was watching Xiao Yeyang''s paintings curiously, ignoring Daohua at all. His two dancing arms were about to move, and he seemed to want to try.


    Xiao Yeyang saw him, and he had an idea: "Dao, call him Dad, Dad will teach you how to draw."


    Xiao Pangdun didn¡¯t understand, he looked at Xiao Yeyang ignorantly, and he kept stretching his hands toward the paint, jumping and jumping, his mouth babbled.


    Xiao Yeyang came to be interested, shook the paintbrush in his hand, and got a little bit of paint: "Call you Daddy."


    I saw Daohua, and she also taught on the side: "Daozi, call Dad, Dad~"


    Daozi looked at Xiao Yeyang, and then at Daohua, her mouth curled.


    In the past, as long as he babbled a few times, he would be able to meet his requirements, but today he was tired and didn''t touch the colorful things.


    Daohua smiled and rubbed her son''s head: "Call Daddy, just play with you when you call Daddy."


    Xiao Yeyang also raised a picture of a parrot that Yang had just drawn.


    There is a parrot hanging under the eaves of the main courtyard. Daohua will hold her son to take a look every day.


    Daozi saw the parrot card and immediately babbled, pointing his hand towards the door.


    The ink hasn''t dried yet, Xiao Yeyang put the card aside, then drew the next one, and said as he drew: "My son has just reached his first birthday, and it is estimated that it will take some time before he can speak."


    Daohua nodded, stood up, ready to hold his son to go to the Gujian yard to check in.


    Now the old man has to see Xiaopangdun every day, otherwise, he would have no appetite for eating.


    Daozi seemed to have noticed that his mother was about to take him away, but he hadn''t seen enough, so he was immediately unhappy and yelled in protest.


    Daohua soothed softly, holding her son and continuing to walk out.


    "Father!"


    When Daohua approached the door, Daozi yelled, and Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were both stunned.


    Xiao Yeyang recovered, and walked over in three steps and two steps. He held his son in his arms, and said with ecstasy, "Son, call Dad again."


    Unfortunately, Daozi felt safe and would not be carried away by his mother. He didn''t give face to his father at all, and just kept throwing himself in the direction of the table.


    At this time, Daohua also recovered from her surprise. She smiled at her son and pointed to the table: "Dao, call Dad again, and I will hold you over and play. Come, follow my mother, call Dad, Dad~"


    Daozi was a little reluctant, and pouted, but seeing Xiao Yeyang not moving, he yelled weakly, "Father!"


    Seeing that her son can really talk, Daohua quickly said: "Daozi, my mother, mother~"


    Daohua was so innocent, she twisted her head and lay directly on Xiao Yeyang''s shoulders.


    See you, Inahua, angry and funny, patted his ass: "You little conscience, I won''t accompany you to sleep at night."


    Speaking of this, Daohua''s eyes flashed, and she knew how to make her son speak.


    At night, after washing and washing, Xiao Yeyang and Xiao Pangdun lay on the bed early, but Daohua was sitting on the bed and tidying up things.


    Daozi couldn''t wait for her mother for a long time, so she looked up at Daohua from time to time and babbled at her.


    See you, Inaka just smiled at her son, and then continued to organize things.


    Daozi couldn''t, so he had to continue playing with toys on the bed with Xiao Yeyang. After a while, he was sleepy. Seeing that Daohua was not in bed, he babbled at Daohua again.


    At this time, Daohua spoke: "Daozi, call your mother, call your mother, mother will go to sleep with you."


    Daozi tilted his head, blinking, and didn''t understand Daohua''s words first.


    Xiao Yeyang was cute by his son, and smiled at Daohua: "My son is still young, so don''t rush to teach him how to speak."


    Daohua: "Daozi is one year old, so it''s time to learn to talk." She said, smiling at her son, "Daozi, my name is Niang, mother~"


    Daozi''s request was not met, he already pouted a little mouth, and pushed Xiao Yeyang with his hands, as if he wanted him to be named Daohua.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and taught: "Son, call a mother, your mother will come to accompany us, called mother."


    Daozi looked at Daohua and spoke reluctantly: "Wolf~"


    After hearing this, Daohua immediately put down the things in her hands, trot to the bed, hugged her son and kissed: "Call mother again."


    Daozi liked her mother¡¯s intimacy, and feeling her mother¡¯s happiness, she called out again: "Wolf~"


    Although the mother screamed as a wolf, Daohua was still very happy: "Daozi, scream again."


    Unfortunately, Daozi didn''t buy it. When she saw her mother came over, she crawled to the place where she slept with her hands and feet together, and then yawned.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Okay, my son is going to sleep. Come on now."


    Daohua took off his shoes quickly, and as soon as he lay down, his son''s soft body leaned over.


    Daozi rubbed the rice flower, smelled the familiar smell of her mother, and fell asleep.


    The next day, Guo Ruomei came to the main courtyard after breakfast, and asked as soon as she walked in, "I heard that Daozi would be called father and mother?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "The call is not very clear yet."


    Guo Ruomei didn''t care much and said, "The child is still young." As he said, he took Xiao Pangdun from Xiao Yeyang''s hand, and then laughed and said with a smile, "Daozi, call grandma, listen."


    Daozi looked at Guo Ruomei, thinking she was playing with him, and suddenly laughed, but didn''t speak.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 951： 951

    Chapter 951 Chapter 951, go to Liangdu


    Since Daozi would be called "Father, Wolf", Gu Jian and Guo Ruomei tried every means to coax Daozi to open up the mouth again, but unfortunately, they all responded with "Father, Wolf".


    The wolf yelled more often, but Daohua corrected it. He could yell his mother clearly, but his ancestors and grandmothers could not yell.


    In two days, Xiao Mansion will relocate to Liangdu with his family, and some of the families who have good acquaintances have sent some Cheng Yi over.


    Taohua received these people, and then personally sent them out of the house before returning to the room.


    In ??''s room, Daozi was riding a horse on Xiao Yeyang''s neck. The father and son ran around the room, and Xiao Pang Dun was so happy that his facial features were flying.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was back, so he put his son on the cave.


    Daozi still had an expression on his face, a little unwilling, and held Xiao Yeyang''s arm.


    Xiao Yeyang pointed to the sweat on his forehead: "Daddy is tired. I want to rest for a while. Shall we be playing later?"


    Daozi tilted his head and glanced at the sweat on Xiao Yeyang''s forehead, then crawled to the bottom of the cave with his hands and feet together, pulled out his small kerchief, and climbed to Xiao Yeyang''s side with the kerchief, supporting Xiao Yeyang with both hands. Stand up on his arm, and then wiped Xiao Yeyang''s sweat like Daohua wiped his sweat.


    Daozi¡¯s move made Xiao Yeyang happy and moved. He hugged his son and kissed him twice, and then excitedly said to Daohua: "Yiyi, see that, he knows he is filial to me when he is so young."


    Daohua glanced at him with a smile: "You quickly put down the rice, let him wipe the sweat for you, don''t interrupt him."


    Xiao Yeyang hurriedly put the rice on the cave, bent over and continued to let him wipe his sweat.


    Everything in the house is almost cleaned up. A few days ago, the large items were sent to Liangdu by the servants in the house. Daohua saw that all the things that should be sealed up were sealed up, so she sat on the collapse and sorted out her belongings. .


    "By the way, this time I go to Liangdu, don''t you keep Brother Dong with me?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Although the Dong family has been pardoned now, it should not recover too quickly. I have carefully considered letting Yuan Xuan stay in Ganzhouwei. I also asked his opinion, and he agreed to stay."


    "This time I returned to Beijing, I discussed how to manage Xiliang with Uncle Huang."


    "Xiliang is located in the frontier and implements the management of the sanitation system, but you and I have all seen it. This management has great flaws. The people encounter yamen with unresolved problems and accumulate over time, and sooner or later, big things will happen."


    "Uncle Huang and I mentioned that we want Xiliang to follow the example of other provinces and implement the separation of military and government. Now there is only one commander in Xiliang, and I want to build the Secretary for Prosecutors and Envoys."


    "If you do such a big move at once, you will definitely encounter obstacles. In addition, the Wei family members have not dealt with it. I can''t move too much. I can only do it slowly step by step."


    "I have been in charge of Ganzhouwei for three years. Some people in the system are used to it, and it is not difficult to change."


    Taohua took the words: "So you want Ganzhouwei to be a demonstration point, to drive other health stations to follow suit?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I recognize Yuan Xuan''s ability. Coupled with the guidance of Uncle Dong, who has been the chief envoy, I believe that Yuan Xuan will let Ganzhou Wei, no, Ganzhou Prefecture, govern well. of."


    "On the side of the guard station, I have been promoted to the rank of commander. The guard station in the future will take good care of the army''s military training. And matters involving people''s livelihood issues will be handled by the newly built government office."


    After listening, Daohua agreed with all her face: "Everything is difficult at the beginning, and the establishment of a government office. People who have no real skills can really not take up this task. With the help of Uncle Dong behind Brother Dong, it can be a lot easier."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s what I think. Ganzhouwei covers a large area, and the division of state counties alone is a big project."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "A Ganzhou guard is so troublesome. If you want to manage the entire Xiliang, you will encounter more problems."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Daohua was heartbroken for herself, and smiled: "Uncle Huang also knows the difficulty of administering Xiliang. No, I am the prince."


    Speaking, paused.


    "Yuan Xuan stayed in Ganzhouwei, but my eldest brother was left in Liangdu. After going to Liangdu, your brothers and sisters can be reunited."


    Hearing this, Daohua also laughed: "Now that there is no foreign trouble in Xiliao, Xiliang is stable, and my sister-in-law can follow along."


    "By the way, where are the second and third brother-in-law, how did you arrange it?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while: "What I mean, let them stay in Jinweiwei and Lan Wuwei. As long as Yuan Xuan manages Ganzhou Mansion, and I understand the unstable factors in Xiliang, I can report it. Uncle Huang, a government office has been established in each of the guards."


    "As long as they can hold on and get through this period of time, when the government office is established, it is not difficult to be a prefect by virtue of their seniority and familiarity with the health office."


    "Of course, they can also go to Liangdu. With me, they will definitely be able to relax, but they may not be promoted so quickly."


    "After this matter arrives in Liangdu, I will talk to your elder brother, and see how to choose them."


    Daohua nodded, did not ask any more, saw her son pouting his mouth, looking neglected, smiled and hugged him and kissed him twice: "You little guy, why are you so jealous?"


    Seeing that her mother was taking care of herself, Daozi jumped up on Daohua¡¯s legs happily.


    Daohua quickly handed her son to Xiao Yeyang. Now Xiao Pangdun is so strong that she can''t hold it back when she jumps.


    Xiao Yeyang arranged the official affairs, and Daohua arranged for people to take care of the pasture, Zhuangzi, and terraced fields. In late June, the group of people went to the cold.


    Daozi is over a year old. It was when she was curious about the world, she was full of curiosity. After getting in the carriage, she was so excited that she didn''t stop jumping for a moment.


    Inahana had long anticipated this situation and threw a thick blanket in the carriage. Not afraid of the little guy knocking, she opened the curtain and held the rice to show him the scenery outside.


    The little guy suddenly babbled, and leaned forward and thumped out of the car window.


    Seeing that there are riding horses in the convoy, he waved his hands desperately.


    Daohua couldn''t hold her son, so she threw him to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang hugged his son, pointed to the guards riding horses outside, and asked with a smile, "Want to ride a horse?"


    Inahana suddenly looked at him: "Don''t let him go. The sun is so big outside, and my son''s skin is delicate and will get sunburned." As he said, he took out a card with a horse and handed it to his son.


    "Rice, this is a horse, a horse~"


    I thought it would take a long time for Daozi to speak again this time. I never thought that as soon as Daohua''s voice fell, Daozi pointed at the horse outside and shouted, "Ma!"


    The ?? character is round and round, and the bid is very standard.


    Inahana was very happy, and immediately decided to take her son to see the real living creatures in the future.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 952： 952

    Chapter 952 Chapter 952, good fate


    From Ganzhouwei to Liangdu, along the way, Daohua is a group of people, there are old people and children, and the travel speed is very slow.


    Daozi was so active. Xiao Yeyang saw him. Every morning before the sun came out, and every evening after the sun went down, he would take his son to ride a horse for a while.


    This can make the rice crazy, and the "daddy, dad" screams constantly along the way. The rice flower that I love to stick to is not fragrant at the moment. I open my eyes every day and the first scream is " father''.


    In the carriage, Daohua looked at the father and son riding on the horse, and said sourly, ¡°Sure enough, boys like to play with their father more.¡±


    Gu Jian squinted at his apprentice, and shook his head speechlessly: "I''m so old, and I''m eating the jealousy of his father!"


    That being said, seeing Daozi so close to Xiao Yeyang, he was a little bit savory. Before his nephew and grandson came back, he took Xiao Pangdun with him every day.


    Who ever thought that when Dad came back, he would forget his old man aside.


    In another carriage, Guo Ruomei saw that Chu Lang''s face was softly carved with a small wooden sword that was a foot long, and he looked at his grandson riding a horse outside from time to time, with a bitter expression.


    She knew that Chu Lang had always liked children, but she was over forty years old, and she was afraid that she would not be able to leave him a queen.


    The wooden sword was almost carved. Chu Lang was about to find a tool to polish it. When he looked up, he saw Guo Ruomei wandering, and immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Guo Ruomei regained her consciousness, shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, but I think my grandson will ignore me after Yeyang comes back."


    Chu Lang laughed: "This is his first child. It is inevitable that it is a little bit rarer. When the second and third children are born, you won''t be able to bring them with you."


    "Now, let''s stay here in Xiliang, don''t care about the broken rules in the capital, you can wait with peace of mind. When Yan girl gives birth to a second child, no one should **** you."


    Guo Ruomei smiled, became more energetic, and continued to follow Chu Lang''s words.


    In this way, stop and go, after ten years of walking, Tiandaohua and his party arrived in Liangdu.


    "Weiyuan Palace!"


    Taohua got off the carriage, and when she looked up, she saw the four majestic and golden characters on the plaque.


    Xiao Yeyang also got out of the car holding his son, and said with a smile: "This is the uncle Emperor''s handwriting." He said, smiling at Daohua, "You and I won this honor together."


    Daohua smiled. Before in Ganzhouwei, she really didn''t have any special feeling when she was a princess, but now she is very happy standing in front of the palace gate.


    At this time, Defu, who came first, has taken the people to wait in front of the gate. After Gu Jian, Guo Ruomei, and Chu Lang got off the car, they immediately saluted and greeted them.


    Daozi sat in Xiao Yeyang''s arms, looking at all this curiously.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, and after Gu Jian, Guo Ruomei, and Chu Lang stepped through the gate first, they hugged their son and walked into the palace alongside Daohua.


    The news that Wang Weiyuan brought his family to Liangdu quickly spread everywhere.


    The officials of the Command and Envoy Division couldn''t help but cheer up.


    The king of Weiyuan defeated Xiliao willingly to become the iron-blooded general of Daxia''s subject country. No one dared to underestimate this method.


    Yan Mansion, two blocks away from the Wang Mansion, Han Xinran is talking with Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang about his experience in Xiliang.


    After defeating Xiliao, Yan Zhigao saw that Xiliang had stabilized, and after discussing with Mrs. Li, he wanted his eldest daughter-in-law to take care of his son in Xiliang.


    Han Xinran didn''t want to separate from Yan Wenxiu, and immediately nodded in agreement. Because he didn''t know the conditions of Xiliang, he didn''t bring his two sons.


    After the decision, Yan Zhigao handed the news to You and Xue. After the two learned about it, they discussed it and decided to let Yan Yishuang and Yan Yihuan come over. Of course, they didn''t bring the children.


    The three of them arrived just a few days ago, and they just took a break today, and they visited Liangdu City.


    Yan Yishuang: "This cool is better than I thought. Although many things are missing, it is really no problem to maintain daily expenses."


    Han Xinran: "In other words, it is also the center of Xiliang."


    Yan Yihuan wiped off her sweat, fanned and said, "It''s just that it''s too hot."


    Han Xinran is also very hot: ¡°It¡¯s already July. I heard that the temperature will start to drop in August. By the way, the winter here is the coldest. You have to be prepared.¡±


    Yan Yishuang and Yan Yihuan both nodded.


    Brother ?? said to them that they probably won¡¯t stay in Liangdu, they have to go to the health center where Xianggong works.


    At this moment, Yan Wenxiu smiled and walked in: "The eldest sister is in Liangdu. When she rests for two days, we will go to the palace to see my little nephew together."


    Han Xinran and all three of them were overjoyed when they heard that the rice flower had arrived.


    Han Xinran smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my big sister for more than three years, and now I can finally get together. When I went out, my grandmother and mother brought a lot of things over, saying it was for the little nephew.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu said with a smile: "I haven''t seen Moxi either. I don''t know if she looks like Sister Yan or Yeyang?"


    Yan Yihuan: "Whether it is like the big sister or the big brother-in-law, they must be very cute."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded in agreement, chatted with the three for a while, got up and left.


    After he left, Yan Yishuang sighed: "I think that when the eldest brother-in-law was demoted to Xiliang, we still worried about the eldest sister. I never thought that after more than three years, the eldest sister became The princess is now."


    Han Xinran''s expression was also a little sighed, her aunt''s life is really good, and the Yan family has also gone to the next level because of her.


    Yan Yihuan: "Big sister is the best and the best of our sisters."


    Yan Yishuang glanced at Yan Yihuan, but did not refute.


    Indeed, the eldest sisters of the Yan family have the most comfortable life. Unlike them, one of them counts as one, and they all have to make a living under the hands of their mother-in-law.


    Yan Yihuan expressed regret: "If the fourth brother-in-law is released later, our four sisters will be able to reunite in Xiliang."


    Hearing this, Han Xinran and Yan Yi looked at each other quickly, but did not answer.


    For Yan Yile, neither of them really wanted to meet.


    In order to avoid the cold, Han Xinran still smiled and said: ¡°I also heard the position that the fourth brother-in-law was released outside. In my opinion, it is no worse than Xiliang. The fourth sister will definitely enjoy the life in the future.¡±


    Yan Yihuan twitched the corners of her mouth without saying anything.


    Enjoy blessing?


    As far as the fourth sister-in-law was released, she would take that concubine with her. She didn''t care about the face of the fourth sister. She was really worried that without the restraint of the elders, the fourth sister would be even worse.


    But staying at Fang''s house, Mrs. Fang has never liked the fourth sister, and the fourth sister is also sad.


    Hey.


    I don¡¯t know whether the fourth sister regrets her choice now.


    In her opinion, the position offered by the fourth brother-in-law is not a good job at all. If you go to a place with no foundation, you can''t get up if you don''t have strong skills.


    Even if you have the credit, you may be cut off by others, which is far better than coming to Xiliang.


    In Xiliang, the eldest brother-in-law is the king of Weiyuan, and he can take a lot of detours with him watching.


    At first, Xiliang was undecided, and the fourth brother-in-law did not dare to come over. This time he missed the opportunity again, which is really a pity.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 953： 953

    Chapter 953, Chapter 953, Appears


    After arriving in Liangdu, Daohua was really busy for some geniuses to tidy up all parts of the palace.


    "Mother, mother~"


    The crisp and loud voice of rice came in.


    Fangniang had just entered the house with rice in her arms, and she leaned forward, stretching her hands to the direction of the rice flower.


    Inahua immediately stood up and hugged her son, kissed him on the cheek, saw her son holding a small piece of apple in his hand, smiled and asked: "But the ancestor gave it?"


    Gu Jian is Daohua¡¯s master, Xiao Yeyang¡¯s uncle, how to call his son, and the two discussed specifically, and later they simply taught his son to call his ancestor.


    Daozi was held in her arms by her mother, happy in her heart, and nodded obediently, and reached out to hand the apple in her hand to Daohua¡¯s mouth.


    Daohua lowered her head and took a small bite, and then smiled with a smile: "Eat the remaining rice by yourself."


    His son¡¯s front teeth have grown out, and Daohua will give her son something to grind his teeth from time to time.


    Gu Yu came over with a stack of posts at this moment: "Wang Hao, these are all greetings sent in recent days."


    Daohua glanced, and then wiped her son''s saliva, and said while wiping: "The rest are not in a hurry, but the eldest sister and the second and third sisters have to see you first."


    Gu Yu nodded: "The slave servant will send someone to Yan Mansion to give a message later."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯, and shook her son with a smile: ¡°Tomorrow Daozi will see her eldest aunt and two aunts. Is Gao unhappy?¡±


    Daozi looked at Daohua ignorantly, then continued to gnaw the apple, and said ¡®Yeah¡¯, indicating Daohua not to disturb him eating.


    The next day, Han Xinran brought Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang to the palace. Not only the three of them, but also Yan Wenxiu, Xue Yi, and You Kai also came.


    After Xiao Yeyang arrived in Xiliang, the commander of the capital met with Yan Wenxiu and talked about the arrangements for Xue Yi and You Kai. After Yan Wenxiu knew about it, he immediately wrote a letter to Xue Yi and You Kai.


    After receiving the letter, the two came to Liangdu, first to pick up their wife, and second to see Xiao Yeyang.


    "Big Brother, Sister-in-law!"


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang went to Suihuamen to welcome people in person.


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu and others, Daohua hurriedly greeted them. Han Xinran, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yishuang also hurried forward and exchanged greetings with each other.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and talked with Yan Wenxiu, Xue Yi, and You Kai, and led the people into the house as he talked.


    Daohua held Han Xinran, smiled and talked with Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang, and followed behind.


    After entering the house, everyone took their seats, and there was another greeting.


    Daohua emphatically asked about the body of the old lady Yan, Mrs. Li, and Yan Zhigao. Only when she learned that her grandmother and her parents were in good health, she was relieved.


    Just as everyone was talking about their current situation, a maid¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the house.


    "Little lord, slow down~"


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but looked towards the door. After a while, they saw a tiger-headed little fat dun holding on to the wall and poking his head in.


    Nowadays, rice is walking more and more steadily. I don¡¯t like being led by others, so I like to walk slowly by holding on to the wall.


    Daozi stared at the people in the room in a dazed manner. His **** eyes flickered. He looked at this for a while, then looked at that for a while, and then pointed at Yan Wenxiu and the others to''babble, babble,'' as if asking these people if they were Who.


    Daohua saw that the maid behind her son seemed to want to hug him in, and quickly reached out to stop him, got up and stood still, and pointed to Yan Wenxiu and the others: "Daozi, come in and gradually uncles, uncles, and aunts, and aunts and uncles."


    Seeing her mother beckoning to herself, Daozi immediately danced her arms in response.


    "This is Moxi, right?"


    Yan Wenxiu and others looked at Xiao Pangdun with rare faces.


    Han Xinran smiled and said, "This kid looks really good."


    Daozi is taller than an ordinary child. At seven or eight months old, Daohua began to feed him with various complementary foods produced in the space. Now it is white and rosy and strong and strong, like a boy in a New Year picture. Yes, people like it when they see it.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately replied with a smile: "This kid is edible."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s smiley face, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang glanced at each other quickly.


    Big sisters have a better life than they thought!


    I thought that the conditions in Xiliang were not good. My eldest sister had been here for three years, and it was inevitable that she would be exposed to some wind and frost, but now that she saw it, she realized that she was living better than they were in the capital.


    The stretched eyebrows, the bright smile, and the glorious style of gestures and gestures are even more dazzling than when they were in the capital.


    "Mother~"


    Seeing Daohua, Daozi looked at him with a smile, and didn''t say to come and hug him in, so she shouted anxiously.


    Daohua still did not move, and waved to her son again: "Daozi, come in."


    Daozi saw that his mother didn''t mean to come and hug him, so he couldn''t help but cast his eyes on Xiao Yeyang: "Daddy~"


    Xiao Yeyang moved his feet and looked at Daohua: "The threshold is so high that my son can''t climb it. Why don''t you carry him in?"


    Daohua hesitated. The threshold was only about ten centimeters, which was not very high. She wanted to see how her son would respond: ". Wait a minute." She said, smiling at Daozi again, and beckoned him to come over.


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu, he immediately took off the red agate jade pendant on his waist and shook it at Daozi: "Daozi, come here to uncle."


    Dao Zi is currently fond of brightly colored things. Seeing the agate jade pendant in Yan Wenxiu''s hand, he hesitated for a moment, then cautiously squatted down, then squatted down on the threshold, slowly turning over the threshold.


    After entering the door, he held the edge of the door and stood up little by little.


    I saw Daohua, she smiled suddenly: "Daozi, come to uncle soon."


    Daozi looked at the people in the room, standing still, as if she was afraid to let go. After hesitating for a while, he staggered forward two steps, and then stopped to look at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang.


    In front of outsiders, Xiao Yeyang was not easy to tease his son, but looked at his son with a smile, and his eyes were full of encouragement.


    "Daozi, come here to uncle."


    Yan Wenxiu shook the agate jade pendant in his hand and attracted Daozi''s gaze.


    Daozi stared straight at the agate jade pendant, walked two steps and stopped for a while, after a while, he walked tremblingly in front of Yan Wenxiu, and then reached out and grabbed the agate jade pendant and stopped letting go.


    Yan Wenxiu hugged Xiao Pang Dun, and fascinated the little guy. He said to Xiao Yeyang and Dao Hua, "You raised this child so well, so you really sink your hands."


    Daozi is not afraid of strangers at all, feels funny, and immediately babbles at Yan Wenxiu, as if urging him to continue.


    Daohua came over at this time, not letting her son make a fuss, and took him in her arms and walked back to sit down again.


    "Mother~"


    Daozi sat in his mother''s arms, shaking the agate jade pendant in his hand, as if he had a new toy again.


    Daohua smiled and said, "This is a gift from your uncle, and you will have a good time." Then she pointed to Yan Yishuang and others, and taught her son to recognize people.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 954： 954

    Chapter 954 Chapter 954, tempered


    Yan Wenxiu and others left the palace after dinner. After Daohua and Xiao Yeyang sent the people away, they took the rice to the Nanshan Hall where Gu Jian lived and the Chunhui Courtyard where Guo Ruomei lived.


    The old man doesn¡¯t like to socialize. Guo Ruomei thinks that she has peace with the prince and leaves. It is not compliant to live with her son and does not want to provoke disputes. Therefore, neither of them saw Yan Wenxiu and others.


    Please come back, Daozi is already yawning.


    Daohua hurriedly washed her son, and then put it on the bed carefully: "Look at the child, I''ll take a bath first."


    Xiao Yeyang let out an ¡®um¡¯, sitting on the edge of the bed, looking fondly at his son who was lying on his back on the bed, squeezing his little hands and feet from time to time.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes became a little fiery when he saw the rice flower coming out of the tulle pajamas, and said hoarsely: "Xi Cijian has been cleaned up. Let the nanny take her son to sleep in the future."


    With a son, he never had the opportunity to make friends with Yiyi.


    Daohua noticed Xiao Yeyang''s expression and glanced at him: "My son will definitely not do it."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Why don''t you know if you haven''t tried it? Just tonight, let your son sleep in Xici tonight."


    Daohua hesitated: "Or, wait until my son is older and go to Xici to sleep?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t want to stay alone anymore, and said decisively: "Just tonight, the little guy just fell asleep, I will carry him over now."


    After speaking, he carefully picked up his sleeping son.


    Dao Zi was picked up, as if she was a little uncomfortable, and he made a double ¡®um um¡¯, frowning his brows.


    See you, Daohua, busy instructing: "You act lightly."


    Xiao Yeyang was also worried about his son being awakened. The little guy was so angry that he was awakened, and he would surely be overwhelmed by the water.


    After successfully putting his son on the bed in the Xici Room, Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Fang Niang and the two maids who were standing aside: "Take care of the little prince, and immediately inform the king and the princess if you have anything to do. "


    Fang Niang nodded quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang returned to the room and glanced at Daohua with a smile: "Wait for me." After that, he quickly entered the clean room to wash.


    That night, the two did not sleep until late at night.


    Xiao Yeyang has been vegan for too long, and it became uncontrollable after being drenched in meat; while the rice flower is a little guilty in her heart. Since the birth of the child, her energy has been put on the child, which is inevitable for Xiao Yeyang. Negligence, I want to make up for it.


    So, if one doesn¡¯t pay attention, it¡¯s late at night.


    Early the next morning, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were awakened by a burst of earth-shattering crying.


    Hearing crying, Xiao Yeyang sat up with a carp rolling around. Daohua took a little slower, but he also sat up with a ¡®huh¡¯.


    "It''s rice who is crying!"


    Xiao Yeyang wore a shirt and strode to Xicijian.


    At this time, on the bed in Xici, Daozi''s face was flushed with tears, Fangniang wanted to hug him, but the little guy was hitting and staggering to prevent Fangniang from hugging, so anxious Fangniang and the maids were sweating profusely.


    When Xiao Yeyang came over, Dao Zi immediately shouted: "Daddy~"


    Xiao Yeyang hurried over to pick up his son. He knew his son''s temper, but he didn''t blame Fangniang and others. He coaxed his son and went back to the house.


    As soon as Daohua got dressed, Xiao Yeyang returned with her son.


    "Mother!"


    As soon as Daozi saw Daohua, he immediately stretched out his hand to hug.


    Looking at the tear marks on his son¡¯s face, Daohua felt very distressed, and quickly took Daozi, holding him around the house slowly, softly comforting: "Dao, what''s the matter?"


    When Daozi reached Daohua¡¯s arms, she cried a little less, and slid on Daohua¡¯s shoulder.


    "I want a mother~"


    "I want daddy~"


    Xiao Yeyang heard his son¡¯s crying voice, and he blamed himself very much.


    Daohua continued to coax her son: "Daddy and mother will always accompany Daozi. Last night I just let Daozi sleep in another place. Mother and father have been there."


    Daozi rubbed Daohua¡¯s shoulders, her hands tightly tugged on Daohua¡¯s placket, and she cried in her milk: "No, let''s go together."


    This is the first time that her son has said four words at once, which really surprised Daohua, and quickly nodded in response: "Good, good, together, let''s sleep together."


    Daozi stopped crying now.


    Xiao Yeyang on the side breathed a sigh of relief, hugged the rice, wiped the tears from his son''s face, and said with a distressed expression: "What''s your temper? You are a manly husband, and you want to sleep by yourself. Father and mother hold you. When going to Xici, this is for your own good, do you know?"


    Daozi tilted his head and looked at Xiao Yeyang, with a dull expression, because he had just cried and his eyes became clearer and clearer, which made Xiao Yeyang feel bad and continue to fool his son.


    Taohua brought warm water to feed her son: "I think we should continue to let my son sleep with us in the future, and wait for him to go to Xicijian when he is older."


    Xiao Yeyang helplessly, looking at his pitiful son whose eyes were a little red and swollen after crying, he could only nod his head in agreement.


    At breakfast, both Gu Jian and Guo Ruomei sent someone to ask Daozi why he cried early in the morning.


    Xiao Yeyang sent someone, and pinched his son''s little nose: "You stinky boy, one person cried, and the whole government was alarmed."


    Daozi thought that Xiao Yeyang was finishing with him, bared his front teeth, and giggled.


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless, picked up the porridge and drank, and only when he was almost eating breakfast, he said, ¡°All the property that was copied from the Wei family has been transferred to the public. I have just sorted it out.¡±


    ¡°After a while, some of the Zhuangzi and fields will be sold out. Don¡¯t you want to buy some more fields? It¡¯s not bad for me to look at the Wei family. You can let Yan Shouhou take a look at some time.¡±


    Daohua asked her son, "Wei family has a big family business, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled: "It''s not just big, Xiliang is so poor, apart from geographical reasons, the Wei family is another big cancer."


    "I won''t talk about the rest, just the good fields around Liangdu, and the Wei family occupied two-thirds; Dusi''s pasture has also become the Wei family''s private pasture."


    Speaking of these, Xiao Yeyang''s heart was very angry.


    "By the way, I want to transfer some of the food that our family has collected this year."


    Daohua was puzzled: "What is it used for? There is no war. The guards should be able to feed the frontier army, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang sighed: "Fighting with Xiliao, many soldiers were killed and injured. Many of them are the pillars of the family. Although the court has pension funds, it is far from enough to support a family."


    "I cut a piece of land from the Wei''s house and took in the disabled and homeless soldiers and some of the family members who had died."


    "Although the land has been divided, there is no time to grow grain this year. They have to come up with a batch of grain to help them, otherwise, they will not be able to sustain it as soon as the winter arrives this year."


    Taohua heard the reason, and immediately nodded in agreement: "Okay, do I need to ask Qin Xiaoliu to send grain again?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and shook his head: "This is no longer necessary. The food produced by the five barren mountain terraces that you cultivated in Ganzhouwei is enough."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 955： 955

    Chapter 955 Chapter 955


    Before Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang left Liangdu, Daohua made two appointments with Han Xinran and the two again, knowing that they might not bring so many things with them, and gave them a lot of practical things.


    In mid-July, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang left Liangdu with their husbands.


    Jinweiwei and Lanwuwei are adjacent, and several people can be on the same section of the road.


    The more you go west, the more desolate you are.


    Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang sat in the carriage looking at the desolate scenery outside, feeling a little heavy.


    "The health center we went to is not the westernmost part of Xiliang. It is now so desolate. I really don¡¯t know how barren the Ganzhouwei where the eldest sister followed the eldest brother-in-law."


    Yan Yishuang sighed.


    Xue Yi outside the carriage heard it and said with a smile: "Ganzhouwei was indeed the poorest and poorest one in Xiliang before, but it is not anymore. Since the eldest brother-in-law came to Ganzhouwei, Ganzhouwei has not said that it has changed a lot. Right, but people¡¯s lives have improved a lot."


    Yan Yi smiled and said: "The older brother-in-law led soldiers to fight fiercely. I didn''t expect to be so capable in governing a side of land."


    You Kai took the words: "Not only is the eldest brother-in-law very good, but your elder sister is also very good. There are many mountains and slopes in Xiliang, and there are few flat land in Ganzhouwei. In order to solve the problem of insufficient land, your elder sister directly changed the **** mountain. It became a terrace."


    Xue Yi also said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really amazing to change **** hills to terraces. It not only increases the area of ??arable land, but also effectively alleviates soil erosion. Now Jin Weiwei is doing the same.¡±


    Looking at her husband admiring Daohua so much, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yishuang are not surprised.


    The big sisters, they have grown up so capable since they were young, and they have long been used to it.


    Yan Yishuang took a deep breath: "Big sister can live well in Xiliang, so can we."


    After sending off Yan Yihuan and the others, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua started to be busy on their own.


    Xiao Yeyang took over the command and envoys of the capital, had to arrange the disabled soldiers and the families of the dead soldiers, clean up the remnant forces of the Wei family, and be familiar with the officials of the capital.


    In Daohua''s side, first, he had to meet the female relatives of officials in Liangdu, and then he had to buy fields and villagers, and he had to manage all kinds of things at home, so he was too busy.


    "Moving home, busy for a while, I hope I will never move again in the future."


    The matters of the fields and Zhuangzi are handled well, and Daohua can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Gu Yu heard the complaint from her master, and smiled: ¡°The prince is ordered to govern Xiliang. We want to live in the Weiyuan palace in the future. Next time we move, we will probably return to the capital.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "That''s what I said." Then, she looked at the sky, "Dao is still with her mother?"


    Gu Yu smiled and nodded: "It should be. Master Chu made a wooden sword for the little prince, and the little prince liked it very much. But Chu did not give the wooden sword to the little prince, so the little prince had to run to Chunhui Courtyard every day. ."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Uncle Chu deliberately used a wooden sword to hang the rice over."


    As soon as she finished her voice, Daohua heard the sound of running from the porch outside the house.


    Such a intensive and frequent running sound, only the son can run.


    Then, a small round figure appeared in Inoka''s line of sight.


    Taozi now walks very steadily. On the flat ground, there are maids and women watching, and he can run for a while.


    However, the threshold is still a bit unfavorable.


    Daozi still has to squat down and lie on the threshold to step into the threshold. Although it is very inconvenient, the little guy does not let the maid and the old lady hold him, so he wants to enter by himself.


    Daohuaxiao watched her son pounce into her arms, and saw that his cheeks were flushed and his eyebrows fluttered, and he knew that he was having a good time out.


    "How fun is Grandma''s side?"


    Daozi nodded quickly: "It''s fun, Grandpa Chu, playing sword." He said and gestured with his hands.


    Taohua took the pomegranate juice brought by Gu Yu, took a spoon to feed her son, and then said: "Grandpa Chu teaches you how to play swords, right?"


    Daozi swallowed the pomegranate juice and nodded: "Flying!"


    "Is it still taking you to fly?"


    "Um!"


    Taozi shared her joy with her mother, then looked at the pomegranate juice in Daohua''s hand and waited to feed her with her mouth open.


    Pomegranate juice is sweet and sour, and he likes it best.


    Taohua fed her son a few spoonfuls and then stopped: ¡°It¡¯s about to eat soon. Let¡¯s keep our stomachs and go to our ancestors to eat delicious food.¡±


    My mother took away the juice she loved to drink, Daoziyuan was a little unhappy, but when he heard that he was going to see his ancestor, he was happy again.


    There are so many beautiful flowers and plants in the old ancestor¡¯s yard, and he likes to pluck it.


    At dinner, Daohua led her son to Nanshan Hall, and was about to order the maid to serve food, when she saw her son leading the father to the yard.


    Seeing his son heroically pulling out a hibiscus flower from the pot, the father still laughed and applauded, and Daohua¡¯s mouth twitched.


    If the father knew that the famous flower he had sent to the old man to enjoy the fun was so ruined by his son, he would not continue to send it next year.


    Daohua was still sighing, and Daozi started to move towards a green chrysanthemum again.


    Left hand hibiscus, right hand chrysanthemum, watching her son walking towards her with a flower in one hand, Daohua sighed: "You guys are really cruel!"


    Daozi didn''t understand, she walked to Daohua, compared the two flowers in her hand, then put the flowers on the ground, and then pulled her dress to make her squat down.


    Daohua saw her son''s intentions at a glance, and she looked reluctant and didn''t want to squat down.


    Dao was unhappy, and she pulled harder and harder.


    Gu Jian saw that Daohua was unwilling to cooperate, and immediately said: "Daozi gives you a hairpin with a piece of filial piety, why don''t you appreciate it?"


    Daohua: "." She doesn''t want this filial piety!


    In the end, Dahua saw her son swearing to give up without reaching his goal, so she squatted helplessly.


    Seeing her mother squatted down, Daozi grinned suddenly, picked up the hibiscus flower on the ground and inserted it into the Daohua hair bun.


    At first, Daohua was very reluctant, but when Xiao Yeyang came back, when her son put the green chrysanthemum on his head, she was immediately relieved.


    Xiao Yeyang took it off after wearing it for a while, and told his son the preciousness of these flowers: "You pull it out every day, and it will soon be gone."


    Who knows, Daozi waved his hand domineeringly: "Much!" It was long enough for him to pull it out.


    Xiao Yeyang was so speechless by Daozi, he looked at his son''s chubby hand: "You will be able to pull out more, and you will not be allowed to pull out in the future."


    Daozi hesitated a little now.


    Gu Jian immediately comforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, just pull it out, let you be your mother after pulling it out.¡±


    Daozi listened, and immediately smiled and nodded his head.


    And Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other helplessly.


    Gu Jian looked at the two of them: "Isn''t it just pulling out a few flowers? You can''t bear it anymore?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 956： 956

    Chapter 956 Chapter 956, worry


    "What are you doing?"


    The day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, Daohua invited officials from Liangdu to the palace to admire chrysanthemums and eat moon cakes.


    Busy until the evening, after Daohua sent the guests away, when he returned to the room, he saw the maid and the old woman in a hurry. Xiao Yeyang was standing aside holding Daozi, giving instructions from time to time.


    Seeing her mother''s return, Daozi immediately pointed to the little kang that the women were cleaning, and said, "Bed, mine!"


    Daohua squinted Xiao Yeyang: "You can fool your son. He got up in the morning and cried, so you can coax him away."


    Xiao Yeyang coughed lightly: "My son cries because he can''t see us. He wants to know that we are in the house and he will definitely not cry."


    I¡¯m sure, but Xiao Yeyang''s heart is also a little bit out of touch. He glanced at the little fat man in his arms, and exhorted: "Man, he bleeds and doesn''t shed tears. Don''t cry casually in the future."


    Daohua listened to Xiao Yeyang speechlessly, and walked over to hug her son: "How old is he, can he understand this?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "Isn''t this story any better than the words you tell your son every day?"


    Daohua: "I didn''t expect my son to understand the story. I just wanted him to have an impression and learn to speak." She said, teasing Daozi, and then took the milk soup from Gu Yu, and put it in a spoonful. Hey son.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that his son was eating sweetly, so he sat next to him and wiped his mouth with the rice.


    The rice was eating well. Xiao Yeyang wiped his mouth from time to time, which affected his eating. The little guy was immediately unwilling, waved his arms twice, and drove people domineeringly: "Go!"


    Inahua suddenly smiled and said, "Let you go away."


    Xiao Yeyang made a ¡®cut¡¯ and scratched his son¡¯s nose: "It¡¯s kind of donkey¡¯s liver and lungs." After speaking, he didn¡¯t continue to tease his son.


    "By the way, how did I hear that you bought tens of thousands of acres of wasteland?"


    The rice flower head did not lift up: "Wei''s land is good, but I am afraid that buying too much will affect you?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Those lands are meant to be sold publicly. Whether you buy them or others buy them, they are all the same. Who dares to say anything?"


    Daohua: "Forget it. Strictly speaking, you came to Xiliang by air. You have already accounted for the interests of many people. You don''t have to fight with local officials and squires on the land. You bought two villagers and one. Pasture, enough."


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s words, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say anything any more, but asked, ¡°What are you doing for such a large piece of wasteland?¡±


    Daohua smiled and said, "I have sent someone to explore. There are a lot of rivers in Liangdu. I buy that piece of land and I can build a canal. If you raise wasteland for a few years, you can turn it into good land. Although the initial investment may be larger. , But being able to grow corn and potatoes does not lose much."


    "I have all thoughts about turning those tens of thousands of acres of land into a breeding base for high-yield grains. At that time, the high-yielding grains needed by Xiliang will no longer be transported from the capital, and all health centers can also promote them. NS."


    Today¡¯s high-yield grains are distributed uniformly by the Division. Basically, they are close to the health station first, and the people can hardly take care of them.


    There is no way, the guards have the task of supplying frontier army rations and must be given priority.


    As for the common people, it is not impossible to buy them at all. You can buy them at the Four Seasons Seed Shop where the rice blossoms are blooming, but the quantity is very small.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua had such an idea, so he naturally supported it with both hands: "It''s good if you know it in your heart."


    Daozi saw that his father and mother ignored him when he spoke, and immediately made two ¡®ahhh¡¯, indicating his existence.


    Daohua glanced at her son with a smile, and fed the last spoonful of milk into his son''s mouth: "Okay, no more."


    Dao Zi stretched out her powdery tongue, licking her mouth with unsatisfactory thoughts, and did not want to eat, one is that the belly is full, and the other is that he knows that his mother will only feed him a small bowl every time, and it''s useless to make trouble.


    That night, after Daohua put Dao to sleep, Xiao Yeyang carefully moved his son to the small kang. A fence was installed next to the kang, so that the little guy would roll off.


    "Can it work?"


    Ina Flower is a little worried: "What if the little guy kicks the quilt at night?"


    Xiao Yeyang also hesitated: "No, the brat sleeps well." Seeing Daohua, he felt very worried, and said, "In this way, let''s try it tonight."


    Daohua nodded: "It can only be this way."


    Neither Daohua nor Xiao Yeyang slept well that night, and they would get out of bed after a short time to see Daozi. They went back to sleep only when they saw that he was sleeping well.


    Early the next morning, Daozi woke up, opened her eyes and didn''t see her parents, and started crying with her mouth open.


    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong? Father and mother are there!"


    As soon as his son cried, Xiao Yeyang woke up. He walked to Xiao Kang in two steps and picked up his son.


    Daozi, who had cried twice, saw his father, his voice stopped abruptly, and his face with teardrops was a little dazed, ¡®Dad is by his side? ¡¯


    "Carry the child up."


    Xiao Yeyang hugged the rice to Daohua, and lay back on the kang.


    Daohua covered her son with a quilt, and then asked softly, "Why are you crying?"


    Daozi nestled in his mother''s arms, pouting: "I want my mother, I want my father."


    Daohua smiled and said, "My mother and father are here."


    Daozi raised her head and looked at the small Kang next to her, then leaned back in Daohua¡¯s arms: "Together."


    Daohua continued smiling and asked, "Daozi wants to sleep with her mother and father, right?"


    Daozi immediately nodded: "Sleep together!"


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, Xiao Yeyang was afraid that Daohua would agree to come down, so he hugged his son quickly: "You are an older child, and the older child wants to sleep by himself."


    Daozi pushed away Xiao Yeyang disgustedly: "No." Then he leaned into Daohua''s arms quickly.


    Xiao Yeyang feels a little helpless, feeling that it¡¯s a long way to sleep with his son.


    Daohua began to dress Daozi: "Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and Daozi will have to call someone when my uncle and aunt are coming over."


    Daozi lay in Daohua¡¯s arms, obediently putting on her clothes by Daohua: "I want to eat bread."


    Taohua heard it, and immediately smiled and kissed her son on the cheek: "Yes, moon cakes are to be eaten on Mid-Autumn Festival." Yesterday she mentioned this to her son, but the little guy remembered it.


    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the weather in Xiliang became cold.


    After Daohua arranged everything about the reclamation of the wasteland, she was idle. In addition to dealing with the affairs of the mansion, she was with Xiao Daozi every day.


    Rice walks more and more steadily, and for a moment, he can¡¯t leave.


    "Old ancestors, ancestors!"


    Gu Jian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. After Daohua opened the pharmacy in Liangdu, she began to go to the pharmacy for consultation again.


    As soon as he came back today, Gu Jian saw Daozi running towards him ¡®huh huh¡¯, worried that he would fall, so he had to greet him.


    Watching her son plunge into Gu Jian¡¯s arms, Daohua who followed behind said: ¡°Master, Daozi is getting stronger and stronger, next time you don¡¯t pick him up.¡±


    Gu Jian glared at his apprentice: "If you don''t catch him, let him jump to the ground?"


    Daohua: ". Can you let Dongli pick him up?" Now her son ran like a small cannonball. She was really afraid that his son would use too much force and would throw the old man down.


    Gu Jian ignored his apprentice, picked up the rice, smiled and said, "Go, the ancestors took the rice to pull the flowers."


    Daozi immediately clapped his hands in response: "Go, go!"


    Daohua followed helplessly: "Master, be careful." An old man and a young man really broke his heart.


    Dongli smiled and walked at the end. Since having the little prince, the old master''s spirit has improved a lot.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 957： 957

    Chapter 957 Chapter 957, the thunder rolling


    In October, snow began to float in Liangdu.


    Taozi was confined in the house by Daohua. Except when he went to accompany Gu Jian and Guo Ruomei, he was easily prevented from going out, because he was afraid that he would be frozen and caught in the wind.


    Although he could not get out, there were blankets in the room, allowing him to run around.


    "Mother, play!"


    The maid played with Daozi for a while, Daozi was boring, and ¡®huh huh huh¡¯ ran to hug Daohua¡¯s thigh.


    Daohua was writing a family letter, and she did not raise her head: "You can¡¯t go out, it¡¯s snowing outside, it will freeze you. When your mother writes the family letter to your grandfather and grandfather and grandmother, I will play with you."


    Daozi''s legs holding Daohua twisted: "Mother, play!"


    Daohua glanced at her son who was holding her coquettishly. Hearing her son''s request for milk and milk, she suddenly felt relieved and had to hold the little guy in her arms: "Mother write a letter and accompany you when you finish writing, okay? ?"


    The little guy was happy when he sat in his mother''s arms. At first he was obedient, but when he saw Daohua dipped his pen and ink, writing black letters on the paper, he became curious, his sullen eyes widened, two His hand was also a little ready to move.


    Seeing her son reach out to grab the brush, Inaka had to hold his son¡¯s hand with her hand, speeding up the writing speed.


    Daozi didn''t like being bound, twisted a few times, and opened Daohua''s hand.


    At this time, Daohua had already written the letter, and she didn''t bother to worry about him. She put down the pen, folded the letter, and put it in the envelope.


    During ??, Daohua didn¡¯t notice that Daozi grabbed the brush in one hand. When she found out, Daozi had already stretched the ink-filled claws towards the envelope.


    Looking at the slap print on the envelope, Daohua patted Daozi¡¯s ass: "This is a letter to my grandfather. You made it like this. My mother has to rewrite it again. Forget it, don¡¯t rewrite it, let you Grandfather, see if you are naughty."


    Wearing thick in winter, Daohua didn''t use her strength, Daozi didn''t feel any pain at all. On the contrary, she felt that her mother was playing with him. She stretched out her black claws and was about to stamp Daohua''s face.


    Inahana was so scared that she quickly turned her head to the side.


    Instead, Daozi found it fun, and kept waving her hands to greet Daohua¡¯s face.


    "Xiao Moxi, are you itchy?"


    Xiao Yeyang came back from the outside and just stepped into the house, when he heard his wife scolding his son, he immediately asked with a smile, ¡°What did your son do that is so angry that your mother calls you your name?¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang had come back, Daohua quickly handed Xiao Pangdun in her arms.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t see his son¡¯s little black hands, and smiled and took it over: ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with your mother?¡±


    The answer to him was that Daozi put his hand on his face.


    "Giggle~"


    Seeing the black ball on Xiao Yeyang''s face, Daozi smiled happily, and turned to look at Daohua: "Mother, look."


    After finishing speaking, he gave Xiao Yeyang another look.


    Daohua laughed as she watched Xiao Yeyang''s face being scribbled randomly by her son.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang also noticed his son''s dirty hands. Seeing that the maids in the room were all bowing their heads and smiling, his face was a little stiff.


    "Xiao, Mo, Xi!"


    Xiao Yeyang, who gritted his teeth, was once again warmly treated by Daozi, this time with both hands together.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly grabbed his son''s hand, and saw Daohua standing aside gloating, and couldn''t help saying: "Yan Yiyi, don''t care about your good son."


    Don¡¯t want to get ink on her face, Daohua said, ¡°That¡¯s your son too, you take care of it yourself.¡± After a while, she let her maid fetch hot water in.


    Xiao Yeyang washed Daozi''s hands with a straight face, and Daohua waited for her son to wash his hands before going to hug someone.


    Xiao Yeyang met and hummed.


    Daohua smiled and said, "This is called parent-child interaction. You can come more in the future."


    Xiao Yeyang rolled his eyes: "Why don''t you come?"


    Ina Flower: "I have had enough interaction with my son, so I will leave it to you."


    Xiao Yeyang was speechless: "I thank you." He hummed, "I was planning to take your mother and your child out for a walk in the past two days, but now."


    Not only does Daozi want to go out to play, but Daohua actually wants to go out. After coming to Liangdu, she hasn''t even strolled around: "Where to go?"


    Looking at the smiling rice flower, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "As soon as you say you are going out, you can do it. I think you are wilder than your son."


    Inahua confidently said: "I am an adult, and my son is a villain. Naturally, I can''t compare to mine."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Daohua didn''t like staying in the back house and didn''t hang her, so he smiled and said, "Isn''t it winter? I plan to visit Sihai Village."


    Sihai Village is where Xiao Yeyang placed the disabled soldiers and their families.


    "I ordered a batch of supplies to go down before, and I wanted to see if they were distributed."


    He had to show that he attached great importance to Sihai Village, and the talents underneath did not dare to deduct supplies.


    Daohua put her son in Xiao Yeyang''s arms: "I''m going to pack things."


    The son wants to be together, so everything can be prepared.


    A few days later, Xiao Yeyang picked a day without snow and took Daohua mother and son out of Liangdu.


    In the carriage, rice dressed as a zongzi sat excitedly on Xiao Yeyang''s lap and jumped and jumped.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "I''m so happy when I go out. It''s really like your mother."


    Inahana ignored her, looking at the scenery outside through the car window.


    The windows of the carriage are installed with glass, but it is not afraid of the cold wind. In addition, there is a fixed charcoal stove in the carriage, and the whole carriage is warm.


    The carriage drove unhurriedly for a long time, and at noon did it arrive at Sihai Village.


    Xiao Yeyang came over this time without prior notice. The village chief only received the news when he arrived at the entrance of the village.


    "Are you ready to eat, I will look around."


    Daohua nodded, knowing that Xiao Yeyang was going to inspect the situation of Sihai Village, but didn''t want to follow it. When she came out this time, she just went out for an outing.


    All kinds of things were prepared. Soon, Defu took some people to set up a tent. After a while, the pot was also set up.


    Taohua didn''t care about this, and led her son to wander around.


    "Mother, sheep!"


    "Mother, rabbit!"


    "Mother, cow!"


    There are people in the village who raise livestock. When the rice sees it, he will cry out in excitement immediately.


    At this time, Daohua would smile and echo her son''s words.


    Xiao Yeyang came back either early or late, Daohua glanced at his face, um, it''s not ugly, but it''s not very good either.


    "Why, someone really deducted supplies?"


    Xiao Yeyang said ¡®um¡¯: "It¡¯s not too much, I guess I know it, it¡¯s hard to explain it to someone who is dead."


    Daohua: "It will be fine after this year. Don''t you all set the fields for these people, and you will be able to self-reliance next year."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, looked at his son with sparkling eyes, and hugged him over: "Come out to play, are you happy?"


    The rice chicken nodded like a peck: "Happy, more."


    Daohua suddenly smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You think you are answering, don''t coax your son, the little guy has a good memory."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "When Dad is free, I will take your mother out to play with you."


    Daozi understood this, and clapped her hands with joy.


    After lunch, Xiao Yeyang spoke to the village chief for a while, then went to see the family members of several generals, and then he was about to go back.


    Taohua took advantage of this time and took her son to stroll around the village. When she returned, she saw a middle-aged woman walking towards Xiao Yeyang with a thinly dressed girl.


    As she was about to approach Xiao Yeyang, the thinly-dressed girl staggered under her feet, and then she fell straight towards Xiao Yeyang.


    Looking at this scene, Daohua¡¯s head was full of thunder rolling.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 958： 958

    Chapter 958 Chapter 958, Self-recommended Pillow


    The middle-aged woman and the thinly-dressed girl rushed over without being notified, so that the village chief and several people in charge did not expect it.


    The village chief was about to scold him, when he saw the girl falling towards the king of Weiyuan.


    "boom!"


    The expected hero to save the beauty did not appear. The moment the girl pounced, Xiao Yeyang took a big step back and directly caused the girl to fall to the icy ground.


    "Sorry!"


    The middle-aged woman saw the girl fell to the ground, and immediately wailed and went up to help others.


    Wang Yan endured the severe pain in his knees and palms. With the help of his mother, he slowly stood up. After he got up, he looked at Xiao Yeyang eagerly.


    Because of her thin clothes, Wang Yan''s cheeks were a little red from the cold, and the appearance of her reluctant pain and tears rolling in her eye sockets was really pitiful.


    The village chief saw Wang Yan like this, and he couldn''t help swallowing the words he wanted to reprimand.


    The middle-aged woman asked anxiously: "Jian''er, where did you fall, right? You girl is really true, even if you want to come over to thank the prince in person, you don''t need to be so anxious."


    Wang Yang''s ears were a little red because of his mother''s words, and he stepped forward to face Xiao Yeyang and blessed his body: "Yang''er, thank you, Lord, for helping to bury his father."


    Xiao Yeyang was very displeased with the mother and daughter who had directly rushed through, but he thought that they were female relatives, and just lost support, did not care, just said quietly:


    "Your husband (father) was a soldier who died in the battle to defend the territory of Daxia. The emperor ordered his burial. You don''t need to thank this king."


    Wang Yan keenly noticed that Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t have much to blame. He thought that Xiao Yeyang had good senses to him. He immediately felt happy. He looked at his mother beside him, bit his lip and blushed. Said with courage:


    "The prince Gaoyi, after his father died, he allocated fields to his mother and Yang''er. Zhang''er was grateful and wished to take care of the prince.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Yang knelt in front of Xiao Yeyang, kowtow and said, "I beg the Lord to complete it."


    The middle-aged woman also hurriedly complied with: "Yes, Lord, you can let Yang''er follow you, my family''s Yanger can be diligent, and everything is agile."


    The words of mother and daughter surprised everyone present.


    Behind Xiao Yeyang, Defu was a little dumbfounded, looking at Wang Yang''s eyes so speechless, how could this girl be so confident that she thought she could serve her master?


    The head of the village and others at this time didn¡¯t know the purpose of Wang Yang¡¯s mother and daughter¡¯s arrival, then they would be really idiots, and all of them looked a little ugly.


    The village chief looked at Xiao Yeyang. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang hadn''t spoken, he couldn''t tell what he meant, and he didn''t dare to say anything at this time.


    What Xiao Yeyang said to Wang Yang''s mother and daughter didn''t move, all attention was on his wife and son not far away.


    Seeing Daohua glared at him, Xiao Yeyang curled up his mouth in a good mood.


    Wang Yang raised his eyes and saw the smile on Xiao Yeyang''s face. The roots of his ears became more and more red. When he was about to express his thoughts, he saw Xiao Yeyang strode back.


    Wang Yan''s gaze moved with Xiao Yeyang, and soon he saw Daohua in a red feather-shaded fox fur cloak approaching with a pink jade-shaped rice.


    "Have you finished visiting the village?"


    Sounds full of infinite petting and tenderness spit out from Xiao Yeyang''s mouth, making everyone present feel that the king of Weiyuan values ??the princess.


    Looking at the rice flower of a fairy concubine, Wang Yan lowered his head with a sense of inferiority.


    Others hurriedly stepped forward to meet: "I have seen the princess!"


    Daohua handed her son to Xiao Yeyang, and said with a soft smile: "No gift." After speaking, he looked at Wang Yan who was kneeling on the ground.


    Wearing a white dress and white dress, it makes people look weak and slender, and can''t help but want to be affectionate.


    What a little flower!


    Daohua smiled and asked, "Why is this girl kneeling on the ground in a cold day? But what did she commit?"


    The middle-aged woman saw that Daohua thought her daughter had committed a crime, and quickly explained: ¡°No, no, the princess misunderstood. My son just missed the prince¡¯s kindness and wanted to repay the prince.¡±


    "Repay?"


    Daohua looked at the middle-aged woman and Wang Zhang with a smile but a smile: "How do you want to repay you?"


    Both of them were extremely uncomfortable by Daohua, and there was a sense of shame when someone took off their clothes and looked at them.


    Wang Yang understood that this might be his only chance. He gritted his teeth, knelt and turned around, facing Xiao Yeyang, and kowtow, saying: "The slave maid wants to enter the mansion to serve the prince, and ask the prince to be fulfilled."


    Daohua laughed: "This girl, if you want to enter the palace, then you have to ask the wrong person." He glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and continued with a smile, "The affairs in the palace are under the control of the princess, lord. Just leave it to the outside."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang didn''t refute, Wang Yang couldn''t help being stunned on the spot.


    The middle-aged woman responded quickly, and immediately knelt down towards Daohua: "Everyone says that the princess is a big and good person, and the princess will surely fulfill the sincerity of the little girl, right?"


    Daohua chuckled: "What you said is really interesting. If my princess disagrees with your daughter entering the palace, wouldn''t he be a good person?"


    The middle-aged woman was stagnant, and shook her head quickly: "No, no, no, the civilian woman didn¡¯t mean it."


    Daohua sighed with praise, and said amiably: "It''s okay if you didn''t think so, my princess, I really don''t agree with your daughter entering the palace."


    The middle-aged woman was stunned. She did not expect Princess Xiao to be so jealous in front of the prince.


    Daohua glanced at the shaky Wang Yang, and smiled: "The palace has the rules of the palace. It''s not that the princess doesn''t look down on your daughter, it''s really that your daughter is too weak."


    "The maid in the palace does a lot of work every day, and she can fall down even if she walks like this. Will she be allowed to serve people or let people serve her when she enters the palace?¡±


    "As a princess, I have to be responsible for the palace, so you can''t let your daughter enter the palace, do you understand?"


    After finishing speaking, Daohua smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "How do you feel about the prince?"


    Xiao Yeyang was teasing his son. Hearing Daohua¡¯s question, he immediately smiled and said, "The palace has always been your final decision, and what you say is what you say."


    Daohua smiled and looked at the village chief and others: "I just wandered around the village. According to the current number of people in the village, the winter clothes allocated by the palace should be available to every family, but why? The girl is still dressed so thinly, but you have buckled her clothes?"


    The head of the village and others felt tight, and quickly denied: "Back to the princess, our clothes are all sent out."


    Daohua smiled and looked at the middle-aged woman: "Does your house send out clothes?"


    The middle-aged woman''s face was a little stiff. Seeing the anger in the eyes of the village chief and others, she nodded and said, "It''s done."


    Daohua looked puzzled: "Since it''s posted, why are you and your daughter dressed so thinly?" After speaking, he paused, "The girl''s body is delicate, you still have to cherish more."


    The middle-aged woman nodded with a pale face: "Yes."


    Daohua smiled and continued: ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time. Fortunately, the prince has already inspected the situation in the village.


    As soon as these words came out, the middle-aged woman and Wang Yan turned paler and couldn''t enter the palace. They will live in the village in the future, so they can''t offend the village chief.


    The middle-aged woman quickly explained: "No, no, it''s because our mother and daughter just walked too quickly and forgot to wear the clothes we sent down."


    Daohua smiled, didn''t say anything, turned and walked towards the carriage.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately hugged his son to keep up, and he looked like a woman and a husband.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 959： 963

    Chapter 959 Chapter 963, show children


    In the carriage, Xiao Yeyang was holding the rice, and from time to time he glanced at the rice flower sitting in front of the car window and admiring the scenery outside, with a cheerful smile on his face.


    "It''s so vinegar, son, have you been sour?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and teased Daozi.


    Daozi came out to have fun today. Seeing Xiao Yeyang smiling, he also laughed.


    Daohua glared at Xiao Yeyang irritably, and looked at his son who was smiling like a little fool. She wanted to laugh a little, but she held back.


    Xiao Yeyang brought out a stack of jujube mud cakes from the drawer beside him. Seeing the rice, he opened his mouth and waited for it to be fed.


    Xiao Yeyang first gave his son a bite, and then took a piece for him to hold: "Go, send it to your mother."


    Daozi quickly got off Xiao Yeyang and ran towards Daohua.


    The carriage was moving. Although it was covered with a thick blanket, Daohua was worried that her son would fall, and quickly caught the little guy and carried him into her arms.


    After Daozi sat on her mother''s lap, she immediately passed the cake in her hand: "Mother, eat."


    Ina Flower ate the cakes with her son¡¯s little hands, and then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua wanted to feed his son, and immediately handed over the pastry.


    Ina Flower picked up a piece to feed her son.


    Although the rice man is small, he can eat food but he is very domineering.


    Looking at the painful son, Daohua¡¯s smile deepened.


    Xiao Yeyang took the opportunity to sit down, "Are you not angry?"


    Daohua squinted at him: "Who said I was angry? I just think that I finally took my son out and saw someone recruiting bees and butterflies."


    Xiao Yeyang was full of grievances: "Where did I recruit bees and butterflies? Besides, my eyes are not blind, so why can I see everyone?"


    Daohua sneered: "Oh, prince, what does this mean is, if today''s girl is a big beauty, you will bring it back to the palace?"


    Feeling the murderous in Daohua''s eyes, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly shook his head: "What do I mean by that, let alone a beauty, even a fairy, I don''t like it either."


    said, leaning close to Daohua¡¯s ear, and said affectionately: "In my whole life, I will be content with you."


    Daohua hooked the corner of her mouth and glanced at Xiao Yeyang.


    I finished eating the cakes in Daozi¡¯s mouth, and waited to feed him with his small mouth open. Who knows that his parents ignored him. They looked at Daohua and Xiao Yeyang. The two were looking at each other affectionately.


    "Mother!"


    Daozi felt that she had been ignored again, and immediately protested.


    Daohua returned to her senses and hurriedly continued to feed her son without forgetting to give Xiao Yeyang a glare.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed happily. He liked to watch Yiyi like an old hen and a chick declaring to everyone that he belonged to her.


    Outside the carriage, Mei Lan Meiju could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when she heard the laughter in the carriage.


    Meilan snorted: "It''s really bad luck. The prince and princess finally came out once, and they encountered such a person who didn''t know her."


    Mei Ju echoed: "Isn''t it? Just that girl, she is not as beautiful as the third-class maid in the mansion. I really don''t know where she has the confidence to dare to serve the prince?"


    At the end of October, the snow in Liangdu became more frequent.


    Daohua accompanied Daozi to play on the kang near the window. Looking at the heavy snow flying outside, Daozi¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, and she took Daohua to watch with him.


    "That''s snowflakes. In the snow, you can push snowmen, play snowballs, and ski."


    Listening to Daohua¡¯s soft and gentle voice, Daozi became more and more excited: "Mother, yes!"


    Daohua smiled and asked: "What do you want?"


    Daozi: "I want snow, I want to play."


    Although rice can only jump out in two or three words now, some basic needs can still be expressed.


    Daohua smiled and shook her head: "This is not good, you are too young, you have to wait until you grow up before you can play."


    Dao Zi pulled up Dao Hua¡¯s hand and pointed to the outside: "Mother, want to play."


    Daohua shook her head: "No way."


    Just as the mother and child were fighting, Gu Yu saw that the snowflakes showed no signs of stopping, and came over and asked: "Wang Hao, it''s almost noon. The snow hasn''t stopped. Isn''t it right to eat in the yard at noon?"


    Daohua squirmed in her arms and writhed with her son who couldn''t sit still, and thought for a while: "I''d better go to Nanshantang for food." After that, the maids found a stroller specially made for rice.


    Daozi immediately became happy when she saw the car.


    "Don''t move, mother will dress you, or it will freeze you after going out."


    Clothes, shoes, hats, ear warmers, small gloves, collars, until the rice was wrapped into a chubby dumpling, Daohua was satisfied.


    Daozi knew she was going out, so she was very cooperative.


    The stroller is designed by Daohua according to the modern stroller. The craftsmen made some adjustments when making it. It is safe, convenient, comfortable and flexible.


    Inahua carried her son on the stroller and fastened the three-point safety belt. The stroller had footrests, and the son could stand up, and there was an awning on top to protect him from wind and snow.


    "Go, ancestors, eat!"


    Looking at her son commanding the maid to push the cart, Daohua smiled and put on a cloak to follow.


    The maid pushed the cart and walked under the eaves of the porch. Daozi was happy, sitting in the car and jumping around, pointing to this one in the yard and the other one in the yard, as if she came out to play.


    "So active, I don''t know who to follow?"


    "You can do whatever you want, of course it is you."


    Gu Jian heard Daozi¡¯s laugh and greeted him from the room.


    See you, Daohua quickly stepped forward to support the old man: "Master, why are you out? The weather is so cold, and the ground is full of snow."


    The old man interrupted Daohua: "According to you, I should shrink in the house, so I shouldn''t be bored? Okay, I''m healthy."


    After finishing speaking, I ignored Daohua and went to push the rice cart myself.


    Daohua looked at Dongli and Caiju, asking them to pay more attention to the father.


    "This cart is really good. When the snow stops, I will push rice to the street."


    When he heard the old man¡¯s words, Daohua¡¯s eyelids twitched and wanted to refuse, but the old man and son were so happy and swallowed the words back.


    Forget it, just go shopping and send more people to follow.


    In a blink of an eye, December, near the end of the year, Liangdu City began to lively, and the flavor of the New Year became more and more intense.


    On the day of the Laba Festival, Daohua had just drank Laba porridge with Gu Jian, when he heard the old man say that he would take his son out for a stroll.


    "There is no snow today, and there is still the sun. It is a good day. I will take the rice out and go around."


    Taohua is not easy to dispel Master¡¯s interest, besides Dongli Caiju following along, she also asked Meilan Meiju and De Shoufang Niang to go out with her.


    To go out, this can ruin Daozi Le.


    When Gu Jian pushed Daozi out of the palace, Daozi¡¯s eyes were not enough, and he was so curious to see everything.


    He sees others strangely, and others see him strangely.


    "What a pretty boy!"


    "Oh my god, this little boy is too pink, right?"


    Listening to the envy around him, Gu Jian couldn¡¯t stop the smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Daozi is not afraid of life. Seeing that everyone around him is watching him, she stands up excitedly, pulling the handle of the cart with both hands, talking non-stop in her mouth, as if she is fighting against a group of heroes.


    The appearance of the little guy makes Gu Jian feel complacent.


    Not long after shopping, suddenly someone approached. Dongli saw that and immediately stopped the person: "What are you going to do?"


    The visitor saw the sword on Dongli¡¯s waist, and immediately understood that the people in front of him were not small, and quickly explained: "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I just want to ask the old man, how is this cart made?"


    "I am a businessman, and I see this cart is very good, I want to make it myself and sell it."


    Gu Jian heard the businessman¡¯s words, and he also thought that the cart designed by his apprentice was very good. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Let him find Yan Shouhou in the mansion.¡±


    Dongli nodded, and whispered to the merchant the address of the palace.


    As for the businessman, he was stunned when he learned that these people were actually from the Weiyuan Palace.


    Seeing that the old man was pushing the little prince away, Dongli hurried to catch up with the businessman without taking care of the businessman.


    As for whether the businessman has the courage to go to the palace to find someone, it is not his responsibility.


    The businessman was also audacious. Watching Dongli and his party walk away, he immediately prepared a gift and went to the palace to find Yan Shouhou.


    Yan Shouhou immediately went to Daohua after hearing his intentions.


    When making carts before, Inaka saw that the craftsmen were interested and agreed to let them make them and sell them on their own, so she knew that some merchants wanted to buy the blueprints, so she nodded and agreed.


    The businessman didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, so he was very grateful to buy the design drawings.


    After this time, Gu Jian took the rice out to go shopping, and there was a wave of showcasing children in Liangdu City.


    Previous children were not easy to take out of the house, but after the city began to sell carts, many wealthy families bought one for their children and pushed their children out from time to time.


    Not only that, the merchant who bought the cart design from the palace was a southerner, and the cart passed through his hand and spread to other provinces.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 960： 960

    Chapter 960 Chapter 960, Taiping


    After Laba, Gu Jian pushed Daozi out a few more times. Daohua saw that his father and son were very energetic, and he was watched by her servants. Sometimes Chu Lang would follow, so she didn''t stop her.


    As the Chinese New Year approaches, Daohua is also busy, preparing for the New Year gifts, and counting the harvest and expenses of the year.


    Xiao Yeyang still leaves early and returns late. The forces in Liangdu are much more complicated than those in Ganzhouwei. Officials dare not oppose Xiao Yeyang on the face, but secretly they frequently use means.


    As long as their interests are harmed, even if the decree is good for Xiliang and the people, they will not hesitate to stop it.


    Xiao Yeyang also acted decisively. As long as he found evidence of an official''s crime, he was arrested and sent to jail, which shocked many people.


    On the twenty-eighth twelfth lunar month, the Department of Dusi began to have a holiday, and Xiao Yeyang was finally able to rest.


    "Xiao Yeyang, come and give your son a bath!"


    In the clean room, several charcoal basins were burning vigorously, and in the steaming bath tub, the bare rice was thumping in the water happily, and the splashed water stains wet the clothes of Rice Flower and Gu Yu. , The surrounding ground was also wet.


    Xiao Yeyang strode in, and saw water drops on the rice flower¡¯s hair, and smiled immediately: ¡°I¡¯m coming, you go and change your clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Taohua looked at the time, got up directly, and said: "Pay attention to the water temperature and don''t let your son play for too long."


    Children like to play in the water. Every time the little guy takes a bath, he has to play for a while.


    Xiao Yeyang hadn''t bathed his son before, so he nodded immediately, looked at his son who was throwing in the bath tub, and smiled: "The bath tub is a bit smaller. Next time I change it to a larger one. By the way, I can teach my son to swim. "


    Taohana wiped her hair with a kerchief: ¡°If you want to take a bath, take a bath. If you really want to learn to swim, when summer is here, you can dig a swimming pool and teach him directly in the empty yard.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang nodded in agreement: "This is good attention, I will teach it myself when the time comes."


    Ina Flower: "Do you have time? Don''t make promises about things you can''t do. Don''t think that the young child can''t remember. If you miss the appointment a few times, the child will definitely be disappointed."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°I still have time to teach my son to swim, and I won¡¯t miss the appointment.¡± He said, he started playing with his son.


    Inahana ignored her father and son, turned around and went out to change clothes.


    After two quarters of an hour, Xiao Yeyang came out with his son wrapped in a small quilt and stuffed it into the warm bed.


    Ina Hua quickly picked up the clothes and put them on her son.


    Daozi nestled in her mother''s arms, and while she was wearing her clothes with Daohua, she said, "Mother, sleep together."


    Looking at her son¡¯s pouting mouth, Daohua smiled and kissed her son¡¯s cheek: "Okay, let''s sleep together tonight."


    Since Xiao Kang came out, every night after Daozi fell asleep, Xiao Yeyang would carry his son to Xiao Kang and let him sleep by himself.


    In the beginning, the little guy protested strongly a few times, but later, I didn¡¯t know if I got used to it, or felt that the protests could not prevent me from sleeping on the small kang, so I didn¡¯t make a fuss anymore.


    Xiao Yeyang took off his slightly wet coat and lay on the kang. Daozi saw him, and automatically climbed to Xiao Yeyang and lay down with his arms, his face was very comfortable.


    "You brat!"


    Xiao Yeyang squeezed his son''s nose.


    Daozi said in full anger: "Father, tell a story."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Let''s wait for your mother to come. Father is not like your mother who has read so many scripts."


    Daohua immediately said: "My son asked you to tell a story because he wanted to interact with you. He is less than two years old and can understand what he can understand. What he wants is your dad''s company."


    Xiao Yeyang listened, and racked his brains to think about some things he had done when he was a child to tell his son.


    Unfortunately, Daozi didn¡¯t buy it, and looked at Daohua eagerly: "Mother talk."


    Daohua touched her son''s head: "Next year is New Year''s Eve, and the elder uncle and the elder aunt are coming over, and there are things that mother needs to deal with. Let daddy play with you."


    Taozi glanced at his father, but there was an expression of disgust on his face.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t laugh or cry: "You stinky boy, how dare you despise you Laozi." As he said, he dropped his leg and put the rice on it.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang lift up his son with his feet, Daohua was startled: "You can stop, don''t throw your son."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t worry, you can''t fall."


    Seeing her son''s excitement yelling, Daohua shook her head and turned to the outside room.


    "Father, more!"


    "Gluck~"


    The laughter of Daozi didn''t stop until Daohua walked on the kang.


    In the morning of the next day, Daohua got up and washed, and then he woke up Xiao Yeyang and his son.


    As long as Daozi is asleep, she is very well-behaved when she wakes up. She does not make trouble or cry. At this time, Daohua will be grateful that her son is not getting up.


    Daohua quickly took the new clothes she had prepared for her son to wear. The clothes, pants, hats, and shoes were all red, which was very festive.


    When Daohua dressed up her son, she also gave Xiao Yeyang a set of clothes of the same style: "You also change it. When you go out later, others will know that you are father and son."


    Xiao Yeyang looked through the clothes and recognized that Daohua personally made them. He smiled and asked, "What about you, my son and I have new clothes. Do you have any?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Of course, you all have it, how can I be less? Master also has it. With my mother and Uncle Chu, I don¡¯t know their preferences, so I just delivered the ingredients."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang standing still, he urged for a while, "Hurry up and change it. Big brother and sister-in-law should come later."


    Yan Mansion, Yan Wenxiu and Han Xinran were too deserted, so Daohua invited them to come today for the New Year.


    It was neither early nor late when Yan Wenxiu and Han Xinran arrived at the palace. Daozi was very active, and Daohua and Xiao Yeyang waited with him at the entrance of the main courtyard.


    Looking at a family of three who are all wearing bright red clothes and beaming, Han Xinran smiled and said, ¡°You go out like this and others don¡¯t have to ask, you can see that you are a family.¡±


    After ?? walked in, he took a closer look and said, "I just look at this dress and I am happy to see how cute our rice is. Next year, I will make it for the two children in the family."


    Daohua smiled and looked at her son: "Daozi, his name is Uncle, Auntie."


    Daozi yelled, "Big uncle, big aunt!"


    Yan Wenxiu smiled and said, "Daozi speaks so neatly?"


    Daohua accompanies Han Xinran, walking into the yard, and said, "I can only say it in two or three words."


    Yan Wenxiu: "The child is still young, so it¡¯s pretty good to be able to say it like this."


    Entering the hall, seeing Gu Jian, Guo Ruomei, and Chu Lang all there, Yan Wenxiu and Han Xinran hurried forward to pay a New Year greeting.


    Gu Jian smiled and gave the two red envelopes. Guo Ruomei, also an elder, also sealed the red envelopes to the two.


    After ??, everyone was talking lively, and the rice ran around, making a fuss about this for a while, and pulling that for a while, and the atmosphere was very warm.


    After dinner, Xiao Yeyang picked up the rice: "Go, Dad will take you to the city wall to watch the fireworks."


    Yan Wen shaved his face and showed surprise: "Where did you get the fireworks?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "The Ministry of Industry, we drove out Xiliao this year. I specifically applied to the Ministry of Industry, and it was delivered a few days ago."


    Gu Jian didn''t like these very much. He didn''t go. Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang went out of the house, but they didn''t go with Xiao Yeyang and others. In the end, only a few Daohua reached the city wall.


    The news that fireworks will be set off during the Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve has long since spread, so many people gathered around the city wall to see the excitement.


    Looking at the low, black and overwhelming crowd, Daozi was very excited.


    "Boom, boom, boom~"


    The splendid fireworks exploded in the air, and the people cheered loudly.


    Daohua worried that Daozi was frightened by the sound, and quickly tried to cover his ears.


    Who knows, the little guy directly waved her hand, his eyes were shining at the fireworks in the sky, without any surprise.


    "Your son is so courageous." Han Xinran smiled and said to Daohua.


    Daohua smiled and said, "He is just a silly and bold."


    Looking at the cheering people under the city wall, Han Xin sighed: ¡°The people can be so happy for the New Year because their brother-in-law defeated Xiliao and saved them from the threat of war. The brother-in-law brought peace to them.¡±


    "Today''s Xiliang, when talking about King Weiyuan, who doesn''t say a good word?"


    Daohua turned her head to look at Xiao Yeyang, and saw that he was talking to her son with a bright smile and a brisk expression, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Xiao Yeyang noticed Daohua¡¯s gaze, looked over, and held Daohua¡¯s hand with his empty hands. The two looked at each other and smiled, and then looked at the splendid fireworks in the sky together.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 961： 961

    Chapter 961 Chapter 961, Knitting


    During the New Year, Daozi fell in love with going out to play, and every day he opened his eyes, he would take Xiao Yeyang out of the house.


    Xiao Yeyang is fine, but he is happy to accompany his son. He will take the rice out of the house every day, either shopping or going to the teahouse to hear about books.


    As the highest official in Xiliang, Xiao Yeyang has been paid attention to wherever he goes.


    From the first day of the new year to the Lantern Festival, Xiao Yeyang held his son and almost met all the officials in Liangdu.


    "I will go to the office tomorrow, let me feed my son."


    Daozi sits in his exclusive children''s chair, and is fed by spoonfuls of rice flowers.


    The little guy is very active. Since he can walk and run, he has been extremely uncooperative when eating. He either ran to play this or ran to get that one.


    Ina Hua customized a children''s chair for him. Whenever he had a meal, he would hug the person in the chair and make it well. Only then did he slowly change his habit of running around.


    Daohua handed the rice bowl in her hand to Xiao Yeyang, and then began to eat her own.


    Taozi ate two bites of rice fed by Xiao Yeyang, and then grabbed the spoon and wanted to eat it himself.


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t get the spoon right, and I can¡¯t get the food, or I can¡¯t feed the food into my mouth.


    Xiao Yeyang looked anxiously on the sidelines, and was about to take the spoon in the hands of many sons to feed himself, but Daohua stopped him.


    Daohua handed Xiao Yeyang a spoon again: "You fed you, let my son imitate it."


    Next, in Xiao Yeyang''s feeding, rice imitated frequently, and finally managed to hold the spoon in his mouth.


    After eating, Daohua led her son to digest in the house, Xiao Yeyang sat on the recliner and watched the news coming from everywhere.


    "Now that there is no threat in Xiliao, Xiliang has to develop quickly."


    "The people here used to suffer from war all the year round, and social development was severely hampered. Now that there is no foreign aggression, the various problems that existed before should be resolved."


    "Since I have taken over Xiliang, I have to restore people''s livelihood."


    Ina Flower: "What do you want to do?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while: ¡°The most fundamental thing for a good land management is to let the local people eat and wear warmth. The promotion of high-yield grains is now in an orderly manner, but economic development cannot rely on this alone.¡±


    "The official roads in Xiliang are poorly repaired. I want to refurbish several main official roads in Xiliang. A lot of cement is produced at the stone factory, so I will use cement to build roads."


    "There are also post stations. Not only are there too few posts, they are also in disrepair for a long time, and the distance is too far, which is not conducive to the rest of the past merchants."


    Daohua listened to Xiao Yeyang''s words and said with a smile: "You have to have a good idea. There is a saying that if you want to get rich, you must first build a road. I support you."


    "Xiliang has a large area. Only when the road is easy can we attract people from other places. With more people moving, the economy will naturally follow."


    "However, infrastructure construction requires a lot of manpower, material resources, and financial resources. Does the company have a lot of turnover here?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "The Wei family left a lot of money, which can support a period of time. Every year, each health station can also collect a batch of tax and silver. I plan to let the soldiers stationed on the road repair the road. Practiced."


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang had thought about it, so she didn¡¯t ask more, but when she saw him rubbing her forehead again, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You have arranged everything, so what are you worried about?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang sighed, "I''m worried about the frontier soldiers who are stationed. Most of them have no wives. Many of them are big and young. Watching them guard the border, they don''t even have a descendant who burns incense. A bit annoying."


    Daohua is silent, she can''t solve this problem.


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly said: "The imperial court has to copy the homes of some powerful officials every year. These officials have a lot of maidservants in their houses. I simply give the imperial uncle the maids and ask him to send all the maids from the prisoners'' homes to the frontier soldiers. Forget it as a wife."


    Xiao Yeyang thinks this idea is better as he talks about it.


    Daohua reminded: "If you want to marry a soldier, do you have to build a house for your family?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I will mark out a piece of land near the military town to build a house." After saying that, he hurriedly got up and went straight to write a book.


    So positive, it can be seen that I usually worry about the marriage of soldiers.


    After the Lantern Festival, Xiao Yeyang became busy again.


    In February, Daohua became busy after spring ploughing began in various places.


    The climate here in Liangdu is better than that in Ganzhouwei. By mid-February, the temperature will not be so cold and you can start planting.


    Daohua bought two Zhuangzi and a pasture before, but she didn¡¯t even go to see it. Taking advantage of the opportunity of spring ploughing, she was going to take her son to have a look.


    As for the tens of thousands of acres of wasteland, there is no requirement for rice blossoms in the first year, so the tenants are asked to plant some corn and potatoes to raise the land, and dug out the canals by the way.


    At the beginning of March, the temperature obviously warmed up, and Daohua took the rice out of the house and went straight to the village and pasture outside the city.


    As the first family in Xiliang, the Wei family holds the best Zhuangzi and pasture.


    The fields of the two Zhuangzi are all top-quality fertile fields. Seeing that the tenants are farming in an orderly manner, the rice flowers did not stay much, so they went directly to the pasture.


    This pasture is not as big as the rice flower bought in Ganzhouwei, but the location is very good and the pasture grows very lush.


    When the rice flower bought the pasture, he bought all the cattle and sheep raised in the pasture directly. When the carriage drove into the pasture, it happened to meet the herdsmen shearing the sheep.


    Yan Shouhou stared at Daohua, and said quickly: ¡°The sheep raised in this pasture are sheep breeds, and they can harvest their wool once every spring and autumn.¡±


    Inaba asked: "How will they use these wool?"


    Yan Shouhou: ¡°The wool will be sold to merchants, who will twist the wool into threads and weave them into blankets and felts.¡±


    Daohua thought of the woolen sweater she wore in her previous life, and then asked, "Does anyone use wool to make sweaters?"


    Yan Shouhou was silent for a moment: ¡°Compared with cotton-padded clothes, clothes made of wool are still too expensive, but I haven¡¯t heard of the small ones.¡±


    Daohua nodded: "Don''t sell this batch of wool. Let the people on the ranch wash the wool and send it to the house. I have other uses."


    After ??, Daohua took the rice to play in the ranch for a while, and then went home.


    After returning to the mansion, Daohua drew the pins for the big sweater, and then gave it to Gu Yu, who asked her to ask the carpenter in the mansion to make a few sets.


    In mid-March, Yan Shouhou sent several boxes of clean wool to the palace.


    In ??Mansion, there are maids and women who can spin threads. Daohua found several people and asked them to draw out several kinds of woolen threads of different thicknesses according to her requirements.


    After ??, I bought dyes to color the yarns, and the yarns were all dyed. It was already the end of March.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Daohua moved quite a bit, attracting Guo Ruomei.


    Daohua smiled and said, "I want to knit clothes with wool."


    Guo Ruomei: "Just leave these things to the next person to do, so why don''t you do it yourself."


    Ina Flower: "They don''t know what I want to do." After speaking, she took out two sticks and knitted in front of Guo Ruomei.


    "The woolen blankets and wool felts woven by weaving machines cannot be used by ordinary people at all, but those knitted with bamboo like me are quite affordable to many people."


    Looking at the rice flower weaving a piece after a while, Guo Ruomei was surprised: ¡°I only know that the textile machine can weave cloth, but I didn¡¯t expect two bamboo sticks to weave it.¡±


    said, looking at Daohua in surprise, "Why are you doing this?"


    Ina Flower: ". I read it from the script."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 962： 962

    Chapter 962 Chapter 962, Quartermaster Department


    Daohua only knows how to knit a sweater. This is what she taught herself when she was bored in her previous life. When she knit a little vest sweater for her son, many maids and women in the house were onlookers. Among them, the most interested It belongs to the sewing room.


    The ??needle method is not difficult to learn. Daohua demonstrated it twice to the people in the needle and thread room, and these people quickly learned it. Not only that, but also introduced new methods and developed new methods.


    "Professional things must be done by professional people."


    Inaflower''s hands are not as clever as the needle and thread room, but she has seen a lot of wool knitting supplies. Through her requests from time to time, the needle and thread room did not take long to make sweaters, hats, scarves and other supplies with different patterns.


    Guo Ruomei looked at the waistcoats, gloves, socks and other small items sent by the sewing room, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°It¡¯s convenient to knit a sweater with this bamboo stick.¡±


    Daohua: "In Xiliang, many people can''t afford spinning machines, but this bamboo stick is not rare. Mother has also seen it. This stitch is not difficult to learn. Understood."


    Guo Ruomei was surprised: "Do you want to promote the craft of knitting sweaters?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "I didn''t create the stitches for knitting sweaters. If it can be promoted among the people, the people will be less affected by the cold winter."


    "This knitted sweater is light and soft, has good warmth retention, and is also very durable. It should be refurbished at any time if it is worn out or worn out."


    Guo Ruomei smiled and nodded: ¡°Wool is not rare in Xiliang. If you really want to promote it, the people of Xiliang will have a much better life.¡±


    said, smiling at Daohua.


    "You, you have done another good thing for the people."


    Daohua smiled and said modestly: "This is nothing. For Xiliang to develop, it mainly depends on Yeyang. What I have done can only slightly improve the lives of the people."


    Guo Ruomei: "This is enough."


    That night, after Xiao Yeyang came back, he also looked at the woolen fabrics. The first thing he thought of was the army.


    Although the soldiers now have cotton-padded clothes, the winter in Xiliang is too cold, and they will still freeze when they only wear cotton-padded clothes.


    With sweaters and trousers, the effect of protecting against the cold will be much better.


    "Don¡¯t spread the stitches for knitting sweaters. I will collect a batch of wool and come up to talk about it. In the cold winter, the common people can still cook at home, but the soldiers have to patrol outside."


    It takes money to manage all parts of Xiliang, and now he has to plan carefully.


    In the past, wool was mainly bought by wealthy merchants to make woolen blankets and wool felts. There were not many buyers and the amount of wool used was not much. However, once the needle method of knitting sweaters is spread, the price of wool may increase.


    Daohua naturally did not agree, but just asked: "Do you have to take care of these things? Xiliang belongs to the border, and there are many frontier troops stationed. The various materials needed are huge, and there is no special military supply department to manage them. Are you holding these?"


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes lit up: "The Quartermaster?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "It is the department responsible for supplying the daily supplies of the army."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Don''t tell me, it''s really not there. In the past, all the materials needed by the frontier army were in charge of Wei."


    Military Supplies Department.


    In order for Xiliang to realize the separation of military and political affairs, he really should build a quarters.


    Xiao Ye Yangxiong hugged Daohua, and said with a smile: "You are really my lucky star." After speaking, he paused, "How about letting Su Hongxin take charge from the Quartermaster Department?"


    Ina Flower: "Huh?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Su Hongxin came all the way to take refuge in me. Now that the war with Xiliao is over, he can''t let him stay in the army forever. Yuan Xuan and your eldest brother have their own errands, so it''s not easy to leave him. "


    Daohua smiled and said, "You have made up your mind about this."


    The next day, when Xiao Yeyang arrived at the capital, he sent a message to Su Hongxin, asking him to come to Liangdu, and then looked at the map of Liangdu, and finally planned to transform the Weijialiangzhuang on the outskirts of Liangdu into a military supply department.


    Wei¡¯s grain farm not only covers a large area, but is also very solidly built. There are hundreds of warehouses, which are very suitable for storing military supplies.


    At the same time, someone was sent to start collecting wool.


    In this regard, the officials of the Tokyo Metropolitan Government are somewhat inexplicable.


    "What do you do to collect wool? Isn''t this a silly mess?"


    "That is, the Department of Dusi had no money in the first place, but now they have to build roads, build a post, and build a family area for the frontier army, and the Department of Dusi is almost emptied."


    "Forget it, no matter what you do, let him toss if Prince Xiao wants to toss. When he has no money, he naturally knows to stop."


    Speaking of Su Hongxin, as soon as he received a letter from Xiao Yeyang, he immediately brought his guards to Liangdu.


    The first sentence when I saw Xiao Yeyang was: "I thought you had forgotten me!"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at him, and gave him the plan of the General Supplies Department: "The Military Supplies Department¡¯s garrison, the fourth rank, is in charge of the military supplies of the Xiliang Border Army. Would you like to do it?"


    Su Hongxin didn''t finish reading the plan, so he nodded quickly: "I am willing." Once the fighting with Xiliao stopped, I had to stay in the military town if I wanted to be promoted.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Is it enough to give you half a month to settle your dependents?"


    Su Hongxin smiled and said, "Enough is enough, but I have to trouble you to send me two people who are familiar with Liangdu. I have to buy the house first."


    Xiao Yeyang said directly: "You go to Wenxiu, he is familiar with this."


    Su Hongxin: "Okay, then I will go down first."


    After ?? was delineated, a large amount of wool was sent there. When the wool harvest was almost the same in the spring, news came from the Weiyuan Palace that everyone could go to the Four Seasons Ranch to learn how to knit sweaters with bamboo sticks.


    "Use bamboo sticks to knit clothes? Really?"


    "Which ranch is Four Seasons Ranch, why haven''t I heard of it before?"


    "Stupid, there are Four Seasons Food Shop, Four Seasons Fruit and Vegetable Shop, and Four Seasons Pharmacy in the city. These shops are all opened by Princess Weiyuan, and the Four Seasons Ranch must also belong to Princess Weiyuan."


    "Would you like to check it out then?"


    "Nonsense, I must go, can the things from the palace be worse? The bamboo sticks really need to be able to knit clothes, maybe I can put on new clothes this year."


    After hearing this news, officials from the Department of Metropolitan Government realized why Xiao Yeyang had hoarded a lot of wool some time ago.


    Everyone went to the Four Seasons Ranch with curiosity.


    In order to promote the needle method of knitting sweaters, Daohua also spent some effort. Throughout the process, people in the needle and thread room demonstrated how to wash wool, how to turn wool into wool of different thicknesses, how to dye, and how to knit wool into clothes.


    The first batch of people who started learning, the ranch also gave a set of bamboo sticks for free.


    Nowadays, almost all women can do needlework, and it is indeed as Daohua thinks, it is not difficult for women to learn.


    When the first person knits a sock, everyone is no longer watching.


    Yan Shouhou smiled and stood up and said: "My princess said that the ranch will teach you how to knit sweaters for a month for free, and you can come here."


    "The items woven by people who bring their own bamboo sticks and wool can be taken away. If they don''t bring these, the woven items must be left behind."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 963： 963

    Chapter 963Chapter 963, share


    "Sir, look, this is the sweater and trousers that the princess asked sister Gu Yu to make for me!"


    Wang Lifu happily brought the new sweater and trousers to Master Wang, and showed him the sweater.


    "Sir, this woolen sweater can be warm to wear. When the wool comes out in the fall, I will also ask my mother to buy some wool and make you a set of sweaters and trousers."


    Master Wang smiled and looked through the sweater and wool pants, and said with a smile: "You boy is very lucky." He said, his expression sighed.


    With these warm sweaters and trousers, the people of Xiliang will be much better in winter.


    Wang Lifu folded his sweaters and trousers lovingly: "The princess is really amazing. You can knit clothes with bamboo sticks, and the herdsmen will get an extra income in the future."


    Master Wang smiled: "Yes, the prince is great, and the princess is also capable. It is the blessing of the people of Xiliang that they can come to Xiliang."


    Not only can herders earn more income from selling wool, even those skilled women can also earn money to supplement their households.


    The Quartermaster Department recruited a large number of women to twist wool and knit sweaters.


    When the method of knitting sweaters is fully spread, merchants will buy them. In other inland provinces, there are not many herders who raise sheep. Selling sweaters and other items elsewhere will definitely be profitable.


    There will be more herdsmen and women who can earn some household income.


    In a blink of an eye, it''s May.


    Dragon Boat Festival, Daohua gave a gift to Liangdu officials in accordance with the old rules, and invited Han Xinran, He Fangyi, and some officials'' family members whom Xiao Yeyang valued to appreciate the flowers, and then began to prepare for his son''s two-year-old birthday gift.


    On May 11, Daohua got up early in the morning and went to the kitchen to make longevity noodles.


    In the dining room, seeing Daohua carrying longevity noodles, Gu Jian immediately smiled at Daozi in his arms and said, "Today everyone is soaked in your light, you can eat the longevity noodles made by your mother."


    Daohua heard it, and she was a little bit dumbfounded: "Master, if you want to eat the food I made, just say it. Can the apprentice not do it?"


    Gu Jian put the rice on his exclusive children''s chair: "Forget it, you are usually busy enough, and the chef''s craftsmanship in the house is also OK."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I will cook a lot in the future." As he said, he served longevity noodles to everyone, and then went to his son.


    "Eating noodles today, the spoon won''t work, mother feed you."


    The little guy already knows how to use a spoon, and he was learning eagerly. When he saw his mother was going to feed himself, he quickly protested: "No, eat by yourself."


    Seeing this, Daohua didn''t have to feed the rice, and put the bowl in front of her son: "You can eat it yourself."


    Taozi took a small spoon to scoop ah scoop, stunned that he couldn''t afford a single noodle, it was so angry and anxious.


    See you, Daohua asked with a smile: "Would you like to see my mother? If you want, just speak."


    Daozi looked at Daohua, and saw that her mother hadn''t taken the initiative to feed herself. He pouted, and then lowered her head to scoop up her noodles, as if she was getting better with her.


    Gu Jian ate the noodles in the bowl in twos and threes, and then sat in front of Daozi: "Come on, ancestors feed you."


    Taozi glanced at Daohua again, and saw her mother just bury her head in eating her own, and reluctantly gave the spoon to Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian laughed and said, "You brat, now you know how to pick someone."


    After breakfast, Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang hadn''t gone out, and asked, "Are you not going to go to the office today?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I didn''t accompany my son when he was just one year old, so I have to make time to accompany him today."


    Daohua suddenly smiled and said: "That son must be very happy. Not long ago, I asked the craftsman to make two wooden bats out of whole wood and some wooden balls. I originally wanted to play with my son when I was free. Now you are here. Then you accompany him."


    Xiao Yeyang directly accepted.


    Daohua asked Gu Yu to bring wooden sticks and wooden balls. Xiao Yeyang held the rice and started playing directly in the yard.


    Wooden sticks and wooden balls, rice flowers are guarded against golf **** in previous lives.


    Using a wooden stick to hit the wooden ball into the pit was a little difficult for her two-year-old son. Daohua asked Xiao Yeyang and his son to stand aside first. You can hit the two of them, and I will play in the past.


    Daozi was already lively and active, with Xiao Yeyang accompanied and playing games, the little guy¡¯s laughter never stopped.


    It was almost noon when Mr. and Mrs. Yan Wenxiu and Mr. and Mrs. Su Hongxin came to the palace together.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to accompany Yan Wenxiu and Su Hongxin, and Daohua asked Gu Yu to put away the wooden stick and wooden ball.


    Seeing Daozi pouting her mouth, as if she hadn¡¯t played enough, Daohua smiled and pointed at Su Hongxin¡¯s daughter, and whispered to discuss with her son:


    "Sister Nianfei is here, you take her to your children''s room and play with the blocks with Sister Qiao, okay?"


    Daozi looked at Su Nianfei and nodded when he thought that the colorful building blocks were also fun.


    Inahua specially cleaned up a wing room and used it as a playground for his son to play games.


    There was a thick carpet in the wing room, and there were various toys inside. Daohua sent her son, Su Nianfei, and sister Qiao to the room. Without letting the maids go in, she let the three little guys play by herself. Talking to Han Xinran and He Fangyi outside.


    He Fangyi saw the house made of building blocks in the room, and instantly became interested: ¡°How did you make this building block? After I go back, I will also get one for Nian Fei, so that she will not be bored all day long and only knows to stick to me.¡±


    Inahua smiled and said: "It''s very simple, just use wood to make various shapes, dye them with colors, and let the children build patterns at will. If you want, I will let the carpenter in the house make another one."


    He Fangyi quickly smiled and thanked him.


    Han Xinran also said: "If it is not troublesome, make two more pictures, and I will take the two boys back home."


    Daohua responded with a smile: "No problem, since my sister-in-law is going to take it home, then I will make a few more pictures and prepare one for the third brother''s child."


    At lunch, He Fangyi saw Daozi sitting on the children¡¯s chair to eat by herself, then looked at the daughter in her arms who needed to feed herself, and smiled bitterly:


    "Daozi is a chair. I will also make one after I go back. My family is more than a year older than Daozi, and now I have to be fed."


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay for a girl to caress some more.¡±


    Han Xinran: "Big sister, how can you make so many strange things? I also bought two of the previous carts and sent them back to the capital."


    Daohua smiled: "I saw it in the book and found it interesting, so I asked the craftsmen to try it out, but I never wanted to make it."


    Han Xinran and He Fangyi both knew that Daohua was modest, so they didn''t ask more.


    In the middle of the afternoon, Daohua waited for Dao to play with Su Nianfei and Qiao''s sister, and then they served the cake.


    Daohua held Daozi''s hand and cut the cake, and then asked him to take it to everyone: "Today is your birthday. Uncle and the others came over to celebrate your birthday and gave you a gift. Your birthday cake must be taken out with them. share."


    Daozi looked at his parents with a smile, picked up a piece of cake and went straight to Gu Jian, followed by Guo Ruomei and others.


    Soon, only the last piece of cake is left on the table.


    Taozi took the cake and looked at Su Hongxin who hadn''t got the cake. He hesitated and gave the cake to him. Then he turned to look at Daohua. With a curl of his mouth, tears began to roll in his eyes.


    He has no cake to eat!


    Seeing it, Daohua was pleased and funny. She squatted down and picked up her son, and handed her piece of cake to him: "Mother, there is more here."


    The tears in Daozi¡¯s eyes receded, she scooped up the cake and ate it, and then smiled and squinted: "It¡¯s delicious." As he said, she spooned another piece of cake and fed it to Daohua¡¯s mouth.


    Daohua ate it and said with a smile: "Daozijiao''s cake is so delicious."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 964： 964

    Chapter 964 Chapter 964, sweet potato


    After Daozi¡¯s birthday, the weather in Liangdu became hotter day by day.


    "Mother!"


    Since Xiao Yeyang played wooden **** with Daozi, Daozi has been fascinated by this. Every day, she has to play with him in the yard for a while before she will give up.


    Inahua caught the leaping son, and wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief: "The sun was hit very hard at midday, so you are not allowed to run out."


    Daozi twisted her body, seemingly reluctant.


    Daohua smiled and squeezed her son''s nose: "Afternoon mother accompanies you to play with you."


    Taozi listened, and immediately became happy: "Okay."


    The little guy has a very good memory. He had lunch, took a nap, and when he woke up, he clamored for Daohua to accompany him to pinch the little guy.


    The so-called pinching villain is that Daohua asks the woman in the kitchen to make some colored mud with flour, teaches the rice to be kneaded into various shapes, and cultivates his son''s hands-on ability.


    Taozi took her mother to the toy room she used to play, and then found out the mold for playing with colored clay from the small desk in the corner, and took the mold and took the initiative to sit in front of her small table.


    In the toy room, Daohua will consciously let her son organize it by herself, and teach it several times. Although the toys in the toy room are randomly placed, the son can quickly find the toy he wants every time.


    Daohua smiled and sat on the small stool, took the colored mud that Gu Yu handed over, put it on the small table, smiled and asked her son: "What are we pinching today?"


    "Pinch the puppy." Daozi immediately took a ball of black colored clay, and then found the puppy model from the mold, and started to play it up.


    The last time his mother taught him to pinch was a puppy, he still remembered.


    Ina Hua smiled and watched, correcting it from time to time.


    Just then, Lixia walked in: "Wang Hao, the second uncle is here."


    Daohua was stunned, and then said in surprise: "Uncle Er came to Xiliang?"


    Since the Li family¡¯s business was on track in Xiliang, the second uncle rarely came here, leaving only the third cousin to take care of it.


    Seeing that his son is playing hard, now interrupts, the little guy is determined not to follow, Daohua let Fangniang and the maid watch, and went to the hall to see Li Xingnian.


    Daohua was very happy to see Li Xingnian. After arriving in Xiliang, she had less contact with her family members. Although family letters and festivals continue every year, seeing her relatives in person is still more enjoyable.


    "Second Uncle!"


    Daohua stepped forward and saluted: "How is the second uncle?"


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, "Okay, how about it?"


    Daohua asked again: ¡°Where¡¯s at home, the eldest uncle, the uncle, the second aunt, and the cousin and cousin, how are they all?¡±


    Li Xingnian smiled and said, "Everything is fine, it''s hard for you to remember them. By the way, how about you, how are you and Yeyang in the cold?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I¡¯m okay, but Yeyang is busy. You may have to wait for him to leave the office before seeing you."


    Li Xingnian hurriedly said, "Yeyang must be in charge of the entire Xiliang. It must be very busy. You don''t need to care about me."


    Daohua smiled and talked to Li Xingnian for a while, and then asked: "Second uncle, third cousin takes care of the business very well, why are you here?"


    Li Xingnian: "At the beginning of this year, I went to the South China Sea again and met with Wen Kai in Yuezhou. A few years ago, didn''t you let me give him a message and let him plant double-season rice in Guangdong?"


    Daohua''s eyes lit up: "Dual-season rice succeeded?"


    Li Xingnian smiled and nodded: ¡°Isn¡¯t it a success? Now the double-season rice has been promoted in Guangdong and surrounding state capitals. Because of this, Wen Kai is now a third-class participant.¡±


    Daohua''s face was pleasantly surprised: "What a fourth brother, I don''t want to write a letter to inform him if he is promoted, so I would like to congratulate him."


    Li Xingnian: "The promotion was only announced after the beginning of the spring. He saw me and asked me to bring you some southern specialty products. I will tell you by the way."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Sister-in-law and my little nephew are both good?"


    Li Xingnian smiled and nodded: "Your fourth wife is very good. Wen Kai often trains soldiers and fights against Japanese pirates abroad. She takes care of the children and family affairs in a tight and orderly manner."


    While talking, Li Xingnian asked people to carry a basket of things in: "This is what your fourth brother seized from the Japanese pirates. I heard that some indigenous people on the island will eat this. The yield is good. Knowing you like it, I specially asked me to bring it to you. ."


    Seeing the sweet potatoes in the basket, Daohua stood up with excitement.


    Sweet potatoes are one of the most productive grains, and they don¡¯t pick the land. People in places with poor soil quality can eat it even if they plant it.


    Seeing that Daohua was so excited, Li Xingnian asked with a smile: "Why, do you know this sweet potato?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "I saw it on the script."


    A storybook again? !


    Li Xingnian sighed: ¡°Before, I think the scripts were all slanderous books, but now it seems that it¡¯s no harm to read more.¡±


    Daohua''s expression froze, for fear that Li Xingnian would let the children at home read the script after he returned, he quickly remedied: "Second uncle, the script is not casually read. What I read are biographies and customs. I almost don¡¯t watch it like a gifted woman."


    Li Xingnian nodded in agreement: "The kind of words like gifted scholars and beautiful ladies will change their temperament." He said, smiled, "On the way here, I saw that many places are building roads."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Xiao Yeyang said that if you want to attract more businessmen to develop here, the road will not be built unless it is built."


    Li Xingnian said, "Indeed, I still remember the first time I came to Xiliang, the road was bumpy, and my bones fell apart. I was able to endure hardship. That''s it. I don''t want to come again."


    "Mother~"


    As soon as Li Xingnian''s voice fell, there was a running sound of ¡®huh huh¡¯ from outside the house, and then, Fang Niang and the two maids chased the rice in.


    "Mother, my puppy!"


    Daozi excitedly showed the black puppy in her hand to Daohua.


    Daohua looked at the puppy pinched by her son, and praised: "The pinch is really like the rice." Then she immediately led her to Li Xingnian.


    "This is the second uncle, you haven''t called someone yet."


    Daozi looked at Li Xingnian, and immediately exclaimed, "Hello, my second uncle."


    Li Xingnian was immediately happy, and touched Daozi¡¯s head: "This kid has a really high voice. It really is a tiger father without a dog."


    Speaking, he took out the prepared jade brave from his sleeve pocket and handed it to the rice.


    See you, Daozi was not polite at all, and took Paixiu with a smile.


    Daohua said: "Second uncle, the rice is still small, this is too expensive."


    Li Xingnian: "This is what I want from being a master uncle. The rice is so painful, and I think the gift is too light." As he said, he touched the top of the rice.


    "Next time Master Uncle comes over, I will bring another gift to Daozi, okay?"


    Daozi smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Li Xingnian suddenly smiled: "Boys should be like this, generous."


    Daohua couldn''t laugh or cry: "Daozi, you accepted the gift from your uncle, what should you say?"


    Daozi immediately said loudly to Li Xingnian, "Thank you, Master Uncle."


    Li Xingnian once again boasted: "This kid is really neat, and he will definitely be as capable as his father when he grows up."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 965： 965

    Chapter 965 Chapter 965, one hundred thousand why


    The sweet potatoes that Li Xingnian brought, half of the rice flowers were put in the Zhuangzi for breeding, and the other half was planted in the space, ready to be planted next year.


    "Why is it so hot this year?"


    After mid-June, the temperature in Liangdu became hotter day by day. The ground was scorched hot and water was sprayed on the ground, but it evaporated and dried in a moment. Everyone was so hot that they didn''t want to move.


    Daohua was worried about her son¡¯s heat stroke, so she could only force people to stay in the house and not let them out. Fortunately, there were so many toys in the toy room. The little guy was noisy at first, but later also disappeared.


    It was not until mid-August that the temperature began to drop.


    But the temperature difference this time has dropped a little bit. It was originally autumn, but it made people feel chilly.


    Some veteran old people expressed concern: ¡°This year¡¯s weather is a bit abnormal, so hurry up and gather the crops in the field.¡±


    Master Wang also had this concern, and immediately reported it to Xiao Yeyang.


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang looked for some old farming questions, and the results were the same, so he gave orders to the guards to harvest the crops in advance.


    Sure enough, in September, frost occurred in several health centers in Xiliang, and some crops that were too late to be harvested suffered extensive frostbite.


    "This winter may be very cold, so we need to prepare more supplies for the winter."


    After Xiao Yeyang returned to the mansion, he talked to Daohua.


    Daohua nodded: "I can feel it too. In September of the previous year, Xiliang also started to get cold, but it''s not as cold as this year. Some people in the house who are not very well put on cotton clothes."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I have already sent someone to Ganzhouwei. I have to bring some coal over to store it. If there is a disaster, I can deal with it in time."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯: "I know how to prepare here in the mansion. Just worry about the outside affairs."


    Xiao Yeyang said again: "Fortunately, you taught everyone how to knit sweaters this year. The Quartermaster Department prepared tens of thousands of sweaters and trousers. The twelve military towns are divided into one point. The soldiers on patrol should be able to distribute one set to each. "


    ¡°As for ordinary people, there are many herdsmen in Xiliang, and wool is not rare. If you save a province, every family should be able to get clothes.¡±


    In October, there was a goose feather-like snow in many places in Xiliang.


    In less than half a month, many health posts reported snow disasters in areas under the jurisdiction of the capital.


    After this, Xiao Yeyang was busier than before, leaving early and returning late, Daozi yelled that he hadn''t seen his father for a long time.


    Thanks to the rebuilding of the official roads of all the health centers this year, the roads have gone a lot better. Under the strong intervention of Xiao Yeyang, the winter supplies were transported to the disaster area in time, and there was no large number of freezing deaths and frostbite.


    Wangjiacun.


    The clan chief of the Wang clan rode a cane and inspected the situation of the people from house to house, fearing that some of the clan members would freeze to death and starve to death.


    Fortunately, I turned around, but this did not happen. The lonely old man in the clan, and the clothes and food provided by the clan, can still survive this winter.


    Although the life of the ?? people is not rich, they can still live on.


    The patriarch tightened the cotton-padded jacket on his body. Under the cotton-padded jacket, he also wore sweaters and trousers. It was not very cold when walking in the snow. If it was left in previous years with only a cotton-padded jacket to keep out the cold, he would not dare to go out at this time.


    In other words, these woolen sweaters, woolen pants, gloves, and socks are really warm. Next year, he will see if the clan will buy a few more sheep and raise them.


    Without these sweaters and trousers, some elderly people in the clan might not be able to survive the cold this winter.


    In the past, wool was not very valuable, but now everyone knows how to knit sweaters and trousers, and the herdsmen are reluctant to sell the wool in their hands.


    Some merchants are buying large amounts of wool. The sweaters and trousers are so warm. These merchants saw the business opportunity and prepared to knit into sweaters, trousers and other items, and sell them to other provinces.


    If the clan also raises sheep, in addition to the clan¡¯s use, maybe they can earn some money to supplement the family.


    It started to snow again in the sky, and the patriarch shrank his neck and hurried to go home.


    Having been busy until the end of the year, Xiao Yeyang was free.


    Daozi hasn''t seen his father for two or three months. She suddenly saw Xiao Yeyang during breakfast, and was still stunned.


    "You stinky boy, forgot your father?"


    Xiao Yeyang saw his son looking at him with a confused expression, and rubbed his head with a smile.


    Daozi thought of what her mother had told herself, and immediately asked loudly: "Daddy, are you finished?"


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I haven¡¯t been with you for a few months, so I¡¯m going to ask questions? My son is amazing.¡±


    Daohua saw Xiao Yeyang look like You Rongyan, a little speechless: "You are not busy now, stay with the little guy more, just to feel the 100,000 whys of her son."


    Xiao Yeyang looked puzzled: "What 100,000 why?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "You will know soon." She said, and talked about the New Year''s gift. "This year, the snow in Xiliang is heavy and the road is difficult to walk. The New Year''s gift from the capital may be delivered later. arrive."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "These external irresistible factors, and the father and the father, as well as the father-in-law and mother-in-law, make it clear that they will understand."


    Ina Flower: "Of course I know this. Isn¡¯t there still a New Year gift for Uncle Huang? If it is delivered only after the New Year, I am worried that Uncle Huang will not like it.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang: "Not so, Uncle Emperor is not so stingy."


    Ina Flower: "If you say that, then I can rest assured."


    The New Year gifts given to the emperor are nothing, just some good leathers that Xiao Yeyang led the hunting, as well as various sweaters, waistcoats and other items woven with various woolen threads newly released this year. Let me express my feelings.


    Prince Ping and Yan Mansion are also similar.


    After dinner, Daohua went to help the mansion and threw her son directly to Xiao Yeyang.


    The weather is cold and I can¡¯t go out. Rice is confined in the house, and I am fascinated by painting.


    "Daddy, you can paint with me."


    "OK!"


    Daozi took Xiao Yeyang to the toy room, found the drawing paper and watercolor pens his mother had bound for him, and then took Xiao Yeyang to sit on his small table.


    Xiao Yeyang curiously took his son''s watercolor pen, and after reading it, he smiled and said, "Your mother has worked hard for you."


    My son is young, so he directly asked him to paint with paint. I guess he won¡¯t be able to see it once or twice when he comes down to the house.


    Be aware that paint can be washed a lot.


    Taozi picked up the red watercolor pen and drew on the paper.


    Xiao Yeyang originally thought that he would just need to sit aside and guide his son to draw, but after a while, his son looked at him with sullen eyes.


    "Daddy, why is the dog only black?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Because the dog itself is black."


    Daozi pouted: "But I like red dogs." As he said, he held up the drawing paper and handed Xiao Yeyang the red puppy he had drawn.


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    After a while, Daozi asked again: "Daddy, grandma said I picked it up, is it true?"


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said: "Of course not, you were born to father and mother."


    Daozi''s eyes widened suddenly: "How was it born?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "." This question is a bit difficult.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang could not answer, Daozi seemed a little disgusted: "Daddy, why did the old hen lay eggs?"


    "Daddy, why is it snowing in the sky?"


    "Daddy, why is it cold when it snows?"


    "Daddy, why did the flower in the ancestor''s yard die?"


    At noon, Xiao Yeyang hugged his son to the dining room in a dazed manner. They all started to eat, thinking about each of his son¡¯s reasons.


    Something he didn''t expect, this year''s Chinese New Year, his son was full of curiosity, and he had to ask wherever he went, which made his head big.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 966： 966

    Chapter 966 Chapter 966, Daoxiang Village


    After entering the first month, most parts of Xiliang did not continue to snow. Even if some places were still falling, they were not very big. They all stopped before the Lantern Festival, which made everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    "The snow has stopped, this year''s spring plowing should not be affected."


    Xiao Yeyang taught his son to draw all kinds of small animals, flowers and plants, while talking to Daohua who was sitting on the kang with his head buried in writing.


    Ina Flower: "It has not been two years since you took over Xiliang, Xiliang¡¯s internal problems have not been completely resolved, and now you can¡¯t suffer from disasters at this time."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Who said it was not."


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang saw his son painting the house obediently, and walked to Daohua: "What are you doing? It''s all up to you to write and draw these days?"


    After speaking, pick up the booklet Inaka is writing.


    Daohua took the opportunity to move her neck: "It''s not for your son. The little guy will be three years old in May of this year. Some time ago, my mother was telling me about enlightenment for the child. I was thinking about putting me in the textbook. Sorted out the pinyin that I saw on the page."


    Xiao Yeyang flipped through the pinyin alphabet compiled by Daohua, and said, "Why do you always see some weird scripts?"


    Ina Flower shrugged: "How do I know?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked suspicious: "Is your pinyin reliable?"


    Daohua: "Why not reliable? Didn''t you see that I marked all the words in the Three Character Classic with pinyin? This is much easier than the Master''s teaching."


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while: "It just happens that I''m fine. You can teach me first."


    Daohua squinted at him and snorted: "Are you still afraid that I will teach your son badly?"


    said that, Daohua still took the phonetic alphabet to teach it.


    "A (ah), b (glass), c (here), d (get)."


    At first, Xiao Yeyang was a little uncomfortable, but slowly, he read smoothly.


    Daozi originally painted well, but when he saw his parents, one to teach and one to learn, it was so lively, he immediately dropped the watercolor pen, ran over and rushed into Daohua¡¯s arms, expressing that it was also fun.


    In this way, Daohua only needs the big and the small to teach together.


    Of course, Daozi was just to play with his parents and didn''t learn seriously, but Xiao Yeyang felt more frightened as he learned.


    As a person with orthodox education, he quickly realized the importance of this alphabet.


    A few days later, Xiao Yeyang also became like his son, full of curiosity, and when he got under the office, he took Daohua to teach him Pinyin.


    See you, Daozi, naturally I want to join in the fun.


    Taohua took the opportunity to teach her son to recite the Three-Character Classic. Xiao Yeyang learned Pinyin very quickly, and in less than half a month he would use Pinyin to mark words.


    In this regard, Daohua didn''t care, her attention was all on Daozi.


    She found that her son had a good memory. After teaching it a few times, he could remember it, which made her happy.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua¡¯s different treatment, and shook his head helplessly, and went to Yan Wenxiu holding the pinyin alphabet.


    "Look at this, this is made up by your older sister for Daozi''s enlightenment."


    Yan Wenxiu was holding the Pinyin alphabet with a dazed face, what is this, he doesn¡¯t know it?


    Seeing Yan Wenxiu like this, Xiao Yeyang smiled, and later became a master, teaching Yan Wenxiu''s Pinyin alphabet several times.


    Yan Wenxiu is a Jinshi who passed the five-pass and six-level test of Zhengerba, and his learning ability and memory ability are not a problem. Like Xiao Yeyang, the more he learns, the more important the pinyin letters are.


    "I once heard Uncle Huang mentioned that I wanted to compile a dictionary, but unfortunately I haven''t found a suitable candidate, so I haven''t implemented it. Now your older sister has come up with this phonetic alphabet. I think it''s an opportunity."


    "You take it back to study first, and think about whether the Yan family can take this opportunity."


    Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion is now noble enough. As long as he manages Xiliang well, Uncle Emperor will not treat him badly. He does not need to take the credit for this dictionary.


    Yiyi is the daughter of the Yan family, and the things she made should benefit the Yan family.


    After a while, Yan Wenxiu ran to the palace almost every day, not for anything else, just to ask Daohua Pinyin, and Daozi bothered him.


    Every time he comes over, Daohua can¡¯t accompany her son. It¡¯s strange that Daozi doesn¡¯t bother him.


    On the third day of March, after sending Yan Wenxiu away, Daohua squeezed her son¡¯s little nose: "Why are you so clingy? There are old ancestors, grandmothers, and Grandpa Chu with you. Are you not enough?"


    Daozi leaned against Daohua¡¯s arms: "I want my mother to accompany you!"


    Daohua patted her son''s ass: "Okay, it''s warm now, my mother will take you out to play in a few days."


    Daozi''s eyes lit up: "Where to go?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Go to Daoxiang Village in Niangjian."


    After arriving in Xiliang, Daohua Enough bought tens of thousands of acres of wasteland. After one and a half years of reclamation, it can now be fully planted.


    Rangdu is located in a plain. Although the wasteland is barren, a huge part of the land is flat, easy to cultivate and easy to manage.


    Daoxiang Village is the name that Daohua gave this farmland.


    In mid-March, Daohua took her son and more than a dozen horse-drawn carriages to Daoxiang Village.


    "Mother, a lot of sheep!"


    "There are so many cows!"


    Passing a pasture, Daozi yelled happily when she saw the cows and sheep running in it, and her head came out of the car window. Daohua couldn''t hold her back.


    Inahua forcibly carried her son back to the carriage, closed the window, and said solemnly: "It is very dangerous to stick your head out while the carriage is moving."


    "You think, if the carriage bumps, will you fall out? When you are at home, you can''t walk steady, and you cry when you trip over the steps, not to mention the carriage is so high."


    Daozi pouted: "I didn''t cry."


    Ina Flower: "Then did it hurt when you fell?"


    Daozi pouted and did not speak.


    Inahua continued: "How high the steps are, you will suffer from falling. This carriage is higher than you. Think for yourself, will it hurt if you fall down?"


    Daozi felt that her mother was angry, so she leaned in her mother''s arms and did not speak.


    Ina Hua looked at her son: "Will you stick your head out of the car window next time?"


    Daozi lowered her head and stirred her fingers, hesitated for a while, then said: "No." After speaking, she hugged the rice flower, and drew it for a hug.


    Ina Hua took her son to her lap and sat down: "You are a little man, you have to count your words, let''s pull the hook."


    Daozi stretched out her chubby little hand, hooked her little finger with Daohua, then leaned in Daohua¡¯s arms and was silent for a while, and then tentatively said: "Mother, want to drink water."


    Daohua glanced at her son, smiled and raised a cup of water to feed him.


    Seeing her mother smiled, Daozi immediately became happy, and then became lively again.


    This time the little guy learned to be smart. Instead of leaning against the car window, he sat in Daohua¡¯s arms and looked at the scenery outside the carriage with excitement.


    "Mother, many houses."


    Daohua looked around and knew that Daoxiang Village had arrived.


    Tens of thousands of acres of wasteland, in addition to the subordinates who sold themselves, many tenant households were invited. In order to relocate these people, Daohua had people build many houses.


    There is also a Chase shop for long-term and part-time workers during busy periods of farming.


    Daohua walked down from the carriage holding the rice, and the field in front of her said: "Son, this is Daoxiang Village."


    Daozi looked at Daohua: "Mother, are there any chickens and ducks here?"


    Yan Shouhou, who was waiting on the side, immediately smiled and replied: "Back to the princess and the little prince, there are chickens and ducks in the Zhuangzi, as well as white geese."


    Daozi listened, and her eyes were shining at Daohua: "Mother, I want to play with the chicken and the duck."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Okay, let the nurse take you to play later."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 967： 967

    Chapter 967, Chapter 967, and Li


    Looking at the endless fields in front of her, Daohua took a deep breath.


    Daoxiang Village, she planned it as early as when she bought it, and planned to turn it into a grain breeding base in Xiliang.


    Daohua handed the sweet potato seed to Yan Shouhou and asked him to give it to the tenant households for farming, and she took some tenant households to plant upland rice by herself.


    Upland rice, also known as upland rice, is drought-tolerant and suitable for dry land cultivation. These rice seeds were cultivated after she came to Xiliang.


    Xiliang lacks water and there are few fields where rice can be grown. The staple food of the people is mainly wheat. Some people in Xiliang can hardly eat a mouthful of rice in their lives.


    If upland rice can be promoted, the problem of people¡¯s difficulty in eating rice can be alleviated.


    When Daohua led the people to grow upland rice, Daozi had already played with the children of the tenant household.


    Daozi is about to be three years old, when she likes to play with her peers.


    In the palace, there are only two children, Daozi and Niang Niang¡¯s daughter, Qiao Jie''er. This time he went out, Daozi was so happy to see so many children as old as him.


    "Mother!"


    In the middle of the afternoon, Daozi led a group of children to the field looking for Daohua, and pointed his new gift to Daohua: "Mother, look, they gave me the gift."


    Daohua looked at the fluffy yellow ducklings behind her son, smiled, and walked over and asked: "They gave you gifts, so did you return them?"


    Daozi was stunned, tilted his head and looked at Daohua, then turned around and ran towards Zhuangzi. After running a few steps, he turned around and asked the other children to follow, and did not forget to ask him to take his duck.


    Daozi led a group of children hurriedly, and then hurriedly left.


    Looking at the bright smile on her son''s face, Daohua smiled and shook her head, turned around and continued to watch the tenants plant upland rice.


    On the other side, Daozi led a group of children to Gu Yu in Zhuangzi: "I want cakes." Then he pointed to the children who came over, "Gifts for them."


    Gu Yu also saw the little duck, and said with a smile: ¡°They gave the little prince duck, the little prince is going to send them back cakes?¡±


    Daozi smiled and nodded straight.


    Gu Yu smiled and said: "Little prince wait a moment, the slave servant will get it right away."


    Soon, Gu Yu led the two maids to bring a few plates of pastries and put them directly in front of Daozi, without interfering with how he would distribute them.


    Daozi first gave a piece of cake by one person, and gave it a round. Seeing that the cake was left, he started to give it to the second round, until the cake that Gu Yu brought was finished, then he stopped.


    "Eat, it''s delicious."


    Taozi kept a piece for himself. After playing for a long time, he was also tired. He ate and said to Gu Yu, "I want to drink milk."


    Gu Yu responded with a smile, and ordered people to go to the kitchen to boil a pot of milk, and did not forget to ask: "Should the milk be distributed to them?"


    Daozi looked at the little friend he had just met, very generous: "Here, one bowl per person."


    When Daohua came back from outside, Daozi was sitting in a row with the children drinking milk.


    "Mother!"


    Daohua squatted down and wiped her milk-stained mouth for her son: "Have fun?"


    Daozi grinned and said: "Happy, I have to play tomorrow."


    Taohua took her son to live in Daoxiang Village for two days. After seeing the upland rice and sweet potatoes were planted, she took the reluctant rice back to the palace.


    On the way back, Daozi nestled in her mother''s arms, looking at the distant Daoxiang Village with reluctance: "Mother, I will come to play next time."


    Daohua knew that her son had gone crazy during the past two days, and kissed her son on the cheek: "Okay, I will bring you next year."


    Getting her mother''s consent, Daozi suddenly smiled and curled her eyes.


    After a while, Daozi suddenly straightened up: "Duck, my duck."


    Ina Flower hugs her son who wants to go down: "Your duck lady is for you to take, sit down."


    Hearing this, Daozi exaggeratedly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing this, Daohua didn''t have a good temper: "Where did you learn this set?"


    Daozi ignored the rice flower, and just said: "I want to raise the duck, and then lay the eggs, and I have the eggs, and I will eat them for my mother, for my father, and also for my ancestors, grandmothers, and Grandpa Chu."


    Daohua smiled and watched her son break his hands and index the people: "The rice is really amazing, the mother can wait to eat your duck eggs."


    Daozi has a small chest, and said domineeringly: "Okay."


    After returning to the mansion, Daozi stopped playing with other toys. Every day, he led his little ducks to bend everywhere, and the calls of ducks could be heard everywhere in the palace.


    In a blink of an eye, May, Daohua just ordered people to send the Dragon Boat Festival gift to each family, and Han Xinran went on the door.


    "Sister-in-law, why are you here?"


    Daohua looked at Han Xinran in surprise.


    Han Xinran looked a little uncomfortable. If it were normal, she would post in advance when she came to the palace. Although the elder sister and her husband are brothers and sisters, but now the eldest sister is the princess, she can¡¯t be too ignorant.


    Ke received the letter from the family yesterday, the above news made her a little can¡¯t wait, can¡¯t wait to talk to her elder sister.


    "Big sister, the fourth sister returned to the capital alone from the place where the fourth brother-in-law was released last month, and is now arguing about leaving with the fourth brother-in-law."


    Han Xinran threw an explosive message directly.


    Daohua was stunned for several seconds before she came back to her senses: "Yan Yile wants to reconcile?! Why? At first, she clamored to marry Fang Shuo. It''s only a few years now, so I don''t like it anymore?"


    Han Xin sighed: ¡°Big sister, fourth sister and fourth brother-in-law, you came to Xiliang not long after they got married. Maybe you don¡¯t understand the life of the fourth sister after marriage.¡±


    "After the fourth sister got married into the house, her life was not easy. Mrs. Fang didn''t like her and set rules for her everywhere, and the fourth brother-in-law was not a dedicated person. He took a concubine soon after marriage. He is very fond of him."


    "You also know the temperament of the fourth sister, but it is the strongest. How can she tolerate this? I often hear the second brother and sister say that the fourth sister often gets angry with the fourth brother-in-law."


    "For this reason, my second sibling, and my second sister have persuaded the fourth sister not to be so strong in front of the fourth brother-in-law. If you want to put down your body, you have to put down your body, but she didn''t listen at all."


    "In this way, it is directly cheaper for that expensive concubine."


    Inaba listened silently, without making any comments.


    Yan Yile¡¯s current result actually started before she got married. Unfortunately, everyone persuaded her that Fang¡¯s family was not a good marriage. She insisted on marrying her.


    After all, Yan Yile is too self-esteem, thinking she can handle the crowd of Fang family.


    But where is it so easy to marry a senior?


    High marriage is not bad, but you must have the ability to firmly grasp the man¡¯s heart;


    But obviously Yan Yile does not have these two conditions.


    Han Xinran saw that Daohua didn''t speak, and he felt a little confused.


    It is said that the Yan family has already separated. The second room''s Yan Yile and Li, she does not need to be too concerned, but the problem is that when Yan Yile and Fang Shuo were married, there was the handwriting of her good eldest sister behind her, and Fang Jiahe The Han family is still married.


    She is really afraid that her husband''s family will anger her about Yan Yile''s harmony.


    Daohua didn''t know Han Xinran''s thoughts, mainly because she hadn''t thought of this level yet, even if she thought of it, she wouldn''t say anything.


    Anyway, everything at the beginning was Yan Yile''s own choice, no wonder anyone.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 968： 968

    Chapter 968 Chapter 968, the source of chaos


    "Yile wants to reconcile, there must be a reason, right?"


    At this time, Han Xinran''s face showed a look of helplessness: "Before my two younger sisters and I came to Xiliang, the fourth brother-in-law found a way out and sent it to a place as an official."


    "It stands to reason that if the fourth younger sister went with him, she shouldn''t take that expensive concubine, but the fourth younger brother-in-law seems to be inseparable from the concubine''s room, so she must take the concubine''s room."


    "The fourth sister and the fourth brother-in-law were both at fault this time with the separation, but the source of the problem is still with that expensive concubine."


    Daohua frowned: "Master Fang and Mrs. Fang didn''t persuade him to order Fang Shuo?"


    Han Xinran did not speak in a jealous manner.


    At the beginning, Yan Yile was married into Fang''s family because of dishonorable means. Master Fang and Mrs. Fang didn''t like this daughter-in-law.


    Daohua''s complexion is not very good: "Even if Mr. Fang and Mrs. Fang are dissatisfied with Yile, they should not encourage the arrogance of the concubine''s room. Even if it is for the harmony of Fang Shuo''s family, we should pay more attention to Fang Shuo."


    said, snorted coldly.


    "Fang Jia is also said to be strict with rules, I think that''s the way it is."


    Han Xinran''s expression was even more unnatural. Indeed, the fourth sister was at fault, but the Fang family shouldn''t let Mr. Concubine have a child. Although she was only a daughter, she slapped the fourth sister in the face and Yan family in the face. .


    Ina Flower: "So, Fang Shuo is sorry for Yile for the sake of his concubine?"


    Han Xinran saw Daohua''s face sinking, and his heart was a little nervous. In the end, it was the sister who grew up. Although the elder sister is not close to the fourth sister, it can be seen that the fourth sister can''t help but care about something wrong.


    "Big sister, things are a bit complicated this time."


    "The cause of the matter was that the expensive concubine was diagnosed as pregnant at the end of last year. She already has a daughter. Re-pregnancy is undoubtedly a great threat to the fourth sister who has not conceived."


    Speaking of this, Han Xinran can''t say anything anymore.


    Daohua frowned when she heard: "So, Yan Yile did something to that little concubine?"


    Han Xinran nodded hard: "That little concubine has lost her baby. He is a boy. When the fourth brother-in-law learned about it, he was furious, and the fourth sister moved hard and knocked the fourth sister to the ground with a slap."


    "If you want to say Nie Yuan, it is also Nie Yuan. Who knows that at this time the fourth sister was also pregnant, she herself hadn''t noticed it, because of the slap of the fourth brother-in-law, the fourth sister had a miscarriage."


    Inaba couldn''t help but rubbed her forehead.


    Han Xinran smiled bitterly and said, "What is this all called?"


    Daohua said coldly: "Men always want to sit and enjoy the blessings of the people, but how can there be peace between wives and concubines, especially those who dote on their concubines, one forgets one, it''s all the source of chaos."


    Han Xin sighed and said: ¡°Who said no? The fourth sister learned that she had no children and hadn''t even raised her body well, so she took the dowry maid back to the capital, and directly said that she wanted to reconcile with her fourth sister-in-law.¡±


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "What''s Fang Family''s attitude?"


    Han Xinran deliberated and said: "Now that our family is booming, the Fang family naturally doesn''t want to lose this marriage. Master Fang and Mrs. Fang have visited the house personally, but the fourth sister seems to be dead to the fourth brother-in-law. Leave."


    Daohua asked again: "Where is Fang Shuo?"


    Han Xinran couldn''t help but sneered this time: "The Fang family said that he has official duties and can''t get away from returning to Beijing."


    The fourth brother-in-law beats his concubine into a miscarriage for a concubine. In this matter, even if the Han family and the Fang family are relatives, she doesn''t have any favors with him.


    Daohua chuckled, "Fang Shuo thinks that Yile is at fault first, and Mrs. Fang has already come forward, so this matter should be over?"


    Han Xinran: "The fourth sister-in-law is indeed not a beloved person. The fourth sister returned to Beijing alone when she had a miscarriage. He didn''t send anyone to chase him, and it''s no wonder that the fourth sister insisted on reconciliation."


    Daohua thought for a while and then asked: "Do they know the second uncle and second aunt?"


    Han Xinran nodded: "I know, my mother wrote to them as soon as possible, and now they should have arrived in the capital."


    At this time, Han Xinran couldn''t help feeling fortunate. Fortunately, she had come to Xiliang. If she was in the capital now, with her second uncle and aunt''s temperament, she might really blame Yan Yile and Li.


    Even if her father-in-law and her mother-in-law are reasonable and don''t blame her, it would be very embarrassing for her to be caught in the middle of the Han family and the Fang family.


    Daohua was silent for a while: "Yile lives by herself. Whether to reconcile or not, she still has to look at herself."


    As for the husband who gave herself a miscarriage, she would definitely not want it anymore. In her heart, she supported Yan Yile and Li.


    But the harmony of this era involves a lot of things, and Yan Yile himself has made a big mistake.


    Han Xinran is a little bit hesitant to speak, although she sympathizes with the fourth sister, but in her heart she does not miss her very much.


    You should know that there is a sister-in-law who is in harmony, which will have some bad influence on the reputation of Xianggong and his son in the future.


    Yan Yile is the daughter of the Yan family, and her separation will affect the other daughters of the Yan family more or less, especially in the family there is an unmarried fifth sister.


    Looking at the big sister, she doesn''t seem to care.


    After reading the family letter yesterday, Xianggong was silent and did not say anything, and did not mean to intervene, as if it was completely decided by the second room.


    Hey.


    Han Xinran couldn''t help sighing. The fourth sister really wanted to leave Fang Shuo. The relationship between Yan family and Fang family''s relatives is exhausted, but Han family and Fang family can''t stop.


    Thinking of this, Han Xinran once again complained about her good eldest sister.


    Daohua noticed Han Xinran''s look, and then remembered the relationship between the Han family and the Fang family, and said softly, "Sister-in-law, Yile and Fang Shuo have nothing to do with you. Father, mother, and eldest brother are all reasonable. , You don¡¯t have to blame yourself in your heart."


    Han Xinran suddenly expressed gratitude: "Thank you, elder sister. But whenever I think of taking my three sisters to the Yongqing Bofu for a banquet, I regret it too much."


    "If I didn''t take a few sisters, maybe the fourth sister would not marry Fang Shuo."


    Daohua comforted: "Sister-in-law, you are not a god, how could you have expected something to happen? Yile has to take a large part of the responsibility when she has reached this step."


    After ??, the two chatted for a while. Daohualiu and Han Xinran had lunch in the house, and Han Xinran left.


    In the evening, Xiao Yeyang came back from the government, and Yan Wenxiu came with him.


    Yan Wenxiu handed the family letter she received yesterday to Daohua: ¡°Father and mother don¡¯t want to bother you with these things. This time the family letter won¡¯t be yours. You should take a look at Yile¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Dao Lace looked at it and said, "Sister-in-law has been here today."


    Yan Wenxiu is not surprised. Yesterday, when his wife knew that Yi Le was going to get together, she was very worried. In this Liangdu, she can talk to her elder sister.


    Waiting for Daohua to finish reading the family letter, Yan Wenxiu asked, "What do you think?"


    Ina Flower: ". Regarding Erfang, let Erfang make his own decision."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "I think so too. We can help with the second room, but they still have to let them make their own decisions."


    Daohua thought for a while and said: "If Yile is determined to reconcile, Fang family may not agree. When eldest brother answers the letter, he can let his father put pressure on Fang family as appropriate."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang, who was teasing his son, glanced at Daohua quickly, his expression changed a little, and Yan Wenxiu couldn''t help but look at Daohua.


    Both of them heard it, and Daohua''s words were to show that she supported Yan Yile and Li.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 969： 969

    Chapter 969 Chapter 969, Amusement Park


    What happened to Yan Yile did not bring too much disturbance to Daohua and Yan Wenxiu in Xiliang. Yan Yihuan in Lan Wuwei was very worried, but now she is another wife, and her maiden sister wants to leave. , She can''t do anything.


    After the Dragon Boat Festival, Daohua was busy with her son¡¯s three-year-old birthday banquet.


    The little guy had his birthday, but he didn''t make a big deal, just invited some good friends to come and gather.


    As the age grows, her son gets more and more active. Daohua racks her brain to draw modern children¡¯s amusement facilities, and gives them to the craftsmen in the house to see if they can make it.


    When the craftsman determined that wood could be used as a combined slide, Daohua immediately set aside a yard to build an amusement park.


    Swimming pools, sand, combined slides, trampolines, seesaws, climbing walls, crawling nets, etc., as long as these can be made and can guarantee safety, the rice flowers are all arranged.


    On May 11, when Daozi woke up in the morning, before she had time to wash, she clamored for Daohua to go to the amusement park.


    Daozi knew that after her mother had built an amusement park for herself, she was worried. Unfortunately, her mother said that the amusement park is a gift for his three-year-old birthday, and he must be three years old before he can enter.


    "Mother, go to the amusement park."


    Taohua took the handkerchief in the maid¡¯s hand and wiped her face on her son: ¡°Old ancestors, grandmothers, and Grandpa Chu are all waiting for you to eat longevity noodles. Do you want them to wait for you hungry?¡±


    Daozi hesitated for a moment, and discussed with Daohua: "Then we hurry up to eat noodles and go to the amusement park after eating."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Daozi said to her mother, and went to pull Xiao Yeyang again: "Daddy, hurry up, it''s too slow."


    Xiao Yeyang, who was rinsing his mouth, listened, and said in a bad mood: "I didn''t dislike you for lingering, but you disliked me for coming."


    Daozi hugged Xiao Yeyang''s leg: "Daddy, hurry up, don''t let the ancestors wait, the belly will be hungry."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "You brat, now you know how to make excuses for yourself."


    After Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were cleaned up, Daozi couldn''t wait to take them to the Gujian courtyard.


    "Our rice is three years old!"


    Gu Jian, Guo Ruomei, and Chu Lang all smiled and gave the gift of rice, and rice took it with a smile, and then gave it to the maid behind him to collect it, urging everyone to eat noodles quickly.


    After breakfast, Daozi took the rice flower to the amusement park.


    Daohuajian amusement park is not small, it is also planning the yard, but also inviting craftsmen. After several months of "cracking", even Gu Jian and others are also a little curious.


    So, everyone followed Daohua mother and son to see the amusement park.


    "Wow~"


    Looking at the colorfully decorated amusement park, Daozi was amazed again and again, pulling the rice flower and jumping and jumping, the color of joy was beyond words.


    It was Xiao Yeyang''s several adults. They were surprised and curious looking at the amusement facilities they had never seen before.


    Ina Hua led her son and introduced them one by one.


    "Mother, what is this?"


    "This is a slide."


    Every time one is introduced, Daohua will lead her son to play once.


    Daozi''s imitating ability is very strong, and many things can be learned after playing it once.


    Guo Ruomei stood in front of the climbing wall, worried: "Will it be unsafe?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "This climbing wall is made relatively low, and the **** is also very small. There are maids and women watching, it''s okay. When the rice is bigger in the future, you can make the climbing wall higher. , The **** is larger."


    Xiao Yeyang also said: "The boy is not that delicate, just let him move more."


    Seeing that Guo Ruomei still looked uneasy, Chu Lang on the side smiled and said, "Okay, don''t worry about it. The things that Yan Yatou made are for Daozi to play. Compared with martial arts training, I don''t know how easy it is. ."


    "Before martial arts, it is good to let Daozi exercise more and strengthen his bones."


    Just as the two were talking about this, Daozi had already played with the seesaw with Niang Niang¡¯s daughter, Qiao Jie.


    Seeing her son having fun, Daohua smiled and said, "If Daozi will make good friends in the future, you can also invite friends to come to our house."


    Daozi nodded quickly: "Okay, okay."


    After having the amusement park, Daozi will not slip the ducklings anymore. Every day, she will bring sister Qiao to play in the park.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that his son had few playmates, and discussed with Daohua, choosing four young boys from the children in the mansion to play with him.


    Someone was playing with him, and Daozi became more and more happy.


    Listening to his son¡¯s loud laughter, Xiao Yeyang was silent: ¡°Let this stinky boy play for another year. When he is four years old, he should study and practice martial arts.¡±


    Hearing this, Daohua silently sympathized with her son, and the little prince was not so good.


    In a blink of an eye, it''s June.


    At the end of June, Han Xinran came to the palace again to look for Daohua: "The four sisters are in peace!"


    Daohua is not very surprised. Although Yan Yile is a very ego person, she is not stupid. Fang Shuo can beat her to miscarriage, which shows that she has no affection for her.


    Although Heli has a bad reputation, it is better than staying at Fangjia.


    The parents-in-law did not like it, and the husband was ruthless, staying at Fang''s family. Even if Fang''s family did not dare to go too far in the face of Yan''s family, where could her life be better?


    Ina Flower: "Since it is Yile''s own choice, we respect it."


    Han Xinran nodded, thought for a while, still said: "The peace and separation matter is actually not going well, Fang family doesn''t want to leave."


    At this point, Daohua is not surprised.


    In any case, no matter how poor the Yan family is, she is also a relative of the Prince of Peace Mansion. She is also a princess, and the brothers in the family have a good future. No matter who they are, they will not want to lose this family.


    Han Xinran continued: ¡°It¡¯s just that the Fang family obviously didn¡¯t expect the four sisters to be determined to leave. Fang Shuo had beaten his concubine to abort his wife for a concubine¡¯s room, and he was already doting his concubine and destroying his wife.¡±


    "The Fang family pretends to be well-behaved, and they don''t want to cause this incident. In addition, his father personally talked with Master Fang once, and the fourth sister succeeded in getting and leaving the book."


    Speaking, looked at Daohua.


    "Although our family and Fang''s family have not said anything about this, there are still a lot of gossips in Beijing."


    "Fang family has a good reputation outside, and the fourth sister is married again. In the rumors, it is often said that the fourth sister is not good."


    The reputation of the Yan family was still affected.


    Daohua didn''t say anything. In this era, Heli is still apostate. If it weren''t for the Yan family''s big house, it would be almost impossible for Yan Yile to reconcile, and he would have no such confidence.


    Han Xinran: "I hope that these rumors will soon dissipate. The fourth sister is still young. When she gets a good body, she can always find a good family again."


    Do not want to continue with this topic, Daohua asked instead: ¡°Second brother won the top three Jinshi last year. It seems that he was in the Imperial College?¡±


    Han Xinran nodded: ¡°Speaking of this, it is the relationship that the Fang family is looking for. Now that Yile and Fang Shuohe are separated, it is a bit embarrassing for the second brother to stay in the Imperial College.¡±


    Ina Flower: "Who can say it''s not."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 970： 970

    Chapter 970, Chapter 970, intriguing


    "Look, this is the "Vocabulary" marked by your elder brother."


    After several months of sorting out, Yan Wenxiu marked all the characters in the book "Words" used by Daxia literati with pinyin.


    Daohua looked through it casually, and wondered: "What do you show me for?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Wenxiu means that he wants you to check whether he has made any mistakes? If not, he will be ready to send this book of Vocabulary and Pinyin alphabet to Beijing."


    Hearing this, Daohua had a headache: "How long do I have to check such a big book?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and squeezed Daohua¡¯s shoulder: "No way, Wenxiu and I are both your apprentices. Others don''t know the pinyin, so you can only check it."


    Daohua ÄèÄè said: "Am I making trouble for myself?" She said so, or asked, "Are you in a hurry?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time. After a while, I¡¯m going to let Wen Xiu go back to Beijing, let him meet with Uncle Huang in person, and report the pinyin information.¡±


    "Maybe, I can still attract a group of talented people to Xiliang with this "Words"."


    said, shaking his head and sighed, "There are too few knowledgeable scholars in Xiliang."


    Daohua knew in her heart, although Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything in a hurry, she didn''t like procrastination. She had something in her mind, so she wanted to solve it quickly, and checked the "Words" early.


    After Xiao Yeyang knew about it, he asked Yan Wenxiu to return to the capital with the marked "Words" and Pinyin alphabet in early August.


    "Go back now, Wenxiu will come back soon."


    The capital, the imperial palace.


    The emperor looked at the "Vocabulary" and the Pinyin alphabet handed in by Yan Wenxiu, with a serious expression on his face.


    The "Zihui" used by Daxia is still compiled by the previous dynasty. For this, the emperor has always wanted to compile a Daxia dictionary, but unfortunately it has not been realized.


    Whether ?? pinyin is useful, the emperor did not immediately draw a conclusion, but instead found more than a dozen concubines from the Hanlin Academy and asked them to learn pinyin from Yan Wen.


    I thought that the pinyin was made by my nephew and my wife. After thinking about it, I called a few officials from the Imperial College to follow along, and among them was Yan Wenjie.


    Yan Wenjie received the news, a trace of ecstasy flashed across his eyes.


    Since his sister and Fang Shuo reconciled, even though Mr. Fang did not feel sorry for him in Guozijian, his colleagues looked at him, discussed his words privately, and if there was any alienation and exclusion, he felt very uncomfortable. Comfortable.


    He knew what the eldest brother came back for this time.


    Compiling a dictionary, even if he is just a striker, with this job, he can leave the Imperial College.


    The emperor¡¯s order was very urgent, Yan Wenjie received the news and said to his boss, he went to the palace to report.


    Master Fang looked at Yan Wenjie''s hurriedly leaving back, his brows wrinkled, and at the same time, he felt a little regretful in his heart.


    When the second child was going to take his concubine''s office to his post, he and his wife should really stop it.


    Although he and his wife don¡¯t like Yan Yile¡¯s character and behavior, the Yan family is a rare good relative.


    Now that the two are in trouble, it''s really not what he wants to see.


    Hey.


    It''s really a pity that the Yan family!


    After more than half a month of study, Hanlin Academy Shujishi and Guozijian officials agreed that pinyin annotation is much easier to learn than using words with the same tone and different tones.


    The emperor ?? also learned pinyin and realized the importance of pinyin. When the matter of compiling a dictionary was brought up in the morning.


    Originally, the emperor wanted to appoint Yan Wenxiu as the chief officer, but Yan Wenxiu didn''t want to stay in the capital and devote himself to compiling books. He wanted to manage a land and do something concrete for the people.


    This time I entered Beijing, in addition to reporting the pinyin to the emperor, there was also a report on the results of the Ganzhou Weijian Mansion.


    The emperor turned to look at the political achievements of Ganzhou Prefecture in the past three years, and thought about it to see Yan Wenxiu: "Yeyang wants to establish government, prefecture, county and other government institutions in Xiliang?"


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "After three years of hard work by the prince, most of the unstable factors in Xiliang have been eliminated. Now that the government, state, and county are established, no one will object."


    The emperor was silent for a moment: "Then follow the report from Yeyang, and I will hand Xiliang to him to manage. I believe he can give me a satisfactory answer."


    Yan Wenxiu did not participate in the dictionary compilation, but his credit is noted above.


    The compilation of the dictionary was finally taken care of by an old bachelor from the Hanlin Academy. Yan Wenjie was also transferred to the Hanlin Academy. At the same time, the pinyin alphabet began to circulate in a small range among literati.


    Yan House.


    Zhu Qiyun learned that her husband had been transferred to the Hanlin Academy, and she chanted many thanks to God.


    Four sister Heli, the husband is the most affected. In just a few months, the husband lost a lot of weight.


    "I can transfer to the Hanlin Academy this time. Thanks to the help of my eldest brother, my eldest brother will return to Xiliang soon. Should we prepare more for the sister-in-law and the eldest sister to take with them?"


    Zhu Qiyun and Yan Wenjie discussed.


    Yan Wenjie thought for a while and said, ¡°Prepare more. Although the eldest brother and the eldest sister do not lack anything, this is also our intention.¡±


    Zhu Qiyun nodded, and then began to draft the order.


    After a while, Yan Wenjie said again: "I may be busy afterwards, my parents and my fourth sisters, you have to work hard to pay more attention to them."


    Zhu Qiyun gave a look and forced a smile: "Whatever the Xianggong said, taking care of my parents is what I should do as a wife."


    Yan Wenjie sighed inwardly, Qiyun only talked about her parents, but did not mention her fourth sister.


    This can''t blame Qiyun, no one will be uncomfortable with the sister-in-law who left home.


    Yan Wenjie feels a headache when she thinks of her fourth sister who is leaving home.


    Zhu Qiyun: "Nowadays, my parents live with my four younger sisters in a village on the outskirts of the city. I will often send people to send them things in the past, so the father-in-law should not worry about family affairs."


    "This is a rare opportunity to enter the Imperial Academy, and the grandfather must be seized."


    Now Dafang still remembers the love points of relatives to Erfang, but no matter how big the love points are, they can''t stand the endless demand.


    She has been married to Yan''s family for so many years, and Dafang has always been helping with the second room, and the second room is also helped by the Dafang.


    This time the fourth sister and the li, she can clearly feel the uncle and aunt¡¯s dissatisfaction with the second room, otherwise, she would not stop her in-laws from living in the house.


    If Erfang continues to do this, sooner or later Dafang will be bored.


    Thinking of Yan Yile, Zhu Qiyun really can''t sympathize.


    In her opinion, all this sister-in-law today is the result of her own fault.


    Hopefully this reconciliation will allow her to change her temperament!


    In mid-November, during the first snowfall under the capital, Yan Wenxiu left for Xiliang.


    Regardless of the cold, Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li personally delivered their son to the gate of the city.


    Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun are also here.


    Yan Wenxiu said goodbye to Yan Zhigao and Mrs. Li, walked up to Yan Wenjie and patted him on the shoulder: "Working in the Hanlin Courtyard, the second room will still depend on you to support it."


    Yan Wenjie looked a little ashamed: "The second room is worrying about the uncle."


    Yan Wenxiu: "The family doesn''t talk about two things." After thinking about it, he said, "I study with Du Bachelor. He is very knowledgeable."


    After saying goodbye to his family, Yan Wenxiu got in the carriage and left.


    Not long after leaving Beijing, he ran into a team of horses and wagons.


    "But Master Yan''s cart and horse?"


    After ?? Pinyin spread in a small area, some well-informed people got the news and found it.


    The people of the Hanlin Academy wanted to compile a dictionary and had no time to teach others, so everyone turned their attention to Yan Wenxiu.


    Yan Wenxiu lifted the curtain and looked at the people who stopped the car. At a glance, he could tell that these people were scholars. The master smiled and said, "I am Yan Wenxiu."


    Someone immediately stepped forward and said, "I''m the master of Baichuan Academy. I heard that Master Yan invented the pinyin annotation method. I will come to ask for advice."


    Yan Wenxiu: "I did not invent the pinyin annotation method. It was accidentally obtained from the Weiyuan Palace. If you want to learn it, you can go to Xiliang with me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 971： 971

    Chapter 971, Chapter 971, compete to enter Xiliang


    Xiao Yeyang did not expect that Yan Wenxiu really brought him back a group of masters.


    Yan Wenxiu smiled. He didn''t expect these masters to be so interested in Pinyin. He didn''t persuade them much, and these people were willing to follow him to Xiliang.


    Xiao Yeyang asked Defu to arrange accommodation for the masters. It was the end of the year, and it was cold. Don''t let these masters catch a cold.


    "This Xiliang seems to be less poor than imagined."


    "Especially the section near Liangdu, I saw it was quite lively, every household has a strong flavor of the year."


    "By the way, have you noticed, the road in Liangdu city seems to be very flat, it is said that it was built with some kind of cement."


    "Yes, after the snow melted, there was no mud on the ground, but it was still clean."


    "Look, where we live, there is glass. It''s better than the treatment in the academy."


    "Aren''t you nonsense, we are also guests of King Weiyuan anyway."


    "We still don''t think of ourselves as our guests. We are here to learn Pinyin, so we have to be humble."


    "Lord Yan on the road wants us to stay in Xiliang to teach, what do you think?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was silent.


    Although Xiliang is not as poor as they thought, compared with other places, there is still a certain gap. Most people don''t really want to stay here.


    Weiyuan Palace.


    Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang was actually free, and she was a little curious: "Why didn''t you go to the capital today?"


    Xiao Yeyang said speechlessly: "My dear princess, it''s the twenty-fifth of the twelfth lunar month today, don''t you allow me to rest?"


    Daohua smiled, "Isn''t it because I''m used to seeing you busy? It suddenly became idle, and I am not used to it." After a pause, "Didn''t the eldest brother bring you a lot of masters? Why don''t you see me? ?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Is there anything to see? There are no free things in this world. They want to learn pinyin. Yes, they can stay in Liangdu and learn to teach books. I have already let the blessings pass to them. Stay and see what they mean."


    Daohua: "Has your school been established?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "This time Wenxiu returned to Beijing, he has already reported it to his uncle Huang. Next year, all health centers in Xiliang will begin to build their own government, prefecture, and county."


    "I have already completed the establishment of the Chief Minister and the Press Office. As for the government school, I also built it by the way. I also ordered the establishment of the government office for other health centers."


    Daohua smiled and said, "No wonder you are so busy every day and you have done so many things."


    Xiao Yeyang: "To manage Xiliang, we must first build the most basic administrative mechanism." After speaking, he paused, "Next year, we are afraid that Xiliang will start to become lively."


    Daohua nodded, Xiliang established a prefecture, state, and county, and a large number of jobs were created in an instant. Now Xiliang is stable, even if it is remote and bitterly cold, some people still want to come.


    Especially after the establishment of the Ganzhou government, Brother Dong has achieved good political achievements there, which will definitely attract some officials.


    At this time, Defu came over and said that there was something on the Dusi side and Xiao Yeyang''s decision was needed.


    Xiao Yeyang sighed: "The bigger the son, the more interesting it is. I don''t want to be a errand anymore."


    Daohua said in a huff: "That''s because you only played with your son. I don''t know how annoying this kid is when he is annoying."


    Xiao Yeyang retorted: "I look at my son, he''s pretty good."


    Inaba immediately said: "Then you go to the amusement park and bring that kid back now."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that his son was active. If he was called back without having fun, he would definitely cry. When his son cried, his uncle and mother would definitely catch him and scold him.


    "I have to go to Dusi, come back and teach that brat."


    Watching Xiao Yeyang walk away quickly, Daohua curled her lips: "Xiao Yeyang is reluctant to be a strict father, and my birth has forced me to become a strict mother."


    Gu Yu smiled and said, "But the person closest to the little prince is still the princess."


    Hearing the words, Daohua smiled: "Forget that brat still has a little conscience, let''s go, go and get him back. After playing for so long, don''t freeze."


    On the 28th of the twelfth lunar month, the emperor announced in the early morning that Xiliang would build a mansion, state, and county, and asked the staff to draw up a list of officials.


    As soon as the news came out, all officials were boiling.


    The official position in the capital city is a pit for each carrot. The local official positions must be retired before they can be re-arranged. This has caused many officials to wait for their posts. Even if you are a descendant of a family, you don¡¯t necessarily want to be able to hold a post.


    Now that Xiliang has so many official positions, everyone is tempted.


    So, this year, many people have not had a good life, and they are looking for a relationship.


    House home.


    Fang''s family members looked at Fang Shuo''s gloomy expression, and they were a little silent.


    Mr. Fang and Mrs. Fang are full of regrets. If the second child did not reconcile with Yan Yile, relying on the relationship between the Yan family and the Weiyuan Palace, the second child would definitely be able to find an official position in Xiliang.


    I heard that the second aunt and third aunt of the Yan family will directly take up the post of prefect after the establishment of the mansion next year. The prefect is the fourth grade. If you step up from the bottom step by step, how many years will you have to endure?


    Father Fang and son Fang San looked at Fang Shuo with some sympathy. The second brother (second brother) was too unlucky. He had been married to Yan Yile for many years, and he didn''t get any light from the Yan family. This opportunity came as soon as he got married. .


    What a pity, what a pity!


    Yan Yile heard the news, and laughed straight up to the sky, tears streaming out of her smile.


    Why must she reconcile with Fang Shuo?


    Because she overheard Fang Shuo and his favorite concubine say that he married her just to seek a good future with the help of the Yan family. The accidental encounter in Yongqing Bo¡¯s house was also carefully planned by him.


    He doesn''t have a trace of affection for her. If it weren''t for the Yan family, he wouldn''t even look at her.


    Stupid without knowing it


    This is what Fang Shuo said about her!


    God is really helping her, Fang Shuo is now definitely regretting that his intestines are all blue, right? She just wants him to regret, to make him regret to leave with her, to make him regret that he treated her badly.


    Isn¡¯t he petting that little concubine? Then let that little concubine find his future!


    Yan Yile thought about this fiercely.


    Doesn''t Fang Shuo look down on her? Now that he is away from her, he can only obediently roll back to that remote Huzhou to be his co-knowledge from the sixth rank.


    As all the forces in the capital were fighting for the official position of Xiliang, the Weiyuan Palace was celebrating the New Year happily.


    This year, Mr. and Mrs. Yan Yihuan and Mrs. Yan Yishuang both came to Liangdu to celebrate the New Year.


    Xue Yi and You Kai saw that Dong Yuanxuan had also come to Liangdu, and quickly seized the opportunity to ask about the difficulties and problems that he might encounter at the beginning of the construction of the mansion.


    Dong Yuanxuan did not hide it, and talked about the problems and experiences he encountered with Xue Yi and You Kai.


    After the Lantern Festival, Dong Yuanxuan and the others returned to their respective health centers.


    After they left, Daohua couldn''t help asking: "What if the government officials do not do what the government officials build?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given the imperial uncle about this matter a long time ago, and the imperial uncle also wants to take care of Xiliang. The officials who come over will not be incompetent people.¡±


    Ina Flower: "That''s good, Xiliang finally got a little better under your leadership, but don''t ruin it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 972： 972

    Chapter 972, Chapter 972, debut


    As soon as the first month passed, Xiao Yeyang received the news from the capital.


    Xiliang Nine Guards, each of them has to build a government office, which is equivalent to nine more prefects. Under the government, there are also prefecture and county offices. The list of officials who will come in February and March is densely written. A few sheets of paper.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t pay much attention, so he carefully looked at the candidates of the six prefects. (The prefects of Ganzhouwei, Jin Weiwei, and Lan Wuwei are the prefects of Dong Yuanxuan, Xue Yi, and Youkai that have been set long ago.)


    The six people, both from a family background and from a poor family, each accounted for half of them, all of them were from scientific examinations, and they had served as officials for more than six years. They were well-evaluated during the official period, and they were all good at abilities.


    Obviously, these six people are all here to do the facts.


    Xiao Yeyang took down the six people, and then began to look at the officials who were going to serve in Liangdu.


    In the past, Liang had commanded all the envoys, but now, there are more chief envoys and press officers.


    Looking at the list of officials of the Chief Envoy and the Envoy, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help frowning.


    "Father!"


    Daozi ran into the study with a leather ball made of cowhide: "Daddy, play with me."


    Taohua was a few steps behind, and when she entered the room, she saw a lot of papers on the desk. Knowing that Xiao Yeyang was busy, she stopped her son: "Daddy is busy, go find Grandpa Chu to play with you."


    Daozi was a little unwilling. He glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and saw that his father hadn''t put aside what he had done to accompany him as usual, and knew that he was immovable this time, so he bounced around with the ball to find Chu Lang.


    Daohua hurriedly asked the maid and wife to keep up. Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s brows frowned, she couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang handed the list of officials passed from the capital to Daohua to see: "Some of the prince¡¯s foreign families have arranged for someone to come to Xiliang this time."


    Daohua frowned: "These people are not staying in the capital. What are they doing in Xiliang?"


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled, "Xiliang is the border, what''s on the border? Military power!" Who can win the military power less in the fight for the throne?


    Daohua furrowed her brows tighter: "Uncle Huang''s body is long-lived at first glance. The princes in the capital jumped too early."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Last time your eldest brother returned to Beijing, he heard some gossips. Some people secretly wanted to join the letter to the emperor''s uncle for the crown prince."


    Daohua was a little speechless: "Is this a death?"


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "The canonization of the prince is related to the national destiny. Even if the imperial uncle feels unhappy, he will not punish the ministers for it. Everyone knows this, so they dare to be so bold, just to try the imperial uncle''s attitude."


    Daohua thought for a while and wanted to ask: "Who do you think Uncle Huang would like to be the prince?"


    Xiao Yeyang fell silent for a while, shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Uncle Huang''s mind is so easy to guess, but he has an intuition that Uncle Huang shouldn''t be the first few older princes.


    In fact, Daohua doesn''t care much about this issue. No matter which prince is the emperor, as long as Ping Prince''s Mansion does not make any serious mistakes, he can live well.


    After a while, Daohua looked worried again: "Those prince¡¯s outsiders have come to Xiliang, we will not be dragged into any squad, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "There will definitely be a win, but before Uncle Huang expresses his attitude, they dare not show too much."


    Daohua snorted: "I hope that the female family members will not bother me. I don''t bother to fight with them."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You are now the princess, what about the prince¡¯s foreign family, you have to be three points short to see you, whoever makes you unhappy, just fight back."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, she is now the princess, she doesn''t want to see anyone, others can''t even enter the palace gate.


    In mid-February, the subordinates of various families arrived in Liangdu one after another.


    The arrival of these people also made Liangdu City lively. Every street can see the figure of the craftsman who rebuilt the house.


    In late February, a group of fast-moving officials had reported to Liang.


    Xiao Yeyang met with the chief ambassador and the police, as well as several prefects, and talked to them about the situation of Xiliang, and he invited these people in the palace.


    Daohua knew that Xiao Yeyang was going to entertain officials in the front yard, so she made preparations early and told her maid to have a refreshment before chatting with Guo Ruomei about these new officials.


    Guo Ruomei knew more about the personnel in the capital than Daohua, and told her in detail: "The chief envoy Yu Shao is the brother-in-law of King Rui, and his wife Zhong is a very skilled person, the heir of Yu Shao. It¡¯s all for her."


    "The King of Rui is a royal sect, and the Yu family depends on the King of Rui in everything. Afterwards, you can get along more and you can get in touch with the Zhong family."


    Daohua nodded: "The King of Rui is also very good to Xiao Yeyang."


    Guo Ruomei smiled and said, "Yes, I think that when Yeyang was in Zhongzhou, King Rui also ran for a trip in person." Then he talked about the press agent.


    "According to the chasers, Shiyan and Shoufu Yang are both poor scholars in the same class. They are good friends, and Shi is also a true fact. His wife Ding is a peasant girl who married before he was a scholar."


    "Since Master Shi became famous, many people were staring at the position of Ding. Unfortunately, Ding was a good man. A total of four sons and one daughter were born to Shida, and each of his four sons was used for studying. "


    "In this way, no one can shake Ding''s position in Shi''s house."


    After listening to the background of the chief envoy and the inspector, Daohua smiled and said: "Uncle Emperor sent Master Yu and Master Shi to Xiliang. It is obvious that she also really wants to take care of Xiliang."


    Guo Ruomei approves: "Yu Shao and Shiyan are both neutral royalists and will not participate in some messy things. They can very well help Yeyang manage Xiliang."


    "As for the prince¡¯s foreign family, except for the Du family who entered the policeman, all the others are in the chief envoy. The chief envoy is in charge of Yu Shao, so Yeyang won''t worry too much."


    "Don''t look at King Rui smiling at everyone, but the method is powerful, otherwise, it won''t be valued by the emperor."


    "Yu Shao is the true biography of King Shen De Rui, and he is a real smiling tiger."


    Taohua learned a lot about the newcomers¡¯ back homes from her mother-in-law. In order not to be involved in intrigue in the future, she also told Yan Shouhou to pay more attention to these newcomers¡¯ affairs.


    At the same time, in the front yard, Yu Shao and Shi Yan were very polite when facing Xiao Yeyang.


    Even though they belonged to the generation of Princes of Peace, they really didn¡¯t dare to become the elders in front of Xiao Yeyang, who was named king at a young age.


    Especially on the way to Xiliang, there are many things that surprised them.


    The road that is still under construction is the first to bear the brunt. The road is said to be built with a material called cement, which is flat and firm, and is easier to walk than the bluestone road.


    Then there is a smile on the faces of the people.


    They are not young, and they have seen many people in the bitter cold places. The people in border exiles like Xiliang should be numb, but they can clearly feel the vitality from the people along the way.


    If people have no hope, they will not have such a strong vitality. This also shows from the side that under Xiao Yeyang''s governance, the people see hope.


    Fighting is fierce, and there are some means of governance. No one dares to despise such young people.


    Furthermore, although they are the highest responsible persons of the Chief Envoy and the Press Director, the highest person in charge of Xiliang is Xiao Yeyang.


    Before ?? came, the emperor made an order to appoint Xiao Yeyang as the governor of Xiliang, to take charge of all administrative, economic, and military affairs of Xiliang, that is to say, they are also under the control of Xiao Yeyang.


    By mid-March, all the officials had almost arrived, and the Chief Envoys and the Envoys also began to work officially.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 973： 973

    Chapter 973 Chapter 973, complaint


    Because of the arrival of the officials, Daohua had to meet some female relatives. After finishing the work, the spring ploughing was over, but Daohua took the rice to Daohua Village.


    One is to relax, and the other is to let my son get in touch with nature and learn more about farm life.


    The yield of upland rice planted last year was not bad, and Siji Grain Shop has started selling rice seeds and rice.


    The sweet potato brought by Li Xingnian has a yield of about 15 shi per mu, which makes everyone happy.


    Except for a small amount of the ones sent to the palace for early adopters of the rice flowers and others, the others are all used for breeding, and they were all planted during spring plowing this year.


    Taohua looked at the lush sweet potato seedlings and said, ¡°I¡¯m harvesting a batch this year, and we will start selling sweet potato seeds next year. Then there will be another kind of food on the people¡¯s table.¡±


    Yan Shouhou beside ?? smiled and said, ¡°Sweet potatoes are as high-yielding as potatoes. After these two foods are promoted, the people of Xiliang will no longer be hungry.¡±


    Daohua stood on the ridge, watching her son and the children of the tenant household run wildly everywhere in the field, her mouth twitched.


    After Daozi arrived at Zhuangzi, Daohua never restrained him, let him and other children, play games in the country all over, letting go of his nature.


    Two days later, Daohua returned home with rice.


    On the carriage, Daohua smiled and asked Daozi: "Is it fun to go to Zhuangzi?"


    Daozi nodded straight: "It''s fun." In the mansion, he has an amusement park. In Zhuangzi, although there are no toys, the tenants'' friends also have many fun games.


    "Mother, I also want to raise a dog! There is a big dog in Tiedan''s family, and he can still ride a big dog around."


    Daohua doesn¡¯t really want her son to raise a dog. If he gets bitten, there is no rabies seedling: "Dogs are not used to ride. You have to really like them. When you get older, let your father call you to ride and ride a horse." It''s more prestigious than riding a dog."


    Daozzi also likes horses very much, and was immediately transferred. Attention: "Then when can I let Dad teach me horse riding?"


    Inahua wanted to take the opportunity to teach her son arithmetic, so she said: "After ten years old."


    Dao Zi stretched out her hands, and started pointing with a wrench.


    Daohua smiled and watched her son count her fingers. In normal times, she would consciously teach Daozi how to count, adding and subtracting within ten, the little guy has already learned.


    After a while, Daozi pouted and looked at Daohua: "Mother, you have to wait a long time!"


    Ina Flower deliberately said: "Soon!"


    Taozi immediately retorted: "For a long time, I have to wait six years before I can learn to ride a horse."


    Seeing that her son was right, Daohua smiled and kissed her son''s bulging cheek: "You are still young and can''t control the horse. When you can control the horse, you can naturally ride it. But wait until your father is free. When you arrive, you can let him take you on a horse."


    Daozi reluctantly said: "Okay."


    It may be that Daozi was deeply impressed by the tenant''s children riding dogs. After returning to the palace, when he learned that there were two **** dogs in the mansion, the little guy immediately yelled to ride the dogs.


    After Daohua knew, she wanted to hug two puppies to raise the rice, but the rice was not dry, so she insisted on those two big dogs.


    And every day the amusement park does not go, and the ducks raised are no longer there, and I ran to walk the dogs every day.


    Hounds have been raised in captivity over the years and are already very docile. With Bishi watching, Daohua is not worried that her son will be bitten, so she simply leaves her son alone.


    One day, Daohua watched that her son ran to walk the dog again just after he had eaten. She was suffering from a headache, and she saw Xiao Yeyang come back with Xiaoyi the dog.


    "Why did you bring the dog Xiaoyi back?"


    Gou Xiaoyi had been in Jinlingwei''s office before because of her excellent tracking ability.


    Xiao Yeyang asked Defu to take the dog Xiaoyi down, and then said, ¡°Uncle Huang sent someone else to take over Jin Lingwei.¡±


    Daohua was stunned: "Is this the emperor?"


    Xiao Yeyang was rather indifferent: "Jin Lingwei is a cron of the emperor''s uncle who supervises hundreds of officials. Now, as the highest official in Xiliang, it''s hard to keep Jin Lingwei in charge."


    Seeing that Daohua was silent, she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this doesn¡¯t mean that Uncle Huang doesn¡¯t trust me. Uncle Huang values ??Xiliang and naturally wants to know everything about Xiliang.¡±


    "In fact, even if Uncle Emperor doesn''t send someone over, I will find the opportunity to give Uncle Emperor a chance. I only need to manage Xiliang, and it is not good to have too much power in my hands."


    "Now that someone has taken over Jin Lingwei, I can still relax a lot."


    Daohua: "It''s good if you know it in your heart. Uncle Huang said that you are like a tiger, and you can''t go wrong with being cautious."


    Xiao Yeyang took the rice flower: "Don''t worry, I know how to get along with the emperor''s uncle."


    Daohua asked again: "By the way, how about the new officials?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s okay, I can do things."


    Inahua: "The older princes of the emperor''s uncle, it seems that the four princes did not settle in Xiliang. I think he is the really smart person."


    Xiao Yeyang agreed with his face: "Yes, the eldest prince has jumped up and down these years, it is not as valuable as the fourth prince to do things quietly and quietly, but it is a pity that the fourth prince has ear problems."


    Daohua: "As long as Uncle Emperor thinks about the four princes, those four princes'' mansion will be much better. I look at the child of Mofeng quite clever."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the room, "Where is my son?"


    Ina Flower rubbed her forehead, her face full of helplessness: "I''m walking the dog."


    In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s May.


    On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, Xiao Yeyang hosted a banquet for the officials in Liangdu at the palace.


    Yu Shao, Shi Yan, Su Hongxin and others sat in the pavilion with Xiao Yeyang, talking and eating watermelon, grapes, and strawberries on the table.


    is a few of the prince¡¯s family members, and at this time they can¡¯t hold back.


    Xiliang is not as prosperous as the capital. The fruit here is very scarce, even if you have the money, you can¡¯t find anyone to buy it.


    Looking at the people''s not-so-good-looking food, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes flashed a smug look. His Yiyi is amazing, and he can grow delicious food wherever he goes.


    Thinking about it seriously, it seems that since he met Yi Yi, he has never lacked good food.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Xiao Yeyang''s mouth twitched.


    At this moment, everyone heard a rush of chuckles, turned their heads, and saw a little boy with a stubborn head running towards them with short legs, followed by a lot of maids and women. son.


    Xiao Yeyang looked a little surprised when he saw his son coming over. Before he could speak, the little guy ran into the pavilion, and then confronted him with breath:


    "Father, do you care about your daughter-in-law?"


    As soon as these words came out, there was a brief silence in the pavilion.


    Everyone was startled at first, and after a while, they all lowered their heads in silence, and many people''s shoulders were shaking.


    Xiao Yeyang took a deep breath, looked at his son''s blushing cheeks, and looked at himself with aggrieved eyes. He wanted to be angry and couldn''t get pregnant, so he could only pretend to be serious and asked, "Why did you come here? Already? I''m not going to see you uncles and uncles soon."


    Daozi now knows how to look at people''s faces. Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s stern face and mouth pouting, he reluctantly said to everyone: "Everyone, uncles and uncles are well."


    Yu Shao immediately smiled and said: "So this is the little prince, and it is really a tiger father without a dog, and it looks like a dragon and a phoenix among people."


    Others followed suit.


    Daozi heard everyone complimenting him, her small **** couldn''t help but he couldn''t help but forgot to file a complaint with Xiao Yeyang.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 974： 974

    Chapter 974 Chapter 974, Little Magic Star


    After Daozi saw the ceremony, Xiao Yeyang saw that his son was not afraid of giving birth, and did not immediately let him leave, but led him to introduce them one by one.


    "Hello Grandpa Yu!"


    "Good time, Grandpa!"


    "."


    Every time Xiao Yeyang introduces one, Daozi greets face very much, and his voice is crisp and loud.


    The little guy looks lovable, and, in addition to being Xiao Yeyang''s son, everyone has to give a meeting gift.


    After ?? circled, Daozi¡¯s pockets bulged.


    This makes Daozi happy, the mother said, these are his wife''s roots, the more you accumulate, the more you can marry a wife when you grow up.


    Although he still doesn''t know what a wife is, but Dad is very rare, and it must be a good thing.


    Meeting people, Xiao Ye was just about to ask the maid to take his son back to the backyard, when he saw the little guy climbed onto his lap and sat down: "Father, I''m thirsty and want to eat melon."


    Xiao Yeyang asked Defu to cut a small piece of watermelon for his son.


    Daozi immediately said: "Cut bigger, I''m thirsty."


    Xiao Yeyang directly refused: "No, your mother said, children can''t eat too much watermelon, otherwise, your stomach will be uncomfortable."


    At this moment, Daozi remembered her purpose of looking for her father, and said with a pouting: "Father, you have to take care of your daughter-in-law."


    Xiao Yeyang had a headache, and flicked his son''s forehead: "What is your name? Who is my wife?"


    Daozi muttered, holding his head, "My mother." As he said, he tugged Xiao Yeyang''s clothes, Baozi''s face was serious, "Father, I ask you, are you with me or my mother? ?"


    As soon as it came out, everyone in the pavilion thought it was funny, and they watched the interaction between father and son curiously.


    Xiao Yeyang''s face was a little stiff. As his son grew older, what he feared most was his son asking questions, and he could be stunned every time.


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang squeezed out: "Who did you say I was with?"


    Everyone looked at Daozi, wondering how he would answer.


    Daozi put her chin on her chubby hand and started to think.


    Daddy treats himself very well, but dad treats his mother better. When the mother is angry, father will pay for it. Sometimes when he cries, father will not necessarily coax him.


    So, is Dad with himself or with his mother?


    Daozi looked at Xiao Yeyang uncertainly: "Your name is Xiao Yeyang, and my name is Xiao Moxi. We have the same surname, so we are all in the same group?"


    "Hahaha~"


    As soon as he answered, Su Hongxin couldn''t help but laughed, and the others covered their mouths and laughed.


    Daozi glanced at the crowd, then continued to tilt his head to look at Xiao Yeyang, waiting for his answer.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t expect his son to answer this way, so he had to say this answer. Nothing wrong: "You stinky boy, you are clever." He actually drew himself from his last name.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang smiled, Daozi consciously got the answer right, and said quickly: "Father, since you are with me, then you have to take care of your mother. She often bullies your son."


    The appearance of letting Xiao Yeyang be the master of him.


    Looking at his son''s face, Xiao Yeyang also wanted to laugh: "Let''s talk about it, how did you mess with your mother?"


    Daozi crossed his arms and retorted with a stern face: "I didn''t mess with her, she was bullying me. I want to ride a dog, but she didn''t let it. She also asked people to take the first one, the second one, and the fifth one. Go away, don''t let me play with them. You think she is too much?"


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his forehead, "Your mother was afraid that you would be injured. Two days ago, when you walked the dog Er Er, because the dog Er ran too fast and tripped you up, you forgot? Who is crying?"


    Taozi''s aura became weaker, and he said, "I can run a little slower."


    Xiao Yeyang continued to persuade: "The hound is too big, and you are too young. If you don¡¯t pay attention, you will get hurt easily. Listen to your mother, don¡¯t end up with the dog."


    Daozi is unwilling: "No, father, I can tame dogs, mother can''t deprive me of my power."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Then what should you do if you get injured again?"


    Daozi was stunned, and thought for a while: "But what you said, boys have to be bred, and it''s okay to be beaten and beaten several times. You can''t grow up because you are afraid of pain."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, he seemed to want to persuade him, Daozi grabbed the conversation, "Father, you shouldn''t be talking about me here now, I''m bullied by my mother, you should go to the backyard to supervise my mother."


    Hearing this, Su Hongxin couldn''t help laughing again.


    Because of their unfamiliarity, other people still thought about it in front of Xiao Yeyang. Although it was not like Su Hongxin smiled undisguised there, the dull laughter still came out from time to time.


    The son of Xiao Yeyang is really funny!


    A small person can speak Xiao Yeyang speechlessly.


    Xiao Yeyang really had a headache. Looking at him with trust and expectation, he had the illusion of riding a tiger.


    If his son is scornful, he can still take the opportunity to get angry, but the son is serious about discussing with him, he is going to get angry, it seems that he is making irrational things.


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yeyang decided to dismiss his son first: "Daddy is greeting guests now, and can¡¯t go away. You can go to your ancestor or your grandmother."


    Daozi''s mouth pouted high: "I''ve been looking for it, but they are not willing to stand up for their son. Grandpa Chu said, my daughter-in-law is in charge of himself, father, you have to control, and the mother is your daughter-in-law!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    At this moment, there was movement from outside the pavilion. Everyone turned their heads and saw that Daohua was walking over with several maids.


    Just now, Daozi shrank her neck when she saw Daohua, and pulled Xiao Yeyang: "Father, I''m your son, you have to take good care of me."


    He came to ask Dad to file a complaint, and my mother would definitely be angry.


    Daohua walked into the pavilion, first nodded to everyone, and then apologized: "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry to bother you."


    Everyone got up and laughed: "The princess is polite, I have eaten and drank well."


    Daohua smiled and looked at Daozi shrinking in Xiao Yeyang''s arms: "I''m going to have lunch soon, go back to the backyard with my mother."


    Xiao Yeyang got up and put the rice on the ground, motioning for the rice to pass.


    Daozi tugged Xiao Yeyang''s robe with a hesitant expression. Don''t look at my mother who is smiling now, and he may not be sure how to punish him when I go back. After thinking for a while, he said, "I can go back to the backyard with my mother, but you have to promise me. , Can¡¯t punish me after I go back.¡±


    Watching her son bargaining with herself in public, Daohua¡¯s smile on her face remained unchanged, but the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitched. She smiled and said, ¡°My mother won¡¯t punish you.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but squeezed his fists to cover his mouth, concealing his smile.


    Taozi listened to Daohua and agreed, she was overjoyed, and said, "Then I have to ride a little dog."


    The smile on Daohua''s face faded a little: "This won''t work." After saying that, she stretched out her hand, "Come on to my mother, uncles and uncles are going to eat too, but you can''t make them hungry because of you. abdomen."


    Daozi knew that He Niang couldn¡¯t make sense, so he looked at Xiao Yeyang for help, ¡°Father, I want to play with dogs.¡±


    Daohua didn¡¯t want to grind with her son in front of others, and she didn¡¯t want to indulge her son. She directly said: "Your father is in charge of the outside affairs, and the backyard matters are in charge of the mother. Okay, let her go back soon."


    Talking, walked over, ready to take his son away.


    Daozi didn''t dare to hide, he hummed: "Mother, you bullied me so, I won''t play with you anymore."


    Daohua squinted at her son: "Then I will have a good life, thank you." She was too lazy to talk nonsense with the little guy, nodded apologetically with everyone again, and took her son out.


    Daozi looked unwilling: "Mother, you are so strict with me. I will go to Grandpa Chu later and agree to let him practice martial arts."


    After finishing speaking, she proudly raised her eyebrows towards Daohua.


    Before, Grandpa Chu said that he would take him to practice martial arts, but my mother disagreed, saying that he was still young and had to wait. Now he is going to practice martial arts with Grandpa Chu, should my mother be anxious?


    "Okay, my mother agreed. From tomorrow on, you will practice martial arts with your grandfather Chu." She didn''t want to take this little magic star.


    Seeing that Daohua agreed so happily, Daozi was a little dumbfounded. This is a little different from what he imagined. Didn''t the mother not want him to practice martial arts?


    Xiao Yeyang in the pavilion looked at his stupid son in a word, his mother bothered to buy him an extra year of fun, and he was just like that.


    I hope he will not regret it when he grows up!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 975： 975

    Chapter 975 Chapter 975, keep on crying


    "Mother, do you really agree to let me practice martial arts with Grandpa Chu?"


    After returning to the backyard, Daozi couldn''t help but ask Daohua again. My mother liked him, so how could she let him go to Grandpa Chu?


    Daohua left her hesitating son, and asked with a smile: "Why, do you want to go back?"


    Daozi twisted his head: "No, just go. After I practice martial arts with Grandpa Chu, I won''t play with you. Without me, what fun is there in your life?"


    The rice flower quilt said with a speechless expression: "Without you to anger me, my life will be easier."


    The little guy still doesn¡¯t know how tired martial arts training is. He thinks martial arts training is just a game, and he will cry in the future.


    Daozi¡¯s buns are bulging. He wants his mother to keep him. Even if he doesn¡¯t ride the little one, he can still go to the amusement park. In fact, it is not impossible to discuss.


    I don¡¯t like my mother anymore, so I don¡¯t want to coax him!


    At this time, the two arrived at Nanshan Hall.


    By coincidence, Chu Lang and Guo Ruomei also walked over from the other side.


    If you lose, don¡¯t lose, Daozi decided to show his mother a little bit of power, to make her regret it, and immediately said loudly: "Grandpa Chu, I will practice martial arts with you tomorrow. Are you happy?"


    Chu Lang was taken aback, then looked at Daohua in surprise.


    According to his intention, Daozi can start martial arts training when she is three years old, but the girl Yan can''t bear the hardship of her son, so she has to wait until Daozi is five years old.


    Seeing that Daohua didn''t object to her, Chu Lang smiled and said, "As long as your mother doesn''t object, you will come to me tomorrow."


    Rice let go of the rice flower, put his hands on his back, and puffed his chest up and said, "I''m in charge of my own affairs. I''ll decide. I will start martial arts practice tomorrow."


    Looking at the cute little appearance of her grandson, Guo Ruomei smiled directly, and walked over to pull up his chubby hand: ¡°It¡¯s very hard to practice martial arts. Why do you want to practice martial arts?"


    After listening to the hard work, Daozi''s face showed hesitation: "It''s not impossible if you don''t practice." He said, turning his head to look at Daohua, saying, "Come on to coax me, and I will give you down the steps." appearance.


    Daohua was also hesitant in her heart, but the older the son, the more skinny, and the energy that can go from growing mad to night, maybe it would be good for him to practice martial arts to kill some energy.


    Daohua ignored Daozi''s eyes and looked at Chu Lang: "Uncle Chu, Daozi will be handed over to you." After speaking, he paused, "You can do what you should do. Since you want to learn, you can''t just perfunctory. "


    Chu Lang smiled and said, "As long as you don¡¯t feel bad, I will definitely teach him well."


    Daozi watched Niang and Grandpa Chu directly decide that he would start martial arts tomorrow, and instinctively felt a little uneasy. She couldn''t help but shook her grandmother''s arm, wanting grandmother to stop.


    Guo Ruomei comes from a family of military generals. Naturally, she wanted her grandson to start martial arts training a little earlier to lay a solid foundation. Before, her daughter-in-law was reluctant. Now that her daughter-in-law agrees, how can she object?


    Seeing that his grandmother didn''t help herself, Daozi hurried into the yard with short legs and found Gu Jian. He whispered about how he was going to learn martial arts.


    "Okay, our rice has grown up, and learn from your grandfather Chu. In the future, just like your father, he will become a man of indomitable power."


    Looking at his old ancestor with a smile on his face, Daozi was dumbfounded. He wanted the old ancestor to stop him from practicing martial arts!


    Daohua came over and looked at her son''s changing bun face, making her heart amused.


    The whole family, including Xiao Yeyang, wanted to let her son practice martial arts earlier, but she was the one who persuaded everyone to postpone the time of martial arts practice until his son was five years old.


    It''s a pity, the parties don''t appreciate it!


    In this way, Daozi Xiaobao started a hard-working martial arts career.


    "Woo~"


    Two days before martial arts training, Daozi found it new and stable, but on the third day, the little guy quit and ran back to the main courtyard crying.


    "Mother, I don''t want to practice martial arts!"


    Martial arts training is not fun at all, and he is also very tired. Now he has sore arms and legs, and he has trouble walking.


    He did not stand well, Grandpa Chu would still beat him with the ruler.


    He is so pitiful!


    Daozi threw herself in Daohua¡¯s arms, crying so hard.


    Taohua took out the handkerchief and helped her son wipe the tears: "Practicing martial arts, but you want to go by yourself."


    Daozi sobbed: "Then I regret it now."


    Daohua: "Whatever my mother said to you, you have to say everything you want to be a human being, and you can''t easily give up. Now that you have made a decision, you must stick to it."


    Hearing the words, Daozi¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and he cried, ¡°I¡¯m still a child, I¡¯m still a child, and children can speak nothing.


    Daohua shook her head: "Children have to talk and count, you think, before you said you want to practice martial arts, are the ancestors, grandfather, and Grandpa Chu all very happy?"


    "If you don''t practice now, how disappointed they should be?"


    Daozi choked: "Then I didn''t practice before, and they weren''t disappointed either."


    Daohua: "I was not disappointed before, because they did not expect; you threatened to practice martial arts before, and gave them hope, they want to see you keep practicing, and now you give up halfway, they are naturally disappointed."


    "It¡¯s like, my mother promised you that she would take you to Zhuangzi to play in spring, but in the middle I regretted it again. Did you say you were disappointed?"


    Daozi cried with a ¡®wow¡¯: "Then I was put on the fire, I must practice?"


    Inahana nodded and took the opportunity to educate: "So, when you make a decision in the future, you must think twice, because once you make some decisions, you can¡¯t stop."


    Speaking, he silenced his son''s head, and said sympathetically, "Your own choice, you must stick to it with tears, mother believes you can."


    "Wow~"


    Daozi cried even harder!


    Behind the courtyard gate, Guo Ruomei heard the cry of his grandson, and was so distressed that she was about to step into the courtyard, but was held back by Chu Lang.


    "Yan Yatou is teaching the little guy, let''s not join in."


    Guo Ruomei couldn''t bear it: "But Daozi cried so sad."


    Chu Lang smiled: "That kid is clever, knowing that he is crying, everyone will feel sorry for him, so don''t go. Now in the mansion, he is also afraid of being a girl, if everyone indulges him, he will not be Lawlessness."


    Hearing this, Guo Ruomei was not insisting, but still said: ¡°Daozi is still young, and he will only turn four in a few days. Take care when you teach him to practice martial arts.¡±


    Chu Lang said as he walked: "He is your beloved, and I have been very merciful."


    Daozi saw that everyone did not support herself, so she could only continue to practice martial arts depressed.


    Chu Lang is not an old-fashioned man. When he teaches rice to practice martial arts, he will demonstrate the things that are of interest to rice such as flying over the wall and floating on the water, so that Dao likes to practice martial arts.


    After being taken by Chu Lang and flying around on the eaves, Daozi no longer complained, yelling excitedly that he is also a master, and his enthusiasm is high.


    Seeing this, Daohua sighed in relief, and changed the law every day to make food for her son, for fear that he would lose his body in martial arts practice.


    Gu Jian also prepared medicated baths for rice every few times to strengthen his body.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 976： 976

    Chapter 976 Chapter 976, injured and caught


    On Daozi¡¯s four-year-old birthday, Daohua didn¡¯t make a big deal. He only invited a few officials to have a gathering. Those who had children at home brought children.


    Daozi was very happy to see the new children, and generously took everyone to his amusement park.


    The children are very envious when they see the novel amusement park.


    Taozi gained the envy of everyone, and was very proud, and took a group of children to play happily for a whole day.


    After dinner, the children went home, and the rice was still a little bit unfinished.


    In the yard, Daohua was bathing her son, and she smiled and watched her son talk about how proud he was today.


    "Mother, none of them have an amusement park, only I have it."


    "Mother, they said they would come to play with me in the future, and they said they would bring me their toys to play with."


    "Mother, they don''t run as fast as I, and they haven''t climbed as high as I."


    Daohua listened with a smile, nodding her head from time to time, or exclaiming, she was so happy that she almost grinned her ears.


    After washing the little guy clean, Daohua wrapped him in a towel and carried him onto the bed.


    As soon as she put on the vest and short pants, Daozi turned her head on the bed with a smile, and then jumped and jumped again. Obviously, he had a great time today.


    When Daohua was about to wash, Daozi suddenly wrapped her arms around her neck: "Mother, where''s Dad? I''m celebrating my birthday today, and he didn''t say to accompany me. He also said before that he would take me when I was four. Go riding a horse."


    Daohua smiled and hugged her son: "Your father is busy with business. When he is finished, he will accompany you."


    Daozi pouted: "Well, when Dad is not busy, he will pay me a birthday."


    Daohua smiled and said: "You have to discuss this with your father yourself."


    Daozi has a small chest: "Father likes me so much, he will definitely agree. If he disagrees, I will go to my ancestors and grandmothers, and let them give me a head start."


    Inahana couldn''t help but patted her son''s ass: "You little guy, now you are getting more and more likely to complain."


    Daozi smiled and avoided, and started rolling around on the bed again.


    Daohua got up and went to wash. After she was washed, Daozi had already squinted her eyes and was about to fall asleep.


    Covered a thin blanket for her son, and Daohua went outside to wait.


    "Why hasn''t Xiao Yeyang come back?"


    Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived. Hearing the sound of footsteps in the yard, Daohua greeted him with a smile: "Why is it so late today?"


    Xiao Yeyang took off his coat: "The Quartermaster''s Office sent salt and medicinal materials to Jianzhou Guardian. Who knew that a sand robber robbed him halfway through, and the two sides fought."


    "That group of sand pirates are the famous Longxing Five Tigers in Xiliang. Not only do they have a large number of people, but they also have good martial arts. Fortunately, Su Hongxin delivered the letter in time, and I rushed over with someone. This did not lose the salt and medicinal materials. The three masters and the fourth masters of Wuhuzhai were arrested."


    Daohua frowned: "Is the sand thief here so bold, even dare to **** military supplies?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted coldly: "A group of bandits, gave them a hundred courage and did not dare to confront the army. This time, they should have robbed the wrong person."


    "However, this just gave me a chance. There are many bandits in Xiliang. Wuhuzhai is one of the most powerful bandits. I have long wanted to move them."


    Daohua was a little worried: "Those are desperadoes, you must be careful."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded, wiped his face, and quietly walked into the interior room, looked at his son who was sleeping on the bed, and asked with a smile: "I didn''t live with my son today. Is he having trouble?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Why didn''t you say that you should pay him a birthday?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "When I finish my work, I must pay him."


    The next morning, Daozi woke up and saw that Xiao Yeyang was no longer there. His expression was a little disappointed. He wanted his father to take him on horseback, but unfortunately, he couldn''t see him.


    The little guy wrinkled his bun''s face, and shook his head old-fashionedly: "My dad, it''s not reliable! I don''t care about my son, hum."


    Daohua couldn''t help laughing when she heard it: "Your father agreed last night and will pay you a birthday. Get up and wash up, eat breakfast, and find Grandpa Chu practicing martial arts."


    When Daozi heard it, she immediately covered her face with her chubby hand, and sighed on the bed: "Father is not reliable, my mother is still strict, I have such a deep and hot day~"


    "Snapped!"


    Daohua came up on her son¡¯s ass: "It¡¯s early in the morning, are you itchy?"


    Daozi clutched her butt, and looked at Daohua sadly: "Mother, if you do this, you will lose your son''s heart." After that, she ran to wash up.


    Ina Hua smiled and shook her head.


    After breakfast, Daozi went to see Chu Lang.


    Although Daozi started to practice martial arts, because he was still young, he did not practice for a long time every day. Generally, he only practiced in the morning. In the afternoon, he could play his own.


    At lunch, Gu Jian saw that Daozi was a little lackluster, and couldn''t help asking: "But tired of martial arts training?"


    Daohua glanced at her son: "Your father has said so, I will accompany you when I''m done, don''t be self-willed."


    Daozi pouted: "But I want to ride a horse. You won''t let me ride a dog. Can I not ride a horse?"


    Ina Flower: "I didn''t say no, just let you wait."


    Gu Jian said: "Hey, why do I still think about it? Isn¡¯t it just riding a horse? Your father is busy, and the ancestor has time. In the afternoon, the ancestor will accompany you to ride a horse."


    When Daozi heard this, she was immediately happy, and ran up to Gu Jian and hugged Gu Jian: "The ancestor is the best, and I like the ancestor the most."


    Hearing this, Gu Jian also smiled and said, "Old ancestors like rice the most."


    Seeing the old and the young talking to each other, Daohua was a little bit dumbfounded.


    For Gu Jian to take Daozi to ride a horse, Daohua didn''t stop him. Although Gu Jian was old, his bones were still strong, and Dongli was following him with his son on horseback. There would be no problem.


    However, accidents are everywhere.


    Daohua thought that Gu Jian and the others would at best run horse races in the mansion with rice. They never thought that they were out of the mansion. It doesn''t count when they leave the mansion, but they also leave the city.


    Xiao Yeyang arrested the third and fourth heads of Wuhu Village yesterday. Today, the second head of Wuhu Village brought people into Liangdu in disguise.


    I didn¡¯t know how they inquired, so they recognized Gu Jian and Daozi.


    So, a group of people followed out of town.


    After leaving the city, the people in Wuhuzhai started to deal with Gu Jian and Daozi.


    This time I came out, it was a temporary motive. Gu Jian took Dongli alone, and when he saw the fierce big man who surrounded him, both of them made their faces sullen.


    Dong Lei stood in front of Gu Jian, who was holding Daozi tightly: "We are from the Weiyuan Palace. I wonder what you guys do?"


    The second master sneered: "The people caught are from the Weiyuan Palace." After finishing speaking, he waved his hand and let his subordinates move their hands without grind.


    There were many people in Wuhu Village. Dongli was entangled by people. Gu Jian could only run back with the rice. In the end, the second master shot down the horse with an arrow and grabbed the rice.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 977： 977

    Chapter 977 Chapter 977, the calm little rice


    "Wang Hao, it''s not good, the old lady is injured!"


    Daohua was talking to the housekeeper, when she saw Gu Yu rushing in, she couldn''t hide the panic on her face, and quickly asked, "Who is injured?"


    Gu Yu said anxiously: ¡°It¡¯s the old man. Dongli came back from the outside holding the old man covered in blood, saying that he had encountered the sand thief, the little prince, the little prince.¡±


    Daohua stood up with a ¡®àᡯ, and her heart suddenly mentioned in her throat: "What¡¯s wrong with Dao?" When she said this, her voice was a little trembling.


    Gu Yu: "Little Prince was taken away by Sand Robber!"


    Hearing this, Daohua was relieved. Fortunately, she was just caught. Then, a gust of wind ran out of the house and went straight to Gu Jian''s yard.


    "Master!"


    Seeing the pale face lying on the bed, with an arrow stuck in his back, Daohua couldn''t help but sway: "Quickly, go and inform the lord and take Dr. Ge back to the house from Dusi."


    Gu Jian saw Daohua, ignoring his injuries, and sat up with gritted teeth, his face was full of anxiety: "Dao, go and save Dao!"


    He was not optimistic about Daozi. If something happened to Daozi, it would not be enough for him to accompany this old life.


    Seeing Gu Jian''s back beginning to seep blood again, Dongli and Caiju both had their faces full of horror.


    Daohua stabilized her mind, forced herself to calm down, and quickly stepped forward to support Gu Jian to get down, comfortingly said: "Master, I have sent someone to inform Xiao Yeyang, Daozi will be fine."


    Gu Jian''s face was full of regret, and he beat the bed and said to himself: "I shouldn''t have taken the rice out of the city, I shouldn''t!"


    Daohua worried that Gu Jian might be involved in the wound, and motioned to Caiju to hold the person down. Thinking of what Xiao Yeyang told her last night, she quickly said: "Master, don''t worry, Daozi will not be in danger for the time being."


    "Really, Sha Pirate didn''t dare to confront the palace. They took Daozi only to save the people who were captured by the Dusi. Don''t worry, Xiao Yeyang and I will definitely rescue Daozi."


    Gu Jian slowly calmed down. Not long after, Xiao Yeyang, who received the news, arrived with Dr. Ge who was panting.


    Looking at Daohua whose eyes were red with anxiety, Xiao Yeyang gave her a reassuring look, and let Doctor Ge go to heal Gu Jian first.


    Doctor Ge used Ma Fei San, but Gu Jian passed out in a moment.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I will immediately take the cavalry to Wuhuzhai to get rice. I will not let my son have trouble."


    At this time, Daohua couldn''t help it anymore, tears in her eyes came out, and she tremblingly said: "Then you go, master is watching me here, you must bring her son back safely."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded solemnly, and when Dr. Ge succeeded in removing the arrow from Gu Jian''s back, he turned and walked out.


    "I''m with you. I heard that the Five Tiger Villages are easy to defend and difficult to attack. I''m going, maybe I can help."


    Chu Lang stood up and handed the panicked Guo Ruomei to the maid for help.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Thank you."


    Chu Lang: "Okay, it''s important to save people."


    Watching the two leave, Daohua looked at Dongli who was kneeling in the yard.


    Dongli suffered a lot of injuries, and the blood stained his robe, but he did not go to the treatment, but clenched his teeth and insisted on kneeling in the yard.


    Ina Flower: ". What the **** is going on?"


    Dongli quickly told the story.


    "This afternoon, the old lady saw that the little prince was riding happily on horseback, so he came into interest. He thought of running outside the city because of his subordinates'' negligence. He felt that as long as he didn''t leave the city too far, there would be nothing wrong, so he didn''t return to the house with a guard. ."


    "We were surrounded by sand pirates not long after we left the city. The sand pirates came with more than 20 people and their subordinates were entangled. When the old man took the little prince to escape, the arrow fell off his horse."


    "It was at this time that the little prince was captured by the sand thief."


    "The princess, it was the incompetence of his subordinates that allowed the little prince to be captured by the thieves."


    At that time, the old lady asked him to save the little prince, but he saw that the old lady was seriously injured and worried that something would happen if he was not treated in time, so he took the old lady back home first.


    Taohua took a deep breath, waved to Dongli to go down to heal, and then went into the house to check Gu Jian''s condition.


    "Doctor Ge, is my master okay?"


    Ge Xun: "Fortunately, the wound is not deep, and it didn''t hurt the vitals, but the old lady is getting older. I am afraid that this injury will take a while."


    Daohua: "I still bother Dr. Ge to stay in the mansion for two days."


    Ge Xun nodded: "This is what it should be."


    In the evening, Daohua stayed on Gu Jian''s side for a whole night, and determined that Gu Jian''s situation had stabilized, and then returned to the main courtyard. Once back, people found Yan Shouhou.


    "You immediately send someone to inquire about Wuhuzhai. The more detailed the better."


    Yan Shouhou did not dare to delay, and quickly retreated.


    Snakes and snakes, rats and rats, and these years in Xiliang, because he is the number one steward next to the princess, he has also made many acquaintances with people on the road, and it is easy to get news.


    At the same time, Wuhuzhai.


    The meeting hall of the big boss and the people in charge in the stockade discussed how to rescue the third and fourth bosses, and saw that the second boss came in striding forward with a small boy with a tiger head and a tiger head.


    The master frowned: "Second brother, who is this child?"


    The second master threw the rice on the ground: "King Weiyuan¡¯s seed!"


    As soon as the words came out, the people in the chamber remained unchanged.


    The big master stood up and looked at the second master full of irritation: "Who told you to do this? Capture the son of King Weiyuan, do you think Wuhuzhai was destroyed too late?"


    The second master doesn¡¯t care too much: ¡°Brother, even if I don¡¯t catch this little boy, will King Weiyuan let us go? The court did not care about Xiliang before, so we can become bigger and stronger.¡±


    "But when the king of Weiyuan comes, he is rectifying the guard station and building the mansion. Will he let us be bandits?"


    The master took a deep breath: "Even so, you shouldn''t face King Weiyuan head-on. The people of Xiliao were beaten by the King Weiyuan to surrender. The people in our village are not enough for others It''s stitched."


    Others also looked at the second master with disapproval.


    The second master was a little annoyed: "I don''t want to fight against King Weiyuan, but the third and fourth are arrested by him. I don''t want to do anything, how can I save them?"


    The master gritted his teeth: ¡°If you didn¡¯t act in the past, how could the third and fourth be arrested?¡±


    The second master stared: "Brother, it''s boring to say that. Who am I for? Don''t I want my brothers to eat well?"


    The fifth boss saw that the big boss and the second boss copied it, and quickly discouraged: "Big brother, second brother, now that these are meaningless, let''s first think about how to solve the current problem."


    The boss calmed down and looked up at the little boy who was sitting on the ground quietly and not crying.


    Although there was panic in the eyes of Little Wawa, her face was calm.


    The master sighed, he really deserves to be the species of King Weiyuan, the young one was just before the Taishan collapse and his face changed color.


    The master came to Daozi, looked at the little guy curiously for a while, and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you cry? Are you not afraid?¡±


    The second master also looked over. Apart from the fierce resistance at the beginning, this little baby was very behaving all the way back.


    Daozi looked at the big master with her sullen eyes, and pouted: "I''m crying, will you let me go?"


    The master didn¡¯t expect Daozi to ask him a question, so he shook his head for a moment: ¡°No.¡±


    Daozi curled his mouth, and he knew it was like this: "Since I cry and it''s useless, why should I cry?"


    Niang told him in the story that the disparity between the enemy and ourselves is too great, and we must be aware of current affairs.


    Every time my mother gets angry, he never fights her hard.


    This answer made the bandits in the chamber a little surprised, and even the second master couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°The smelly blind man is very courageous.¡±


    Daozi ignored the second master, and looked straight at the master, he could see that the talent in front of him was the master.


    In the story told by Niang Niang, it is said that catching the thieves first catches the king.


    "Uncle, can I ask you a question?"


    The master raised his eyebrows and looked at Xiao Douding sitting on the ground: "What do you want to ask?"


    Daozi wrinkled his bun''s face, and asked puzzledly: "Why are you arresting me?"


    The master looked at the cute and cute rice, and smiled: "Because your father caught our people."


    Daozi frowned, "Since it was my father who arrested you, then you should go to my father. You have a debt and a debtor. What are you doing with me?"


    "I¡¯m still a kid. There are so many of you who are all grown-ups. You bully the small by the big, and bully the less by the more. It¡¯s a little bit invincible. This is very unruly."


    Da Dangjia and others: "."


    Everyone curiously looked at the rice sitting on the ground and talking with them.


    "My dear, are the children of the big family so smart? How old are you? I am embarrassed to say it."


    "Still the rules? This little baby is too funny."


    The head of the house squinted at the speaker, then smiled at Daozi: "Uncle doesn''t want to catch you, but your father is too strong. Uncle''s brother was arrested by your father and wants to exchange it with you. Do you think this is right? very fair?"


    Dao Zi spread his hands: "I am a fish and you are a knife. If you say fair, then just be fair." A helpless look.


    The big master laughed twice and twisted Daozi up: "If your little baby is not the son of King Weiyuan, I really want to accept you as a righteous son."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 978： 978

    Chapter 978 Chapter 978, I have a big backing


    The second head arrested the son of King Weiyuan, which did not occur to the big head and others. They had to think of a new way to save the third and fourth heads, and avoid Wang Weiyuan¡¯s revenge.


    Looking at the little doll standing in the chamber with her neck up and looking at him, the boss invited the fifth boss: "Old Fifth, take this little guy to the backyard and let Lao Li watch."


    Daozi doesn¡¯t want to be locked up like this, but also wants to fight for herself: "Uncle, shall we have a discussion?"


    The big master''s eyelids twitched, the little doll is cute and cute, but he doesn''t really want to talk to him.


    The second child has gotten into big trouble and has to find a way to solve it quickly. The discussion in the chamber is all about the survival of Wuhuzhai. Now letting him talk to this little baby in front of him will give him the illusion of a child''s play.


    Daozi fights wits and courage with Daohua in the palace every day. He has long developed a good ability to look at people''s faces, and he sees that the master does not want to care about himself, so he speaks directly.


    "Uncle, my status is very honorable. If you catch me, it will cause big trouble."


    "Let me tell you, I have a big backing behind me."


    Speaking, he stretched out the chubby hand, and started to cherish everybody.


    "I have a grandfather, do you know who he is? He is the current emperor. When I was one year old, he specially gave me a jade unicorn."


    "The emperor, do you know how big an official is? It is very big, he is in charge of everyone in the world, everyone is his subject, and he has to listen to him."


    "I also have a grandfather. He is Prince Ping of the capital, but he likes me."


    "My old ancestor is the emperor''s uncle, the servant of the dynasty; and my great-grandfather is the old man of Dingguo."


    "My father is the King of Weiyuan, my mother is the princess, and my grandfather Chu is a master of the rivers and lakes. It is really unwise for you to arrest me."


    said, spread his hands, and looked at the people with innocent eyes open, "Look at them for yourself. You caught me, but offended so many people at once. Isn''t it uneconomical?"


    The chamber is quiet and scary, and everyone is staring at Daozi strangely.


    Is the son of King Weiyuan too smart?


    How old is this kid, he is here to threaten the sand thieves!


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Daozi felt a little senseless, and said bit the bullet: "They want to know that I was arrested by you, they will definitely be furious, you are in trouble."


    "But don¡¯t worry, they all like me. As long as you let me go, I will tell them not to pursue you."


    The big master took a deep breath, and said to the fifth master: "Quickly, I feel like taking this little evildoer away for me."


    The fifth master nodded, and when he walked over, he was about to grab rice.


    See you, Daozi backed off quickly: "Don¡¯t, let¡¯s discuss what''s going on. If you don¡¯t move, just bully me, this little kid. You are not afraid to spread it out and be laughed at!"


    Daozi''s five bosses who had eluded cattle and horses, but he was caught by the five bosses in a moment.


    Daozi gave up, knowing that this group of people will not let them go, but still said: "Even if you don''t let me go, treat me better, don''t abuse me."


    The fifth master looked at the clever ghost in his hand funny: "Who abused you? Your status is so precious, how dare we!"


    Taozi kicked her feet in the air: "Then don''t hold me, it hurts my arm. I can walk by myself, so you can save a little effort."


    Five Masters is the youngest of the five tigers. He has not yet married. The first time I saw such a smart and cute baby, I felt so scared that I could not help but take some strength: "I won''t mention you, what should you do if you run away?"


    Daozi gave him a disgusting look: "I''m a kid, so many of you can''t stand me, that''s incompetent enough."


    Uh.


    The second boss couldn¡¯t sit still anymore this time: ¡°Fifth, hurry up and take this stinky boy away.¡± After listening, he regretted having caught this boy and returned.


    The five masters smiled and took the rice directly out of the chamber. After leaving the house, he put the rice on the ground: "Catch up, or I will carry you away."


    Daozi sensed that this was not malicious to him, and trot two steps, stretched out his hand to grab the clothes of the fifth boss, and looked around while following him.


    The five masters met, and said amused: "Why, you still observe the route and want to escape?"


    Daozi glanced at the five masters, with a look of disgust, he wouldn''t tell this idiot that he was observing a suitable hiding place.


    He is so good at peek-a-boo, even his mother can''t find it.


    Father and mother will definitely come to rescue him, as long as he hides well, when father and mother find him, he can go home.


    The five masters saw that he was disgusted by a beanie, and he was very speechless.


    At this time, the backyard is here.


    The Fifth Master handed the rice to the old man Li who was resting against the wall under the eaves: "Old Li, this little guy is the son of King Weiyuan, and the eldest brother makes you look forward to it."


    Old man Li opened his eyes when he heard that Daozi was the son of King Weiyuan. He looked at Daozi and frowned, "Who caught it?"


    The five masters showed a wry smile: "Second brother."


    Old man Li snorted: "He will cause trouble."


    The Fifth Master did not answer: "Big Brother is still discussing what to do with the follow-up, then I will go back first."


    Old man Li said ¡®um¡¯, and when the five masters left, he ignored the rice, and then leaned against the wall to take a nap.


    Daozi stood aside and looked at Old Man Li. After a while, he couldn''t help asking: "Grandpa, won''t you lock me up?"


    Old man Li opened a gap in his eyes: "If you want to be locked up, find a house by yourself."


    Taozi took a look at the surrounding houses. They were so broken and dark. He didn''t want to stay inside. After thinking about it, he sat down two or three meters away from Old Man Li.


    After a while, seeing that Old Li''s head had gone to sleep, Daozi stood up carefully and walked towards the courtyard gate.


    It looks like I want to escape!


    But Daozi just walked off the eaves of the porch, with a ¡®swish¡¯, and a wooden board flew past his eyes, hitting the courtyard door with a ¡®bang¡¯, and then the courtyard door closed instantly.


    Watching this scene, Daozi was stunned, then slowly turned around and looked at Old Man Li.


    Seeing that Old Man Li had opened his eyes at this time and looked at him facelessly, Daozi smiled twice, then danced his arms and shook his legs: "I will move around."


    Old man Li said nothing, and closed his eyes again.


    Daozi was a little discouraged, and sighed back under the eaves, and sat down not far from Old Man Li.


    After all, she was still a little baby who just turned four years old. As soon as she calmed down, Daozi began to miss her parents, her eyes were red, and her nose was sour.


    Hearing the sound of sobbing, old man Li squinted his eyes and cast aside the rice that was sitting beside him silently wiping his tears. He frowned, "Don''t cry, man man, bleeding but not tears."


    Daozi said in a crying voice: "But I am still a child, not a manly man. You are a manly man, but you bully me a child."


    The old man Li was choked a little. He didn''t like the behavior of arresting other people''s children, but Wuhuzhai took him in, so he didn''t have much to say.


    Daozi wiped away the tears with the back of her hand, and slowly rubbed him next to Old Man Li: "Grandpa, why are your trouser legs empty?"


    Old man Li squinted at Daozi, and saw that the little baby was curious, and said in a bad mood: "I was injured and didn''t get medical treatment in time. I was broken."


    Daozi immediately looked at Old Man Li with sympathy on his face: "Grandpa, you are so pitiful, how can you walk without legs? Why don''t you go to the Four Seasons Pharmacy? My mother arranges for free consultation every month?"


    Old man Li looked at the clear rice, and was silent for a while: "I was injured before the Four Seasons Pharmacy."


    Daozi let out an "Oh", and then his eyes lit up: "Grandpa, you can save me. There is a doctor Ge in my family. The medical skills are good. As long as you take me back to the mansion, I will let Dr. Ge treat you. leg."


    Old man Li looked at Daozi speechlessly, and asked the person who took care of him to save him, but this little guy could think of it.


    "My leg has been sawn off, and it can''t be treated."


    It''s a pity that Daozi showed her face: "It''s a pity."


    Looking at Daozi Baozi''s wrinkled face, Old Man Li couldn''t help but smile: "What a pity? What a pity I won''t save you?"


    Daozi shook his head: "It''s a pity you can''t walk anymore, it''s so painful! You can''t eat delicious food, and you can''t play fun."


    Old man Li did not expect to hear this answer, so he took a deep look at Daozi.


    He has heard of the deeds of the Weiyuan Wang and his wife. Although they are bandits, they have to admit their contribution to Xiliang.


    This second master is really messy!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 979： 979

    Chapter 979, Chapter 979, you''re welcome


    In the evening, a strong man came to give old man Li a meal, and behind him was a very strong little boy.


    As soon as the little boy entered the yard, he curiously looked at Daozi sitting next to Old Man Li.


    Taozi glanced at him and then withdrew his gaze, stared at the food in the hands of the strong man, and rubbed his already hungry belly.


    Eating is very simple, three fist-sized boiled potatoes, plus two bowls of corn paste which is not very sticky.


    Old man Li didn''t say anything, he picked up a potato and ate it.


    See you, there is no need to bark, walk over, pick up a potato and start peeling it.


    The strong man who delivered the meal saw that he wanted to stop the rice. The three potatoes were all Li''s rations. The son of Wang Weiyuan only had a bowl of corn paste.


    However, the strong man saw that Old Man Li took a look at him, and he did not dare to speak again.


    At this time, the little boy who was following him spoke. He walked to Daozi and asked curiously: "Aren''t you the son of the prince? Can you get used to the food here?"


    The potatoes in Daozi''s hand are almost peeled, and he is about to eat. Hearing the little boy''s question, he frowned: "What is your food? Is this potato cultivated by my mother, is it good? It should belong to my family." The food is not yours."


    The old man Li and the brawny man couldn''t help being stunned.


    Yes, potatoes and corn seem to be brought to Xiliang by Princess Weiyuan.


    On these two kinds of food, many poor people in Xiliang have been fed.


    Rice ate a few bites of potatoes and felt a little choked, so he took a sip of the corn paste. After drinking, he curled his lips and said: "This corn paste is not delicious."


    The little boy reached out to hold the bowl in Daozi¡¯s hand, and took a big sip: ¡°I think it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Seeing that there was only half a bowl of corn mash left, Daozi was angry: "This is mine, how can you eat my food?"


    The little boy curled his lips: "What''s yours, my father is the boss here, these things are mine." After that, he still needs to drink the corn mash of rice.


    See you, Daozi quickly grabbed the bowl, ran to the old man Li, and said angrily with a small face: "You eat what my mother planted and bullied me. This is your kindness and revenge."


    The brawny man was a little embarrassed, and quickly stopped Zhang Xiaohu: "If you are hungry, I will take you back to eat."


    Zhang Xiaohu is about two years older than Daozi. It was when he was naughty, he finally met a kid outside the village, and naturally he didn''t want to go back like this.


    "No, Leopard Brother, you can help me bring the food here, OK, I want to eat here."


    The brawny man looked at Old Man Li and saw that he didn''t say anything, he turned around and went out. After a while, he came over with a bowl of corn paste and a potato.


    "Come on, I just drank yours and give it back to you."


    Zhang Xiaohu exchanged his corn paste with rice.


    Daozi reluctantly accepted, and by default Zhang Xiaohu sat next to him.


    Zhang Xiaohu asked while eating potatoes, "Do you also eat these things at home?"


    Daozi shook his head: "No, I am eating well at home. There are vegetables, meat, soup, rice, and fruits and pastries after the meal."


    Zhang Xiaohu looked envious and swallowed: "It must be delicious, right?"


    Daozi nodded quickly: "Of course, my mother''s food is delicious."


    Zhang Xiaohu sighed: "My life is not as good as yours. I usually can''t eat anything good."


    The big master, who had just walked to the gate of the courtyard, heard his son''s words, and he immediately blocked his chest with one breath, unable to get up and down.


    Seeing Zhang Xiaohu''s pity, Daozi said: "Then you remember to have a good baby next time, my mother said, reincarnation is a technical job."


    "If you vote well, your child will be happy when you meet powerful parents. If you don''t vote well, it''s like you, and there is no food."


    Zhang Xiaohu''s face was blank: "But I don''t know how to reincarnate? Do you know?"


    This question stunned Daozi: "I don''t know either." After speaking, he glanced at Zhang Xiaohu, "Well, as long as you let your father let me go, I will go home and ask my mother. My mother must know. "


    "By the way, you are going to let me go, and I will invite you to my house to be a guest, eat delicious food, play fun, I tell you, I have a big amusement park, all the children like to come and play with me ."


    Zhang Xiaohu''s expression was moved, and then he lowered his head and said: "I''m too young to let my father listen to me, but when I grow up, he can let him listen to me."


    Daozi was disappointed: "How long do you have to wait?" As he said, he continued to gnaw the potatoes in his hand, and said as he ate, "This potato is not as delicious as sweet potato, this potato has no taste, but sweet potato is sweet. "


    Zhang Xiaohu: "What is sweet potato?"


    Daozi thought for a while and said: "My mother said that sweet potatoes, like potatoes, can fill many people. However, they are still being cultivated and will be promoted in two years."


    The old man Li and the brawny man had their expressions fluctuating when they heard it.


    The production of potatoes is good, and there is no need to pick the land, but everyone can''t just eat this all the time. If there are other foods to eat, it will definitely be better.


    is the big master outside the courtyard, thinking that the potatoes and corn that people in the stockade now eat are all the grains of the little guy¡¯s family, I feel a little bit no longer in my heart.


    Speaking of sweet potatoes, Daozi seemed to think of something, and quickly put down the corn paste in his hand, got up and touched the purse on his waist.


    "Ha, you have a good blessing, and my purse is still there. My mother made me dried sweet potatoes and made me eat them when I was hungry. I just forgot."


    Daozi quickly opened his purse, took out a dried sweet potato to Zhang Xiaohu, after thinking about it, he took another one to old man Li, and finally looked at the brawny man


    "I don''t have much dried sweet potatoes. I don''t know how long you will keep me going. Let me give you half of it." After finishing speaking, he divided half of them to the strong man.


    The brawny man looked at the half of the dried sweet potato in his hand, he was a little flattered.


    Zhang Xiaohu finished the dried sweet potato in twos or twos: "It''s really sweet, I still want to eat it."


    Rice clutched his purse: "No, I don''t have much left. If you want to let me go, I will take you to my house to play. You can eat as much as you want, but I have to keep the purse, lest you Don''t give me food."


    The master at the gate of the courtyard saw that Daozi would encourage his stupid son to let him as long as he had a chance, and stopped lingering, and walked in.


    Daozi saw the master, his eyes lit up: "Are you here to let me go home?"


    Master: "."


    Zhang Xiaohu hurriedly ran over to hug the master: "Father, let him go, he is so pitiful."


    The big master looked at his stupid son in a word, the son of King Weiyuan is pitiful? The silly son is afraid that his brain is not broken.


    Too lazy to pay attention to the silly son, the master looked at Daozi: "As long as your father is willing to let our people go and promise not to attack Wuhuzhai, I will let you go."


    Daozi pouted: "That means, I can''t go home to sleep tonight?"


    Hearing that, the corners of the big master''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch, and before he could react, the rice started again: "The things you eat now are all grown by my mother. You have to be nice to me." Then, pointing to Zhang Xiaohu, "I want to sleep with him at night."


    Zhang Xiaohu quickly smiled and nodded: "Okay, okay!"


    The master was speechless. He looked at Daozi and looked like he didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯re really welcome.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 980： 980

    Chapter 980 Chapter 980, sneak in


    "The master, it''s not good, the king of Weiyuan surrounded the village with his cavalry."


    Hearing the shouts of his subordinates, the face of the master changed, but Daozi''s eyes lit up, and Dad came to rescue him!


    Waiting to see the second master bringing everyone into the yard, the master quickly asked: "How many people have come?"


    The second master said with a sullen face: "For thousands, I directly blocked the entrance to the village."


    The master''s face was heavy: "Come here so fast." As he said, he looked at Daozi who had hidden behind Old Man Li.


    Daozi saw everyone looking at him, feeling a little scared, thinking about it, and tentatively said: "Or, you let me go, surrender? My father is very powerful, you can''t beat it."


    The second master snorted: "With you in our hands, your father would not dare to attack." Then, looking at the boss, "Big brother, hang this kid to the door of the village, and the king of Weiyuan must dare to attack us. Let''s play with his son and see who is more cruel!"


    Daozi noticed the malice of the second boss, shrank his neck, and tried to hide his small body behind the old man Li, avoiding the fierce gaze of the second boss.


    The big master looked at the second master coldly: "Do you want to drive us to a dead end?" The son of King Weiyuan is really going to be touched, and King Weiyuan and them are really going to die.


    Since the development of Wuhuzhai, the brothers who licked blood on the edge of the knife have already married and had children. They have died a lot, but what about parents, wives and children?


    "Let¡¯s go and meet King Weiyuan."


    After speaking, the master left with everyone.


    The second master was at the end, took a look at Daozi, and followed.


    Soon, only Old Man Li, Daozi, and Zhang Xiaohu were left in the yard.


    Zhang Xiaohu walked to Daozi, his expression a little worried: "Will your father really attack us?"


    Daozi nodded: "You have arrested me. My father must attack in order to save me."


    Zhang Xiaohu quickly said: "Then I let you go, will your father stop attacking us?"


    I don¡¯t know what the sand pirate is. Daozi nodded immediately: ¡°Of course, you all let me go. Why does my dad beat you?¡±


    Zhang Xiaohu looked at Old Man Li: "Grandpa Li, or, shall we let him go? The last time the people in the stockade had a fight with a passing merchant, Uncle Tie and Uncle Jian died."


    He now knows that when a person dies, he will be gone forever.


    Tiedan and Kendan now have no fathers.


    Old man Li sighed, touched Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s head, and glanced at his innocent rice: "Little Tiger, you are still young, some things are complicated."


    If King Weiyuan is determined to manage Xiliang, sooner or later he will kill the bandits.


    Zhang Xiaohu didn''t understand very much, he only knew that he didn''t like people in the stockade to fight with others, and the king of Weiyuan had beaten away the vicious Xiliao people, and he must have been even more powerful.


    If the people in the stockade fight with him, more people will die. Then, his friends will have no fathers again.


    Daozi also looked confused: "It''s good if you just cast it in. My father is not a bad person."


    Zhang Xiaohu said: "But we are bad guys."


    Daozi''s eyes widened: "Are you bad guys?" Then he suddenly appeared, "That''s right, if you weren''t bad guys, how could you catch me as a kid?"


    Speaking, he took Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s hand and patted it: ¡°It¡¯s not right to be a bad person. You must be a good person, or you will be arrested.¡±


    Zhang Xiaohu: "But if we are not bad guys, we have no food to eat."


    Rice frowned and said, "How come, my mother said, with potato seeds and corn seeds, there will be sweet potato seeds in the future. As long as you work harder and cultivate a few acres of wasteland, you will definitely be able to eat."


    Old man Li''s expression moved when he heard this.


    This is what ?? said, but the people in the stockade have become accustomed to the fast-paying lifestyle of robbing others¡¯ property, so why would they go to work hard anymore?


    The master also encouraged land reclamation in the stockade, but not many people responded.


    At the entrance of Five Tiger Village.


    Xiao Yeyang brought five thousand soldiers and horses to block the village tightly, but the five tiger villages were easy to defend and difficult to attack, and with the rice in their hands, Xiao Yeyang did not dare to directly let the soldiers attack.


    "It''s not a solution to a stalemate. In the middle of the night, I will bring a few dark guards to touch it." Chu Lang whispered to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, Wuhuzhai did not take it seriously, he was afraid that his son would be harmed.


    Behind the army, a carriage drove over.


    Daohua really couldn''t worry about rice. The sand pirates were a group of cruel desperadoes. The minute her son was in their hands, she would panic for a minute, and let her **** escort her here.


    "How did you come?"


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua coming, and his face was disapproving.


    Daohua: "I really can''t worry about it at home. Tell me, how is the rice?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t worry, the people in Wuhu Village dare not hurt Daozi."


    Daohua has reservations about this. In theory, the people of Wuhuzhai would not dare to tear their faces with the Weiyuan Palace, but there is a case for everything.


    "Don''t worry, in the middle of the night, Uncle Chu will sneak into the Wuhuzhai with his dark guards, and they will definitely rescue the rice."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s eyes flashed.


    At this time, Chu Lang came over, and wanted to discuss with Xiao Yeyang about sneaking into the Five Tigers Village.


    Daohua watched the two leave with a few dark guards, and called Defu over: "What''s the situation in Wuhu Village now?"


    Blessed: "The master of Wuhuzhai is fine to talk and doesn''t want to fight with us. However, he made a condition to the master, letting the master release the person who had been arrested before, and promised not to attack Wuhuzhai in the future. Only then will the little prince be released."


    Daohua frowned, she asked not to mention Xiao Yeyang, she would not agree.


    Grabbing the rice, you can threaten the Weiyuan Palace and make Xiao Yeyang compromise, so wouldn¡¯t the other sand thieves follow suit?


    As long as Xiao Yeyang attacked a certain bandit, the bandit would come to kidnap people from the Weiyuan Palace. At that time, not only would the Palace lose its prestige, but their personal safety would be in danger at all times.


    Seeing Daohua''s face, Mei Lan thought for a while and said: "Wang Hao, before a while, the slave and maid will also sneak into the Five Tigers Village with three hunting dogs? With the help of the hunting dog, the slave and maid will be able to find the little master soon. "


    This time Daohua came over and brought all the three hunting dogs from the mansion.


    Daohua remained silent. She believed in the abilities of Xiao Yeyang and Chu Lang. From the news that Yan Shouhou inquired, she knew that Wuhuzhai''s defenses were very strict, and they might not be able to rescue Daozi.


    "You are guarding in the carriage, I will go in personally."


    Meilan Meiju was taken aback, and quickly discouraged: "Wang Hao, this is not okay, if something happens to you"


    Inahua interrupted the two of them, and looked at them blankly: "Remember, I am your master, do as I order."


    Speaking, turned out the coarse linen clothes prepared in the carriage, and began to change.


    Mei Lan Mei Ju looked worried, and Dao Hua looked like she knew that they could not dissuade them.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t mess around. Maybe I can come back with rice before dawn." She has space and is safer than Chu Lang and the others.


    In the middle of the night, Chu Lang took the dark guards and wanted to sneak into the Five Tiger Village. Unfortunately, they underestimated the strength and vigilance of the Five Tiger Village.


    Wuhuzhai can become one of the biggest sand thieves in Xiliang. In addition to its strength, it is also because the five tigers¡¯ own defenses are also very strong.


    Not to mention that there are many institutions in the stockade, but if outsiders are not led, it is easy to be spotted.


    Chu Lang and the dark guards were discovered not long after they entered, and the two sides fought instantly.


    Xiao Yeyang heard the movement, his heart sank, and quickly ordered his men to attack Wuhuzhai.


    While the two sides were fighting, Daohua took the opportunity to sneak in with three hunting dogs from the side of the gate of the village.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 981： 981

    Chapter 981, Chapter 981, Escape


    Wuhu Village was surrounded by King Weiyuan with soldiers. The people in the village were so worried that they couldn''t sleep, but the two little guys Daozi and Zhang Xiaohu slept soundly.


    Daozi knew that his father had come to rescue him, and it would not be long before he could return to the house to see his mother. He felt no burden, and fell asleep on Old Man Li¡¯s bed when he fell asleep.


    Zhang Xiaohu saw that Daozi was asleep, and he had nothing to do, so he could only lie down and fall asleep.


    However, in the middle of the night, the second boss brought a group of people to the backyard angrily. When arguing loudly with Old Man Li, the two little guys were awakened.


    "Are the officers and soldiers coming up?"


    Zhang Xiaohu looked around in a panic.


    Daozi rubbed his eyes and sat up, soothing: "Didn¡¯t I tell you don¡¯t be afraid, my father is really going to fight, I will cover you."


    Zhang Xiaohu still worries on his face: "However, there are still many people in the stockade. Can you cover it?"


    This can stump the rice.


    At this time, the two heard the quarrel outside the courtyard.


    "Lao Li, King Weiyuan let the dark guard infiltrate the stockade and killed many people. Did you know? Now I will take that little **** to the gate of the stockade."


    Old man Li: "What are you going to do with the little doll? If you really hurt the little doll, everyone in the stockade will pay for him."


    "Today''s disaster was originally caused by you privately, and now you want to push the people in the stockade into the fire pit?"


    The second master was furious: "Old man Li, I respect your age and call you old Li. Do you really think of yourself as a green onion?"


    "This is Wuhuzhai. I''m the second master, you have to listen to me. Come here, go and get that little **** out for me, I want to see if the king of Weiyuan can''t bear his son''s lack of arms and legs! "


    Zhang Xiaohu in the room shuddered when he heard this. He looked at the rice that still had some confusion around him, and said anxiously: "Oh, my second uncle is going to kill you!"


    Daozi opened her eyes and said in shock: "Why is he killing me? I''m just a kid."


    Zhang Xiaohu was a little speechless: "Who made you the son of King Weiyuan?" After thinking about it, he took Daozi''s hand, "Go, I will take you out through the back door, but you have to promise me that after you escape, It has to cover the people in our stockade."


    "Tiedan and the others have no father, but you can''t let Xiaosan and the others have no father."


    Daozi was pulled by Zhang Xiaohu. Soon, the two little dolls ran out from the back door of the yard and disappeared into the night.


    When the second master rushed into the room, there were still Daozi and Zhang Xiaohu.


    On the other side, after Daohua sneaked into Wuhuzhai with three hunting dogs, her progress was not very smooth. Although there was a fight at the gate of the village, the people who guarded each pass did not leave.


    Fortunately, with the help of three hunting dogs, plus the drug, Daohua touched the center of the village.


    The three hunting dogs sniffed the smell of the rice all the way, and it didn''t take long for Daohua to meet a group of people from the second master who were also looking for rice.


    Daohua hurriedly hid behind the wall and motioned to the three hunting dogs to hide.


    "Find me carefully, a four-year-old doll will definitely not run far."


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes flashed, and Dao hid?


    Just then, a person ran over: "Second-in-chief, it¡¯s not good, all the people who guarded the guard at the west side of the road were brought down."


    When the second master heard it, the master frowned: "It must be Xiao Yeyang''s person who touched it in. Hurry up, everyone is agile and must find that little bastard, otherwise Xiao Yeyang has no scruples. It''s over."


    A group of people hulled and dispersed, and Daohua waited for them to leave before continuing to search for rice with the three hunting dogs.


    At the same time, Zhang Xiaohu stumbling and stumbling to the back door of Wuhu Village.


    Unfortunately, the back door was also guarded.


    The two little guys hid behind a stone and looked sadly at the big wooden door at the back door.


    Daozi frowned: "How come out, can''t we open this door?"


    Zhang Xiaohu thought for a while and said, "I know Uncle Lin who is watching the back door. Should I ask him to open the door?"


    Daozi glanced at Zhang Xiaohu disgustingly: "You are not stupid, you go and let him open the door now, he must know that I am there."


    Zhang Xiaohu scratched the back of his head: "What should I do?"


    Daozi sat down on the ground: "Wait, wait until my father defeats your village, he will come to me."


    Zhang Xiaohu nodded, not forgetting to remind: "When your father comes, you must remember to cover us."


    Daozi patted Zhang Xiaohu on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, I will."


    At this moment, the two heard a noise, and then three majestic hounds appeared in their sight.


    Seeing the hunting dog, the two reacted differently. Daozi stood up happily, and Zhang Xiaohu screamed in horror.


    Daohua hurried over to cover Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s mouth, but unfortunately, it was too late, and the person guarding the back door heard the movement and looked over here.


    "Primary One, Primary Two, Primary Five, go!"


    Sanjo Hunter hurriedly rushed over, and soon fought with the goalkeeper.


    "Mother!"


    Daozi saw Daohua and rushed over with joy: "Mother, you finally came to save me, I''m so scared."


    Daohua hurriedly glanced at her son, and saw that his son was in good spirits and his body was not hurt, and her heart was finally put back on her stomach: "Go, leave here with my mother first."


    Seeing the back door, Daohua knew that this should be another exit, picked up the rice, and ran towards the back door.


    There were six gatekeepers in total, and they were entangled by three hunting dogs.


    Daohua quickly opened the back door and saw a few camels tethered next to her. She quickly led a head and sat on her with Daozi.


    Just then, a loud roar came from behind.


    "Come on and catch people for me."


    Daohua turned her head and saw that the second master was chasing people with her, and quickly ran out on a camel.


    "Chasing me, I can''t let Xiao Yeyang''s little boy escape."


    The people from Wuhuzhai wanted to chase them, but unfortunately the three hunting dogs were too powerful and stopped them directly.


    Zhang Xiaohu has recovered from what happened just now. Seeing that the second master wants to take someone to chase Daozi, he hugged his leg quickly: "Second Uncle, you can just let Daozi go, don''t kill him."


    The second boss was half-dead with anger, but the one who didn¡¯t know how to let go of the son of King Weiyuan was the son of the big boss. Zhang Xiaohu flung away Zhang Xiaohu: "Catch me!"


    Chu Lang and the two dark guards came over a step late. After knowing that someone had rescued Daozi, they sent a dark guard back to tell Xiao Yeyang, and he took another person to chase after him.


    "Mother, can we escape?" Daozi shrank into Daohua''s arms and asked with some worry.


    Daohua hugged her son tightly: "Yes, your father will come to rescue us soon." She had heard the sound of killing from behind, and the guards must have caught up.


    Knowing that someone was chasing from behind, Daohua was a little relieved, but she didn''t dare to be careless, and ran forward on a camel.


    In Daohua''s consciousness, the camel''s speed is not very fast, so she ran forward with confidence, feeling that the dark guards would soon catch up to her.


    However, when the sky was getting brighter, Inaka started to feel something was wrong.


    There is no sound behind ??!


    Daohua drove the camel to a halt slowly, and when she looked back, she didn¡¯t see anyone from Wuhuzhai or the dark guard. All she saw was a deserted Gobi desert, plus a little dog who came up to her. one.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 982： 982

    Chapter 982 Chapter 982, Sleeping in the Gobi Desert


    Five Tiger Village.


    Xiao Yeyang heard that the dark guard came back and reported that Daozi had been rescued. He immediately lost his scruples and directly ordered all the soldiers to attack the stockade.


    When the day breaks, the people in the stockade are all subdued.


    The heads of the ?? family, the second master and other persons in charge, all knelt down on the ground, while the other old and weak women and children were kept in a yard.


    Xiao Yeyang is not in the mood to deal with these people for the time being. At this moment, he already knows that the person who rescued Daozi is Daohua. He was relieved and he was holding his heart.


    "How about, have you found Yiyi and Daozi?"


    Chu Lang shook his head and briefly said the situation: "At that time, we were fighting with Sha Pirates. Yan Yatou rode a camel and ran with rice. I thought that the camel was not running fast, so I didn''t immediately chase it. Who knows After getting these sand thieves, Yan Yatou and the others will be out of sight."


    "Don¡¯t worry, the secret guards and the escorts are looking for it, and there should be news soon. Besides, Yan Yatou has always been shrewd, and she and Daozi will be fine."


    Xiao Yeyang was not comforted much, his wife and son were gone. This was his fault of being a husband and father.


    At this time, Su Hongxin came over: "The people in the stockade are all counted. Except for those killed in the resistance, all the others are here."


    Thinking of his wife and children whose safety is unknown, Xiao Yeyang''s anger was burning in his heart, and he looked at the big master and others who were kneeling on the ground with a cold expression.


    If it weren''t for these people, Yiyi and Daozi would now stay safe and sound in the palace.


    The master felt Xiao Yeyang¡¯s killing intent, and his heart was tight. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is dead, but his wife, children and old mother can¡¯t die. After thinking about it, he said without a word: "King Weiyuan, I think I should know your wife. Where are you with your son."


    Xiao Yeyang narrowed his eyes, and looked at the master with a sharp expression.


    The master felt the oppression from Xiao Ye''s Yang body, and sighed inwardly, it was the Weiyuan King who drove out the people of Xiliao. Even if he was young, he could not provoke such incompetent bandits.


    "They should have ran into the Gobi Desert. The Gobi Desert is vast. Once people enter, it is easy to lose their way. As long as you follow Wuhuzhai, I am willing to take you in to find someone."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the master with cold eyes: "Where do you have confidence, feel that you are still qualified to negotiate terms with me? Believe it or not, I can kill you right now."


    When the soldier next to ?? heard this, he immediately pulled out his saber and placed it on the neck of the master.


    Zhang Xiaohu, who was shrunken in the crowd, saw this scene. He didn''t care about being afraid. He rushed over and stood in front of the master: "You can''t kill my father. Daozi promised me before that, as long as I let him go, you will You won¡¯t kill the people in the stockade, you can¡¯t say nothing without believing it.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang frowned, Chu Lang walked over and said to him in a low voice: "This kid took the rice to the back door. Yan Yatou can save the rice. This kid really did his best."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Zhang Xiaohu: "But now the rice is gone."


    Zhang Xiaohu was silent, and turned to look at the master: "Father, Grandpa Li doesn¡¯t know much about the Gobi Desert, please let him take the officers and soldiers to find rice."


    The master was pleased that his son rushed out to save himself in spite of the danger, but he was very helpless when he exposed his hole cards directly to his son.


    Old man Li heard Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s words and stood up with his cane: "I can take you into the Gobi Desert to find someone, but"


    Xiao Yeyang interrupted him directly: "No, but, you are not qualified to make conditions before you find the rice. You are not the only one who knows the Gobi Desert."


    Old man Li sighed and said nothing more.


    At the same time, Daohua rode a camel on the Gobi Desert with no reference and indistinguishable.


    At this moment, she has realized that she seems to be lost.


    Looking at the sun rising above her head, and at her son who was sleeping uncomfortably in her arms, Daohua didn''t continue walking around, and rode a camel back to the huge boulder that had just passed by.


    Daohua carried her son and got off the camel. The little guy may be too tired. With such a big movement, she just hummed twice, and then went to sleep.


    Inaka carefully placed her son in the shadow under the boulder, then quickly took out a blanket from the space and spread it on the ground, and put her son on it.


    Next, another simple tent was built, and the water bag and some food were taken out.


    These emergency supplies, Daohua will be prepared as long as she goes out, just in case of any accident.


    After doing this, the scorching sun has risen to the sky, and the ground of the Gobi Desert is hot from the sun.


    Taohua took some fodder from the space and fed it to the camel, gave the dog a piece of stewed meat and a basin of water, and then got into the tent that could only accommodate two people.


    In the past two days, Daohua didn''t close her eyes much. Seeing that her son was still asleep, she lay beside him and took a nap.


    Daozi was awakened by the heat. When she woke up, she saw her sleeping mother beside her. The little guy immediately felt relieved. He sat up in silence and looked at the tent they were living in.


    I saw apples in the bag next to me. The hungry and thirsty rice was picked up and nibble. When I ate, I didn''t forget to lower my voice, and looked like I was afraid of making rice blossoms.


    Inahana was still awakened. Although the hounds were in charge of the watch, she didn''t dare to fall asleep, so she opened her eyes as soon as she heard the noise.


    Seeing her son sitting next to him eating an apple obediently, Daohua''s expression immediately softened.


    Daozi: "Mother, are you awake?"


    Daohua rubbed her son''s head, and saw that his eyes were divine. At this moment, she smiled happily. Just like before, she knew that the kidnapping did not scare him, which made her relax a lot. Take a breath.


    "Sand thief caught you in the stockade, didn''t beat you and kill you, right?"


    Before ?? just ran away, she didn''t have time to ask about her son being arrested to Wuhu Village.


    Daozi shook his head and told Daohua about his affairs in Wuhu Village.


    Inahua felt relieved that her son had not been abused.


    Daozi: "Mother, where are we? It''s so hot!"


    Daohua took out a handkerchief and wiped his son''s sweat: "Mother doesn''t know where we are now."


    Daozi''s eyes widened suddenly: "Ah? What shall we do then?"


    Daohua smiled: "Daddy will definitely come to us, we will just wait for it."


    Daozi nodded without worrying. In his consciousness, as long as his mother is by his side, nothing will happen, so he continued to eat the apple happily.


    Taohua poured him a cup of milk tea, took out a few snacks, and put them in front of him. Seeing his son eating happily, he opened the tent and walked out.


    It is already half afternoon, the sun has set in the west, and the temperature on the Gobi Desert is lower than it was at noon.


    Taohua looked at the deserted Gobi Desert, and had a foreboding in her heart that they might have to spend this desert today or even in the next few days.


    Thinking of the extreme temperature difference between day and night on the Gobi Desert, Daohua returned to the tent and ate some food with Dao.


    "Mother, what do we pick up these branches for?"


    "Because we have to sleep here at night."


    "Daddy is not here to find us?"


    "Daddy will come to us, but he needs time. During this period, we will live on our own."


    "Oh!"


    "We used to live in houses, but today we sleep on the ground. This is another experience."


    There is something to do today, let¡¯s make up tomorrow!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 983： 983

    Chapter 983 Chapter 983, Qishi Salt Lake


    After Daohua took the rice and picked up a push of firewood, the sun had set, and only a bright red sunset remained in the sky.


    The temperature has begun to drop, and the rice flower ignites the fire, and then sits in front of the fire holding the rice, enjoying the sunset on the Gobi Desert.


    Taozi shrank into Daohua¡¯s arms, while eating cakes while chatting with Daohua, there was not a trace of panic and fear of living on the Gobi Desert.


    Daohua''s calm and relaxed look, which gives Daozi a great sense of security.


    He knew that as long as there was a mother, she would definitely protect him.


    "Mother, it''s cold!"


    The sky was getting darker, and the temperature was getting lower. Daohua listened to her son''s cry, so she took the little guy into the tent and stuffed him into the warm woolen blanket.


    In the end, Daozi was still young, and didn''t realize how they escaped Wuhuzhai with so many things.


    "Lie down, mother will make you some milk tea."


    Daozi nodded obediently, Daohua didn''t close the tent curtain, so that he could see everything outside the tent without being afraid.


    Taohua made a polypod with long branches, fixed it on the fire, and then hung a clay pot on the fire to make milk tea.


    During the ??, she was worried about the strong wind at night, so she found some big rocks in the attachment and compacted the surrounding area of ??the tent.


    After finishing this, Daohua thought for a while, took out some medicinal materials from the space, and now made some medicines to drive animals, and sprinkled them around the boulder.


    When making these, Daohua made it and explained to Daozi why he did it.


    After ??, Daohua fed little dog and camel some water and food, and then brought the boiled milk tea into the tent.


    "Mother, why do we still drink milk tea?"


    Daozi still noticed something wrong.


    Daohua calmly said: "The camel my mother took away helped many things, including milk tea."


    Taozi listened, immediately relieved, lowered his head and slowly drank the warm milk tea.


    Seeing that her son stopped asking, Daohua smiled and drank a bowl of milk tea.


    At this time, the sky was completely dark, and the surroundings were silent, only the sound of firewood burning.


    Daohua saw the dazzling starry sky above her head, she moved her blanket to the entrance of the tent, and then lay down beside Daozi and pointed to the sky and said, "Daozi, do you see the stars in the sky?"


    Daozi nestled in Daohua¡¯s arms and nodded his head: "Mother, there are so many stars."


    Seeing that he was still energetic, Daohua began to tell him various stories about stars, Chang''e flying to the moon, Weaver Girl and Cowherd


    During the story, Daohua saw the Big Dipper, and immediately began to teach Daozi to use the Big Dipper to identify directions.


    "Daozi, have you seen the seven brightest stars in the sky? Connecting them together, does it look like a spoon?"


    "The mouth of the spoon extends five times the distance. Is there a bright star? The direction of that star is north."


    Daozi was a little confused. Daohua knew that it was quite difficult for her four-year-old son, and did not force him to remember it, just to make him have an impression.


    After talking about the Big Dipper, Dao Zi began to yawn frequently, Dao Hua moved the blanket to the tent, and after adding some firewood to the fire, she closed the tent curtain.


    One night passed safely.


    Looking at the sun rising slowly on the east horizon, Daohua became meditative.


    Xiao Yeyang must come back to look for them, but she is not sure how long it will take. Although there is food in the space, it takes a long time, but she is not easy to explain after going out.


    After hesitating for a while, Daohua decided not to wait at the same place. I watched the Big Dipper last night and knew the direction of the north. Wuhuzhai is in the northeast of Xiliang. She took her son towards the northeast and should be able to meet earlier. Xiao Yeyang found.


    Daohua made milk tea, gave the cakes to the rice, then went to clean up the tent, packed it, and put it on the back of the camel.


    Daozi asked after seeing it, "Mother, aren''t we waiting for Daddy here?"


    Taohua thought for a while and said: "We can''t put all our hopes on daddy, and we must learn to help ourselves. Do you know?"


    said, rubbing his son''s head, and took the opportunity to say: "Do not place hope on others at any time. Only yourself is the most reliable in this world."


    Daozi seemed to understand but nodded, indicating that she knew.


    Ina Hua took the time to eat something, and then set off again in the face of the sunrise.


    "Hoo~"


    The sand on the Gobi Desert was very heavy. Daohua took out two thin cotton cloths and wrapped herself and Daozi¡¯s head, leaving only the place for her eyes.


    As it was almost noon, Daohua was about to find a place to stop and rest, but at this time a strong wind blew.


    Although the intensity of the wind cannot keep up with the sandstorm, it succeeded in making Daohua lost its way again.


    When the wind stopped, Daohua could only find a place to set up a tent again, waiting for the night to come, and re-watching the Big Dipper to identify the direction.


    "Mother, look at it, this stone is so beautiful!"


    When looking for a stone to press the tent, Daozi found a blood-red stone nearby.


    At first, Daohua didn''t care. When the rice brought a few more stones of different colors, Daohua was surprised.


    These stones look a bit like jade!


    Afterwards, Daohua followed her son and saw more and more strange stones. These stones have various shapes and colors such as red, sallow yellow, mud green, etc., which are extremely beautiful.


    "The rumor is that the Gobi Desert is rich in jade and strange stones, but it was true."


    Daohua looked at the various stones of different sizes on the ground, a few stones even exuded a bright light, and immediately decided to stay here for a little longer time to check the stones and go back.


    She took a rough look. There are a lot of good-quality jade and agate in these stones. Take them back to a craftsman to process them, and they will surely sell for a good price.


    Daohana took the rice and stayed here for two days, and picked up a large push of stones and put them in the space.


    Before Xiao Yeyang came, Daohua could only take her son and continue to move in the northeast direction.


    Before leaving, Daohua left some spices here, thinking that if he meets Xiao Yeyang, Xiao Yeyang will send someone here to pick up the stones.


    There are a lot of jade and strange stones here, and if you pick it up, it is definitely a big income.


    "Mother, why hasn''t Dad come to us yet?"


    "Because it takes time to find someone."


    Daohua looked at the rice who sat obediently on the back of the camel. In the past two days, she was very relieved that her son hadn''t screamed hard and tired.


    Everyone spoiled and spoiled the little guy at home, she was really afraid that her son would become a daddy.


    Being caught this time is not entirely a bad thing, and it also allows my son to experience the difficulty and difficulty of being outside.


    When the sun went down in the west, Daohua looked around looking for a place to sleep on, and suddenly saw a lake in front of her.


    "Sea City Hall?"


    Doesn''t it mean that hallucinations occur when you are extremely hungry? They have no shortage of food or drink.


    Thinking about it, Daohua ran towards the lake with a camel, and when she got closer, she discovered that it was a real lake.


    Looking at the white crystals on the edge of the lake, Daohua couldn''t help but jump in her heart: "It''s not a salt lake, right?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 984： 984

    Chapter 984 Chapter 984, good luck


    "Mother, it''s so salty!"


    Seeing that Daohua grabbed a handful of white crystals on the edge of the lake and tasted it, he followed suit, licked it, and got up quickly.


    Daohana was very happy: "It''s really a salt lake!"


    The salt needed by Xiliang has always been transported from other places. If this salt lake is developed, Xiliang can save a lot of money.


    "Son, the luck of our mother and son is really good!"


    Daohua hugged Daozi and rubbed him head-to-head.


    Daozi is not interested in Salt Lake, but seeing his mother happy, he also grinned.


    After ??, Daohua set up a tent by the salt lake, and talked to Daozi about the usefulness of the salt lake.


    One night passed safely, and when she woke up the next day, Daohua was not sure whether to continue walking.


    It has been four days since she and her son entered the Gobi Desert, and they have not yet gone out. She is not sure if she is in the wrong direction.


    After thinking for a while, Daohua decided to take a day off at the salt lake.


    When I was bored, Daohua brought the rice back to pick up a lot of firewood, and then set up the fire to demonstrate to the rice the process of heating the salt water to evaporate into salt.


    Approaching noon, the dog Xiaoyi suddenly yelled and rushed in one direction.


    Daohua was taken aback, thinking that Xiaoyi Dog had noticed an animal approaching, and he quickly hugged Daozi, took out the crossbow arrows Xiao Yeyang had prepared for her to use for self-defense, and watched Xiaoyi Dogi rushing towards the direction with a guard.


    Not long after, Daohua heard the rapid sound of horses'' hoofs, and then, she saw a group of cavalry appear in the direction of the horizon, and the leader was surprisingly Xiao Yeyang.


    "Mother, it''s father, father came to save us."


    Daozi yelled with joy.


    Daohua''s expression loosened, she took the crossbow arrow back into the space, and put down her son.


    As soon as Daozi hit the ground, she ran towards Xiao Yeyang quickly, yelling loudly as she ran, "Father, my mother and I are here!"


    Taohua took advantage of her son''s distance and quickly gathered some things into the space, leaving only a few items.


    Xiao Yeyang saw his wife and children safe and sound, and the heart he was holding finally fell back to his stomach, his horse whip slapped on the horse, and he ran toward his wife and children faster.


    "Call~"


    Xiao Yeyang tightened his horse''s rope, jumped off his horse, and picked up his son who was running over. He looked around and asked, "Are you and your mother okay these days?"


    Daozi shook his head and said: "It''s okay, my mother and I are fine."


    Xiao Yeyang saw his son''s clothes were dirty and wrinkled, but his head was full of energy, he immediately let go of his heart, holding his son and strode towards Daohua.


    Daohua also came over, and as soon as he approached, Xiao Yeyang took him over.


    Xiao Yeyang hugged his wife and children tightly, and muttered, "You scared me to death."


    Inahua hugged him back, and said softly, "Aren''t we all right."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "It''s not allowed to do this next time."


    Daohua knew what he was talking about when she ran into Wuhu Village to save her son. She couldn¡¯t help but explain: ¡°I¡¯m doing something, don¡¯t you rest assured, I will not put myself and my son in a dangerous situation.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang said dissatisfied: "Then why did you run into the Gobi Desert?"


    Daohua touched her nose: "Isn''t this an accident."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Isn''t it just an accident? I don''t know who said that accidents are everywhere. You can''t take risks at will."


    Daohua knew that she was at a loss, so she quickly relented and said: "Okay, I know it was wrong, and I won''t be able to do it next time."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted, admitting it was quick, but next time he encountered something like this, he believed she would do it again.


    Daozi tilted her head and looked at his father and mother. After seeing that his father was blaming his mother, he quickly pushed his father''s chest: "Father, the man man has a more generous heart. Don''t bully my mother!"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at his son: "Which eye did you see me bullying your mother?"


    Daozi: "I can see with both eyes. Grandpa Chu said that the daughter-in-law is used to spoil you. Don''t be too fierce. Be careful to scare your daughter-in-law away, and then you will have no daughter-in-law."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little embarrassed, and for a while, he couldn''t find anything to refute his son.


    Daohua narrowed her eyes and saw that the cavalry had arrived, she pulled Xiao Yeyang, pointed to the salt lake and said, "This is a natural salt lake, Xiao Yeyang, you sent it."


    Xiao Yeyang was distracted: "Salt Lake?"


    Daozi rushed and said: "Just now my mother taught me how to make salt. She said that with this salt lake, we don''t have to worry about eating without salt."


    After that, Xiao Yeyang walked towards the Salt Lake with his son in one hand and Daohua in the other.


    Ina Lace walked along and asked: "How did you find us?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "There is someone in Wuhu Village who is familiar with this Gobi Desert, and with the help of Gou Xiaoer and Gou Xiaowu, I found it. By the way, how did you spend the past few days?"


    Daohuanian did not change her color and said: "When I ran away, I took a camel with a water bag and some supplies tied to the back of the camel."


    Xiao Yeyang heard this, but didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Sha thief made a living by robbing passers-by, the goods tied to the camel should have not had time to take it down.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the place where the tent was set up.


    Walking to the salt lake, Xiao Yeyang put down the rice, grabbed a handful of lake salt by the lake and tasted it.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Such a large natural salt lake provides the salt needed by the people of Xiliang. It is definitely more than rubbing."


    "This time we were a blessing in disguise. Not only did we discover this salt lake, we also discovered a strange stone area two days ago.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, this gain was indeed unexpected: "What strange stone area?"


    Daozi immediately took out a piece of golden silk jade from his pocket: "Father, that''s it."


    Taohua also took out a piece, she is even better, it is a good piece of Hetian jade.


    Xiao Yeyang exclaimed: "You mother and son have really good luck."


    Ina Flower: "I left some spices over there. You can ask Xiaoyi Dog to take the cavalry over and take a look."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t worry, after sending your mother and son back to the palace, I will personally take someone over and take a look."


    For Xiliang to develop, it needs a lot of silver. There is no support from the court, and he can''t keep posting inside.


    Jade is precious, and I really need to find a lot of jade, which can solve many of his problems.


    Xiao Yeyang ordered everyone to rest on the spot, and when the sun was not so hot, they would take rice flowers and rice out of the Gobi Desert.


    At this time, everyone knew that the lake in front of them was a natural salt lake.


    I came to look for someone this time. Old man Li and the big boss all followed. Both of them looked at the natural salt lake in front of them, and both looked depressed and painful.


    In this Gobi Desert, they have actually gone in and out many times, but they have never encountered this salt lake once.


    The master sighed: "If we discover this salt lake, the people in Wuhuzhai will not have to live the life of licking blood on the knife edge. Where can this catastrophe occur?"


    Old man Li also sighed: "Time is also fate!"


    They shouldn''t have to go to this salt lake.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 985： 985

    Chapter 985 Chapter 985, pregnant again


    Weiyuan Palace.


    "Have you found rice flowers and rice?"


    I don¡¯t know that this is the first time that Gu Jian asked about the situation of Daohua¡¯s mother and her son. Every day when he opened his eyes, the first thing was to ask about it.


    Caiju carried the medicine bowl and replied: "I found it. The prince sent a message to his family yesterday, saying that he found the princess and the little prince on the Gobi Desert, and he should be able to return home today."


    Gu Jian''s eyes brightened: "Really?"


    Caiju nodded quickly: "The slave servant dare not deceive the old master."


    Gu Jian breathed a sigh of relief: "Just find it, just find it."


    Caiju hurriedly brought the medicine bowl up. This time the old man suffered a lot of injury, and because of his old age, he still remembered the princess and the little prince in fear, and his injuries kept coming back and forth.


    Gu Jian gritted his teeth and drank the medicine, then lay back on the bed.


    At this moment, the loud shouts of rice rang out in the yard.


    "Old ancestor, I''m back!"


    Gu Jian heard that he was struggling to sit up, and just as he was picked up by Caiju, he saw the small rice firecrackers rushing in.


    Seeing that his son was about to pounce on Gu Jian, Xiao Yeyang, who was one step behind, hurriedly stopped him: "The old ancestor is injured, so you are not allowed to trouble him."


    Anxiety immediately appeared on Daozi¡¯s face, and trot to the bedside: "Old ancestor, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Jian saw Daozi standing in front of him unscathed, he couldn''t help holding the little guy in his arms, his eyes flushed a little and said, "The ancestor is okay."


    Speaking, he took a closer look at the rice.


    "Tell your ancestors quickly, what are your injuries, and are there any discomforts?"


    Daozi shook his head and turned around in front of Gu Jian: "My ancestor, I''m fine, I know the current affairs, and those people didn''t beat me."


    said, looking at Gu Jian with a distressed look, "Old ancestor, you have to get better sooner, I want to play with you."


    Gu Jian smiled and nodded straight: "My ancestor will get better soon."


    At this time, Daohua walked in and put a pillow behind Gu Jian: "Master, you can talk by the side."


    Gu Jian glanced at his apprentice and wanted to say something to her, but when he thought that she was going to save Daozi, he swallowed the words back, and only said one sentence: "What to do in the future, discuss with Yeyang in advance. Do, don''t run away without saying a word."


    Daohua quickly admitted her mistake: "Master, I was wrong."


    Gu Jian saw that his apprentice and Daozi were all in the dust, and waved his hand: "I have nothing to do with me. Go back and wash and fix it."


    Daohua nodded, and left Nanshan Hall with Xiao Yeyang and his son.


    As soon as I returned to the main courtyard, I saw Guo Ruomei who had arrived after hearing the news.


    Seeing her daughter-in-law and grandson are well, Guo Ruomei was greatly relieved: ¡°When you go out in the future, you must bring more guards. This kind of thing can¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Guo Ruomei did not stay long, but only asked about the situation of Daohua and Daozi, and then left after a few more words.


    Daohua rubbed her sour body, and said to Xiao Yeyang: "I went to take a bath, you bathe my son."


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua¡¯s face was exhausted, and immediately nodded: "Son, I''m watching, you wash yours."


    When she was on the Gobi Desert, Daohua didn''t feel too tired, but when she got home, Daohua felt sore all over her body. After taking a bath, she lay down on the bed and rested.


    When Xiao Yeyang came over with the wet rice, Daohua¡¯s eyelids were already fighting.


    Xiao Yeyang asked worriedly: "Are you okay?"


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s okay. It should be because I have been holding my heart for the past few days. When I come back, I feel tired as soon as I relax."


    Xiao Yeyang stopped Daozi, not letting him make Daohua: "Then you go to bed."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You haven''t rested for a few days. Please lie down for a while after taking a shower."


    Xiao Yeyang said ¡®um¡¯, and after Daozi lay down beside Daohua obediently, he went to the clean room. When he came back, he saw that both mother and child had fallen asleep.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled silently, and lay down on the bed, stretched out his hand to hold both mother and child in his arms, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    Daohua and Daozi came back safely, Gu Jian¡¯s tense heartstrings loosened, and no worries, he thought that his injury would get better quickly, but who would have worsened it, this frightened everyone.


    Touching Gu Jian''s hot forehead, Daohua''s complexion was very solemn.


    Even if it is a young and middle-aged person, if the fever continues, it will burn the person, let alone the old Gu Jian.


    Daohua and Doctor Ge stayed at Nanshan Hall, boiled and decocted the medicine personally, but after two days and two nights, Gu Jian¡¯s fever could not be relieved.


    "What can I do? The old lady has to tell the emperor about this situation?"


    Caiju looked at Dongli and said.


    Dongli thought for a while and said, "Let¡¯s go to the prince and ask him what he means."


    Caiju nodded, and went to the front yard with Dongli, explaining his intention to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang was also worried about Gu Jian¡¯s body. When he asked about the situation of Uncle Ge, Dr. Ge¡¯s face was not good, and he had to report the matter to his uncle.


    However, Xiao Ye masculinely passed the news of Gu Jian''s injury to the capital. After Daohua and Doctor Ge''s treatment, Gu Jian''s fever subsided.


    It was easier to handle the fever after the fever was gone. Dr. Ge hurriedly prescribed the prescription, and Daohua followed the prescription and used all the medicinal materials in the space to boil the medicine, finally stabilizing Gu Jian''s situation.


    "Thank God, Master, you finally woke up, did you know that you scared us to death!"


    The next day the fever subsided, Gu Jian came to his senses.


    Gu Jian looked at the apprentice and niece and grandson guarding by the bed, and pulled out a weak smile: "God has mercy on me and refuses to accept my old life."


    Daohua said with disapproval: "Master, what are you talking about, you will live a hundred years. You have to watch Daozi grow up, and you have to see him marrying a wife and having children."


    Gu Jian smiled: "Do you want me to become an old monster?"


    Daohua retorted: "There is an old man in the family. If there is a treasure, Yeyang and I need you to keep watching."


    Gu Jian looked at the red blood in his apprentice¡¯s eyes, and said quickly: "I have Caiju and Dongli here, you go back and rest."


    Daohua was really tired. During this period of time, there were thrilling things one after another, and she kept on guarding for a few nights. Now she feels uncomfortable all over her body, and she did not force her to stay: "Then Master, I will go back and have a rest, and see again in the evening. you."


    said, stood up.


    As soon as she stood up straight, Inaka felt black before her eyes, and then fell down with her body swayed.


    "Yiyi!"


    Xiao Yeyang quickly hugged Daohua with eyes fast, but this still scared everyone.


    Doctor Ge didn''t need to be called, he got her pulse after grabbing Daohua''s wrist, and then looked at Xiao Yeyang with dissatisfaction: "What the hell, the princess is pregnant, why don''t you tell us?"


    I was pregnant, and came to watch the night. Do you still want to have a baby?


    Xiao Yeyang froze, Yiyi is pregnant? He doesn''t know!


    After regaining consciousness, Xiao Yeyang was scared for a while. A few days ago, Yiyi went to Wuhuzhai alone and took his son to the Gobi Desert.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 986： 986

    Chapter 986 Chapter 986, peeping


    It was night when Daohua woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, Xiao Yeyang approached eagerly: "Is there anything uncomfortable? Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?"


    A series of questions made Daohua a bit big: "Don''t worry, I''m tired these days, so I can rest for a while." Then, she sat up.


    Xiao Yeyang quickly brought Daohua on a pillow and let Daohua lean against him: "You, you are so careless about your own body, do you know that you are pregnant?"


    Daohua was stunned by the question, and she was stunned for several seconds before she came back to her senses: "Am I pregnant?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Doctor Ge has taken the pulse. It has been more than a month."


    Daohua stroked her belly, some of them didn''t react.


    She is pregnant again? !


    Xiao Yeyang exhorted: "Doctor Ge said, you have stayed up for several nights, and you are exhausted, and you have some fetal gas. You need to rest for a while."


    Daohua quickly asked: "Will it affect the child?"


    After seeing Daohua''s face, Xiao Yeyang quickly calmed down and said, "Don''t worry, Dr. Ge said, you are in good health and there is nothing serious about it. Just rest well."


    Inahana breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Guo Ruomei brought the white fungus and bird''s nest porridge made by herself. As soon as she arrived, she told Daohua to cultivate well and don''t get tired.


    Daohua listened obediently.


    Xiao Yeyang brought the porridge to Daohua: "I''ll go to my uncle to pick up the rice. You and mother are chatting."


    Inaba nodded.


    After her son left, Guo Ruomei looked at her daughter-in-law¡¯s somewhat pale face, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°You are also careless, and you didn¡¯t raise your head. Why didn¡¯t you notice it at all?¡±


    Daohua smiled bitterly: "I really didn¡¯t notice it. First, Master was injured Daozi was arrested, and finally returned. Master¡¯s condition deteriorated again. Even if I felt unwell, I thought I was tired."


    Guo Ruomei sighed: "There have been more things recently, but fortunately, God bless me, the child is okay."


    Speaking, paused.


    "In these few days, let Daozi go to my place to sleep, lest he trouble you."


    Daohua hesitated: "I can rest assured that the mother took the rice, but the little guy has just experienced being arrested, and it must have been affected more or less. Now it is the time of insecurity, let him follow us. Go to sleep."


    "Come again, I just let him go to you as soon as I became pregnant. It might make him think that with younger siblings, Yeyang and I don¡¯t want him anymore. This is not good for him."


    Guo Ruomei heard it and felt reasonable: "You still want to be thoughtful, I just want to let you rest, but I forgot to consider the feelings of Daozi."


    Daohua smiled and said: "My mother is for my own good, I know. After a while, my body becomes bulky. Daozi will definitely have to trouble you for help."


    Guo Ruomei smiled: "What bother me, my grandson, I''m happy to take it."


    After ??, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law chatted for a while, and when Xiao Yeyang came back with rice, Guo Ruomei left.


    "Mother, do I have a little brother and little sister?"


    Daozi walked to the bed and carefully touched Daohua¡¯s belly.


    On the way back, Dad told him several times, saying that there are little brothers and little sisters in his mother''s belly, so that he can''t be a mother.


    Daohua smiled and asked, "Does Daozi like her younger brother or younger sister?"


    Taozi tilted her head for a moment, and asked instead: "The mother has younger siblings, does she like me more or her younger siblings more?"


    Xiao Yeyang heard it from the side, and couldn''t help but smile and patted his son''s ass: "You stinky boy, you robbed your mother from your father before, but now you are robbing your younger brother and sister?"


    Daozi ignored Xiao Yeyang and looked at Daohua stubbornly: "Mother, you haven''t answered me yet."


    Ina Flower: "Can''t mother like it all?"


    Daozi thought for a while: "You can like them all, but there are definitely ones I like better. It''s like, I like cakes and fruits, but meat is my favorite."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang, Xiao Yeyang shrugged, helplessly spread his hands.


    Daohua rubbed her son''s head: "My mother likes Daozi the most, because Daozi is the elder brother, and she will help her take care of her younger siblings."


    Daozi''s eyes lit up: "Really? Mother, you can''t lie, let''s pull the hook." As he said, he stretched out Chubby''s hand and Daohua pulled the hook.


    After pulling the hook, Daozi smiled and said, "Mother, don''t worry, I will help you look at your younger siblings."


    Daohua smiled: "The mother, thank you Daozi."


    Daozi straightened her chest, squeezing his fist and said: "I will be a good brother." If his younger brother and sister are not obedient, he will use the martial arts that Grandpa Chu gave him to persuade them.


    After letting Gu Yu take Daozi down to wash, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "Is the master okay?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Uncle''s situation is getting better. Knowing that you are pregnant, you feel a lot more energetic. It is different if you have sustenance."


    Before they came to Xiliang, they had agreed with their uncle that Yiyi¡¯s second child, whether male or female, would be adopted by his uncle.


    Daohua: "Master is the Lord of the Country. If I really give birth to a daughter, can I still let my daughter inherit the Mansion of the Country?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Uncle Huang has always owed his mother-in-law and uncle. If uncle really wants our daughter, Uncle Huang will compromise."


    Speaking, he became silent, thinking that his daughter was going to be adopted by his uncle, he was still a little bit reluctant.


    Ina Hua didn''t have such thoughts, anyway, the master lived with them, and her daughter still grew up with her, and she could still get the title. She felt that there was nothing wrong with her.


    The capital, the imperial palace.


    The emperor ?? looked at the letter sent back by Xiao Yeyang, his face suddenly became gloomy, and the ministers who were invited to discuss political affairs in the palace were so scared that they did not dare to say a word.


    The eldest princes were also there. In the end, the eldest prince couldn''t help but want to behave in front of the emperor. He eagerly asked, "Father, what happened?"


    The emperor said in a deep voice: "Xiliang sand pirates are rampant, and my uncle was shot by a sand thief. Now he is seriously injured."


    Hearing this, the eldest prince immediately showed angrily: "How did Xiao Yeyang protect his uncle? How could he hurt his uncle?"


    The emperor glanced at the eldest princes, and said nothing.


    He knew about the situation in Xiliang. Every once in a while, Jin Lingwei from Xiliang would send news to the capital. He knew that it was not easy to manage Xiliang.


    The emperor was worried about Gu Jian, and had no intention of discussing political affairs, and waved his hand: "Retreat."


    Everyone dared not say anything, and silently exited the main hall.


    As soon as they came out, all parties received news that Gu Jian was not good.


    This matter has moved many people''s minds.


    An imperial concubine called the eldest prince to Zhongcui Palace in the first place.


    The eldest prince saluted Concubine An: "Mother concubine, you have asked your son to come, but what''s the matter?"


    Concubine An looked at Long Zhang Fengzi''s son, smiled and told him to sit down, and then said: "Fuguo is critically ill, what are your plans?"


    The grand prince thought for a while and said: "My father valued Fu Guoguo, and his ministers know this, but Fu Guoguo is far away in Xiliang, and his children don''t have the chance to show their filial piety."


    Concubine An shook her head: "You, I still think too little. The mother and concubine asked you, Fu Guo Gong has no children. If he dies, what will happen to his title?"


    Hearing this, the eldest prince¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, and he stood up a little excited: "What does the mother concubine mean?"


    An imperial concubine: "You have two aunts. The eldest son will inherit your family business in the future, but what about the youngest son, have you planned for him?"


    The eldest prince walked around, and after a while, looked at Concubine An: "Is the concubine mother wants to adopt the son of the son-in-law to the father-in-law?"


    An Guifei smiled and nodded: "That''s a duke that can be used for three generations."


    The eldest prince frowned: "The child minister is willing, but the eldest concubine may be reluctant to bear it."


    Concubine An¡¯s face turned cold: "Stupid, I said that Fu Guo Gong is critically ill. Even if he survives this time, he can live for a few years. Your son is still your son. It¡¯s just that you let him become a knight. , Why can''t I figure out such a simple reason."


    The prince nodded: "What the concubine mother said is that the sons and ministers immediately went back to talk to the concubine of the prince." He hesitated, "Mother concubine, can the father agree?"


    An Guifei smiled: "The emperor attaches great importance to the ancient family, how can he watch the ancient family break the inheritance? You go back and talk to the eldest concubine, and leave the other things to the mother concubine."


    Hearing this, the prince looked relaxed.


    Since the fall of the Jiang family, although the father did not abolish the queen, everything in the harem is now being taken care of by the concubine.


    Mother concubine is noble concubine, she is the head of the four concubines, there is nothing she wants to do, which makes him the head of all princes.


    It''s not only An Guifei and her son who have the same mind. On the same day, Concubine Xian, Concubine Shu, and Concubine De called the second, third, and fifth princes to their respective palaces.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 987： 987

    Chapter 987, Chapter 987, scheming


    "The emperor, Fu Guo Gong is seriously ill. It is reasonable to say that the emperor, as a junior, should go to the door and wait for the sick. But now Ye Heng is in trouble and can''t leave without permission. His concubine has a humble opinion. I don''t know whether to talk about it or not. ?"


    The emperor glanced at Concubine An, who was standing by her side and was waiting for her meal. He took a sip of the soup and said, "What do you want to say?"


    Concubine An was a bit unsure of the emperor¡¯s attitude, but for the sake of her son¡¯s future, she bit her head and said: "Fu Guo Gong is far away in Xiliang, and only Yeyang and Yeyang¡¯s wife are waiting for her. It is inevitable that she will be a little lonely, the concubine thought. Ye Heng should do his filial piety too."


    The emperor ?? laughed: "Do you want me to send Yeheng to Xiliang?"


    Concubine An''s expression froze: "Ye Heng is in a bad position and has to stay in the capital to help the emperor handle political affairs, but Ye Heng''s children can go to Xiliang."


    "The emperor, the child is the cutest. With Ye Heng''s son beside him in Caiyi to entertain his relatives, his condition can get better even if he wants to come to help Guogong."


    Hearing this, the emperor almost understood what Concubine An was thinking, and put down the chopsticks with a faint expression: "Yeheng''s eldest son is only ten years old this year. Xiliang is very bitter cold, Yeyang and the prince concubine are willing to let their own Son used to endure hardship?"


    An Guifei smiled and said: "Fu Guo Gong can go there when he is so old, why can''t others go? The big deal is to send more people to serve."


    The emperor did not immediately refuse, but became silent.


    For his mother and uncle, he has always been very guilty.


    He almost never performed filial piety by their side. Although Yeyang was with his uncle, but Yeyang was Xiao Jiu''s son, and his line really didn''t do anything for his uncle.


    Seeing the emperor''s concubine, Concubine An couldn''t help but tick the corner of her mouth. She knew that the emperor would agree.


    As long as the grandson goes to Xiliang, Duo has a relationship with Fu Guo Gong, and then asks her family to reveal the matter of the adoption. For the inheritance of the ancient family, can Fu Guo Gong disagree with the adoptive grandson?


    An imperial concubine thought very well, but before she was happy for a long time, Concubine Xian, Concubine Shu, and Concubine De consort came together.


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at the three of them: "You came here because of your uncle''s condition, right?"


    Xian Fei, Shu Fei, and De Fei stunned, then smiled and nodded.


    "The emperor, Shengming, we are indeed here for Fu Guo Gong. Fu Guo Gong is seriously ill. Yeqi and the others are very worried and want to send their son to do their filial piety."


    The emperor smiled, but the smile was not enough for his eyes. He didn''t care about the concubine and several sons using methods to seek benefits. In the royal family, these were unavoidable.


    But they were very disgusted when they used the method on the uncle.


    The emperor lost his appetite, stood up, did not say yes or no, and left the dining room directly, leaving the four concubines secretly competing.


    On the same day, the emperor called the eldest prince to the palace.


    "Your mother and concubine said that you want your son to go to Xiliang to accompany Fu Guoguo, what do you think?" The emperor looked calmly at the eldest prince.


    The four princes were stunned when they heard the words of the emperor. Among the people present, he was the only one who didn''t know about it.


    The prince learned that the younger brothers had also joined in, and was very upset. The one who was the old man was fighting with him, but now the one who was the son had to compete with his son. For these brothers, he was really disgusted.


    "Father, the uncle is too lonely in Xiliang. The son is willing to let his son go to entertain his relatives in colorful clothes, and ask the father to fulfill his filial piety."


    As soon as the eldest prince finished speaking, the second prince and the fifth prince hurriedly expressed their opinions.


    Four princes were the last to speak. In order not to make mistakes, they naturally followed the public.


    The emperor ?? couldn''t see the happiness and anger on the top, just a faint ¡®um¡¯, and after a while, he said: "Xiliang is bitter, if you are willing, so be it."


    Maybe there are children frolicking in front of him, uncle will be in a better mood and can live a few more years.


    Hearing the emperor¡¯s agreement, the eldest prince were all happy, and after returning home, they began to prepare to go to Xiliang.


    Just a few days after the emperor agreed with the eldest prince, Xiao Yeyang''s letter was sent over again.


    The emperor heard that Gu Jian''s condition had improved, and he was very relieved, but at this time, in order to avoid the emperor''s repentance, the eldest prince had sent his son out of the capital, and was already on his way to Xiliang.


    President An asked carefully: "The emperor, the few emperors and grandchildren should not be far away, do you want to send someone to chase them back?"


    The emperor chuckled: "The eldest prince wants his sons to experience the suffering in the world, so why should I be that wicked person?"


    Except for the fourth son who was the eldest son of Xiliang, the other sons were all sent to Xiliang.


    Thinking that the fifth child¡¯s son was only four years old, and even the elder¡¯s son was only eight years old, the emperor¡¯s mouth sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t usually see that these children are really cruel. Even his own son will not let go, and he is not afraid of anything."


    Listening to this, Mr. An lowered his head.


    The emperor was silent for a moment: "We have to tell Yeyang about this."


    Xiao Yeyang received the letter from the emperor. After reading it, the whole person was not good.


    Daohua quickly asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang said with a sullen face: "The eldest prince sent their young sons to Xiliang, and the nickname is that they came to do their filial piety to the uncle''s master on their behalf."


    Daohua is most afraid of trouble, and can''t sit still when she hears this: "They are here, where do they live? Let us take care of it, right?"


    Having one rice at home is enough for her headaches. How many more do they need to make people live?


    Xiao Yeyang was also unpleasant: "Master uncle lives in the palace. They came to do their filial piety, so naturally they are living in our palace."


    Daohua quit: "No, forget about the other children. They are the sons of the prince. If we have a headache, it''s no wonder why the emperor''s uncle thought about it, and why did he agree to such a thing?"


    Xiao Yeyang sighed: "Uncle Emperor feels guilty to his uncle, maybe he wants his descendants to accompany his uncle."


    Daohua said speechlessly: "Even if Uncle Emperor wants to honor Master, there is a way, why toss us. If this is not possible, you should write to Uncle Emperor."


    "I''m pregnant now, I can''t take care of a rice, and I still need the help of my mother, so there is no time to look after other people''s children."


    "The children of the prince¡¯s family, think about it, and know that they are all favored at home. The most difficult thing to do is not to be disciplined. It is not to be taken lightly. If there is an accident, it will definitely be our fault."


    "When I think about these now, my head starts to grow bigger."


    Xiao Yeyang quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will write to the emperor¡¯s uncle right away. It¡¯s really not good. Don¡¯t all the princes¡¯ families have people in Liangdu? Send them to them.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang not only sent some letters to the emperor, but also sent letters to Prince Ping, telling him that Daohua was pregnant again.


    Prince Ping knew that several princes sent their sons to Xiliang, and when he learned that his daughter-in-law was pregnant, he went to the palace to find the emperor.


    "Brother Emperor, you can''t let Ye Heng''s sons live in the palace. Yan Yatou is pregnant, and those boys are skinny and wild. What should I do if they run into Yan Yatou?"


    The emperor did not consider too much when he made the decision before. He wanted to make up for Gu Jian, ignoring the situation of his nephew.


    My nephew is busy with business, and my nephew and daughter-in-law are pregnant again. It''s really hard to help the eldest prince look after the children.


    Looking at the suggestion in the nephew''s letter, the emperor immediately agreed. As soon as Jinkou opened, he directly let the sons of the eldest prince live in their respective homes.


    It''s just that the four princes didn''t settle in Liangdu, so Mofeng could only live in the palace.


    After receiving the news, the eldest princes did not look very good.


    "What does Xiao Yeyang mean, are our princes'' sons not qualified to live in his house?"


    "How can you honor your uncle when you live in someone else''s house?"


    At this moment, several princes were wondering whether Xiao Yeyang also wanted to fight for the title of Fuguo Duchess. After all, Yan Yiyi was pregnant again. This might be a big deal.


    "We underestimated Xiao Yeyang, this man is very scheming."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 988： 988

    Chapter 988 Chapter 988, jealous


    The emperor received the news that Gu Jian was seriously ill at the end of May. After a journey of more than a month, in mid-July, the sons of the eldest prince arrived at Liangdu.


    At the gate of Liangdu city, all the princes who had received the news waited here early in the morning, and they were all the masters of the families.


    Prince and grandson, no one dares to neglect.


    However, the palace only came to take care of his life. This was because no one of the four princes was in Liangdu and Xiao Mofeng didn''t go to pick it up.


    In this regard, every family has some opinions, of which Anjia is the most serious.


    The person sent to Xiliang from the An family was An Zhixing, the third brother of Concubine An, who served as a third-ranking member in politics. He was the highest official rank among several princes'' families.


    This time, the old lady came to Liangdu in person, first, to take care of the eldest son¡¯s youngest son, and second, to try to promote the adoption.


    With her senior concubine mother, all parties have to give a little bit of face.


    An old lady was helped out of the carriage by a young girl wearing a drapery hat. She first exchanged a few words with her son An Zhixing in excitement, and then received courtesy from several other companies.


    The emperor and grandson did not get off the carriage. The road to Xiliang made these children so tired. At this moment, they were all lying in the carriage looking at Liangdu City curiously.


    The old lady talked to the people from various families for a while, then sat back on the carriage again, and then took the grand prince¡¯s son and daughter into Liangdu City.


    After the An family left, the others were snorting coldly.


    "This Anjia''s pomp is really big!"


    "Yes, even Mrs. An is here, and Anjia is sure to win this time."


    Several companies knew the purpose of sending the emperor and grandson this time, and seeing the old lady coming, they were all in a bad mood.


    Soon, each family took the emperor and grandson away.


    Waiting for everyone to leave, Deshou just smiled and walked to the carriage of the Fourth Prince''s Mansion, and bowed to Xiao Mofeng, who lifted the curtain to look outside: "His Royal Highness, the prince and the princess ordered the minions to pick you up."


    Xiao Mofeng is the oldest child in the middle grade who came this time. No way, he is the eldest son of the Fourth Prince''s Mansion.


    "I have a father-in-law."


    In the Anjia carriage, Mrs. An''s expression was not very good: "Xiao Yeyang has become the prince, but he has done the prince''s style to his fullest."


    Never mind other families, but the eldest prince is the most promising candidate to become a prince. Even if Xiao Yeyang does not move closer to the An family, he should show his face to show respect for the son of the eldest prince.


    Take a step back and say, even if Xiao Yeyang is busy on official business and has no time to come over, she should have called the Yan family girl over to greet him.


    The poor family exploded into wealth, and it really lacked some dignity.


    Mrs. Ansan glanced at Mrs. An. She knew her mother-in-law''s strength, and she didn''t like others to refute her, so she smiled and agreed: "Isn''t it? He usually shirks when the master wants to see him."


    The old lady An coldly snorted: "Xiao Yeyang was in position as a young man, and he was far away from the capital without supervision, so he became frivolous. It was okay to be outside, and he would suffer a lot when he returned to Beijing."


    With that said, he glanced at the silent granddaughter beside him, and sneered: "Whether he wants to marry a wife right away. If Xiao Yeyang is not marrying the Yan family''s daughter, but the noble daughter of the family, can his wife persuade him? Give him some?"


    "And that Yan''s daughter, her background determines her upbringing. Where does she want to get this? She probably doesn''t have the power to manage Xiao Yeyang. Everything comes from his temperament. In this way, how can the family prosper? "


    Mrs. An San did not answer this. In her eyes, Princess Xiao said something different from her mother-in-law. Although she had never seen Princess Xiao several times, she did not dare to underestimate her.


    Promote high-yield grains, rebuild terraces, make briquettes, and teach methods of knitting sweaters.


    In this Xiliang, the prestige of Princess Xiao is not lower than that of King Weiyuan.


    Which woman can do this?


    The mother-in-law gave birth to the imperial concubine, and she had a very hard waist at Anjia. She was always the same, almost stubborn, and didn''t want to have a rift with her. The best way is to agree with her.


    The old lady An looked at Mrs. An San: "I heard that Yan''s daughter is still jealous. Xiao Yeyang doesn''t even have a concubine now?"


    Ansan smiled and nodded: "It seems like this."


    Regarding the fact that the king of Weiyuan did not accept concubines to accept the room, she and the other main chambers were envious. Whenever they thought of the group of foxes in the backyard, these main chambers were overwhelmed.


    Unfortunately, I can''t say anything. When I say it, it is jealous, and it is not observing the virtues of women.


    Old Madam An shook her head with a cold face: "It''s not decent, how can you take care of the men at home like this? But it''s Xiao Yeyang himself. Marrying such an unruly wife, it really deserves it!"


    Mrs. An: "."


    She really wanted to refute her mother-in-law. After a few meetings, she felt that it was really not Princess Xiao who was in charge of Wang Weiyuan, but the princess who valued him in his heart.


    She thought several times, maybe the way that Weiyuan Wang and Princess Xiao get along is what a couple should have.


    The old lady An has stopped talking about Xiao Yeyang and his wife. She knew in her heart that in order for the eldest prince¡¯s son to succeed in adopting Fu Guo, the Weiyuan Palace must be good.


    "By the way, how did Xiao Yeyang treat the other companies?"


    Mrs. An smiled and said, "Although the king of Weiyuan is indifferent to our wooing, he is also indifferent to other families."


    Old Mrs. An said ¡®um¡¯, although she didn¡¯t say anything, she was still a little bit angry in her heart.


    The daughter is noble concubine, and now she is in charge of the harem. Although she does not have the name of the queen, she actually holds the power of the queen. Although the emperor didn¡¯t say anything, doesn¡¯t this also show the emperor¡¯s attitude?


    The emperor valued his daughters, and he also valued the important princes. Sooner or later, the crown prince would be the eldest prince.


    Many people in Beijing understand this. Many people in private have begun to make friends with the eldest prince secretly, and make friends with Anjia.


    This Xiao Yeyang is good, becoming a prince, but he has put on airs.


    However, if one did not choose, it was better than choosing other homes, so let¡¯s do it for the time being.


    "Mo Qing was a little tired along the way. After returning to the mansion, we first rest for two days, and then go to the palace to meet with Fu Guogong."


    Weiyuan Palace.


    Watching Deshou enter the hospital with a bad expression on Xiao Mofeng, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang puzzledly: "Why do you think the eldest prince? Send the little child to Xiliang to suffer."


    Speaking, looked at the scorching sun above his head.


    This time is the hottest time in Xiliang, not to mention the child, it is she, and she never wants to hurry at this time.


    Xiao Yeyang said quietly: "My uncle has no heirs. After a hundred years, what should he do with his title?"


    Daohua''s eyes widened: "You mean they are here for the knighthood?"


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled: "Otherwise, if there is not enough interest, how can you be willing to let your son come here in person? This time Concubine An¡¯s mother is here."


    As soon as each family entered the realm of Xiliang, Xiao Yeyang knew everything that should be known.


    Daohua touched her unexplained belly: "Then they are considered for nothing." Not to mention that Master does not like this calculation. Why do they feel that Master will agree that these little dolls who have no affection with him will adopt the ancient family. ?


    also take it for granted!


    "I found out, you royal children, you are used to being aloof. You never consider other people''s feelings. Everything is centered on yourself, and you can do whatever you want."


    Xiao Yeyang looked speechless, he was not okay.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 989： 989

    Chapter 989 Chapter 989, the sense of familiarity has not changed


    "Mofeng, do you remember me?"


    Daohuaxiao looked at Xiao Morong, the eldest son of the fourth prince. He hadn''t seen him in a few years. The milk doll had become a delicate boy.


    Xiao Mofeng quickly stepped forward and saluted: "Mofeng pleased Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded, while Daohua stepped forward to personally lift the person up: "Good boy, get up quickly, are you exhausted all this way?"


    Because of saving Xiao Mofeng, the Fourth Prince''s Mansion is fairly good with them, and she also likes the child Mofeng.


    Xiao Mofeng looked at his aunt, who had almost no change in his impression, and shook his head with a smile: ¡°In response to Aunt Wang, I¡¯m okay, but the other brothers are a bit tired.¡±


    Daohua pulled Xiao Mofeng to sit down, and let the maid go to the fruit: "You didn''t choose the right time for coming here. June and July are the hottest times in Xiliang. There is no heatstroke or sickness on the road, right?"


    If ?? is the son of the prince, he should be polite.


    Listening to these words, Xiao Mofeng couldn''t help but complain.


    When to come, or whether to come, it¡¯s not the decision of the Four Princes'' Mansion. The father and mother don¡¯t want him to go on a hot day, but other uncles and uncles want to come at this time, what can he do?


    If the Four Princes'' Mansion did not follow everyone, they would definitely be said to have no filial piety.


    Though thinking about this in his heart, Xiao Mofeng was very respectful on his face: "There is an imperial physician along the way. We often drink medicinal soup to relieve the heat, but there is no heatstroke or sickness."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "That''s good, you don''t know. I just received a letter from your grandfather, knowing that you are coming, I am still a little worried. The journey from Beijing to Xiliang is far and difficult. Fortunately, now you are safe."


    "By the way, how are your father and mother concubine? Are you okay?"


    "Thank you, Aunt Wang, for remembering, father and mother are very good."


    Daohua talked to Xiao Mofeng, all of them were casual homework, which could relieve Xiao Mofeng¡¯s tension when he first came to the palace.


    No, just a short time ago, Xiao Moxi was less restrained and more relaxed.


    Xiao Yeyang beside ?? silently observed Xiao Mofeng, and found that although the eldest son of the fourth prince was not very old, it was no longer possible to find anything wrong with his dealings with others.


    All other homes are sent by the eldest son. The purpose is obvious. There are only four princes and the eldest son is sent.


    According to the Daxia Law, the eldest son of the eldest son is to inherit the family business. From this, it can be seen that among the princes who have sent their children, the fourth prince must be more sincere in respecting the uncle.


    Because of this, Xiao Yeyang has a lot of affection for Xiao Mofeng.


    When Daohua and Xiao Mofeng were almost chatting, Xiao Yeyang asked, "You have eleven this year, right?"


    Xiao Mofeng nodded: "Yes, Uncle Wang."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You have a strong body, but you are practicing martial arts?"


    Xiao Mofeng nodded again. Before he came, his father had told him that the uncle Wang in front of him had a strong martial arts and came to Xiliang. In addition to filial piety to the father, he just looked for more opportunities to ask Uncle Wang for advice.


    Father has ear problems, and the future of the Four Princes¡¯ Mansion is up to him. He possesses a superb martial art, no matter what he does in the future, it will be beneficial and harmless.


    "Returning to Uncle Wang, my nephew has been practicing martial arts since he was five years old, and he has learned internal martial arts."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "You can see that your father is very careful about your teachings. Now that you are in Xiliang, you can''t slack off. You must persevere in your martial arts training and never interrupt it. In the future, you will have any doubts. You can come and ask me."


    Xiao Mofeng was overjoyed, and quickly got up and said, "Thank you, Uncle Wang, and my nephew remembers Uncle Wang¡¯s teachings."


    Daohua smiled and interjected: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a long time coming to Japan. It¡¯s not too late to say these things in the future. Mo Fong boats and carts are tired, let him go down and wash and fix them.¡±


    Xiao Mofeng also wanted to rest quickly, but he did not forget the mission to Xiliang this time, he hesitated and said, "Thank you for your pity, aunt, but is my nephew going to visit Fu Guogong first?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "This is not in a hurry. The old lady is still in peace. He will take a nap at this time of the day. You take a break today, and you will be able to meet people when you have breakfast tomorrow."


    Xiao Mofeng no longer said: "Thank auntie for answering your questions, my nephew listens to auntie."


    Daohua likes obedient children, with more smiles on her face: "The yard you live in has been cleaned up a long time ago, and you will live in the house well in the future. If you lack anything, tell her aunt and treat it as her own. Don''t be restrained at home."


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and saluted: "Thank you, aunt, for causing trouble to aunt and Uncle Wang."


    Daohua laughed: "You kid, you are more polite than when you were a kid."


    Xiao Mofeng smiled shyly when he heard Daohua mentioned when he was a child, he is now an adult, how can he stick to his aunt like he did when he was a child?


    Daohua didn''t say much about other things, and asked Gu Yu to send Xiao Mofeng to the Laiyi Pavilion.


    Come to Yiguan.


    Looking at a small piece of lush bamboo forest in the yard, Xiao Mofeng liked it very much.


    Gu Yu met, and said with a smile: "The princess said that His Royal Highness liked bamboo when he was a child, and he specially cleaned up this yard with bamboo in the mansion."


    After hearing this, Xiao Mofeng''s eyes flashed with joy: "Auntie actually remembers this, it''s really bothersome."


    Gu Yu replied: "His Royal Highness lives comfortably, and my princess is happy."


    After leading Xiao Mofeng into the main house, Gu Yu retreated.


    When there were only people from the Fourth Prince''s Mansion left in the room, Xiao Mofeng was no longer stretched, and moved his body into a chair.


    The grandmother who came to take care of me hurriedly stepped forward and poured a cup of tea for Xiao Morong: "Your Majesty, the hot water is already ready, do you want to take a shower?"


    Xiao Mofeng drank a few sips of tea before he said: "Don''t worry." With that, he looked around the people in the room. These people were all eunuchs and maids who served him close by.


    "Sister, can everyone else arrange it?"


    Compared with the other cousins, the number of servants he brought this time is not too large, but with the guards, the number is not too small.


    Grandma Fan smiled and said, "His Royal Highness, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all arranged. The ritual hall we live in is in a good location. It¡¯s next to the front yard. The guards live in the front yard, separated by a wall from us."


    After listening, Xiao Mofeng nodded: "Aunty is bothering." At the same time, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the way to ??, they received news that it was Uncle Wang and the others that they did not want them to live in the Weiyuan Palace. For this reason, he was not less worried about this journey.


    The other brothers have relatives in Liangdu, but he does not.


    But it¡¯s okay. See you again. Auntie is still the same as when she was a child. She was kind to him. He could still feel the sense of closeness from her. Although Uncle Wang looked harsher, he didn''t scare him.


    They were still the same as he had remembered, so familiar.


    Grandma Fan nodded in agreement: "The princess''s arrangement for us is indeed appropriate." In the courtyard, except for sweeping and watching the courtyard door, Princess Xiao did not intend to interfere with the little master''s daily life, which made her relax a lot.


    Before ?? came, she was afraid that Princess Xiao would take charge of the little master, and then make it difficult for them to subordinates. Now it seems that they are thinking too much.


    Xiao Mofeng thought for a while and said, "We have already disturbed Wang Shu and Auntie when we came to the palace. You must not cause trouble to the palace in the future. If you let me know, you will not be punished severely.¡±


    The people in the room nodded quickly.


    Since Xiao Mofeng was five years old, the four princes began to personally teach him how to behave. In the four princes¡¯ mansion, no one dared to act against Xiao Mofeng because he was young.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 990： 990

    Chapter 990 Chapter 990, you have to cover me


    On the day Xiao Mofeng came, Daohua, in order to let him rest well, prevented him from running back and forth, and directly delivered the food to the Laiyi Hall.


    Grandma Fan looked at the light food that was well-reduced, and the smile on her face suddenly became much deeper.


    On the way from Beijing to Xiliang, although His Royal Highness was not ill, he had been working as a carriage for a long time, which still made His Highness''s appetite much worse.


    I have just arrived in Xiliang, and it is not easy to eat too greasy food.


    Xiao Mofeng came out of the bath. Mother Fan had already arranged the food. Seeing the hot food on the table, most of them were what he liked to eat, the corners of his mouth could not help but rise.


    Sister Fan waited on Xiao Mofeng to eat, and said with a smile: "On the way here, the old slave was worried that His Royal Highness might not be used to living in the palace, but now it seems that the queen considers everything for His Highness. ."


    Xiao Mofeng raised his eyebrows, and said with some childish pride: "My aunt has been very good to me since I was a child. I still remember going to Four Seasons Villa to play when I was a child, and my aunt would make me good every time."


    Mother Fan heard that Xiao Morong was close to Princess Xiao, and she also knew that Princess Xiao liked her, and she was secretly delighted that the Four Princes¡¯ Mansion had nothing to do with Xiliang. His Royal Highness had Princess Xiao to look after and protect her, so she could not rest assured. few.


    After dinner, Xiao Mofeng rested, got up early the next day, moved around in the yard, and walked out of the yard after washing and walking towards the main yard.


    Not long after he walked out of the hospital, Xiao Mofeng saw a young boy wearing a short coat and shorts with a tiger-headed brain rushing towards him.


    The speed of the little boy is very fast, but his speed is not because of his kung fu, but because the little boy steps on something he has never seen before, and that thing rushes the little boy quickly.


    Xiao Mofeng''s personal eunuchs, Xiaofuzi and Xiao Shunzi, saw someone rushing towards his master, and quickly stopped Xiao Mofeng.


    "ßÚ~"


    The expected collision did not occur. When there were two or three meters away from Xiao Mofeng, Daozi made a beautiful sudden brake and stopped the scooter steadily.


    Daozi jumped off the scooter and looked at Xiao Mofeng in front of him curiously with his **** eyes open.


    Xiao Mofeng recognized the identity of Daozi and dared to run rampant like a child in the palace, except for the younger brother who was given the name by the emperor¡¯s father at birth and was named the son of the world. He could not think of anyone who would dare to do this.


    Daozi tilted his head and looked at Xiao Mofeng: "My mother said, are you my brother?"


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and nodded.


    Daozi''s eyes lit up: "The elder brother in other people''s family will protect his brother, will you? If I am bullied, you will help me, right?"


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and said, "Of course it will."


    got the answer he wanted, Daozi narrowed his eyes with satisfaction, and stretched out his hand to hook Xiao Mofeng.


    Looking at the chubby hand in front of him, Xiao Mofeng was a little strange.


    He also has a younger brother, but his younger brother is only three years old. He has a heavy school work and moved to the front yard early. The opportunity to meet his younger brother is limited to when he invites Anhe to eat, and he rarely plays together.


    There are still younger brothers in the mansion, but he seldom comes into contact with them.


    Xiao Mofeng is the eldest son of the Fourth Prince''s Mansion, but when he grows up, he has not actually experienced the joy of being a brother.


    Nowadays, a younger brother who wants to protect him suddenly appeared suddenly, and he was also very interested in him.


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and stretched out his hand, and hooked Daozi.


    After pulling the hook, Daozi smiled and curled his eyes: "Mother said, brothers fighting tigers, father and son soldiers in battle, I am the boss of our family, and no one is covering me. I am feeling weak. You happened to be here."


    Speaking, he took Xiao Mofeng''s hand and patted it.


    "Since you are my elder brother, you must protect me."


    Xiao Mofeng thought Daozi was very interesting, and asked with a smile: "You are the son of the royal palace, who dares to bully you?"


    Daozi wrinkled his bun''s face and looked at Xiao Mofeng with a look that you didn''t understand the sinister world: "There are too many people who bully me. It''s impossible to guard against."


    "The cow eggs in Daoxiang Village dare to herd cows to chase me, and the dog eggs dare to bite me. Even the little Cuihua dares to put a white goose to peck at me. Do you think I am miserable?"


    Xiao Mofeng is a little stuck, cow eggs, dog eggs, little Cuihua? Who are these people?


    Daozi asked Xiaoyou to get on the scooter, and straightly pulled Xiao Morong''s hand: "Are you going to see my mother? Go, I''ll lead you."


    Xiao Mofeng looked at Daozi amusedly, this little brother is a little familiar!


    "what is this?"


    Seeing Xiao Mofeng staring at the scooter, Daozi said generously: "Do you want to play? This is the scooter my mother made for me. It''s fun. Since you are my brother, I can lend it to you. "


    As ?? said, he stood directly on the scooter and began to teach Xiao Mofeng how to play the scooter.


    On the other side, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were dressed and washed, and they were sitting in the room waiting for Daozi to bring Xiao Mofeng over, and then went to Nanshantang for breakfast together.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the sky: "Why haven''t you come back?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Last night I told Daozi about Mo Fong''s living in the house. Daozi was very happy to know that there was a brother, but he also said that he has to test and wipe this brother to see if it fits. Qualified, and then decide how to get along with him."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless: "Looking at what he can do, he is a little big, but there are so many ghost ideas."


    At this moment, Daozi¡¯s energetic calling sounded in the yard.


    "Mother, I brought my fourth brother back."


    Daohua smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "My brother has called, it seems that the inspection has passed." As he said, he smiled and left the house.


    Dao Zican smiled and ran over: "Mother, the fourth brother is so amazing. After only learning it once, he will be able to skate on the scooter."


    Daohua touched her son''s head: "Then you have to learn more from Brother Si in the future."


    The reason why ?? is called the fourth brother is because in the ranking of the emperor and grandson, Xiao Mofeng is just fourth in age.


    Daozi smiled and nodded sharply.


    At this time, Xiao Mofeng stepped forward to bow to Daohua and Xiao Yeyang: "Please peace of mind to Uncle Wang and Auntie."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to Nanshan Yard together."


    Taozi heard it, and immediately ran to take Xiao Mofeng''s hand, and ran out of the yard with people: "See the ancestors."


    After leaving the courtyard, Daozi handed the scooter to Xiao Mofeng: "Fourth brother, you can slip again."


    Xiao Mofeng has never played a scooter before, and he is excited at the moment, and did not refuse, but just after taking the scooter, he saw the younger brother seriously said:


    "Four brothers, since you slid my scooter, you must cover me in the future. Don¡¯t regret it."


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and nodded again.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were a little bit dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "This stinky boy, who knows how to do business, knows how to find a backer for himself at such a young age."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 991： 991

    Chapter 991, Chapter 991, the right decision


    Dao Zi is a person who doesn''t recognize children, and seems to like Xiao Mofeng a lot.


    After Xiao Mofeng paid his respects to Gu Jian, at breakfast, Daozi''s special enthusiasm for him made Xiao Mofeng feel a little embarrassed.


    "Four brother, you try this tofu skin bun, it''s delicious."


    "There is also this bijing porridge, which is fragrant."


    "Eating a tea egg, you can''t eat it outside."


    "By the way, let''s have another cup of milk, you can make up your body, look at me, I am strong, and my ancestors like me."


    Daozi patted her chest, her eyes sparkling, she looked at Gu Jian expectantly, waiting for him to praise herself.


    Gu Jian smiled and nodded, and used his male chopsticks to sandwich Xiao Mofeng a shrimp dumpling: "Dao Zi is right, and a male doll must have a strong body."


    Xiao Mofeng''s appetite is not small, but he really ate to support him this morning, and he couldn''t stand it up watching the younger brother who was still trying to put food in his bowl.


    Fortunately, my aunt rescued him.


    When Daohua saw her son turning around Xiao Mofeng like a hardworking bee, she had to stop her: "Okay, hurry up and eat yours. Your fourth brother has been living in our house for a long time. When you introduce him some food ."


    The rice has only somewhat restrained, but he is looking at Xiao Mofeng while eating, and snickering from time to time.


    Several adults looked at him like this, all a bit funny.


    Gu Jian was eating rice, and he smiled and asked, "Do you like your fourth brother so much?"


    Daozi: "Of course, the fourth brother said, he will cover me in the future. Niu Dan is because there are three brothers who are like a crab in Daoxiang Village. They walk sideways everywhere. I also have brothers now. I am naturally happy."


    Daohua smiled and shook her head, looking at Xiao Mofeng: "Daozi is a noisy man. If he is quarreling with you in the future, you can tell me and I will clean him up."


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and said, "Hey brother is very lively, I think it''s pretty good."


    This is not a polite remark. After meeting with Lord Fu this morning, seeing that he was kind to himself, he was completely relieved.


    Anyway, the four princes¡¯ mansion doesn¡¯t have a glimpse of the title of Fu Guo Duke. He doesn¡¯t have any pressure, as long as he does his own thing well.


    After breakfast, Xiao Yeyang went to the Yamen, and Daohua also had to deal with the affairs of the mansion. Soon, only Gu Jian, Daozi, and Xiao Mofeng were left in Nanshan Hall.


    "Go, brother, let''s accompany our ancestors to go around."


    Gu Jian smiled and stood up. Several princes sent their sons to see him this time. Although Yeyang and Daohua didn''t say much about other things, he was also very clear in his heart.


    These people are eyeing his title!


    He doesn''t really value knighthood, but he attaches great importance to the inheritance of the ancient family.


    How could he casually adopt some people with ulterior motives?


    The four princes sent the eldest son over, and did not mind his title. In this regard, he had a lot of favor for the Fourth Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Because of this, his attitude towards Xiao Mofeng has become much more kind.


    Tao Zi took Gu Jian''s hand and walked happily in the mansion. Knowing that Gu Jian was old and his body was well developed, he also slowed down very intimately.


    "Four brother, our house is not bad, right? My father''s officials are still coming to my house, they will all envy me very much."


    Gu Jian smiled irritably: "Okay, don''t show off, your fourth brother''s house is much more magnificent than here."


    Daozi stared at Xiao Mofeng to verify: "Really?"


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and said: "The capital is prosperous, and it is at the foot of the emperor. Naturally, the architecture is better." Seeing Daozi pouted, he said, "Although it is a little worse here, Prince Ping''s Mansion is much better than ours."


    Daozi''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Really? The servants in the mansion said that I was the son of Prince Ping''s mansion, and that the mansion belonged to me, so wouldn''t I have a better home than mine?"


    Gu Jian and Xiao Mofeng were both amused by Daozi¡¯s Tongyan Tongyu.


    Gu Jian rubbed Daozi¡¯s head: "Yes, you are a rich man. There is a whole palace waiting for you to inherit."


    Daozi was happy, and asked Xiao Mofeng again: "Fourth brother, do you have one?"


    Gu Jian smiled and said, "Of course your fourth brother has."


    "Four brothers, I will take you to see my amusement park later, but I can¡¯t play in the morning. When I¡¯m over, I have to go to Grandpa Chu to learn martial arts."


    Xiao Mofeng was a little surprised when he heard that Daozi had started martial arts training at such a young age.


    It can be seen that everyone in the palace is very fond of rice, and martial arts training is a hard work, but they did not expect the aunts to be willing.


    "Four brother, do you want to be with me? Let me tell you, my grandfather Chu is amazing, and he flew directly on the wall and stepped on the water."


    Hearing this, Xiao Mofeng''s eyes lit up: "Can I be together?"


    Although Uncle Wang said that if you don''t understand anything in martial arts, you can ask him, but he knows that Uncle Wang is usually very busy, and he can''t trouble him without a wink.


    Daozi patted his chest and said, "Of course, I brought you. Grandpa Chu likes me so much, and he will definitely agree."


    Xiao Mofeng looked at Gu Jian, saw no objection to him, smiled and nodded immediately.


    Father King also invited him two masters with good skills, but neither of them has the ability to fly over the walls or float on the water.


    Half an hour later, Daozi and Xiao Mofeng sent Gu Jian back to Nanshantang and went to find Chu Lang.


    On the way, Daozi wanted to skate on the scooter, but finally held back.


    Xiao Mofeng thought of the scooter and immediately looked at the ground.


    The ground of the Weiyuan Palace was really flat and clean. He knew that it was built with a cement material. Before, Uncle Wang sent a batch to the capital, but unfortunately the number was not large. After the imperial grandfather repaired the palace , It''s almost gone.


    Daozi can skate the scooter neatly, precisely because this is a concrete road.


    Uncle Wang is really amazing. In the poor of Xiliang, the father and mother had a lot of explanations before coming, but after coming, he didn''t feel any discomfort.


    The only palace in Beijing can afford cement, but here, the streets and alleys of Liangdu City are all cement roads.


    Not only Liangdu, but also official roads, and official roads are also cement.


    Come here this time, because several cousins ??were young, they walked very slowly along the way, but just like that, they only took more than a month to reach Liangdu.


    All this is because the cement road is easy to walk.


    Uncle Wang Weiyuan is really amazing. He can manage a bitter cold land like this, and he is really outstanding.


    By the way, there is also auntie, who would have thought that sweaters and trousers, etc., which the female relatives in the capital wanted to buy but could not buy, were actually the knitting methods taught by the aunt.


    Thinking that there are still people in the capital who always like to sing uncle Wang, Xiao Mofeng couldn''t help laughing.


    Father Wang once told him that sending Wang Shu and his aunt to Xiliang was the most correct decision made by the emperor''s grandfather.


    He didn''t feel much about this before, but at the moment, he deeply agrees.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 992： 992

    Chapter 992 Chapter 992, ignore


    "Wang Hao, this is a greeting message from Anjia, Du''s, Chang''s, and Yuan''s family, saying that they want to come and visit tomorrow." Gu Yu respectfully handed a few posts to Daohua.


    Inahana took it, raised her eyebrows and said: "I have made an appointment to come together, so as not to meet me one by one."


    This pregnancy is much harder than last time. In the past two months, she has been particularly lethargic, but she is not in the mood to meet Zhou Xuan with the prince¡¯s family.


    Gu Yu smiled and replied: "The slave servant thought they would have to wait two days before coming."


    Daohua sneered: "The princes came under the guise of filial piety to the master. The delay was too long. Isn''t this a sign of dishonesty?"


    Talking, thinking about it.


    "Wait later you go to the kitchen and say, tomorrow, make more cakes that your child loves."


    In the past two days, seeing her son happily going in and out with Mofeng, she was no longer repelling those emperor grandchildren to come home.


    My son¡¯s current age is at the stage where he is fun and active and likes to make new friends. Knowing more friends will help him improve his communicative and expression skills.


    Although she and Xiao Yeyang both picked some children to accompany their sons, most of these people let their sons. If things go on like this, it will not be conducive to the growth of their sons.


    The new imperial grandsons are all baby bumps in the family. Playing with their son, there will be all kinds of sparks.


    Guiding in contradictions can quickly cultivate his son¡¯s ability to solve problems.


    Thinking about it this way, Daohua feels much better, and it¡¯s not bad to have a few more people to play with her son!


    The next day, the wives of An and Du Jijia brought a few emperor grandchildren to the Weiyuan Palace.


    Looking at Gu Yu waiting at the door to welcome people, no one else felt anything, but the old lady frowned, and her face was unhappy.


    She is the imperial concubine¡¯s mother. This time she came here to represent the imperial concubine and the eldest prince, as well as Anjia. Moreover, she has a higher level of seniority, and she is reasonable and reasonable, and the Yan family¡¯s daughter should personally greet her.


    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t show up at the gate of the city before, but now that she has gone to the door, she has only sent a maid to come forward, and she really didn¡¯t pay attention to her.


    Mrs. An noticed the look of her mother-in-law, and she suddenly realized that Princess Xiao had not come forward to greet her, which made her mother-in-law annoyed and had a headache, and calmly pulled the sleeves of the old lady.


    Princess Xiao is Fu Guo Gong¡¯s apprentice. If the family wants to let the grand prince¡¯s son inherit the title of Fu Guo Gong, she must not offend Princess Xiao.


    The old lady also understands this truth, and she suppresses the unpleasantness on her face, but she feels aggrieved in her heart. She is so old that she has to bow her head to a junior!


    Gu Yu saw the looks of the people in his eyes, smiled and walked forward to salute: "Ladies, I am really sorry, my princess is pregnant, and it is inconvenient to come out to greet you, and I hope you don¡¯t blame it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mrs. Du smiled and took over: "The princess is too polite, let alone that she is pregnant, even if she is not pregnant, we must not bother her to pick us up."


    Yes, they are the prince¡¯s foreign family, but they are real princesses!


    Even if you enter the palace, you don¡¯t need to kneel when you see the Fourth Concubine.


    The smile on Gu Yu¡¯s face is much deeper. The Du family is the second prince¡¯s foreign family, but it is much more capable than the first prince¡¯s foreign family to settle down: "Everyone, please come with me into the mansion."


    Main courtyard.


    Taohua listened to the maid saying that Mrs. An and others were coming soon. After thinking about it, she got up and walked out of the room, standing under the eaves and greeted everyone.


    Although the palace does not have to cling to the princes, the relationship with each family is still pretty decent.


    In just a moment, everyone headed by Mrs. An entered the main courtyard.


    Looking at Daohua waiting under the eaves, Mrs. Du and others hurriedly stepped forward to salute.


    The old lady An was supported by her granddaughter, but she did not move.


    The people in the courtyard were dissatisfied when they met.


    Ina Hua didn''t care, she couldn''t make a gray-haired old man salute to herself, but she was really displeased with the eyes of the old lady.


    This old lady might have forgotten, this is not Anjia, but Weiyuan Palace!


    She is not the lady and lady she usually sees, but a prince and concubine!


    I heard from Xiao Yeyang that because Concubine An was in charge of the harem, the eldest prince became the most popular candidate for the crown prince, and An¡¯s family also rose with the tide.


    The old lady is now crazy enough to not even look at her as a prince and concubine.


    The attitude of paying respect and not seeing, Daohua naturally didn''t bother to pay attention to it, glanced at Mrs. An, then closed her gaze back, and smiled at the emperor''s grandchildren.


    Seeing that the smallest is about the same size as rice, he shook his head inwardly.


    The fifth prince is really willing, such a small child is not afraid of something on the road.


    "The emperor and grandchildren came all the way, and they must have been tired a lot. My aunt specially prepared delicious cakes for you, so let me come in and eat something soon." He said, he greeted a few emperors and grandchildren to enter the house.


    As soon as the cake was heard, several emperors immediately followed.


    They have been in Liang for two days, and they are a little uncomfortable with other things, but the cakes sold by Liang Du are very delicious.


    The old lady An is waiting for Daohua to take the initiative to greet her. Who knows that Daohua brought a few emperor grandchildren into the house like this, ignored her completely, and suddenly became furious.


    Ms. Du and others smiled meaningfully.


    The old lady An is used to being an old Fengjun in Anjia, thinking that anyone will let her, and putting on airs in front of the princess, the older she gets, the more she gets back alive.


    Prince Xiao Xiao had dared to face Jiang¡¯s family before she married King Weiyuan. Mrs. An wanted to overwhelm others in Weiyuan¡¯s Palace. What did she think?


    Mrs. An looked at the angry mother-in-law, very tired, and reminded in a low voice: "Mother, the emperor and grandson have entered the house, let''s go in too."


    The old lady Ann took a few deep breaths before suppressing the anger in her heart.


    Yan¡¯s daughter was indeed born in a poor family. She can do things that are so ignorant of etiquette. She is a guest or an elder. She ignores herself so much. She really has no demeanor as a mistress.


    Mrs. An felt very embarrassed. Since her daughter became a noble concubine, no matter where she goes, everyone else is polite. Only uncultivated people like Yan''s daughter can make this kind of unsuccessful appearance. Thing.


    "Mother~"


    Mrs. Ansan looked worriedly at Mrs. An. The mother-in-law was used to being strong. It was the first time she was ignored by others. She was really afraid of her having an attack in the palace.


    The old lady did not forget the purpose of coming to Xiliang not far away, so she suppressed her anger and followed her daughter-in-law into the house.


    After entering the house, Mrs. An was a little angry. She walked to Daohua and slowly bowed her knees, looking like she was going to salute: "The old man An''s sees Princess Xiao." She didn''t believe it, and Yan''s daughter dared to accept her courtesy. .


    Daohua just handed a plate of pastries to the youngest grandson, and when she saw Mrs. An bowing to herself, her complexion did not change much. She sat peacefully and waited for the old lady to get down before she spoke. : "Old lady, please get up soon."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 993： 993

    Chapter 993 Chapter 993, the brain has a bag


    Daohua was generously accepted by the old lady, her expression was calm and indifferent, and she didn''t seem to think there was anything wrong with the old lady''s salute to her.


    An family is not the home of the lord. The old lady An is just drenched in the light of Concubine An, and she has won the title of a first-grade imperial lady. In front of the first-grade princess, it is the rule to salute.


    However, Daohua¡¯s move made Mrs. An feel a great shame.


    As the noble concubine''s mother concubine, even the eldest prince must salute her when she sees her. This poor-born Yan family girl dare to accept her gift.


    An Xin, who was supporting the old lady on the side, noticed that her grandmother''s face was wrong, and hurriedly pulled her sleeves secretly. This allowed the old lady to regain her senses and did not have an on-the-spot attack.


    The old lady looked at Daohua and pulled out a stiff smile. She smiled and said without a smile: "I haven''t seen you in a few years, the princess is still the same as when I was in the capital." Just as unruly!


    Daohua¡¯s smile is much more sincere: "The old lady is too acclaimed, Xiliang is bitterly cold, and I have been here for a few years. I, I, have grown old. Fortunately, I take care of it, so I don¡¯t turn into a yellow face. Mother-in-law."


    Elderly Mrs. An: "."


    Does she mean this?


    In the capital, whether she was married to the Prince Weiyuan or married into the Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, this Yan family girl is known for her unruly behavior.


    Sure enough, he was born in a poor family, and he couldn¡¯t even understand human words!


    Daohua smiled and looked away, and continued to greet the emperor and grandchildren to eat.


    The old lady''s expression became stiff again, this Yan family girl was refreshing her lower limit, she actually cooled herself in the living room like this!


    Feeling the strange gaze from Madam Du and the others, Mrs. An endured, and finally found a place to sit down.


    See you Inaka, the corner of her mouth tick.


    Some people are guilty. Give her face. She has to find it uncomfortable and doesn''t give her face. She has found her own way down.


    This old lady wanted to squeeze herself in delusion. I really don¡¯t know if she has something in her head?


    When Mrs. An saw her mother-in-law sitting down, she felt relieved and looked at Daohua. She didn''t expect Princess Xiao to show her mother-in-law so much.


    You know, the prince is the best candidate for the prince.


    Even if the Weiyuan Palace is now more powerful, isn''t she afraid of liquidation after the eldest prince succeeds to the throne?


    At this moment, she has some recognition of her mother-in-law. Princess Xiao has some abilities, but she hasn''t received much education since she was a child, and her vision is a bit short-sighted.


    If it were a girl from their family, she would never be so disregarded of the overall situation.


    Madam Du was also a little surprised, even if the eldest prince and the second princes fight fiercely, they are still polite on the face.


    No one knows the future, and will never do everything!


    However, Mrs. Du felt very happy when she saw Daohua under the face of Mrs. An.


    The old lady relied on being the mother of the noble concubine, and her seniority was high, and she used her elder status to suppress them.


    Who is she?


    It doesn¡¯t matter if they are under the control of their mother-in-law at home. Now that they come to Xiliang, they still have to be preached by Mrs. An, which is naturally unhappy in their hearts.


    Daohua doesn''t know the thoughts of these people, and if she knows it, she won''t care.


    For some of the prince¡¯s foreign families, she wants to make good friends, even if they don¡¯t, at least she will be able to live a good life.


    But the premise is that they know how to measure.


    Obviously, Mrs. An doesn¡¯t have that sense. She wants to indulge her, and there will be endless troubles waiting for her in the future.


    In the end, it was the person who became the old Fengjun. Mrs. An quickly calmed down, and smiled and pulled out the granddaughter beside her: "Wang Hao, this is my granddaughter, An Xin."


    An Xin, who had been silent for a long time, immediately went forward and bowed to Daohua: "An Xin pays homage to the princess, and please peace of mind to the princess."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Come on, please."


    An Xin got up and quickly raised her eyes to look at the bright and noble woman on the main seat.


    Western cold and bitter cold, the third aunt has only been here for more than half a year, and her skin is much worse. But Princess Xiao has been here for several years, but her skin is still fair and delicate.


    The stretched eyebrows, the shining eyes, the flying eyebrows, and the rosy cheeks can all tell that Princess Xiao is living well and familiar.


    The old lady An Xin waited for An Xin to stand behind her, and smiled and said: "This girl, she is the most filial, but this time I came to Xiliang, she was worried, she insisted to follow me to serve me."


    Ms. Du smiled and exaggerated a few words.


    Daohua smiled and looked at An Xin.


    This girl is the concubine of the big house in the family home. She has just met this year.


    Daohua¡¯s smile is a bit playful, and the girl from Jihua doesn¡¯t stay in the capital to be sure to marry, but she ran to the remote Xiliang. The thought of setting up a family is really intriguing.


    Daohua didn''t say anything, and then talked to a few emperor grandchildren.


    Seeing this, Mrs. An has a heart attack, and Yan''s daughter does not answer. How can she continue to praise her granddaughter?


    Mrs. Ansan worried that her mother-in-law would once again stiffen the atmosphere that was finally warming up, and quickly said: "Mother, before going out, didn''t you say that your concubine asked you to bring a gift?"


    Old Mrs. An laughed: "Look at me, I forgot about such an important thing." After speaking, she glanced at An Xin.


    An Xin immediately took a golden nanmu box from the maid. At the sign of the old lady, she opened the wooden box, revealing a bunch of thumb-sized Dongzhu necklaces, and walked towards the rice flower in both hands.


    The old lady smiled and looked at Daohua: "This is the noble concubine''s reward to the princess. I heard that it is this year''s tribute. I don''t expect to see such a good thing in Xiliang. The princess will accept it soon."


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. An San couldn''t help but jump, and even Mrs. Du''s expressions were a little hard to say.


    The old lady An''s tone of charity, what is this going to do?


    I really think that you can do whatever you want by relying on Concubine An and the eldest prince?


    Daohua glanced at the Dongzhu necklace faintly, motioned to Gu Yu''s hand, and then said with a smile: "The concubine is interested, this Dongzhu is really good. Last time the prince returned to Beijing, the emperor''s uncle gave several boxes of pink, purple, and yellow. Everything."


    "I like Dongzhu very much. I have made several sets of head noodles and necklaces, but there is still a full box room in the warehouse. Now that I have the concubine, the warehouse needs more things."


    Show off with her, is Anjia comparable to her?


    Elderly Mrs. An: "."


    Mrs. Du and others: "."


    Forget, Weiyuan Palace is very much loved by the emperor.


    After ??, Mrs. Du and several others also took out the things rewarded by Concubine Shu, Concubine Xian, and Concubine De. With Anjia being beaten up in front of them, they dare not make any noise.


    Waiting for the emperor grandson to eat almost, Daohua looked at Gu Yu: "Go to Master and tell him that some emperor grandsons are here."


    Gu Yu nodded, and walked out of the house quickly. After a while, he turned back: "Wang Hao, the old lady said, let the emperor and grandson pass."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯ and smiled at several emperor grandchildren: "Aren¡¯t you going to see Fu Guogong, I will let the maid take you there."


    The emperor''s grandsons immediately looked at Mrs. An.


    The old lady immediately stood up: "Let¡¯s go and see the Fu Guo Gong, too."


    Daohua just looked at Mrs. An and she didn''t care if she didn''t look at her. Where is the confidence of Mrs. An and I think Master and the others will be able to see if they want to?


    Didn¡¯t hear Gu Yu say, just let a few emperors pass by?


    Ms. Du is a slick face, noticing that Daohua''s face is wrong, she quickly smiled and asked: "We won''t disturb Fu Guogong in the past, right?"


    In a blink of an eye, Daohua explained: "Master was ill last time. Although his body is well, he needs to rest."


    Ms. Du immediately said: "If this is the case, then we won''t bother Fu Guoguo."


    Daohua nodded, and signaled Gu Yu to take a few emperor grandchildren to Nanshan Hall.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 994： 994

    Chapter 994 Chapter 994, good buddy


    The old lady An''s face looked ugly as she watched the emperor and grandson go out.


    The distinguished guest did not go out to greet her when she came to the house. She was gifted by her mother of the imperial concubine and gave an elder faceless in public. She didn¡¯t care about these things, but.


    They came here on purpose, didn¡¯t they just to meet the Fu Guo Gong, and now they are not even allowed to see them, what exactly is this Yan family girl going to do?


    An Xin noticed the ugly face of Mrs. An, and quickly picked up the tea on the table and handed it to her: "Grandma, the tea from the palace is really fragrant."


    The old lady took a deep breath, suppressed the dissatisfaction and anger in her heart, took a sip of the tea, and covered up the iron-green face: "Tea, it is indeed good tea." Unfortunately, people are not good people!


    Seeing her grandmother calm down, An Xin sighed with relief in her heart, and then looked at Princess Xiao with a calm expression.


    This princess is really capable!


    The grandmother was awe-inspiring when she was at home, even though her father and a few uncles did not dare to disobey her, but today she was almost on the spot by Princess Xiao¡¯s repeated anger, but in the end she had to endure it.


    An Xin thought of the evaluations of Princess Xiao by the female relatives when she was in the capital. Most people felt that she did not understand the rules and the comments were not very good, but the tone of those people carried her with a little incomprehensible envy.


    After seeing Princess Xiao in person today, she understood why others would be envious.


    This princess Xiao, lived so recklessly!


    Just like treating grandmother, because grandmother is the mother of the imperial concubine, even if she sometimes acts a little bit stronger and makes others feel uncomfortable, but in order to take care of the overall situation, most people will give her a little bit of face and choose to be quiet. .


    But when Princess Xiao is here, it is obvious that grandmother kicked the iron plate.


    Ms. Du and others knew that Gu Jian did not like seeing outsiders'' withdrawn nature, but there was no special reaction, and they chatted happily with Daohuatian.


    San Madam An realized that Princess Xiao was estranged from An¡¯s family, and she sighed in her heart and had to find a way to make up for the mistake made by her mother-in-law just now.


    However, before she could figure out a way, the old lady who was unattended spoke up herself.


    just opened his mouth and plunged the house into a brief silence.


    ¡®"Wang Hao, by the way, it¡¯s the first time a few emperors and grandchildren went to the mansion, why didn¡¯t you see the princes of your mansion come out to meet?"


    This time, even Mrs. Du didn''t want to come forward to make a round.


    The old lady of Anjia is really confused. What good is it for her to be uncomfortable looking for Princess Xiao everywhere?


    The prince¡¯s son is only four years old. Even if he doesn¡¯t come out to meet guests, who would criticize a little baby?


    An old lady just wants to let people know that Yan''s daughter has no education and can''t even teach a child well.


    Daohua looked at Mrs. An faintly: "Every day after breakfast, Moxi will accompany my master for a while. It''s not a coincidence that everyone came here, and it happened to be in this time period."


    Aren¡¯t the emperors and grandchildren come here to honor Master on behalf of the father?


    Now her Daozi is honoring her master, is it possible to leave her behind to accompany them?


    Ms. Du immediately smiled and took the words: "The son of the world is really filial. At such a young age, I know that I have to accompany my elders."


    Daohua smiled at Madam Du, and then continued to look at Madam An, "Is the old lady satisfied with this answer? Although my family Moxi is the only child in the palace, he is not so arrogant that even the emperor''s grandson is here. Come out and see you."


    Old Madam An was stunned, even Madam Du was a little sluggish.


    Everyone was a little dumbfounded at Daohua''s straightforwardness and daring to speak.


    People like them, when socializing and socializing, even if they don¡¯t like each other, they will not be so straightforward.


    Daohua ignored everyone''s reaction and continued: "At this time, several emperor grandchildren should have arrived at Nanshan Hall. Not surprisingly, they should be able to see Moxi and Mofeng there."


    "Mrs. An, do you want to send someone to inquire about it?"


    The old lady is speechless when asked.


    Mrs. An hurriedly rescued the scene: "The princess is serious, the youngest son is cute and cute. My mother just wants to see the youngest son."


    Daohua gave a long ¡®Oh¡¯, and said with a smile: "It turns out that I did not understand it wrong!"


    Mrs. An''s face became stiff, and she smiled wryly.


    The old lady is also dull and silent. After several attempts, the Yan''s daughter has no scruples to give her face, and now she has picked the words to the bright spot, and she will tear her face if she continues to say it.


    After ??, Madam Du and others talked about several emperor grandchildren who had come. They were not like Madam An, who had forgotten the purpose of coming to the palace.


    On the other side, Gu Jian saw several emperor grandchildren.


    Looking at these children, even if they knew their parents had something to do, Gu Jian couldn¡¯t say anything. After talking to them kindly for a while, he let Daozi come over to recognize people.


    Under the introduction of Xiao Mofeng, Daozi quickly met several emperor grandchildren.


    Mo Qing from the grand prince¡¯s house, eight years old this year, ranked seventh among the emperor and grandson;


    Mo Bao from the second prince¡¯s family, six years old this year, eighth in the ranking of the emperor and grandson;


    Mo Xu from the family of the fifth prince, four years old this year, ranked tenth among the emperors and grandsons;


    Mo Kuan from the Sixth Prince¡¯s family, ten years old this year, ranked sixth among the emperors and grandsons;


    Among the four, only Mo Kuan is a concubine, and the others are a concubine. The four can come to Xiliang thanks to their grandmother''s high status.


    The other princes also wanted to send their sons over. Even if they couldn¡¯t grab the title of Auxiliary Duke, they could still have a good impression in front of the emperor. Unfortunately, the right to speak was too weak.


    "Hello Brother Six!"


    Daozi walked to Xiao Mokuan, greeted him loudly, and stretched out his hand, as if to shake hands with Xiao Mokuan.


    saw Xiao Mofeng on the side, and couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    When the younger brother saw him for the first time, he also shook hands with him, but he didn''t know what he was going to do. Thinking of how stupid he was at the time, he felt embarrassed now.


    Seeing that his sixth brother also looked like he shouldn¡¯t be good, he felt comfortable.


    It''s not that they are ignorant, but the younger brother is too different!


    Because he was a concubine, Xiao Mokuan was actually a little inferior. He was in the royal family and his concubine was more distinct than other families. So on the way to Xiliang, he rarely took the initiative to talk to other cousins. Of course, cousins ??and cousins. Did not talk to him either.


    Facing such an enthusiastic younger brother, he is still a little uncomfortable, and why does he stretch out his hand? Is this asking him for a meeting ceremony?


    Xiao Mokuan hesitated for a moment, took off the jade pendant he was wearing, and put it in Daozi''s hand: "Hello!"


    Daozi looked at the jade pendant in her hand, grinned suddenly, can she still receive gifts?


    These brothers are really good!


    He likes to receive gifts the most!


    After receiving the gift, Daozi became more enthusiastic. He took the initiative to pull Xiao Mokuan''s hand and shook it, and said with a smile: "Brother Six, my name is Xiao Moxi and my nickname is Daozi. You can call it whatever you like. Now we two Shake your hand, you are a good buddy!"


    Xiao Moqing: "." Good buddy?


    After speaking, Daozi walked towards Xiao Moqing.


    "Hello Seven Brothers!"


    Daozi looked at Xiao Moqing with bright eyes, waiting for him to give himself a gift.


    Xiao Moqing noticed the interaction between Daozi and Xiao Mokuan, and generously gave Daozi a golden lock on his body. He was accustomed to skin at home. As a brother, he could not lose his momentum, and took the initiative to hold Daozi¡¯s hand and responded loudly. One sentence: "You too."


    The loud voice made Daozi lean back.


    Daozi looked at Xiao Moqing: "Seven brother, your voice is so loud, my mother always said that I have a loud voice, but compared with you, I think I am gentle."


    Xiao Moqing: "."


    Daozi said again: "Although your voice is slapped a little bit, but I don''t dislike you, we are still good buddies."


    Xiao Moqing: "."


    Daozi, who had received two gifts, walked towards Xiao Mobao with a smile, "Hello mynah!"


    Xiao Mobao painfully tugged the jade cabbage hanging on his body, what should I do if I don¡¯t want to give it to the younger brother?


    Brother Six and Brother Seven are also true, they are still children, where do you need to give gifts?


    Seeing that Xiao Mobao didn¡¯t respond, Daozi called out again: "Hello mynah!"


    Seeing Daozi staring at his jade cabbage, Xiao Mobao pouted, and reluctantly pulled the jade cabbage down and handed it to Daozi.


    The jade cabbage is small and delicately carved, and the emerald green is dripping. Rice fell in love with it as soon as he saw it. He directly put the jade cabbage on his body, then held Xiao Mobao''s hand and shook it vigorously: "Myna, we will be good buddies from now on. ."


    Compared with Daozi¡¯s happiness, Xiao Mobao was a little weaker. He was the only one who asked others for things. Today, he was asked to leave Yubaicai by the younger brother who met for the first time. His heart hurts!


    Finally, Daozi came to Xiao Moxu at the fifth prince¡¯s house.


    Before he could speak, Xiao Moxu spoke first: "Good Brother Dao!" Then, he stretched out Chubby''s hand and looked at Daozi with bright eyes.


    It''s completely a replica of Daozi''s gift!


    Rice: "."


    Seeing that Daozi was a little dumbfounded, Xiao Mofeng stepped forward and said, "Mo Xu is a month younger than you."


    Daozi¡¯s face suddenly came off, and he became an elder brother. Then he was going to give his younger brother a meeting ceremony?


    But, I really can¡¯t bear it!


    Looking at Daozi grating and pulling the things on his body with dismay, Gu Jian''s eyes on the side were full of smiles.


    Although the adults have their own calculations, the children are still good.


    Finally, Daozi ran into the house and gave a set of golf-like sticks and wooden **** to Xiao Moxu: "This is what my mother made specially for me. Now it is given to you."


    Xiao Moxu frowned and took it: "But I can''t play."


    Taozi straightened her chest: "It''s okay, isn''t I here as a brother? I will teach you." After that, she demonstrated golf in the yard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 995： 995

    Chapter 995 Chapter 995, it¡¯s not good to live too long


    Daozi was excited to teach Xiao Moxu to play ball. His mother was pregnant with his younger brothers and sisters. He will be an older brother next year, but he has no experience yet.


    A kid younger than him just came here. He can practice hands first now, and he won¡¯t be unfamiliar when his younger siblings are born in the future.


    "Cut, isn''t it just beating a pill!"


    Xiao Moqing watched Daozi and Xiao Moxu fight in the yard. Although his mouth was full of disgust, his body was a little eager to try.


    Seeing that Xiao Moxu always couldn''t hit the wooden ball into the hole, Xiao Moqing ran over: "Oh, Xiaoshi, you are so stupid. Look at me."


    There were so many people, Daozi saw Xiao Moqing coming, and immediately waved to Xiao Mofeng, Xiao Mokuan, and Xiao Mobao: "Fourth brother, sixth brother, and starling, you all come together."


    When Xiao Mofeng was in the capital, he was often restrained by the four princes and concubines. He rarely had time to play. Seeing that Xiao Moqing was able to fight hard, he saw Gu Jian sitting on the couch under the eaves and looking at them with a smile. Joined in with two younger brothers.


    "Wow, fourth brother, you are so amazing, every time you hit the wooden ball into the hole!"


    Listening to Daozi¡¯s exaggerated yelling, Xiao Mofeng was a little shy and a little excited. The next time he swings, he will work harder.


    "Oh, my seventh brother, don¡¯t always play with bad preferences, you have to trouble sixth brother to pick it up every time."


    Xiao Moqing rolled his eyes and ignored him.


    "Brother Six, whoever hits the wrong side will pick it up next time, don''t go, it''s weird."


    Xiao Mokuan looked at the rice that stopped him, not letting him go to pick up the ball, and his heart was warm.


    "Myna, you are moving. You are fatter than me. It''s time to lose weight."


    Xiao Mobao looked indifferent, and replied: "You are envy and jealousy. My grandmother said that being able to grow flesh is a blessing, and I am full of blessings."


    Daozi smiled, squeezed not to move and did not force it, and stared at the youngest Xiao Moxu, and walked over, as Xiao Yeyang taught him, carefully teaching Xiao Moxu how to play.


    During the ?? period, Xiao Moxu''s movements were not flexible, and he always couldn''t learn, so he jumped in a hurry.


    Gu Jian watched from the side, and saw Daozi''s face flushed with urgency, his eyes closed with a smile as he wanted to hit someone and forcibly endure it.


    Dongli and Caiju, who were waiting on the side, heard Gu Jian''s laughter, and laughed unanimously.


    It seems that the emperor¡¯s decision to send a few young grandsons here was right, and they could clearly feel that the old man was in a good mood today.


    The little guys played until noon before stopping.


    At this time, Caiju and Dongli have placed the prepared meals in the dining room.


    didn''t call anyone else over, just Gu Jian and a few children had a meal.


    "Old ancestors, I think playing in the yard is a bit small."


    At the dinner table, Daozi asked Gu Jian the problems he found in the game.


    Gu Jian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are many empty yards in the mansion. Later I will send someone to talk to your mother and let her rebuild the yard and play for you.¡±


    Daozi smiled and curled his eyes: "The ancestors are so good."


    Driven by the rice, Xiao Mofeng, who has always been speechless, also spoke while eating.


    With the laughter of a few children, the dining atmosphere in the dining room is getting better.


    There is Daozi¡¯s room in Gujian¡¯s yard. After lunch, a few children played for a while, Daozi invited everyone to his room for a nap.


    After nap, Daozi took Xiao Mofeng and others to his amusement park.


    Until the evening, the sun went down, and the little guys hadn''t had a lot of fun yet, and finally Daohua sent someone to call, and then called them away.


    Looking at Yan Xiao Yan Yan and Xiao Moqing who were happily planning to come over tomorrow to play, Madam Du and others relieved their hearts.


    The emperor and grandchildren are so happy, which shows that Fu Guogong took good care of them.


    Seeing this, everyone put it down.


    The emperor and grandson came for the title of Fu Guo Duke. If he provokes Fu Guo Duke¡¯s dislike, then what are they planning?


    Each family left with the emperor and grandchildren.


    On the way, the carriages of all the houses were asking about the situation of Xiao Moqing''s several auxiliary grandfathers.


    Xiao Moqing: "It''s a bit serious, he wants to look at me, so I don''t dare to move."


    Xiao Mobao: "I clicked the door a little, and didn''t give us a meeting ceremony."


    Xiao Mokuan: "It''s the same for everyone, and because I''m a bastard, I didn''t wait to see me."


    Xiao Moxu: "Not fierce, he still touched my head."


    In the carriage of An''s family, listening to Xiao Moqing''s non-stop talking about how fun the Yan family''s daughter''s amusement park is, Mrs. An couldn''t help but want to persuade Xiao Moqing to stay away from Xiao Moxi.


    But when I think of the title of Fuguo Duke, I can bear it again.


    Mrs. An and An Xin both silently looked at Xiao Moqing, who was dancing with a smile on their faces, and nodded in response from time to time.


    Soon, Anfu arrived.


    Master Ansan knew that his mother and wife were back, and he hurriedly came out to greet him, but he met the old mother''s gloomy face.


    Master Ansan looked at Mrs. Ansan.


    Mrs. Ansan shook her head: "Mother''s heart is a little unhappy today, you have to follow her more later."


    Because Mrs. An was upset, a layer of haze enveloped the sky over An''s Mansion. Until dinner and when he returned to the room to rest, Mr. An San had the opportunity to talk to Mrs. An San about his visit to Weiyuan Palace today.


    "This Yan family girl really doesn''t take my settlement in his eyes!"


    Looking at Master An San who was full of anger, Mrs. An San didn''t say anything. Although it seemed to her that today''s matter was provoked by her own mother-in-law, she couldn''t say that.


    Master Ansan was silent for a while, and then sighed again: "Mother. Mother is a bit too much. Yan''s daughter is now a princess. The face that should be given is still to be given."


    The third wife sneered in her heart. The mother-in-law relied on her seniority to suppress others.


    Master An said again: "Today, I was so angry at my mother. If I go to the palace in the future, you can take the emperor''s grandson."


    Mrs. Ansan shook her head: "I''m afraid you will send someone to send the emperor and grandson to the palace. Princess Xiao is pregnant. When I saw us today, I was talking about the lack of energy and the need to rest. How dare we go? disturb?"


    Master An San coldly snorted: "She is Jingui. If the Yan family hadn¡¯t gone fortune and had clung to the king of Weiyuan, the Yan family¡¯s daughter would have to marry a small family at the most. At that time, I would see if she could be hypocritical. ."


    Mrs. An silently said, "But she is now the princess, and Wang Weiyuan is pampered. She has the confidence to think that if we don¡¯t see us, we won¡¯t see us."


    Master An: "Forget it, let''s bear with it for now, and wait for the eldest prince in the future"


    The third wife quickly interrupted: "Master, speak carefully!"


    Master An doesn¡¯t really care: "Look at what scared you, this is in my own home."


    Mrs. An worries between her eyebrows, is it safe at home? There is also a Jinlingwei branch in Xiliang: "Master, no one knows what will happen in the future. The emperor''s body is still healthy."


    Master An sighed, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s not good to live too long. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t make room for others!¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. An San''s face changed in fright, and she hurried over to cover Mr. An San''s mouth: "Master, don''t say such rebellious things anymore."


    Master An patted Mrs. Kai An¡¯s hand: "Women and Taoists are just timid, and this is not the capital!"


    Mrs. An: "Master, go and wash, the water is already ready, don''t let the cold."


    Ansan Master said ¡®um¡¯, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Ling¡¯er¡¯s to rest tonight.¡± After that, he went straight into the room.


    After ?? and others left, An Sanfu fell to the ground.


    I thought that I wouldn¡¯t need to worry if I was far away from the capital, but I didn¡¯t expect to come to Xiliang, but I still wouldn¡¯t stop.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 996： 996

    Chapter 996 Chapter 996, target


    Weiyuan Palace.


    "Mother, the powerful baby, why can''t he beat the fairies?"


    In the east wing of the main courtyard, Daohua is sitting on the bedside telling Daozi the story of the Calabash brothers.


    Hearing her son¡¯s question, Daohua didn¡¯t reply back and asked: "What do you think?"


    Daozi condensed his eyebrows and thought: "Because the fairy spoiled, the copper coin became as big as a mountain, and it was too heavy for a big baby to hold it."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Daozi is right, so let''s think about it now, and treat the fairies as some officials, and these officials will continue to give your father money. If your father refuses to come, guess, finally What will happen to your father?"


    Daozi''s eyes widened: "Daddy is crushed by talent."


    Daohua smiled and patted her son on the back: "So, people have to learn to reject temptation and control their desires and greed. A gentleman loves money and takes the right way. He can''t make money without compromise, otherwise, In the end it will be buried by money."


    Daozi lighted her head as if she didn''t understand.


    Daohua smiled and put a thin blanket on Daozi: "Okay, that''s all for tonight''s story, I''m going to sleep soon."


    Taozi held Daohua¡¯s hand and said, "Mother, wait until I fall asleep before leaving."


    Daohua: "Okay, mother watched you sleep."


    "Mother, good night." Daozi smiled and closed his eyes.


    After ?? had a little brother or little sister in her belly, she preferred to sleep late, so Dad discussed with him and asked him to move to the wing room.


    He didn''t want to, but in order not to disturb his mother''s rest, he could only accept the pain.


    Fortunately, my mother would come to him every night to tell him stories and coax him to sleep, which made his young mind feel better.


    Niang still likes herself the most!


    Daozi thought about it with joy, opening her eyes from time to time to see if Daohua was still there, making sure that Daohua had been sitting by the bed, and she felt relieved. After a while, she entered Mengxiang with a smile.


    Seeing that her son was asleep, Daohua lowered her head and kissed her son on the cheek, then got up and left and returned to the main room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw Xiao Yeyang with stretched eyebrows actually playing with the decorations in the room.


    Seeing that he was in a good mood, Daohua smiled and asked, "What is so happy?"


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua coming back, and quickly stepped forward to help people come and sit down: "Is my son asleep?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang handed the milk that he had just brought back from the kitchen to Daohua: "If you want me to say, don''t be too used to rice, he is a boy, why do you need to come and coax him to sleep every night?"


    Taohua took a sip of milk: ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he just slept with us separately. The children are very insecure. Of course, we parents have to accompany us.¡±


    Speaking, he paused and put down the milk in his hand.


    "Children like to cling to their parents in the past few years. When they grow up, you just want him to be close. He is not happy anymore."


    Xiao Yeyang stared: "He dare!"


    Ina Hua gave him a sideways look: "Will you go to be close to your mother now? Will you go to be close to your father?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Isn¡¯t my situation different."


    Ina Flower: "So, we have to give our children enough love and company when they need us, without the feelings that we cultivated since childhood. When we grow up, don''t blame our children for not being close to yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang touched his nose, there was still reason, he was speechless.


    I can¡¯t talk about my wife every time, hey


    Xiao Yeyang gave the milk to Daohua again: "Drink it quickly, it will get cold later."


    Raw Lace drank milk while asking: "You haven''t said why you are so happy today?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I let the master of Wuhuzhai take the lead in suppressing other bandits, the effect is not bad, and the several more powerful bandits in Xiliang are almost eliminated."


    Daohua also smiled: "In order to develop in Xiliang, these bandits must not exist. It is a good way to control bandits. After all, only bandits can better understand bandits."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression was relaxed: "Isn''t it? Most bandits are desperadoes, and the hiding places are easy to defend and difficult to attack. If it is handed over to the court to clean up, the loss will definitely be a lot."


    Let the bandits attack the bandits, even if there are casualties, he doesn''t feel distressed.


    If Wuhuzhai completes the task, they will be good people in the future, and he is willing to give them a chance to survive.


    Otherwise, it would be a death crime to hurt the uncle master at them.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua drank the milk, and asked, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t An and Du bring their emperor and grandson to visit us today, how?¡±


    Mentioning this, Daohua''s face fell, and she coldly hummed and said about the experience of meeting with each family today: "The elderly lady is even more ridiculous. It is ridiculous to rely on the old and sell the old, and she has a brain."


    "This prince hasn''t become a prince, the An family is so rampant, who do you think they are?"


    Xiao Yeyang heard Daohua¡¯s dislike for Anjia, and said directly: "You don¡¯t like Anjia, so you can post a greeting card in the future."


    Ina Flower: "It¡¯s not good on the bright side, and it¡¯s too stiff, it¡¯s nothing to settle down, but there is a noble concubine and a prince behind them."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "Many times, the more joyous the dance, the final result will not be so good. The Jiang family is the best example."


    Inahua nodded in agreement: "Don''t look at the eldest prince who seems to be the hottest now, but it''s better to keep it secret. The eldest prince looks awe-inspiring, but it feels like a target."


    Xiao Yeyang''s words made Xiao Yeyang laugh a little bit, but he really didn''t say anything wrong with these words.


    Judging from the various news he collected, the eldest prince was so active, and his uncle also pushed behind him.


    Uncle Emperor, if he really likes the eldest prince, he will temper him and test him, but he will not set him as a target, just like bait.


    Unfortunately, no one at Anjia can see this, but is complacent and offends people everywhere.


    It''s really a natural desire to make him perish, so he must first make him mad!


    "Okay, don''t worry about these messy things, are you still sleepy?"


    Daohua yawned at the right time: "I''m already sleepy."


    The next day, each family sent people to send Xiao Moqing and others to the palace.


    For the newly met partner, Daozi is in the fresh stage. After breakfast, he pulled Xiao Mofeng and waited in the amusement park.


    In the first few days, the few children were friendly, but as the contact time got longer, everyone became more and more familiar, and conflicts began to emerge.


    Because of a scooter, Daozi and Xiao Moqing fought.


    When Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan saw them, they rushed to persuade them to fight.


    This is the case with Daozi and Xiao Moqing''s faces.


    Then this matter was brought to Inaka.


    Main courtyard.


    Daozi stood in the yard, staring at Xiao Moqing angrily.


    Xiao Moqing held his chin high and stepped on the scooter, looking provocatively at Daozi, like a **** that had won a battle.


    Xiao Mofeng several stood aside, not daring to speak.


    Taohua sat under the eaves indifferently, slowly drinking the **** porridge, ignoring the ¡®undercurrent¡¯ in the yard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 997： 997

    Chapter 997 Chapter 997, persuade


    The temperature in Liangdu was still hot at the end of July. Under the sun, Daozi and Xiao Moqing stood in the yard for a while, and sweat leaked from their foreheads.


    The sun in the middle of the afternoon does not hurt people. The rice flower drank the porridge without hurriedly, after drinking the porridge, and eating cakes, it was like forgetting all the rice in the yard.


    At the beginning, Daozi and Xiao Moqing were still humming, but as time passed, their arrogance gradually weakened.


    The courtyard gradually became quiet.


    Wait until Daozi and Xiao Moqing were both stunned, Daohua said: "Let¡¯s talk about it, what''s going on, who will come first?"


    Xiao Moqing immediately wanted to complain, but when she saw Daohua¡¯s unsmiling face, she was still a little scared. After thinking about it, she looked at Daozi.


    Daozi realized that Daohua was angry at this moment, and she shrank her neck and did not speak.


    Xiao Mofeng saw him, and he stepped forward to ask for love, but Daohua raised his hand to stop it.


    Daohua looked at her son with a broken mouth, then at Xiao Moqing whose cheekbones were red and swollen, and asked with a smile: "Why, you two only dare to fight but don''t dare to admit it?"


    Daozi plucked up the courage and stared at Xiao Moqing with enthusiasm: "Mother, it was Xiao Moqing who grabbed my scooter first."


    Xiao Moqing quickly retorted: ¡°It¡¯s you who say nothing. Once you have said it, I guessed the box and won, so you brought me the scooter back to Anfu to play.¡±


    Daozi: "I didn''t stop you from playing. I just wanted you to wait for a day, but you can''t wait to grab it. I don''t like you anymore."


    Xiao Moqing snorted, "As if I like you very much!"


    "Humph!"


    The two snorted at each other, and then turned their heads in opposite directions.


    Daohua looked at the two of them, and she had already come over to tell her after the incident.


    Xiao Moqing is a little more domineering, he will grab it whenever he feels unsatisfactory, but this time it is because the rice is wrong first, and he is reluctant to bear it when he clearly said that the good things happened.


    Inahana beckoned to let Inako come forward.


    Daozi raised her eyebrows and looked at Xiao Moqing, hum, mother is her mother, of course she will help him.


    Daohua did not pull rice into her arms as usual, but made him stand a meter away.


    Seeing that Daohua didn''t comfort herself, Daozi immediately pouted a little mouth.


    Daohua ignored him, but pointed to Xiao Moqing: "Do you know what your identity is to them?"


    Daozi was stunned, and then said loudly: "I''m the younger brother, except for Xiao Shi."


    Ina Hua shook her head: "Think again."


    Daozi glanced at Xiao Moqing, his eyes rolled, and then he said loudly: "I am the little prince."


    Ina Flower: "What little prince?"


    Daozi: "It''s from the palace."


    Daohua pointed at Xiao Mofeng again: "Then who are they?"


    Daozi: "Brother? Brother?"


    Daohua: "They are guests. Now you know who you are. You are the little prince of the Weiyuan Palace. They come to the Palace as a guest. What about you, the little master?"


    Daozi tilted her head and said, "We should treat them well."


    Ina Flower: "Then have you done it?"


    Rice: "."


    Daohua pointed to Xiao Moqing: "Is this what the host should do to wound the guest?"


    Daozi pouted and said nothing.


    Ina Flower asked again: "Since I have promised your seventh brother to lend him the scooter to play, why do you regret it again?"


    Daozi retorted: "I have no regrets, I just want him to wait another day."


    Ina Flower: "Then before guessing, did you explain this to your seventh brother?"


    Daozi fell silent again.


    Daohua: "People have to believe in what they say, and you don''t want others to say that you are an old man? You must do what you say. If you can''t do it, then you can''t agree to others at will. Now that you agree, even if you don''t want to You have to do what you say."


    Although Daozi''s mouth was still pouting high, her expression was much calmer.


    Ina Flower: "Did you do something wrong today?"


    Daozi is unwilling to admit her mistakes in front of her new friends, and she hangs her head and does not speak.


    Daohua didn¡¯t give Daozi a chance to escape: "Talk."


    Daozi looked at Daohua sadly, her nose was a little sore, and the mother didn''t help herself: "It was Brother Seven who did it first."


    Ina Flower: "That''s his problem, we are talking about you now, are you wrong?"


    Looking at her son¡¯s pitiful appearance, Daohua didn¡¯t feel reluctant: ¡°Why, the little lord, dare you not be it?¡±


    Daozi hung his head, and said angrily, "I was wrong!"


    Seeing Daozi admit his mistake, Xiao Moqing raised his chin again, so he said, he is the son of the eldest prince, and his aunt will definitely look towards him.


    At this time, Daohua turned her gaze to Xiao Moqing again: "Moqing, how old are you this year?"


    Xiao Moqing, who was suddenly named, replied instinctively: "I am eight years old."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "I''m eight years old. I am a big child."


    Xiao Moqing straightened his chest: "Well, I have grown up."


    Daohua asked again: "Do you know how old Dao is?"


    Xiao Moqing: "I know, he is four years old."


    Inaba continued to smile and ask: "You are eight years old and he is four years old, then you are his elder brother, right?"


    Xiao Moqing nodded: "Yes."


    Inahua: "As a elder brother, shouldn''t we take care of and humbly my younger brother?"


    Xiao Moqing: "."


    Inahua: "My younger brother is too young, he has not considered many things well, made mistakes, and the brother can correct me, and he can use his hands to beat others. Is he bullying the younger brother with a big deal?"


    Xiao Moqing glanced at Daozi, who was a head shorter than himself, with a somewhat scornful look. He just seemed to be bullying him.


    Daozi heard his mother make the decision for him, he was still a little awkward, and suddenly he became proud again.


    Daohua continued to smile and asked, "Is Mo Qing a kid with a big bully?"


    Xiao Moqing quickly retorted: "Of course not."


    Ina Flower: "Then you grab something with your brother today. Did you do something wrong?"


    Xiao Moqing curled his lips, and finally nodded weakly: "I was wrong."


    Daohua smiled: "This is a good boy. Like today''s matter, you can give your brother a good reason first. If he doesn''t listen, you can still ask me to call you the shots. Isn''t this better than you? Much better?"


    Xiao Moqing nodded again: "The next time Daozi has to talk again, it''s not a big deal, I''ll come to my aunt."


    Ina Flower nodded and agreed: "Well, since you both admit that you did something wrong, let''s talk about punishment."


    "what!"


    "There are penalties?"


    Daozi and Xiao Moqing asked in unison.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Of course, you made a mistake, can you not be punished?"


    Daozi no longer cares about competing with Xiao Moqing, and hurriedly threw herself on Daohua''s legs: "Mother, I know I was wrong. I''ll definitely say something next time, so don''t punish me."


    Daohua pushed away the rice: "Go back to your original place and stand."


    Daozi glanced at Daohua''s face, and seeing that his mother didn''t seem to be joking, she could only stand back to her original position slowly.


    Daohua: "Daozi, as a host, didn''t entertain the guests well, and he didn''t speak much. You will be punished to stand for an hour every day for seven days."


    Daozi heard this, and Baozi''s face collapsed: "Mother, you punished too hard, you will lose your baby son like this."


    Daohua ignored him and looked at Xiao Moqing: "As a elder brother, if you take the initiative to beat your younger brother, you will be fined from entering the amusement park for seven days."


    Xiao Moqing''s face also collapsed, so he wanted to bargain a bit, but he watched his aunt smile and looked at him, and couldn''t help swallowing the words back.


    Daohua smiled and said: "Very well, since you have no objections, let''s decide."


    Daozi, Xiao Moqing: No, they disagree very much.


    Ina Hua looked at the two of them: "I am here, your business is over, now I ask you, how do you want to solve this matter?"


    Daozi and Xiao Moqing looked at a loss: The matter is not over yet?


    Daohua smiled and said, "For example, are you going to reconcile with each other? Or will you part ways and never talk again?"


    Daozi and Xiao Moqing were silent.


    Daozi looked at Xiao Moqing. He remembered that Daohua said he was the master just now. Although he was a little awkward, he said first: "Look, mother, what a big deal, of course it''s a reconciliation."


    Xiao Moqing also nodded: "This matter does not need to part ways."


    Daozi walked to Xiao Moqing, and stretched out a small hand of friendship: "I will still be a good buddy in the future."


    Xiao Moqing held Daozi''s hand: "Well, good buddy."


    Not enough handshake, the two gave a hug.


    Looking at the reconciled two, Xiao Mofeng looked at Daohua with admiration.


    Auntie is really amazing. A person from Duopi, the seventh brother (seventh brother), was so obedient and obedient by his aunt in a few words.


    The servants who served Xiao Moqing also secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 998： 998

    Chapter 998, Chapter 998


    Daozi and Xiao Moqing had a successful settlement in the palace due to the scramble for the scooter. The two reconciled, and the matter was over.


    The people in Anjia didn''t think so. Seeing Xiao Moqing''s face blushing and swollen back, Anjia was full of anger and dissatisfaction.


    "How did the Yan family teach the children? She was so cruel at a young age, what did our little majesty be beaten to?" The old lady An''s distressed poached egg spread Xiao Moqing''s face.


    Xiao Moqing heard this a little bit awkwardly, Daozi was younger than him, and was beaten by a younger brother who was four years younger than him. He was embarrassed, okay?


    However, seeing that Mrs. An is so anxious about himself, he feels comfortable in his heart. He smiled and said: "Old lady, don¡¯t worry, I also beat the rice, and the corners of his mouth are broken."


    The old lady snorted coldly: "That''s what he deserves. You are the son of the eldest prince. You are many times more esteemed than the son of the girl from the Yan family. What you look at him is because he is worthy of him. How dare he and You do it, you should"


    "Ahem~"


    Mrs. An suddenly coughed violently and interrupted Mrs. An¡¯s words directly.


    The old lady looked at her daughter-in-law dissatisfied: "What''s wrong with you? But you have a cold. If you have a wind chill, you should stay away from the little majesty. Don''t pass the sickness to the little majesty."


    Mrs. Ansan took a deep breath and barely pulled out a smile: "Mother, I''m fine, I just choked on my tea."


    Talking, smiling at Xiao Moqing.


    "I watched the little Majesty sweat a lot, the bath water is ready, little Majesty, do you want to take a shower first?"


    Xiao Moqing also felt sticky and uncomfortable, so he nodded immediately: "Okay, I want to take a shower."


    After leaving Xiao Moqing, Mrs. An San was completely relieved. She was really afraid that her mother-in-law would say something inappropriate.


    Although the little majesty is eight years old, he is still a child, and the child¡¯s mouth is not strong. If he learns a sentence or two to the people in Weiyuan Palace, then An Jia will really offend Weiyuan Palace to death.


    In the capital, there are noble concubines and the eldest prince. Maybe you don¡¯t need to be too afraid of the Weiyuan King, but at the moment her master is still in Xiliang.


    Wang Weiyuan is also the highest official in Xiliang. If he wants to clean up the master, it is too easy.


    This mother-in-law is so used to herself, she doesn¡¯t even think about their situation at all!


    Listening to Mrs. An who was still chattering about Princess Xiao, Mrs. An San was very tired and quickly found an excuse to get up and leave.


    "Humph!"


    Old Mrs. An coldly watched Mrs. An San leave: "Bond head."


    An Xin on the side heard it, and smiled and stepped forward to persuade: "The third aunt is also worried that the third uncle will be blamed by the king of Weiyuan."


    Old Mrs. An¡¯s complexion did not improve: "You three aunts, my bones are not hard, and I thought I was always confused."


    An Xin thought that after coming to Liangdu, the third aunt took care of herself. After thinking about it, she explained to Mrs. An San: ¡°The third aunt doesn¡¯t know much about the situation in the capital, so she was more careful.¡±


    Old Mrs. An: "Your third aunt''s temperament can''t be changed in this life, and I don''t bother to talk about her." As he said, he looked at the slim granddaughter beside him and nodded in satisfaction.


    "How are your painting skills practiced?"


    An Xin smiled and said, "Granddaughter is practicing hard every day."


    The old lady An nodded, and said nothing.


    Several other princes outsiders also heard about the fight between Daozi and Xiao Moqing.


    Ms. Du smiled and asked the maid to take Xiao Mobao down to rest, and then said to Master Du: "Princess Xiao is quite good at disciplining the children, and she didn''t favor either side, and finally let the two children take the initiative to reconcile."


    Master Du nodded: "Princess Xiao is not to be underestimated. She is a woman, but she can do things without losing to men. I heard that this autumn harvest, Daoxiang Village will introduce a new kind of sweet potato. The output does not lose to potatoes."


    "Potatoes, corn, plus sweet potatoes, with these high-yield grains, the people of Xiliang will not be hungry in the future."


    "There is also the promotion of high-yield cotton seeds, and the emergence of woolen clothes and woolen trousers has solved the problem of clothing for the people in Xiliang."


    "The development of Xiliang, Princess Xiao has an indelible contribution!"


    Ms. Du saw her master praise a woman so much, she felt a little bitter in her heart, but she also admired the princess Xiao in her heart.


    Sir Du suddenly said: "I heard that the old three at home began to watch?"


    Mrs. Du nodded, and smiled: "Mother begged Concubine Shu to help her see her."


    Master Du thought for a while: "It''s very important to marry a wife. But in the end, it depends on how people are. Just like Wang Weiyuan and Princess Xiao, how many people were not optimistic at the beginning, but now, Wang Weiyuan Concubine Xiao''s contribution to today''s achievements is indispensable."


    "Wait later, you will write a letter to tell your mother that if there are more outstanding girls, even if they are inferior, we can accept it."


    Ms. Du didn¡¯t refute these words: "Okay, I''ll listen to the master, I''ll write a letter later."


    Weiyuan Palace.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the corner of his son¡¯s broken mouth, feeling distressed, but it didn¡¯t show up. Boys, it¡¯s normal to be beaten and beaten.


    Daozi was so nervous that he was afraid that his father and mother would punish him like his mother.


    Xiao Yeyang: ". What do you think of the fight today?"


    Rice: "."


    Seeing his son looked confused, Xiao Yeyang asked patiently: "The corners of your mouth have been broken by someone, so don''t you have any thoughts?"


    Daozi touched the corner of her mouth, twitching with pain, looked at Xiao Yeyang pitifully, asking for comfort: "Father, it hurts."


    Xiao Yeyang was indifferent, looking at his son lazily.


    Daozi was seen scornfully, and pouted: "I can''t beat Brother Seven."


    Xiao Yeyang: "So what?"


    Daozi: "This is because I am still young. When I grow up, I will be able to win."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Last time you were arrested to Wuhu Village, did the people there stop arresting you because you were young?"


    Daozi shook his head.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Being young is not a reason, you are weak, it is the root."


    Daozi thought for a while: "Then I will try my best to practice martial arts with Grandpa Chu."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Son, you have to remember that a man has to compete with others all his life. At home, he must compete with his parents and brothers. Only when you are strong enough can you gain more voice for yourself."


    Hearing this, Daozi''s eyes rolled: "I know this, as if I am now, I am very weak, so I have to listen to my parents, or I will be punished, and I can''t resist."


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    They didn¡¯t punish this stinky boy how much, did they? Why did you think of this all at once?


    Forget it, he was right.


    Xiao Yeyang continued: "When you grow up in the future and leave home, you will start to compete with the people outside. The people outside are not like the people at home, they will tolerate you. If you are too weak, they will be like those in the mountains. Hungry wolf, eat it for you."


    Daozi trembled: "Why are they eating me?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Because they are hungry!"


    Daozi Baozi wrinkled his face: "They are hungry, they are looking for food, why are they looking for me?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Because you are a rich man, look, you have a small vault that your mother saves for you, and there will be family business left to you by your parents in the future, and there will be a royal mansion in the capital. If you inherit and eat you, they will be rich and rich, and they will have no worries about eating and drinking for the rest of their lives. You say, if you don¡¯t eat you, who do you eat?"


    Daozi''s face collapsed: "Then what should I do?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "You have to find a way to keep your things."


    Daozi bulged his cheeks, and squeezed his fists and said, "Father, I will practice martial arts well in the future. If hungry wolves dare to eat me, I will eat them first."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and rubbed his son''s head: "Aspirational, Daozi, you have to remember a little bit. Men can compete with each other, but you have to ensure that you win in the end."


    "Because once a man loses, the consequences will be disastrous."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 999： 999

    Chapter 999, Chapter 999, I will give you the end of the pension


    Xiao Mofeng was shocked to discover that since Xiao Congdi had a fight with Xiao Moqing, he had become more diligent and diligent. He stopped squatting and was not lazy. For several times, before he got up, he ran to look for him. He has practiced martial arts.


    This hasn''t beaten Xiao Moqing before, so you want to catch up?


    Seeing that Daozi worked so hard, Xiao Mofeng naturally didn''t want to lose to his younger brother. The two secretly competed, chasing me in the martial arts field.


    Chu Lang saw the two children so proactive, and was very satisfied. Whenever he had the opportunity, he would praise the two of them, boasting that the two of them are more and more hardworking martial arts.


    In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s August, and all parts of Xiliang are busy with the autumn harvest.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the autumn harvest from the provinces, and was in a very good mood.


    In the past few years, almost all parts of Xiliang have been picked and planted with potatoes and corn. With these two high-yield grains, the basic food and clothing problems of the people have been initially solved.


    In addition, because the natural salt lake that Yiyi''s mother and son discovered on the Gobi Desert is now in production, batches of salt are sent to various prefectures, and the price of salt in all parts of Xiliang has dropped, and the problem of people¡¯s difficulty in eating salt has also been solved. .


    There is also the strange stone area on the Gobi Desert. After the selected strange stones and jade are processed, he handed them to the caravan of the Li family and the Sun family to sell them to the south.


    The caravan came back two days ago and handed him a large sum of money.


    This is the beginning. If you sell for a long time, you will get more and more money.


    With this money, Xiliang¡¯s financial shortage problem can be well alleviated, and he can have a better chance to use it.


    Xiao Yeyang returned to the palace in a relaxed mood. Seeing that Daohua was also looking at the autumn harvest in Zhuangzi, he stepped forward and took away the account books: "Don''t you always feel tired during this pregnancy? Why are you still bothering about these things? "


    "Didn''t Gu Yu and Lixia have been trained, let them check, and after the results are obtained, they can report to you."


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang took away the account books, Daohua didn¡¯t say anything, stroking her belly, which was obviously a lot bigger than the last time she was pregnant, and raised her eyebrows: ¡°Let me see, am I getting a lot fatter?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Except for your abdomen, where is your fat?"


    Daohua: "When I was pregnant with rice, I just started showing my pregnancy in four months, but look at me now, is my belly a little too big?"


    Xiao Yeyang was stunned, and he looked at Daohua carefully: "It seems to be a bit bigger." Thinking of the various problems that a woman might have during pregnancy, he quickly asked, "Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I always feel tired, tired, and don''t want to move. Others are okay. You said, should I be pregnant with twins?"


    It is said that there is a genetic inheritance of twins. Didn''t her father give birth to twin concubines? It seems that it is not impossible for her to have twins.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang stood up in shock, rubbing his hands and said: "I will ask a few grandmothers to come over and have a look, and Dr. Ge, let him come and see."


    said, he called the maid waiting outside the door loudly.


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang''s anger and anger, Daohua was a little helpless: "This matter is not in a hurry."


    Xiao Yeyang interrupted Daohua: "Why are you not in a hurry?" He said, sitting in front of Daohua and staring at her belly, "Don''t you want to know how many children there are in your belly?"


    Don¡¯t say, Daohua really wants to know.


    The ten months from conception to childbirth have been too hard. Even if there are waiting women and maids, the physical fatigue must be borne by yourself. If you can give birth to two at a time, it is really a good thing.


    Grandma Li and the four people came soon, not only them, but they heard that Xiao Yeyang called Doctor Ge, Gu Jian, Guo Ruomei, and Chu Lang thought that something was wrong, and hurried to the main courtyard.


    "Master uncle, mother, Yiyi may have broken the twins this time, I will let the four mothers show Yiyi a check."


    Xiao Yeyang was a little excited and talked to the three of Gu Jian.


    The rice flower in the inner room was a little speechless when she heard it. The mothers were still checking. Xiao Yeyang talked about it everywhere. If the twins weren¡¯t broken, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing?


    At this moment, the four grandma looked at Daohua¡¯s belly, and all smiled to Daohua Daohua.


    "Congratulations to the princess, Princess Hexi, you are really pregnant with twins this time."


    I was overjoyed on the rice flower surface. People outside heard this. Guo Ruomei immediately walked in and asked eagerly: "Really pregnant with twins?"


    The four grandma nodded affirmatively.


    Guo Ruomei suddenly smiled without opening her eyes: ¡°This is all right, when the child is born, I don¡¯t have to rush to take care of the child with the old man. I will take care of one with him.¡±


    The eyes of Gu Jian in the outside world all smiled: "Good twins!"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and gave birth to two children at a time, even if he gave him one to his uncle, he didn''t have to give up.


    Chu Lang glanced at Xiao Yeyang a bit sourly. This stinky boy was lucky.


    Chu Lang was a little depressed thinking that he had no heir so far, but when he heard Guo Ruomei''s laughter from the inside, he suppressed his feelings again.


    He can get together with Ruomei, God has already opened his eyes, and can''t ask for other things.


    Not long after, Dr. Ge also came.


    Gu Jian immediately asked Dr. Ge to get Daohua''s pulse.


    Soon, Dr. Ge also confirmed that Daohua¡¯s birth was twins.


    At this time, Gu Jian and Guo Ruomei were both happy from ear to ear.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Doctor Ge, Yiyi always feels tired, what''s the matter?"


    Doctor Ge: "If a child wants to grow up, he has to **** the blood of his mother. Yan Yatou is pregnant with twins, so she will naturally get tired."


    Xiao Yeyang asked nervously, "What should I do?"


    Doctor Ge: "Don¡¯t worry, it takes a little harder to conceive twins, usually eat more nourishing ingredients that nourish qi and blood, and don¡¯t get tired."


    Xiao Yeyang, Gu Jian and Guo Ruomei listened carefully to Dr. Ge''s instructions.


    After ??, Daohua truly experienced the treatment of being a national treasure.


    "Grandpa Chu, what''s wrong with you?"


    The day after Daohua diagnosed that she was pregnant with twins, Daozi went to see Chu Lang to practice martial arts, keenly aware that Chu Lang''s mood was not high.


    Chu Lang smiled and said, "You will have two younger brothers or younger sisters soon."


    Daozi also knew about the fact that ?? was pregnant with two little babies in her belly: "It could also be a younger brother and a younger sister."


    Chu Lang laughed: "You are clever, knowing that dragon and phoenix tires are the best."


    Daozi tilted his head and looked at Chu Lang: "Grandpa Chu, my mother is pregnant with two little babies, are you unhappy?"


    Chu Lang smiled, but it was a bit far-fetched: "I''m happy, but your father has three children, but I don''t have a child, a bit sad."


    After saying this, Chu Lang regretted it. He looked at Daozi nervously, worried that he would be heard by Guo Ruomei when he said it. Just as he was about to tell Daozi not to say it, he heard Daozi say it.


    "Grandpa Chu, it turns out that you are worried about this, so don''t worry, you will get old in the future. I will give grandma and you the end of the care, don''t be afraid!"


    Speaking, he slapped Chu Lang''s hand solemnly, showing that he was serious.


    Chu Lang obviously did not expect Daozi to say such words, and his heart was warm, and he felt that he hadn''t hurt this stinky boy in vain.


    After a while, Chu Lang stretched out his hand and rubbed Daozi''s brain: "You stinky boy, it''s no wonder that your ancestors and grandmothers are so rare for you!"


    Hearing this, Daozi suddenly smiled and said, "Of course, I am the best."


    Looking at the smelly rice, Chu Lang laughed and shook his head: "Okay, hurry up."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1000： , Mooncake storm

    Chapter 1000, Mooncake Disturbance


    "Mother, I want to make moon cakes too."


    The Mid-Autumn Festival approached, Daohua ordered the kitchen to make a lot of mooncakes, some of which were packaged for officials in Liangdu, and some were to be sent to military towns to soldiers in the army.


    Dao Zi passed the kitchen and saw that the cooks in the kitchen were busy making moon cakes. She was immediately intrigued and ran to look for Dao Hua.


    Daohua smiled and looked at her son: "Moon cakes are not easy to make."


    Taozi is full of confidence: "Mother, don''t you say that the clay figurines I squeeze are good-looking, I can even make the clay figurines, how can it not make moon cakes?"


    Daohua doesn¡¯t want to raise her son into a young boy who doesn¡¯t distinguish the grains and does not work hard. She has been cultivating his hands-on skills. Now that Dao is so active, there is nothing wrong with it.


    "My mother will send a cook to teach you that you are not allowed to go to the kitchen to make trouble. Also, moon cakes are different from clay figurines. Moon cakes are made of grain and eaten. You must not waste grain during this period."


    Daozi nodded hurriedly: "I know."


    got Daohua¡¯s permission, and Daozi felt bored to do it alone, so he ran to pull Xiao Mofeng over and accompany him to learn how to make mooncakes.


    Where did Xiao Mofeng do this? From birth to now, he has always been in clothes to open his hands and eat to open his mouth, and he was suddenly pulled into the kitchen where he had never been in the future. It was completely uncomfortable.


    Watching Daozi, under the guidance of the cook, soon kneaded the dough in a manner. In order not to lose the demeanor of his brother, he could only bite the bullet and stretched his hand into the flour.


    Nanshan Hall.


    Xiao Moqing and Xiao Mokuan came over as usual to greet Gu Jian, and those who did their filial piety for their father, now they come to the palace to check in every day.


    Come in the morning, go back in the afternoon, and have a meal with Gu Jian in the palace at noon.


    Several children said they came to accompany Gu Jian, but they actually spent most of their time playing.


    In the morning, Daozi and Xiao Mofeng wanted to learn martial arts, so they played in the amusement park by themselves. In the afternoon, they got together crazy.


    After the invitation, Xiao Mokuan noticed that Daozi and Xiao Mofeng were not there, thinking they had gone to the martial arts field, and said to Xiao Moqing: "I went to the martial arts field to find my fourth brother and Daozi, do you want to be together?"


    In this period of time, I have had more contact with a few younger brothers, and he became more comfortable with them, which made him temporarily forget the difference between his concubines.


    Xiao Moqing shook his head: "I''m going to the amusement park." There are a lot of toys in Daozi Amusement Park that he hasn''t seen before. He hasn''t played enough yet. Besides, training martial arts is so exhausting, so he shouldn''t take the initiative to find guilt.


    Xiao Mobao is a pleasure-loving person, and his sleek body can also tell how unmoving he usually is, so he is naturally unwilling to go to the martial arts field.


    Xiao Moxu felt that he was still young, and of course he wanted to go to the amusement park first.


    Seeing that several younger brothers were unwilling, Xiao Mo said broadly, ¡°Then I will send you to the amusement park first, and then I will find Fourth Brother and Daozi.¡±


    Dongli on the side of ?? heard their conversation, and said with a smile: "Several little princes, little princes and fourth princes did not go to the martial arts field. They are now learning to make mooncakes in the kitchen."


    Hearing this, Xiao Moqing''s eyes widened suddenly: "What, Brother Si and Daozi are making mooncakes in the kitchen? Isn''t this something people should do?"


    After hearing this, Gu Jian couldn''t help saying: "Learn to cook your own food, what''s wrong? Now that you have servants waiting for you, naturally you don''t need to do it, but in case one day you and your friends People are separated, how do you get food when the time comes?"


    Hearing Gu Jian''s question, Xiao Moqing was silent.


    Xiao Mokuan thought for a while, and stepped forward and replied: "Old ancestor, then we should also go to the kitchen now and learn how to make mooncakes with Brother Si and Daozi."


    Gu Jian said ¡®um¡¯: ¡°Although you are the sons of the prince, it¡¯s good to learn more about your skills. The ups and downs of a person¡¯s life are ups and downs. Who can guarantee that you will be safe and happy for the rest of your life.¡±


    Ms. Xiao Moqing will ask him to listen to Gu Jian¡¯s words every day when he goes out, so as soon as he hears Gu Jian¡¯s words, he immediately said: "The old ancestor, we will now go to the fourth brother and Daozi to learn how to make moon cakes."


    Gu Jian waved his hand, and the children walked out of the yard together.


    The Wangfu Kitchen is an independent large yard. At this moment, more than a dozen kitchens are making mooncakes in full swing.


    In the kitchen wing, there are still many maids who are pasting red paper with the mark of the palace on the mooncake boxes sent by the craftsmen.


    At the corner of the kitchen, a cook was patiently instructing Daozi and Xiao Mofeng to put dough into the mooncake mold.


    "Four brothers, I made rose moon cakes, what did you make?"


    "I made Wufu moon cakes."


    Taozi glanced at the moon cakes made by Xiao Mofeng, and then looked at the mooncakes made by herself. It was a little stinking and said, "I think I''m better looking at it."


    Xiao Mofeng didn''t argue with Daozi. Seeing the first moon cake he made, he felt very fulfilled. At the same time, he became interested. He said to Daozi: "Daozi, let''s make a little bit more, and we will give it to everyone. Try it."


    Daozi nodded hurriedly: "Okay, okay, I want to eat for my mother, and my father, and my ancestors, grandmother, and Grandpa Chu."


    Xiao Mofeng took over: "Then I will make it for the sixth brother and the others."


    As soon as the voice fell, the two saw Xiao Mokuan and the four coming to the kitchen.


    Xiao Mokuan and the four of them entered the kitchen and saw rice and Xiao Mofeng with white flour on their faces.


    Xiao Moqing saw the dirty look of the two of them, and suddenly pointed at them and laughed.


    Xiao Mofeng and Daozi ignored him, and looked at the three of Xiao Mokuan: "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Mokuan: "The ancestor said that you are learning to make moon cakes, so let us come and learn."


    The cook on the side heard that she suddenly got a big head, and she was struggling to teach the little prince and the four emperor grandchildren, and she really couldn''t stand it with a few more emperor grandchildren.


    The cook immediately called a burning maid to the main courtyard to report the situation to Daohua.


    After listening, Daohua didn''t say anything, and asked the kitchen steward to send another cook to teach a few children. As long as they don''t mess up, just let them.


    However, only half an hour later, the people in the kitchen came back, and this time they came directly to take care of things.


    The kitchen steward said bitterly, "The princess, the young prince Gang and a few emperor grandsons chased in the kitchen, accidentally knocked over hundreds of moon cakes, those moon cakes have not been on the oven yet, and they all fell on the floor. Dirty."


    Daohua quickly asked, "Is the child okay?"


    The kitchen steward shook his head quickly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, the little prince and a few emperors are fine."


    Daohua: "Take the soiled moon cakes to the animals, and then quickly make a batch."


    Seeing that Daohua didn¡¯t blame her, she secretly relieved, and she was about to retreat, and then heard Daohua say: "After you go back, send someone to send me the little guys back to the main courtyard."


    Daozi, Xiao Moqing and others, who had overturned hundreds of moon cakes, knew that they had gotten into trouble, and ran out of the kitchen and hid in the amusement park, afraid to see the adults.


    "What should I do? Last time Brother Seven had a fight with Daozi, Auntie fined them. Now that we have overturned the mooncakes, will Auntie also fine us?"


    Xiao Mobao asked worriedly, his face still stained with uncleaned flour.


    Daozi ÄèÄè: "My mother must punish us."


    Xiao Moqing asked uncertainly: "Isn¡¯t it just overturning the cake for a few months? My aunt won¡¯t be so stingy. I will punish us for this little thing, right?"


    Xiao Mofeng thought for a while and said, ¡°No matter if our aunt punishes us or not, if we do something wrong, we should take the initiative to confess to the aunt.¡±


    Hearing this, Daozi immediately looked over: "The fourth brother, you go ahead, I will follow you behind."


    Looking at the counseling Daozi, Xiao Mofeng was a little speechless, pulling him towards the main courtyard, and the others followed behind with their heads shrunk.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1001： , Picking up ears of rice

    Chapter 1001, picking up the ears of rice


    Looking at Xiao Mofeng and the others who came together, Daohua put down the red dates in her hands, wiped her hands and smiled: "Oh, a few distinguished young boys are here, I almost thought you had escaped in fear of sin?"


    Xiao Mofeng smiled: "Auntie, we overturned the mooncakes in the kitchen and came here to admit our mistakes."


    Daohua looked at the small carrot heads in front of her: "You all know you are wrong?"


    Daozi nodded quickly: "We were wrong."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Very well, knowing a mistake can improve Mo Dayan. It is not terrible to make a mistake. The terrible thing is that you know that you are wrong, but you still don¡¯t admit your mistakes, and you make mistakes again and again."


    "You are all good boys. For the sake of your initiative to admit your mistakes, then the punishment for you can be reduced slightly."


    Hearing this, Xiao Moqing became anxious: "Auntie, we have all admitted our mistakes, do you still want to punish us?"


    Daohua¡¯s smile remained unchanged: ¡°Of course, although you admitted your mistakes, the mistakes have already been made. Do you know how many mooncakes you knocked over before?¡±


    Xiao Mofeng and others stopped talking.


    Daohua: "The kitchen steward just came over and said that a total of two hundred and fifty mooncakes were knocked over. Not to mention how much time it took to make these mooncakes. You know how much food was spent on these two hundred and fifty mooncakes. ?"


    Seeing that his son had his head down, but there was not much guilt on his face, and several emperor grandsons were even more disapproving. Daohua was silent for a moment:


    "You are in a wealthy home. Since you were young, you have no shortage of food and clothing. You don¡¯t know how precious food is and how precious it is."


    "You wasted so much food today, and I won¡¯t punish you any more. Just now the village is busy with autumn harvest. You go to the fields in the village and collect the wasted food. This matter is over."


    Hearing this, Xiao Mofeng breathed a sigh of relief. Two hundred and fifty moon cakes should not require much food, and they will be able to collect all of them soon.


    Daozi and Xiao Moqing were eager to try, go to Zhuangzi, you can go out to play, this punishment is really good.


    Daohua looked at the little guys happy, and said with a smile: "Remember, you knocked over the mooncakes, so after you go to Zhuangzi, you can''t ask others to help. Can you do it?"


    Daozi immediately promised loudly: "Yes!"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Very well, I believe you are all children who believe in words."


    Looking at the smile on her mother''s face like a wolf-grandmother, Daozi felt a little uneasy intuition. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to collect food, right?


    At that night, when the families came to the palace to pick up the emperor''s grandson, Gu Yu smiled and said with a smile that the emperor''s grandsons would go to Zhuangzi to experience life tomorrow.


    "The princess said, this is just how she punishes my little prince. If you disagree, you can not go tomorrow, after all, you are the guardians of the emperor."


    When I went to Zhuangzi, An and Du had no objection. In addition, after the emperor and grandchildren came to Xiliang, they had not gone out to play, so they readily agreed.


    Early the next morning, under the **** of the escort, led by Chu Lang and Dongli themselves, Daozi and Xiao Mofeng took a carriage to Zhuangzi on the outskirts of the city.


    In the deep autumn season, the earth is full of fruits.


    After leaving the city, Daozi opened the curtain in excitement and looked at the endless golden fields outside.


    Chu Lang rode on horseback and walked by the carriage, smiling and saying to Daozzi: "Rice, see, the upland rice growing in the field is grown from the rice seeds your mother cultivated."


    Hearing this, Daozi''s chin immediately raised, and a proud look appeared on his face.


    Chu Lang: "Most places in Xiliang are short of water. If your mother hadn''t cultivated upland rice seeds, it would be a problem for the people in Xiliang to eat rice."


    Daozi said ¡®ah¡¯: "Can the people not even eat rice?"


    Xiao Mofeng''s several faces were also surprised.


    Chu Lang smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you think everyone is like you, and they have a good baby.¡± After that, he pointed to the children in the field nearby who were helping their parents in the autumn harvest.


    "I saw the children in the field who were about your age. When you were still asleep, they got up and went out to work with your parents."


    Looking at the skinny children in the ground, Daozi murmured: "They are so skinny!"


    Chu Lang: "It''s not because you don''t have enough to eat, otherwise, you must look like you."


    Seeing that under the big tree on the roadside, there happened to be a family eating the breakfast that the wife had just delivered. Chu Lang stopped the carriage and said to the rice paddies: "Would you like to see if they have eaten some of them normally? what?"


    Daozi nodded quickly, and without Chu Lang shouting, he got out of the carriage with Xiao Mofeng, and Xiao Moqing followed along.


    Chu Lang took Daozi and walked towards the intersection. The people eating there looked at them with some caution.


    After ?? walked in, Chu Lang smiled and asked about the autumn harvest, while Daozi watched this family¡¯s breakfast of seven or eight people.


    A pot of wild vegetable corn paste that is not very sticky, and a few fist-sized boiled potatoes, exactly one for each person, and then they disappeared.


    Xiao Mofeng looked at the little boy who was almost like him, and asked, "You guys just have something to eat in the morning?"


    The little boy was a little restrained, but he still replied: ¡°My family¡¯s food is already very good. I have porridge and potatoes, so I can get a full stomach.¡±


    In recent years, because they have planted potatoes and corn, they can eat three meals a day during the autumn harvest. If it was like a child, there were no potatoes or corn at that time. During the autumn harvest, they could only eat two meals and they were still not full. .


    This answer surprised Xiao Mofeng and others: "Is there anything worse than you?"


    The little boy showed a triumphant look on his face: ¡°Of course, my family has opened a lot of wasteland in the past few years, and all of them are planted with potatoes and corn. In our village, many people in our family can¡¯t keep up with the food.¡±


    "Like Widow Li''s family, they can only eat two meals a day, and they only have potatoes, and they don''t have polenta."


    Daozi, Xiao Mofeng and others: "."


    Chu Lang was talking to the old man, and waited for a few little guys to communicate with the children of the farmer¡¯s family for a while before taking them back into the carriage.


    This time, the little guys are not as excited as they were when they first came out.


    Xiao Mobao: "They are so pitiful!" After speaking, he glanced at the soft fat on his body, and felt fortunate. Fortunately, his father is the prince. Otherwise, his blessings would be gone.


    Daozi and Xiao Mofeng all agreed.


    Zhuangzi will be here soon.


    The emotions of the children came and went quickly. The carriage drove into Zhuangzi and looked at all the novelty in Zhuangzi. Daozi and the others left their emotions behind.


    Chu Lang didn''t let the little guys go crazy in Zhuangzi, got out of the carriage, and took them directly to the field.


    At this moment, in the field where you can''t see the head, one by one tenants are bowing their heads, bending over, vigorously waving the sickle in their hands, cutting down pieces of rice, and then neatly lined up in the field.


    Xiao Mofeng saw that Chu Lang brought them here, and he had a bad feeling in his heart: "Grandpa Chu, auntie wants us to cut the rice, right?"


    Chu Lang smiled and shook his head: "That''s not possible, how can you do this kind of heavy work?"


    Hearing this, Daozi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chu Lang smiled and continued: "Your aunt said, let you pick up the ears of corn that fell from the ground." As he said, he bent over and picked up a ear of corn from the ground as a demonstration.


    "You knocked over hundreds of moon cakes yesterday and converted them into grain ears. Just pick up two bags."


    Looking at the two bags that Dongli was holding, Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan, who had a clear understanding of the quantity, had a numb scalp. How long would it take for them to pick up enough?


    Daozi and Xiao Moqing were a few small ones, but they didn''t respond much. On the contrary, they found it easy.


    Isn¡¯t it just picking up the ears of grain? Simple!


    Chu Lang smiled and handed out a small bag to the Daozi: "Start moving, let me see who of you picks up the most?"


    Daozi hung the small bag around her neck, and her chest was quite small: "Grandpa Chu, just look at me." After that, she took the lead in the ground.


    Seeing that the rice has come to the ground, other people can only follow the ground.


    Chu Lang stood on the field ridge and looked at him with a smile, let alone, Yan Yatou''s method of punishing a few little guys is really good.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1002： , One porridge and one meal are hard to come by

    Chapter 1002, one porridge and one meal are hard to come by


    When the spring starts every year, Daohua will go to Daoxiang Village to inspect the plowing situation. She will bring her rice every time. When she arrives at Zhuangzi, she will soon mingle with the children of the tenant households, beckoning cats and dogs, and running wildly everywhere.


    Yes, rice is no stranger to the field.


    Compared with Xiao Mofeng, when several people were still getting annoyed when they stepped on the ground, soiled their shoes and knocked their feet, Daozi had already picked up the ears of corn happily with his little bag.


    The land where a few children picked up the ears of grain was just harvested yesterday.


    After the rice is exposed to the sun, the grains are easy to fall off. Even if the tenants harvest carefully, there will always be more or less ears in the ditch.


    Not only a few rice paddies, but also the children of tenant households.


    The ears of corn left in the ground, whoever picks them up, does not need to be taught. Every time at this time, all the children of the tenant households will be dispatched.


    Seeing the children picking up grains everywhere in the field, Xiao Mofeng seemed to be assimilated and slowly joined the picking up of grains.


    "We are picking up grains because we are being punished, so are they too?" Xiao Mobao slowly picked up the grains, bent once, and took a rest to bend a second time. Slowly, even the youngest Xiao Moxu walked ahead of him. .


    Rice heard this and turned around and said, "I know this. They picked up these grains and took them back to eat."


    Xiao Moqing was puzzled: "There are so many grains planted in the field, is it not enough for them to eat?"


    Taozi stopped and stood: "Because these lands are not theirs, so these grains have nothing to do with them. They can only be divided into a small part."


    said, looking at Xiao Mofeng seriously.


    "Fourth and sixth brothers, you must work hard, my father said, for many people, we are just like fat, and will provoke hungry wolves."


    "If we don''t have enough capacity, we won''t be able to keep our possessions, and we will be eaten by the hungry wolves even with meat on the belt." He said, pointing to the other children in the field.


    "When the time comes, you can only help others to plant the land and pick up the ears of grains left by others like them."


    Chu Lang on the ridge: "."


    How did Xiao Yeyang teach Daozi? Such a small doll, can you say this?


    However, it is difficult for Daozi to remember, and he also taught a few emperors and grandchildren so vividly.


    Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan were a little older and sensible. They were thoughtful when they heard Daozi''s words, but Xiao Moqing, Xiao Mobao, and Xiao Moxu disagree.


    In the beginning, a few little guys were still more interested, and inspired by the children of tenant households, they picked up some grains and returned them, and put them all in the bag in Dongli''s hand, which can have a small half.


    However, after picking it up for half an hour, and after his interest, Xiao Mobao sat down on the ground first, and didn''t want to move anymore.


    After a while, Xiao Moxu stopped doing it.


    And Daozi and Xiao Moqing ran to catch the sparrow with the children of the tenant household.


    So, only the eldest Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan were left in the field, still recognizing their fate and continuing to pick up the grains.


    As the elder brothers, they can¡¯t run wild like their younger brothers. Grandpa Chu on the ridge and Dongli guard are all watching.


    In the open field, a group of sparrows flew around, looking for the grains left in the ground.


    Everywhere a sparrow lands, a child will pounce on it.


    "boom!"


    Seeing a sparrow flying onto the haystack, Daozi didn''t even think about it, and jumped on it.


    The haystack is not big, the rice body is pressed up, and it collapses directly, but fortunately the sparrow was caught by him.


    "Four brother, look, I caught a sparrow!"


    Daozi clutched the sparrow with both hands, and ran to Xiao Mofeng excitedly. When he arrived, he said excitedly: "We can eat roasted sparrows later."


    Seeing a lot of straw on the head of the rice, Xiao Mofeng cleaned the rice, and then smiled and praised: "The rice is really amazing."


    Taozi was very proud, and he grabbed the sparrow and ran towards Chu Lang: "Grandpa Chu, look, the sparrow I caught, they said the roasted sparrow is delicious."


    Chu Lang smiled and took the sparrow in Daozi''s hand: "This sparrow, grandpa let someone roast it. Go ahead and pick up the ears of corn."


    The smile on Daozi''s face collapsed, and her hands were a little twitched on the skirt of her clothes.


    He doesn¡¯t want to pick up the ears of rice anymore. He wants to play, catch the sparrows, and also wants to climb the tree. Seventh brother has gone to climb the tree with the tenant¡¯s children to pick fruit, and he wants to go too.


    Chu Lang saw through the little guy''s mind at a glance, and smiled and said: "Do you still remember how you promised your mother before going out?"


    Daozi was silent, and muttered: "Seven brothers are all gone."


    Chu Lang: "He is the son of the eldest prince. Your mother is not easy to manage, but you are your mother''s son. Since you have promised your mother to pick up the food wasted yesterday, you must do what you say."


    "You don''t want to disappoint your mother when you go back in the afternoon, right?"


    Daozi pursed his mouth and looked at Chu Lang blankly: "Grandpa Chu, but I''m tired."


    Chu Lang was not used to him, and smiled and continued: "Your mother said, if you can''t finish picking it up today, after you go back, the amusement park will be closed for a while."


    Daozi''s head dropped down, turned around silently, and continued to pick up the ears of corn in the field.


    Seeing that Daozi could not plead for love, Xiao Mofeng and the others were completely disappointed, and they could only continue to bury their heads in picking up grains. It was Xiao Moqing, who played for a while, and saw that no one came to look for him, and he came back again.


    For Xiao Mofeng and others, who had never worked before, it was not easy to pick up two bags of grain ears. In the afternoon, Chu Lang saw that several children were tired and asked them to go to the field just harvested today. Go pick it up.


    When he came in the morning, he said hello to the village chief, and asked them not to harvest too cleanly when they harvested the grain today.


    The task of collecting two bags of grain ears must be completed by the children, and their enthusiasm must not be discouraged.


    Xiao Yeyang knew that his son and a few nephews were going to Zhuangzi for labor reform, so he took a few officials out of the city to inspect the autumn harvest situation everywhere.


    As the evening approached, Xiao Yeyang and his party came to Zhuangzi, first, they wanted to see the achievements of their son, and secondly, they would also pick up the children by the way.


    The people from ??An and Du Ji''s family also followed. When they saw the filthy emperors and grandchildren in the fields, bent over to pick up grains, they were heartbroken.


    They knew that several emperor grandchildren came to Zhuangzi today to punish them for overturning moon cakes yesterday. They thought that Princess Xiao was doing this, but they did not expect that she actually let the emperor grandchildren go to work!


    However, they are not good to say anything. They agreed with the emperor''s grandson coming to Zhuangzi, and Xiao Moxi was also picking up grains in the field. King Weiyuan didn''t care about his son. What can they say?


    "Father!"


    Daozi saw Xiao Yeyang coming, his face suddenly raised a bright smile, then opened his arms, spread his feet, and ran towards Xiao Yeyang.


    However, when he stepped onto the ridge, he tripped and fell on the ground. The grain spikes in the small bag hanging around his neck suddenly spilled all over the ground.


    Just when everyone thought King Weiyuan was going to come forward to comfort Daozi, they found that Xiao Yeyang just said calmly: "I fell and stood up." He looked like it was not a major event.


    Not only Xiao Yeyang didn''t move, but Chu Lang and others next to him didn''t move forward.


    Daozi sat on the ground, smiled happily, then patted with both hands, and stood up as if nothing was wrong.


    Xiao Yeyang touched the ear of grain on the ground with his chin, and the rice immediately let out an ¡®oh¡¯, then squatted down and picked up the ear of grain little by little.


    "Father, there are too many grains, come and help me."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang just walked over, squatted down to pick up the grain with his son, and asked while picking it up: "Do you know that food is rare?"


    Daozi wrinkled his bun¡¯s face, sighed and nodded: ¡°Father, the grain is too rare. Grandpa Chu said that the grains I picked today are only enough to make ten mooncakes. I will never go to the kitchen to make trouble again.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang rubbed his son''s head: "One porridge, one meal, it is hard to think about it. It is shameful to waste food."


    Daozi nodded earnestly: "Father, I see."


    An, Du and other officials were shocked, and it seemed that they understood the purpose of Wang Weiyuan and his wife for letting the children come to Zhuangzi.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1003： , Frolic map

    Chapter 1003, Playful Picture


    After returning from Zhuangzi, Daohua listened to the performance of the little guys, and Haosheng praised Daozi and Xiao Mofeng, especially Xiao Mofeng.


    A few of the rice are still small after all, and he and Xiao Mokuan picked up most of the ears.


    Daohua asked Gu Yu to bring up two baskets of moon cakes, and smiled and said to Xiao Mofeng: "This is a reward for helping your brothers pick up rice today."


    " Mid-Autumn Festival will be in two days. Tomorrow your Uncle Wang will go to the military town to visit the soldiers. Then you will go with Mo Kuan. You can give these two blue moon cakes to the children in the family area of ??the military town."


    Hearing this, Xiao Mofeng''s eyes lit up suddenly, not at the mooncakes, but at his aunt and told them to follow Uncle Wang to the military town.


    Twelve Army Town in Xiliang, he heard from his father when he was in the capital, and his father said that this military town built by Uncle Wang played a profound and important role in preventing the invasion of Daxia by the Hu people in the north.


    He also heard that Uncle Wang is still building a side wall connecting the Twelfth Army Town. Once the side wall is built, he can imagine how strong Xiliang¡¯s defenses will be.


    He wanted to visit the military town a long time ago, but he didn''t expect his aunt to give the opportunity to him.


    Xiao Mofeng suddenly felt that his waist was no longer sore, and his hands no longer hurt.


    Seeing that his mother hadn''t prepared her own, Daozi immediately asked anxiously: "Mother, where''s mine? I''m not lazy today, I also want to go to the military town with my father."


    Daohua clicked on Daozi¡¯s forehead: "You performed pretty well today, so let¡¯s go tomorrow."


    Dao Zi immediately jumped up happily, and she was able to go out again tomorrow. Until the time she went to sleep, Dao Zi was full of joy in her heart.


    The next day, Xiao Mokuan was led to the front yard by Defu when he arrived at the palace.


    "Brother Six, here, this is my mother''s reward for you." Daozi took the moon cake in Gu Yu''s hand on his own initiative and handed it to Xiao Mokuan.


    Xiao Mokuan saw that Xiao Mofeng was also carrying a basket in his hand, so he accepted it, and asked with a smile: "My aunt has already sent mooncakes to Chang''s family, how can I give them back?"


    Rice: "This is not for you, but for the children in the military town family area."


    Xiao Mofeng saw that Xiao Mo was wide-faced and puzzled, and explained: "Auntie asked us to visit the soldiers in the military town with Uncle Wang today."


    Hearing this, Xiao Mo also showed a surprise on his broad face: "Are you all going together?"


    Daozi shook his head and said, "No, this is a reward given to us by my mother. Yesterday, the seventh brother, the mynah, and the tenth brother didn''t pick up the ears of corn very much. They can''t go."


    Xiao Mokuan immediately looked at Xiao Mofeng, and when he saw Xiao Mofeng nod, he could not help but feel better, feeling that his hard work yesterday was not in vain.


    At the same time, I was a little excited.


    Because he is a bastard, in Beijing, no matter how well he does, no matter how hard he does, he will be praised by outsiders. This feeling of indiscriminate treatment is really good!


    After a while, Xiao Yeyang, who had been packed up, walked over and saw the three little guys. He smiled and said, "Okay, get on the carriage, and we will set off now."


    When Xiao Moqing, Xiao Mokuan, and Xiao Moxu knew about this, they had already left the city gate.


    "Auntie, we also want to go to the military town."


    Looking at the three abandoned Xiao Moqing standing in front of him, Daohua patiently explained the truth to them: "Yesterday I asked you to go to the village to pick up the ears of grain. It was to make up for the mistakes you made before. But you did a good job yesterday. Picking up the ears of corn?"


    Xiao Moqing three people: "."


    Daohua smiled and continued: "If you make a mistake, you should be punished and you should be rewarded. Your fourth and sixth brothers helped you pick up the grains yesterday. It should be rewarded for them to follow your uncle to the military town."


    Xiao Moqing quickly said again: "What about rice?"


    Daohua¡¯s smile remained unchanged: "Then I ask you, did you pick up a lot of rice in the ears of grain yesterday?"


    Xiao Moqing stopped talking.


    Daohua went on to say: "I don''t pick up too much rice, but this is because he is young and he didn''t get lazy during that time."


    Xiao Moqing and the three of them looked at each other, and left the main courtyard with a sense of sorrow.


    Because he didn''t go to Chengjun Town, Xiao Moqing felt that the amusement park was not fun anymore, so he went straight out of the palace and returned to Anjia.


    Xiao Mobao and Xiao Moxu didn''t have much reaction. The two little guys didn''t like to move and the other was young. They still stayed in the amusement park. How to play and how to play.


    Daohua knew that after Xiao Moqing returned to settle down in anger, she didn''t say anything, but only explained that the people at the amusement park were optimistic about Xiao Mobao and Xiao Moxu.


    The old lady looked at Xiao Moqing, who came back sulking, and she scorned the rice flower again. Then she comforted Xiao Moqing again, and promised a lot of benefits before making Xiao Moqing laugh.


    On the other side, Daozi, Xiao Mofeng, and Xiao Mokuan followed Xiao Yeyang to the military town. They didn''t have time to come back that night. They stayed in the military town for one night and returned to the city the next day.


    "Mother, there are so many people in the military town, they are all so powerful!"


    "Mother, I followed the fourth and sixth brothers to give mooncakes to the children in the military town."


    "Mother, when I came back, Dad took me on horseback. Dad is riding so fast."


    "Unfortunately, this time the fourth and sixth brothers are also here, and Dad also took them to run, so I didn''t ride for long."


    Daozi excitedly talked to Daohua about going to the military town.


    Looking at his son dancing and dancing with a look on his face, Daohua shaved his little nose: "I love running out so much, I don¡¯t know who is following?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked in from the outside, and when he heard this, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°I can follow whoever, of course it¡¯s with you. Don¡¯t you always like to run out too?¡±


    Ina Flower curled her lips: "I haven''t been out of the house for a long time, okay."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua''s a little bigger belly: "You can''t leave the house until you have a baby."


    Of course Daohua knew this. Seeing Xiao Yeyang holding something in his hand, he asked, "What do you hold in your hand?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked to the table and opened the painting in his hand: ¡°I was idle in the military town yesterday. I saw Daozi chasing Mofeng and Mokuan playing around, and I drew it when my hands were itchy for a while.¡±


    Inahana walked over and took a look. There were three children chasing after her.


    "Look at me too!"


    Daozi also leaned over, stood on tiptoe and looked at herself on the painting. After looking for a while, she smiled and said to Daohua and Xiao Yeyang: "I am better-looking than Fourth Brother and Seventh Brother."


    Daohua laughed: "How old are you, you haven''t opened yet, where can you look good?"


    Daozi insisted: "I am the best-looking." As he said, he rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "Because mother is the best-looking, as your son, I am the best-looking, dad, you say yes Isn''t it?"


    Xiao Yeyang clicked on his son''s forehead: "Yes, you''d better watch it."


    Daozi asked again: "Father, mother, is this painting to be sent back to the capital for my grandfather?" He knew that Daddy would paint for him every year, and then sent to the capital for his grandfather.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the painting: "This year''s painting has not been sent yet. You can send this one."


    Beijing.


    When Prince Ping received Xiao Yeyang''s painting, it was already mid-September.


    Seeing the grandson with a bright smile on the painting, how did Prince Ping like it, and when he saw Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan on the painting, he couldn''t help but compare it, and suddenly felt that his grandson was the best, and then he took the painting. Going into the palace to show off.


    When the emperor ?? saw the painting, he smiled and said: "Time flies so fast, Mo Xi has grown up so much."


    Prince Ping nodded: "Isn''t it? The minister hasn''t seen his grandson yet."


    Seeing Prince Ping''s pitiful appearance, the emperor said: "If you really want Moxi, let Yeyang send him back to you to see you."


    Prince Ping shook his head: "Forget it, the distance between Xiliang and the capital is not short, don''t toss the kids, I can just watch the painting every year."


    Hearing this, the emperor didn¡¯t say much anymore, Xiao Ye often gave birth to a child, and Prince Ping usually did not lack grandsons to tease him.


    Seeing Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan smiling on the painting, coupled with the news from Jin Lingwei, the emperor knew that his grandsons had a good time in Xiliang, so he was relieved.


    "Let me put this painting here."


    Prince Ping stared. He obviously didn''t expect that the emperor would **** his painting, and immediately stopped saying: "Brother Emperor, my ministers point to this painting every year to solve the suffering of lovesickness."


    The emperor gave a white look at Prince Ping: "Shut up if you can''t speak, and still love each other, you can just write a letter to Ye Yang and ask for a pair!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1004： ， National Defense Academy

    Chapter 1004, National Defense Academy


    September 9th, Double Ninth Festival, on this day Xiao Yeyang hosted a banquet for officials in the palace.


    While Xiao Yeyang was receiving several prefects, An and Du gathered together and went to see the "amusement park" that a few emperors said.


    "Playing things to lose one''s will!"


    Seeing Xiao Moqing who were playing and playing in the yard, Mr. An shook his head: "King Weiyuan and Princess Xiao spoil the children too much. If this goes on, there will definitely be a few dudes who only know how to enjoy themselves. ."


    Master Du didn''t speak, looking at the facilities in the yard, he didn''t think it was a big deal. The kids are lively and active, and it''s good to release their nature.


    Master An looked at Master Du, "What do you think? A few emperors and grandchildren have been in Xiliang for more than two months, so let them come to the palace to have fun every day?"


    said, chuckled.


    "Come here every day, except for the peace of Fu Guo Gong, and dinner with Fu Guo Gong at noon, I think some of the emperors and grandchildren are about to become Xiao Moxi''s playmates."


    Master Du smiled and retorted: "Master An is too serious about this. A few emperors and grandchildren did not come, so the little prince can have a good time by himself."


    Master An glanced at Master Du and snorted in his heart that the second prince could not compete with the eldest prince in the capital. As soon as the Du family came to Xiliang, they tried their best to curry favor with the Weiyuan King. This look of catching up is really evil.


    Master An was too lazy to pay attention to Master Du, and looked at Master Chang and Master Yuan: "In the capital, several emperors and grandchildren followed the Master for enlightenment early. This is Xiliang, so it¡¯s not easy to leave your homework?"


    Master Chang smiled, "Master Naan mean?"


    Mr. An: "The princes will give us a few little emperor grandchildren. We have to be worthy of the princes'' trust. Why don''t we go and suggest to the king of Weiyuan that he should open a school in the palace to exchange for the emperor grandchildren." Learn."


    His suggestion was selfish. Normally, unless Xiao Yeyang banqueted everyone, otherwise, he would not have much chance to go to the gate of the palace.


    You can''t even enter the gate of the palace, how can you establish a relationship with the auxiliary country?


    But if Mo Qing is studying and taking classes in the palace, he can come to the palace for the reason of caring about Mo Qing''s studies. If the number of times is too high, he will definitely be able to meet Fu Guo Gong.


    Hearing this, Master Du couldn''t help but laugh: "Master An is really good at thinking!"


    He knows the An family¡¯s mind too well. Although he is happy to see it happen, he still feels that the An family takes himself too seriously.


    Let the palace set up a special school for the emperor and grandson to study, why did the king of Weiyuan agree?


    Master Chang and Master Yuan could also see through Master An¡¯s mind, but they did not reveal it. After all, they were also here for the title of Duke Fu.


    Lord Yuan smiled and said: "Okay, since it was brought up by Mr. An, I will naturally have no objection, and Mr. An will tell the matter to Wang Weiyuan later. We must support Mr. An from behind."


    Master Du and Master Chang quickly agreed.


    Master An saw that the three of them had pushed himself to the front, and he was a little angry, but he had already said what he said. If he regrets now, he will be underestimated by them, and immediately said: "Well, let''s go find Wei now. Far King."


    Xiao Yeyang chatted with Dong Yuanxuan and several prefects for a while, knowing that the prefectures and counties are almost divided, and various government orders have begun to be implemented steadily, and they are in a very good mood.


    When An and Du came over, they all felt Xiao Yeyang''s good mood.


    After lunch, Xiao Yeyang was about to take Dong Yuanxuan to the garden to admire the chrysanthemums, and An and Du came over.


    Master An: "My lord, we have something important to say, please let the lord take a step to speak!"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at a few people and asked Defu to take Dong Yuanxuan to the garden. He went to the pavilion next to him and sat down, and said quietly, "Say, what''s your business?"


    Master Du all had their heads down, Master An swore at their reaction and cursed incompetently. He stepped forward and said, "Master, a few emperors and grandchildren were already enlightened when they were in the capital. I just wanted to say, They have come to Xiliang, should they keep up with their studies?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Master An and said with a smile, "What are you telling me about this? Uncle Emperor has made it clear that several emperor grandchildren came to Xiliang, and let you take care of them. If this is the case, then their studies should not be taken care of. Are you in charge?"


    Master An silently said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the emperors and grandchildren come here to please and accompany him to dinner? We just thought, it¡¯s more convenient for the emperors to study in the palace.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang chuckled and glanced at An and Du in a meaningful way: "You mean, several emperors and grandchildren come to the palace every day to show their filial piety to their uncles and delay their studies?"


    Hearing this, Master An reacted, Master Du quickly shook his head: "No, no, Lord Wang, I definitely didn''t mean that."


    Master Chang and Master Yuan: "Neither do we. Several emperors and grandchildren came to Xiliang to honor the father of the country."


    Xiao Yeyang stood up without waiting for Master An to defend himself: "The studies of emperors and grandchildren are very important, but this matter should not be in charge of the Weiyuan Palace."


    Speaking, looking at Master An.


    Xiao Yeyang is relatively tall, and Master An is hanging his head, causing him to look at Master An somewhat condescendingly.


    "Master An, it is a good thing for you to worry about your emperor and grandchildren''s studies. But, worry about it, but don''t pay attention to the palace."


    "Xiliang is now a waste of time. You came to serve in Xiliang to help me manage Xiliang, not to add chaos to me."


    After finishing speaking, he ignored a few people and walked out of the pavilion.


    Xiao Yeyang wanted to go directly to the garden to find Dong Yuanxuan and his party, but he walked halfway, turned around, and went back to the main courtyard.


    Daohua was just about to take her lunch break, when she saw Xiao Yeyang coming back, she was surprised: "Why didn''t you go to accompany the guests?"


    Xiao Yeyang sat on the side of the bed and talked about what had just happened.


    Taohua listened, she was completely speechless: "Why are the faces of the An family so big? When their mouths are closed, we have to do what they say?"


    Xiao Yeyang explained the true intentions of An and Du Ji''s family: "It is false to let the emperor and grandchildren study, but it is true to come to the uncle."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You have already rejected them, why did you come here to talk to me?"


    Xiao Yeyang lowered his voice: "Uncle Huang can''t ignore several emperor grandchildren. Now Jin Lingwei''s people must be monitoring An and Du''s family."


    "The studies of the emperor and grandchildren are indeed not a trivial matter. It''s fine if An Zhixing hasn''t told me about it, but now I know, I really want to leave it alone. Uncle Huang is not easy to explain."


    Daohua understands, Xiao Yeyang is the uncle of several emperors and grandchildren, and he really doesn''t care about how many emperors and grandchildren are at all. The emperor must not make sense.


    In any case, the emperor is the grandfather of several emperor grandchildren, and he definitely hopes that his grandson is good.


    "Then what do you want to do? There are empty courtyards in our mansion. It is not a problem to build a classroom."


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "Isn¡¯t it the intention of An and Du to do this? If they come to the palace frequently under the pretext of caring about Huangsun¡¯s studies, you and I will be annoying."


    said, there was a moment of silence.


    "Let them study at the National Defense Academy."


    Ina Flower, I think it¡¯s great.


    When Xiao Yeyang was preparing to build an academy in Liangdu, Daohua raised his mouth and said that Xiliang is located on the border and wars are frequent, but there are very few generals who can command combat. Will greatly increase the probability of victory in the war.


    After hearing this, Xiao Yeyang directly decided to build a national defense academy in Dongcheng.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1005： ,Self introduction

    Chapter 1005, self-introduction


    An House.


    The old lady An said that Xiao Yeyang refused to build a classroom in the palace for the emperor''s grandchildren to study and study, and immediately sneered: "This Xiao Yeyang has become more and more arrogant since he became the Queen of Weiyuan."


    "The emperor''s studies have gone up. It will be related to the future development of the royal family. How dare he ignore it. Not only did he not put a few princes in his eyes, he did not put the emperor in his eyes."


    "Prepare me for ink, and I will write to the noble concubine, telling her that Xiao Yeyang''s wild deeds in Xiliang, let the noble concubine blow the air in the ears of the emperor, and don''t be fooled by Xiao Yeyang."


    Mrs. An San saw that her master immediately asked someone to prepare pen and ink, and quickly stopped him, and said carefully: "Mother, master, our family is not doing well right now and the king of Weiyuan is too stiff, or else, Fu Guo Gong¡¯s I''m afraid that the title won''t be ours."


    Hearing this, Lord Ann suddenly fell silent.


    Old Mrs. An cast a blank look at Mrs. An San, and said nothing.


    At this moment, Xiao Moqing came back with a pouting face and an unhappy expression.


    The old lady An eagerly asked: "The people in the palace are angry with your Royal Highness again? Will this lady of the Yan family take care of the house director?"


    Xiao Moqing glanced at Mrs. An sadly: "Old madam, my aunt is kind to me, why do you always speak ill of her?"


    The old lady choked, but was refuted in public, and some of them couldn''t get off the stage.


    Mrs. Ansan glanced at her mother-in-law¡¯s stiff face, after thinking about it, she still asked, "Why is your Royal Highness upset?"


    Xiao Moqing immediately looked at Master An, and said with a stinky face: "It''s not the third uncle''s fault."


    Master An was stunned: "What''s wrong with me?"


    Xiao Moqing: "Uncle San, did you tell Uncle Wang today that you want us to go to the school to study and class?"


    Master An nodded: "Yes, but your Uncle Wang refused."


    Xiao Moqing angrily sat on the chair: "No, Uncle Wang told us today, let us report to the college in a few days."


    Old Mrs. An and Mrs. An looked at each other, and then she smiled on her face: ¡°I thought Xiao Yeyang was so stiff. It turns out that he still has scruples in his heart and knows that he can¡¯t neglect his grandson.¡±


    Master An also smiled: "At that time, Xiao Yeyang refused to refuse, but he simply wanted to come and figure it out later."


    Old Lady An: "His Royal Highness, they are all grandsons of the emperor anyway. To neglect the emperor''s grandson is to neglect the emperor." He said, smiling at Xiao Moqing.


    "His Royal Highness, you are going to study at your age. In the future in the palace, you have to concentrate."


    Xiao Moqing condensed his eyebrows: "What Wang Mansion, Uncle Wang said, let us go to the National Defense Academy in Dongcheng."


    "what?!"


    The old lady An and Mrs An were taken aback.


    Mrs. An looked at the expressions of the two and sighed in her heart, how could the mother-in-law and the master always fail to understand that it is impossible for King Weiyuan to be led by the nose.


    "Mother!"


    Looking at the rice rushing into the house from the outside, Xiao Yeyang hurriedly stepped forward and pulled the people back: "Your mother''s body is getting more and more inconvenient. You will not be allowed to run in and out so recklessly in the future."


    Dao Zi playfully stuck out her tongue at Xiao Yeyang, then ran to Dao Hua''s body, first touched Dao Hua''s belly: "Mother, did my younger brother and sister kick you today?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Always screaming for younger siblings, what if the queen mother gives birth to two younger brothers or two younger sisters?"


    Daozi frowned and retorted loudly: "Impossible, it must be a younger brother and a younger sister, so that I have all my younger siblings."


    Gu Yu heard it, and suddenly smiled: "Wang Hao, it is said that children are the most spiritual. Our little prince said that it is a younger brother and a younger sister. That must be the case."


    Seeing someone agree with him, Daozi smiled and nodded straight.


    Daohua laughed and touched Daozi¡¯s head: "That mother will lend you good words, and she will give birth to a dragon and phoenix in the future."


    Suddenly, Daozi let out an ¡®Oh¡¯, and looked at Daohua in surprise: "Mother, the younger brother and sister in my stomach just kicked me!"


    Daohua smiled, the child in her stomach just moved: "This is your younger brother and sister greeting you."


    Daozi smiled and said, "The younger brother and sister must like me very much." As he said, he continued to touch Daohua''s belly, as if waiting for the younger brother and sister to say hello to herself.


    Xiao Yeyang pulled his son over: "Okay, don''t bother your mother."


    Daozi twisted her body, climbed onto Xiao Yeyang''s lap and sat down: "Father, I have something to look for you."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and looked at Daozi: "What''s the matter?"


    Daozi: "Father, are you going to let the fourth brother and the others go to the college to study?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded and continued to look at Daozi.


    Daozi immediately said: "Then I have to go too, the fourth brother and the others are gone, I am boring at home alone."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daozi sternly: "Did you think about it? In our house, once you make a decision, you can''t give it up halfway."


    Daozi hesitated, looked at Daohua, and saw that the mother was just looking at herself with a smile, thought for a while, nodded and said, "I''m thinking about it, I also want to go to the academy to study."


    said, pouting.


    "Ten brother is younger than me, he said that he has enlightened with the master, I can not lose to the ten brother."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "You have been enlightened a long time ago. When you were still in your mother''s belly, your father and I started to read you the Four Books and Five Classics."


    "You are less than one year old, your mother started to tell you stories, and then taught you to recite the three-character classics of the Hundred Family Names, and also taught you pinyin and multiplication formulas. Now you know nothing less than Mo Xu. "


    Daozi immediately became happy when she heard that. The emotions that she had previously lost because of her lack of enlightenment dissipated: "Yes, I can squeeze clay figurines, be active, and solve nine chains, which will be much better."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "Let my son go with him. There are a group of soldiers and children in the college. Maybe you can make a couple of friends."


    Daohua also hopes that Daozi will have more contact with children, so she will naturally not object.


    Three days later, the National Defense Academy.


    The dean of the academy personally took Daozi and Xiao Mofeng into the academy.


    The academy was just established, and most of the first batch of students were descendants of the soldiers stationed in Xiliang, both old and young.


    The dean knew the identities of several Xiao Mofeng, and directly assigned them all to the small class.


    Xiao Yeyang ordered that there was no need to take care of a few little guys specially. The dean took people to the door of the classroom, called out the teacher who was teaching a few words, and left.


    As for the Daozi, the Master didn¡¯t just look at it a little bit because they were led by the dean. In the past few months when they came to the academy to teach, someone would be brought over by the dean every month, and he was not surprised.


    "Let''s go and enter the classroom."


    Daozi saw Xiao Mofeng standing still, carrying the gourd baby schoolbag made by Daohua on his back, and walked into the classroom with a small breast.


    Xiao Mofeng was a little embarrassed, he was not even better than the younger brother, and quickly followed in.


    The classroom is quite big, with thirty or forty students sitting in it.


    Because the teachers in Xiliang are weak, every master has to bring a lot of students.


    After everyone came in, the master pointed to the empty tables and chairs under the classroom, and let them sit down by themselves.


    Daozi was stunned, and looked at the Master.


    Perhaps his eyes were too warm, the master noticed it, and couldn¡¯t help asking: "Why, what''s wrong with you?"


    Daozi nodded: "Master, we are new students, don''t we need to introduce ourselves?"


    Master: "."


    Xiao Mofeng and others: "."


    Seeing Daozi, Master looked straight at herself: "Then you can introduce yourself."


    Daozi got the Master¡¯s permission and walked to the middle with a smile: "Hello everyone, my name is Xiao Moxi. I am four years old this year. I hope that in the days to come, we can get along with each other and make progress together, and I hope everyone can take care of me. , Don¡¯t bully me, I have many brothers."


    As he said, he walked to Xiao Mofeng, "This is my fourth brother, this is my sixth brother, this is my seventh brother, this is my mynah, this is my tenth brother. , Okay, I''m done introducing."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1006： , Bai worry

    Chapter 1006, white worry


    After introducing herself, Daozi glanced around the classroom, chose an empty seat at the front, and then put down his schoolbag, and slowly gave Daohua the story book, watercolor brush, blank picture book, wooden stationery box, and arithmetic. The sticks were neatly placed on the table.


    Daozi protects things. When she was very young, she knew to pack her own things. After seeing Daohua, she consciously or unconsciously cultivated his ability to store and organize.


    Nowadays, the person is not big, but he can organize his belongings very well. His toy room has always been cleaned up by him, and the maids are not close.


    Daozi''s self-introduction just now, everyone still hasn''t recovered, and when he saw the "strange" things he took out, the people in the classroom, including the Master, were all paying attention to him, watching his every move silently. .


    Waiting for the rice to be ready, when he looked up, everyone was looking at him and suddenly grinned.


    Niang said, the kid who loves to laugh is the most liked, he wants to laugh more!


    Mrs. ?? and other students: This person looks a little stupid?


    Xiao Mofeng and several others are also a little hard to say. Of course, they are not because of Daozi¡¯s smirk, but because of the thought that Daozi has introduced himself. Can they not?


    Looking at the thirty or forty students in the classroom, Xiao Mofeng took a deep breath, stepped to the center, and started to introduce himself.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Xiao Mofeng, this November, I will study and go to school with you in the future, please take care of me."


    After speaking, walk to the back of the rice and sit down.


    Next are Xiao Mokuan.


    The master was a little nervous after listening to the introductions of several people. These little guys are all surnamed Xiao, are they the ones he thinks?


    At this time, the Master''s eyes changed when looking at Daozi. It was not that he wanted to fawn, but that he was troubled.


    Xungui children, who cannot be beaten or scolded, are the most difficult students to teach.


    Hey, what is the dean doing? How can he send him so many students who cannot be offended?


    Do you want him to teach well?


    Compared with the Master''s reluctance, Daozi was quite happy. The Master didn''t speak, he just looked left and right, and when someone looked at him, he grinned.


    The little guy was very excited when he was in class for the first time.


    The master sighed, the people had already been delivered, and he couldn''t care about it, and he didn''t dare to ignore it, so he asked Xiao Mofeng''s academic status.


    After finishing the questioning, he directly led Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan to the big class.


    Xiao Mofeng received elite education in the Four Princes'' Mansion, and he had learned the Four Books and Five Classics a long time ago.


    Xiao Mokuan studied desperately in order to get ahead. Although his learning progress was not as good as Xiao Mofeng, he was definitely able to compare with most of the people in the academy.


    Daozi watched the two leave, feeling a little bit reluctant. Two older brothers were missing. In case someone bullied him, he would lose two helpers.


    Fortunately, the seventh brother, the mynah, and the tenth brother are all here, he is not considered a lonely person.


    Xiao Moqing and Xiao Mobao, one is favored, the other enjoys. They don''t like reading, so they know a few more characters than others, and they don¡¯t know anything about them.


    Xiao Moqing was a little bored. Seeing that the Master had left, he immediately walked to the table of Daozi: "Daozi."


    Daozi interrupted Xiao Moqing: "Seven brother, this is the school, you can''t call my nickname, you should teach me Moxi."


    Xiao Moqing was speechless, but did not entangle this point. He pointed to the things on the table and asked, "What are you all about? It''s so pretty."


    When Xiao Moqing asked, everyone around him pricked up their ears.


    Although there are many people here who are descendants of the generals at the border, the generals of Xiliang are poor, and they have seen so few things.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Daozi straightened up, smiled and picked up the stationery box, opened the stationery box, and then introduced the ruler, the numbers in various colors and the Pinyin letters one by one.


    When the master came back, he saw the people in the classroom crowding together, everyone was quiet, only the voice of Daozi reverberating in the classroom.


    I wanted to scold, but I could not help but swallow what Daozi said.


    "This is a ruler. With this, you can measure the length and thickness of an object."


    "This is my arithmetic stick. I only learned fifty when I counted. The arithmetic stick can help me count."


    "This is a pinyin alphabet, my father said, after learning it, you can learn to recognize words by yourself."


    "This is for numbers and letters, used for arithmetic."


    "This is a story book drawn by my mother. There are many stories in it. You see, the gourd baby on my schoolbag is the person in the story. When I have time, I will tell you stories. I''m sure you haven''t I''ve heard it."


    "And this is"


    Daozi didn¡¯t say the same, the eyes of the surrounding children brightened. When Daozi finished introducing Xiao Moqing, Xiao Moqing immediately shouted, "After school, I will also ask my sister."


    Xiao Mobao and Xiao Moxu hurriedly followed: "We want too."


    Daozi shook his head and spread his hands: "What you can''t expect, my mother is pregnant with younger siblings, and my father won''t let her worry about it. My storybook hasn¡¯t been new for a long time, so now I can barely take a look at the old ones. ."


    Xiao Moqing suddenly collapsed.


    "Ahem~"


    At this time, the master who had been eavesdropping for a while coughed slightly.


    Everyone saw the Master coming, and immediately returned to their positions.


    Master looked at the things on the table of Daozi, and when he saw the pinyin letters and number letters placed on it, his eyes brightened, and he smiled and walked to Daozi:


    "Student Xiao Moxi, can you lend these things to the master for use?"


    Daozi looked at the Master, and when she thought of his mother telling him to listen to the Master before going out, he nodded obediently: "Yes, Master, but you can''t break it for me, and you have to return it to me."


    The corner of the master''s mouth twitched: "Of course, what can I still want students to do?" After that, he took away all the things on the table quickly, and by the way took a rice bag to pack it.


    Rice: "."


    After getting the things, the master directly instructed the children in the classroom to rest between classes, and then left with the things.


    Daozi looked at Xiao Moqing with a look of each other: "Master, shouldn''t you run away with my things?"


    Xiao Moqing curled his lips: "He didn''t dare, he is really going to run, let your father catch it."


    Daozi didn¡¯t agree very much: "I failed to protect my things the first day I went to school. Tell my father, is it too shameful?"


    "Also, when I went out, my mother said that what happened in the school should be solved by yourself."


    Xiao Mobao: "But we are still children, and if we encounter a problem, we of course need an adult to solve it."


    Daozi is right to think about it: "Yes!"


    Xiao Moqing took Daozi''s shoulders: "Okay, don''t worry about this, just tell us the story of the gourd baby you just said, and it looks good."


    Daozi saw that everyone hadn¡¯t been out to play, and looked at them from far or near. He thought of what Dad said last night that he could not lose the face of the palace in the school, so he kept his chest small and learned from Xiao Yeyang. He put his hands on his back, and started telling the story of the gourd baby with a straight face.


    "A long, long time ago, there was a Gourd Mountain in the mountain."


    When Xiao Yeyang secretly came to see that his son was not accustomed to class, Daozi had already stood on the table, and he was talking about the big baby vs. the snake spirit in a melodious voice.


    The children in the classroom are surrounded by three floors inside and outside three floors, surprised or sighed, excited or angry, all listening attentively.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the selfless rice: "."


    The people in the family are worried that Daozi will not adapt in the academy, and it¡¯s vain to worry about it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1007： ,use

    Chapter 1007, use


    On the first day Daozi went to class, Daohua specially ordered the kitchen to cook some dishes that he loved, and went to Suihuamen to welcome him back from school.


    "Do you like to go to the academy to study?" Daohua took Daozi''s hand and asked him about the academy with a smile.


    Daozi nodded: "Like, mother, everyone in the college likes me."


    Xiao Yeyang, who was walking behind, laughed a little at the thought of his son standing on the table and waving his arms.


    His son is lively and does not recognize birth, and he can quickly blend in wherever he goes, so he is relieved a lot.


    "By the way, mother, the master took my schoolbag away, and asked me to come back and ask you and dad that he wants to make a copy of my stuff for other people in the class, and ask you if you want it?"


    Daohua couldn''t help looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang said briefly: "I just went to the academy. After the dean told me, I agreed."


    These are all trivial things. Daohua doesn''t mind. Seeing that her son is adapting well in the college, she encourages: "Since class has started, then study hard."


    "When my mother is free, she will write you a story book again, but if you don''t know the words, you won''t be able to read the story inside."


    When Daozi heard this, she was immediately happy, and promised: "Mother, don''t worry, I will go to class and study well."


    After Daozi started to attend classes in the academy, the palace became much quieter at once, which made Daohua, Gu Jian, Guo Ruomei and others very uncomfortable.


    There was nothing to do. After Gu Jian got up well, he started to go to the pharmacy again, but in order to prevent him from getting tired, Daohua strictly limited the time. Every time Gu Jian forgot to see the doctor, Daohua would send someone. To remind him.


    Guo Ruomei is obsessed with knitting sweaters and knitting several sets of sweaters and trousers for the children in Daohua¡¯s belly. Every time she comes to talk to Daohua, she can always see the sweaters she is knitting in her hands.


    In a blink of an eye, more than a month has passed, and Daozi has been fighting fiercely with the people in the academy.


    On November 11, when school was over in the afternoon, Daozi and Xiao Mofeng were about to go back in the palace carriage, but they were stopped by Xiao Moqing.


    "Fourth brother, Moxi, my third uncle gave me a pony. Would you like to check it out?"


    Xiao Mofeng didn''t have much interest in horses, but Daozi wanted to see them. He had wanted horses for a long time, but Niang and Dad disagreed, saying that he would have to wait for him to be a little older before raising him.


    "Four brothers, let''s go and see."


    Xiao Mofeng hesitated: "If we don''t return to the house on time, my aunt will be worried."


    Daozi thought for a while, and said to Xiao Moqing: "Seven brothers, we will not go to see Maju today. When I go back and talk to my mother, I will go with my fourth brother tomorrow."


    Xiao Moqing nodded: "Okay."


    Back to the palace, Daozi will immediately go to settle down to see the horses and talk to Daohua.


    Daohua was silent for a while. She didn''t like to settle down, but she didn''t want to restrict the communication between her son and other friends, so she nodded and agreed.


    With Daohua¡¯s permission, after school the next day, Daozi took Xiao Mofeng to his home happily.


    When Xiao Yeyang went to the government office, Mr. An was waiting at the door and deliberately revealed the news that Daozi had gone to settle down to see the horses.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the sky, worried that Daozi had played with Xiao Mofeng too late. When he came back, he had an accident in Xuexue, so he decided to go to An''s house with Mrs. An.


    Master An was immediately happy, and finally let Xiao Yeyang come on the door.


    Because of Xiao Yeyang''s identity, he usually has no chance to invite him to the gate of An''an house, but his mother''s plan must be carried out in Anfu.


    He wanted to break his head, so he asked Mo Qing to come forward and invite Xiao Moxi to the idea of ??an home.


    Finally caught Xiao Yeyang, and it was not in vain that he bought a hard-earned BMW horse back home.


    Anfu backyard.


    After receiving the news sent by Mrs. An, the old lady looked at the beautiful and beautiful granddaughter in front of her, and lovingly trimmed her haircut.


    "Wang Weiyuan was in position with high authority at a young age. What is even more rare is that there is only Yan family girl in the backyard. Even if you are going to be a concubine, it is not considered to be insulting you in his capacity."


    An Xin expressed concern: "Grandma, King Weiyuan and Princess Xiao have a very good relationship, and the granddaughter is worried that King Weiyuan will not look down on her granddaughter at all."


    The old lady sneered: "The Yan family girl''s color is good, but no matter how good it is, sometimes she is tired of seeing it, and then she will not be younger and tender than you, man, that''s what it is, there is nothing young and fresh. "


    said, pulling up An Xin''s hand and patted it.


    "Good boy, you have so many sisters, and I chose you to come to Xiliang because of your good looks and good looks. Even the concubine can praise you. You have to be confident."


    "Some time ago, your father wrote again, and the situation in the capital has become more tense. Although the imperial concubine and the eldest prince are more important to the emperor, the two princes have been constrained by the side, resulting in the delay in implementing the position of the prince as the prince."


    "Child, you have to know that only when the eldest prince becomes a prince can we make a home in order to be wealthy forever."


    "Yan''s daughter is pregnant right now. This is your opportunity. In order to attract Xiao Yeyang to our mansion, your third uncle has given up a lot of thoughts. You must seize this opportunity."


    "As long as you successfully marry into the Weiyuan Palace, even if you help the imperial concubine and the prince to win over the forces of the Prince Ping¡¯s palace, then the prince¡¯s bargaining chips will be even heavier."


    "And you have become the nobleman of the eldest prince. When the eldest prince is on the throne, do you still need to be afraid of the Yan''s daughter who was born in the poor family?"


    An Xin listened obediently: "Grandma, granddaughter will do their best."


    The old lady nodded in satisfaction: "Go, go and get ready."


    An Xin blessed Fu body, then turned and walked back.


    Out of Mrs. An¡¯s yard, the cleverness on An Xin¡¯s face disappeared in an instant, replaced by a face that is bound to win.


    She knew that she was just a **** that settled in to win over King Weiyuan, but so what?


    She is a concubine. Because of her outstanding appearance, she has been suppressed by her aunt and aunt. If she hadn''t lost her mind and followed her grandmother to Xiliang, her aunt would definitely find someone to send her away.


    Thinking of the days of the concubines above her, An Xin shuddered.


    Weiyuan Wang is her best choice. This time, she must succeed.


    Thinking of Wang Weiyuan¡¯s stalwart appearance, An Xin¡¯s cheeks were a little red, and she was willing to marry such a person, even if she was a child.


    Only Princess Xiao.


    Thinking of the last time she visited the house, Princess Xiao did not give her grandmother face so much, An Xin felt a little uneasy, but she soon calmed down again.


    Grandma is right, as long as Wang Weiyuan likes her, even if Princess Xiao is dissatisfied, what can she do?


    On the other side, Master An smiled and led Xiao Yeyang into the gate of An Mansion: "Your Highness should be watching the horses in the stable. The prince will come with me to the living room for a cup of tea. I will now ask your Highness to invite them. "


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "No need to drink tea, let''s go directly to the stable." The son was very courageous, and he was worried that he would climb on the horse to ride a horse.


    Master An smiled and nodded: "Then I will be with the prince."


    The two of them walked halfway, and suddenly a maid rushed over: "Master, the old lady heard that the prince is coming, and wanted to come out to greet you. Who knows that she walked a little bit more eagerly, she accidentally got her feet, and the lady asked me to call you. ."


    Master An was taken aback, and quickly looked at Xiao Yeyang and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go and see my old mother first. I¡¯ll let the servant lead you to the stable.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang said ¡®um¡¯: "Go and see the old lady." After speaking, he paused, "I will bring Mo Feng and Mo Xi to visit the old lady later."


    The old lady slapped her feet because she came out to greet him. It was a bit unreasonable for him not to take a look.


    Master An thanked him, and hurried to the backyard.


    Xiao Yeyang watched him leave, and said to the servants of Anfu: "Let¡¯s go, take this king to the stable."


    Under the leadership of his servants, Xiao Yeyang quickly passed a garden. There was no one in the garden, but a drawing board was standing.


    Looking at the painting on the drawing board, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help slowing down.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1008： ,a slap

    Chapter 1008, slap


    Xiao Yeyang has no special hobbies. The only thing he likes in his leisure time is painting. He suddenly saw a painting with good painting skills, which really attracted his attention.


    Looking at the picture of the winter plum blossoming in the snow scene, Xiao Yeyang nodded in approval, but he felt that the painting was not perfect and there were too many blank spaces. It might be better if one or two characters were added.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang thought of Daohua. He didn''t seem to have painted a snow scene for Yiyi. Well, I have to draw one if I find a chance.


    Hongmei, Baixue, Jiaren, must be very beautiful.


    At this moment, there were rapid footsteps in the corridor not far away.


    "Girls, it is the fault of slaves and maids, forgot to take back the paintings."


    "Okay, let''s go and recover the painting right away."


    The gentle and gentle female voice came into Xiao Yeyang''s ears, and then, a beautiful girl in a red cloak led two maids into her sight.


    The girl saw someone in the garden, her face suddenly appeared astonished, but she quickly recovered, and then hurried towards Xiao Yeyang.


    "The little girl An Xin has met the prince."


    The graceful posture is full of bows, and the movements are gentle and elegant.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at An Xin, "Do you know this king?"


    An Xin nodded, her expression a little nervous, half-cast her eyes, and replied a little bit shyly: "An Xin has the honor to meet the prince several times." After speaking, he paused, "The prince may not know, because every time the little girl is far away Looking at the prince from afar."


    Xiao Yeyang let out a ¡®um¡¯, he didn¡¯t say anything, and he was about to leave.


    An Xin felt a little anxious when seeing Xiao Yeyang leaving, but she also knew that people like King Weiyuan were too rushing to catch up with him.


    After Xiao Yeyang took a few steps, he ordered the maid behind him to put away the pictures on the drawing board.


    Xiao Yeyang heard that the painting was painted by An Xin, and did not stop. After a while, he left the garden.


    Seeing this, An Xin was a little disappointed.


    The maid beside her comforted: "Girl, don''t worry, anyhow, you have already talked to King Weiyuan this time."


    An Xin grinned reluctantly, which was far from enough.


    Wang Weiyuan was not as interested in her as she expected. He just said a few words in courtesy.


    She knew that Wang Weiyuan would not go to the An¡¯s house often, and she would not have too many chances to see him, so she had to seize it every time.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to my grandmother, the third uncle just said, and later the prince will take the fourth majesty and the little prince to visit grandmother."


    Xiao Yeyang found Daozi, Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Moqing in the stable.


    Sure enough, Daozi was already riding on the back of the horse.


    Fortunately, the servants of Anfu knew how serious they were, and they just walked slowly on the racecourse with the horse and the rice.


    "Father!"


    Daozi on horseback saw Xiao Yeyang and immediately waved his hand happily, and then asked the groom to hug him off the horse.


    "Father, are you here to pick me up?"


    Daozi ran up to Xiao Yeyang and hugged his thigh.


    Xiao Yeyang squinted his son: "You are really energetic. After a day of class, you still have energy to ride a horse!"


    Dao Zi took Xiao Yeyang''s hand and shook: "People just came to see the little pony. I didn''t ride a horse, I just sat on the horse and walked."


    Xiao Yeyang: "You are still young. After two years, Dad will teach you horse riding. When you learn, your family will no longer restrict you from riding, but now you are not allowed to ride indiscriminately, you know?"


    Daozi nodded straight: "I know, I won''t worry you."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted, took the little guy''s hand, and took Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Moqing to the old lady''s yard.


    "After seeing Mrs. An, we will return to the house."


    As soon as he entered Mrs. An¡¯s room, Xiao Yeyang saw An Xin smiling and standing beside Mrs. An, holding a painting and talking softly.


    The painting is the one he saw in the garden just now.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang coming, Mrs. An hurriedly got up and said, "The old man pays respects to the prince."


    Xiao Ye gave a false help: "Old lady, don¡¯t be polite, are your feet okay?"


    Old Madam An smiled and shook her head: "It''s okay, but I got a bit of a blow. Thank you for your concern."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and when he was about to say that he was leaving, Mr. An on the side smiled and said, "Master, my niece just showed up with us, saying that you are admiring her paintings in the garden."


    Hearing this, An Xin immediately lowered her head in embarrassment: "Uncle San, how can I have it."


    Lord An laughed''haha'' and looked at Xiao Yeyang and said, "Master, my niece¡¯s painting skills are ranked among the best in the capital. I heard that the prince is also a master painter. Why not comment on my niece¡¯s painting?"


    said, directly let An Xin walk to Xiao Yeyang holding the painting.


    If Xiao Yeyang had just met An Xin in the garden just now, Xiao Yeyang hadn''t thought much about it, but now seeing An Xin''s aggressive sales promotion and An Xin''s shy and timid attitude, what else does he don''t understand?


    In an instant, Xiao Yeyang''s heart was full of anger.


    If Anjia is just calculating him, he will not be too angry, but Anjia should not use rice!


    It can be seen that Xiao Mofeng is also thinking of An Jia. The fourth prince also has several concubines, and he has been watching the concubine''s concubine from his childhood.


    Miss Anjia¡¯s eyes looking at Uncle Wang are exactly the same as those in the concubine¡¯s eyes at the father¡¯s king.


    Looking at the ignorant rice beside him, happily eating snacks with his seventh brother, Xiao Mofeng sighed.


    The younger brother is still too innocent, I don¡¯t know if I was sold by others!


    It seems that he will have to look after him more in the future.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t look at the painting, and directly waved An Xin away: "This king paints these years for his wife and children to be in the painting, but he doesn''t have the mind to think about any painting techniques, so let''s just comment."


    Speaking, paused.


    "Come on again, Miss An is a daughter of a boudoir, how can her paintings be freely commented on by a foreigner, and she is not a woman from the dust. This is not good for her, nor for An''s family."


    As soon as these words came out, An Xin paled instantly.


    Wang Weiyuan is saying that she has no self-respect or self-respect?


    Old Mrs. An and Mrs. An were also stunned.


    An and the three people felt ashamed of being slapped in the slap. They sighed in their hearts. As expected, it was not that the family did not enter the house, and the Princess Xiao did not show her mother-in-law. Wang Weiyuan dared to speak very much.


    Not only pointed out that the niece is not self-respect, but also said that Anjia would not teach her daughter.


    Xiao Yeyang stood up and said, "It''s getting late, this king will take the child back to the house, and leave." He said, he took the rice and left with Xiao Mofeng.


    Old Mrs. An and Master An didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to leave as soon as they said, and they didn''t even have a chance to keep someone.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang walking out of the house with Daozi and Xiao Mofeng, Mrs Ansan pulled the sleeve of Lord La''an, and the talented Anda rushed to follow him to see him off.


    Looking at Mrs. An''s face sinking, An Xin''s lips were deeply blown, Mrs. An San didn''t want to say anything, and took Xiao Moqing out.


    She really didn¡¯t know what her mother-in-law and master thought, so she stupidly used King Weiyuan¡¯s son to approach him!


    Don''t say that King Weiyuan is not a lecherous person, even if King Weiyuan is a hungry ghost, and the people who use his son to get close to him are beautiful, he probably should be a good one.


    is really stupid!


    Mrs. Ansan looked back at the shaky An Xin, with a slight irony in her heart. She was also a person whose heart was higher than the sky and the fate is thinner than paper. Why did she think that the king of Weiyuan would look at her differently?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1009： , A woman is a tiger

    Chapter 1009, a woman is a tiger


    Back on the carriage of the palace, Xiao Mofeng looked at Xiao Yeyang who was communicating with Daozi in a low voice from time to time. He was a little bit hesitant, but when Xiao Yeyang looked over, he quickly looked away.


    He deliberately wanted to remind Uncle Wang that his aunt is pregnant now, but she can''t bear it. Uncle Wang must not be really seduced by Miss An Jia.


    Mother and concubine said that men are all lustful. If the Anjia lady seduce a few times, he really can¡¯t guarantee that Uncle Wang can sit back and relax.


    However, he is a junior, and it is really difficult for him to intervene in the affairs of his elders.


    Full of worry, Xiao Mofeng looked at Daozi. Uncle Wang would rarely go to Anfu. This time I went to Anfu to pick him and Daozi. If they stopped going, then Miss Anjia would not even want to seduce Uncle Wang. Opportunity.


    When the three of Xiao Yeyang returned to the palace, Xiao Mofeng hurriedly pulled Daozi back to him: "Moxi, let''s not go to Anfu in the future."


    Daozi puzzled: "Why?"


    Xiao Mofeng frowned: "The An family is uneasy and kind, they are unruly towards Uncle Wang, they are hitting Uncle Wang''s idea."


    Daozi said ¡®ah¡¯: "Why are they hitting my father''s idea?"


    Xiao Mofeng snorted: "Naturally I want to benefit from Uncle Wang."


    Daozi''s eyes widened suddenly: "I see, my father is like the fat my mother said, and the An family wants to eat my father."


    Xiao Mofeng: "Uh, it''s almost the same, anyway, let''s not settle down."


    Daozi nodded, wrinkling his buns face and said in doubt: "But my father is so powerful, the An family should not be able to eat my father''s meat."


    Xiao Mofeng had a headache. After thinking about it, he decided to explain it carefully to his younger brother: "Uncle Wang is very powerful, but no matter how powerful men are, they have bad roots. That means men are all lustful."


    "Do you remember the lady Anjia we saw in Anjia today? Men like beautiful women, and Miss Anjia seduce your father."


    Daozi frowned and thought about it seriously, then shook her head and said: "I think Miss An Jia can''t seduce my father, she is not as pretty as my mother."


    "." Xiao Mofeng was silent for a while, "but now my aunt is pregnant."


    Well, he doesn¡¯t actually understand it very well, but he knows that a pregnant woman cannot serve her husband.


    Daozi: "So what, my mother is pregnant and has not become ugly!"


    Xiao Mofeng was speechless again, decided not to argue with Daozi, and directly said the decision: "You just listen to me, you don''t want your father to seduce a woman outside, right?"


    "I''m telling you, those little concubines are so bad that they will take over your father. If Uncle Wang has a little concubine, he will have children with the little concubine, and he will spend less time with you."


    said, hummed.


    "My father is like this. He is only in my mother''s concubine''s room for fifteen days a month, and he stays with my concubine at other times. I can''t see my father during this time."


    "My father is fine, he didn''t pet his concubine and destroy his wife. You don''t know that the fifth emperor uncle, the fifth emperor spoils his concubine. Extremely."


    "You don''t want your aunt to be sad, and you don''t want to compete with other women''s children for Uncle Wang, right?"


    Daozi''s mouth opened wide in surprise, and when he heard Xiao Mofeng''s words, he nodded hurriedly.


    Seeing that Xiao Mofeng persuaded Daozi, he said: "After that, we won''t go to settle down."


    Daozi frowned: "I won''t go to death." He didn''t want his father to come back by marrying his concubine.


    In order to prevent Dao Peanut from restlessness, Xiao Yeyang did not tell him about the settlement, anyway, he would not go to the settlement again in the future.


    Thinking that his son went to settle down because of watching the horses, before dinner, Xiao Yeyang said to Daozi and Xiao Mofeng: "In two days, I will ask the horse farm to send you two foals. Don''t go to settle down in the future. "


    Xiao Mofeng listened, and immediately let go of his heart. It seems that Uncle Wang didn''t like the lady Anjia.


    Daozi also breathed a sigh of relief. The more he thought about it, the more he felt the horror that the fourth brother told him, and said to Xiao Yeyang: "Then dad, don''t go to the house anymore."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daozi in surprise, and then at Xiao Mofeng, shook his head, too lazy to say anything.


    Daozi didn''t hear the answer, and her heart suddenly became nervous.


    Dad won¡¯t be really seduced by Miss An Jia?


    Daozi rushed to Xiao Yeyang, pouting, staring, looking at Xiao Yeyang with a condemning gaze, and said bitterly, "Father, my mother had better watch it, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "Yes, your mother looks the best."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s admission, Daozi breathed a sigh of relief, and took Xiao Yeyang''s hand to pat and said, "Mother is the best-looking, then you should look at your mother more and don''t look at the women outside."


    "The story my mother told me said, the woman outside is a tiger. If you meet him, you must avoid it, don¡¯t you know?"


    "Don¡¯t bring the tiger outside home. You hurt my mother and me! By the way, there are my two younger siblings."


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    A woman is a tiger?


    When you meet, you want to avoid it?


    Yiyi, what kind of messy story did Yiyi and her son think about? Does she want to marry a daughter-in-law in the future?


    With Xiao Mofeng''s ¡®tips¡¯, after Xiao Moqing was looking for Daozi to settle down to play, Daozi resolutely shook his head and refused.


    Thinking about the concubine''s affairs that Xiao Mofeng had said, Daozi also specifically asked Xiao Moxu for verification, and learned that Xiao Moxu really hadn''t seen his father several times a month. The little guy was horrified.


    After ??, even Xiao Mokuan and Xiao Mobao''s invitations were rejected by Daozi.


    Now Daozi has a sense of crisis, and he is worried that his father will be hooked away by a tiger outside, and he has to help his mother watch his father. It is Xiao Yeyang who goes out to socialize, and the little guy has to ask.


    See you, Daohua smiled and scratched her son''s nose: "You little kid, you are taking care of your father."


    Daozi shrugged: "No way, there are tigers everywhere outside. Of course I have to watch Dad closely."


    "."


    Daohua curiously asked: "What tiger?"


    Daozi: "Women, mother, didn''t you tell me, a woman is a tiger, you have to avoid it when you encounter it."


    Ina Flower: "." She seems to have told the wrong story.


    But, why did Dao mention this suddenly?


    Daohua smiled and looked at Daozi: "Why, does a tiger look after your father?"


    Daozi gave Daohua a natural look: "The fourth brother said, my father is so powerful, it¡¯s normal for a tiger to look at him, but don¡¯t worry, mother, with me, I will help you look at him, and won¡¯t let him. He brought the tiger back."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Daozi is really good, and I know how to protect my mother."


    was praised, Daozi immediately laughed happily, and said with a chest out: "Mother, you can put a hundred and twenty hearts, and I will protect you, so that the tiger outside will not hurt you."


    At this moment, Xiao Yeyang walked in from the outside and asked with a smile, "What are you talking about? What are you talking about? I heard you talking about tigers in the yard."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with a smile like a flower: "I''m saying I''m a tiger fighting hero."


    Daozi: "." Isn''t that what they said?


    Xiao Yeyang: "." How do you feel chilly in the room?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1010： , Caiyi entertaining relatives

    Chapter 1010, Caiyi entertains relatives


    In the end, Daohua knew about Anjia. After she knew it, she became more disliked for Anjia.


    Gu Yu contemptuously said: ¡°An Jia is the eldest prince¡¯s foreign family at any rate, so he can¡¯t behave like this!¡± It¡¯s really shameful to ask her girl to seduce a foreigner in her own home.


    Daohua is not very angry, but the woman outside is always thinking about her husband, which makes her feel a little bit angry, which is buzzing with a fly in front of her. Although it is not harmful, it is annoying.


    However, she really can''t avoid this kind of thing.


    Xiao Yeyang is young and powerful, and looks good. Women of this era will have all their hopes for a good life. They are all placed on marrying a ¡®good man¡¯, and it¡¯s normal for Xiao Yeyang to be worried about it.


    "The posts that Anjia will hand over in the future are directly pushed!"


    Because of the eldest prince of the capital and Concubine An, Daohua didn''t want to tear her face with Anjia, but now she is all on her nose, and she doesn''t bother to maintain her face.


    You can ignore An¡¯s family, but Xiao Moqing can¡¯t.


    November 22 is Gu Jian¡¯s birthday. Although the palace is not big, a few emperor grandchildren are coming to the palace to celebrate Gu Jian¡¯s birthday.


    People from ??''an and Du Jijia will naturally not miss this opportunity. By celebrating their birthday, they want to visit Gu Jian in the palace.


    Neither Daohua nor Xiao Yeyang can shirk this.


    On the day that Gu Jian passed away, Daozi got up early and ran to the main room to look for Daohua: "Mother, have you made the doll clothes for my fourth brother and I?"


    Daohua smiled and looked at her son: "It''s already done, have you rehearsed with Mofeng?"


    Daozi nodded straight: "The rehearsal is complete, where is the doll costume?"


    Seeing her son''s impatient look, Daohua smiled and asked Gu Yu to lead him to take it.


    As soon as the little guy left, Xiao Yeyang asked curiously, "What doll clothes?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Today Master is celebrating her birthday, Daozi and Mofeng are going to perform a show for Master."


    Xiao Yeyang came with interest: "What show?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "Didn¡¯t I have a fable with my son before? Just when I talked about the tortoise and the hare race, the little guy said he wanted to show it to Master. He is a tortoise and Mofeng is a rabbit."


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s inexplicable expression, Daohua chuckles: "It''s the children''s mind, no matter what the performance is, we should support it."


    Come to Yiguan.


    Xiao Mofeng looked at the rabbit doll costume in front of him, a little eager to try, and a little hesitant.


    Do you really want to wear this to Nanshan Hall?


    It feels so weird!


    While Xiao Mofeng was hesitating, Daozi had already put on his turtle doll costume quickly.


    The little green plush turtle, coupled with the soft and cute expression of rice, instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the yard.


    "Four brother, take a look, do I want little tortoise?"


    Daozi happily ran a circle around Xiao Mofeng in a tortoise suit, twisting her buttocks stinkingly from time to time.


    Xiao Mofeng saw it, and wanted to laugh a little, but instead of the hesitation in his heart, he put the rabbit suit on his body.


    "Wow, Brother Si, you look like a rabbit!"


    Xiao Mofeng: "."


    Daozi hurriedly went to Gu Jian to show off, and quickly pulled Xiao Mofeng out of the yard.


    Theater building.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang first met the guests who came to celebrate the birthday in the main courtyard, and when the guests arrived, they took them to the theater to meet Gu Jian who was watching Daozi and Mofeng''s performance.


    As soon as everyone walked to the entrance of the courtyard, they heard cheers from inside.


    Entering the yard, I saw a small green turtle crawling forward slowly on the stage. In front of him, there was a white rabbit jumping forward.


    There are many animals around, including lions, tigers, monkeys, big bad wolves, black bears, etc. The cheers came from their mouths.


    Under the stage, Gu Jian sat on a chair, watching the performance in the yard, his eyes almost lost his laughter.


    "The tortoise is rice!"


    "White Rabbit is the fourth brother!"


    Xiao Moqing who followed over recognized Daozi and Xiao Mofeng who were struggling to perform at a glance.


    Seeing so many people in the yard, Xiao Mofeng suddenly couldn''t let go of it. Before, to make Gu Jian laugh, his movements were extremely exaggerated, but now so many people watched him, he was a little embarrassed.


    Xiao Mofeng was stunned, which gave Daozi a chance to climb forward quickly with his hands and feet, and soon caught up with Xiao Mofeng.


    The end of the tortoise and the hare race was that the white rabbit lost to the tortoise in the end. Xiao Mofeng simply slowed down and let Daozi overtake him.


    Seeing that their son and Mofeng were still performing, Daohua and Xiao Mofeng brought everyone to the stage, but they did not immediately introduce them to Gu Jian, and watched in place.


    Others also looked at the stage curiously.


    Plays, they all listened to it often, but the performances on the stage were obviously different from what they usually watched. In addition, the performances were performed by the son of King Weiyuan and the eldest son of the fourth prince, and they became more interested.


    For her son¡¯s performance this time, Daohua has made sufficient preparations. She also considered the setting of the scene and arranged the stage like a forest.


    "I won, I won!"


    Climbed to the end, Daozi stood up, jumping and hopping and shouting loudly.


    The ¡®animals¡¯ all around immediately made various compliments.


    Daozi quickly jumped off the stage and ran in front of Gu Jian: "Old ancestor, do you like the birthday gift that my fourth brother and I gave you?"


    Gu Jian narrowed his eyes and touched Daozi¡¯s tortoise head: ¡°I like it. My ancestor likes this gift from you and Mo Feng the most.¡±


    Hearing this, the expressions of An and Du all fluctuated in the crowd.


    The gifts they prepared were all jade ornaments. The preciousness is the preciousness, but it is a little bit meaningless if it depends on the mind.


    At this time, Xiao Moqing ran to Daozi and stared curiously at the tortoise suit on his body: "Moxi, you are too uninteresting. Such a fun thing is not called to us, and only plays with the fourth brother."


    Xiao Mobao also leaned over, he was also very interested in this tortoise suit: "Yes, why don''t you call us?"


    The youngest Xiao Moxu also squeezed in and pulled the rice: "Brother Moxi, I want too."


    Daozi straightened her body: "Oh, don''t panic, I have prepared your share. I have a lot of stories here. We will be performing next time."


    "Go, I will take you to choose doll clothes."


    Looking at Daozi pulling Xiao Moqing away, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang smiled and introduced the guests to Gu Jian.


    Just as everyone smiled and complimented Gu Jian, not long after, a group of''animals'' came over with grandeur, and then knelt neatly in front of Gu Jian.


    "Mofang, Mo Kuan, Mo Qing. I wish our ancestors the long flowing water in the East China Sea, and the longevity than the Nanshan Mountain."


    Facing the other guests, Gu Jian didn''t have much smile. At this time, he smiled and glanced at Dongli. Then he saw Dongli took out a wooden box with six identical ebony Guanyin in the wooden box.


    Gu Jian took it over and personally put a few on Xiao Mofeng''s body.


    Seeing the others, they all praised Xiao Mofeng''s filial piety.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1011： , Professional Face Slap

    Chapter 1011, Professional Face Slap


    After lunch, Daohua brought the female family members to chat and drink tea in the flower hall of the main courtyard, while Xiao Yeyang took the male family members to continue watching the show with Gu Jian in the theater building.


    During the ??, An Xin said a few words in the ear of the old lady, and then turned around and left the flower hall under the pretext of adding clothes to Xiao Moqing.


    After Daohua noticed her, her eyes sank, she didn''t want the An family to mix up Gu Jian''s birthday banquet. When An Xin was about to walk out of the flower hall, she asked aloud: "Where is Miss An going?"


    The people chatting in the room did not pay much attention to An Xin, but they all looked at An Xin when they heard Daohua¡¯s question.


    An Xin''s heart was a little tight, but she still said calmly: "Back to the princess, the little girl looks at the wind outside, and she wants to send clothes to His Highness Mo Qing."


    Daohua smiled lightly and said, ¡°Let the maid do this kind of trivial matter, so why bother with Miss An¡¯s own trip?¡±


    At this time, Mrs. An said: "The princess does not know. His Royal Highness Mo Qing only listens to An Xin. If she sends a maid over, His Royal Highness will definitely not add clothes."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Is there such a thing? In the palace, Mo Qing''s child is quite sensible, and he doesn''t worry too much about eating or taking a nap. I didn''t expect to listen to only girl An in An''s house."


    As soon as the words came out, the female relatives in the room couldn''t help but show a meaningful smile.


    The old lady An is a little angry, but she has to hold back: "Who makes my granddaughter more popular and understanding." Then, she looked at An Xin.


    "Your Highness can''t catch a cold, go now."


    An Xin nodded, and just about to turn around, Daohua spoke again: "Miss An, the palace is too big, I will send a maid to follow you, lest you accidentally go wrong."


    An Xin frowned, but she still blessed her body decently: "Thank you, Princess."


    Everyone watched An Xin leave, and then looked at Daohua whose face had faded a bit, somewhat thoughtful.


    Theater building.


    Because the opera was singing on the stage, it was not easy to disturb the guests who listened to the opera, so Xiao Morong took Daozi and Xiao Moqing to play outside the theater building.


    Several little guys wearing animal doll costumes were enjoying themselves when they suddenly saw An Xin approaching.


    Xiao Mofeng frowned when he saw An Xin. The theater is a place for men¡¯s relatives. Why did Miss An Jia come here again?


    An Xin smiled and walked towards Xiao Moqing, squatting down and smiling and said: "Your Royal Highness, the wind is strong outside, the old lady asked me to bring you clothes."


    The game was interrupted, Xiao Moqing waved his hand impatiently: "I''m not cold, I don''t need to wear clothes, you go quickly, don''t disturb us playing the game."


    An Xin took a deep breath, trying to maintain the smile on her face.


    Since Xiao Moxi stopped going to Anfu, she had fewer chances to see King Weiyuan.


    If you can''t see the king of Weiyuan, then she can''t attract the attention of the king of Weiyuan, and the king of Weiyuan can''t notice her, and talk about her entering the palace.


    She knows very well that, like her concubines, they are just pawns for the settlement of other forces. If she can''t follow the king of Weiyuan, then waiting for her result, she must be sent to an official to be a kid.


    This official may be an old man of seven and eighty-year-olds, or a bad person with some special hobbies, and his aunt will not care about her life, life and wishes.


    So, she must create opportunities for herself.


    This time congratulating Fu Guogong on his birthday is undoubtedly a godsend opportunity to meet King Weiyuan.


    She didn''t believe that, Wang Weiyuan would not be tempted to see a young and beautiful girl, and she didn''t believe that Wang Weiyuan was really only willing to stay with Princess Xiao alone.


    After finishing her emotions, An Xin raised her smile again, and reached out to touch Xiao Moqing''s cheek: "His Royal Highness is indeed not cold right now, but it is windy outside, and it may be cold in a while."


    "Now that your Royal Highness is going to play, you must not wear too heavy clothes, so let''s sit in the pavilion with my clothes waiting for your Royal Highness. If your Royal Highness wants to wear it, just call me, how about?"


    Xiao Moqing saw that Daozi had already started the next round of the game. He was impatient for a long time, and waved his hand casually: "It''s up to you."


    After speaking, ran to Daozi.


    An Xin smiled, stood up, and looked apologetically at the palace maid who had brought her over: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m going to wait for your Highness here. If you have something, you can do it first.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he ignored the maid, turned straight and walked to the next pavilion to sit down.


    Bi frowned slightly, did not say anything, but called the woman-in-law who was waiting on the side. After saying a few words, he stepped up and followed the pavilion.


    An Xin felt very unhappy when she saw Bi Wei who refused to leave. Thinking of her own purpose, she quickly thought about how to distract people.


    Not long after, An Xin noticed a few figures walking out of the theater building, thought about it, and looked at Biwei: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m a little thirsty, can you bring me a pot of hot tea?¡±


    Even if she is not happy with Anxin, she is a guest of the palace, Bi Wei dare not wait too long, because with her back to the theater, she did not see Xiao Yeyang and others walking out: "The girl waits a minute, the slave and maid will go back. ."


    Biwei left, An Xin immediately adjusted her appearance, then showed a decent smile, walked out of the pavilion, came to Xiao Moqing again, and intimately helped him wipe the fine sweat from his forehead.


    At this moment, Daozi happily cried out: "Father!"


    It turned out that Xiao Yeyang sent a few people out.


    Seeing that Daozi is now wearing a monkey costume, Xiao Yeyang laughed, "This dress really matches you, you, you are a little crazy monkey."


    Daozi was displeased, and corrected: "I am the Monkey King who has made trouble in the Heavenly Palace, so I am not a little monkey."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed. Just as he was about to say a few words, he heard a tactful female voice in his ears.


    "The little girl has seen the prince."


    Seeing An Xin, Xiao Yeyang frowned directly. Before he could speak, Daozi looked at An Xin alertly, and asked displeasedly: "Why haven''t you left?"


    said, his eyes widened, his arms widened before Xiao Yeyang, and angrily said: "I see, you have taken a look at my father''s fat, you are here to seduce my father!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    Several officials present: "."


    Xiao Mofeng several: "."


    was bluntly dismantled, An Xin was shocked first, seeing everyone looking at her in disbelief, her complexion turned pale.


    After all, ?? survived under his aunt, but in a moment, An Xin had a solution, her eyes were red, and tears were a little bit of tears. In an instant, the image of a pitiful and weak woman came into view.


    Unfortunately, Daozi had no idea of ??pitying Xiangxiyu at all, and said angrily: "You go quickly, my father belongs to my mother, don''t think about it!"


    An Xin was a little shaky, with red eyes, stubbornly biting her lip, and looking at Xiao Yeyang eagerly: "The prince, the little girl absolutely doesn''t have this idea, the little prince slander the little girl like this, the little girl can''t live anymore." Then he covered his face and sobbed.


    Daozi didn¡¯t eat this set at all. He jumped and pointed at An Xin: ¡°You lie, you look at it in the mirror. The wolf is exactly the same, you just want to eat my father¡¯s fat."


    "I tell you, no way!"


    said, looking at An Xin contemptuously.


    "You can''t even match my mother''s toes, and you want to be a tiger and take my father away. You can''t help yourself. If I were you, I wouldn''t have the face to go out to see people."


    Being so despised by a little baby, even if An Xin''s mentality is strong, her face flushed red with anger. When she noticed that the people in the theater came out, An Xin''s eyes flashed, her heart swayed, and she fell straight toward Xiao Yeyang.


    Master An and the others heard the movement, and as soon as they walked out of the theater, they saw the scene of An Xin falling towards Xiao Yeyang, and Master An was immediately overjoyed.


    As long as An Xin has physical contact with Xiao Yeyang in public, An Xin will enter the Weiyuan Palace.


    "Little prince, be careful!"


    Wang Wu, who was still standing still, suddenly jumped out and directly pushed An Xin out.


    Wang Wu didn''t have any strength. An Xin, who was suddenly pushed back, stepped back and fell to the ground in embarrassment.


    "Bold thief, dare to intend to murder the little prince, don''t die!" Wang Wu stared at An Xin who hadn''t recovered.


    "The little prince just said a few words about you, you want to use your adult body to squash the little prince, it''s really ridiculous!"


    Xiao Yeyang: "." This is a second person!


    Others: "." This person is blind, and the girl wants to make sure that she is Wang Weiyuan, OK?


    Everyone is a discerning person, and no one can see An Jia¡¯s mind.


    Daozi looked at Wang Wu with admiration, raised his hand, and gave Wang Wu a thumbs up.


    Wang Wu met and blinked at Daozi.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Master An: "An''s education is really refreshing."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1012： , Doubles

    Chapter 1012, Doubles


    I don¡¯t know about things outside the theater.


    At this time, Mrs. An is trying to praise An Xin.


    At the beginning, there were female family members who agreed, but afterwards, all the wives talked about their own, and ignored the old lady.


    Although Mrs. An was a little angry about this, she didn''t care too much. It irritated her that Daohua never answered the conversation, and her insatiable attitude made her teeth itch with hatred.


    Hesitated, Mrs. An deliberately told the public about Xiao Yeyang''s previous visit to Anfu.


    Today is Fu Guogong¡¯s birthday, forgive that Yan''s daughter, even if she is dissatisfied, would not dare to make trouble at this time.


    "My family''s An Xin is a painter, and Weiyuan Wang knows this too. The Weiyuan Wang pointed out An Xin before. If the princess doesn''t mind, I will often call her to the palace to paint for you in the future."


    Daohua looked at Mrs. An expressionlessly. At this moment, she didn''t even bother to maintain her face.


    The level of shamelessness of this elderly lady made her admire extremely, she seemed to be unable to understand the face of a person, leaning on the old and selling the old there.


    The other female relatives present also looked at Mrs. An with indescribable expressions, and showed an air of watching the play.


    "Lady An, is your granddaughter an actress?"


    The old lady An was taken aback first, and then she was furious: "Princess Xiao, you deceive people too much. Although my family An Xin is only a concubine, but also an An''s daughter, you actually compare her to an actress, you are too."


    Daohua interrupted Mrs. An directly: "Mrs. An, it''s not that I want to act as a girl, but you make me think that she is an actress."


    "Didn''t you tell me, let me call her into the house at will."


    "Girl Ann is not a servant of the palace, she summons at will, isn''t she the only actress who sells an art?"


    An angry old lady: "You"


    Ina Flower looked at Mrs. An with sarcasm: "Mrs. An, if you want others to respect you, you have to respect yourself first. You don''t take your granddaughter seriously, then I don''t need it."


    The other ladies all lowered their heads to cover up the smile in their eyes.


    Princess Xiao did not disappoint them, and she slapped Mrs. An in the face, which was not at all merciless.


    The thoughts of Anjia, if they still can¡¯t see it, they will spend most of their lives in the back house for nothing.


    The old lady looked at Daohua¡¯s cold gaze, knowing that Yan¡¯s daughter was unwilling to do superficial kung fu, and immediately snorted: ¡°The princess is really a good upbringing. Today, I am an eye-opener for the old man.¡±


    Taohua''s expression is faint: "It''s not as good as a homely education, you have always used your granddaughter as an actress."


    The old lady An was so angry that she was so angry that she said, "Yan Yiyi, don''t go too far. Don''t think that when you become a princess, you can ignore everyone."


    said, sneered.


    "Yes, you didn''t even pay attention to the deceased Princess Ping, let alone my old lady!"


    , Mrs. An San on the side saw her mother-in-law say more and more, she hurriedly got up and stopped, but she was pushed aside by Mrs. An.


    "Yan Yiyi, you are a jealous woman. Any woman like you who ties up a man to death, and does not even accept a room. A woman like you who does not obey the three obediences and the four virtues should be deprived. Lose."


    As soon as this word came out, the people in the room looked shocked.


    Taohua was disgusting by Mrs. An''s words. How distorted this person should be to hope that all women should share their husbands with other women.


    After tearing her face, the old lady smashed the jar directly: "Yan Yiyi, you are a person with little education, so you are so unruly. If I were the king of Weiyuan, I would have abandoned this jealous woman long ago. ."


    As soon as the voice fell, a voice with obvious anger came from outside the house.


    "Which green onion are you, when is it your turn to take care of the affairs of the Weiyuan Palace?"


    The door curtain was opened with a ¡®slam¡¯, and Guo Ruomei walked in with an iron face.


    Seeing the people coming, everyone''s expressions moved.


    Guo Ruomei never attended a banquet in the palace. This was the first time she appeared in front of others.


    Guo Ruomei stood in front of Daohua and looked at Mrs. An with a green face: "Mrs. An is so powerful. Could it be that you think that with the power of the imperial concubine and the eldest prince, you can splash around in the Weiyuan Palace? "


    "Yan Yatou was personally ordered by the emperor to give Yeyang the marriage. What qualifications do you have to put your beak here?"


    "I heard your yelling outside the courtyard, I don''t know, I thought you were the master of Weiyuan Palace!"


    Faced with Guo Ruomei, Mrs. An is instinctively weak.


    No way, Guo Ruomei came from the Dingguo government, this family is much better than the An family.


    Seeing that the mother-in-law came and pressed the old lady down, the corner of Daohua''s mouth twitched up, not leaving the scene by herself, sitting and watching her mother-in-law clean up the old lady.


    Guo Ruomei looked at Mrs. An with cold eyes: "You have to be your old monarch and go back to your home. This is the Weiyuan Palace. It¡¯s not your turn to be a prestigious man. Let me go. Don¡¯t step into the Palace again in the future. ."


    The old lady An is angry, thinking that Guo Ruomei has already made peace with Prince Ping, she sarcastically said: "Guo, don''t put your nose on your face here, do you think you are Prince Ping?"


    "Think about your current identity, the old lady is ashamed to say, who do you think you are, how old are you, what qualifications do you have to let me go?"


    Before she finished her words, with a "pop!" Daohua angrily dropped her teacup to the ground.


    For Mrs. An, Daohua was disgusted just now, and she didn''t get angry in her heart. But when she said that Guo Ruomei, Daohua was angry.


    Daohua stood up with her stomach supported, and looked at Mrs. An with a cold face: "Who do you think she is? She is Xiao Yeyang''s mother, my son''s grandmother, whoever she lets go in this Weiyuan Palace Got to get out!"


    "Come on."


    It may be that the emotion is too agitation, which affects the child in the stomach. Before Daohua finished speaking, the child kicked her.


    "Ouch!"


    "Yiyi!"


    "Princess!"


    Guo Ruomei and the maid beside her were startled, and they stepped forward and sat down with Daohua.


    "Wang Hao, are you okay? Don''t move your fetus!"


    Helped Daohua to sit down, Guo Ruomei looked at Mrs. An with a cold face: "Old lady An, my daughter-in-law, and unborn grandchildren. If there is anything wrong, I will never end with you!"


    In fact, Daohua is not a big problem. The child is not kicking hard, but the kick is so sudden that she can''t help but scream.


    However, seeing the worried eyes of everyone and the appearance of the old lady shaking like she was about to faint, Daohua decided to caress her belly and pretend to be weak.


    Who can''t pretend to be poor?


    "Mother, my stomach hurts."


    Guo Ruomei clasped Daohua¡¯s hand tightly, and yelled at the maid anxiously: "What are you still trying to do? Go and ask the doctor." As he said, he noticed the elderly lady who wanted to pretend to be dizzy, and sneered:


    "Don''t pretend to be here, get out of here!"


    Mrs. An¡¯s heart trembled as she watched the servants of the royal palace who rushed to call people in a panic, and Guo Ruomei, who was sweating profusely.


    If anything happened to Princess Xiao, An Jia would offend Prince Siping¡¯s Mansion and King Weiyuan.


    Looking at the mother-in-law who was obviously also a little scared, Mrs. An San really vomited to death: "Mother, let''s leave first."


    On the other side, Xiao Yeyang received the news and learned that Daohua was lifted up by Mrs. An in anger, and his eyes shot at Mrs. An like a knife: "It''s so good for you to settle down!"


    After speaking, he hurried to the main courtyard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1013： , The advantage of public opinion

    Chapter 1013, the advantage of public opinion


    A good birthday banquet was messed up by the An family. Not only the people in the palace were annoyed, but the other guests were also angry.


    Gu Jian rarely sees outsiders. This is a rare opportunity. Du, Chang, and Yuan are planning to have a good chat with Fu Guogong, but it is a pity that they are ruined by the An family.


    As for other officials, they want to get closer to Xiao Yeyang. The palace¡¯s door is difficult to reach, especially after Princess Xiao is pregnant, the palace¡¯s invitations are not accepted.


    "It''s really a rat **** that broke a pot of porridge!"


    The princess Xiao was so angry that Mrs. An was so angry that everyone could only stand up and say goodbye even if they were reluctant to do so.


    The three families of Du, Chang, and Yuan are walking together, and there are some gloating talks.


    Master Du: "This An family is really maddening. With the support of Concubine An and the eldest prince, I think that everyone will give them face. This time, it is regarded as an offense to the Weiyuan Palace."


    was sent to seduce the concubine, and directly broke out into a dispute with Princess Xiao. I really don¡¯t know what the An family thinks, thinking that they can be lawless by relying on Concubine An and the eldest prince.


    Sir Chang shook his head and said: "After Concubine An took charge of the harem, the old lady An Jia was touted to heaven. I heard that she wanted to pinch Princess Xiao when she came to see her for the first time."


    Lord Yuan took the words: "King Weiyuan is not the one who swallows his breath. This time Concubine An and the eldest prince in Beijing should have a headache."


    The main courtyard of the Wangfu.


    "Don''t worry, my child and I are fine!"


    Just after she calmed Guo Ruomei, she saw Xiao Yeyang come back with a panic expression, and quickly explained: "I just noticed that Mrs. An seemed to be pretending to be dizzy, so I deliberately moved her fetus."


    Xiao Yeyang stepped forward to take a closer look at Daohua, and saw that her complexion was ruddy and energetic, and he was relieved, but he still disagreeed and said, "Don''t make fun of yourself with your children in the future. What''s going to happen to you? I can''t afford to settle down."


    Daohua nodded and calmed Xiao Yeyang: "I''m not afraid that we will be passive in public opinion. Although the matter today is that Mrs. An is looking for trouble, she is going to faint in the palace, and those who don''t know are inside. , I will definitely think it is ours or not."


    "Everyone sympathizes with the weak. After all, Mrs. An¡¯s age is there. When that happens, even those women who are present today may feel that it is my fault. I am the one who stunned Mrs. An."


    "Come again, after all, there are Concubine An and the eldest prince standing behind An¡¯s house. Even if we don¡¯t participate in the mess, we can¡¯t be found to throw dirty water indiscriminately."


    "We are far away from the capital, even if the uncle Huang values ??you, if the people around us speak ill of us too much, I am afraid that it will affect the views of the uncle Emperor."


    Xiao Yeyang pulled the rice flower to sit on the floor, ¡°I¡¯m the one outside, so take care of your baby, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± As he said, cold eyes flashed across his eyes.


    "An Jia now dare to calculate the palace clearly, don''t give them a good look, they think we are bullied."


    The old lady dared to ridicule his mother in public in his house. It was so rampant!


    Just then, Gu Jian came over.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Gu Jian ignored Daohua, took her hand, and after the pulse, his gloomy face slowly improved, but he still looked at Daohua dissatisfied.


    "What do you want me to say about you? I don''t know if I am pregnant, and my emotions can''t fluctuate too much? I was lucky this time, and nothing major happened. Next time I''ll be so reckless and see how I can deal with you!"


    Daohua listened obediently, but didn''t dare to refute.


    Gu Jian finished talking about Daohua, then stared at Xiao Yeyang: "And you, I said, why do you have so many messy things, and two of them are all on you. Are you a sweet potato?"


    "In the future, you will be serious outside. If you meet those Yingyingyanyan again, you will be ruthless. You must be ruthless. I see who else would dare to provoke you."


    The maidservant An Xin fell on Xiao Yeyang in public has not had time to tell Daohua, so Daohua still doesn''t know what happened in the theater.


    However, listening to Gu Jian''s words, she immediately understood, and looked at Xiao Yeyang with an unkind expression: "What happened to Anjia girl?"


    The innocent Xiao Yeyang who was lying on the gun was helpless: "I was stopped by your son."


    Daohua snorted and leaned on her waist and said: "My baby has a big aerodynamic force. Tell me a little bit more seriously, saying that I was angry by the An family."


    Bullly went to her house to seduce her husband, it is unbearable!


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t want to let Anjia go. Not only did he not stop him, but he even ordered to be blessed: "Go to the Dusi and ask Dr. Ge to visit the house and say."


    Gu Jian interrupted: "Just say I was fainted by anger!"


    Xiao Yeyang, Daohua: "." The uncle (Master) was dizzy with anger, this is a serious matter.


    Gu Jian saw Xiao Yeyang not moving, his face was unhappy: "What are you still trying to do? Go and spread the news!"


    Xiao Yeyang returned to his senses and waved his hand to let Gu Jian do as he said.


    Today¡¯s matter, if only Yi had a fetal gas, as long as Yiyi did not really have an accident, it would not be considered a major event, but the uncle fainted. Pen.


    Although he was not in command of Jinlingwei, his people were still in Jinlingwei. As soon as An and Du''s family arrived in Xiliang, they were spotted by Jinlingwei.


    He knows what these companies have done in Xiliang.


    Thinking of An Zhixing''s rebellious remarks at home, Xiao Yeyang sneered in his heart. An Jia was killing himself. Not only did he kill himself, he also brought Concubine An and the eldest prince.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Gu Yu approaching with a bowl of black antifetal medicine: "Didn''t you say that you have no fetal gas?"


    Gu Yu replied: "The mother said that the princess''s mood fluctuated too much just now, and it still affected the little master in the stomach more or less. It is better to drink a dose."


    Daohua¡¯s face suddenly collapsed. After she was pregnant, she really couldn''t smell some of the smells, and she felt sick when she smelled them. Medicine is one of them.


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s bitter and enmity, Xiao Yeyang''s eyes sank, turned around and out of the house, calling in the secret guard:


    "Aren¡¯t An¡¯s investigating the location of the gold buried by the Wei¡¯s family? Find an opportunity to reveal the place we know to them with an unmoving expression, and when they dig, I will catch it on the spot!"


    The Wei family has been operating in Xiliang for several generations, and the accumulated wealth is considerable. Everything on the surface has been confiscated by the court, but the rest is buried.


    During the interrogation of the bandit not long ago, a bandit revealed the matter, and the interrogator was An Zhixing.


    After this incident, An''s family has been looking for the location of the Wei family''s gold burial.


    Fighting for the throne is quite costly. As the first **** of the prince, An Jia does not help the prince with much planning.


    An House.


    Learning that the Weiyuan Palace had hired a doctor again, and the news that Fu Guogong had fainted because of Princess Xiao¡¯s fetal gas, Anjia felt a little heavy.


    The old lady An gritted her teeth and said: "The Yan family girl clearly pretended to be, she is trying to make me settle down."


    Mrs. An, thinking of the situation at the time, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Mother, if Princess Xiao pretended to be, the Guo family wouldn¡¯t be so anxious.¡±


    "shut up!"


    Old Mrs. An looked at Mrs. An San fiercely, as if she was about to eat her: "When I was in the palace before, if you hadn''t stopped me, I would have fainted on the spot."


    "I''m going to faint in the palace, how can I be so passive at this time? Even if Yan''s daughter really has a fetal gas, I faint, this matter will pass, but you just want to stop me."


    "I found out, you are really a dead star!"


    Mrs. An''s face was flushed with scolding, and her lips were not talking anymore.


    Seeing his mother arguing with his wife, Mr. An had a headache: ¡°Mother, when it¡¯s not time to talk about this, let¡¯s try to solve the problem.¡±


    The old lady An slowly calmed down: "Prepare me pens and inks. I want to write to the concubine empress and tell her what Xiao Yeyang and Yan''s daughter did."


    Hearing this, Master An breathed a sigh of relief. With the imperial concubine blowing the ears of the emperor, Xiao Yeyang should not dare to do anything to him.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1014： , Dingy left

    Chapter 1014, Dingy Leaving


    It didn¡¯t take long for Gu Jian¡¯s birthday banquet to be reported to the emperor by Jin Lingwei.


    Qianqing Palace.


    The emperor leaned back on the collapse, looking casually playing with a pair of door pier walnuts, beside her feet, Concubine An was sitting on a brocade, graciously helping the emperor pinch his legs.


    "On the birthday of the concubine, the concubine¡¯s mother and third elder brother personally came to celebrate the birthday. There may be a little misunderstanding in the middle. Princess Xiao is a man of temperament. She actually moved her fetus, and scared her concubine¡¯s mother to go back and give up for many days. ."


    The emperor closed his eyes, listening to Concubine An¡¯s retreat and talking about the uncle¡¯s birthday banquet, intentionally or unintentionally hurting Yeyang¡¯s wife a couple of sentences.


    If it hadn¡¯t been learned from Jin Lingwei a long time ago, he was afraid that Concubine An would really be circumvented in, thinking that it was the Yeyang couple¡¯s fault.


    An imperial concubine spoke carefully, and watched the emperor¡¯s expression. If her mother had not offended Xiao Yeyang and his wife this time, she really did not want to be an enemy of the Prince''s Mansion.


    Prince Ping will not talk about it. Although he has no real power, he is the emperor¡¯s younger brother. Looking at the entire capital, which emperor¡¯s relative has a better life?


    Coming again is Xiao Yeyang. Although Xiliang is the most barren in the Great Xia Province, it is the most important place on the border. Now he is in charge of everything in Xiliang. It can be said that he wants power and power, status and status.


    The starting point of this father and son is really much higher than others.


    Even if Xiao Yeyang married a daughter of a poor family, he could still involve an auxiliary grandfather behind him.


    This family is not easy to provoke, but her mother has offended others.


    At this moment, Concubine An regretted letting Mrs. An go to Xiliang. The dukedom of the auxiliary country has not been seen yet, but she has won a big enemy.


    "The emperor, you know that my mother is getting older, and she is the most respectful. Princess Xiao has never been disciplined by her mother-in-law, and she will inevitably behave a little bit more pervertedly. My mother will definitely be unable to help but say something when she meets her. ."


    "Emperor, if Princess Xiao is angry with my mother, you have to say something for my mother, don''t let Princess Xiao take care of her, my mother is getting older."


    The emperor opened his eyes: "Since you are so worried about Mrs. An, it is better to send someone to bring her back to Beijing."


    Concubine An''s heart tightened, and she said with a smile: "The emperor, you forgot, my mother went to Xiliang to take care of Mo Qing."


    The emperor interrupted Concubine An: "Did you just say that your mother is too old? Let a lot of older mothers take care of your grandson. You are really filial."


    An imperial concubine''s face turned pale: "The emperor, I."


    The emperor saw Gong Gong An coming in, and knew that he had something to report, so he got up and stood up: "Okay, you can withdraw."


    An imperial concubine wanted to explain a few more words. It was obvious that the emperor was obviously impatient, and swallowed the words back, and Fushen was about to leave.


    Just as Concubine An turned around, the emperor said something.


    "At the beginning, you arranged your third brother to go to Xiliang to help me manage Xiliang. Now I have been to Xiliang for less than a year. I haven''t made a lot of achievements in my political career, but I joined the boss first. This problem is not good. That''s great."


    An imperial concubine turned pale, and just about to kneel down to plead guilty, an **** came up to report and said that the eldest prince had come.


    Seeing this, Concubine An was not good to stay, so she had to salute and exit the Palace of Qing Dynasty.


    Walking out of the palace, I ran into a few of the princes head-on.


    Concubine An looked at the eldest prince, shook her head invisibly, and walked away quickly.


    The prince frowned lightly, and followed his younger brothers into the hall.


    When ?? entered, the emperor was reading a letter from Jin Lingwei Gang, and learned that An Jia had secretly searched for the Wei family¡¯s hidden gold land, and he looked at the prince.


    His eldest son is now more and more courageous!


    The eldest prince was shocked by the sight, and just about to ask, the emperor took his gaze away again.


    Because of this episode, the eldest prince was a little absent-minded when reporting errands, and when he said something wrong, he was severely reprimanded by the emperor.


    The other princes have met, and they are very careful when reporting errands.


    In the end, the eldest prince left with a gloomy face.


    In sharp contrast to him is the fourth prince. The fourth prince received the emperor¡¯s award today, which made the other princes a little jealous.


    As far as the ability to do things, the four princes are good, but if you want to say how much better than the other princes, it is also not seen.


    Everyone did not understand why the emperor always praised the four princes recently.


    Fortunately, the four princes had ear problems and were not eligible for inheritance. Otherwise, the other princes would have long been unable to sit still.


    On the way out of the palace gate, the eldest prince silently thought about the emperor¡¯s attitude towards him.


    Thinking of Concubine An¡¯s departure when he shook his head, the prince¡¯s eyes sank. Could it be related to Xiao Yeyang and his wife?


    Regarding the fallout between his grandmother and Xiao Yeyang and his wife, the eldest prince was angry and vomiting.


    My grandmother went to Xiliang to help Moqing get the title of Duke of the auxiliary country, but she actually made the only apprentice of the father-in-law to get angry. If she wasn''t an elder, he really wanted to curse!


    Now it¡¯s alright, Mo Qing is afraid that he has missed the title of Fu Guo Duke.


    The other princes were also very concerned about Xiliang''s affairs. No way, they also sent their sons over.


    They also received news about the falling out between Anjia and Xiao Yeyang and his wife.


    In this regard, the second prince and others are somewhat gloating.


    The eldest prince saw that the bad brothers were watching his jokes, and coldly snorted: "Don''t be proud, my family Moqing can''t get the title of Fuguo Duke, do you think your son can get it?"


    "Humph!"


    "Don¡¯t forget, Princess Xiao will have a second child soon. Given her relationship with Fu Guogong, if her second child is still a boy, do you still have a chance?"


    The complexions of the princes all changed.


    The second prince smiled and said, "Xiao Yeyang has only lived with his concubine until now. Even if he has a second child, he will have two children. Are they willing to go out?"


    "Big brother, brothers know that you feel uncomfortable, but you can''t let us lose hope just because your son has no chance."


    The eldest prince sneered: "Believe it or not, as early as Xiao Yeyang refused to let our son live in the palace, we should know this."


    After speaking, he strode away.


    The remaining two princes did not look very good. What the eldest prince said, they actually believed.


    The only unaffected person was the four princes. He hadn''t seen the title of Fuguo Duke from the beginning, and he had also vaguely noticed something.


    The change in his attitude towards him seems to have started when a few brothers sent their sons to Xiliang.


    Father doesn¡¯t like other people''s calculations to assist the grandfather!


    Especially with the name of filial piety on the face, secretly, he is indeed seeking the title of auxiliary duke.


    A few days later, the emperor''s attitude towards the prince was not very good, which made the prince a little trembling.


    Unknown is the one who fears the most. He doesn''t know what he has done wrong, and he doesn''t even have a chance to correct it.


    In mid-December, a quick-and-emphasized paper was handed up.


    Facing upwards early, the emperor threw the zhezi onto the face of the prince with a full face of anger.


    The prince picked up the folder quickly, and after reading the content on the folder, he fell directly on the ground, his lips trembled with anger.


    He did not expect that Uncle San would be so stupid that he secretly digs up the treasure left by the Wei family and is caught on the spot!


    On the same day, the emperor ordered An Zhixing to be removed from his post and let him return to the capital.


    It''s been less than a year since I went to Xiliang to settle down, and now I am leaving in a desperate manner.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1015： , Come and go without being indecent

    Chapter 1015, come and go without being indecent


    Since Xiliao surrendered, Xiliang has stabilized. In addition, the sand banditry in the territory has been gradually eliminated, and Xiliang¡¯s public security has taken a big step forward.


    Personal safety is guaranteed, and the number of caravans willing to come to Xiliang for business has increased, especially after the official roads and post stations have been repaired, more and more people come and go.


    There are more merchants, the cheaper the exchange of materials will be, and the quality of life of the people will be significantly improved.


    After entering December, the camel team at the gate of Liangdu city is in an endless stream.


    A group of camels carried a large number of goods into Liangdu, and after the trade exchange, they left with another batch of newly purchased supplies.


    Under Xiao Yeyang¡¯s intentional promotion, Xiliang also has its own specialties. Wool fabrics, cattle, alpaca, and Ganzhou cotton are all the favorites purchased by merchants in other places.


    Merchants also brought goods from other places to Xiliang, enriching the people¡¯s food, clothing, housing and transportation.


    As soon as Laba is over, the New Year flavor in Liangdu begins to thicken, with lights and festoons everywhere, and the streets are full of people.


    The people outside are happily preparing for the new year, but there is a gloomy cloud over Anfu.


    After An Zhixing secretly excavated the Wei family''s gold buried ground and was discovered, he was directly suspended by Xiao Yeyang. For this reason, the old lady An Zhixing went to the gate of the Weiyuan Palace several times to beg Xiao Yeyang, but unfortunately, she did not refuse.


    On December 15th, Mrs. An came directly to the gate of Du Siya, planning to go out and kneel in public, and also asked Xiao Yeyang to open the net.


    Who knows, before she could play, Xiao Yeyang took the initiative to come out to see her.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t avoid others, and directly stood on the steps of the yamen and said: "Mrs. An, you don''t need to persecute this king. The thing that Master An has committed is too great. This king has already reported the matter to the emperor. Now I am waiting for the emperor''s order."


    Hearing this, Mrs. An suddenly felt a little dark in front of her eyes, and she calmed down for a while before she shivered and pointed at Xiao Yeyang: "Xiao Yeyang, you are trying to tear your face with us!"


    Looking at Mrs. An''s angrily and depraved, Xiao Yeyang''s face remained unchanged: "Mrs. An, since you are old, this king will not pursue you for the crime of presumptuous."


    "However, this king wants to remind you that even if you are the mother of the imperial concubine, you must abide by Daxia''s laws and regulations. An adult who commits a crime must be punished."


    The old lady Angrily laughed: "Okay, okay, Xiao Yeyang, you''re cruel!" The evil bird looked at Xiao Yeyang for a while before letting the maid help her to leave.


    Xiao Yeyang watched the Anjia carriage walk away without expression, then turned back calmly and returned to the Yamen.


    As soon as he left, the officials around him started talking in low voices.


    Master Du, Master Chang and Master Yuan looked at each other, and they couldn''t help but warn themselves that they should act low-key in the future.


    Xiao Yeyang dared to attack An''s mercilessly today. If they were caught in a mistake, they believed that the result of waiting for them would definitely not be much better.


    "Xiao Yeyang hit Concubine An and the eldest prince in the face this time."


    "You said, how can Xiao Yeyang dare not care about Concubine An and the prince?"


    "He did this to vent his anger to Princess Xiao, and to prove to the emperor that he is a firm royalist, and at the same time, to show everyone that he will not cling to any prince."


    "King Weiyuan today is doing everything on his own. He is a bit more confident and **** than other nobles. This kind of coercion and temptation are useless."


    Anjia helped them find the way.


    On December 20, An Jia received an urgent letter from the eldest prince.


    An Zhixing learned that the emperor had deposed him, and his carelessness also implicated Concubine An and the eldest prince being scolded by the emperor, and fell directly into a chair in defeat.


    It was Mrs. An San who looked more ugly than his face. Finally, her husband won the opportunity to be released. After less than a year away from Beijing, she was going back again.


    Still in such an ugly way.


    Before she went back, she could imagine how people in Anfu would ridicule and laugh at their house.


    What worries her even more is what the eldest prince is seeking, it really is like a sharp sword hanging above her head.


    The old lady hated Xiao Yeyang and his wife very much: "Xiao Yeyang has such a face to make a home, so he does not put the noble concubine and the eldest prince in his eyes, and wait for the future, we will always have a day to settle the accounts."


    It''s time for Mrs. An to see it. The mother-in-law is still saying some useless words, and she is very bored. If the mother-in-law does not come, she is confident that she can persuade the master to stay in Xiliang safely.


    Unfortunately, all of this was ruined by her mother-in-law.


    Is it really good to have such a stubborn old Fengjun in An''s family?


    Also, can the prince really become the prince?


    Outside the door, An Xin listened to the conversation in the room, and the white was pale. She did not expect that King Weiyuan would be so merciless to An Jiajing.


    is going back to Beijing again.


    An Xin stared at the sky blankly. When she returned, where would her way out be?


    Weiyuan Palace.


    Xiao Yeyang knew one step before An''s family was recalled to Beijing. When he turned his head, Xiao Yeyang told Daohua.


    Daohua was painting with Daozi in the house. After hearing the news, she was somewhat silent: "We are offending both the eldest prince and Concubine An."


    Xiao Yeyang looked indifferent: "If you offend, you will offend. They are not afraid to offend us when they settle down. Are we afraid to offend them?"


    Daohua: "It''s not a question of whether we are afraid or not. We are far away from the capital. Concubine An often accompanies the imperial uncle, and the eldest prince is the son of the imperial uncle. Always let the imperial uncle complain about us."


    Xiao Yeyang was silent, he knew better than Yiyi the truth about companionship like a companion tiger, and the emperor had been most suspicious since ancient times.


    Daozi suddenly raised his head. He understood what his parents said. Someone said bad things about his parents in front of the emperor''s grandfather:


    "Mother, if others can speak ill of you in front of the emperor grandfather, you should also find someone to speak ill of them in front of the emperor grandfather."


    "Aren¡¯t you talking about being indecent, can¡¯t we just go back?"


    Daohua, Xiao Yeyang: "."


    Inahua laughed: "Do you think anyone can talk in front of your emperor''s grandfather?"


    Daozi tilted his head: "Can''t grandfather either?"


    Uh.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other. They really didn''t expect Prince Ping to help, mainly because Prince Ping always didn''t care about these things.


    Daozi saw that the two had not spoken, and said again: "Father, mother, you haven''t answered me yet, is grandfather okay?"


    Ina Flower: "Your grandfather is fine."


    Daozi smiled: "That¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll write to my grandfather right away. The hungry wolf in Anjia has fallen in love with his father¡¯s fat, and he bullies his mother. I let my grandfather beat the hungry wolf."


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang, "What do you think?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    Understanding that Xiao Yeyang was a little bit inconspicuous, Daohua said directly: "I think my son has a very good idea." She said, smiling at Daozi: "Do you know how to write? Do you know how to write?"


    Rice stuck, and shook his head: "Mother teach me."


    So, Xiao Yeyang saw the mother and son writing and drawing next to each other.


    Daozi can write very few characters, but he can draw a lot of animals. With this in mind, Daohua instructed him to draw a picture of hungry wolves rushing to eat, and simply noted the relationship between the characters.


    "You show me."


    After finishing the drawing, Daohua showed it to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Ye took a look at it, and the painting was not complicated. He drew the things that Anjia liked him and bullied Daohua. The only drawback was that he painted Prince Ping too tall and stalwart.


    gave him the feeling that their family was bullied by Anjia, and in the end he needed his father to stand up and save them.


    "Father, do you understand?" Daozi asked anxiously.


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at his son: "Just your two brushes, do you want to stump your father and me?"


    "Just understand it."


    Daohua took the painting back, and while teaching Daozi to write some greetings to Prince Ping in the blank space of the painting, he said to Xiao Yeyang: "The new year is about to be closed. You should also write a letter to my father to say hello."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1016： , The red lantern hangs high

    Chapter 1016, Raise the Red Lantern


    The settlement of the family did not affect the New Year''s atmosphere in the Weiyuan Palace.


    On the 22nd of the twelfth lunar month, the servants of the palace began to display their lanterns and festoons. Daozi and Xiao Morong went back to the main courtyard after practicing their fists and knuckles. They saw someone hanging red lanterns and looked curiously.


    Looking at the red lanterns hung under the eaves, Daozi was intrigued and said to the people: "Give me the lantern, and I will try it too."


    People don¡¯t dare to give the lanterns to Daozi: ¡°Little prince, hanging lanterns is very dangerous. Minions dare not let you risk it.¡± If the little prince has something, they can¡¯t afford it even with ten brains.


    Daozi looked upset: "You lie to me, I just saw you hang up, it''s obviously very simple."


    The next person replied with a wry smile: "Little Prince, you look simple, that''s because the minion is doing this job and is already proficient, but you are still young, if you don''t stabilize the ladder, you will fall off."


    Daozi was most unhappy when others said that he was young, and when he saw that he was not listening to him, he was very angry: "You wait for me, and I will tell my mother to go and say you don''t listen to me."


    Speaking, he took Xiao Mofeng to the main courtyard.


    On the way, Xiao Mofeng saw that Daozi¡¯s mouth was pouting high, and he smiled and said, "Those who had just been laid off were just for your own good. Don''t say you are so young. It''s me. It''s not allowed to do these dangerous things at home."


    Daozi frowned, her face still full of unhappiness: "But I just want to try it."


    While talking, the main courtyard is here.


    Daozi ran into the house quickly, saw Daohua sitting on the bedside, reading the gift list, trot to her side, grievingly said: "Mother, the servants in the house don''t listen to my little prince. "


    Daohua looked away from the gift list, fell on Daozi, and asked calmly: "What do you want to do again?"


    The servants in the mansion dare not treat their son slowly, unless the son has to do something ¡®bad¡¯.


    Daozi pouted: "Mother, I want to hang a red lantern, but they won''t let it."


    Daohua looked at Daozi: "Then why do you think they don''t let you hang up?"


    Daozi hummed: "They said it is dangerous to hang lanterns, but I clearly watched the process of hanging them. It''s very simple." As he said, she shook Daohua''s arm.


    "Mother, I want to try."


    Inahua knows that the curiosity of a child cannot be suppressed blindly. Otherwise, the more you stop him from doing it, the more he will have to do it.


    Thinking about it, Daohua said, ¡°The eaves of our house are a lot taller than you. If you fall from the top, it will hurt. So, do you want to try it?¡±


    Daozi hesitated, then nodded affirmatively: "I want to hang a lantern for my mother, and I also want to hang it for my ancestors, grandmother, and grandfather Chu."


    Daohua smiled and rubbed Daozi¡¯s head: "Okay, mother promised you, but you have to wait for your father to come back."


    Xiao Mofeng was a little surprised to see that his aunt had actually agreed to the younger brother¡¯s request.


    He still remembers that when he was seven or eight years old, the emperor''s grandfather gave a few palace lanterns to the Fourth Prince''s Mansion. At that time, he also wanted to hang them up for his father and mother and his concubine himself. Unfortunately, the concubine rejected them severely.


    He knew that his mother and concubine was for his good, but he was still a little regretful in his heart.


    Because for his own good, since childhood, he could not do many things, and he didn¡¯t even know the reasons for some of them.


    Seeing her aunt talking to the younger brother in a low voice, Xiao Mofeng suddenly felt a little envious in his heart.


    Mother and concubine are very busy and rarely accompany him like aunt accompanies Daozi.


    Daozi was a little anxious, and with Daohua''s permission, he couldn''t sit still, and kept asking his father when he would come back so he could hang the lantern.


    Daohua took out the story book to him and asked him to be quiet. When he raised his eyes, he noticed that Xiao Mofeng looked a little lonely, and walked over with a smile: "But homesick?"


    Xiao Mofeng returned to his senses, raised his eyes and fell into a pair of concerned eyes: "Auntie, I don''t have one."


    Daohua smiled, and took Xiao Mofeng to sit down: "I am not ashamed of being homesick, and I am afraid that my aunt will laugh at you? If I were you, I would also be homesick."


    Xiao Mofeng looked embarrassed.


    Daohua laughed: "When your Uncle Wang comes back, let him take you and Daozi to hang lanterns. It''s boring in winter, so you also have activities."


    Seeing Daozi''s gaze, Xiao Mofeng smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    As the New Year''s Eve is approaching, there is not much to do in the yamen. Xiao Yeyang came back relatively early. When he came back, he was hugged by rice.


    "Father, mother asked you to take my fourth brother and me to hang lanterns."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, Daohua smiled and explained to him: "The little guy is curious, if you don''t satisfy him, I am afraid that you will always think about it, you have the right to accompany them to relieve their boredom."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daozi: "I can take you to hang lanterns, but we have three chapters. For more dangerous things like this, you are not allowed to try privately. You must get permission from an adult, you know?"


    Dao Zi nodded busy.


    Xiao Yeyang went back to the house and changed into a normal suit, and then brought rice and Xiao Mofeng to hang lanterns all over the house.


    Don¡¯t look at Daoziren, because he was well raised and he was as tall as Xiao Mobao, who was six years old. He had strong bones. He practiced with Chu Lang for a period of time. When he climbed the ladder, he had a firm footing and strong hands on the escalator.


    He hung up the lantern in the main courtyard personally, and his curiosity was satisfied, and Daozi was not too happy.


    "Four brothers, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hang red lanterns in our ancestor¡¯s yard."


    and so on filled the courtyard of Gu Jian with red lanterns, and the two moved to the courtyard of Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang.


    After half a day, looking at the red lanterns hanging high in the yard, Daozi and Xiao Mofeng both reaped a sense of accomplishment.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was New Year¡¯s Eve. Early in the morning, Xiao Mofeng followed Xiao Yeyang''s family of three to Nanshan Hall to pay Gu Jian New Year¡¯s greetings.


    got the red envelopes from the elders, and Daozi and Xiao Mofeng were very happy in their hearts.


    "Four brother, you have to put away your red envelopes. These are your wife''s books."


    Listening to Daozi¡¯s words, Xiao Mofeng''s expression was a little embarrassing. He knew what his wife meant, but didn''t these things prepared by the father and the mother?


    Also, Daozi is only four years old. Isn¡¯t it too early to think about this kind of thing at such a young age?


    Daozi has packed the red into her pocket quickly, and she is still muttering: "The more the wife has saved, the more choices will be made."


    Xiao Mofeng laughed: "Are you still afraid that Uncle Wang and Auntie don''t care about you?"


    Taozi thought for a moment: "Theirs are theirs. If I use theirs, should I choose what I like or what they like? So, it''s better to save it myself."


    Xiao Mofeng was taken aback, and then asked after a while: "Why do you think this way?"


    Daozi shrugged her shoulders and spread her hands, with a sad look on her face: "My mother said it." After saying that, he straightened up, learning the way Daohua taught him, and pointed towards Xiao Lanhua: "Eat mine, drink mine, you have to listen to me."


    Xiao Mofeng looked at Daozi in amazement, and gave him a thumbs up: "I''m pretty similar in learning."


    Daozi quizzically picked: "No, I''m my mother''s son."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1017： , Broken broken safe

    Chapter 1017, broken broken peace


    On the first day of the new year, Gu Jian watched Xiao Mofeng and Daozi come by wearing the same red robes. From a distance, they looked like brothers, and suddenly laughed: "You two look like brothers. "


    Xiao Yeyang, who helped Daohua into the house one step behind, smiled and said, "They are brothers in the first place."


    Daozi nodded his head in a genuine manner: "That''s it."


    Xiao Mofeng did not speak, but his eyes and mouth were full of smiles. He liked the attitude of Uncle Wang¡¯s not treating him as an outsider.


    In a short time, the maids came over with hot wine stuffed Sixi dumplings.


    See you, Daozi couldn''t help but want to show something, and rushed to help: "Old ancestor, I will bring you glutinous rice balls."


    Daohua had a big belly and was inconvenient to move. As soon as she wanted to stop, she saw her son had reached out to carry the porcelain bowl of glutinous rice balls.


    "Kang Dang~"


    The porcelain bowl was too hot, and the rice could not hold it back, and the bowl fell to the ground.


    It¡¯s not a good sign to break something on New Year¡¯s Day. The maid knelt on the ground in fright. Daozi knew she had done something wrong and looked at Daohua carefully.


    Gu Jian wanted to comfort Daozi with a few words, but there was an apprentice, so he and Xiao Yeyang both agreed to shut up.


    Xiao Mofeng worried that Daozi would be scolded, and quickly stepped forward and said: "Auntie, I blame me, it''s because I didn''t pull the rice well."


    Daohua smiled and said: "What does this have to do with you." She said, looking at the son who pretended to be a quail, without scolding or comforting, "You dropped the bowl, what should you do now?"


    Seeing that Daohua was not angry, Daozi patted her chest relievedly, thinking that her mother usually teaches herself, she can find a solution to the problem, and smiled and looked at the kneeling maid: "Get up, it''s not weird. You, hurry up and clean up."


    While speaking, she looked down at the shoes that were wet by the soup, and looked at Daohua, "Mother, my shoes are wet. I have to replace them with new ones. You eat first, and I''ll be back soon."


    After speaking, he ran out of the house.


    Xiao Mofeng saw him and wanted to follow him to see, but was stopped by Daohua.


    "Okay, don''t worry about him. Sit down and eat the dumplings. It won''t taste good when it''s cold. There will be a nurse following the rice, so nothing will happen."


    Seeing that the ancestors and Uncle Wang started to eat, Xiao Mofeng had to pick up the soup spoon.


    Not long after, Daozi ran back.


    "Mother, I changed my shoes."


    Daohua let out a ¡®um¡¯, pulled the stool and motioned Dao to sit down and eat.


    After sitting down, Daozi glanced at the people at the dinner table, and finally chose to apologize: "Mother, I was wrong."


    Daohua turned her head and looked at Daozi: "What''s wrong?" It''s a trivial thing for a child to throw a bowl, but his son took the initiative to admit his mistake and didn''t take the opportunity to preach.


    Daozi: "Today is the first day of the Chinese New Year. I broke the bowl. It is unlucky."


    Daohua shook her head: "It''s just a small thing to drop a bowl, and it''s not unlucky."


    Gu Jian hurriedly answered: ¡°Yes, there is nothing unlucky, our family will always be smooth and profitable.¡± When people are old, he is still very taboo about some things.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t care about this, and smiled at his son and his mother Zhou Xuan.


    Daozi''s eyes lit up: "Really? Then, shouldn''t our family be unlucky?"


    Daohua looked surprised: "Who said we would be unlucky?"


    Daozi: "I heard the kitchen woman say before, saying that things should not be broken during the New Year, or you will be unlucky."


    Daohua doesn¡¯t want her son to remember this bad suggestion in her heart: ¡°That¡¯s what she said nonsense. You broke the bowl. This is called broken peace.¡±


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yeyang looked over and said, "Smashing is safe. Your explanation is pretty good."


    Gu Jian nodded straight: "Yes, every year is safe, our family will always be fine."


    Seeing that his parents and ancestors didn''t blame himself, Daozi was completely relieved, and happily picked up the soup spoon and prepared to eat glutinous rice balls.


    Ina Hua said again: ¡°It¡¯s a trivial thing to throw a bowl, but today you are indeed wrong, and you are at your own risk.¡±


    Daozi pouted and hung his head.


    Daohua continued: "You see that the bowl is not big, and you think you can afford it, but you don''t know that the bowl is very hot. You can see that the maids can handle it easily, so you know that you can do it by yourself, but in reality?"


    "Your hands are tender, can''t stand the high temperature, and can''t handle the bowl skills, so you throw the bowl in one shot."


    "Just like when you hung the lantern the other day, watching the little servants hang it easily, but in fact it is not as simple as imagined. Don''t you still say your arms are sore when you sleep at night?"


    "When we do things, we must see the essence of things clearly and know how much we have abilities. Don''t be impulsive, and do what we can."


    After speaking, I took a glutinous rice dumpling into a rice bowl.


    Daozi knew that Niang was comforting herself, she suddenly raised a smile on her face, and said loudly: "Mom, I know, I will think twice in the future."


    Daohua smiled: "Hurry up and eat."


    Daozi smiled and ate the glutinous rice **** given by Daohua, and then he said ¡®Yeah¡¯, and said in surprise: "Mother, I have eaten ingots, and I will be lucky again this year."


    Speaking, he also showed Xiao Yeyang and Gu Jian the golden small ingot with the big thumb.


    Gu Jian smiled and said, "We are going to be lucky."


    "Old ancestors, eat it quickly, maybe you can eat ingots soon."


    "Well, good, my ancestors will eat it now."


    Looking at the rice happily eating glutinous rice **** and the uncle Wang¡¯s family who were talking and laughing happily, Xiao Mofeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    The matter of bowl throwing is over.


    Bowls were thrown on the first day of the Chinese New Year. This is not a big deal, but if it is left in Beijing, many people care about it.


    Xiao Mofeng couldn''t help but imagine that if he broke the bowl, his father and mother would probably blame him.


    His father and mother have high expectations of him, and have always been very strict with him, requiring him to do everything well, and he rarely has the opportunity to express his opinions.


    Before this was about to be put, he didn''t think anything. After all, other cousins ??have lived like this.


    After coming to Uncle Wang¡¯s house, he watched his aunt¡¯s teaching Daozi and felt the relaxed and happy atmosphere of Uncle Wang¡¯s house. He felt that this was the feeling of home.


    "Four brother, have you eaten ingots?"


    Just when Xiao Mofeng could not figure it out, Daozi asked him.


    Xiao Mofeng quickly took a bite of glutinous rice balls, and then slowly spit out a small golden ingot under Daozi''s direct gaze.


    Seeing that Xiao Mofeng had also eaten ingots, Daozi immediately grinned: "Great, this year we can all have good luck, so happy, brother, are you happy?"


    Xiao Mofeng: ". Happy!"


    Daozi said again: "Four brothers, let''s go to the firecrackers later."


    Xiao Mofeng quickly looked at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said: "If you want to play, go and play. I will let Defu and Deshou follow you. Be careful when playing firecrackers. Don''t hurt yourself, otherwise you won''t have to play next time."


    Daozi: "Oh, father, we know, we are not kids anymore, and we won''t hurt ourselves."


    These words left Xiao Yeyang speechless, but Gu Jian and Daohua laughed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1018： , Seven years

    Chapter 1018, seven years


    This New Year in Liangdu is the happiest year that Xiao Mofeng has had. There is no parental restraint, and no restrictions on etiquette. As long as you don¡¯t take risks, you can play whatever you want. Uncle Wang and aunt will never interfere.


    Daozi followed Xiao Mofeng''s **** and had a lot of fun every day.


    During the Chinese New Year, Xiao Mokuan, Xiao Mobao, and Xiao Moxu also often come to the palace to play, and only Xiao Moqing is restrained at home by the elderly lady.


    For this, everyone who knew shook their heads speechlessly.


    Xiao Moqing is the son of the eldest prince. He came to Xiliang to honor his father''s father. The An''s family would not let him go to the gate of the Weiyuan Palace. It was extremely stupid.


    After the New Year, Anjia will return to Beijing, so Xiao Moqing will naturally follow.


    Before leaving, Anjia still did a little bit of mastery, let Xiao Moqing, accompanied by the Anjia guards, come to the palace and say goodbye to Gu Jian.


    "Are you going back to Beijing?"


    Daohua didn''t tell Daozi about the affairs between the adults. Daozi was surprised to know that Xiao Moqing was going back to Beijing.


    During this time, Xiao Moqing has listened to Mrs. An¡¯s bad things about the Weiyuan Palace. When facing Daozi, he also had a grudge in his heart: "Yes, I will be able to leave this Xiliang where birds don¡¯t **** soon."


    Daozi looked a little unhappy: "Since you don''t like this place, don''t come here in the future."


    Xiao Moqing snorted: "If you don''t come, you won''t come, who is rare!" Then, he looked at a few Xiao Mofeng, "Fourth brother, do you want to go back to Beijing with me?"


    Xiao Mofeng: "The emperor''s grandfather did not make an order to let us go back."


    Xiao Moqing was a little disappointed. They came together. Now he is the only one going back, and he feels a little uncomfortable.


    Thinking that after leaving Xiliang, he would no longer be able to play slides. Xiao Moqing looked at Daozi: "I still want to play in your amusement park."


    Daozi is not stingy, and generously agreed.


    Playing until the afternoon, Xiao Moqing was dingy about to leave.


    Seeing Xiao Moqing staring at his amusement park, Daozi thought for a while and asked Xiao Si to bring the scooter over: ¡°Don¡¯t you like scooters? Give it to you.¡±


    Xiao Moqing didn''t expect Daozi to give him something, so he took the scooter in surprise, "Thank you."


    Daozi waved his hand proudly: "You''re welcome, who made us buddies?"


    Listening to Daozi''s words, Xiao Moqing''s eyes lit up, and he said, "Since he is a buddy, can you give me two more things?"


    Daozi looked alert: "What else do you want?"


    Xiao Moqing quickly said: "I still want your gourd baby story book and building blocks."


    Daozi''s head shook like a rattle: "No way, no way, my mother painted the story book for me, I can''t give it to you."


    Seeing Xiao Moqing''s face disappointed, Daozi said in pain, "I will give you a set of building blocks, right."


    Although I didn''t want to get the storybook, Xiao Moqing was still very happy to get the building blocks.


    Xiao Si took the building blocks and put them directly on the carriage, and immediately there was Cheng Yi who gave Xiao Moqing the rice flower in it. In this way, after saying goodbye to everyone, Xiao Moqing left the palace.


    As soon as Anjia set off to return to Beijing, Prince Ping also received a painting given to him by Daozi.


    Daozi''s paintings are very immature. The hungry wolf represents Anjia, the fat meat represents Xiao Yeyang, and the imposing tiger who came out to drive the hungry wolf represents Prince Ping.


    Lian Mengdai Gu, coupled with Xiao Yeyang''s letter, Prince Ping can be regarded as the grandson''s painting to understand.


    "Hahaha, this king''s grandson is smart. He knew that he would move thousands of miles to rescue soldiers before he was five years old."


    Looking at the tiger on the painting, Prince Ping was extremely satisfied.


    Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, he is still the best.


    "It is said that children''s eyes are the sharpest, and they are really good!"


    Prince Ping smiled and showed the painting to his servant, and asked him to immediately mount it, before he picked up Xiao Yeyang''s letter again and read it.


    Knowing that Anjia¡¯s old lady was so angry that his daughter-in-law had a fetal gas, Prince Ping was also out of anger: "This Anjia, the bully actually bullied Yeyang couple on the head, have you put this king in his eyes?"


    Immediately, Prince Ping carried a pair of Shintoku parrots into the palace to look for the emperor.


    The son and daughter-in-law have been bullied, so he can¡¯t ask the emperor to complain.


    Because of An Zhixing''s private excavation of the Wei family''s property in Xiliang, Concubine An and the eldest prince were not doing well during this period. Now, coupled with the fact that Prince Ping is constantly picking and finding fault in public, both of them are a little bit miserable.


    Prince Ping has no power in his hands, so he has always had no scruples in his actions. He really said whatever he wanted to say. In the end, the eldest prince took a detour when he saw him.


    Yang Shoufu''s old mother''s birthday banquet, the eldest prince dare not come to the door.


    Without him, Prince Ping also went to Yang''s house.


    Nowadays, whenever Prince Ping is present, the eldest prince will deliberately avoid it, because this uncle Wang doesn¡¯t care about face or face, he really dared to reprimand him in public.


    He wants a face and can only avoid it.


    After returning to the grand prince¡¯s mansion, the grand prince was very angry.


    "settle down."


    He uses Anjia to help himself, not to provoke him to enemies.


    This time I went to Xiliang, not only did not get the title he wanted, but also offended Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang''s couple. Every time he thought of this, he got a headache.


    Seeing that the prince¡¯s face was not good, the concubine asked the eunuch. After knowing the cause and effect, she thought for a while and said: "Your Majesty, if you want to talk about me, you should also restrain the settlement."


    Seeing that the eldest prince was silent, he continued: "Yes, Xiao Yeyang and his wife are not fuel-efficient lamps, but why are Du and Chang all okay, but Anjia was sent back?"


    The eldest prince frowned. An''s family was the mother''s concubine''s natal family. Some things he couldn''t say too much, so he stood up anxiously when he thought of this, "I know."


    Looking at the big prince leaving in great strides, the big prince concubine sneered. Although Anjia is the grand prince¡¯s foreign family, she is also very tired of Anjia.


    The old lady in An¡¯s family is even more annoying, relying on her elder status to intervene again and again in the affairs of the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion, it really makes her intolerable.


    How come back so soon? I want her to say that the old lady An¡¯s stay in Xiliang forever. She never wants to see that old face again.


    pity


    But this time she was rushed back so embarrassingly, to see if she would dare to play majestic and prestige at will in the future under the power of the imperial concubine and the eldest prince.


    Weiyuan Palace.


    On the day of Lantern Festival, Daozi came to Xiao Yeyang early in the morning. The father and son have agreed that they are going to go shopping today.


    "Mother, I see interesting ones, and I will bring them to you." After a pause, he said again, "If there are delicious ones, I will also buy them for you."


    Daohua laughed: "You have fun, my mother is not short of anything. After you leave the house, you and your fourth brother must follow your father closely and don''t get separated."


    Daozi listened obediently, and it was not too annoying, because he knew that if his mother did not agree with him to leave the house, he probably could not leave the house.


    After breakfast, Xiao Yeyang took Daozi and Xiao Mofeng out of the house.


    Han Xinran came after they left for a while.


    "sister in law!"


    Han Xinran saw Daohua thinking of getting up, and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him: "Are you going to give birth now? Your belly is too big."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "The due date is mid-to-late February."


    Han Xinran looked at Daohua¡¯s belly: ¡°It¡¯s good to have twins, it¡¯s just too hard for you.¡±


    Daohua smiled and said: "Giving birth to two at a time, I will be relieved in the future."


    Han Xinran didn¡¯t answer this. In her opinion, a woman still has to give birth to a few more children. She talked about other things with a smile: ¡°Mother and grandmother know that you are about to give birth. , I brought you."


    Thinking of her family she has not seen for many years, Daohua sighed: "I have been in Xiliang for seven years. I haven''t seen my grandmother and parents in seven years. I don''t know when will I see it?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1019： , The birth of a dragon and a phoenix

    Chapter 1019, the birth of a dragon and a phoenix


    "boom!"


    Chunhui Courtyard, Guo Ruomei fell a cup of tea to the ground with a gloomy expression.


    Seeing Chu Lang, he quietly waved away the maid in the house, and then stepped forward to comfort him: "Why bother with that screwdriver and villain, you''ve broken your body in vain."


    Guo Ruomei said with a cold face: "I''m not afraid of gossip. Anyway, I haven''t heard less over the years, but right now I am implicated in the young couple Yeyang."


    Guo Ruomei was ticklish at the thought of spreading the news about her staying in Weiyuan Palace after the An family returned to Beijing.


    She''s the Prince of Peace and Li, and she lives in Yeyang Mansion again. It''s okay in private, but when it comes to the surface, she is a little out of compliance.


    Especially this also involves the royal family.


    Before, there was the acquiescence of the Fu Guogong. Even if the emperor knew that she lived in the palace, he would close one eye. But now there are more people talking, which affects the face of the royal family. The emperor will definitely have opinions in his heart.


    What''s more vicious is that the An family not only talked about her, but also took Chu Lang with her. Even if she hadn''t returned to Beijing, she could imagine that those villains who had to make waves without wind would arrange them and slander Yeyang Xiao. Couple.


    Chu Lang comforted: "The capital is full of rumors, and we will slowly fade away after a while."


    Guo Ruomei shook her head and sighed: "If this matter is not going to go through, others will forget it. Prince Ping can''t care less in his heart."


    Chu Lang was silent, and after a while he asked, "Should I tell Yeyang couple about this matter?"


    Guo Ruomei decisively shook her head: "Yiyi is about to give birth. She is already pregnant with this child, but she can''t find anger for her at this time."


    Chu Lang: "Yeyang is afraid that he can''t hide it."


    Guo Ruomei also knew that her son had information exchanges with the capital: "Yeyang will know if you know it." After that, she sighed. She just wanted to accompany her son''s family more. Why is it so difficult?


    Guo Ruomei looked sad: "Taozi will be 5 years old soon, and we have been here for five years. It''s time to leave!"


    Chu Lang did not answer the conversation, no matter what decision Ruomei made, he supported it.


    Main courtyard.


    Xiao Yeyang helped Daohua pinch her legs as usual.


    Inahana looked at him with the usual face, took out the letter under the pillow and handed it to him.


    Xiao Yeyang glanced suspiciously at Daohua: "Whose letter?"


    Ina Flower: "See it for yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang opened the letter and glanced at it. He knew that Daohua knew about the arrangement of slandering them after Anjia returned to Beijing: "Why are you paying attention to these rumors? It''s not a big deal. You can just show me. ."


    Daohua glanced at him: "I naturally don''t pay attention to other rumors, but this is our own. You should have known about this a long time ago?"


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t speak, and continued to pinch Daohua''s legs.


    Daohua snorted, "Why do you always do things that are detrimental to yourself in this settlement? If you have enemies with us, what good can they do?"


    Xiao Yeyang said coldly: "This time they are not harming others. Settling in is using our family''s affairs to divert everyone''s attention."


    "Now everyone''s attention is on us. Naturally, no one pays attention to An Zhixing''s private digging of the Wei family''s buried gold ground."


    "This trick diverts attention, the method is very high!"


    If everyone''s eyes have been focused on An Zhixing, the prestige and reputation of the prince will be greatly affected.


    Also, the father of Daozi asked for help, and had a lot of trouble with the eldest prince and his family. Now, thanks to the fact that his mother lives in the palace, he can be regarded as taking a good breath.


    Daohua narrowed her eyebrows: "I knew that when a few princes came to Xiliang, there would definitely be various conspiracies, and they came so soon. Really people are sitting at home, and the pot comes from the sky."


    Now the people in the capital say everything, saying that Xiao Yeyang is an unfaithful and unfilial man who says that Xiao Yeyang does not serve his father, but raises his biological mother.


    What''s more, he even made up a lot of love affairs between Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang, with extremely vicious intentions.


    Daohua rubbed her temples with a headache. This is not easy to handle.


    The most important thing is that Prince Ping is involved here.


    Wang Man''er''s letter to her did not say clearly, but she also imagined that Prince Ping must be very angry.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Daohua was worried, and said directly: "Okay, so be it, don''t think too much about this, the rumors will always fade."


    Inahua nodded helplessly, her mother-in-law on one side and father-in-law on the other. No matter what decision they make, they will hurt the other party, and she can only leave it alone as she doesn¡¯t know.


    Xiao Yeyang gritted his teeth: "I will settle this account with Anjia sooner or later."


    Daohua originally thought that she would be clean after Anjia left, but she didn''t expect Anjia to return to Beijing and still add congestion to them, which is really annoying.


    After this time, Anjia and Weiyuan Palace were completely dead enemies.


    After entering February, Guo Ruomei came to the main courtyard to accompany Daohua every day, and the four grandmothers were also on standby at any time. The nurses and delivery rooms were all packed and ready.


    In the second production, the rice flower is not as nervous as the first time.


    Afraid of scaring the rice during production, Daohua directly packed the little guy and sent it to the Gujian yard to live.


    On February 26, early in the morning, Daohua woke up from the pain, and pushed Xiao Yeyang next to him: "Xiao Yeyang"


    Xiao Yeyang, who was still asleep, opened his eyes instantly: "What''s the matter?"


    After the pain, Daohua''s face looked a little better: "The child in my stomach has a seizure, and it may be born today."


    Xiao Yeyang''s complexion changed, he quickly got out of bed, and then called the maidservant in loudly, and ordered people to invite the four maids and Guo Ruomei.


    After a while, Guo Ruomei, Chu Lang, and Gu Jian all came over.


    Looking at the maid in the yard busy going in and out, Daozi, who came with Gu Jian, was a little nervous and scared: "Old ancestor, is the mother going to give birth to younger brothers and sisters?"


    Gu Jian nodded, rubbing Daozi''s brain: "Soon, Daozi will be accompanied by younger brothers and sisters."


    Worried that the rice would be frightened by the **** smell of production, Gu Jian took the rice to Xiao Mofeng¡¯s yard and let the two of them play in the yard.


    This production took longer than it was when the rice was raw. It was mid-afternoon when the baby''s cry sounded over the palace.


    "Congratulations to the prince, congratulations to the prince, the princess gave birth to a daughter."


    Two quarters later, another baby crying sounded.


    "Congratulations to the prince and prince Hexi, this time the princess gave birth to a little son."


    Xiao Yeyang and others in the yard were very happy to hear that the midwife came out to announce the good news.


    Xiao Yeyang asked anxiously: "Where is the princess, is the princess okay?"


    Midwife: "Don''t worry, the princess is fine, but the production consumption is too big and I slept."


    When the midwife came out holding the cleaned-up dragon and phoenix fetuses, Gu Jian''s eyes disappeared. He looked at this and the other rarer: "Our rice mouth is a golden mouth. If we say that the baby is born with a dragon and a phoenix, it will give birth to a dragon and phoenix. ."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1020： , Guo Gong Shi Zi

    Chapter 1020, Lord of the Kingdom


    "This is my younger brother and sister?"


    In the warm pavilion, Daozi looked at the two infants on the bed with disgust: "Brother and sister are so ugly!"


    Xiao Mofeng on the side of ?? smiled and said, "This is how the child was when he was born. After a while, he will grow white and tender."


    Daozi looked at Xiao Mofeng: "Four brother, how do you know this?"


    Xiao Mofeng: "Because my brother was ugly when he was just born, and he looked good later."


    Daozi nodded, barely accepting the new brother and sister.


    At this time, Guo Ruomei walked out of the inner room and smiled and said to Daozi: "Your mother is awake and wants to see your two younger siblings."


    said, he picked up one baby, and the other was held by Gu Yu.


    "Go, let''s go in and see your mother."


    Daozi ran into the inner room first. At this moment, Daohua couldn''t sit up and leaned on the pillow, smiling at Daozi running.


    "Have you seen your younger siblings?"


    Daozi nodded, curled his lips and said: "My younger brother and sister are so wrinkled, they don''t look as good as me."


    Inahua laughed: "You were wrinkled when you were born."


    At this time, Guo Ruomei came over with her baby, and Daohua''s gaze suddenly moved over.


    Guo Ruomei and Gu Yu put the two children next to Daohua.


    Looking at the two newly born children, Daohua immediately showed a look of affection and affection. After looking for a while, she raised her eyes to Daozi: "From today, you will be your brother. There will be someone to play with you in the future. Is Gao unhappy?"


    Daozi reluctantly nodded: "It''s okay."


    Daohua noticed that Daozi¡¯s interest was not very high, she was a little surprised, and said with a smile: "Daozi is the older brother, you come to give your younger siblings a nickname, okay?"


    Hearing this, Daozi became happy, and nodded hurriedly: "Okay, okay."


    Xiao Yeyang walked in and asked with a smile, "What are you talking about, so happy?" After speaking, he walked to the bed and looked carefully at his baby son and daughter.


    Guo Ruomei smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s Daozi give names to younger brothers and sisters.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at his elder son: "Oh, what name is Dao Zi going to give his younger siblings?"


    Daozi was tilting her head thinking hard, and after a while, she said loudly, "My mother is Daohua, and I am Daozi. The younger sister who cries louder is named Daomang, and the younger brother who doesn''t cry much is Daomiao."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Daohua expectantly.


    Rice mango, rice seedlings.


    Xiao Yeyang and Guo Ruomei are a little hard to say, but Daohua gave Daozi a thumbs up: "Daozi''s two nicknames are both very good."


    Getting her mother¡¯s approval, Daozi suddenly bends her eyes with a smile, leaning close to the two swaddlings, touching the pink ones, and saying: "Little Er, you will be called Daomag from now on."


    Then, he touched the blue baby girl again: "Little San, you are called Daomiao."


    "I am your brother, and my name is Daozi."


    took the name personally, and Inako became more close to her younger siblings.


    Looking at the joyful rice, and the satisfied rice flower on his face, Xiao Yeyang and Guo Ruomei did not dare to object, so the nickname of Longfengtai was casually decided.


    The baby of the dragon and phoenix is ??born first, and the baby is born later.


    The two children were in sharp contrast when they were born. The older sister cried loudly, and the younger brother cried more delicately.


    Seeing the little son crying so quietly, Daohua thought that there was something wrong with his body, so she was so scared that she hurriedly called the four grandmothers to come over and take a look.


    The four mothers said it was okay, but they were still worried, and they let Gu Jian get the pulse.


    "During pregnancy, you are well maintained, and both children are healthy."


    With Gu Jian''s guarantee, Daohua was completely relieved.


    To give birth to twins, it consumes a lot of vitality. Guo Ruomei suggested that Daohua sit in double confinement.


    Inahua didn''t dare to make fun of her body. She was very tired from pregnancy to childbirth this time. She also wanted to make up for it by confinement, so she nodded and agreed.


    This time, Daohua didn¡¯t have much milk. After feeding the two children for a month, she stopped nursing herself and gave them to the nurse.


    When Daohua was able to move around freely in the house, Xiao Yeyang said, "Have you thought about the child''s name?"


    Daohua paused: "I thought about a few of my daughters. You can see it later. As for the son, let the master take it."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, and saw her sitting on the bedside laughing and teasing her son and daughter, and said speechlessly: "My son, you are a mother, you don''t care at all."


    Daohua didn''t care much and said, "It''s just a surname, and the son is not mine." She said, looking at Xiao Yeyang, "Are we going to talk to my father about this matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "You only thought of this now?" He shook his head with a smile, "Don''t worry, you and I don''t need to worry about this. Uncle master, don''t talk about father and king, even the emperor''s uncle must be obedient. "


    After hearing this, Daohua stopped worrying, and continued to tease her younger son and daughter.


    Xiao Yeyang took the names of the girls that Daohua thought about, and chose them, and finally decided to use his own: "How do you like Xiao Keyan?"


    Daohua: "Xiao, Ke, Yan~" Chewed for a while, then smiled and nodded, "I think it''s great."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Daohua would be satisfied, and immediately went to Gu Jian with his name.


    When Guo Ruomei came to give Daohua a medicated meal, Daohua told her her daughter''s name.


    "Xiao Keyan, handsome, beautiful, and charming, is a good name, worthy of our rice awn."


    Guo Ruomei nodded. At the beginning, she hadn''t recollected it. When she went back and talked to Chu Lang, she realized that her son was a little bit dumbfounded by naming his daughter to confess his daughter-in-law in disguise.


    Chu Lang chuckled twice: "Your son, don''t look at his usual majesty, I''m ashamed of my coaxing skills in private."


    Guo Ruomei squinted at him: "This is the taste of a young couple. What are you sour?"


    After Gu Jian knew that Daohua and Xiao Yeyang asked him to give the rice seedlings a name, he was not polite, and wrote the name he had thought on the paper, and then wrote a letter to the emperor, stating that he would adopt the rice seedlings to him. Under the knee.


    Beijing.


    Because of the news of the settlement, Prince Ping was very upset for a long time. It wasn''t until the news that Daohua gave birth to twins that his mood improved.


    Just when he was happily preparing to meet with his grandchildren, the emperor sent someone to invite him into the palace.


    "What is the emperor''s brother recruiting me into the palace at this time?"


    Princess Ping went to see the emperor full of doubts.


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor looked at Gu Jian''s handwritten letter and was not surprised that he knew he wanted to take over Xiao Yeyang''s son.


    Uncle¡¯s character, he understands that he would prefer not to overrun. If it hadn¡¯t really caught his eye, he would rather break the inheritance of the ancient family than adopt others at will.


    Yeyang is the only grandson who has accompanied and honored his mother, and Yeyang¡¯s wife is also the uncle¡¯s apprentice. Their child is adopted to the ancient family, and the emperor also recognizes it in his heart.


    So, as soon as Prince Ping entered the palace, he was informed by the emperor that his newborn grandson would adopt his uncle.


    At first, Prince Ping still looked unhappy, until the emperor said: "You have to agree, and I immediately decree that Yeyang''s youngest son shall be named the first son of the auxiliary country."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping nodded his head hurriedly: "My official brother agreed."


    He is not stupid. There is only one title in the palace, which belongs to the grandson. Now the younger grandson has inherited the duke of Fu Guo Duke, and both of the brothers have titles, so naturally it is best.


    It¡¯s just that Prince Ping feels a little regretful. The little grandson has become someone else¡¯s family before he has called him a grandfather.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1021： , Out of favor

    Chapter 1021, out of favor


    Gu Moyan, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang''s youngest son''s name.


    Gu Jian never asked the emperor for anything. He wanted to adopt Gu Moyan. The emperor did it very quickly. On the second day after receiving the letter, he directly decreed that Gu Moyan was the son of the auxiliary country.


    The imperial decree, several princes who were watching the dukedom of the auxiliary country were uncomfortable, but because they had a premonition for a long time, it was not too surprising.


    On the day of the twins¡¯ full moon, the imperial decree arrived in Liangdu, and the guests watched with envy as Xiao Yeyang took the imperial decree.


    The happiest one was Gu Jian. After receiving the imperial decree, the old man took the imperial decree to his small Buddhist hall and enshrined the imperial decree under the tablet of Old Granny.


    "Sister, the ancient family has a future."


    Gu Jian knelt in front of the memorial tablet, staring at the memorial tablet, thinking that before her death, Grandma Gu was worried that no one would burn incense for him after he died, his eyes gradually moisturized: "How good would you be if you are still alive."


    Main courtyard.


    Daohua was still in confinement, so she did not go to receive the imperial decree. After listening to Gu Yu retelling the contents of the imperial decree, she looked a little stunned at the son who smashed his mouth.


    The youngest son will be from the ancient family!


    Stunned for a while, Daohua shook her head and smiled. She picked up her full-fed young son and walked around the house: "I am also my son after changing his surname."


    After the lunch, Daozi, Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan were fishing in the yard.


    Daozi caught a small goldfish, and immediately loaded it into the transparent glass tank happily: "I want to catch another one, so that rice awn and rice seedlings are exactly one each."


    After suffering for half an hour, Daozi finally caught a little goldfish again, and then he said excitedly: "I sent the fish to the rice mango rice seedlings."


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and said: "The rice mango rice seedlings are still too young, you can''t play with the fish if you send them over!"


    Daozi didn''t care much: "Then put it in the house first, and let them take a look."


    After finishing speaking, before Xiao Mofeng was saying anything, he carefully held the glass jar and left.


    When Dao Zi returned to the main courtyard, as soon as he entered the house, he saw his mother sitting by the bed, lovingly holding a rattle to tease his younger brothers and sisters, while sorting out gifts from the guests.


    Looking at the gift, Daozi was stunned, and then a little lost. In the past, people who came to the palace would bring him gifts, but when they had younger siblings, those who came would only give gifts to younger siblings.


    It seems that everyone only likes his younger siblings, not him anymore.


    is the mother and father, and spend more time with younger siblings.


    Niang hasn¡¯t told herself a story for a long time!


    Even the old ancestors and grandmothers are not as rare as they used to be. When they saw him before, they would greet him with warmth, but now they are talking about younger brothers and sisters.


    Suddenly, Daozi didn''t want to see her younger siblings. He handed the fish tank in his hand to the maid behind him, and then pouted out of the house.


    After walking out of the house, Daozi stood under the eaves and didn''t leave. But after waiting for a while, the little guy was frustrated when he saw that his mother didn''t ask him to come back.


    Sure enough, my mother doesn''t like him if she has younger siblings, huh, he doesn''t like her anymore.


    Daozi was very angry, but after thinking about her mother loving him so much, after thinking about it, she decided to give her a chance, curl her mouth, and look back into the house.


    As long as the mother smiled and asked him to come into the house, he would not remember the villain, and forgive her.


    Unfortunately, Daomang was crying at this time. Daohua was walking slowly in the house holding her daughter. In addition, Daozi had just entered the house and just stood outside, and she did not hear anything.


    The maid in the house saw the rice, but the rice came to the main house and there was no need to pass it through. When the maid saw him coming in and out, they thought he had something to do, so they didn¡¯t say anything.


    So, Dao was sad, and left the main courtyard angrily with her head shrugged.


    He decided, he won¡¯t like his mother anymore!


    Wait until Daohua coaxed her girl, she saw the fish tank sent by Daozi, and suddenly asked with a smile: "Did the rice be here?"


    The maid replied: "The little prince has come and gone."


    Inahua laughed: "This guy thinks it out, he must have gone to play elsewhere."


    After Daozi came out of the main yard, he didn''t go to Xiao Mofeng and the others to play, but went straight to the front yard to find Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang was entertaining guests, and when he saw Daozi coming, he smiled and made Daozi call someone.


    Seeing everyone staring at him, Daozi straightened his waist instinctively, and followed Xiao Yeyang''s face when he saw people, standing beside Xiao Yeyang sternly.


    Xiao Yeyang saw his son''s appearance as a little adult, and was a little bit funny. He smiled and sat him on his lap. While others were joking, he whispered, "Father and uncle and uncle are discussing things, you go to play elsewhere. go."


    Daozi shook his head: "Father, didn''t you promise to teach me to ride a horse before? I want to ride a horse."


    Xiao Yeyang explained in a low voice, ¡°Today is your brother and sister¡¯s full moon banquet. Dad is going to entertain guests. He can¡¯t walk away. He will teach you when he is free.¡±


    Is younger brother and sister again!


    Daozi''s mouth was pouting up high, but he also knew that this occasion was not a time for trouble, otherwise he would be embarrassed, and he would be seen as a joke, and he could only nod in sympathy.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked Defu to send Daozi back to the backyard.


    didn''t find comfort in Xiao Yeyang''s place, Daozi became more and more unhappy, and muttered in a low voice, "Daddy doesn''t like me anymore!"


    Defu did not hear clearly, but said with a smile: "Little Prince, the servant will take you to find some emperor grandchildren to play?"


    Daozi shook his head: "No, I''m going to find the ancestor." After saying that, he ran to Nanshan Hall.


    Nanshan Hall.


    After Gu Jian came out of the small Buddhist hall, his mood stabilized. After thinking of the ancient family, he felt a lot lighter. He took out the good collection of wood and continued to carve wooden toys for the twins.


    Gu Jian¡¯s wood carvings are lifelike, and Daozia likes it the most.


    Dao Zi entered the yard and saw Gu Jian was carving a small wooden dog. He ran over and happily asked, "Old ancestor, are you carving a toy for me again?"


    Gu Jian smiled and looked at Daozi: "Didn¡¯t the ancestors carve a lot of toys for you before, these were made for your younger siblings."


    The smile on Daozi''s face froze: "."


    Ah, he doesn¡¯t like his younger siblings anymore!


    Gu Jian saw that Daozi was upset, and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, wait for the ancestor to do it for the younger brothers and sisters, and then make it for you, okay?"


    not good!


    Daozi didn''t hum, folded her arms, and left in a huff.


    Looking at Daozi out of the yard, Gu Jian smiled and shook his head.


    Chunhui Courtyard.


    Daozi stood at the gate of the courtyard and was afraid to enter.


    Chu Lang came back from the outside, and saw the little guy with a timid look of nostalgia, and walked over funny: "What are you doing, why don''t you go in?"


    Daozi glanced at the things in Chu Lang''s hands, and asked instead, "Grandpa Chu, what did you do?"


    Chu Lang raised up the colored woolen threads in his hands: "Your grandmother is knitting sweaters for your younger siblings, and the woolen threads are not enough, so I went to buy woolen threads for your grandmother."


    Taozi''s mouth suddenly fell, and he knew that his grandmother''s heart was also taken away by his younger brothers and sisters. In the past, his grandmother only knit sweaters for him.


    Chu Lang stretched out his hand to take the rice into the yard, but the little guy turned his head and ran away.


    "This brat."


    Chu Lang smiled and returned to the yard.


    After a lap, Daozi found that he really fell out of favor!


    After the birth of the younger brother and sister, the whole family liked them more and disliked him.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1022： ,Leave

    Chapter 1022, leave


    Daozi felt that his family didn¡¯t love him anymore, and was very depressed: ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, then I don¡¯t like you anymore. See who is better than who!¡±


    The little guy angrily packed up, and moved to Xiao Morong¡¯s yard to live.


    In this regard, no matter it was Daohua, Xiao Yeyang, Gu Jian, and Guo Ruomei, they all thought that Daozi and Xiao Morong were close, living together, and the two children could play together and have fun with each other. They all smiled and expressed their support.


    I didn''t get any rice to keep, and I became even more depressed.


    After the temperature warmed up in February, Daozi began to follow Xiao Mofeng to the National Defense Academy to study, because most of the time, Daohua and others did not notice the little guy''s strangeness.


    After school in the evening, Daozi was very unhappy when he saw that his father had not come to pick him up, and his face was a bit stinky.


    Xiao Mofeng noticed Daozi¡¯s unhappiness, and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Daozi curled his mouth: "Daddy hasn''t come to pick me up several times."


    Xiao Mofeng thought that before he left the house this morning, he heard the concierge talk about it. It seemed that the coal mine on the side of Jin Weiwei had collapsed. During this time, Uncle Wang went out early and returned late, so he should be dealing with this matter.


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and said, "That''s because Uncle Wang is busy with official duties during this time."


    Daozi snorted, with a look of disbelief, he felt that his father must be anxious to go home to see his younger siblings, and forgot to pick him up.


    Daozi looked sad, hey, he is now a cabbage that nobody loves and no one loves. His life is so bitter!


    At this moment, Xiao Mobao came over and said, "Moxi, how is it? I''m not wrong. Your parents won''t like you anymore after they have your younger siblings."


    Hearing this, Daozi looked like a cat with its tail stomped on. He directly exploded his hair and retorted angrily: "You nonsense, my father, my mother, and my ancestors and grandmothers all like me the most."


    Xiao Mobao chuckled: "Who are you lying to? Your father and your mother want to like you as before, so why are you unhappy?"


    Dao Zi stalked her neck and retorted: "I''m not upset!"


    Xiao Mobao ¡®cut¡¯ and said, ¡°We won¡¯t laugh at you, what''s not easy to admit?¡± As he said, the older brother patted Daozi on the shoulder.


    "We understand your feelings. We also have younger siblings in our family. Every time a younger brother is born, my father doesn¡¯t care about me."


    Xiao Moxu nodded in agreement.


    Xiao Mofeng pulled Daozi behind him, and looked at Xiao Mobao displeasedly: "Big brother, don''t talk nonsense here, if you let Uncle Wang know, be careful not to let you go to the palace to play."


    Xiao Mobao said nonchalantly: "If you don''t go, don''t go, my mother said, we came to Xiliang to get close to Fu Guo Duke. Now Fu Guo Duke passed the title to Mo Xi''s younger brother, then we don''t have to go anymore. Please peace to him."


    Hearing this, Xiao Mofeng''s expression sank: "Shut up, the more you talk, the more unruly, the Fu Guogong is an elder, and it is only natural that we will ask him for Anben. If you talk nonsense, be careful when you return to Beijing, the second emperor will teach you."


    Xiao Mofeng is an elder brother. He became angry. Xiao Mobao was still a little scared. He was not staying, and he was busy getting on the Du family''s carriage.


    Watching the Du¡¯s carriage leave, Xiao Mofeng looked at the gloomy Daozi: "Don¡¯t listen to my eighth brother. Uncle Wang and Auntie love you the most."


    Daozi was a little uncertain and said: "Really?"


    Xiao Mofeng nodded affirmatively: "Of course." Like the father and the mother, although he usually spoils his brother, he knows that he is the most important eldest son.


    With Xiao Mofeng''s relief, Daozi feels better.


    But Xiao Mofeng was in a big class, and couldn''t stay with Daozi all the time. After a while, Xiao Mobao often said in Daozi''s ears that some parents had younger brothers and sisters and would not love the boss. This made Daozi''s dissatisfaction accumulate more and more. .


    April 26, Daohua finally finished her two-month confinement, and she was able to go out and see others.


    The temperature in the third or fourth part of Liangdu is neither hot nor cold. Although the confinement time is relatively long this time, there is nothing wrong with Mingdaohua.


    The two little buns have grown white and fat. The older sister loves to cry and make trouble, but the younger brother is very quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the twins¡¯ personalities are opposite, and when they move quietly, they never thought it was true.¡± Guo Ruomei looked at his grandchildren lovingly, ¡°Is it just that the personality is reversed?¡±


    asked her to say that the sister is quiet, but the younger brother is noisy.


    Daohua was looking at the two boxes of clothes brought by her mother-in-law in surprise. Hearing this, the master smiled and said: "I think it''s pretty good. The girl has a bit more temperament and is not bullied."


    Guo Ruomei laughed: "That''s true."


    Daohua looked at the things Guo Ruomei sent: "Mother, why did you send so many things?"


    Guo Ruomei got up and walked to Daohua, pointing to the box and said, "One is for the rice, the other is for the rice seedlings. I have nothing to know, so I made some clothes for the three children. In the future, the children will remember my grandmother wearing the clothes I made."


    Ina Flower is wrong when she hears this: "Mother."


    Guo Ruomei interrupted Daohua and took her to sit down: "An family returned to Beijing to spread the story of my staying in the palace, should you know?"


    Ina Flower nodded: "Mother, we are far away in Xiliang, so we really don''t need to care about those rumors."


    Guo Ruomei smiled and shook her head: ¡°In people like us, some rumors can be ignored, but some can¡¯t just sit idly by.¡± She wants to stay in Weiyuan Palace, and others can talk about Yeyang and his wife.


    Fame, she may not care, but it cannot affect her sons, daughter-in-law, and grandchildren.


    "The An family dare to arrange me like this, don''t they think that I am not in the capital, I can''t do anything with them? I am back in Beijing now, so I can settle accounts with them, otherwise, I can''t make it out of this tone."


    Seeing Daohua, she seemed to want to persuade her, Guo Ruomei smiled: "I have lived with you for five years, and my grandchildren were born by me. I am content, and now it is time to go back."


    The relationship between the son and the Prince of Peace has finally eased, and it is not because of her that they will have a rift between their father and son.


    There is also the emperor¡¯s place. She knew that the emperor had an opinion on her when she was leaving. Now that the daughter-in-law wants to stay after her confinement, it is really annoying.


    For Guo Ruomei, the mother-in-law, Daohua respects her in her heart.


    When Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang first arrived, she was worried about her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, but when they got along, she found that her mother-in-law was not very troublesome, but also helped her a lot, and slowly accepted her from the bottom of her heart.


    Now leaving, it is all for the sake of the palace, and she is really reluctant to bear it.


    Seeing that Guo Ruomei had decided to leave, Daohua could only say in a dull voice: "I can''t do the important things at home. My mother has to talk to Yeyang." Thinking of her mother-in-law''s love for Daozi, she added, "Also rice."


    Guo Ruomei laughed: "Okay, I will tell them tomorrow morning."


    Guo Ruomei has always been very decisive in her work, otherwise she would not have peace with the Prince and Li. When the breakfast was about to end the next day, she said in front of everyone: "After breakfast, Chu Lang and I will Back to Beijing."


    Xiao Yeyang, who was just told by Daohua last night, raised his head in surprise and looked at Guo Ruomei, with various emotions in his eyes: "Is it necessary to be in such a hurry?"


    Guo Ruomei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, but I want to think that the weather is good now, so I can hurry.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang fell silent.


    Daohua didn''t have much to say at this time. She knew that her mother-in-law was afraid of their reluctance, so she slashed away like this.


    Daozi was silly when he heard Guo Ruomei said he was going to leave. He recovered and ran to Guo Ruomei quickly and hugged people: "Grandma, I don''t want you to go."


    Is it because he deliberately ignored his grandmother during this period, and his grandmother will run away from home in anger?


    "Grandma, I will visit you more in the future, don''t you go back to Beijing, okay?"


    Looking at the reluctance in his grandson¡¯s eyes, Guo Ruomei¡¯s eyes were a little red: ¡°Good boy, grandmother has something to do when she returns to Beijing, and she must go back. If you want to think about grandmother in the future, write to grandmother and draw, OK?¡±


    Daozi hugged the person and shook his head: "Don¡¯t don¡¯t, I want you to stay with me in the palace, I won¡¯t be angry with my younger brothers and sisters, you can like them anyway, anyway, I don¡¯t want you to go."


    Guo Ruomei didn''t understand Daozi''s words, but she heard her grandson''s reluctance, and she held her grandson in her arms to comfort her.


    Why did she decide to leave today? I was afraid of seeing my grandson¡¯s tears.


    Parting relatives is the most sad. Her grandson should always be happy and happy, and should not be troubled by feelings of parting.


    Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang had already packed up the salutes. Seeing that grandmother was really going to leave, Daozi burst into tears.


    Listening to Daozi¡¯s cry, Gu Jian was also very uncomfortable. He looked at his grandchildren who were crying with their heads in their arms, moved his lips, and finally said nothing.


    Guo Ruomei and Xiao Jiu are separated, if Anjia doesn¡¯t get the matter to the face, he won¡¯t say anything.


    But now, with a small nine in the middle, it is not easy for him to keep Guo Ruomei.


    In Daozi¡¯s cries, Guo Ruomei still cruelly got into the carriage back to Beijing.


    Daozi was reluctant to bear his grandmother and Grandpa Chu, chasing the carriage for a long time, and finally stopped by Gu Jian forcibly.


    In the carriage, Guo Ruomei was crying into tears, especially when she saw her grandson chasing the carriage, she felt anxious to settle down.


    An family ruined her family happiness, she will not let them go.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang sent Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang out of the city, and then accompanied them for a long time. On the way, neither of them said anything.


    "Okay, don''t give it away. There are three children in the family. Go back soon."


    Guo Ruomei asked the couple to stay for a while, took a deep look at the two, and then lowered the curtain.


    Chu Lang said to the two of them: "Go, we will see you again when we have time." After that, he ordered the team to leave.


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua kept watching the team disappear, and they turned back to the city.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1023： I dont like you anymore

    Chapter 1023, I don¡¯t like you anymore


    After Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang left, Xiao Yeyang and Daozi both felt depressed for a long time.


    May 11 is Daozi¡¯s birthday. Daohua specially ordered the kitchen to make him a birthday cake and some dishes that he likes to eat. He also invited Xiao Mokuan and some children who had made friends with officials to celebrate his birthday.


    There are people to play with, and there is also a birthday cake to eat. Rice is really happy.


    When eating the cake, Daozi proudly said to her little partner: "When you celebrate your birthday, your mother won¡¯t cook it for you by yourself? But my mother will. This birthday cake is made by my mother herself. of."


    Xiao Mobao ¡®cut¡¯: ¡°You¡¯re lying, your mother wants to take care of your younger siblings, how can you have time to make cakes for you? I think it¡¯s clearly your cook.¡±


    Hearing this, Daozi was very angry: "My mother made it for me."


    Xiao Mobao: "Then how do you prove it?"


    Daozi thought for a while: "You go to my mother''s yard with me, and I will ask my mother face to face."


    Xiao Mobao immediately nodded: "Good, good."


    So, Daozi took a group of children to the main courtyard.


    At this moment, Daohua was talking to Han Xinran and several official family members. Seeing Daozi leading a group of children, she immediately asked with a smile: "Why don''t you play outside?"


    Daozi said angrily: "Mother, tell them, did you make the birthday cake for me yourself?"


    Daohua was stunned, because she had to take care of the two young ones. She didn''t make this year''s birthday cake. Looking at the expectant eyes of her son, Daohua was inexplicably guilty.


    Daozi always looks at people''s faces. Seeing that the mother didn''t answer immediately, she had the answer in her heart. In an instant, her nose began to sore.


    Han Xinran and the female relatives present only thought it was children''s jokes, and changed the topic with a smile.


    Daohua felt a little guilty, and she pulled Daozi to her side and whispered: "My mother has to take care of her younger siblings and cannot make cakes. Then, after a while, my mother will make you your favorite yam jujube cake. good?"


    Daozi said nothing, turned her head and ran away.


    "Hahaha, I said your mother doesn¡¯t like you anymore with your younger brothers and sisters, don¡¯t you believe it!"


    Xiao Mobao chased them out, and then laughed Daozi.


    Daozi looked at Xiao Mobao angrily, but couldn''t find words to refute, so she could only stare in anger.


    His mother really doesn''t like him anymore, and she won''t make cakes for him even for his birthday.


    After Daozi¡¯s birthday, Daohua deliberately makes up for it, and often asks the kitchen to make his favorite cakes and meals for Daozi.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to do it by herself, she really can''t get out of her body. The two small ones are too small. Even if there are nurses and maids watching, she must always pay attention.


    Looking at the cakes he likes to eat, Daozi feels better, but the smile on his face is not as brilliant as before. What he wants is not cakes, but his parents accompany him more.


    One day at noon at the end of May, the little servant of Daozi ran back to the palace in sweat.


    "Wang Hao, it¡¯s not good, the little prince followed the academy''s large class students to the moat, saying that he was going to swim in the river."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s complexion changed, and she stood up with a "hit": "Why didn''t you stop him?"


    Xiao Si smiled bitterly: "The minions can''t stop it, and it''s useless to dissuade the Four Highnesses. Now he followed the little prince to the moat."


    Daohua is angry and anxious, and the moat is wide and deep. Not to mention Daozi is just a five-year-old child, even adults will inevitably get into the river.


    "Come on, get ready for the carriage."


    Daohua told Gu Yu to prepare the carriage, and then summoned a team of guards to get the rice back in person.


    Just when he was about to leave the house, Dongli helped Gu Jian over.


    Gu Jian hurriedly asked: "What happened to Daozi?"


    Daohua: "That stinky boy ran to the moat to have a swim with someone."


    Gu Jian was immediately anxious when he heard that, and he had to get on the carriage in a hurry.


    Daohua hurriedly stopped Gu Jian: "Master, you will help me watch the two small ones at home, and I will bring the rice back."


    Gu Jian knew that it was useless if he went, but because he slowed down, he hurriedly urged: "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up. By the way, take Dongli with him."


    This Daohua did not refuse, got on the carriage, and under the leadership of Xiaosi, went straight to the moat.


    When Daohua came to the moat in a carriage, she happened to see Dao leaping into the river.


    Looking at the small body submerged in the water, Daohua felt a chill burst out of the soles of her feet instantly and hit her forehead.


    "Come here, go get me the rice!" There was infinite panic in the voice.


    Tori rushed forward like an arrow.


    When Dongli carried the tangled rice ashore, Daohua got out of the carriage with soft hands and feet.


    Daozi saw that Daohua came in person, and immediately raised her eyebrows proudly at Xiao Mobao and the others next to her.


    Seeing that his son was okay, Daohua''s heart fell back to his stomach, and then he was angry, showing a stern expression at his son for the first time.


    Looking at the gloomy mother, Daozi realized the seriousness of the problem, a little scared, and weakly shouted: "Mother."


    Taohua took a few deep breaths, suppressed the anger in her heart, and asked in a cold voice, "Is there still a mother in your eyes? Now I am so courageous that I dare to swim in the river privately!"


    Seeing that my mother was so stern and harsh to herself, Daozi was a little hurt, and she really didn''t like herself anymore. She had done wrong things before, and she had always told herself well.


    Thinking of her mother¡¯s neglect of herself after her younger brother and sister were born, Daozi felt more aggrieved, and her eyes turned red.


    Seeing her son blushing, Daozi''s anger faded a little, but she still said coldly: "You still cry, do you know what you did wrong today?"


    Daozi knew that he had done something wrong. It can be seen that Daohua scolded him like this, and immediately became rebellious: "I am just going to swim in the river. Others can do it. Why can''t I do it? I''m right!"


    These words set Daohua''s fire: "If you make a mistake, don''t admit it, you are really a good son I teach!"


    When Daozi heard this, she thought Daohua didn¡¯t want him, and she cried: ¡°I knew that after you have younger siblings, you don¡¯t want me anymore, and I won¡¯t like you anymore!¡±


    said, shaking off Dongli vigorously, and ran away crying.


    Daohua was stunned by Daozi''s words, and then quickly asked Dongli to carry the person into the carriage.


    In the carriage, Daozi kept sobbing, tears streaming down her face, her appearance was extremely pitiful.


    No matter how angry Daohua is, she can¡¯t get angry anymore when she sees her son like this: ¡°You¡¯re wet, come over and wipe it for you.¡±


    Daozi twisted his head to the other side, gave Daohua a back of his head, and choked, "Aren''t you just your younger brothers and sisters in your eyes? Whatever I do? I don''t care about you!"


    Daohua frowned, forcibly pulled the person over, and then forcibly changed the dry clothes for the little guy.


    Although the weather was already very hot at the end of May, Daozi was still worried that he would catch a cold when the river was blowing and the wind blew.


    After changing clothes, Daohua wants to wipe Daozi''s hair. Who knows, Daozi is very angry, so she avoids and wipes herself with a towel.


    In the middle of ??, Daohua tried to reason with Daozi, but unfortunately, the little guy ignored her and didn''t say a word until he returned to the palace.


    Gu Jian was always worried about the safety of the rice. After hearing that Daohua came back with the rice, he hurried over, and then saw the mother and her son under low pressure.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1024： ,communication

    Chapter 1024, Communication


    Xiao Yeyang has been busy recently, and when he returned home, the sky was already dark.


    "Where is the princess?"


    After entering the house, Xiao Yeyang found that Daohua was not there.


    Lixia quickly stepped forward and talked about what happened today: ¡°The little prince is now living in the Laiyi Pavilion, and the princess just passed by with the food box.¡±


    Learning that the elder son dared to swim in the moat privately, Xiao Yeyang was also taken aback, and then strode out of the house.


    When Xiao Yeyang arrived at the Yiguan, he saw Gu Jian standing outside the door of the wing, stretching his neck, as if he was eavesdropping.


    Xiao Mofeng stood with him, saw Xiao Yeyang, and hurried forward to salute.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded and walked to Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian gave a ¡®hush¡¯, signalling Xiao Yeyang not to make any noise, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Dao Zi is having trouble with his mother.¡±


    Xiao Ye raised his eyebrows: "He is going to swim in the river privately, so he dare to make trouble?" He said, he was about to enter the house.


    Gu Jian stopped the people, and said displeased: "What are you going in, don''t add fuel to the fire!" He glared at Xiao Yeyang, and then continued to eavesdrop on the movement in the room.


    Xiao Yeyang had no choice but to accompany him to eavesdrop.


    In the room, Daozi is lying on the bed, with her back facing Daohua who is standing by the bed.


    Looking at her son on the bed, Daohua had a headache and some helplessness: "Today you ran to take a swim privately. Tell yourself, did you do something wrong?"


    Daozi hummed, without speaking.


    Daohua exhaled: "Yes, my mother has a bit bigger temper today, but my mother is like this because she is worried about your safety."


    Daozi''s stinky face was a little loose, he sat up hummingly, and looked at Daohua: "Mother, is your temper a little bit bigger today? You yell at me in front of so many people, I don''t want face?"


    Daohua covered her head with a headache: "The face is given to herself. If you don''t make a mistake, will your mother scold you? The reason why you lose face is entirely because of your own fault."


    Daozi said consciously, but she lay back on the bed and turned her back to Daohua.


    Seeing this, Daohua was a little tired. She found that her lively and lovely eldest son was advancing all the way in the direction of the bear child.


    Daohua reached the bedside, and said patiently: "The moat is so deep and wide, and you are so small. If something happens, do you know how worried your mother is?"


    Daozi curled her mouth and muttered: "Anyway, you have younger siblings. Without me, you won¡¯t be sad."


    These words stunned Daohua, even Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang who eavesdropped outside the door were also stunned.


    Daohua realized that her son¡¯s emotions were not right, and forcibly pulled him up and asked him to look at herself face to face: "Daozi, why did you have the same idea as before?"


    Daozi''s eyes reddened: "Isn''t it, since you have younger siblings, you don¡¯t like me anymore."


    Daohua was stunned, and only then spoke for a while: "Why would my mother not like you?"


    Daozi stretched out her hand and wiped her tears: "You just don''t like me. I feel it myself. Everyone said the same. I don''t like you anymore. Let''s live our own lives."


    After finishing speaking, she shook off Daohua''s hand and lay back again, this time she lifted the quilt to cover herself.


    Her son¡¯s words shocked and surprised Daohua. Seeing her son who was covering herself on the bed who refused to communicate with her, she finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Thinking of Daozi¡¯s five-year-old birthday, she looked disappointed because she didn¡¯t make him a birthday cake. Daohua felt guilty and pulled the quilt. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t pull it, so she could only say softly:


    "When you were born, my mother failed to make you a birthday cake. It''s my mother''s fault. My mother apologizes to you, but you can''t just say that your mother doesn''t like you just because of this."


    "Why would my mother not like you? You are my mother''s favorite little rice!"


    In the quilt, Daozi wiped her tears again after listening to Daohua¡¯s words, but still did not lift the quilt.


    Ina Flower sat by the bed, watching her son, who used to be close to and clinging to her, ignore her, she felt very uncomfortable.


    She also began to reflect on herself.


    During her confinement period, she has to take care of the two small children and regulate her body. She is indeed negligent towards rice.


    After she was out of confinement, because her mother-in-law and Uncle Chu had left, she found that Daozi was not in a high mood, and she only thought that he was reluctant to give up the two of them, and never thought that something was wrong with her.


    The two young children were just born, and the family paid more attention to them. Perhaps this caused a gap in Daozi, but neither she nor Xiao Yeyang noticed the changes in their son''s heart.


    Looking at the quilt, Daohua patted lightly, just like Daozi used to coax him to sleep when he was a child: "Daozi, parents, and ancestors do not dislike you, you are our favorite. Child."


    "The younger siblings are too young to take care of themselves, so we spend more time on them. This doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t like you."


    "My mother apologizes for her negligence during this period. Can Daozi give her a chance to reform?" He said, pulling the quilt.


    This time the quilt is pulled apart.


    Looking at her son who was lying on the bed with tears in his face, Daohua felt a pain in her heart. She gently pulled the little guy up and held it in her arms: "Mother is wrong, can Daozi forgive me?"


    Daozi buried her head in the neck of Daohua, wiping her tears, and muttered: "You will be like this next time, I won''t forgive you."


    Hearing that, the heart of the rice flower is loose, her rice is still magnificent, and she smiled and said: ¡°No, my parents love rice very much. Don¡¯t misunderstand us in the future.¡±


    Dao Zi lay on her shoulder and nodded.


    Daohua continued: "Even though your mother is an adult, adults can also make mistakes. If you find that your mother made a mistake, you must remind your mother in time."


    "For example, after your younger brother and sister are born, you feel that your mother has ignored you, and you feel unhappy. You can tell your mother so that she knows what you think in your heart. If you don''t tell your mother, you feel bored in your heart. , How can mother know?"


    Daozi said dullly: "I''m sorry."


    Daohua smiled: "I am your mother and you are my son. What''s so embarrassing? You used to share everything with your mother, you forgot?"


    Daozi looked up at Daohua: "I want to say that I am not happy anymore. What if you think that I don''t love my younger siblings and you dislike me even more?"


    Daohua: "Why would your parents dislike you because of your younger siblings? You don''t trust your parents so much?"


    Daozi pouted: "Everyone said that."


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes suddenly sank: ¡°Many people tell you that your parents have younger siblings, so they don¡¯t like you?¡±


    Daozi nodded: "Xiao Mobao, they all said that."


    Daohua hugged Daozi again: "No, my parents will never be like this. Daozi, as you grow up little by little, you will come into contact with more and more people. In the future, you must learn to distinguish others. The truth in the words."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1025： ,Get ill

    Chapter 1025, sick


    Outside the house, Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang breathed a sigh of relief as they watched Daohua''s mother and son reconcile.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the sky was dark, so he helped Gu Jian back to Nanshan Hall.


    Daohua ate dinner with Daozi and put people to sleep before returning to the main courtyard.


    In the warm pavilion, Xiao Yeyang was sitting in front of the shaker, gently swaying the shaker, coaxing the twins to sleep, when Daohua came in, he made a silent motion.


    Daohua suddenly lightened her steps, walked over and looked at the two young ones who had fallen asleep, helped them to tidy the quilt, and then went out with Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua showing exhaustion, and pulled the person to the armchair to sit down, and stood behind him and massaged her shoulders: "Daozi is asleep?"


    Daohua nodded: "I have neglected Daozi''s feelings during this period. My family used to circle around him. Now that we have twins, our attention is on the two small bodies. He will inevitably get out of balance."


    said, looking at Xiao Yeyang.


    "In the future, when you have free time, you should also accompany Daozi more. Don''t let him feel that we have less love for him after having younger siblings."


    "Nor can let him feel that after having younger siblings, he has to sacrifice a lot, which is not conducive to getting along with them."


    Xiao Yeyang immediately said: "Okay, when I take a break in two days, I will go out for a horse race with rice and Mofeng."


    Early the next morning, after Daozi woke up, he happily directed the nurse and the maid to help him pack things up, and he was going to live in the main courtyard.


    After the rice was put on, he couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the main courtyard. As soon as he went out, he saw Xiao Mofeng and immediately said loudly, ¡°Fourth brother, my mother told me that she likes me the most, and I want to get back to life. Live in the courtyard."


    Looking at the joyful rice, Xiao Mofeng felt a little funny, he was still a child.


    "Four brothers, I''m going to see my parents first, and we will go to the ancestors to eat together later."


    "good."


    The rice bounced back to the main yard. As soon as he entered the yard, he sneezed.


    "Aye~"


    Daohua saw Daozi constantly rubbing her nose, and quickly pulled people over to take a look.


    The nose is blocked, and Daozi has rubbed his nose red.


    Daohua reached out and touched Daozi¡¯s forehead, feeling a little hot, and she suddenly felt a little choked in her heart.


    Yesterday, the rice swam in the river, and the wind blew for a while. It must have caught a cold.


    Ina Hua took the rice to her lap and sat down: "Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Seeing that the mother was still so nervous about herself, Daozi leaned against her arms with joy: "I''m dizzy and want to sleep." He sneezed again.


    "Mother, I asked the nurse to help me clean up my things, and I am coming back to live."


    Daohua made sure that Daozi was cold, and hugged him into the inner room: "Okay, you can live wherever you want."


    Xiao Ye just got up, sat on the edge of the bed and put on clothes. He saw Daohua coming in with Daozi and smiled and brought the little guy over and put it on the bed: "Little lazy pig still wants to sleep?"


    Daozi shrank in the quilt with the breath of parents and retorted: "I am not a lazy pig."


    Daohua said to Xiao Yeyang, "Dao has caught a cold. I will make medicine for him. Look at him first."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang quickly reached out and probed Daozi''s forehead, feeling that his forehead was hot, and suddenly became worried.


    The son has never been sick since he was born until now.


    Gu Jian knew that the rice was cold, and he came to the main courtyard busy, looking at the rice who was rubbing his nose and looking uncomfortable. He was distressed and angry: "See if you dare to swim in the river in the future."


    Daozi murmured: "Myna and they said, if my parents care about me, then I will swim in the river, they will definitely rush over." He said, grinning, "My mother went there in person, she still cares about me. ."


    Hearing this, both Gu Jian and Xiao Yeyang were shocked, and what followed was furious.


    Daozi was actually motivated by Xiao Mobao to go to the moat!


    Thinking of the divisive words Xiao Mobao and the others said, Gu Jian became very angry: "The children who grew up in the capital have so many thoughts? But they are only six or seven years old, and they will instigate divorce and stir up troubles."


    Xiao Yeyang remained silent, why did these little emperors come to Xiliang? It was for the title of the uncle. Now that the title is given to the younger son, they will definitely be dissatisfied.


    The children of the royal family have lived in the struggle for interests since they were young. If they see more, they will naturally understand better. Under the influence of people around them, the hostility towards the Weiyuan Palace can be provoked in minutes.


    Instigate rice to swim in the moat


    I don¡¯t know who made this idea? If it''s an adult, that''s fine. If it''s a child, this thought is really deep enough.


    Gu Jian waited for the rice flower to feed the rice and drink the medicine, then got up and went back to Nanshan Hall. After returning, the old man immediately wrote a letter to the emperor, asking him to call Xiao Mobao back to Beijing.


    The rice was well raised, and after drinking two medicines, the fever subsided, and on the third day, he became vigorous again.


    I was ill for these two days, except when the twins were crying, Daohua went to coax her, and spent the rest of the time with Daozi.


    Talking about the story softly and patiently feeding the medicine, Daozi felt that she was the most important in her mother''s heart, and she was immediately happy, and she started to stick to Daohua again.


    After the rice was ready, Xiao Yeyang took the rice and Xiao Mofeng to the moat.


    Looking at the moat, Daozi was a little uncomfortable, and pulled Xiao Yeyang''s sleeves: "Father, why are we here?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and hugged Daozi: "Let you see why your mother and I don''t let you come to the moat for a swim."


    Speaking, looking to the side to be blessed.


    Defu received a signal and quickly asked the guard to throw the prepared wooden dummy into the river.


    Xiao Yeyang explained: ¡°There are many undercurrents in the moat, and undercurrents will form vortices. Once people fall into the vortex, they will no longer be able to get up."


    As if to confirm Xiao Yeyang''s words, a small whirlpool appeared on the river. After the dummy floated over the river, it was firmly attracted by the whirlpool.


    Then, Daozi stared wide-eyed and watched the dummy disappear little by little.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daozi, and also at Xiao Mofeng: "Now you know, the river can''t be messed up casually, right?"


    Dao Zi''s head lit in fear, and his hands tightly tugged Xiao Yeyang''s skirt.


    Xiao Yeyang took the opportunity to teach: "Don¡¯t say anything to others in the future, just do what you impulsively do, and use your brains for everything."


    Daozi lay on Xiao Yeyang''s shoulders, staring at the river, Baozi''s face was wrinkled.


    Xiao Mofeng was thoughtful, thinking of the performance of several cousins ??that day, his brows frowned slightly.


    Father is right, there is no brotherhood in the royal family.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Mofeng raised his head and looked at Xiao Yeyang. Uncle Wang also wanted to tell Daozi about this, right?


    Xiao Yeyang noticed Xiao Mofeng¡¯s gaze and smiled and asked, ¡°It¡¯s a rare trip to Xiliang. Do you have any places you want to go?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Mofeng was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted. Uncle Wang told him about this, are they going back to Beijing?


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Man, you should have aspirations everywhere. Only when you have seen a lot of things can you know yourself more clearly. Go back and think about where you want to go. Then tell Uncle Wang back. Uncle Wang will take you. go."


    Mofeng, the little guy has a good character. After coming to Xiliang, he can get along with Daozi. He is also willing to spend more time on him. Quan should invest in Daozi.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1026： , Senile parturients

    Chapter 1026, Senior Maternal


    Gu Jian wrote a letter to the emperor, asking Xiao Mofeng to return to Beijing a few things, and did not hide Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    Before the emperor answered the letter, Xiao Yeyang took Daozi and Xiao Mofeng to the Ganzhou Horse Farm, and then led the two little guys to inspect the Twelve Army Town, and finally approached the Gobi Desert. Looked at the mining of the salt lake.


    After Daozi and Xiao Mofeng came back, their faces were still unfinished.


    "Mother, the horse farm in Ganzhou is so big. There are so many horses in it. Dad took my fourth brother and I to go hunting. Unfortunately, I was weak and didn''t hit anything, but my fourth brother hit the rabbit. We also ate roasted rabbits."


    Knowing that Xiao Yeyang built the horse farm, Daozi looked very proud.


    "Mother, my father is really good. The fourth brother said that after building a military town and repairing the side wall, the Huren in the north will not be able to attack us in the future."


    "Mother, I will be as good and capable as my father in the future."


    Daozi danced with Daohua and Gu Jian talking about their experiences along the way.


    Xiao Mofeng was also very impressed. He was not very willing when he came to Xiliang at the beginning. He felt that his studies had been delayed, but after he came, he realized that he was right.


    Just the things that Uncle Wang has shown him for more than a month has opened his eyes.


    Some things, if you don¡¯t see them with your own eyes, you won¡¯t feel too much at all, let alone uncle Wang¡¯s reminders from time to time. These are not things that you can learn from books.


    In mid-July, Du and Chang received letters from the Second Prince and asked them to send Xiao Mobao back to the capital.


    At the same time, Daohua also handed the letter from the four princes to Xiao Mofeng.


    Xiao Mofeng had been mentally prepared for a long time, knowing that his father had let himself go back to Beijing, although he was a little bit reluctant, but he was not surprised.


    Daohua smiled and said: "You came in mid-July last year, and it has been exactly one year now. Although Xiliang is not as bustling and lively as the capital, but every place does not have the customs and customs of every place, so right. Come out to relax."


    Daozi heard that Xiao Mofeng is going to return to Beijing, and said with a full face: "Four brother, can you not go back? Don''t you like our house very much? Just stay here, OK?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Mofeng was embarrassed.


    Daohua pulled Daozi to her side and explained: "Your fourth brother came to Xiliang to see our ancestors. Now that I have seen it, I naturally want to go back."


    "You think, your fourth brother''s parents, brothers and sisters are all in the capital. If he stayed with us all the time, he would be homesick."


    Daozi pouted and stopped talking. After a while, he looked at Xiao Mofeng: "Four brother, will you come to play with me in the future?"


    Xiao Mofeng moved his lips and did not dare to promise that he could not decide whether he would leave Beijing or not. At least before he and the crown, he must obey the emperor''s grandfather and father.


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to come to Xiliang for your fourth brother. You can also go back to Beijing. You can still play together at that time.¡±


    Daozi''s eyes lit up: "Yeah, I still have a palace in the capital waiting for me to inherit." Then, he ran to Xiao Mofeng and took his hand, "Four brothers will be able to play together in the future."


    Xiao Mofeng touched Daozi¡¯s head, smiled and nodded: "Yeah."


    After consultation with Du and Chang, it was decided to send Xiao Mokuan back to Beijing on July 26.


    Daohua prepared Cheng Yi for Xiao Mokuan as usual, and more for Xiao Mofeng.


    Daozi sent his favorite story book''Gourd Baby'' to Xiao Mofeng: "Fourth brother, when you return to Beijing, remember to write to me. I can write a lot of words now, and I will reply to you. ."


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and took the story book: "I will write to you."


    After Xiao Mofeng left a few times, Daozi had no playmates and suddenly became bored. Daohua saw him and gave him a set of storybooks, and asked him to tell the stories to the twins.


    Daozi frowned: "Mum, can Daomang rice seedlings understand?"


    Daohua: "Why not? When you were still in your mother''s belly, your father started reading to you."


    Don¡¯t want Daozi to feel that it¡¯s a burden to tell stories to younger brothers and sisters, Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to tell stories to your classmates? You are telling to your younger brothers and sisters now, as if you are practicing, then you will go to the academy again. Speaking, it will be smoother."


    Daozi felt reasonable, nodded, holding the storybook, learning the way the master of the college is in class, shaking his head and reading the story to the twins in the shaker.


    With something to do, Daozi is not boring anymore, and Daohua and Xiao Yeyang continue to let him go to the academy to study. With a classmate from the academy as a companion, he will soon stop thinking about Xiao Mofeng.


    Daohua balances the time to take care of the rice and the twins. Xiao Yeyang also often takes the rice to ride horses. He feels the rice that his parents care about, and the flying eyebrows are back again. He doesn''t feel that his younger brothers and sisters have taken away the love of his parents.


    In addition, Daohua deliberately guides Daozi to interact with the twins. After the twins can sit and climb, Daozi will take care of her from time to time, gradually allowing Daozi to gradually find the feeling of being a brother.


    Time has entered December in a blink of an eye. As it approaches the end of the year, Daozi has to check the accounts, prepare for the New Year''s gifts and other things, and is very busy every day.


    After the college holiday, Daohua focused on the child laborer Daozi: "Daozi, my mother wants to prepare for your grandfather and grandfather and grandmother. Can you help my mother look at my younger siblings?"


    Daozi is unwinding the nine chains. Hearing Daohua''s words, although a little reluctant, he climbed up the kang quickly and played with the twins who were crawling everywhere.


    While holding a rattle to attract the moving sister Daomag, while holding a red rag doll to tease his younger brother Daomag while lying still, he was so busy and sweaty.


    Tired is a bit tired, but seeing his younger brother grinning at him, and younger sister crawling over and throwing himself on him, Daozi was also very happy.


    Especially when the younger siblings are crying, the nurse and the maid can¡¯t coax them well, but as long as he hugs the younger siblings, the younger siblings will stop crying immediately.


    At this time, Daozi is very satisfied and proud.


    Look, how much younger brothers and sisters like him!


    On the twenty-third of the twelfth lunar month, on the day of the new year, Daohua looked unnatural and handed a letter to Xiao Yeyang, who was playing with the three children on the kang.


    Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t answer, ¡°Whose letter is it? Tell me directly. Didn¡¯t you see that I was holding a girl in my hand?¡±


    Taohua took the girl from him: "You should watch it for yourself."


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daohua, opened the letter and read it, and soon his complexion became extremely complicated.


    Daozi noticed that his father''s face was wrong, and took his hand from his younger brother, wiped off his saliva, and quickly climbed to Xiao Yeyang''s side: "Father, are you upset?"


    Xiao Yeyang reluctantly pulled out a smile: "Father is not upset." Then, looking at Daozi, "You will have more uncles in the coming year. Are you happy?"


    Daozi was stunned, some did not understand: "What kind of uncle?"


    Looking at his son''s ignorant eyes, Xiao Yeyang didn''t know what to say.


    Daohua felt that there was nothing to say about it, and smiled and said: "Your grandmother is pregnant, next year you will have a little uncle or aunt."


    Daozi didn¡¯t know much about these things, so he stopped his brother who gnawed his feet again after ¡®oh¡¯.


    Seeing that Xiao Yeyang''s mood was a little depressed, Daohua put her daughter on the bed and sat next to Xiao Yeyang and comforted: "Mother actually wants to give birth to Uncle Chu a child."


    Xiao Yeyang: "I know, but her current age."


    Daohua was silent, her mother-in-law was already over forty people, and the proper elderly woman, holding Xiao Yeyang''s hand, said, "I still have a lot of medicinal materials for replenishing the body here. I will send someone to give them in two days. Mother sent it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1027： , Mutual market

    Chapter 1027, Mutual Market


    "I haven''t felt it before, but after my mother left, I found out that she really helped me a lot when she was there."


    At the end of a year, Dahua felt that she was almost tired and paralyzed.


    If the mother-in-law is there, helping her watch the three little ones is already a big help, let alone giving her some advice from time to time.


    Xiao Yeyang personally twisted the hot kerchief on Daohua and asked her to wipe her face: "Thanks for your hard work during this time."


    As the head mother of the palace, she has to maintain the relationship with the capital, receive the female relatives from Xiliang, and take care of his uncle and three children. This job is no easier than doing a foreign job. It is laborious and laborious. Labor.


    He can work hard outside without distractions, thanks to Yiyi helping him to take care of the housework and maintain the relationship with all parties.


    Daohua quickly washed, and went to Nuange to look at the child.


    Taozi and the twins are lying on the kang, covered with their own quilts, and Daozi is telling the two little ones about making a mess in the palace.


    The twins also don¡¯t know if they can understand them. Anyway, they stared at their brother with their eyes wide open, and their small mouths made babble sounds from time to time.


    Daohua didn''t go in, and looked at the door for a while, and asked the nurse and the maid to take care of her. Then she went back to the inner room and saw Xiao Yeyang sitting on the bedside and flipping a book. She couldn''t help asking, "What are you looking at these days? "


    Xiao Yeyang opened the warm bed, let Daohua go up, and then showed her the book.


    "Illustration of the Western Regions!"


    Daohua looked through it. It was a book that introduced the situation of the countries of the Western Regions. "What do you look at this for?"


    Xiao Yeyang walked down, resting his arms under his head: "Xiliao has been considered peaceful in recent years, and the tribute paid every year is also given in time. Xiliang is close to Xiliao. It is impossible for the people on both sides to be indifferent at all. Coming, do you remember Bamubian Town?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Since Xiliao and Daxia are not at war, more and more people go to Bamubian Town to do business. I called Ma Teng to ask, the annual transaction volume is not a small number."


    "I was thinking, this kind of transaction cannot be prohibited. In this case, it is better to put the transaction on the surface, so that the skills will promote trade, and the court can still collect taxes."


    Ina Flower: "So you want to open a mutual market?"


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua and guessed his own purpose. He took her hand and kissed: "He who knows me, Yan Yi!"


    Daohua glanced at him obliquely, withdrew her hand, put the book under her pillow, and wandered into the bed.


    As soon as he lay down, Xiao Yeyang was held in his arms.


    Xiao Yeyang is a natural stove. When it comes to winter, Daohua likes to use him for warmth, and is happy to lean in his arms and listen to him.


    "Xiliang is located in the frontier, coupled with the influence of the geographical environment, even if high-yield grains have been fully promoted, the people still can only maintain adequate food and clothing."


    "In order for the people to become prosperous, in addition to the government''s need to make a difference, it also needs to attract foreign rewards to come here to do business."


    "Only when commodities are in circulation, can the people profit, and the government can receive more taxes when the people become rich, and in order to better build Xiliang."


    Daohua smiled and looked at Xiao Yeyang: "If you feel good, then do it. Anyway, I support you."


    Seeing Daohua''s eyes sparkling and looking at herself with admiration, Xiao Yeyang''s heart moved, and he lowered his head and kissed her kiss on the cheek, and continued:


    "In the past two years, the Xiliang official road has been improved day by day, and the post has been added and repaired a lot. The security of the territory has also been significantly improved after the bandits cleared up."


    "Caravans are more convenient. I think the news of the opening of the mutual market will attract many businessmen."


    Daohua nodded: "The BMWs, spices, and gems from Xiliao are very popular in Daxia, and the silk and porcelain of Daxia are also scarce by the Xiliao people. There is a mutual market. There will be many merchants here."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Never mind other things. Horses and tea, two materials, can only be handled by merchants selected by the court."


    "You have to ask the emperor''s uncle for this matter, and it is not easy to open exchanges. After thinking about it, I decided to use Bamubian Town as a demonstration first, and it will be added in the future."


    Taohua said silently: "When the exchange is open, everyone with keen business opportunities can perceive that there is profit in it, and I am afraid that it will attract a group of people to come over."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "What''s the matter? I will discuss with Master Wang and come up with a specific charter. Anyone who participates in the exchange must get the government''s permission and pay a certain amount of tax to the government based on the amount of the transaction. "


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s thoughtfulness, Daohua didn''t say much, and slowly fell asleep by nestling in his arms.


    Looking at Daohua''s sleeping face with stretched eyebrows and slightly raised corners of his mouth, Xiao Yeyang smiled, kissed Daohua''s forehead, pulled the quilt over it, and fell asleep.


    In early February, after Xiao Yeyang and several officials visited Bamubian Town on the spot, the Zhezi about opening the exchange market in Xiliangbian Town was sent to the capital.


    The capital, the imperial palace.


    After the emperor read Xiao Yeyang¡¯s excerpts, he invited the first assistant Yang Chenghua and several Shangshu to discuss. After a fierce discussion, several ministers felt that opening a mutual market would be beneficial to the economic and cultural exchanges between Great Xia and the Western Regions. Agreed to this proposal.


    The emperor agreed with it in his heart, and the next day he brought it out for discussion during the morning court.


    As soon as the news came out, the civil and military officials once again had a heated discussion, some for and some against.


    The eldest prince was silent, and everyone knew that since the emperor had said this in the morning, most of the matter had been settled, and it was unintentional to talk about it.


    At this moment, several people are thinking about whether this matter can benefit themselves.


    Obviously, mutual market transactions are definitely profitable.


    The eldest prince thought that Anjia had left Xiliang, and he had no manpower in Xiliang, so he was very depressed.


    I think again that after Xiao Yeyang''s mother returned to Beijing, she directly confronted Anjia. Several times in public, the Anjia family was unable to come to stage, and her head was aching.


    While the prince was still thinking about these bad things, the emperor announced that he agreed to open a mutual market in Xiliang.


    Some aristocratic families saw the benefits in the mutual market and wanted to take over this errand. Unfortunately, the emperor did not intend to appoint an official to be responsible in the past, and it was regarded as acquiescence to let Xiao Yeyang handle it.


    Although I did not receive an errand, after the next dynasty, the news that Xiliang was about to start trading has spread extremely quickly.


    Family families and officials have businessmen supported by them. Obviously, they all want to get a share of the mutual market.


    Xiao Yeyang knew that the emperor would probably agree that before the imperial decree was issued, Wang Shiye and several officials would formulate the rules and regulations of the mutual market, and then sent craftsmen to expand the town of Bamubian and re-plan it. I took a look at Bianzhen.


    Before March, the first batch of merchants came to Xiliang.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1028： , Eldest brother closest

    Chapter 1028, Big Brother is the closest


    On February 26, the twins reached their first birthday.


    Because of the absence of Daozi''s first birthday, Xiao Yeyang was solely responsible for the ceremonies of catching Zhou for the twins.


    The twins in big red shirts were hugged to the table where they were caught, and they immediately attracted the crowd of guests.


    The two little dolls were raised so well. They were white and fat, and they looked at people with big smoky eyes, which only made people¡¯s hearts look like they were.


    Surrounded by so many people, the two little guys are not afraid of life. My sister Daomag stood up tremblingly, clapping his hands, as if interacting with the guests.


    The younger brother Inamiao is more Buddhist. He sits peacefully on the table and smiles face-to-face when he sees someone teasing him, but the smile will only last for a while, smiling and closing, like a face change.


    This is so rare for everyone.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang stood on both sides of the table, smiling and encouraging the two little guys to take the items on the table.


    The two little guys looked at the items on the table, and then at their parents, laughing, just not grabbing the items.


    Waiting for a while, Daozi couldn''t sit still, came out of Gu Jian''s arms, stood at the table, pointed to the big red rouge box and said to Daomang, "Sister, grab this."


    Dao Mang saw his brother and immediately babbled.


    "Sister, catch this." Dao Zi pointed to the rouge box again and said.


    Dao Mang gave his brother a lot of face, grabbed the rouge box with a grin, and handed it to Dao Zi.


    Daozi happily took the rouge box: "Brother, help you put it away."


    Daomag smiled when he saw that his brother had accepted it, and then picked up a piece of pastry and started talking to himself.


    The guest next to him asked at the right time: "Little Prince, why did you let your sister catch the rouge box?"


    Daozi replied: "Because my sister will be beautiful every day from now on." As he said, he looked at the rice seedlings who were sitting still.


    The younger brother is not very clever, he is always in a daze, and he has to be urged before he moves.


    "Brother, catch this."


    Daozi pointed to a piece of Yu Ruyi with a large palm and said to Dao Miao.


    Usually Daozi and the twins often play the game of finding toys. Basically, the twins look for what the rice hides.


    So, Dao Miao also picked up Yu Ruyi for the sake of face, and then stuffed it into Dao Zi''s arms.


    Daozi smiled and put it in his pocket, while the guests next to him smiled and said: "Yu Ruyi, good luck, good luck, good luck, future young generations will surely be able to do everything well."


    "The little prince is now like a elder brother."


    "The prince and princess are so lucky to have such lovely three children."


    The adults said something pleasing, but Daozi gathered the things on the table together, and played with the twins in the same way.


    Daozi was praised by the guests at the ceremony of catching the week, and she has become more and more like a brother. In addition to going to the academy to study, as long as she has time, she will accompany the twins to play.


    "Mother, my classmate said that the younger brothers and sisters in their family will talk when they reach their first birthday, so why don''t Dao Mang Da Miao speak?"


    Inahua: "Every child has a different time to talk. If you want your younger siblings to speak earlier, talk to them more."


    Daozi looked at the twins sadly: "Isn''t there something wrong with the rice mang rice seedlings?"


    The twins looked at their brother dumbfoundedly.


    Daohua rolled her eyes speechlessly: "You bully them and can''t speak, otherwise, you have to get back to you to be wrong!"


    After the twins started learning to walk, they spent most of the day in Nanshan Hall and watched by Gu Jian. In doing so, one was to let Dao spend time to deal with affairs, and the other was to let Gu Jian have something to do.


    Gu Jian is not young anymore. Going to the pharmacy just doesn¡¯t let him relax, but seeing his children can satisfy him physically and mentally.


    After starting to look after the twins, although Gu Jian had to spend a lot of energy every day, he became more and more energetic.


    "Rice seedlings, call the ancestors."


    "Daomang, come, call the ancestor."


    One day, Daozi came back from school, and just arrived at the entrance of Nanshan Hall, I saw Gu Jian holding a piece of cake to coax his brother and sister to talk.


    See you, Daozi quickly ran over, took out the sugar man bought on the way back, licked it to his younger brother and sister, and then coaxed the twins like a fox.


    "I called my brother, I called my brother, and I''ll give it back to you."


    Dao Miao looked at Tang Ren, although there was a crystal clear liquid flowing out of the corner of his mouth, he still leaned in Gu Jian''s arms as if moving as a mountain.


    Don''t dry the rice awns, and threw his short legs tremblingly at the rice, reaching out to reach the sugar man.


    Daozi raised the sugar man high: "Call me brother."


    Can''t eat the sugar man, Daomang is a little anxious, yelling ¡®ahhh¡¯.


    Don''t give Daozi, she still holds her up to tease her sister.


    Dao Mang curled his mouth, as if he was about to cry.


    Just when Daozi was hesitant to let it go, Daomang cried out "Brother" softly.


    Daozi was taken aback for a moment, even Gu Jian was surprised.


    After recovering, Daozi was full of joy: "My ancestor, my younger sister called me." As he said, she put the sugar man in her hand to Daoman''s mouth and asked her to lick it.


    Seeing that the rice mang had something to eat, the rice seedling couldn''t sit still, twisted his body and let Gu Jian lead him over.


    Gu Jian bent over and clamped the armpit of the rice seedling, and led the person to the front of the rice seedling.


    The little mouth opened before the person approached.


    Daozi did not immediately give it to him, and continued to coax: "Call brother."


    Dao Miao said ¡®ahhh¡¯ twice and waved both arms.


    Daozi looked at Daomang again, and licked her candy again. "Call me brother."


    "elder brother!"


    The second opening is much smoother than the first.


    Daozi smiled and looked at Dao Miao: "Call me brother."


    Dao Miao looked at Daozi, Daomang, and finally looked up at Gu Jian, and then reluctantly said: "Brother~"


    "Oh~"


    Hearing the call of rice seedlings, Daozi jumped up happily and gave the sugar man to Gu Jian: "Old ancestor, feed your younger brothers and sisters. I''ll tell my mother and younger sisters to call me."


    Seeing Daozi running out of smoke, Gu Jian smiled and shook his head, then looked at the twins and said with a smile: "Your parents must be jealous. The first children of other people''s families are called parents, and you are the first. Speak to brother."


    Twins, you and I licked the sugar man bite by bite, and both looked satisfied. Hearing Gu Jian''s words, he returned with a toothless smile.


    At dinner that day, under the envious watchful eyes of Daohua, Xiao Yeyang, and Gu Jian, Daomang and Dao Miao yelled at Daozi bit by bit.


    Daozi smiled so much that her eyes disappeared, and she graciously fed her two small egg custards.


    Look, he compares both his parents and his mother. The younger brothers and sisters like him the most.


    Speaking for the first time, it is much easier to open your mouth afterwards.


    With the efforts of Daohua, Xiao Yeyang, and Gu Jian, after a period of time, the twins will also be called parents and ancestors.


    In April, the number of merchants going to and from Xiliang increased significantly. On the fifth day of April, the concierge handed a post from the Li family.


    Seeing the post, Daohua was still happy: "Couldn''t Uncle Second come to Xiliang again?"


    After opening the post and reading it, I realized that it was Fang Liangji, the son-in-law of the Li family.


    No need to ask, Xiliang is open for mutual market, Fang family also wants to come to share a cup.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1029： , Pinch

    Chapter 1029


    Fang Liangji is the son-in-law of his second uncle Li Xingnian and the husband of his eldest cousin Li Zixuan. After thinking about it, Daohua decided to meet someone.


    Here, after Fang Liangji was led into the palace by the butler, he did not dare to look around, but silently marveled at the grandeur and nobleness of the palace in his heart.


    This is the first time in his life that he has entered the Prince¡¯s Mansion!


    Fang Liangji pressed the excitement in his heart, and he was still a little nervous about the upcoming meeting with Princess Weiyuan.


    Xiliang had always been very barren in his impression, but this time he came over, and the experience along the way made him sigh.


    Cement official roads, post stations set up in dozens of miles, flourishing crops, and hopeful people, all these are different from what he imagined.


    On the way all the way, he heard many people rushing to praise Wang Weiyuan and his wife, not only Wang Weiyuan, but also Princess Weiyuan.


    A woman can be so loved by the people, and this makes him dare not look down upon Princess Weiyuan.


    Although Fangjia and the palace are some relatives due to his wife, Fangjia is only a merchant, and the status gap between Fangjia and the palace is too big. He has no confidence to put his relatives in front of Princess Weiyuan.


    Soon, the main courtyard arrived, and Gu Yu personally waited at the courtyard gate. Seeing Fang Liangji arrived, he first saluted and said hello, and then led the person into the living room.


    "The Caomin has seen the princess!"


    As soon as Fang Liangji entered the living room, he was busy saluting Daohua.


    I saw it, and there was no big reaction. She was not familiar with cousin Zi Xuan¡¯s husband¡¯s house, but smiled politely and said: "Cousin-in-law, please don¡¯t be polite, please sit down."


    Fang Liangji thanked him and sat down with a smile. During the period, he tried not to let himself look directly at the graceful princess sitting on the main seat, so as not to make himself seem too cramped.


    He still remembers the surprise when he first met the Yan family girl when he married his wife.


    Now more than ten years have passed, the sense of surprise is still there, but the aura of the other person has been suppressed to look at each other, and the extravagance of that body can not be offended.


    Daohua smiled and greeted: "Cousin-in-law has worked hard all the way, how is cousin Zi Xuan all these years?"


    Fang Liangji smiled and replied: "Zixuan everything is fine, Princess Lao remembered it."


    Daohua smiled and said, "I''m just two cousins, so naturally I think about them all the time."


    Fang Liangji''s heart moved, and he smiled: "Zixuan also often mentioned the princess to me, saying that she had studied and learned etiquette at the princess''s house when she was a child."


    Hearing this, Daohua was in a daze: "When I was a child, I often went to my uncle''s house to play. After so many years, I don''t know when will I see my two cousins ??again?"


    Fang Liangji quickly said: "There will be a chance. I came to Xiliang this time and wanted to bring Zi Xuan with me. Unfortunately, she can''t worry about a few children."


    Daohua smiled faintly, obviously not believing this.


    Man in this era always think that women should stay in the back house to take care of the family and take care of the household chores. Very few husbands take their wives out to go out and play.


    Thinking of this, Daohua thought of Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang was really tolerant of her, and did not restrict her to the back house, and supported her in everything she liked to do.


    In subsequent conversations, Daohua mostly talked about Li''s family and Li Zixuan. She knew that most women in this era had a harder life in her in-laws'' family. She said more about it, and she was supporting Li Zixuan in disguise.


    It was almost noon, Daohua did not intend to stay in Fangliangji for dinner.


    Without him, Xiao Yeyang is not there, and she never thought about calling Xiao Yeyang back.


    Fang Liangji saw the meaning of Daohua, and although he felt a little regretful, being able to enter the palace and see Princess Weiyuan already made people know that he was standing behind the palace.


    With this relationship, he can quickly gain a foothold in Xiliang.


    Fang Liangji took the initiative to say goodbye very visionary, and as soon as he walked out of the entrance of the hospital, he saw a small figure rushing into the main courtyard angrily.


    Daozi saw Fang Liangji, he was stunned for a moment, and quickly slowed down, condensed the emotions on his face, and walked over with his chest and head raised.


    Gu Yu, who sent Fang Liangji out, quickly introduced: "Little Prince, this is the husband of Cousin Zixuan from your second uncle''s house. You should be called Uncle Cousin."


    Daozi said ¡®oh¡¯, "It turns out to be a relative of my uncle¡¯s family." As he said, he put his hands together and made a gift for the younger generation, "Hello, uncle."


    Fang Liangji didn''t dare to be this gift, and quickly reached out to help others: "Little prince, this can''t be done."


    Daozi tilted her head, with some doubts on her face, but she quickly smiled and said, "You are the elder, you are the elder."


    Looking at the rice that is so polite and courteous, and people can¡¯t help but love it, Fang Liangji felt very moved.


    Good upbringing is really important. At this moment, he recognized his father''s intention to train all his concubines and concubines in his family by his wives.


    Etiquette and rules really should start from elementary school!


    Daozi rushed to see his mother, and seeing Fang Liangji standing still, his eyes rolled: "Uncle Cousin, are you going to leave? Then I won''t leave you much, and you are welcome to come to my house next time."


    Hearing this, Fang Liangji laughed: "Okay, next time my uncle will come over and bring you delicious food."


    Daozi smiled and nodded his head: "Thank you, uncle cousin."


    Waiting for Gu Yu to lead Fang Liangji away, the little guy immediately ran into the main courtyard like a small firecracker


    "Mother, go and take care of my sister. She knocked down the castle I had so hard to build."


    "And brother, he squashed all my clay figurines."


    The child''s voice full of breath came into his ears, Fang Liangji, who had not yet gone far, sighed: "The princess will really raise children."


    The eldest son of King Weiyuan not only looks strong, he knows how to advance and retreat when he meets strangers, but he can talk to him when he is only five or six years old.


    When the two concubines in the family were so old, they still had to hug and walk with the nanny, so she couldn''t help but shook her head.


    After returning, he has to send his two concubines to his wife.


    The son is well raised by his wife.


    Taozi came to Nanshantang with Daohua, pointed to a blanket of building blocks to show her, and then showed her the squashed clay figurines.


    Gu Jian sat aside and watched with a smile.


    Each time the twins jumped rice with anger, it was enough for him to be happy for a day.


    Daohua looked at Daozi: "This is a problem between you and your siblings. You should find a solution by yourself."


    Daozi looked at Daohua with a look of dissatisfaction. He called Niang over to help him solve the trouble, but Niang pushed the trouble directly on him.


    He needs to know what to do so that he won¡¯t find a mother.


    Daomang is a little clever, as if he felt Daozi¡¯s unhappiness, he crawled over with his hands and feet, and her elder brother stood up, and then he pulled her brother down again, and then kissed Daozi with a scream. On his cheek, he smiled toothlessly: "Brother."


    Looking at his sister''s sweet smile, Daozi dropped her head helplessly, and reached out to hold her little body.


    The rice seedling, who was too lazy to move on the blanket, saw it. After a while, he crawled over, holding the rice, and took a bite on the other side of the rice¡¯s face.


    Afterwards, you take a mouthful of Daomang and Dao Miao, and I wash their brother''s face with saliva, and it is finished when Daozi laughed.


    Inahana stood aside and smiled and watched, but did not intervene.


    Seeing his younger brother and sister started playing happily again, Daozi sighed in her heart, always like this, as long as he is kissed by her younger brother and sister, he can''t be angry if he is too angry.


    Hey, he was pinched to death by his younger brother and sister.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1030： ,Change

    Chapter 1030, change


    "Mother, are you going out?"


    Seeing that she was wearing a convenient dress, her eyes lit up, and she hurried to hug her: "Are you going to Daoxiang Village again? I want to go too."


    Since the younger brother and sister reached their first birthday, this is the third time for mother to go out.


    Daohua shook her head and refused: "No, you have to go to the academy for class."


    Daozi pouted: "Then I won''t go today."


    Daohua looked at Daozi seriously: "You must have a beginning and an end when you do things. When you were going to the college, how did you promise me and your father?"


    Daozi was discouraged, thought for a while, and then said: "Then you are going out, what should you do with your brothers and sisters?"


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an ancestor watching it? Besides, your father will take a break today, and he will help watch it.¡±


    Seeing Daozi¡¯s head down, Daohua explained with a smile: ¡°The canal in Daoxiang Village was dug last year. This year, I will start experimenting with newly cultivated rice, so I have to look at the actual situation.¡±


    Daozi nodded: "Okay, but next time you go to Daoxiang Village, you must take me with you." He likes going to Zhuangzi to play, and I wonder if the piglet he raised last year is still there?


    Daohua: "If you are on holiday, my mother will take you with you."


    Soon, the cleaned rice flowers took the maid and the old woman out.


    Daozi stood at the gate of the palace, watching his mother''s carriage walk away with the eyes of a fancier, Baozi''s face wrinkled and bulged.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang said: "Let''s go, Dad will send you to the academy."


    Daozi glanced at Xiao Yeyang next to him sadly, and said with an old manner: "Father, why did you fall in love with my mother who likes to run outside when nothing is wrong?"


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at his son, who was a little ghost, and then he really stuck his chin in a thinking state.


    Yes, why does he like that woman?


    Silent for a while


    Xiao Yeyang shrugged: "Who knows, your mind is caught by the door!" From the time he knew it, Jia Yiyi seemed to like to run into the ground.


    Probably because of this love, she cultivated high-yield grains.


    The father and son, who had the same fate, looked at each other and uttered a helpless sigh at the same time.


    What should I do if there is a woman who has no home on the stall?


    Your own princess (mother), can only spoil her!


    Taohua didn¡¯t know the careful thoughts of father and son. After arriving at Daoxiang Village, he went to the paddy field cultivation area.


    Nowadays, Daoxiang Village is already very large. There were a lot of wasteland in the surrounding area, but now many people have moved to build houses nearby.


    Looking around, the smoke is smoky, the fields are lush, and they are full of vitality.


    On May 11, Daozi turned six years old. This time, Daozi was content to eat the birthday cake made by his mother.


    The twins are feeding them with rice when they are gluttonous.


    Taozi''s mouth is bothersome to abandon the twins, but she feeds the two small ones very skillfully.


    Ina Hua took the opportunity to say: ¡°Before, there was only one child in the family. You can only eat birthday cake once a year, but after you have younger siblings, you can eat one more time. Are you very happy?¡±


    Daozi thought for a while, isn''t that the case, and nodded hurriedly.


    After reaching six years old, Xiao Yeyang was no longer indulging in rice. He specifically asked Prince Ping to invite a famous scholar from the capital to Xiliang to teach rice.


    This time, the days of Daozi¡¯s happy life are gone forever, and every day he comes back from the National Defense Academy, he is called by the master at home to check his homework.


    The National Defense Academy implements a two-day break every five days. If the rice does not do well in homework, the break will be used to make up lessons.


    This can be sorrowful of rice.


    On the subject of learning, no matter whether it is parents or ancestors, there is no room for negotiation. He who is light-hearted can only bow his head to answer.


    In addition to some discomfort at the beginning, Daozi slowly got used to the master¡¯s inspection. The little guy has a good memory, a flexible head, and the time for playing has not decreased much.


    Taozi now feel relieved, and continue to live his worry-free childhood happily, teasing his younger brothers and sisters when nothing is wrong, anyway, he is also idle.


    In a blink of an eye, it''s the autumn harvest season again.


    On July 30th, after breakfast, Daohua was taken out of the house by the mysterious Xiao Yeyang.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and got into the carriage before he said, "Tomorrow is your birthday. I will take you out to Bamu to relax, just to take a look at the exchange market situation over there."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s face suddenly showed a smile, and then she converged: "But children."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t worry about your children. Daozi is on vacation for these two days. There is an uncle at home watching, and there are so many maids and women, there will be nothing."


    Daohana didn''t say much. After leaving the city, she opened the curtain and stretched her head out, blowing the oncoming majesty.


    Xiao Yeyang met, and smiled: "Would you like to go on horseback?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Yes, it''s been a long time since I arbitrarily ride a horse."


    The two got out of the carriage, turned on their horses, the whip fell, and the two horses rushed out like arrows from the string.


    "Ah~"


    Raw lace riding a horse, and roaring from time to time, seeing Xiao Yeyang just smiling at him, he suddenly smiled and said: "You also roar loudly, this will make your mood smoother."


    After coming to Xiliang, Xiao Yeyang''s pressure was still quite high. The courage on his shoulders has been a little lighter in the past two days, but all kinds of troubles must be indispensable to manage the entire Xiliang.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head and refused, but in the end Daohua roared under the entanglement.


    At the beginning of ??, I can¡¯t stop.


    After ??, Defu and the others who followed would often hear Xiao Yeyang and Daohua screaming from time to time.


    However, the result of her madness was that Daohua''s voice became dumb.


    In response, Xiao Yeyang wanted to laugh a little: "Let¡¯s stop trying so hard. You still don¡¯t listen. Now you know how good it is."


    Daohua rubbed her throat and snorted: "When I get to the inn, I will take the medicine and drink it."


    Rested at the inn for one night, the next morning, Xiao Yeyang came to Bamubian Town again with Daohua.


    Ma Teng, as the mayor, knew that Xiao Yeyang had come back, and had been at the entrance of the town a long time ago.


    The town of Bamu today is completely different from when Daohua came for the first time. Not only has it been expanded a lot, it is also very lively.


    The camel team and the chariot team almost filled the town.


    Under Ma Teng¡¯s introduction, Daohua learned that the permanent population and floating population here have doubled more than ten times.


    There are not only Daxia and Xiliao people in the town, but there are even other merchants who have worked in the Western Regions.


    Today¡¯s Bamu Town can be said to be a lot of money. Business people want to have their own shops here. Unfortunately, the expanded shops are in the hands of the government. Only merchants recognized by the government are eligible to lease shops here.


    Since the opening of the mutual market, the supply of shops has been in short supply. It doesn¡¯t matter if only money is available, shops cannot be rented.


    Merchants who do not have a shop can only go to the designated commercial area to conduct trade transactions.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1031： ,acquaintance

    Chapter 1031, Acquaintances


    Under the leadership of Ma Teng, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua walked into Bamu Town. As soon as they entered, they saw the Western Regions discussing a few carts of spices and Daxia merchants to exchange a lot of silk and porcelain.


    "This trading volume is quite large." Daohua sighed.


    Ma Teng explained with a smile: ¡°Our Daxia silk and porcelain are very popular in the Western countries. In the past, merchants could only trade privately. In this case, the goods brought back were in short supply.¡±


    "Now that the mutual market is open, as time goes by, there will definitely be more and more merchants influx, and then the goods will not be so exotic."


    "So taking advantage of the fact that this exchange has just opened up, merchants with a little background want to ship more goods back and make more money."


    Daohua nodded, and looked at the dazzling array of Western goods on both sides of the street with interest. Xiao Yeyang walked beside her, always paying attention to her to avoid being hit by others.


    "The things of the Western Regions are pretty good."


    Daohua went shopping all the way and bought it all the way. After a while, Defu¡¯s hands had a lot of things in their hands.


    Xiao Yeyang agreed with his face: ¡°From the perspective of the commodities traded, it is also possible to roughly judge the strength of each country.¡±


    Opening the mutual market, in addition to exchanging the existence of commodity exchanges, it can also inquire into the national power of the Western Regions from the side. This is the place that the emperor and the court attach the most importance to.


    Of course, the countries of the Western Regions must pay certain taxes when they come to Daxia for business.


    Judging from the situation in the past few months, the amount is quite gratifying.


    The public security in the town is not bad. There are patrol officers on every street, and there are yamen specializing in handling affairs in the center of the town.


    Xiao Yeyang went to the Yamen to see the merchant''s registration situation recently, but Daohua didn''t follow, and went into the nearby shop.


    The things on sale in the shop are a bit mixed, including specialties from the Western Regions and Daxia products. As soon as Daohua entered, she was attracted by a tapestry hanging on the wall.


    Taohua stood in front of the tapestry, carefully looking at the pattern on the tapestry with the style of the previous Dunhuang paintings, her expression was a little dazed.


    At this moment, a woman dressed in gorgeous silk and satin came over. Regardless of the Daohua standing beside him, the maid beside him was still crowded with Gu Yu, and Bi Shi stepped back: "Man, I want this tapestry. Wrap me up."


    Daohua was taken aback by the sound, turned her head to look at the speaker, and found that this person was a bit familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    "Mrs. Fang is here."


    The store manager smiled and walked to the gorgeous woman: "Mrs. Fang has a really good vision. This kind of tapestry is exclusively for the royal family of the food country. It is the most valuable Western product in my store. I didn''t expect you to see it at a glance. NS."


    The woman was joked and said proudly: "Wrap it up for me, I will take it back to honor my in-laws."


    While complimenting the woman, the steward asked the shopkeeper to take the tapestries, and ignored the rice flower standing by.


    Gu Yu saw that Daohua liked this tapestry, and immediately said displeased: "The steward, there should be a first-come-last-come for things to buy and sell. My wife is looking at this tapestry."


    The steward had a look, and just looked at the lady in the reception room, and did not pay much attention to the other guests in the shop. He heard the unhappy voice of Gu Yu, and then looked at the master and servant of the rice flower.


    After looking at it, my heart suddenly shook.


    Going out this time, because Xiao Yeyang was following, Daohua brought Gu Yu and Bishi.


    There are many maids and wives in the palace. Gu Yu and Bishi, as the great maids around Daohua, have to take care of so many people every day, and the overall magnanimity and power have long been beyond ordinary people''s ability.


    Now Gu Yu looked at the manager with a stern face and displeased, but the manager did not dare to look directly.


    In order to see the tapestry clearly, Daohua lifted the drape to the sides. At this moment, she was looking thoughtfully at Mrs. Fang in front of her.


    Familiar, husband''s family is still surnamed


    This has to make Daohua think of Fang Liangji who came to Xiliang not long ago. Does this person have anything to do with Fang Liangji?


    Sun Jiayue was also looking at Daohua, she also felt that Daohua was a bit familiar, but she didn''t remember where she had seen it for a while.


    The people she can remember are either rich or expensive. Seeing that Daohua and the others are extraordinary, Sun Jiayue glanced at the tapestry with some dismay.


    Father-in-law likes this kind of exotic items. If you buy it back, you will definitely please the father-in-law.


    However, in the end she chose to let go.


    In these years, she has been able to be spoiled, and she can also accompany her grandfather to run around, but she is not superficial. Sun Jiayue immediately smiled and said to the steward who didn¡¯t know what to do:


    "Since this lady took a fancy to it first, then I will come next time." Xianggong reads the old feelings and is willing to spoil her at ordinary times, but she also knows that she must not cause trouble to the Fang family outside.


    The steward immediately cast a grateful look: "Ms. Fang, don''t worry, next time I see a businessman from the Great Food Country, I will definitely let him bring a tapestry like this."


    Sun Jiayue smiled and nodded, and then left with the maid.


    The steward looked at the master and servant of rice flower, with a pleasing smile on his face: "Madam, do you want to wrap this tapestry?"


    Ina Hua nodded, and then asked the steward: "Your shop, I look at it, it''s one of the best on the main street. What''s the background of that lady, who made steward so diligent?"


    The manager smirked, thinking that Sun Jiayue had just relieved herself, but didn''t say anything.


    Daohua didn''t say anything when she saw him, she didn''t care, and said directly to Bishi: "Let people outside find out."


    Bi Shifu blessed his body, and as soon as he was about to go out, Xiao Yeyang came in with the blessing.


    "Why, is there anything you like?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "I saw a tapestry and saw a familiar person."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows: "Who is it?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I can''t remember, I have sent someone to inquire, and I should know soon."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang, who was not angry and imposing, the steward who felt bad instinctively said, "That lady is the wife of the owner of Fangji''s silk and satin shop."


    While speaking, he took a quick look at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    "The owner of the house is said to be in a relationship with the Weiyuan Palace."


    As soon as these words came out, Daohua suddenly sank, and dared to call the house owner who was connected to the palace from the outside, except Fang Liangji who had the courage.


    "When I came to see me in the mansion, I was acting honestly. I didn''t expect to turn around and dare to fight the royal mansion outside. Who gave him the power?"


    The one who made Daohua angry the most was the Mrs. Fang who was in charge!


    If that woman is Mrs. Fang, what is the cousin Zi Xuan who serves in-laws and takes care of children in Fang''s family?


    A concubine, who dared to walk around in bright red clothes, and blatantly claimed to be Mrs. Fang, did Fang Liangji still put his concubine in his eyes?


    Inahana was out of the mood to go shopping and went straight out of the shop.


    and the others are all gone, the steward leaned against the counter with his feet soft, and raised his hand to wipe the big man on his forehead.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1032： , Insatiable

    Chapter 1032, insatiable


    Fang Kee Silk Shop.


    Because Fang Liangji arrived in Xiliang not too early, when he came to Bamu Town, the good shops in the location were already robbed.


    The shop is only more than 100 square meters. Just such a shop, Fang Liangji reported the name of Weiyuan Palace.


    In the backyard of the shop, after Sun Jiayue came back, she felt a little uneasy, and she kept thinking about who the lady she had just met would be in the room.


    It¡¯s no wonder that she can¡¯t remember it, it¡¯s that Sun Jiayue only met Daohua two or three times. This was when Fang Liangji and Li Zixuan were married, which was more than ten years ago.


    I really can¡¯t think of it, and Sun Jiayue didn¡¯t bother to think about it, so she invited the maid to ask, ¡°What is the master doing now?¡±


    Maid: "The boss is in front of the meeting with the bosses of Fang and Xu''s family."


    Sun Jiayue curled her lips: ¡°It must have come to the Xianggong to help them rent the shop again.¡±


    The maid smiled and said, ¡°Who makes the shop in Bamu Town so difficult to rent? If it weren¡¯t for the master to find a relationship, our family might be like those mobile merchants who are carrying goods and selling them everywhere.¡±


    Hearing this, Sun Jiayue''s face was a little unpleasant.


    The Xianggong was able to quickly find a relationship in Xiliang, or because of Li Zixuan, she was unwilling to think of Li Zixuan who was sitting as the mistress of the Fang family.


    She is not inferior to Li Zixuan in every way, but she just succumbed to her, giving her a head short.


    Because Li Zixuan has a good aunt!


    Sun Jiayue, even if she is unwilling, can only endure it now. She knows that unless the Yan family falls, she will not be able to pass Li Zixuan in her life.


    Soon, Sun Jiayue smiled again on her face.


    What about his wife, although the Xianggong respects Li Zixuan, but he spoils himself even more. It is also himself who takes him to travel around.


    Between Xianggong and Li Zixuan, it is more about the combination of interests than love.


    She is different. She and Xiang Gong are childhood sweethearts who grew up together. Xiang Gong obviously cares more about herself in his heart. Otherwise, when she calls herself Mrs. Fang, Xiang Gong will not stop her.


    Thinking of this, Sun Jiayue felt better in an instant, and asked the maid to prepare some cakes, and got up to send it to Fang Liangji.


    In the front shop, two middle-aged men in their forties in Jinyi are complimenting Fang Liangji, who is a generation shorter than them, with one sentence on the left and the right.


    In Zhongzhou, Fang, Xu¡¯s family and Fang¡¯s family are considered good homes. As the elders, they have to go to please the younger ones. This somewhat makes the two middle-aged men feel a little uncomfortable.


    But is there any way?


    In Xiliang, they have nothing to do with each other. As for the Fang family, the Weiyuan Palace is backed by it!


    "My nephew, we used some money to buy a government official. Hearing from him, it seems that there are a number of shops to be rented recently."


    "Too many people come to Bamu Town to do business today. We can''t get a spot at all. Look, can you help us get a shop?"


    Fang Liangji looked embarrassed: "Two uncles, you know how difficult it is to rent the shop here, and I don''t dare to pack a ticket."


    Master Fang immediately smiled and said: "My nephew, you are too modest. Others don¡¯t know. We don¡¯t know yet. You and Weiyuan Palace are real relatives. Dare not to do it?"


    Master Du''s family took the words: "Don''t worry, as long as you help us, we won''t treat you badly." As he said, he drew a few silver tickets from his sleeves.


    Fang Liangji Zhuangruo glanced at the denomination of the bank note and saw that it was one thousand taels. His eyes were satisfied, but he pretended to be dissatisfied:


    "What are the two uncles doing? Based on our relationship, can I not help if you are in trouble? You can get back this cash ticket."


    Hearing this, Master Fang and Master Du both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Master Fang smiled and said: "You must help us to do things up and down. Does it cost you money?"


    Master Du: "Yes, nephew, you are bothered by our affairs."


    Said for a while, Master Fang and Master Du got up and left, Fang Liangji personally sent the people out of the shop.


    At this time, Sun Jiayue walked out from behind the shop, stood at the door, and said goodbye to Master Fang and Master Du with Fang Liangji.


    "I remember who she is!"


    In the carriage opposite the shop, Daohua looked ugly as Sun Jiayue took Fang Liangji''s arm back to the shop.


    Xiao Yeyang: "Who is it?"


    Daohua: "I don¡¯t remember the name anymore, but when cousin Zi Xuan and Fang Liangji were married, I met this person. He is the sister of Fang Liangji¡¯s friend, and he seems to have the surname Sun."


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua''s brows frown tightly, and reached out to smooth her: "What do you want to do?"


    Daohua was silent for a moment: "This is the family affairs of cousin Zixuan. I can''t intervene, but I can''t do it by ignoring me. The most hateful thing is that Fang Liangji still acts in the name of the palace, which is so irritating."


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and said, "Fang Liangji has solved it very well, so you have to take care of your cousin''s side. Or, would you call Chenzhi over and ask?"


    Inaba nodded.


    Fang Liangji asked a concubine to act as his concubine outside, which should be told to Li''s family for reasons and emotions.


    Sun Jiayue counted the bank notes given by Shufang and Du''s family, smiled and said to Fang Liangji: "If they are still acquainted, it''s just ten thousand taels."


    Fang Liangji directly drew two pieces for Sun Jiayue as petty use: ¡°Buy the ones you like.¡±


    Sun Jiayue smiled and put away the bank note, and then quickly kissed Fang Liangji: ¡°I also heard a few words about your conversation just now. Since there are new shops for rent, do we want to rent a few more?¡±


    Fang Liangji smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, I''ve greeted the people in the yamen a long time ago, and asked them to keep the well-located shop for me."


    said, his face showed self-satisfaction.


    "Fortunately, the Li family and the Yan family are connected to each other. The name of the Weiyuan Palace is really easy to use in Xiliang. Do you know who the host is? It is the mayor of Bamu Town."


    At this moment, Fang Liangji is very lucky that the Fang family and the Li family have accepted their relatives. Because of the Yan family¡¯s backing, the Fang family¡¯s business has grown bigger and bigger over the years.


    Now anyone who knows that he and the Weiyuan Palace are close to each other, they all try their best to flatter him, and he enjoys everyone''s flattery.


    Sun Jiayue saw that Fang Liangji admired the Li family so much, and was a little uninterested, but he still happily echoed Fang Liangji.


    Fang Liangji smiled and said, "Not only do I have to rent a few more shops, but I also have to get a quota for selling tea. The countries in the Western Regions have the greatest demand for tea. As long as I get the quota, Fang''s business will soon be possible. Take it to the next level."


    These words made Sun Jiayue¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she caught Fang Liangji¡¯s neck coquettishly and said: "Msang Gong, the business here in Bam Town is so big, why don''t you call my brother over to help you?"


    "You are so good, even Fang and Du can help, and also help my brother rent a shop, don''t forget, my house has a tea garden villa."


    "If you are afraid that your wife will be upset, the shop will be opened in your name."


    Fang Liangji thought that the life of his friend and uncle was not easy these years, and he also had the heart to help. After thinking about it, he nodded and agreed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1033： ,Coward

    Chapter 1033, the turtle with the head shrinking


    Although Fang Liangji¡¯s affairs made Daohua unhappy, it did not affect her interest in shopping. This time she and Xiao Yeyang came out. After returning, the three children must have trouble, and they must choose a few. A gift is used to soothe.


    Xiao Yeyang walked behind, watching Daohua enthusiastically look at this, try that, and could not help but think of some pictures of them in Zhongzhou in his mind.


    At that time, Yiyi was as brilliant and radiant as the summer sun, and smiled everywhere he went. The worry-free and bright smile always made people unable to remove their eyes.


    Since marrying him, it has caused her a lot of worries. In the capital, she had to deal with the relationship between all parties. When she came to Xiliang, the conditions were so bad. Now there are three children to take care of, and she hasn''t seen it for a long time. Then she smiled briskly.


    "Every year from now on, we will come out to relax, only the two of us."


    Daohua was choosing the Western Region masks for the children. She was a little surprised when she heard Xiao Yeyang say this, but she didn''t agree to go out to play, "Okay, as long as you have time, I am totally fine. of."


    After strolling around the foreshadowing of the Western Region merchants, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua were ready to go back home.


    Before leaving, Xiao Yeyang called Ma Teng to give a few words: "In the future, unless I personally say hello, you don''t need to pay attention to whoever is in the name of the palace, let alone allow it to be convenient."


    Ma Teng hurriedly responded. Today, he has been following the prince and princess, naturally seeing their dissatisfaction with Fang Liangji, the owner of Fangji Silk Shop.


    "The humble job is written down."


    After returning to the palace, Daohua did not write to Li Chenzhi directly, but first asked Yan Wenxiu to visit the palace and discussed with him.


    Yan Wenxiu was also very angry after listening to it.


    The two uncles helped Yan Jia a lot in the early years. The two cousins ??lived at home for a period of time when they were young, and they were not much different from their sisters. Now being so negligent by Fang Liangji, they have the heart to beat others.


    "You still have to ask Chenzhi about this matter. You and I are not sure about the situation of the Fang family. If we rush in, it will make it difficult for cousin Zi Xuan to do it."


    Daohua agrees: "I think so too. With my temper, I can''t wait to send Fang Liangji away directly, but I am worried that he will send the fire to cousin Zixuan and the child when he returns. Then I would do something bad with kind intentions. ."


    "I''ll pass a message to my cousin Chenzhi, let him come to Liangdu."


    Li''s business in Xiliang is mainly concentrated in Ganzhou, and Bam is open to the market. Li Chenzhi naturally wants to make money from merchants in the Western Regions. However, the Li''s business has not settled in Bam.


    This is because relying on the relationship between the Li family and the Weiyuan Palace, he knows that Ganzhou will also open exchanges in the near future, and the scale is larger than that of Bamu.


    After all, Ganzhou is the state territory directly bordering the Western Regions. Bam only borders the Western Liao Dynasty. Merchants from other countries have to pass through the Western Liao Dynasty. The journey is not convenient.


    Li Chenzhi pays attention to a stable character in business. Now he is alone in Xiliang, and he does not want to spread the Li family''s business too much, so as to avoid the problem of poor management.


    Knowing that Ganzhou will also open a mutual market, I am not going to Bamu.


    Li Chenzhi received Daohua¡¯s letter and was a little surprised. After reading the content of the letter, his face was a bit ugly, so he rode to Liangdu that day.


    This time Fang Liangji came to Xiliang, he knew it, Fang Liangji had written to him, but he did not go to Ganzhou to see him in person.


    A few days later, Li Chenzhi came to Weiyuan Palace.


    Daohua called Yan Wenxiu and Han Xinran. Although everyone is in Xiliang, they usually have their own affairs to be busy. The number of meetings is still not many. This time it happened to have a small gathering.


    After eating, a few people sat in the living room and talked about Fang Liangji.


    Daohua took the lead: "My third cousin, Sun Yongyi is Fang Liangji¡¯s friend, how could you agree to let Fang Liangji¡¯s sister be his concubine?"


    In this era, although it is legal for men to accept concubines, their concubines have the right to deny.


    Fang Liangji and Sun Yongyi are good friends. Sun Jiayue has known Fang Liangji since she was a child, and accepting a concubine like this to go home, isn¡¯t this adding to herself?


    Speaking of this, Li Chenzhi was also upset, and sighed: "It''s not because Zi Xuan married into Fang''s family and gave birth to three daughters in succession. Fang''s family was worried that Zi Xuan would not be able to give birth to a son, so she asked for a concubine."


    It''s about the inheritance of the Fang family''s descendants, and the Li family can''t oppose it even if they want to.


    Yan Wenxiu frowned: "That shouldn''t be the daughter of the Sun family."


    Li Chenzhi sneered: "Then Jiayue Sun has always admired Fang Liangji. At first, it was only Jiayue Sun who was worried about it. However, afterwards, Fang''s family and our family became married. With the light of Yan''s family, Fang''s business became bigger and bigger. I''m thinking about it."


    "Sun Yongyi is Fang Liangji''s friend. The two often get together to eat and drink. Once Fang Liangji went to Sun''s house as a guest, Sun Jiayue took the opportunity to climb Fang Liangji''s bed."


    "At that time, Zi Xuan had just given birth to her third daughter, and the Fang family used this as an excuse to force Zi Xuan to agree to Sun Jiayue''s entrance."


    "Zixuan naturally did not want to, and told her family. After we learned about this, of course we disagreed. Fang''s family didn''t want to make a stalemate with us. This matter was deadlocked."


    "However, a month later, Sun Jiayue actually became pregnant. Then, Master Fang and Mrs. Fang went to the house to plead guilty, and finally kneeled directly to Zi Xuan and begged her to agree."


    "The parents-in-law kneeled down to the daughter-in-law. No matter what the reason, it was Zi Xuan''s fault. The matter was to this point. For the three daughters, Zi Xuan could only grit his teeth and agree."


    Daohua couldn''t hear her angry: "This matter is Fang Liangji''s fault in the final analysis. Knowing that Sun Jiayue is interesting to him, he even ran to Sun''s house without evasiveness."


    Speaking, paused.


    "By the way, third cousin, what did Fang Liangji do after the incident? Why did you just listen to you saying that Mrs. Fang had apologized?"


    Li Chenzhi laughed: "Fang Liangji consciously apologizes to Zi Xuan, and went to the ancestral hall to copy the Buddhist scriptures."


    Hearing this, Daohua was speechless: "This is simply a tortoise with a shrunken head. If you commit a crime, you don''t have to bear it, and instead let your parents carry it in front of you."


    Yan Wenxiu said: "This is what the Fang family is really good at. Sun Jiayue entered the house and made it clear that there was no room for transfer, but the Li family was unwilling."


    "At this time, if Fang Liangji is asked to come forward to plead guilty, it will not only hurt the relationship between him and his cousin Zi Xuan, but also arouse the disgust of the Li family."


    "If the Fang family still wants to lean on the Li family, Fang Liangji can''t offend the Li family. In this way, only Mrs. Fang can come forward to minimize the damage."


    After ??, Daohua can probably also think of it. For the sake of her three daughters, cousin Zi Xuan can only bear the burden of humiliation at the Fang family.


    Daohua looked at Li Chenzhi: "My third cousin, why haven''t you and uncle mentioned these things to us? My mother and others don''t know, right?" Yan family wants to know that Fang family wants to get naked, so let''s dream.


    Li Chenzhi smiled and said: "Aunty, uncle, and cousin and cousin, you have all helped Li Jialiang a lot. How can I trouble you with everything?"


    Seeing that Daohua and Yan Wenxiu were calm, Li Chenzhi smiled and said, "Don''t worry about Zi Xuan. Fortunately, after giving birth to three daughters, a son finally came."


    "The Sun family''s business now depends on the Fang family. Master Fang, Mrs. Fang, knows the importance, and it is better for Zi Xuan''s concubine than the other two concubines."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Two concubines? Both were born to Sun Jiayue?"


    Li Chenzhi nodded bitterly. At first, he said that Sun Jiayue took the initiative to climb Fang Liangji¡¯s bed, but afterwards, if Fang Liangji had no feelings for Sun Jiayue in his heart, if he cares about Zixuan¡¯s feelings, how could he give birth to a second child with Sun Jiayue ?


    Hearing this, Daohua hated Fang Liangji more and more in her heart.


    Fang Liangji let a concubine give birth to two sons. This concubine''s room obviously did not deal with cousin Zi Xuan. He did this without considering her feelings.


    "Third cousin, Fang Liangji took Sun Jiayue out to do business. Is this also allowed by Mrs. Fang?"


    Li Chenzhi nodded: ¡°We don¡¯t talk about this kind of thing.


    Daohua asked again: ¡°Now that Sun Jiayue publicly claims to be Mrs. Fang, and wears red silk that only a wife can wear, what are you going to do?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Chenzhi''s face was ugly: "I will write back to tell his father and second uncle that the Fang family will not give the Li family an explanation this time. This is not over."


    Yan Wenxiu shook his head: "What can the Fang family explain? It is nothing more than to prevent Fang Liangji from taking Sun Jiayue out. Does this benefit the Li family or Zi Xuan?"


    "No, there is no benefit at all."


    Daohua also said, "My third cousin, you don''t want to teach Fang Liangji a lesson? In fact, everything is on him in the final analysis."


    "Whether it is Na Sun Jiayue entering, or taking Sun Jiayue out, to indulge Sun Jiayue to be his wife outside, Fang Liangji did it."


    Li Chenzhi remained silent. Both the Li family wanted to teach Fang Liangji a lesson, but they had to take care of Zi Xuan and her four children.


    The Li family is really going to have a stalemate with the Fang family, and it is Zi Xuan and her children who suffer in the end.


    Yan Wenxiu: "It¡¯s not easy for the Li family to come forward. Zi Xuan is the Fang family¡¯s daughter-in-law, and her child is the Fang family¡¯s heir. Because of this, the Fang family will eat the Li family. how."


    Daohua: "I dare!" She said, looking at Li Chenzhi.


    "My third cousin, Fang Liangji is acting in the name of the royal palace in Bamu Town. Yeyang and I are very annoyed about this. We are going to eliminate his qualifications to do business in Bamu. What do you think?"


    Li Chenzhi was overjoyed. His father and second uncle often warned him not to bother his cousins ??too much. Although everyone is kind, they must be measured.


    "Since Fang Liangji made a mistake, he would naturally be punished."


    Daohua smiled: "Since you agree, I can let someone do it. After getting his wife''s light, and getting her to have her teeth and blood swallowed, he has taken advantage of it. There is no such thing in the world."


    "Don''t let Fang''s family hurt once, he won''t know his fault."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1034： , Sealed shop

    Chapter 1034, Seal Shop


    Bamu Town.


    Master Fang and Master Du stood looking forward to Fang Liangji at the gate.


    Master Fang: "I heard that there are a lot of shops for rent this time, but unfortunately, it doesn''t matter if you and I are here, otherwise, you can make more money by opening a few more shops."


    Master Du had a look of envy on his face: ¡°Let me say that this family¡¯s luck is really good enough. After getting married with the Li family, he directly climbed into the Yan family.¡±


    "Now the Yan family is getting better and better, and there is also a prince and concubine. King Weiyuan is in charge of all affairs in Xiliang. With the help of the relationship with the Weiyuan Palace, Fang Family will be able to gain a foothold in Xiliang soon. NS."


    Master Fang was also very envious of this: "To blame, I can only blame you for not having sharp eyes at the old house." I think at the beginning, the Li family''s business was not as big as the two of them.


    But now, it¡¯s long ago.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Fang Liangji came out of the Yamen.


    Master Fang and Master Du hurried forward, and they saw Fang Liangji''s face full of sadness when they got closer: "Nephew, can the shop be rented?"


    Fang Liangji had no intention of taking care of the two at the moment, but thinking of the ten thousand silver notes that the two had given before, he said perfunctorily: ¡°All the shops for rent this time have been rented out.¡±


    Master Fang and Master Du suddenly changed their faces, and they pulled Fang Liangji and asked, "Nephew, can we still rent a shop? You promised us before that you want to help us rent a shop."


    Fang Liangjili was annoyed, and a little impatiently said: "The shops are all rented out, and I can''t help it, even I haven''t been able to rent a shop myself."


    Master Fang and Master Du sink in their hearts. Seeing Fang Liangji''s expressions are very ugly, they hurriedly said: "Nephew, this is not a place to talk, let''s go back to your shop first."


    Fang Ryokichi also wanted to go back to the shop and think about what happened? Obviously, when I saw the mayor Ma Teng last time, the other party was kind to him, but this time I saw him, but the other party ignored him.


    The shop that had been booked a long time ago, the other party also directly urged that there were no more shops.


    Where is the problem?


    Fang Kee Silk Shop.


    Sun Jiayue is happily instructing the maid to pack the items bought from the merchants in the Western Regions: "All these will be sent back to Fang''s house."


    The maid: "Girl, don¡¯t you give me so many things to the old lady?"


    Sun Jiayue smiled and said: "My eldest brother will be here soon, and I will let my eldest brother buy it for his parents. This time, Xianggong promised to help my brother get the qualification to sell tea, and I have to show my filial piety to my parents-in-law."


    The maid smiled and said, "The master is so kind to the girl. I heard that the slave and maid have a rare qualification to sell tea. But when the girl mentioned it, the master agreed without saying anything. It can be seen that the girl is on the cusp of my heart."


    Sun Jiayue loves to hear such words, smiled and glanced at the maid, and when she was about to say something, she heard Fang Liangji¡¯s voice from the front, and she was overjoyed on her face: "The Xianggong is back!"


    After speaking, he walked out quickly.


    As soon as Sun Jiayue got to the front, she saw Fang Liangji dismiss Master Fang and Master Du with an unpleasant expression: "Msang-gong, why did you come back so soon? Didn''t you say that after renting the shop, you got the shop to look at? "


    Fang Liangji waved his hand: "Don''t mention it, this time I didn''t rent a shop."


    Sun Jiayue''s complexion changed: "How could this happen? Didn''t you say that the mayor promised you that he would leave a shop for you?"


    Fang Liangji frowned: "I am also thinking about the reason. This time I saw Mayor Ma, his attitude towards me was completely different from the last time."


    Speaking, looking at Sun Jiayue.


    "Jia Yue, you can help me think about it, did I offend him somewhere during this time?"


    Hearing this, Sun Jiayue gave a jerky heart, and she couldn''t help but think of the lady she met when she bought the tapestry.


    "During this time, Xiang Gong, you have been busy with the business in the shop. There is no chance to offend Mayor Ma, right?"


    Fang Liangji shook his head: "Mayor Ma can''t ignore me for no reason, there must be something here." After speaking, he invited the young man and asked him to go out to inquire about the news.


    Watching the little girl leave, Sun Jiayue''s heart suddenly jumped, and she quickly recalled the tapestry purchase that day.


    Although she wanted to buy a tapestry that day, after the lady spoke, she was not pestering her, and she shouldn¡¯t offend anyone.


    So, Xianggong did not rent the shop probably not because she.


    Thinking of this, Sun Jiayue breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Fang Liangji''s face full of worry, her eyes flickered, and tentatively said: "Ms. Gong, is there someone who doesn''t want you to open a shop?"


    Fang Ryaki suddenly raised his head: "Who?"


    Sun Jiayue showed guilt on her face: "Because of my business, the Li family has always been dissatisfied with Xianggong." Having said that, she didn''t say more.


    Whether it is the Li family or not, it is always right to push on the Li family. Anyway, the Li family has been operating in Xiliang for many years, and it is not impossible.


    Fang Liangji really thought about it. After a while, he shook his head again: "It should not be possible. I asked. The Li family did not open a shop in Bamu Town."


    Otherwise, he would not openly let Sun Jiayue show up.


    At this moment, the young man sent out to inquire about the news came back.


    Fang Liangji hurriedly asked, "How is it, have you inquired about anything?"


    Xiaosuo looked at Sun Jiayue, but did not dare to reply.


    Sun Jiayue was so nervous as to be seen.


    Fang Liangji saw that the young lady was slowing down, and said annoyed: "I''m asking you something, why are you slowing down?"


    Xiao Si then said: "Master, the young one gave the hundred of silver bills you gave to Mayor Ma''s pro-accompaniment, and then the pro-accompaniment spoke and said." He looked at Sun Jiayue again.


    Fang Liangji also found that something was wrong, and said in a deep voice, "What?"


    Xiao Si bit her scalp and said: "Said that a few days ago, Wang Weiyuan accompanied the princess to come here to relax, and ran into Aunt Sun on the way."


    Fang Liangji''s heart trembled. The last time he went to the palace, the princess was talking about his wife in three sentences, which shows that he has a good relationship with his wife.


    The princess meets Jiayue.


    Fang Liangji didn''t dare to think deeply, turned to look at Sun Jiayue: "Did you meet the princess?"


    Sun Jiayue''s face turned pale, and she instinctively denied: "I don''t know, sir, I haven''t seen the princess a few times. Even if I do, I can''t recognize it."


    Fang Liangji''s face was very ugly, so he didn''t need to ask about the next thing.


    Regardless of whether Jiayue offends the princess, she is his concubine, and he takes her by his side, and the princess can directly disgust him.


    Now how to do?


    Offended the princess, he shouldn¡¯t even want to establish a foothold in Xiliang.


    Xiao Si thought for a while, and reminded: "Master, you have come here this time, and you haven''t visited the third uncle yet."


    Fang Liangji¡¯s eyes lit up, yes, the third brother is in Ganzhou, maybe he can ask the third brother to help make peace.


    "Get ready now, I will go to Ganzhou tomorrow."


    The voice was still down, and a team of patrol officers and soldiers entered the shop.


    Fang Liangji: "Guard, what are you guys?"


    The officers and soldiers took out a document: ¡°Someone responded that your shop does not comply with the rules. Now we have to take it back. You hurry up and move the goods out of the shop. We will close the shop tonight.¡±


    Fang Liangji''s complexion changed drastically, and Sun Jiayue on the side was also shocked. She did not expect things to be so serious.


    Fang Ji''s silk shop was sealed, which surprised Master Fang and Master Du. Both of them were human spirits, and soon realized that Fang Liangji might have committed something.


    Fangjia and the Weiyuan Palace were connected to each other, and the shop was closed. It was obvious that the matter was not small. After the two received the news, they immediately came to Fang Liangji to get back the ten thousand taels of silver.


    Fangliangji returned the ten thousand silver ticket to them, and arranged the trembling Sun Jiayue in the inn, and then rode to Ganzhou.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1035： ,lesson

    Chapter 1035, Lessons


    Ganzhou City.


    Li Mansion.


    Fang Liangji hurriedly rushed to this side for a few days, but couldn''t even enter the gate.


    Without him, the Master Li is not at home.


    After Li Chenzhi came back from Liangdu, he guessed that Fang Liangji might come to him. He had long wanted to help his sister clean up this guy, so naturally he would not let this opportunity go and decided to toss this guy well.


    Since the Fang family and the Li family got married, Fang Liangji''s line has been in contact with the Fang family''s direct supporters. These years, they have helped the Fang family''s direct supporters to make money.


    He knew that Fang Liangji was planning to go to Xiliang this time. Many of the Fang family¡¯s direct supporters have invested money. If you go back to Zhongzhou in a dingy manner, it will not only make people laugh, but also make the house. Family members are underestimated.


    Fang Liangji, who had a low self-esteem because of Fang''s collateral status, would never allow this to happen, and would definitely come to him.


    He had ordered the porter a long time ago, and Fang Liangji asked to see him and said directly that he and his wife were not at home.


    Looking at the perfunctory face of Li''s concierge, Fang Liangji felt a little sinking in his heart, took a deep breath, smiled and asked, "I don''t know where the third brother has gone, and when will he be back?"


    Concierge: "My master and wife have gone to inspect the winery. I can¡¯t tell when we will come back to this little one."


    Fang Liangji looked at the open door of the Li family, and knew in his heart that the third brother was deliberately making him unsightly. Otherwise, as the uncle of the Li family, even if the master of the Li family is not at home, he should be invited into the mansion. It''s so entertaining.


    But the Li family doesn¡¯t!


    Is Brother Three really not at home?


    He knew that the Li family had a lot of dissatisfaction with him over the years because of Jiayue¡¯s affairs, but he felt that he was worthy of his wife. The wife has always taken care of the family¡¯s feed, and he also gave his wife enough respect. The Li family still What do you want him to do?


    This time, the third uncle should also know about it. Given the relationship between the Li family and the princess Weiyuan, he will definitely inform the third uncle.


    Now the third brother doesn¡¯t want to see him, do you want to help him?


    But if he is not good, can his wife and four children be well?


    Thinking of the goods stored in the temporary house in the Bamu Inn, Fang Liangji endured the sorrow in his heart, smiled and said to the doorman: "I will stay in Ganzhou for a few days and live in the Sihai Inn in the city. If the third brother returns , Please send someone to notify me."


    The porter responded with a smile.


    Fang Liangji glanced at the door of Li''s house again before turning around and leaving with Xiao Si.


    At the same time, Li''s backyard.


    Li Chenzhi¡¯s wife, Qiu, watched her husband play with her son in the garden leisurely, hesitated for a moment, or stepped forward and asked: "Uncle Fang is here, shall we avoid seeing you?"


    Li Chenzhi''s expression was faint: "Before we were too good to let the Fang family kick their noses on their faces."


    Qiu: "Grandpa Fang is not good, but let''s think about it for Sister Zixuan. Now, Grandpa Fang is embarrassed by us. What if he goes back and sends the fire to Sister Zixuan?"


    Li Chenzhi handed over his son to the nanny, and then coldly snorted, "We are too scrupulous about this, and our attitude is not strong enough when facing the Fang family, so that Fang Jia will indulge Fang Liangji''s favor over and over again. Sun."


    "In this matter, the big cousin has already taken the initiative to help us out. If we are not tougher and resolute, it will really be a waste of her efforts."


    Hearing this, Qiu did not say much.


    Fang Liangji stayed in the inn for a few days. During the period, he didn''t wait for the Li family. In the end, he could only send a young man to wait in front of Li''s house.


    In this way, half a month passed, Fang Liangji was worried about Sun Jiayue and the goods in Bamu, and wanted to see Li Chenzhi soon, so he had to come to Li''s house again with a shame.


    Before he could speak, the concierge took the initiative to say: "Aunt Fang, the master and his wife have not come back yet."


    Fang Ryaki took a deep breath: "They didn''t say when to come back?"


    The concierge shook his head: ¡°Every time the old lady goes out to visit the winery, it¡¯s just over half a month, and it¡¯s long for two to three months. It¡¯s impossible to say.¡±


    Hearing that Li Chenzhi might not return until two or three months later, Fang Liangji was not well.


    Does he have to wait here for two or three months, wasting so much time in vain?


    Fang Liangji returned from martial arts, and then he would come to Li Mansion every few days. He wanted to see when Li Chengzhi wanted to cool him down?


    Bumped into the wall several times. At first, Fang Liangji would complain about the ruthlessness of the Li family in his heart. Later, he slowly began to regret bringing Sun Jiayue to Xiliang.


    Until the end of August, Li Chenzhi agreed to see Fang Liangji.


    However, the location is not Li Mansion, but Li''s textile factory outside the city.


    At this moment, Fang Liangji has no energy to care about this. After being chilled for twenty days, Li Chenzhi is now willing to see him.


    Fang Liangji was led into the textile factory.


    Looking at the scale of the Li family''s textile factory, Fang Liangji was very enthusiastic. The military uniforms of the soldiers in Xiliang were all produced by the Li family, and they might make a lot of money every year.


    Moreover, the cotton grown here in Xiliang is of high quality, and the cotton fabrics produced are very popular in many places. Li''s silk shop in Zhongzhou sells the cotton fabrics here, and the sales are particularly good.


    Fang''s family also wanted to order Li''s cotton cloth, but unfortunately, the old man directly rejected it.


    Thinking of this, Fang Liangji''s heart trembled, and suddenly he realized that the Li family''s dissatisfaction with him was already very deep.


    "Brother San!"


    Looking at Li Chenzhi walking out of the factory, Fang Liangji quickly calmed his emotions, and quickly stepped forward to see the gift smile.


    Li Chenzhi glanced at him faintly, and continued to talk to the steward around him about the cotton purchase this year.


    Fang Liangji saw that Li Chenzhi ignored him, even if he was angry, he did not dare to interrupt at this time, and could only be careful to accompany him.


    Li Chenzhi explained everything, and signaled the steward to withdraw before looking at Fang Liangji.


    Fang Liangji was about to say a few words to ease the atmosphere, but he heard Li Chenzhi''s unceremonious question.


    "I heard that you married another wife while out?"


    Fang Liangji had a look, looked at Li Chenzhi''s ugly face, and quickly denied: "Brother San, what are you talking about? My wife is only Zi Xuan."


    Li Chenzhi sneered: "Really, but as far as I know, you are a layman, and you have been following a ¡®Mrs. Fang¡¯ by your side."


    Fang Liangji chuckled in his heart, knowing what Li Chenzhi was talking about, Sun Jiayue.


    Sun Jiayue claimed to be his wife outside, it was his fault, but he did it to make things more convenient.


    In laymen¡¯s business, it is indispensable to deal with people. He can receive the male family members, but the female family members can only come here. The concubine room entertainer will inevitably be a bit unpleasant, so he defaulted to Jiayue calling herself Mrs. Fang.


    Fang Liangji defended: "Uncle, you may have misunderstood."


    Li Chenzhi interrupted Fang Liangji directly: "Misunderstanding, your concubine''s room is very good. You claim to be Mrs. Fang directly in front of Princess Weiyuan. If the princess tells me this, our family will still be kept in the dark. "


    "Fang Liangji, ask yourself how much the Li family has taken care of your family since you married Zixuan. You treat Zixuan like this, it''s so deceiving!"


    "Before, for Zi Xuan and the four children, as long as you didn''t do too much, we would just open one eye and close one eye. Unexpectedly, you would make such an inch and openly behave like a concubine outside. You still have Did not treat Zi Xuan as his wife, and still regard the Li family in his eyes?"


    Fang Liangji knew that he was wrong, and wanted to explain a few words, but Li Chenzhi didn''t give him a chance at all.


    Li Chenzhi looked at Fang Liangji indifferently: "Fang Liangji, you are so courageous, even my Li family dare not openly act in the name of Weiyuan Palace, you are amazing, and you will say as soon as you arrive in Bamu Town. I am a relative of the Weiyuan Palace, who gives you the power?"


    said, snorted coldly.


    "You came to me, I know why, but I''m sorry, I can''t help you, the name of the palace, the Yan family dare not use it at will, let alone you!"


    "Go back, this time, even if the father and the second uncle are here, it is useless."


    Looking at Li Chenzhi who flung his sleeves and left, Fang Liangji chased for two steps, but then stopped again.


    He knew that his business in Xiliang was over.


    Before, he aroused the dissatisfaction of the Li family. The Li family restricted some Fangjia in business at most, but this time he offended Princess Weiyuan, who was able to uproot the Fang family from Xiliang.


    Suddenly, Fang Liangji''s expression was shocked. The Fang family''s business in the south was able to expand quickly. It was also because of the shelter of the fourth master of the Yan family. If the princess of Weiyuan had written to the fourth master of the Yan family.


    Fang Liangji didn''t dare to think about it any more, and left without any hesitation.


    Xiliang¡¯s business is gone if it is gone. Anyway, it hasn¡¯t started yet, but if the business in the south is gone, Fang¡¯s family will be hurt.


    Seeing that Fang Liangji was a little flustered, Xiaoshou couldn''t help but reminded: "Master, you don''t have to worry too much. In the face of the lady, the girl, and the young master, the princess and the Li family will not do too much."


    Sure enough, Fang Liangji calmed down. Yeah, although the Li family was dissatisfied with him these years, they didn¡¯t do too much. Isn¡¯t it because of his wife and several children.


    After Fang Liangji returned to Bamu Town, when he saw Sun Jiayue, he felt a little irritable inexplicably. This irritability reached its peak when he had to look for someone to buy the silk and satin that had been delivered.


    I came to Xiliang this time. He was confident and contented to stand firm here, so more silks and satin were delivered.


    In order to sell the silk and satin, he had to lower the price.


    This batch of goods, the direct payment was paid out. After returning, he had to make up the difference. If the money did not hit, he had to make up some of it. It was stunned to think about it.


    Sun Jiayue was in a bad mood during this period. She was born as a businessman, and she knows that the most important thing for a businessman is profit. If it is because of her, that Fang family loses, then she will be pleased and behaved again, but it will not be pleased.


    "Li Zixuan, why is she so dead!"


    Never mind having an uncle who is a servant of the household department, and now there is a cousin who is a princess to support her.


    After handling the goods, Fang Liangji took Sun Jiayue and left Xiliang with a sense of sorrow.


    After returning to Zhongzhou, Master Fang heard about them in Xiliang, and slapped Fang Liangji fiercely. Finally, he had to take out his family''s money to make up for the money he lost.


    "You are not allowed to take the Sun family when you go out in the future."


    Fang Liangji nodded, even if his father didn''t say it, he wouldn''t be taking it.


    Some lessons are enough to eat once.


    Master Fang looked at his son and sighed: "I haven''t taken care of you all these years. Your daughter-in-law will be able to treat others well in the future. As for the Sun family, you should go less. It is the Sun family. ."


    The Li family really wants to be true, but Fang family can drink a pot.


    The Li family¡¯s help to the Fang family is for the daughter-in-law and grandchildren. If the son can¡¯t even do this, they will not even think about getting the Li family¡¯s help.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1036： , There is a younger brother

    Chapter 1036, there is a younger brother


    September 9th, Double Ninth Festival.


    No banquets were held in the palace this year. Thinking that the twins had not been out since they were born, Xiao Yeyang waved his hand on this day and took the whole family out of the city and looked far away.


    On the Longfeng Mountain outside Liangdu City, wild chrysanthemums are connected one by one, blooming wantonly, attracting countless people to come to ascend.


    On the lawn at the foot of the mountain, Daohua is leading the maids to spread tablecloths on the lawn, and then put all kinds of food and fruits on it.


    Next to ??, Xiao Yeyang was making kebabs full of enthusiasm.


    Gu Jian sat on the ground, smiling at the paddies and the twins chasing around him.


    "Brother, wait for the goose!"


    The twins are now walking very neatly, but they still run wobbly.


    Daozi is flying a kite, and the little guy¡¯s attention is all on flying the kite into the sky, and there is no time to care for his younger brothers and sisters.


    Daomang is a lively person. Seeing her brother running, she also wants to follow. But after running a few steps, seeing that his brother didn''t wait for herself, her small mouth fell off, and her slick apricot eyes slowly filled with mist. It looks very pitiful.


    Gu Jian could not see the little girl crying the most. He quickly got up, and ran over to comfort the little girl in his arms: "Don¡¯t cry or cry, can your ancestor play with you?"


    The little girl leaned in Gu Jian''s arms, looked at the rice who was laughing because the kite was flying high in the distance, her mouth was pouting: "Brother is bad!"


    Gu Jian nodded repeatedly, and took the little girl to Daohua''s side.


    The rice seedlings don''t like to move very much, the rice flowers spread the blanket, and the little guy lay on it comfortably.


    When Gu Jian came over holding Daomang, Dao Miao was slowly nibbling on a piece of apple, and his feet were still swaying, making Gu Jian a laugh: "This stinky kid!"


    Gu Jian put the rice mango on the blanket, and the little girl was a little unhappy at this time.


    Dao Miao looked at her sister, slowly sat up, slowly climbed to the side of the tablecloth, reached for a piece of cake, and then slowly climbed back, and gave the cake to Daomag.


    Little girl Daomang glanced at her younger brother, reluctantly accepted the cake, and then chewed happily.


    Seeing that the little girl is so coaxing, Gu Jian was a little bit funny, and then looked at rice seedlings: "Why do you only get cakes for your sister, the ancestor''s?"


    Dao Miao looked at Gu Jian''s extended hand, his eyelids seemed to be turned up, and then slowly crawled towards the tablecloth.


    All of this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang in front of the barbecue can see them, and the two of them have brought out some experience with their children. As long as the children do not cry too much, they will not take care of them.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Have you discovered that the uncle''s treatment of rice awns is better than rice seedlings?"


    Daohua glanced at him: "Why didn''t you find it, aren''t you the same?"


    Xiao Yeyang touched his nose, and forcibly defended: "Don''t I think the girl is weaker than the boy? I have to protect it a little bit more."


    Daohua ¡®haha¡¯ twice, and was too lazy to reveal him: "Do you think Daomag is a bit familiar?"


    Xiao Yeyang was puzzled: "What do you mean?"


    Daohua glanced at her master who was playing with her daughter in love with her face all over her face: "Daomang¡¯s eyes are born like you, and your eyes are very similar to those of your mother-in-law."


    Xiao Yeyang froze for a moment, then quickly looked at Gu Jian and the twins: "You mean?"


    Daohua nodded: "The mother-in-law''s face was burned. Neither you nor I have seen her face, but I remember those eyes very clearly, Daomag, I guess she looks like a mother-in-law."


    "You spend less time at home. You may not have noticed. Several times, I have seen Master looking at the rice mans in a trance, as if looking at others through the rice mans."


    Xiao Yeyang took a close look at the girl. Yiyi didn''t say that he still didn''t feel it. After saying that, she really felt that her girl was a little like a grandmother.


    Daohua watched the twins and Gu Jian having a good time, Daozi also leaned over, and the third youngest smiled and immediately suggested: "This scene is good, didn''t you bring the drawing board and draw them down."


    Xiao Yeyang also had this intention, and handed the grilled meat skewers to Daohua: "You eat first, and I will let Defu prepare it."


    In the afternoon, Daohua stood beside Xiao Yeyang, watching him sketch out a scene of family happiness one by one.


    On this day, the whole family had a great time, and it was already dark when they returned to the house.


    Daohua put the three little ones to sleep and returned to the room, and she saw Xiao Yeyang holding a letter and saying, "Whose letter?"


    Xiao Yeyang handed the letter to Daohua: "Look at it for yourself."


    Daohua took a look, and suddenly smiled on her face: "Amitabha, the mother gave birth safely, we finally don''t have to worry about it." Said, smiled and said congratulations to Xiao Yeyang, "Congratulations, being a big brother NS."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua a little speechlessly, "What do you like?" He was a little awkward when he said, "It''s smaller than the rice awns and rice seedlings. What is this?"


    Daohua walked over and beat him: "What''s the matter, you have an extra younger brother, and Daozi has an extra uncle, a good thing."


    said and smiled.


    "Little brother, the full moon gift must be missed, but we also have to make up the present. What should we give?"


    Xiao Yeyang is lacking in interest: "You can figure it out."


    Looking at him like this, Daohua smiled and asked, "Are you really jealous with a milk doll?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua, stretched out his hand to hold her waist, and then leaned his head in her arms: "I know this child came from the mother and Uncle Chu looking forward to it, but I feel a little empty in my heart."


    Daohua understood Xiao Yeyang''s feelings. Regardless of this guy''s usual indifferent appearance, in fact, she still wanted to be close to her parents in her heart.


    The mother-in-law has a young son, even if she loves Xiao Yeyang in her heart, the attention that can be divided will definitely decrease.


    "You still have me, and rice and twins. We will always be by your side."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and then took a long breath: "Uncle Chu helped us a lot when he was in Xiliang, I''d better prepare a gift myself, lest he call me stingy."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Mother will be very happy after receiving it."


    September 15th, Han Xinran handed a post to the palace.


    "Why did the second sister come to the cold at this time?"


    Looking at the content of the post, Daohua was a little surprised.


    Yan Yishuang and Yan Yihuan both worked with their husbands in Xiliang, but because family affairs are also relatively busy, they usually get together less often except for the holidays.


    The next day, Daohua met Han Xinran and Yan Yihuan.


    Daohua knew that Yan Yihuan went to Yan''s Mansion first, and then waited for her sister-in-law to deliver the post before coming to the Wang''s Mansion. She smiled and asked, "Second sister, when did you come to Liangdu?"


    Yan Yi smiled and replied: "I came the day before yesterday." As he said, she was embarrassed, "I will cause trouble for the sister-in-law and the eldest sister as soon as I come."


    Daohua glanced at Han Xinran who was not answering, and smiled: ¡°What my sister said, what¡¯s the matter if you come here at this time?¡±


    Yan Yihuan paused, and said uncomfortably: "Big sister, my mother sent me a letter not long ago, saying that she came to Xiliang with Yile."


    As soon as she said this, Daohua''s eyelids couldn''t help but jumped, and she quickly glanced at Han Xinran. At this moment, she understood why the sister-in-law didn''t laugh.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1037： , Find someone

    Chapter 1037, find someone


    "Second Aunt and Yile are here in Xiliang"


    Daohua smiled a little reluctantly, Yan Yile with her seems to have become a pronoun of trouble, "Second aunt and Yile are here for?"


    Yan Yihuan smiled helplessly: "It''s mainly for Yile''s marriage."


    Daohua''s expression paused, and then quickly silently calculated in her heart, only then she realized that Yan Yile had been together for three or four years.


    "Second sister, fourth sister is going to marry again, we must all support it, but the fourth sister is not in the capital to choose someone, how come to Xiliang?"


    Yan Yihuan''s face was bitter: "The main reason is that there is no suitable one in the capital."


    At this time, Han Xinran spoke, somewhat bluntly: "Second sister, fourth sister even looks down on people from the capital side, can you still look at Xiliang here?"


    "We have been in Xiliang for many years. You know the situation here. The conditions are much worse than those in other places. The fourth sister is not a hard-working person. Would she be willing to stay here forever?"


    Daohua agreed, Yan Yile was going to suffer. When the eldest brother and the others came to Xiliang, they came with Fang Shuo, and they might not be able to reconcile.


    "Second sister, the second aunt may not know the situation in Xiliang, thinking that you and I are both here, and thought it was a good place. You should make it clear to her, so that she and the fourth sister will not have a trip in vain. ."


    Yan Yihuan looked helpless: "My mother and Yile are on the road, and they just sent me a letter. I didn''t know in advance that they would come."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "What about the second brother, why doesn''t he stop a bit?"


    Yan Yihuan: ¡°Second brother and sister-in-law shouldn¡¯t know about this either, otherwise, I¡¯m sure not to worry about my mother and Yile leaving alone.¡±


    Daohua and Han Xinran glanced at each other quickly, their good two aunts had a trick to cut first and then play.


    Daohua has a deep understanding of her second aunt Sun and Yan Yile. She looked at Yan Yihuan and said, "Second sister, although Xiliang has developed well over the years, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is an official here or a local official. The wealth of the squire family is not comparable to that of other places."


    "Second aunt and Yile are here, you can have a good life and talk to them about these situations."


    Han Xinran nodded: "Yes, but I can''t let the second aunt say that we are not doing our best, or deliberately shirk."


    Yan Yihuan''s face was a bit embarrassed, she could see the attitude of the sister-in-law and the eldest sister, and neither of them wanted to care about Yile''s affairs.


    Hey, it¡¯s not to blame anyone else, it¡¯s her. When she heard that her mother and sister came over, she also felt a headache and trouble.


    Daohua asked again: "When will the second aunt and Yile arrive?"


    Yan Yihuan: "Estimating the time, it should be only two or three days."


    Inaba nodded.


    Han Xinran saw Daohua and said, "My second sister has been living at home for the past two days. When my second aunt and Yile arrive, I will bring them over to see you."


    This was decided after the Xianggong discussed with her last night. The eldest sister now has to take care of three children and also manage the huge palace. Where can there be time to take care of the fourth sister¡¯s marriage?


    After the second aunt and the fourth sister arrived, they would do their best as a landlord, and then let the second sister take them to Lanwu Mansion.


    Second room matters are still left to the people in the second room to solve it themselves, how can they come to their big room as soon as they encounter problems.


    Daohua has no objection. In the past, Yan Yihuan and Yan Yi both came to Liangdu, and she let them live in the palace, first to show their closeness, and second, to give them dignity and praise them in front of their husbands.


    But, let''s forget it this time.


    Otherwise, Sun and Yan Yile are here, and they might have to live in the palace too.


    Occasionally, relatives come to stay for a while. She welcomes them, but people like Yan Yile who are going to come on a blind date don¡¯t know when they will leave, so forget it, don¡¯t make trouble for herself.


    Yan Yihuan felt a little disappointed to see that Daohua didn''t keep herself. There is an essential difference between living in Wangfu and Yanfu.


    Mother and sister come over, if they can live in the palace, it will definitely be helpful to say that they are relatives in the future.


    Pity.


    Daohua and Han Xinran talked about other things. Regarding Yan Yihuan¡¯s thoughts, the two of them were too lazy to take care of them. For Erfang, their Dafang had already done their best.


    In the evening, when Xiao Yeyang came back from the office, Daohua told him the matter in a familiar tone.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t react after listening, and continued to play with her daughter on her neck.


    "Daddy, it''s me, it''s me."


    Dao Miao, a guy who doesn¡¯t like to move, also likes this game because he can see far away when he rides on his father¡¯s neck.


    Xiao Yeyang coaxed her daughter down, and then hugged her son.


    "Be careful, don''t fall the child."


    Daohua looked a little worried from the side, and quickly went over to help her. When her son was riding on Xiao Yeyang''s neck and giggling, she smiled and hugged her daughter onto the bed to sit down, and accompany her to look at her elder brother. Photo album.


    "Mother, rabbit."


    "Mother, little chicken."


    Daohua smiled and nodded every time he recognized one Daomang right, and praised "Daomang is really smart", so that the little girl gave Daohua a toothless smile.


    After Daozi returned from the Master¡¯s homework and took over the twins, Xiao Yeyang took the time to return to Daohua: "Marriage is not easy. Many military generals have not yet married."


    Daohua shook her head: "My second aunt and fourth sister have high-sightedness."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "Why, the general who defends the home and the country is not worthy of your fourth sister?"


    Daohua: "Forget it, let''s not harm those generals. Generals are on the sidelines all the year round. Wives must take care of family affairs. My fourth sister''s temperament is not willing to sacrifice."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang didn''t say much, but when Daohua was still thinking about it, he smiled and said, "With the current family background of the Yan family, it is not difficult for your fourth sister to marry again."


    "The uncle is the servant of the household department, the eldest sister is the princess Weiyuan, the eldest brother is the councilor, the second brother is the editor of the Imperial Academy, the third brother is Jinlingwei Tongzhi, and the fourth brother is the admiral of the navy"


    "With this background, some people want to marry."


    Daohua glanced at him: "If you only value these, then what kind of good people can you recruit?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed and said, "After all, your four sisters were separated. No matter what the reason, the reputation is always unpleasant. Now that you are not young, what are you thinking about?"


    Daohua stopped talking, and didn''t bother to think about it anymore, got up and went to see the child.


    September 20, Sun brought Yan Yile to Liangdu in a carriage.


    Entering Liangdu City, seeing that Liangdu City is still lively and bustling, Sun couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, smiled and said to Yan Yile: ¡°Although the other places are a bit worse, the cold is still good.¡±


    Yan Yile looked at the pedestrians coming and going in Liangdu City through the car curtain, not very interested.


    Sun''s little daughter who became gloomy a lot after seeing and leaving, felt very uncomfortable, and now only hopes to find a good family for her daughter in Xiliang.


    Daohua is now the Princess of Weiyuan, and the entire Xiliang is in charge of the King of Weiyuan. It must not be difficult to help the youngest daughter find a good family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1038： , Weird

    Chapter 1038, weird


    According to Sun¡¯s plan, she was going to take Yan Yile directly to the Weiyuan Palace. In her opinion, she was the second aunt of the Weiyuan Princess. When she arrived in Xiliang, she deserved to be treated by the Palace.


    Unfortunately, her plan was good, but she was confused by Han Xinran.


    Since learning that Sun and Yan Yile were coming, Han Xinran sent someone to stare at the gate of the city, and Yan Wenxiu also asked the people at the gate for help.


    Sun''s cheeky, both Yan Wenxiu and Han Xinran have a deep understanding of her. The two of them are too clear about her personality, they are afraid that she will go directly to Daohua when she comes.


    "The eldest sister is now the princess Weiyuan, and everyone sees her every move. As an elder, the second aunt is really looking for her door. It''s hard not to see her."


    "The eldest sister is a married woman. After she married into the palace, the Yan family didn''t help her much. How could she trouble her with the Yan family?"


    This is what Yan Wenxiu said to Han Xinran, so it didn''t take long for Sun to show the guide to the officers and soldiers of the city gate, Han Xinran received the news.


    Hearing that the Sun family was really going to go straight to the palace, Han Xinran directly pulled Yan Yihuan to stop the people.


    One block away from the palace, Han Xinran¡¯s carriage stood in front of Sun and Yan Yile.


    "Second aunt and fourth sister, you have finally arrived, why don''t you tell us in advance?" Han Xinran smiled and got out of the carriage.


    Seeing that it was the eldest daughter and niece, Sun also got out of the carriage with a smile.


    In front of the carriage, Han Xinran greeted the Sun family enthusiastically and thoughtfully, and interrupted the Sun family several times to talk about going to the palace.


    "Second aunt, you and your fourth sister have worked hard all the way, come on, come back to the house with me to rest."


    Yan Yihuan felt a little uncomfortable after seeing her sister-in-law not wanting her mother and sister to go to the palace, but she still smiled and took her motherly and younger sister to the palace with Han Xinran.


    From beginning to end, Yan Yile did not get out of the carriage, nor did he speak a word. He just glanced at Han Xinran several times through the curtain of the car, with an ironic smile on his mouth.


    "Oh, your house is really good, better than the Zhuangzi where we live in the suburbs of Beijing. Fortunately, the old lady still worries about your hardship at home every day at home."


    After arriving at Yan''s house, Sun entered the door and began to look around.


    Han Xinran just wanted to say something polite, when he heard an abrupt voice coming from behind.


    "The eldest brother is the eldest son of the Yan family. He is the most promising person in the Yan family. Oh, I was wrong. The most promising person should be the eldest sister."


    "People are precious, even if it is lightly knocked, grandmother will be extremely worried, where is the rough skin and thick flesh than we can compare?"


    As soon as she said this, Yan Yihuan frowned. Before she could say anything, Sun spoke first: "You girl, what are you talking about here, I think you''re confused by the car."


    After finishing speaking, she pretended to be annoyed and patted Yan Yile, and then smiled at Han Xinran.


    The smile on Han Xinran''s face was gone, and she looked at Yan Yile faintly: "I was silent all the way when I watched the Fourth Sister. I thought the Fourth Sister has changed over the years. But now you look at it. It hasn''t changed."


    Yan Yile felt that Han Xinran had something in her words, which was insinuating her and Li, and immediately looked at Han Xinran arrogantly: "Why should I change? Why should I change? Sister-in-law, you just speak clearly. "


    Hearing the words, Han Xinran laughed out loud, too lazy to get used to her, and said directly: "Sister Si, you''re irritating with yin and yang when you enter the door, why, did my sister-in-law offend you?"


    Yan Yihuan saw Han Xinran''s face sinking, and her heart was anxious, so she hurriedly pulled Yan Yile and signaled her to stop.


    Sun also winked at her constantly.


    Unfortunately, Yan Yile didn¡¯t appreciate it, she just threw away Yan Yihuan, and looked at Han Xinran with a sneer: ¡°I¡¯m yin and yang weird, don¡¯t you look at people in your nostrils, sister-in-law?¡±


    Han Xinran was speechless: "Why am I seeing people in my nostrils?"


    Yan Yile sneered again and again: "Mother and I are going to the big sister''s mansion, why are you blocking? Do you think we are embarrassing and not worthy to go to the gate of the palace? I want you to dare to stop people in such a rush!"


    Han Xinran angrily laughed: "You are embarrassed to ask this. I ask you, if you are coming to Xiliang, do you have to notify us in advance? That''s fine, you are going to the palace, do you have to post in advance?"


    The Sun family could not help but mutter: "As for our relationship with Daohua, where do we need to post?"


    Han Xinran really served the wonderful mother and daughter: "Even if you are relatives, you still have to have the courtesies you should have. If you rush to the door, there are no rules at all."


    Yan Yile sneered: "We have no rules, but the Han family has very rules. Wasn''t it also the door of Yan''s house?"


    Han Xinran was really angry this time, looking at Yan Yile who was righteous and confident, he was so angry that he didn''t even want to say anything.


    Yan Yihuan saw that Yan Yile said more and more, and directly yelled at him: "Enough for the fourth sister, is this your attitude towards your sister-in-law? Don''t hurry up to apologize to your sister-in-law."


    Yan Yile squinted at Yan Yihuan, and didn''t make any sense: "I will do what others do to me."


    Han Xinran sneered again and again: "Fourth sister, you are really getting better and better." Then, looking at Yan Yihuan, "Second sister, second aunt and fourth sister, I can''t accept it, you can figure it out by yourself."


    While speaking, he was about to shake his sleeves and leave.


    Han Xinran just turned her voice, Yan Yile¡¯s voice sounded again: "Sister-in-law, don¡¯t pretend? Sure enough, your grandmother and elder aunt are not there, and your virtue and generosity are gone."


    Han Xin suddenly turned his head and looked at Yan Yile with cold eyes: "Do you think everyone owes you? You should all be around you? Yan Yile, you are really unsympathetic."


    ''S words changed Yan Yile''s expression drastically. She gritted her teeth and roared: "I don''t need your sympathy!"


    Han Xinran glanced at her, too lazy to care about the three of them, mother and daughter, and left with the maid.


    Looking at Han Xinran leaving angrily, Yan Yihuan was anxious and angry.


    At this time, Sun still complained: ¡°This Xinran, is she treats guests like this? She left us here directly. As expected, after leaving your eldest mother, the tail was raised.¡±


    Yan Yihuan was too tired: "Mother, do you and your sister look like visiting guests?"


    Sun choked, Yile was wrong just now, but Xinran is not so good: "I am an elder."


    Yan Yihuan doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    Waiting for a while, seeing that no one really came to greet them, Sun couldn¡¯t sit still a little bit, and pulled La Yan Yihuan: "What should I do now?"


    Yan Yihuan had a headache and rubbed her temples: "How do I know? You got my sister-in-law away as soon as you came, and now come to ask me what should I do?"


    said, looking at Yan Yile who was gloomy.


    "Sister Si, have you forgotten the purpose of your coming to Xiliang? Why can''t you restrain your temper?"


    Yan Yile sneered: "I can''t live without them?"


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan was also angry: "Since you have such a backbone, why do you still come to Xiliang?"


    These words stung Yan Yile, and she looked at Yan Yihuan with red eyes: "Second sister, even you look down on me? You want to abuse me with them? It''s as if I came and dirty their door?"


    Looking at her sister¡¯s red eyes, and then thinking that she had lost her child first, and then went home with her, Yan Yihuan sighed: "Sister-in-law and eldest sister still care about you."


    Yan Yile sneered: "Care about me? No, they just saw me as a joke."


    Yan Yihuan moved her lips, knowing that she couldn''t persuade her sister at all, so she didn''t say much, thinking that standing in the yard is not a problem, so she first led Sun and Yan Yile to their guest room, and then Only then went to find Han Xinran to apologize.


    Main courtyard.


    Han Xinran thought about Yan Yile¡¯s words and attitude. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. It happened that Yan Wenxiu came back and immediately told him what had just happened.


    "Does our Dafang owe the second room or something? One by one, I didn''t help the family at all. The trouble was all Dafang was helping them wipe their buttocks. That''s not to be counted. In the end, they couldn''t even get a good one. "


    Yan Yihuan shook her body when she heard this as soon as she entered the yard.


    "Four sisters and Li is at home, it is inevitable that you have become more left-sided. As your sister-in-law, be a little considerate."


    "How can I forgive her? Because of her peace, the Yan family''s reputation is not good. For this reason, who said she, who blamed her? It was her who made the mistake, and now she blames others. "


    "Okay, don''t be angry, be careful to hurt your body."


    "How can I not be angry? I am really annoyed by the second room. Everyone has their own difficulties. How can they only think about themselves?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1039： ,dislike

    Chapter 1039, dislike


    Yan Yihuan went back to the guest house in despair. She did not expect her sister-in-law to have so many complaints about the second room. Although the eldest brother was appeasing the sister-in-law, she did not refute it.


    Looking at her mother and sister packing things in the house, Yan Yihuan showed a bitter smile on her face. It turns out that their Erfang is so disgusting!


    Sun saw Yan Yihuan coming back, stretched his head and looked behind her. Seeing that Han Xinran hadn¡¯t followed her, he frowned: ¡°Why, your sister-in-law really wants to ignore us because of a few angry words about Yile?¡±


    Yan Yihuan glanced at the Sun family: "Mother, today you and Yile will have a rest. After I take you to meet your big sister tomorrow, you can go to Lanwu Mansion with me."


    After listening to the conversation of her elder brother and sister-in-law, she has no face to stay here anymore.


    Sun is anxious: "What are you talking about, this time I brought your sister over to show her to others. How can Lanwu Mansion compare to Liangdu."


    Yan Yihuan looked at Yan Yile who was silent and sighed, and said softly: "Our second room is already troublesome enough for the big room. We can''t rely on the big room for everything."


    "Lanwu Mansion is indeed inferior to Liangdu, but the conditions are not particularly bad. I can live there quite well, so I can definitely come to Yile."


    Sun shook his head: "This is not a problem that you can''t live without. Your sister is naturally looking for a good one. Can the Lanwu mansion compare to Liangdu?"


    Yan Yihuan frowned: "Mother, the most important thing about marrying a person is character. It¡¯s either a good family background or a good choice. Have you not eaten enough of the Fang family¡¯s losses?"


    "Yes, the people in Lanwu Mansion may not have very high family backgrounds and official positions, but such people have simple family relationships, and there are fewer contradictions when there are few people, and life is comfortable, isn¡¯t it?"


    "My daughter has been in Lanwu Mansion these years, and she has also met many people, many of whom are well-informed. This time we are looking for someone for my sister. We still have to choose from such people. We must not miss her."


    The Sun family was a little moved, but still said: "My mother understands what you said, but you don''t have to go to Lanwu Mansion. There must be such a family here in Liangdu."


    "Wenxiu and Daohua, one of them is a counselor and the other is a princess. They know many people. It is not a matter of minutes for anyone who does not sell a bit of face and introduces people to your sister."


    At this time, Yan Yile said: "Mother, don''t make trouble for the second elder sister anymore. The second elder sister''s words are already blunt enough. Big brother and others don''t want to take care of me, so why should you make it difficult for you?"


    Sun snorted: "You shut up, if you just offended your sister-in-law, why did you make it like this?"


    While speaking, she looked at Yan Yihuan and asked to prove: "Your sister-in-law really doesn''t care about Yile''s business?"


    Yan Yihuan did not speak.


    Sun was anxious and angry: "Yes, Yile was a bit aggressive just now, but she is a sister-in-law, is it possible that she really wants to be angry with the sister-in-law?"


    said, and went around the house twice.


    "Well, I''ll go and apologize to her."


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan hurriedly grabbed the Sun family: "Mother, you don''t want to add fuel to the fire, okay, you are an elder to apologize to your sister-in-law, where do you want to take your sister-in-law?"


    Sun¡¯s family is completely helpless: "This is not okay, that¡¯s not okay, then what do you want me to do? What do you want your sister to do?"


    As he spoke, his eyes reddened, "Yile is no longer young now, so I can''t drag it anymore. You don''t want her to be alone forever?"


    Yan Yile saw that Sun was anxious about her affairs, and her nose was a little sour: "Mother, don''t worry about me, it''s a big deal that I will be alone in the future."


    Sun immediately scolded: "What nonsense." Then, looking at Yan Yihuan, "Yihuan, now you are doing well, you can''t help but pull your sister."


    Yan Yihuan was very tired: "Did I say that I can¡¯t help? Mother, your requirements are too high. My ability is limited. What I can do is help Yile find someone in Lanwu Mansion. I¡¯m here in Liangdu. I don¡¯t know a few people."


    Speaking, looking at Yan Yile.


    "Yile, you have to be strong since you were young. Today I want to advise you that sometimes people just have to admit their fate."


    Yan Yile looked at Yan Yihuan with a ¡®huh¡¯: "Second sister, I just want to live a better life, so why do I have to admit my fate?"


    Yan Yihuan looked at her: "What is a better life? Fourth sister, do you know that you have a big shortcoming? That is, never knowing satisfaction."


    After finishing speaking, he stopped looking at her and looked at the Sun family.


    "Mother, don''t pack your things, too. After you meet your big sister tomorrow, come back to Lanwu Mansion with me. Sister-in-law and them are actually quite busy."


    Looking at Yan Yihuan¡¯s departure, Sun was anxious to pat his legs straight: "No, since your eldest brother and sister-in-law don¡¯t care, then I will go directly to Daohua, and she dare not miss me."


    Yan Yile grabbed the Sun family: "Mother, don¡¯t go, the eldest sister has not been friendly since she was a child. Among the few sisters, she is the most cruel, otherwise, she would not be a princess."


    "If she doesn''t want to do anything, you can''t say anything. Have you forgotten that your second brother didn''t go to Chengwangyue Academy back then? As long as she considers the friendship between brothers and sisters, now our second room can''t be behind Dafang, San There are so many rooms."


    "Don''t ask yourself for being boring."


    Sun: "Then what do you do with your business?"


    Yan Yile looked a little dazed, looking at the sky for a long time without saying a word.


    Yan Yihuan still found Han Xinran cheeky.


    "Sister-in-law, I apologize to you for Yile. Since the reunion, she may have been criticized and prejudiced too much. Her temperament has become more and more sensitive and extreme. The second sister-in-law mentioned this in her letter several times. , Your lord has a lot, don''t care about her in general."


    Han Xin sighed. She had no objection to Yan Yihuan, and said to her heart: "Yile¡¯s temperament really needs to be changed."


    "You and I are both wives and daughters-in-laws. If you want a peaceful life and a harmonious family, you must be tolerant and compromised."


    "But you look at Yile, as if the whole world owes her to her, she doesn''t show any sympathy for others. It''s not that I said, if she had a bad temper, even if she remarried, she would have a bad life."


    Yan Yihuan smiled bitterly and nodded: "I will persuade her. Sister-in-law, I''m here to tell you that after meeting my big sister tomorrow, I will take my mother and Yile back to Lanwu Mansion."


    Hearing this, Han Xinran''s expression suddenly loosened a lot, and did not pretend to stay, but smiled and said: "You and your mother have not seen each other for many years. It''s time to get together."


    Yan Yi smiled and nodded, but her heart was cold.


    Sister-in-law¡¯s dislike for the second room has reached such a point that she doesn¡¯t even want to pretend to be pretentious.


    Early the next morning, Han Xinran took Sun, Yan Yihuan, and Yan Yile to the palace.


    When going out, Han Xinran and Yan Yihuan paused when they looked at Yan Yile, who was dressed up.


    Han Xinran did not ride in the same carriage with the Sun¡¯s mother and daughter. After getting on the carriage, he shook his head and said, ¡°The fourth sister still likes to compare with the older sister so much.¡±


    Before she was young, everyone was the daughter of the Yan family, and Bibi was nothing; but now the status and status are completely different, and if you compare it again, it will make people laugh.


    In the carriage behind ??, Yan Yihuan looked at Yan Yile helplessly: "Sister Si, you are too strong."


    Yan Yile is not willing to listen to this: "Why am I going to be strong?"


    Yan Yihuan didn''t want to have a fight with Yan Yile at this time, but she was not too polite. She was afraid that she could not understand her words tactfully: "I just went to see my sisters and dressed up like this. What do you do? Kesi dress, your current identity, let''s keep a low profile."


    Yan Yile quit: "Second Sister, what do you mean by my current status? Why can''t I wear these?"


    Yan Yihuan sighed: "What''s in the palace? You just hang all the things at the bottom of the box on your body, so what can you do? Let you keep a low profile for your own good, and the people who are away from home, the most important thing to do is to keep yourself safe. "


    Sun saw that the little daughter was about to blow up her hair, so he quickly held her down: "You two will say nothing."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1040： , Cant get rid of

    Chapter 1040, can''t get rid of


    Seeing Yan Yile again, looking at her forcibly straight waist and high chin, she tried her best to show a look that is not to be underestimated. Daohua''s mood is a bit subtle.


    "Second aunt and fourth sister, are you okay all the way?"


    Sun hurriedly smiled and nodded, relied on that she was an elder and somewhat confident, after seeing Daohua, her expression became a little more cautious.


    "Okay, we are all well."


    I haven¡¯t seen her for several years. Inahua has become more and more like a princess. Even with a dear smile, she still exudes an aura of superiors that people dare not look at.


    Daohua smiled and let everyone sit down, and then let the maid serve hot milk tea: ¡°It¡¯s about to October, and the weather is getting colder every day. Let¡¯s drink a cup of milk tea first.¡±


    Talking, smiled at Sun''s, and asked her about the family.


    "The old lady is still sturdy. Every spring and autumn, she will go to Zhuangzi to supervise the spring ploughing and autumn harvest. No one can stop her."


    "Big brother and sister-in-law are fine too. Big brother should be a little busy in the office, and sister-in-law will tease grandchildren when she is fine. Life is more comfortable."


    "Although your three uncles and three aunts have moved out, but the new house is across the street, and every few days you will come to the big house for a small gathering. Everyone moves very diligently."


    "Your second brother has also stabilized in the Hanlin Academy. Last year, your second sister-in-law gave you a little niece. Now that your second brother, son and daughter have both, your second uncle and I will feel at ease."


    Speaking of this, Sun glanced at the little daughter sitting next to him, thinking of the letter his son had written to the eldest daughter, so that they would not bother Wenxiu and Daohua too much, hesitated, did not say anything about the little daughter.


    Daohua smiled and said, ¡°Everything is fine at home, then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Yan Yihuan said at this time: "Big sister, I have been in Liang for a few days, and there are a lot of things at home, so tomorrow I am going to take my mother and Yile back."


    Daohua was surprised. In her expectation, her second aunt came to Xiliang to show Yan Yile, she must stay in Liangdu looking for it. Has the sun come out this time?


    Han Xinran smiled and said, "The second brother-in-law needs the second sister inside and out, so naturally the second sister is in a hurry to go back."


    Daohua nodded, and didn''t say much, just left people for lunch.


    In the middle, while the mother and daughter of the Sun family were away, Daohua pulled Han Xinran to ask about the situation, and Han Xinran talked about the reception yesterday.


    "Yile hasn''t changed at all, it''s still the same as when I was at home, no, my temper has become more extreme."


    Inahua thought that after meeting, Yan Yile, who had been silent at all times except for speaking at the ceremony, sighed: "It seems that the matter of peace and separation has a great impact on Yile."


    Han Xinran nodded, and then looked a little uncomfortable. ¡°The reason why the second sister walked in such a hurry is probably because your elder brother and I were complaining when she heard her.¡±


    Daohua comforted: "Second sister still has a sense of measure in her heart. No matter she hears it, there still needs to be a boundary between relatives, and they should not be allowed to develop the habit of relying on the big house for everything."


    Han Xinran agreed.


    After dinner, everyone chatted for a while, and Daohua personally sent Han Xinran and Sun¡¯s mother and daughter out of the house.


    In the evening, after Xiao Yeyang went to the government office, he saw Daohua with a relaxed face while playing hide-and-seek with the twins. He immediately smiled and asked, "Why, this time your second aunt and the others came over. Didn''t bother you?"


    Listening to Xiao Yeyang''s ridiculous tone, Daohua gave him a sideways look: "Listening to your tone, it seems that I really hope I will be entangled in their affairs."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "I was just an accident. Your second room can be a cause for trouble. Every time you go to the door, don''t you always let you wipe your buttocks?" As he said, he picked up the girl and lifted it into the air, teasing. The sister-in-law laughed.


    Ina Flower: "I was also a little surprised this time." She said and smiled, "Second aunt and Yile were taken over by the second sister. My sister-in-law and I were relieved."


    Xiao Yeyang put down her daughter and picked up her son: "Don''t be happy too early, I think I still have to come to you in the end."


    "People are insatiable. One mountain is looking at one mountain high, and the second aunt''s eyes are high. People at Lanwu Mansion probably won''t meet her requirements."


    "Where are there many young talents in Xiliang? Liangdu, you are the princess of Weiyuan, and you know many people. If you don''t look for you, who do you look for?"


    Daohua punched Xiao Yeyang: "Don''t be crow''s mouth."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and did not continue the topic: "Xiliang has implemented administrative divisions for three years until the end of this year. Three years are one term. If you find a time for your eldest brother to visit the mansion, I can also ask him. Future plans."


    Inahua: "Big Brother definitely chooses to stay in office. Xiliang is now developing rapidly and is facing many problems. Regardless of personal ability, experience, and political achievements, he can be improved. This is incomparable to other places."


    The most important thing is that Xiao Yeyang is in charge of Xiliang, and with him as the backer, if the eldest brother has any good ideas, he can be better implemented, and he can realize his ambitions.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say more, and concentrated on playing with the twins.


    The next day, Yan Wenxiu and Han Xinran sent the Sun¡¯s mother and daughter out of the city gate.


    Han Xinran exaggeratedly breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the carriage go away: ¡°Fortunately, the second sister is a good one, so I don¡¯t have to ask me personally about the fourth sister¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Yan Wenxiu is not so optimistic: "Don''t be too happy, maybe you have to come back in the end."


    Han Xinran''s face stiffened: "No way?"


    Yan Wenxiu: "At the time I chose Wenjie''s wife, I saw how picky the second aunt was. Yile has reconciled, and the second aunt is bound to be more careful."


    Han Xinran had a headache. He clasped his hands together, praying that God would bless Yan Yile to make a good house in Lanwu Mansion.


    It''s not that she doesn''t care about the affection of relatives, it is that Yan Yile is too grateful. If she gets her hands on her family, it will be fine. If she is not doing well, then she will definitely complain.


    Yan Wenxiu saw his wife avoiding it, and thought for a while, ¡°Yan¡¯s family has three bedrooms. Now the second bedroom is a little worse. From the perspective of grandmother, we can help more if we can help.¡±


    "Let the second aunt and Yile go to Lanwu Mansion first, and wait for them to get rid of their arrogance there, come back to us, we are helping to choose carefully."


    Han Xinran stopped talking, and the Xianggong spoke, and she had to take it even if she didn¡¯t want to.


    Time shifted to November.


    This year, the snow on the side of Liangdu has been extremely heavy, and one night later, the snow can pile up to more than one meter high.


    After a few consecutive heavy snowfalls, Daozi was not going to the academy, and every day he studied with the master in the mansion.


    If you don¡¯t go to the academy, Daozi will have more leisure time.


    Six or seven-year-old boys are in the stage where they love to run and jump. They are very energetic every day. After eating, they run out of sight, and they don¡¯t know where they ran with the boys.


    However, the twins like to play with their elder brother, and Daohua is afraid of freezing them, so she can only keep them in the house.


    "I want brother."


    "Together, to play together."


    Looking at the noisy twins, Daohua had no choice but to call Daozi back. Seeing Daozi¡¯s reluctance, she smiled and asked, "Will you push a snowman?"


    Daozi''s eyes lit up: "Mother, teach me to make a snowman."


    Ina Flower: "Then you have to accompany your younger siblings."


    Rice: "Okay."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1041： , Dog skin plaster

    Chapter 1041, Dog Skin Plaster


    "This year''s snow has fallen too much and too frequently, so hurry up and stop." Otherwise, there will be a snow disaster.


    Looking at the goose feathers and heavy snow falling outside the window, Daohua was a little worried.


    After hearing the big calligraphy, Daozi retorted: "Mother, it will be better if the snow is heavy, so that the snow we piled in the yard will not melt away."


    Because of Xue Da, the snowmen he and his mother built together have been more than half a month old, and they are still the same.


    Hearing this, Daohua sat next to Daozi and told him about the danger of the snow disaster.


    Daohua: "If the snow falls too much, the house will be crushed."


    Daozi: "Then this house is too poorly repaired."


    Daohua: "Not everyone lives in such a sturdy house like us. You forgot, many houses in Daohua Village are built with mud and straw? That kind of house can''t bear too much pressure. of."


    "Think about it, our house is also a charcoal basin, a fireplace, and we are wearing thick cotton clothes. It feels cold. Those who have no house shelter, stay in the ice and snow, what will happen?"


    Daozi shook: "I was frozen to death."


    Raohua nodded: "Not only that, too much snow accumulates and roads will be blocked, so you can''t go out. It''s okay if you have food at home, but what will happen if you don''t have food at home?"


    Daozi said silently: "I will starve to death."


    Ina Flower: "Then do you still think the snow is heavy now?"


    Daozi shook his head hurriedly: "Not good." As he said, looking out the window, prayed, "Snow hurry to stop, I won''t make a snowman."


    Daohua smiled and touched her son''s head, let him continue to concentrate on practicing Chinese characters, tucked the quilt for the twins who were sleeping next to him, and then went to the kitchen.


    There are elderly people and children in the family, and winter is a period of high incidence of diseases. Daohua dare not care about it, and will make a medicated diet every few days to nourish his family.


    The medicinal meal that had been simmering all night was scented, and Daohua was about to ask the maid to come out, and Gu Yu hurried over.


    "Princess, the second lady came with the four girls, and both of them were injured. The concierge saw that the second lady''s face was full of blood, and he quickly sent someone to notify the servants. The servants saw that the injuries were indeed serious and they acted without authorization. People were sent to the guest house."


    Daohua was stunned to realize that the second lady and the fourth girl were her second aunt and Yan Yile, and she asked as she walked out, "Didn''t they go to Lanwu Mansion? How could the second sister let them drive in the snow?"


    said, shook his head, too lazy to investigate these things, "Doctor, please?"


    Gu Yu nodded: "I have sent someone to invite it, and I should be here soon."


    Daohua let out a ¡®um¡¯, and then sighed, which really made Xiao Yeyang¡¯s crow¡¯s mouth speak.


    It has just entered December, and counting the time, the second aunt and Yile only went to Lanwu Mansion for more than two months and then returned. Once they came back, they went directly to the Wang Mansion.


    "How did they get hurt?"


    Gu Yu: "It is said that the snow on the road was too thick and the carriage rolled over. Fortunately, it was almost at the gate and there were pedestrians around."


    Speaking, he paused, and took a look at Inoka''s face.


    "The second lady reported the name of the Weiyuan Palace, and promised to thank you, only then someone helped send the second lady and the fourth girl to the palace."


    "The person who sent the second lady and the fourth girl was a caravan from other places who came to Xiliang for business. When the slave and maid passed by, the caravan boss was very talkative, but he also mentioned that he wanted to go to Bamu Town for business."


    Bamu Town is the first cross-market demonstration site. The qualifications to do business there need to be reviewed and approved by the government, and it is not possible for anyone to go there.


    Daohua pursed her mouth and said nothing, her face was not very good, but it was not too ugly.


    What she can say at this moment, people are hurt, if she is having an opinion at this time, she will be ruthless.


    I just thought that something was going on in the second room, and they always came out to deal with the aftermath, and she was very upset.


    After thinking about it, Daohua still said to Gu Yu: ¡°The credibility of the palace cannot be lost, but the court¡¯s laws and regulations must also be obeyed. You go to the caravan and say that their products must comply with the court¡¯s regulations before they can do business in Bamu.¡±


    "You ask Yan Shouhou to take them to the yamen personally, make sure that their products meet the regulations, and then go to the eldest brother to get the approval slip."


    Gu Yu nodded and stepped back quickly.


    Soon, Daohua came to the guest house.


    "Yiyi, we finally saw you, my second aunt thought I would never see you again?"


    Sun''s head was covered with a veil, and a little scarlet seeped through the veil. Seeing Daohua coming, he quickly stepped forward and took her hand.


    There were blood stains and stains on Sun''s hands, and when he grabbed them, stains appeared on Daohua''s cuffs.


    Daohua couldn''t help but frowned. Seeing that Sun''s spirit was good and his injury should be good, she calmly helped him to sit down, and then quickly withdrew his hand.


    Then she glanced at Yan Yile, who was sitting on the side with her head down. She seemed to have hurt her leg. She might have fallen off the carriage. She looked a little embarrassed, but she was still in good spirits.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the two of them, Daohua asked, "Second aunt, why are you cold at this time? It''s snowing every day, but it''s not suitable for traveling. You just want to come and wait until the snow stops. Yes."


    Sun''s complexion became a little uncomfortable. The reason why she came to Liangdu at this time was because she had a big fight with Yihuan.


    But she can¡¯t be blamed for this. Yihuan is too unkind. Look at the people she found for Yile. They are actually small officials of the sixth or seventh rank.


    With the current family background of the Yan family, where are they worthy of Yile?


    Never mind, those people are still widowers, what''s more, there are many children, and Yi Le used to be a stepmother. Moreover, each of them has no family background, and none of them can be easily obtained.


    How can someone like this? How can you keep her from getting angry?


    Hmph, her good daughter, she may have become accustomed to being the master of the house these years, and her waist has become hard. After a few complaints from her mother, she began to talk back, and she didn''t know how to be filial.


    No, she was angry and left with Yile.


    Daohua saw that Sun¡¯s face changed, she knew something was going on inside. She didn¡¯t bother to take care of it. Just then the doctor arrived: "Doctor, please show them."


    After the doctor''s diagnosis, Sun knocked his head down, broke a hole, and stopped the bleeding. As for Yan Yile, she had some fractures in her calf.


    The injuries of both of them are not serious, but both need to rest.


    Daohua didn''t say anything after listening to it, so that Sun and Yan Yile would live well, and then asked the maid to take good care of him, so he returned to the main courtyard and wrote to Yan Yihuan. After thinking about it, there was only a sound of Han Xinran.


    Han Xinran was quite speechless after learning the news, ¡°It¡¯s only been more than two months, and even his own daughters can¡¯t stay anywhere. It can be seen how unwelcome they are.¡±


    After complaining, it was deeply helpless.


    "This two-bedroom family is almost like a dog skin plaster." Because of blood relationship, I can''t get rid of it!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1042： , To feed unfamiliar people

    Chapter 1042, feed unfamiliar people


    After receiving the news, even if Han Xinran was reluctant, she took a gift to the palace for the first time to look at the injured Sun and Yan Yile.


    and the two of them were courteous for a while, and Han Xinran went to the main courtyard to see Daohua.


    "What is this called?"


    Han Xinran drank the hot milk tea and felt his body warmed, so he couldn¡¯t help complaining to Daohua: ¡°I used to think that my second uncle and aunt didn¡¯t understand our big room, but now I found out that they are selfish even with their own lives. My daughter will not be considerate either."


    "It''s a snowy day, and the carriage turned over in the middle. This will let those who don''t know it know how unfilial is the second sister."


    "Look, I forced my biological mother to run away from home."


    "Our good second aunt has really done it!"


    Daohua is calm: "Second uncles and aunts always only consider themselves when doing things. As for the trouble and influence they will bring to others, they are not in their consideration at all."


    Han Xinran agreed with all her face: "Don''t tell me, Yile is a true biography at this point, and I have learned a hundred percent."


    Daohua looked at Han Xinran: "Sister-in-law, I''m afraid that Yile''s business will have to fall on us. In this way, you can tell the news first. It''s just the end of the year. I''m here. Take the opportunity to hold a few more banquets."


    "Let¡¯s take a look at it and try to implement this matter as soon as possible, and you and I will let go of it as soon as possible."


    Han Xinran nodded: ¡°Given the current status of our Yan family, some people want to climb to it, and Yile is still easy to find others.¡±


    "Men care more about power and family interests. If Yile is really smart and can make good use of this, even if we live together and leave, life will not be too bad."


    "The problem now is that the second aunt and Yile are too demanding."


    Daohua thought for a while and said: "This is not easy for you and I to say clearly. After the second sister comes over, let her talk about it in person."


    Han Xinran nodded, and sighed: ¡°There are so many things in the second room. I thought I could have a relaxing year this year. I guess I¡¯m going to be busy again.¡±


    Yan Yihuan arrived the day after Sun and Yan Yile moved into the palace. The reason why they came so quickly was because Sun and the others walked with their front feet, and Yan Yihuan followed them behind.


    Looking at Yan Yihuan, who was full of anxiety, Daohua calmed down and said: "Second aunt and Yile are fine, don''t worry too much."


    Hearing the words, Yan Yihuan''s expression really relaxed, picked up the teacup and drank it, drinking two cups before stopping.


    The mother took her sister and left without saying a word. She was really anxious and annoyed at the same time.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that her mother was already a grandmother, and she didn¡¯t even think about the consequences of doing things.


    Fortunately, the carriage just rolled over in the snow. Fortunately, someone saved them. If something happens to them, does she want to make herself blame and regret it for the rest of her life?


    Yan Yihuan¡¯s eyes are a little red when she thinks that her mother is not considerate of herself at all.


    Mother and younger sister went to Lanwu Mansion for more than two months. She really understood the feelings of her sister-in-law and understood why Dafang would not wait to see Erfang so much.


    There are many things, all relying on others, and constant provocations. There is no gratitude afterwards, only endless complaints. As a biological daughter and sister, she can¡¯t stand it, let alone others.


    Daohua jealous at Yan Yihuan, she didn''t ask the reason, nor did she give any comfort. She didn''t want to participate in the affairs of the second room at all.


    "Second aunt and Yile live in the guest house, I will send someone to take you over to see them."


    Yan Yihuan nodded, got up and went to the guest house.


    Looking at her mother with a thick white cloth on her head and her sister with a bandage on her legs who can only be bedridden, even if Yan Yihuan was angry, seeing them hurt like this, she couldn¡¯t say anything to blame.


    Sun saw the eldest daughter, her expression was a little uncomfortable. After she calmed down, she also found that she was impulsive, but she was a mother, and asked her to pull her face down to apologize to her daughter. She couldn''t do it.


    Yan Yile glanced at her second sister, but did not say hello, mother is here, she really doesn''t need her to speak.


    Yan Yihuan walked into the room and sat down. None of the mother and daughter spoke. The room was a little too quiet.


    After a while, Yan Yihuan sighed: "Big sister just told me that she will be with sister-in-law and help Yilexiang people."


    Sun¡¯s face was overjoyed: ¡°Really?¡± He said, and patted his hands, ¡°I¡¯ll just say, I still have to come to Yiyi in case of trouble. It seems that we are coming here in the snow this time.¡±


    Looking at her happy mother, Yan Yihuan had a dark color in her eyes. Not only did she deny what she had done before, she also had no regrets about leaving privately.


    Sun did not notice Yan Yihuan¡¯s look, and said with joy to Yan Yile: "Yiyi is the princess, she has come forward, and she will definitely find a good one for you."


    Yan Yile lowered her head and didn''t chew, and she didn''t have much excitement on her face. In the entire Yan family, the last thing she wanted to ask for was this big sister.


    Just when Sun''s heart was full of joy, Yan Yihuan spoke again: "Mother, the eldest sister and the eldest sister have agreed to help, but I have a few words to remind you in advance."


    "Yile¡¯s situation is here. He has passed away, and his age is not too young. The best result of this condition is to find those widowers who have no children yet."


    Seeing what Sun wanted to say, I interrupted directly.


    "Be realistic, don''t be too self-esteem."


    "A good family background, it¡¯s impossible to be married in your twenties, and what a big family values ??most is interests and feelings, so don¡¯t think too much about it."


    Hearing this, Yan Yile¡¯s eyes flashed, and her face appeared unwilling. If the big sister can find someone who treats her sincerely, why can''t she?


    She is not convinced!


    She is really dissatisfied. Since she was a child, her elder sister has got the best. She is also the daughter of Yan family. Why can she only marry a widower?


    How unfair to God!


    Yan Yihuan is not in charge of Yan Yile, but is looking at the Sun family.


    Sun was uncomfortable with her: "Why do you look at me like that?"


    Yan Yihuan took a deep breath: "Mother, the big room has helped the second room a lot over the years. If it''s not something important, let''s have less trouble with the big room."


    Sun didn¡¯t care much and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your father and your uncle are brothers. Besides, the old lady is still there. Can Dafang really care about the second room?¡±


    Yan Yihuan: "No matter how big the affection is, it will be exhausted, and it is really gone. If something happens in the future, who will help us in the second room?"


    Sun did not like Yan Yihuan¡¯s questioning tone, and said impatiently: ¡°What are you saying about this? I still don¡¯t know this, don¡¯t worry, mother knows it.¡±


    Yan Yihuan chuckled: "You know it? Since you know it in your heart, mother, why do you still act in the slogan of the palace without permission and promise at will?"


    Sun heard what Yan Yihuan said about this, not only did not have a guilty conscience, but also confidently said: "If I didn''t report the name of the Weiyuan Palace, who would come to save us?"


    said, looking at Yan Yihuan with dissatisfaction.


    "Yihuan, I found that your heart is really cruel enough. Your sister and I were injured in a rollover. If no one came to rescue us, we might die in the ice and snow."


    "It''s good for you. Now you stand here and blame us. How do you wish that my sister and I were dead?"


    Yan Yihuan looked at Sun in disbelief, and asked a little excitedly: "Mother, in your heart, am I just such a person?"


    Sun was taken aback when he was asked, looking at the wounded eyes of the eldest daughter, turning his head to the side with a guilty conscience.


    At this time, Yan Yile, who had not spoken, said: "Mother, don''t blame the second sister, she should have been called by the big sister to question us."


    "The big sister is getting more and more powerful nowadays, and she''s getting more and more cruel, she actually provoked the relationship between the mother and the second sister."


    "shut up!"


    Yan Yihuan yelled at Yan Yile violently, and then quickly glanced outside the house, only to see that there was no one outside, he was relieved, and then stood in front of Yan Yile with an ugly face.


    "Yan Yile, you are really unfamiliar, don''t forget, where do you live now? Who will take you in?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1043： , Throbbing heart

    Chapter 1043, the beating heart


    "Mother, if you still want your eldest sister and sister-in-law to help Yile to see others, please persuade her not to be a person who eats, drinks, or lives in other people''s homes, and looks like someone owes her to her. "


    "You also understand the temperament of your big sister. Others may be used to Yile, but she won''t. If you want Yile to settle down with someone earlier, you can restrain her in life, and don''t let her temper. NS."


    For Yan Yile¡¯s ignorance, Yan Yihuan also became bored, but as a sister of a female compatriot, even if she was impatient, she couldn¡¯t really let go.


    hurriedly said a few words with Sun''s, and Yan Yihuan left.


    Because of worrying about her mother and sister these days, she has never had a good rest. When she arrived at the palace, even the eldest sister saw her tired face and told her to rest well, but her mother and sister didn''t say a word.


    Yan Yihuan was really sad this time. When she went back to the room, she couldn''t immediately rest because her mother and younger sister left without saying goodbye. She hurriedly said a few words with the Xianggong and chased him, and now she has to write a letter back. Report safety.


    As the end of the year is approaching, when there is a lot of business at home, she still doesn¡¯t know how long she will stay in Liangdu, but I am afraid it will be a little harder for the father-in-law.


    Thinking of this, Yan Yihuan couldn''t help sighing, that is to say, she was so generous with her uncle and others. If not, what her mother and Yile did this time would be enough to make her husband feel good about her. Dissatisfied.


    Even she felt that her family was a burden, let alone the uncle and the others.


    I don¡¯t know how Sun said to Yan Yile, Yan Yile stopped, and the two stayed peacefully in the room to recuperate.


    Daohua knew that Yan Yihuan would look at the two of them, so she didn''t pay much attention, she only ordered the maid to take care of her, and then she got busy with her own affairs.


    In mid-December, Daohua saw that Sun and Yan Yile were almost getting better, so she told Yan Yihuan that the palace was going to entertain the officials¡¯ female relatives in Liangdu for two days and asked them to prepare.


    After Yan Yihuan knew about it, she went to tell Sun and Yan Yile.


    Sun was overjoyed and quickly called the maid to help Yan Yile choose the clothes and jewelry she wore that day.


    Because they left in a hurry, most of their things were still in Lanwu Mansion. After picking them for a long time, they did not find a piece of clothes that Sun was satisfied with.


    Sun looked at Yan Yihuan: "What can I do, your sister doesn''t have suitable clothes?"


    Yan Yihuan took a look at the clothes and skirts piled up on the bed, got up to choose a set: "I think this is good, elegant and clean, it matches Yile¡¯s complexion."


    Sun¡¯s face was dissatisfied: ¡°It¡¯s not good to be too unpretentious. Your sister is going to see others. Of course, she has to dress more dazzlingly, otherwise how can she be noticed?¡±


    Yan Yihuan looked at Yan Yile: "Yile, what do you think?"


    Yan Yile glanced at Yan Yihuan¡¯s clothes, and said lightly: "I listen to my mother."


    Yan Yihuan is a little angry. These days, she can be regarded as seeing this sister clearly, but she does not directly express her opinion about anything that is not as good as her expectations. The mother rushes to the front, stands up for her, and fights for her.


    Yan Yihuan put down the clothes with a stern face: "Then there is no way. You only have these clothes. What else can you do without them?"


    Sun spoke up: "Yihuan, why don''t you go talk to Yiyi, let her pick some materials for Yile, and then ask the sewing room to make some new clothes for Yile."


    Listening to the brazen words, Yan Yihuan was so tired that she looked at Sun with a cold expression: "Mother, I don''t have such a big face. If you think you can persuade the big sister, then you can beg for materials by yourself. I''m not that capable."


    After speaking, he left with a calm face.


    Sun saw that the eldest daughter didn¡¯t agree with her and threw away her hand, a little angry: ¡°This unfilial daughter! Forget it, I¡¯ll go to Yiyi.¡±


    Yan Yile only spoke at this time: "Mother, don''t go, we have been in the palace for half a month, but the big sister never asked us to go to the main courtyard for dinner."


    "People have made it clear that they look down on us, why should you seek humiliation?"


    Sun heard these words, a little discouraged, and could only go to choose clothes for Yan Yile again.


    On the morning of the eighteenth day of the twelfth lunar month, several officials and female relatives invited by Daohua arrived, and Han Xinran also came, and she knew all of them.


    Yan Yile came with Sun and Yan Yihuan, watching Daohua sitting in the magnificent flower hall, surrounded by graceful and noble female relatives, she suddenly felt very dazzling.


    After ?? and the liberation, she was often picky about her. Looking at the pricey look in the eyes of the women present, Yan Yile was nauseous and nauseous.


    She said how the big sister would help her kindly? She is humiliating her in this way!


    Others laughed and chatted with Yan Yan, but Yan Yile''s face became more and more ugly, and she got up and went out after sitting for less than two quarters of an hour.


    When she left, Daohua and Han Xinran couldn''t help but frowned.


    The purpose of this banquet was to show her a friend, but the Lord has left, what''s the matter?


    Sun is also anxious. The people who came here today are from good family backgrounds. There are only two or three of them who are satisfied with her. Why did this girl Yile leave? Don''t say good performance.


    Yan Yi smiled apologetically: "My sister had a stomachache last night from eating last night, and she still feels a little uncomfortable in her stomach today, don''t mind."


    Han Xinran smiled and turned the words off.


    On the other side, after Yan Yile came out of the main courtyard, he walked aimlessly in the palace, and in a short while, he walked to Daozi''s amusement park.


    "Brother, from Russia, return to Russia."


    "Don''t give it, you come after me."


    "Brother, catch it."


    "Brother, wash you!"


    "You still want to kill me? It''s long."


    "Russia lets Daddy wash you."


    "Cut, Dad can''t, Dad loves me the most."


    "Love me the most."


    In the yard, a six or seven-year-old boy was teasing two chubby little peas.


    The little boy is handsome and sunny, even if he is still young, he can''t block the extravagance of his body; the two small ones, with red lips and white teeth, soft and cute, make people''s hearts melted.


    "These are the three children of Big Sister, right?"


    Envy appeared in Yan Yile''s eyes, but immediately thought of the child she had lost, her face was immediately full of unwillingness and jealousy.


    Why does the big sister get the best?


    Weiyuan Wang¡¯s family is good, looks good, and only loves her alone. He didn¡¯t even have a concubine room. Now he has three such lovely children, and he has everything.


    Looking at the three children, Yan Yile walked in in a ghostly manner.


    The people in the amusement park saw Yan Yile and knew that she was the princess¡¯s younger sister, and did not stop her.


    Daozi saw Yan Yile, she was taken aback, and after just a short while, she was hugged by the twins running over her legs.


    "Are you the fourth aunt?"


    Yan Yile did not expect Daozi to know her. Looking at Daozi¡¯s clear eyes, she couldn''t help but curled up the corners of her mouth, smiled and nodded: "I am your fourth aunt."


    Daozi saw that she had not admitted the wrong person, and immediately smiled: "Hello Siyi." Then, he motioned to the twins to call someone.


    The twins blinked and looked at Yan Yile, and then said with a milky voice, "Hello Siyi."


    Looking at such a cute and polite child, even Yan Yile¡¯s mood improved: "How do you know me?"


    Daozi smiled and said: "Mother told us, Siyi, why are you here? Are you lost? Do you want me to let you find my mother?"


    Yan Yile just wanted to say something, when she heard a low voice coming from behind.


    "Daozi, I said that you are not allowed to bring your younger siblings to the amusement park. Why do you keep not listening?"


    Yan Yile turned her head and saw Xiao Yeyang striding into the yard with meteors.


    Seeing Xiao Ye Yang Xuanang walking upright, Yan Yile was a little stunned, and her already dead heart throbbed again.


    "Daddy!"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, Little Daomang immediately ran over with her arms open, and was picked up by Xiao Yeyang after only a few steps.


    The little girl Daomag held her father''s neck, kissed her father twice, and then said sweetly: "Daddy, Russia misses you so much, why did you come?" She looked like she had been separated from her father for a long time.


    Xiao Yeyang listened to the voice of her daughter¡¯s little milk, his eyes were doting, and he looked at the girl who was full of attachment, and felt that love was not enough: "Didn¡¯t Daddy come to you?"


    Unspeakable tenderness.


    At this time, Daozi also led his younger brother to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang was about to say a few words about Daozi, so he swept to Yan Yile who was standing aside, and nodded politely: "So it''s Siyi, why are you not in the flower hall?"


    Yan Yile returned to her mind from her thoughts: "I came out to take a breath, and walked, and I came to this side." After saying, blessed the body, "Big brother-in-law is well."


    Xiao Yeyang said ¡®um¡¯, without asking Yan Yile, he directly invited a maid: "Bring Si Yi back to the flower hall."


    After giving orders, he looked at Yan Yile.


    "Go back to your big sister, I will take the children back first."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1044： ， Thin

    Chapter 1044, cool and thin


    Yan Yile returned to the flower hall, she was surprised that she was not stern, and she also responded decently to the questions of the female family members present.


    Seeing this, Daohua and Han Xinran were a little surprised, but they liked it in their hearts.


    Both of them are unwilling to show Yan Yile to others, but because of the face of relatives, they are not good to really care.


    At this moment, the two of them have only one mind, which is to help Yan Yile make good friends with others, and then send away the two Bodhisattvas Sun Shi and Yan Yile as soon as possible.


    A few days later, Daohua arranged two more banquets.


    Near the end of the year, this is the peak of the gathering. At this time, if you invite people to the house, it will not be too abrupt. In the end, even if things fail, the two parties will not be too embarrassed.


    Blind date is definitely not possible overnight. Daohua knows this very well, but she still underestimates the pickiness of Sun and Yan Yile.


    "Second sister, the people who came to see me these two times are basically familiar to my sister-in-law. They said that they have good family backgrounds and future prospects, but my second aunt and Yile don¡¯t like this one, and that one. What do they want?"


    Yan Yihuan smiled bitterly: "Big sister, don''t be angry, I will persuade my mother and Yile later."


    Daohua shook her head: "If you want to persuade them, you don''t need me and my sister-in-law to help. Lanwu Mansion is also a palace city, really can''t find a person who can be worthy of Yile?"


    "Second sister, you should go back and ask Yile what she is looking for? My sister-in-law and I don''t want to delay our efforts here."


    "Before you say hello, I will not arrange the banquet. The Chinese New Year will be coming soon. Everyone is very busy during this time."


    Yan Yihuan¡¯s face was a little hot: "Big sister, I will ask Yile carefully."


    Daohua nodded, and picked up the tea cup: "I have to check the account books everywhere, and the second sister will go and do yours too."


    Yan Yihuan got up and stepped back.


    As soon as the person left, Daohua put down the teacup, her face showed impatience: "I don''t want to care about the second room, now I don''t want to worry about it, so I can''t shake it off."


    Speaking, paused.


    "By the way, I heard that these days, Yile often goes to the amusement park?"


    Gu Yu nodded.


    Daohua frowned: "What is she going to do over there?"


    Gu Yu: "I heard people report that most of the four girls went to the amusement park to play with the little prince, the little prince, and the eldest girl."


    Daohua said silently, "Now Daozi is taking her twins in the amusement park, right?" Then she got up and went directly to the amusement park.


    "Aunt Si, here!"


    "You can be careful."


    In the amusement park, Yan Yile is accompanying Daozi Cuju.


    Yan Yile has been a playful since she was a child. Cuju is a good player. Every time Daozi kicks it, she can catch it. It makes Daozi look high.


    The twins are also there, watching the two Cuju, jumping and jumping, giggling.


    Daohua came over to watch this scene, stood outside the courtyard gate, and did not enter.


    Looking at the smile on Yan Yile¡¯s face, Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered. Yan Yile once lost her child. Now that she sees the third elementary school, perhaps she has inspired the motherhood in her heart?


    "Let''s go."


    After watching for a while, Daohua turned around and left. Although she didn''t stop the children from having fun with Yan Yile, she still ordered: "Let people watch this side more and report anything immediately."


    Guest house.


    Yan Yihuan drank several cups of tea in Sun''s house, only to see Yan Yile coming back from the outside with stretched eyebrows, and seeing that her sister was not full of gloom, she was also happy in her heart.


    "Going out to relax again?"


    Yan Yile went into the room and sat down, and glanced at Yan Yihuan: "Second sister, you have not taken care of me these days. Why, I can''t even go out to relax?"


    Yan Yihuan frowned, but quickly recovered: ¡°The palace is nowhere better than elsewhere, and the rules are strict. Although the big sister and you and I are sisters, we should also restrain ourselves and not cause her trouble.¡±


    Yan Yile was a little impatient and said: "Okay, okay, how many times have you said these things, my ears are all prickly."


    For Yan Yile¡¯s attitude, Yan Yihuan was also unhappy, but she could endure what she wanted to say: "Yile, you tell me the truth, what kind of person do you want to find?"


    Yan Yile looked at her, and a stalwart figure appeared in her mind, bowing her head without speaking.


    Yan Yihuan continued: "These days, sister-in-law and sister-in-law are busy doing your business, but you haven''t taken a fancy to any of them. You tell me what you like, so that I can go with sister-in-law and sister-in-law. Say, lest they work in vain."


    Yan Yile chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m afraid that my eldest sister and eldest sister will not be able to find the person I like.¡± After speaking, he paused, ¡°Even if there is, the eldest sister probably won¡¯t make me perfect.¡±


    Yan Yihuan frowned again: "Yile, why do you have such a deep prejudice against your big sister?"


    Yan Yile snorted: "How dare I, she is now the princess, what am I?"


    Yan Yihuan didn¡¯t want to listen to her yin and yang weirdness: ¡°Just tell me what you like. It¡¯s another matter whether the sister-in-law and the eldest sister can find it.¡±


    Yan Yile looked at Yan Yihuan: "Second sister, you are so anxious about my business, do you want to return to Lanwu Mansion soon?"


    Yan Yihuan remained silent. She was anxious to return to Lanwu Mansion. Today, she is not only the mother''s daughter, but also the sister of Yi Le, but also the wife of the mate.


    Xiangong is working outside alone. As a wife, she should be by the side to take care of her daily life.


    Now for her family¡¯s affairs, she puts her husband aside, and she feels very guilty in her heart.


    Yan Yile chuckled: "I knew that in the heart of the second sister, my sister was nothing." Then, she sneered.


    "In fact, you are no different from your eldest sister and elder sister. You care about me like this, and you look at it for my good. In fact, you all regard me as a burden in your heart and want to get rid of me sooner."


    Listening to Yan Yile¡¯s cold words, Yan Yihuan was surprisingly calm. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even have the thought of arguing with Yile, but looked at her coldly: "Aren¡¯t you a burden?"


    Yan Yile''s face changed, watching Yan Yihuan look at her with an indifferent look that she had never had before, and she suddenly became discouraged when she was just right now.


    She is not mindless. She knows that among the sisters, the one who really has a bit of sincerity towards her is the elder sister in front of her.


    Yan Yihuan didn''t want to be entangled with Yan Yile, just said: "You should think about what kind of person you want to find, or if you want to marry."


    "Don¡¯t waste the patience and kindness of others over and over again. My abilities are limited. Big sister and sister-in-law really want to ignore you. You have to go back to the capital with your mother in despair."


    Looking at Yan Yihuan¡¯s long-distance back, Yan Yile clenched her fists, completely unwilling.


    On the twenty-eighth twelfth lunar month, after Daohua had dealt with the matter at hand, seeing Daozi and the twins were not in the house, she asked, "The children are going to the amusement park again?"


    Gu Yu nodded, and said hesitantly: "Wang Hao, the fourth girl always goes to the amusement park to find the little masters. The slaves feel like she is deliberately approaching the little masters."


    Daohua¡¯s eyes sharpened suddenly. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t see the idea of ??someone hitting her child: "What did you find?"


    Gu Yu shook his head: "No, I just think the four girls are a bit too diligent, and I always feel that something is wrong."


    Daohua still believes in Gu Yu. When she comes back, everyone has a preference. She doesn''t like Yan Yile in her heart. She immediately said: "The busy schedule is over. I will be with the child in the future."


    There¡¯s something to do today, let¡¯s watch!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1045： , Sinister intentions

    Chapter 1045, sinister intentions


    "Daozi, do you like playing with Siyi?"


    Daohua smiled and looked at Daozi, while paying attention to the twins who were fighting on the kang.


    Daozi nodded busy: "Yeah."


    Daohua smiled and asked, "Why?"


    Daozi replied without even thinking about it: "Because Siyi is not like others, she will not let me do this for a while, and will not let me do that for a while, climbing a rock in the amusement park, they all think I will be in danger."


    "Mother, Niangmai and the others are too careful. You built the climbing wall in the amusement park just for me to play, but they are fine, for fear that I might fall."


    Daohua¡¯s eyes flashed, and she touched Daozi¡¯s head: "Daozi, you have to slowly learn to distinguish the good intentions and evil intentions of others."


    ¡°Sometimes, people who ignorant you may not be really good to you, and those who persuade you may not say what you want, but they are actually doing you good.¡±


    Daozi tilted her head. Although she didn¡¯t understand too much, she still remembered Jiang Niang¡¯s words: "Mother, I know that Niangs and the others are worried about me, but I just don¡¯t want them to keep me in charge."


    Daohua smiled and said: "The mother will talk to the nanny about this, so that they don''t take you too seriously. In fact, they are yours. If you have any opinions on them, you can communicate with them in person. "


    Daozi''s eyes lit up: "Can I?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Of course, your person, you can naturally make the decision by yourself."


    Daozi stuck his chin in thought, "Then I have to think about it."


    Daohua smiled and interrupted the little guy: "However, given that you are still young, you can''t tell right from wrong, mother, you have to monitor it."


    Daozi doesn''t mind this at all. His mother cares about his righteousness, and she wants to ignore him before he will cry.


    Yan Yile found out that San Xiao stopped going to the amusement park, but fortunately, the Chinese New Year was not two days away. On the 30th day of the New Year, I saw three children in Nanshan Hall.


    As usual, the mother and daughter of the Sun family used meals in the guest house, but when the family was together, Daohua was not good to leave them, so he called them to Nanshan Hall to celebrate the New Year together.


    After arriving at Nanshan Hall, Yan Yihuan did not care about the rich food on the table, and focused all his attention on Yan Yile.


    No way, she was really worried that Yile would make unpleasant things on this festive day.


    Fortunately, after coming over, Yile did not act strangely, just walked up to Daozi and the twins and played with them.


    "Father, do you know how to play the rope turning game? I will, the fourth aunt taught me."


    Daozi was holding a red rope and had to find Xiao Yeyang to play with.


    Xiao Yeyang saw his son having fun, and asked with a smile: "Then do you thank Siyi?"


    Daozi immediately turned around to look at Yan Yile: "Thank you Siyi."


    Yan Yile did not deliberately go to Xiao Yeyang to speak, but smiled and shook her head to Daozi: "I am your fourth aunt, no thanks."


    Daohua has been paying attention to the three children, and she naturally saw this scene. Although Yan Yile is somewhat courteous to the three children, there is no other strangeness.


    "After the new year, I still have to settle the matter of Yile early."


    Still the same, relatives can occasionally communicate with each other, but cannot live permanently.


    During the Chinese New Year, Daohua always restrained her children in the house because of her bad habits, which gave Yan Yile the opportunity to contact her three children.


    A few days later, Yan Yile will come to look for three children every day.


    "Mother, the fourth aunt is so pitiful."


    On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, Daozi came back from outside with the twins, and suddenly said this to Daohua.


    Daohua looked at Daozi in surprise: "Why do you say that?"


    Daozi sighed: ¡°Sixth Aunt¡¯s child died. When we separated from her just now, she cried. She said she missed her child.¡±


    Hearing this, for some reason, Daohua didn''t feel sympathy for Yan Yile in her heart, but frowned subconsciously.


    Gu Yu on the side of ?? also showed displeasure: "For the New Year, why did the four girls say this to the little prince? It''s not a taboo."


    Daozi spoke again: "Mother, the fourth aunt is so pitiful, I want to take my younger brothers and sisters to accompany her more, OK?"


    Looking at her son''s innocent and sincere gaze, Daohua''s eyes flashed, and she nodded with a smile: "Okay, but I have to let Bishi accompany you, and the nurses have to follow."


    Daozi had no objection, smiled and took the twins to change clothes.


    As soon as the three small ones left, Daohua''s face became a little dull and unclear.


    Gu Yu frowned and said: "Wang Hao, the four girls are obviously taking advantage of the compassion of the little prince, what exactly does she want to do?"


    Daohua chuckled, her eyes glowing with cold light: "It''s a fox. The tail will be exposed sooner or later. Send more people to pay attention to the guest house. Let''s take a look."


    She also wants to see, what tricks can Yan Yile find in the palace?


    Dao is protected by them too well, I don¡¯t know that people are sinister. If Yan Yile really has a problem, he will be teaching Daozi.


    With Daohua''s permission, Yan Yile saw the third elementary school more often. At the same time, the children mentioned Yan Yile in front of Xiao Yeyang and Daohua more and more.


    There are too many ??, Xiao Yeyang sometimes asks a few questions.


    In this regard, Daohua did not intervene, silently watching the development of the matter, but secretly sent some people to stare at Yan Yile.


    At this moment, she would be a fool if she didn''t realize that Yan Yile had ulterior motives.


    Growing up together, she still knows Yan Yile¡¯s temperament, so she can do such a lot of work, absolutely for the benefit.


    In February, when the weather warmed up, Daozi was about to report to the academy. After learning about this, Yan Yile stood on the bank of the lotus pond in front of Chuhua Gate and pondered for a long time.


    On the 27th of the first month, when Daozi came to see Yan Yile with the twins, when Xiao Yeyang was about to leave the office, she suggested to go out for a walk, and a group of people walked to the lotus pond.


    The temperature in Xiliang is much colder than that of other identities. Even if it is about to February, the water in the pond is still cold.


    The nurse was worried that the third child would catch a cold, and said to Yan Yile: "Four girls, it''s cold here, or, shall we go elsewhere?"


    Yan Yile smiled and said, "February is coming soon. How cold can it be?" Then, she ignored him and looked at Daozi, "Didn''t you ask Siyi what is lotus pond rafting? Your lotus pond is not. It¡¯s small, it¡¯s a pity that there is no boat."


    Daozi immediately said: "There is a boat. Last summer, my mother even let someone go on a boat to pick a lotus flower vase."


    Thinking of the interesting scene of the four aunts depicting boating in the lotus pond, Dao Zi immediately became interested and said to the nurse: "Nanny, I want to go boating."


    Nanny naturally refused.


    Daozi was a little angry, and looked at the bishi on the side.


    Bishi did not refuse, but said: "Little prince, you should go and ask the princess for instructions. If she agrees, the slave maid will take you rafting."


    After hearing this, Daozi was discouraged.


    When Daozi was angry with Niang Niang and Bishi, Yan Yile swept the tall business that came from the front yard, and immediately persuaded Daozi with a smile: "Now this weather is really not suitable for rafting. Wait until the summer, the fourth aunt is going to accompany you on rafting. good?"


    Daozi reluctantly nodded.


    Yan Yile smiled and rubbed Daozi''s head: "Then let''s go back." Then, she walked beside the nanny who was holding Daomang.


    Just as Xiao Yeyang stepped into the Suihua Gate, Yan Yile stretched out her feet in a motionless expression and tripped the nurse.


    The nurse staggered, but she held the rice awn firmly.


    Everyone was taken aback and rushed towards the nurse. Yan Yile once again stretched out her foot in the mess. This time it was rice that tripped.


    Daozi was worried about her sister. She ran to the nurse and slammed into the nurse. This time, the nurse couldn''t stand firmly and fell directly to the lotus pond.


    Yan Yile suddenly made a look of horror, and then went to grab the rice awn regardless of her care. She had prepared for it, and at the moment she grabbed the rice awn, she hugged the rice awn and fell into the water together.


    "Paddy!"


    Looking at this scene, Xiao Yeyang was so frightened that he flew into the air with ease.


    The bishi next to ?? was faster than Xiao Yeyang. When Yan Yile fell into the pool, she desperately grabbed the rice awn, and between the sparks of calcium carbide, he grabbed the rice awn''s clothes.


    Bi Shi wanted to pull the rice awns up, but Yan Yile did not let go. During the tearing, Bi Shi threw the rice awns ashore, but he fell into the pool with Yan Yile.


    "Wow~"


    When Xiao Yeyang rushed over, Dao Mang was just thrown up by Bi Shi, and the little girl fell to the ground and burst into tears.


    When Daohua heard that Yan Yile took the third elementary school to the lotus pond, she was not at ease, so she came over and took a look. As soon as she approached, she heard the cries of Daomang, and she was scared to fly over with her skirt. .


    "What happened?"


    Daomag was shocked, and when he saw Daohua, he stretched out his hand to hug.


    Daohua hugged the little girl and asked about the incident while comforting her.


    After listening, Daohua¡¯s eyes were almost spitting fire. When Yan Yile was rescued by her wife, she walked over with Daomang and said nothing, and slapped her hard.


    "Yan Yile, you are not human!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1046： , The detainee

    Chapter 1046, the detainee


    Yan Yile was beaten up and everyone else in the room was also stunned.


    Inahana rarely gets angry like this, let alone hits people personally. At this moment, everyone present feels her anger.


    Xiao Yeyang was also a little surprised. Seeing Daohua so annoyed, thinking about the incident that her daughter almost fell into the pool just now, the gaze looking at Yan Yile suddenly became sharp.


    Yan Yile was trembling when she was seen, but she quickly reacted, red tears appeared in her eyes: "Big sister, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have brought rice and them to the lotus pond. You punish me." Me."


    Because of falling into the pool, Yan Yile was soaked all over her body at the moment, and she was so pitiful that she was crying.


    Unfortunately, she is like this, no one cares at all.


    The little girl, Daomang, was still crying so much that Daohua¡¯s heart was throbbing with tears, she didn''t even bother to take care of Yan Yile, quietly comforted her daughter, and hugged her back to the main courtyard.


    Xiao Yeyang took the rice seedlings from the maid¡¯s hands, and then took the rice which was obviously a little frightened, and followed the mother and daughter of Daohua.


    As soon as the family of five left, the people left one after another, but for a moment, only Yan Yile and her two maids were left in front of the lotus pond.


    The two maids hurriedly helped Yan Yile: "Girl, let''s go back and change our clothes."


    Yan Yile''s face turned pale and let the two maids help her to leave, regretful in her eyes, and when she thought of Yan Yiyi''s expression that she was about to eat her, her face also showed anxiety.


    Big sister see anything?


    No, no, she deliberately approached the three children, and even the second sister didn¡¯t notice anything, didn¡¯t she?


    What happened today, she made the mistake of bringing three children to the lotus pond. What happened after that was just an accident. Not only was she correct, but she also had merit.


    She is desperate to save Daomag, otherwise she will not fall into the lotus pond.


    Thinking about this, Yan Yile''s face improved a bit, but she was still shivering with the cold because she was soaked all over.


    "My son, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yan Yile returned to the guest house. Sun saw her soaked body and suddenly screamed.


    Yan Yihuan, who came out a step behind, saw her sister like this, but she couldn''t help but chuckle. He hurried forward and asked anxiously: "What happened?"


    Yan Yile glanced at her, did not speak, but the two maids beside her spoke.


    "The girl fell into the water in order to save the girl from the palace."


    "Unfortunately, the kindness was not rewarded, but the princess blamed our girl for the matter and beat her in public."


    "enough!"


    Yan Yile interrupted the two maids, watching Yan Yihuan¡¯s pale face, frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes first.¡±


    Sun''s hearing was clouded and misty, and he quickly followed into the room.


    Yan Yihuan did not follow, grabbed one of the maids, and said coldly: "You can explain things to me clearly. What happened?"


    The maid saw Yan Yihuan''s face full of frost, and she didn''t dare to hide it, so she hurriedly told what happened.


    Yan Yihuan couldn''t help shaking after listening.


    The younger sister who grew up, she knows too well, what happened in front of the lotus pond is definitely not an accident.


    What does Yile want to do?


    Holding the rice awns and fell into the water together, the eldest brother-in-law just came back


    Yan Yihuan closed her eyes in pain. She never knew that Yile had such thoughts!


    Big sister slapped Yile in public


    She also sees the real purpose of Yile, right?


    At this moment, several big-waisted women suddenly rushed into the yard, and the leader was Gu Yu.


    Looking at the menacing Gu Yu and others, Yan Yihuan''s heart jumped, and panic appeared in her eyes. Just when she wanted to speak, Gu Yu said first: "Second girl, the princess wants to see the fourth girl."


    Yan Yihuan suppressed the panic in her heart, and reluctantly pulled out a smile: "Is there anything wrong with the big sister looking for Yile?"


    Gu Yu looked at Yan Yihuan and said blankly: "The four girls almost killed my eldest girl, so I asked her to come over and ask questions, isn''t it too much?"


    Yan Yihuan retorted instinctively: "No, Yile would not do such a thing. You must be mistaken."


    Gu Yu¡¯s face sank: ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken, the princess will know after asking. Second girl, please let me go, otherwise, the slave and maid will be offended.¡±


    Yan Yihuan stood still, and Yile was really going to be escorted by these women to meet her eldest sister. What kind of face will she see in the future? "Yile is still changing clothes. I will pay her to see her big sister later."


    Gu Yu was no longer entangled, waved his hand, and several old women directly crossed Yan Yihuan and rushed into the room.


    Yan Yihuan stared at this scene in a daze, and looked at Gu Yu in disbelief: "How dare you do this? Yi Le is also the sister of Big Sister somehow."


    Gu Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged: "Second girl, the servant girl said something arrogant. The princess admitted that she is the younger sister. If the princess does not, then she is just the daughter of Bai Ding."


    "There is also the second girl. You seem to have forgotten your identity. The princess cares about sisterhood, but you can''t take the princess''s kindness to you for granted."


    "This time it was the four girls who violated the princess''s bottom line."


    Looking at Gu Yu, who had a tough attitude, Yan Yihuan¡¯s heart fell to the bottom. Without the support of her big sister, she would not dare to be like this as a maid.


    "Stop it!"


    "Where is the cheap maid, you are so brave, I am the princess''s second aunt, and Yile is the princess''s sister, you stop me."


    The two wives walked out with Yan Yile, and the Sun clan kept roaring and obstructing her, but she was stopped by another couple of wives.


    Yan Yile had just changed her clothes, but before she had time to dress her up, she was held by the two women with brute force, embarrassed, and her face was full of humiliation.


    She guessed that her cautious big sister would be angry, but she never expected that she would treat herself like this, and would not leave herself a trace of dignity.


    Gu Yu saw that Yan Yile was taken out, and did not grind with Sun''s family, but directly signaled to her mother-in-law to **** someone to the main courtyard with her.


    Sun saw that Yan Yile was taken away like a prisoner, and he was immediately anxious: "You stop me, and when I go to see the princess, she must sell you."


    Yan Yihuan hurriedly stepped forward to support Sun''s family: "Mother, stop making trouble, let''s follow up and have a look."


    Sun came back to his senses and hurried to chase Gu Yu and his group.


    Main courtyard.


    Dao Mang had been coaxed by Daohua to stop crying, but the little girl was still squatting in her mother''s arms. Xiao Yeyang looked at her daughter''s red eyes and felt very distressed.


    Daozi sat on the small kang with her neck curled, holding her brother rice seedlings in her arms.


    Daomiao just saw Daomag crying, and then cried for a while. Now he is soothed. The little guy is also a look at people. He feels that his father and mother''s face is not good, he didn''t cry or make trouble, and he leaned on his brother obediently. Arms.


    Daozi''s mood at the moment is much more complicated, and he blames himself. He thinks that he knocked down the nanny and made his sister almost fall into the pool.


    At the same time, my heart is also full of doubts. I don''t understand why my mother is so angry, and I don''t understand why mother wants to beat Siyi.


    Daohua heard the movement in the yard, put her daughter in Xiao Yeyang''s arms, and then walked towards Daozi: "You will be seven years old soon, and you have reached the age of Zhili Mingshi."


    "Let''s take a good look at how the mother lifted the mask on your fourth aunt''s face, and then re-judge what kind of person she is."


    After speaking, he left the inner room and went to the outer room.


    The inner room and the outer room are connected, and there are several screens in between. Inako let his brother sit next to his father and sister, walk to the screen, and carefully watch the situation in the outside room.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1047： , Drive out of the house

    Chapter 1047, drive out of the house


    "You bold slaves, don''t let me go quickly. If my house is injured by you, I must ask Yi to kill you."


    "Did you hear what I said? You **** slaves!"


    Sun''s angry words sounded in the courtyard.


    Immediately afterwards, the people in the yard saw Gu Yu taking Yan Yile out of the yard with his wives. Behind them, they followed the troubled Sun and the anxious Yan Yihuan.


    The front door of Shangfang opened wide, and Daohua sat on the main seat, clearly watching this scene in her eyes.


    Sun saw that the main courtyard had arrived, and did not entangle with Gu Yu. He wailed loudly, and went straight to the main hall. As soon as he stepped into the door, he gave orders to Daohua:


    "Yiyi, what kind of people do you raise, look at how they bully Yile? Hurry up, ask them to let Yile go."


    In this way, Daohua looked at Sunshi quietly, turning a deaf ear to what she said, and turned her eyes to Yan Yile, who was escorted in from behind.


    With strength in her hands, she pushed Yan Yile forward, and Yan Yile fell to her knees.


    Seeing this, Sun''s heart hurts badly, and he looks at Daohua angrily: "Yiyi, what do you mean by this? Not as cruel as you, but Yile is your sister!"


    Daohua¡¯s eyes turned cold: "Second aunt, it seems that these years, I really gave you too much face, even if you have forgotten who you are."


    Daohua¡¯s voice was very calm, but there was not the slightest temperature inside, and Yan Yihuan''s back was air-cooled.


    Sun was also taken aback by Daohua''s indifferent expression. She was still aggressive just now, just like a punctured balloon, she was immediately discouraged.


    But for the sake of her daughter, she still bit her head and said: "Yiyi, what kind of attitude do you have, I am your elder."


    Daohua looked indifferent: "Second aunt, the second uncle almost destroyed the Yan family''s hard-working family business because he was raising the house outside. According to the family rules, the second house should be expelled from the Yan family."


    "The reason why you are only divided out is because of your grandmother. In recent years, Dafangsanfang has been tolerant enough for you, and there is no less support. Why, you have forgotten your mistakes? "


    "Even if my grandmother is present today, if I really don''t recognize you, she won''t say anything."


    Sun¡¯s stunned, she knew that she was wrong, and she didn¡¯t dare to put on the airs of her elders, and said with a guilty conscience: "You kid, why have you turned up old accounts?"


    Inahana''s expression is faint: "Isn''t it because some people have too thick skins. I didn''t care about it before, just to give each other some face, but now some people push their noses on their faces, then I have to tear my skin."


    What else Sun wanted to say was stopped by Yan Yihuan.


    Yan Yihuan looked at Daohua: "Big Sister"


    Daohua interrupted her, seeing that her eyes were no longer as friendly as before, and she became a little indifferent: "Second sister, I don''t like to anger."


    Yan Yihuan''s heart tightened, and the words in her mouth suddenly got stuck in her throat.


    Daohua was not looking at Sun and Yan Yihuan, her eyes fell on Yan Yile, who was kneeling on the ground with a look of embarrassment: "It''s a pity, right? You are smarter than the other women who are looking at Xiao Yeyang."


    Yan Yile''s eyes flashed, biting her lip and said: "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    Daohua sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t understand, then let me guess what you plan and plan in your heart.¡±


    "You know very well in your heart that Xiao Yeyang won''t look at you at all, and you know how I won''t accept you."


    "But you just want to stay in the palace forever, what should you do?"


    "Xiao Yeyang values ??the three children. What better way than to please the children and let them speak nice things for you?"


    "During this period, you actually did a good job. At least most people didn''t realize your true inner purpose. You really succeeded. You succeeded in making the children keep mentioning you in front of Xiao Yeyang."


    "Because of the children''s closeness to you, Xiao Yeyang''s attitude towards you has also improved a lot, and he will take the initiative to greet you when he meets him."


    In the inner room, Daozi''s mouth was pouting high, and he looked at Xiao Yeyang as if to verify, "Father, did the fourth aunt approach us deliberately?"


    Xiao Yeyang touched his nose, his expression seemed a little awkward, let alone, it was as Yiyi said, because he was still a little close to Yan Yile, and met Yan Yile by chance, his attitude was much better than before.


    Outside, Inaka¡¯s words continue.


    "The change in Xiao Yeyang''s attitude towards you made her desire more and more intense, and she also saw more hope, so you worked harder to please the three children."


    "You used your painful loss of children and successfully gained the sympathy of the children. Originally, things are developing step by step according to your expectations."


    "It''s a pity, in February, Daozi is going to school."


    "You know very well that once the rice is gone, I won''t let the twins run around. In this way, wouldn''t your method of attracting Xiao Yeyang with your children go to no avail?"


    "Plus, we have started to look for candidates for you again. You know you won¡¯t be able to shirk for long. Even if you look down on the people we look at for you, I won¡¯t let you stay in the palace forever."


    "So, you planned to fall into the water in the lotus pond today!"


    In the room, only the calm voice of Daohua can be heard in everyone''s ears, but it is extremely heavy.


    Yan Yile was very pale because she was pierced by someone. Although her back was straight, she was just trying to support her.


    , the Sun family had already fallen into a chair, his face was full of disbelief.


    She really didn¡¯t know that her little daughter had such thoughts.


    Yan Yihuan, looking down at the ground, with shame on her face, wishing to find a place to sew in.


    Too embarrassing, Yile peeped at her brother-in-law, but was also picked out!


    Daohua continued, "You know that Xiao Yeyang likes rice awns the most. If you see rice awns falling into the water, you will definitely go into the water to save people."


    "If you hold the rice awn, how come Xiao Yeyang would save you with you at that time."


    "Your whole body is drenched, and your skin is close to each other. You can take a little bit of it, ripping your clothes and exposing your skin, so many people are watching. When that happens, Xiao Yeyang will recognize it even if it doesn''t."


    "You fell into the water because you saved Daomang. Even if you rely on Xiao Yeyang, I can''t say anything. Even if you don''t want to, with your second uncle and second aunt''s ability to entangle you, the probability that you will do so is very high."


    "You are really well calculated. If you use other means, even if you enter Xiao Yeyang''s backyard, you will be disgusted by Xiao Yeyang. Don''t think about having a good life in the future."


    "You are really smart. By saving Daomag from the upper ranks, even if Xiao Yeyang doesn''t like you, he has to treat you with pity."


    Everyone knows what she thinks, Yan Yile can no longer support her, she shook her body, and fell to the ground. However, she still looked up at Daohua and sneered:


    "Big sister, these are just your guesses. You didn''t like me since you were a kid, but now you use such abusive methods to discredit me. I can''t compare you to poison."


    Ina Hua¡¯s face showed an ironic smile: ¡°Yan Yile, you look too high on yourself, why are you worthy of me to deal with you?¡±


    said, her eyes sharpened.


    "Yan Yile, I still underestimated your shamelessness and viciousness. For the sake of selfish desire, I actually attacked a two-year-old child."


    "In such a cold day, if the rice awn falls into the lotus pond, even if it does not die, your body will be frozen. How can you be able to do it, your conscience will be eaten by the dog!"


    The Sun family, who had been in a sluggish state, regained his senses, and quickly retorted: "No, no, Yiyi, you must be mistaken. Yile will not harm Daomag and the others, certainly not."


    Daohua turned her head back abruptly, and looked at Sun with indifferent eyes: "Second aunt, we have done our best to Erfang over the years. We are helping you if you have any problems."


    "Now your daughter spies on my husband and harms my daughter. From the younger, it is disregarding the sister''s affection, and the older, it is gratitude and revenge. You are still here to excuse her."


    Sun was said to be unable to refute, looked at Daohua and Yan Yile, and ran over and slapped Yan Yile with anger: "You are really mad at me."


    Looking at the furious Daohua, Yan Yihuan knew that today¡¯s things could not be good anymore, and after thinking about it, she knelt in front of Daohua with a ¡®poof¡¯.


    "Big sister, I know that Yile''s mistakes are unforgivable, and I have no face to plead with you, but. We are sisters who grew up together. We also want to ask you to see Yile and Li, whose mind is deceived and bypass her. once."


    After finishing speaking, she smashed Daohua.


    Daohua looked at Yan Yihuan with no expression on her face: "Yile Yan is not only a white-eyed wolf, but also knows how to stabbing a knife in the back. I can''t afford a sister like this."


    "Yihuan, I always think you are a rare sensible person in the second room, but now. You are still begging for Yile at this time, which really disappoints me."


    "Although you keep calling my eldest sister, in your heart, after all, you are no better than a female compatriot. I don¡¯t blame you for being so close."


    "The thing that Ke Yile harms Daomang, as long as you have a bottom line in your heart, you won''t open this mouth, but if you still treat me as your sister, you won''t treat me like this."


    "What do you think I will do to Yi Le? Hit her? Or kill her?"


    "No, I won''t dirty my hands because of such a person."


    said, his face sank.


    "I don''t want to see you anymore. Come here and send the three of them out of the house. We won''t have to continue to communicate in the future."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1048： , Mask Man

    Chapter 1048, Mask Man


    Daohua didn''t entangle with the three of Sun''s mother and daughter. As soon as she finished speaking, she got up and went back to the inner room.


    Seeing that Daohua wanted to separate her from them, Sun naturally didn''t want to, so he immediately wanted to stop him, but was stopped by Gu Yu''s hand.


    "Second Madam, the slaves advise you to stop making trouble." After speaking, he looked at Yan Yihuan and Yan Yile who were kneeling on the ground. But there is really no face at all."


    Sun looked at Gu Yu angrily, gritted his teeth and said: "Dare you!"


    Gu Yu saw that she still couldn''t figure out the situation at this time, so she was too lazy to grind with her, and took a look at the woman who was waiting next to her. The women immediately drove away the three mothers and daughters of the Sun family.


    At the moment when she was forcibly pulled up by her mother-in-law, Yan Yihuan finally recovered. Thinking of the disappointed look in her elder sister''s eyes just now, a panic appeared on her face.


    "big sister"


    Yan Yihuan wanted to say something, but unfortunately the women didn¡¯t give her a chance, so they pushed her out of the room with Sun and Yan Yile in two or two.


    At this moment, Gu Jian, who received the news, hurried over.


    Seeing the three of Sun''s mother and daughter, Gu Jian''s face was ugly.


    Dare to harm Daomag, if it is not for his apprentice, he is about to end Yan Yile directly.


    Gu Yu knew how much the old man dotes on the eldest girl, and quickly said: "Old lady, the princess ordered the slaves to send them out of the house."


    Gu Jian said with a sullen face, and said in a cold voice: ¡°In the future, no one will be put in the palace, some relatives don¡¯t need it.¡±


    After finishing speaking, regardless of the white-faced Sun''s three people, they trot into the house.


    Gu Yu looked at the mother and daughter of the Sun family: "Second Madam, two girls, your things in the guest house have been cleaned up, and the carriage is already waiting at the back door, please."


    Looking at Gu Yu, who was extremely tough, and thinking about the attitude of the father-in-law just now, Yan Yihuan realized that they really annoyed the palace this time.


    Although Sun was frightened by Gu Jian''s indifferent eyes, she still didn''t want to leave the palace like this. Yan Yihuan saw that she was still trying to make trouble. Although she had a headache, she still stepped forward and forced her down.


    To really annoy big sister or Fu Guogong again, she is afraid that they will be blasted out of the palace gate directly by the servants of the palace.


    At that time, there was really no face left.


    "Master!"


    Gu Jian ignored Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, and walked directly to the edge of the kang, holding Daomang whose eyes were red and swollen from crying in his arms, and softly coaxing the little girl.


    Daomag was also very close to Gu Jian, holding Gu Jian''s neck and burying his head on his shoulders.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other, and whispered, "You are here with Master. By the way, I watched Dao Miao. Dao and I went outside to talk."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, looked at Daozi who was sitting by the window with a sense of sorrow, and said, "I want to take a good look at that kid."


    Daohua walked in front of Daozi, and Daozi quickly raised her head, with confusion and doubts in her eyes, as well as slight grievances: "Go out with you for a walk."


    Daozi nodded, letting Daohua lead out of the house.


    Daohua looked at her son''s eggplant like frost, and sighed in her heart, the palace personnel are simple, Daozi has been carefully protected by them from birth to the present, and today she suddenly faced the dangers of the people, and she didn''t get used to it.


    "What do you think of Grandma Li?"


    Daozi didn¡¯t know why her mother suddenly asked this, but she still replied: "Grandma Li is very kind, very kind and kind."


    Daohua smiled, did not say anything, and took Daozi to the yard where the maid lived.


    When ?? arrived, Daohua didn''t take the rice in. Instead, she stood outside the courtyard and looked at the courtyard. Mother Li was holding the ruler and admonishing the maids in the mansion with a serious expression.


    The mother Li in front of the maidservant, where there is still kindness and kindness when facing Daozi, like a changed person, stern, stern, and ruthlessly hit the ruler on the palm of the maid who made a mistake.


    Daozi stared at this scene in a daze.


    Daohua waited for Daozi''s expression from surprise and surprise to return to calm before taking him away.


    After that, Daohua asked Daozi: "What do you think of the guard leader?"


    This time Daozi didn''t speak immediately, but thought for a while before saying: "The guard leader is very sincere."


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "What else?"


    Daozi: "He is still very powerful and powerful."


    Ina Flower: "Anything else besides these?"


    Daozi thought hard, and after a while: "The guards listened to him. He is the same as my mother. The rewards and punishments are the same." After speaking, he immediately glanced at his mother, and when she saw her, he nodded in satisfaction, her eyebrows loosened.


    Daohua did not continue to inquire, and took Dao to the Yanwu Hall in the front yard.


    When the mother and child arrived, the guard leader was assigning a mission to patrol the palace.


    also didn''t go in, and the two of them stood outside silently watching.


    Daozi watched intently, waited until the guard leader had assigned the task, and then secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He is not seeing the wrong person this time, right?


    The little guy is still a bit brainy. After seeing Grandma Li, he probably guessed what the mother was going to say to him.


    This time he was deceived by the fourth aunt, and almost caused his sister to fall into the water. Mother was teaching him to see people.


    Soon, the guards disbanded.


    Daohua did not leave immediately, but continued to watch with Daozi.


    After a while, only the guard leader and a young guard were left in the yard.


    The head of the guard lost a token to the young guard: "The little prince is about to go to the academy to have class, the prince asked me to choose someone to drive the little prince to drive the carriage, it''s you."


    The young guard happily took the token: "Brother, thank you, I will protect the little prince and not shame you."


    Doing things in front of the master is naturally more promising than being a guard in the house. If you are in the eyes of the little prince, you can always follow the little prince in the future.


    The head of the guard: "This kind of good thing was not our turn, that is, there is a shortage of people on the side of the prince. Now I give you this only opportunity. You have to perform well."


    The young guard nodded hurriedly.


    After ??, Daohua didn''t watch what happened, and took Daozi and left.


    On the way, Daozi frowned and her mouth was pouting.


    He thought that the guard leader would reward and punish clearly and be just and unselfish, but he did not expect that he would secretly plan benefits for his younger brother and use public affairs for private purposes.


    Daozi looked at Daohua baba: "Mother, I was wrong."


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Where did you go wrong?"


    Daozi''s face was aggrieved: "My eyes are not good."


    Inahana couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and put her son¡¯s little shoulders around and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young, and it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t see through the masks on other people¡¯s faces.¡±


    Daozi was taken aback, tilted his head and asked, "Mask? They didn''t wear a mask."


    Daohua smiled and said: "The mask my mother is talking about here is just a metaphor. You can understand it as a disguise for people. Just like Mother Li, she is wearing a kind and loving mask in front of you."


    Daozi''s eyes brightened, and he understood: "I understand. The guard leader wears a fair and unselfish mask. In fact, he is not fair. He wears a mask, so he deceived me."


    said, snorted, squeezed her fist and said: "There is also the fourth aunt, she also wears a mask, and she wears a mask that pretends to like me and her younger siblings. It''s so miserable to deceive me."


    "Mother, I hate people wearing masks."


    Inahua was surprised at his son¡¯s ability to draw inferences from one another, and rubbed his son¡¯s head with a smile: ¡°No one likes to live with a mask, they want to be who they are.¡±


    "But in life, we will always encounter various difficulties and problems. In order to solve these difficulties and problems, people have to wear masks."


    "Grandma Li wears a mask to please you. Only if she wins the favor of the master, can she better manage the maids and have a better life in the house."


    "The head of the guard wore a mask, out of selfishness, for the purpose of helping his brother."


    Daozi took the words: "The fourth aunt is wearing a mask, is she trying to seduce Daddy?"


    Ina Flower: "Uh, right?"


    Daozi said angrily: "She is really bad, my fourth brother told me before that little concubine is not a good thing."


    Ina Hua did not refute her son, and continued with a smile: "So, when you look at people, you can''t just look at the person''s appearance, and you can''t just look at the side that they show."


    "People are complex and changeable. They all wear masks. Some also wear multi-layer masks. So when looking at a person, don''t make a conclusion."


    Daozi pouted: "Can one not wear a mask?"


    Taohua thought for a while: "It depends on you. Like your father, he has strong ability and high status. In Xiliang, he doesn''t need to wear a mask from time to time."


    Daozi nodded her head as if she didn¡¯t understand, but she still frowned, and said anxiously: ¡°If I can¡¯t see through the mask others wear, wouldn¡¯t I be deceived again?¡±


    Daohua smiled and said: "You are not silver, so not everyone likes you. If someone approaches you, asks more why, and then observes more, you may be able to find the strangeness."


    Daozi asked again: "What if there is no abnormality?"


    Ina Flower: "Then feel it with your heart. In short, whether someone really likes you or fake it, you must have the absolute initiative. Even if the person keeps deceiving you in the end, you can quickly take it. Get rid of."


    Daozi was a little confused, although she didn''t understand it very well, but she kept it in her mind.


    Anyway, mother will not harm him.


    "By the way, Mother Li and the guard leader deceived me. Am I going to punish them?"


    Hearing this, Daohua continued to patiently analyze with her son: "You said, what is the reason why the palace keeps Grandma Li?"


    Daozi condensed her eyebrows: "Teaching maid?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Yes, as long as she can help her to train a good maid, she doesn''t make any mistakes in most aspects, so she doesn''t have to be too harsh. She is just an instinctive means of survival when she treats the master, which is harmless. "


    "As for the guard leader, his biggest responsibility is to protect the safety of the palace. As long as this is done, even if he is somewhat selfish, it is understandable."


    "His younger brother and mother knows that Wu Yi is also a top-notch guarding officer. He chooses his younger brother to be with you. He is selfish, but he has not lost his duty to protect you."


    "No one is perfect. You can''t ask everyone to do their best in all aspects. If you are the master, you must learn to tolerate the shortcomings of the people under your hand."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1049： , Ashamed

    Chapter 1049, lose your hand


    When Daohua returned to the main courtyard with the rice, Daomang was already amused by Gu Jian, and he was chasing me with Dao Miao around Gu Jian.


    Xiao Yeyang saw the mother and the son come back, and saw Daozi''s eyebrows stretched. After losing the previous malaise and confusion, he felt relieved and walked towards Daozi with a smile: "Play with my younger brother and sister."


    Daozi smiled and nodded, and opened her arms to pounce on Gu Jian and the twins: "Old ancestor, I will be an eagle, you will be an old hen, and protect your brothers and sisters who are little chickens."


    Gu Jian smiled and protected the twins behind him, and he really played a game with Sanxiao.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua: "There was a big fire just now. Go in the room and have a cup of milk tea."


    Daohua nodded, and entered the house with Xiao Yeyang.


    After entering the room, Xiao Yeyang took the rice flower and sat down, and handed it a bowl of milk tea. After the rice flower had been drunk, he said, "Yan Yile dares to hurt the rice mang. This is not the case."


    Daohua: "Of course I can¡¯t forget it. I will write to my mother. Without the help and support of Dafang, what can the people of the second room do?"


    "Not enough!" Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and said, "The appointments of the various prefectures have not yet come down this year. I want to transfer Youkai from Xiliang."


    Daohua had a look, and watched Xiao Yeyang silently.


    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes glowed with coldness: ¡°You have to let the second room of the Yan family know that you can¡¯t handle everything with care.¡±


    "Dare to hurt my daughter. It seems that Yu Kai followed Wenxiu to Xiliang from the very beginning. In the past three years, there has been no credit and some hard work, or hum!"


    Speaking, she looked at Ina Hua, and squeezed her hand, with an inquiry in her eyes.


    Yan Yihuan is Yiyi¡¯s younger sister, he still has to ask her for her opinion.


    Daohua shook Xiao Yeyang back, "You are up to the matter outside, and I have no objection."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled suddenly: "Okay."


    At this moment, Gu Yu recently reported: "The prince, the princess, grandma Han is here."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang glanced at each other: "Sister-in-law came so quickly, it is probably the second aunt and the others to look for her."


    Xiao Yeyang got up and said, "Please receive your sister-in-law, I will deal with the transfer first."


    Looking at the figure of Xiao Yeyang walking away in great strides, Daohua laughed a little, and in such a hurry, it was as if her sister-in-law came, she would change her mind.


    Yan Yile hurt her daughter, and Yan Yihuan pleaded with her, which made her have no good impressions of her.


    Han Xinran was taken into the house by Gu Yu, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Big sister, what happened, what did the second aunt say you kicked them out of the palace?¡±


    Daohua raised her eyebrows: "They only told you that I drove them out of the house, but didn''t say the reason?"


    Han Xinran: "Yihuan looked ashamed, and Yile was silent. My second aunt couldn''t tell why, so I went to the door by myself."


    Daohua asked the maid to serve Han Xinran tea, and then she told her what happened today.


    Hearing Yan Yile actually peeping at Xiao Yeyang, Han Xinran was stunned. Later, when he heard Yan Yile almost made the rice awns fall into the water, he stood up immediately, angrily. road:


    "This Yan Yile, is she still a little bit ashamed to spy on her brother-in-law? She almost hurt Daomag, she is really capable!"


    At this moment, she understood why the eldest sister drove them.


    want her to say, deserve it!


    No, if someone hurts her child, she will do it harder!


    "How can the Yan family have such a daughter?!"


    Looking at Han Xinran in anger, Daohua smiled and let her calm down: "Who knows that there are hundreds of people who are the same?"


    Han Xinran was still angry: "The people in this second room are all careless. You and I have worked so hard to help Yan Yile look at people. She was so good that she actually went to the corner."


    "No, you have to tell your father and mother about this, and let them know what Yan Yile has done."


    "In recent years, Dafang has been able to take care of the second bedroom, but the second bedroom is not grateful. On the contrary, it is really chilling to put a cold arrow on the back."


    Speaking, glanced at the sky outside.


    "It''s late today, so let them stay for one night, and leave me tomorrow."


    In the palace, the mother and daughter of the Sun family could make such a big incident, but she didn''t want them to live in Yan''s house at all.


    As for the Xianggong, if you let him know that Yan Yile dared to spy on the older brother-in-law, he would almost harm Daomag, I am afraid that the idea in his heart would be gone.


    Inside the Yan Mansion, Daohua wouldn''t interfere, so she didn''t answer the conversation.


    Because it was getting dark, Han Xinran didn''t stay long and got up to leave.


    Yan Wenxiu knew that the mother and daughter of the Sun family had been driven out of the house by Daohua, they had been waiting at the gate, and seeing his wife came back, he hurriedly stepped forward to inquire about the cause of the matter.


    Han Xinran told Yan Wenxiu what Yan Yile had done.


    After Yan Wenxiu heard this, he was surprised for a while, and when he recovered, he sighed, "Because the second room is the worst in the third room of the Yan family. Over the years, my father and I have been very helpful. What''s the matter with them? I also try my best to help."


    "Now we want to come, but we were wrong. We helped again and again until Erfang formed the mentality that was taken for granted, let them leave tomorrow."


    Han Xinran had no opinion, and quickly nodded in response: "I''m afraid that I have to talk to my father and mother about this matter. I heard that Mr. Fu Guo was very angry today. Everyone knows that the father loves rice most. Mans."


    Yan Wenxiu nodded: "I will write the home letter personally. I won''t go to see the second aunt and the others, you can figure it out."


    Han Xinran was bored with the second room for a long time. If he got Yan Wenxiu, he went to the guest house to see the mother and daughter of the Sun family early the next morning, and tactfully suggested that they should leave.


    Yan Yihuan had been prepared for a long time, and Yile had made such a big mistake. The eldest brother did not come to see them last night, so it can be seen that he is unwilling to talk to them.


    Sun saw that Han Xinran had to dare them to leave, and immediately quit: "Xinran, your four sisters fell into the water yesterday, and they had a fever last night."


    "Mother!" Yan Yihuan interrupted Sun''s family and looked at Han Xinran: "Sister-in-law, I will leave with my mother and Yile immediately, so I won''t cause you trouble."


    Han Xinran did not leave anyone, just said, ¡°If you need help while cleaning up, just call the maid. I have something to deal with, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Looking at Han Xinran¡¯s departure, Sun shivered with anger: "Sister-in-law, what kind of daughter-in-law did you marry? Yile is sick, so let us leave. It''s so dark."


    Yan Yihuan looked at the Sun family weakly: "Mother, if you want to be decent, please pack your things quickly."


    Sun''s anxious: "But your sister"


    At this time, Yan Yile''s gritted teeth came from the inside: "Mother, let''s go, I just died of illness, and I don''t want to stay here to be humiliated by them."


    Sun said anxiously: "But where can we go?"


    No sound came from the room.


    Yan Yihuan was silent, and said helplessly: "Follow me back to Lanwu Mansion first."


    There was no other way, Sun nodded, and began to greet the maid to pack her things, leaving Yan Yihuan sitting in the living room with a headache.


    Hey.


    Big sister and sister-in-law can ignore mother and younger sister, but she can¡¯t!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1050： , Transfer away (two in one

    Chapter 1050, transfer away (two in one chapter)


    With dissatisfaction and complaints about Daohua and Han Xinran, Sun led Yan Yile back to Lanwu Mansion with Yan Yihuan.


    When leaving the city gate, the carriage and the convoy waiting to enter the city crossed by.


    Yan Yile''s hair was low, her head was a little heavy, she heard a familiar voice in a daze, she couldn''t help but lift the curtain to look out.


    On the opposite road, a handsome and elegant man in brocade was standing in front of the carriage, talking with his wife and children in the carriage with a pampered look.


    The man is full of vigor and bright smile, and he can tell at a glance that he is living extremely comfortably.


    It was the turn of the convoy to enter the city. The man waved his hand and turned on his horse vigorously, bringing his wife and children and the convoy into the city gate.


    Yan Yile stared at the man''s back, her eyes flickering, as if she was remembering something.


    Sun noticed Yan Yile''s strangeness, and he stretched his head to look out, and suddenly recognized that it was the Li family''s motorcade that was entering the city at the moment, and the leader seemed to be Li Chenzhi.


    "Humph!"


    Yan Yihuan leaned against the car wall and closed her eyes to rest. Hearing Sun''s cold snort, she reluctantly opened her eyes: "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    The Sun¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? It¡¯s not that Yi Yi turned an elbow out. We are her cousins, and we are not closer than the Li family cousin?¡±


    "She treats the Li family well, she is a caring support for us? How has she helped us?"


    "I heard before I left Beijing that the Li family has done a great deal in Xiliang and made a lot of money."


    "It''s so good to the Li family, but she drove us out of the palace, she didn''t have such a person."


    Yan Yihuan was very tired, and at the moment she didn''t have the energy to argue with her mother, she said without tactfulness: "Big sister always treats others well, she treats whoever is good to her."


    "Mother, you think big sister treats us and the Li family differently. Why don''t we think about it, what have we done for the big sister, and what have the Li family done for the big sister?"


    "The Li family has been helping the Yan family since the uncle became an official, and we, you ask yourself, have we helped the uncle and them?"


    "Not only did it not help, but it also dragged down a lot."


    "Mother, we and our big sister are related by blood, but that little love can''t stand the consumption again and again."


    Sun was choked by words and said, "You kid, why did you start turning your elbows out?"


    Yan Yihuan was full of powerlessness: "Mother, I have a headache now. If I want to rest for a while, I will take the carriage at the back."


    said, knocked on the door of the car, signaled the coachman to stop, and then quickly got out of the carriage.


    Watching Yan Yihuan get out of the car, Sun was so angry that she wanted to complain to Yan Yile, only to find that she was in a daze.


    Thinking of the look of his daughter just watching the Li family car team, Sun silently swallowed the words, and at the same time, he sighed inwardly.


    At the beginning, my sister-in-law wanted to tell Yile to Li Chenzhi, but it was a pity that both my daughter and them didn¡¯t like it.


    Now Li Chenzhi has developed so well in Xiliang, and he has brought his wife and children to live together. To be his wife, you don''t have to worry about your livelihood, and you don''t need to serve your in-laws. Thinking about it now, it''s extremely suitable for Yile.


    Hey.


    It would be nice to listen to what my sister-in-law said at the time, and Yile would not live the way it is now.


    Lanwu Mansion, the backyard of the prefect.


    When Yan Yihuan brought Sun and Yan Yile home, You Kai neither came out to greet them, nor showed up to see people.


    Sun''s dissatisfaction with this.


    Yan Yihuan also frowned quickly. Xianggong has always paid great attention to the rules and etiquette. She has sent someone back in advance to inform them.


    "Mother, the father-in-law may be busy. You can take Yile back to your room to rest first."


    Sun is not too picky about his son-in-law, and he said, "Yile still has a fever. Please send someone to find a doctor to show her."


    Yan Yihuan nodded and asked the maid to send Sun and Yan Yile to the guest room, so she invited the maid and asked, "Is the master busy lately?"


    The lady in charge: "It''s not busy, but madam, the master has been in a bad mood since yesterday. At noon today, a concierge was punished."


    Yan Yihuan frowned: "Did something happen?"


    The lady in charge shook her head: "Master Fan may know that last night, the master kept him until he was born before letting him leave."


    Yan Yihuan: "Is it an official business?"


    The lady in charge suddenly said: "By the way, madam, the old man kept saying that the appointment letter hasn''t come down the other day. Could it be related to this?"


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan thought of something and stood up abruptly. Because she got up too fast, she was a little dizzy and she couldn''t help but sway.


    The lady in charge hurriedly supported the person: "Madam, are you okay?"


    Yan Yihuan held the table with both hands, her face was a little pale, shaking her head, she kept saying: "No, no"


    Just then, there was a noise outside the door, and then, Yu drove in, wearing an official uniform.


    Yan Yihuan saw him, and hurriedly stepped forward, and asked anxiously: "Msang-gong, have you stayed in Lanwu Mansion''s appointment?"


    Looking at his wife''s pale face, thinking of what she had done for herself over the years, You Xinli couldn''t vent to her even though she was angry. He waved his hand to let the maid in the house back down, and then helped Yan Yihuan sit down.


    "The appointment book is down."


    Yan Yihuan was overjoyed. Just after she was relieved, she heard Yukai again.


    "I was transferred from Xiliang. In mid-March, I had to go to Huaichuan Prefecture under the jurisdiction of Anhui Province to serve as the prefect, which is considered flat."


    Hearing this, Yan Yihuan was a little startled. After a while, she shook her head excitedly and said: "No, it must be a mistake."


    How can the official document be mistaken?


    Youkai comforted Yan Yihuan, wanting to ask them what happened in Liangdu.


    Yan Yihuan couldn¡¯t accept the fact that You Kai was transferred away: ¡°Big sister won¡¯t do this to me, sir, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go to the palace and ask eldest sister to inquire about it.¡±


    Speaking, we must rush out.


    Youkai stopped Yan Yihuan, forced her to sit on a chair, and asked loudly, "What happened to you and your mother-in-law in Liangdu?"


    Hearing the words, Yan Yihuan''s expression stagnated, and then she covered her face and started crying sadly: "Msang Gong, I am sorry for you, I am the one who harmed you."


    Xiliang is now developing at a high speed. Even if she doesn¡¯t understand political affairs, she knows that she can do better in her political career. With her big brother-in-law as the backer, no one can take away the merits of her husband.


    As long as you can work here for a few more years, have qualifications, and have political achievements, Xiang Gong¡¯s future career can be said to be bright.


    But now, the big sister obviously does not want to shelter them.


    Looking at his distressed wife, You Kai sighed: "Is it because of his mother-in-law and Yile?"


    He understands his wife''s temperament, and he also knows that she and the princess are doing well. Now that the prince transfers him away from Xiliang, someone must have offended the palace, and the offense is not minor.


    Not a wife, it can only be mother-in-law and Yan Yile.


    Yan Yihuan nodded painfully, thinking of the chicken feathers after her mother and sister came to Xiliang, she began to feel resentment.


    Mother and younger sister made a mistake. If she only hurts her, even if she is driven out of the house by her eldest sister and sister-in-law, she can bear it.


    You opened his eyebrows: "What did the mother-in-law and Yile do?"


    Thinking of what her sister did, Yan Yihuan closed her eyes in shame, and looked at her brother-in-law. She really had no face to tell her husband.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to say, You Kai took out a handkerchief, wiped Yan Yihuan¡¯s tears, and was silent for a moment: ¡°Mother-in-law and Yile are like people. I can understand, but."


    "Yihuan, you must also consider our family, not for anything else, just for our children."


    "Father is not young anymore, it is unlikely that he will continue to rise, and now the entire You family has to rely on me to support him."


    "Only if I rise high enough, our children will be more relaxed in the future."


    Yan Yihuan weeped silently, and slowly, her eyes gradually became firm: "I will write to my second brother and sister in a while, and when Yihuan is well, I will send someone to send them back to Beijing."


    You opened his expression loosely. He was not a person who had nothing to pay for his benefits. Over the years, he had gained a lot of benefits from the Yan family, and he was willing to give back one or two. But he, mother-in-law and sister-in-law, he really didn''t want to say anything more.


    Just one sentence, the heart is higher than the sky, and the fate is thinner than paper!


    Living with people who don¡¯t know themselves, they will make a mess of your life.


    After a while, Yan Yihuan was still unwilling, and looked at You Kai baffledly, ¡°Is there still room for you to be transferred because of your transfer? I can go to my eldest sister.¡±


    You smiled bitterly and shook his head: "The official document has been downloaded and cannot be changed."


    To stay in Xiliang and go to other provinces, for him, there is a world of difference.


    Going to another province, everything has to be started from the beginning, and there is no one behind it. With his own strength, it will be very difficult for him to make some political achievements.


    The matter is at this point, and he can only accept it.


    Just when the husband and wife were immersed in their own sadness, Sun was dissatisfied that the room supplies were not good enough, so he came over immediately angrily.


    "Yihuan, your maid should have been well trained. Look at the things they gave me and Yile. I don¡¯t know. I thought I was entertaining the poor relatives who played the autumn breeze."


    "I just came to you, and I am still idle. When Yi Le gets better, I will help you train the maid."


    Sun didn''t wait for the maid to report, and walked into the house, and when he came in, he was stunned.


    Daughter''s eyes are red and swollen, and she has cried at first glance.


    The son-in-law is also there, and his face is very ugly.


    Obviously, the two quarreled.


    Although Sun was very prestigious in front of his daughter, he was still a little lacking in confidence against the son-in-law who was an official. Seeing his son-in-law looked at him in surprise, he regretted that he rushed in like this, and stood at the door a little embarrassed.


    Youkai stood up and saluted the Sun family: "Mother-in-law, my son-in-law is on official business today, so I didn¡¯t pick you up. Don¡¯t be angry with me."


    Sun shook his head quickly: "No, you are busy with you, don''t worry about me, I have Yihuan to take care of it."


    You took a look at his wife and smiled: "I have something to do in my office, so let''s go ahead."


    Sun nodded, and when they were gone, he immediately walked to Yan Yihuan and sat down. After a sip of tea, he looked at Yan Yihuan, "You just quarreled with your son-in-law?"


    said, shook his head.


    "You kid, isn''t it usually very gentle? Mother told you, this man, you have to coax a little bit. When he is angry, don''t fight him head-on."


    "Women, we have been tied to men in our entire life. This man is working hard outside. We are women at home. If we should be low and low, we have to be low and low."


    "Don¡¯t learn from Yiyi. She only relied on that she was still young and pretty, so that she managed Xiao Yeyang so strictly. When she gets older and worse in the future, let''s go."


    Yan Yihuan listened to Sun''s words, and interrupted directly: "My grandmother, grandmother and uncle and aunt will not interfere with the matter of the big sister, mother, you should worry less about it."


    Sun quit: "You kid, how do you talk?"


    Yan Yihuan was not in the mood to listen to her nonsense, and looked at Sun''s condensed expression: "Mother, Xianggong is about to be transferred from Xiliang."


    Sun did not understand this very much, but seeing the previous appearance of her daughter and son-in-law, she knew that it was not a good thing, and instinctively felt that it might have something to do with her and Yile. .


    Looking at her avoiding mother, Yan Yihuan was disappointed and chilled. She smiled and said, "Mother, do you know why?"


    Sun''s ¡®ah¡¯, sneered and said, "I don¡¯t understand the external affairs." As he said, he turned his body to the side.


    Yan Yihuan chuckled and said: "You don¡¯t understand, let me tell you, the older brother-in-law is in charge of Xiliang, he can decide all the officials of Xiliang to stay and leave, and the elder brother-in-law did it."


    Sun can¡¯t pretend this time, put down the tea cup with a ¡®bang¡¯, and said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Yeyang who wants to transfer Yukai? It¡¯s too much. How can he do this?¡±


    The momentum is very strong, but there is no confidence at all, even the maid outside the door can hear her bluffing.


    Yan Yihuan just looked at the Sun family silently.


    The pretended anger on Sun''s face didn''t last long before it dissipated, and he pulled Yan Yihuan''s hand in a panic, "Yihuan, mother didn''t expect it to be like this."


    said, anger appeared on his face again.


    "This Yiyi, she''s going to be angry with me, she''s angry with Yile, she''s coming to us, why let Xiao Yeyang move away?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to Yiyi, and I have to ask her to stay, especially if she doesn¡¯t agree. If she doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll write to your uncle and them, and let your uncle take care of her."


    Yan Yihuan sighed and withdrew her hand: "Mother, you can take care of Yile. Let her raise her body early and move away. We can''t live in the backyard of the prefect for long."


    "As soon as Yile is good, I will hire the Escort to send you back to Beijing."


    Seeing Yan Yihuan¡¯s alienated appearance, Sun¡¯s flustered a little. She inevitably cared more about her little daughter and left home, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t care about the eldest daughter.


    "Yihuan"


    Yan Yihuan cut off the words: "Mother, I have to pack my things quickly. I really don¡¯t have the energy to deal with other things. You feel sorry for me, so let me relax."


    Sun looked at Yan Yihuan with a guilty face. Because of Yile¡¯s affairs, the son-in-law¡¯s career was affected. This is really not what she wanted to see: "Then you are busy, mother will go down first."


    As soon as Sun came to the door, Yan Yihuan spoke again.


    "Mother, when I returned to Beijing, I would trouble my second elder brother and second sister-in-law in everything else. The second elder brother entered the official post a bit later than others, but he can no longer stand the burden of others."


    "Second sister-in-law is already generous enough. Don''t find it unpleasant to look for her everywhere for Yile. You must know that in the future, you and your father will grow old and you will have to rely on your second brother and sister-in-law to provide for you."


    After saying this, Yan Yihuan stopped paying attention to the Sun family, and went straight into the inner room.


    Two chapters are sent together! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1051： ,go back home

    Chapter 1051, back home


    "What? The second brother-in-law was transferred from Xiliang?!"


    Jinwei Mansion, the backyard of the prefect, Xue Yi looked at Yan Yishuang in shock.


    Yan Yishuang handed the letter to Xue Yi: "Second brother-in-law will report to Huaichuan Prefecture in mid-March. The time is too short. The fields, villages, and pastures here, the second sister does not have time to deal with it. Come here, let me help you watch."


    Xue Yi read the letter with ten lines at a glance. The letter only briefly stated that Youkai would be transferred away. Yan Yishuang was asked to help look at You''s property here, but she didn''t say much about the others.


    "Why is it so sudden?"


    As the first batch of officials to establish the government, coupled with the relationship with the king of Weiyuan, they continued to stay in office. It can be said that it was firmly established. This suddenly transferred Youkai and really shocked Xue Yi.


    Yan Yi snorted: "Why else? It must be my second aunt and fourth sister who have offended my eldest sister. After knowing that they have come to Xiliang, I had a foreboding that they would definitely have trouble. "


    "In recent years, the second room has not caused trouble less. Most of the time, the family did not care about them. This time the eldest sister even the second elder sister was angry, which shows that it has offended people very seriously."


    Xue Yi sighed, thinking about the situation in the second room of the Yan family, she felt a little bit unworthy of You Kai: "After all, You Kai is still dragged down by his Yue family."


    Yan Yi double-sidedly agreed: "Second elder sister is pitiful enough to have parents and younger sisters like that." Because her husband¡¯s career was damaged by her natal family, she might not be able to raise her head in her husband¡¯s house in the next few years.


    Xue Yi: "When I went to Huaichuan Prefecture, it was not easy for You Kai to make political achievements."


    Regardless of the conditions of Huaichuan Prefecture better than Lanwu Prefecture, it can be compared with Lanwu Prefecture, which is waiting to be flourished, and Huaichuan Prefecture, which is full of gentry and tycoons. It takes a lot of effort to get a firm foothold in the past, let alone make a good one. Fan''s political achievements.


    Yan Yi lives in the house, and understands that the difficulties and troubles encountered by men working outside cannot be put in place, so she is not as worried as Xue Yi.


    "Erfang should also take a lesson. In the capital, because of the grandmother, father and mother are tolerant of Erfang, but this does not mean that the big sister will also endure them."


    "As long as my second aunt is a little bit brainy, after coming to Xiliang, she should clamp her tail to be a human being. They are better, and run to provoke the most unprovoked person in the family. It deserves it."


    Xue Yi looked at Yan Yishuang: "Your big sister is indeed the most unprovoked person." Princess Weiyuan has to do something, that is something that the father-in-law and mother-in-law cannot stop.


    Yan Yishuang smiled: "Big sister is still thinking about sisterhood, Huaichuan Prefecture is still good."


    Xue Yi also sighed about Yukai''s matter, and returned the letter to Yan Yishuang, and went to the Yali to take care of the errand.


    Watching Xue Yi leave, Yan Yishuang asked the maid to collect the letter and got up to see her three sons.


    Because of her family''s support, after she settled down in Xiliang, she took her child by her side and raised her. In this regard, she was much luckier than the second elder sister.


    Second sister also wants to pick up the child, but she is not as confident as her.


    At this moment, Yan Yishuang''s heart is most grateful to the Master Shen who taught them when she was a child, she taught herself to recognize her identity.


    Fortunately, she understood in time, otherwise, she would be the second Yan Yile.


    Yan Wenxiu didn''t know about Youkai''s transfer from Xiliang. When he knew, Youkai had already left Xiliang with his family.


    In response, Yan Wenxiu couldn''t help but sighed.


    Han Xinran saw it and didn''t say anything. She thought it was good. Father-in-law and mother-in-law care about family affection, so they can''t ruthlessly clean up the second room, but this will only make the second room more and more excessive.


    The old lady didn''t pay so much attention to her, and her shot was clean and neat.


    The son-in-law has been harmed by them and affected his official career. It could have been a step up in the past few years, but now it will take more than ten or twenty years.


    With this lesson, if you want to come, your second uncle and aunt dare not make a fuss. Otherwise, the next step will affect your second brother.


    Beijing, Yan Mansion.


    After Mrs. Li read the letter written by her eldest son, she slapped her on the table with a ¡®bang¡¯ slap, and the master Yan Zhi who was sitting aside drinking tea shivered.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ms. Li squinted at Yan Zhigao, and directly threw the letter in her hand to him: "Look at it for yourself."


    Yan Zhigao saw that Mrs. Li was so angry, he quickly put down the tea cup, took the letter and looked at it. After reading it, his face was also very gloomy.


    Ms. Li saw that he did not speak, the resentment accumulated in her heart came out, and she walked around the house with anger: "In these years, we have been worthy of the second room, but if we can help, we have helped."


    "It''s good for them, they went to Xiliang to harm my daughter, and no one is more awkward than them!"


    When she thought that her two-year-old granddaughter was almost killed by Yile, Mrs. Li wanted to fly to Xiliang and slap Yan Yile herself.


    "Yile and Fang Shuo Heli lost all the Yan family''s face. In order to take care of her feelings, the family didn''t say much to her. I still licked my old face and went to Fang Jia Zhou Xuan. How did she return me? "


    "Watching her brother-in-law, why is she so shameless?!"


    Yan Zhigao was also very angry in her heart, soothing her anger and exploding Mrs. Li: "Don¡¯t be angry, be careful to get angry."


    said, sighed.


    "Tomorrow, I will call my second brother to Fuzhong. When the second sibling comes back with Yile, let them go back to their hometown."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Li calmed down a bit. Even if Erfang didn''t live with them, she could still be in the capital. Because the old lady was still there, Erfang didn''t come to the manor less often.


    No matter what the people in the second room are interested in, it has happened for so many years, the second younger siblings¡¯ eyelids are getting lighter and lighter.


    It''s fine to add a blockage to her, and it makes the old lady sad.


    "If you let them go back, they will go back?"


    Yan Zhigao: "There is a sister-in-law who is in harmony at home. This still has some influence on Wenjie. The second brother attaches great importance to Wenjie."


    Mrs. Li did not speak any more, she said too much, thinking she was driving away from the second room.


    At the same time, on the second room side of the Yan family, Zhu Qiyun also received a letter from Yan Yihuan.


    Seeing the letter, Zhu Qiyun was still a little happy, thinking that it was Yan Yile who had arrived at her house, and Yihuan was telling her family good news, but after reading the letter, her whole body was trembling with anger.


    Yan Zhiyuan came back from outside with his grandson in his arms, and saw her daughter-in-law gritted her teeth with an angry look. He quickly handed the child to the nurse, and walked over and asked, "Wenjie daughter-in-law, what happened?"


    Hearing the voice, Zhu Qiyun recovered from her anger, looked at her father-in-law, resisted the anger in her heart, and handed the letter to him: "Yihuan¡¯s letter."


    Yan Zhiyuan quickly took the letter and read it. After reading it, he was a little unbearable and leaned against the pillar.


    In recent years, the development of the second room was not as good as that of the big room and the third room. He had a lot of grievances in his heart. Sometimes he knew that the Sun had caused the big room to be upset, so he didn''t correct it.


    Mother is still there anyway, even if the family is divided, the big room and the third room can¡¯t leave their room.


    But he is not stupid. He knows that you have to have a bottom line in everything you do. Sun¡¯s annoying part is trivial things, forget it, once you cross the line, he will stop it.


    So in recent years, although Dafang is a little dissatisfied with them, everyone can still communicate normally.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that when he went to Xiliang, Sun and his little daughter could do such a thing. Didn¡¯t this force Dafang and Erfang to fall out?


    Yiyi Na Nizi, since she was a child, she has not been a good friend. If she provokes her, she can be returned when she is young, not to mention that she is still a princess now.


    "I shouldn''t let them go to Xiliang alone."


    Because he was reluctant to bear his grandson, he did not follow to Xiliang. After leaving him, the mother and daughter caused such a big incident, which also hindered the son-in-law''s official career.


    Looking at the remorseful father-in-law, Zhu Qiyun didn''t know what to say: "Father, if something like this happened, we have to apologize to the uncle and the others."


    Yan Zhiyuan did not answer, and sat down under the eaves dejectedly, until Yan Wenjie came back under the office, he still sat motionless.


    "Father!"


    Seeing his son came back, Yan Zhiyuan beckoned him to sit down beside him: "Have you read Yihuan''s letter?"


    Yan Wenjie nodded weakly, and he didn''t know what to say when he stood with such a girl.


    Yan Zhiyuan sighed: "Yile and Fang Jiaheli have almost destroyed your official career. You finally got the help of your eldest brother, but you can''t let Yile get tired anymore."


    Yan Wenjie thought of his brother-in-law Youkai being transferred from Xiliang, his head fell silent.


    Yan Zhiyuan patted Yan Wenjie on the shoulder: "Yile is like this. Your mother and I did not teach you well. You can''t make you and Yihuan have a bad time because of her bad life."


    "Your daughter-in-law is a good one. The children are taught very well by her, and she has to bear with your mother''s many faults. With her with you, dad don''t worry."


    Yan Wenjie feels that this is wrong: "Father"


    Yan Zhiyuan interrupted him: "When your mother returns with Yi Le, I will take them back to their hometown, so that the big room can calm down."


    Speaking, he patted Yan Wenjie on the shoulder again.


    "Daddy can''t help you for anything, you will have to rely on yourself in the future. Your uncle is still very emotional, and without our drag, he will help you more or less."


    Zhu Qiyun in the house listened to her father-in-law''s words, her tight expression slightly relaxed.


    Fortunately, father-in-law still has a spectrum in his heart. Xianggong is not young now, but he can''t stand the toss anymore.


    For Yan Yile, to be honest, she really doesn''t want to have anything to do with her anymore. She always has a kind of magic.


    It¡¯s really great that father-in-law can take her back to her hometown.


    In mid-March, Sun brought Yan Yile back to Beijing in a desperate manner.


    Yan Zhiyuan did not let the two of them go to the big room, but went to meet the old lady Yan, Yan Zhigao, and Mrs. Li alone, and told them that this month they would take her mother and daughter back to their hometown.


    The old lady Yan didn''t keep anyone. Although she didn''t want to leave her second child, she didn''t say anything.


    Sun and Yile¡¯s mother and daughter are too troublesome, so it¡¯s okay to go back to their hometown, so as not to affect Wenjie.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1052： , Drought

    Chapter 1052, drought


    March, Xiliang.


    The earth is warming up, and Daohua took the rice and the twins to Daoxiang Village to inspect the situation of spring plowing.


    Taohua doesn''t want to raise the three children so that they don''t work hard, but hope that through contact with the farmers, they can understand the hardships of life.


    After several years of operation, the barren wasteland around Daoxiang Village has developed. With the migration of a large number of people, the surrounding area has now developed into a small town called Daoxiang Town.


    After arriving at Zhuangzi, after Daohua said that he could move around freely, Daozi hurriedly wanted to find his friends. Of course, he did not forget his younger siblings.


    Under the cultivation of Daohua intentionally or unintentionally, Daozi has now consciously played the role of the elder brother, and she never forgets to take care of her younger siblings wherever he goes.


    After Sanxiao left, Zhuangtou took the initiative to report to Daohua about the situation of spring plowing this year, and then talked about his worries.


    "Wang Hao, the weather this year is a bit abnormal. According to reason, in March in Xiliang, even if we no longer wear cotton trousers, we should wear two more coats."


    "But this year, when it just entered March, when working in the field, the younger ones only wear single clothes."


    "The weather this year is a bit too hot, little worry."


    Daohua frowned and frowned: "What are you worried about?"


    Zhuangtou: ¡°The little one is worried that this year may be less water than in previous years. Therefore, the little one thinks that there should be a variety of drought-tolerant potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn in the field this year.¡±


    Daohua thought of the heavy snowfall in Xiliang¡¯s prefectures last year. There is a saying that there will be a severe drought after the snowstorm. Now, after listening to the Zhuangzuo specifically mention it, she immediately paid attention to it.


    "Sowing the plant as you said, and a variety of drought-tolerant grains."


    Zhuangtou nodded and took note.


    After the village head left, Daohua thought for a while, got up and went to the field, checked the seeding process, and chatted with the old man in the field by the way.


    Elderly people are always more sensitive to disasters. As soon as Daohua spoke, the old people started talking.


    "Last year, the snow on our side was really heavier. In the past few years, everyone''s life has been better. The houses have been strengthened, and there is more or less food in the house. Few people have died of freezing and starvation."


    "After the beginning of spring this year, the old man, I noticed that the weather was not right, and maybe there was another drought."


    The opinions of the elderly are all unified, and they all feel that there may be a drought this year.


    Daohua felt that this matter was very important, and after staying in Zhuangzi for a day, she took Daozi and the twins back to the palace. This matter must be told to Xiao Yeyang as soon as possible.


    If there is a real possibility of drought, we must prepare early.


    Don¡¯t say anything else, spring plowing has just begun, so people can plant more drought-tolerant grains.


    The day when Xiao Yeyang returned to the palace, Daohua was busy telling him what was wrong with the weather this year.


    Xiao Yeyang did not show any unexpected expressions after hearing this. Obviously, he knew this a long time ago, and also told Daohua that some provinces had not rained since the first month.


    Daohua''s complexion changed: "Is there really a drought?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded solemnly: "According to the current situation, there are already signs of this kind. I only hope that the scope of this drought will not be too wide."


    said, paused.


    "Do you still remember the former political envoy Wu of Ninglu?"


    Daohua nodded: "Why don''t you remember that the tribe of Governor Wu? When we first came to Xiliang, we asked someone to borrow food. Didn''t he transfer back to the capital a few years ago?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "He has been transferred back to the capital. It is a friend of his who took over his position. The current chief envoy holding the famous post of Wu''s family sent me a letter yesterday, asking me for help. Woolen cloth."


    Taohua raised her eyebrows: "Looking for you to borrow food?"


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "It''s not borrowing grain, it''s borrowing grain to grow. I can know that other provinces may experience drought so quickly, he told me."


    "From the perspective of Wu''s family, he has to lend him a batch, but not too much."


    "If there is a drought, it may not have a great impact on Xiliang. The grain varieties we promote here are relatively drought-tolerant and will not have a deadly harvest. It is difficult to say in other provinces."


    "At that time, Uncle Huang might also ask me to grow grain. I have to reserve a batch."


    Daohua sighed: "The high-yield grains are still too few. I hope that one day, I can spread the four-season grains throughout the summer."


    Xiao Yeyang patted Daohua''s hand: "You have done a good job. Think about the old Xiliang. Although the people of Xiliang are not well-fed, at least the hungry situation has improved significantly."


    "Nowadays, there are almost no empty granaries built by the government. After the autumn harvest every year, what I like most is to visit the granaries everywhere."


    "The land of Xiliang is very sparsely populated. When all the wasteland is used, Xiliang might still become our granary for the great summer."


    Daohua smiled and said, "If that were the case, it would be great." After speaking, he paused, "There are still too few people in Xiliang."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "This is not anxious. Now that life is better, the population will naturally rise."


    Time slips away bit by bit, and the drought situation in various places is becoming more and more obvious and more and more serious.


    The capital, the imperial palace.


    The emperor looked at the piles of papers about droughts in various places on the imperial case, and his face became heavy and severe.


    It¡¯s almost July, and the drought in the provinces of Ninglu, Fenjin, and Qin¡¯an is still continuing, and there has been no rain in many places since the beginning of the year.


    This drought is the most serious since he succeeded to the throne.


    Soon, Yang Shoufu, Liubu Shangshu, and several princes came to the palace together.


    Yang Shoufu first said: "The emperor, this drought has affected several provinces, and disaster relief must be put on the agenda as soon as possible."


    The emperor: "I called you over today to discuss disaster relief. You can all talk about your views."


    The eldest prince looked at the crowd and took the lead: "Father, Ninglu and other places have experienced drought conditions. Of course relief supplies must be prepared, but according to Erchen Yujian, the most important thing is to deliver drought-tolerant food to these places. Planting the past, only in this way can we really help the people through the drought."


    Seeing the emperor nodded in agreement, the eldest prince was overjoyed, and continued his efforts: "Father, Xiliang has been developing pretty well these years. This year''s drought has actually affected Xiliang, but Xiliang did not pass it up. "


    ¡°The main reason for this is that the grains grown in Xiliang are drought-tolerant grains.¡±


    "Father, the sons and ministers have petitioned that they are willing to collect drought-tolerant grain seeds from Xiliang, so as to relieve the danger of drought in the provinces of Ninglu."


    As soon as the words came out, the ministers present couldn''t help but look at the eldest prince.


    Who doesn¡¯t know now, Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion is at odds with the eldest prince. The eldest prince proposed to go to Xiliang at this time because he wanted to suppress the king of Weiyuan in the past.


    Take the merits made by others to build one''s own merits, and rush up to step on the faces of others. This trick of the eldest prince is really cruel.


    The emperor did not comment, and continued to ask other ministers for their opinions.


    After all the ministers had expressed their opinions, an **** held a zipper in both hands and entered the hall: "The emperor, the king of Xiliang Weiyuan has just sent the zipper."


    The emperor took the Zhezi, and after reading it, he smiled and looked at the eldest prince: "You don¡¯t need to go to Xiliang, Yeyang sent a Zhezi saying that the people of Xiliang are willing to donate 100,000 stone grains to the affected provinces. ."


    The prince looked stiff. In order to get this job, he lowered his status to beg a few younger brothers a few days ago, don''t fight with him, I didn''t expect Xiao Yeyang to do this!


    Not only did he not expect it, but also others did not expect it.


    The main reason is that the starting point of Xiliang is too low. Even if it has developed well over the years, it has nothing to do with the wealthy provincial government.


    Who knows, Xiao Yeyang would come up with such a large batch of grains under such severe drought conditions in the north.


    Before everyone was surprised to play, the emperor spoke again: "Yeyang also said that Xiliang is very sparsely populated. If Ninglu and others are unable to help the people, they can move a group to Xiliang."


    As soon as these words came out, Yang Shoufu couldn''t help it: "Emperor, can Xiliang support so many people now?"


    The emperor thought of the news that Jin Lingwei reported, and he also had some surprises between his eyebrows. Yeyang dared to move people in the year of drought, mainly potatoes, corn, sweet potatoes, which were too high-yielding food.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1053： , Pack and salute

    Chapter 1053, Pack and Salute


    Several provinces are suffering from drought at the same time. Even if the imperial court is actively providing disaster relief, it is also distributing disaster-relief grains and drought-tolerant grains, but it still cannot completely solve the problem.


    After August, a large number of refugees gathered outside many cities.


    In the beginning, officials in the affected provinces were reluctant to let refugees move to Xiliang. After all, the number of people under the governance of the province is related to their annual political performance.


    In September, the weather started to get cold, and some officials could not sit still.


    No way, October in the north is already very cold, and some places are still snowing. In the absence of food and clothing, the number of refugees from starvation and freezing will rise sharply.


    The most important thing is that officials worry that the refugees will break out of civil riots, and that more people will die, it may also cause a plague.


    So, some provinces that were unable to resist disasters still went to Beijing one after another to deliver Zhezi while migrating refugees at the same time.


    Weiyuan Palace.


    In front of the gate, Daozi jumped out of the carriage, and ran back to the main courtyard excitedly. Before people entered the house, an excited voice came in: "Mother, father asked me for leave at the college today. Take me out for a walk."


    Daohua was graffiti with the twins. Hearing the sound, she looked up at the door. After a while, she saw Dao happily running in.


    Waiting for Daozi to come in front of her, Daohua took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead, then smiled and asked, "Where is your father going to take you?"


    The expression on Daozi''s face was still very excited, and he said loudly: "Father said he was going to leave Xiliang, he said he was going to receive refugees who were migrating. This time I brought me so that I could follow along with me. I will pack my things out."


    Looking at her son who can¡¯t wait to go out to see Tiandi, Daohua¡¯s mood is a little bit complicated. His son is older and is no longer the little dumpling that always likes to stick to her.


    The complex mood was fleeting, Daohua smiled and looked at her son: "What do you want to bring out?"


    Daozi counted it with her fingers: "Clothes, shoes, toys, storybooks, I bring everything I am used to."


    Hearing that, Daohua didn''t immediately express his position, so that the maid and the woman-in-law looked at the twins, and accompanied Dao to the wing where he lived.


    "You go out by yourself, prepare things yourself, and my mother is watching you from the side."


    Seeing her mother let her be the master, Daozi immediately went to pack things up.


    Bring your favorite doll clothes, the scented pillow your mother gave yourself, and the Duobao box


    Daozi happily put the things she wanted to bring on the collapse, and after a while, the collapse was full, and then put it on the next table.


    As soon as I was busy, I collapsed on the table, on the table, and on the bed, all piled up with things that the rice would take away.


    "I am exhausted!"


    Looking at Daozi''s tired expression, Daohua smiled and shook her head, and gave him the milk tea brought by the maid.


    Waiting for Daozi to catch her breath, Daohua asked, "Are you sure you have to bring these things?"


    Daozi nodded hurriedly: "Of course, when I came back, Jiang Wei told me that when I go out, I can¡¯t eat well and sleep well, and it¡¯s very bitter."


    Speaking of this, Daozi quickly looked at Gu Yu who was aside: "Aunt Gu Yu, please let the people in the kitchen help me make more cakes that I like to eat. I have to bring them tomorrow."


    Daohua smiled: "Do you know what it means to be a light car?"


    Daozi was stunned, then shook his head.


    Inahua: "What does the light car mean, it means to go out and pack as simple as possible. Do you know why?"


    Daozi''s eyes widened: "Why?"


    Ina Flower: "Because when you are away, you will encounter many things, and some unexpected accidents will happen. If you bring more things, not only will it not make you comfortable, it may become a burden to you."


    Dao looked puzzled.


    Daohua pointed to the delicate decorations that Daozi was preparing to bring: "These things were given to you by your grandfather. It is very difficult to see them outside. Taking out one piece at random will arouse others'' prying eyes. "


    "When you are away from home, your wealth is not revealed. You cannot let others know that you are a big fat sheep as soon as they see you."


    "Hungry wolf saw the big fat sheep, you know the consequences."


    Daozi was silent, a little unconvinced: "Father will protect me."


    Daohua: "What if your father is not by your side? If you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of thieves. If you go out, your father is not omnipotent."


    Speaking of this, Daohua just wants Daozi to know that she is awed. It is very dangerous to be fearless in the outer world and to run ambitiously.


    Daozi thought for a while, and walked over to put away the more delicate things: "Then I will not bring it."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, watching Daozi cut things with encouragement, and continued: "We go out for a purpose."


    "Like your grandmother and Grandpa Chu left, because they are back to the capital city, they will basically never come again, so they can take away all the things in their yard."


    "But this time, what is the purpose of your going out?"


    Daozi: "Follow dad out to learn more."


    Don¡¯t need to continue talking about Daohua, Daozi will again take the initiative to cut out the things to bring.


    Inahana nodded her head, her mouth kept saying: "Your father is going to do errands, so the journey will not be too slow, then you will not use these doll clothes at all."


    "Prepare things when you go out. You don¡¯t want to bring what you want. You have to decide according to your purpose, the length of time you go out, and your destination."


    "If you think about it now, what should you bring?"


    Daozi looked at Daohua, sighed heavily, and then made a fateful resignation. As soon as he was busy, there was nothing left in the end.


    "Is this all right?"


    Daohua looked at the rest of the things, which were all necessary things like clothes, shoes and socks, smiled and nodded, and praised without hesitation: "Dao is really smart."


    Daozi glanced at the things that she had deleted, and sighed in her heart. Let''s play when she comes back with her father.


    After Daozi had packed up, Daohua returned to the main room and began to help Xiao Yeyang to pack up and salute.


    At night, Xiao Yeyang came back a bit late, and the twins were almost going to sleep.


    Thinking of picking up refugees this time, there was no twins for a while, so Xiao Yeyang felt uncomfortable and played with the twins for a while.


    "Why are you walking in such a hurry?"


    Daohua asked when the twins were asleep.


    Xiao Yeyang: "The officials in the provinces that were not affected by the disaster are reluctant to let go. It seems that October is about to be delayed. The October in Xiliang is very cold, so I have to take the refugees over and settle them earlier."


    Daohua asked again: "How many refugees did the uncle Huang agree to relocate?"


    Xiao Yeyang silently calculated: "The total number of provinces should be 100,000. It sounds like a lot, but for a few prefectures, it will get more than 10,000 people, and then the points are divided. There are not many people in every county and every village."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1054： , Longevity

    Chapter 1054, Longevity Day


    In mid-December, after going out for three months, Xiao Yeyang brought rice and braved the heavy snow back to the palace.


    "Why have you been out for so long? This is about to celebrate the New Year!"


    Daohua personally cleaned the snow on the coats of the father and son. Although there were some complaints in her words, the longing in her eyes could not cover up.


    Looking at his father listening to the training obediently, Daozi covered her mouth and smirked, took off her cloak, and went into the house to see her younger siblings.


    Daohua saw that Daozi ran away, and didn''t care about it. She twisted the hot kerchief and wiped Xiao Yeyang''s face.


    Xiao Yeyang washed a bit, and then drank a big bowl of milk tea. When he warmed up, he said, "After the refugee resettlement was handed over to the prefects of the prefectures, I didn¡¯t worry about it, so I came back late. Some, because I took a group of female families to various military towns."


    Daohua''s face was surprised: "Female dependents?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Many of the soldiers on the frontier haven''t got married. This problem has to be solved. Every time a disaster occurs, many people will sell girls. I gave the imperial uncle a seal and talked about this problem."


    "Don''t say, this time I really attracted a lot of girls to marry. Although there are still more monks and less meat, but somehow the single soldiers see hope and hope."


    Ina Flower: "But this kind of opportunity is too few after all. If you really want to solve the problem of the difficulty of getting married, you have to think of other ways."


    Xiao Yeyang said''um'', "Yes, the development of Xiliang is still to be seen in the end. As long as Xiliang develops and has a larger population, soldiers will naturally be able to marry wives. People from other identities will be attracted. , After all, it''s a trail."


    Don''t continue this topic, Daohua asked Daozi''s performance.


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help laughing: "That stinky boy deserves to be the son of the two of us. He is more clever than I thought."


    "This time I took him to run all the twelve military towns, and gave him a task to find out the secrets of each military town."


    "Guess how he found it? He went directly to the veteran fried dough sticks to get information. Before that, I didn''t know that stinky guy could say so, and in the end I really wanted to find the secret."


    Daohua couldn''t help but smile and said, "That''s Daozi''s articulate."


    Xiao Yeyang also smiled: "Yes, yes, this is like you." After speaking, he paused, "This time so many refugees have migrated, and the wasteland has been reclaimed, Xiliang will get better and better in the future. ."


    When he was resting at night, Xiao Yeyang thought of something, and said to Daohua: "Next April, it will be the 60th birthday of Uncle Emperor. We have to go back to Beijing to celebrate our birthday."


    Hearing this, Inaka suddenly stood up: "Really?!"


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s surprised expression, Xiao Yeyang smiled and pulled the person down to lie down again: "Naturally it is true. How many years have we been in Xiliang?"


    Ina Flower: "Ten years."


    Xiao Yeyang sighed, "It''s been so long, so it''s time to go back and take a look."


    Daohua was so excited that she could return to Beijing after a few years of blooming, and she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep. Although she had a courtesy every year, she didn¡¯t see anyone with her own eyes. She still remembered her grandmother and mother in her heart.


    Xiao Yeyang saw her tossing and awake, so she had to reach out and hug the people: "After the Chinese New Year, I will dispatch the errands early, and I will leave for Beijing in February."


    In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Because she knows that she will be able to return to Beijing after the Chinese New Year, Daohua is in a particularly good mood, so that this year''s New Year, the Weiyuan Palace is full of joy.


    The twins are very agile in talking, running and jumping, chasing the rice everywhere and playing around, and the house is full of their cheerful laughter.


    As soon as the Lantern Festival was over, Daozi found his mother was packing things, and asked a little puzzled: "Mother, why are you packing things? Dad didn''t say you want to go far away?"


    Daohua''s face was obviously joyful: "This time, it''s not your father who is going to go far, but our family is going to go far."


    Daozi''s eyes lit up: "Shall we go out for an outing?" As he said, he looked at the things the maids had packed, with a puzzled expression, "But did you prepare too much?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "Not much, let''s go out this time for several months."


    With joy on the face of Daozi, he ran over and hugged Daohua: "Mother, where are we going?"


    Daohua smiled and looked at Daozi: "Your grandpa''s Longevity Day is coming, let''s go back to Beijing to celebrate his birthday."


    "Back to Beijing?"


    Daozi was taken aback for a moment, and immediately became excited: "Mother, we are going back to Beijing?" He has grown up so much that he hasn''t been to the capital yet.


    "Then can I see Grandma and Grandpa Chu?"


    Daohua: "Yes, not only can you see your grandmother and grandfather Chu, but you can also see your grandfather, your grandfather, your grandmother, and your great grandmother. You have many relatives in the capital. You can see them when you go back this time. arrive."


    Daozi was really happy: "There are fourth brothers!" As he said, he ran out of the house, "Mother, I will tell the ancestor to go, and then help him pack his luggage together."


    Daohuaxiao looked at her son, who had run out of sight after a while, shook her head, and continued to lead the maids to organize things, and when they were almost done, she moved to Nanshan Hall.


    As soon as he entered Nanshan Hall, Daohua saw Daozi¡¯s mouth pouting high.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy just now?"


    Daozi looked at Daohua: "Mother, the ancestors said he will not return to Beijing."


    Daohua had a look, and asked Dao to look at the twins and walked into the house.


    Gu Jian sat in front of the fireplace in the house, concentrating on polishing the children''s wooden horse made for the twins.


    "Master."


    Gu Jian looked up at Daohua, and said directly: "I won''t go back to Beijing with you, that place. I don''t want to set foot anymore."


    Daohua is not good at this time to persuade, for the master and old grandmother, the capital is their nightmare and sad place.


    Seeing his apprentice looking at him with worry, Gu Jian laughed and said: "You, I have become more and more concerned about worrying over the years. There are so many people in the house, and Dongli and Caiju are here. I stay in the house. Here, it can save you from the hardships of boats and cars."


    "You and Yeyang, just show me the three children. The place in the capital is a big dyeing vat. Don''t let the children come back with some messy habits."


    "I haven''t visited the Fuguo Gongfu. After you go back this time, you take the rice seedlings and take a look at it. Arrange a reliable person to guard it. When the rice seedlings grow up, you have to go back to live."


    "As for the emperor, I will send him a letter. My old bones can''t stand the toss. He can understand if I want to come."


    Hearing this, Daohua¡¯s eyes flickered, and she was shocked that the emperor was already sixty, and the master was almost eighty.


    After the last serious illness, Master is even older than before.


    After thinking about it, Daohua said, "Master, I won¡¯t go back to Beijing with Xiao Yeyang this time, so let him take Daozi to celebrate his birthday with the emperor''s uncle. When they come back, I¡¯m taking the twins back to Beijing to see. Look at my grandmother and they will not delay either."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "To you!"


    Gu Jian looked at Daohua speechlessly. The apprentice¡¯s concern for him was very useful, but the apprentice had been by his side all these years, and now he finally had the opportunity to return to Beijing to see his parents. How could he keep people behind?


    "The family returned in two batches. I don¡¯t know. I thought you were a family of two. The mother of three children is so careless to speak."


    "It took only a few months for you to go back. Without you, what can I do?"


    Seeing what Daohua still wanted to say, she interrupted directly: "Okay, stop talking, now it¡¯s not as good as Daozi and the three brothers and sisters to please me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1055： , Teach students in accordance with their aptitude (two in one

    Chapter 1055, Teach students in accordance with their aptitude (two in one big chapter)


    Gu Jian was unwilling to follow them back to Beijing, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were very helpless, but they were not good at persuading the old man.


    For them, there are still some concerns about the capital, but for the old man, except for the two blood-related people, the emperor and the prince of peace, he hates that place from the heart.


    The emperor and the prince of peace are not ordinary people, even if the old man goes back, there is not much time to get along, it is better not to go back.


    "Okay, don''t worry, I have already agreed with Wenxiu, we will not be here for a few months, let him accompany the old man more."


    Listening to Xiao Yeyang''s words, Daohua''s expression relaxed a little: "Yes, Master still likes Big Brother."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "The main reason is that your eldest brother can bear the temper to play chess with the old man, so I can''t sit still." The old man''s chess skills are still reluctant, but the speed of the move is too slow.


    Knowing that Gu Jian would not go to the capital with them, Daozi took the initiative to live with his younger brothers and sisters to Nanshan Hall, with the nickname "Be with the ancestors more", lest they leave, the old man misses them.


    In this regard, Gu Jian is naturally happy to see the result, and his filial piety to the three minors is very useful.


    Approaching February, Daohua saw that Xiao Yeyang was about to arrange the Xiliang affairs, so she began to let Sanxiao clean up her salute.


    As an elder brother who has already gone out, Daozi feels that he has to take on the responsibility of teaching his younger brothers and sisters to tidy up.


    Taozi didn''t clean up her salute, but went to the twins'' warm pavilion first, and guided her brothers and sisters to clean up step by step.


    Like Daozi, the twins¡¯ dollhouse is also cleaned up by themselves, so the two little guys have very good hands-on skills.


    "Mother said, this time we return to Beijing, we have to meet a lot of relatives, we have to bring gifts to everyone, think about it, what gifts to bring?"


    The twins play this directly as a game, picking up some private items from every corner, and smilingly handing them to Daozi as a gift.


    Ina Hua saw Sanxiao having a good time. She left them alone and continued to work on her own. When she came back again, the maids behind her were all pulling a wooden suitcase.


    Daozi saw it, her eyes lit up, and she quickly ran to take the suitcase in Gu Yu''s hand: "Mother, what is this?"


    Daohua smiled and said: "This is a box for you to put things in. You can put your belongings in it, so you don''t have to dig through the boxes every time you use them."


    Speaking, took the small one-size suitcase made for the twins, and immediately demonstrated it.


    "You can put clothes, shoes, your little toys, story books, etc. in the box."


    Inaba said, she put the twin dolls into the box, then closed it up and stood up: "In this way, you can pull it away by yourself."


    Last time I watched Daozi go out, Daohua suddenly had a whim and asked the craftsmen in the mansion to make a few wooden hand-carried boxes out.


    These boxes are all made of lightweight wood, and they are not very big. Even twins can be pulled away.


    Daozi likes the things his mother made that he can¡¯t see and can¡¯t buy. He can¡¯t put it down and looked at the big red suitcase that belongs to him.


    "this is mine."


    Taomang took the pink suitcase, and pushed the green suitcase next to it to his younger brother Rice.


    The little girl is only three years old, she is already a big sister.


    Dao Miao, this little lazy pig, enjoys the care of his elder brothers and sisters, and has never argued with Dao Mang about who is bigger and who is smaller.


    Dao Mang pulled the suitcase and ran around the house for a while, and then took the rice seedlings and stuffed it with interest.


    Daozi also pulled his box back to the wing, and began to pack his salute.


    On the second day of February, after saying goodbye to Gu Jian, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang took their three little boys with their boxes and got on the carriage to the capital.


    At the beginning, Sanxiao was a little sad because he was separated from Gu Jian. When he got out of the city gate, he was attracted by the pedestrians and the scenery outside the carriage. He could no longer be sad, and chattered with excitement.


    Because Xiao Yeyang was busy with errands and didn''t spend much time with the children, he always felt guilty in his heart. When he went out, he got into a fight with the three children.


    Two days ago, Daohua was very happy watching the interaction between the father and the son, but after that, she got a headache because of their quarrel and got directly into another carriage.


    When I was about to leave the boundary of Xiliang, many refugees who dragged their families and their mouths appeared on the official road.


    Looking at the scrawny and thinly-clothed refugees, the three small voices were much quieter.


    "Brother, look, they don¡¯t wear shoes, aren¡¯t they cold?"


    Dao Mang looked at the refugees passing by outside the convoy in amazement, with deep doubts on his face.


    Daozi wrinkled his face and said, "That''s because they are very poor, very poor." Then, looking at the twins seriously, "You must study hard, otherwise, if you can''t keep our family''s property, we will also Become the same as them."


    The twins were taken aback, one plunged into Xiao Yeyang''s arms, the other plunged into Daohua''s arms.


    Rice flower comforted the rice seedlings in his arms, and looked at Xiao Yeyang with some puzzledness: ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that after drought-tolerant crops are planted, the disaster has been alleviated? Why are there so many refugees?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the refugees outside: "These people may not be able to live in their hometown." After that, he looked at the sky, knocked on the door, and told the driver outside, "The motorcade stopped by the road at noon. Down."


    It didn¡¯t take long for the team to find an open area and stopped.


    Xiao Yeyang got out of the carriage with Daozi and walked towards the refugees who were resting on the side of the road.


    Ina Hua looked at her twins in the carriage.


    Walking around, after understanding the reason why the refugees came to Xiliang, Xiao Yeyang returned with rice.


    Dao got into the carriage, Xiao Yeyang went to order the guards to do something, and asked the guards to take his handwritten letter to the nearest Jiuning Mansion, so that the prefect could accept the refugees.


    "Mother, these refugees can''t live in their hometowns anymore, so they brought their young and old to find a way to survive."


    "Mother, why can''t I live elsewhere, so I can live when I come to Xiliang?"


    Looking at her son''s puzzled eyes, Daohua explained patiently: "Because Xiliang is receiving refugees, the refugees come here and can get support from the government. Not only will the wasteland be owned by them, but the government will also distribute grain seeds. "


    "Here, they can find hope of living."


    Daozi nodded solemnly, and then said to You Rongyan: "It''s all because of his great daddy, and officials elsewhere are great."


    Daohua nodded in agreement: "Your father really paid a lot for Xiliang. Now you know, why is your father so busy?"


    "Your father, as a prince, enjoys the support of high-ranking officials and the support of the people, so he has to shoulder the livelihood of the people and the development of Xiliang."


    "If your father does nothing, regardless of the life and death of the people, then he will not be the king of Weiyuan for long."


    said, pointing to the refugees outside the carriage.


    "Take the refugees outside as an example. If your father does not act, the number of refugees will increase exponentially, and there are only a few guards in our house. The refugees have no way to survive. Seeing that our family has so much food, you What will happen?"


    Daozi shook: "They will swarm up and take away all our things."


    Daohua nodded: "So, in his place, you have to seek government. There is nothing in this world that you get for nothing. Only when the people live well, your father''s life will be comfortable and smooth."


    "You will do the same in the future. How much honor you enjoy, how much responsibility you have to bear."


    Daozi remembered the words in her heart: "Mother, I will be the same as Dad." She said, looking at the refugees outside with sympathy, her face wrinkled.


    "Mother, these people haven''t eaten in a long time, let''s share our food with them."


    For her son¡¯s kindness, Daohua naturally supports it, but she said, ¡°We don¡¯t bring a lot of food. If we give them food, we will eat less.¡±


    Rice silently: "Then we will eat less."


    Daohua: "You want to help refugees, my mother is very happy, but the food is not only for you, but also for everyone. Would you like to eat less, but other people? It''s very uncomfortable to be hungry."


    Stopped Daozi''s question, thought for a while and said: "Then I will ask one by one."


    Daohua shook her head: "You are the little prince, you speak, and other people are unhappy in their hearts. In order not to offend you, they will definitely agree with them."


    Daozi scratched the back of her head, anxiously on her face: "What should I do then?"


    Daohua clicked on his son¡¯s forehead: ¡°Don¡¯t worry if you have any problems. If you have any problems, just think of a solution.¡±


    "Everyone is not happy, because you took their food to help the refugees. Can you just make up for the food that you took out?"


    Daozi''s eyes lit up: "Yes." As he said, she frowned, "But what can I do to make it up?"


    Inahana glanced at the red suitcase that was placed under the seat: "Did you not bring the cash ticket when you go out this time?"


    "If you go to Gu Yu with a silver ticket, it is equivalent to buying food for the refugees with your own money. In this way, the refugees can eat, and everyone does not have to be hungry. The two are happy."


    Daozi thought this was a great idea, and she hurriedly dragged out her suitcase, and took out the only silver ticket with a denomination of 100.


    "Mother, I''m going to Aunt Gu Yu to send the bank note so that she can cook more food for the refugees."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, watching Dao get out of the carriage.


    As soon as Daozi left, Xiao Yeyang appeared in front of the car window, looking at Daohua a little speechlessly: "My son is just a silver ticket. I gave you all the money to fool you away. There is no such thing as your mother."


    Daohua retorted: ¡°I¡¯m teaching my son how to behave in the world. It¡¯s better to do less generously, so as not to offend others without knowing it.¡±


    said, smiled, "By the way, let our son know that silver is not easy to make. Not only this time, he will have to buy everything he wants in the future."


    Looking at Daohua with a serious face, Xiao Yeyang secretly sympathized with the eldest son.


    The smelly boy will have a hard life without money in the future.


    While talking, Daozi came back with a complex face. He was very happy to be able to help the refugees, but after the silver ticket was sent, his heart ached. Why?


    "Mother, I don''t have a cash ticket."


    Daohua smiled and praised: "Good boy, this is because you helped the refugees."


    Daozi frowned: "But that was my eldest uncle who bought something for me."


    Rice Flower: "Then don''t buy it."


    Daozi: "But, the first time I went to Beijing, I have never seen anything over there. I want to buy it."


    Daohua shrugged: "The mother has nothing to do. Who told you to spend all your silver. Do you know how much grain you can buy with a couple of silver?"


    Rice stuck: "I don''t know."


    Daohua asked again: "Then you ask Aunt Gu Yu?"


    Daozi got stuck again, and the domineering look when he handed the silver ticket to Gu Yu just appeared in his mind, and he touched his nose with some guilty conscience.


    He is the little prince, so people won¡¯t be able to tell that he is reluctant to take out the bank note.


    Daohua: "You go back and forth between the palace and the academy every day, haven''t you ever inquired about the price of food?"


    Daozi touched his nose again with a guilty conscience. He is the noble little prince. There is still a palace in the capital waiting for him to inherit. Why do you want to inquire about this?


    Taohua: "Everyone says that they hate less when they use it. This is the same as the survival skill that is closely related to life. If you don''t even know the most basic price level, you just wait to be deceived and fooled by the people below."


    Seeing that the little guy seemed to be a little unconvinced, Daohua continued: "If you know how much food you can buy for a couple of dollars, you can calculate how much money you should spend based on the refugees outside."


    "There are only a few hundred refugees outside. Even if one catty of food is enough for one person, a few hundred catties are enough. At most, you will spend a few taels of silver. But you directly gave a hundred taels of silver. You are not being taken advantage of, who Yes?"


    Daozi''s eyes widened suddenly: "Then I go to Aunt Gu Yu to get the cash back?"


    Daohua looked at Daozi in surprise: "If you give me something, you can still get it back?"


    Daozi stopped talking in annoyance. It would be embarrassing to ask for a bank note. After thinking about it, Daozi squeezed his fist and said: "I will pay attention to the price in the future, and I won''t be taken advantage of."


    Daohua smiled when her son heard it, and did not continue to say more. Seeing Daozi pulling her face, she said in a good mood:


    "Didn¡¯t my mother tell you just now? When you encounter a problem, you will find a way to solve the problem. If you have no money, you will find a way to make money. Look at your bitter and deep hatred, and you don¡¯t have the style of me and your father at all. ."


    Daozi''s eyes lit up and she looked at the twins abruptly.


    The elder uncle gave him a bank note, as did his younger brothers and sisters.


    The twins in Jie Jiu Lianhuan suddenly felt a chill. The two raised their eyes to look at their eldest brother. Instinctively they felt murderous. They stepped back together, turning their bodies and casting them with gold in their hands. Jiulianhuan was hidden.


    Daohua rolled her eyes and glared at her eldest son. This stinky boy is really capable, and the idea hit her younger siblings.


    Hey, Daohua looked at the twins sympathetically, as if she had seen the scene where their banknotes were fooled away by Daozi.


    If you can''t thrive without experiencing wind and rain, let their brother help them recognize how sinister society is.


    Because of the money he spent, Daozi paid special attention to him. He ran to stare at the cook cooking and waited until the refugees gathered around the convoy had all eaten, and then returned to the carriage with satisfaction.


    "Mother, I''m hungry."


    Seeing Daozi happily picking up the milk tea and drinking it, Daohua smiled and said, "The little prince is in a good mood."


    Daozi smiled mysteriously, picked up the chopsticks, and started to eat.


    Seeing the satisfied smiles on the faces of the refugees, he was also happy.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at each other and smiled silently.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1056： , Back to Beijing (two in one

    Chapter 1056, Return to Beijing (two in one big chapter)


    Because he took three children, Xiao Yeyang was not too rushed. When encountering a lively place, Daohua would take the three children out of the carriage to experience local customs.


    swayed, until mid-March, Xiao Yeyang and his entourage entered the realm of the capital.


    "Mother, look, are we going to the capital soon?"


    Daozi lay in front of the car window, excitedly pointing at the tall and magnificent city wall in the distance.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Yes, we are going to the capital soon." As he said, he pulled Dao over to sit down, and lowered the car curtain.


    "After entering the city, you can no longer be as crazy as on the road."


    Daozi nodded, and sat up straight: "Mother, I know. Father has already told me that the capital is at the feet of the emperor. There are many rules. Our words and deeds represent the palace, and we must not lose dignity."


    Seeing that Daozi is so sensible, Daohua is very pleased.


    As soon as he approached the capital, Xiao Yeyang chose to ride a horse instead of riding in a carriage.


    Soon, the team came to the gate of the city.


    No need to check, the soldier guarding the gate saw Xiao Yeyang and quickly stepped forward to meet him. Immediately after a short while, the convoy drove into the city gate unimpeded.


    "Mother, the capital is so lively!"


    "More lively than our Xiliang."


    Listening to the noise coming from outside the carriage, Daozi could bear it, but the twins could not. In order to comfort the two small children, Daohua could only open a gap in the curtain.


    Looking at Sanxiao looking at the street scene outside with curiosity, Daohua smiled and said, ¡°When your father finishes everything, let him take you to the street to play.¡±


    After a while, Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion arrived.


    "The prince, the prince!"


    Wine rushed into the study in a hurry.


    Princess Ping, who was sorting out the portraits of his grandchildren, raised his head displeasedly, and said in a huff: "The dog is chasing you, so panicked!"


    Wine panted quickly: "The prince, the king of Weiyuan is back with the princess and the little prince."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly put down the painting in his hand, and quickly walked out of the study.


    Out of the yard, Prince Ping realized that his reaction seemed to be too violent, making it as if he had missed Yeyang''s family too much. After thinking about it, he deliberately slowed down.


    Even so, Prince Ping still reached the gate with Ji side concubine.


    "Lord!"


    Looking at the prince Ping who hurriedly arrived, Ji Fangfei and the others all had a taste. Sure enough, the prince¡¯s most important thing was his grandchildren and grandchildren.


    It took some time for Daohua and the others to pay the salute. At this time, they were just about to enter the mansion.


    Originally, Prince Ping wanted to pretend to be restrained. He is an old man, how can he welcome his son and daughter-in-law.


    However, when a little pink figure huffed a pink box and wanted to step into the near-foot-long threshold of the palace gate, Prince Ping broke the defense and rushed to the powder dumpling.


    "You are my good granddaughter, right?"


    The little Daomang girl, who had already crossed the threshold with one leg, looked at the flattering smile that suddenly appeared in front of her, her big round eyes blinked twice, and then a bright smile wafted across her face: "Grandfather, you are me. Grandfather?"


    Although he was prepared, after hearing the affirmative answer, Prince Ping¡¯s still wrinkled face was still smiling: "Yes, yes, I am your grandfather, you are Daomag, right?"


    The rice mang chick nodded his head like pecking rice, put down the suitcase in his hand, and stretched out his arms towards Prince Ping.


    Prince Ping met, and immediately picked up the little girl with joy.


    Dao Mang held Prince Ping''s neck and smiled sweetly: "Grandfather, I miss you so much!" The sweet and soft milky voice stretched long.


    Listening to her daughter¡¯s affectionate voice, the corners of Daohua¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. Just listening to this voice, one didn¡¯t know how deep the little girl was with her grandfather.


    Who knows, the two people met for the first time.


    Looking at her granddaughter so close to herself, Prince Ping felt like she drank honey, and said with a sweet heart, learning the tone of the rice mang, "Grandfather misses you too."


    A child acting like a baby is cute and charming, and middle-aged people are a bit nauseous like this.


    Xiao Yeyang, who was one step behind, couldn''t stand such a prince Ping, and forcibly left the country, interrupting the pair of grandparents who were in contact with each other.


    "Father!"


    Ina Flower followed behind and also bowed to Prince Ping¡¯s blessing.


    Prince Ping smiled and nodded to the two of them.


    After his parents had all saluted, Daozi took his younger brother to the front of Prince Ping and saluted: "Grandson sees grandfather!"


    Seeing Daozi, Prince Ping¡¯s eyes lit up, he held Daomang with one hand, and touched Daozi¡¯s head with his free hand: "Moxi has grown so tall?"


    Daozi is a bit taller than his peers. She is only eight years old, but she looks like a teenager.


    Daohua smiled and replied: "Father, he is just a stupid man."


    Prince Ping was dissatisfied with this statement and shook his head and smiled: "Look, my prince, Moxi is in good health." Then, looking at Daohua with satisfaction, "You raised the child very well."


    Then, Prince Ping looked at Rice Seedling again, watching the child¡¯s stupid brain, his smile on his face became more and more satisfied, "Yes, yes, my grandchildren are all good."


    "Go, follow the king into the mansion."


    Prince Ping held the rice awns in one hand and the rice seedlings in the other, and signaled the rice to keep up. Then the grandfather and grandson, regardless of others, went straight to the inner courtyard.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang and Dao Huacai greeted Concubine Ji and the others waiting by the side.


    Concubine Jiang looked at Daohua''s almost unchanged face, and smiled and complimented: "I haven''t seen you for many years. The princess is still so radiant. Sure enough, even the years have favored beauty."


    Daohua smiled and replied: "The side concubine is complimenting herself, I think you are still alive and younger."


    After a few words of greeting, everyone followed the four of Prince Ping.


    The three little ones looked curiously at the pavilions in the palace.


    "Grandfather, is this the palace my brother wants to inherit?"


    Hearing the question from his granddaughter, Prince Ping smiled and nodded: "Yes, in the future this palace will belong to your brother."


    These words can make the mother and son Ji side concubine who are walking behind feel uncomfortable. These years, they have been with the prince, but in the end, they are still inferior to their grandchildren.


    Dao Mang let out a ¡®wow¡¯: ¡°Big Brother¡¯s palace is really big, bigger than ours in Xiliang.¡±


    "I also have a big house." Daamiao interjected in abruptly.


    When Prince Ping heard this, he immediately smiled and narrowed his eyes: "Yes, yes, we rice seedlings, there is also a government mansion."


    As soon as these words came out, Concubine Ji and the others became more concerned. They were also the sons of the prince. The difference was so big. Xiao Yeyang became the prince, and even his two sons were knighted at a young age.


    "Brother''s palace is so beautiful."


    "Wow, there are so many beautiful flowers there, grandfather, shall we go over and see if we?"


    Under the amazement of his granddaughter, Prince Ping directly left Xiao Yeyang and his group behind, leading the three young ones, and in a short while, no one could be seen.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yeyang looked at Concubine Ji and the others: "I and Yiyi will go back to Pingxitang first."


    Concubine Jiang nodded hurriedly: "You have worked hard all the way, go back to rest and wash."


    Looking at Ping Xitang, who was almost the same when she married, Daohua smiled and stepped forward to help Wang Man''er, who was kneeling on the ground, up: "Get up, thanks to you watching here all these years."


    Seeing the master again, Wang Man''er''s eyes were a little red, and she replied respectfully: "These are all the slaves and maids should do. The slaves and maids dare not slow down."


    Daohua nodded, and entered the main room with Wang Maner.


    Nothing in the yard has changed, and the furnishings in the house have not changed. Pingxitang was specially built for Xiao Yeyang Daohua to use as a parent. The two went to Xiliang less than a year after their marriage. Now they are in the house. There are still many festive objects.


    Taohua looked at the pair of half-person-high peony wedding bottles placed at the door of the house, and she couldn''t help but think of some newly-married scenes in her mind.


    More than ten years later, she is the mother of three children.


    Daohua didn''t rush to ask Wang Man''er what happened in the palace over the years. Instead, she took a bath to wash away the exhaustion of her body. When Wang Man''er wiped her head, she asked about the affairs in the palace.


    "Concubine Ji and Concubine Jiang are getting older. The prince does not like to go to their courtyard. They are in charge of the food, clothing, housing and transportation in the palace. They will make troubles from time to time. However, the two of them are quite self-aware and know that there is no prince. Don''t dare to make a fuss too much."


    "For us, Pingxitang, Concubine Jiang, there is nothing wrong with Concubine Jiang, but Concubine Ji and San Gongzi are a little careful."


    Hearing the words, Daohua raised her eyebrows: "Why, is it possible that they still want to see the title of Wangfu?"


    Wang Man''er nodded: "Isn''t it? Ji Fang often asks the third son to take a few young masters to the prince to show her filial piety. It seems that she wants to use a few young masters'' colorful clothes to entertain his relatives in exchange for the prince''s love for them."


    "Unfortunately, the prince did not give them this opportunity. For the few young masters, the prince is not very close, but he prefers the grandson born to the eldest girl, and often asks the eldest girl to take his grandson back to stay in the palace."


    Daohua smiled after hearing this: "Father, this is to eat a cup to gain a wiser. At the beginning, because of the more beloved princess Ma and Xiao Yechi, the mother and son were born with the thought of being noble, and the family was restless. Naturally, father does not want to make the same mistakes again."


    Wang Man''er nodded and smiled: "It''s really what the girl said."


    Ina Flower: "Has anything special happened in Beijing recently?"


    Wang Man''er thought for a while, then lowered his voice and said in Daohua¡¯s ear: ¡°Xiao Liu recently heard some gossip that the emperor will announce the establishment of a prince on the 60th birthday.¡±


    Inahua''s expression moved, and then she shook her head: "Don''t know this news, don''t spread it indiscriminately."


    Wang Maner immediately responded.


    Daohua thought for a while and then said: "Tomorrow you go to a given government office to hand over a greeting note, saying that Xiao Yeyang and I want to visit my mother and see when we are free?"


    Wang Man''er: "Maid slave took it down."


    After the hair was dried, Daohua entered the inner room and saw Xiao Yeyang sitting at the desk, reading the letter, and walked over to tell him the rumors of Prince Li.


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and said, "This matter has nothing to do with our family, so I don''t know it."


    Ina Flower nodded: "I think so too." No matter who the emperor establishes the prince or who is the prince, it will have little impact on Prince Ping''s Mansion.


    Of course, he cannot be the prince.


    Ina Flower: "You can go to bed and rest for a while. You have to go to the palace to meet with Uncle Emperor tomorrow."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua: "Are you still not sure about my body? I can''t get tired." Daohua glared at him, then smiled and continued to read the letter in his hand.


    "When I return to Beijing, I still need to learn more about the situation in the capital to avoid being scammed."


    That night, everyone in the palace had a meal together.


    After the meal, Daozi offered to live in Prince Ping¡¯s courtyard with the twins.


    Daohua looked at the twins first, and she didn¡¯t want to see the twins, so she didn¡¯t care.


    Prince Ping was so dizzy by this sudden surprise, he immediately asked his servants to clean up the house for the three children.


    The twins saw that their grandfather was as happy as the eldest brother said, and a distressed look appeared on the bun¡¯s face.


    Brother ?? said, they are far away in Xiliang, and grandfather is unaccompanied here. While they are in Beijing, they should accompany grandfather more to avoid grandfather''s loneliness.


    Now they are just going to sleep in the grandfather¡¯s yard, and grandfather is so happy. Sure enough, grandfather is usually very lonely.


    Prince Ping directly asked him to clean up the warm pavilion where he lived in the upper room.


    Changed to a new residence, Sanxiao did not have any discomforts, as usual, after a while before going to bed, he slapped up in bed and fell asleep.


    Prince Ping was guarded by the bed, watching the three children who were sleeping on the bed, the smile on his face never broke: "These three children are so cute, they are not boring at all."


    Wine''s mouth twitched, cute? The prince is afraid that he has forgotten the precious flowers and plants in the Hundred Gardens today that were ruined.


    Shoot all over the place!


    It is estimated that my grandfather can say something completely opposite to the actual situation.


    Rested for one night, and early the next morning, Xiao Yeyang entered the palace neatly dressed.


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor read the letter of Gu Jian handed over by Xiao Yeyang, and felt a little disappointed. Even if he is the ninth-five-year-old, even if he has a lot of sons and grandchildren, the relatives who really want to get close to him are his uncles.


    "How is your uncle''s bones now?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Master Uncle is still tough, especially after Moyan and Keyan were born, Master Uncle''s spirit became more and more full."


    The emperor nodded, and he also understood that, Moyan adopted it to the ancient family. After the ancient family has it, his uncle will have hope, and he will naturally take good care of his body.


    "Find some time, and bring Moxi and Moyan into the palace for me to see."


    When Xiao Yeyang heard that the emperor didn¡¯t mention his daughter, he suddenly realized that the emperor seemed to have misunderstood something. The uncle¡¯s energy was not entirely due to rice seedlings. A large part of the reason was that the daughter looked like a mother-in-law, giving the uncle¡¯s sustenance. Ah.


    However, he did not explain.


    Ignore his darling girl, he still doesn¡¯t want her girl to come to the palace.


    Later, Xiao Yeyang talked to the emperor about the development of Xiliang. He reported more carefully than what Jin Lingwei reported. The emperor listened very carefully. It was midday without paying attention. Then, Xiao Yeyang was caught Stayed for lunch.


    The emperor wanted to establish a prince at his 60th birthday. No matter who came from this rumor, the courtiers believed it anyway.


    At this time, every move of the emperor will arouse everyone''s associations.


    The king of Weiyuan was left to dine with the emperor, and let¡¯s not say anything else, so the holy family didn¡¯t run away.


    In this way, when Xiao Yeyang was out of the palace, he unexpectedly ran into a few princes. Even the eldest prince was there. Once he had a deal with him, it was already dark when he returned to the palace.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1057： ,thriving

    Chapter 1057, prosperity


    "Why didn''t you come back so late? Father and the children are still waiting for you to have dinner."


    Daohua stepped forward to take over the government office that Xiao Yeyang had taken off.


    Xiao Yeyang hummed, "I met a few big princes, so I was caught in a daze." Then, he took the veil from the maid, wiped his face and hands, and put on the rice flower. The normal clothes handed over went to Pingxi Hall with Daohua.


    "The children are still used to it when they come back?"


    On the way, Xiao Yeyang asked the three children.


    Daohua smiled and said, "Don¡¯t you know the temperament of your son and daughter? Just a little bit more gentle, and the other two are like crazy monkeys. Today, I took my father and the king to visit the palace almost, playing for some time, I It seems to be reluctant to miss Shu."


    Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud after hearing this, ¡°It¡¯s better to deny the birth like this. Such a child doesn¡¯t even care about anything.¡±


    Daohua Xiaoxiao did not refute, and she was quite satisfied with the temperament of the three children.


    After dinner, Daohuayuan thought that the three children should be clamoring to go back with them. Who knows, Sanxiao waved their hands at the same time and asked them to leave.


    Daohua looked speechless.


    After inquiring, I realized that Prince Ping had also worked hard for the three grandchildren, and collected all the children''s toys in the capital. No, the three small children would be trapped in one fell swoop.


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua were happy to cross the two-person world, returned to the third one, waved, and walked away side by side with Daohua.


    "I gave the post to the government office, and I replied that my mother lives in Zhuangzi on the outskirts of Beijing. They have sent someone to deliver the news. After the news is returned, we will tell us when we will pass."


    Back to Pingxitang, Daohua talked to Xiao Yeyang about the post from the given government office.


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "Then let''s wait." After finishing speaking, a trace of unnaturalness appeared on the face, "Well, the first time I meet, do I have to prepare for the meeting ceremony?"


    Daohua knew that he was talking about the sons of Guo Ruomei and Chu Langsheng, and smiled: "Of course, you are the elder brother."


    Xiao Yeyang sighed again, somewhat hard to say: "It¡¯s smaller than twins, this is true."


    Daohua sighed with Xiao Yeyang, and went to wash herself.


    Knowing that Daohua was anxious to see her family, on the third day of returning to Beijing, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and the children to Yan''s Mansion.


    Yan Mansion gate, early in the morning, Ping Tong, the lady in charge next to Mrs. Li, was waiting in front of the door, craned her neck and stared at the street entrance, just waiting for the big girl and uncle to return to the backyard to report as soon as they arrived.


    Shortly after ??Sat (9:00), the carriage of the palace appeared in Pingtong¡¯s sight. Pingtong¡¯s face was happy, and he turned and ran to the backyard.


    "Grandma!"


    As soon as Daohua got out of the carriage with the three children, she saw the old lady Yan appearing in front of the gate with the help of someone.


    As soon as she approached, the old lady Yan grabbed Daohua''s hand impatiently, her eyes were red, and she looked at Daohua carefully, and then choked up: "It''s dark and thin. Good boy, these years. Xiliang suffered a lot, right?"


    Looking at her grandmother¡¯s concerned eyes, Daohua¡¯s nose was a little sore, especially when she noticed the old lady¡¯s gray hair, she felt sad.


    I haven¡¯t seen you for ten years, and my grandmother is also old.


    "Grandma, where did I lose weight? It''s obviously a lap fatter than before." Daohua affectionately took old lady Yan''s arm as she did when she was a child.


    The old lady Yan looked affirmative: "I just lost weight. I''m not old-fashioned yet. Don''t relax my heart. You can make up for it this time."


    Daohua knew that her grandmother was distressed for herself, so naturally she would not go against her, and nodded again and again: "I will make up for it, and strive to be a fat man."


    Listening to her granddaughter¡¯s playful words, Mrs. Yan smiled and clicked on Daohua¡¯s forehead: ¡°It¡¯s still as naughty as she was when she was a child.¡±


    After comforting the old lady, Daohua looked at the rest of the Yan family.


    "Father, mother!"


    Ms. Li held on to Daohua who wanted to kneel down, tears flashed in her eyes, and stared at her daughter tightly: "I''m back."


    Daohua¡¯s eyes were a little swollen: "My daughter is not filial, so my mother is worried."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang brought the three children forward, and first saluted the old lady Yan, Mrs. Yan Zhigao Li, and the Wu family of Yan Zhiqiang, then nodded and greeted the rest of the Yan family.


    During this period, Daozi was holding the twins, standing in the back in a proper manner, looking at everyone in the Yan family curiously.


    "Brother, we have so many relatives."


    Daomang''s mouth opened slightly, and she couldn''t help sighing.


    In Xiliang, in the palace, only their family of five plus ancient Jians, the number of spectacular offsprings from the Yan family¡¯s three bedrooms is not a little bit different.


    It¡¯s not easy to block the door. After Xiao Yeyang saw the ceremony, Yan Zhigao greeted everyone back to the house.


    After returning to the old lady¡¯s yard, everyone exchanged greetings again.


    The adults have greeted, and Daohua smiled and led the three small confessors.


    "Old ancestors."


    "Grandfather, grandmother."


    "Three grandfathers, three grandmothers."


    "Second uncle, second aunt, third uncle, third aunt"


    As soon as the ceremony came down, the three little heads were a little dizzy.


    Daozi didn''t want to embarrass his parents, straightened his waist, and pinched the little prince''s preciousness to death. This appearance made Yan Zhigao full of praise, and pulling the little guy was a test.


    Teaching Daozi is not scary at all. In Xiliang, the master of the academy and the master at home take turns to teach him every day. He is already immune to this.


    For Yan Zhigao''s teaching test, it was a good answer, and he was able to break out some of his own opinions, which made Yan Zhigao surprised and happy.


    The old lady ??Yan held Daomang to the collapsed, touching the little girl''s head lovingly, and pulling Daohua straight and said: "This girl is like a mold carved out of you when you were a kid."


    The little girl is lovable, but the ancestor elder ancestor kept screaming, making the old lady Yan amused, and she was reluctant to let go after holding the little girl.


    The rice seedlings were held by Mrs. Li, squinting her eyes and enjoying the feeding of her grandmother comfortably. There were not many words, but the benefits were not lost.


    Whenever you see an elder giving a gift to your elder brother or sister, you will look at it with big eyes.


    The little look of eyesight, if someone gives birth to the thoughts that fall behind him, it is a crime.


    After that, Daohua gave gifts to her nephew and niece at home, and asked Daozi to take her twins and cousins ??and cousins ??out to play.


    Don¡¯t say, the fourth-generation descendants of the Yan family are really prosperous, and I can¡¯t help but marvel at Daohua.


    Daohua¡¯s elder brothers, siblings, and sisters add up to twelve, and now all of them are married, and there are as many as twenty or thirty heirs of Daozi''s lifetime.


    In this regard, Yan Zhigao is very contented, and the prosperous heirs are a sign of the prosperity of the family.


    As soon as the children left, the hall suddenly became much quieter. The adults were sitting together, the women were chatting about the house, and the men were talking about outside affairs.


    Have not returned for many years, Daohua naturally wants to stay at her natal house.


    After dinner, Daohua took old lady Yan¡¯s arm and said, "Grandma, I want to sleep with you tonight." Grandma is getting older, and she wants to accompany her more. I don''t know when I will come back again.


    The old lady Yan also wanted Daohua''s tightness, but she still said, "I''m the mother of three children, so why is it the same as when I was a child? You stay with me, what will Yeyang and Daozi do?"


    Daohua chuckles: "Is it possible that our house hasn''t given them a place to sleep for their father and son?" Then, she rubbed her head against the old lady''s shoulder, "I''m going to sleep with my grandmother."


    The old lady Yan liked the intimacy of her granddaughter to her. Seeing that Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, she didn''t refuse.


    "Father, mother has an ancestor, you are out of favor."


    Daozi whispered to Xiao Yeyang.


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at Daozi: "Dare to make fun of you, I''m too courageous, is it itchy? Tomorrow Mao Shizhong (6:00), get up and stand for a while."


    Daozi''s face suddenly collapsed.


    Seeing her brother being trained, the little girl Daomang was busy holding her father¡¯s neck and whispered: ¡°Father, don¡¯t be afraid, mother doesn¡¯t want you, I¡¯ll be with you, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Looking at her daughter''s cute appearance, Xiao Yeyang shaved her little nose, and said, "Really a good girl of my father."


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang felt that his robe was torn by someone. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw his younger son Baba looking at him and said with a smile: "You are also Daddy''s good son."


    Hearing these words, Inae smiled with satisfaction and let go of his father''s robe.


    Everyone sat in the old lady¡¯s room for a while, and then went back to their rooms to rest.


    The third elementary school was handed over to Xiao Yeyang, Daohua was very relieved, so she got up and sent Yan Zhigao and Madam Li back to the main courtyard.


    Back to the main courtyard, Mrs. Li took Daohua and asked a lot of things. There were many people during the day, and it was hard to say a lot. Her daughter was a temperament to report good news but not bad news. She was worried about whether her daughter really had a comfortable life these years?


    Daohua smiled one after another: "Mother, Xiao Yeyang is really nice to me, don''t worry." Then, looking at Yan Zhigao, "It''s father, the eldest prince hasn''t been there for the past two years. Is it troublesome for our family?"


    Xiao Yeyang slapped Anjia in the face, and Dao Miao won the title of Master again. The eldest prince must hate their family very much. In addition, the father and mother are also troubled by the prince¡¯s mansion from time to time. She is very worried that the prince will vent his anger. Yan family.


    Yan Zhigao smiled: "For the father, he is in charge of the errand of the distribution of grain seeds in the household. This is a major issue related to the people''s livelihood. Your third brother is here."


    "Several princes fought fiercely, no one has any stains on their hands, and the eldest prince does not want to be targeted by Jin Lingwei. Sometimes he finds faults, but they are all painless things."


    Daohua was relieved, and then she said something to Mrs. Li before returning to the old lady¡¯s yard. The grandparents and grandchildren did not go to sleep until late at night.


    After all, Xiao Yeyang is the prince, and socializing is inevitable. After returning from Yan''s house, he went out early and returned late every day.


    As for the third elementary school, he was completely overwhelmed by Prince Ping, who can eat, play, and enjoy, and ran wild behind him every day.


    Taohua is also busy. Once back to Beijing, the relationship must be maintained. In less than half a month, nearly ten banquets have been attended.


    "It''s better for Xiliang. Except for the necessary festivals, it''s up to me to see or not see foreigners. But staying in the capital can''t shirk this, and can''t offend the other. Just dealing with people can make people feel sick. "


    Daohua lay on the beauty chair, letting Xiao Yeyang massage herself.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed, "Aren''t you looking forward to returning to Beijing when you were in Xiliang?"


    Ina Flower: "Then I miss my grandmother and them?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I have almost all the people who should meet. Father and father are accompanied by children like this. After that, you should go back to Yan Mansion to accompany the old lady and father-in-law and their mother-in-law."


    Daohua nodded eagerly: "I think my grandmother is a lot older when we meet this time. Even my father and mother have white hair."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled again: "The old lady''s body is recognized as tough in the capital. Who is the same old man at her age who can still harvest in spring and autumn?"


    Daohua thought of her grandmother''s pulling her own hand, and couldn''t help but smile: "The elderly need to exercise more." After speaking, he paused, "Master confessed that we will take the rice seedlings to the Fuguo Gongfu to recognize the door. , When do you think it will go by?"


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and said, "Tomorrow, I will be fine, or tomorrow?"


    Daohua nodded: "Okay." Then, she sat up, propped herself up, "Come and lie down, I''ll give you a massage."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and lay down: "If there are no children to disturb you, it means being clean!"


    After ??San Xiao was taken over by Prince Ping, the two of them lived a long-lost two-person world.


    The next morning, after Prince Peace had said that, Xiao Yeyang took Daohua and Sanxiao to the Fuguo Gongfu.


    Prince Ping had to go with him, but when Daomag said he wanted to raise a parrot, he immediately wanted to shop for his granddaughter.


    Parrots are not difficult to find, but the problem is that if you buy it for your granddaughter, the two grandchildren can¡¯t leave it. It will take some time to find three good parrots at the same time.


    Fu Guo Gong¡¯s Mansion is not far away from the Prince Heping Mansion. It covers an area not much smaller than that of the Royal Mansion. The pavilions, pavilions, and gardens are all quite good. They were specially selected by the emperor for Gu Jian.


    Because the master was absent for a long time, the people in the mansion inevitably slack off a bit. After Xiao Yeyang and Daohua entered the mansion with their three children, they discovered many problems before they finished visiting the front yard.


    Xiao Yeyang got angry and called all the people in the mansion to the front yard.


    Taohua took Wang Maner and the others to the warehouse. When Master was entrusted, the emperor rewarded a lot of good things. In the future, the rice seedlings will be used in the jue. These things have to be registered in order to avoid losing them.


    Daozi watched Xiao Yeyang''s admonishment with a full face, but the twins felt a little bored and went to the house by themselves holding hands.


    At the same time, the emperor, who had rarely stolen for half a day, wore regular clothes and brought An Gonggong out of the palace: "I heard that Yeyang and his wife went to the Fuguo Gongfu?"


    President An nodded: "This is what Commander Xue said."


    The emperor said ¡®um¡¯: "I haven¡¯t even asked about it after the Fu Guo Gong¡¯s mansion was granted to uncle. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and take a look at the three children by the way."


    I heard that Xiao Jiu has been spoiling her children a lot during this period, and she went around shopping for children¡¯s things. Yeyang and her husband are both good-looking. The three children should be cute, right?


    On the way from the emperor to the Fuguo Gong¡¯s Mansion, the eldest princes all received the news of the emperor¡¯s going out of the palace, and they put aside their affairs and went out of the house, preparing to have a chance encounter with the emperor.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1058： , Catch the thief

    Chapter 1058, catching a thief


    Fu Guo Gong Mansion is closer to the imperial city, next to the imperial palace. The emperor didn''t want to attract too much attention, so he didn''t walk through the main entrance, turned around, and appeared at the back entrance.


    Looking at the closed back door, the emperor didn''t need to order, the guard who had secretly protected had already stepped over the wall and opened the door.


    After the door opened, the emperor walked in with Mr. An.


    Looking at the fallen leaves in the yard, the emperor frowned and snorted coldly, ¡°The servants in this mansion should be rectified.¡± Even the yard dared not to sweep the yard when the master was away.


    "Master."


    The guard looked in the direction of the flowers and trees by the wall, and whispered to the emperor: "There are two children hidden behind the flowers and trees."


    Hearing this, the emperor raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    child?


    Where is the child from Fu Guo Gongfu? Is it Yeyang''s family?


    The emperor''s heart was full of interest, and he signaled the guard to retreat and walked towards the flowers and trees.


    Before ?? even approached, the emperor saw the two small figures hiding behind the flowers and trees.


    The two children put their hands on their knees and leaned their heads together, glanced at their clothes, and the emperor knew the identities of the two children.


    The twins of Ye Yangsheng!


    The corner of the emperor''s mouth raised a little. The two little dolls had just turned three years old. When they ran into a stranger over the wall, they didn''t cry and yelled, but hid them. They were clever.


    "Ahem~"


    The emperor teased the two children deliberately, coughing deliberately, and then saw the two children trembling.


    "No, he found us."


    "Sister, what should I do now?"


    "Daddy and mother are in the house, as long as we yell, they will come to rescue us, don''t be afraid."


    Daomang comforted his younger brother, and then stood up fiercely, with his hands on his hips, making a very powerful look, and looking at the emperor with enthusiasm: "Are you a thief?"


    At this moment, the emperor on the opposite side was stunned by the little girl''s face that resembled his biological mother, and for a while, there was no response.


    "Brother, he was scared by me!"


    Seeing the emperor staring at herself blankly, Little Daomang smiled triumphantly.


    Rice seedling, who stood up with her sister, saw that the prince was indeed frightened, and immediately looked at his sister in admiration: "Sister, you are so amazing."


    Speaking, he took a look at Mr. An, who was standing behind the emperor and did not dare to move in any way.


    "Sister, isn¡¯t the person behind you a fool? Look, he just stared at us and didn¡¯t say come and catch us!"


    The little girl Daomang looked at Father An, and nodded her head with approval. The velvet tassels on the left and right buns dangled. With the girl''s big smoky eyes and cute little expression, she could see people''s hearts. It''s going to be melted.


    An father-in-law said that he was a fool, he couldn''t help but twitched, but when he thought that the emperor had become a thief, he seemed to be a fool.


    At this time, the emperor recovered from the shock, stared at Daomang with surprise and joy, and walked towards the two children.


    This shocked the twins. Daomiao thought of his father¡¯s usual instructions to protect his sister outside. He immediately pulled Daomag behind him, and pointed at the emperor.


    "Little thief, stop, you are not allowed to approach us, otherwise, my dad will catch you and play the board."


    Dao Mang sticks out his small head from behind Daomiao: "My father is very powerful. If you don''t run, you won''t be able to escape. Run quickly. It hurts to be hit by the board."


    Seeing the two children were nervous, the emperor stopped and smiled at the twins: "Don''t be afraid, I. I am not a thief."


    The twins returned to the emperor¡¯s expression of ¡®Don¡¯t lie to us¡¯.


    Dao Miao bulged her small face: "You are a thief, mother said, only a thief will cross the wall and enter other people''s homes."


    Daomang nodded again and again: "You are not a good person, you are obviously a thief, you still don''t admit it. I tell you, this mansion belongs to my brother, you are not allowed to steal things here."


    Looking at the talkative twins, the emperor was a little bit dumbfounded and couldn''t help but step closer again.


    "You stop, if you don''t stop, we will call someone!"


    It''s a child in the end. Seeing the emperor getting closer and closer, the rice seedling and rice mang backed away in shock.


    "Daddy, mother, someone wants to catch us, come and save us!"


    Don¡¯t look at Daomiao who usually doesn¡¯t talk very much, but his voice is really loud, and even the emperor was too scared to take a step.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang naturally wouldn''t let the twins run around alone, except for the maids and women who were waiting on the bright side, and there were secret guards staring at them in the dark.


    Just now the twins were hiding and peeking in the yard. After the maid and the woman retreated to the stone arch, the emperor and Ang had just appeared, and they and the guard found out.


    The reason why ?? did not show up was because he was stopped by the guard.


    Now the two little masters were frightened. The maid and the old lady dared not show up anymore and ran out one after another.


    The twins are more confident when they see someone coming.


    Daomag waved his little hand domineeringly: "Nanny, you guys came just right, my brother and I met two thieves, you quickly arrest them."


    However, before the voice fell, the twins saw the maid and the woman kneeling on the ground.


    This can confuse the twins.


    Looking at the confused expressions of the two children, the emperor smiled and stepped forward.


    He took a step forward, and the two children took a step back.


    Seeing this, the emperor had to stop about two meters away from them, and asked kindly: "You are the rice seedlings, right?"


    The twins have grown up small mouths together.


    There is a maid and a wife, and Dao Mang is a little more courageous. He stood behind Daomiao and looked at the emperor suspiciously: "Little thief, how do you know our names?"


    When the emperor heard the name of the little girl, his eyelids jumped. Just as he was about to say something, he heard the stinky boy on the side saying: "Sister, that¡¯s wrong, you see that he has white hair. He is not a thief, yes. Old thief."


    As soon as these words came out, they scared the maids and women who were kneeling on the ground.


    Worried that the twins would provoke the emperor, she quickly kowtowed and nodded the emperor¡¯s identity: "The slave maid worships the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "The emperor?"


    The twins opened their mouths slightly, looking at the person in front of them in surprise.


    At the same time, the eldest princes who "ran into" on the street came to the main entrance of Fuguo Gongfu, and several people received the news that they heard that the emperor came to Fuguo Gongfu after they left the palace. So followed.


    "After Fu Guo Gong Mansion was bestowed by the emperor, but he has not received outsiders. I heard that Yeyang and his wife brought the children to clean today. Let''s go in and take a look."


    "This is a good idea. I heard that the emperor had made the Ministry of Engineering work hard to repair this place. Today, I just happened to take a look at the scenery inside."


    The eldest prince and the second prince sang a peace, the fifth and sixth princes came forward and knocked on the door, and the fourth prince stood at the end with Xiao Mofeng.


    Originally the four princes did not intend to participate in the affairs of the eldest princes, but since the eldest son Mo Rong returned from Xiliang, he has been valued by his father and has become the most concerned grandson.


    This caused waves in the calm heart of the four princes. He didn''t dare to think too much. He just wanted to let his son have more holy family members and have a good future. Therefore, today received the news of his father¡¯s going out of the palace, he couldn¡¯t bear it. I took my son out of the house.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1059： , Myocardial infarction

    Chapter 1059, Myocardial Infarction


    Xiao Yeyang, who was reprimanding his servants, heard the eldest prince coming, and a trace of unpleasantness flashed across his eyes quickly. He still wanted to accompany his wife and children around today. These annoying things happened to come out at this time. Dislike.


    "Go, follow Dad to meet some princes."


    Face is still needed. Although Xiao Yeyang was not happy in his heart, he still took the rice to meet the elder princes.


    Daozi reduced his expression, followed Xiao Yeyang''s look, and appeared in the eyes of the eldest princes with a sullen face.


    Daozi¡¯s small face was originally taut, but after seeing Xiao Mofeng, he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and shouted with joy, ¡°Four brothers!¡±


    Xiao Mofeng was also overjoyed when he saw Daozi, but he was older than Daozi and was so angry that he was not good in front of the elders. He just smiled and nodded to Daozi.


    Daozi knew that he had to meet his elders before he could talk to his fourth elder brother, so he patiently watched his father and the eldest prince exchange some greetings. After they finished talking, he stepped forward to give the eldest prince some of them under the introduction of his father. See you.


    "Four brothers!"


    After saluting, Daozi trot to come to Xiao Mofeng, and as soon as he approached, he naturally held Xiao Mofeng''s hand: "Fourth brother, do you miss me? I miss you."


    The younger brother is still so straightforward and enthusiastic. Xiao Mofeng, who has reached fifteen, is embarrassed to say such nasty things in front of so many elders like him.


    Xiao Mofeng squeezed Daozi''s hand, then nodded quickly.


    Daozi''s eyebrows suddenly curled up: "I knew my fourth brother would miss me."


    The eldest princes looked at Xiao Yeyang''s eldest son so close to Xiao Mofeng, they all raised their eyebrows and looked at the fourth prince.


    The four princes were as calm as loose, as if they hadn¡¯t noticed the gaze of the eldest princes, just like ordinary elders, watching the interaction between Daozi and the eldest son kindly.


    In this regard, the eldest prince did not pay much attention, and quickly withdrew their attention.


    Without him, the position of prince will not fall on a person with ear disease.


    "Four brother, this is my brother¡¯s residence. On behalf of my brother, I welcome you to play here."


    When Daozi said this, the princes who had watched the title of the Fuguo Duke were filled with a feeling of confusion.


    Sent her son to Xiliang for a year of crime, but in the end she didn''t get anything, and she vomited to think about it.


    The most concerned is the eldest prince, and there is no benefit at all, but he offended the prince of Ping and his family for no reason.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t bother to pay attention to the thoughts of the eldest prince and others. Seeing that his son and Xiao Mofeng were chatting enthusiastically, he was not in charge, and he reached out and asked the princes to drink tea in the living room, and talked casually as they walked.


    "After returning to Beijing, I heard that several princes were busy with official duties. I didn''t expect to see several of them at the same time today. The Fuguo Gongfu is really brilliant."


    The big princes deliberately pretended not to understand the underlying meaning of Xiao Yeyang¡¯s words. Xiao Yeyang was abducted when he was a child. After getting married, he went to Xiliang again. Don¡¯t think he is a child of the royal family, but he can communicate with the royal family. Not very close.


    Now that the Prince Li¡¯s remarks are spreading, as the important minister in charge of the Xiliang border, and his identity does not need to be blessed by the dragon''s merits, he is naturally unwilling to have too much contact with them.


    Today they came without a notice, it is strange that this one is not angry.


    The eldest prince smiled: "I have long heard that the gardens of the Fuguo Palace are superb, but after the mansion was rewarded by the father to the uncle, his old man never came to live, and I didn¡¯t even have a chance to enjoy the scenery. Ah."


    "No, today, I heard that you brought your younger siblings and three children here with a few emperor brothers, so they came over with a brazen face."


    For this, Xiao Yeyang obviously didn''t believe it.


    In order to be the prince, the eldest prince has been busy in recent years, and he does not think that these few will be leisurely to admire the scenery at this time.


    Xiao Yeyang guessed the purpose of the eldest prince''s coming, but it was not obvious on the face: "The uncle has not come to live all the year round, the servants in the house are very slack, and many places have not even done sweeping, waiting for a while. Don''t be disappointed."


    The eldest princes saw that Xiao Yeyang didn''t mention the emperor at all, so they could only ask others instead.


    The second prince: "Yeyang, we haven''t seen your twins yet. It''s better to hit the sun instead of choosing a day. Why don''t you let the younger brother and sister bring the child over to us?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the eldest princes, but did not refuse: "Yiyi is busy in the backyard. The two children should play in the yard."


    said, looking at Daozi.


    "Go and bring younger brother and sister here."


    Daozi nodded, and smiled at Xiao Mofeng: "Fourth brother, you still remember my younger siblings, I will take you to see them."


    "Let me tell you, they can be naughty, they can make me mad every time, but they are still young, when you see them, please give in a little bit."


    Watching Daozi lead Xiao Mofeng away, Xiao Yeyang continued to lead the eldest prince to the living room.


    The eldest princes looked at Xiao Yeyang''s calm and calm demeanor, wondering in their hearts.


    Didn¡¯t the father come to assist the government?


    If Emperor Father is here, Xiao Yeyang shouldn''t react like this.


    In the back door courtyard, the emperor and the twins are standing opposite each other, and the two sides are still arguing about their identity.


    "Are you really our grandfather?"


    Dao Mang tilted his head and looked at the emperor: "My father said, Grandpa Huang is the most powerful person in the world. If you are really my grandpa, why would you come in over the wall? You are like a thief."


    Uh.


    The expression on the emperor¡¯s face is a bit difficult to express. When will the thief pass?


    "Look at me carefully, how can I look like a thief?"


    Daomang and Daomaiao looked at each other, then shrugged and spread their hands: "My mother said, the thief would not write on his forehead that he is a thief, how do we know?"


    The emperor didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. After thinking about it, he pointed to the maid and wife who were kneeling on the ground: "They won¡¯t lie to you, right?"


    Daomang curled his mouth: "That''s not necessarily."


    Mao Miao also lighted his head and echoed: "That is, they have never seen Grandpa Emperor, just like us, how do you know if you are real?"


    The emperor had no idea what expression to make, and he stretched out his hand to cover his head, looking like a headache.


    Standing by, An Gong Gong looked at the twins with five-body cast eyes. These two little ancestors are really difficult enough. Look, what kind of tortured the master?


    The master did not expect that he would have such a day, and he would need to prove to the two little dolls that he was the Nine-Five Lord.


    At this moment, rice''s call came from a distance.


    "younger sister!"


    "younger brother!"


    Hearing the voice, the twins showed joy on their faces: "It''s brother! Brother is here to save us."


    Help?


    The corners of the emperor''s mouth twitched again, and immediately saw the twins covering their faces with their hands, making calls.


    Rice seedlings: "Brother, we are here!"


    Dao Mang: "Brother, come on, there is a thief here, I have to say it is our grandfather."


    The emperor: "." is very heartbroken.


    Daozi heard the voice of his younger brother and sister, and hurriedly pulled Xiao Mofeng towards the direction of the sound.


    However, while running, Daozi found that the fourth brother was more anxious than him. The moment before, he was pulling the fourth brother to run, but at this moment, it became the fourth brother who was pulling him to run.


    Xiao Mofeng can¡¯t hesitate to hear the three words "Grandpa Emperor"? Father took him out of the house and met his uncle and them by chance. Isn''t it just to see Grandpa Emperor?


    Soon, the figures of the emperor and the twins appeared in the sights of Daozi and Xiao Morong.


    "elder brother!"


    After seeing Daozi, the twins didn''t care whether the emperor was the emperor or not, and ran straight to their brother.


    "Sister, younger brother."


    The three little bears hugged each other like bears reunited after a long time.


    Daozi held one in one hand and rubbed his head against the twins¡¯ heads: "You guys are running around again, so I can find it easily. I won¡¯t do this next time."


    If the twins admit a mistake, it¡¯s called a quick one. As for whether to change it next time, it depends on the mood.


    Leaning on her brother¡¯s arms, Little Daomang felt safe, she pointed at the emperor not far away and began to complain: "Brother, the thief said he is our grandfather. Isn¡¯t it funny? He treats us Be a fool."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Mofeng, who was just about to salute, was stunned.


    A thief?


    Fool?


    Oh, my god, who will tell him what happened?


    Looking at the emperor grandfather''s rice with a vigilant face, Xiao Mofeng twitched his mouth, decided to save this silly brother, and stepped forward to salute: "Grandpa sees grandfather."


    Daozi was still angry at someone coaxing her younger brother and sister, but she was stunned when she saw the fourth brother saluting.


    The fourth brother will not lie to them, so, is that man really their grandfather?


    Dao Mang looked at the emperor with surprise.


    The emperor ?? also raised his eyebrows and looked at Daozi, and the eyes of the two collided.


    Looking at each other for a while, the emperor laughed. Yeyang, the eldest son, is a good, clear-eyed child.


    Xiao Mofeng saw Daozi standing still, and pulled his sleeves, beckoning him to see him soon.


    At this time, Daozi knelt down: "Mo Xi greets grandfather emperor, grandfather emperor is very lucky."


    The emperor smiled and raised his hand: "Get up." Then he walked to the twins, "Now you know I didn''t lie to you, right?"


    The twins looked at their brother and then at Xiao Mofeng.


    Dao Mang pointed to Xiao Mofeng: "Brother, who is he?"


    Daozi quickly taught the twins to call others: "This is the fourth brother, called the fourth brother."


    The twins obediently called: "Four brothers."


    Dao Mang shrank into Daozi¡¯s arms and secretly glanced at the emperor: "Brother, then he is really our emperor grandfather?"


    Daozi looked at the prince, then at Xiao Mofeng, nodding: "It should be."


    The emperor was speechless.


    Yes, why should I add it?


    How did the Yeyang couple educate their children, so guarded?


    The emperor smiled and looked at Daomag: "I am your grandfather, can I hug you now?"


    Dao Mang thought that before going out, her ancestors told her that if someone dared to bully her when she arrived in the capital, she would ask Grandpa Emperor for help, hesitated, and stretched out his arms towards the emperor.


    The emperor was overwhelmed with joy, and quickly bent over to pick up the little girl.


    Looking at the little girl''s face that resembled her biological mother, the emperor''s eyes flashed complicated colors, but soon, she was replaced by doting.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1060： ,make up

    Chapter 1060, make up


    The front yard living room, Xiao Yeyang looked at the big princes who were obviously a little absent-minded, and calmly guessed their purpose.


    A few people came together, it shouldn''t be here to win him.


    What is the purpose of gathering at the Fu Guo Gong Mansion?


    A glimmer of light flashed across Xiao Yeyang¡¯s eyes, and he quickly glanced at the eldest prince. Could it be that the eldest prince wanted to deal with him?


    No way. In recent years, the life of the eldest prince has not been very easy. Except for the affairs of the court, a large part of the reason is that the father is looking for trouble in the grand prince¡¯s mansion, and the mother is looking for trouble in relocating.


    He had to suspect that the eldest prince came here this time full of evil intentions.


    If the eldest prince knew Xiao Yeyang''s thoughts, he would definitely cry out injustice.


    Well, he hates the Prince Ping¡¯s family line, but now is the critical period for the fight for the crown prince, Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang are very favorites, his brain is broken, and he will meet at this time. them.


    The eldest prince saw Xiao Yeyang entertain them leisurely and calmly, and did not seem to be in a hurry to go to other places. They guessed in their hearts that the emperor might not have come to assist the government at all.


    Since the prince is not there, the eldest princes don¡¯t want to stay longer.


    Just as the eldest princes were about to get up and leave, Defu hurriedly walked in, said a few words in Xiao Yeyang''s ear, and the few people saw Xiao Yeyang''s expression change, and stood still. Up.


    The prince asked quickly: "Yeyang, what happened?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at the eldest princes. At this moment, he knew why the eldest princes came.


    Seeing that the eldest prince came after him, Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t conceal it: "Uncle Emperor has come to assist the government mansion. I have to welcome him, everyone."


    The eldest prince interrupted with a smile: "We naturally went with you to meet the father."


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, and walked out of the house quickly with the eldest prince.


    Just when Xiao Yeyang and others hurried to the back door, the emperor was communicating with Dao Mang on the back door.


    Dao Mang stared at the emperor fiercely with his big round eyes, and said dumbly, "I didn''t expect you to be my grandfather."


    The emperor was dumbfounded by the disgust of the little girl''s tone: "Of course, your father and your mother have not told you that no one in the world dares to pretend to be me?"


    Dao Mang tilted his head and thought: "It seems to be." Then he smiled sweetly, "Grandpa Emperor, I like you."


    The emperor twitched the corners of his mouth. Is this change of face too fast?


    "You said I was a thief just now."


    Daomang said confidently: "That''s because I didn''t know you just now. Now that I know you, I naturally like it." He said, blinking his innocent big eyes, "Does Grandpa Huang do not like Ricemang?"


    The emperor was adorable by the little girl: "I like it, grandpa emperor likes you the most."


    The little girl was coaxed and smiled openly: "Grandpa Emperor, when I went out, my ancestor told me that you would protect the rice awn, is it true?"


    The emperor knew that the ancestor in Daomag¡¯s mouth was Gu Jian, and asked with a smile: "What the ancestor said?"


    Dao Mang nodded his head: "Well, the ancestors said, there are so many bad people in the capital. My brothers and I are still young and need the protection of the emperor''s grandfather."


    The emperor rubbed the little girl''s head, thinking that although he was a ninth-five-year-old, he had never done filial piety for his biological mother. For this, he had always felt guilty.


    Looking at the little girl who looked exactly like his biological mother in front of him, the emperor was suddenly very grateful to God. He and his biological mother had a shallow bond. Perhaps, this was an opportunity God gave him to compensate.


    The emperor looked at Daomang''s expression softly: "Yes, Grandpa Emperor will definitely protect Daomang and will not let anyone bully you."


    Hearing this, Daozi didn''t think there was a problem at all. My sister is so cute. Shouldn''t the emperor take care of her a lot?


    On the contrary, Xiao Mofeng was a little surprised. Looking at the unconcealable pampering on Grandpa Emperor¡¯s face, he was a little surprised. Is Grandpa Emperor¡¯s liking for Sister Daomang a little too much?


    There are many princesses in the Prince''s Mansion, but I haven''t seen how much Grandpa Huang likes.


    "Grandpa emperor, the house is not fun, will you take my brother and brother out to go shopping, okay?" Dao Mang held the emperor''s neck coquettishly.


    The emperor nodded in agreement without even thinking about it. When he saw Mofeng, he knew that his good sons had also come to Fuguo Gongfu.


    Thinking of the rumors circulating in the capital recently, the emperor snorted in his heart.


    Because of his inner strength, his body is still in good shape now, but unfortunately, his good sons wish him something to make room for them!


    Set up the prince. They can¡¯t wait!


    The emperor didn''t want to see the eldest prince at all, so he walked towards the back door holding the rice mang.


    "Brother, brother, keep up!"


    Daomang greeted the rice and rice seedlings happily, and when he saw Xiao Morong on the side, he waved his hand: "Four brothers follow too."


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s cheerful smile, the emperor¡¯s unhappiness caused by the few eldest princes suddenly disappeared.


    The little girl really caught his heart. Knowing that he didn''t want to see a few sons, she let him go shopping and relax. It was really intimate.


    Looking at the emperor walking away with Daomang in his arms, Xiao Mofeng was about to follow him. Before he even took a step, he felt his robe being torn. When he looked down, he saw Dao Miao looking at him with open arms.


    "Four brother, hug!"


    Xiao Mofeng instinctively squatted and hugged the rice seedlings. After waiting for a heavy feeling in his arms, he later realized that Daozi and his younger siblings were very familiar with each other.


    I only met for the first time, so I let myself be hugged so unceremoniously, this face is so thick that it really looks exactly like Daozi.


    "Fourth brother, hurry up, I can''t catch up with my sister."


    Seeing that Xiao Mofeng would not leave, Daomiao couldn''t help but urged.


    Xiao Mofeng motioned to Daozi to follow, holding the rice seedlings to catch up with the emperor and Daomang.


    When Xiao Yeyang and the eldest prince came to the back door, the emperor and them had long since disappeared.


    Learning that the emperor had taken a few children out on the street, Xiao Yeyang ordered his servants to talk to Daohua, and then hurried to chase people.


    The eldest prince naturally followed along.


    Looking at the lively scene on the street, Little Daomang¡¯s laughter never stopped.


    A child¡¯s innocent smile always makes people forget their troubles. The emperor looked at the little girl with a smile in his eyes and face.


    Seeing that the emperor had been holding Daomang, he was worried that the emperor was tired, so he couldn''t help but stepped forward and said, "Master, let the slave come and hug the little princess."


    The emperor took a look at Mr. An: "I hold it by myself." After speaking, he continued to introduce the things on the street to Daomag with a smile.


    An public father retreated sternly, and then met Daozi''s shining gaze.


    "Father-in-law, you want to hug someone, then you can hug my brother, the fourth brother is tired."


    An public official: "."


    Xiao Mofeng didn¡¯t dare to bother the **** next to the emperor, but the father and the prince did not dare to offend him. He smiled and refused: ¡°The rice seedlings are not heavy, and I am not tired.¡±


    Dao Miao nodded in agreement: "I am not heavy."


    President An smiled, and stretched out his hand toward the rice seedlings: "His Royal Highness, Four Emperors and Suns, let the old slave come and hold him. You can rest for a while."


    Xiao Mofeng just wanted to refuse, Daozi spoke first: "Four brother, you should give the rice seedlings to Father An, look at you, you are all tired and sweating." A distressed expression on his face.


    Seeing that Father An¡¯s hand had been stretched out, Xiao Mofeng was not refusing, and carefully put the rice seedlings into Father An¡¯s hands.


    After ??, Xiao Mofeng and Mr. An exchanged holding rice seedlings several times, but the emperor still insisted on shopping with rice awns by himself.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1061： , Chongni

    Chapter 1061, petting


    Walking two streets, the emperor was also a little tired. He saw Wanbao Pavilion, the largest jewellery building in Beijing, right in front, and he smiled and asked Daomang: "Grandpa Emperor will take you to buy beads and flowers, OK?"


    Hearing this, Daomag¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, and the chick lighted his head like a peck of rice: "Okay, okay."


    The three brothers and sisters of Daozi have one characteristic in common, that is, they especially like delicate and small objects.


    As soon as the emperor¡¯s words came out, both rice and rice seedlings became happy.


    Soon, Duo Wanbao Pavilion arrived.


    Daomang''s eyes glowed at the ladies and women who walked out of the building: "Grandpa Emperor, there are so many beautiful sisters here!"


    The emperor was amused by the coveted look of the little girl: "Do you like pretty sister?"


    Daomang nodded hurriedly.


    The emperor was curious: "Why?"


    "Seductive." Daomag gave the emperor a look of ¡®you don¡¯t know this¡¯.


    "Hahaha~"


    The emperor was amused and laughed.


    Dao Mang thought that the emperor was laughing at himself, so he pouted unhappy.


    The emperor quickly reassures: "Grandpa Huang thinks you are right. Beautiful people are really eye-catching, and Grandpa Huang likes to watch it too."


    Seeing that he was recognized, Daomag forgave the emperor.


    The emperor asked again: "Shall we go in and have a look?"


    Daomang nodded hurriedly.


    The emperor walked into the jewelry building with Daomang in his arms, just like the grandfather of ordinary people with his granddaughter.


    As soon as he entered, Daomag stopped going to see those ladies, and stared straight at the exquisite ornaments in the window.


    Just then, the guy in the store brought out a new gold-made Feng Laiyi makeup box, but it was the size of an adult''s palm, with gems and pearl pendants hung on it. At first glance, the little rice mang girl liked it. , His hands thumped and wanted to pass.


    The emperor was almost hugged, and he was so frightened that he felt to hold the little girl tightly: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, no one can take your things with Grandpa the Emperor."


    Daomang still pointed to the makeup box anxiously: "Yes!"


    The emperor hurriedly hugged the little girl and walked over.


    Seeing that she was about to walk to the counter, the little girl Daomang had stretched her hand over. When she was about to reach the makeup box, a hand suddenly stretched out from the side and quickly took the makeup box away.


    Daomang was stunned, his small mouth slightly opened, and a pair of cooked ducks suddenly flew away from him in shock.


    The emperor was also stunned. Someone snatched what he was looking for in front of him? !


    Furthermore, he promised the little girl just now that no one dared to **** things from her.


    Good fellow, as soon as the voice fell, someone slapped him in the face.


    The emperor''s eyes suddenly turned bad.


    The father-in-law who followed was also sluggish for a while. There was no way, he, the chief **** next to the emperor, hadn''t encountered such a thing for a long time.


    is Xiao Mofeng, also a little lost.


    The things that grandpa emperor values, who is not Baba, send them up and **** things with the emperor.


    Xiao Mofeng looked at the middle-aged lady who was holding the makeup box and admiring with joy. She felt a little familiar, and then her eyes flickered. This person seemed to be from the Bai family.


    The white family, but the family of the second prince and concubine.


    On the scene, only rice and rice seedlings are the most calm. I don¡¯t think this is a big deal. There are so many beautiful items in the store. Just choose again.


    Furthermore, it is my sister''s own speed that is slow, and her failure to grab something she likes is also the reason.


    The father-in-law returned to his senses, and immediately wanted to step forward to negotiate with the middle-aged lady. However, before he could speak, the lady seemed to know what he was going to say, and directly handed the banknote to the steward.


    "This makeup box, Mrs. Ben, has taken a fancy, please wrap it up for Mrs."


    The steward did not immediately receive the bank note. If it was normal, he would definitely complete the transaction immediately, but this time, he was hesitant on the surface.


    Beijing is a place where there are too many nobles. In order not to offend anyone, Wanbao Pavilion follows a principle of first-come, first-served for everything in the shop.


    If there are people vying for the same thing, they will not interfere.


    However, as the steward of Wanbao Pavilion, he also read countless people, and at a glance he could see that Gong Gong An was an eunuch.


    The only people who followed the **** were royals.


    The steward glanced at the old man holding the little girl, and then quickly withdrew his gaze. No way, the pressure on the old man was too strong.


    The imperial family who can have such a strong sense of oppression is definitely holding a lot of power.


    This kind of person is not something Wanbaoge can afford to offend, so let them fight for themselves.


    As for who can win, it depends on their own ability and background.


    Seeing the steward standing still, the middle-aged lady glanced at a few of An¡¯s fathers, and snorted coldly: ¡°Steward, what are you doing in a daze? Hurry up and wrap it up for this lady.¡±


    Speaking, he arguably cut his haircut, and said with a smile, "This capital city, few people have dared to compete with this lady for something."


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say this. In the large public, Mr. An doesn¡¯t want to overwhelm others with power so as not to cause criticism to the master. But seeing that the person in front of him is so arrogant, he immediately snorted: ¡°What a coincidence, no one has ever dared to make peace. My master is fighting for things."


    Little girl Daomang sensed that the atmosphere in the air seemed to become tense, and she hugged the emperor and said, ¡°Grandpa Emperor, I don¡¯t want that. Let¡¯s look at the others again.¡±


    Grandpa Huang?


    Grandpa Huang?


    Beijing people are insensitive to imperial characters. As soon as the name of the little girl came out, the expressions of Guan Shi and the second lady of the Bai family changed.


    The steward did not see fine sweat on his forehead for a while.


    The second wife of the Bai family was also a little surprised, and she put down the makeup box in her hand.


    The emperor didn''t have the time to deal with the two of them. He looked at Daomag in surprise. Although he hadn''t taken a child much before, he also knew that the child was very protective of things. Generally, he should get something that he fancyed.


    "Really no need?"


    Daomag nodded: "No more."


    The emperor revealed an accident: "Why, didn¡¯t you like it very much just now?"


    Daomang: "But I didn''t grab it. My mother said, everyone likes the good things in the world. If you don''t grab it, you have to recognize it. You can''t bully others."


    The emperor was really surprised. He didn''t expect that a little girl who was only three years old could say such a thing and did so.


    Dao Mang''s gaze at this time has already turned to other things: "Okay, Grandpa Emperor, don''t waste time, let''s go see other things, when father and mother are done, we should go back to the house, grandfather is still waiting at home Let us go back to eat."


    Looking at the little girl in a hurry, the emperor laughed twice: "Okay, let''s pick others." Then, looking at the steward, "Take out all the things that the little girl uses in your store."


    The manager wiped the sweat from his forehead, and hurriedly greeted the buddy to take things.


    The emperor took the rice mang to the counter and sat down, and then he was pulled by the robe, and looked down, it turned out that it was a rice seedling.


    Mao Miao will not let go of the opportunity to fight for his own interests: "Grandpa Emperor, my brother and I have to choose too." After speaking, he paused, "Oh, there are fourth brothers."


    The emperor laughed, and took the rice seedling to the side of the rice mang and sat down, before looking at the steward: "Take out the boy''s things too."


    Daozi hurriedly pulled Xiao Mofeng over to select.


    At this moment, several eye-catching figures stepped into Wanbao Pavilion.


    The people here were Xiao Yeyang and the eldest prince.


    The emperor is hard to see outsiders, but Xiao Yeyang and the eldest prince have met more or less, and they recognized their identities at a glance.


    Watching a few people respectfully walked to the old man to salute, the steward was so scared that her legs became weak, and the second lady of the Bai family turned pale.


    "Daddy, you are finally here, we have seen Grandpa Emperor."


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, Daomag was very happy, and excitedly shared with him what happened today: "Grandpa Emperor had stepped over the wall and entered his brother''s mansion before, and we almost caught him as a thief."


    When she said this, little girl Daomang still had a triumphant expression on her face.


    Xiao Yeyang was a little speechless, and he smiled slightly when he swept the emperor''s expressionless face.


    The eldest prince looked at each other a little, and when they noticed that the emperor looked at Daomag¡¯s helpless and indulgent look, they were very puzzled.


    The little girl is very cute, but what is the cause of the pampering and affection of the father?


    This is not a granddaughter!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1062： , Bargaining little genius

    Chapter 1062, bargaining little genius


    The first floor of Wanbao Pavilion, compared with the usual hustle and bustle, today is exceptionally quiet.


    In the lobby, some of the most distinguished people in Beijing are accompanying the four children to choose things!


    Although the field was not cleared, no one dared to bother.


    The owner of Wanbao Pavilion who rushed over after receiving the news was just like an ordinary servant, respectfully now behind the counter, with a smile on his face, personally serving a few little ancestors.


    "This bead flower is so beautiful, can Grandpa Huang wear it for you?" The emperor held a red bead flower and gestured at the two small arms on the head of the rice mang.


    Dao Mang glanced at the bead flower, with a look of disgust: "No, the color of your bead flower does not match the clothes I am wearing today."


    When ?? was ruthlessly rejected, the emperor was not unhappy at all. Instead, he smiled and praised: "We are so smart. We know that we have to buy jewelry to match clothes. It¡¯s amazing."


    Daomang was praised, showing a triumphant little expression.


    When the emperor picked up a bead flower again, the little girl decisively held the emperor¡¯s hand: "Oh, grandfather emperor, you let me send my choice. You are not a kid anymore, you don¡¯t even know a kid. What do you like."


    The emperor: "...Well, you choose your own choice. Grandpa Huang will be watching, don¡¯t bother you."


    Hou, the big princes on the side looked at the wise and wise father so accommodating to a little baby, they were shocked, and at the same time they were a little at a loss.


    If they weren¡¯t sure that the person in front of them was their father, no doubt, they would all think that someone had pretended to be the emperor!


    Only Xiao Yeyang was the calmest person present. He had seen his uncle''s love for his daughters, and he said that these were nothing.


    The daughter was taken care of by the emperor, so Xiao Yeyang turned his attention to rice seedlings and rice seedlings. Seeing the two sons wanting to do the same, he pulled a lot of objects into his arms and couldn''t help but reminded: "Everything in the shop is for money. Think about it yourself, but you have money to buy so many things."


    Hearing this, Daozi was dumbfounded: "Don¡¯t you let us choose whatever you want?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s for you to choose by yourself, but you didn''t say not to give you money."


    Daozi touched the dry purse around her waist, and couldn''t help but look up at the emperor.


    Grandpa Emperor let them choose whatever they want, which means to help them out, right?


    The emperor heard the conversation between the father and the son. Seeing Daozi looking at him eagerly, he just smiled and didn''t say anything. He wanted to see Daozi''s reaction.


    Seeing that the emperor was silent, Daozi had a foreboding feeling, and looked at the selected objects with a sad face...


    At this moment, Daomag spoke domineeringly: "Don''t be afraid, brother, I have silver."


    Seeing that everyone was looking at herself, the little girl thought that everyone didn¡¯t believe it, so she immediately patted her small satchel: ¡°It¡¯s not bad for money!¡±


    The heroic appearance of the little girl not only amused the emperor, but the eldest princes were also cute, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Only Xiao Yeyang''s mouth was twitching.


    There are only a few gold and silver naked women in the girl''s shoulder bag. She can''t afford a bead flower by herself, and she is lavish everywhere, and she is really confident.


    After picking and picking, the three Daozi brothers and sisters have chosen what they like, but Xiao Mofeng hadn''t planned to choose one, but was stuffed with one by Daozi.


    It''s time to pay the money...


    The emperor and the eldest princes all looked at Daomag in time. They don¡¯t believe how much money the little girl really has. If she doesn¡¯t have enough money later, what should she do?


    Daomang slowly opened his small satchel.


    The small satchel is made by Daohua himself for her daughters, so that it is convenient for the little girl to go out and bring some small accessories.


    After groping for a while, everyone saw that the little girl had drawn out a small silver ingot the size of a thumb.


    Dao Mang generously put the silver ingot in front of the boss: "Is it enough?"


    Uh¡­¡­


    The boss looked at the little silver ingot stupidly, even if he could talk more often, he didn¡¯t know how to answer the conversation at this moment.


    The emperor and the eldest prince are also a little confused.


    After a short silence, the emperor burst into a cheerful laugh.


    Seeing that the emperor was so happy, the boss immediately put away the small silver ingot, and said to the rice mang with a smile on his face: "Enough is enough."


    Dao Mang nodded his head with a smile, bowed his head and fastened the small satchel.


    The emperor pampered and touched Daomag¡¯s head: "You are really a bargainer!"


    Thousands of taels, directly cut a few dollars.


    Dao Mang heard that Grandpa Huang was boasting himself again, and a proud and triumphant smile immediately appeared on his face.


    At this moment, the eldest prince no longer knows what expressions to make. Seeing the emperor doting on the little girl so much, they all wonder in their hearts whether the father likes the granddaughter more?


    Or, take more daughters into the palace in the future?


    After buying something, the emperor and his party left Wanbao Pavilion.


    Xiao Yeyang walked at the end and replenished the silver cut by the girl to the boss.


    What the boss didn''t want, but Xiao Yeyang didn''t give him a chance to refuse.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m so happy today, grandpa emperor, are you happy?" The rice awn, who bought the new bead flower, was in a bad mood. He led the emperor on the street, jumping all the way, enjoying his leisure and innocence.


    There is a smile in the eyes of the emperor: "Grandpa emperor is also very happy."


    Dao Mang saw Xiao Yeyang following, and immediately said loudly, "Daddy, I like Grandpa Huang. Grandpa Huang is so good. I would come back to see him sooner if I knew it."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but cough, and looked at her girl-girl with shame. The girl-girl had only said this to her grandfather a few days ago...


    The corner of Mr. An''s mouth that was walking behind couldn¡¯t help but twitch a few times. The little girl from the Weiyuan Wang family is really a wonderful person. Did she forget that she just took them as thieves and wanted to catch them not long ago. Get up and play the board?


    He is convinced at this speed of face change!


    ¡­¡­


    After shopping, it was late. Xiao Yeyang saw that the emperor had no plans to return to the palace, so he asked everyone to go to Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion for lunch.


    The emperor nodded in agreement, and several princes naturally wanted to follow, even the elder prince who had trouble with the Prince of Peace Mansion also followed brazenly.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Prince Ping had just bought the parrots his grandchildren liked from outside, and he heard someone report it. The emperor and several princes came.


    Hearing that the emperor came, Prince Ping did not dare to neglect, and quickly went to meet the emperor.


    When Prince Ping watched the emperor walking with his little granddaughter, talking and laughing, Prince Ping suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart.


    The emperor shouldn''t **** his granddaughter from him, right?


    Soon, the hunch came true.


    After Prince Ping and the emperor met the ceremony, they wanted to take the granddaughter from the emperor, but unfortunately, they were directly rejected by the emperor.


    Looking at grandfather because he could not hold his sister¡¯s pitiful appearance, the understanding rice seedling bravely stood up: "Grandfather, I will give you a hug."


    Prince Ping is happy that his grandson is close to him, but what is his grandson¡¯s coaxing expression?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1063： ,Youre welcome

    Chapter 1063, you are welcome


    Daohua received the news from Xiao Yeyang, knowing that the emperor and the eldest prince were going to the Prince Ping¡¯s mansion for lunch, and did not care to count the warehouse, so he hurried back to the palace and personally supervised the people in the kitchen to cook.


    When the emperor''s party arrived, the food was ready.


    Holding the rice awns and walking for a long time, the emperor felt hungry and went directly to the dining room under the leadership of Prince Ping.


    After the security public and public Yinzhen inspected all the meals, Daohua asked Gu Yu to take some of the maids she was used to serving the dishes.


    In the dining room, the eldest prince thought that they would be able to eat at the same table with the emperor this time. Unexpectedly, the emperor took the rice mang and sat on the main table, carefully placing the little girl next to him.


    Seeing this, the eldest princes once again realized how much the emperor likes rice awns.


    The little girls are cute and well-behaved, and they are willing to give a smile when they meet. The father likes to hold the little girls to go shopping, maybe he wants to experience the fun of grandparents.


    But bringing the little girl to the table for dinner, which is a bit overwhelming.


    You must know that the eldest prince grew up so old, and apart from the palace banquet, he rarely had the opportunity to eat at the same table in private with the emperor.


    However, the next scene even made the faces of the eldest prince stiff.


    Sanxiao always ate at the same table, so after seeing Daomag sitting down, Daomao naturally followed and sat on the other side of the emperor.


    Not only that, but Daozi also sat down with Xiao Mofeng, but unfortunately, people didn''t pull it.


    Xiao Mofeng grew up in the royal family, and the rules of etiquette were carved into his bones. He didn''t have the guts to go to the table without the emperor''s consent, and he was still at the same table with the emperor.


    I didn¡¯t see it. Did Prince Ping, who is the master, stand still before the emperor speaks?


    did not pull Xiao Mofeng, Daozi was a little confused: "Fourth brother, we are about to start dinner soon, let''s sit down!"


    Xiao Mofeng was a little embarrassed, and shook his head slightly at Daozi.


    At this time, the emperor said: "Mofeng sit down. Today, our grandparents and grandchildren will have dinner at one table. As for your father and king, let them sit at another table."


    "Grandson, please follow the instructions of the emperor." After finishing speaking, Xiao Mofeng quickly glanced at the fourth prince, and then let Daozi pull himself to sit down.


    The emperor''s order has been given, and the eldest prince can only sit at the next table unwillingly.


    After sitting down, the eldest prince looked at the four princes at the same time, regretting in their hearts that they did not bring a concubine when they went out today.


    The four princes looked at their noses and noses, with a calm face. He had ear problems and didn''t have much fighting spirit. But the eldest son was brilliant and was valued by his father. Then, he would not give him the honor of his son.


    All male family members were present, Daohua didn''t come to eat, Xiao Yeyang wanted to entertain the eldest prince, and Prince Ping automatically stayed at the table of the emperor to look after the third elementary school.


    was hungry three hours ago, and when everyone was seated, they all looked at the emperor.


    Daozi understands courtesy, the emperor is not surprised. After all, the child is 8 years old and has already enrolled in school, but the twins are so sensible, the emperor was a little surprised.


    The emperor smiled and took the lead in picking up the chopsticks: "Everyone, let''s start." After finishing speaking, he picked up the first chopsticks dish.


    The three juniors looked at Prince Xiangping together.


    After a few days of getting along, Prince Ping is no longer unfamiliar with the habits of the third minor, and immediately picked up the chopsticks to eat.


    The two elders both moved their chopsticks, and San Xiao was not polite, picked up the chopsticks quickly, and quickly reached out to the dishes they like to eat.


    Three little children were trained to eat alone with chopsticks when they were over a year old. Now the chopsticks can be used easily.


    This gave the emperor and Xiao Mofeng a stunned look.


    The three little ones have no ink after eating, and soon the cheeks bulge.


    Taozi was immersed in the bitterness, and found that the emperor and Xiao Mofeng didn¡¯t move their chopsticks very much, and immediately said, ¡°Grandpa Emperor, fourth brother, eat quickly. When you come to my house, don¡¯t be polite!¡±


    The attitude of the little master is very tight.


    The corner of the emperor''s mouth twitched, watching Prince Ping and Sanxiao both eating sweet and delicious, then looked at his grandson Xiao Morong, who seemed to be a little unwilling to let go. After thinking about it, he stretched out his hand and gave Xiao Morong a chopstick: "Eat more. "


    Xiao Mofeng was taken aback for a moment, and he was surprised and joyful: "More grandpas."


    has been paying attention to the eldest prince here a bit sore, and the eyes of the fourth prince are more intriguing.


    ...


    After lunch, the emperor had to go back to the palace to deal with political affairs. Before leaving, some little Daomang girl was reluctant to leave, and smiled and asked her: "Do you want to live in the palace with Grandpa Emperor?"


    Dao Mang tilted his head and thought: "Brothers and brothers are all going?"


    Bringing two more children is no problem for the emperor at all. He nodded immediately: "Go all."


    Dao Mang asked again: "Where are my parents and grandfather?"


    This won''t work, the emperor shook his head: "They can''t live in the palace."


    Dao Mang: "Then I won''t go anymore. My ancestor said before I came back, let me accompany my grandfather more. I want to accompany my grandfather at home."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping suddenly opened his eyes and smiled.


    The emperor squinted at him, and asked Daomag softly, "Didn¡¯t the ancestors let you accompany Grandpa emperor?"


    Daomang thought for a while: "It seems there is."


    The emperor smiled: "That¡¯s all, let¡¯s go to the palace lord with Grandpa emperor."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping is anxious. He hasn''t kissed his grandchildren for a few days. Why did the emperor come to grab his grandchildren? He is not without.


    As soon as Prince Ping wanted to say something, he was stopped by the look in the emperor''s eyes.


    Successfully made Prince Ping shut up, and the emperor was satisfied with the realization, smiling at Daomag, waiting for her response.


    Dao Mang looked at his grandfather¡¯s grievances, and thought for a while, ¡°Grandpa Emperor, my brother and I will accompany my grandfather first, and I will accompany you in a few days, OK?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Prince Ping immediately opened his eyes and smiled, and the granddaughter was still facing her own grandfather.


    Although the emperor wanted to look at Daomag often, he couldn''t ignore Xiao Jiu''s feelings and touched Daomag''s head with a smile: "Okay, then the emperor''s grandfather will let your father send you to the palace after two days."


    ...


    After sending away the emperor and the eldest prince, Prince Ping immediately picked up Daomag and circled it a few times: "Really a great granddaughter of my grandfather." Noting the small eyes that Daomao throws over, he immediately added, "You are also a grandfather." Great grandson."


    got the compliment he wanted, rice seedling smiled and retracted his gaze.


    Daohua was a little worried when he heard that the emperor had let Sanxiao into the palace. He looked at Xiao Yeyang and said, "The palace is no better than anywhere else, not to mention the twins. Even Daozi is only 8 years old. I really don''t worry about them entering the palace to stay."


    Xiao Yeyang comforted: "I know your worries, don''t worry, the children were called into the palace by the imperial uncle.


    Thinking of the emperor¡¯s love for her daughter, Daohua sighed: ¡°It¡¯s true that everything has advantages and disadvantages!¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1064： ,analyze

    Chapter 1064, Analysis


    After returning from Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, the eldest princes were all talking with the staff in the mansion about the emperor¡¯s preference for the people in Prince Ping¡¯s mansion.


    Four Princes'' Mansion.


    Four princes and concubines heard about the emperor personally holding Daomag and strolling around the street for most of the day, and their faces were all surprised: "Is the father too fond of Uncle Ping''s line?"


    The fourth prince shook his head and corrected: "It is from the line of Uncle Ping. For those concubines and daughters of Uncle Ping, the father and the emperor have never seen it directly."


    Xiao Mofeng took the words: ¡°That¡¯s because Uncle Yang is so powerful, and even Aunt Wang also contributed to Daxia. Everyone else lives under the protection of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion, and has nothing to do with Grandpa Emperor or Daxia."


    The four princes looked at their eldest son with satisfaction: "You can see this, and I am very pleased for the father. You have to know that your emperor''s grandfather is not the father or grandfather of ordinary people, he is the emperor of Daxia."


    "As the master of Daxia, your grandfather always values ??Daxia''s long-term peace and stability. What he needs is those who can actually help him solve problems."


    "Obviously, your uncle Yang has done a good job of calming down northern Xinjiang and conquering Xiliang, and now it is even more so that Xiliang is a poor place to be governed."


    "Last year there was a severe drought in the northern provinces. It was a donation of grain and a large number of refugees, which ensured the stability of the northern provinces. Who doesn''t like those who can really help solve the problem?"


    "Your grandfather loves Xiao Daomag so much, and his father thinks that, first, your grandfather wants to show the importance and recognition of your uncle Yang. After all, your uncle Yang has done real merits over the years."


    "Second, although your grandfather is the emperor, but he can''t avoid it. Now that he is older, he also wants to enjoy the family happiness of his grandson Chenghuan."


    "However, every move of the emperor has always been stared at by civil and military officials. Once he favors someone, he will be treated as a signal."


    "Nowadays, behind the scenes of the imperial court are undercurrents due to the establishment of a prince, but if your emperor grandfather shows a little bit of love for a certain grandson, it is estimated that he will be over-interpreted."


    "In recent years, your uncles have been tossing hard. In order to balance the relationship between all parties and stabilize the court, your grandfather will not be close to his own grandchildren."


    "But if you dote on your Uncle Yang¡¯s child, you don¡¯t need to worry at all. Especially Xiao Daomag is still a girl, and it¡¯s understandable that he will pet him more."


    Xiao Mofeng thought of Grandpa Emperor''s eyes on Xiao Daomag, and said: "My son thinks Grandpa Emperor really likes Xiao Daomag."


    The four princes smiled and nodded: "The little girl is so cute and innocent, and she''s also fond of her father." After speaking, he paused, "It''s probably also in your grandfather''s eye."


    Xiao Mofeng nodded, and then said worriedly: "Father, today the son is cared by the emperor''s grandfather, will they bother us? Especially the uncle, because the son was more important to the emperor''s grandfather, he just"


    The fourth prince raised his hand to interrupt Xiao Mofeng''s words, and said in a deep voice: "You have to behave in front of your grandfather, don''t worry about anything, let alone be afraid of your uncle."


    Because the four princes have ear problems, the power in their hands is not great. Although the big princes will not openly oppress the Fourth Prince''s Mansion on the surface, the suppression in secret occurs from time to time.


    Xiao Mofeng hesitated: "But my son heard that many officials support the uncle to become a prince, if it is him."


    "It''s impossible!" The four princes said categorically, "Your grandfather will not make your uncle the prince."


    Looking at his confident father, Xiao Mofeng made no secret of his surprise.


    The eyes of the four princes flashed with confidence, and looked at the eldest son faintly: "Your grandfather and grandfather Heping are brothers. If your grandfather really cares about your uncle, you won''t let them have rifts."


    Xiao Mofeng suddenly realized, why did he forget this?


    Looking at his confident and calm father, Xiao Mofeng deeply felt that he was too superficial to see the problem, and it seemed that he would have to study more in the future.


    The fourth prince thought for a while and said, "Your grandfather, Daozi, wants to let the three brothers and sisters live in the palace. When you are studying in the palace, take care of them. Not to mention other things, your aunt saved your life. "


    Xiao Mofeng immediately responded, even if the father didn¡¯t tell him, he would do it.


    The four princes and concubines sat quietly listening to the conversation between the father and the son, with a small smile on their faces, without disturbing them. When the father and son had finished speaking, they personally delivered the hot milk soup to the two of them.


    The habit of drinking cow''s milk was developed by Xiao Mofeng in Xiliang. After returning to Beijing, he affected his family. Now the master of the Four Princes'' Mansion usually likes to drink some cow''s milk.


    The next day, Daohua and Xiao Ye masculinely accompanied Prince Ping and San Snacks for breakfast. When they returned to Pingxitang, Wang Man''er handed over a greeting card from the Bai family.


    Daohua looked at the post and was a little puzzled: "The Bai family? Isn''t this the second prince concubine''s natal family?" With that, she looked at Xiao Yeyang, "The second lady of the Bai family said she wanted to come to see him, what''s the matter? "


    She has no friendship with several princes and concubines, even if they meet at a party, they can avoid it.


    Xiao Yeyang immediately told Daohua what had happened in Wanbao Pavilion yesterday.


    Daohua: "I heard that the Bai family and the An family have a good fight. Among the honors, they have always been arrogant and domineering. The power of the prince."


    Speaking of this, Daohua came with interest and looked at Xiao Yeyang enthusiastically: "It is said that the second prince has a deep affection for the second prince concubine, is this true?"


    Looking at Daohua¡¯s gossiping look, Xiao Yeyang laughed a little: ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true. If the second prince does not favor the second prince concubine, where is the confidence of the Bai family to make a fortune in the capital?¡±


    "Every time something happened to the Bai family, the second prince would cry and complain to the second prince, and then the second prince would come forward and pass the Bai family to clean up the mess. Over time, the Bai family''s courage grew."


    Daohua''s expression was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect that the second prince is still an infatuated species." She said, her face was a little complicated, "However, he is pitiful enough to stand in a Yue family like the Bai family."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted, "That was what he asked for. It''s not impossible to spoil his wife, but even though the second prince and concubine don¡¯t know the heights of the world, he likes to put his hands in everything, but he doesn¡¯t have the ability to control every time. All messed things up."


    "To be honest, the second prince''s ability is still good, but unfortunately, I just married the second prince, such a troublesome concubine."


    Ina Flower: "I heard that there are several princes with the highest voices for standing princes. There are the first prince, the second prince, the fifth prince, and the sixth prince. Who do you think the prince prefers?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "These calls are just the forces created by the parties themselves. Just listen to them, don''t take them seriously."


    Ina Hua suddenly understood, and no one was interested in it: "I don''t know who the uncle Huang will choose in the end?"


    For this, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t guess at all. Although the emperor''s uncle is still healthy, but the age is there after all, the establishment of the prince is related to the fortune of the country, and it is no wonder that the courtier is so urgent, it is indeed time to make a decision.


    Uncle Huang¡¯s body can live another ten or twenty years without any problem. Will he choose among several young princes?


    I heard that in recent years, the emperor''s uncle would often go to the South Study Room to see the emperor and grandson attending classes. Maybe he was taking the opportunity to observe the heir?


    In his opinion, the elder princes of the elder prince may not have existed at all, and the uncle of the emperor would not release the power in his hands so early.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1065： , Live in Qianqing Palace

    Chapter 1065, living in the Palace of Qing Dynasty


    "Grandfather, my parrot flew away."


    In the Royal Palace Garden, Dao Mang pointed at the parrot flying around among the flowers, stomping his feet anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, grandfather will catch you right away."


    Because of his love to enjoy, Prince Ping has been a little blessed in recent years, but at this moment, in order to catch the parrot for his granddaughter, the prince who usually walks slowly, runs and jumps very flexibly.


    Under the leadership of Wang Man''er, the second lady of the Bai family was heading to Pingxitang, passing by the garden halfway through the garden, watching Prince Ping in the garden sweating profusely to help the daughter of Wang Weiyuan catch the parrot, regret once again in her eyes.


    The day before yesterday, why was she so blind-eyed that she wanted to grab the makeup box with this little girl?


    Thinking that she was still arrogantly facing the emperor who was holding the little girl at the time, the second lady of the Bai family couldn''t wait for time to go back to that day, then she would definitely not go out the day before yesterday.


    As the Yue family of the second prince concubine, the Bai family has been calling for the second prince to be the prince more and more in recent years. The Bai family has indeed been exposed to a lot of light. Generally, if you encounter anything, just report the second prince¡¯s Name, it can be resolved safely.


    Unfortunately, she caused too much trouble this time.


    Because of this incident, there has always been a fire to the second prince who is gentle and caring about the second prince and concubine. She was also called by her mother-in-law to have a good training. At this moment, she had to personally level the gate of the prince¡¯s mansion and apologize to a three-year-old child. .


    When the second wife of the Bai family was thinking about this, Ping Xitang arrived.


    Taohua politely received the second wife of the Bai family, and received the makeup box she had brought up. After a few words with the other party, she served tea as a gift.


    The Bai family came to apologize so soon, mainly because the emperor, she received the makeup box, which means that the day before yesterday has passed.


    Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion and the Bai family had no contact. Now that the matter has been settled, there is naturally no need to retain people.


    At the stall where the Prince Li is rumored to be very popular nowadays, she doesn''t want to make people think that Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion has anything to do with the Second Prince and one party.


    Before leaving the house, Mrs. Bai asked Mrs. Bai to talk more with Princess Weiyuan, but now, seeing the posture of Daohua serving tea to others, Mrs. Bai was consciously being treated slowly, and she was about to forget her mother-in-law¡¯s explanation. Get up and retire.


    When she returned to the White House, Mrs. Bai saw that she had come back so early and was so angry that she blasted people out of the house.


    The eldest lady of the Bai family looked at Mrs. Bai puzzledly: "Mother, the princess Weiyuan has already accepted the second sibling''s things, it means that the day has passed, so don''t be angry."


    The old lady Bai sighed: "The palace is past, but where is the emperor? Why do you think I let my second wife stay in Prince Ping''s palace for a while?"


    "I did it for the emperor, so that the emperor would know the sincerity of our family, so as not to anger the second prince. If it can make outsiders feel that Princess Weiyuan and the second daughter-in-law can talk to each other, it would be even better."


    "Ping the Prince''s Mansion is highly valued by the emperor. If you can have a good relationship with them, whether it is for the second prince or our family, it will be profitable and harmless."


    "Unfortunately, the second daughter-in-law is a fool. If she has a bit of a brain, Lai will have to stay at Prince Ping''s Mansion for a longer time."


    Madame Bai¡¯s mother-in-law thought her mother-in-law was too simple, and Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to get too involved with any prince. Then how could Princess Weiyuan let her calculate?


    Of course, the second younger siblings are indeed a little stupid, otherwise, they would not offend the emperor.


    Two days later, at the emperor¡¯s urging, Prince Ping reluctantly and Xiao Yeyang sent Daozi and the twins into the palace.


    Looking at the meeting, he immediately hugged the good granddaughter to the emperor in his arms. Prince Ping''s face was stinky: "Brother Emperor, if the children are not used to living in the palace, I will bring them back to the palace. "


    The emperor squinted up at Prince Ping: "How come you can¡¯t live with so many ladies and eunuchs in the palace?" As he said, Prince Guan Ping was not there, so he took Sanxiao to see their residence.


    Xiao Yeyang suddenly felt relieved when he saw that the residence of the Emperor Admiral''s Third Elementary School was arranged in the back hall of Qianqing Palace.


    Qianqing Palace is full of the emperor''s people, and other people''s hands can''t reach here.


    is Prince Ping, and his face looks better.


    In any case, his grandson and granddaughter lived in the Qianqing Palace. This is a godly favorite. In the future, go out to see who dares to look down on grandchildren and granddaughters.


    Seeing my new residence, the three juniors are very satisfied.


    Before entering the palace, Daozi was popularized by the rules of the palace. At this moment, he was not as lively and casual as in the palace, his body was straight, and he looked like a small adult.


    As for the twins, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t say anything. The child had just turned three years old. They didn¡¯t understand too much. Anyway, the two little guys were stuffed with black sesame seeds. I am not afraid that they will have a bad life.


    The emperor smiled as he watched the twins explore their new residence, looked at Daozi standing beside Xiao Yeyang in a proper manner, and said with a smile: "Let Daozi go to the South Study for class these days, just to make him recognize his brother. ."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Yeyang showed joy, and immediately responded with a smile: "Thank you, Uncle Emperor, for your pity."


    The eldest son''s studies in Xiliang are a bit rough. Listening to the lectures of the scholars of Daxia will only benefit the eldest son.


    Come again, the prince or grandson studying in the South Study Room also wants the eldest son to have more contact with them, so that the eldest son can learn how to get along with different people.


    Seeing his father salute, Daozi bent over and thanked him very vigorously: "Thank you, grandpa emperor, grandson will study hard and live up to grandpa emperor¡¯s expectations."


    The emperor nodded in satisfaction, and then went to play with the twins.


    In the afternoon, Xiao Yeyang personally took the rice to the South Study.


    "Four brothers!"


    Xiao Mofeng was also in class here. He was overjoyed when he saw Daozi. He stepped forward and met with Xiao Yeyang first, and then smiled and asked, "Uncle Wang, why did you come to the South Study?"


    Daozi replied first: "Grandpa Huang asked me to come here for class, brother, so you are here, that''s really great, I thought of myself before, and I was a little scared."


    Looking at Daozi¡¯s excited look, Xiao Mofeng felt a little eager to laugh. He didn''t see that the younger brother was scared, but when he looked at him, he was a little eager to try.


    Xiao Yeyang patted Xiao Mofeng on the shoulder: "Morong, Moxi doesn''t understand the rules of the palace, please help Uncle Wang look at him more."


    Xiao Mofeng quickly responded: "Uncle Wang, don''t worry, Mofeng will take care of Moxi."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded.


    The twins went for a lunch break, and Daozi was sent to the South Study Room, and Prince Xiao Yeyang, who had nothing to do, was driven out of the palace by the emperor.


    At the same time, all the forces also received the third minor''s move into the Qing Palace.


    "Is the emperor''s pampering too much?"


    Qianqing Palace, that was the residence of the emperors of the past dynasties.


    Fortunately, Sanxiao is the grandson of Prince Ping. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how many people will not sleep.


    On this day, all the princes and grandchildren who are attending classes in the South Study have been instructed by the family several times to get them to get along well with Xiao Moxi.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1066： ,breakfast

    Chapter 1066, breakfast


    "Hey~"


    Pingxitang dining room, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang are accompanying Prince Ping for dinner.


    Looking at Prince Ping who sighed for the first time, the couple looked at each other a bit.


    "Hey, I don''t know the habit of Daozi and the twins staying in the palace?"


    Princess Ping was somewhat interested in picking up the bowl of rice, his face was full of misses and worries for his grandchildren.


    Daohua smiled and comforted: "Father, don¡¯t worry, Daozi and the three of them have good adaptability. Look, when they return to the palace, don¡¯t they get used to it right away?"


    Prince Ping disagreed with his face: "How can it be the same, the palace is his own home, but the palace is not." After speaking, he sighed again, "I don''t know if the food in the palace suits their tastes?"


    Speaking of this, the worry on his face is even worse.


    "They are in the palace, don¡¯t get hungry, right? Oh, I knew that before going out of the palace today, the king should call the steward of the imperial dining room to explain to him."


    Looking at Prince Ping with anxious face, as if he was sure that the third elementary school had been starved, Daohua''s mouth twitched, and he explained with a smile: "Father, this kind of problem shouldn''t happen."


    "You forgot, if you encounter discordant things, the three minors will directly bring it up. They will definitely not starve themselves."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping''s complexion improved a bit, and he smiled and said, "Yes, the three great grandchildren of this king are quite daring to talk." After that, he looked at Daohua with satisfaction, "This is like you."


    Daohua''s complexion stiffened, and she dared to speak like her. Is this complimenting her?


    Xiao Yeyang said, "Daozi will take care of his younger siblings, so don''t worry about it here, the food will soon be cold."


    Hearing Xiao Yeyang''s tone with a touch of concern and comfort, Prince Ping tickled the corner of his mouth and began to eat seriously, but he didn''t eat two bites. Thinking of the excitement of his grandchildren at the dinner table, he couldn''t help but began to complain.


    "The emperor''s brother is also true. His own grandchildren are a big push, but he is going to grab the king''s three good grandchildren. He, he, he will bully the king as much as possible."


    Looking at Prince Ping¡¯s grievance, Daohua wanted to laugh a little, so she hurriedly planned to cover her smile.


    Xiao Yeyang also bowed his head to eat without speaking.


    Seeing that his son and daughter-in-law were eating without being affected, Prince Ping was unhappy: "Aren''t you worried at all? I still feel in the mood to eat here."


    Rice Flower: "."


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    Taohua silently put down the dishes and asked with a smile: "Father, what should we worry about?"


    Prince Ping: "I''m worried that the emperor will keep the rice and they will not let go. What if the emperor wants to keep the three children in the palace?"


    Xiao Ye¡¯s Yang words are concise and concise: "No."


    Daohua nodded hurriedly: "Yes, Father, Uncle Huang has a lot of opportunities, and there is no time to play with the children all the time."


    At this point, she really didn''t worry about it at all, just forget about Daozi. She knew how strong the twins were when they were able to do things without restraint.


    The emperor is too busy dealing with political affairs every day, but he does not have so much energy to deal with the twins.


    Prince Ping was not convinced, and said: "No, this king has to go into the palace tomorrow too, to remind the emperor to let the good grandchildren return to the house soon."


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang glanced at each other quickly, and they didn''t say much.


    The Royal Palace.


    The back hall of Qianqing Palace.


    The twins were already lying on the bed with the doll and Daozi. When the emperor felt that the child was not difficult at all, Daomag spoke up.


    "Grandpa Emperor, you should tell us a bedtime story."


    The emperor froze for a moment: "Tell a story?"


    This can be difficult for the emperor. He is not afraid of political affairs, but he has never done a story for children.


    Finally, the emperor chose an easy-to-understand folk tale to tell the children.


    The emperor¡¯s words have always been extremely majestic. Even if he deliberately slowed down his tone when facing the children, the words came out of his mouth, but he still gave a stern look, just like preaching, and made the children drowsy.


    Daozi originally had some expectations, but at this moment, she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    "Not good at all."


    Daomag grumbled, and turned his body on its side, and fell asleep face to face with Daomao.


    The despised emperor stood awkwardly in front of the bed. He made sure that the three children were all asleep, and then left and returned to the dormitory. He sighed on the way: "It takes learning to bring children."


    The next day, when the emperor had finished his early reign and brought a few ministers back to the Qing Palace to discuss political affairs, as soon as he stepped into the gate of the palace, he saw the twins sitting slowly and eating breakfast in the palace.


    Daomag smiled brightly: "Grandpa Emperor, you are back!"


    Miao Miao with food in his mouth, bulging his cheeks, and waving his little hand: "Grandpa Huang has eaten? Didn''t eat together, the taste is not bad."


    The emperor: "."


    Ministers: "."


    Zhengdian has become a dining room?


    The emperor smiled and walked forward and asked: "Why are you here?"


    Dao Mang smiled sweetly: "We are waiting for Grandpa Emperor, we have not seen Grandpa Emperor for one night, I miss you."


    "The little father-in-law said, Grandpa Emperor will come here after he is busy, so we came here and waited. If we want to see Grandpa Emperor right away."


    Rice seedling nodded in agreement, and also held a small bun and handed it to the emperor: "Grandpa emperor eat, hungry, we will feel distressed."


    The twins were so straightforward and innocent, they made the emperor amused in an instant, and the mood that was a little annoying due to political affairs was wiped out in an instant.


    At this moment, he understands why Xiao Jiu is reluctant to send the child into the palace. With such two cuties with him, he feels much better every day.


    The ministers who followed were all curiously looking at the twins of Wang Weiyuan.


    Don¡¯t say, it¡¯s really good to be raised, round and jade-run, pink and diaoyuzhuo, with the dark eyes that were really ignorant that day, people can''t help but feel happy when they see it.


    This is still secondary. They also heard what the twins said. The old foxes in the court had to admit that Princess Weiyuan would teach children.


    Don¡¯t talk about the emperor, it¡¯s them. If the grandchildren in the family are so cute and sweet, they are also willing to spoil them.


    As the pillar of the family, the pressure on their shoulders is extremely heavy, and they face tedious official duties and complicated interpersonal relationships every day. If someone can relax them, they will also want to get close.


    At this moment, the ministers present understood why the emperor called the children of King Weiyuan into the palace.


    Daomang always remembered that his brother should not cause trouble. When he saw the ministers waiting by the side, he immediately said sensibly: "Grandpa Emperor, are you busy with something? If you want something, do it. Take care of us, my brother and I will eat well and promise not to starve ourselves."


    The emperor smiled and rubbed the little head of the rice mango: "Don''t worry, grandpa emperor will accompany you to eat."


    As soon as the words came out, An Gonggong immediately arranged for the eunuchs to bring food, and several ministers were also covered, and stayed in the palace to accompany the emperor to eat breakfast.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1067： , A scene in the palace

    Chapter 1067, a scene in the palace


    "How did you come?"


    The emperor had just finished dealing with political affairs, and was about to take the twins to the imperial garden to relax, when he saw Prince Ping coming into the palace again, his face immediately showed disgust.


    Prince Ping said with a smile: "The rice awns and rice seedlings are very active, the minister is not afraid that the emperor is tired, so I want to help you."


    The emperor squinted at him: "There are so many eunuchs and maids in the palace, do you need your help?" Then, he strode towards the apse.


    Prince Ping hurriedly followed.


    In the apse, the twins are playing a game with the court ladies. Seeing that Prince Ping is coming, they immediately abandon the game and rush towards Prince Ping.


    "Grandfather, we miss you so much!"


    Prince Ping squatted down and held one in one hand: "Grandfather misses you so much, do you eat and sleep well in the palace?"


    The twins nodded together.


    "Yes, we are behaved."


    "Does grandfather eat and sleep well?"


    Prince Ping also nodded and got close to the twins. Then he raised his eyebrows at the emperor, as if to say, ¡®Look, the twins still prefer him as his grandfather. ¡¯


    The emperor had some itchy hands, he glared at Prince Ping, smiled and said to the twins: "Come to Grandpa Emperor, Grandpa Emperor will take you to the Royal Garden to play."


    You can play as soon as you hear it, and the twins immediately let go of Prince Ping.


    Daomag ran to the emperor and said coquettishly: "Grandpa emperor, I want to play a scooter, can I?"


    The emperor agreed without thinking about it: "Okay, you can play whatever you want."


    Prince Ping heard this and immediately showed a look of jokes. His granddaughter had a good time playing on a scooter. Every time he played with her, he would lose half of his life in order to chase her.


    Isn¡¯t the emperor able to do it? Let him go after his granddaughter this time.


    Soon, the twins took their respective scooters and followed the emperor and the prince of peace out of the Palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    Out of the Palace of the Qing Dynasty, Dao Mang began to release herself, standing on the scooter with one foot, and stepping on the ground with one foot, and slid forward quickly.


    The emperor was shocked when he saw this for the first time: "Daomang, slow down, don¡¯t fall."


    Daomang slowed down, sliding back and smiling at the emperor: "Grandpa emperor, I''m great, I won''t fall."


    The emperor didn''t believe this at all, and ran over to hold the little girl.


    Daomag thought that the emperor was playing with her, giggling, and slid forward quickly: "Grandpa Emperor, come chase me."


    Looking at the little girl farther and farther away, the emperor: "."


    Compared with Dao Mang¡¯s active activity, Dao Miao is very quiet. He doesn''t like to move very much, so he didn''t chase his sister, but looked at Prince Ping: "Grandfather, let''s go see the flowers."


    The granddaughter was watching by the emperor, and Prince Ping felt relieved, and immediately nodded and agreed: "Okay, grandfather will take you to the imperial garden to enjoy the flowers."


    Rice seedlings: "Grandfather, I heard that there are a lot of flowers in the palace. When you go back later, take some back. It just so happens that there are not many flowers left in our mansion."


    Seeing that his grandson was so young, he knew that he was going to make things at home. Prince Ping was very happy: "Well, wait a moment, let''s get more flowers back to the house, and when you return from the palace, you can pull and play again. "


    The eunuchs and court ladies behind them all looked at each other a little when they heard this.


    The flowers in the imperial garden are all rare flower species found from various places. They are used for viewing, not for plucking.


    Prince Ping does not care about this. The sky is big and the grandchildren are the biggest. Who will let the emperor''s brother grab his grandchildren? The flowers in his house have been plucked, so why can¡¯t those in the palace be plucked?


    "Giggle~"


    The sweet laughter like wind chimes rang from all over the palace.


    On this day, the maids and eunuchs in the palace were all dumbfounded watching the usually majestic emperor chasing after a little girl.


    "Grandpa Emperor, hurry up, I stopped and waited for you, you still can''t catch up with me."


    The emperor panting heavily behind, raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and looked at the little girl''s sun-like smile, the smile in his eyes reached the bottom of his heart.


    Don¡¯t say, after such a lap, the body feels a lot lighter.


    "Grandpa Emperor is getting old and can''t run fast, you have to slow down."


    "Well, then I''ll be slower."


    The concubines, princes and grandchildren in the palace heard the news and couldn''t help running out to look at the strangeness.


    When seeing the emperor of the Nine-Five Lords chasing the little girl, everyone understood how much the emperor was indulging in the little girl.


    News quickly spread to all parties. As the most popular candidates for the prince, the four forces of the prince, the second prince, the fifth prince, and the sixth prince again began to weigh the importance of the Prince Qiping''s mansion.


    When Daohua received the news, her brows couldn''t help but frowned. The emperor''s favor is a double-edged sword, and if one fails, it will be used by someone with a heart.


    Daozi is only eight years old, and the twins are only three years old. She doesn''t want her children to be involved in various conspiracies so early.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Daohua¡¯s worry, and comforted: "Fortunately, Daomang is only a little girl. It doesn''t matter if the emperor''s uncle pampers him more."


    Unfortunately, he felt relieved too early.


    Just as the emperor was chasing the rice awns and running around, in the imperial garden, Huo Huo, who was constantly resting with rice seedlings, dropped half of the garden¡¯s precious flowers and plants.


    These flowers and plants were liked by the emperor, the imperial concubine, and the princes and grandchildren. They were all pulled out by rice seedlings and pushed together like weeds in the fields, ready for Prince Ping to transport them back to the palace for planting.


    After receiving the news, Concubine An, Concubine Xian, Concubine Shu, and Concubine De, who took care of the things in the harem, rushed to the imperial garden one after another.


    Looking at the mess in the garden, the Fourth Concubine was shocked to no avail, staring at the messy little figure in a daze, so shocked that she couldn''t speak.


    No one has ever been so bold and dare to be so presumptuous in the imperial garden.


    "Stop it!"


    An imperial concubine has long been unable to understand Prince Ping¡¯s line. Seeing that there is only one child in the garden, Dao Mang immediately yelled.


    The rice seedlings who were happily pulling flowers and plants were taken aback by the roar. Looking back, I saw Concubine An and the others looking at him angrily, and rice seedlings vaguely realized that he seemed to have done something wrong, and he quickly became guilty of conscience. Lost the green peony in his hand.


    Concubine An looked at Da Miao with a little disgust: "Have your parents not taught you to observe the rules and etiquette? Look at you, what happened to the good Royal Garden by you?"


    "I really thought that the palace was your home, so you made trouble? Don''t think that your father is valued by the emperor, and you can be lawless in the palace."


    "So many precious flowers and plants have been ruined by you, I see how your father and your mother explain to the emperor!"


    I¡¯ve been so fierce since rice seedling was born. I heard that I was going to be punished, and my body trembled. With a ¡®Wow¡¯, I started crying.


    "Grandfather, where are you? Come back soon, I was bullied."


    The sound of rice seedlings penetrated very strongly, maybe because of being frightened, the crying was still a bit sharp, and it was as miserable as it was.


    Four concubine was shocked when she saw rice seedlings crying.


    Dao Miao did something wrong, but the prince¡¯s son was crying by them, and the emperor didn¡¯t know about it.


    An imperial concubine thought that she was the one who made her cry, so she tolerated her, and she was ready to step forward to comfort her child.


    Can''t let the child cry like this, I don¡¯t know, I thought she was bullying a little baby.


    However, Daomiao became more frightened when he saw Concubine An approaching him. He turned and ran outside, crying as he ran, "Grandfather, help, I''m dying, come and save me."


    An imperial concubine: "."


    other people:"."


    Prince Ping was convenient because of his stomachache, but he didn''t expect that he would leave for a while. When he came back, he heard his grandson cry for help.


    "Rice seedlings!"


    Prince Ping Fei also ran toward the direction of crying, and when he returned to the imperial garden, he happened to see the scene where Concubine An instructed the court ladies to encircle the rice seedlings.


    The small figure of the grandson was surrounded in the middle, his face covered with tears, as pitiful and pitiful, as helpless as he was.


    "Presumptuous, what are you doing? Stop it for this king!"


    Prince Ping rushed over with a grim face, and pushed and kicked the palace maids who were surrounding the rice seedlings away.


    "Grandfather!"


    Seeing his grandfather, Daomiao, like a cub lost in the deep forest, threw himself into the arms of Prince Ping, trembling, and sobbed: "Grandfather, there are bad guys here, and they all bully me."


    Prince Ping held the rice seedlings tightly in his arms, staring fiercely at Concubine An and the others, but said very gentle words: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, grandfather is here, no one will dare to bully you. "


    After the grandson stopped crying, Prince Ping looked at Concubine An coldly: "The king''s grandson was called into the palace by the emperor himself. Even if there is something wrong with him, it will not be your turn to take care of him."


    Concubine An was a little angry. She had seen what it was to beat him today. Just when she wanted to say something, she met Prince Ping''s fierce gaze.


    "An Guifei, Brother Huang just asked you to assist the sixth house, do you really think of yourself as the mistress of the harem? This king has never seen such a self-reliant person!"


    Before, he had a dislike with the eldest prince. Even if Prince Ping asked for trouble, he still had some reservations, but today, he doesn''t want to show any face to Concubine An.


    Concubine An was so angry that she just wanted to fight back when she heard the emperor''s questioning sound from behind her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Dao Miao lifted his head from Prince Ping¡¯s shoulders, looked at the emperor with red eyes, and pointed at Concubine An¡¯s complaint with all his grievances: "Grandpa the emperor, she bullied me and made people arrest me. I''m so scared."


    Daomag saw his brother crying, and immediately rushed over: "What''s wrong with you, brother?"


    Seeing her sister, Daomiao started to cry again: "Sister, they bullied me and gave me revenge."


    The twins have lived together since they were young, and they are especially fond of the same enemies, especially when they encounter foreign enemies that are stronger than them.


    Seeing his brother cry, Daomag cried out with a ¡®wow¡¯, and then rushed on to the emperor: "Grandpa Emperor, the palace is terrible. Someone is bullying my brother. We want to go home."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1068： , Seize the opportunity

    Chapter 1068, seize the opportunity


    In the imperial garden, the emperor and Prince Peace each held a child, cautiously coaxing them, and when the twins stopped crying, the emperor looked at Concubine An with dissatisfaction.


    "I asked the children to come to the Royal Garden to play, are you planning to punish me?"


    "It is common for children to be naughty. You are a grandmother. Why do you still care about a three-year-old child? You are really getting better and better. Go back to the palace and reflect on it."


    Speaking, she looked at Concubine Xian again.


    "There are a few of you. I didn''t try to persuade me. I just watched the drama gloating. I didn''t have the honor of being the master of the house, so I went back to the palace for me to reflect on it."


    The emperor was really angry when he heard the passing.


    Among the twins, although he prefers the rice awns that resemble his biological mother, he also loves the rice seedlings adopted to the ancient family. Hearing that he was caught by the palace maid, thinking of the helplessness of the little guy, he felt distressed.


    After finishing speaking, the emperor left the imperial garden without regard to the four concubine''s ugly face, holding the sobbing rice mango.


    Prince Ping snorted coldly, and followed with the rice seedlings in his arms.


    Daomang and Daomiao, who were lying on the shoulders of the emperor''s grandfather and grandfather, raised their heads and looked at each other, their eyes gleaming with success, and then they fell down pitifully.


    Four concubines were publicly reprimanded by the emperor, and the news spread quickly to all parties as if they had grown wings.


    The eldest prince rubbed his temples with a headache after hearing about it.


    Now is the critical moment for the establishment of the prince, and the attitude of the father to them is extremely critical, but their mother and concubine run to annoy the father at this time, which is simply unwise.


    The news reached the South Study Room, Daozi continued to practice the Chinese characters unmoved, and ignored the gazes cast by all parties.


    At this moment, he is quite calm. The younger siblings cried when they cried, and the crying children had candy to eat, not to mention that the grandfather was there, even if he was not there, the younger siblings would not let themselves suffer.


    Anyway, there is the Emperor''s grandfather, he, he is not in vain to worry about it.


    The master above saw that Daozi was so dedicated and not disturbed by the outside world, he nodded in satisfaction, and gave a high evaluation in his heart.


    On the other side, after the twins returned to the Palace of Qianqing, the little mouth was still pouting high, cooperating with Prince Ping clamoring to go home.


    The emperor naturally quit, so he comforted him, and gave out a lot of exquisite fun to the twins. The two little guys were coaxed and didn''t continue to make a fuss about going back home.


    I got a good thing, the twins were happy, and the light and hearty laughter began to be heard in the palace of Qianqing.


    This time, everyone in the palace knew that these two little ancestors could not provoke them.


    Concubine An and Concubine Xian were as uncomfortable as swallowing flies.


    After class in the afternoon, just after leaving the South Study, Daozi took Xiao Mofeng to the Palace of the Qing Dynasty: "Go, brother, let''s go and greet Grandpa Emperor."


    He already knew something, and after entering the palace, he also noticed that everyone was pleased with Grandpa Huang, and vaguely understood that it would be good for the fourth brother to walk around in front of Grandpa Huang, so he naturally couldn''t let it go. Over this opportunity.


    Xiao Mofeng grabbed Daozi, hesitated on his face: "Fourth brother is not good to go to the Qing Palace, there is the place where Grandpa Emperor''s office rests, I can''t bother casually."


    Daozi thought for a moment, and said disapprovingly: "How can I say that it''s an interruption? Grandpa Huang is the grandfather of the fourth brother. It should be the fourth brother to ask for peace after class."


    Said Xiao Mofeng for a moment.


    Daozi continued: "Really, fourth brother, I don¡¯t lie to you. Every time I and my younger brother and sister go to greet our ancestor, he is so happy. If you go to greet, Grandpa Emperor will definitely be happy too."


    These words really moved Xiao Mofeng''s heart. Doesn''t he want to get close to Grandpa Emperor? The answer is definitely no.


    On the contrary, because the father has ear problems, he wants to get the attention of the grandfather more than other cousins, so as to support the portal of the four princes.


    Daozi continued to pull Xiao Mofeng: "Let''s go, just go and treat Grandpa Emperor Huang, if Grandpa Emperor is unhappy, you say you are going to see my younger siblings."


    This time Daozi moved people.


    Soon, the two came to the Palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    At this moment, the emperor and prince Ping were playing an eagle-and-chicken game with the twins. Xiao Mofeng was taken aback when he came in and saw it.


    Daozi took the lead: "Grandpa Emperor, my fourth brother is here to please you, and he heard that his younger brothers and sisters are crying, so he came to see them with me specially."


    Xiao Mofeng hurried forward to salute.


    The emperor looked at Xiao Mofeng with a soft tone: "Mofeng is interested, knowing that it is good to take good care of his younger brothers and sisters, so let''s stay here for dinner later."


    Daozi immediately winked at Xiao Mofeng, as if to say, look, you are very happy to invite Grandpa An.


    Xiao Mofeng felt relieved. He did not expect things to go so smoothly. Not only did Grandpa Huang not blame him, he kept him for dinner instead.


    Looking at the emperor''s grandfather who was playing with two younger brothers, Xiao Congmei, Xiao Mofeng suddenly felt that the emperor''s grandfather was not so inaccessible.


    At dinner, Daozi and Xiao Mofeng were at a table, Prince Ping took a table with rice seedlings, and the emperor took a table with rice awns.


    Sanxiao likes to comment when eating. At the dinner table, I can hear their voices.


    The emperor smiled and watched the rice awns constantly stuffing things into his mouth. The way he ate more fragrantly made his appetites wide open, and he ate a bowl of rice more than usual.


    When the meal was almost finished, the emperor looked at Prince Ping who was too lazy to leave, and deliberately smiled and asked Daomang: "Daomang, do you like Grandpa Emperor better or your grandfather?"


    As soon as he said this, Prince Ping suddenly pricked his ears.


    Xiao Mofeng also stared at Xiao Congmei curiously, wanting to hear her answer.


    Daozi lowered his head and curled his mouth. He felt that the question asked by Grandpa Emperor was so naive, even Daozi lazily covered his mouth and yawned.


    Living up to his brother and brother¡¯s expectations, Daomag gave the emperor a meaningful look: "Grandpa Emperor, children do multiple-choice questions. I like both of them. I feel happy to have you love me."


    The Emperor and the Prince of Peace couldn''t help laughing.


    The emperor scratched Daoman¡¯s little nose: "Ghostly and clever."


    After talking and laughing for a while, Prince Ping and Xiao Mofeng left the palace.


    At the gate of the palace, the four princes sat in the carriage and waited for Xiao Mofeng. Seeing his son, Prince Heping, came out with him, he immediately got out of the carriage and saluted.


    Prince Ping had a pretty good impression of the inconspicuous nephew of the Fourth Prince, and he praised Xiao Morong: "Morong is a good brother, Daozi and this king said, thanks to him in the South Study Room, thanks to his protection, waiting for Daozi to get from the palace. After returning home, let a few children get close."


    The four princes have nothing to do with them: "They all listen to Uncle Ping."


    After Prince Ping¡¯s carriage was far away, the fourth prince took Xiao Mofeng into his carriage.


    In the carriage, Xiao Morong''s eyebrows were a little worried: "Father, grandfather the emperor will leave the children for dinner today, and I''m afraid it will be tomorrow."


    The four princes interrupted Xiao Mofeng directly: "Don¡¯t be afraid, what should you do? If Moxi still takes you to the Qing Palace, you can just follow it. As long as your grandfather doesn¡¯t let you go, you can be fearless. anyone."


    Seeing that the eldest son¡¯s brows were not stretched yet, the fourth prince knew his worries. The former four princes¡¯ mansion did not fight for anything, and it would inevitably be affected by all parties. This child was afraid that he would be exhausted to the fourth prince¡¯s mansion.


    "As a child of the royal family, you cannot escape the struggle for interest. There are not many opportunities for the Four Princes'' Mansion to emerge. You must know how to seize it when you come.


    Xiao Mofeng looked at his father, and understood the meaning of his words, then nodded firmly: "The son will."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1069： , Bad eyes

    Chapter 1069, bad eyesight


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    After Prince Ping returned from the palace, he told Xiao Yeyang and Daohua what happened to the twins in the palace.


    They both heard that Concubine An was scolding rice seedlings in the imperial garden, and their faces were a little ugly.


    Prince Ping: "Our family has torn apart from Anjia. You will run into them in the future. There is no need to show them too much. Humph, even my grandson dare to bully. I really think that the eldest prince can become a prince? Dreaming!"


    Hearing this, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at Prince Ping together.


    No way, Prince Ping¡¯s tone was too affirmative, even if Xiao Yeyang guessed that it was almost impossible for the emperor to establish the prince as the prince, he did not dare to be so sure.


    Prince Ping noticed the surprise of his son and daughter-in-law, and hummed triumphantly.


    Who is he? Yeah, brother of the emperor, although he has never cared about anything, but if he guesses the emperor''s mind, he prides himself on not losing anyone.


    As for the eldest prince and An Jia¡¯s monkeys jumping up and down, the emperor brother will give the country to this kind of talent!


    Knowing that Prince Ping would enter the palace every day to accompany the twins, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang were relieved.


    The third elementary school went into the palace, Xiao Yeyang was also busy socializing with friends, and Daohua went to Yan Mansion more often when she was idle.


    In April, more officials from various places came to Beijing to celebrate the emperor¡¯s 60th birthday. This time, Yan Wenkai also rushed back from the South China Sea with his wife and children.


    Have not seen for many years, everyone got together and it was a lively event again.


    After Daohua gave the meeting ceremony to the four children of her fourth brother, she and Zhou Jingwan and Su Shiyu went to the pavilion in the courtyard to speak their own words.


    "I haven''t seen you in ten years, Yiyi hasn''t changed at all, but I have changed."


    Su Shiyu stroked the wrinkles on his face. The wind was strong in the south and the sun was fierce. No matter how well maintained, the complexion would not be the same.


    Zhou Jingwan was okay, but she was a little blessed, and she was a lot mellower than before.


    Daohua smiled and said: "How can it be the same, then I won''t be an old monster? My condition may be better than you, but I think it should be because I gave birth to my baby late, and did not give birth to you much."


    Zhou Jingwan and Su Shiyu started having children when they were seventeen or eighteen. They had four in their lives. She gave birth to rice at 21. It took several years before she became pregnant with twins, and she gave birth to two children in total.


    After hearing this, Su Shiyu and Zhou Jingwan both looked envious.


    Zhou Jingwan: "At the beginning you were not pregnant for a long time, and grandmother and elder aunt were not less worried. Now it seems that your idea is right. Having a baby is too harmful to your body."


    "Fortunately, I have listened to you, every time I give birth, I am pregnant again after two or three years."


    "You may not know when you are out of town. Many of the wives in the capital are the ones who have given birth to several children in a few years. Every time they meet, I look at their weak and weak things that are about to fall when touched. I will help them. Worry."


    Su Shiyu sighed: ¡°As women, we still have to know how to take good care of our bodies. I have also seen many official partners in the south that lost their lives in order to give birth to children.¡±


    "I didn''t take good care of myself and vacated the position of the first wife to others. In the end, the child who was born desperately could only be trembling in the hands of the stepmother to beg for life, and could not help but feel pitiful even thinking about it."


    Ina Flower: "I don''t love myself, how can others feel distressed, but I feel sorry for the child."


    The three of them sighed, and then turned away from the topic.


    Zhou Jingwan asked: "By the way, Yiyi, how is Yuan Yao now? Is she okay?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "She''s fine. In the second year after we arrived in Xiliang, Sun Changze brought Yuan Yao over. Originally, both of them agreed to settle in Xiliang, but unfortunately, in the next two years, Xiliang and Xiliao fought, and they could only postpone the plan."


    "Later, Yuan Yao became pregnant again, and the conditions in Xiliang were worse. Yuan Yao was worried that it would be bad for the child, so she stayed in her in-laws to take care of the children."


    ¡°In these years, Sun Changze¡¯s business in Xiliang has grown bigger and bigger, so he took over his parents, wives and children. Now that the Dong family and Yuan Yao¡¯s family are in Ganzhou, it is considered a family reunion.¡±


    After listening to Zhou Jingwan and Su Shiyu, they were both happy for Dong Yuanyao.


    Talking about Yuanyao Dong Yuan, Zhou Jingwan suddenly lowered her voice: "Yile is married again, don''t you know about this?"


    Daohua and Su Shiyu looked at Zhou Jingwan together, let alone, neither of them really heard about it.


    Su Shiyu: "When did it happen? Why didn''t the second room give a notice?"


    Zhou Jingwan sighed: "Because of shame."


    Daohua and Su Shiyu looked at each other, "What is Yile doing with moths?"


    Zhou Jingwan told them in detail about what happened: "After the second uncle and the second aunt took Yile back to her hometown, she planned to tell Yile about the family, but unfortunately, Yile didn¡¯t like it."


    "Because of our royal family''s house card, our hometown has been developing well in recent years, and there are often some wealthy grandpas who go to the hometown to look at the house card, saying that they want to be imperial."


    Hearing this, Daohua almost guessed the next thing: "So, Yile found herself a mate again?"


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "The second uncle and the second aunt are actually very indulgent to Yi Le, but they will not force her if she doesn''t like it. Why does she need to come out to see each other by herself?"


    "Just look at it, but the look in your eyes is not good."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Jingwan¡¯s face was full of a word: "Our fourth brother-in-law is a merchant family, and the family has some assets. I heard that he is a wealthy householder in the local county."


    Daohua frowned: "Yile doesn''t even look down on officials of Grade 6 or 7 and will look at a merchant? Isn''t there any misunderstanding in this?"


    Zhou Jingwan shook her head: "Your third brother asked your second brother the same way, but unfortunately, the second brother didn''t say much. He just said that the matter has been set, and Yile married at the beginning of this month."


    "So fast?!"


    Daohua and Su Shiyu stared at each other in surprise.


    Zhou Jingwan nodded: "Yile remarried, even the second uncle and the aunt did not say anything, there must be something in it. But the second brother and the second sister-in-law avoided talking, and we didn''t ask too much."


    "For internal reasons, my grandmother and the uncle and aunt should know that the younger siblings and I planned to bring something out to add makeup to Yile, but my grandmother refused, saying that the aunt had prepared a copy and sent it back. NS."


    After listening to Daohua and Su Shiyu, they didn''t know how to react.


    Mother (mother-in-law) is obviously unwilling to talk more about this. Yile¡¯s remarriage is definitely not as simple as going out to see a foreigner in private.


    Su Shiyu sighed: "At the beginning, my mother deliberately told her fourth sister to her third cousin, but she didn''t like it. She didn''t expect that after going around in the end, she still married a merchant. I knew it today. I agree, and I don¡¯t have to lose a bad reputation."


    Ina Flower: "There are some things that I haven''t experienced personally, and the parties can''t listen to how outsiders are talking about it. I hope that after this time, Yile can live a good life."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1070： , Wuyan

    Chapter 1070, no face


    "Mother, didn''t you say that your uncle is here?"


    Daohua smiled and entered the upper room in the main courtyard. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Mrs. Li sorting things out: "The color of this coral is really good, and it was given by my eldest uncle?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and put down the things in her hand, and took Daohua to sit on the floor: "Isn''t it? Every time your two uncles enter Beijing, they will give us a lot of things for the elderly, and mother told them not to bring them, but They never listen."


    Daohua smiled and said, "This is the intention of the two uncles, you can accept it if you send it to you, and then send back something good."


    Ms. Li smiled and nodded: "It can only be done like this. By the way, you have something to do with your uncle?"


    Daohua shook her head: "There were just a lot of people, and I hadn''t talked to my uncle yet, so I just wanted to come over and ask for peace."


    Ms. Li smiled and said: "He was pulled away by your fourth brother. Your fourth brother is the father of four children. He is still bluffing like he was a child, and he is not stable at all."


    Daohua laughed: "Isn''t this home now? No matter how old he is, he is still a child of his parents."


    Ms. Li likes to listen to these words, the smile on her face suddenly increased, and she talked about the daily routine with Daohua.


    "Our family and the Li family have been doing well these years, and my mother is really happy. By the way, when your second uncle came to Beijing last time, let me thank you for him."


    "Huh?" Daohua was puzzled: "What thanks?"


    Mrs. Li smiled: "Fang''s family is honest now."


    When I heard this, Daohua suddenly understood.


    The year before, Fang Liangji took his concubine to Xiliang to do business. Knowing that he was acting openly outside the concubine under the name of his true wife, Fang Liangji was disqualified from doing business in Xiliang.


    In addition, I wrote a letter to Yan Wenkai who was in the South China Sea Army, telling him about it.


    Xiliang is just a new market after all. Fangjia hasn¡¯t started investing, even if he doesn¡¯t do business there, he will not lose much.


    But the market in the south was managed by Fangjia with great difficulty, and it was also Fangjia¡¯s main source of profit.


    There are many waterways in the south, and Fang''s business can be done. A large part of the reason is because of the shelter of Yan Wenkai, a naval officer.


    Yan Wenkai received a letter from Daohua, knowing that Fang Liangji was so ignorant of what was good or bad. He was so ignorant of the Li family, but he did not treat the Li family¡¯s daughter well, so he directly cut off the convenience of the Fang family.


    There are multiple passes on the waterway, and there is no convenience. Fang Jiaguang pays at least the filial money to each pass several times more than before.


    Ms. Li continued: ¡°Now your cousin Zixuan¡¯s life is much more peaceful, and the concubine surnamed Sun has been driven to Zhuangzi.¡±


    said, sighed.


    "Your two uncles are afraid to trouble us. Otherwise, tell us that Fang Jia is not a thing earlier, and it won''t make Zi Xuan feel angry for so many years."


    At this time, Ping Tong came in with a refreshment. After putting it down, she smiled and said, ¡°Just now the slave and maid saw the mistress at the gate of the courtyard. The mistress heard that the lady and the girl were talking, and left.¡±


    "Second sister-in-law?" Daohua smiled, "Mother, when I come back this time, I looked at the second sister-in-law and seemed to avoid me on purpose. Is she blaming me?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "Qiyun is a good one, she is not to blame you, she should be embarrassed. I feel ashamed to think about what Yi Le did in Xiliang."


    "Shooting my brother-in-law, murdering my niece, such a shameless thing, can a lady do it?"


    "Tell me, your sisters all grew up together and learned literature and science together from the master. Why did you grow up like a bamboo shoot like Yile?"


    Seeing that Mrs. Li was so angry, Daohua smiled and comforted: "Mother, the matter is over, and I didn''t let Yan Yile please, so stop being angry."


    said, looking at Mrs. Li curiously.


    "Mother, I heard Jing Wan say that Yi Le is remarrying, but she is vague, please tell me more specifically."


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s gossiping look, Mrs. Li was a little bit funny, and after smiling, she had a gloomy look: "Yile, I don¡¯t want to talk about her anymore. Not only is her eyes troublesome, but her brain also has problems."


    "Your new fourth brother-in-law is the second Fang Shuo. Fang Shuo comes from a big family, and he is a bit of courtesy, righteousness and shame. Even if he has the heart to seduce Yile, he is at most meeting in private."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Li showed an expression of difficulty.


    "Why is Yile''s marriage so rushed? Why is your second uncle and aunt who always thought about the good things in the big room silent? That''s because Yile and Zhang Wan were jammed in bed by your second uncle."


    Hearing this, Daohua opened her mouth in surprise.


    She has always known that Yan Yile is self-willed and reckless, but she never expected that she would do such an extraordinary thing.


    After looking at the grown-up niece since childhood, Mrs. Li still has a little sadness on her face: "I lost my body and was blocked by others. In order to prevent the Yan family¡¯s reputation from being tarnished, your second uncle and aunt can only I hurriedly married Yile."


    "Zhang¡¯s family is not a little bit worse than Fang¡¯s, and Yile is so arrogant. I heard that I have been making trouble before getting married. I really don¡¯t know what will happen to this child in the future?"


    "For this reason, your grandmother and your father haven''t slept well for several nights."


    Daohua''s expression did not fluctuate. Now she has no sympathy for Yan Yile. Even if Zhang Wan tried the means, Yan Yile had to give him the opportunity first, an adult in her twenties. If you make a mistake, you have to pay for it yourself.


    Mrs. Li looked at Daohua: "During this time, your second brother and sister-in-law also rarely come to our house. Before Yile and Fangjia Heli have already made the family lose their reputation, now that something like this happens again, the two of them have even lost their reputation. It''s shameless to see people."


    Daohua was silent: "I heard Xiao Yeyang say that the second brother did a good job in the Hanlin Academy. As long as he can stand up, the second room will not be too bad."


    Mrs. Li nodded, and did not continue to talk about the second room. Seeing that it was almost time for dinner, the mother and daughter went to the old lady¡¯s yard together.


    On the other side, Zhu Qiyun was watching the maids arranging dishes in the dining room of the old lady¡¯s courtyard, listening to the laughter coming from next door, her expression a little lonely.


    At the same time, Yan family grandson-in-law, but she has no confidence to compare with Dafang and Sanfang''s grandson-in-law.


    There is no in-laws to rely on, and there is a sister-in-law who humiliates the family and discredited the family. Even if the family didn''t say much, she still suffered incomparably.


    Now the burden of the second room is all on the shoulders of the father-in-law, as a wife, she just wants to share more for the father-in-law, even if she is uncomfortable in everyone''s laughter, she still has to smile.


    She understands too well that if there is no help from a big house or a three-bedroom house, and only relying on the Xianggong, the Xianggong will not be able to go far.


    The second brother-in-law is the best example.


    Last year, several northern provinces suffered severe drought at the same time, and the Huaichuan Prefecture governed by the second brother-in-law was also affected. Unlike in Xiliang, where the second brother-in-law was sheltered by the king of Weiyuan, the second brother-in-law faced difficulties in the first year of working alone.


    It can be seen from the family letter written by the second sister that their life in Huaichuan Prefecture was not easy.


    This also made her understand that if Da Fang really loses his hand and ignores the second bedroom, it will be difficult for the second bedroom alone.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1071： ,stingy person

    Chapter 1071, Iron Rooster


    Because the palace was okay, Daohua simply stayed in Yan''s house for a few days, staying with the old lady Yan and Mrs. Li, as well as several sister-in-laws, and lived a very leisurely life.


    Meanwhile, the Royal Palace.


    The maids and eunuchs once again saw the long corridor, the emperor''s bright yellow figure chasing a little pink figure.


    Behind them, there are two slow figures.


    Prince Ping smiled and looked at the grandson beside him, with unspeakable satisfaction in his eyes.


    Grandson sliding slowly like this is very good, unlike granddaughter, who flies far away with a kick.


    He shouldn¡¯t chase people like the emperor, he is so tired!


    Seeing the emperor running out of breath, Prince Ping shook his head. He felt that his emperor was a bit stupid. The more you chase her, the faster the granddaughter will slide. If the emperor runs slower, he won¡¯t be exhausted like that. .


    Dao Miao is also shaking his head, he feels that his sister Liuhuang Grandpa is already addicted.


    The emperor naturally didn''t know the complaints of the two grandfathers and grandchildren. Since the Three Littles entered the palace, chasing Daomang around the palace every day has become the emperor''s daily routine.


    Because of getting older, the emperor did not exercise as much diligence as before after dealing with the political affairs every day. Now following Daomang, he feels that his body is much lighter, so he didn''t stop Daomang.


    On the palace wall, the eldest prince looked at the emperor¡¯s steady and vigorous figure, and their hearts were a little sinking.


    Father''s energy is still so vigorous, and there is no problem in living for ten or twenty years. Then, wouldn''t they have to wait another ten or twenty years?


    The eldest prince looked at the fourth prince standing on the outermost periphery, and said with a smile but a smile: "Fourth, I heard that these days, Mo Fong followed Mo Xi to the Qing Palace to greet his father and accompany him to dinner from time to time. ?"


    "I thought you were the most honest of our brothers, but we didn''t expect that you were the most slick."


    The second princes also looked at the fourth princes.


    The four princes did not change their expressions: "The younger brothers are not comparable to the emperor''s brothers. Mo Feng and Mo Xi make good friends because of the friendship in Xiliang."


    Speaking of this, the four princes will not say much.


    Xiliang and his party, some of the eldest princes have sons in the past, their sons did not have a good relationship with Moxi, so they can only blame themselves.


    Sure enough, upon hearing this, the eldest prince turned his face away, and the second prince and others also withdrew their sights.


    The second prince looked at the direction of the South Study Room, and said with a smile: "Mo Feng went to Qianqing Palace to greet his father. That is commendable filial piety. Mo Bao and the others are also studying in the South Study Room. It makes no sense for the brother to go, but they did not go. Today Let them also follow along to please peace."


    The big prince''s eyes flickered, and he smiled and said: "Yes, if you want to go, everyone will go together."


    The fifth and sixth princes smiled and did not speak, but judging from their expressions, they recognized this matter very much.


    A glimmer of sharp light flashed across the eyes of the four princes, but he quickly cast his eyes down to cover it, and then returned to the usual calmness.


    When I left the same day, the South Study was over. Daozi and Xiao Mofeng just walked out of the courtyard when they saw Xiao Moqing and the others waiting outside.


    Xiao Mofeng frowned immediately.


    At the beginning, Xiao Moqing and Daozi had a good time in Xiliang. Even if there were conflicts, it would have passed. It''s a pity that goodbye now, but the feeling of childhood is gone.


    Xiao Moqing, who was ordered by the family, walked to Daozi with a smile: "Moxi, I heard that you took your fourth brother to greet Grandpa Emperor every day. Today, you also brought us together. We haven¡¯t greeted Grandpa Emperor for a long time. NS."


    Taozi looked at Xiao Moqing and others. He didn''t like their threatening posture, but it was really not obvious at all, still showing a smiling face:


    "Grandpa Emperor is everyone''s grandfather. If you want to go please, please go, you don''t need me to bring it. I will go back to the Palace of Qing Dynasty. I happen to be all the way with you, so everyone will be well together."


    So, a large group of people went to the Palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    The emperor ?? was surprised when he saw so many people coming. He heard that they were here to please peace. He smiled and nodded, without saying anything.


    After ??, when Xiao Mofeng goes to the Qing Palace, Xiao Moqing and others will definitely follow.


    The twins took the opportunity to recognize people all over.


    Compared with Xiao Moqing and the others who ignored the twins'' love and did not want to lead them to play, Xiao Mokuan behaved like a good brother, willing to play some games with the twins patiently.


    Xiao Mofeng saw it, but he also understood that when he was in Xiliang, Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang did not treat their sixth brothers who were concubines differently.


    On April 15th, the emperor finished his government affairs. Seeing that the twins looked bored, he thought about it and prepared to take the two out of the palace to go shopping.


    It happened that Daozi, Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan were all there, so they were taken out together.


    The eldest prince received the news, and hurriedly searched for them with his concubines at home, and ran into the emperor and his party on the main street.


    The emperor was very upset when he saw the eldest princes.


    As soon as he left the palace, his good sons received the news, and they knew his whereabouts really well.


    "Grandpa Emperor, let''s go there!"


    Dao Mang pointed to the luxuriously repaired theater building, and kept pulling the emperor toward the theater.


    The emperor smiled and said: "Okay, we will go to the theater today."


    Speaking, a group of people entered the theater building.


    The public father of An came first and asked the theater manager to vacate the private room on the second floor that was most convenient for watching theaters.


    After the emperor sits down holding Daomag, the emperor and others take their seats one by one.


    "Fifth, I heard that this theater was opened by the Yuan family?"


    The fifth prince did not expect that the emperor would ask this, so he nodded and replied: "I don''t know this well, so I think he should be."


    The emperor looked at the five princes: "Yes, yes, no, no, what should it be? Are you so ambiguous when you are doing errands?"


    The five princes felt tight: "My son knows that he is wrong, so I will send someone to confirm the news."


    The emperor gave a ¡®um¡¯ and didn¡¯t say much.


    At this time, the steward brought in the maid to deliver refreshments and snacks.


    When the maid retired, Daozi was surprised to find that everyone put silver on the plate at the maid¡¯s end, and immediately asked the maid beside him: "You guys want money for refreshments?"


    The maid shook her head: "Go back to the little boy, no money for tea."


    Daozi immediately looked towards Xiao Mofeng who also put a silver coin on the plate, and helped him get the silver out: "Fourth brother, if you don¡¯t need money, you don¡¯t need to give the silver."


    The big prince on the side saw it, and immediately sneered: "Moxi, you don''t often stay in the capital. You may not know the rules of the Beijing theater. This is a tip for rewards."


    Daozi raised her eyebrows and asked: "Does it have to be rewarded?"


    The prince: "That''s not necessary."


    Daozi: "If that''s the case, why waste money?" He said, standing up and helping Xiao Mokuan get back the money he gave.


    "Silver is not easy to earn. If you can save some flowers or save some flowers."


    At this time, the second prince also laughed and said: "Mo Xi, you are the son of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion. identity."


    Daozi showed disapproval: "Uncle and Second Uncle, do you know how much grain can be bought for one or two pennies? I really think it is too wasteful to use penny as a reward."


    "On the way we came to Beijing, we met many refugees. The money is really going to run out. Why don''t we buy food to help the refugees? It makes more sense."


    As soon as these words came out, the eldest prince and the second prince couldn''t laugh. They didn''t expect Daozi to say such a thing.


    The emperor heard Daozi''s words and looked a little surprised: "You see a lot of refugees?"


    Daozi replied: ¡°It¡¯s not too much, but it¡¯s a little bit everywhere.¡±


    Daomang sitting in the arms of the emperor spoke: "My brother used his silver to buy food for the refugees. When he ran out of silver, he came to ask my brother and me."


    "I don¡¯t want to give it, but my mother said, my brother is doing good deeds and should be supported. My brother and I asked my brother to make an IOU and lent the money to my brother."


    Hearing this, Daozi shrugged and sat down. Yeah, he is a negative man now, owing a lot of money to his younger brothers and sisters, all of which he needs to find a way to earn back.


    The second prince smiled, and said roundly: "Moxi, I thought you were a barren iron cock, but I didn''t expect your silver to be used upright."


    Daozi smiled and said, "Er Uncle, it''s good to be an iron cock. You can never spend money that shouldn''t be spent."


    The second prince laughed: "If you are so picky, be careful not to marry a wife in the future."


    Daozi smiled confidently: "No, my father said, I can marry a daughter-in-law only by relying on my face."


    These words made people laugh.


    Even the emperor couldn''t help but said, "You are quite confident."


    Daozi straightened his chest: "If you have to, don''t tell me if you can do it. People must have confidence." He said, smiling shyly, "I really think I''m okay, I shouldn''t fail to marry. Wife''s."


    Looking at Daozi, who was able to answer freely, and watching Mu Leng¡¯s son, who could not answer the conversation, the eldest prince was a little embarrassed.


    I have to admit that Xiao Yeyang can have children better than them.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1072： ,fight

    Chapter 1072, Fight


    As the emperor¡¯s birthday is getting closer, more and more local officials come to Beijing, and these officials will take the opportunity to visit relatives and friends after entering Beijing.


    Almost everyone loves listening to opera, so the theater has become the best place for everyone to build relationships and walk around.


    The emperor sat in the box on the second floor. Before listening to a scene, he saw many familiar faces entering and leaving the theater.


    Looking at the officials chatting and laughing, the emperor snorted: "It seems that the officials'' life is more comfortable than I am. It is rare for me to listen to a play."


    Seeing the little girl Daomang looking straight at herself with her eyes wide open, the emperor smiled: "I can come to listen to the drama this time, but I still have the light of our rice mang."


    The eldest prince did not dare to answer this, the private room was a little quiet.


    Dao Mang smiled and said, "Grandpa Emperor, we will often come out to listen to dramas afterwards."


    The emperor smiled and shook his head: "That''s not okay, Grandpa Emperor, you have to deal with political affairs. All the documents on the main hall imperial case must be approved by Grandpa Emperor."


    Daomang¡¯s little face has a distressed look: "Grandpa Emperor, you have worked so hard."


    After entering the theater, Daomiao, who hadn¡¯t said anything before, suddenly said: ¡°Grandpa Emperor, you must be very tired to deal with so many folds by yourself. You can find someone to help you.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the eldest prince pricked up their ears and looked at the rice seedlings that they usually ignored.


    Daozi is the eldest son of Xiao Yeyang, and heir to Prince Ping¡¯s mansion in the future. He is also clever and clever, and has received the most attention. Daomang is simply the emperor¡¯s pistachio, and because of the emperor¡¯s favor, he is also talked about by everyone every day. side.


    And rice seedlings, because the brilliance of the brothers and sisters is so bright that they are somewhat covered up.


    Good guy, I didn¡¯t expect this little guy to dare to say so.


    Looking at the rice seedlings with clear and innocent eyes, the emperor smiled and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    Mao Miao took it for granted: "My ancestors are religious, the ancestors said, in the future, I will be an assistant to the country, and I will be very busy at that time. If I do everything by myself, I will be exhausted."


    "So, let my parents help me raise some people. When I grow up, let these people help me do things, then I won''t be tired."


    "The body is your own, and you will lose it when you are tired. The ancestors said that life is short, so you have to enjoy it."


    The emperor laughed, it was like what his uncle said: "The ancestor said well."


    Dao Miao pursed his lips and smiled: "That is, my ancestors can hurt me."


    Daomag couldn''t help but interject: "My ancestors love me the most."


    Dao Miao nodded perfunctorily. He remembered what the old ancestor said, his sister is a girl, and he and his brother should let her order. She said yes. Anyway, if the sister has it, he will also have it.


    Thinking of this, rice seedling slumped on the chair again, dangling her dangling calf, while eating cakes, shaking her head and listening to the play, she was a rich little idler.


    Looking at rice seedlings like this, the emperor was a little funny. After laughing, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Gu Jian. Does my uncle want rice seedlings to be so relaxed and comfortable all his life?


    The emperor glanced at the eldest princes who were all sitting upright, and asked with a smile: "Then who do you think I should call for help?"


    Daomang said first: "I know this, whoever obeys will look for whom."


    The emperor showed curiosity: "Why?"


    This Daomag asked, she only remembered that the mother seemed to have said that the child who raised must be obedient. As for why, she didn''t quite understand why, so she couldn''t help but look at her brother.


    Unfortunately, Daozi and Xiao Mofeng were biting their ears at this moment, and didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Daomang had to turn his gaze to the rice seedlings aside: "Brother, you said."


    Daomiao lazily said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone to do things to help myself. Of course I¡¯m looking for someone who is obedient. If I don¡¯t listen to it, don¡¯t you find trouble for yourself? Sister, you have to use your brain, or you will become a fool. Up."


    Daomag immediately countered: "You are a fool, I am the smartest."


    The eldest princes who were listening eagerly saw the twins quarreling like this, and they all wanted to say ¡®hold the grass¡¯.


    Looking at the appearance of the twins tickling the eldest prince, the emperor''s mood improved a lot. After the twins disappeared, he asked again: "Among the people around me, who do you think can help me?"


    Neither the twins answered immediately.


    Daomag asked, "What can I help?"


    The emperor: "Just to help me organize the papers?"


    Dao Miao casually said: "Just sort out the zipper, this fourth brother can help!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes fell on Xiao Mofeng.


    Xiao Mofeng noticed the sight of everyone, and forcibly suppressed the tension in his heart, and continued to whisper to Daozi to comment on the opera that was singing downstairs.


    The emperor ?? glanced at Xiao Mofeng, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t continue the topic, he smiled and talked about other things with the twins.


    Seeing that the emperor stopped talking, the eldest prince was relieved.


    The few people who thought that the Four Princes'' Mansion was not threatening at this moment all felt a sense of crisis in their hearts, but they soon suppressed it again.


    Xiao Mofeng is very good, but even so, it is impossible for the father to pass the throne to the fourth child who suffers from ear problems, right?


    At this moment, several people have never thought that the emperor might pass the throne to his grandson.


    The emperor came up to the theater building, and many people saw it. At the beginning of the second scene, local officials came to see him.


    For the meritorious minister, the emperor will still give a little bit of face to let people come in.


    Dao Mang felt bored during the greetings between the emperor and the officials, so he slipped off the chair quietly, and took the rice seedlings to find Daozi and Xiao Mofeng: "Go out to play."


    Xiao Mofeng looked at the emperor''s side, and saw that the emperor had business affairs, so he took the three young men out of the private room, and called Xiao Mokuan by the way, and several people went to the backyard on the first floor of the theater to play.


    Who knew that their front feet came down, and Xiao Moqing followed up with a few hind feet.


    "Four brothers, you are really good, so Daozi will say good things for you, and the means are really good."


    Xiao Mofeng frowned, not wanting to quarrel with Xiao Moqing and others, and prepared to leave with a few rice paddies.


    Xiao Moqing quit, blocking the way.


    One wanted to go, the other wanted to stop, between pushing and pushing, somehow finally moved his hand.


    Seeing that Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan were besieged by Xiao Moqing''s team, Daozi hurriedly protected his younger brothers and sisters to the corner, and then rushed to help Xiao Mofeng.


    "Four brother, I''m here to help you."


    Looking at people fighting, the twins were not afraid at all. Instead, they clapped their hands to cheer Daozi and Xiao Mofeng.


    "Brother, come on!"


    "Four brothers, come on!"


    No way, Daozi practiced martial arts every day when she was in Xiliang, every time she would fight with her companion. This kind of scene, the twins said it was a small scene.


    The theater was opened by the Yuan family. Standing behind the Yuan family was the fifth prince. Upon learning what had happened, someone immediately told the fifth prince.


    The fifth prince didn''t want Xiao Mofeng to overshadow his son too much, so he immediately told the emperor.


    So, the emperor brought a large group of people to the backyard.


    At this time, Xiao Mofeng and others stopped.


    The emperor first looked at the twins, and saw that the twins were intact, and then relieved, and then looked at the hands of Xiao Mofeng with a calm face.


    "what happened?"


    Daozi stood out, covering her mouth, "Grandpa Emperor, it''s okay, we are playing with each other."


    As soon as the voice fell, the fifth prince spoke: "Moxi, it''s not good for a child to lie."


    "My brother didn''t lie!"


    Dao Mang immediately responded to his brother, trot to the emperor¡¯s side, looked up at the emperor: "Grandpa emperor, the ancestor said, children fighting, adults should not participate, whoever has the hard fist has the final say."


    said, pointing to Daozi and Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan triumphantly.


    "My brother and the three of them beat the others, they are so amazing."


    The emperor understood the cause of the matter in his heart, picked up the little girl, smiled and said: "The words of the ancestors are always correct."


    Seeing that the emperor seemed to be about to expose the matter, the eldest prince said immediately: "But Mofeng and the others are emperor grandchildren. They are fighting outside and they are losing their status."


    Daozi heard the prince bring Xiao Mofeng alone to speak, and quickly defended: "Whose boys don''t fight, can''t our Xiao family fight?"


    The emperor laughed: "Yes, who said that our Xiao family boys can''t fight?" glanced at the eldest princes.


    "Six or seven people can''t beat three others. Daozi is only eight years old. You can really teach your son."


    After speaking, the emperor left with the rice awn.


    Daozi quickly followed with Daomang, Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan looked at each other and followed.


    The emperor is gone, and the eldest princes can only leave with their sons.


    As soon as they left, some rumors spread in the theater.


    "Now you know how much the emperor values ??the fifth prince. After finally going to the palace, he came to the theater of Yuan''s house."


    "It seems that the emperor is still good to the fifth prince."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1073： ,choose

    Chapter 1073, Choice


    Daozi, Xiao Mofeng, and Xiao Mokuan all had color on their faces. After returning to the Qing Palace, the emperor did not ask more about the fight, but only ordered the maid to give them medicine.


    "Fourth brother, who did it first? The emperor is here, so I dare to make trouble, and I am really brave enough."


    Daozi¡¯s mouth broke, and it hurts when she speaks.


    Xiao Mofeng heard Daozi¡¯s question and looked up at Xiao Mokuan, who was hanging his head and said, "I didn''t see it. Everyone was pushing and shoving, and they started fighting somehow."


    Hearing this, Xiao Mo''s eyes flashed wide, and his expression of tightness quickly relaxed.


    Daozi grinned: "Look, Brother Qi must have done it first. He likes to pick things the most."


    Xiao Mofeng interrupted Daozi: "Okay, since Grandpa Huang didn''t ask about this matter, it''s over and don''t mention it again. We all moved our hands. I really want to say something wrong. Everyone is wrong. It''s not just someone''s. ."


    Daozi nodded immediately, without saying more.


    Xiao Mo looked at it wide, and frowned quickly.


    Compared with the fourth elder brother, whether it is Moxi or the twins, they are not enough to kiss him at the Prince¡¯s Mansion. Daohua and Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t help worrying when they heard that Daozi had a fight with several emperors and grandchildren. Seeing that Prince Ping was about to enter the palace, they all followed.


    "Grandfather!"


    "Father, mother!"


    Seeing Daohua and Xiao Yeyang enter the palace with Prince Ping, the twins rushed over immediately.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang hugged each other.


    Seeing the small bag made of Dongzhu thick with her little finger on her body, with thumb-sized gems studded on her, Daohua¡¯s eyelids jumped.


    Is this too extravagant?


    From time to time, I heard her father-in-law say how much the emperor spoiled her daughter, and she saw it today.


    She used brocade to make a satchel for her daughter. She already felt that it was luxurious enough, but compared with the emperor, that was the difference between heaven and earth.


    When the Emperor ?? saw Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, he directly left the two of them to eat in the palace.


    After Daohua and Xiao Yeyang responded, Xiao Yeyang followed the emperor to the main hall, and Daohua went to the apse to see the rice with the Prince of Peace.


    Confirmed that Daozi had only suffered some skin injuries, Daohua was relieved.


    After hearing what Daozi said, she knew that he was doing it to help Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan. Daohua didn¡¯t preach, but just stroked the corner of his mouth and asked:


    "Does it hurt?"


    Daozi immediately nodded pitifully, trying to get comfort from his mother.


    Unfortunately, there is no comfort, but his mother pressed the corner of his mouth hard.


    "Oh, mother, it hurts, you don''t hurt me anymore."


    Daohua hummed: "Three people fight against six people, which is one to two, so you can hurt yourself. What does this mean?"


    Daozi heard her mother¡¯s disgust, and mumbled: "I''m still young"


    Daohua: "Since you feel that you are small, you shouldn''t make a move. Don''t you know how many catties you have? You can''t use the small as an excuse if you make a move. If you are beaten, you will be weak. Make excuses. Incompetent performance."


    Daozi has no words to refute, looking down at the ground and picking her feet.


    The twins laughed while covering their mouths when they saw that their brother had been trained.


    Prince Ping felt that his daughter-in-law was a bit too strict, and wanted to intercede for his grandson, but after thinking about it, he still felt that forget it. There should also be someone in the family to guard the children.


    Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan on the side had already lowered their heads.


    The words of ?? training Daozi really made them feel ashamed. Daozi was several years younger than them, and they were also beaten. Doesn''t this mean that they are even more unhelpful?


    Daomiao noticed the discomfort on Xiao Mofeng''s face, walked over, took his hand to pat, and whispered: "Fourth brother, the old ancestor said, there is a specialization in the field of surgery, you are so weak, and it is normal that you can''t beat it. Look at my brother, he''s so skinny."


    Xiao Mofeng glanced at Xiao Douding in front of him, feeling uncomfortable.


    When Prince Ping took Daohua and a few children to the dining room to have a meal, he found that the Fourth Concubine and the Great Prince were all there, but the emperor and Xiao Yeyang hadn''t arrived yet.


    The emperor¡¯s birthday is approaching, and the fourth concubine wants to take care of everything in the harem. After half a month of introspection in the palace, the ban was lifted by the emperor¡¯s acquiescence.


    After the Prince Ping and his party were seated, Concubine An smiled and said: "I have heard about the matter today, my palace and my three sisters have heard about it."


    "Although it''s just kidding, Hongu and the three sisters still feel uneasy. No, I specifically called the children over and asked them to apologize to Daozi in person."


    Prince Ping looked at Concubine An with cold eyes, and hummed: "Concubine An, don''t evade the importance and say something lightly here. Brother Huang hasn''t mentioned this matter anymore. What''s the matter if you deliberately raised it?"


    "It keeps saying that it''s the children''s jokes. If that''s the case, it will be over after the incident. Boys who don''t fight?"


    "But you want to bring it up on this occasion. Do you want the matter to pass, or do you want to hold on to it?"


    An imperial concubine choked, annoyed and angry in her heart.


    This Prince Ping is less and less of her and the eldest prince.


    Ina Flower sat under Prince Ping, ignoring the stagnant atmosphere in the dining room, and whispered to the twins.


    At this moment, the emperor brought Xiao Yeyang over.


    Seeing the emperor, Daomag stood up automatically, jumped to hold the emperor¡¯s hand, and sat on the main seat with him.


    Rice seedlings also wanted to follow, but they were hugged by Prince Ping.


    The place where the emperor sits, the granddaughter has nothing to do in the past, but the grandson is not good, who knows whether the next emperor will be grieving?


    Xiao Yeyang saw that his father had stopped his son, he was relieved, and walked over to Daohua and sat down.


    The emperor glanced at the sons and grandchildren below, and was very annoyed. These people were all watching his throne.


    It was only eleven or twelve years after the Jiang family was moved, and he had only had a few birthdays in recent years. Unexpectedly, his sons were so impatient to get him down.


    The emperor''s eyes showed the color of yin.


    It will be his 60th birthday soon, and he is indeed a little older. The courtiers want to establish a prince to stabilize the court, and he understands.


    It''s just that the prince''s candidate is related to the society. Is it so easy to decide?


    The emperor¡¯s gaze swept over the four princes, the eldest prince, the second prince, the fifth prince, and the sixth prince. These four sons are currently the loudest in the court.


    Other sons, either the mother''s clan is not obvious, or they are too young to have any influence in the court.


    The four eldest princes, their shortcomings are all too obvious, and they are not the best princes in his mind.


    The emperor frowned, and as soon as he lowered his head, he met Daoman''s black eyes, and couldn''t help thinking of what Dao Miao said in the theater.


    "If you want to choose, choose the obedient."


    "The people selected are used to help themselves, not to annoy themselves."


    The emperor couldn''t help but fall on the Fourth Prince and Xiao Mofeng.


    Mo Fen


    Because this grandson had done his filial piety by his uncle''s side, he paid more attention to him after returning from Xiliang, and he was indeed a smart and good child.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1074： , Watch the monkey show

    Chapter 1074, watching a monkey show


    Everyone was eating with different thoughts. From time to time, they looked up at the emperor on the main seat. Seeing the prince with a kind and friendly smile, his eyes flashed constantly.


    The second prince and the second concubine were sitting opposite Daohua and Xiao Yeyang.


    Watching Xiao Yeyang picking out the dishes that Yan Yiyi didn''t like to eat when Xiao Yeyang was so familiar with it, it was obvious that he would often do such things with his natural behavior.


    The second prince concubine''s expression moved, and she couldn''t help looking at the second prince beside her.


    The second prince was so good to her before, but the second maiden sister-in-law offended her father last time, and the second prince began to treat herself lukewarm, not as thoughtful and considerate as before.


    Thinking of her own sluggishness during this period of time, the second prince and concubine felt wronged. It was the maiden sister-in-law who had offended the father and not her, but the second prince blamed her for all the mistakes.


    "I want to eat lion head."


    Hearing the crisp voice of Daomang, the second prince and concubine couldn''t help but look towards the main seat.


    Looking at the emperor smilingly feeding the little girl, he didn''t care about eating by himself, and suddenly he had an idea in his heart.


    The second prince is now vying with the eldest prince for the position of prince. In fact, they are not much different in other aspects. Now the few people are vying for the father''s will.


    As long as he helped the second prince win the favor of his father, the second prince should be able to succumb, right?


    When the meal was almost finished, Concubine An and the others saw that the emperor was so indulging in rice awns, they all praised the little girl in different ways.


    The rice flower below ?? listened, and couldn¡¯t help feeling fortunate. Fortunately, after the emperor¡¯s birthday, they would return to Xiliang, otherwise she would be touted by so many people every day, and she was afraid that the twins would be abandoned.


    However, as soon as she was fortunate to play here, the second prince and concubine on the opposite side smiled and spoke.


    "My father likes rice awns so much, it''s better to keep people in the palace to raise them."


    As soon as the words came out, the audience was quiet.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang looked at the second prince and concubine with cold eyes.


    The second prince also changed his complexion in an instant. Now the situation is uncertain. Even the eldest prince did not provoke anyone from the Prince''s Mansion at this time. The second prince and concubine spoke nonsense without discussing with him, and he was really annoyed.


    Proposing to leave Daomag in the palace may be to please his father, but if one fails, he will have to offend Prince Ping¡¯s mansion.


    Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t anyone mentioned this matter so far?


    He knew Xiao Yeyang''s abilities. Don''t look at him all these years in Xiliang, but this person was once Jin Lingwei''s commander and acquaintance. If he really wants to fight him, he may not be able to ask for anything.


    The eldest prince, An Guifei and the others saw that the Second Prince''s Mansion and the Peace Prince''s Mansion were facing each other, and their faces showed good-looking expressions.


    After listening to the words of the second prince and concubine, the emperor was obviously moved and looked down at Daomag with a smile.


    The little girl not only looks exactly like his biological mother, but is also charming and lively. She is very fond of him. Even if she talks to the little girl, it can make him a rare moment of relaxation. After getting along these days, he is also a little bit reluctant to let it go. The little girl is out of the palace.


    It seems not bad to be by his side to accompany him all the time!


    Seeing the emperor¡¯s intention, the second prince ignored the Xiao Yeyang couple who were glaring at him, but bit the bullet and said to the emperor:


    "The father is working **** national affairs every day, and he is not idle for a moment. Whenever he sees him, he feels guilty and hopes to share one or two for his father."


    "It''s a pity that the sons are so short-learned and can''t help the father. Nowadays, there are rare people who can make the father happy. The sons hope that the father can laugh every day."


    Seeing the movement on the emperor¡¯s face became more and more obvious, Daohua pulled into her fist and raised her own child. Even if the emperor pampered him in the palace, she didn¡¯t think it was a blessing.


    If children leave their parents too young, they will feel very insecure when they grow up, especially when the palace is still such a cannibalistic place, and the emperor cannot always accompany the rice awns. If one does not pay attention to the rice awns, psychological problems will easily breed.


    Looking at the calculating gaze in the eyes of the second prince and the others, Daohua is really vicious to these people at this moment.


    For their purposes, not even a three-year-old kid was let go.


    However, Daohua was not too anxious, seeing Xiao Yeyang remembering to stand up, and held him down.


    Master was still waiting for the twins to go back in Xiliang. She didn''t believe that if the Master was taken out, the emperor would insist on leaving the rice awns. There was no need to argue with these people at this moment, which made the emperor unhappy.


    Daohua pressed Xiao Yeyang, but he couldn''t control Prince Ping.


    Prince Ping stood up with a smile: "Dao Mang can be pityed by the emperor, that is the blessing of this girl, but this little guy is too noisy, it is interesting for a short time, but after a long time, it will be annoying. ."


    The emperor glanced at Prince Ping, the smile on his face faded.


    Everyone present could see that Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang and his wife did not want Daomag to stay in the palace forever, but the emperor hoped that at this time, the eldest prince and others would not care about them.


    The people in the Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion are so sacred that they usually make their eyes too hot. Now that they have the opportunity to attack the Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, how could An Guifei and others waste the opportunity in vain.


    Concubine An wanted to speak first, but was stopped by the prince shaking his head.


    The relationship between the Grand Prince''s Mansion and the Peace Prince''s Mansion was already tense enough, and the Grand Prince didn''t want to be completely hostile to Xiao Yeyang who controlled the frontier at this time.


    At this time, the fifth prince¡¯s birth mother, Defei, took the lead: ¡°The palace is so big that you can directly set aside a palace to live in Daomang. When the emperor is dealing with political affairs, Daomang will play in the palace. She can play whatever she wants. Play, wait until the emperor is free, and then let Daomag go over to accompany the emperor, so I won¡¯t make trouble for the emperor."


    As soon as these words came out, they made Prince Ping, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua angry.


    De Fei clearly keeps rice awn as a pet!


    Concubine Xian didn¡¯t want to see that the idea proposed by her daughter-in-law was robbed of credit by Concubine De and her son. She quickly said: ¡°There is the emperor¡¯s pain. Not bad, we all want to send our granddaughter into the palace, but unfortunately the children are too stupid, not as cute and cute as Daomag."


    The second prince and the fifth prince all echoed.


    Things are already like this, and the second prince didn¡¯t care to offend Prince Ping and Xiao Yeyang, and said with a smile: ¡°Uncle Ping, Yeyang, the father has worked so hard, you wouldn¡¯t disagree with leaving Daomag in the palace. ,Right?"


    The eldest prince watched the play in his spare time. If Xiao Yeyang disagrees with leaving Daomang in the palace, will the sacred pet of the Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion be discounted in the future, right?


    If you stay, it would be even better. Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion will also have antagonisms with the Second Prince¡¯s Mansion and the Fifth Prince¡¯s Mansion, and will no longer just trouble the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    The eldest prince looked at Concubine Shu and the sixth prince who were sitting silent, but unfortunately, the sixth brother did not participate in today''s affairs, but he was calm.


    Looking at Concubine Xian, Concubine De, Concubine Second Prince and Concubine Fifth Princes all threatening to attack, Xiao Mofeng looked at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua worriedly, and held Daozi''s hand tightly to prevent him from moving.


    Daozi was drawn with a dazed expression, how could his younger brothers and sisters stay in the palace? The ancestors at home are still waiting.


    The atmosphere in the dining room was a bit tense. The emperor sat in the main seat and listened to the crowd''s high-sounding words, but did not stop speaking.


    Finally, the second prince and concubine deliberately teased and looked at the rice mangos eating pastries with a smile: "Daomang, would you like to stay in the palace to accompany Grandpa Emperor?"


    Dao Mang was stunned. He ignored the second prince and concubine, but looked at the emperor: "Always stay in the palace?"


    The emperor smiled and nodded: "Yes, are you willing?"


    Dao Mang shook his head: "No, I want to go home."


    Hearing this, the eldest prince and others were all happy, hoping that Daomang would annoy the emperor, and it would be better if the Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion had lost the holy favor.


    However, they will not be happy for too long, and Daomag spoke again.


    "The old ancestor is still waiting for us at home. We come back to spend the birthday of the emperor. The old ancestor stays at home alone. It is so lonely. We have agreed. When we go back, we will bring him gifts."


    "Daomang is a good boy, and he can''t talk but talk."


    The Grand Prince and others: "."


    Hold the grass, forget, Xiliang has an auxiliary country father too!


    The emperor''s face also changed, he stopped mentioning the previous thing, and rubbed Daomang''s head with a smile: "Daomang is really filial."


    Dao Mang nodded his head with a smile, sitting on the side of the emperor, his short legs dangling, and looking at the big prince and the others whose complexion changed, found it very interesting.


    It turns out that watching live-action monkey shows is really interesting. It¡¯s no wonder that the ancestors let her stay with her younger brother after entering Beijing.


    Grandpa Huang is so good, there is a monkey show by his side.


    Dao Mang raised a bright smile and said quietly: "Grandpa Emperor, I like watching monkey shows."


    The emperor¡¯s expression froze in an instant, looking at the eldest prince and others below, he had an expression that didn¡¯t know what to do.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1075： , Counterattack

    Chapter 1075, Counterattack


    After the meal, the emperor took the three small bends, and as for the others, they went back to their respective homes.


    At the gate of the palace, Prince Ping looked at the second and fifth princes coldly before getting on the royal carriage carriage.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang didn''t show any difference, but they didn''t have the politeness of the past.


    Looking at the carriage of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion walking away, the eldest prince sneered, and looked at the second prince and the fifth prince, shook his head somewhat gleefully.


    "Tsk, today the two emperor brothers have lifted a rock and hit themselves in the foot. This man, he can''t be smart."


    After finishing speaking, he laughed and got into the carriage.


    Looking at the great prince walking away, the faces of the second prince and the fifth prince were a little ugly. Not only did they fail to take photos of their father''s flattery, they also offended Uncle Ping and Xiao Yeyang.


    When they watched Uncle Ping make trouble with the eldest prince before, they looked very happy, but if things happened to them, it would not be beautiful.


    The second prince glanced at the second prince and concubine who was hanging her head silently, and got into the carriage with her sleeves down.


    The second prince and concubine knew that something was going wrong, so she shrank her neck and followed.


    In the carriage, the second prince looked at the second prince and concubine timidly and looked at himself pitifully. He once felt how pitiful, but now he is so bored.


    The second prince suppressed the anger in his heart: "In the future, without my permission, you are not allowed to make private decisions. Today, I have offended Xiao Yeyang severely."


    The second prince concubine couldn''t help but said: "You are the prince, Xiao Yeyang is just the prince''s son, do you need to be so afraid of him?"


    These words ignited the anger that the second prince finally suppressed. How could he admit that he was afraid of Xiao Yeyang: "Who do you think Xiao Yeyang is? That is the important minister holding the frontier army, and the father loves him well. Once he slandered me in front of my father, all my previous efforts were in vain."


    The second prince concubine saw that the second prince was so angry that her eyes were red, so she hurried to get soft, and pulled the second prince''s sleeve: "I said the wrong thing. Don''t be angry."


    The second prince looked at the second prince and concubine, only to feel tired: "I don''t ask you to help me, but please don''t trouble me anymore."


    Thinking that when Xiao Yeyang married Yan Yiyi, he even laughed at Xiao Yeyang, marrying a small family girl from a humble background, there will definitely be endless troubles and countless drags in the future.


    However, in fact, Yan Yi helped Xiao Yeyang a lot, and he married a noble lady, but he kept holding him back. If it hadn''t been for the Bai family to make trouble everywhere, he would have been far better than the eldest prince.


    The second prince and concubine knew that the second prince was really angry, so she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    In the other carriage, the five princes were also regretting that they shouldn¡¯t have joined together today. Originally, he and Xiao Yeyang didn¡¯t have any contradiction. Yang''s expression changed.


    The fourth prince and the sixth prince are at the end.


    The six princes who have not been affected by any kind of expression relaxedly said goodbye to the fourth princes: "Fourth brother, younger brother is leaving first."


    Fortunately, the mother and concubine reminded him not to act rashly, or else he will follow the offending Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion this time, even if he offends the Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, maybe it will leave a bad impression on the father, that is the real loss.


    Thinking about his performance tonight, the sixth prince left with Xiao Mokuan with satisfaction.


    The fourth prince also took Xiao Mofeng into the carriage.


    In the carriage, the fourth prince looked at Xiao Mofeng: "Sometimes, instead of fighting, it''s better fighting. Today, your uncle and sixth uncle did a good job."


    Xiao Mofeng nodded, hesitated and said: "Father, my son thinks that among the uncles, the sixth uncle hides the deepest."


    Now only the Sixth Uncle has no feelings for not having the Prince of Peace Mansion. If the Prince Ping Mansion must choose a prince to follow, it must be the Sixth Uncle.


    The corner of the fourth prince¡¯s mouth was glowing: "Your sixth uncle is still a little worse. The one who is really powerful is the concubine Shu behind him. Concubine Shu is the only concubine who gave birth to two princes. But the method is powerful."


    "For my father, this ear disease cannot be separated from the concubine Shu!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Mofeng''s expression was shocked: "Father."


    The four princes planned for him: "Things are over, I say more unintentionally, telling you this, I also want you to pay more attention to Mo Kuan. Concubine Shu is shrewd and knows that Mo Kuan can deal with you and Daozi.


    Xiao Mofeng¡¯s face changed, and about the day they were fighting in the backyard of the theater building, he said: ¡°I saw it with my own eyes that day. It was Mo Qing who Mo Kuan first beat him, and then Mo Qing started to fight back.¡±


    The four princes frowned: "In the future, you will not have any contact with him. If you can''t avoid it, you will lie to him. You must pay special attention to Daozi and them. Don''t let them be fooled by Mo Kuan."


    Xiao Mofeng nodded: "I will pay attention."


    On the other side, Prince Ping, Xiao Yeyang, and Daohua returned to the palace.


    "Don¡¯t think too much about what happened today. Although the emperor likes Daomag, but with his uncle, he will not force her to stay in the palace."


    Xiao Yeyang: "We know."


    Prince Ping nodded: "If you know, go back and rest."


    Immediately, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang returned to Pingxitang.


    After returning to the house, Daohua was a little silent: "It really is like a companion to the king. Today, the emperor''s uncle looked at the second prince and they persecuted us, but said nothing. He wants to see our reaction, right?"


    She knows that all the emperors like to be jealous and test the loyalty of his subjects. Today, the emperor did not stop the second princes and them, just to see if they would obey him unconditionally, right?


    If you don¡¯t obey, I¡¯m afraid you will get grudges.


    Xiao Yeyang took Daohua¡¯s shoulders: "Uncle Emperor''s birthday is in a few days, and we will be back to Xiliang soon."


    Ina Flower nodded: "Fortunately, we have a master to protect her."


    Xiao Yeyang also smiled: "Yes, we have an uncle to protect him." After speaking, his face slowly sank.


    The second prince, the fifth prince, very good, dare to hit his daughter''s idea, really think he can''t help them?


    Thinking of the news from the dark guard, Xiao Yeyang narrowed his eyes, and wanted to be a prince, and he didn¡¯t see if he was qualified enough!


    The Yuan family has always used the staff mobility in the theater to build momentum for the five princes.


    Since the last time the emperor came to the theater to watch the show, there have been many remarks that the emperor valued the five princes.


    Originally, these remarks were within the controllable range and only spread among officials, but I don¡¯t know when they started, but such remarks suddenly became violent, and the streets and alleys began to be transmitted.


    After the ?? was passed on, it was directly passed on as the emperor to pass the throne to the fifth prince.


    As soon as the news came out, the fifth prince and the Yuan family were so scared that they hurriedly found someone to suppress them, but they never stopped talking without knowing who was pushing behind them.


    Bai¡¯s recent days have not been easy.


    Because of the support of the second prince, the Bai family has always been domineering, and they have done many things to invade the people¡¯s fields. These things have been suppressed before, but in the past two days, dozens of Zhuanghu people have come to the white house to call for grievances every day. The family killed their family.


    Even Jingzhao Mansion was alarmed by this incident.


    Because the noise was too loud, the second prince couldn''t help it even if he wanted to use his power to suppress it.


    All these things were reported to the emperor by the yushi, and the zhezi was placed on the yuan.


    After Prince Ping returned from the palace, he pulled Xiao Yeyang and asked, "Did you take action against the second and fifth princes?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "I didn''t intervene. I just disclosed some of the evidence I found to the elder prince and the six princes."


    Prince Ping breathed a sigh of relief, but still looked at Xiao Yeyang seriously: "We can''t touch our hands on the establishment of the prince. There is nothing about the capital that can be hidden from the emperor brother."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "I know this."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1076： , Princess Chunan

    Chapter 1076, Princess Chunan


    When the second and fifth princes went to the early dynasty, they were reprimanded by the emperor in public, and the scolding was quite serious.


    At a glance, the news spread to all parties.


    Not long after, there was news that this was Xiao Yeyang''s revenge on the second and fifth princes.


    Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion, Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang with her eyebrows after hearing the news, ¡°How come this kind of news comes out?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang sneered twice: "It''s nothing more than someone trying to muddy the water, so that the second and fifth princes can turn their attention to Prince Ping''s Mansion."


    Ina Flower: "Who is it?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Either the first prince or the sixth prince."


    Ina Flower: "The emperor won''t believe it, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, and did not answer directly: "I am now in charge of Xiliang, and I am considered a local official. Uncle Huang definitely doesn''t want to see me intervene in Beijing, especially the prince dispute is involved."


    said, and handed the two confidential letters previously received to Ina Hua.


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang and opened the letter. After reading the content above, her expression was a little surprised: "Are these true?"


    The letter listed many illegal things committed by the second prince and the fifth prince.


    For the place of Wolong, the second prince secretly let the Bai family seize the fields of several villages.


    The five princes colluded with local officials everywhere, and when they gathered, they said a lot of infidelity.


    In front of these, accepting bribes is just a trivial matter.


    Xiao Yeyang sneered and received the letter: "Someone wants to use me as a swordsman." Seeing Daohua''s worried expression, he smiled and sat beside her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t have any merits from the dragon at home. Uncle Emperor knows this well. When I received these secret letters, I gave them a copy to Uncle Emperor.¡±


    "This time the second prince and the fifth prince, I took action, but it was not me who contributed to the situation. Whoever jumps the most will be unlucky."


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor looked at the news from the guard, and his eyes narrowed. The news said that the person behind the scenes was the eldest prince.


    After a while, the emperor looked at Gong Gong An: "Yeyang revealed the news to the boss and the sixth at the same time, but only the boss took the shot. What does this mean?"


    An father-in-law dropped his head and did not dare to answer.


    The emperor chuckled: "My sixth son, is he really brotherly brothers and he doesn''t want to mess with his back, or does he have a deeper mind?"


    There was another silence.


    The emperor spoke again, but suddenly mentioned the third prince: "The third prince has been demoted to see the imperial tomb for more than ten years, and Concubine Shu is also calm enough to mention the third prince. "


    "The third eldest dared to cooperate with Jiang Jiamou to seize my throne. Do you think that the sixth, who is a compatriot, would have the same courage as the eldest three?"


    President An¡¯s head dropped lower, and his breathing became lighter.


    The emperor didn''t want to hear what Mr. An said. Hearing the twins'' laughter from outside the palace, he stood up and strode out of the palace.


    Looking at Xiao Mokuan who often followed Daozi and Xiao Mofeng to do the Qing Palace, the emperor''s eyes flashed, and he asked the father-in-law next to him: "I heard that Mo Kuan often played with Dao Mang sister and brother?"


    President An hurriedly nodded: "When Mo Xi Shizi did his homework, it was basically His Highness Mo Kuan who was accompanying the young princess."


    The emperor smiled: "He is very patient."


    President An smiled and nodded. His Royal Highness Mo Kuan was thirteen or fourteen years old, and he was able to play with a three-year-old baby when he was active. It was indeed a little determined.


    The emperor didn''t ask more, and walked towards Daomag with a smile.


    Seeing the emperor coming, Daomag immediately pounced on the emperor, trying to pull him to play Cuju.


    The emperor laughed and played with the twins, but after playing for a while, the emperor gasped a little.


    See you, Daomag pulled him to sit down and rested, and asked with a distressed little face: "Grandpa Emperor, are you tired? Didn''t you ask someone to help you last time?"


    The emperor smiled and took the little girl to sit on his lap: "Then who do you think should help Grandpa emperor?"


    Daomang: "Four brothers."


    The emperor noticed that Xiao Mokuan''s speed of picking up the Cuju ball had slowed down, thought about it, and continued: "Your fourth brother is going to study, so it''s not good to delay him."


    Dao Mang: "Then let the uncle and the others help, Grandpa Huang, you have so many sons, you shouldn''t be tired of yourself."


    The emperor laughed: "What do you think of your uncle?"


    Dao Mang did not respond and asked, "Can the uncle help Grandpa Emperor?"


    The emperor looked at Xiao Mokuan who had stopped, his eyes narrowed, "It should be possible."


    Dao Mang: "Uncle can help Grandpa Emperor, then I like him."


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s innocent and pure black eyes, the emperor¡¯s eyes were full of smiles: "Daomang is really filial."


    Dao Mang raised his chin and said, "Grandpa Huang likes rice mango, and Dao Mang also likes grandpa emperor."


    On the same day, the emperor called the eldest prince to Qianqing Palace, and did not let people out of the palace until dark.


    After a few days, it has been like this.


    This scene can make many people feel uneasy.


    April 26th, the emperor¡¯s 60th birthday. On this day, the capital can be said to be a universal celebration, with lights and festoons everywhere, which is even more lively than the New Year.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang got up early to pack up, and came to Pingxi Hall, waiting for Prince Ping to take everyone into the palace to celebrate their birthday.


    When he arrived at the gate of the palace, Baiguan had already waited in a long line to enter the palace to worship the emperor''s birthday.


    The emperor accepted everyone''s kneeling in the Palace of Supreme Harmony, and gave a banquet in the Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    At the banquet, the emperor announced a will in public while everyone was drinking.


    The rice flower sitting below didn''t hear anything else clearly, she heard that her daughter was named Princess Chun''an.


    "My minister, thank the emperor!"


    Prince Ping was the first to react, and immediately got up and bowed down.


    Xiao Yeyang also hurriedly pulled Daohua out of the station, bowing down to thank you.


    The emperor smiled and asked the three of them to get up, looking at the blinking black and round eyes and ignorant face, wiped the corner of her mouth affectionately: "You are now the noble little princess, are you happy?"


    My mother was lonely all his life, and he couldn''t make up for anything. He could only give Daomag, who resembled his mother, the greatest honor.


    Dao Mang tilted his head: "Is there a house?" After a pause, he added, "The kind that is the same size as your brother and younger brother."


    The emperor laughed loudly: "Yes, when you grow up, I will build a princess mansion for you, okay?"


    Daomag grinned at this moment: "Then I have a house to inherit."


    Looking at the little girl''s contented smile, the emperor also smiled.


    Below ??, the officials were not surprised at this reward. It was a matter of time before the emperor showed his affection for Princess Chun''an.


    Come again, Xiao Yeyang''s political achievements in Xiliang in recent years are indeed outstanding, especially the grain donated by the drought last year, which has helped many people.


    He has become the king of Weiyuan, and it is not good to be rewarded. Now he will give the reward to his daughter, and everyone can accept it.


    But soon, many people began to feel sour.


    Xiao Yeyang¡¯s three children are now knighted. The eldest son is the prince¡¯s son, the second son is the prince¡¯s son, and the daughter is the princess.


    This configuration makes people want to go crazy with envy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1077： , Kill three birds with one stone

    Chapter 1077, Three Eagles With One Arrow


    The emperor had his birthday, and no one dared to make trouble at this time. Dao Mang was princess Feng Chunan. No matter what they thought in their hearts, everyone could only smile and say congratulations.


    However, there is no absolute in everything, and there is really a choice not to be afraid of death to stand up at this time.


    Jia Yushi knelt on the hall with a ¡®boom¡¯, ¡®boom boom¡¯ was three loud kowtows, with great force, as if the other end was not his.


    "The emperor, the second prince slaughtered the villagers wantonly in order to occupy the so-called Wolong Land, causing hundreds of villagers to die innocently. They are willing to ask the emperor to redress the grievances for the people."


    The tone was high and stern, and with the blood on Jia Yushi''s head, he vividly set off him as a loyal minister who worried about the country and the people.


    Originally, the hall of laughter was endless, but when the pause button was pressed, it was silent for an instant.


    The emperor looked at Jia Yushi coldly. After a while, he withdrew his gaze, took the veil and wiped Daomang''s mouth.


    Below ??, everyone was surprised.


    Today is the 60th birthday of the emperor. Even if there is something, it shouldn¡¯t be troubled at this time.


    The eldest princes also frowned, staring coldly at Jia Yushi not knowing what they were thinking.


    At this time, the second prince of the person concerned was already shaking with anger. He looked at Jia Yushi, looking like he could not kill him on the spot: "Jia Yushi, you are talking nonsense!"


    Except for the second prince, the face of the fifth prince is also ugly.


    No one, Jia Yushi is on his side.


    But he didn''t know why Jia Yushi made such a fuss. He had never asked him to do it.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at the emperor, then stood up and walked towards Jia Yushi, and screwed him up: "The emperor¡¯s birthday, how can you allow you to mess around here, come here, and take this person down."


    As soon as the voice fell, a guard came in immediately.


    Jia Yushi saw it, there was a panic in his eyes, and he immediately rushed towards the pillars in the hall: "The emperor, the minister is determined to die, and I beg you to be the master of the people."


    It is a pity that Xiao Yeyang was standing aside. How could he not allow him to succeed. As soon as he stretched his legs, he tripped Jia Yushi to the ground, and was then taken up by the guards that followed.


    The emperor who hadn''t reacted much before heard this, and his face was completely cold at the moment.


    Yoshihide Mingzhi, this is a disguised saying that he is a monarch or not good, and he is still at the birthday banquet of his sixtieth birthday, this must disgust him.


    Jia Yushi saw that he hadn''t died, and his heart was flustered. He had heard how terrifying the punishments of Jin Lingwei and the guard, and he immediately turned his face like ashes, and looked at the fifth prince as if he was asking for help.


    "Five Princes, save me!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the ministers took a breath.


    Jia Yushi is the fifth prince?


    So the fifth prince wants to kill the second prince?


    Listening to the whispers of the officials, Xiao Yeyang saw that the emperor''s face became more and more ugly, and he hurriedly said: "Uncle Emperor, today is your birthday. You shouldn''t be disturbed by Jia Yushi. It''s better to take the people down first. , And then listened."


    The emperor glanced at the situation in the palace, and finally fell on the second and fifth princes: "What do you want to say?"


    Obviously, the emperor does not intend to deal with it later.


    The second prince and the fifth prince hurriedly stood up and knelt into the hall.


    "Father, my son is wronged!"


    "Father, my son is wronged!"


    Jia Yushi knew that he had a dead end, and shouted: "The emperor, the minister has evidence." Then, he looked at the fifth prince, "fifth prince, you forgot, did you let me monitor the second prince?"


    "If not, how did I know that the second prince ordered the Bai family to massacre hundreds of villagers?"


    "The emperor, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can immediately send a guard to the village to check it out. There is a stone pit over there, where all the slaughtered villagers are buried."


    "The emperor, what Weichen said is true."


    Hearing this, the fifth prince looked a little dodgy. He did instruct Jia Yushi to watch the second prince.


    But this kind of thing, the eldest prince, they are all doing it.


    Furthermore, Jia Yushi has never reported the slaughter of the village by the Bai family before.


    The second prince looked at the look of the fifth prince, and suddenly understood that Jia Yushi was the fifth prince, and he really hated him in his heart, and the fifth brother was framed him!


    He swears that he has never let the Bai family slaughter the village. He knows the land of Wolong, and he also asked the Bai family to buy the land.


    was bought, there was money for it, and the slaughter of the village was simply nonsense.


    But Jia Yushi''s convincing appearance made the second prince feel a little sinking.


    At this moment, the second prince is somewhat indisputable. Jia Yushi dared to say this in public. Everything must have been arranged. Whether he denies it or not, the final evidence will point to him.


    Thinking that everything he had worked so hard in these years was ruined by the fifth prince, the hatred in the second prince¡¯s heart directly swallowed his reason.


    "Father, the son did not let anyone slaughter the village. The son wanted to become a prince, but he would not be so unscrupulous. It is the fifth brother, who is a little anxious, and even the dragon robe is done privately."


    Hearing this, the fifth prince suddenly became furious: "Second brother, what are you talking nonsense, when did I make a dragon robe? Don''t slander me!"


    "Yes, Jia Yushi is mine, but I don''t know about Tucun. I didn''t ask him to do today''s things."


    "I''m not a fool, why am I hurting you both at this time?"


    The fifth prince''s roar made the second prince more sober. In fact, he didn''t know that the fifth prince was doing dragon robe privately. The secret guard told him the news before going out today.


    The second prince and the fifth prince looked at each other, and then suddenly awakened, they might have been tricked by others.


    Immediately, the two chanted their injustice to the emperor.


    Seeing the second and fifth princes who were accusing each other in the hall, the eldest prince was excited, and he was unwilling to let go of the opportunity to step on them. He immediately got up and said: "Father, have the two princes been wronged? The guard will find out if you check it out."


    The emperor glanced at the joyful prince, and then at the untouched sixth prince: "Let''s check it out!" Then, he looked at the gloomy fourth prince, "Fourth, you are responsible."


    The four princes were startled, and quickly got up to respond.


    The birthday banquet was like this, and no one was thinking about eating or drinking. The emperor looked at the crowd coldly, and got up and left, holding the rice awns.


    As soon as the emperor left, there was a ¡®boom¡¯ in the hall and there was a discussion.


    Looking at the officials looking at him from time to time, the joy in the eldest prince''s heart slowly faded, but for a moment, his complexion changed suddenly.


    The second and fifth are gone, who is best for them?


    Isn''t it him?


    Today''s things are obviously weird, and you know that someone planned it at first glance.


    Isn¡¯t you the best suspect?


    The more the prince thinks about it, the darker his face becomes, is he also caught?


    Who is it, who is hurting him?


    The eldest prince looked at the sixth prince abruptly. At this moment, where there was still the sixth prince, the sixth prince had already helped Concubine Shu back to the harem.


    The evidence given by Yushi Jia was too sufficient. The next day, the four princes cleared the matter, found the stone pit where the body was buried, and found the dragon robe made privately.


    The emperor looked at the evidence presented by the fourth prince, and told the fourth prince to retreat without saying anything. He saw Xiao Mofeng sitting with Daozi doing his homework and called people over.


    "You should know about your second uncle and fifth uncle. What do you think of it?"


    Xiao Mofeng didn''t expect Grandpa Huang to ask himself this, he hesitated in his heart, not knowing whether to tell the truth or hide it. At this moment, a picture of Daozi and Fuguo getting along suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Fu Guogong likes Daozi so much because Daozi always maintains a pure heart in front of him.


    Who is Grandpa Huang, and how can he hide it?


    Immediately, Xiao Mofeng made a decision. He said to his heart: "Grandpa Emperor, grandson thinks that Second Uncle and Fifth Uncle should be calculated."


    The emperor nodded: "What else?"


    Xiao Mofeng: "They may have made some mistakes, but they should not dare to slaughter the village and do dragon robes privately."


    The emperor nodded again: "Anything else?"


    Xiao Mofeng took a breath: "What happened yesterday, it seems that I was arguing with my second uncle and my fifth uncle, but my grandson felt that he should be arguing with his uncle."


    The emperor laughed: "Who do you think it is?"


    Xiao Mofeng hesitated, but still mustered the courage to say: "I want to be a prince."


    The emperor looked at Xiao Mofeng quietly, and after a while, waved him to retreat.


    Xiao Mofeng exited the hall, only to realize that his back was soaked.


    Soon, everyone discovered that the Second Prince''s Mansion and the Fifth Prince''s Mansion were surrounded.


    It is true that the second princes are looking for the land of Wolong, and it is true that the Bai family forcibly occupied the people¡¯s fields, and it is true that they accept bribes; it is true that the five princes colluded with officials and committed remarks.


    Both of them have disobedience!


    Looking at the guards surrounding the Prince''s Mansion, Xiao Yeyang in the teahouse faced Yan Wentao and Yan Wenkai beside him and said, "Three eagles with one arrow, a good method."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1078： , Inviting people into the urn

    Chapter 1078, introducing people into the urn


    Changchun Palace.


    Compared with Concubine Shu, who was calmly and slowly brewing tea, the sixth prince was a little worried and walked around with his hands.


    Concubine Shu made the tea, poured herself a cup of tea, picked up the cup and smelled the tea, then looked at the sixth prince: "How many times have I told you, don¡¯t panic when you are in trouble, you are at this point. , Will never compare to your third brother."


    Hearing this, the sixth prince suddenly stopped, showing unconvinced expression on his face.


    Three brothers, third brothers, and third brothers again!


    In the eyes of the mother and concubine, the third brother is always the best.


    Concubine Shu drank all the tea, and she knew what he was thinking without even seeing the sixth prince: "Don''t be convinced, the concubine is for your own good."


    The sixth prince chuckled: "Is the mother concubine for me? I think it''s for the third brother, it''s almost the same!"


    "Snapped!"


    Concubine Shu suddenly put the teacup on the table and looked at the sixth prince sternly: "What are you talking about? You and your third brother are brothers of the same compatriot. He is in trouble now, and the concubine thinks too much. Shouldn''t it be better to keep him?"


    said, drew a secret letter from under the table and threw it to the sixth prince.


    The sixth prince frowned, then opened the letter and read it.


    Concubine Shu took a deep breath: "The conditions on the imperial tomb are too bad. The eight kings were sent to guard the imperial tomb. In order to torture him, the Jiang family and your father didn''t even let people repair the leaking roof. It¡¯s sultry and cold in winter, and the food is worse than pig food."


    "What a golden and noble man is your third brother, how can he suffer such suffering. In the past ten years, your third brother''s health has gone from bad to worse, and he suffered a serious illness in the cold winter last year."


    "If it wasn''t for your uncle to know in time, you are afraid that there is no elder brother, and now you are still here to care about these things with your mother and concubine, it would be really annoying to my house!"


    After reading the letter, the sixth prince calmed down a lot, put the letter back on the table, and asked: "The mother concubine is anxious to save the third elder brother, did she expose the second and fifth elder brothers on the birthday of the father?"


    Concubine Shu looked at the sixth prince and sighed: "Little Liu, you remember, everything the concubine is planning now is for you and your third brother. Only when you become the emperor can your third brother get from the tomb. return."


    The six princes frowned: "Even so, why do you make trouble on your father''s birthday?" For the emperor, he still has a feeling of admiration in his heart.


    Obviously, the affairs of the second prince and the fifth prince have been exposed one after another. The 60th birthday of the emperor is completely ruined. For a long time in the future, it will be the talk of the people in Beijing.


    Concubine Shu chuckled: "My son, you are filial to your father. Your mother and concubine have nothing to say, but you must not forget that your father is the emperor."


    "Ordinary people, if a son makes a mistake, he will be scolded by his father at most, but your father can kill you."


    said, his face straightened.


    "The mother concubine doesn''t want to be so anxious, but you have also seen that recently, your father has placed great importance on the eldest prince, and even asked him to participate in criticizing Fuzhezi."


    "The news that Mo Kuan handed back also said that Xiao Yeyang''s two children also helped the prince to speak from time to time, and the emperor gave more and more tasks to the prince."


    "The mother concubine has to guard against it. If the emperor really sets up the eldest prince as the prince at the birthday banquet, everything you and I have planned is finished. It is almost impossible to come back later."


    The six princes frowned: "Mother concubine, the children think that the father is not satisfied with the eldest brother."


    Concubine Shu interrupted him: "Even if you are not satisfied, as long as the emperor shows the importance of the eldest prince, it can affect you and me."


    "Hundred officials are good at it. Once the emperor has something to say, those who take refuge in you can leave you in minutes. If you don''t have enough advantages, no one will follow you with the lives of the whole family."


    The sixth prince was silent: "Father, really will deal with the second and fifth elder brothers?"


    Concubine Shu smiled confidently: "Even if the emperor has doubts in his heart, but the evidence is there, even if it is an explanation to a hundred officials, he will deal with the second prince and the fifth prince."


    The six princes are still a little worried: "Mother concubine, are you sure you won¡¯t be implicated on us?"


    Shu Fei smiled and poured another cup of tea: "Don''t worry, the scapegoat has already jumped into the pit by himself."


    Thinking that the eldest prince had dealt with the second prince and the fifth prince before, the sixth prince was a little relieved.


    Shu Concubine: "You don''t run to my side during this time, your father is very jealous."


    The sixth prince nodded.


    After the four princes led people to find out the evidence, the emperor quickly punished them.


    The second prince and the fifth prince were banned!


    No one expected such a thing to happen, especially when the time of the incident was still in the 60th birthday of the emperor.


    How happy and lively the capital was a few days ago, how nervous and quiet at the moment.


    The local officials who came to Beijing to celebrate the emperor¡¯s birthday did not dare to stay for a long time. They handed over papers and prepared to return to the rule, not wanting to be implicated in the battle for the emperor.


    Yan Wenkai, as a member of the South China Sea Army, the emperor¡¯s birthday has passed, and he will rush back to the south.


    Knowing that he was leaving, Daohua and Xiao Yeyang came to Yan Mansion to see him off.


    sent away Yan Wenkai¡¯s family, Mrs. Li took Daohua and asked, ¡°Are you going back to Xiliang again?¡±


    Daohua shook her head: "When we leave, it depends on the imperial uncle. The three children are still in the palace now."


    Mrs. Li nodded, and said in a low voice: "Several princes are fighting fiercely. You must protect yourself."


    Daohua smiled and said, "Mother, don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with Prince Ping''s Mansion with Father and Xiao Yeyang."


    The second prince and the fifth prince had an accident at the same time. Most officials suspected the eldest prince, thinking that he did the things on the birthday.


    After the emperor¡¯s birthday, the eldest prince faces the strange eyes of others every day, which makes him very annoyed.


    He is giving back to others!


    The eldest prince looked coldly at the six princes who looked as usual, and the jealousy in his heart became more and more intense.


    At first, everyone thought that if such a big event happened on the emperor¡¯s birthday, the court should be quiet for a while. Who knows, but within a few days, someone began to impeach the prince.


    Naturally, the eldest prince will not be caught with his own hands. Every morning, every morning, he quarrels fiercely with each other.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Daohua watched Xiao Yeyang come back from the dust, and quickly asked the maid to call him hot water to wash him. After he washed and sat down, he said, "Mrs. Chang visited the palace yesterday."


    Xiao Yeyang had a meal: "Chang''s family?"


    Daohua nodded: "It''s Concubine Shu''s natal family." She said and smiled, "Madam Chang is here to find out when we will return to Xiliang, saying that she wants to ask us to bring something to the Standing Counselor."


    Xiao Yeyang sneered: "Isn''t this a place where there is no silver three hundred taels."


    Daohua agreed with her face: "It''s a little uncomfortable, I see, Chang''s family seems to want us to leave soon."


    Xiao Yeyang: "It''s not the Chang family, it''s Concubine Shu and the Sixth Prince."


    Ina Flower: "If we walk or not, will it affect them?"


    Xiao Yeyang narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    Ina Flower: "In the past few days, there seems to be a lot of noise in the court. Many people impeach the prince, but the prince stays in the middle and does not send out. It feels like he trusts the prince."


    Xiao Yeyang has long understood his wife¡¯s sensitivity, and asked with a smile: "What do you want to say?"


    Daohua: "I don''t want to say anything. I just think the attitude of the emperor''s uncle is very intriguing. It''s kind of intriguing."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Daohua, and pulled her out of the room: "Don''t think about this, I''m starving to death, eat with me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1079： , Filthy chaotic palace

    Chapter 1079, the filthy palace


    The officials impeached the eldest prince, but the emperor ignored him and still allowed him to go in and out of the Qianqing Palace every day to help correct Zhezi. This made the sixth prince and concubine Shu a little bit unable to sit still.


    The emperor¡¯s attitude has caused officials to change the direction of the wind.


    The six princes discovered that there were more officials who took the initiative to make friends with the prince in private than ever before.


    This is completely contrary to their expectations.


    According to the plan of Concubine Shu, take down the second prince and the fifth prince, and let the eldest prince get caught, and at the same time let the three out of the game, then the sixth prince can appear in front of the emperor and the hundred officials.


    But now, the emperor is becoming more and more important!


    The Sixth Prince was anxious, and went to Changchun Palace again.


    Shu Fei saw him, her face was a little bad: "Didn''t you let you come here less during this time?"


    The six princes said anxiously: "Mother concubine, father and emperor are now more important than before, so how can I sit still?"


    Concubine Shu frowned: "If you can''t sit still, you have to sit. How can you be an emperor if you are so unstable?"


    Sixth prince: "Mother concubine, let''s not talk about becoming an emperor, okay to get the position of prince first?"


    Shu Concubine said with a sullen face: "Your father''s approval is required for the establishment of the prince, and he has not given a definite word until now." She said, there was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    "Actually, sometimes the throne is easier than the crown prince!"


    Hearing this, the six princes opened their mouths wide in shock, and then stood up as if jumping, and looked around for a while, seeing that only their mother and son were in the palace, he sighed with relief.


    "Mother concubine, why do you have such an idea?!"


    The Sixth Prince said this almost through gritted teeth.


    Concubine Shu glanced at the sixth prince, feeling very disappointed. Compared with the third prince who was punished to guard the imperial tomb, this son was really far behind.


    Too lazy to talk to the Sixth Prince too much, Concubine Shu directly asked, ¡°If Mo Kuan has the twins, when will Xiao Yeyang return to Xiliang?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang''s abilities and methods, she was still very jealous. At the beginning, the youngest would fail, and Xiao Yeyang played a big role in it.


    The sixth prince: "The twins are too young to play well, where do you know the business? Mo Kuan asked several times, but did not get the exact answer."


    Speaking, looking at Concubine Shu.


    "Mother concubine, do you care so much about Xiao Yeyang''s return to Xiliang?"


    Concubine Shu glanced at the Sixth Prince, and said quietly: "Your father trusts Prince Ping''s Mansion very much, and Prince Ping is not worth it, but Xiao Yeyang is different. He has to stay in the capital forever. Some things are hard to do."


    The six princes knotted their brows: "Mother concubine, what do you want to do? We only need to bring down the big emperor, and the prince will be mine."


    Concubine Shu looked at the past coldly: "You only think about your position as the prince, but haven''t you thought about your third brother? You read the last letter. He is in very bad health now and needs to be taken back to take care of him. Otherwise Shouyuan will be a hindrance!"


    The six princes looked shocked: "Mother concubine, what do you want to do?"


    Shu Fei: "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to pick up your third brother back soon."


    The sixth prince was anxious: "Mother concubine, you can''t mess around, the third brother is your son, so am I."


    Looking at the six princes who were both startled and frightened, Concubine Shu smiled: "Of course, the throne is yours. As for your third brother, the concubine only wants him to live a long and peaceful life."


    Seeing what the sixth prince wanted to say, Concubine Shu calmed and said: "You don''t need to care about the big prince, the concubine will help you get rid of him. Okay, I''m tired, you can step back, remember, come back less in the future Mother concubine here."


    The six princes walked out of the Changchun Palace solemnly, thinking of the almost crazy light in the eyes of the mother-concubine just now, and the anxiety in his heart grew more and more.


    "Rice awns, rice seedlings, Qianqing Palace is too small, can I take you out for scooters?"


    Xiao Mokuan came to play with the twins as usual.


    Daomang felt that she was not enjoying her skating, so she nodded and agreed: "Okay!"


    It¡¯s nothing new for twins to skate on scooters in the palace, and the maids and eunuchs are not surprised. Xiao Mokuan easily took the twins out of the palace.


    Under his guidance, the twins quickly shuttled through the palace.


    At the same time, in front of the most remote abandoned palace in the harem, the eldest prince looked around with a guarded face and made sure that there was no one around, and then quickly entered the palace gate.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the eldest prince who has been valued by the emperor during this period of time should be proud of the spring breeze, but only he himself knows how trembling he has been.


    "Didn¡¯t you tell you to stop looking for me during this time?"


    The prince kept her voice extremely low. Opposite him, there was a very beautiful and enchanting young woman. If there was a palace lady here, she would definitely be able to recognize it. This person is the newly appointed Lili of the emperor a few years ago.


    "I am pregnant!"


    This is undoubtedly a thunder that smashed the eldest prince.


    For a while, the eldest prince tremblingly asked: "What did you say?"


    Li Yan is also full of panic at the moment: "I''m pregnant."


    The eldest prince tremblingly pointed at Liyan: "Yes"


    Lily: "It''s yours. I haven''t seen the emperor in half a year."


    The prince shook his body, a little unbearable, holding on to the table beside him, was silent for a while, grabbed Li Yan, gritted his teeth and said: "This child can''t stay. If you stay, you and I will die."


    Li æÉ of course knows this, but when the eldest prince said that he did not want this child, she still had a colic in her heart: "I know, but there is no abortion medicine here. You have to help me."


    The prince stabilized his mind: "I will find a way to bring you the medicine into the palace tomorrow."


    Lie Li looked at the eldest prince so eagerly, she stroked her belly, her expression was a bit lonely, and it took a while before she said: "Okay."


    After the initial panic, the eldest prince felt a little guilty in his heart when he saw that Li-æÉ was so sensible. He looked at her and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    The two are speechless.


    At this moment, what the two did not know was that a plume of white smoke lit up in the palace at some time.


    After a while, the eldest prince and Li-æÉ noticed that their bodies became hot.


    This kind of feeling, the eldest prince is too familiar with him, he felt the change in his body, his face changed in an instant, and he slammed Lily''s neck: "Bitch, are you hurting me?"


    Li Yan was not confused, she shook her head desperately: "No, I don''t."


    The eldest prince flung Liyan away and wanted to leave. Unfortunately, he underestimated the efficacy of the drug, but for a moment, the prince''s eyes became extremely scarlet.


    "Brother, do you hear anything?"


    Daomang and Riceiao slid their scooters and galloped freely on the corridor. Suddenly, Taomang slammed to a stop.


    Mao Miao followed and stopped: "It seems that someone is crying."


    Daomang added: "There are still people shouting."


    The two looked at the abandoned palace on the side.


    At this moment, the gate of the palace is half open, with the intermittent sound inside, as if it is tempting people to enter.


    The twins looked at each other, then turned around and slid back in unison.


    Mother said, curiosity killed the cat, so they don¡¯t want to be dead cats, go back and tell Grandpa Emperor.


    Xiao Mokuan and the court lady **** were left behind by the twins. When they chased them, they saw the twins slipping back.


    "Rice mans, rice seedlings, why did you go back so soon?"


    "ßÝ~"


    "ßÝ~"


    The figures of rice awns and rice seedlings flashed quickly from Xiao Mokuan''s sight.


    "Stop playing!"


    Looking at the twins in Huayuan, Xiao Mo wide frowned. The maid of the Changchun Palace just came to him and asked him to bring the twins here to play. I don¡¯t know what happened?


    "Brother, slide faster. If there were bad guys in the palace just now, we must ask Grandpa Emperor to come and save people soon!"


    After a while, the twins returned to the Palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Grandpa Emperor!"


    The emperor was discussing matters with several ministers in the main hall. He looked a little surprised as he watched the twins rushing in.


    The twins love to play, but they are also very sensible. They usually don¡¯t bother when they know that they are busy.


    The emperor stopped the discussion, picked up the panting rice mang: "What''s the matter?"


    Daomag saw other people there, and quickly whispered to the emperor''s ear: "Someone is crying in the palace, my brother and I heard it."


    The emperor¡¯s eyes flickered, and Mr. Ang was invited to give him a few words. When Mr. Ang went out, he put down the rice mango: "Grandpa Emperor knows that you are hot. Go back to the apse and change your clothes."


    I told the adults about the matter, and Daoman felt that he had a bad relationship, so he took the rice seedlings and went out happily.


    The emperor continued to discuss political affairs with the ministers. After half an hour, when he saw Father An bowing back, his eyes suddenly sank.


    Only when something very difficult happens, will Mr. An dare not even look at him.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1080： , Quietly solve

    Chapter 1080, quietly resolved


    "Go ahead, what happened?"


    The emperor told the ministers to retreat, and then looked at An Gonggong coldly.


    An¡¯s father-in-law knelt on the ground, his body was a little trembling: ¡°The prince and Li are privately in the abandoned Xian¡¯an Palace.¡±


    After ??, Mr. An did not dare to say anything after he was killed.


    Looking at Father An¡¯s appearance, the emperor understood something, and his face instantly sank, a cold glow appeared in his eyes, gritted his teeth, and asked sternly: "How many people know?"


    Father An was sweating profusely, and his voice was trembling: "The old slave, Xiao Xiazi, and Xiao Xizi have entered the hall, and everyone else is outside the hall."


    At this moment, Mr. An was extremely desperate. Thinking of the two entangled bodies he had seen before, he wished he didn''t have eyes.


    Seeing such a thing, even if he had served the emperor for a lifetime, he was not sure that the emperor would let him continue to live.


    The emperor flashed the killing intent in his eyes, looked at the gray-haired Ang who was kneeling on the ground, and he was silent for a while: "Those who know the inside story will be dealt with."


    Hearing this, Mr. An was almost relieved, and the emperor told him to deal with this matter, and it seems that he still wants him to continue serving.


    "Yes, the old slave will do it right away."


    An public father stood up softly.


    Looking at the back of An Gong Gong, the emperor squinted his eyes.


    This incident was discovered by the twins. If the twins were curious and broke into the palace, then a group of court ladies and eunuchs who followed them would definitely follow them.


    At that time, he, the living bachelor who was given a green hat by his own son, will be dragged out of the five-flower-tied man and let the world see jokes.


    At first when he was in his 60th birthday, the second and fifth elders peeked at the throne, exposing the wolf¡¯s ambition; now it is the boss who disregards etiquette and filial piety, and filth the palace.


    Good, really his good son!


    The twins came when the emperor felt very angry.


    "Grandpa Emperor!"


    The twins changed their clothes. Seeing that it was getting late, they came to dine with the emperor as usual.


    Seeing the twins, the emperor quickly reduced his anger.


    If it were not for the clever twins, knowing that Yu ran to him in advance and told him that he would lose his face, the nine-five-year-old.


    "Why do you want to run so far to play today?"


    Dao Mang said without even thinking, "Brother Six took us there."


    The emperor passed Li Mang, Lao Liu, and Concubine Shu in his eyes.


    Dao Mang asked again: "Grandpa Emperor, did you save anyone?"


    The emperor''s eyes flickered, and he smiled and nodded: "It''s saved."


    If the matter between the boss and Li-æÉ is made public, the boss will undoubtedly die. Now that the matter is suppressed, how to deal with it depends on his mood.


    Is his own son, no matter how angry he is, the determination to kill the boss cannot be easily made.


    Changchun Palace.


    Concubine Shu has been sending people to pay attention to the Qing Palace. Seeing that the sky is going to be dark, there is still no movement there, which makes her feel a little uneasy.


    Is things not going well?


    Mo Kuan smoothly brought out the twins, so it shouldn¡¯t be!


    Is there something wrong with the eldest prince and Libi?


    If this is the case, it will not be so easy to deal with the prince next time.


    At this moment, the palace maid sent out to inquire about the news came back: "Manny, everything is normal in the Qianqing Palace. The emperor is having a meal with Princess Chun''an and the son of Moyan."


    Consort Shu frowned tightly: "Continue to stare at Qianqing Palace."


    The lady of the palace retired, and it didn''t take long before she came back: "Niangniang, the eldest prince is out of the palace."


    "what?!"


    Concubine Shu was shocked and stood up directly: "The palace where the eldest prince went directly out of the house, was he not being held?"


    The maid shook her head: "No."


    Concubine Shu''s heart sank. She was worried that things would be implicated in Changchun Palace. After her people lighted Mixiang, they quickly left Xian''an Palace. She didn''t know what happened later.


    "Where is Libing?"


    Palace girl: "Li Yan also returned to Yanxi Palace in good health."


    Concubine Shu frowned: "How could this happen? Didn''t the emperor find that the eldest prince and Li æÉ were secretly doing things?"


    It seems that tomorrow I have to ask Mo Kuan, have the twins been to Xian¡¯an Palace?


    In the early dynasty the next day, the emperor changed his usual defense of the prince. If an official impeached the prince, the emperor would severely reprimand the prince.


    When Concubine Shu heard the news, she was asking Xiao Mokuan about yesterday: "It''s a pity!"


    Xiao Mokuan was a little confused: "Grandma, what a pity?"


    Shu Concubine smiled: "Nothing, you will go to Qing Palace to play with Chun''an and Moyan, remember, you must let him listen to you."


    There was a trace of hesitation in Xiao Mokuan''s eyes, but at last he nodded firmly.


    He knew that the grandmother was helping the father and the king to win the crown prince. As long as the father and the king became the prince, he would no longer have to be inferior, and he would no longer have to please the twins against his will.


    After Xiao Mokuan left, Concubine Shu walked to the vase with a smile, and used scissors to quickly cut off the most protruding peony.


    What happened yesterday was still a success. Although it deviated from her expectations, it was not bad to accept it.


    "Pity!"


    Concubine Shu sighed again. According to her thoughts, the eldest prince and Li''s affairs should be known to everyone. At that time, let''s see what face the emperor has to hold on to the government.


    In the next few days, every time he went to dynasty, the emperor would definitely reprimand the eldest prince. When the six princes and one party officials saw the opportunity, they immediately exposed the eldest prince¡¯s party and private affairs.


    Looking at the crimes on the Zhezi, the emperor looked at the eldest prince coldly, and then, in the surprised eyes of Baiguan, directly ordered the prince to be banned.


    During the ?? period, the eldest prince behaved very strangely. He did not excuse himself, but kept kowtow, asking the emperor to forgive him.


    Looking at the eldest prince being taken away, the officials were silent.


    It''s only a few days now, three successive princes have been banned!


    "It was just a ban?"


    After hearing the news, Concubine Shu snorted. She thought that the emperor was a coldhearted and unforgiving person.


    Unexpectedly, he was given a green hat and did not make an order to kill the prince.


    Concubine Shu''s face sank again: "The emperor, since you still have father and son affection for the eldest prince, why are you so cruel to the third child? Do you know that he is about to be tortured to death in the imperial tomb!"


    As the eldest prince was banned, the capital was completely quiet.


    For half a month in succession, in the early morning, officials did not dare to make trouble, and went up and down in a proper manner.


    At the same time, Li-æÉ in the harem became ill, and her illness was just as effective as the medicine. Within a few days, the person would be gone.


    Compared with the previous dynasty, the death of a concubine in the harem is too insignificant, and there is no splash.


    The eldest prince was imprisoned, Lie died of illness, and the filthy imperial palace was settled so quietly.


    Except for the planned concubine Shu, everyone else has no idea what happened.


    As for the twins, they have long forgotten about this matter, even if Prince Ping, Daohua, and Xiao Yeyang came to see them in the palace, neither of them mentioned a word.


    The emperor knows, and he is more indulging in the twins.


    "The emperor, His Royal Highness Mo Kuan has come again to play with Princess Chun''an and the son of Mo Yan."


    Now, whenever Xiao Mokuan comes to the palace, someone will immediately report to the emperor.


    The emperor said ¡®um¡¯, with a very indifferent expression: "Since he likes to play with people, let him accompany him, just to prevent Chunan and Moyan from being bored."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1081： , Crashed

    Chapter 1081, crash


    The eldest prince, the second prince, and the fifth prince were banned one after another. Three prince candidates who were expected to become the prince were selected at once, and the sixth prince naturally became the biggest winner.


    After half a month of calm in the court hall, the officials re-reported the old things and once again asked the emperor to establish a prince.


    At first, everyone mentioned that it was rather vague. They didn''t directly say that the sixth prince should be the prince. Later, there was no response to the emperor. The officials of the six princes group couldn''t bear it, so they went straight to the prince and asked the emperor to make the sixth prince a prince.


    Facing up early, the emperor looked at the sixth prince with a faint expression, and asked directly in front of the courtiers: "Old sixth, do you think you are qualified for the position of prince?"


    This can be said to be quite rude to ask, which not only made the Sixth Prince''s heart tense, but also made the courtiers feel turbulent.


    The emperor is like this, it is clear that he is not satisfied with the six princes!


    Looking at the six princes who did not know how to answer, the emperor smiled: "Go back and think about it, good things, everyone likes them, but without the golden diamonds, don''t live with porcelain."


    As soon as these words came out, Baiguan was not calm, the emperor almost directly said that the sixth prince was incapable of being a prince.


    The six princes were also pale. He thought that the prince must be his when the big brothers fell. He didn''t expect that the father did not intend to stand him at all.


    What should he do?


    He and his mother concubine have planned so much, is it all in vain?


    After facing downwards, the Sixth Prince came to Changchun Palace in a panic again.


    Seeing his unsteady appearance, Concubine Shu sank her face again: "Stand up for this palace, how can you look like you can make a big deal?"


    The six princes slung their faces, and told Concubine Shu what had happened in the morning: "Mother concubine, did you say that the emperor did not intend to make me a prince?"


    Concubine Shu also knotted her brows and hummed: "My palace has said long ago that planning for the crown prince is not easier than the throne. You didn''t believe it before."


    The face of the Sixth Prince changed: "Mother Concubine."


    Concubine Shu said with a cold face: "The emperor is still strong, how could he release the power in his hands prematurely, and setting up a prince is decentralization."


    "Before you and the eldest prince fought with each other, the emperor was happy to watch the show, now the eldest prince and the others have fallen, seeing your voice getting louder and louder, he can''t help but want to suppress you."


    The six princes turned pale: "What should I do?"


    Concubine Shu glanced at the sixth prince, did not say anything, and after a while: "Okay, you should be out of the palace, what you did before and how to do it now, don''t worry about other things."


    The sixth prince moved his lips, and wanted to ask Concubine Shu if she was going to do anything, but when the words came to her lips, she chose to swallow it.


    Looking at the six princes who left, Concubine Shu shook her head in disappointment, thinking of the three princes again in her mind.


    If the eldest son is there, why would she worry about everything?


    Four Princes'' Mansion.


    Looking at the somewhat restless eldest son, the four princes looked a little dissatisfied: "Man, even Tai Shan Beng doesn''t change his face in front of him. Look at what you look like now. How can it be a big deal?"


    Xiao Mofeng quickly got up and admitted his mistake: "Father, the child is not calm anymore."


    The fourth prince snorted: ¡°I know what you think for your father, but don¡¯t forget, even if your grandfather doesn¡¯t have a sixth child, you still have several uncles.¡±


    Xiao Mofeng frowned, watching the fourth prince hesitate to speak.


    The fourth prince said quietly: "Don''t think too much. If you think too much, your mind will be confused. If your mind is confused, it will be easy to do wrong things. At this moment, you only need to do what you have at hand. As for other things, you can¡¯t control it, and the same is true for the father.¡±


    Xiao Mofeng was a little discouraged, yes, the Four Princes'' Mansion really didn''t have much strength to compete for the crown prince.


    Seeing the eldest son, the four princes thought about it and said again: "Our family, as well as your uncle and others, have everything they have from your emperor''s grandfather. Sometimes external forces are not very important, do you understand?"


    Xiao Mofeng looked at the four princes seemingly.


    The four princes didn¡¯t say much. The eldest son was too immature. If he said too much, it would be counterproductive: ¡°Think about why your grandfather loves Moxi three brothers and sisters so much.¡±


    The light in Xiao Mofeng''s eyes was dyed again, and he seemed to understand what the father meant.


    When he entered the palace again, Xiao Mofeng still went to the emperor with Daozi as if he were going up again. Apart from showing his filial piety, he didn''t show much performance, and he didn''t even stay in the Palace of Qianqing for long.


    and having to stay with the twins for a while, Xiao Mokuan formed a sharp contrast.


    Admiral ?? looked at the behavior of the two of them. When Xiao Mofeng came to greet her again, he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend more time in the Qing Palace like Mo Kuan?¡±


    Xiao Mofeng replied shyly: "Grandpa Emperor, the things taught by the Master during this period are a bit obscure, so spend more time studying."


    The emperor nodded: "It is a good thing to eat the book thoroughly. What people are most afraid of is half-pouring."


    Xiao Mofeng smiled and said, "Grandpa Emperor, grandson will work hard."


    The emperor gave an ¡®um¡¯, and then personally asked Xiao Mofeng¡¯s questions, answered him one by one, and then taught him some other homework.


    Seeing that Xiao Mofeng had his own opinions on things, the emperor showed satisfaction, and he talked to Xiao Mofeng for a while before letting him leave.


    This made Xiao Mofeng very excited, but he soon calmed down and left the palace calmly.


    The emperor publicly denied the abilities of the six princes early on. The hundred officials did not dare to confront the emperor, but the establishment of the prince could not be put on hold. Therefore, officials began to ask the emperor to canonize the other princes as princes.


    This can annoy Concubine Shu and the Sixth Prince.


    Six princes: "Mother concubine, what should we do? If the father makes someone else the prince, then everything we have done before will be in vain?"


    Concubine Shu looked coldly at the sixth prince who only knew what to do with her. She felt angry and helpless. After thinking for a while, she did not answer, but instead asked: "The Dragon Boat Festival is coming soon, Xiao Yeyang hasn''t determined when to return. Xiliang?"


    The Sixth Prince shook his head: "No."


    Concubine Shu asked again: "I asked you to stare at him. Have you found out what he is doing this time?"


    The sixth prince: "He didn''t do anything. He often accompanied Yan Yi to Yan''s house. He would gather with Yan Wentao for tea and chat when he had nothing to do."


    said, looking at Concubine Shu in confusion.


    "Mother concubine, why do you follow Xiao Yeyang so much?"


    Shu Concubine coldly snorted: ¡°Because he holds more than 200,000 border troops in his hand, it is not a last resort, my palace does not want to confront him.¡±


    The six princes trembled and asked with a pale face: "Mother concubine, what do you want to do?"


    Concubine Shu did not answer, looking at the direction of Qianqing Palace, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Brother, come on, there is a dog hole here, we hide in it, and see when others can find us."


    The twins came to the South Study to find Daozi. Unfortunately, Daozi was still in class and no one was seen.


    Seeing a dog hole under the corner next to him, Daomag suddenly wanted to play peekaboo, so he pulled the rice seedlings and got in.


    After getting into the hole, Daomang and Dao Miao supported their two small heads and watched the maids and eunuchs looking for them everywhere, clutching their little mouths and snickering.


    After a while, seeing the court lady **** running away, Daomiao asked, ¡°Should we go out? They will be punished if they can¡¯t find us.¡±


    Daomag nodded: "Well then, let''s go out."


    As soon as the twins were about to go out, they saw Xiao Mokuan walk out of the courtyard gate of the South Study, and then walked straight towards them.


    The twins were startled, thinking that Xiao Mokuan knew they were hiding here, and the body that had just crawled out quickly retracted.


    Just as the twins were widening their eyes, waiting for Xiao Mokuan to catch them, who knows, Xiao Mokuan walked past the dog hole, and then sneaked into the yard where they were hiding.


    Dao Mang and Rice Seedling looked at each other, carefully hiding in the shade of the tree beside the cave.


    "It feels like Brother Six is ??doing bad things!" Daomag was a little excited.


    Dao Miao hurriedly covered her mouth: "Be quiet, if we were found out, we won¡¯t see Brother Six doing bad things."


    It''s the first time they peeked at someone else doing bad things, you can''t miss it!


    It didn''t take long for a court lady to walk into the yard quickly and gave Xiao Mokuan two delicate sachets.


    "The Dragon Boat Festival is about to come, and today the palace will give out sachets. Princess Chun''an and Shizi Moyan like to wear these items. The lady asked you to replace their sachets with ours. Remember, you must not let people discover them."


    "What''s this?"


    The maid did not answer, she quickly turned around and left.


    Xiao Mokuan looked at the sachet in his hand, hesitated for a moment, but carefully put it away, and then strode out of the yard.


    Beside the dog hole, Daomang and Dao Miao looked at each other face to face.


    "Brother Six wants to change our sachets, is he going to harm us?" Daomiao said with frowning.


    Thanks to the stories that Daohua tells, the two little guys are like his brother, and they have been very crisis-conscious since they were young.


    Dao Mang snorted angrily: "Go, tell Grandpa Emperor to go."


    If you have something to do with Grandpa Huang, Grandpa Huang will protect them.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1082： , Daydreaming

    Chapter 1082, Daydreaming


    "Grandpa Emperor, let me tell you."


    Daomag ran into the main hall, quickly climbed up the dragon chair and leaned on the emperor, with his small hand covering his mouth, attached to the emperor¡¯s ear, and whispered the words of Xiao Mokuan and the court lady.


    The emperor was still smiling at first, but after hearing it, his eyes were completely cold.


    Dao Miao would look at people''s winks most, feeling that the emperor''s mood was not right, and subconsciously hid behind Father An.


    Fortunately, the emperor quickly calmed his mind and smiled again on his face. First he let Daoman sit down, and then smiled and waved to let Dao Miao come over.


    "Grandpa Emperor will play a game with you, okay?"


    Dao Mang blinked his eyes: "Grandpa Emperor, you want us to cooperate with you in catching the bad guy, that is, Brother Six, right?"


    Looking at the twins with a refreshing look and eager light in their eyes, the emperor: "."


    Miao Miao urged slightly: "Grandpa Emperor, please tell me, we will cooperate."


    The emperor was silent for a few seconds: "Wait a minute, your sixth brother is here, and he gives you the sachet, you just go on, don¡¯t say anything."


    Before the emperor finished speaking, Daomag cut it off: "Grandpa Emperor, we know, it''s as if we didn''t overhear him and the maid doing bad things, right?"


    Looking at the wide-eyed rice awn, who asked for praise and praise, the corner of the emperor¡¯s mouth twitched. It seems that the child is too smart and it is not very good. It feels like he is very useless.


    Dao Mang pulled the emperor¡¯s sleeves: "Grandpa emperor, how are we going to catch Brother Six?"


    Looking at the twins impatiently, the emperor laughed and asked curiously: "You six brothers have played with you during this period. Grandpa emperor wants to catch him, why are you so happy?"


    Daomag said confidently: "Because Brother Six is ??doing bad things, if you catch him, you can make him correct."


    The rice seedling nodded.


    Looking at the twins¡¯ clear eyes, the emperor reached out and rubbed their heads. The two little guys were too young to know the seriousness of the incident.


    Seeing that the emperor did not speak, Inamiao slapped his hand and promised: "Grandpa Emperor, don''t worry, my sister and I can play games, and I promise not to let the sixth brother discover that we already know that he is doing bad things. Caught."


    After finishing speaking, he squeezed his fists to cheer himself up.


    The emperor smiled and nodded encouragingly.


    This makes the twins more motivated.


    After class in the South Study Room, Xiao Mokuan followed Daozi and Xiao Mofeng to the Palace of Dry Qing Dynasty again.


    Xiao Mokuan touched the sachet in the sleeve cage, and then walked towards the apse with a firm expression.


    From the time he entered the door to the apse, the emperor had been watching in the dark, and seeing that Xiao Mokuan had almost no hesitation, he snorted coldly.


    Mo Kuan went to Xiliang, Yeyang and his wife treated him very well.


    But now, for the sake of power, the old kindness is completely forgotten, and the two younger siblings are treated without mercy.


    Shu Fei''s line, all of them are ruthless!


    Soon, the twins happily appeared in front of the emperor wearing the new sachet.


    Seeing the twins wearing the sachet being held in the arms of the emperor, Xiao Mo''s wide eyes flashed, but for a moment he recovered his calm.


    The emperor ?? still left Xiao Mofeng and Xiao Mokuan for dinner. After the two left after dinner, Mr. An took down the two sachets and took them to the Taiyuan Hospital, which had been waiting for a checkup.


    After the courtyard was inspected, he looked at the burning incense burner in the main hall, and his complexion changed suddenly.


    See you, the emperor said coldly: "Let''s talk, what dirty stuff is in it?"


    The hospital stabilized the mind: "Going back to the emperor, there are several medicines in the sachet. These medicines are used alone and have a refreshing effect, but if they are used in combination with Ambergris, it will make people lose their memory and lethargy. , And gradually become a foolish person."


    Hearing this, although the emperor had already prepared, he was still surprised by Concubine Shu¡¯s boldness.


    Through the hands of the twins, he poisoned him. Concubine Shu was so courageous, and her scheming was deep enough. The twins were the most defenseless in the entire Qianqing Palace.


    The emperor looked at An Gonggong: "I will make two identical sachets right away, and I will have to wear them tomorrow." He wanted to see, what step could Concubine Shu do?


    The next day, when Xiao Mokuan came to the palace to pray for peace, he saw the twins still wearing the sachet, and his expression was slightly relaxed.


    Last time grandmother confessed to him, he didn''t do it well, so this time he can''t make a mistake.


    In a blink of an eye, half a month passed. In the early days, Baiguan keenly noticed that the emperor''s mental state was a bit poor, and he fell asleep several times when the officials started playing.


    The six princes looked at the emperor who was yawning, his eyes were slightly complicated, but soon, his eyes became extremely firm.


    The mother concubine is right. The purpose of being a prince is to sit on the dragon chair. Since you can sit on the dragon chair directly, the position of prince can be omitted.


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Prince Ping spoke solemnly with Xiao Yeyang and Daohua.


    "Brother Emperor has something wrong recently. Not only is he lethargic, but he also loses everything. What I was talking about the moment before, I just forgot the next moment."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression remained unchanged: "Uncle Huang is not young anymore after all, maybe he hasn''t rested recently?"


    Prince Ping was unsure: "Really? Why am I faintly disturbed?"


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyes to look at Prince Ping, and said in his heart that his father is not without any merit, he is very sensitive to changes in the situation.


    Daohua followed Xiao Yeyang back to Pingxitang, and after retiring the maid, she directly asked, "Is the emperor planning something?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua and nodded.


    Seeing this, Daohua didn''t ask any more, just said: "The three children are all in the palace, are they going to be okay?"


    Xiao Yeyang was also worried, and was silent for a moment: "I will find time to ask Uncle Huang to see if I can bring the children back to the house."


    At this moment, Defu walked in: "Master, just received the news that the emperor called the six princes into the palace, and said that he would let the six princes help correct Zhezi."


    Xiao Ye condensed his eyebrows: "I can''t wait so much?"


    Defu said again: "This morning, Yang Shoufu and Wu Dudu jointly invited to play. I hope that the prince will set up the prince soon. The emperor seems to have said that the eighth prince is good."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "I see."


    After Defu retired, Daohua said, "Uncle Huang, this is a lie, right?"


    Xiao Yeyang: "Huh?"


    Ina Flower: "Uncle Emperor has a grudge against the character''eight''. I have also seen the Eighth Prince. It''s not like a talented person. If I were the uncle Emperor, I would not choose the eighth prince."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "You are an outsider, so you can see it clearly, but the person in the game didn''t expect this at all."


    The Royal Palace.


    The emperor looked at the sixth prince who was kneeling on the ground expressionlessly: "Old sixth, how did you enter the palace?"


    The six princes were worried, but still bite the bullet and said: "Father, you Xuan''erchen entered the palace."


    The emperor was surprised, but he was sneer in his heart. He just revealed that he wanted to make another prince as the prince. Concubine Shu and the sixth were unable to sit still, and the second prince ran to him to deceive him.


    "It was I who declared you to enter the palace? Why don''t I remember?"


    The six princes nodded affirmatively: "Father, have you forgotten things again?"


    The emperor waved his hand: "Forget it, it''s all here, so please help me to correct Zhezi."


    From this day on, the six princes began to report to the Qianqing Palace every day, to help the emperor to correct the zhezi, and to accompany the emperor to eat.


    The twins are still young. Worrying that they will reveal their flaws, the emperor directly asked Prince Ping to bring the three minors back to the palace: "I have become less and less energetic during this period. You can bring the children back."


    The twins were full of reluctance: "Grandpa Emperor, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick? Do you want to see the doctor?"


    The emperor smiled and touched the twins¡¯ heads: "Grandpa Emperor is okay. When Grandpa Emperor is free, I will invite you to the palace again."


    Prince Ping looked at the six princes who accompanied the emperor. He realized something and looked a little worried: "Emperor brother, the courtier has recently discovered a lot of fun, or else, the courtier will accompany you outside the palace?"


    The emperor smiled: "Okay, wait a while." Seeing what Prince Ping wanted to say, the emperor waved his hand to signal him to leave.


    Seeing Prince Ping leading the three children out of the palace, a triumphant smile crossed the eyes of the six princes.


    Prince Ping will not be allowed to enter the palace without his father¡¯s call in the future.


    An imperial concubine, Xian concubine, and De concubine were implicated by the emperor''s brothers, and they have long ignored the affairs of the harem. Now the mother and concubine have the final say in the palace.


    Father''s side, he is almost under his control, as long as the father can''t take care of things, then he will be able to sit down as a prince.


    The mother concubine said that the medicine she gave was left by the Jiang family, and the medicine is full of power. In less than a year, he will be able to sit on the throne of the Ninth Five-Year Lord.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1083： , You cant, I can

    Chapter 1083, you can¡¯t, I can


    The emperor¡¯s sleepiness problem became more and more serious, and he started to delay the early court, which made some ministers uneasy.


    At this time, the six princes and one party began to continuously build momentum for the six princes. In addition, the six princes stayed in the Palace of the Qing Dynasty every day. Even if a courtier felt inappropriate, few people dared to raise objections at this time.


    Ding Guo Gongfu.


    Guo Ruomei waited anxiously for her eldest son to bring her daughter-in-law and grandchildren over: "I haven¡¯t seen him for more than three years, and I don¡¯t know if Daozi remembers me? There are also twins. When we left, they were only full moon and didn¡¯t know how to grow up. What''s up?"


    Chu Lang sat on the side holding his son, and smiled: "If Dao doesn''t remember us, then I have to spank him; as for the twins, even the emperor loves them well, and they must not look bad."


    Guo Ruomei ignored him and continued to crane her neck to look at the direction of the door.


    After the emperor¡¯s birthday, she and Chu Lang took their youngest son back to the Guogong Mansion. Originally thought they would be able to see their beloved grandchildren immediately, but they were left in the palace by the emperor.


    "The eldest prince has several accidents one after another, and now the emperor''s health seems to be not so good, so don''t get Yeyang and the others tired."


    Recently, the atmosphere in the capital is a bit wrong, and Guo Ruomei is a little worried.


    Chu Lang calmly said: "Don''t worry, all of Yeyang''s current situation is due to his hard work. Even if something happens, he will have to guard Xiliang."


    Guo Ruomei was silent and did not speak. After a while, ¡°It¡¯s better to go back to Xiliang soon.¡±


    Since ancient times, the seizure of concubines has been accompanied by blood and bones. She doesn''t want the eldest son''s family to be involved in this kind of thing.


    At that moment, the maid came to report, saying that Xiao Yeyang had arrived with Daohua and Sanxiao.


    Guo Ruomei was overjoyed when she heard it, and hurriedly trot out to greet her.


    "Grandma!"


    When ??was down to the Suihuamen, Guo Ruomei saw a half-large figure rushing towards her like an arrow, and soon fell into her arms.


    "Grandma!"


    Daozi threw herself into Guo Ruomei''s arms, gave her a big bear hug, and looked at Guo Ruomei with a look of admiration: "Grandma, I miss you so much, do you want me?"


    Looking at the rice that had grown to the position of her chest, Guo Ruomei instantly reddened her eyes, pulling him to look around, choked up and said: "Good boy, let grandma take a good look at you."


    Seeing her grandmother''s eyes reddened, Daozi immediately stood up straight, letting her look at it.


    At this time, Xiao Yeyang brought Daohua and the twins to the front.


    Xiao Yeyang and Daohua came forward to see the courtesy first, and then they were the twins.


    "Grandma!"


    Hearing the soft and sweet little milk, Guo Ruomei immediately fell on the twins, and said in surprise: "This is the rice mango and rice seedlings, right?"


    Guo Ruomei held the rice in one hand, and touched the head of the rice mang rice seedlings intimately with the other hand: "God, how come you look so beautiful and cute? I really deserve to be my grandchildren!"


    Hearing Guo Ruomei''s tone with You Rongyan, Chu Lang, who came over with his son one step behind, was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Xiao Yeyang saw Chu Lang, this time he took the lead to meet him.


    Chu Lang raised his eyebrows, and then put his son who was less than two years old in his arms into Xiao Yeyang''s arms: "This is your brother. Let''s get acquainted with each other."


    Xiao Yeyang is no stranger to holding a child, but for this cheap brother who is younger than his own son and daughter, he is still a little uneasy. He hugs the cheap brother a little panic, and then stares at the cheap brother like this. Up.


    "This is our little uncle?"


    "My uncle is so young, younger than us!"


    "Should we protect my uncle in the future?"


    "But the uncle is an elder, shouldn''t the elder protect the younger generation?"


    Daozi and the twins gathered around, staring at the little baby in his father''s arms with wide eyes, with curiosity on their faces.


    Seeing the children coming to save the field, Xiao Yeyang quickly put down his cheap brother and let him communicate with Sanxiao, while he himself chatted with Chu Lang.


    Here, Guo Ruomei pulls the rice flower: "I can produce smoothly, and I have adjusted my body well, thanks to the medicinal materials you sent."


    Daohua smiled and said: "Mother said that, it¡¯s a good thing. Yeyang and I can¡¯t always be by your side to do our filial piety. We are already guilty enough, so what''s the gift of medicinal materials."


    Guo Ruomei patted Daohua¡¯s hand: "Good boy, fortunately Yeyang married you."


    Daohua glanced at Xiao Yeyang who was talking to Chu Lang, and pursed her lips: "It is also my luck to be able to marry Yeyang."


    Guo Ruomei feels very relieved to see that his son and daughter-in-law have a good relationship.


    Rich people have no shortage of food and clothing, but because of the gains and losses, most people¡¯s feelings are very scarce, and the eldest son has a bad childhood. She sincerely hopes that he will have a happy family.


    After chatting for a while, Guo Ruomei took Xiao Yeyang''s family to the main courtyard to visit Guo''s family.


    Main courtyard.


    Seeing that Daohua, who was nominated as the princess, was led into the house by Guo Ruomei herself, Mrs. Guo¡¯s expression was not very good, especially when she thought of her daughter who had been married away from another city and could not meet her for several years, she couldn¡¯t laugh.


    Her daughter was still looking at the faces of others at her in-law¡¯s house, but Yan Yiyi had already had a good life of embracing each other. She gave birth to three children, all of whom were knighted.


    All of this should originally belong to her Xueming!


    If the daughter had married Xiao Yeyang, then she would be the mother of the prince''s concubine, instead of waiting here early to see Yan Yiyi''s face.


    Daohua knew that Mrs. Guo didn''t want to see herself, and didn''t rush to find unpleasantness. After seeing the gift according to the rules, she only talked to other people.


    Guo Ruomei also knows that her sister-in-law has a bad brain, and every time she wants to talk to her daughter-in-law, she is the first to interrupt her.


    After lunch at Guo''s house, Xiao Yeyang left with Daohua and Sanxiao.


    Guo Ruomei and Chu Lang sent the people to the door.


    Guo Ruomei looked at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua: ¡°I thought you would return to Xiliang in May. I didn¡¯t expect so many things happened during this period. Now it¡¯s June, haven¡¯t you decided on your itinerary?¡±


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while and said, "It should be soon."


    Seeing the eldest son, Guo Ruomei didn''t say much, so he didn''t ask much, just said: "After you leave Beijing, I will return to Zhongzhou with your Uncle Chu."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded in silence. After a while, he glanced at Chu Lang and said, "If he treats you badly, you can write to me."


    Hearing this, Guo Ruomei suddenly smiled, with tears flickering in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, she could still wait for the care and support of her eldest son in this life.


    Guo Ruomei nodded: "Okay."


    Listening to the conversation between the mother and the son, Chu Lang on the side was a little speechless. Will he dare? Has Ruomei always bullied him? Not to mention that there is still a little guy now, the little guy can be facing his mother, he is the one with the lowest family status, okay?


    Tucao returned to Tucao, Chu Lang still took out a small round box from his arms and handed it to Daohua.


    Taohua took it suspiciously, opened the round box and looked up, surprised: "Seeds of meridian grass?"


    Chu Lang smiled and nodded: "I didn''t expect you to know each other."


    Daohua smiled: ¡°Of course I remember, isn¡¯t this hard to find? The kind you gave me last time, after planting it, there were no seeds left.¡±


    Chu Lang smiled and said: "The meridian grass is divided into a female plant and a male plant. If there is no seed, then it should be a male plant. I also came this by accident. I remember that you planted it before, so I kept it for you. ."


    Daohua smiled and thanked: "Thank you very much."


    Chu Lang waved his hand: "Thanks to you sending so many medicinal materials, your mother''s body can be adjusted well. This right should be a thank you." He said, looking at Daohua curiously.


    "Can you still grow meridian grass?"


    Daohua shook her head: "I don''t know, it depends on luck."


    Chu Lang nodded, he just asked casually, the last time this girl was able to plant the meridian grass was really surprising to him, but he also felt that it was the luck of the rice flower.


    He actually got two Meridian seeds from his former opponent, and he planted one of them in a pot, exactly according to the original method of planting rice flowers.


    Unfortunately, there has been no germination.


    If Daohua knew that Chu Lang wasted a seed, he would definitely say that he was a prodigal. You can''t plant it, I can, give her, it will be a big deal when the time comes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1084： , The style is a bit wrong

    Chapter 1084, the style of painting is a bit wrong


    got a meridian grass seed, Daohua was particularly happy. Ancient security was not that safe, especially for families like them. Power struggles were unavoidable. One who didn¡¯t pay attention could be implicated in assassinations.


    With meridian grass, she can make the Eight Maidan Pill, and then her sons and daughters can practice internal strength.


    With self-protection skills, she won¡¯t have to worry too much about where the children go.


    Looking at the rice flower whose eyebrows were crooked with a smile, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help asking, "Can it be planted this time?"


    Compared with the ambiguity in the previous answer to Chu Lang, the rice flower is full of confidence this time: "Of course, I have experience and must be planted."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang also had more expectations. After using the Eight Pulse Pill to get through the Qi Meridian and Eight Meridians, he would get twice the result with half the effort in practicing internal gong. He also hoped that the children would be able to protect themselves with some effort.


    Taohua carefully collected the seeds into her purse (in fact, space), and then talked to Xiao Yeyang about returning to Xiliang: "We haven''t returned for so long. Master will definitely be worried."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I have already passed the book back and told the uncle that we are going to stay in the capital for a while."


    Daohua was relieved. After returning to the palace, Sanxiao couldn''t wait to level the prince.


    At the same night, when the family was eating, Defulai reported: ¡°Just now, the four princes, the seventh princes, the eighth princes, the ninth princes, and the tenth princes were all called into the palace.¡±


    "According to the news in the palace, the emperor asked several princes to go to the Qing Palace every day in the future to approve the Fuzhezi together with the six princes.


    Hearing this, Prince Ping quickly glanced at Xiao Yeyang, and saw his son silent, his expression was a bit solemn, and he asked uncertainly: "Is there really something wrong with the emperor''s body?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Prince Ping and thought for a while and said: "If Father is worried about Uncle Emperor, it is better to enter the palace tomorrow."


    Prince Ping said ¡®um¡¯, and he was eating without thinking.


    The next day, Prince Ping entered the palace, looked at the sleepy emperor sitting on the dragon chair, and then looked at the princes in the hall who were helping to criticize Zhezi, the worry in his heart grew stronger.


    Several princes, except for the fourth and sixth princes who have already entered the dynasty, the seventh, eighth, and ninth princes are all just taking errands, and the tenth prince is still studying with Xiao Mofeng in the South Study.


    Now a few people gather together, each with a different mind.


    Several princes were keenly aware of the emperor¡¯s physical problems, and secretly gave birth to different thoughts.


    Among them, only the four princes are doing their own things properly, but every time they vaguely look at the emperor, they have doubts deep in their eyes.


    And the one who was the least calm would belong to the sixth prince. He never expected that his father would suddenly call all the four princes into the palace. As a result, he was no longer the only candidate for the throne.


    Changchun Palace.


    The sixth prince was anxious and said to Concubine Shu: "Mother concubine, although the time father is sleeping is getting longer and longer, but if he stands up when he is awake, wouldn''t I want to draw water from a bamboo basket again? It''s empty?"


    Concubine Shu''s face was also very ugly: "Honomiya was still thinking about letting you ascend to the throne smoothly. I didn''t expect the emperor to come this way. This is forcing us to take risks."


    said, thinking for a while.


    "Since Xiao Yeyang has been reluctant to return to Xiliang, you can find a way to lure him out of Beijing for a period of time."


    The six princes were shocked, and asked with some trembling: "Mother concubine, what are you going to do?"


    Leng Mang flashed across the eyes of Concubine Shu: "The matter has reached this point, what do you say I am going to do? Completely turn your father into a foolish person, and then decreed to pass you on."


    Seeing the six princes look worried, Concubine Shu sighed: "I invited Xiao Yeyang to leave Beijing, but I don''t want him to be troublesome. As long as no one raises objections to the imperial edict, you will be seated on the throne."


    "And as long as all the officials recognize you, even if Xiao Yeyang has doubts in his heart, there is nothing he can do about it."


    "Xiao Yeyang is very heartfelt to your father. By doing so, I don''t want Xiao Yeyang to lead the Xiliang army to attack you when you first became the emperor."


    "And after you sit firmly on the throne, what Xiao Yeyang will do is not let you decide."


    The sixth prince was silent for a while, and then said firmly: "Mother concubine, don''t worry, I will lead Xiao Yeyang out of Beijing."


    Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Daohua heard that Xiao Mokuan came to the door, her expression fluctuated quickly, and then smiled and let the maid lead the person over.


    "Please peace with my aunt."


    Daohuaxiao looked at the young man who couldn''t find anything wrong with the etiquette and rules in front of her. There was not much temperature in her eyes. She already knew about the twin sachets.


    She didn''t believe that Xiao Mokuan didn''t know that the sachet was harmful, but he still changed the twins, and didn''t care about any brotherhood.


    "Why is Mo Kuan here?"


    Ina Flower asked kindly.


    Xiao Mokuan smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen rice awns and rice seedlings in some days. I am very worried about them, so I wanted to come and see them.¡±


    said, and touched his head with a smirk.


    "I don''t know if the rice mang rice seedlings have forgotten me."


    Daohua smiled and said, "How come they are thinking of you too." Then, she personally took Xiao Mokuan to Pingxitang to find twins.


    The twins were obviously surprised when they saw Xiao Mokuan.


    Six brothers haven¡¯t been arrested yet?


    Is the game not over yet?


    Thinking of what Grandpa Emperor had previously told them not to tear down the sixth brother, the twins immediately rushed towards Xiao Mokuan with a smile.


    "Brother Six, do you still want to play games?"


    "We won''t lose to you."


    Xiao Mokuan knew that he couldn''t take the twins out of the palace at once, and seeing Daohua standing by, he patiently accompanied the twins to play boring games.


    In the evening, when Xiao Yeyang came back, Daohua told him that Xiao Mokuan had come to look for the twins: "Now that the four princes have been called into the Palace of the Qing Dynasty, Concubine Shu and the sixth princes will not start looking for twins again. Bar?"


    Xiao Yeyang was silent for a while: "Mo Kuan wants to come again next time, you just leave him alone."


    Daohua frowned, her expression a little unwilling.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let the children get into trouble. The three children are all following the guards."


    Daohua still looked unhappy, and stared at Xiao Yeyang: "What''s the accident with the child, I can''t stop with you."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled bitterly. The child is also his lifeblood. Whether he is good or not, there is not enough protection, how can he let the child take risks.


    "Uncle Huang also sent a guard over here."


    Hearing this, Daohua''s face looked better.


    Xiao Mokuan came to look for the twins for several days. After successfully getting rid of the servant who was serving the twins, he seductively said to the twins: "Brother Six will take you out of the house for fun?"


    Daomeng eyes brightened: "Brother Six, are you doing bad things again?"


    These words scared Xiao Mokuan''s face greatly, almost thinking that the twins had seen through his true intentions, but seeing the twins staring at him eagerly, he suddenly knew that he was thinking too much.


    However, he still asked unnaturally: "How can it be said that it is a bad thing?"


    Dao Miao said politely: "Then why did you send all our maids away?"


    Xiao Mokuan: "." The twins knew that he was deliberately dismissed?


    Seeing Xiao Mokuan¡¯s face changed, Daomag quickly took his hand and patted him, comforting him: "Brother, rest assured, we will cooperate with you."


    Dao Miao also urged: "Brother Six, take us out of the house soon, if we are found, we can¡¯t leave."


    Xiao Mokuan: "."


    The dark guard who secretly protects the twins: "."


    The style of painting seems a bit wrong!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1085： , Directly fall down

    Chapter 1085, straight down


    In the alley where the back door of Prince Ping''s Mansion was located, Xiao Mokuan looked around nervously, as if afraid that others would find him.


    Completely different from him is that the twins held hands and followed him bouncely, with a happy smile on their faces, and they knew that they were in a very good mood.


    Seeing the twins going out to play, Xiao Mokuan was a little embarrassed. At the same time, there was a little hesitation in his heart, but this hesitation was quickly suppressed.


    Everything he does now is for the father, as long as the father is on the throne, everything he has done now is worthwhile.


    Soon, the three came to the entrance of the alley.


    An inconspicuous carriage parked at the entrance of the alley, and Xiao Mokuan quickly took the twins into it.


    In the carriage, Daomiao asked Xiao Mokuan, "Brother Six, where are you taking us?"


    Xiao Mokuan smiled and said, "Just go shopping on the street."


    The twins didn''t ask any more, sat in the carriage obediently, raised the curtain, and looked at everything on the street curiously.


    Xiao Mokuan wanted to stop it, but he was afraid that the twins would make trouble, so he simply left them alone.


    On the other side, Xiao Mofeng also came to Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion to look for Daozi. After talking to Daozi about academic matters for a while, he asked about the twins.


    "Brother Six just came here, Daomag Daomaiao should be playing with him."


    Xiao Mofeng frowned, stood up and said, "Let¡¯s go over and take a look."


    "good."


    Daozi took Xiao Mofeng straight to Pingxi Hall, and then searched for a large circle but couldn''t find Xiao Mokuan and the twins.


    Finally, in the direction of the back door, the two ran into the maid who was anxiously looking for twins.


    Hearing that the twins disappeared because of Xiao Mo''s broadband, Xiao Mofeng felt uneasy in his heart, and immediately ordered the maid-in-law to inform Daohua.


    Seeing Xiao Mofeng''s dignified expression, Daozi asked incomprehensibly: "Fourth brother, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Mofeng frowned: "The sixth brother may be disadvantageous to the rice seedlings."


    Daozi''s eyes widened suddenly: "Why?"


    Xiao Mofeng looked at Daozi: "Because of power."


    During the period when he entered Beijing, Daozi also grew rapidly, and instantly understood what Xiao Mofeng meant: "They want to arrest my younger siblings and threaten my father?"


    After finishing speaking, he pulled Xiao Mofeng and ran to Ping Xitang.


    Xiao Mofeng hurriedly stopped the person: "What are you doing?"


    Daozi didn''t turn her head back: "Go and bring Goubao, and then save your younger siblings."


    Xiao Mofeng: "You don''t know where they are, how to save them?"


    Daozi: "Gou Bao knows that Gou Bao has a good nose, and he will definitely find his younger siblings."


    Goubao is a cub born by a hunting dog. He was raised by Daozi from the moment he was born. When he left Xiliang, Daozi had to take his Goubao with him.


    After bringing Goubao, Daozi went to see Daohua again, and said straightforwardly: "Mother, Brother Six has taken the younger brothers and sisters out of the house, I''m going to save them."


    Inahua has always felt that children cannot be protected too much, and has always felt that personal experience is easier for people to grow up than preaching. Knowing that there is no danger to children, there is no hindrance.


    Seeing that Daohua agreed so easily, Xiao Mofeng was visibly stunned.


    Daohua smiled and looked at Xiao Mofeng: "Mofeng, Daozi doesn''t understand a lot of things, you have to help my aunt to look at him more."


    Xiao Mofeng nodded quickly.


    With Daohua¡¯s consent, Daozi took Xiao Mofeng and left the palace.


    On the other side, Xiao Mokuan asked the servants to ride a carriage around the street for a while, and then came to a restaurant.


    "Go, Brother Six will take you to eat."


    Xiao Mokuan led the twins into the restaurant.


    As expected by the twins, they had already entered the box to eat delicious food, but unfortunately, Xiao Mokuan took them to the wood house in the backyard.


    When the door of the Chaifang was closed, Xiao Mokuan''s eyes suddenly changed, and he no longer had the kindness and tenderness he had before.


    Just when Xiao Mokuan turned his back to the twins and thought about how to coax the twins so that they don¡¯t cry, Daomag said, ¡°Brother Six, are you kidnapping us?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Mokuan was shocked again, looking back in surprise at the twins who were looking at him with wide eyes.


    Before Xiao Mokuan could respond, Dao Miao and Dao Mang held hands and walked around the wood house.


    "My mother really didn''t lie to us. People who kidnap children like to put them in the wood room."


    "This log house doesn''t even have a window. How can we escape?"


    "Don''t be afraid, my parents will definitely come back to save us. We won''t be kept here forever."


    Looking at the twins criticizing Chaifang, Xiao Mokuan was very uneasy.


    what happened? The twins seem to know that he is going to kidnap them!


    Yes, according to the plan of the father, he took the twins out of Prince Ping¡¯s mansion and brought them to the restaurant, and then someone would show up, tied the three of them together, disguised as if they had encountered a trafficker.


    After the ¡®human traffickers¡¯ took them out of the capital, Uncle Yang, who received the news, went out of the city to rescue them.


    Xiao Mo looked at the twins in shock: "Do you know that I brought you out on purpose?"


    The twins nodded: "I know."


    Daomiao began to comment on Xiao Mokuan¡¯s acting skills: "Brother Six, you have not played the game as well as we have played. You distracted the maids and women, and looked around and looked like they were afraid of being caught. We wonder if you can. It¡¯s hard for you to do bad things."


    Dao Mang nodded in agreement, and looked critically at the wood house: "Brother Six, the wood house you are looking for is not very good. There is no place to sit. You can''t let us sit on the ground, right?"


    Xiao Mokuan looked at the twins suspiciously, and swallowed, "Then you are not afraid?"


    The twins shook their heads uniformly.


    Daomang slowly took out the mouthpiece from his waist bag, gave one to Dao Miao, and put on one by himself: "What''s so scary about this? It''s not that we haven''t played games with Brother Six, and my parents come back to save me. our."


    Xiao Mokuan saw that the twins were still playing games, and his heart was slightly relaxed, his expression a bit complicated: "Uncle Wang and Auntie will not be able to come to rescue you in time."


    Dao Miao quickly put on the mask, took out the slingshot and pills from her body: "Then we will help ourselves."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of Chaifang opened from the outside with a ¡®creak¡¯, and three big men walked in.


    One of them smiled and looked at the twins: "The little baby has a lot of ambition, and she knows to save herself, it''s a pity."


    Looking at the incoming person, the twins¡¯ eyes opened wide.


    "Are you the kidnappers invited by Brother Six?"


    "It''s kind of like that."


    These words made the person who had just spoken laughed, and other people couldn''t help but look at the twins, a little surprised at the calmness of the twins.


    The leading man walked in front of Xiao Mokuan, clasped his fist and said: "The young man makes atonement, the younger one must tie you up first."


    Xiao Mokuan nodded.


    Just when the big man took out the rope to tie Xiao Mokuan, the twins took the slingshot and aimed at the kidnapper.


    "Bad guy, stop, don''t hurt my sixth brother."


    "You kneel down and beg for mercy, otherwise, we won''t bypass you."


    Looking at the two little dolls holding slingshots and pretending to threaten them, the corners of the mouths of the three big men twitched a few times at the same time, and their expressions were quite speechless.


    Those two little dolls thought they were playing with each other?


    The leader didn¡¯t want to waste time, and signaled his hand to tie the twins.


    Seeing the big man coming, he made two ¡®shoo¡¯, and the magic pill was shot out by the twins.


    Because of the close distance, both of them hit people.


    This makes the twins happy.


    "I hit it!"


    "I also hit!"


    The big man who had bound Xiao Mokuan turned his back to them. Hearing that the twins were still so energetic, he couldn''t help but turn his head and urge the two men. Then the next scene made his mouth wide open in surprise.


    The two big men hit by the addicted pill swayed, walked a few steps towards the twins, and fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    Xiao Mokuan was also shocked: "You guys."


    The big man realized that it was not good, and immediately wanted to catch the twins.


    The twins didn¡¯t react too slowly. Two more fascinating pills popped up from the ¡®ßÝßÝ¡¯. Although they did not hit the big man, the pills fell on the ground and smashed, and the powder was scattered into the air in an instant.


    "Brother, run!"


    The firewood room was too small, and the big man easily grabbed Daomang in his hands, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw another little doll throwing a handful of white projectiles directly at his front door.


    Then, amidst the shock of his heart, he fell to the ground softly.


    "Sister, are you all right."


    Dao Mang patted his chest and shook his head, then rubbed his arms and kicked the big man in anger: "He just hurt me so much."


    Mao Miao also kicked it twice, and hummed to the big man: "Bullying my sister, it just didn''t put me in the eye."


    A few meters away, Xiao Mokuan, whose hands were tied by the big man, looked at the twins dumbfounded.


    These three are the secret guards in the Sixth Prince¡¯s Mansion. They are so powerful that they were knocked down by two three-year-old little dolls? !


    Are they incompetent, or are the twins too enchanting?


    Xiao Mokuan really doubts life at this moment.


    At this moment, the door of the Zaifang was knocked open again with a ¡®bang¡¯, and then a dog and a group of people rushed in.


    Seeing the people coming, Xiao Mokuan''s expression instantly turned gray.


    And after Daozi and Xiao Mofeng entered the firewood room, they also fell into a brief silence.


    The twins stood in front of them intact, but three big bulls and horses fell on the ground unconscious.


    This scene. It¡¯s a little unexpected, is there something wrong?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1086： ,coma

    Chapter 1086, coma


    "Brother, fourth brother, are you here to save us?"


    The twins looked at Daozi and Xiao Mofeng with surprises on their faces, then smiled at each other, spreading their hands, and said very eagerly: "Unfortunately, you are a step late. We have succeeded in saving ourselves."


    Looking at the three big guys on the ground, and then at the twins who looked inviting credit, Xiao Mofeng still couldn''t recover, but Daozi quickly accepted.


    Taozi quickly stepped forward and hugged the twins: "Are you okay?"


    Dao Mang listened to his chest: "We are game masters, how could something happen?" After that, he pointed to Xiao Mokuan next to him, "Hey, the sixth brother, who was not caught by Grandpa Emperor, was caught by us."


    Ina Miao: "Brother, we caught the sixth brother. Is the game over? Is the sixth brother to be handled by Grandpa Emperor?"


    Listening to the twins¡¯ words, Xiao Mokuan¡¯s face paled with fright, and Xiao Mofeng was also a little dumbfounded.


    For a long time, the twins always think this is playing a game! ! !


    No wonder I was not scared at all.


    Xiao Mofeng glanced at Xiao Mokuan with some sympathy. He was defeated by two three-year-old children, right? Seeing that his hands were tied behind his back, no one was asked to untie him.


    At the same time, in the teahouse near the city gate, Xiao Yeyang, who was waiting for the Sixth Prince''s Mansion to take action with Yan Wentao, received the news from the dark guard.


    Learning that the twins had actually knocked down the dark guard in the Sixth Prince''s Mansion, Xiao Yeyang was proud and funny in his heart.


    Yan Wentao saw Xiao Yeyang looking like he wanted to laugh, so he couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yeyang handed the note to Yan Wentao.


    After Yan Wentao watched it, they laughed haha, and then sighed with You Rongyan, "The two children are like the older sisters back then."


    Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help but think of Daohua''s glorious record of fascinating dozens of killers, and stood up with a smile: "Okay, we have to go over and help the Sixth Prince perform the show now."


    Soon, Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao came to the backyard of the Chaifang.


    When the two came, the twins were still talking to Daozi and Xiao Mofeng about their heroic deeds. It was like a dance of joy and excitement.


    "Father!"


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang, the twins immediately jumped over with excitement.


    And when Xiao Mokuan saw Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao coming, his face was really ashamed.


    At this moment, he also guessed that everything that the emperor father and grandmother did might have been known to Uncle Yang and the others.


    Thinking of Yan Wentao''s identity, Xiao Mokuan''s eyes became more frightened.


    Jin Lingwei is only under the control of the emperor''s grandfather. Now the commander of Jin Lingwei has appeared here. What does this mean?


    Is Grandpa Huang actually not sick?


    Sweat beaded on Xiao Mokuan¡¯s forehead, he didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.


    Looking at Xiao Mokuan, who was full of horror, Xiao Yeyang looked very indifferent. He had no good feelings about this nephew who had attacked the twins twice.


    Yan Wentao waved his hand, and immediately a dark guard walked in.


    As soon as the dark guard came in, he bound Xiao Mokuan a second time, and also blocked his mouth.


    Watching this scene, the twins'' eyes widened.


    Dao Mang tugged Xiao Yeyang: "Father, do you want to play kidnapping games?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and nodded: "Do you still want to play?"


    Daomag hesitated for a moment, and then stretched out his hands as if he was willing to go: "Tie me!"


    The rice seedling, who was in Yan Wentao¡¯s arms, interjected: "Then tie up brother and fourth brother?"


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at Daozi and Xiao Mofeng: "You came in from the front door?"


    The two nodded.


    Xiao Yeyang waved his big hand: "Tie!"


    Soon, Xiao Mofeng and San Xiao were tied to their hands.


    Three big guys disguised as''kidnappers'' walked in and prepared to take people out.


    At this time, Daomag raised an objection: "There is still a mouth open."


    Xiao Yeyang couldn¡¯t bear to suffer the guilt of her daughter: "No need to block it."


    Dao Mang disagreed with his face: "It must be blocked, or it is not a kidnapping game." As he said, he opened his mouth and motioned to Xiao Yeyang to block him.


    Xiao Yeyang showed helplessness, so he had to take out a clean veil and plug the girl''s mouth.


    also affected Chi Yu''s rice three were also gagged, some of them looked at Daomang with difficulty.


    Hurrying to find sin and suffer, there is no one left.


    After ?? dressed up, the ¡®kidnapper¡¯ took Xiao Mokuan to the carriage waiting at the back door (prepared by the kidnappers), and then drove the carriage directly out of the city gate.


    Xiao Yeyang and Yan Wentao stayed and cleaned up the wood house, making sure that the six princes did not notice anything unusual before leaving.


    "If the Sixth Prince knew that his plan had been destroyed by two three-year-old babies, he would not know what expression would he make?" Yan Wentao was a little gloating.


    "By the way, how can the rice mango rice seedlings carry drugs on them?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said: "Naturally, Yiyi prepared it. Your sister, she likes to make up stories when she is fine, and then tell them to the children. You just saw it. The twins are familiar with the kidnapping process."


    Yan Wentao laughed: "After I go back, I will also tell the children in my family a little bit more, so as not to get into trouble and know nothing."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled. He recognized Yiyi''s method of educating children very much. Especially after returning to Beijing, compared with the children of other royal family members, he felt that his three children were simply too capable.


    Not long after Daozi were ¡®kidnapped¡¯ out of the city, the Sixth Prince received the news.


    I heard that Daozi and Xiao Mofeng were also tied up. The sixth prince was a little unhappy and a little worried, but the arrow was already on the string, and he didn''t care so much, so he could only bite the bullet and continue to do it.


    "The news will be revealed to Xiao Yeyang tomorrow morning."


    Xiao Yeyang blatantly led a team of men and horses to chase out of the city the next morning. As soon as he left, Daohua cried back to Yan''s house, while Prince Ping hurriedly entered the palace to beg the emperor.


    At this time, everyone in the know knows that Daozi has been tied up.


    "The capital is going to be in chaos!"


    Some people who foresee that the situation is wrong, have restrained their family members not to go away recently, so as not to cause trouble to the upper body.


    Four princes'' mansion, the fourth princes and concubines fainted directly after learning that Xiao Mofeng had been tied up. The fourth princes did not even go to the palace and took people around to find someone.


    The Royal Palace.


    Prince Ping begged to see the emperor and was stopped outside the Qianqing Palace, not only for him, but also for several other princes.


    "Concubine Shu, Xiao Liu, what do you mean? This king wants to see the emperor!"


    Looking at Prince Ping who was glaring at him, Concubine Shu had an unfamiliar expression on her face: "The prince is safe and not irritable. The emperor has just passed out. The imperial physician is busy with the treatment. The prince does not want to go in and disturb the imperial physician. ."


    Prince Ping¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and he eagerly said: "How could the emperor faint suddenly?"


    Concubine Shu wiped her tears and shook her head constantly, panicking: "I don''t know this palace either."


    The six princes comforted everyone: "Father, Hong Fu Qitian, there will be nothing wrong."


    Princess Ping looked at Concubine Shu and the sixth prince with cold eyes, and waited anxiously outside Qianqing Palace with several other princes.


    After several hours of diagnosis, the hospital came out to see Concubine Shu and Prince Heping and others: ¡°The emperor¡¯s body is not serious.¡±


    Hearing this, Prince Ping and others immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    And Concubine Shu''s eyes flashed a bright light: "Since the emperor is okay, why did he faint?"


    The hospital thought about it for a while and said, "Maybe it''s too tired."


    Prince Ping: "When will the emperor brother wake up?"


    The courtyard was being questioned, and he said vaguely: "Maybe a day or two, maybe I will sleep longer, it depends on the emperor''s physical recovery."


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s expressions became serious.


    Shu Concubine was Yisong in her heart, and quickly glanced at the Eighth Prince.


    The eighth prince received a signal from Concubine Shu, pretending to be anxious and asked: "Who will preside over the government during the period when the father is resting?"


    Hearing this, all the people present became agitated.


    At this moment, an **** from the Palace of Qianqing stood up: "The concubine Shu, the princes, and the princes. When the emperor''s energy was low before, many things were handled by the six princes. Now the affairs of the court can only trouble the six princes. Up."


    Everyone looked at the talking **** in unison.


    This **** is the second chief of the Qianqing Palace, Cao Gonggong, and the chief chief An Gonggong is now serving the emperor in the temple.


    Concubine Shu ignored the expressions of other people, and said quickly: "To share the worries for the emperor, it should be the responsibility of Xiaoliu, how can it be said to be troublesome?"


    The six princes also quickly said: "The son will definitely manage everything for his father."


    Ping prince knotted his brows and showed disapproval, and the other princes were also a little unconvinced.


    They all know what it means to let the six princes preside over the political affairs, but at this moment there is no valid reason to refute.


    After all, the six princes are indeed more valued by the emperor than others on weekdays. Compared to other princes, his qualifications are also the highest.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1087： , Revealed

    Chapter 1087, exposed


    The emperor was in a coma, and the six princes acted for the government. This sudden change caught a hundred officials by surprise.


    In fact, many officials have doubts in their hearts, but when they think of the three brothers and sisters Xiao Mofeng and Daozi who were kidnapped two days ago, plus whether the emperor can wake up or not, they all chose to keep silent.


    After the six princes began to act as agents of the government, except for allowing the royal family¡¯s clan and ministers to enter the palace to see the emperor in the first two days, they refused all visits on the grounds that the emperor¡¯s recuperation should not be disturbed.


    "It is unreasonable, Concubine Shu and Brother Liuhuang clearly put the father under house arrest."


    "Four brother, you can''t ignore this matter."


    He and Concubine Shu, the seventh prince who disliked the sixth prince, and others were naturally unwilling to watch the sixth prince sitting on the throne.


    Several elder brothers have been banned, and now the four princes are the oldest.


    The four princes looked at the younger brothers with a tired face: "I will enter the palace tomorrow to see if I can enter the Palace of Qianqing to see the father."


    The Seven Princes and others knew that the Four Princes had been looking for Xiao Mofeng in the past two days, and they also knew that the Four Princes Mansion did not have much power, but at this time they urgently needed a leader.


    In this way, even if something happened, someone was staring in front, so everyone deliberately ignored the four prince¡¯s blue eyes.


    "Brother Four Emperors, you can''t see the Emperor Father like this. You have to call all the ministers so that Brother Six Emperors will be jealous and let you see the Emperor Father."


    The four princes glanced at the seven princes, rubbing their temples without speaking.


    The seven princes still wanted to persuade. At this moment, the maid hurriedly reported: "The prince, it¡¯s not good, the princess is vomiting blood again. Go and see the princess."


    The four princes stood up abruptly, because they got up too abruptly and their bodies swayed, and then ignored the seven princes and walked quickly to the backyard.


    Looking at the fourth prince directly leaving them and leaving, the seventh prince''s expressions were not very good, but they couldn''t catch up with them. After waiting for a while, seeing that the fourth prince hadn''t come to see them, they could only leave in distress.


    Backyard.


    The four princes personally fed the four princes and concubines to drink medicine. The four princes and concubines were pale, but they were far from vomiting blood in their eyes.


    "Wang Ye, Wanger"


    The fourth prince shook the hand of the fourth prince and concubine, and gave her a relieved look: "Feng''er will be fine."


    The eyes of the concubine of the four princes were bright. Seeing that the concubine of the four princes did not want to say more, he hesitated for a moment, but did not ask more.


    Wait until the maid said that the Seventh Princes had left, and then the Fourth Princes got up and left.


    Back to the study, the fourth prince was sitting in front of the bookcase, looking out the window in a daze, thinking of the scene of Xiao Yeyang when he was chasing out of the city gate two days ago in his mind.


    Xiao Yeyang didn''t say anything, but the look in his eyes at the time made him understand, Mofeng and Daozi were all right.


    is also at that moment, some doubts lingering in my heart are instantly solved.


    Father''s health is better than his, how could he fall ill at once?


    Father is someone who can deal with the eighth king and the Jiang family, how could it be possible to follow the way of concubine Shu and the sixth?


    Father, this is waiting for Concubine Shu and Lao Liu to make a move!


    The four princes took up the hand mirror and looked at what he looked like at this time. He looked haggard and tired. Well, it fits the image of a worried father and worried son.


    Since the emperor wants to act, he will stay with him.


    The Royal Palace.


    "Have you found it?"


    The emperor went to the dormitory, and after concubine Shu and the sixth princes paid for the father-in-law, they personally searched for the jade seal in the dormitory.


    Facing the emperor who was lying in a coma on the dragon bed, the sixth prince still couldn''t stop nervous, for fear that the emperor suddenly sat up and asked him what he was looking for.


    "Mother concubine, no!"


    The mother and son have searched the halls of the two generals, but no Yuxi was found.


    Concubine Shu''s eyebrows knotted: "It shouldn''t be. Yuxi should be in the Qianqing Palace. Where will the emperor put it?"


    Without the jade seal, the imperial decree cannot be put down.


    The sixth prince asked anxiously: "Mother concubine, what should I do now?"


    Concubine Shu glanced at the sixth prince, and then looked at the emperor on the dragon bed with a cold expression: "Can''t wait any longer. If Xiao Yeyang comes back suddenly, he will definitely question the emperor''s fainting. At that time, we The plan may be changed."


    The sixth prince''s breathing was stagnant: "Mother concubine, what are you going to do?"


    Shu concubine fixedly looked at him: "Nowadays, I can only do nothing and do nothing. As long as the emperor dies, you will be able to succeed to the throne as a matter of course."


    The six princes felt tight and looked at Concubine Shu with a little horror.


    Shu concubine saw him sweating profusely, and said with a cold face: "Look at what you are like, in all dynasties, who has been on the throne with clean hands? Just say, do you still want the throne?"


    The six princes breathed quickly. When thinking of the supreme imperial power, the wobbly mood gradually calmed down and his eyes became firmer and firmer.


    Suddenly, the six princes came to the dragon bed in three and two steps, quickly picked up a pillow, shook his hands and covered the emperor.


    Just as the pillow was about to cover the emperor, the emperor suddenly opened his eyes, and his sharp and indifferent eyes shot at the sixth prince like a knife.


    The six princes were shocked and frightened, so that he directly threw the pillow in his hand, and quickly backed up, and while retreating, he tripped and fell directly to the ground.


    Concubine Shu just wanted to reprimand the six princes when she saw the emperor sit up with his hands struggling, and looked at them with a gloomy face.


    "The Emperor"


    Concubine Shu''s complexion also changed drastically, and she said that she was uncomfortable when she was frightened: "It''s impossible" that she had taken such a heavy medicine, the emperor shouldn''t have woken up.


    Looking at the emperor¡¯s icy eyes, Concubine Shu knew that the emperor was immortal, so she and the sixth prince would die, and she would also affect the family behind her.


    Concubine Shu reacted quickly and quickly said to the sixth prince: "Quickly, the emperor is dead, don''t hurry up and help your father tidy up his appearance."


    In life and death crisis, people respond very quickly.


    Even though the six princes were so frightened, their hands and feet were soft, but after hearing Concubine Shu¡¯s words, his frozen brain quickly recovered, and he scrambled to pick up the pillow and rush towards the emperor.


    "What are you doing?!"


    At this moment, An Gonggong walked in with the four princes.


    Concubine Shu and the sixth prince gave an order not to allow anyone to enter the Qing Palace. Therefore, the fourth prince was sneaked in by Mr. An.


    Because they came in stealthily, no one reported, so the fourth prince and the prince An witnessed the scene where the concubine Shu and the sixth prince wanted to murder the emperor.


    The four princes didn''t even think about it, so they rushed over, hitting the sixth prince, and guarding the emperor behind him.


    President An also rushed to the emperor''s side, looking at Concubine Shu and the Sixth Prince angrily: "Concubine Shu, Sixth Prince, you are so brave, how dare you kill the emperor!"


    At the moment when she saw the Fourth Prince and Prince An, Concubine Shu knew that it was impossible for the sixth prince to take over as the throne. She took off the ring from her finger, put it on her mouth and blew it, and then the sharp whistle sounded. Came out.


    The emperor sat up, pushed away the fourth prince who was blocking him, and looked at Concubine Shu coldly: "What do you want to do?"


    At this moment, Concubine Shu is no longer afraid: "The emperor, when you are old, you should abdicate and become virtuous."


    The emperor laughed and pointed to the sixth prince: "A person who only knows how to listen to your orders and has no own opinions, do you think he is virtuous?"


    said, looking at the sixth prince again.


    "Sixth, I ask you, if I pass the throne to you, do you think you can sit still? Can you carry this huge country? Can the officials in the court be healed?"


    The sixth prince moved his lips and instinctively looked at Concubine Shu.


    The emperor shook his head: "Concubine Shu, I have many sons and many princes staring at the throne, but only the third and sixth have committed rebellion. Why is that?"


    "The third child has good abilities, he is the material of a virtuous king, and the sixth child has no independent opinions, that is, he is the life of a rich prince."


    "But now, because of a thinly ambitious mother like you, their lives are over."


    Concubine Shu''s complexion changed and changed, and her heart began to doubt herself, but she recovered her composure when she heard the sound of killings coming from outside the temple: "The emperor, you are wrong, my two sons will live a smooth life. of."


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of dead men rushed in.


    With a wave of Concubine Shu''s hand, the dead men rushed directly towards the emperor, the fourth prince, and the father of An.


    The emperor calmly pressed the switch on the bed. Suddenly, the secret room behind the dragon bed was opened, and the guards who had been ambushing in it rushed out in a swarm, fighting with the dead.


    Looking at this scene, the hearts of Concubine Shu and the Sixth Prince fell to the bottom.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the dead soldiers to be beheaded by the guards before they could even touch the corners of the emperor¡¯s jacket.


    The shouts of killing outside the hall gradually weakened.


    Concubine Shu knew that the general situation was over, and the sixth prince was taken to the front of the emperor ashamed.


    Looking at the pale emperor, Concubine Shu suddenly asked: "The emperor, you deliberately? Deliberately let me do it, deliberately let me frame the eldest prince and them, right?"


    Seeing that the emperor did not deny, Concubine Shu laughed loudly. At this moment, she understood everything. The emperor had known everything she did, but he deliberately led her to where she is today.


    "The emperor is such a loving father!"


    Concubine Shu looked at the emperor crying and laughing: "You know that the first prince, the second prince, and the fifth prince are all watching your throne, but you don''t want to kill your own son by yourself, so you just let me frame them. In order to detain them."


    "In this way, you can save their lives and kill their minds. But why, they are your sons, aren¡¯t they the third and sixth? Why are you so partial?"


    The emperor looked at Concubine Shu expressionlessly: "The cooperation between the youngest and the Jiang family violated my bottom line. I did not kill him. You should be grateful, as for the sixth."


    "Why do you tell me why you keep making trouble with you? That''s because I didn''t think clearly about how to deal with the sixth." He said, looking at the sixth prince with disappointment.


    "It''s a pity, for the throne, Lao Liu even got his own father!"


    Concubine Shu looked at the emperor with a sneer: "The emperor shouldn''t say anything high-sounding here, you just want to use my hand to purge those who are unfaithful to you."


    She can imagine that all the soldiers who depended on them outside should have been killed, right?


    Thinking that she was just a chess piece in the hands of the emperor, thinking that her natal family would be so exhausted that the Manchus would rob them, thinking that the two sons would not survive, Shu Fei''s heart became hostile, and she swept aside the saber on the dead warrior, and rushed to grab it. Stabbed towards the emperor.


    "The emperor!"


    "Father, be careful!"


    "ßÚ~"


    The sound of the blade piercing the body sounded.


    Xiao Yeyang hurried over from outside, and saw Concubine Shu stabbing the fourth prince who stood in front of the emperor with a knife.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1088： , See the world together

    Chapter 1088, see the world together


    "Fourth!"


    People are full of despair, and their potential is stimulated. Concubine Shu, who usually has no power to bind chickens, can also explode with powerful destructive power.


    If Xiao Yeyang hadn''t arrived in time for throwing out the thumb he wore on his finger and hitting Concubine Shu, the knife in Concubine Shu''s hand would probably pierce the fourth prince''s chest directly.


    "Fourth!"


    The emperor held on to the fallen four emperors, and his hands were instantly dyed red by the blood spewing from the four emperors.


    The four princes smiled at the emperor, weakly said: "Father is fine." After speaking, he fainted.


    "Great Doctor!"


    "Where is the imperial doctor?"


    The emperor yelled eagerly.


    Soon, the Yuanzheng and a few imperial doctors who were staying in the side hall of the Qianqing Palace rushed over.


    The emperor put the four princes directly on the dragon bed, and anxiously told the courtyard that the four princes must be cured.


    When the blood on the chest of the fourth prince was stopped and the situation was not so critical, the emperor looked at Concubine Shu and the sixth prince who were pressed on the ground by the guard with a calm face.


    "Come here, send Concubine Shu and the Sixth Prince into the prison!"


    Faith Shu and the sixth princes launched a palace conspiracy to seize the throne, and the news swept across the capital like a tornado.


    Just when Baiguan was full of panic and not knowing what to do, he heard that Concubine Shu and the sixth prince were taken into the jail by the guards.


    Knowing that the unconscious emperor woke up, many officials worshipped the Bodhisattva at home.


    "Thank God, the emperor will be fine when he wakes up."


    Except for those officials who are opportunistic and vainly trying to take advantage of the dragon''s merits, in fact, most officials do not want too much turmoil in the court.


    Xiao Yeyang only returned to the palace the next night. When he returned, the third junior had been sent back, and Xiao Mofeng had also returned to the fourth prince¡¯s palace.


    "I heard that the four princes were injured, are you okay?" Daohua asked with concern.


    Xiao Yeyang shook his head: "There is no life worry, but because it hurts the lungs, it may leave the root of the disease. I am afraid that it will need to be taken care of in the future."


    Daohua showed sympathy: "The four princes originally had ear problems, but now they have hurt their lungs and organs. It''s a little troublesome."


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and said, "Misfortune comes with blessings, and blessings come with misfortunes. This time the Four Princes Mansion should be a blessing in disguise."


    Daohua said ¡®um¡¯, "How to say?"


    Xiao Yeyang explained: "Why do you think that Uncle Emperor would allow Concubine Shu and the Sixth Prince to make so many things?"


    "It is true to want to avoid the heart of the first prince, the second prince, and the fifth prince; it is also true to want to take the opportunity to clean up a group of officials, but this is not the main purpose."


    "Uncle Emperor is sixty. Among the emperors, he is considered to be a longevity, and it is time to think about heirs."


    Inahua took the words: "So, Uncle Emperor wants to use this matter to test the reaction and ability of the princes?"


    Xiao Yeyang nodded: "It''s a pity, the Seven Princes did not show outstanding abilities in this incident, nor did they show enough care for the emperor''s uncle."


    Daohua sighed: "Uncle Emperor is also a human. When he grows old, he hopes to get the attention of his children. Compared with other princes, the four princes stand up and block the knife.


    Xiao Ye''s eyes flickered, "Isn''t it?"


    Daohua looked at Xiao Yeyang: "You think the emperor''s uncle will stand up but the fourth prince hurt her body." Having said this, he paused, and then said with a laugh, "There is no rule that the throne can only be passed on to his son. Can''t pass it to grandson."


    Xiao Yeyang also laughed: "Compared with other princes and grandchildren, Mo Fong is much better in many aspects. No matter what the final decision of the emperor uncle, the Four Princes Mansion will definitely not be marginalized as before. ."


    Why the four princes didn¡¯t avoid the cut, he didn¡¯t bother to think about it, but the relationship between their family and the Fourth Prince¡¯s Mansion was pretty good, and if the Fourth Prince¡¯s Mansion had gained a profit, he would be happy to see it.


    On the third day of the palace change, the emperor appeared in the morning.


    At the same time, Concubine Shu and the sixth prince were escorted to the main hall by guards in prison uniforms.


    Looking at the embarrassing appearance of Concubine Shu and the Sixth Prince, the expressions of Baiguan fluctuated a little.


    A few days ago, the two of them were still in power. Many officials thought that the Sixth Prince would really be the next emperor. They had never thought that they would become prisoners today.


    This result is not surprising.


    Xiao Yeyang announced to the public what Concubine Shu and the Sixth Prince had done at the imperial sign.


    "In order to blame the second prince, hundreds of village names were massacred."


    "In order to frame the fifth prince, I made a dragon robe privately."


    "In order to conquer the throne and poison the emperor, he united with the Chang family to launch a mutiny, and even the blood ran into rivers in the palace."


    After an incident was announced, all officials changed their faces.


    Finally, Xiao Yeyang announced the emperor¡¯s decision: to demote the concubine Shu and the sixth princes to the common people, give a cup of poisoned wine, the Chang family ransacked, all the officials involved in the rebellion and the palace change were thrown into jail, and then sent out according to the situation.


    The officials arrested here are not only from the six princes and one party, but also from the eldest prince, the second prince, and the fifth prince.


    Although the second and fifth princes were framed by the concubine Shu, this does not mean that they did not commit any evil. It is even more unpardonable for the eldest prince to mess with the harem.


    The emperor simply took care of all the officials who had jumped fiercely at one time.


    The eldest prince, the second prince, and the fifth prince are still detained, but their sons are free and can go out for activities.


    As a result, the court vacated at least one third of the official positions.


    How to fill the vacancy has nothing to do with Xiao Yeyang. After the next dynasty, he went directly back to Prince Ping¡¯s Mansion.


    "The four princes were left in the palace to recuperate by the imperial uncle, and Mo Fong was also called to Qianqing Palace by the imperial uncle. He seemed to be taking care of the four princes, but the sharp-eyed one could see that the uncle was going to teach Mo Fong himself. Woolen cloth."


    Listening to Xiao Yeyang''s words, Daohua couldn''t help asking: "That''s what the uncle Huang decided, and he won''t choose anymore? The Seventh Princes are not so good, but there are still a few little princes."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Uncle Emperor is sixty, even if he is in good health, he still has a little energy to face the complicated affairs of the country. Mo Fong is fifteen, and all the things that should be known are known. It is easier to teach than a few little princes. Much easier."


    "Of course, the uncle Huang has not made a clear decision now. Everything can change. What happens after that depends on whether Mofeng can seize the opportunity that the four princes have desperately earned for him."


    Talking, smiling at Daohua.


    "We can pack things, it''s July, and we should go back to Xiliang. Let alone stay in Xiliang for a long time, even if the capital is bustling, we are thinking about going back."


    Daohua smiled: ¡°Today¡¯s Xiliang is built by you bit by bit. With your hard work, you will naturally miss it.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and asked, "Why, you don''t want to go back?"


    Ina Flower: "Yes, of course I did. Looking at what happened in the past few months when I returned to Beijing, I still prefer the open and free Xiliang."


    The four princes stayed in the palace to recuperate, Xiao Mofeng was led by the emperor to teach, the palace change initiated by Concubine Shu and the sixth prince ended with this unexpected result.


    The eldest prince, the second prince, and the fifth prince who had been confined in the mansion were uncomfortable after learning about it.


    They fought for so many years, but they didn¡¯t expect to lose to the four princes who had looked down on them the most and thought they were the least likely to win the throne!


    Unwilling, aggrieved, and annoyed filled the hearts of the three.


    "If I choose again, I should also learn to be the fourth child. If you don''t fight, you will fight!"


    After the affairs in the palace were over, the emperor knew that Xiao Yeyang''s family was going back to Xiliang, and then took the third elementary school into the palace. This caused the boss of Prince Ping to be dissatisfied and could only run into the palace every day.


    Daohana, the number of visits to Yan Mansion has also increased. This time I returned to Xiliang, but I don¡¯t know how long it will be after seeing my family again.


    The most leisurely Xiao Yeyang set up his drawing board and drew two family portraits, one for Prince Ping and the other for the Yan family.


    After ??, he drew a few portraits of daily life for Sanxiao, except that Prince Ping grabbed one, and all the others were taken by the emperor.


    On July 16, after bidding farewell to relatives and friends, Xiao Yeyang took his wife and children on the journey back to Xiliang.


    Looking at the city gate getting smaller and smaller, Sanxiao lay down by the car window for a long time, reluctant to get back in the car.


    "My grandmother just cried, she must be very reluctant to bear us."


    "We can''t bear her either, but we''ve been out for so long, so it''s time to go home."


    "Cousin and they also gave us a lot of things, but we didn''t have time to return the gift, hey, we can only give them a gift when we come back next time."


    Sanxiao sighed for a while, and when he couldn''t see the city gate, he sat back in the car obediently.


    Looking at the gift box pushed in the car, Sanxiao, who was a little depressed, was immediately happy.


    "Father, mother, this time we went back to the capital, we sent it out. When we said goodbye to Grandpa Emperor, he rewarded many things; when we said goodbye to Grandma, Grandpa Chu, and Uncle, we got many more things. I think we can come back more. Second-rate."


    Daozi smiled and opened the gift box with the twins.


    Daohuaxiao looked at the happy faces of the children, the feeling of parting in her heart was diluted a little, and she looked to Xiao Yeyang to her side: "I now know why you have to put these gift boxes in the car."


    Xiao Yeyang knew that Daohua was reluctant to bear her family, and took her shoulders: "Find something for them to prevent them from making a fuss. I''m still very right with the child, right?"


    Daohua glanced at him, then silently leaned on his shoulder: "Listen to my mother, grandmother secretly cried for a long time last night."


    Xiao Yeyang shook Daohua''s hand: "After Xiliang is fully on track, my time will be free. When that happens, we can come back and take a look."


    Daohua nodded, holding Xiao Yeyang''s arm, looking at the scenery outside the car, listening to the children''s talking and laughing, her mood slowly calmed down.


    Hurrying for a month, in mid-August, Xiao Yeyang and his team entered the boundary of Xiliang.


    Looking at the golden crops on both sides of the official road, Daohua showed a bright smile on her face: ¡°I thought that when we came to Xiliang, we were all desolate, but now it¡¯s fine. There is food everywhere.¡±


    Xiao Yeyang''s eyes also flashed with a smile from the heart. Today''s Xiliang was built by him and Yiyi together, and it has witnessed their joint efforts.


    Without the high-yield grains provided by Yiyi, even if he would lead soldiers again, Xiliao would not be defeated so easily; even if he and the officials would govern again, it would not be possible to make the people of Xiliang no longer hungry so quickly.


    "Do you want to ride a horse?"


    Daohua nodded hurriedly: "Thinking, I need to restrain myself from time to time in Beijing. I seem to be running happily now."


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang immediately pulled Daohua out of the carriage.


    Daozi and the twins saw that their parents left them to ride a horse like this, and they couldn''t help but curl their lips.


    "Sure enough, my dad loves his mother the most, we are all pitiful!"


    Dao Mang complained while playing with the music box given to her by the emperor.


    Tao Miao smashed the Rubik''s Cube in his hand without raising his head, and nodded in agreement: "Yes."


    Daozi sighed in the voice of the person who came over: "You two, get used to it early to avoid sadness."


    "Drive~"


    "Drive~"


    On the golden ground, two horses, you dared to chase me, galloping freely, the laughter continued to circulate in the air, spreading far and wide.


    On horseback, Xiao Yeyang looked at Daohua''s smile as she did when she was a child, and his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    It is this warmth that makes him not afraid of wind and rain.


    Looking at his wife who was riding a horse in front, and then at the three children on the carriage behind him, Xiao Yeyang felt that he had no regrets in his life.


    On the carriage, San Xiao was tired of playing with toys, and lay down beside the car window bored, looking at his parents riding outside.


    Seeing Dad wrap his mother''s waist with a whip, and then drag the mother to his horseback, the three little ones covered their mouths and started laughing.


    "Ashamed, my parents are going to spread dog food again!"


    "I will also sprinkle dog food every day!" Dao Mang squeezed her fist to cheer herself up. She did not do this enough by herself, and let Dao Zi and Dao Miao follow along.


    "Brother, brother, we will also give parents dog food in the future, okay?"


    "Why don''t you speak, be more confident, just because you have a mansion inheritance, I believe you can, come on!"


    Sunset, the shadows of the people on the carriage and the convoy were stretched long, and they walked unhurriedly, looking like the years of tranquility.


    After Xiao Yeyang returned to Xiliang, he succeeded in building Xiliang into a major food province through simultaneous efforts with other officials, and Xiliang¡¯s drought-tolerant and high-yielding grain varieties were directly exported to all parts of the country.


    Three years later, Xiliang established a second mutual market in Ganzhou, which further promoted the cultural, economic and trade exchanges between Daxia and the countries of the Western Regions.


    Five years later, the emperor ordered the four princes to be crown princes and Xiao Mofeng as grandson.


    Because the prince is in poor health and cannot handle the affairs of the court, the grandson will do it for him.


    The grandson was taught by the emperor himself, and before he reached the championship, he showed excellent governance ability, which was praised by all officials.


    It is the harvest season of the year again. In the golden rice sea, the rice flower in a blue dress is opening his arms and enjoying the scent of rice.


    "Rice Flower~"


    Suddenly, Daohua heard someone calling her, opened her eyes, and saw Xiao Yeyang walking towards her with the light behind her back, as handsome and handsome as she was when she was young.


    "How did you come?"


    "Why, you don''t want to see me?"


    "I mean, shouldn''t you be busy at this time?" Every autumn harvest, Xiao Yeyang has always been very busy because he wants to gather his rations.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and took Daohua''s hand: "According to the announcement, the secretary of the political envoy, the secretary of punishment, the secretary of prosecutors, and the secretary of command and envoy are all on the right track. "


    Ina Flower tilted her head and looked at him with a smile: "So what?"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled: "So, I have to fulfill my promise now."


    Daohua''s eyes brightened: "Huh?"


    Xiao Yeyang laughed, his eyes were petting: "I said that I will accompany you to see the world, but now I can finally put it into practice."


    Hearing this, Daohua suddenly smiled and curled her eyes: "You still remember it."


    Xiao Yeyang led Daohua walking in the rice sea: "I promised you, which one did I forget?"


    The breeze is blowing, the rice waves are rolling, and the figures of the two of them appear from time to time, looking from a distance, they seem to be one body.


    In recent years, because Xiliang has developed so fast and so well, many officials feel that Wang Weiyuan has done too much, and Xiliang belongs to the border. They are worried that he will have any ideas, and they have all asked the emperor to call him back to Beijing.


    Who knows, the emperor hadn¡¯t made a decision, so the king of Weiyuan directly took the pick and left Xiliang with the concubine of Weiyuan. The reason was to accompany the concubine of Weiyuan on a tour of the mountains and water.


    Many years later, an official asked Weiyuan Wang, why did he let go of his power so simply?


    Wang Weiyuan: Is it important to have power to accompany his wife?


    is very speechless, but what is going on with inexplicable envy?


    ¡ªEnd of text


    The text is over here, and there are three minors and some supporting characters. You can read it as a short story.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1089： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhi Rou (1)

    Chapter 1089, Xiao Wangye¡¯s finger-circling softness (1)


    When Xiao Moxi was eighteen years old, Prince Ping gave the emperor a favor and passed the throne to him. In this way, he became the youngest prince in the dynasty.


    In order to distinguish between the Prince of Peace and the Prince of Weiyuan, everyone called him Xiao Xiaowang.


    In the same year, because Gu Jian returned to Taohua Village, the emperor handed over all the political affairs to Taisun, and he took the Prince Heping to Taohua Village, accompanied by Gu Jian.


    This year, Xiao Moxi was caught by Taisun and threw it into Jin Lingwei to help him deal with all kinds of tricky things.


    Excellent ability and outstanding martial arts, but in just three years of work, the reputation of Xiao Xiao Wangye spread throughout the provinces, and hundreds of officials talked about Xiao Xiao Wangye.


    At the same time, it also attracted the secrets of many girls, many of whom took the initiative to come to ask for relatives. Unfortunately, Prince Xiao has a pair of irresponsible parents.


    Daohua and Xiao Yeyang spent twelve months in a year, at least ten months out of the mountains and rivers, and no one else could find anyone if they wanted to come to propose marriage.


    Regarding their son¡¯s marriage, the two were very open-minded and directly threatened that as long as the son liked them, there would be no objection. That was really a complete slap in the face.


    Young and energetic, Xiao Xiao Wangye, who wants to start a career, is not anxious about his marriage. It is even harder to see a figure than his parents.


    The people in Beijing have three major questions. When will the emperor pass the throne to the Taisun? Can the concubine Tai-sun, who gave birth to three golden flowers in a row, give birth to a son for Tai-sun? Finally, when will Xiao Xiaowang get married?


    It is true that the emperor is not in a hurry, and the **** is anxious to death!


    Since the emperor ignored political affairs, northern Xinjiang, which had been calm for more than two decades, showed signs of instability. Officials returned news that Tatars had appeared again in the boundary of Liaodong.


    After Taisun learned of the incident, he secretly ordered Xiao Moxi to take people to Liaodong to investigate the incident.


    In August, the temperature in Liaodong is already a bit cold.


    In the post station dozens of miles away from Haqi City, the capital of Liaodong Province, in the guest room on the second floor, a 17 or 18-year-old young girl with a graceful figure is wearing a white cloth.


    Layers of white cloth **** on her body, making sure that no one could tell that she was behind her daughter, Ye Yueying grabbed the men''s clothing on the bed and put it on.


    Putting on her clothes, Ye Yueying sat down in front of the dressing table, first combed herself a men''s hair bun, then thickened her eyebrows, darkened her complexion, and finally raised her collar to conceal her lack of Adam''s apple.


    After doing this, there was a knock on the door in the room.


    Ye Yueying paused, took the sword on the table and opened the door.


    It was a middle-aged man who knocked on the door.


    Probably because of frowning all the year round, middle-aged people have deep wrinkles between their brows, and they look serious.


    Looking at Ye Yueying''s dressing as a dart-walker, the cold wind was stunned for a moment, thinking of the scene of the little girl biting her teeth practicing martial arts these years, she couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    It would be good if the blood left by Brother Ye was a boy. In his heart, girls shouldn''t bear these.


    "Uncle Leng."


    Leng Feng regained his senses: "Let¡¯s go, I have arranged for your maternal grandfather¡¯s subordinates. I am not satisfied with the water and soil. It is estimated that I will lie in bed for several days, enough for you and me to enter the city to do errands."


    Ye Yueying nodded, Uncle Leng has always been thoughtful, thanks to his help over the years.


    Neither of them were talking, and quickly walked downstairs.


    Soon, the two came to the backyard, ready to lead the horse.


    But at this moment, something happened.


    A few burly men came down from the second floor broken window, holding sharp knives in their hands, and met and cut people.


    In just a moment, screams, calls for help, and shouts sounded one after another.


    "Everyone is close to cover, don''t run around!"


    A loud voice sounded, covering all the mixed sounds.


    Immediately after, Ye Yueying saw a few people dressed in uniform services jumping off the second floor and rushing towards the brawny who was killing wantonly.


    "It''s Jin Lingwei!"


    Recognizing the person, the cold wind quickly pulled Ye Yueying, who was about to draw her sword, and hid behind the stone mill next to her.


    Ye Yueying watched the two sides in the fierce battle closely. After recognizing the moves of the strong man, she said coldly: "Uncle Leng, those strong men are hustle!"


    Leng Feng''s eyes narrowed: "Huh, the Sansi on Liaodong''s side is becoming less and less inactive, and all the Hu people have moved into their own inn." As he said, he looked at Jin Lingwei in the fierce battle.


    "This team of Jin Lingwei is a lot stronger than the ones we have encountered before. It''s no longer just some silver-like spearheads that only know how to bully."


    Ye Yueying''s eyes flashed: "Jin Lingwei has intervened, the problem is on Liaodong''s side."


    The cold wind hum interrupted Ye Yueying: "Don¡¯t hold on too much hope, the emperor is far away in the east of Liaodong, and the officials colluded with each other to shield each other. It has already become the climate. Unless the court can send someone like King Weiyuan over, it will be investigated. If something goes wrong, it''s nothing more than a temporary solution instead of a permanent cure."


    Ye Yueying was not talking.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the battle was over.


    Hu people were all killed, Jin Lingwei wanted to stay alive, but unfortunately the other party committed suicide by taking poison.


    There was no danger, the people hiding everywhere ran out and rushed to the injured relatives.


    Many people were chopped and hacked to death by Huren. Xiao Moxi frowned as he looked at the people who were holding their loved ones in pain. The encounter with Huren this time was actually an accident. If he was prepared, he would never let the people get involved. of.


    Xiao Moxi took out the bank note from his arms and handed it to his subordinates beside him: "Take it to the station official, so that he can make compensation based on the casualties."


    Not far away, Ye Yueying and Leng Feng looked at this scene, their expressions moved.


    Jin Lingwei on Liaodong¡¯s side had a bad impression in the hearts of the two of them. They had great power, but no supervision and restraint. They were domineering and bullying the weak. They didn¡¯t do this kind of thing. The lives of ordinary people, none of these people. Keep it in the eye.


    Just when Xiao Moxi signaled his subordinates to gather Hu Ren''s body and prepare to take it away, the incident happened again.


    I saw the corpse of the Hu man lying on the left rear of Xiao Moxi suddenly exploded, and a flying knife shot straight at Xiao Moxi.


    "Zheng!"


    Two cold glows flashed at the same time, with a ¡®clank¡¯, the flying knife was hit by a sharp sword.


    The moment the change happened, Jin Lingwei stepped up to restrain the surviving Huren.


    "Keep alive!"


    Xiao Mofeng first ordered his subordinates to stay alive, then smiled and looked at Ye Yueying and Leng Feng: "Thank you, Xiongtai, for your help!"


    Ye Yueying looked at the hidden weapon in Xiao Moxi''s hand that he was about to eject, knowing that even if he didn''t make a move, the other party would be fine. She coldly inserted the sword into the scabbard and said nothing. She took the horse drawn by the cold wind and walked quickly. Walk towards the back door.


    As he was about to walk to the door, the staff and soldiers rushed in, and saw that Ye Yueying and Leng Feng both had weapons on their bodies. Without a word, they waved to the officers and soldiers to catch them.


    "Bold thieves, dare to make trouble in the post, don''t let your life."


    Seeing that the post Cheng came up, they convicted them. With the secret cold wind on her body, Ye Yueying naturally wanted to resist. In an instant, the two sides fought together.


    Xiao Moxi looked at this scene and straightened her face: ¡°It is reported that officials in Liaodong like to catch innocent people and talk back to them. It seems to be true.¡±


    Speaking, strode forward.


    "Stop it!"


    It''s a pity that both parties in the fight ignored it.


    Seeing this, Xiao Moxi can only stop this farce by himself.


    "Boom Boom Boom"


    Pinched his wrists and kicked his legs, but after a few strokes, the officers and soldiers surrounding Ye Yueying were knocked to the ground by Xiao Moxi, and at the same time his hand also grabbed Ye Yueying.


    His original intention was to stop her, but by coincidence, when his hand stretched over, it happened to press on Ye Yueying''s chest.


    In an instant, the two froze at the same time.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1090： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (2)

    Chapter 1090, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (2)


    "Jin Lingwei is working, please stop it!"


    Seeing Xiao Moxi''s move, other Jin Lingwei surrounded them.


    Yi Cheng saw that the opponent took out the Jin Lingwei waist card, his expression changed, and he quickly signaled to the officers and soldiers to stop, and then he smiled and said it was a misunderstanding.


    I have to say that officials are really afraid of Jinlingwei. Even if some people are not afraid, almost no one wants to fight against Jinlingwei.


    I''ve been an official for a long time, who hasn''t got a handle yet?


    At this time, Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying moved away from each other like an electric shock.


    Seeing the officers and soldiers stopped, Ye Yueying lowered her head slightly, trying to hide her hot cheeks. The cold wind came to her and heard Xiao Moxi coldly: "Shall we go now?"


    Xiao Moxi squeezed her fist back behind her back and nodded: "Of course, the two are free."


    As soon as these words came out, Leng Feng and Ye Yueying immediately left the station with their horses.


    When the two of them disappeared, Xiao Moxi stretched out the hand behind his back, and watched the hand whispering: "Female?"


    Even through the thick cloth, the soft touch is still transferred to the hand.


    "Hey brother, did you hurt your hand?"


    Seeing Xiao Moxi staring at her hands in a daze, Wu Yutang stepped up to look worriedly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Moxi quickly withdrew his hand, and the unnaturalness on his face flashed away: "I''m fine." As he said, he looked at the post house aside.


    "This post house, in the post house under your jurisdiction, there is a figure of a Huren. You have to tell us about this. When did my Daxia post house be so negligent?!"


    "Also, when people are making trouble, I don''t see you bring soldiers to rescue; if it is resolved, you have appeared. Once you appear, you will arrest people indiscriminately. Your method of doing things really opened my eyes. Ah!"


    Yi Cheng couldn''t grasp the origin of these Jin Lingwei in front of him, so he could only smile and say that everything was a misunderstanding.


    When Xiao Moxi saw Yi Cheng like this, he knew that this was an old fried dough stick, so he was too lazy to wrestle with him, and turned around to interrogate the nonsense who was still alive.


    As for the aftermath of the casualties, it is also directly handed over to the staff, not in the hands of the Jingyi Cheng.


    Leaving the station, Leng Feng and Ye Yueying rode straight to Haqi City. However, they only ran for more than a dozen miles, and the horses that Leng Feng sat down couldn''t move.


    "This horse was injured in the fight just now."


    Looking at the blood stains on the horse''s hind legs, Leng Feng''s brows were twisted into knots, and he took out the golden sore medicine he carried and gave it to him immediately.


    At this time, the sky was already dark, and the two of them could only stay on the spot, set up a fire, and sat in front of the fire silently eating dry food.


    During ??, Leng Feng hesitated for a while, but couldn¡¯t help but said Ye Yueying: ¡°When you were at the station, you were too impulsive. We shouldn¡¯t have any intersection with Jin Lingwei.¡±


    "If the Jin Lingwei helped the post officials in the end, do you know how much danger we will face? Even if we finally escape, the purpose of coming to Liaodong this time will not be achieved."


    Ye Yueying''s eyes flashed: "Uncle Leng, I won''t do it next time." The reason she couldn''t hold back her action was because those Jin Lingwei were really fighting the Huren, and she didn''t want to see Daxia people die. Hu Ren''s hands.


    Leng Feng heard her, so she didn''t say much.


    The flames flickered, and the burning branches squeaked. After the two had eaten, they closed their eyes and leaned against the tree and took a nap.


    When the sky was about to break, Leng Feng suddenly opened his eyes with a ¡®huh¡¯, and Ye Yueying followed closely.


    "Bloody smell"


    Leng Feng stood up and walked quickly towards the horse: "We have to get out of here quickly."


    At this moment, Xiao Moxi and others who had been seen in the station before appeared in the sight of the two, and dozens of people in black followed behind them.


    "go!"


    Leng Feng and Ye Yueying''s complexion changed together, and quickly turned on their horses, and ran forward as if to escape.


    This is the case with Rao. Soon, the two of them were caught up by Xiao Moxi and others.


    Xiao Moxi didn''t want to involve the two of them, but there was only one road in this section of land, with mountains on both sides, and they had no other choice at all.


    The cold wind''s horse was injured. One night passed, but the bleeding was only stopped. The scabs were still not closed. Soon, the cold wind was at the end and was caught up by the black-clothed men who followed.


    "Uncle Leng!"


    Seeing the cold wind besieged by the men in black, Ye Yueying turned back without even thinking about it.


    "Go, leave me alone!"


    Leng Feng saw that Ye Yueying came back to rescue him, and shouted at her to leave.


    But Ye Yueying ignored her, raising her sword and rushing towards the man in black.


    Just when the two were surrounded by men in black, Xiao Moxi brought Jin Lingwei back and killed him.


    Xiao Moxi took only six people, plus Leng Feng and Ye Yueying, only eight, but there were dozens of people in black. The disparity between us and the enemy was too great. After Leng Feng and Ye Yueying were rescued from the encirclement, Xiao Moxi shouted: "Enter Mountain, go away!"


    While speaking, she pulled Ye Yueying, who was almost stabbed by a man in black, and ran into the forest on the left.


    "Hoo~"


    "Hoo~"


    "Hoo~"


    The people in black knew that Xiao Moxi was the leader, and most of them ran to chase him.


    Ye Yueying looked at the man in black who was chasing after him, deeply regretted that he ran away with him, even Uncle Leng was lost.


    At this moment, the two running fast suddenly came to an emergency brake.


    No way, there is no way ahead.


    Looking at the bottomless valley ahead, Ye Yueying''s desire to die was gone, and she directly looked at Xiao Moxi with her eyes on the broom star.


    Xiao Moxi touched her nose with a guilty conscience, looked back at the man in black who was about to catch up, stared at the valley for a while, and looked at Ye Yueying: "Trust me, I won''t let you have anything to do."


    After finishing speaking, she squeezed Ye Yueying''s waist.


    Just as Ye Yueying was about to struggle, Xiao Moxi hugged her and jumped directly down the valley.


    Rao is that Ye Yueying is more courageous than ordinary ladies, and she is not calm at the moment. The moment her body fell weightlessly, she still closed her eyes in fright.


    The Ye Family''s full grudge has not yet been reported, but she is about to die.


    At this moment, Ye Yueying regrets her death. If she hadn¡¯t been nosy at the station before, wouldn¡¯t she have an intersection with this broom star?


    Xiao Moxi hugged Ye Yueying tightly and looked around intently. When he was about to fall to the ground, he quickly grabbed the branches of the tree, and then landed steadily on the ground.


    As soon as she landed, she let go of Ye Yueying.


    "Well, we have landed safely."


    Xiao Moxi smiled and reminded Ye Yueying, who had been holding on to his collar.


    "Have you landed?"


    Ye Yueying opened her eyes from extreme horror and felt the realism of her feet on the ground. Her heart fell back to her belly. At this time, she realized that she was still holding a man with an uncomfortable expression on her face. Opened his hand.


    Seeing her embarrassment, Xiao Moxi laughed a little, and then began to look around: "Those people in black should not chase over, we are safe. However, the trees here are too tall and there is not much light, we still Hurry and leave."


    Ye Yueying let out an ¡®um¡¯, and followed Xiao Moxi and began to shuttle through the mountains.


    On the way, Xiao Moxi took the initiative to apologize: "I''m really sorry, I''m bothering you."


    Ye Yueying glanced at Xiao Moxi, but did not speak. These Jin Lingwei groups really made them very tired.


    I don¡¯t know what happened to Uncle Leng?


    Xiao Moxi saw that she was silent, and then smiled and asked: "My name is Xiao. I am the boss of the family. You can call me Xiao Da. By the way, how should I call you?"


    Ye Yueying didn''t want to get involved with the person in front of her at all, naturally she would not tell him her name, and walked without saying a word.


    Xiao Moxi: He seems a little unwelcome?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1091： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (3)

    Chapter 1091, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (3)


    The valley was too big, Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying had been wandering in it for a day but could not go out. It was getting dark, so Xiao Moxi had to take Ye Yueying to find a cave and sleep in the cave.


    "The cave is too humid, you sit and rest first, I''ll go out and get some branches back."


    After Xiao Moxi finished speaking, he quickly walked out of the cave.


    Ye Yueying is not the kind of personality that waits for someone to take care of her. After Xiao Moxi left, she didn''t sit still for granted, but went out of the cave to pick some fruits back.


    Worried about the cold at night, Xiao Moxi went back and forth several times, getting some dry branches back to the cave, and for the last time, he even held a few fish in his hand.


    Seeing the fruit on the branch, Xiao Moxi smiled and asked, ¡°Where did you pick the fruit? I just looked for it, but I didn¡¯t see any of them.¡±


    Before Ye Yueying''s answer, Xiao Moxi didn''t mind. After a day of getting along, he had discovered that this girl who pretended to be a man was quite lonely and arrogant and cherished words like gold.


    Xiao Moxi raised the fire, grilled the fish, then picked up a fruit and tasted it: "It''s so sweet, this is the first time I have eaten this kind of fruit. Brother Tai, I found that you are like things in the mountains. very familiar."


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying''s complexion fluctuated a little. Just when Xiao Moxi thought she could not speak, she heard her speak.


    "I used to follow my father into the mountains."


    Xiao Moxi: "So it''s like this!" Seeing Ye Yueying''s face with a reminiscence, as if she was thinking of something, she didn''t talk more about her family affairs.


    After eating the fruit, Xiao Mo quickly processed the grilled fish. Soon, a seductive fragrance floated in the cave.


    "Come, **** craft."


    Xiao Moxi handed the grilled fish to Ye Yueying.


    Ye Yueying is not very accustomed to accepting the kindness of strangers, so she did not answer: "Thank you, I will eat fruit."


    Xiao Moxi gave the fish in her hand to Ye Yueying again, and smiled: "I have eaten the fruit you picked, and you can taste the fish I caught. This is a seasoning specially prepared by my mother. It is elsewhere. But I can''t eat it."


    Ye Yueying hesitated, took the grilled fish, and then looked at Xiao Moxi inquisitively: "Are you really Jin Lingwei?"


    Xiao Moxi smiled: "Why, don''t I look like?"


    Ye Yueying nodded earnestly: "No."


    In her impression, even if Jin Lingwei is not a fierce and evil generation, she is definitely the kind that is thousands of miles away.


    But the person in front of him, always smiled when he spoke, and his tone of voice was exceptionally peaceful, and he had nothing to do with Jin Lingwei, who had frightened hundreds of officials.


    Xiao Moxi: "Then what do you think Jin Lingwei should look like?"


    Ye Yueying was silent: "It''s not like you anyway."


    Xiao Moxi laughed: "Jin Lingwei, it''s just an official position. Different people will naturally have different appearances. It should not be generalized."


    Ye Yueying looked at Xiao Moxi, lowered her head and ate the grilled fish.


    Xiao Mo eagerly finished the grilled fish, and then came in with a lot of vines from outside.


    Ye Yueying saw it, she was a little strange, but she didn''t ask much.


    Xiao Moxi didn''t explain much, but silently tied the vines to the boulders on both sides of the cave and made a simple swing net. After trying the firmness, he smiled and said to Ye Yueying: "This cave is too damp. Yes, you can sleep on here at night."


    Ye Yueying didn''t expect Xiao Moxi to do it for her at all, and she was a little wary while she was moved.


    Is this person kinder to outsiders?


    Xiao Moxi saw that Ye Yueying wanted to refuse again, and said first: "You can''t catch the cold, or it''s bad for your health. You fell into this valley because of me, and I have to send you back intact. So. Ah, don''t be polite to me."


    Looking at Xiao Moxi¡¯s warm smile like a spring breeze, Ye Yueying swallowed her refusal in a ghostly manner: ¡°Then you, where do you sleep?¡±


    Xiao Moxi tied the remaining vine to the entrance of the cave: "I, I slept on it."


    Ye Yueying looked at a lonely vine: "Aren''t you afraid of falling?"


    Xiao Moxi smiled, and sat down on the vine, and then lay on top of it steadily.


    Ye Yueying saw it, and had a deeper understanding of Xiao Moxi''s skill.


    The person in front of her was obviously a few years older than her, but Wu Yi looked better than Uncle Leng¡¯s.


    "My last name is Ye."


    Xiao Moxi lay on the vine, looked at Ye Yueying in surprise, and then smiled: "Xiaojie is a little younger than me, then I''ll call you Brother Ye."


    Ye Yueying was noncommittal, put some firewood into the fire, and then lay on the swing net, closing her eyes with the sword in both hands.


    Soon, there was only the sound of burning branches in the cave.


    Xiao Moxi put her arms under her head, looking sideways at Ye Yueying, with a pensive expression on her face.


    A girl, why do you want to pretend to be a man?


    Her uncle''s skill is very good.


    What are the identities of these two people?


    After watching for a moment, Xiao Moxi retracted his gaze, looked at the top of the cave, took out a token from his arms, thinking about the men in black who were chasing them.


    He was sure that no one on the Liaodong side had the guts to send a killer to kill him, which means that no one knew about his secret visit to Liaodong.


    is not a question of identity, it is that what they do offends some people''s nerves.


    Xiao Moxi carefully recalled what happened after entering Liaodong. Except for the few Huren who accidentally encountered yesterday, everything else was normal.


    So, the people in black chased them down because they encountered those rascals.


    The people in black came too suddenly, they hadn¡¯t got any useful news from the living Hus, and those people were killed.


    In a hurry, they can only solve the bullshit.


    Xiao Moxi looked at the token in his hand. This token was their only gain.


    The water on Liaodong¡¯s side is not as deep as usual!


    Inn, Huren.


    Why can the man in black find it so quickly? Is it a letter from the people at the station?


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning, the sky was slightly bright, Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying ate some fruit in a hurry and began to find their way.


    The mountain road is difficult to walk. When going uphill and downhill, Xiao Moxi politely wanted to reach out to help Ye Yueying, but unfortunately, she refused.


    In response, Xiao Moxi smiled helplessly, but looked at her high in his heart.


    Youniang and his sister are for reference. In fact, he doesn''t catch a cold for the kind of girls who always have to be guarded by others, and he admires those girls who are independent and self-reliant.


    The girl in front of her is independent enough, but it''s a pity that she is too far away from others.


    Seeing that Ye Yueying¡¯s face was worried and eager, Xiao Moxi knew that she was worried about the cold wind, so she thought about it and comforted: "Brother Ye don¡¯t have to worry about your uncle. He is with my subordinates. It¡¯s easy to escape in this mountain. Chased."


    Ye Yueying nodded, did not say much, just rushed.


    As it was almost noon, the two walked out of the valley.


    After ?? came out, Xiao Moxi blew several whistles of varying lengths, and before long, Leng Feng and a few Jin Lingwei approached him.


    "Uncle Leng."


    Ye Yueying hurried to Leng Feng''s side.


    The two were relieved when they saw that each other was well.


    Leng Feng did not say hello to Xiao Moxi, and said directly: "Let''s go."


    Ye Yueying glanced at Xiao Moxi, and quickly followed the cold wind.


    Looking at the voices of the two leaving, Wu Yutang came to Xiao Moxi and hugged his chest and hummed, "These people from the rivers and lakes, there is really no etiquette at all."


    Xiao Moxi smiled and said: "They may not be people from the rivers and lakes, but they are innocently implicated by us, and it is excusable for them to resent us."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1092： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (4)

    Chapter 1092, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (4)


    Hazi city.


    Commander Ren Feng¡¯s Mansion.


    In the birthday of my mother in the family, Ren Feng put on the water table. The whole Ren Mansion was full of guests, and the gongs and drums were noisy.


    Compared with the noise elsewhere, the courtyard where the front yard is singing is a bit quiet.


    I saw under the stage, the chief ambassador, the prosecutor, and all command ambassadors. The three officials with the highest official positions in Liaodong were sitting next to a rich and handsome young man, laughing from time to time.


    Xiao Moxi lightly tapped the tabletop with his hand, and while smiling at the scene on the stage, he casually chatted with the three of them: "This king is really lucky. I saw three adults at once, so I didn''t run around. ."


    Ren Feng accompanied with a smile and said, "If you summon you wherever the prince said, I will wait until I come to see you.


    Xiao Moxi¡¯s smile remained unchanged: "The three of you are the highest officials of the Siyamen. You are busy with official duties every day. This king can''t delay your errands."


    As soon as these words came out, the three of them all changed their faces.


    Today is the fifth day of Renfu Liushui Station. They are really busy with official duties, so they won''t be here at this time.


    The little prince Xiao is beating them in disguise!


    Just then, when the play on the stage was finished, Xiao Moxi said directly: ¡°The next play, let¡¯s serve the country with loyalty. Liaodong is located in the frontier, and the three adults guarding the gate of Daxia here are very hard work.¡±


    "The prince is serious, this is the responsibility of the lower officials."


    Ren Feng''s three people got up at the same time, their eyes flickering, they all wondered what Xiao Moxi''s words meant.


    Faced with the little prince in front of him, the three of them did not dare to care about the little prince who had made the Daxia officials thunderous in just three years.


    Don''t look at this person''s gentle face and constant smiles, but all three of them have heard about it. This is a master who can be won by officials in a chat and laugh.


    Xiao Moxi smiled and looked at the three of them, and asked them to sit down very affectionately. After that, there was a tower without a tower and they were chatting about the world.


    After the play was sung, the meal was over, and seeing the sky was dark, Ren Feng invited Xiao Moxi and his **** Jin Lingwei to stay in Ren''s residence, and Xiao Moxi readily agreed.


    Ren Feng personally accompanied Xiao Moxi to the guest house. As for the chief envoy and the press envoy, Ren Feng¡¯s second brother, Mr. Ren Er, was sent out of the house.


    "The humble home is simple, please don''t dislike it."


    Xiao Moxi smiled and shook his head: "Master Ren is too humble. This yard is very nice. I''ll be embarrassed when I wait."


    Ren Feng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if the prince is satisfied.¡± With that, he began to order the servants in the yard to be good at serving.


    At this moment, the house suddenly became noisy.


    "There are assassins!"


    "Come on, the second master is injured!"


    Hearing the shouts of people, Ren Feng''s expression changed suddenly.


    Xiao Moxi also heard it, frowning slightly invisible, and then looked at Ren Feng: "Adult Ren."


    "Thank you prince, you will be back when you leave the office!"


    After speaking, Ren Feng left quickly.


    Listening to the louder and louder shouts, Xiao Moxi''s eyes flickered.


    Wu Yutang on the side looked at the messy Ren''s mansion, and said in wonder: "Who dares to command the mansion to assassinate?"


    Xiao Moxi glanced at him: "You should ask who will assassinate a commander who is guarding the security of the border?"


    Wu Yutang: "Yes, who is it? Is it a Huren?"


    Xiao Mo hoped that there would be no words outside the courtyard.


    Wu Yutang asked again: "Should we help?"


    Xiao Moxi smiled and said, ¡°When you¡¯re out, you should be the guest and the host. Mr. Ren didn¡¯t ask us for help. We¡¯d better not interfere.¡±


    After hearing this, Wu Yutang didn''t say much, shrugged and entered the room.


    Xiao Moxi pondered for a moment, avoiding the servants of Ren''s house, and leaning on the roof.


    It¡¯s been a few days since they came to Haqi City. After taking over the Jin Lingwei here, they secretly investigated that the token they got from Hu Ren was actually ordered by Ren Feng a few years ago.


    So, they will show up in Renfu today.


    While thinking, Xiao Moxi saw a black-clothed man with a sword and a mask galloping toward this side, behind the black-clothed man, followed by several Renjia Nursing Homes.


    Seeing the man in black getting closer and closer, Xiao Moxi didn''t have the intention of making a move.


    However, when the man in black passed the guest house, he seemed to notice someone on the roof, and he glanced up suddenly.


    those eyes


    Xiao Moxi stared at the man in black who had run away, and saw Renfu Nursing Yuan following him, hesitated for a moment, and quickly followed.


    At the corner of the guest house, the man in black was overtaken by the Renfu Nursing House, and the two sides were fighting life and death.


    Ye Yueying ignored the severe pain coming from behind, gritted her teeth, struggling to kill Renfu Nursing Home, and finally killed everyone before she was almost exhausted.


    "Who?!"


    Ye Yueying knelt on one knee and supported her body with a sword. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, she flicked her sword and stood up, pointing directly at the sudden appearance of Xiao Moxi.


    Looking at Xiao Moxi, Ye Yueying frowned, and then raised her sword to kill him without hesitation.


    Xiao Moxi did not expect Ye Yueying to be so decisive. She dodges and retreats quickly. During the fight, she grabbed Ye Yueying''s sword holding wrist: "Brother Ye!"


    Ye Yueying saw Xiao Moxi recognize herself and broke free of Xiao Moxi''s restraint, and the next move became more fierce.


    This was something Xiao Moxi did not expect. He heard the sound of someone approaching and had to say again: "Brother Ye, the nursing home of Renfu is coming soon. Are you sure you want to keep fighting with me?"


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying hesitated for a moment, quickly closed her hand, and then ran towards the back door.


    When ?? turned around, Xiao Moxi grabbed it.


    Ye Yueying was completely annoyed: "Why, do you want to hand me over to Ren Feng?"


    Xiao Moxi heard that Ye Yueying knew Ren Feng¡¯s name, with a strong hatred and killing intent in her tone, and her eyes flashed: "Brother Ye, you can''t get through the back door, if you believe me"


    "I don''t believe you!" Ye Yueying interrupted Xiao Moxi directly, and she was about to cut at him with the sword.


    Xiao Moxi had no choice but to **** Ye Yueying¡¯s sword, grabbed her shoulders, and fixed the person: "Brother Ye, I have no ill will. Hush, Renfu¡¯s nursing home is here."


    Without waiting for Ye Yueying''s response, Xiao Moxi took her into the guest courtyard.


    In the room, Ye Yueying looked at Xiao Moxi with a guarded face: "Why do you want to save me?"


    Xiao Moxi was as gentle as ever, and said with a smile: "Brother Ye forgot, you saved me when you were at the station, and I can count as your previous life-saving grace."


    Ye Yueying''s frowned brow stretched a little.


    Xiao Moxi: "Brother Ye, let the lord guard the border and defend the country, how can you come to his house to assassinate?"


    Ye Yueying''s eyes sharpened again, and she sneered: "Ren Feng, defend the family and the country?" Then, she pointed her sword at Xiao Moxi, "Sure enough, you are all in the same class."


    Xiao Moxi helplessly rubbed his forehead, avoiding the sword, and calmly walked to the chair and sat down: "Brother Ye, you have generalized again."


    Ye Yueying: "You live in Ren''s mansion and you have a close relationship with Ren Feng. Am I still wronging you?"


    Xiao Moxi saw that Ye Yueying''s hostility became more and more intense, and was considering how to explain it, and he heard the sound of the nursery in the yard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1093： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (5)

    Chapter 1093, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (5)


    Xiao Moxi gestured to Ye Yueying to hide behind the screen, waited for Ye Yueying to hide, then opened the door and walked out.


    At this time, the leader of the Ren Jia Nursing Institute is negotiating with Wu Yutang.


    "what is the matter?"


    Xiao Moxi stood in front of the door with her hand in hand, the door opened wide behind him, smiling at Ren Jia Nursing Home.


    The Captain of the Renjia Nursing Institute knew that these Jinlingweis in front of him could not be offended, and he cautiously replied: "Several adults, an assassin has arrived in the house. My second master was brutally killed by the assassin. Don''t accuse him of the crime."


    Xiao Moxi looked shocked: "Master Ren Er was killed?"


    The leader of the nursing home nodded painfully.


    An angry expression appeared on Xiao Moxi''s face: "How could such a thing happen? The assassin is so bold that he dared to assassinate the court commander, but who did it?"


    The leader of the nursing home shook his head: "It''s still unclear."


    Xiao Moxi was silent for a moment, and then asked with concern: "Is it okay to be an adult? Can I help you?"


    The leader of the nursing home thought of the master¡¯s instructions and shook his head quickly: ¡°Don¡¯t dare to bother a few adults, my master is accompanying the old lady who passed out.¡±


    Xiao Moxi saw his refusal, but did not force it, just said: "I''m waiting here to harass. If you need help, Mr. Ren, just speak up."


    said, turning his body sideways.


    "You want to search for the assassin when you enter the hospital, please!" Then he said to Wu Yutang and others, "Everyone cooperates well, so I can catch the assassin early to comfort the second master in the sky."


    The leader of the nursing home quickly glanced at the wide open door, then looked at Xiao Moxi and others who were calm and casual, and finally glanced at the Ren family servant who did not have any abnormal reactions in the yard, and then clasped his fist:


    "My lord laughed, everyone in Daxia knows that Jin Lingwei''s various skills are extraordinary. The assassin really wants to escape into this yard. The adults are afraid that the assassin has been taken down long ago. If there is anything else for us, I will leave."


    Then he waved his big hand and left with Ren Jia Nursing Home.


    Watching the Ren Family Nursing Home leave, Wu Yutang walked to Xiao Moxi, arms folded and said displeased: "Then Ren Feng thinks we have something to do with the assassin?"


    Xiao Moxi smiled: "It''s just a routine search, don''t think about it so much. Okay, everyone is gone." He said, turned around and entered the house.


    Wu Yutang just wanted to follow up. Who knows, Xiao Moxi banged the door to his attention: "I''m going to rest."


    "What are you doing?"


    Wu Yutang rubbed his knocked nose, cursing and went back to his house.


    "Have you heard all?"


    In the room, Xiao Moxi looked at Ye Yueying who walked out of the screen, with a more solemn expression than before: "Master Ren is the imperial order officer. You killed him because you were against the imperial court."


    Ye Yueying keenly felt that Xiao Moxi''s aura had changed. Although this person''s tone was as gentle as ever, there was a bit more sharpness inside. Ye Yueying couldn''t help but clenched the sword in her hand: "You want to catch me?"


    Xiao Moxi was unconvinced, Ren Feng had a problem, but this girl and her uncle Leng also had a lot of doubts: "I am Jin Lingwei, and Jin Lingwei''s job is not to let any corrupt official, but also Will not ignore the imperial order officer to be killed at will!"


    "Brother Ye, you and I met, but if you can''t give me a reasonable reason, I''m afraid you really can''t leave today."


    Ye Yueying sneered: "Fortunately, I thought you were different from the other Jinlingwei. Uncle Leng was right. Jinlingwei from Liaodong had long been in collusion with the officials, protecting each other and acting in a treacherous manner."


    Xiao Moxi condensed her eyebrows: "Brother Ye, you misunderstand Jin Lingwei too deeply."


    Ye Yueying sneered: "Really, then I would like to ask you, Lord Jin Lingwei, have you not discovered Ren Feng''s murder of colleagues and collusion with other people? Is it because I misunderstood too deeply, or you are the same?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Moxi''s eyes flickered continuously, and he looked at Ye Yueying seriously: "Brother Ye, what are you saying are true?"


    Ye Yueying saw him like this, and the sarcasm on her face was even worse: "Didn''t you Jinlingwei investigate and deal with corrupt officials? Ren Feng covered the sky with his hands in Liaodong, why didn''t you find out?"


    Xiao Moxi said silently: "Brother Ye, if Ren Feng really colludes with nonsense and harms colleagues as you said, I promise that he will be brought to justice."


    "you promise?"


    Ye Yueying didn''t believe it, and wanted to ridicule a few words, but at this moment the sharp pain in her back almost made her stand unsteady.


    Xiao Moxi saw him, and hurriedly stepped forward to hold him back: "Are you injured?"


    Ye Yueying shook off Xiao Moxi: "You don¡¯t need to be kind."


    Xiao Moxi looked at the stubborn girl in front of him, took out the golden sore medicine that he carried with him, and put it in her hand: "Can I apply the medicine by myself?"


    Before Ye Yueying could speak, she said: "The wound has been bleeding, and the smell of blood will be very heavy."


    Ye Yueying stared at Xiao Moxi with her eyebrows: "Aren¡¯t you trying to catch me?"


    Xiao Moxi did not speak, turned around and walked out of the room. After a while, he returned with a roll of white gauze. After passing the gauze to Ye Yueying, he said directly: "You go to the inner room and apply the medicine."


    While speaking, she walked to the guest table and turned her back to Ye Yueying.


    Ye Yueying stared at Xiao Moxi''s back, looked at the gold sore medicine and gauze in her hand, and finally entered the inner room with acquaintance.


    In the interior, Ye Yueying sat in front of the vanity mirror, carefully untied her jacket, and saw the hideous wound on the back shoulder of an adult on her back from the mirror.


    Ye Yueying gritted her teeth, looked at the mirror, and sprinkled the golden sore medicine on the wound with difficulty.


    Outside, Xiao Moxi couldn''t help frowning while listening to the depressive and painful sound coming from the inner room, and at the same time, he was thinking about whether to let this person go.


    When he first went out to get the gauze, he had already ordered Wu Yutang to go to the Jinlingwei Branch of Haqi City to investigate the list of officials who died in these years.


    Judging from Miss Ye just now, she should be behind the official.


    Thinking about this, Ye Yueying, who had finished applying the medicine, walked out with a pale face, and handed the remaining golden sore medicine to Xiao Moxi: "Thank you."


    Xiao Moxi did not answer, and her expression returned to her previous gentleness: "You keep it, this golden sore medicine is better than the external medicine, the last three or four times, your wound should be healed."


    Ye Yueying felt the difference of the golden sore medicine. The original hot wound, after the medicine was applied, the pain was reduced by more than half, but this way, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    Ye Yueying put the golden sore medicine on the table, looked at Xiao Moxi, and tentatively asked: "Can you let me go?"


    Xiao Moxi looked at her, but did not immediately answer.


    Ye Yueying was worried that Leng Feng would not wait for her to leave for a long time, and would break into the post again: "I must leave. If you disagree, I will break out desperately."


    Xiao Moxi said: "Sit down and take a break. The guards of Ren''s residence should still be searching around. If you go out now, it is undoubtedly your own snare."


    Ye Yueying¡¯s eyes lit up: "Are you willing to let me go?"


    Xiao Moxi looked at her: "If what you said before is true, then I have not seen you tonight; but if you lied to me, then I will catch you myself."


    Ye Yueying felt Xiao Moxi''s seriousness, and for a moment she wanted to tell him that Ren Feng had taken a silver mine privately, but she hesitated for a moment and swallowed the words back.


    Even his father was killed by Ren Feng, so don''t involve the little Jin Lingwei who is still responsible.


    In the middle of the night, under the cover of Xiao Moxi, Ye Yueying left Ren''s residence.


    Early the next morning, Wu Yutang handed to Xiao Moxi the roster he brought back from the Jinlingwei branch of Haqi: "In the past ten years, the list of officials who died in Liaodong is on the top. I took a look. There is no official surnamed Ye. ."


    Xiao Moxi frowned, did he guess wrong? Miss Ye is not the official post?


    Xiao Moxi took the roster and looked through it carefully. There was indeed no official surnamed Ye, but he saw a name in the list of passing generals.


    Ye Jingwu!


    Seeing that Xiao Moxi''s expression was wrong, Wu Yutang stretched out his head and looked at it, and then said in surprise: "Behind the gate?" Then, his face suddenly appeared, "It''s no wonder that little brother Ye is superb in martial arts at a young age. "


    Xiao Moxi ignored Wu Yutang''s sigh, but stared at Ye Jingwu''s comments.


    Ye Jingwu: Deputy General of the Frontier Army in Eastern Liaoning. During the battle against Tatar, he was proclaimed as the third general Zhaoyong by the emperor. He died seven years ago. The reason was that he encountered hungry bears in the forest and was eaten by hungry bears in winter. Died!


    Looking at the cause of Ye Jingwu¡¯s death, Xiao Moxi found it extremely absurd that all the upright Third-Rank generals actually died in the mouth of the wild bear?


    Xiao Moxi looked at Wu Yutang: "I want to know everything about the Ye family, and check it out immediately."


    Wu Yutang saw that he was serious, nodded, turned around and took someone out.


    That afternoon, Wu Yutang returned with news.


    "The Ye family is too miserable. Ye Jingwu was eaten by a bear and died. There is no corpse capital left. In the end, the Ye family can only set up a burial mound for him."


    "Who knows that the location of the cemetery was chosen at the foot of Anshan. On the day of the burial, Anshan had an avalanche. The Ye family, young and old, and their descendants were all buried by the snow. When they were dug out, they would have died long ago. Up."


    "Afterwards, there were rumors that Ye Jingwu killed too many people and angered God, and this made the day a disaster."


    Speaking of this, Wu Yutang smiled: "Guess who buried the Ye family in the end?"


    Xiao Moxi looked at him: "Ren Feng?"


    Wu Yutang suddenly collapsed, and curled his lips and said: "I said, can you not be so smart, every time you are like this, it''s boring."


    Xiao Moxi frowned and urged him: "Talk to business."


    Wu Yutang calmed down his expression: "If you say that Ye Jingwu and Ren Feng, they really have a close relationship. I heard that Ye Jingwu saved Ren Feng''s life, and the two are often considered brothers outside."


    "After Ye Jingwu''s death, Ren Feng was distraught. He even rushed into the forest with his men and horses and killed several wild bears, saying he wanted to avenge Ye Jingwu."


    "After the accident happened to the Ye family, it was also after his busy schedule that everyone praised him for his love and justice."


    Xiao Moxi''s brows twisted into a knot: "The Ye family members are all dead?"


    Wu Yutang: ¡°I heard that Ye Jingwu¡¯s daughter is still alive. She was ill and didn¡¯t attend the funeral, so she lost her life, but she is not in Liaodong now and was picked up by her maternal grandfather¡¯s house.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1094： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (6)

    Chapter 1094, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (6)


    On the second floor of an inn facing the street in Renfu, Leng Feng and Ye Yueying stood by the window, looking at the gate of Renfu through the window.


    Two days have passed since the assassination. At this time, Ren Mansion had already hung up the white banners.


    "Although he failed to kill Ren Feng last time, he killed his brother and stunned his mother. It is considered to have regained some interest for the Ye Family''s injustice." Leng Feng said indifferently.


    Ye Yueying''s face was a bit solemn: "Knowing that someone is going to kill him, Ren Feng will definitely be on guard. It will be difficult for us to start next time."


    "There will always be a chance." Leng Feng looked at the door of Ren''s palace for a while before closing the window, and then looked at Ye Yueying with some concern: "Is your injury okay?"


    Ye Yueying''s eyes flashed: "It''s getting better, the golden sore medicine given by Xiao Da works very well." When she left Ren''s residence, the golden sore medicine she put down was thrown to her by Xiao Da.


    "Uncle Leng, Xiao Da''s group of Jin Lingwei seems to be different from other Jin Lingwei."


    Leng Feng nodded: "The previous encounter with them was too sudden, so that you and I have overlooked one point. The speech and behavior of those people is very different from that of Liaodong."


    Ye Yueying''s expression was shocked: "Yes, they don''t have any Liaodong accent. They don''t seem to have lived in Liaodong, but they are not Liaodong Jinlingwei, where did they come from?"


    Leng Feng looked at Ye Yueying and said solemnly: "No matter who they are, it is best not to contact them in the future. Jin Lingwei''s ability to investigate cases cannot even be matched by officials of the Criminal Ministry. The more you contact, the more flaws you will expose. ."


    ¡°The relationship between North Korean and Chinese officials is complicated. Although Jin Lingwei is directly under the control of the emperor, no one knows which officials behind them have interests involved.¡±


    "Ren Feng has too much power on Liaodong''s side. If you don''t pay attention, you will expose your identity. Even if you kill Ren Feng at that time, as long as the Ren family is not destroyed, you will not want to live a stable life in the future."


    Ye Yueying doesn''t care much about her safety, but she can''t hurt her grandparents: "Uncle Leng, don''t worry, I know."


    The last time I met Xiao Da in Renfu was completely accidental.


    Leng Feng¡¯s complexion softened, and he sighed, ¡°Yingying, you are a girl¡¯s family, and you will have to marry and have children in the future. Although Uncle Leng hopes that the revenge of the Ye family will be avenged, he hopes you can live a good life. , Live on behalf of your father, your mother, and everyone in the Ye family."


    Ye Yueying understands Leng Feng''s concern for her, but she does not agree with her in her heart. She is a daughter, but she can also resist things that men can bear.


    Leng Feng: "Ren''s mansion must be heavily guarded now. It is too difficult to kill Ren Feng in the city. I will go to the silver mine to explore and see if I can find a chance to start there."


    Ye Yueying: "Uncle Leng, I''m with you."


    Leng Feng shook his head: "You still have injuries on your body, so stay in the inn and have a good rest. The girl¡¯s body is weak, so don¡¯t take it seriously."


    Without giving Ye Yueying a chance to speak, she said, ¡°If there is an emergency, go to the woods outside the city to make a mark, and I will find you.¡±


    Ye Yueying nodded: "Uncle Leng, be careful yourself."


    Cold wind: "Don''t worry, I have been to the silver mine many times, and nothing will happen."


    After the cold wind left, Ye Yueying stood at the window and stared at the gate of Ren''s residence except eating.


    The next afternoon, as soon as Ye Yueying finished applying medicine to the wound, she saw Ren Feng sitting in a carriage out of the house through the gap in the window.


    "I brought only two people"


    Ye Yueying did not hesitate, picked up the sword, and left the inn, following Ren Feng''s carriage from a distance.


    The carriage drove through the busy street and finally entered a secluded alley.


    Ye Yueying stood at the entrance of the alley and watched the carriage disappear. After a moment of thought, she decided to follow up and find out.


    Just as she was about to step into the alley, her arm was caught.


    Ye Yueying was about to counterattack with a backhand, only to find that the person here was actually Xiao Moxi.


    Xiao Moxi smiled and looked at Ye Yueying: "If I were you, I would not follow."


    Ye Yueying put down her sword-drawing hand: "You mean, this is a trap set by Ren Feng deliberately to lure me into showing up?"


    Xiao Moxi smiled and said, "It''s not just you, but seduce all those who are unkind to him." During the two days they lived in Renfu, Ren Feng was very alert to them.


    Ye Yueying: "You show up here, do you mean to him?"


    Xiao Moxi stretched out her right index finger and shook it, smiling and correcting: "I''m just doing the duty of a Jin Lingwei."


    Ye Yueying just wanted to say something, and at the same time Xiao Moxi''s expressions changed, the two turned around at the same time, and hurriedly left the alley.


    Not long after the two left, a middle-aged man appeared on the roof at the entrance of the alley.


    In the clothing store dozens of meters away, Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying hid behind the window, frowning as the middle-aged man appeared and disappeared.


    "Can you let me go?"


    Looking at her hand being held tightly, Ye Yueying reminded coldly.


    Xiao Moxi froze for a moment, and then quickly let go of his hand, with a trace of unnaturalness across his face: "Um. That person is a master of the inner family, you better not follow Ren Feng alone in the future."


    Ye Yueying did not speak, and walked out of the clothing store.


    Xiao Moxi quickly followed.


    As soon as they walked to the street, they saw a group of Jin Lingwei wearing flying fish costumes rushing across the street on horseback, knocking over many vendors¡¯ stalls along the way.


    Looking at this scene, Xiao Moxi''s eyes suddenly sank.


    Jin Lingwei on Liaodong''s side should really be put in order.


    At this moment, he felt a hostile look, and when he turned his head, he saw Ye Yueying looking at herself badly.


    "You Jinlingwei is really majestic, and the city is full of horses. The people on this street are lucky this time. There are no casualties, but next time I don¡¯t know if there is such good luck?"


    It was because she was knocked down by Jin Lingwei''s horse on the street and her leg was broken, so her father would go to Ren Feng to renew the bone cream. That was the time when her father discovered Ren Feng''s private silver mine.


    Over the years, every time she dreamed back at midnight, she would wonder if she hadn''t been injured, would her father find that Ren Feng committed the crime, would he not be killed for persuading Ren Feng to let go, and even the bones would be lost in the end. Did not stay?


    Xiao Moxi felt Ye Yueying¡¯s prejudice against Jin Lingwei. He neither excused Jin Lingwei, nor was he busy putting aside herself, but smiled and asked, ¡°Brother Ye is a native of Liaodong, right?¡±


    Ye Yueying looked at him, not knowing why he said this suddenly.


    Xiao Moxi continued: "Since Brother Ye is a native of Liaodong, you should have heard of the eight kings colluding with Tatar to invade the territory of Daxia, right?"


    Of course she knows these things. Since she can remember, Dad has not tire of telling her about the various deeds of the battle. It is because of his great contributions on the battlefield that his father was awarded the title of General Zhaoyong.


    Ye Yueying: "What on earth do you want to say?"


    Xiao Moxi smiled and said: "As far as I know, the reason why the war was won, in addition to the **** battles of the soldiers, Jin Lingwei also played a big role in it, right?"


    Ye Yueying''s eyes flashed, and she didn''t speak.


    Father told her that the reason that the battle ended so quickly was because the king of Weiyuan took Jin Lingwei and cracked the treacherous tricks of the Eight Kings and Tartars one after another.


    Because of the news from Jin Lingwei, many soldiers died on the battlefield.


    In that battle, Jin Lingwei''s contribution was not lost to the soldiers in front of him.


    Xiao Moxi saw that her expression was no longer so hostile, and then turned to the subject with a smile: "You see, people are different from each other. You can''t just take all the Jinling guards just because the individual Jinling guards are not good. Wei denied it."


    "The Liaodong side is a bit remote, and the imperial government is ineffective. This has caused some Jinlingwei to lose control and act recklessly, but since I''m here, these situations will be reported to the imperial court one by one."


    Listening to Xiao Moxi''s decisive words, Ye Yueying looked at him in a daze.


    This person always has a convincing ability that makes her want to believe what he says.


    Ye Yueying didn''t mention Jin Lingwei''s affairs, and walked slowly down the street.


    Xiao Moxi followed her and asked: "Where do you live, I will send you back."


    Ye Yueying refused without even thinking: "No need!"


    Feeling Ye Yueying¡¯s defense, Xiao Moxi was not reluctant, but said of other things: "As the commander of Liaodong Capital, Ren Feng has a very high martial arts, and he also brings other masters of internal skills around him. After your assassination. , He is even more prepared, and you and your uncle alone cannot kill him."


    Ye Yueying stood still and looked at Xiao Moxi: "You told me this to tell me can you deal with Ren Feng? Then let me obediently tell you everything I know?"


    "But who are you? A little Jin Lingwei, even if you are a hundred households, a thousand households, even if you are a town caretaker, you have the confidence that you can move to Renfeng, which covers the sky in Liaodong?"


    Little Jin Lingwei?


    Xiao Moxi was silent, and then smiled and said, "Brother Ye, you and I are also friends of life and death, but now we still don¡¯t know the identity of each other. Why not, I tell you my name, and then you too. My name?"


    "My mother always said that men are given priority in case of trouble, then I will come first. My name is Xiao Moxi."


    Xiao Moxi was waiting for Ye Yueying''s exclamation. Who knows, Ye Yueying gave him a roll of eyes: "What do you call you." After speaking, she left without looking back.


    Xiao Moxi froze in the same place, and did not return to his senses for a long time.


    Wu Yutang didn¡¯t say that he is very popular among girls?


    Then why does the Ye family girl not know the name of his Xiao Wangye?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1095： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (7)

    Chapter 1095, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (7)


    At the corner of the alley.


    Ren Feng raised the driving curtain and looked at the middle-aged man outside the car: "Can someone follow?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head: "I didn''t find anyone."


    Ren Feng said silently, "Am I wrong? Didn''t they come for me?"


    Middle-aged man: "Since the adults have doubts about those Jin Lingwei, why don''t you let me solve them?"


    Ren Feng''s expression was a little solemn: "Those people can''t move. Once they move, it will cause more trouble."


    The middle-aged man frowned: "Who are they?"


    Ren Feng glanced at the middle-aged man: ¡°One is the eldest son of Wang Weiyuan, the other is the grandson of the former five army governor, and the other is the grandson of the Imperial Guard. The others are not general.¡±


    The middle-aged man was silent, and then puzzled: "What are these people doing in Liaodong?"


    Ren Feng¡¯s expression was a bit solemn: "Little Prince Xiao is deeply trusted by His Royal Highness Taisun. He has done many big cases in the past few years. The purpose of his coming to Liaodong. You will know when Xue Kun arrives."


    The two stopped talking. After a quarter of an hour, Xue Kun, the caretaker of Jinlingwei Town, Liaodong came to the alley.


    As soon as ?? arrived, Xue Kun said a little displeased: ¡°Master Ren, now Xiao Wangye is in the city, you and I shouldn¡¯t meet each other.¡±


    Ren Feng didn¡¯t care about Xue Kun¡¯s attitude: ¡°This official doesn¡¯t want to bother Master Xue, it¡¯s just that Xiao Xiao Wangye and the others live in Ren¡¯s house now, and the official feels uneasy. That¡¯s why I want to ask Master Xue to come over and solve their confusion.¡±


    said, looking at Xue Kun seriously.


    "Master Xue, why did Prince Xiao come to Liaodong?"


    Xue Kun coldly snorted: "Why? It''s not because you have become more and more arrogant over the years. It''s fine to deal with the Hu people privately, and you dare to openly let the Hu people enter and leave the city of Haqi."


    "No matter how you pretend, there is a difference between Hu people and Daxia people. Jin Lingwei discovered the Hu people and directly reported them to the court."


    Ren Feng frowned: "Why didn''t Master Xue stop? You know, you and I are on the same boat."


    Xue Kun''s face became more ugly: "Sir Ren, although I am the highest official of the Jinlingwei branch in Liaodong, many of the Jinlingwei below are directly assigned by the emperor and grandson. These people are simply beyond my control. ."


    Ren Feng was silent: "Then what should I do now?"


    Although Xue Kun was full of anger, he still said: "The main purpose of Xiao Xiaowang''s visit to Liaodong is to adjust the situation of the return of Tatar. During this period, it is best for the adults to stop all contact with the Hu people."


    said, looking at Ren Feng solemnly.


    "Sir Ren, the other day, Xiao Xiaowang and the others met a few husbands on their way to Haqi City, and they were chased by a group of black men. Do you know about this?"


    Ren Feng was taken aback, then shook his head: "I don''t know this official."


    Xue Kun: "Little Prince Xiao will live in your mansion, maybe it''s because they found something after killing them."


    Ren Feng said with a sullen face: "I will investigate this matter when I go back." Then, he looked at Xue Kun, "Master Xue can rest assured, since I know the purpose of Xiao Xiaowang''s coming to Liaodong, I will clean up the finishing touches, and will not let it go. They found something."


    Xue Kun: "This is the best. As long as Xiao Xiaowang doesn''t find anything, they will leave. However, Sir Ren, I still want to persuade you that it is better to stop trading food with Hu people in private. Got it."


    "Although the frontier army can¡¯t get enough to eat, it¡¯s suppressed, but if the situation gets worse, it will erupt one day. At that time, are you going to learn from the Eight Kings?"


    After finishing speaking, Xue Kun didn¡¯t care what Ren Feng¡¯s reaction was, and went straight away.


    Looking at Xue Kun''s back, Ren Feng''s hands on his knees slowly squeezed into fists, and there were some complicated emotions in his eyes.


    Wrong step, wrong step.


    In the past, he did not contain the greed in his heart, so he concealed it when he discovered the silver mine. A series of events that happened later pushed him into the abyss step by step.


    Killing Ye Jingwu and pulling Liaodong officials into the water, he did not regret all of these.


    However, he was discovered by the Huren who was privately mining silver mines, and then was threatened to sell high-yield grains. He regretted it!


    As an official and seeking power and profit, he didn''t think it was wrong; but as a commander in front of the border, he was very wrong when he used his country''s high-yield grains to fund an enemy country.


    "Go back!"


    The carriage started, and after a while, it returned to Renfu.


    Looking at the gate of Ren''s mansion, Ren Feng''s eyes flashed. What if he regretted it? For the sake of his family, he still has to keep walking.


    Ren''s family helped with the funeral, Xiao Moxi and others were busy investigating.


    Xiao Moxi looked at the token obtained from Hu Ren: "Have you found out why Ren Feng made this token?"


    Wu Yutang: ¡°Ren Feng has a guard team under his hand. This token is said to be their waist card. But I don¡¯t believe this statement very much.¡±


    Xiao Moxi: "Huh?"


    Wu Yutang: "It''s a coincidence. We were checking the token. We just saw someone with the same token appearing in front of us. It felt like we were rushing to tell us the origin of the token."


    "What''s more, the subordinates of Ren''s family still accidentally revealed that it was the Hu who assassinated Master Ren Er, because last month Ren Feng and his guard were ambushed by the Hu who died at that time. Several guards."


    "Listen, is this telling us that this token was lost in that ambush and picked up by the bully?"


    Xiao Moxi lightly tapped the desktop: "This Ren Feng problem is really big!"


    Wu Yutang: "Isn''t it? If you really want to have no ghosts in your heart, why bother to make so many famous people."


    Two days later, Xiao Moxi and his team discovered that Hu Ren¡¯s clue was broken, and Ren Feng could not find anything unusual. Regarding Tatar''s comeback, Jin Lingwei also made progress.


    "Little prince, Tatar has indeed frequented the border in the past two years, but it was just a little joke. The Tatar family has not recovered after being severely injured for more than 20 years."


    Xiao Moxi noncommittal listening to Xue Kun¡¯s report: "Master Xue has worked hard, I will report these to the emperor and grandson. There is nothing wrong on my side, you can go and do your work."


    Xue Kun glanced at Xiao Moxi with a gentle smile, wondering whether he believed his words, so he could only bow down with anxiety.


    Looking at Xue Kun''s leaving back, Xiao Moxi squinted his eyes: "I can''t wait to let us leave Liaodong!"


    The more so, the more complicated the situation in Liaodong.


    It''s just that the clue is broken, how can I check it?


    Xiao Moxi thought of Ye Yueying, if this girl is really Ye Jingwu¡¯s daughter, then she will definitely continue to assassinate Ren Feng, maybe she can start!


    The cold wind has left for three days and has not come back. This makes Ye Yueying a little worried. She knows the location of the silver mine, but her light work is not good. If it is past, it may be too exhausting to the cold wind.


    Ye Yueying didn''t want to sit and wait for death, let alone rely on the cold wind for everything.


    Leng Feng is only the adopted son of the Ye Family, and he should not bear the hatred of the Ye Family.


    At this moment, Ye Yueying heard the noise from the street, and walked to the window to see that it was Ren Feng''s only son and a group of people passing by.


    Ren Feihong!


    Ye Yueying pondered for a while, turned around and went down to the inn. After asking someone to inquire, she knew that Ren Feihong was going to the Hejia shop at the gate of the city to buy funeral items.


    Knowing this, Ye Yueying''s eyes flashed, and she quickly followed.


    In the backyard of the He¡¯s shop, Ye Yueying saw a carriage carrying goods going out of the city, and quickly put the black face towel that she wore on her visit to the mansion that night into the goods, deliberately revealing a corner.


    Ren Feihong is a very arrogant guy. When Uncle Leng assassinated Ren Er that night, he was beside him. He would definitely catch up when he saw the face towel.


    Indeed, as Ye Yueying had expected, when the carriage passed by the shop, Ren Feihong saw the face towel on the carriage, called two idle boys and followed.


    As soon as the carriage drove out of the city gate, Ye Yueying, who was hidden in the crowd, flew out the stone bullet in her hand and hit the horse accurately. The horse ate pain, and immediately ran wildly.


    Ren Feihong and the two envoys met, and ignoring the call, they hurried to catch up.


    The carriage ran out two or three miles before the coachman stopped the horse.


    As soon as the coachman got out of the car and was about to check what was wrong with the horse, he felt a tingling pain in the back of his head, then his eyes went dark and he passed out.


    Ye Yueying dragged the coachman to the grass beside the road, then got on the carriage, and drove the carriage to the side of the secluded woods.


    "Stop!"


    Ren Feihong chased him up.


    Ye Yueying didn''t want to grow out of branches. Seeing that there was no one around, when Ren Feihong and the two young men approached, she quickly drew out her sword, and quickly and fiercely killed her.


    "You really were the assassin that night."


    Ren Feihong looked overjoyed, boasting that he was super martial artist, not only was not afraid, but directly greeted him.


    Today, Ren Feihong went out of the house mainly to buy funeral items. He brought a small servant, not a guard. The small servant with no martial arts was solved by Ye Yueying in twos or twos.


    Soon, Ren Feihong and Ye Yueying were left to confront each other.


    The more he hits, the more frightened Ren Feihong.


    Without him, the opponent seemed to know how he would move, and suppressed him every time.


    After more than a dozen round trips, Ye Yueying cut Ren Feihong¡¯s sword on the arm with a single sword, so that Ren Feihong lost his weapon, and immediately kicked Ren Feihong to the ground.


    "Shoo!"


    The sword pointed directly at Ren Feihong¡¯s front door.


    At this time, Ren Feihong realized that he was afraid, and shouted anxiously: "My father is a commander. If you want to kill me, my father will cut you thousands of times."


    Ye Yueying looked at Ren Feihong indifferently, with a sneer at the corner of her mouth: "You are still exactly the same as you were when you were a child. You can''t beat it. If you lose, you will cry for your elders."


    Ren Feihong had a look, and looked at Ye Yueying inquiringly: "Who are you?" Then, as if thinking of something, his pupils shrank sharply, "Are you Yingying?"


    Ye Yueying did not respond to him, but said coldly: "My father has taught you kungfu for several years, and you can be regarded as half a master. I want to ask you, why did you bear the heart to drink poison that night? Pass it to my father?"


    Ren Feihong suppressed the fear in his heart: "Yingying, you misunderstood me. I don''t even know that the wine is poisonous. If I knew how could I harm Uncle Ye."


    Ye Yueying ignored Ren Feihong¡¯s words, thinking that her younger brother had also died in the man-made avalanche, without any hesitation, directly pierced Ren Feihong¡¯s chest with a sword.


    "Ren Feng, you destroyed the Ye Family Mansions and made me feel the pain of thinking about relatives. Now I want you to taste the pain of losing a child."


    Confirmed that Ren Feihong and the two servants had breathed, Ye Yueying took the towel, drove away the carriage, and left quickly.


    Shortly after she left, Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang walked out from behind a tree not far away.


    "Brother Ye is really Ye Jingwu''s daughter!"


    Looking at Ren Feihong, who was not looking at him, Wu Yutang sighed: ¡°The action was ruthless enough. When I heard them talking, I thought Brother Ye was going to be soft-hearted, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be domineering and decisive.¡±


    Xiao Moxi looked at the direction Ye Yueying was leaving and did not speak.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1096： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (8)

    Chapter 1096, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (8)


    "Brother Ye!"


    As soon as Ye Yueying returned to the city, she heard a familiar voice behind her. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang walking towards her with a smile.


    what happened?


    Since returning to Haqi City, how many times has she met this group of people?


    Ye Yueying frowned, turned and left.


    Seeing this, Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang speed up.


    "Brother Ye, we meet again!"


    Xiao Moxi smiled and stepped forward to say hello.


    Ye Yueying glanced at Xiao Moxi, and felt that this person was a little lingering: "Aren''t we that familiar?"


    Xiao Moxi laughed: "Brother Ye, I thought we were already friends."


    Ye Yueying looked at him: "You are really casual. Some people have not been friends for a lifetime. You and I have only known each other for a few days. Are you friends?"


    Xiao Moxi: "."


    Wu Yutang on the side looked at Xiao Moxi choking, and smiled unkindly: "Brother Ye, you are so good to say, how can a friend recognize it casually?"


    As soon as these words came out, Ye Yueying and Xiao Moxi glanced at Wu Yutang together.


    Wu Yutang: "." Did he say something wrong?


    If someone is here at this moment, he will definitely tell him that someone is arguing and arguing, and you are an outsider.


    Xiao Moxi deliberately ignored Ye Yueying¡¯s estrangement: ¡°Brother Ye, last time you told me that it was true that Ren Feng killed his colleagues and colluded with nonsense? If it is true, I think we can cooperate.¡±


    "You should see now that we are not Jinlingwei of Liaodong. To tell you the truth, we are from Beijing. This time we came to Liaodong to investigate the situation in Liaodong."


    Ye Yueying¡¯s eyes flashed, Ren Feng''s power was too strong, she and Uncle Leng joined forces, it is not yet known whether she can kill him, if she joins forces with these people in front of her.


    As soon as the idea of ???? came up, Ye Yueying was extinguished. Uncle Leng was right, it is best not to have too much involvement with Jin Lingwei. If there is too much contact, she will definitely be unable to hide her identity.


    Come again, it is still unknown whether these people are credible!


    Thinking of this, Ye Yueying looked at Xiao Moxi and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to cooperate. I¡¯m sorry, I have something to do, so don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Xiao Moxi stopped Ye Yueying who was about to leave: "Brother Ye, if you change your mind, feel free to come to us." As he said, he could not help but stuffed a note with the address into Ye Yueying''s hand, and then Smiled and let go.


    Ye Yueying glanced at him, pinched the note and left.


    At the same time, on the other side, Ren Feng, who received the news, took the guards to the place where Ye Yueying and Ren Feihong were fighting.


    Looking at his son whose eyes were round and staring, Ren Feng burst out a big mouthful of blood.


    In just a few days, his younger brother died first, and now even his only son is also dead. Ren Feng feels strong in his heart, and he can''t bear it at this moment.


    "Who is it, who killed my son? I will crush him to pieces!" Ren Feng said with scarlet eyes and gritted teeth.


    "Check it for me, look over Liaodong, and find the murderer for me!"


    With this order, the people in Hazi City found that the atmosphere in the city had become tense. Patrol officers and soldiers searched everywhere, but everyone who was suspicious was taken away.


    In the inn, Ye Yueying watched the officers and soldiers catch people everywhere, thought for a moment, went downstairs and retreated from the room, and then exited the city through a small hole under the north wall.


    Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang, who followed her, looked at the secluded entrance of the cave, and their expressions were a little surprised.


    Wu Yutang tutted twice: "This hole must have been left deliberately. A hole was punched in the city wall. It is estimated that it is to escape when the city is closed."


    Xiao Moxi: "Stop talking nonsense, follow up."


    Ye Yueying went straight to the silver mine after leaving the city.


    The cold wind hasn''t come back for a long time, she still feels a little worried, just now the city is messed up, even if it is not close to the silver mine, it is good to explore the outside.


    A hundred meters away, Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang followed Ye Yueying, not far away.


    Wu Yutang: "Xie Ge, is it useful for us to follow this way?"


    Xiao Moxi: "I am idle when I am idle. We can''t find out anything in the city of Hazi anyway. Why don''t we go around, maybe we can find some clues."


    "Ye Jingwu is a native of Liaodong, who is older than Ren Feng. No one in the Ye family survives, but the Ye family girl is still alive."


    "A third-rank general who has been fighting all the way from a small soldier, I don''t believe that he hasn''t left behind at all."


    "The Ye family girl and that Lengfeng can kill the Leng family in succession. It can be seen that we have been paying attention to the Ren family over the years. Following her, we will definitely gain."


    Wu Yutang nodded, then the two of them were silent, and followed Ye Yueying quietly. Not long after, the three of them entered the mountains one after another.


    "What did she do in the deep mountain and old forest?"


    "Just follow along."


    At the beginning, Ye Yueying really didn''t notice the two tails behind him at first, but after entering the mountain, because of the surrounding vegetation and dead branches, even if he pays more attention, there will be more or less noises. Ye Yueying is cautious throughout the process. Noticed someone behind.


    Ye Yueying did not turn her head back, but continued to walk forward with her head buried, but the route was found to deviate, leading her tracker into the area where the hunters buried the trap.


    Behind Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang thought that they had not been found, and did not notice anything unusual. By the time they stepped on the mechanism and fell into the pit of catching tigers and bears, it was too late.


    Fortunately, the two of them were good at their skills. When they fell, they quickly grabbed the vines on the stone wall with their eyesight and hands, so they didn''t directly fall onto the bamboo tip in the pit.


    "Is there any mistake, the geese pecked the geese all day long!"


    Wu Yutang looked at the bamboo tip below with a frightened face that can plug tigers and bears into plugs: "This Ye family girl is too cruel!"


    Xiao Moxi can understand Ye Yueying: "Can you show mercy to those who follow you?"


    Wu Yutang choked.


    Xiao Moxi: "Stop talking nonsense, go up first."


    However, the two of them were also very lucky, and when they were about to climb to the trapped entrance, a shadow suddenly came over.


    Wu Yutang looked up and was so scared that he almost fell again.


    A mottled tiger is staring at the two trapped people.


    Outside, Ye Yueying didn''t expect to run into the tiger, but it also made her breathe a sigh of relief. Even if the person who followed her didn''t die in the trap, now the tiger came, they would never escape.


    Not staying for a long time, Ye Yueying quickly left the area. After walking through the deep mountains for most of the day, I came to a gorge. The vegetation around the gorge was obviously reduced, and my sight became much wider.


    Ye Yueying lay behind the stone and quietly looked at the mouth of the canyon.


    There is a team of men and horses stationed at the mouth of the canyon. Each of these people is big and big, but anyone who has stayed in the barracks can recognize them at a glance. These people are well-trained soldiers.


    Ye Yueying didn''t dare to approach, so she could only observe from a distance.


    Enduring the cold and waiting in the stone for one night, Ye Yueying only saw two people walking out of the canyon the next day.


    "Brother Leopard, Brother Tiger, are you going out?"


    "I have to go back to Haqi City. The thief who stole into the mining area the day before yesterday has not been caught. The boss is worried that something will happen. Let us go back to the city and inform the lord."


    "This is a big deal. Go and come back quickly."


    Listening to this, Ye Yueying''s back was cold behind the stone, and Uncle Leng was found, and he is still stuck in the canyon. What should she do?


    She has self-knowledge, and she can''t save the cold wind by her own strength. If she shows up, not only can''t save people, but she will reveal her identity.


    Once her identity is revealed, Ren Feng will surely know that they killed Ren Er and Ren Feihong. At that time, not only will she die, but her maternal grandfather''s family will be affected.


    what to do?


    What should she do?


    Ye Yueying was a little flustered, and at this moment Xiao Moxi thought of it.


    Yes, go to Xiao Moxi, didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to cooperate with her? As long as they could help rescue Uncle Leng, she would tell them about Ren Feng''s stealing grain seeds and privately mining silver mines.


    Having made a decision, Ye Yueying left the canyon immediately.


    Before she went to find Xiao Moxi, she had to kill the two informants first, so as to buy some time for Uncle Leng.


    "Fuck me!"


    "I really want to curse!"


    "How come there are so many traps in this ghost place!"


    Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang hung up in a trap to fight the tigers all night. When dawn broke in the sky, they flew up and took the opportunity to kill the tiger.


    However, the two of them just breathed a sigh of relief, but they were hung up again by ropes before they had stepped out of 100 meters.


    Just as the two rescued themselves, they suddenly heard a series of rushing chases.


    Soon, three figures appeared in their sight one after another.


    The person running at the front was Ye Yueying, followed by two strong men.


    Ye Yueying went straight to a dead tree tied with a red ribbon. When she passed safely, the two people who chased her back also arrived.


    As the two passed through the dead wood, dozens of sharp arrows flew from both sides.


    That''s not even counted. When the two of them resisted the sharp arrow, a bamboo spike fell from the sky, and the sharp bamboo thorns pressed straight down towards the two of them.


    "what!"


    I don¡¯t know when, Ye Yueying stood on the bamboo tip, and with her own weight, she overwhelmed the silver mine guard to the ground.


    "."


    Looking at the two people who were spitting out blood and their bodies pierced by bamboo tips, Wu Yutang and Xiao Moxi looked at each other face to face.


    Wu Yutang swallowed: "Brother Ye didn''t look back to make up for the knife yesterday. It''s a blessing for you and me."


    Ye Yueying was sure to go to inform Ren Feng''s guard that she was dead, and then turned around to look at Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang who were still hanging upside down.


    "Did you follow me yesterday?"


    Xiao Moxi a little unnaturally averted his gaze, lifted the sword and turned over to cut the rope, and fell to the ground a little embarrassed.


    "Help me, my sword fell to the ground." Wu Yutang asked Xiao Moxi for help.


    Xiao Moxi''s sword passed, and Wu Yutang fell heavily to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    Wu Yutang grinned, rubbed his body and stood up, looking at Ye Yueying who walked in front of them: "I said Brother Ye, you are too cruel, we almost confessed here."


    Ye Yueying ignored him and looked at Xiao Moxi: "Why are you following me?"


    Being captured makes Xiao Moxi a little embarrassed: "I said everything is a coincidence, do you believe it?"


    Ye Yueying: "Am I a fool?"


    Ignored Wu Yutang curled his lips and said: "You are a fool, you are a hunter, and we are your prey."


    Xiao Moxi decisively transferred the question, pointing at the two dead and asked: "Are they also from the Ren family?"


    Ye Yueying looked straight at Xiao Moxi: "Tell me, why follow me?"


    Xiao Moxi saw that Ye Yueying was so concerned about this, so she didn''t hide it: "We can''t find anything on Ren Feng''s side. I want to go through you and see if I can find some clues."


    Ye Yueying: "What about after you find it?"


    Xiao Moxi: "Naturally do what you should do."


    Ye Yueying looked at Xiao Moxi with a good look: "Ren Feng is the commander of Liaodong Capital, are you sure you can take him?"


    Xiao Moxi replied earnestly: "As long as there is enough evidence."


    Wu Yutang interjected again: "Brother Ye, don''t worry, it''s better than the backstage, no one is better than our boss Xiao."


    Xiao Moxi gave him a sideways look, and Wu Yutang screamed: "It was originally."


    Ye Yueying stared at the two of them. When Xiao Moxi told her his name before, she didn¡¯t care, but when she heard the word ¡®Xiao¡¯, her heart moved: "Are you a member of the royal family?"


    Xiao Moxi did not deny it.


    Wu Yutang smiled and said, "Now rest assured."


    Ye Yueying felt a little ups and downs, and calmed down, before she said: ¡°Ren Feng pirated the grains distributed by the court to the army to the Hu people, and also seized a silver mine in private.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang changed their faces at the same time.


    Ye Yueying: "I have evidence in my hand and I can cooperate with you, but you have to do me a favor first."


    Xiao Moxi: "What busy?"


    Ye Yueying: "My uncle is trapped in a silver mine now, and I can''t save him alone."


    Wu Yutang: "No wonder, in just one day, your attitude took a 180-degree turn. It turns out that you want to ask us."


    Xiao Moxi glared at Wu Yutang and looked at Ye Yueying: "Yes."


    Seeing his agreement, Ye Yueying was relieved immediately.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1097： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (9)

    Chapter 1097, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (9)


    "In the depths of the canyon is where the silver mines are."


    Ye Yueying took Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang to the mouth of the canyon.


    Wu Yutang looked at the guards stationed at the mouth of the gorge: ¡°There are too many people. I don¡¯t know that there are few people in the silver mine. We are afraid that we can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    Xiao Moxi thought for a while, and looked at Ye Yueying: "This matter must be discussed long-term. If you show up, you will startle the snake, and if you fail to do it, you will let Ren Feng flee."


    Ye Yueying understood this, but was worried about the cold wind in her heart.


    Xiao Moxi saw her worry and soothed: "Your uncle is good at martial arts and won''t be arrested so easily. We will figure out a way to save people as soon as possible, but now we have to go back to Haqi City."


    Although it is cooperation, it is now in the hands of Xiao Moxi, who is the right to decide. Although Ye Yueying wants to save people immediately, she also knows that there are only three of them now, and there is no way to save people, so she can only return to the city with them.


    Immediately, the three left the canyon.


    On the way back, Xiao Moxi took the attitude of giving it a try and showed the token collected from Hu Ren to Ye Yueying: "Do you know this token?"


    Ye Yueying nodded: ¡°Yeah, this is a voucher specially made by Ren Feng to trade with Hu people. Any Hu who holds this token can take away Qianshi¡¯s high-yield grains at one time.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang''s faces both fell.


    Wu Yutang said angrily: "This bastard! In order to ensure that the soldiers are not hungry and the distribution of high-yield grains, the imperial court is close to the border areas every year, and even in many places, it is less or not at all. He would be better off. , To take the precious grain seeds to the enemy, this is obviously treason and collaborating with the enemy!"


    Although Xiao Moxi didn''t say anything, he had decided to return to the city and immediately send someone to the barracks to investigate the matter.


    When the three returned to the city, it was obvious that there were more officers and soldiers at the gate of the city. They could leave the city before, but now they can only enter the city.


    Xiao Moxi looked at Ye Yueying: "We rented a small courtyard. Let''s join us. Now that people are arrested everywhere in the city, it is safer to follow us. Besides, if we decide to explore the canyon, it''s okay. Let you know in time."


    Ye Yueying did not immediately agree, and cooperated with Xiao Moxi to save Uncle Leng. Now she has told the other party about Ren Feng''s crimes. They should part ways only when Uncle Leng is rescued.


    If they agree to live with them, these people will definitely investigate her.


    It would be okay if the Ren family was finally overthrown. If not, wouldn¡¯t her identity be at risk of exposure? What should the Ren family do when they retaliate against their grandparents?


    Xiao Moxi saw Ye Yueying¡¯s hesitation and smiled: "Brother Ye, since you and I have chosen to cooperate, should we have some basic trust between us?"


    Ye Yueying: "If I don¡¯t believe you, I won¡¯t take you to the canyon, nor will I tell you about Ren Feng¡¯s stealing food."


    "In this case, what are you worried about?" Xiao Moxi looked at Ye Yueying seriously.


    Xiao Moxi''s eyes were too clear, Ye Yueying was a little afraid to look at him, her eyes dodged and said: "I''m afraid to disturb you."


    Xiao Moxi laughed: "This is unnecessary. We often do errands abroad. We are used to it at will. There is nothing to disturb."


    Ye Yueying is a little confused, don¡¯t you mind, I mind, who wants to live in a courtyard with a group of men?


    But the officers and soldiers in the city searched too tightly. In the end, Ye Yueying had to compromise and followed Xiao Moxi to the small courtyard where they lived temporarily.


    Other Jin Lingwei saw that Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang brought back an outsider, and they were a little surprised. After looking curiously for a while, they went to work on their own.


    Ye Yueying secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that everyone was not paying attention to herself.


    Xiao Moxi arranged Ye Yueying to live in an vacant room, and then gathered all his men to discuss and investigate Ren Feng.


    Ren Feng is the commander of the provincial capital. Although Ye Yueying made clear statements about the canyon¡¯s silver mines and the theft of grain seeds, they had to find conclusive evidence before taking people.


    Two days later, Ye Yueying discovered that there seemed to be only two cooking women in the small courtyard except for her. The others, including Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang, disappeared.


    Ye Yueying knew that Xiao Moxi and the others must be busy investigating Ren Feng, and also knew that this was their case handling process, but she couldn''t stop feeling anxious.


    She is afraid that time will drag on for a long time, and the cold wind will be dangerous.


    Although the two guards who reported the news were killed by her, if the silver mine hasn¡¯t been waiting for Ren Feng¡¯s order for a long time, they will definitely send someone into the city to inform Ren Feng. Ren Feng wants to send a master over, Uncle Leng. It''s dangerous.


    At this moment, a sense of powerlessness envelops Ye Yueying, just like when she learned that her family had passed away, she also couldn''t do anything.


    In the middle of the night, Xiao Moxi came back from the outside and saw Ye Yueying sitting on the roof looking up at the moon in the sky, a thin halo of loneliness enveloped her whole body.


    Just as Ye Yueying thought, if Xiao Moxi and the others didn''t make a decision, when she went deep into the canyon alone, the attractive smell of meat drifted into the tip of her nose.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Xiao Moxi smiling and sitting beside him.


    "I just saw that the charcoal fire was still in the kitchen, so I grilled some barbecue, and quickly taste it." Xiao Moxi took a skewer of barbecue on his own and ate it.


    Seeing Ye Yueying''s motionlessness, he smiled and handed her a string: "You know my craftsmanship. If you miss this village, you won¡¯t have this shop. Normally, my brothers can¡¯t eat them if they want, so you are considered a blessing."


    Ye Yueying glanced at him and took the skewers.


    Seeing her frowning, Xiao Moxi knew the worries in her heart, and said, "Don''t worry, your uncle is safe for the time being. These days, Ren Feng is busy dealing with the funerals of his brother and son, and he has to calm his family members. He has no energy. Take care of the silver mine."


    Ye Yueying looked at him: "How are you doing?"


    Xiao Moxi''s eyes flashed a rush. The results they found were more serious than Ye Yueying said, but these are not easy to explain to the outside world, just said: "Give us some more time."


    "Ren Feng is the commander of Liaodong, after all, in addition to his own power, there are also Hu people who are watching. Some things must be considered thoroughly, otherwise it will cause turmoil in Liaodong."


    Ye Yueying also knew that Ren Feng was of great importance, so she didn''t say much.


    Xiao Moxi handed Ye Yueying a skewer of barbecue: "Hurry up, it won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold."


    Ye Yueying suddenly raised her eyebrows and looked at Xiao Moxi: "Are you so good to everyone?" She came back to comfort her at night and gave her food.


    Xiao Moxi froze for a moment, then smiled and boasted: "I have two very noisy younger siblings in my family. I, I have developed the habit of taking care of others since I was a child."


    Ye Yueying: "Really, you are so good at taking care of people, you should be very popular with girls, and being your wife must be very tiring."


    Uh.


    Is this saying that he likes to be merciful everywhere?


    Xiao Moxi was stunned, no, when did he have a wife?


    "No, why is it so tired to be my wife? Am I the kind of person who has no sense of boundaries?"


    Ye Yueying gave him a look of ¡®you are¡¯, and then jumped off the roof.


    Knowing that she is a female, she is still close, scumbag!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1098： , Xiao Wangyes Rouzhirou (10)

    Chapter 1098, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (10)


    Ye Yueying has always adhered to the code of conduct of don''t make trouble if you can''t help. After Xiao Moxi told her that she needed to plan carefully to deal with Ren Feng, she waited patiently in the small courtyard.


    Who knows, after two days, Xiao Moxi came and knocked on her door in the middle of the night.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Moxi saw that Ye Yueying was neatly dressed and pulled her out and walked out: "I just received the news that Ren Feng suddenly went out of the city to the silver mine."


    Ye Yueying''s expression changed: "Isn''t Ren Feng busy with the funeral?"


    Xiao Moxi said with a sullen face: "I don''t know the specific reason. My people have already followed. Let''s go and join us quickly."


    Ye Yueying nodded, and followed Xiao Moxi out of the city, heading straight to the Silver Mine Canyon.


    When the two arrived at the canyon to meet Wu Yutang and others, Ren Feng had already taken the people into the valley.


    "Ren Feng should have received the news that someone broke into the mining area. The people who came out this time are all masters!" Wu Yutang told Xiao Moxi what he had discovered.


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying''s heart suddenly lifted.


    If Uncle Leng is caught, he will definitely die.


    Xiao Moxi pondered for a moment: "Wait a minute to sneak in secretly in groups, if you find Senior Leng, immediately bring the person out."


    As soon as the order came out, Wu Yutang and the others didn''t hesitate to wear veils and sneaked into the canyon from several secret directions.


    In the end, only Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying were left: "Let¡¯s go in too."


    Ye Yueying looked at Xiao Moxi gratefully: "Thank you."


    Xiao Moxi smiled, did not say anything, took Ye Yueying around the guards, and quietly entered the canyon.


    Except for the guards at the mouth of the canyon, there were guards patrolling along the way in the canyon, but the route that Ye Yueying took happened to avoid them.


    Xiao Moxi was a little surprised: "You seem to be familiar with this place?"


    Ye Yueying was a little silent, can she not be familiar with it? This is the place where her father trains soldiers all the year round, and she was born here.


    Unfortunately, all the good things in the past were ruined by Ren Feng.


    At the end of the canyon is a huge cave. At this moment, many torches are lit inside and outside the cave, and there are many tents around.


    Wu Yutang and others who had touched in first did not dare to continue to approach, waiting for Xiao Moxi to come over and make a decision.


    After Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying arrived, they frowned when they looked at the person at the entrance of the cave.


    Because of the sudden arrival of Ren Feng, all the guards who had rested were up, and now they are gathering at the entrance of the cave, with hundreds of people.


    Wu Yutang: "Ren Feng took someone into the cave just now."


    Xiao Moxi: "I pay enough attention to it, but I did it myself." After speaking, she looked at Ye Yueying in confusion, "Is it complicated in the cave? If people are stuck in it, it should be easy to be caught."


    Ye Yueying nodded: "The cave is huge, and there are many caves in it. The big hole is surrounded by small holes. If you really want to hide, you can''t find anyone for a while."


    Wu Yutang asked: "There are so many people at the entrance of the cave, how do we get in?"


    Xiao Moxi thought for a while, turned his head to look at the guard on the canyon road, then dashed away, and returned with two sets of guard uniforms in a short while.


    "Brother Ye and I will just go in. You are all waiting outside."


    Wu Yutang: "Or, let me go in with you."


    Xiao Moxi did not immediately object, but looked at Ye Yueying: "Brother Ye should be more familiar with the situation in the cave, right?"


    Ye Yueying nodded.


    Xiao Moxi suddenly smiled and said: "Just me and Brother Ye go in. Since the cave is more complicated, more people will go in and it will cause chaos."


    Hearing what he said, Wu Yutang didn''t say much.


    Soon, Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying, who had changed their clothes, walked towards the cave grandiosely.


    At the entrance of the mountain cave, Ye Yueying originally thought that they might have to go through some twists and turns to get into the cave, but Xiao Moxi did not expect that Xiao Moxi would come out with two waist cards like a trick, and then the guards let them enter the hole.


    After going deep into the hole, Ye Yueying asked, "Where did the waist card come from?"


    Xiao Moxi smiled and said: "You forgot, didn''t you use traps to hunt down the two guards? The waist card was obtained from them. After our investigation, this waist card is only available to the core personnel."


    Ye Yueying''s face was dazed, and she looked at Xiao Moxi with some admiration: "You are so careful, I never thought about searching their bodies."


    Xiao Moxi laughed: "How can this be the same, we just eat this bowl of rice, so naturally we will pay more attention."


    Then the two stopped talking, and walked toward the depths of the cave intently.


    A quarter of an hour later, Xiao Moxi sighed and said, ¡°The situation in this cave is more complicated than I thought. It¡¯s his luck that Ren Feng can find a silver mine here.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying''s expression was startled.


    Uncle Leng once said something similar. He said that the Ye family should have suffered this disaster.


    Her father has been training soldiers in this valley for many years and has never found a silver mine in the cave. However, by chance, Ren Feng was called by her father to visit the trained soldiers. By coincidence, he discovered the silver in the cave. mine.


    Is this God¡¯s will?


    Xiao Moxi noticed Ye Yueying¡¯s silence and quickly asked, "Are you okay?"


    Ye Yueying shook her head: "The silver mine is just behind the largest cave. I''ll take you over and take a look."


    Xiao Moxi nodded and walked quickly behind Ye Yueying. Soon, the two people saw many torches again in their sights, and at the same time, they also saw Ren Feng.


    "Someone sneaked in. Why did so many days have passed and it was only reported to me yesterday?" Ren Feng looked at things with a cold expression.


    The steward knelt on the ground: "The master is watching, the subordinates sent someone to inform you clearly a few days ago."


    Ren Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. It is his confidant who is in charge. He doesn''t think the other party has the guts to deceive him, but he did not receive the news. Then there is only one possibility, that is, someone intercepted and killed the person who was sent to inform him.


    who can that be?


    Ren Feng sighed, don''t be the gang of Xiao Xiaowang, he is ready to stop, they shouldn''t force him!


    "Find me carefully, you must find someone."


    The steward said quickly: "Don''t worry, the man has been hit by me. He hasn''t gotten into the water these days. He probably won''t survive. Maybe he''s already dead in a corner now."


    Ren Feng: "I want to see people in life, and corpses in death. I want to see, who is against me?"


    Not far away Ye Yueying heard that the cold wind had been injured, and her face turned pale.


    Xiao Moxi saw Ren Feng''s men begin to scatter into various caves, and quickly pulled Ye Yueying away.


    "Don''t worry, as long as we find Senior Leng before Ren Feng''s people, nothing will happen." Seeing Ye Yueying''s unwillingness to guard her, Xiao Moxi comforted.


    Ye Yueying nodded perfunctorily.


    Xiao Moxi thought for a while, and then asked: "You know Senior Leng better. Think about it, where might he be hiding? It might be easier for us to find it in a targeted manner."


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying thought of something, her face was shocked, and she ran back quickly.


    Just as they were about to approach the cave they had just brought, a loud bang came out. Then, the ground in the cave shook up, and the rocks fell down.


    Xiao Moxi, who had seen various emergencies, was also dumbfounded by the sudden loud noise, but he reacted quickly and quickly pulled Ye Yueying away from the falling stone.


    "Boom~"


    Another loud noise came.


    Ye Yueying looked at the falling rocks and was about to block the karst cave connected to the silver mine, and tears slowly filled her eyes.


    is Uncle Leng!


    Uncle Leng is killing Ren Feng in this way.


    At this moment, Xiao Moxi grabbed Ye Yueying and quickly moved away from here.


    Not long after they left, Ren Feng, who was full of blood, was helped and ran out.


    Ye Yueying saw that she immediately wanted to turn back and kill Ren Feng, but she was held back by Xiao Moxi.


    "Brother Ye, the few people around Ren Feng are masters of the inner family. The space in the cave is too small and it is not conducive to display. We couldn''t get any cheap in the past."


    Xiao Moxi pulled Ye Yueying back and retreated. He thought that Ye Yueying would not listen to her, but she didn''t expect Ye Yueying to let him run away obediently.


    This made Xiao Moxi breathe a sigh of relief: "Let¡¯s avoid Ren Feng and the others, and then turn back to look for Senior Leng after a while."


    Ye Yueying looked at Xiao Moxi who was pulling herself to run: "I will lead the way."


    Xiao Moxi didn''t think much, and nodded in agreement.


    There is only one entrance to the cave. Soon, Ye Yueying took Xiao Moxi to the starting point of the bifurcation, and then stopped: "Xiao Moxi, thank you!"


    Xiao Moxi looked at Ye Yueying puzzledly, isn''t it the time to talk about this, right?


    Ye Yueying ignored Xiao Moxi and continued: "I hate Jin Lingwei, but you make me have a different view of Jin Lingwei."


    "This time Ren Feng is here, you actually don''t have to tell me. I understand your position. If Ren Feng''s matter is not handled properly, there will be trouble on Liaodong''s side."


    "So, thank you very much for bringing me here tonight."


    Xiao Moxi stared at Ye Yueying with her eyebrows: "This is what we said was good. You gave us the clue that Ren Feng committed the crime, then we have the responsibility to save Senior Leng out."


    Ye Yueying showed a smile on her face. This is the first time she smiled in front of Xiao Moxi: "So, I thank you very much. But now, our cooperation has ended!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Moxi saw Ye Yueying stretched out her hands towards him, and then violently pushed him out.


    "what are you up to?!"


    At the moment when she pushed Xiao Moxi away, Ye Yueying''s fire fold was lit, and she threw it directly into a small hole at the fork.


    "Boom~"


    A louder explosion sounded, the ground moved and the mountains shook, and Xiao Moxi almost couldn''t stand firmly while avoiding the falling boulders.


    Looking at the bifurcation being blocked by the huge boulder bit by bit, Xiao Moxi looked at Ye Yueying inside with anxious face, and shouted: "Come out, come out! Even if you want revenge, you shouldn''t take your own life." !"


    Ye Yueying ignored Xiao Moxi, turned and ran inside.


    When she was nine years old, she suddenly wanted to watch fireworks. Unfortunately, only the New Year in Liaodong sells fireworks. Her father bought a lot of saltpeter gunpowder, and wanted to let the people under his hands make fireworks by themselves.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t see the fireworks that Dad made for her after all.


    However, now using these gunpowder to kill Ren Feng, Dad should be relieved even under Jiuquan, right?


    Ye Yueying ran into the cave staggeringly, she was not reconciled unless she saw Ren Feng dying in front of her.


    There is also Uncle Leng. Even if she is going to die, she wants to die by his side, so that when she goes to hell, she can''t find the Ye family alone.


    When the shaking of the cave stopped, the fork was tightly blocked by huge rocks.


    Looking at the blocked hole, Xiao Moxi was full of annoyance. Why didn''t he catch her just now?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1099： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (11)

    Chapter 1099, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (11)


    In the dark cave, there are falling stones everywhere, Ye Yueying holding the fire folder, moving hard in the cave.


    It didn''t take long for Ye Yueying to smell the strong smell of blood and painful groans.


    "Who?!"


    "Is it a guard?"


    "The master is here, why don''t you come over and help?"


    Listening to the shout, Ye Yueying immediately knew that Ren Feng was in front, but because the light of Huozhezi was too weak, she couldn''t see the other party''s situation clearly.


    Ye Yueying tightened the sword in her hand and leaned carefully.


    Judging from the voices heard, Ren Feng and his men should have been injured, and some people were crushed under the stone.


    Ren Feng


    Ye Yueying slowly approached.


    "Why are you so slow? Come here!"


    Someone urged painfully.


    Soon, a middle-aged man half-length down by a boulder appeared in Ye Yueying''s sight.


    "Come here and help me remove the stone."


    Seeing that he could not move, Ye Yueying ignored him, looked around and asked: "Where is the master, I will save the master first."


    The middle-aged man didn''t think much, and pointed in one direction.


    Ye Yueying looked in the direction she pointed, and she saw two vague figures panting against the stone wall a few meters away.


    Thinking that Ren Feng had been injured before, and now it should be the injury added to the injury, Ye Yueying did not hesitate, and raised the sword directly to kill the two figures.


    One of the two figures was indeed Ren Feng. When Ye Yueying came to kill, Ren Feng seemed to be prepared, grabbing the people around him and blocking the sharp sword, and then limped quickly into the cave.


    After Ye Yueying had solved the person who blocked the sword, Ren Feng had disappeared.


    Ye Yueying immediately chased her with a sword. After passing a fairly empty cave, Ren Feng hid behind the stone and suddenly attacked Ye Yueying.


    "Who are you?! Why do you want to kill the official?"


    Ye Yueying didn''t say a word, only immersed herself in fighting Ren Feng.


    In the small stone cave, the two of you come and go, and after the fire in Ye Yueying''s hand is extinguished, the two can only judge each other''s position by hearing.


    "ßÚ~"


    "boom!"


    In the first round, Ye Yueying finally stabbed Ren Feng with a sword, but at the same time, she was also beaten into the air by Ren Feng, falling to the ground and fainted.


    "Quickly, look around for anyone alive!"


    In a daze, Ye Yueying saw countless torches moving in a daze, and someone walked quickly to her in the blur.


    "Thank God, I''m still angry!"


    This was Ye Yueying''s last memory, and then she fell into the darkness of dead silence.


    When Ye Yueying woke up again in the tent, it was already three days later.


    Looking at the clean and tidy tent and listening to the intermittent voices outside the account, Ye Yueying was stunned for a while before she was sure that she was not dead.


    "Saved?"


    Immediately afterwards, Ye Yueying''s complexion changed. She was not dead, what about Ren Feng? And Uncle Leng, how is Uncle Leng?


    Ye Yueying eagerly stood up, but her body was vacant, and her body began to shake as soon as she stood up.


    At this time, Xiao Moxi entered the tent and saw that Ye Yueying was awake, she was overjoyed, and then quickly stepped forward and helped her to sit down: "The doctor said, you have an injury on your head, so you can live and stay peacefully."


    Ye Yueying grabbed Xiao Moxi with her backhand and asked eagerly: "You dug the cave to save me? Then Uncle Leng and Ren Feng, how are they?"


    Xiao Moxi soothed and said: "Don''t worry, Senior Leng is okay. You will cultivate in the tent next door."


    Hearing the words, Ye Yueying breathed a long sigh of relief. After calming down, she looked at Xiao Moxi, "Thank you."


    Xiao Moxi smiled, turned around and poured a cup of hot water to Ye Yueying: "Ren Feng is still alive."


    Drinking water, Ye Yueying looked at Xiao Moxi abruptly.


    Xiao Moxi looked at Ye Yueying: ¡°His private mining of silver mines is a no-brainer. The theft of grain seeds is being verified and has now been detained by Jin Lingwei.¡±


    "Brother Ye, Ren Feng is the imperial court order officer. I have to take him back to the capital and hand him over to Taisun. This point, I hope you can understand, but you can rest assured that what he committed is enough to rob his house and behead his head. "


    Ye Yueying regretted not being able to kill Ren Feng herself: "I see, by the way, where is this place?"


    Xiao Moxi: "We are still in the canyon, and Ren Feng has a lot of involvement. In order to avoid the turmoil in Liaodong, the canyon has been surrounded by the army. We will not leave until the person who takes over Ren Feng comes."


    Ye Yueying looked surprised: "The army? Can you mobilize the army?"


    Xiao Moxi smiled: "My father and two uncles have participated in the war with Tatar more than 20 years ago. Their relationship with the Liaodong army has been good, so I walked through the back door."


    Ye Yueying looked at him curiously: "You have a hard background, and the generals of the Liaodong army are not good talkers, you." I wanted to ask Xiao Moxi''s identity, but finally stopped.


    The doctor came to deliver medicine to Ye Yueying. Xiao Moxi waited for her to drink the medicine and made sure that she was okay before turning around and going out of the tent.


    As soon as he left, Ye Yueying couldn''t wait to see the cold wind.


    The cold wind injury was serious and he could not move while lying in bed, but he woke up a day earlier than Ye Yueying.


    "Uncle Leng, you scared me to death!"


    Seeing the cold wind with her own eyes, Ye Yueying''s heart really fell back in her stomach.


    Leng Feng also looked at Ye Yueying with a look of gratitude. He thought he would be dead this time, but he did not expect to be rescued by Jin Lingwei: "What the **** is going on?"


    Ye Yueying told Leng Feng of her cooperation with Xiao Moxi, and also talked about the explosion that day.


    Hearing that Ye Yueying wanted to pull Ren Feng to death, the cold wind was anxious and anxious: "What do you want me to say, your child, you are left with a little blood in the Ye family, why do you not cherish yourself so much?"


    Ye Yueying lowered her head: "You are all gone, and I am alive and boring."


    "you"


    Leng Feng wanted to scold Ye Yueying for a few words, but seeing her pale face, she couldn''t say anything, and finally she could only sigh, "Fortunately, you and I are fine."


    Ye Yueying nodded: "Ren Feng is still alive, but because of what he committed, the Ren family ransacks his head and can''t get away. Although he failed to kill him personally, the Ren family fell, which is considered to be up and down to the Ye family. I have an explanation."


    Cold Wind is also a bit regretful, but as long as Ren''s family is copied, Ren Feng''s way of death doesn''t matter too much: "By the way, those Jin Lingwei don''t know your identity, right?"


    Ye Yueying was silent for a moment: "I don''t know if Xiao Moxi has investigated us, but even if he knows, he probably won''t say anything at will."


    The cold wind said ¡®um¡¯: "After confirming Ren Feng¡¯s work, I will take you back to Wang¡¯s house. When that happens, everyone will go away and will never meet again. After a long time, they will naturally forget."


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying''s eyes fluctuated, and a different kind of emotion spread in her eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1100： , Xiao Wangyes Rouzhirou (12)

    Chapter 1100, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (12)


    In order to avoid news leakage, the canyon was sealed. Ye Yueying and Ren Feng could only stay in the tent to recover from their injuries. Xiao Moxi was busy investigating Ren Feng¡¯s criminal evidence and hadn¡¯t seen anyone for several days.


    After drinking the medicine, Ye Yueying wandered in the canyon, looking at these familiar and unfamiliar scenes around her, her mind was full of cheerful pictures of getting along with her family when she was young.


    Unfortunately, when she walked to the cave and saw Ren Feng in a cage, those cheerful images were like shattered mirrors, broken and disappeared bit by bit.


    In the cage, Ren Feng with a bracelet and anklet recognized Ye Yueying as one of the assassins at a glance, and stared at her fiercely.


    Ye Yueying looked at Ren Feng in the cage blankly.


    The two looked at each other so far away.


    After a while, Ren Feng''s eyes flickered first.


    There is no him, because he found that the person in front of him is a bit familiar, like an old person in his memory.


    Ren Feng thought of something, he held the cage iron tightly with both hands, and looked straight at Ye Yueying: "Yingying?"


    Ye Yueying remained silent and did not speak.


    Without her answer, Ren Feng also confirmed that the person in front of him was the daughter of a righteous brother. Thinking of everything he had done to the Ye Family, he had a moment of guilty conscience and embarrassment.


    Ye Yueying wanted to ask Ren Feng personally why he killed his father who had saved his life and treated him with brotherhood, but after thinking about it, she felt that none of this was important anymore, so she turned around and left.


    "You killed Feihong, right?"


    Ren Feng spoke suddenly.


    Ye Yueying turned her head to look at Ren Feng, and seeing that he closed his eyes in pain, the pleasure of revenge appeared on his face.


    Ren Feng quickly opened his eyes, looked at Ye Yueying indifferently, and said with regret: "I shouldn''t be soft-hearted back then and save your life."


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying laughed out loud, walked straight to the cave, stopped one meter away from the cage, and said to Ren Feng word by word:


    "According to your opinion, shouldn''t my father under Jiuquan save you such an ungrateful white-eyed wolf because of a momentary softheartedness?"


    A moment ago, Ren Feng, who was still a little righteous, looked at Ye Yueying¡¯s blazing eyes, suddenly looked away a little embarrassed: "It''s your father, it''s him who is going to cut my financial path!"


    Ye Yueying shouted: "What about the other Ye family members? Why are you rushing to kill? My grandmother is not good to you, my second uncle worships you as a brother, why are you so scared?"


    Ren Feng let go of the iron rod and sat with his back to Ye Yueying: "If you blame it, your father is an elm-headed man. He has to investigate the list of officials who mine silver mines with me and report the list to the court. You say me. Can you let him go?"


    "Private mining of silver mines, that''s a serious crime of slashing."


    Ye Yueying chuckled: "So, we must destroy the Ye Family Mansion first?"


    Ren Feng coldly snorted: "Who made your father hide the list? The death of the Ye family was caused by your father alone."


    Ye Yueying saw that he has not forgotten to shirk his responsibilities, and sarcastically said: "You are a selfish and despicable villain. Saving you is the biggest mistake of my father."


    After speaking, if you are not talking nonsense with him, turn around and leave.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Xiao Moxi standing not far away.


    "You already know who I am, right?"


    By the river, Ye Yueying looked at the flowing water and asked Xiao Moxi quietly.


    Xiao Moxi: "It is Jin Lingwei''s rules for handling cases to transfer the identities of relevant personnel."


    Ye Yueying turned her head to look at Xiao Moxi: "So, you will appear in front of me again and again by coincidence?"


    Xiao Moxi hurriedly said: "The first few times were completely accidental, and the clue was broken later, so I took the initiative to look for you."


    Ye Yueying retracted her gaze: "It doesn''t matter, these are not important anymore."


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Moxi explained: "Brother Ye, I have never used your mind."


    Ye Yueying glanced at him and did not respond. Instead, she handed Xiao Moxi a note: "My father, he did investigate Ren Feng, and he also left a list, which I hid in the city of Hazi. , This is the address. See if it helps you."


    Xiao Moxi solemnly took the note, which could lead Ren Feng to kill Ye Family Man. This list is certainly not light.


    It may be that he remembered the past when he saw Ren Feng, or it may be that Ye Yueying wanted to find someone to talk about what he had been hiding over the years. Therefore, Xiao Moxi heard Ye Yueying talk about the destruction of the Ye family.


    "Actually, my father had already taken precautions against Ren Feng back then, and Ren Feng was aware of this, so he sent his son Ren Feihong to poison my father."


    "My father and heirs are thin, and he didn''t get me until middle age. He has always regarded Ren Feihong as a half son. He never expected that Ren Feihong would hand him a glass of poisonous wine."


    "The death of a third-rank general would definitely shock others. In order to prevent everyone from suspicion, Ren Feng threw my father''s body to a wild bear who was out foraging, disguised as being killed by the bear."


    "You said, is he a beast?"


    "When my father was buried, Ren Feng artificially created an avalanche and buried everyone in the Ye family. I was only able to escape because of a leg injury and one step behind."


    "Afterwards, he made a good reputation by stepping on the bones of the Ye family members. You said, how can a person be so brazen?"


    Xiao Moxi looked at Ye Yueying''s misty eyes and silently accompanied him, without uttering comfort, all the words at this moment were pale and weak.


    Ye Yueying raised her head and forced her tears back, and looked at Xiao Moxi apologetically: "Sorry, I talked a little bit more today."


    Xiao Moxi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Friends can get along with each other and talk to their hearts.¡±


    friend?


    Are they friends?


    Ye Yueying stared at Xiao Moxi, and soon withdrew her gaze again.


    After ??, neither of them spoke, and silently returned to the tent.


    Half a month later, the officials sent by the court to control the situation in Liaodong arrived. At this time, Ye Yueying and Leng Feng could leave the canyon, and Ren Feng was also escorted away.


    "Are you not going back to Haqi City?"


    Xiao Moxi looked surprised at Ye Yueying and Leng Feng who came to leave.


    Leng Feng said: "We still have family members waiting for us to go back elsewhere."


    Xiao Moxi looked at Ye Yueying with a weird feeling in his heart, but he was not good at keeping people, and smiled and watched the two leave.


    Wu Yutang saw that Xiao Moxi hadn''t looked back for a long time, and smiled and touched Xiao Moxi''s arm: "Why, I can''t bear to leave Brother Ye?"


    Xiao Moxi squinted at him: "What are you talking about, don''t be stunned, there are still a lot of things to do."


    Qitong Station.


    Ye Yueying returned to the guest house under the Wang family, and quickly changed the men''s clothing on her body. As soon as her clothes were changed, the people from Wang''s mansion arrived.


    "Girl, you finally returned. You don''t know how worried we were about you during this period. If you don''t come back, we will all go to Haqi City to find you."


    Ye Yueying looked at the maid sent by her elder aunt with a flat expression: "Hazi City was a bit messy during this period, so it was delayed for some time." Then, she changed the subject directly.


    "Are you all better off?"


    The lady in charge hurriedly smiled and said, "It''s almost better."


    Ye Yueying: "Your body is a big deal, you should go down and raise more, I have Xuehua here."


    Seeing that Ye Yueying had picked up the tea, the lady in charge could only tell her that she took someone out of the room.


    As soon as ?? and the others left, Ye Yueying looked at the maid Xuehua, who was given to her by her grandmother. She usually takes care of her food and clothing: "I want to take a bath, and help me prepare hot water."


    Ye Yueying took a bath happily, and she hadn''t cleaned herself up during this period of time when she was disguised as a man.


    The next day, when Ye Yueying got up and dressed, the cold wind came.


    "Uncle Leng, what''s wrong?"


    The cold wind waved Xuehua back, and then said to Ye Yueying: "I have found out the origin of Xiao Moxi."


    Ye Yueying''s expression lifted, and she quickly asked, "Who is he?"


    "The eldest son of Wang Weiyuan, the youngest prince of the dynasty."


    Leng Feng said with a sigh, he didn''t notice. Upon hearing this, the light in Ye Yueying''s eyes dimmed instantly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1101： , Little Prince Xiao’s Rouzhirou (13)

    Chapter 1101, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (13)


    After the joint investigation by Jin Lingwei and the imperial court, Ren Feng¡¯s crimes of privately mining silver mines, stealing grain seeds, forming parties for private business, and slaying colleagues were confirmed. Was escorted into Beijing, waiting for Taisun to fall.


    After learning about this, Leng Feng took Ye Yueying to Ye''s cemetery. The two stood in front of the cemetery all night.


    "The Ye Family has a revenge, Yingying, you only need to live for yourself in the future."


    Leng Feng looked at Ye Yueying pityingly. These years, this child has depressed himself too much.


    Ye Yueying looked at Leng Feng, smiled and nodded: "Uncle Leng, so are you, we will all live well in the future."


    The two returned to the inn, and the cold wind asked the Wang family to pack up and salute, and they were going to return to Youzhou tomorrow.


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying''s eyes flashed, and Ren''s family fell, and the revenge was avenged. It was indeed time to go back.


    Early the next morning, Ye Yueying was sitting by the window with her chin, quietly watching the Wang family''s servants in the yard outside, saluting and carrying the carriage.


    Xuehua took the package to the carriage and put it on the carriage. When she returned to the room, she saw Ye Yueying was still in a daze. She couldn''t help asking: "Girl, do you want to leave?"


    Ye Yueying returned to her senses, is she acting so obvious?


    Xuehua felt very sorry for Ye Yueying, whose parents had died and was fostered in Wang''s house, and comforted: "Girl, don''t be sad, next time we will ask the old lady again and let her agree to go back to Liaodong to worship the old lady again. ."


    Ye Yueying smiled bitterly. The reason why her grandmother agreed to return to Liaodong to pay homage to the Ye family was because she was getting older and wanted to kiss her.


    My grandmother knew that if she decided to go back to Liaodong, it was not a question of whether she wanted it or not.


    At this moment, Leng Feng came and called for someone: "Yingying, everything is packed, you can go."


    Ye Yueying was silent, and looked at the long sword wrapped in cloth on the table.


    This sword is a relic of his father. It was left in the cave before and was retrieved by Xiao Moxi.


    Are you leaving now?


    I haven¡¯t had time to say goodbye to him.


    In the future, they are afraid that there will be no chance to meet again, right?


    Ye Yueying suppressed the inexplicable emotion in her heart, picked up her sword, and followed Xuehua out of the room.


    The cold wind saw Ye Yueying got on the carriage, turned over on her horse, and left the inn with Wang''s servants.


    When the carriage drove out of the station, Ye Yueying couldn''t help but stretched out her hand to lift the curtain and looked outside.


    People come and go, but unfortunately, there is no figure she wants to see.


    Ye Yueying put down the car curtain and laughed. What was she thinking, but it was a meeting, why did she still look forward to it?


    The identity of that person is not something she can reach as an orphan.


    "Drive~"


    "Drive~"


    After Ye Yueying and her group walked out more than ten miles, the sound of horses hoof galloping suddenly came from behind.


    Leng Feng looked back and found that it was Xiao Moxi, and immediately stopped the team.


    "Cold Senior!"


    In the carriage, Ye Yueying heard Xiao Moxi''s voice, and she suddenly missed a beat. She stretched out her hand to lift the curtain, but stopped when she reached the curtain.


    Outside, Xiao Moxi had arrived in front of the motorcade, rolled over and walked towards the cold wind: "Senior Leng, why did you go so suddenly?" He said, he looked at the carriage with the door closed.


    Although Leng Feng was surprised by Xiao Moxi''s appearance, he didn''t show it on his face. He smiled and said, "It seems that October is coming soon. We want to go back before it snows." As he said, he looked at Xiao Moxi in confusion, "Xiao Sir, is there anything wrong?"


    Xiao Moxi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just wanted to tell Brother Ye that we found the list she hid in Haqi City.¡±


    "Speaking of this, I have to thank Brother Ye. If it weren''t for this list, we almost missed some officials who participated in the mining of silver."


    Talking and looking at the carriage.


    In the carriage, Ye Yueying hesitated again and again, still preparing to get out of the carriage and say goodbye to Xiao Moxi.


    In any case, it was because they met this person that they succeeded in revenge, and it was also because of this person that she and Uncle Leng lived to the present.


    The car door opened. Xiao Moxi heard the sound and quickly turned his head to look at it. The sight was stunned.


    Ye Yueying in a light blue long dress, beautiful and elegant, with frowning eyebrows, if there is deep worry, the whole body exudes the isolated beauty of empty valley and orchids.


    Xiao Moxi''s heart suddenly pounded, and when Ye Yueying walked towards him, she dodged her eyes.


    "Master Xiao!"


    Ye Yueying walked to Xiao Moxi, Fushen saluted.


    Xiao Moxi hurriedly responded: "Brother Ye. Miss Ye."


    Leng Feng looked at the two of them, thought about it, turned around and walked aside, leaving a space for the two to speak alone.


    As soon as he left, Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying were a little embarrassed.


    Ye Yueying was the first to speak: "Previously, women disguised themselves as men for the convenience of doing things."


    Xiao Moxi nodded quickly: "I understand."


    Ye Yueying was silent for a moment: "Master Xiao"


    Xiao Moxi interrupted directly: "Aren''t we friends, don''t call Master Xiao, Master Xiao, it sounds strange, you can call me Moxi or Brother Xiao."


    Ye Yueying looked at him, but did not respond.


    Xiao Moxi smiled, then took the initiative to find a word, and told Ye Yueying about the Ren Feng case in detail.


    "Your father was murdered for investigating Ren Feng''s private silver mining. I have reported this to Taisun, and Taisun will justify your father''s name."


    Ye Yueying heard this and gratefully blessed her body toward Xiao Mo again: "Thank you."


    Xiao Moxi saw her doing this, and suddenly joked: "Then how are you going to thank me?"


    Ye Yueying was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment, and looked up at Xiao Moxi.


    This serious look made Xiao Moxi a little nervous and expectant.


    When I was young, I often listened to my mother telling stories about heroes saving the beauty, and then the beauty promised each other. Now, is he about to meet the real version?


    However, Miss Ye really wants to agree with her personally. Does he agree or refuse?


    It seems impolite to reject a girl, so should he agree?


    But, this kind of thing is a promise for a lifetime, and if I promised it rashly, it seemed that I was not very responsible for myself or Miss Ye.


    Hey, Miss Ye will really give him a problem!


    Just when Xiao Moxi was full of entanglements, Ye Yueying summoned the courage to speak: "If Brother Xiao doesn''t dislike it, Yueying is willing to join Brother Xiao as brothers and sisters. In the future, if the eldest brother has a mission, the younger sister will never fail."


    Hearing this, Xiao Moxi''s face suddenly collapsed, and he blurted out: "Others are agreeing to each other by their bodies, why do you have to bow to me when you get here?"


    Is he someone who lacks a sister?


    Ye Yueying looked at Xiao Moxi with a stupefied face, and then the roots of her ears were a little red.


    Xiao Moxi realized that he had said something wrong and quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, I was abrupt just now. However, I want to make it clear that I really don''t lack my sister."


    Xiao Moxi¡¯s refusal made Ye Yueying extremely embarrassed: ¡°It¡¯s Yueying who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad. Just now, Master Xiao just pretends that I haven¡¯t said anything.¡±


    Xiao Moxi: "."


    is called Lord Xiao again.


    Although he does not lack his sister, she can also be called Big Brother Xiao.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1102： , Xiao Wangyes Rouzhirou (14)

    Chapter 1102, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (14)


    You State House.


    Wang Family Residence.


    Ye Yueying stood under the eaves of the gallery, silently watching the sullen white snow.


    It has been half a month since ?? and Uncle Leng came back. She has become a cousin who lives in her grandfather''s house again, and comes to the main courtyard to greet her aunt on time every day.


    As long as the aunt is in a bad mood, she will be left outside for two or three quarters, no matter the heat or winter!


    Ye Yueying glanced indifferently at the motionless curtain, her heart was dark, her big aunt didn¡¯t know where she got angry again, she went crazy here this morning!


    "Girl!"


    I heard that Ye Yueying was left outside the house by the lady again, and the nurse Ye hurriedly sent her a hand warmer.


    Ye Yueying smiled and took the hand warmer, and whispered: "I''m fine, I just want to drink yam soup, the nurse will go back to the yard and make it for me."


    The Ye family knew that Ye Yueying wanted to distract herself, so as not to be seen by the people in the main courtyard, and to take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Ye''s nodded, and quickly left the main courtyard.


    As soon as he left the yard, Ye''s eyes filled with tears, and he couldn''t help feeling resentful at the thought of touching her girl Xue Bing''s hand when he handed the hand warmer.


    Madame Wang is also the girl¡¯s real aunt, but she doesn¡¯t have the kindness of her elders at all.


    Her good girl, but the jewel in the palm of the Ye family, when the old lady was there, it was pained like a bead like a treasure. Have you ever been so angry?


    But now, because the Ye family is gone, it has become a punching bag for Mrs. Wang to vent her anger.


    Looking at the snow that got bigger and bigger, the Ye family wanted to go to the old lady¡¯s yard, but after thinking about it, he sighed and gave up.


    The girl didn''t want the old lady to be embarrassed, and she didn''t want to make the old lady and the old lady have a rift because of her, so she could only suffer herself.


    In the upper room, the charcoal basin is burning vigorously, and the whole room is warm as spring.


    Mrs. Wang sat on the dressing table, choosing jewelry slowly, and Miss Wang and Miss Wang were sitting at the dinner table next to them, drinking hot white fungus porridge.


    After drinking a bowl of porridge, Miss Wang asked symbolically: "Mother, don''t you ask Yueying to come in?"


    Ms. Wang did not respond, the second girl Wang first said: "I should let her wake up outside. Which girl is like her, it takes two months to go out?"


    "She doesn''t want fame, but our family still needs it."


    "She is now raised in our house, and every move is related to the reputation of the Wang family. It will take two months to go out. Outsiders will know how to arrange our house."


    Ms. Wang did not refute her sister, and automatically ignored her sister¡¯s exaggeration.


    Ye Yueying followed the cold wind to go out, and her elders followed, it was not out of line.


    They just wanted to find a way to embarrass Ye Yueying.


    "But it''s snowing outside. If it freezes her to the ground, my grandmother might not be able to explain it."


    The second girl Wang snorted immediately: "Grandma is eccentric. Ye Yueying stays cold all day long, acting like everyone else owes her. I really don''t know why grandma likes her?"


    At this time, Mrs. Wang spoke up, smiling and saying to her two daughters: "Your grandmother is pitying her, who will let her parents die?"


    The second girl Wang directly answered: "She is really hard for her life. All the Ye family members are dead, but she is still alive."


    These words are really vicious, but Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang both have normal faces. It can be seen that the mother and daughter often get together to say these things.


    Ms. Wang saw that it was almost time, so she asked the maid to ask Ye Yueying into the house.


    Ye Yueying walked into the room with a calm face, and bowed to Mrs. Wang in a graceful manner: "Please peace to my aunt."


    Mrs. Wang showed a kind smile, and asked Ye Yueying''s daily life with concern. No matter what she said, Ye Yueying had a calm face, not pandering, not annoyed.


    Looking at Ye Yueying''s wooden face, Mrs. Wang and her two daughters felt speechless. After a few words, they let her leave.


    Leaving the main courtyard, Ye Yueying let out a long sigh.


    Xuehua knew Ye Yueying''s heartache, and said in a low voice, "Girl, let''s bear it again. It will be fine when the old lady decides someone else for you."


    Ye Yueying smiled wryly, will it really be alright?


    Does ?? change from one cage to another?


    She is just an orphan. Without her natal family to rely on, can she really find a mother-in-law who treats her wholeheartedly?


    Thinking of this, Ye Yueying''s mind again involuntarily came up with a smiling face, clearly distinguished, but never showing off, so loves to laugh, so gentle.


    He must have a happy home, a family who loves him wholeheartedly, that''s why he shows such a warm smile.


    Ye Yueying shook her head, why did she think of him again?


    "Let''s go, go to grandma''s yard."


    "Yueying, wait for me!"


    When Ye Yueying and Xuehua passed the lotus pond, Miss Wang suddenly chased her from behind. Ye Yueying frowned and did not slow down.


    The reason why she endured the great aunt¡¯s making things difficult was that she didn¡¯t want to make things worse and embarrass her grandmother. During the years when the Wang family adopted her, her grandmother had already had a dispute with her grandmother. She didn¡¯t want to see the gray-haired old man doing it for herself. Bow his head to the daughter-in-law.


    However, this does not mean that she is deceived.


    The second girl Wang chased for a long time before catching up with Ye Yueying out of breath.


    As soon as ?? approached, Miss Wang Er began to have trouble: "Ye Yueying, you are deaf. Didn''t you hear me just now? Why didn''t you stop and wait for me?"


    Ye Yueying did not speak, but looked at the girl Wang Er with a bit of cold eyes.


    The second girl Wang wanted to scold a few more words, but she was a little confused at the look in Ye Yueying''s eyes.


    Don¡¯t think that she and her eldest sister are always overwhelming Ye Yueying in everything. They choose any good things in the family first, and only the rest will be given to Ye Yueying.


    It really made them face Ye Yueying, but they didn''t dare.


    Without him, Ye Yueying''s eyes were too terrifying, and sometimes she was shocked to see their backs chill.


    Ye Yueying: "If you have anything to say, I will leave if there is nothing wrong."


    The second girl Wang was stimulated by Ye Yueying¡¯s indifferent attitude: ¡°Ye Yueying, what is your attitude? My family has taken you in and raised you for so many years, you have to know how to be grateful.¡±


    "Do you know that you are really uneducated, really don''t know how your father and mother taught you before?"


    As soon as she said this, Ye Yueying''s eyes suddenly changed. They could talk about her, but they could not talk about her parents!


    Ye Yueying grabbed the clothes on Miss Wang Er''s chest, and dragged her directly to the pond, making her lean back.


    "Ah~"


    The second girl Wang thought that Ye Yueying was going to throw her into the lotus pond, so she was so scared that she held Ye Yueying''s hand tightly, and couldn''t say anything.


    Ye Yueying looked at Girl Wang Er with condensed eyes: "Next time you dare to arrange my parents, I will let you sink to the bottom of the pool forever, do you know?"


    The second girl Wang nodded in fright by the killing intent in Ye Yueying''s eyes.


    Ye Yueying pulled back Miss Wang Er with a little effort, and then kindly helped her tidy up her clothes, and said softly: "We were playing around just now, right?"


    The second girl Wang nodded with a pale face.


    Ye Yueying let go of her: "Since it''s a joke, other people don''t need to know, right?"


    The second girl Wang nodded again.


    Ye Yueying took a deep look at Miss Wang Er, then turned around, signaled Xuehua to follow, and then straightened away.


    The two of them left, only then did the two maids of Miss Wang Er react, and hurriedly went over to help Miss Wang Er with white face.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1103： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (15)

    Chapter 1103, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (15)


    "Yingying is here!"


    Old Madam Wang saw Ye Yueying entering the house, and quickly beckoned her to sit next to her.


    Ye Yueying walked to the old lady''s side, did not immediately sit down, but stood in front of the charcoal basin to dissipate the cold.


    The old lady Wang met, pulled Ye Yueying away, and touched her cold hand, her complexion suddenly sank: "Why is it so cold? Did your elder aunt embarrass you again?"


    Ye Yueying smiled and shook her head: ¡°No, it¡¯s because I saw the snow scene is too beautiful, so I stayed outside for a while.¡±


    Mrs. Wang pulled Ye Yueying to sit down, put the person in her arms, and then sighed secretly, can she not know what kind of person the eldest daughter-in-law is? The eyes are not eyes.


    "Yingying, do you remember the second son of the Qi family?"


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying suddenly raised her head to look at Mrs. Wang, and then slowly lowered her head: "Grandma, I don''t want to marry yet."


    Mrs. Wang took Ye Yueying''s hand: "Stupid boy, there is no girl who does not marry. The second kid from the Qi family is not bad. He is gentle, handsome, and knowledgeable. He is a beloved person who can be trusted for life. "


    "The Qi family''s wife is not the kind of person who likes to consult and grind. In addition, the Qi family is only a family of six grades. The official position is under your uncle. If you marry, they will definitely not treat you harshly."


    Ye Yueying fell silent and wanted to say no, but she swallowed it to her lips. She knew that the second son of Qi was the person her grandmother had repeatedly looked at for her, and she had spent a lot of effort before and after. , I don''t know what is good or bad.


    Old Mrs. Wang saw the unwillingness of her granddaughter, and patiently enlightened: ¡°My daughter¡¯s best years are not in the past few years, next year you will be eighteen, and if you drag it on, you won¡¯t find a good one in the future.¡±


    "While my old bones can still move and still do it, I have to quickly settle your life-long events, otherwise, I will be underground, and I haven''t seen your parents."


    Listening to Mrs. Wang''s words, Ye Yueying could not say that she refused, so she could only lie in her arms and listen in silence.


    Mrs. Wang touched the head of her granddaughter, her eyes full of pity: "If your parents are still there, they must also hope that you can marry a happy man, loving husband and wife, full of children and grandchildren."


    Ye father and mother in advance, Ye Yueying''s nose was a little sore, and there were tears in her eyes.


    After coming out of Mrs. Wang''s yard, Ye Yueying walked in the heavy snow with a dazed expression. Xuehua called her back to the house several times, but she did not respond.


    Do you really want to marry the second son of the Qi family?


    But why is it so uncomfortable and unwilling in my heart?


    Unconsciously, Ye Yueying walked to the back door of Wang''s Mansion.


    Listening to the noise on the street outside the wall, Ye Yueying''s blank eyes slowly became firm, as if she had made some decision.


    Ye Yueying looked at Xuehua: "Give some silver to the woman-in-law at the door, I want to go out of the house to see Uncle Leng."


    Xuehua hurriedly said: "The servant girl is with the girl."


    Ye Yueying shook her head and refused: "You stay here and wait for me, lest I can''t get in when I come back."


    Hearing this, Xuehua nodded in agreement.


    Buying the housekeeper with money, Ye Yueying quickly walked out of Wang''s Mansion and walked straight to the next street.


    She didn''t want to just marry like this, and her grandmother asked her to marry, just because she was worried that after a hundred years, the Wang family would not treat her kindly.


    In this case, she moved her household registration to Uncle Leng''s side.


    Uncle Leng treats her like her own daughter. With Uncle Leng taking care of her, grandmother should be at ease.


    She wants to establish a female household, but the conditions for establishing a female household are too harsh, and all family members need to sign and agree.


    But the eldest uncle and the aunt would never agree. Without him, she went to the Wang family back then, but brought all the Ye family''s wealth.


    For the Ye family¡¯s fortune, and in order not to lose a reputation for treating niece harshly, they would not agree to her setting up a household.


    Soon, the next street arrived.


    After the Ye family was destroyed, the cold wind sent Ye Yueying to Wang¡¯s family, but he did not live in, but rented a small courtyard to live alone, relying on iron for a living on weekdays.


    The front of the small courtyard is the shop, and the back is the living yard.


    It may be because of heavy snow. The blacksmith shop did not open the door today. Ye Yueying took a detour to the backyard. As soon as she pushed the door to enter, she heard the voice of a woman from the shop.


    A surprise flashed across Ye Yueying''s face, how could there be a woman here, Uncle Leng?


    Ye Yueying instinctively lightened her steps and walked towards the shop in front of her. Then she saw a woman in her twenties holding a handkerchief and helping her to wipe her forehead with the cold wind waving a hammer through the back door of the shop. Sweat on the neck.


    While cold wind, she also smiled at the woman from time to time.


    Looking at this scene, Ye Yueying was stunned on the spot.


    "Well. Didn''t you say that you can give me an answer when you come back this time?" The woman asked this expectantly, and then looked at the cold wind with expectation.


    Leng Feng had a meal, and took the woman''s hand: "Since I am back, I naturally want to marry you." This woman has waited for her for so many years, and now the Ye Family has gotten revenge. He should start a family.


    Ye Yueying outside the house was shocked when she heard this, she saw the cold wind holding the woman in her arms, she quickly retracted her eyes, and fled out of the yard.


    Ye Yueying rushed back to Wang''s Mansion. After returning to the yard, she shut herself in the house alone.


    At this moment, she felt a sense of loneliness abandoned by the world.


    But for this, she has no complaints.


    My grandmother showed her to see her, because she really did it for her good, and she was sincerely planning for her; Uncle Leng hadn¡¯t married for the Ye family until now. Now that she has someone she likes, she should be happy for him.


    Ye Yueying was lying on the bed, staring at the top of the tent blankly.


    When did Uncle Leng fall in love with that woman? Over the years, every night, she would go to Uncle Leng¡¯s yard to practice swords, but she didn¡¯t notice it at all!


    Uncle Leng is also afraid that she will think more, right?


    That''s why you hid it so tightly?


    Ye Yueying closed her eyes silently. After all, the road in this life is to go on by herself. She has dragged her grandmother and Uncle Leng for many years and can no longer cause them trouble.


    Two days later, Mrs. Wang invited the Qi family as guests.


    Master Wang is a common knowledge of the fifth grade of Youzhou Mansion. He happens to be the boss of the Qi family''s boss. When the boss invites, the Qi family naturally wants to appreciate his face.


    Ye Yueying knew where the Qi family came from this time. After sitting at the window and pondering for a long time, she asked the nurse to take out the newly made winter clothes and put on them.


    Who knows, as soon as she changed her clothes, she saw Xuehua rushing into the house angrily.


    Seeing Xuehua''s angry face, Ye Yueying couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?"


    Xuehua looked at Ye Yueying with pity in her eyes: "The big girl is too much. She deliberately ran into the front yard and ran into the second son of Qi by chance, and then ran into the arms of the second son of Qi in public."


    "Second Young Master Qi is also true, and I don''t know how to avoid some."


    After Ye Yueying listened, not only was she not angry, but a smile appeared in her eyes.


    Xuehua and the nurse are quite angry.


    Especially the nanny Ye''s. It seems that Ye Yueying will be eighteen years old. For this, she was so anxious that she couldn''t sleep all night and all night. Finally, the old lady caught the girl in Qi''s family and was cut off.


    "Who is this? The second son of Qi was clearly selected by the old lady for the girl. The eldest girl did this, didn''t he make it clear that he was robbing the girl''s marriage."


    As he said, tears couldn''t help falling.


    "My poor girl, the Wang family is too bully!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1104： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (16)

    Chapter 1104, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (16)


    "Girl, let''s go to the old lady''s yard!"


    Nanny and Xuehua are urging Ye Yueying to look like they want her to take the marriage back in the past.


    As for Ye Yueying, she took off her cloak, poured a cup of tea, and drank slowly: "Don''t go anymore, if I don''t have the energy to move forward at this time, then I really want to take it for myself. Humiliated."


    The second son of Qi did not avoid the big cousin, which has already explained the attitude of the Qi family.


    The Qi family was invited to come here today, indicating that they still want to get married with the Wang family. Unfortunately, the marriage partner is the Wang family girl, not her.


    In this regard, she could also understand that compared to her own orphan who lives in Wang''s house, it is obvious that the prostitute of Wang''s family is a better choice.


    Regarding the Qi family relationship, she had never taken care of her since the beginning, but now she is cut off by her big cousin, and she still has to thank her.


    It¡¯s just that, after all, I failed my grandmother.


    In the courtyard of Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Qi are chatting vigorously.


    Old Mrs. Wang looked at the two people wishing to exchange Geng Tie immediately. She was so angry that she was so angry that she could not care about etiquette. She said that she was not feeling well, and made the two of them retreat.


    Ms. Qi still wants to save face, knowing that the girl who changed her fixed marriage temporarily apologized a little, she apologized to Mrs. Wang and blessed her body before turning away.


    As for Mrs. Wang, she hates Mrs. Wang in her heart.


    The appearance of the second son of the Qi family can be ranked in the entire Youzhou Mansion. Such a good son-in-law and mother-in-law didn¡¯t hold her own girl first, but hurriedly ran to lead the orphan girl, really turning her elbow outside.


    The marriage that she was looking for for her granddaughter was lost. Mrs. Wang was upset and fell ill at once.


    Ye Yueying came over to visit after knowing.


    "Grandma, don''t be sad. I don''t feel much about the second son of the Qi family. The big cousin likes it, so let her go."


    Lao Madam Wang lay on the bed, holding Ye Yueying''s hand guiltily.


    The eldest daughter-in-law is too ugly to do things, she will grab it directly, and it is the niece who has no father and no mother, how cold and unkind!


    Ye Yueying comforted: "Grandma, it''s okay. Whether you marry or not, your granddaughter will live well in the future."


    Hearing Ye Yueying''s words not to marry, Mrs. Wang''s face collapsed: "Good boy, the second son of the Qi family has no fate with you, and my grandmother will look for you again."


    Ye Yueying did not refute the old lady, but said: "Then grandma has to take good care of her body."


    Main courtyard.


    Ms. Wang smiled and sent away the Qi family. Once back to the mansion, she heard the eldest daughter complaining to herself.


    "What does grandma mean? The Qi family has fallen in love with me, and she fell ill. Isn''t this sincere to find me unlucky and uncomfortable? Whose family did her grandmother like this?"


    The second girl Wang poked her mouth: "Grandma''s eccentricity hasn''t been a day or two. We are so unlucky that we met such a grandmother!"


    Mrs. Wang sneered: "What''s the use of partiality? In the end, didn''t the Qi family still choose the orphan." She said, smiling at her eldest daughter.


    "My son, don¡¯t worry about these trivial matters. Mrs. Qi and I have already made an appointment. In two days, she will bring the matchmaker to the house to ask for a kiss. You, you, prepare your dowry."


    Ms. Wang smiled: ¡°Mother, the Qi family is a big family, and my dowry can¡¯t be too ugly.¡±


    Mrs. Wang smiled: "Don''t worry, your dowry mother is ready for a long time, and you will definitely not let you down."


    The second girl Wang asked quickly: "Mother, what about mine?"


    Mrs. Wang banged the second **** the forehead of Wang Er''s forehead: "You are indispensable." After that, she smiled triumphantly, "The Ye family''s wealth, the mother has long been divided into four parts, your eldest brother, second elder brother When we got married, I used the second one, and the remaining two, one for each of you, keep your graceful marriage."


    Hearing this, Ms. Wang and Ms. Wang suddenly smiled at each other.


    The Ye family''s wealth is very rich. When they carried it into the mansion, they secretly saw that they had installed more than a dozen warehouses.


    The three mothers and daughters invariably forget that Ye Family¡¯s family is always Ye Yueying¡¯s business.


    In their view, the Wang family has raised Ye Yueying for so many years, these things should belong to their Wang family.


    Qi''s work is also considered agile. Three days later, Mrs. Qi brought the second son of Qi and the matchmaker to the door to ask for a kiss.


    Ye Yueying didn¡¯t care about this at all, but when she was on the way to please Mrs. Wang, she heard that Mrs. Wang gave a red tasseled spear to the second son of Qi, her face suddenly changed and she stepped forward. Just ran towards the main courtyard.


    "Put down that spear!"


    In the courtyard, the second son of Qi was throwing a spear into the air, which caused Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Qi, and the Wang family to applaud each other.


    Just as everyone was in high spirits, Ye Yueying ran in angrily.


    Looking at the weapon used by her father to fight and kill the enemy, she was danced like a fire stick. Ye Yueying was full of anger and said nothing. The second son of Naomoto Qi went away and grabbed the spear with her hand.


    The second son of Qi hadn''t recovered yet, and instinctively swung his gun to counterattack.


    However, his fist embroidered legs, where is Ye Yueying''s opponent.


    I saw Ye Yueying grabbed the spear and pulled it hard to get the spear out of Qi Er Gongzi''s hand. Then the spear swept away and hit Qi Er Gongzi violently, hitting Qi Er Gongzi back and forth again and again, if not small. The slaughter held his hand in time, and the second son of Qi would definitely fall to the ground.


    Mrs. Wang recovered, and immediately scolded: "Ye Yueying, what are you doing? The guests are so rude in front of them, where is your upbringing?"


    Ye Yueying looked at Mrs. Wang with cold eyes: "This is my father''s relic, my eldest aunt, you take my Ye family things as a favor, where is your upbringing?!"


    Madam Wang did not expect her niece, who has always been persevering, dared to refute herself in public, especially when she was still in front of the Qi family. She was immediately frustrated and became angry: "Come here, the cousin is out of mind, so she will be arrested for me!"


    Madam Qi suddenly changed her face when she heard this.


    said that an unmarried girl loses her heart, if this spreads out, how will she marry in the future?


    But she did not speak, is this a family matter for the Wang family?


    The maids and women in the courtyard rushed towards Ye Yueying.


    In dealing with Wang''s family, Ye Yueying has always turned big things into small things. One is that she doesn''t want to cause trouble to Mrs. Wang, and the other is that she doesn''t bother to pay attention to Wang''s family.


    But today, she didn¡¯t want to bear it anymore.


    Ye Yueying held a long spear, swept and slashed sideways, and directly beat the maids and women in a yard to the ground wailing.


    Before this, Ye Yueying had never shown martial arts in front of the Wang family. Seeing her show off her power today, everyone was shocked.


    The second son of Qi was also dumbfounded. He knew that the girl the family told him at the beginning was the cousin who lives in Wang''s Mansion.


    Looking at Ye Yueying''s brave and heroic posture when she danced her spear, the second son of Qi could not help but pounded his heart, and suddenly felt regretful for setting down the Wang family.


    "What are you doing?"


    Master Wang brought his two sons into the yard with livid expressions and looked at Ye Yueying, who was holding a spear in the middle of the yard. Her eyes flashed, but she was soon replaced by boredom: "Yueying, what are you doing? what?"


    Speaking, he couldn''t help but said to the steward behind him, "Go, take away the spear from the girl''s hand!"


    The manager nodded and walked towards Ye Yueying confidently.


    In his opinion, no, it is everyone''s opinion that Master Wang, the head of the family, has spoken, and Ye Yueying did not dare to resist.


    However, when the manager was still two or three meters away from Ye Yueying, Ye Yueying suddenly raised her spear and quickly stab her towards the manager.


    Before he could react, the tip of the spear had reached his throat.


    Feeling the cold touch from his throat, the steward''s head instantly burst into heavy sweat, and his legs began to tremble with fright.


    Master Wang didn''t expect Ye Yueying to dare to do it after he spoke, and she was so shocked that she forgot to speak out.


    "You said, dare I pierce your neck?"


    Ye Yueying looked straight at the steward. This seemed to be spoken to the steward, but it was heard in the ears of the people present, but she felt that she was speaking to them.


    The courtyard became quiet.


    After a while, Ye Yueying retracted her spear and walked towards the courtyard gate indifferently, and stopped when she passed Master Wang.


    "Uncle, the Wang family accepted me back then. I remember this kindness, so you embezzled the Ye family¡¯s property and I didn¡¯t say anything. However, you can¡¯t move or even one of my parents¡¯ relics."


    After finishing speaking, Ye Yueying left the main courtyard in strides, leaving a sluggish person in the courtyard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1105： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (17)

    Chapter 1105, Xiao Wangye¡¯s finger-circling softness (17)


    "It''s really the opposite. Ye Yueying is an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf. She has no respect and no rules. Today, our family has lost all face and everything in front of the Qi family!"


    In the main courtyard, the Wang family gathered in the house, and Mrs. Wang complained angrily: "Master, Ye Yueying must be driven out of the house, otherwise, our family''s reputation will be defeated by her."


    Master Wang''s face was also very ugly, but he did not respond to Mrs. Wang.


    There is only one daughter left in the Ye family. If he wants to drive her away, it will definitely arouse criticism behind her back.


    Ms. Wang peeped at Master Wang. Seeing that he was silent, she immediately lowered her head to wipe the tears that did not exist, and sobbed:


    "Father, mother, Ye Yueying said in public today that we use Ye family''s things. Will the Qi family despise us because of this?"


    Seeing that Mr. Wang¡¯s face changed, he continued: ¡°Will the Qi family resign because of this? If the daughter is retired and loses the family, the daughter might as well just die.¡±


    Hearing that her sister might be retired, Miss Wang''s face suddenly fell. There is a elder sister who has been retired, so what good marriage can she talk about?


    The second girl Wang gritted her teeth and said: "Ye Yueying is just a broom star. She has killed everyone in the Ye family, and now she is coming to our house again."


    Hearing Ye Yueying''s kiss, Master Wang''s expression changed again, frowning and really thinking about whether to send Ye Yueying away.


    Mrs. Wang saw her, she hurriedly continued her efforts, hugged her two daughters and sobbed: "My poor daughter, this is going to be too exhausting to marry."


    The two sons of Wang''s family did not speak at this moment. Although the older son had disapproval on his face, he did not refute it.


    Master Wang was upset by the cry of the mother and daughter: "Okay, don''t cry." Then he stood up and said, "I''ll go to my mother."


    Looking at the back of Mr. Wang, Mrs. Wang and her two daughters looked at each other and smiled.


    "boom!"


    The old lady Wang smashed the tea cup to the ground angrily: "Boss, you lose your conscience? Yingying is the only bone and blood left by your sister. You want to send her to Juechen Temple?"


    Master Wang frowned: "Mother, it''s not that I want to send Yueying away. It''s because Yueying is too surly. With the skill of shooting spears and sticks, even I dare not look at her."


    "Juechen An is a good place to cultivate the mind and nature, let her stay for a while, just to get rid of her hostility, my son is also for her good."


    "Bah!"


    Old Mrs. Wang directly sipped Master Wang: ¡°A good girl was sent to the nunnery by you. What do you want outsiders to think? Are you going to ruin Yingying for a lifetime?¡±


    "Boss, don''t forget, if you don''t have the help of the Ye family, you won''t be able to enter the official career. Now there is only Yingying in the Ye family. Don''t be the ungrateful person!"


    Hearing this, Mr. Wang suddenly sinked his face: "Mother, the Wang family has raised Yueying for seven years, enough to pay back his Ye family''s love."


    "I''m your son, don''t you always turn to the Ye family, okay? If Ye Jingwu was willing to move around in those days, the position of the prefect of Youzhou Prefecture would be mine."


    "But how did he do it? Not only did he not help me, but he also belittled me, saying that I was not a leader. I was able to leave the homeless Yueying that year. It is already benevolent and righteous."


    "Now that she has grown up, she dare not listen to me, and she has lost the Wang family''s face in front of the Qi family."


    "Mother, you have not only your granddaughter, but you also have your own granddaughter. Yueying has now affected our girl and said you kissed her. Do you still have to protect her?"


    Old lady Wang saw that Mr. Wang insisted on sending Ye Yueying away, and said angrily: "You want to send Yingying away unless I die!"


    Outside the house, Ye Yueying listened to the quarrel with no expression on her face. She knew that what happened today would upset Wang''s family, but she didn''t expect them to do so!


    "Ahem~"


    Not long after Mr. Wang left, Mrs. Wang coughed violently and developed a high fever that night. After seeing this, the doctor said it was anxious.


    The old lady Wang is sick, and she is not very sick. Master Wang saw that his mother was like this, so it would be hard to summarize what Ye Yueying had said.


    Looking at Mrs. Wang¡¯s old and tired face, Ye Yueying blamed herself very much. She lived directly in the old lady¡¯s yard and looked after her personally.


    Wang¡¯s family has decided to send Ye Yueying away once Mrs. Wang recovers. However, the plan cannot keep up with the changes.


    On the first day of November, Mr. Wang was called by the prefect to talk for a long time. When Mr. Wang returned to the house, his face was red and happy.


    "Master, why are you so happy? But what good things have happened?"


    Madam Wang asked with a smile.


    Master Wang laughed a few times: "Good thing, great good thing, my grandson came to give me an oral statement and let me go to Beijing to report on my work at the end of this year."


    Hearing this, the Wang family was all overjoyed.


    Wang¡¯s family still has a sensible person, and I saw Grandpa Wang looked at Grandpa Wang in confusion: "Father, why did Taisun suddenly let you go to Beijing to report on your work?"


    It¡¯s not that he looks down on his father. His father is just a fifth-grade co-zhi of Youzhou Mansion. How many mansions are there in Daxia, and how many co-zhis are there?


    Taishun is so busy, I''m afraid he doesn''t even know his father.


    Master Wang paused with a smile on his face and coughed lightly: "The commander of the Eastern Liaoning Province, Ren Feng, set up a party to set up his colleagues, and Ye Meifu was killed by him for accusing him. Brother-in-law is a loyal minister and good general, let me take Yueying to Beijing to receive the reward."


    As soon as these words came out, Wang''s complexion changed again and again.


    Why do they dare to bully Ye Yueying at will? First, there is no one behind her, and second, the Ye family died disgracefully and even destroyed their contacts.


    Now Taisun personally said that Ye Jingwu is a loyal minister and good general, then Ye Yueying is going to stand up?


    Master Wang still knows about his family, especially his wife. Worried about her messing up, he had to say: "Anyway, our family is Yueying''s only relative. She will marry in the future, so she can only rely on it. Our home."


    Sure enough, Mrs. Wang''s face suddenly improved a lot when she heard this.


    A daughter-in-law who does not have her parents¡¯ support cannot hold her head up in her husband¡¯s house. If Ye Yueying wants to live well in the rest of her life, she has to rely on the Wang family.


    Master Wang saw that his wife had figured it out, he got up and prepared to go to the old lady¡¯s yard. Before leaving, he ordered Mrs. Wang to pack things up: ¡°Clean up. I¡¯m going to Beijing to report on work this time. I guess I will stay in Beijing.¡±


    The Ye family made merits, but there was only one Ye Yueying left in the Ye family, who was still a girl, and the Ye family¡¯s credit naturally fell on the Wang family who took Ye Yueying.


    Tao Sun let him come to Beijing himself, and he will definitely stay in Beijing next year.


    As soon as he thought of this, Master Wang couldn¡¯t hold back the excitement in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect that he would still have a chance to be an official in Beijing in his life!


    Everyone was in high spirits, except Miss Wang.


    Ms. Wang was so anxious that she almost cried: "Mother, you are gone, what should I do?"


    Ms. Wang didn¡¯t react yet, she smiled and said, ¡°You naturally come to Beijing with us.¡±


    Ms. Wang: "What about the Qi family''s marriage?"


    At this moment, she is full of regrets. If she had known that she was going to Beijing, she was not in a hurry to make a kiss with the second son of Qi.


    The capital is at the feet of the emperor, and there are many rich and noble families. It is definitely better to grab one than Qi family.


    When the family came to Beijing, it was people walking up high. She married in Youzhou Mansion. Isn¡¯t this stepping in place?


    Madam Wang reacted. The eldest daughter had already married the Qi family. They went to the capital, but the eldest daughter was going to stay in Youzhou Mansion.


    Ms. Wang anxiously pulled Mrs. Wang: "Mother, I don''t want to stay in Youzhou alone, I also want to go to Beijing!"


    Madam Wang has nothing to do at this time: "But it¡¯s a marriage to the Qi family."


    The second girl Wang suddenly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t grandmother tell Ye Yueying to the second son of Qi, she can change it back now.¡±


    Ms. Wang''s eyes lit up: "Yeah, yes, yes, let Ye Yueying marry the second son of Qi. As for me, when I arrive in the capital, my mother will tell me a better one again."


    On the side of ??, Mr. Wang saw his mother and two sisters talking more and more outrageously, and he had to say: "Not to mention whether the Qi family will agree to this matter, as far as Yueying is concerned, she will not agree."


    Madam Wang opened her mouth to rebut, but she swallowed again when she reached her lips.


    This time the master was able to enter Beijing because of the light of the Ye family. Taisun asked to see Ye Yueying by name, and they can''t hold her at will now.


    Ms. Wang suddenly cried: "Then what should I do, you can''t leave me alone!"


    When Mrs. Wang saw her daughter crying, she hesitated and said: "Your grandmother is optimistic about the second son of Qi, so my mother will ask her. Yueying has always listened to your grandmother. This matter is still going for a turnaround."


    While speaking, he left the room.


    Lord Wang saw him, stepped up to follow him, and stopped Mrs. Wang when he got out of the courtyard: "Mother, don''t ask, even if grandmother agrees, father will not agree."


    Mrs. Wang puzzled: "Why?"


    Lord Wang''s eyes faintly: "If Yueying decides on someone, then the Ye family''s credit will not be monopolized by our family."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wang was stunned, and she said for a while: "Then what about your elder sister?"


    Grand Prince Wang smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the elder sister very fond of Qi Er, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have robbed this marriage.¡±


    Mrs. Wang shook her head: "Today is different. If we stay in Youzhou Mansion, the Qi family is a good family relationship, but isn''t our family going to Beijing? Compared with the others in Beijing, Qi family It''s not enough."


    Grand Prince Wang: "Anyway, this is the big sister''s own choice. I can''t blame others, but blame her bad luck."


    Isn''t it bad luck? The Wang family and Qi family have been married for less than half a month. If the Wang family were not so anxious at the beginning, they would not have today''s worries.


    Madam Wang thought for a while and said: "I will ask your father to ask the Qi family if they are willing to retire?"


    Prince Wang shook his head directly: "Don¡¯t be like this for your mother. The Qi family knows that our family is going to Beijing and it¡¯s too late to flatter her. It won''t be better."


    Mrs. Wang lingered: "Does your elder sister have to marry into the Qi family?"


    Master Wang nodded.


    After ??, Mrs. Wang was crying too much by Miss Wang. First she bit her head and asked Mrs. Wang to let Ye Yueying marry to Qi''s house. After being rejected directly, she asked if she could retire?


    Master Wang hesitated, but refused.


    If you really want to retire from the Qi family at this time, then his reputation will be ruined.


    Ms. Wang knew that she had to marry to Qi''s family, she cried to death, but even so, the Wang family did not change their attention.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1106： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (18)

    Chapter 1106, Xiao Wangye''s finger-circling softness (eighteen)


    "I will be in the capital soon!"


    On the official road ??, a team of horses and wagons are moving quickly towards the capital.


    On the carriage, Ye Yueying took the medicine and carefully fed Mrs. Wang.


    First, it was said that the marriage to the granddaughter was robbed, and then the son and daughter-in-law wanted to send the granddaughter to Juechen Temple. Mrs. Wang had two consecutive illnesses, and her body was not well. Now she is on the way in the cold winter. Naturally too much.


    During this period of time on the road, the decoction has not been cut off.


    After drinking the medicine, Mrs. Wang lifted the curtain of the car and looked outside: "It''s finally here."


    Ye Yueying was also watching, looking at the tall city wall that became clearer and clearer in the distance, her heartbeat seemed to speed up a bit.


    When Liaodong and Xiao Moxi were parting, Xiao Moxi said that she would report the murder of her father to the grandson. She had thought that it would be great to justify her father''s name, but she did not expect that she would be declared to Beijing.


    It should be Xiao Moxi who said nice things to her in front of Tai-sun, otherwise, how could Tai-sun, who is busy in the country, think of seeing an orphan?


    Xiao Moxi.


    Ye Yueying put down the car curtain, her eyes concealed the complexity in her eyes, this person always broke into her life so unexpectedly, so that her lonely heart couldn''t help but hope.


    But, is it possible?


    The self-deprecating smile on Ye Yueying''s face flashed away, and then she shook her head again, don''t expect it randomly, the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    Just when the Wang family drove into the capital, Ping Prince''s Mansion.


    Xiao Moxi had just returned from outside, just stepped into the palace, and was slapped in the face by a feather duster.


    "Oh, it hurts me!"


    Xiao Moxi exaggeratedly yelled, and Sa Yazi ran into the yard as he called.


    Prince Ping, holding a feather duster, hurriedly chased after him: "Smelly boy, stop for this king, when can you bring this king''s granddaughter home?"


    "You know how to do errands all day long, and you don''t learn from your father. Your father knew that he was looking for a daughter-in-law for himself. Why didn''t you inherit his skills?"


    "Your grandfather I got married when I was seventeen, and your father got married when he was twenty anyway, but look at yourself, you will be twenty-two after the new year. If you don''t marry a wife, you will be a bachelor of old age. You lose all your face!"


    Xiao Moxi, who ran ahead, replied: "Grandfather, don''t talk nonsense, I''m quite famous outside, everyone praises it!"


    Prince Ping chased him up and gave Xiao Moxi again: "Praise your head, this king¡¯s silly grandson, don¡¯t you understand other people¡¯s good things?"


    "In the eyes of outsiders, they will only think that if you are really good, why are you still unmarried? Maybe those people are behind the scenes saying that you have a hidden illness."


    Xiao Moxi: "."


    Prince Ping continued: "Look at those people your age, look at your cousins, who hasn¡¯t married and married? The sons and daughters are all running away, how about yours?"


    "This king asks you, where is this king''s great-grandson?"


    Xiao Moxi was complained again and again, and quickly ran to the rockery to avoid Prince Ping¡¯s feather duster.


    I still have a great grandson, and my grandson and daughter-in-law are still missing, so I¡¯m thinking about the great grandson. It¡¯s not that he said that my grandfather is really a little lofty.


    Not bad!


    Prince Ping was not brandishing the feather duster, but he was still swearing, "It¡¯s not the king who said, your parents are really outrageous. They only take care of their own travels and don¡¯t even care about their son¡¯s family affairs. There is nothing in the world. Parents like them!"


    Xiao Moxi poked his head out: ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t say that. My parents let me choose the wife I like. I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Prince Ping was angry again: "Then you are picking, you stay with Jin Lingwei all day, surrounded by men, what tricks can you pick?"


    Xiao Moxi laughed and said: "Grandfather, don''t be angry, grandson will pick you granddaughter-in-law!" He said, ran away in a hurry.


    Looking at the grandson who ran away, Prince Ping was angry and funny.


    What do you mean by jumping to his grand-daughter-in-law? The bigger the brat, the more annoying.


    Prince Ping threw the feather duster to Huaian next to him, and walked towards the study angrily: "I have to write a letter to the emperor''s brother and the uncle. If Moxi is married, the king will not return to Taohua Village. ."


    In the past two years, Prince Ping, the emperor, and the prince have been living in Taohua Village to accompany Gu Jian. At the beginning of this year, Prince Ping remembered Xiao Moxi¡¯s marriage and only then returned to Beijing.


    Don¡¯t want his ears to be devastated, Xiao Moxi left the palace and went directly into the palace. When he arrived at the palace, Taisun was still criticizing Zhezi.


    Xiao Moxi took the tea cup in the eunuch''s hand, smiled and walked over and put it on Taisun¡¯s royal case: ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t criticize the son, take a break with a cup of tea.¡±


    Tao Sun squinted at him, put down the Zhubi, took a sip of tea, and said, "Why are you in the palace at this time?"


    Xiao Moxi''s face collapsed, and he sighed: "It''s not my grandfather and I miss his great-grandson."


    Hearing this, Taisun couldn''t recognize it and laughed out: "The old prince urged you again? I want to say that the old prince is right, you really should start a family."


    Talking, smiling at Xiao Moxi.


    "Tell the fourth brother, what do you like? I will let the Taisun concubine help you see?"


    Xiao Moxi shook his head in horror. He couldn''t handle a grandfather. If there is another concubine, will he still live? "No need, I will find it myself."


    Tao Sun smiled, then thought of something, and said: "Ye''s daughter has entered Beijing today."


    Hearing this, Xiao Moxi''s eyes lit up suddenly: "Really?!"


    Tao Sun looked at Xiao Moxi: "What are you doing so happy?"


    Xiao Moxi said, "I''m not happy. I just think that General Ye is going to kill the family for the court. Now Miss Ye is left in the Ye family. She will be rewarded by the fourth brother as soon as possible, and her life will be better. ."


    Taisun looked at Xiao Moxi inquisitively, and looked away from Xiao Moxi''s guilty conscience, before smiling, "I haven''t figured out how to reward the Ye family''s daughter, what''s your opinion?"


    Xiao Moxi suddenly became serious: "Fourth brother, Miss Ye has no family to rely on. She is rewarded with some gold and silver jewelry. It is not very helpful to her. According to the younger brother, it is better to make her a county head."


    Taisun looked at Xiao Moxi speechlessly: "You dare to say it, return to the county owner? Gu admitted that in the Ren Feng case, Ye Jingwu made some credit, but this credit is not enough to award Ye''s daughter. County owner, right?"


    Xiao Moxi thought for a while, and once again fought for Ye Yueying: ¡°But after all, the Ye family has been destroyed because of this. Sealing the Ye Ye girl can also show that the fourth brother is not after loving the loyal minister.¡±


    Tao Sun raised his eyebrows: "You are quite defending that Ye family daughter."


    Xiao Moxi touched his nose: "Isn''t this fourth brother, you asked me my opinion."


    Taisun hummed, put down the teacup, and continued to concentrate on making notes.


    After the morning came the next day, Taisun was planning to summon several ministers to discuss political affairs, but Prince Keping came.


    Taisun looked at Prince Ping, who was not leaving by his side, with a headache: "Old prince, have you gotten the wrong person? Moxi is unwilling to get married, you go find him!"


    Prince Ping hummed, "The stinky boy doesn''t listen to what the king said. What''s the use of looking for him?" Then, he started selling miserably.


    "Great grandson, Mo Xi has listened to you since he was a child, but you persuade him, it is best to stop his work, you look at him, for months and months without a home, it is strange to find a daughter-in-law. Woolen cloth."


    To Prince Shangping, Taisun was also helpless. Thinking of the news he had just received, he had an idea: "Old Prince, the reason why Moxi is not in a hurry to get married may be because he has a sweetheart."


    As soon as these words came out, Prince Ping, who was still wondering how to persuade Tai-sun to help him, widened his eyes, opened his mouth slightly, and looked at Tai-sun in astonishment.


    Princess Ping looks like this, it is really funny, watching Taisun twitched his shoulders.


    It took a moment for Prince Ping to return to his senses, then stood up with ecstasy on his face, walked to the case of Taisun Yu''s case, and eagerly asked: "Really? Moxi has someone he likes, which girl is there?"


    Tao Sun smiled: "I heard, it seems, it seems to be. The surname is Ye!"


    Not long after the voice fell, there was no longer Prince Ping in the temple.


    Taisun smiled and shook his head: "Finally, the old prince was sent off."


    The chief **** on the side asked incomprehensibly: "Tai-sun, Xiao Wang Ye really likes the Ye family girl?"


    Taisun looked at him, he was actually a little uncertain, but quickly shrugged with a smile, "With the participation of the old prince, maybe it will be soon."


    Hearing this, the chief **** couldn''t help but mourned for Xiao Xiaowang. Obviously, Taisun used him as a shield in order to support the old prince.


    Tao Sun squinted at the chief eunuch: "What is your expression, maybe Moxi will have to thank Gu in the future."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1107： , Xiao Wangyes Rouzhirou (19)

    Chapter 1107, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Finger-Circling Soft (19)


    After Prince Ping came out of the palace, he couldn''t restrain his excitement, thinking that his grandson finally had a sweetheart, he was tearful.


    "This brat, he has finally gotten to the point."


    Prince Ping was full of joy at first, and then he hummed: "There are people who like them hiding in such a way, it is simply not a son of man."


    Don¡¯t know how much hair he lost because of this?


    "No, this king has to see that girl Ye." His grandson''s life-long affairs are irrelevant to his parents, and he can''t do without being a grandfather.


    Princess Ping looked at Huai En: "Go and find out about all the people surnamed Ye in the capital. This king will investigate one by one. After confirming who they are, this king can arrange the meeting."


    Wine nodded in response, and went to inquire in pieces.


    In the afternoon, Wyan returned to the palace with the information he found out.


    Prince Ping looked at Wyen impatiently: "Quickly tell, which Ye family?"


    Wine hesitated: "Master, the slave asked Dudu Wu¡¯s grandson. The little prince did not have secret dealings with the official surnamed Ye in Jingcheng, but"


    When Prince Ping saw him hesitating, he was too anxious: "What is it?"


    Wine: "Master Wu said that the little prince and the Ye family girl who uncovered the case of Ren Feng not long ago fell in love with each other."


    Prince Ping frowned, and he probably knew something about Ren Feng''s case: "Didn''t it mean that the Ye family was destroyed?"


    Wine hurriedly said: "There is still one Ye family girl left."


    Prince Ping''s brows knotted: "Isn''t the Ye family daughter an orphan?"


    Wynn nodded: "After the Ye family was destroyed, the Ye family girl was taken over by her maternal grandfather''s family for training. After the Ren Feng case was solved, the grandson recruited Ye girl and the Wang family into Beijing. In the capital."


    Prince Ping had a headache, rubbing his temples and cursing and saying: "Moxi, that stinky boy, he doesn''t look down on so many ladies, but he is an orphan, here."


    Unable to scold his grandson, Prince Ping aimed his anger at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua who were not in the capital, and Shengsheng scolded them from head to toe.


    "What should I do now?"


    Prince Ping was very helpless: "Forget it, as long as Moxi likes it, the orphan is an orphan, and our palace doesn''t need how powerful Moxi''s wife is."


    Wine couldn''t help but reminded: "Master, what Taisun said is that the little prince may like the Ye family girl. I don''t know if it''s specific."


    Prince Ping nodded: "You are right, but whether it is or not, we all have to see. Anyway, this is the first time Moxi likes a girl in more than 20 years."


    Wain''s face is full of approval, which makes people think that his little prince likes it, and the Ye family girl is worth seeing.


    Princess Ping started to ponder: "How should we meet? The palace now consists of me and Moxi, not even a hostess, and there is no right to hold a banquet."


    Suddenly, Prince Ping slapped his hands and stood up abruptly: ¡°The palace is not easy to hold a banquet, the Yan Mansion is easy to do, and the Yan family is Moxi¡¯s foreign family, and they should also contribute.¡±


    Wine nodded straight: "Then the minion is going to inform the Yan family?"


    Prince Ping shook his head: "No, this king will go personally."


    After Wang''s family entered Beijing, they rented a house in Dongcheng. On the second day, Master Wang handed over Zhezi who had met with Taisun.


    However, there are a lot of things at the end of the year, and Taisun can''t spare any time for the time being.


    "Mother, Beijing is much better than Youzhou."


    "It goes without saying that the capital is at the feet of the emperor, and the place where the emperor lives is naturally the most prosperous and lively."


    Ms. Wang and her two daughters just came back from shopping. The mother and daughter were sorting out the things they bought while talking about what they had seen in the capital.


    Second girl Wang happily took a piece of fabric and gestured on her body: ¡°The jewelry and fabrics in Beijing are so beautiful. The clothes made in Youzhou are very rustic in comparison with the ones here.¡±


    "Mother, I don¡¯t need all of my old clothes. I want to replace them with Beijing styles so as not to make the ladies of Beijing laugh."


    Madam Wang smiled and nodded: "Our family came to Beijing for the first time, so we really can''t be taken lightly."


    Miss Wang watched her mother and sister chatting about the personnel in the capital with enthusiasm, and she felt angry and regretful, especially when she thought that her sister might be married to a noble household in the capital, her eyes were suddenly red after giving birth to her. .


    "Mother, you can help me think of a solution, I don''t want to go back to Youzhou and get married with Qi Er."


    The smiles on the faces of Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Wang both gathered together.


    Mrs. Wang sighed, "My son, this is your life." Who would have thought that their family would have the luck to enter Beijing.


    Ms. Wang cried more fiercely: "I don''t want this life, whoever loves wants to go."


    The second girl in Wang frowned, and said for a moment in deep thought: "Big sister, your relationship with Qi''s family is not unchanging."


    Hearing this, Miss Wang suddenly looked at Miss Wang Er, and took her hand: "Good sister, do you have any way to do it?"


    The second girl Wang said with a smile: "If the eldest sister can be favored by a better family, my father would definitely be willing to come forward and terminate the marriage with the Qi family."


    Ms. Wang frowned: "However, our family has just come to the capital, and we are not familiar with the place where we are born. Where can we meet a better family?"


    The second girl Wang shrugged: "I don''t know about this."


    At this moment, the butler was full of joy and walked in with a post: "Madam, Yan Mansion posted a post to our house, and invited the ladies and girls to visit the plum blossoms in Yan Mansion the day after tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wang and her two daughters looked over.


    Mrs. Wang looked at the housekeeper in confusion: "Yan family, which Yan family?"


    The housekeeper immediately told the news he had inquired: "If you want to talk about the Yan family, it is really a nobleman. In fact, the Yan family hasn''t been up for a long time, at least it''s incomparable with the veteran nobility in the capital. "


    "But who makes the children of the Yan family outstanding? The most famous of them is the girl of the Yan family. The girl of the Yan family is married to the king of Weiyuan. She has three children, one is Xiao Xiaowang, the other is Fu Guo Gong, one is Princess Chun''an."


    "Not only is the girl of the Yan family great, the grandpa of the Yan family is a second-ranking official in Xinjiang, the third master of the Yan family is the commander of Jinlingwei, the fourth master of the Yan family is the deputy commander of the South China Sea Army, and the other brothers and sisters have a pretty good future. ."


    Listening to the housekeeper¡¯s words, Mrs. Wang and her two daughters became more excited as they listened.


    Ms. Wang even took the invitation and read it several times. Then she looked at Ms. Wang with a smile and said: "It''s really dozing off and encountering a pillow. Isn''t this the opportunity?"


    The Yan family is such a powerful family, and the people they associate with must be similar. With her daughter''s outstanding appearance, she does not believe in people who have no discerning eyes.


    Ms. Wang was also very excited. Looking at the pile of fabrics she bought today, she hurriedly said: "Mother, the day after tomorrow will be the flower viewing party. It must be too late to make the clothes. Let''s go out and buy new ones."


    Ms. Wang agreed with all her expressions, anyway, it was the Ye family''s money that she spent now, and she didn''t feel distressed at all.


    Just as the mother and daughter were discussing about going out, the butler asked untimely: "Madam, do you want to call the girl?"


    Mrs. Wang and her two daughters had a meal together.


    The second girl Wang was displeased: "What do you tell her to do?"


    The housekeeper choked. In his opinion, the Wang family was able to enter Beijing because of the Ye family''s light. Now the Yan family, who has no contact, suddenly posted a post, mostly on the Ye family''s face.


    At this point, Mrs. Wang also thought of it. When she was about to ask the maid to call Ye Yueying, Miss Wang pulled her sleeve.


    Ms. Wang saw that the eldest daughter had something to say, and waved her hand to make the housekeeper step back.


    After the housekeeper left, Miss Wang said: "Mother, our relationship with Ye Yueying hasn''t been very good these years. If we really let her marry a nobleman, we can still end up well in the future? Will be retaliated by her."


    Mrs. Wang frowned. Over the years, how they treated Ye Yueying harshly, she knew very well in her heart and asked herself if she was Ye Yueying and turned over one day, she would definitely not let the Wang family go.


    "But most of the posts from the Yan family came for Yueying."


    Ms. Wang smiled and shook her head: "Mother, the Yan family can invite Ye Yueying by name? No, not only that, the post only wrote that she invited Mrs. Wang and the girl from the Wang family."


    Mrs. Wang hesitated: "You mean not to take Ye Yueying?"


    Ms. Wang nodded. Although she didn''t want to admit it, Ye Yueying''s cold and arrogant temperament was still eye-catching.


    If she goes, then the attention of the nobles must be on her, how can we see her in this way?


    The second girl Wang didn''t want Ye Yueying to go: "Mother, isn''t Ye Yueying going to take care of her grandmother? Even if the Yan family asks, we have a reasonable reason."


    "Ye Yueying is just an orphan, what is she worthy of the Yan family''s admiration? And her father is about to stay in Beijing as an official, the Yan family will definitely not say anything."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Wang was in trouble. The mother and daughter together did not tell Ye Yueying about the invitation to Yan''s family.


    Ye Yueying only knew about the Yan¡¯s Flower Appreciation Party after they had gone out.


    "Yan''s family?"


    Father is a general in Liaodong, and there should be no familiar talents here in the capital, but he doesn¡¯t care if he goes to the plum blossom show.


    She didn¡¯t care, but Mrs. Wang cared very much, and said bitterly, ¡°Your big aunt is less and less able to behave.¡±


    Ye Yueying worried that the old lady was getting angry, so she thought for a while and said: "Grandma, the weather is pretty good today, or let''s go out for a walk and come to the capital for a few days, but we haven''t gone out for a good stroll."


    The old lady Wang couldn''t bear to brush her granddaughter''s kindness, and nodded in agreement.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1108： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (20)

    Chapter 1108, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (20)


    Yan House.


    To this day, the gates of the Yan Mansion are no longer comparable to those when they entered Beijing. There are no honourable lords who go to and fro with others. The Yan family holds a plum banquet. Early on, there are endless carriages in front of the gate of the Yan Mansion.


    "It''s just a plum appreciation banquet. Does it need to come so early? It doesn''t matter if this kind of banquet comes a little later, but my grandmother urged us to go out early in the morning."


    In the carriage of Zhaodebo Mansion, the Han girl yawned and complained dissatisfiedly.


    Mrs. Han glanced at her daughter: "Outside, you can pipe my mouth!"


    The Han girl curled her lips and didn''t dare to say more.


    Mrs. Han sighed: "Our knighthood will be exhausted when we arrive at your grandfather''s place. Once your grandfather is gone, we will be ordinary people as soon as you take the plaque from the palace."


    "Your father''s official position is not high, and the future of your two brothers is still unknown. If you allow this to develop, the Han family will fail sooner or later."


    "Now our family can only hope that the Yan family is in-laws with the Han family, so we can help your two brothers a lot."


    "We are asking people, and Yan''s family has something to do. How can we not come here early? Even if we can''t help me, at least we have to be right."


    The girl from the Han family hesitated and asked tentatively: "Mother, the second aunt is the eldest daughter-in-law of the Yan family. It stands to reason that the relationship between our family and the Yan family should be very close. Why is the Yan family so indifferent to our family? ?"


    Hearing the words, Mrs. Han sneered: ¡°Why can''t it be a good thing your great-grandmother and grandmother did? Not only did you offend the Yan family, but even your second aunt was offended.¡±


    "When the Yan family first entered Beijing, the gate was not so prominent. Your great-grandmother and grandmother relied on the power of the Bofu to belittle the Yan family many times."


    "Can you imagine how difficult it was for your second aunt to be sandwiched between your in-laws'' house and your natal house?"


    "Never mind these, what really caused the rift between the Yan family and the Han family was your aunt''s involvement in the marriage of the fourth girl of the Yan family."


    "If the four girls of the Yan family had a successful marriage, it would have happened, but they ended up making a fuss."


    "Your two aunts and aunts, your grandmother is more inclined to the aunt, some things are done too much, your second aunt''s heart is cold, and then simply went with the uncle Yan family to take office, so many years have not returned much. Go to Beijing."


    "Your second aunt is also Yan''s parents and daughter-in-law. She doesn''t look at the Buddha''s face by looking at the monk''s face. However, if she is willing to mention the Han family, the Yan''s family has to give a bit of face. It is a pity that she is obviously unwilling."


    The Han girl was sighed.


    Ms. Han sighed again and again: "Our family has not been as good as the day in these years, and your grandmother finally realized the seriousness of the problem, and this is anxious to repair the relationship between the two."


    asked her to say that unless the second aunt returns to Beijing, otherwise, the relationship between the Han family and the Yan family is at best a face-saving relationship.


    Mrs. Han looked at her daughter: "My child, you have to remember that when you see those who are inferior to yours, don''t be too arrogant. People are not allowed to soar into the sky."


    Take the Yan family as an example. When she saw the Yan family at the beginning of the year, she never thought that the Yan family could climb to the prominent position it is today.


    But among the Yan family, the one she admires most is the Yan Da girl who married into the Prince Ping¡¯s mansion. It is because of that person that the Yan family is today.


    Married into the palace and directly changed the family court of Yan''s family. It is even more amazing to have a good relationship with the prince and grandson.


    In the future, Taisun will succeed to the throne, and the relationship between Taisun and Weiyuanwang may be further improved by the Yan family.


    "Yan Mansion is here!"


    Hearing the groom¡¯s voice, Mrs. Han didn¡¯t say much, and took her daughter out of the carriage, joined the old Mrs. Han at the front, and then went to the backyard with the Yan family maid.


    "This is Yan Mansion?"


    "True style! It really deserves to be the family of Princess Weiyuan."


    Ms. Wang and her two daughters came not early or late. Looking at Yan''s house in the city, the mother and daughter could not help but straighten their waists for fear of being underestimated.


    "Today you two can have a good performance."


    Mrs. Wang whispered to the two daughters.


    At this time, Ping Tong, who was waiting at the door in person, saw the mark of Wang¡¯s family, and his complexion was instantly shaken, and he walked quickly to the three of Mrs. Wang: ¡°But Mrs. Wang who just entered Beijing?¡±


    Mrs. Wang was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly nodded with a smile: "My family has indeed just entered Beijing, is she?"


    Pingtong smiled and said: "The slave maid is the maid beside the old lady. The old lady confessed to the slave maid specially early in the morning and asked the slave maid to come and welcome Mrs. Wang."


    Mrs. Wang heard that the maid-in-hand next to the old lady of the Yan family came to greet her in person, her face was full of glory, and she noticed the gaze around her, and her smile deepened: "The old lady is too polite."


    Pingtong, while chatting, led Mrs. Wang and the three of them into the backyard, constantly looking at Miss Wang and Miss Wang.


    There is nothing special about these two girls!


    The appearance is also considered delicate. Among the ladies who came today, a lot of them are more prettier than them; their behavior is even more difficult to describe. Can such a person be in the eyes of the little prince?


    Couldn''t it be the old prince who made a mistake?


    People around saw Madam Li who was beside Madam Li personally come to welcome them, and they all asked Mrs. Wang about the origins of the three.


    On the way, Ping Tong smiled and asked: "Mrs. Wang, who is Miss Ye?"


    The smile on Mrs. Wang''s face stiffened, but she soon recovered her composure: "It''s Yueying that the mother asked, and the child is taking care of her grandmother at home."


    Hearing this, Ping Tong paused and looked at Mrs. Wang with surprise: "Miss Ye is not here?!"


    Because of the surprise, the voice was a little loud, which immediately attracted the people around him to look over.


    Mrs. Wang didn''t expect that Ping Tong''s reaction was so great, and she felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    Pingtong pointed to Miss Wang and Miss Wang: "Then they are?"


    Madam Wang smiled and said, "These are my two ineffective daughters."


    Hearing this, Ping Tong was speechless. Their family specially arranged such a plum banquet for what? Isn''t it just to meet Miss Ye, who the little prince likes? Never thought that the Lord Lord did not come!


    Looking at the enthusiasm on Pingtong¡¯s face dissipated, Mrs. Wang had to bite the bullet and say: "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Pingtong glanced at Mrs. Wang indifferently. The sojourn girl Ye did not come, but the two daughters were all dressed up. How could she not see something wrong after she had been soaking in the camp for many years?


    "Mrs. Wang, I''m not telling you anything. My old ladies and old ladies want to see Miss Ye, but I never thought that Miss Ye did not come. If this is the case, the slaves must go back and report, and you will come with everyone to the yard to reward you. May."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked away quickly.


    The tremendous changes before and after have made Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Wang, and Miss Wang a little bit overwhelmed.


    Looking at the pointers around, the faces of the mother and daughter were very embarrassed.


    This is pretty good. After all, everyone doesn''t know what happened, and they just talked in low voices. However, with the arrival of Prince Ping, the mother and daughter are really embarrassing.


    Prince Ping is already in his sixties, so there is no need to avoid the female relatives too much.


    As soon as he arrived, the female relatives around stood up to show their respects.


    Prince Ping motioned everyone to be free, and then kept glaring at Yan Wentao, who was forced to come by.


    Yan Wentao helplessly, coughed slightly, and asked aloud: "Which is Mrs. Wang who has just entered Beijing?"


    Ms. Wang''s heart tightened, and she stood up cautiously: "The concubine is exactly."


    Prince Ping¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he quickly looked at the two girls behind Mrs. Wang, only one glance showed disappointment on his face.


    Who is he? As a prince, he doesn''t meet too many people. Looking at the dodge eyes of Miss Wang and Er Miss Wang, they know that these two people are not pure-minded people.


    Grandson has no eyesight, right? Can you fall in love with such a person?


    Yan Wentao continued: "In the Northern Xinjiang War, General Ye and I fought side by side. I deeply regret the death of General Ye. I don¡¯t know who is Miss Ye?"


    I heard people mention Ye Yueying again. Mrs. Wang felt bad. When so many people watched, she could only say what she said before: "Yueying is taking care of her grandmother at home."


    "Aren''t these two Miss Ye?"


    Prince Ping suddenly asked out loud.


    Madam Wang was taken aback, and quickly said: "These are the two ineffective daughters of my concubine."


    It has always been people holding Prince Ping. Except for facing the emperor, prince, and grandson, Prince Ping seldom suppresses his temper, and immediately said without saving face:


    "What about Miss Ye? I wrote a post to your home to ask Miss Ye to come to enjoy the plum blossoms. Your family is here, so what''s the matter if you leave her alone?"


    In order to meet Miss Ye, who was suspected to be liked by his grandson, he even had trouble with the Yan family.


    As soon as he thought of this, Prince Ping was very angry: "Since Miss Ye has not come, what are you doing here? The Lord has not arrived, but by the way, it is really speechless."


    said, he flung his sleeves and left.


    Yan Wentao has a headache, the old prince¡¯s temper is getting bigger and bigger, there are some things that don¡¯t need to be said, this is so embarrassing!


    Looking at the three Madam Wang, mother and daughter who were not coming to Taiwan, when Yan Wentao was not sure what to do, Zhou Jingwan helped Madam Li to arrive.


    "Auntie!"


    Mrs. Li nodded, and let Yan Wentao go to tie the prince.


    Ms. Wang was relieved when she saw Mrs. Li coming, and quickly brought her two daughters to the courtesy: "I¡¯m pleased to see the old lady."


    Mrs. Li smiled and told the three mothers and daughters not to be polite: "Mrs. Wang, don¡¯t mind, our family and General Ye are a bit old. Thinking of the Ye family¡¯s troubles, I wanted to see Miss Ye. I didn¡¯t expect anyone to come, so it is inevitable. Somewhat surprised."


    After ??, Mrs. Li spoke to Mrs. Wang politely and without impoliteness. After alleviating the embarrassment, she went to talk to the other female relatives.


    The female relatives who came to the Yan family, who had never experienced the twists and turns of the back house, was very disappointed with the stupid and ignorant person like Mrs. Wang. After the plum appreciation, no one came close to the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter.


    Mrs. Wang, the three mothers and daughters sat uncomfortably watching everyone talking and laughing, wanting to blend in, but they couldn''t find a chance. They were clearly right in front of them, but they seemed to be separated by a gap.


    Mrs. Wang regretted it because she wanted to make it simple. She originally thought that as long as Ye Yueying took care of the old lady as an excuse, everyone would tell the truth, but she never thought that because Ye Yueying did not arrive, the Yan family directly ignored it. Lost them.


    I knew that Ye Yueying had come with her. Even if her two daughters'' limelight would be taken away by her, it would be better than they are doing the same thing now.


    "Hey brother, you walk a little slower."


    At the gate of the palace, Xiao Moxi quickly turned on his horse, and Wu Yutang followed him behind.


    After catching up with Xiao Moxi, Wu Yutang said in the tone of the theater: "The old prince really didn''t tell you, did the Yan family hold the flower viewing party to meet Miss Ye?"


    Xiao Moxi squinted at him. If he knew, where would he still be in the palace at this time?


    Thinking of Ye Yueying''s cold and arrogant temperament, Xiao Moxi accelerated his whiplash.


    Grandfather is just fooling around. He hasn''t figured out how to meet Miss Ye. He intervened so rashly that he was a little confused.


    "Call~"


    When riding to Ximen Street, Xiao Moxi suddenly stopped and looked at the blue figure walking into the temple not far ahead in surprise.


    "Why don''t you leave?" Wu Yutang looked at Xiao Moxi in wonder.


    Xiao Moxi glanced at him, then rolled over and got off his horse, threw the horse rope in his hand to him, and strode towards the temple.


    In the temple.


    Ye Yueying first accompanied Mrs. Wang to the main hall to burn incense, and then added some sesame oil money.


    Old lady Wang saw the fortune teller sitting at the entrance of the temple, her heart moved, and she looked at Ye Yueying with a smile: "Yingying, I see that the scenery in this temple is pretty good, you can go shopping."


    Ye Yueying shook her head: "I''ll stay here with my grandmother."


    Ms. Wang patted Ye Yueying''s hand: "I¡¯m tired from walking and want to take a break. You can go shopping. You have been with me in the courtyard these days. You must be bored."


    Ye Yueying looked at Mrs. Wang and saw that she was deliberately pushing herself away, so she smiled and hid at the corner of the palace wall. Seeing Mrs. Wang walking to the fortune teller¡¯s booth, she shook her head funny.


    "Let''s go, the red plums in this temple are very flourishing, let''s go over and take a look."


    When Xiao Moxi found Ye Yueying in the temple, Ye Yueying was standing in front of a red plum, holding a red plum in one hand, and staring down.


    Wu Yutang, who followed, saw Xiao Moxi standing still stupidly, and just about to step forward and pat him on the shoulder, he saw the scene in the painting that looked like a picture of a lady with red plums.


    Wu Yutang exclaimed: "Hey brother, you are going to be lucky. You can meet stunning women when you come to the temple."


    The sound from here shocked Ye Yueying. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang not far away, and there was an unconcealable surprise on her face.


    Xiao Moxi saw that Ye Yueying had spotted them. He glared at Wu Yutang, then smiled and walked out: "Miss Ye, long time no see!"


    Ye Yueying lowered her eyes and stabilized her panic-stricken mind. When the two approached, she raised her eyes to look at them and blessed them: "Master Xiao, Master Wu."


    Xiao Moxi didn¡¯t respond yet, Wu Yutang was surprised, and saw him turning around Ye Yueying, with obvious suspicion on his face: "Miss Ye? Are you brother Ye?"


    Ye Yueying was a little embarrassed to be seen, but Xiao Moxi grabbed Wu Yutang and stared at him, telling him not to move.


    Determined that Ye Yueying was the brother Ye they met in Liaodong, Wu Yutang was amazed: "Brother Ye. No, Miss Ye, I have to say, you pretended to be a bit thorough in Liaodong. If there weren¡¯t Brother Xi, I would agree. You will not come out."


    Ye Yueying didn''t answer the conversation. She had a fairer complexion, so she touched a lot of gouache when she was dressed as a man, and she lowered her complexion by several degrees, which was indeed quite deceptive.


    The two more posted together!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1109： , Xiao Wangyes Rouzhirou (21)

    Chapter 1109, Xiao Wangye¡¯s Soft Fingers (21)


    "Oh, it''s snowing, let''s go to the pavilion to avoid it."


    Snowflakes floated up in the sky, Wu Yutang quickly pointed to the pavilion not far away and said, and took the lead, and looked back at Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying who were still standing still as they walked.


    "Okay, you two don''t froze, this snow is not small, you can''t avoid the snow that you have to get covered in a while."


    Xiao Moxi smiled and looked at Ye Yueying: "Miss Ye, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, let¡¯s go and talk in the pavilion."


    Thanks to Xiao Moxi¡¯s help in the matter of his father, he spoke. Ye Yueying could not refuse, and nodded, leading Xuehua to the pavilion.


    Xiao Moxi followed, and before entering the pavilion, he invited the young man to give a few words before entering the pavilion with Ye Yueying.


    After the two entered the pavilion, Wu Yutang smiled and asked, "Miss Ye, why didn''t you go to the Yan family''s flower viewing party?"


    Ye Yueying looked at Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang in surprise: "Do you also know the Yan family''s flower viewing party?"


    Wu Yutang laughed, winked at Xiao Moxi, and then said, ¡°The Yan family is Moxi¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family. Of course we know what¡¯s happening in their family.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying''s calm mind couldn''t help but ripples. She glanced at Xiao Moxi quickly, and then quickly lowered her eyelids: "Thank you for taking care of me, but I have to take care of my grandmother, so I''m sorry that I didn''t go there. ."


    Xiao Moxi''s eyes flickered. The old man before was Miss Ye''s grandmother, right? The old man can walk around, it can be seen that there is nothing wrong with her body, there is no need to let Miss Ye stay at home to take care of it.


    Ye¡¯s family was destroyed, and Miss Ye could only live in her uncle¡¯s house. Although she had not personally experienced it, he could also imagine that the life under the fence would be difficult.


    Xiao Moxi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just go there next time if you have a chance.¡±


    Wu Yutang quickly echoed: "That''s right, anyway, there are so many flower fairs and poetry fairs in Beijing, so I don¡¯t have to worry about not having the chance to participate."


    After that, the three people talked about Ren Feng''s case again. Wu Yutang lectured, Xiao Moxi added, and Ye Yueying listened carefully.


    After the case was finished, Ye Yueying frowned when the snow was getting bigger and bigger, and she looked at Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang apologetically: "My grandmother is still waiting for me in the front hall, I have to say goodbye."


    Xiao Moxi hurriedly said: "Wait a moment, I have told the young man to get an umbrella. The snow is so big, it''s not enough if you don''t hold an umbrella."


    Before Ye Yueying had time to respond, Wu Yutang spoke first: "Brother Xi, you treat it differently. You were not so thoughtful when we drove in the snow." After speaking, he looked at Xiao Moxi with ambiguous eyes. And Ye Yueying.


    This made Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying a little bit embarrassed.


    Xiao Moxi stared at Wu Yutang, and said with no good air: "They are all rough men with thick skins, and they won''t die in a bit of snow."


    Wu Yutang: "."


    At this time, the young man who went to get the umbrella also returned.


    Xiao Si not only brought an umbrella, but also two hand warmers.


    Xiao Moxi smiled and handed a small and exquisite hand warmer to Ye Yueying: "The weather is cold. It is better to bring a hand warmer when you go out to avoid freezing."


    The things have been brought, Ye Yueying has no reason to refuse, nor can he refuse this kind intention: "Thank you."


    Xiao Moxi smiled and handed the other dark-colored hand warmer to Xuehua.


    Ye Yueying saw that he had prepared even the grandmother''s share, her eyes moved slightly, feeling the warmth from between her hands, and a warm current surged from the bottom of her heart.


    This person is always so considerate and thoughtful, every look in his eyes and every smile is so gentle and pleasing to the eye, people always sink into it uncontrollably.


    Xiao Moxi picked up the umbrella, and personally held the umbrella for Ye Yueying: "Let¡¯s go, I''ll take you to the front hall."


    Ye Yueying looked at Xiao Moxi, her lips moved, and finally she was silent again, and walked out of the pavilion side by side with Xiao Moxi.


    Wu Yutang looked at the two walking in the snow, his mouth slightly opened, a little startled.


    No, Xige really likes Shangye girl?


    At the front hall, Ye Yueying stopped and did not look directly at Xiao Moxi''s opening: "Thank you for sending me, I am going to see my grandmother now."


    Xiao Moxi smiled and gave the umbrella to Xuehua: "Then you go quickly, don''t worry the elderly."


    Ye Yueying still didn''t look directly at Xiao Moxi, she nodded her face sideways, and then quickly stepped into the hall wing. After entering the room, she immediately covered her chest and took a few deep breaths.


    Outside, Xiao Moxi couldn''t help taking a long breath when seeing Ye Yueying entering the house.


    "Yingying, what''s the matter with you, but your body is uncomfortable?"


    Ms. Wang, who was resting in the wing, looked at Ye Yueying with worry on her face.


    Ye Yueying put down her hand, pulled out a smile, and walked to Mrs. Wang: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine, but it¡¯s a bit cold outside.¡±


    Listening to her, Old Lady Wang was relieved, and took Ye Yueying to sit down, with a thick smile on her face.


    Ye Yueying was surprised at the old lady¡¯s happiness: "Grandma, what are you?"


    The grandmother who was waiting for Mrs. Wang smiled and said: ¡°The old lady just asked for a sign for the girl.¡± Then he talked about the process of Mrs. Wang¡¯s request for signing and unsigning.


    The old lady Wang held Ye Yueying''s hand tightly, and sighed: "In the past two years, I have been worrying about your marriage. I am afraid that after I am gone, your great aunt will have you approved and sent away."


    "Fortunately, your parents are blessing you in heaven. Now that you can be summoned by your grandson, plus the dowry left by the Ye family, you will definitely find a good marriage."


    Looking at her elderly grandmother so worried about her affairs, Ye Yueying was very guilty and guilty: "Grandma"


    Old lady Wang stroked her granddaughter¡¯s hair bun, with affection on her face: "Today, my grandmother got one signed. If you have a Buddhist family, you must have it. My family is Yingying, and you will be happy and healthy in the future."


    Ye Yueying''s nose was a little sore, and she leaned her head on Mrs. Wang''s shoulder.


    Old Madam Wang patted Ye Yueying on the back, and said softly: "Yingying has eaten all the suffering in this world, and she will surely succeed in her life in the future."


    After a while, Ye Yueying calmed down. Seeing that the snow outside showed no sign of stopping, she said, "Grandma, this snow doesn''t know when it will stop. I think we should go back first."


    Old Madam Wang nodded, and Ye Yueying helped her out of the wing.


    Stepping out of the door, Ye Yueying subconsciously stopped and looked around, and then helped Mrs. Wang to walk towards the carriage.


    "It''s finally figured out!"


    Next to the Wang¡¯s carriage, Wu Yutang was bored sitting in another carriage. From time to time, he lifted the curtain to look outside, and saw Ye Yueying walking with Mrs. Wang, and quickly talked to Xiao Moxi, who was pretending to read in the car. Scream.


    Wu Yutang snatched the book in Xiao Moxi''s hand: "Okay, stop pretending, get out of the car and see your parents."


    Xiao Moxi glared at Wu Yutang, adjusted his clothes before opening the door and stepping out of the carriage.


    Looking at Xiao Moxi who appeared again, Ye Yueying''s eyes flashed with surprise, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly where she hadn''t noticed.


    "Ms. Wang is well, please peace with the old lady!"


    Wu Yutang, an outsider, actively passed Xiao Moxi and greeted Mrs. Wang first.


    The old lady Wang was stunned: "This young man is?"


    Wu Yutang smiled and said, "We are Miss Ye''s friends." As he said, he touched Xiao Moxi with his elbow, "right?"


    Lao Madam Wang quickly looked at Ye Yueying.


    Ye Yueying''s expression was a little unnatural. Seeing Xiao Moxi looking at her, waiting for her introduction, she had to speak, "Grandma, this is Young Master Xiao, and this is Young Master Wu. They are all involved in Ren Feng''s case. Sponsor, my father was able to get his name right, thanks to their help."


    After listening to Ye Yueying''s words, Mrs. Wang quickly looked at Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang gratefully: "The old man thanked the two sons for advocating justice for the Ye family."


    Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang turned sideways to avoid the ceremony of the old lady.


    Xiao Moxi stretched out her hand and made a vain old lady: "The old lady is polite, we are just our duty, and also Miss Ye."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Moxi saw Ye Yueying couldn''t help shaking his head at him.


    Xiao Moxi reacted instantly. The Wang family probably didn''t know about Miss Ye''s revenge, and he quickly skipped the words just now: "General Ye is a loyal and good general. It''s all we should do."


    After ??, Mrs. Wang still said a lot of grateful words to the two of them.


    Xiao Moxi smiled and looked at Mrs. Wang and Ye Yueying: "You two are going back home?"


    Old lady Wang nodded with a smile: "Yes, the snow is getting bigger and bigger. I''m afraid it stays for a long time and won''t be able to go."


    Xiao Moxi took the words: "It just so happens that we have to go back, let''s take a piece."


    Speaking, but also explained.


    "It¡¯s snowing, the road is the hardest to walk, and it¡¯s also prone to accidents. I think you don¡¯t bring many people. If something really happens on the road, it¡¯s troublesome."


    The old lady Wang wanted to refuse, but after hearing this, she suddenly hesitated, looked at Ye Yueying, her heart moved, and the master smiled and agreed: "Then there are two sons."


    Ye Yueying looked at Mrs. Wang in surprise, obviously she did not expect that she would agree.


    Ms. Wang patted Ye Yueying''s hand and took her into the carriage.


    In the carriage, Mrs. Wang held the hand warmer and looked at Ye Yueying with a smile: "Is this Young Master Xiao prepared it?"


    Ye Yueying did not dare to look directly at Mrs. Wang, staring at the hand warmer on her hand and nodded.


    Old Madam Wang smiled: "The son of Xiao is really good-looking, he is very handsome, he is a kind of talent, and he is gentle and polite in dealing with others, and he looks like a son of a good family."


    Ye Yueying''s expression was a little melancholy: "Their house is pretty good." It''s just a little too good.


    The old lady Wang asked quickly: "Which son is he?"


    Ye Yueying looked at Mrs. Wang, and immediately lowered her eyelids: ¡°He is Xiao Xiaowang. I met the ancestors of the Ye family last time in Liaodong.¡±


    Uh.


    The smile on Mrs. Wang''s face froze.


    Although the children are good for their own family, they also know their own affairs. The gap between Yingying and Xiao Xiaowang is a bit too big. If the Ye family is still there, maybe there is a little possibility, but now the Ye family is gone!


    The old lady Wang retired with joy, and didn''t even want to say anything all the way afterwards.


    Ye Yueying did not speak any more, both grandparents and grandchildren were silent, and the carriage was too quiet.


    Soon, the temporary residence of Wang''s family arrived.


    Ye Yueying helped Mrs. Wang get out of the carriage, Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang were already waiting at the door.


    Old Madam Wang smiled and thanked the two again. Originally, she wanted to invite them to sit in the house, but after knowing the identity of the two, she couldn''t open her mouth.


    Xiao Moxi saw that Mrs. Wang did not intend to invite them, so he smiled and handed a few plum blossoms to Ye Yueying: "I thought you liked plum blossoms before, so I asked the abbot to ask for a few."


    Ye Yueying took Mei Hua with a complicated heart: "Thank you." Has he noticed such trivial things?


    Old lady Wang watched the interaction between the two, her heart moved slightly, but when she thought of the difference between the two, she could only say helplessly: "The humble house is simple and simple, so I won''t invite the two sons to sit down."


    Xiao Moxi smiled: "It''s getting late, we should go home too." With that, he was about to leave with Wu Yutang.


    At this moment, Xuehua took the umbrella and asked, "This umbrella?"


    Xiao Moxi paused and said with a smile: ¡°There should be a long distance from the gate to the backyard. The old lady and Miss Ye will need it. I¡¯ll get this umbrella next time.¡±


    Uh.


    Ye Yueying and Mrs. Wang were both confused by these words.


    Do you want to take the two umbrellas again?


    Xuehua: I just ask casually, do you really want to get it back?


    Xiao Moxi also realized that his excuse was a little reluctant, and with an awkward expression, he pulled Wu Yutang into the carriage.


    Looking at the carriage going far away, Ye Yueying looked back at the umbrella in Xuehua''s hand. Did Xiao Moxi know that the house rented by the Wang family was very small, with only two entrances, so there was no need for an umbrella at all.


    "Go back!"


    Seeing her granddaughter distracted, Mrs. Wang had to remind her.


    Ye Yueying returned to her senses, and quickly followed Mrs. Wang into the gate.


    On the other side, Wu Yutang looked at Xiao Moxi with contempt: "When did you become so stingy? You have to ask for both umbrellas."


    Xiao Moxi squinted at him: "You don''t understand."


    Wu Yutang laughed and said, "I don''t understand what it means. You just want to find an excuse to see Miss Ye under the name of asking for an umbrella." As he said, his face became more and more contemptuous.


    "I said Little Prince Xiao, can you show a little prince¡¯s style? This method of forcibly making appointments is too shameful."


    Xiao Moxi played with the finger on his hand, and did not deny Wu Yutang''s words.


    Wu Yutang looked at Xiao Moxi wonderingly: "Do you really like Miss Ye?"


    Xiao Moxi was silent for a moment, then thought about looking at Wu Yutang: "Your emotional experience is richer."


    Wu Yutang interrupted Xiao Moxi displeasedly: "What makes me rich in emotional experience?" As he said, he raised his head stinkingly, "Who made my father and my mother have such a suave birth? I recruit girls. Like it, I feel helpless."


    Xiao Moxi rolled her eyes silently, too lazy to argue with him.


    Wu Yutang saw Xiao Moxi''s face full of lovesickness, and hummed: "Look at you, 80% of you really like Miss Ye."


    "Since you like it, then just go to the door to propose a marriage. Anyway, your father and your mother don''t care about you, the old prince can''t control you, even if Miss Ye''s life experience is a little worse, these are all OK, why are you so troublesome? "


    Xiao Moxi looked at Wu Yutang: "You don''t understand it after all."


    Wu Yutang quit: "Why don''t I understand?"


    Xiao Moxi: "Ms. Ye was in trouble when she was a child. She was sent under the fence since she was a child. When Liaodong was in contact with her, I found that she was always locked in her heart. If she could not open her heart to me, I would marry someone home. What''s the point?"


    Wu Yutang scratched the back of his head: "I don''t understand what you think."


    Xiao Moxi smiled, most of the people in the world getting married are the words of the matchmaker''s order of their parents. Where can such a couple have any feelings, after marriage, most of them are balance of interests and affection.


    If you haven¡¯t seen love before, that¡¯s fine, but since he has been watching how his parents get along since he was a child, he also wants to find a wife who is honest with him and is in harmony with him.


    "Getting married is a lifetime commitment, and you have to make it clear what you want."


    Two in one big chapter!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1110： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (22)

    Chapter 1110, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (22)


    "Girl, Hongmei is ready, how about you look at it soon?"


    Xuehua found a vase and inserted the red plum that Xiao Moxi had sent. Seeing that Ye Yueying was still looking at the two snow umbrellas, she couldn''t help but pursed her lips, and said with a joke:


    "Hey, that Young Master Xiao is also true, isn''t he just two umbrellas, he still has to come and fetch them bluntly. I don''t know if it is really stingy or has no purpose?"


    Ye Yueying glanced at Xuehua: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± While speaking, she put down the umbrella and turned to look at the red plum. Seeing that there were a lot of red plums in the vase, Xuehua found another vase.


    Ye Yueying divided the red plum into a new bottle and inserted it into a new bottle: "There is nothing to watch in winter. I will send this bottle of red plum to my grandmother later and add some color to her house."


    Xuehua nodded with a smile, and then joked: "That Young Master Xiao was a bit stubborn, but he is really considerate. Seeing that the girl likes plum blossoms, he quietly asked for the girl. There are still some merits. of."


    Listening to Xuehua¡¯s comments, Ye Yueying was a little bit dumbfounded: "You can just talk about these things in the house, so don''t dare to talk outside."


    Of course Xuehua knows this. She said that she wanted to explore the attitude of her own girl.


    The mistress is unkind. The old lady is getting old and in poor health. She hasn''t been in charge for the past two years. The girl is about to be 18 years old, so she has to take advantage of the old lady to be the master and take care of the girl¡¯s lifelong affairs. Settling is just tight.


    The young master Xiao looked pretty good. If the girl likes it, tell the old lady, wouldn¡¯t the girl¡¯s marriage be lost?


    Ye Yueying stared at Hongmei, thought of Xiao Moxi''s identity, sighed, and fell silent with her frown and cheek.


    At the same time, Mr. Wang came back from outside with his two sons. Not long after they came back, Mrs. Wang, the mother and daughter who went to the Yan''s Flower Appreciation Party also returned.


    Master Wang and his two sons had been waiting in the living room a long time ago. When the mother and daughter came back, they asked, "How is the flower viewing in Yan''s house going well?"


    Wang¡¯s family has no contacts in the capital. While waiting for Taisun to be summoned, the three father and son can only wander on the street every day to get news from theaters, tea houses, and restaurants.


    Nowadays, the Wang family urgently needs to rely on a Beijing official. Let¡¯s not say anything else. Knowing more about the officialdom of the capital can benefit them. The market news is either true or false, or it is known to the public, and it is of little value. .


    Obviously, Yan''s family is a very good choice.


    If the Wang family can rely on the Yan family, then they will have a firm foothold in the capital.


    Knowing that the Yan family had posted a post to the Wang family, Master Wang was so happy that he didn''t sleep all night.


    Looking at the expectant eyes of the father and son, Mrs. Wang, Miss Wang, and Miss Wang had ugly faces, especially when they thought of the ugliness they encountered in Yan Mansion today, the mother and daughter were disappointed and angry.


    Seeing his wife and daughter''s frowning face, Master Wang frowned, thinking of his wife and daughter, and patiently asked: "Are you bullied at the banquet?"


    Madam Wang sighed: "Master, don''t ask, I really vomited to death today."


    Hearing what his wife said, Mr. Wang thought that the mother and daughter were really bullied, and immediately said: "Didn¡¯t I tell you, the capital is no more than Youzhou, there are more noble people, our family has a shallow foundation, if we are really wronged. Just bear with me and bear with me. Didn¡¯t you offend anyone?"


    The three mothers and daughters saw that Master Wang misunderstood, and they didn''t want to explain.


    It was their private decision not to take Ye Yueying, and they did not inform Master Wang. If Master Wang knew that the failure to make a good relationship with the Yan family this time was because they did not bring Ye Yueying, they would definitely be scolded.


    Madam Wang: "Master, don''t worry, we will remember your words, and we did not offend anyone."


    Master Wang breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good, you guys quickly tell us, what is the situation of the Yan Family Flower Appreciation Party today?"


    Mrs. Wang deliberated, and the two daughters, you talked about the style of Yan Mansion and Menting Ruoshi in one word.


    As for the specific ones who participated in the flower viewing banquet, I don¡¯t know at all.


    Without him, no one introduced them!


    Just when the father and son heard that they were yearning for them, the steward hesitated and decided to come back and report that the two sons personally sent back the old lady and the cousin in the afternoon.


    Master Wang asked his wife and daughter to pause, and looked at the steward: "What''s the matter?"


    Manager: "Master, today the old lady and the cousin went out to enjoy incense. When they came back, they were sent back by the two princes. The servants looked at them. The two princes are very noble and should be the children of officials."


    As soon as these words came out, Master Wang immediately looked at his wife and daughter, and asked in surprise and angrily: "Did you not bring Yueying to Yan''s house today?"


    Ms. Wang felt a little bit in her heart, and quickly argued: "It''s not because of her mother''s health that Yue Ying has to take care of her herself."


    Master Wang pointed to Mrs. Wang, and his hands trembled with anger: "You don''t understand the four or six, don''t hurry up to get the matter in Yan''s house today."


    At this time, Mrs. Wang didn''t dare to conceal it, and quickly talked about the reaction of the Yan family and Prince Heping.


    Master Wang heard that Prince Ping was also involved, and he was so frightened that he shook his body and pointed to Mrs. Wang: "You, you."


    Seeing his father''s anger, Prince Wang quickly stepped forward to help him smoothly: "Father calmed down, his cousin didn''t go to the banquet, Yan''s family just left his mother and two younger sisters, and didn''t blame it. It would be fine if he thought about it. "


    Master Wang obeyed and looked at Mrs. Wang coldly: "I know you are stupid, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. Yueying is our key to Beijing. If you lose the key, we still need How to get a foothold in the capital?"


    Seeing his mother''s faceless scolding, Prince Wang spoke again: "Father, things are already like this. It''s no different to say more. If Yan Jiazhen and Uncle Ye are old, I will post next time and let my cousin go. "


    "Now, let''s ask the steward carefully about the two sons who sent his grandmother and cousin back."


    Master Wang felt that the eldest son was right, so he suppressed his anger and looked at the steward.


    The steward immediately told what happened in front of the door in the afternoon.


    "One of the two princes is Xiao and the other is Wu. The specific identity is not clear, but the old lady is very grateful to the two princes, and she seems to have mentioned Uncle Ye in her words."


    "Surname Xiao?"


    Master Wang began to ponder. Xiao is the national surname, but he thought to his heart that it was impossible for his niece to have anything to do with the royal family.


    The eyes of Prince Wang flickered. During the time they came to the capital, they did not gain anything. At least, they heard some of the news that the public knew.


    Xiao is the national surname, and Wu¡¯s surname is not simple. The two who sent his grandmother and cousin back today are likely to come from extraordinary origins.


    Grandpa Wang looked at Grandpa Wang: "Father, grandmother and cousin must know the identity of the person who sent them back, why don''t we ask?"


    Master Wang nodded, stood up and left the house, and the two sons quickly followed.


    "Mother, let''s go to the grandmother''s house to listen."


    Ms. Wang saw Mrs. Wang sitting still, she hurried forward and urged.


    Mrs. Wang glanced at her daughter: "Do you still want to ask for scolding?" Today, the master really didn''t save her face at all.


    Ms. Wang: "Mother, don''t you want to know which son Ye Yueying hooked up with?"


    These words successfully convinced Mrs. Wang that the three of them, mother and daughter, were wronged at Yan''s house, but Ye Yueying ran out to hook up.


    The mother and daughter hurriedly went to Mrs. Wang''s.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1111： , Xiao Wangyes Rouzhirou (23)

    Chapter 1111, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (23)


    Ye Yueying wanted to send Hongmei to Mrs. Wang¡¯s house, but when he saw Mr. Wang coming with his two sons, he immediately returned to the house.


    Old Mrs. Wang saw her son and grandchildren coming together. Soon afterwards, her daughter-in-law and two granddaughters also arrived. Guessing what they were here for, she leaned on the kang and did not come down, as if she was about to rest.


    Master Wang first greeted Mrs. Wang¡¯s body, then asked about her and Ye Yueying¡¯s leaving the house today, and finally turned to Xiao Wu who sent them back to the house.


    "I heard that today''s mother and Yue Ying were sent back by the two sons?"


    Old Madam Wang glanced at her son, then scanned the other people in the room with ears erected, and gave a faint ¡®um¡¯, without saying more.


    Master Wang knew that his wife hadn¡¯t let his niece attend the banquet in Yan¡¯s house. The old mother must be angry, so she had to be a little lower:


    "Mother, our family has just arrived in the capital, and we are not familiar with the place of life. These days, my son wanted to find the opportunity to find out when Taisun met with Yingying and me. Unfortunately, my son is incompetent and has not found a way."


    "If the brother-in-law has a relationship, you and Yingying should inform your son earlier, so that the son can plan ahead. The year-end and the beginning of the year are the key time for officials to report and transfer. It''s good for Yingying."


    "Mother, I don''t know where the two sons who sent you back today are from?"


    Lao Madam Wang looked at the laughing son, sighed in her heart, and said perfunctorily: ¡°I don¡¯t know what the identities of the two sons are. Yingying and I don¡¯t know, we only know that they are officials who sponsored the Ren Feng case.¡±


    "Don¡¯t think too much about it. They just happened to ran into me and Yingying today. They saw it snowing, so they kindly sent each other away."


    Hearing this, Mr. Wang was a little disappointed. The Yan family had no hope at all. He thought he could find new contacts, but it was a pity that he was looking forward to it.


    Grandpa Wang didn''t think so, especially when he heard his grandmother say that the two were officials responsible for hosting the Ren Feng case, his eyes brightened.


    After entering Beijing, he specifically inquired about Ren Feng''s case and heard that the host official was Jin Lingwei.


    Are those two people Jin Lingwei?


    Thinking of this, Mr. Wang couldn¡¯t help but breathe a little harder. Although the officials were afraid of Jin Lingwei, could they ask which one did not want to win over?


    If they can establish a relationship with Jin Lingwei, why worry about their family being unable to stand up in the capital?


    Seeing the old lady looking like she wanted to sleep, Master Wang retired with his wife and children.


    Back to the main courtyard, Miss Wang Er said with a curl of her lips: "I''ll just say, how can Ye Yueying''s orphan girl hook up with a good man?"


    "Second Sister!"


    Grand Prince Wang looked at Girl Wang two displeasedly: "You are a daughter, don''t speak too harshly, it''s not good for you."


    The second girl Wang looked at Grandpa Wang in shock. She did not expect that her eldest brother would scold her for Ye Yueying.


    Not only was she surprised, but other people also looked surprised.


    No way, when Mrs. Wang''s mother and daughter used to say bad things about Ye Yueying, Mrs. Wang always remained silent.


    Lord Wang did not want to explain more, but said to Mr. Wang: "Father, we won''t go out in these two days."


    Master Wang was puzzled: "Why?"


    Prince Wang: "Didn''t you tell me what happened? That Young Master Xiao is coming to pick up the umbrella." Seeing Master Wang frowned, he explained in a low voice.


    "The son thought that the two sons were probably Jin Lingwei!"


    Master Wang''s expression shook, and his hands kept rubbing: "I should stay at home, or stay at home." After a pause, he looked at Mrs. Wang, "Yueying, you give me a good life." Take care, whether our Wang family can go further depends on this time."


    Mrs. Wang didn''t dare to refute, she nodded reluctantly.


    "Sister, do you think that Young Master Xiao will really come to our house again?"


    In the past two days, Mrs. Wang gave a lot of the fabrics and jewelry they bought to Ye Yueying, which aroused the dissatisfaction of the two girls.


    Ms. Wang was silent.


    Second girl Wang chuckled: "Excuse me to get back the broken umbrella and go back to the door. It''s because Young Master Xiao can say it."


    Ms. Wang spoke up: ¡°That Young Master Xiao is likely to see Ye Yueying, and he wants to meet again with such an excuse.¡±


    The second girl Wang showed contempt: ¡°That person must have problems with his eyes, otherwise, how could he even look at orphans? Also, the two broken umbrellas are so rare, the family background is definitely not so good.¡±


    Speaking of this, the second girl Wang became excited again: "The Xiao Gongzi''s family may be a poor settlement. If this is the case, I have to ask my mother to fulfill Ye Yueying."


    Just as the two sisters were talking about this, a maid rushed into the house: "Big girl, second girl, Xiao Gongzi and Wu Gongzi who sent the old lady and cousin to them that day are here again."


    Ms. Wang and Miss Wang''s expressions unanimously.


    The second girl Wang grabbed the maid: "How do the two sons look like?"


    The maid¡¯s face was a little blushing: ¡°They are very handsome, but their looks are the next best thing. The main thing is their temperament. At first glance, they are the sons of big families.¡±


    Ms. Wang and Miss Wang swiftly looked at each other.


    Ms. Wang adjusted her haircut: "Since there are guests, we should go out and meet."


    The second girl Wang smiled sweetly: "My sister said exactly."


    Soon, the two sisters went out of the room together, first called Mrs. Wang, and then went to the next living room together.


    Looking at the handsome and handsome Xiao Moxi and the romantic and suave Wu Yutang, the hearts of the two sisters pounded at the same time.


    In the beginning, they thought that the second son of Qi would look good, but compared with the two sons in front of them, it was a difference between heaven and earth.


    In the living room, Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang sat casually, but Master Wang, Master Wang, and Master Wang stood restrained.


    Seeing Mrs. Wang coming with her two daughters, Xiao Moxi glanced back and then looked away, while Wu Yutang looked at the three in a playful manner.


    Mother and daughter three people, Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang have seen too much. Before they could introduce themselves, Xiao Moxi said: "This king is here to get an umbrella, and I invite Miss Ye to come out to see you."


    This king?


    This king!


    The two words ?? resembled a thunder strike on the heads of the mother and daughter.


    Xiao Moxi usually doesn''t like to use his identity to suppress others, but when he investigates what Ye Yueying''s life has been in the Wang Mansion these years, he dislikes the Wang family very much in his heart.


    Why did they rush to bully Miss Ye? Isn¡¯t it because Miss Ye is homeless and has no one to support?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but want to support her. With him, the prince, would he dare to bully her when he saw the Wang family.


    On the other side, Xuehua is also paying close attention to the movement of the concierge these days. When he heard that Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang were coming, he hurried to tell Ye Yueying.


    "Girl, Xiao Gongzi and Wu Gongzi are here." As he said, he lowered his voice again, "Madam also took the two girls to the living room."


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying''s expression changed, and she walked towards the main courtyard.


    She knows exactly who the uncle¡¯s family is. She likes to delve into it the most. As long as it is beneficial to them, she immediately climbs up and **** the bones and blood of others.


    At this moment, a picture appeared in her mind: Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang were like two fat fishes, being pressed by the Wang family on the chopping board to be slaughtered.


    Not to mention Mrs. Wang and her two daughters who have been marrying wealthy dreams all day long.


    Xiao Moxi is modest and polite. Where can they be the opponents of the three of them?


    Ye Yueying almost trot to the living room side.


    When I saw Miss Wang and Miss Wang in the living room standing pitifully in front of Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang, Master Wang laughed aside, trying to sell things, and Xiao Moxi, what about Xiao Moxi? Without the strength to resist, sitting on a chair like a good baby, looking like a lamb to be slaughtered, Ye Yueying was furious.


    "Xiao Moxi!"


    Ye Yueying walked in in three steps and two steps, came to Xiao Moxi, and stared at him, "What are you sitting for?"


    Xiao Moxi was stunned, wondering why Ye Yueying''s reaction was so big: "Then I stand?" Then she stood up.


    After Xiao Moxi stood up, Ye Yueying''s face improved a bit.


    At any rate, he is also an eight-foot man, and he doesn''t stand like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    Ye Yueying hurriedly blessed her body towards Master Wang and Madam Wang: "Uncle, aunt, Master Xiao is here to find me, I will take him away now."


    Without waiting for Wang''s family to speak, he signaled Xiao Moxi to follow him.


    Xiao Moxi glanced at Wu Yutang, and quickly followed out carrying the food box.


    Wu Yutang looked at the two people leaving inexplicably, and after a while suddenly returned to his senses: "You are gone, what should I do?"


    Careful making friends!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1112： , Little Prince Xiao’s Rouzhi Rou (twenty-four)

    Chapter 1112, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (Twenty-four)


    "Come out, come out, master, the little prince is out."


    "Be quiet, this king is not blind. Hurry up, get this king''s reading glasses."


    On the corner of the street opposite Wang¡¯s house, on a luxury carriage, Prince Ping quickly put on his glasses, and then looked closely at Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying in front of the Wang¡¯s house.


    As soon as Xiao Moxi left the house today, the old prince fell behind with Huaien, and followed him all the way to Wang''s house.


    "Master, the girl next to the little prince should be Miss Ye! Don''t say it, she is really like Wu Gongzi said, slender but not weak, with a lanky temperament."


    Prince Ping was also satisfied: "It is indeed a girl like a jackdaw spring snow, and the king''s grandson still has no eyesight lame."


    On the opposite side, because Wang¡¯s temporary residence was very small and there was no back garden or anything, Ye Yueying couldn¡¯t take Xiao Moxi to Mrs. Wang¡¯s yard, and worried that Wang¡¯s family would get entangled in it, so she could only take someone out of the house. .


    Wang¡¯s house is very quiet here, and almost no people can be seen in the streets and alleys.


    Ye Yueying recalled the scene in the living room, thinking of the Wang family¡¯s smiles and flattering faces, she was very embarrassed, while considering how to speak, she unconsciously walked in the alley.


    Xiao Moxi saw Ye Yueying''s eyes lowered without a word, and tentatively asked: "Are you angry?"


    Ye Yueying returned to her senses and looked at Xiao Moxi: "My uncle''s family, I made you laugh."


    Hearing this, Xiao Moxi felt relieved, it was not he who made her angry!


    "It''s okay." He grew up in the palace and grew up in the palace. Who hasn''t he seen before?


    Ye Yueying saw that he was still talking like this, she was a little helpless, so she could only speak more clearly: "Like my uncle''s family, you can''t be too polite to them. The best thing they can do is climb up the pole. ."


    Speaking, paused.


    "Don''t come here in the future, lest they make you think."


    Xiao Moxi was silent for a while, then stepped up to stop Ye Yueying, and looked straight at her: "You don''t want to see me?"


    As soon as she said this, Ye Yueying''s heart suddenly slammed like a deer, her eyes dodged, and she didn''t dare to look back at Xiao Moxi, she avoided it, and continued to walk forward: "I just don''t want you to be used."


    Hearing this, Xiao Moxi smiled confidently: ¡°It turns out that this is what you are worried about. Then you can put your heart back in your stomach. I am not something your uncle¡¯s family can use.¡±


    Ye Yueying was silent, thinking of the two girls in Wang''s family. She also understood the two sisters. Miss Wang''s ability to openly grabbing relatives showed that she was not ashamed.


    The second girl Wang is even more tricky. Now that Xiao Moxi has such a sweet potato, I don¡¯t know what the two sisters will do?


    Even if Xiao Moxi is not afraid, but being stared at by flies, he will respond to people!


    ¡°It¡¯s better to avoid it. The house is small, and there is no strict distinction between the front yard and the back yard. There are two cousins ??at home, which is always inconvenient.¡±


    Xiao Moxi thought about the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter publicly appearing in the living room before, and she also disagrees with the Wang family¡¯s tutor: ¡°It¡¯s really inconvenient. Okay, since you said that, I will I won''t come."


    Seeing Xiao Moxi''s response so simply, Ye Yueying''s heart was a little more complicated.


    Intellectually, she did not want Xiao Moxi to come, not only because of the Wang family, but also because of herself. She knew that it was impossible between them. She was worried that if she saw him too many times, she would sink down and couldn''t help herself.


    Emotionally, I look forward to his coming.


    At this moment, she is really conflicted, and her mind is very confused.


    Xiao Moxi noticed Ye Yueying¡¯s contradictory gazes, and knew that she was insecure under the fence since she was a child. She was also full of worries about the disparity in identity between them. After thinking about it, he took off the unicorn jade pendant worn on her waist and handed it to Ye Yueying:


    "This jade pendant was given by Grandpa Emperor when I was born. Now I want to give it to you!"


    Ye Yueying looked at Yu Pei and then at Xiao Moxi, her expression a little startled.


    The jade pendant presented by the emperor must be of extraordinary significance. Xiao Moxi gave it to himself. Does he know what it means? Do you know how much she would think about it?


    Xiao Moxi held the jade pendant, although he looked a little embarrassed, but his eyes looked firmly at Ye Yueying.


    On the opposite carriage, Wynn was so excited: "Master, the little prince has sent a token of love. Our trip is really not in vain. When the prince and princess and princess Xiaoguo return to Beijing, we can tell them. "


    Prince Ping smiled and nodded straight, but he could see that Ye Yueying hadn''t picked up the jade pendant for a long time, and eagerly said: "Why doesn''t that girl pick up the jade pendant? Why, don''t you look down on my grandson?"


    Ye Yueying only felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat, looking at Yu Pei, she wanted to pick it up but didn''t dare to pick it up.


    At this moment, the door of Wang''s house opened, and Wu Yutang was sent out by Wang''s father and son with a stinking face.


    Seeing a few people, Ye Yueying quickly took the jade pendant and quickly hid it in the sleeve cage.


    "Humph!"


    Wu Yutang snorted heavily, and looked at Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying: "Oh, the little prince hasn''t left yet, I thought you all flew to the sky."


    Xiao Moxi, who gave the jade pendant, was in a good mood at this time. She didn''t care about Wu Yutang''s yin and yang strangeness, and looked at Ye Yueying: "It''s time to go, you go back."


    Let away Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang, Ye Yueying followed Wang''s father and son into the gate.


    As soon as the door was closed, Master Wang could not wait to accuse Ye Yueying: "Yueying, what happened to you just now? Little Prince Xiao finally came to our house, and you took the person away without a sip of tea. , Do you do something like this?"


    Mrs. Wang and her two daughters also waited at the gate, and immediately echoed: "Yueying, you were also raised by us anyway. Now that you have climbed high branches, you should give us back one or two."


    Ye Yueying ignored Mrs. Wang¡¯s unpleasant words, but looked at Mrs. Wang: ¡°Uncle, the best way to be a person and do things is to rely on your own ability, so that it can last longer. Do you think this is the reason?¡±


    Master Wang frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Ye Yueying''s expression was faint: "I don''t mean anything, but Master Xiao is my benefactor of the Ye family, I don''t allow you to make his mind."


    The second girl Wang immediately chuckled: "Ye Yueying, who do you think you are? If you don''t allow it, don''t allow it?"


    Ye Yueying squinted at the second girl Wang, hiding her behind Mrs. Wang, and then looking at Master Wang coldly: "Uncle, when Taisun summoned him, you didn''t want me to talk nonsense, right?"


    Master Wang pointed to Ye Yueying with a green expression: "Are you threatening me?"


    Ye Yueying shook her head: "Wang family¡¯s grace to take in, I believe, you can squander the Ye family¡¯s wealth, but you can¡¯t take over in the name of Xiao Xiaowang."


    After finishing speaking, regardless of the family, he went straight back to Mrs. Wang¡¯s yard.


    "It''s the other way around, sir, I''ve said it a long time ago, this girl is an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf. If you want to send her away, you had to stop it before."


    Master Wang glared at his wife in irritation, and at the same time faintly regretted.


    Because his brother-in-law didn''t help him seek the post of Youzhou prefect, he always hated his brother-in-law, and even the Ye family had an accident. When his niece arrived at Wang''s house, he directly chose to ignore it and watched his wife oppress his niece with cold eyes.


    If they had treated her well back then, she would not have been as alienated from them as she is now.


    Mrs. Wang took her two daughters back to the house with a gloomy expression.


    Thinking of Xiao Xiaowang¡¯s handsome face and outstanding family background, the jealousy of Ye Yueying in the hearts of Miss Wang and Miss Wang became more and more like a spark, and the two sisters'' expressions became distorted with anger.


    Book friends, happy New Year''s Day everyone!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1113： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (25)

    Chapter 1113, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (25)


    In the carriage, looking at Xiao Moxi''s face full of spring breeze, Wu Yutang looked speechless: "You are really willing, even the emperor''s jade pendant is willing to give it away."


    Xiao Moxi said, "Did you see it?"


    Wu Yutang snorted: "I don''t have eyes!" After speaking, he paused, "Should you say thank you to me?"


    Xiao Moxi glanced at him and ignored him.


    Wu Yutang quit: "If I didn''t show up in time, your jade pendant might not be able to be sent, right?"


    Xiao Moxi said with a confident face: "The appearance of you and Wang''s father and son only speeds up Yueying''s decision-making process. She accepts or does not accept it, all because of me, which has nothing to do with you. nothing."


    Wu Yutang curled his lips in disgust: ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed that your cheeks are quite thick before. It¡¯s not a problem yet, so I¡¯m called someone¡¯s boudoir¡¯s name.¡±


    Xiao Moxi smiled and corrected: "Yueying has received my jade pendant." On the bright side, there was a piece of jade pendant, but it was actually his mind and choice.


    Wu Yutang is a bit complicated: "I thought you would still consider it. Why did you send out the jade pendant in such a hurry?"


    Xiao Moxi''s expression straightened: "My mother said that you must not procrastinate when dealing with feelings. If you like it, you will be brave to pursue it. If you are sure that the other party also likes yourself, then express your attitude early."


    "Yueying experienced great changes when she was a child, and her uncle''s house did not treat her badly. Such a growing environment made her her heart closed and it was difficult to open her heart to outsiders."


    "Plus the identity gap between me and her, even if she is interested in me, she will move away. At this time, I have to take the initiative."


    "Sending the jade pendant represents my firm choice, and can calm her wandering heart."


    Wu Yutang looked at Xiao Moxi. He knew this guy and knew that someone like him would last a lifetime. He sighed: "Before the family urged marriage, I can still act as a shield. If you make a marriage, my family is afraid. It''s going to be noisy again."


    Xiao Moxi smiled and looked at Wu Yutang: "You should have had enough of these years. Didn''t you want to find a girl you like to settle down?"


    Wu Yutang shook his head: "Yingying Yanyan, it''s okay to adjust and relieve the mood, I really want to marry home, I will definitely have a headache."


    Xiao Moxi smiled. Although he did not agree with his friend''s ideas, he respected his choice and did not interfere.


    Wu Yutang looked at Xiao Moxi curiously: "By the way, when did you like Miss Ye?"


    Xiao Moxi was stunned, when did he like it?


    At first, he was just curious and admired for Yueying, who was a woman dressed as a man. Later, after learning about her life experience, he felt pity for her.


    Probably in the silver mine, she pushed herself away, he watched her submerged in the boulder bit by bit.


    He still remembers the uncontrollable joy when he excavated the boulder and found Yueying in the cave.


    At that moment, he knew he was different to her.


    Wu Yutang saw his thoughts flying away, and had to pull him back: "Hey, I said, don''t be too happy, I seemed to have seen the old lord''s carriage just now, you are ready to wait for you to go back and be questioned!"


    Sure enough, when he mentioned the old prince, Xiao Moxi''s face showed a look of helplessness, and he had a headache thinking about how to explain after returning home.


    Wang House.


    Ye Yueying returned to the yard and was called by Mrs. Wang.


    Obviously, the old lady also knows what happened before.


    Ye Yueying looked at Mrs. Wang apologically: "Grandma, I"


    Old Madam Wang interrupted Ye Yueying and took her to sit next to her: "You are right! I can''t know how your uncle is capable."


    "It''s a pity, I didn''t teach him well. He didn''t know him well. He just wanted to go up, but never thought about whether he has that ability. Over the years, he has become more stubborn and extreme."


    Listening to what the old lady said, Ye Yueying''s heart suddenly felt relieved. The only thing she cares about in the Wang family now is her grandmother.


    Lady Wang looked at Ye Yueying sadly: "Yingying, tell your grandma the truth, what do you think about that little prince Xiao?"


    Ye Yueying was stunned, holding the jade pendant in her hand tightly.


    Lao Madam Wang: "The little prince has a distinguished status. Last time he braved the heavy snow to send you and me back to the house in person; this time I said it was to get an umbrella. You should know what it was actually for."


    Ye Yueying got up and walked to the red plum vase in the house, and looked at Hongmei and said, "Grandma, I am very confused now. I don¡¯t know what to do with Xiao Moxi."


    "I only know that other people are very good. When I first met Liaodong, he was very caring and tolerant to me."


    "Don''t think he is a prince, but he has no arrogance at all. At that time, I was thinking about the Ye family''s affairs, and his speech attitude was not good, but he was very tolerant of me and had never been angry with me."


    "He seems to understand my feelings very well, understand why I am like that, tolerate everything about me but never burden me with any psychological burden."


    Looking at the brighter eyes of her granddaughter, Mrs. Wang sighed secretly.


    Yingying is afraid that she has long been in love with Prince Xiao!


    Ye Yueying continued to say: ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. When I¡¯m with him, I feel particularly at ease. He seems to be aware of my difficulties every time.¡±


    It''s like giving her a jade pendant today. Was it because he noticed her withdrawal and contradiction, so he suddenly gave him the jade pendant that symbolizes his identity?


    Since the death of her parents, she has always felt that she is a duckweed without a root, but


    Ye Yueying looked down at the jade pendant in her hand, but, holding this jade pendant, even if Xiao Moxi didn''t say anything, she felt a sense of peace of mind that she had returned to the earth from a floating state and had her feet on the ground.


    This jade pendant is Xiao Moxi¡¯s silent promise.


    Ye Yueying herself was a little surprised, she didn''t expect that she would believe in Xiao Moxi so much.


    Looking at Ye Yueying, whose thoughts drifted away and wondering what she was thinking, Mrs. Wang moved her lips to say something, and finally swallowed again.


    At the same time, at the gate of the capital, a huge team of honourable carriages drove into the gate, and at the forefront was a luxurious carriage drawn by five fat and fat horses.


    "I don''t know which prince came to Beijing?"


    Five-horse frame, this is the specification for the king to travel.


    "Who else can it be, haven''t you seen the Weiyuan Palace logo hanging on the carriage?"


    "It turns out that it was Wang Weiyuan and Princess Weiyuan who have returned to Beijing."


    "I heard that the king of Weiyuan and the princess of Weiyuan recently cracked a case in which officials used power for personal gain and secretly seized high-yielding grain seeds in the south."


    "In the past few years, the King Weiyuan took the Princess Weiyuan to play everywhere and supervised a number of cases. I heard that some local officials, when they heard the name of the King Weiyuan, changed their expressions so much that they dared not embezzle or accept bribes. "


    Compared with the noise and noise on the street, the carriage is especially warm at the moment.


    Xiao Yeyang was lowering his head and peeling the apple, peeled the skin, and cut it into small pieces and put it in a bowl, and then gave it to the mother and daughter who were looking back at the script.


    As for Gu Moyan, who was sitting aside, he was directly ignored.


    Gu Moyan¡¯s different treatment of his father has long been no surprise, anyway, there is his brother with him.


    It¡¯s a pity, I heard that Big Brother has a sweetheart!


    Gu Moyan is a little sad. With the new sister-in-law, some people in the eldest brother feel distressed. When the time comes, will he be the only one who loves no one at home?


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： Take a leave

ask for leave


    I have something today, I just got home, it¡¯s too late to update it! Feel sorry¡­


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1114： , Xiao Wangyes Rouzhirou (26)

    Chapter 1114, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (26)


    New Year is approaching, the entire capital city is immersed in joy.


    Because there is no foundation and personal connections in Beijing, compared with the constant visits to relatives and friends in other homes, the Wang family is a bit deserted. No one invites them as guests, and no one visits them.


    Master Wang and his two sons are okay. They can go out every day, which is not boring, but the female relatives at home are a bit bored.


    Especially the mother and daughter of the Wang family are still dreaming of Pan Gaozhi. If they don¡¯t go out to socialize, how can they make friends with high-ranking female relatives, and how to show their own excellence?


    In the past two days, Miss Wang Er¡¯s face has been stinky. When she looked at Miss Wang, some of her noses were not noses and eyes instead of eyes.


    Ms. Wang was very angry with her sister''s attitude. When Miss Wang squinted at her again, she asked with a deep face, "Second sister, where did I bother you?"


    The second girl Wang had been holding back for two days, and she could not hold it any longer. Upon hearing Miss Wang¡¯s question, she immediately expressed her dissatisfaction in her heart: "Last time we went to Yan¡¯s house, if it wasn¡¯t for the big sister to stop Ye Yueying from Go, the Yan family won''t bother us."


    "With the introduction of Yan''s family, maybe we have already met other family''s daughters, and we don''t have to stay at home and worry like we do now."


    "I can hear what my elder brother said, because Princess Weiyuan returned to Beijing, the Yan family hosted several banquets, and Princess Xungui and the family members of high-ranking officials went to a lot of them."


    Ms. Wang''s face was so ugly, she sarcastically said: "Second sister, your ability to shirk responsibility is really powerful. Was it my idea to not let Ye Yueying go?"


    Second girl Wang yelled at each other: "My mother and I didn''t mean that. If it weren''t for your big sister, how would we think of not letting Ye Yueying go?"


    Ms. Wang was so angry, seeing that Mrs. Wang hadn''t stopped her sister, it was obvious that she thought so, and she was so wronged that her eyes were red.


    At the beginning, if it were not for the consent of mother and sister, she was the only one to stop Ye Yueying, how could she stop Ye Yueying, now it is all right, and all the mistakes are blamed on her.


    The second girl Wang couldn''t understand the fact that Miss Wang was always crying: "Big sister, you are crying more and more now, I just said a few words casually, are you like this? It seems that I have bullied you."


    After hearing this, Miss Wang became even more angry: "You"


    Mrs. Wang saw that the two daughters were arguing, and she had to stop her voice: "Okay, you guys will give me a break, am I not annoying enough?"


    In Youzhou, during the New Year every year, where is the Wang family so deserted.


    Every day at the end of the year, female officials and local squires come to visit the house every day with the new year ceremony. Tired or tired, but she is also really happy. She enjoys the courtesy of others.


    But when I came to the capital, let alone flattering, she was a dignified wife who was reduced to staying at home and doing nothing.


    The gap between before and after has made her feel very uncomfortable. She was even more annoyed by her master being scolded in front of her children the other day because of Ye Yueying''s affairs.


    Now that the two daughters are still having trouble, they are really not considerate and caring at all.


    The second girl in Wang curled her lips: "Mother, isn''t the daughter worried about the family and the big sister? If we can integrate into the female family circle in the capital, not only the father needn''t worry, but the big sister can also have a good future. "


    Ms. Wang chuckled: "Second sister is now more and more able to talk. Are you doing it for others? I think you are anxious about your own marriage, right?"


    The second girl Wang did not deny, she said confidently: "Yes, I am anxious about my marriage, but this does not prevent me from worrying about my family and big sister."


    Without waiting for Miss Wang to speak, she continued: "Big sister, after a few months, it''s your wedding date with the second son of Qi. If you don''t hurry up, I''m afraid you will really want to marry back to Youzhou. ."


    ''S words made Miss Wang speechless.


    Meeting the second girl Wang, she raised her eyebrows proudly.


    Mrs. Wang glared at her little daughter, motioned her to stop, and was silent for a while before she said to herself: "It seems that the Ye family has no face in the Yan family. Ye Yueying didn''t go, so she should make another invitation for the next few banquets."


    The second girl nodded in agreement: "Isn''t it? Let us look forward to it for nothing. Mother, you also gave Ye Yueying a lot of good things."


    said, showing sarcasm on his face.


    "And that little prince Xiao, I thought Ye Yueying was so capable, really can hook up with the prince, but look at these days, has that noble little prince come to take care of her again?"


    "I see, the little prince is just playing with Ye Yueying. It is estimated that the gentle and virtuous ladies have seen a lot of them, and she suddenly brightened when she saw Ye Yueying with an ice face."


    "After the little prince returns to the palace to calm down, his mind will naturally wake up. The girl who marries home should be warm-hearted. Who can stand a cold-hearted ice cube all day long?"


    Mrs. Wang shook her head and said, "I hope Xiao Xiaowang really has a crush on Ye Yueying. If Ye Yueying really enters the palace as a concubine, she can also pave the way for your father and two older brothers. You two can also follow."


    Hearing this, Miss Wang and Miss Wang stopped talking. They understood that Mrs. Wang was right, but they couldn''t help being jealous at the thought of Ye Yueying being able to marry someone as outstanding as Xiao Xiaowang.


    This evening, Master Wang came back with his two sons all smiles.


    Learning that the father and son met Mr. Wai Lang Qian and his son at the teahouse today, Mrs. Wang and his two daughters were very happy.


    The second girl Wang smiled and said: "I knew that with the talents of her father and two older brothers, our family could have a foothold in the capital without Ye Yueying and without the Ye family."


    Master Wang listened very pleasantly, and he smiled and praised the second girl Wang: "By the way, the Qian family will sing in the church tomorrow, and he gave me a post. Tomorrow we will go to the Qian family to listen to the drama. ."


    You can go out as guests, and the three of Mrs. Wang, mother and daughter are very happy.


    This time, Mrs. Wang did not make a private decision, but directly asked Mr. Wang, ¡°Should you take Yueying?¡±


    Hearing this, Master Wang was silent.


    The last time the niece was in front of Xiao Xiaowang and Wu Gongzi, she didn''t show him any face, which made him feel heartbroken when he thought of it.


    Hmph, this niece thought that she didn''t need Wang''s family if she climbed the high branch.


    Unfortunately, she seems to think too much of herself. The little prince Xiao doesn¡¯t seem to take her seriously, or else the Yan family has held a banquet during this period, so why didn¡¯t she invite her even once?


    Also, what is the background of Xiao Xiaowang, and what is the background of his niece? Even if the brother-in-law was still alive, the Ye family''s family background would not be able to reach the palace.


    Although he regretted not being able to establish a relationship with the palace, his niece¡¯s attitude made him feel chilled. A niece who did not want to marry the Wang family would not help the Wang family no matter how well married. So, it is better to let him decide her decision. Marry, this can also help some Wang''s family.


    "Yueying is unpleasant, so I won''t take her with me, so as not to offend the nobles."


    Madam Wang listened, and the corners of her mouth suddenly rose.


    Lord Wang frowned. His father didn''t notice, but he understood that the reason why Lord Qian took the initiative to greet them today was because his father mentioned the visit of Prince Xiao.


    Do you want to bring your cousin?


    Looking at his mother and two younger sisters who were happily talking about their wearing problems tomorrow, Mr. Wang thought for a while and chose to be silent.


    Going to Qian¡¯s house to listen to the show, it doesn¡¯t seem to matter whether the cousin will go or not. In this case, let my father, mother and sisters be happy.


    The son and daughter-in-law once again left Ye Yueying to attend the banquet, and Mrs. Wang was so angry that she was shaking all over, she kept slapping her hands and sat down: "Why did I give birth to such a ruthless and unrighteous son!"


    Ye Yueying persuaded the old lady for a long time before persuading her.


    Waiting for the old lady to rest, Ye Yueying exited the house, looked at the empty sky, and let out a long sigh.


    Since ancient times, kindness is the most difficult to repay, because the Wang family¡¯s kindness to take in, no matter how much property the Wang family has embezzled the Ye family in these years, no matter how bad the treatment of her is, she will take it all. There will be no psychological burden.


    It¡¯s good now, she can be relaxed without emotional entanglements.


    At this moment, the steward suddenly hurried into the yard and saw Ye Yueying''s eyes lit up: "Miss Cousin, there are two mothers at the door. They said it was the third wife of the Yan family, who came to give our family a New Year gift. You. Hurry up and let the old lady know that she is not at home, so she has to trouble the old lady to see the guests."


    Yan family!


    Ye Yueying couldn''t help but tighten the jade pendant around her waist, and quickly walked into the room.


    The old lady in the room had heard the steward''s words a long time ago. She got up and put on her clothes. She said as she put on her clothes, "Yingying, don''t let people wait for a long time, you hurry up and welcome."


    Ye Yueying stood still, and thought for a while and said: "Grandma, she''s just a maid, don''t need me to meet her in person."


    When Mrs. Wang heard it, she patted herself on the head hurriedly: "Oh, look at me, I''m really confused. Although the Wang family is shameless, you really shouldn''t let you be a young lady to meet people. "


    Hospitable guests can be enthusiastic, but it should not be too low and low, otherwise it will definitely be looked down upon.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Wang asked the grandmother by her side to greet others with her.


    When the steward led the Yan family''s subordinates over, Mrs. Wang was already sitting in the living room with her breasts, and Ye Yueying was standing beside her properly.


    Walking in the forefront is Zhou Jingwan''s maternal caretaker Yan Liu, and next to her is Gu Yu beside Daohua.


    "Slavery Yan Liu, please greet the old lady, and please greet Miss Ye."


    Gu Yu followed other maids to salute, and did not introduce herself.


    She followed this time, mainly to look at Miss Ye for the princess.


    Ms. Wang hurriedly got her up, then pulled Ye Yueying to introduce it: ¡°This is the old niece. The family went to Qian¡¯s house to listen to the drama today, but she insisted on staying at home to take care of me.¡±


    Yan Liu immediately praised: "Miss Ye is really filial, the old lady is blessed."


    Just as Yan Liu''s and Mrs. Wang were chatting with each other, Gu Yu was looking at Ye Yueying with a calm expression.


    Although the prince and concubine have long released the words, the three brothers and sisters of the little prince and his sister mainly like them, but this does not mean that the prince and queen do not care.


    After learning that the little prince was fond of Miss Ye, the prince immediately sent someone to inquire about the Wang family and the Ye family''s affairs.


    I came to Wang¡¯s house this time, in name, under the name of Yan Sanye to take care of the old friend¡¯s orphans, but in fact it was the meaning of the princess, and the purpose was to see Miss Ye.


    Gu Yu silently observes Ye Yueying next to Mrs. Wang, um. Elegant, beautiful, slim, and exudes a faint sense of coldness all over her body, which makes people increasingly cold and arrogant, which is very different from the ordinary girls.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the little prince can be tempted. The most eye-catching thing about Miss Ye is not her appearance, but her cold and arrogant temperament like Tianshan snow lotus.


    Ye Yueying noticed Gu Yu''s gaze, and silently glanced at her, and at a glance she could see that her body was different from that of ordinary people.


    This is not an ordinary mother, and the aura of an ordinary mother will not be so strong!


    Don¡¯t look at the person coming this time is headed by the grandmother Liu who is talking to her grandmother, in fact, grandma Liu looks at this grandmother from time to time.


    Ye Yueying had a vague guess about the identity of this person in her heart, but she did not feel nervous or at a loss because of this.


    Before the Ye family¡¯s accident, the female relatives who entered and exited the Ye¡¯s family were all family members of the highest official in Liaodong. She was held by her mother to receive various female relatives while she was still in her infancy.


    Because her father only had one child, she was raised as a boy since she was a child. Not only did she read and understand like a boy, but the family also avoided her for all kinds of people outside.


    Even if the other party is a subordinate of the palace, there are not many ups and downs in her heart.


    I just thought of the fact that King Weiyuan and Princess Weiyuan returned to Beijing not long ago, the look on Ye Yueying''s face was a little erratic, she tugged on the jade pendant around her waist, thinking of Xiao Moxi.


    Is he telling the prince and concubine something that is why they returned to Beijing?


    Yan Liu and Mrs. Wang talked about the kung fu of two cups of tea. After giving out the New Year gift, they got up and prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, Gu Yu spoke up and looked at Ye Yueying with a smile: "Ms. Ye has just entered Beijing, so she should attend more gatherings of ladies. My little master will hold a lantern festival in the house on the sixth day of the Lunar New Year. At that time, I will write a post about Ms. Ye. Must come."


    Yan Liu took the words with a smile, and looked at Mrs. Wang: "That''s right, the girl is at her age when she should go out for a walk. The last time we didn''t see Miss Ye, both the very old lady and the old lady are very sorry. Woolen cloth."


    Lao Madam Wang smiled and responded quickly: "The old man must urge her to go."


    Ye Yueying sent the two to the entrance of the courtyard, watched the maid send them out of the gate, and then turned back to the house.


    In the room, Mrs. Wang was looking at the new year gift from Yan''s family: "Sure enough, she is a big family. This year''s gift is more expensive than other families." After speaking, she paused and looked at Ye Yueying.


    "The Yan family gave the New Year gift, we should return the gift, Yingying, you should come out soon and get the money from me, we also have to return the gift. Don¡¯t let people think our family is rude."


    Ye Yueying shook her head: "Grandma, how can I take your own money? I have money. Don''t worry about this. I will take care of it."


    Ye family''s assets on the bright side were taken over by the Wang family, and all the portable and easy-to-carry bank notes were in Ye Yueying''s hands.


    Therefore, Ye Yueying is not short of silver.


    Lao Madam Wang knew about this, so she didn''t say much.


    Yan''s New Year''s gift, Mrs. Wang, who is not easy to save, left behind, and Xuehua sent all the rest to Ye Yueying''s room.


    "Your eldest aunt is a little eyelid and can''t see good things. Since you are returning the gift, you should keep these things."


    Two more together!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1115： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhirou (27)

    Chapter 1115, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (27)


    The Yan family personally came to give the New Year gift, but the steward did not dare to delay. As soon as they left, they hurried to the Qian Mansion and told Master Wang about the matter.


    Compared with the Qian family, the Yan family is naturally more important.


    Master Wang couldn''t sit still immediately, and said goodbye to Master Qian with a smile.


    When the steward reported the report, Lord Qian was beside him. Hearing that the Yan family actually gave the Wang family a new year gift, and that the maternal steward next to Mrs. Yan San personally came to the door, the smile on his face became more cordial.


    The guests returned to the house in advance, which was somewhat unruly, but Mr. Qian was not unhappy, and repeatedly said that the next time the house will be posted to Wang¡¯s house again.


    In the backyard, Mrs. Qian who received the news didn''t even think about it. She put down the other guests and personally sent Mrs. Wang to Suihuamen.


    Girls from the Qian family even became acquainted with Ms. Wang Da and Ms. Wang Er. They were already like good sisters. When they parted, they both agreed to have fun together after two days.


    Looking at the carriage of the Wang family walking away, Mrs. Qian sneered: "The courtesy of the Wang family is really not on the stage."


    As soon as I heard that the Yan''s family had sent a New Year''s gift, I hurriedly wanted to go back. Isn''t it clear that they feel that their family is inferior to the Yan''s? Although this is a fact, anyone who is smart, who wouldn''t behave a little, can''t wait to be like this Wang family.


    The girl from the Qian family also pouted: "Mother, why should we befriend the Wang family? Lord Wang is just a fifth-grade official who has just entered Beijing."


    Mrs. Qian said quietly: "Although the Wang family is unhelpful, they can climb to the Yan family. Your father has always wanted to be transferred to the household department. If our family can use the Wang family to get involved with the Yan family, your father''s position will also be transferred. It''s gone."


    Hearing the words, the girl of the Qian family sighed: "Since this is the case, my daughter has to be patient and deal with the two sisters of the Wang family."


    Mrs. Qian patted girl Qian¡¯s hand: "Good boy, thank you for your hard work."


    Immediately, the mother and daughter returned to the backyard together.


    On the other side, Master Wang kept urging the groom to hurry up, his face was anxious, and he couldn''t wait to know what the Yan family had said when he came to the mansion.


    Compared with the eagerness and expectation of the Wang family and his son, the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter were a bit silent.


    Yan''s family came back again. The mother and daughter wanted to see but did not want to see again, and their mood was very complicated.


    Soon, Mr. Wang and the others returned to the house of Wang. When they came back, the group went straight to the old lady¡¯s house.


    Old Madam Wang saw her son and daughter-in-law come back so soon, knowing that they knew about the people from Yan''s family, she glanced at the grandma next to her, and asked her to tell Ye Yueying not to come here for now.


    Master Wang couldn¡¯t wait to ask: "Mother, I heard that the Yan family sent someone to give us a New Year gift?"


    Old Madam Wang glanced at her son, and asked instead: ¡°Why did you come back without having dinner when you went to someone¡¯s house and listened to the theatre?¡±


    Master Wang: "Isn¡¯t it heard that the Yan family has come, there is no one at home, so my son can¡¯t come back soon."


    Mrs. Wang coldly snorted, "Yingying and I are not human anymore?" Then, she shook her head again, "Beijing is at the feet of the emperor, and everyone here is respectful of rules and etiquette. You Yan family has already gone back, you are What can be delayed when you come back after dinner?"


    Just like her son, even if Yingying really has any great luck in the future, she would not dare to let her help.


    The son-in-law said rightly that her son can¡¯t stand, and he really wants to have power. It¡¯s not a happy event, it¡¯s a disaster.


    Master Wang was choked, his face was a bit silly.


    Lord Wang saw that his father had been unable to say the main point, so he had to speak: "Grandma, what can someone from the Yan family say?"


    Ms. Wang¡¯s attitude towards her grandson is much better: "Mrs. Yan San is here to give the New Year gift, by the way, take a look at Yingying."


    Master Wang: "Nothing else?"


    The old lady Wang is not angry: "What else can there be?"


    Master Wang frowned suddenly: "Son thought that"


    Mrs. Wang intercepted: "Why are you still thinking about it? I know a little bit about your thoughts, but I advise you to put it away. The water in the capital is deep, and it''s not something you, an unfounded Grade 5 official, can play. "


    Master Wang didn¡¯t like to hear these words: ¡°Just like this, mother despises her son?¡± So he got up and went out of the house.


    Son like this, Mrs. Wang has long been offended. In recent years, her son has become less and less obedient to persuasion.


    Fortunately, Wang''s family has no contacts in the capital. Even if the son is tossing, he can''t find any splashes.


    Grandpa Wang quickly apologized to Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Wang waved indifferently.


    At this time, Mrs. Wang said: "Mother, where is the New Year gift from the Yan family?"


    Old Madam Wang glanced at her and asked the maid to take out the food: "You take it and divide it. After a long time of tossing, I am going to rest."


    Madame Wang saw that there was only such a thing, and immediately asked: "The Yan family only has a little food for the New Year ceremony?"


    Madam Wang ignored her, and closed her eyes and rested.


    Madam Wang still wanted to ask, but was stopped by Prince Wang.


    "Mother, let''s not disturb grandma''s rest."


    The eldest son said so, even if Mrs. Wang was dissatisfied, she could only take things out of the house.


    As soon as she left the house, Mrs. Wang spoke: "The Yan family is the family of Princess Weiyuan. How could their New Year gifts be so shabby? Your grandmother must be a good mother to give to Yueying. No, I have to go find her Take things out."


    Grandpa Wang hurriedly held the person, and asked with a headache: "Mother, why does the Yan family send a New Year gift to our family?"


    Mrs. Wang choked, why? It was because of Ye Yueying at that time.


    Grand Prince Wang: "Our family can communicate with the Yan family because of the cousin. Then it is reasonable for the grandmother to give the new year gift to the cousin, so the mother should not have trouble."


    It¡¯s already a big mistake to fail to bring my cousin to Qian¡¯s house today, and now I can¡¯t conflict with my cousin anymore.


    The second girl Wang couldn''t see Mr. Wang guarding Ye Yueying, and said with her lips: "Brother, the Yan family is just here to give a New Year gift. I think, let''s not take it too seriously, so as not to be disappointed in the end."


    Grandpa Wang was silent. Yes, these two days are the peak of gatherings. Yan Jiaruo really values ??his cousin, why not invite them to be a guest?


    Seeing that her words were valid, the second girl continued: "The Ye family is no longer there. Only one Ye Yueying can do what she can do. Maybe the Yan family posted last time, this time giving a New Year gift, just want to show it to outsiders. This is a good reputation."


    Grandpa Wang thought for a while, and looked at Mrs. Wang: "Even so, we should take more care of our cousin before Taisun summons her."


    Madam Wang nodded: "Okay, I know this."


    Because of the Yan family¡¯s coming again, the Wang family¡¯s attitude towards Ye Yueying has improved a lot, and Wang¡¯s house has passed the New Year smoothly.


    On the third day of the Lunar New Year, Mrs. Qian brought Ms. Qian to the door.


    Mrs. Wang, Miss Wang, and Miss Wang welcomed them warmly.


    The guests came to the door, and Mrs. Wang asked Ye Yueying to see Mrs. Qian and Mrs. Qian, but they came back soon.


    Looking at the pearl earrings in Ye Yueying''s hand, Mrs. Wang smiled: "Ms. Qian gave me a meeting gift?"


    Ye Yueying nodded, and showed the earrings to Mrs. Wang.


    Old Madam Wang looked at it and said with a smile: "Although this pearl is not top-grade, it is not bad. There are three girls in the mansion, and Madam Qian is also considered generous."


    Ye Yueying smiled faintly, did not speak, but Xuehua on the side spoke up: ¡°Isn¡¯t it generous? The eldest girl and the second girl each got a string of pearl necklaces.¡±


    The pearls used in a string of necklaces can be used for ears. When Mrs. Wang heard it, her complexion suddenly became a little ugly.


    Ye Yueying quickly comforted: "Grandma, don''t be angry, I''m just an orphan living in Wang''s house, and Madam Qian is understandable."


    Old Madam Wang shook her head and sighed: "It''s nothing more than a little jewelry, I''m not going to be angry about this, I''m angry that your uncle and aunt don''t know anyone!"


    "At any rate, it is also an official lady. A piece of jewelry from a girl''s house. It doesn''t cost a few dollars, but it has to be treated differently. It can be seen that Mrs. Qian should be very concerned about the gains and losses, and not allow others to take advantage of it."


    "Your uncle made friends. I was pretty happy before, but now, I see that the Qian family is not someone worthy of deep friendship."


    Ye Yueying thought of the scrutinizing gaze when Madam Qian looked at her, and also thought of the girl Qian who seemed innocent and innocent, but she was inquiring about idioms. She was deeply impressed by the point of view of her grandmother.


    However, her aunt and two cousins ??are not fuel-efficient lamps either. It may be that who will suffer in the end.


    She also noticed that the Wang family and the Qian family had made friends with each other, and both had thoughts of using each other.


    The capital is so big, Uncle and Lord Qian happened to meet each other. It''s a bit like dividing people into groups in the book.


    People who like to study calculations can always recruit the same people.


    In the main courtyard, Ms. Qian is pulling Ms. Wang and Ms. Wang and whispering: "Did you know, two days later, it will be the sixth day of the main courtyard. The Chun''an public is mainly in the princess mansion to entertain the ladies in the capital, and now he is sending out posts everywhere. Woolen cloth."


    Ms. Wang was puzzled: "Princess Chun''an?"


    Ms. Qian knew that the Wang family had just entered Beijing, and she didn¡¯t know many things, so she quickly introduced the famous Princess Chun¡¯an.


    "Princess Chun''an is the only daughter of King Weiyuan and Princess Weiyuan. Her elder brother is the youngest prince, and her younger brother is the youngest grandfather of the country. With her background, looking at the entire capital, less than a handful of girls can pass her. "


    The second girl Wang was shocked: "Isn''t the princess the emperor''s daughter? Can the prince''s daughter also be a princess?"


    Girl Qian gave Miss Wang Er a rare and strange look: "Why not? In the capital, as long as you can be favored by the emperor, nothing is impossible."


    "Princess Chun''an, she is really lucky. Not only has she met the emperor''s eye, and won the emperor''s favor, her parents are also very powerful people."


    "King Weiyuan will not say anything about it, guarding the border, driving out the hustle and bustle, and making great achievements; it is the princess Weiyuan who also contributed to Sheji, and the high-yielding grains cultivated are now spread all over Daxia."


    "When we have parties with girls, we will mention this princess, and we all envy them."


    said, envy and yearning appeared on his face.


    "In these years, Princess Chun''an was taken by the King Weiyuan and Princess Weiyuan to travel around Mandaxia, and rarely returned to Beijing. This is the first time that a banquet was held at the Princess''s Mansion."


    said with a mysterious smile.


    "Why do you think all the ladies from every family in the capital want to attend Princess Chun''an''s banquet?"


    Ms. Wang and Miss Wang looked at each other, and then asked together: "Why?"


    A hint of shame and excitement appeared on Miss Qian¡¯s face: ¡°Because she has two brilliant elder brothers and younger brothers, they have not yet set a date for marriage.¡±


    "The son of a high-ranking family was married after seventeen or eighteen, but Xiao Wangye has now been crowned for two years, but the relationship has not been decided yet."


    "If you want to come to the prince and princess, you must be anxious, so she will return to Beijing. This time princess Chun''an is hosting a banquet. Everyone is saying that in all likelihood, the prince and princess are going to show off his family. It''s seven, maybe we will see each other together."


    Hearing these words, both Miss Wang and Miss Wang''s eyes began to flash continuously.


    "Hey!"


    Ms. Qian sighed and looked regretful: "It''s a pity that people like us have no chance to attend the banquet in the princess mansion."


    Ms. Wang and Miss Wang are also full of regrets.


    Girl Qian looked at the expressions of the two of them, fell silent for a while, and tentatively asked the main purpose of coming to Wang''s house today: "Isn''t your family related to the Yan family? The Yan family girl must be going, are you? There is no way?"


    Ms. Wang and Miss Wang looked at each other, and both shook their heads.


    Seeing this, Miss Qian''s face collapsed, she said, what can the Wang family do, fortunately she got up early this morning and went out.


    Tantan heard what she wanted to know, so Miss Qian went back to Madam Qian and whispered the news she had found out.


    Knowing that the Wang family can''t get along with the Yan family, and Madam Qian didn''t want to waste time, she took her daughter to leave.


    However, before the mother and daughter sat in the carriage and walked out of the alley where Wang''s house was located, they saw the carriage of the Princess Mansion parked in front of the gate of Wang''s house.


    "Mother, Mrs. Wang and her two daughters are lying to us, they clearly have a way out!"


    Girl Qian is a little frustrated.


    Ms. Qian thought for a while, and immediately ordered the carriage to turn around. This time, even if she gave up her old face, she still had to fight for her daughter''s chance to go to the princess mansion.


    She once heard someone say that Wang Weiyuan and Princess Weiyuan choose their daughter-in-laws and do not look at the family, only to see whether the little prince and the little country are like them.


    Daughter is a bit coquettish in temperament, but she is also innocent, she is still very good at it.


    If you get a chance, you may not be taken by the little prince or the little country.


    At the same time, the mother and daughter of the Wang family welcomed the princesses into the gate with excitement. Before they had time to go to the main courtyard, they saw Mrs. Qian''s mother and daughter returning.


    Thinking that her family might still use Qian''s place in the future, Mrs. Wang hesitated for a moment, and smiled and let the two of them into the house.


    As soon as she entered the door, Mrs. Qian blessed Mrs. Wang with a slight exaggeration, and her attitude was much better than when she came in the morning.


    is the girl Qian, who also pulled Ms. Wang and Ms. Wang''s ¡®elder sister¡¯ and yelled non-stop with great affection.


    A moment ago, the Wang family still relied on the Qian family more. At this moment, the two sides dropped one by one.


    Seeing Mrs. Qian and Ms. Qian¡¯s gratitude, the vanity of the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter was greatly satisfied.


    For the servants of Princess Mansion, Mrs. Wang was a little nervous when receiving her. Mrs. Qian saw it, and was very considerate to help round the field with a lively atmosphere.


    After a few words of greeting, the mother of the princess mansion asked: ¡°Mrs. Wang, I don¡¯t know if Miss Ye is here. My princess wants to invite her to the Lantern Festival on the sixth day of the first lunar month. I¡¯m here to send posts.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the room breathed tightly.


    Mrs. Wang stabilized her mind and said with a smile: "That girl Yueying is taking care of her grandmother. Sister, wait a minute, I''ll send someone to call Yueying over."


    While speaking, he looked directly at the Phnom Penh invitation in the hands of the mother.


    The meaning of ?? is self-evident, I just want the mother to send her the invitation.


    It¡¯s a pity that Ye Yueying didn¡¯t go to the banquet last time. The mother of the princess mansion didn¡¯t plan to give the invitation to Mrs. Wang at all. She was going to hand it over to Ye Yueying later, so she calmly picked up the tea and drank it. .


    Looking at this scene, Madam Qian couldn''t help but frowned.


    Soon, Ye Yueying came over.


    When ??grandma saw her, she did not have the carelessness of seeing Mrs. Wang, she quickly got up and saluted: "The slave girl pleased her, and the girl is well."


    Looking at the different treatment of the servants of the princess mansion, Mrs. Qian suddenly felt a little bit in her heart. Thinking of the meeting ceremony she had given before, she felt extremely regretful in her heart.


    Ye Yueying replied decently: "Grandma is polite."


    The mother handed the invitation note with both hands: "My princess specifically confessed that the slave and maid must be delivered to the girl by hand. The last time the girl failed to go to Yan''s house to see the plum blossoms, many people were extremely sorry. Can''t go wrong."


    Sure enough, she didn¡¯t guess wrong, the mother who came with the New Year gift before is really from the palace!


    Ye Yueying reached out and took the post: "Yueying must attend on time."


    Grandma once again blessed her body: "The invitation has been sent, and the slave maid left, and waited for the girl to drive on the sixth day of the first lunar month."


    Ye Yueying nodded, also only sending people to the gate of the courtyard, and then he was about to turn back to the old lady''s courtyard.


    Seeing that she was leaving, Madam Qian immediately stepped forward to stop the person: "Miss Ye"


    Ye Yueying frowned and took two steps back: "What does Madam Qian mean?"


    Mrs. Qian smiled and said, "Miss Ye, you are going to the princess mansion for a banquet."


    Ye Yueying didn¡¯t wait for Madam Qian to finish, so she interrupted her: "This matter has nothing to do with Madam Qian."


    Looking at Ye Yueying¡¯s indifferent attitude, Miss Qian quit, she immediately stood up and said: "Why are you doing this? My mother gave you a meeting gift just now?"


    Ye Yueying frowned: "Miss Qian means you want to take back the meeting ceremony?" Before Madam Qian and Miss Qian could speak, Ye Yueying took the pair of pearl earrings from Xuehua.


    "It just so happens that I don''t like to accept things from outsiders very much. If you want to take it back, then you can take it back." After speaking, he put it in Girl Qian''s hands without any explanation.


    Looking at the earrings in her hand, Miss Qian said anxiously: "I didn''t mean that."


    "whatever!"


    Ye Yueying knew what the mother and daughter were fighting for, and was too lazy to entangle this kind of unrelated personnel, so she was about to leave.


    Mrs. Qian turned to Mrs. Wang for help.


    Mrs. Wang said: "Yueying, Mrs. Qian is a guest. What is your attitude?"


    Perhaps she is used to scolding, and now she is asking Ye Yueying, Mrs. Wang still poses such an elder''s posture.


    Ye Yueying turned her head and looked at Mrs. Wang: "Auntie, they are your guests, not mine." Without saying more, she left directly.


    Looking at Ye Yueying who was walking away, Mrs. Wang was very angry, and Mrs. Qian had a gloomy face.


    Wrong decision, the master¡¯s message is wrong. The Yan family is not in contact with the Wang family, but with the cousin who lives in the Wang family!


    Madam Qian looked at Mrs. Wang, who was still complaining a little annoyed. Mrs. Wang certainly didn¡¯t have a master to tell the truth. Otherwise, the master wouldn¡¯t have made such a big mistake. Watch girl take it to heart.


    Two days later, Mrs. Qian came to Wang''s house every day, wanting to see Ye Yueying and persuading her to take her daughter to the Princess''s Mansion, but unfortunately she didn''t even meet her.


    On the afternoon of the fifth day of the day, Lord Qian saw that his wife hadn''t done it yet, so he had to go to the house to find Master Wang.


    Master Wang is having a headache at the moment. The white-eyed wolf of his niece climbed Gao Zhi, and even the two cousins ??are not willing to take it. Now he is thinking about it.


    Seeing Lord Qian, I was very disappointed by Ye Yueying.


    The more Master Qian listened, the deeper his heart became. The relationship between people is mutual. Master Wang is so dissatisfied with Miss Ye. It can be inferred that Miss Ye must have little affection for the Wang family.


    Hey, is the opportunity at hand about to fly like this?


    "Brother Wang, the banquet in the princess mansion is rare. It is related to the future of the children. In my humble opinion, you might as well lower your head first. Miss Ye is a junior and a girl again. Maybe she agrees once she feels soft?"


    Master Wang shook his head: "Brother Qian, don''t you know, my niece is cold."


    Master Qian tried to persuade him a few more words, but to no avail.


    Master Wang holds himself as an elder, how can he allow himself to be inferior to the younger generation?


    "I don''t believe it anymore, I can''t care about a girl anymore." Master Wang consciously lost face in front of his friends, and immediately went to the old lady''s yard with a fierce anger.


    Ye Yueying knew that her uncle and aunt would not stop, she didn¡¯t feel surprised to see Master Wang walk into her house with an angry face.


    Master Wang didn¡¯t talk nonsense, and said directly in a commanding tone: ¡°Tomorrow the banquet in the princess mansion, you must bring your two cousins ??and the money girl.¡±


    Ye Yueying looked at her uncle lightly: "What if I don''t?"


    Master Wang''s expression sank: "If you dare to agree, don''t enter the door of my Wang''s house in the future."


    Ye Yueying was silent.


    Master Wang saw him, he raised his eyebrows, and a successful smile flashed across his eyes. An orphan girl could turn the sky upside down.


    Ye Yueying: "Uncle, don''t you have any affection for me? Even for mother''s sake."


    Master Wang''s expression stagnated: "As long as you are obedient, your uncle''s house will remain yours."


    Ye Yueying''s expression of self-deprecating appeared on her face, and then her face became cold: "Uncle, I can take two cousins, but Miss Qian can''t." Seeing that Master Wang was still talking, she interrupted directly, "Uncle, there is nothing wrong with this. Room to speak."


    Master Wang frowned, looking at Ye Yueying''s indispensable face, after thinking about it, he still compromised. Taisun hasn''t seen him yet, so let this girl go wild for two days.


    As Master Wang turned around, Ye Yueying spoke again: "Uncle, the Ye family was destroyed, and I am grateful for you to take me in, but I am finished with this gratitude."


    Master Wang frowned and turned back, and immediately met Ye Yueying''s sad and unhappy gaze. This gaze made him very uncomfortable, and he ignored it and flung his sleeves and left.


    Hmph, I don¡¯t know how high the earth is. Now in this world, she only has their relatives. Is it possible that she still wants to break ties with them?


    Three shifts together!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1116： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhi Rou (28)

    Chapter 1116, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (28)


    On the sixth day of the first lunar month, the gate of the Princess Mansion was wide open. Early in the morning, the ladies from all walks of life arrived at the Princess Mansion one after another in their own carriages.


    Ye Yueying and Wang¡¯s sisters also came early, and are now lining up to enter the princess mansion.


    In the carriage, Miss Wang looked at Ye Yueying from time to time. Today''s Ye Yueying made her feel a little strange. She looked so glamorous and expensive in a red jacket and red dress. She never knew that this person was like this. Suitable for red.


    She still remembers Ye Yueying''s plain white appearance when she first arrived at Wang''s house. Later, even when her filial piety expired, Ye Yueying''s dress remained very plain, so that Ye Yueying in her impression was always cold and dull.


    Today, I looked at Ye Yueying, who was dressed in a golden red dress and a silver-red pleated skirt. Not only she, but everyone else in the family was surprised.


    Ye Yueying, who is so gorgeous and slightly ostentatious, seems to be the daughter of a third-rank general.


    Ye Yueying noticed Miss Wang''s gaze, but she ignored it. At the moment, she was nervous and nervous. She knew why she was able to attend the princess banquet.


    Ye Yueying tightly pulled the jade pendant given by Xiao Moxi, as if she wanted to absorb energy from the jade pendant.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to think about the test or not. She only knew that since Xiao Moxi gave her the jade pendant, she should not back down. At least she should show herself openly. Time to be timid.


    "We''re in!"


    The words of the second girl Wang brought Ye Yueying and the girl Wang back to their respective thoughts.


    Ye Yueying handed out the invitation, and then the carriage entered through the side door.


    After the Yimen, the girls got out of the carriage, the young man drove the carriage to the stable, and the girls went to the garden together.


    There are no elders around, everyone is very relaxed, and the atmosphere in the princess mansion is very cheerful.


    "The princess has a big face. With so many people, I am afraid that all the ladies in the capital will be invited?" The second girl Wang said with some excitement.


    Ye Yueying glanced at Miss Wang Er: "Second cousin, I advise you to say less and watch more."


    The second girl Wang was dissatisfied and said with her lips: "I know that we were able to come to the princess mansion today because of your light, but you don''t need to put on a preaching face. Everyone is chatting happily, how am I? Can''t talk anymore?"


    Ye Yueying really didn¡¯t bother to take care of this kind of people, but thinking that they came together, the Wang¡¯s sisters would be ashamed, and she would be ashamed. After thinking about it, she said patiently:


    "Second cousin, think about why you came to the princess mansion today? If you want to achieve a certain purpose, you just pretend, or you have to pretend to be what people like. Otherwise, how can you get into the eyes of others?"


    The second girl Wang wanted to refute instinctively, but after thinking about it, she felt that Ye Yueying was right. Before going out, her father and mother had explained that they had to be more temperamental outside, so she just shut up and said nothing.


    Ms. Wang looked at Ye Yueying for several times. She only found out how ignorant she was to this person today. She pointed at the essence in one sentence, leaving her sister speechless.


    Just now, she was still thinking about how to persuade her sister. Now it¡¯s fine. With Ye Yueying''s words, her sister should not be talking nonsense.


    Ye Yueying saw that the second girl Wang had disappeared, looked around for a while, and stepped to a secluded pavilion.


    The Wang sisters hesitated for a while, and hurriedly followed.


    There are curtains and braziers in the pavilion, so it¡¯s not cold.


    But the second girl Wang felt a little bored after sitting for a while, she looked at Ye Yueying: "So many ladies, why do we sit here alone?"


    Ye Yueying glanced at her: "Do you know someone else?"


    Second girl Wang choked, and then said with a slight dissatisfaction: "Let me say that we should bring the girl with money today, at least with her, we can still know some people."


    Ye Yueying glanced at Miss Wang Er: "Are you sure Miss Qian knows these people?"


    Most of those who can be invited by princesses are ladies of the official family of the third grade or above, and the Qian family is not the official body of the fifth grade, so how can they be socialized with them.


    Second girl Wang was choked again: "Then we just sit here?"


    Ye Yueying: "I didn''t stop you. If you have the ability, you can make friends with others on your own."


    The second girl Wang immediately looked at the girl Wang.


    Ms. Wang saw that Ye Yueying didn''t seem to leave at all, she thought for a while, and she went out of the pavilion with Miss Wang and walked to the place where the ladies gathered.


    Seeing her girl slowly making tea, Xuehua couldn''t help but feel a little anxious: "Girl, let''s really stay in the pavilion? Or, let''s go out and take a walk. If you can make a couple of friends, it won''t be pretty good. Okay?"


    Ye Yueying smiled faintly: "It is possible for a lady of a big family to have a friend with a handkerchief, but this kind of affection takes time to accumulate. How can your girl, my dear, let others meet and be regarded as a good friend? ?"


    ¡°As for the others, don¡¯t look at the affection and affection when you meet. Most of them come together because of profit. The Ye family is gone. I am an orphan. Do you think other girls are willing to take care of me?¡±


    At this moment, three ladies walked towards the pavilion together.


    Ye Yueying saw it, her eyes narrowed: "Even if there is, there must be another picture."


    She has always remembered her grandmother¡¯s teachings. There are no free things in this world. You must be especially alert to those sudden acts of goodwill. Maybe you are a lamb to be slaughtered or a stepping stone in the eyes of others.


    At the same time, at the back door of Princess Mansion, Xiao Keyan looked at Prince Ping and Gu Moyan who were climbing on the wall with a headache: "Grandfather, you are coming to Princess Mansion. Enter through the gate, why are you climbing the wall?"


    Princess Ping made it on the wall and said with a smile: "Mo Yan said it''s a little exciting, isn''t your brother afraid that we will scare his sweetheart, then we can only watch it secretly."


    Xiao Keyan glared at Gu Moyan: "It''s up to you to make up your mind. If your grandfather falls, take care of your skin."


    Prince Ping hurriedly spoke out to defend his grandson: "That''s not possible, I can believe Moyan."


    Gu Moyan immediately raised an eyebrow provocatively at Xiao Keyan.


    Xiao Keyan didn''t bother to pay attention to him: "The ladies are almost here, I have to pass, you come down quickly."


    Gu Moyan immediately hugged Prince Ping and jumped off the wall.


    When ??landed, Xiao Keyan and the surrounding maids couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh when they saw Prince Ping hanging on Gu Moyan like a kangaroo.


    Gu Moyan let go of Prince Ping and approached Xiao Keyan: "Sister, have you seen your sweetheart?"


    Xiao Keyan squinted at him and raised the invitation in his hand: "The man has arrived. I was planning to see it. Who knew that you and grandfather came to climb the wall, so of course I have to hold grandfather tightly."


    Prince Ping heard these words very usefully, smiled and pulled Xiao Keyan past Xiao Keyan, and shook her arm twice, making Xiao Keyan dumbfounded.


    As we get older, my grandfather is more and more in the direction of the old naughty boy.


    "Walk around, and go with grandfather to see your future sister-in-law."


    Prince Ping walked towards the garden with one hand in one hand. He walked up and down on the road. If Xiao Keyan and Gu Moyan were stronger, maybe the old prince would still want to hang on.


    From the age of ten, Xiao Keyan was arrested by her mother as a child laborer, and she began to share the affairs of the palace. Holding a banquet was already familiar to her, and a maid had come to report to her about the situation in the garden.


    I heard that some young ladies are in trouble with Ye Yueying. Prince Ping, Xiao Keyan, Gu Moyan and grandfather and grandson all lit up. There was no worry in their eyes, but they were a little eager to try.


    "There is a good show to watch!"


    "We have to go faster!"


    Soon, the grandfather and grandchildren came to the garden. The three did not show up, but walked through the rockery, and finally climbed onto the rockery.


    It is located in the middle of the garden, and the location is built higher, so you can have a panoramic view of the entire back garden.


    At this moment, the grandfather and grandson were all staring at the east side of the garden, Prince Ping still holding a telescope in his hand.


    Xiao Keyan¡¯s princess mansion was built by the emperor when he was away from Beijing. The Ministry of Industry did not dare to cut corners. The princess mansion was built in great style, with pavilions, pavilions, small bridges, and artificial lakes.


    To the east of the garden is an artificial lake, on which you can see the water pavilion veranda.


    At this moment, many ladies gathered on the veranda.


    "Which is my brother''s sweetheart?"


    Neither Gu Moyan nor Xiao Keyan have seen Ye Yueying.


    Prince Ping smiled and handed the telescope to Xiao Keyan: "That''s the one standing in the middle."


    Xiao Keyan: "Is that the one in red?"


    Princess Ping nodded with a smile: "Yes, it''s her."


    Gu Moyan quickly asked: "How do you look?"


    Xiao Keyan nodded: "It''s pretty good-looking."


    Princess Ping raised his chin: "No, that''s the person your elder brother looks after."


    Xiao Keyan continued: "The appearance is second, the cold and arrogant temperament on her body is more attractive."


    Gu Moyan hurriedly urged Xiao Keyan to give him the telescope: "Let me see."


    Xiao Keyan gave the telescope to Gu Moyan.


    Gu Moyan nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Big brother¡¯s vision is still good.¡± Seeing Ye Yueying surrounded by many people, he couldn¡¯t help humming, ¡°I really don¡¯t like these young ladies in Beijing.¡±


    Xiao Keyan: "Don''t kill anyone with a stick, some are good."


    Ping prince smiled and said: "That blame can only be blamed on your elder brother for being so intriguing."


    Gu Moyan frowned: "My eldest brother wouldn¡¯t even let us bother Miss Ye. Then how did he spread the word about Miss Ye?"


    Xiao Keyan: "Didn''t you see Yan''s seventh cousin over there?"


    Gu Moyan really didn¡¯t pay attention, and took a binoculars to look around, only to find Miss Yan Jiaqi in the crowd: "She still wants to give up?"


    It is said that there is more than one girl from the Yan family who saw Xiao Moxi, that is, their grandmother also thought of getting married. Unfortunately, as soon as this proposal was put forward, they were simply rejected by their mother.


    Frankly said that close relatives are not easy to get married, or the child born may be a fool.


    The ??mother¡¯s attitude was put forward, and everyone in the Yan family was not mentioning the matter again, but the seventh cousin of the eldest uncle¡¯s family did not believe in evil.


    The eldest uncle and the eldest aunt took office in a foreign country, so she loosened her control over her daughter, and her grandmother couldn''t deal with her granddaughter cruelly. In this way, the seventh cousin''s temperament was a bit arrogant.


    Xiao Keyan sighed and looked at Gu Moyan: "Take good care of your grandfather, I''ll take a look, don''t really let them have a conflict, it will hurt the relationship between the two families."


    However, before Xiao Keyan went down the rockery, there was a noise from the water pavilion.


    I don''t know who pushed it, Miss Yan Qi and another lady fell into the water on their backs, and they were about to fall into the water. Ye Yueying pulled one of them by the skirt of one of them with one hand, and directly pulled the two of them up.


    After ?? pulled up, before the two of them stood firm, they let go of their hands and directly caused them to fall to the ground in an embarrassing manner.


    Immediately, Ye Yueying looked straight at the blue-clothed girl beside her, and when she stretched her legs, she made the blue-clothed girl jump on the water.


    At the moment when the girl in blue fell, Ye Yueying grabbed her back collar, twisted the person up, and then said in a cold voice: "You will be by the water in the future. The girl must not stretch her legs arbitrarily. Otherwise, others will behave like You just fell into the water like that."


    As he spoke, he looked at the girls around him blankly.


    "The water in the first month is still very cold. If you girls fall into the water, if you don''t drown, you will also have to freeze to death. For the sake of their lives, let''s leave early."


    After finishing speaking, regardless of everyone''s reaction, he left the water pavilion straight away.


    On the rockery, Prince Ping laughed and touched his beard: "This king likes granddaughters who are very personal."


    Xiao Keyan and Gu Moyan also smiled.


    Their sister-in-law can¡¯t be the kind of person who has been wronged and bullied but doesn¡¯t know how to fight back.


    Gu Moyan curled his lips and said: "Look at Miss Ye''s calm and relaxed look when she teaches people, so powerful, brother is afraid that we will scare her, I really don''t know how he said this?"


    Xiao Keyan didn''t say a word, turned around and went down the rockery. She had to go for a cutscene to calm things down.


    Once off the rockery, a maid came and told Xiao Keyan that it was a girl from the Shangshu family of the Ministry of War that had tripped Ye Yueying. Who knows that Ye Yueying had practiced martial arts and was fine at all, but Yan Qi and another lady next to him were unlucky. Only then has the scene they saw on the rockery.


    At the same time, in the main courtyard of the princess mansion, Daohua listened to the report from her servant, and smiled at the eldest son who was sitting aside: "It''s not bad. It taught the harmer, but didn''t make things uncontrollable. The face of the master."


    Xiao Moxi smiled and sat beside Daohua, leaning on her affectionately: "Mother, don''t you believe your son''s vision?"


    Daohua glanced at her eldest son: ¡°Love makes you wiser. Of course, your father and I have to take a good look. We hope that you marry someone you like and can carry the burden of the palace with you.¡±


    "Even if the current ability is a little weak, as long as we know how to improve ourselves and know how to make up for our shortcomings, we will have no opinion."


    "A husband and wife must go long-term. In addition to having feelings, they must also be able to rely on each other. They are both flesh and blood, and when they are tired, parents don''t want you to work too hard."


    Xiao Mo rubbed Daohua¡¯s shoulder admiringly: "Mother, I understand." After that, he looked at Daohua a little nervously, "Mum, what do you and dad think of Yueying?"


    Daohua looked at her son''s nervousness, knowing that he was moved by the truth, and patted his head with a smile: "I can practice martial arts hard to avenge my family, and his mental strength and perseverance are very appreciated by your father, as for your mother and me. "


    Xiao Moxi immediately raised his heart.


    Daohua sighed in disappointment: "I can be regarded as helping someone raise a husband."


    When he heard this, Xiao Moxi grinned immediately. He knew that his mother had approved Yueying, and he reached out and hugged Daohua: "Mother, don''t worry, if your son does not have a daughter-in-law, he will forget his mother."


    After speaking, he ran away quickly.


    Daohuaxiao watched his son run away, Xiao Yeyang walked out from inside, looked at his son''s back, and snorted: "Smelly boy, I dare to try it."


    Two more together!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1117： , Xiao Wangye’s Rouzhi Rou (29)

    Chapter 1117, Little Prince Xiao¡¯s Soft Fingers (29)


    Ye Yueying''s hand on the water pavilion restrained the ladies in the garden, gathered in twos and threes, and looked at Ye Yueying who was sitting alone in the pavilion from time to time.


    The Wang family sisters who had been ignored, at this time some young ladies started talking to them, and most of them were asking about Ye Yueying.


    The Wang family sisters finally waited for the opportunity to talk with the ladies of the various families, and they did their best to cooperate. Although they are not inexhaustible, they are always answered, and the words often derogate Ye Yueying.


    All the ladies present were cultivated by a big family, and after some inquiries, they quickly got to know the situation of Ye Yueying and Wang''s family.


    Wang family is a fifth-rank official family, the Ye family''s head is not low, but unfortunately, there is only one Ye Yueying left. After understanding this, most of the ladies can not help but give birth to a heart of contempt.


    Especially the Wang family sisters openly slandered their cousin outside. This behavior was simply unattainable, and it caused everyone to look down on the Wang family more and more.


    The girls with strict family traditions have been far away from the Wang sisters early, and in the end, there are only some people who are not too troubled to watch the drama beside the Wang sisters.


    "Miss Ye just now was awe-inspiring, but it''s a pity, I''m afraid that she might offend people and she doesn''t know it."


    "Isn''t it? The person who was taught by Miss Ye was the daughter of the Shangshu family of the Ministry of War, that''s fine. Among the people thrown by Miss Ye on the ground was the seventh girl of the Yan family, who was the first cousin of the princess. ."


    "It''s a gangster tiger girl, she is bold enough to hurt people in the princess mansion."


    Hearing this, the faces of the Wang family sisters changed. Not only did the two of them fail to speak up to protect Ye Yueying, they hated Ye Yueying in their hearts, and felt that she had caused trouble to the Wang family.


    The talking lady looked at the ugly face of the Wang family sisters, could not help covering her mouth and chuckled, and then said with sympathy: "The matter just now will definitely be told to the princess. Miss Ye bullied the girl from the Yan family, and the two are afraid that they will suffer. It might be implicated."


    Ms. Wang and Miss Wang''s hearts suddenly tightened: "Maybe what?"


    The lady smiled again: "Maybe, the two may be invited out of the princess mansion with Miss Ye." After speaking, she looked at the Wang sisters with pity.


    "Although Princess Chun''an is not often in the capital, people who are expelled from the mansion by her will not be welcomed by other families in the future."


    Hearing this, Miss Wang Er couldn''t help it, and looked at Ye Yueying in the pavilion angrily: "Ye Yueying is like this. She has never cared about other people''s life or life, and acted her own way. She is a hard-fated broom star."


    The girls around heard this, and the joke on their faces became deeper.


    Ms. Wang was still a little bit brainy, she pulled her sister and motioned her not to say anything.


    There are young ladies who want to fill in two more fires, it is best to let the Wang sisters and Ye Yueying make a fuss, but unfortunately, before he had time to act, Xiao Keyan came with a large group of people.


    "Meet the princess, the princess will be happy and happy."


    Seeing Xiao Keyan''s arrival, the girls in the garden changed their faces, putting on elegant and decent smiles, and then saluting them with a lot of etiquette.


    Ye Yueying also walked out of the pavilion, standing outside the pavilion to salute.


    Xiao Keyan smiled and looked at the ladies: "You girls don¡¯t need to be polite. Today is just a gathering of the juniors of us. Everyone is relaxed."


    "Thank princess!"


    The ladies got up one after another.


    Xiao Keyan smiled and asked the maid behind him to put the materials for making lanterns on the stone table in the garden: "This year''s Lantern Festival, His Royal Highness Taisun will have fun with the people, and he will have permission to set up lantern posts at the gates of the palace. Lanterns selected from all over the world will be hung up for people to admire."


    "I begged Taisun for a long time at the New Year''s Eve banquet, and finally let him nod and agree to grant me the right to manage a lamp position."


    "I have long heard that the girls are beautiful and skillful. Don¡¯t hide your clumsiness today. After the lanterns are done, I will let someone select the best looking ones. They will be hung on the lampposts during the Lantern Festival. Watch the lights together on the palace gate wall."


    As soon as the words came out, all the ladies were excited.


    Admire the lanterns with the princess, and you will surely show your face in front of Taisun and the ministers.


    "The maidservants who made the lanterns have all brought us, please feel free to please."


    Xiao Keyan did not distribute the lantern materials, but let the ladies freely distribute them. Soon, the ladies with quick hands and feet would divide up the good materials, and those with slow hands and feet could only pick up the bad ones.


    Like this kind of activity that does not stipulate the amount of materials, some people are afraid that their materials are not enough, and some people do not want to have too many competitors. There will be cases of deliberately obtaining more materials. Therefore, some ladies cannot get the materials at all.


    For example, some young ladies who are embarrassed to fight for face, for example, some young ladies with weak families and lack of confidence dare not compete with those powerful ladies; another example is the marginalized Wang family sisters, and Ye Yueying.


    Xiao Keyan looked at everything in the garden, feeling a little bit in her heart. Mother was right. People in the world keep climbing up, just to have more autonomy when choosing or being chosen.


    If she does not have a strong pair of parents, or a powerful brother or brother, maybe she is one of the ladies on the scene today, and she has to fight for it.


    "Seven girls, the princess is here. The orphan just pushed you to the ground. Go and tell the princess that she will definitely help you out."


    The Yan family is the family of Princess Weiyuan. If Miss Yan Qi does not go to get her, someone will take the initiative to give her the best materials for making lights.


    Yan Qi glanced sideways at Ye Yueying in the direction of the pavilion. Seeing that Miss Wu from the former Five Army Commander''s House actually gave her lamp-making materials, her complexion immediately sank and she was about to go to Xiao Keyan when she got up.


    Xiao Keyan also noticed the situation on Ye Yueying''s side, and the corner of her mouth tickled.


    There is no shortage of stupid people like the Wang sisters in this world, but there is also no shortage of smart people.


    Xiao Keyan swept over to Yan Qi and walked towards her, frowning, most of the cousins ??of the Yan family are very visionary, but these seven cousins ??are a little hard to say.


    Niang told her privately that the seventh cousin had inherited some of the vices of her maternal grandfather''s Han family.


    Xiao Keyan knew what she was looking for, and didn''t give her a chance to speak. He smiled and nodded at her, then passed her straight and walked towards the pavilion.


    Seeing Xiao Keyan abandon Yan Qi and walk towards Ye Yueying, the ladies present were all surprised.


    Feeling the eyes of everyone, Yan Qi was ashamed and angry. If she was at Yan''s house, she would definitely be making trouble, but she knew in her heart that this was the princess''s mansion. The one who helped her had to sit back at the stone table with a blushing face, and make a lantern.


    "I have seen a princess!"


    "Miss Ye, don''t be polite."


    In the pavilion, Xiao Keyan and Ye Yueying met with each other.


    Looking at it from a quiet distance, Xiao Keyan found that her elder brother has a really good vision. This girl Ye belongs to the kind of person who looks cold from a distance and a close look: "Miss Ye, please sit down, me, but I wanted to see you long ago. Seeing you, it''s a pity that someone wouldn''t let it!"


    As ?? said, she winked at Ye Yueying wittyly: "Said that I was afraid that I would bully you."


    Ye Yueying was a little startled by Xiao Keyan''s words, but for a moment, the roots of her ears became a little red.


    Xiao Keyan laughed happily when seeing the future sister-in-law so unobtrusive.


    Saw Xiao Keyan and the girl Wu beside her.


    They both thought in their hearts, Princess Chun''an is so lively!


    The other ladies in the garden saw it, and they were a little unclear, but they also figured out one thing, that is, Princess Chun''an seems to like Ye Yueying very much.


    Wang sisters met, she was happy, and she was about to go to the pavilion.


    Unfortunately, I was stopped by two maids.


    Xiao Keyan can''t really ignore those girls who didn''t get the materials. No, another maid brought a batch of materials.


    "Two girls, there are still places over there, so let¡¯s go over there to make lanterns."


    Without waiting for the two of them to object, the maids enthusiastically took them to other places.


    Faced with the servants of the princess mansion, the Wang sisters were guilty of conscience, and finally sat at a table with the other two girls who also did not get the materials.


    The two of them don¡¯t know how to make lanterns, nor are they in the mood to make them. From time to time, they look up at Ye Yueying, who is chatting and laughing with Princess Chun¡¯an in the pavilion. .


    In the pavilion, Xiao Keyan was chatting about various anecdotes, asking Ye Yueying a few words from time to time.


    The questions asked by ?? seem to be irrelevant, but they all directly refer to a person¡¯s character and attitude towards the world.


    Ye Yueying was aware of it after being asked two questions, and she didn''t hide it, so she answered in accordance with her heart.


    In this way, the two people talked more easily.


    Ms. Wu who was onlookers looked at Ye Yueying again and again. Fortunately, her elder brother let herself take care of Ms. Ye. She was of no use.


    Unknowingly, it was noon, and Xiao Keyan took the ladies to the hall to eat together.


    Everyone saw that Ye Yueying was arranged to table with Princess Chun''an, and their expressions fluctuated again.


    The purpose of today''s banquet is to make lanterns, but everyone knows what the purpose is in private.


    Is it possible that the palace fell in love with this orphan?


    At the dinner table, Xiao Keyan smiled and looked at Yan Qi: "Cousin Seven, Miss Ye is my friend, let¡¯s get to know each other."


    are relatives after all, and the eldest uncle and aunt are also good to them, and she does not want any irreconcilable conflict between the future sister-in-law and the seventh cousin.


    Yan Qi looked at Ye Yueying, with a somewhat dissatisfied expression.


    She knows that it is impossible for the Yan family girl to marry the palace, but she just likes her big cousin. How is she convinced?


    Ye Yueying understood that Xiao Keyan wanted to resolve the contradiction between them, and she was silent for a while, and took the initiative to pick up the fruit wine in front of her: "Girl Yan Qi, just on the water pavilion, confiscated her strength, offended."


    Hearing this, Xiao Keyan''s eyes showed a smile, but he said that he didn''t say stamina, but there was nothing wrong in his words. The future sister-in-law is very tough.


    Yan Qi also heard what Ye Yueying meant, and didn''t intend to pay attention to it. It can be seen that Xiao Keyan looked at herself with a smile, and could only reluctantly lift the wine glass.


    Xiao Keyan smiled: ¡°After drinking this glass of wine, today¡¯s misunderstanding is over. Okay, everyone, hurry up and eat. The lantern is not ready yet.¡±


    After lunch, the ladies came to the garden again and continued to make lanterns.


    I¡¯ve been chatting with Xiao Keyan this morning, Ye Yueying didn¡¯t make any, and she didn¡¯t know how to make lanterns. Fortunately, Wu Yutang¡¯s sister was there.


    "Thank you, Miss Wu!"


    Ye Yueying has very strong hands-on ability, and under the guidance of Ms. Wu, before the end, a lotus lamp was made.


    Girl Wu smiled and shook her head: "You are my brother''s friend, that''s my friend. You don''t need to be polite between friends. Hurry up, write your name, wait a minute, and those who are selected will be able to participate in the Lantern Festival Lantern Festival. ."


    Soon, there will be a maid to collect the lanterns.


    At this time, a lady asked: "Who is going to select the lantern?"


    Xiao Keyan smiled and said, "This is the first banquet I have held in Beijing. My parents are not worried. They have been watching them in the main courtyard. They choose it. Do you think it''s okay?"


    The ladies are in a commotion.


    Sure enough, the banquet at the Princess Mansion today was for the little prince and the prince to see.


    All the ladies are looking forward to it: "The prince and the princess are willing to reward the face, it is our honor!"


    A lantern was sent to the main courtyard, and soon another lantern was sent back.


    All the ones sent back were not selected, and the Wang sisters were depressed with the lanterns they made.


    It didn''t take long for Ye Yueying to see the grandmother who went to Wang''s house to give a New Year''s gift last time.


    Ye Yueying was curious about Gu Yu¡¯s identity, and whispered to Miss Wu next to her: "Miss Wu, who is this mother?"


    Ms. Wu: "Mother Gu Yu is the confidant of the princess."


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying''s heart beats, she is actually the confidant of the princess!


    Gu Yuxiao looked at the ladies: "The prince and princess selected five lanterns, which are Ms. Liu, Ms. Fei, Ms. Cao, Ms. Wu, and Ms. Ye. The lanterns will be temporarily placed in Princess Mansion, and the lanterns will be hung on the lampposts of the palace gates during the Lantern Festival. superior."


    Ye Yueying''s face was full of surprises, she didn''t expect her one to be chosen!


    Knowing the inside story, Miss Wu had a calm face, blinked at Ye Yueying, and joked in a low voice: "I knew that Sister Ye will definitely be selected for yours."


    Today, the princess¡¯s mansion is holding this lantern-making festival, isn¡¯t it just for the girl Ye in front of you?


    Her lantern was chosen, it seems that the prince and princess recognized her.


    Ye Yueying also had a guess in her heart, but she was a little embarrassed to be said that by Miss Wu.


    At this moment, Gu Yu spoke again, smiling at the winning Ye Yueying and several people: "The prince and concubine want to see some ingenious girls. Let the girls go to the main courtyard with the slaves."


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying''s heart was pounding.


    "Go!"


    Ms. Wu took Ye Yueying and quickly followed the others, and followed Gu Yu to the main courtyard.


    Looking at the five people who left, the girls who weren''t selected were all full of envy.


    Sister Wang¡¯s face stretched even more.


    Mr. Wang Er whispered to Ms. Wang Da, ¡°Sister, Ye Yueying is afraid that the palace is really attracted to her.¡±


    Ms. Wang suppressed the jealousy in her heart, and said quietly: "This is a good thing, Ye Yueying really climbed to the palace, there is no harm to our family."


    Second girl Wang was still panicked: "But when I think that Ye Yueying will overwhelm us in the future, my heart feels awkward!"


    After the selection of lanterns, Xiao Keyan asked the maid to serve refreshments. After using refreshments, the ladies saw that there was nothing wrong with them, and they got up and left one after another.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1118： , Little Prince Xiaos Soft Fingers (Thirty)

    Chapter 1118, Xiao Xiaowang''s fingers are soft (thirty)


    In the main courtyard of the Princess Mansion, Daohua was sitting upright in the main hall, and when she saw Gu Yu brought five girls over, her eyes fell on Ye Yueying.


    Ye Yueying walked at the end, but she was still keenly aware that a gaze fell on her, and her back suddenly tightened, she stabilized her mind, calmly followed the other girls into the main hall, and saluted together.


    "Princess Wanfu Jinan!"


    Daohua smiled and called the girls to get up, and then praised them one by one, but did not show anything special to Ye Yueying.


    After chatting for a while, Daohua looked at Gu Yu: "Didn''t you just get a few new pieces of jewelry two days ago, get them here, I think they are just right for the girls."


    Gu Yu smiled and blessed his body, turned and left for a while, and soon returned with a tray, but his face was embarrassed.


    Daohua saw it and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yu looked at the five ladies present, walked to Daohua, and lifted the red cloth on the tray: "Princess, it''s all slaves and maids who are not well prepared, there are only four pieces of jewelry."


    In the tray, four exquisite jewelry are neatly placed.


    Purple East Pearl Necklace, Eight Treasures Ruyi Yingluo, Ruby Carved Gold Step Shaker, gilt-pointed emerald plum blossom hairpin, every piece of jewelry will be looted.


    The girls who were present saw it, and their eyes lit up.


    There are only five girls and four pieces of jewelry. How can you reward people?


    Ye Yueying''s eyelids drooped slightly, and the hands clasped in front of her tightened slightly.


    Wang Fei has nothing, how could she lack a piece of jewelry?


    Grandmother said that every word and deed of the superior has a purpose.


    Is the princess trying to test something like this?


    Ye Yueying quickly raised her eyes and looked at the graceful and luxurious Princess Weiyuan in the main seat. At this moment, the princess frowned slightly, as if she was very embarrassed.


    Princess is she trying to make people take the initiative to choose not to use jewelry? But what can this test?


    It wasn''t just Ye Yueying who saw that something was wrong, Miss Liu, the servant of the household minister, stood up first: "The princess doesn''t need to be embarrassed, although the little girl is very fond of the princess, but there are only four pieces of jewelry, so give it to the other girls. "


    Daohua smiled and shook his head: "How can I do it? How can I be alone without your share?"


    Miss Liu smiled playfully: "The princess will reward me next time."


    Daohua smiled: "Although it''s a good idea, but it can''t really let you go home empty-handed." After speaking, she was silent for a while, and reached out and took off the white suet bracelet she was wearing.


    "I''ve been carrying this bracelet since I married into the palace, and I can barely hold it." After speaking, he put it on the tray.


    Looking at the bracelet in the tray, Ye Yueying''s eyes suddenly flashed, and the expressions of the other four girls also fluctuated.


    Daohua smiled and looked at Ye Yueying and the five: "I don''t know what you like either. You can take whatever you like, and you can choose the same."


    When these words came out, the five girls couldn''t help but startled.


    Choose by yourself? !


    The girls looked at each other and stood still. Even the girl Liu just now didn''t want to be the first to choose.


    Of the five pieces of jewelry, the bracelet worn by the princess is the most valuable, but would it be too unpretentious to choose it so coldly?


    Besides, the princess said that this jade bracelet has been with her since she married into the palace.


    As we all know, the mother-in-law''s gift to her daughter-in-law is usually a bracelet she wears for a long time. Does the princess take out this jade bracelet to choose her daughter-in-law?


    If it is, if they are too eager, are they too unrestrained?


    With these considerations, the five girls were silent.


    Miss Liu thought of the news from Miss Yan Qi, and stabilized her mind. She was about to go over to pick up the jade bracelet of the princess in the tray, and found that Ye Yueying was one step ahead of her.


    Ye Yueying took the jade bracelet and blessed her body towards Daohua: "Yueying, thank the princess for the reward."


    Daohua smiled: "Miss Ye, come forward a little."


    Ye Yueying stepped forward as ordered.


    Daohua took a closer look at Ye Yueying with a smile, and saw that the girl had firm eyebrows and bright eyes, she took the jade bracelet in her hand with a smile, and brought it to her wrist in person: "The size is just right, you should take it well in the future. "


    Ye Yueying was a little flattered, and nodded quickly: "Yueying will definitely cherish it." I don''t know if it was her illusion, she felt that the princess seemed very happy, was she happy that she took the initiative to choose the jade bracelet?


    The girl Liu, who was one step behind, glanced at Ye Yueying and had no choice but to choose other jewelry. With the two of them speaking, the other three girls also chose their own jewelry.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, so I won''t leave you guys, come play next time!"


    Ye Yueying and the five people saluted and retired one by one.


    When the five of them got out of the room, Xiao Keyan, who was hiding in the next room, ran out. As soon as he entered the room, he snuggled up beside Daohua: "Mother, why did you just come out like that? Give the bracelet to Ye directly. It''s okay, girl."


    Daohua took a sip of tea, and then said slowly: "Although from the investigation, the girl Ye is a good one, but my mother has to try her temperament to really feel at ease."


    Xiao Keyan asked with a smile: "Is that mother still satisfied with the test?"


    Daohua said with satisfaction: "It''s okay! Your brother gave her the jade pendant that your grandfather gave her. If she has feelings for your brother, she should understand what your brother means."


    "Your brother has already made a statement. We are giving New Year''s gifts and hosting a banquet here, so it can be considered an attitude. Now it''s time to see her attitude."


    Xiao Keyan took over with a smile: "So mother took out the bracelet she was wearing, just to see if Miss Ye would take the initiative to choose, so as to see her attitude?"


    Daohua smiled and nodded: "Since she is someone your brother likes, and she has a good character, your father and I will naturally not object to intervention, but, as for this relationship, it''s better to go both ways, mother. I don''t want your brother to be hot when he shaves his head."


    "I do intend to test her today, I just want to see if she has the guts to take my bracelet."


    "The Ye family is gone, the gap between your brother and her can''t be changed, even if we don''t mind, but if she keeps caring about it, it might be fine in a short time, but over time, problems will inevitably arise. "


    "Now, she is able to withstand the pressure of her status and received the bracelet, which shows that she has a tough heart."


    Xiao Keyan smiled and said, "No wonder Miss Ye was the first to stand up and take the bracelet. Mother would be so happy."


    Daohua sighed: "The mistress of the palace is not so easy to be. A person who is inferior and shrinking can''t help your brother share the burden. Fortunately, although the girl of the Ye family has experienced hardships at a young age, she has a good heart."


    Xiao Keyan agreed: "I also think Miss Ye is very good. When I chatted with her today, I was neither humble nor arrogant, very relaxed and independent. But mother, what if other girls took your bracelet?"


    Daohua laughed: "If you take it, take it, it''s just a bracelet, what else can I do? Mother just wanted to see the reaction of that girl from the beginning to the end. If other girls take it, it''s just a bracelet. already."


    On the other side, even though Ye Yueying and several maids left the main courtyard, Miss Liu looked at her with a smile that was not a smile: "Miss Ye is indeed worthy of being a generalist girl, her hands and feet are very quick."


    Ye Yueying looked at her lightly: "Those of us who came from the gatekeepers are all a single tendon, and there are not so many twists and turns in the stomach, so it is inevitable that it will be quicker to make a choice."


    Miss Liu was stunned. Does this mean that her stomach is full of twists and turns, so she is only one step slower? "Miss Ye is really eloquent."


    Ye Yueying still did not change her face: "Thank you for the compliment, I will continue to keep it."


    Liu girl: "."


    "Pfft~"


    Miss Wu couldn''t help laughing.


    Miss Liu saw it, glared at Ye Yueying, and left together with the other two ladies.


    At the same time, Prince Ping and Gu Moyan, who were peeking from the roof next to them, were also giggling.


    Looking at the three ladies who were angry with the daughter-in-law Sun, Prince Ping''s eyes narrowed into a slit: "Your future sister-in-law is really good."


    Gu Moyan is also smiling: "Mother gave her the bracelet, it seems that I will have a sister-in-law soon."


    Hearing this, Prince Ping was even happier: "This prince will be able to hug his great-grandson soon." After speaking, he glared at Gu Moyan and hummed, "When you three brothers and sisters grow up, it becomes less and less fun. , Your brother is about to get married soon, and you, you also give this king a little faster, this king does not think that there are too many great-grandchildren."


    Gu Moyan had a headache, when he saw Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang, he quickly changed the subject: "Grandfather, my brother is here, look quickly."


    Prince Ping hurriedly looked down, and then saw his eldest grandson smiling and walking towards his future granddaughter-in-law, he grinned: "We haven''t seen how your brother gets along with your future sister-in-law, but we can see it today."


    Looking at his disrespectful grandfather, Gu Moyan held a moment of silence in his heart for his brother, and then looked down with the Prince of Peace with bright eyes.


    "Brother, little prince!"


    Seeing Xiao Moxi and Wu Yutang, Miss Wu quickly waved to say hello.


    When the two walked in, Miss Wu asked, "Why did you come here?"


    Wu Yutang glanced at Xiao Moxi, then at Ye Yueying, grabbed his sister, and slipped away with great discernment.


    After ?? and others left, Xiao Moxi smiled and looked at Ye Yueying: "Did you have a good time today?"


    Ye Yueying looked at him and nodded: "The princess and the princess are very good."


    Hearing the words, the smile on Xiao Moxi''s face deepened: "My mother is very open-minded. Although my sister is a little naughty, she is more charming and cute. You will know when you meet more in the future."


    Ye Yueying looked at him, walked towards him, and murmured, "No wonder."


    Xiao Moxi followed and asked curiously, "Why?"


    Ye Yueying smiled, with a look of envy on her face: "With such a good family to accompany, no wonder you are such a person."


    Xiao Moxi was even more curious: "What kind of person am I?"


    Ye Yueying looked at him sideways: "A very warm person."


    Xiao Moxi smiled, was silent for a moment, then turned to stop Ye Yueying: "Is it warm to you?"


    Ye Yueying did not expect Xiao Moxi to suddenly become so straightforward, her eyes dodged a little, and she avoided him.


    Didn''t hear the answer he wanted to hear, Xiao Moxi was not disappointed, and followed up again: "Don''t worry."


    Ye Yueying''s heart trembled, but she looked at Xiao Moxi with a look of doubt on her face: "Huh?"


    Xiao Moxi said solemnly: "I understand your concerns, but our family is different, you don''t need to worry about the outside world''s opinion, you just need to understand the things between us."


    "And I decided it was you."


    Looking at Xiao Moxi''s determined eyes, Ye Yueying''s heart beat violently uncontrollably, and her eyes staring at Xiao Moxi became crazy.


    This person always has a kind of magic power for her, he seems to be able to see through her heart, just like at this moment, even if she has the princess'' bracelet, she is still uncertain and unconfident in her heart, but Xiao Moxi''s straightforward words are like a The silent power poured into her heart, making her feel at ease when she was no longer wandering.


    In her heart shaking, Ye Yueying couldn''t help but say: "Death and life are bound together, talk to Zicheng; hold Zi''s hand, and grow old with Zi."


    Hearing this, Xiao Moxi''s eyes burst into joy, and she involuntarily held Ye Yueying''s hand.


    Ye Yueying returned to her senses, and withdrew her hand in embarrassment.


    Xiao Moxi smiled and touched her neck: "That. I''ll send you out of the house."


    Ye Yueying nodded.


    "Miss Liu and the others are gone. What''s going on with this Ye Yueying? Why hasn''t she come out yet? Does she wonder if we are still waiting for her?"


    Miss Wang waited in the yard bored, looking increasingly dissatisfied.


    Mrs. Wang''s expression was gloomy: "It''s nothing to go first, then go. I''m afraid that the princess will stay and talk." Ye Yueying may have really climbed up the high branch.


    At this moment, the two saw Ye Yueying coming, and Xiao Xiao Wang was by her side!


    "I have seen the little prince!"


    The Wang family sisters changed their previous impatience and became warm and gentle.


    Xiao Moxi nodded lightly, didn''t say anything to the two of them, looked at Ye Yueying: "Get on the carriage, I''ll send someone to pick you up over the Lantern Festival."


    Watching the lanterns was on the city wall of the palace gate. Ye Yueying didn''t go there, so she didn''t refuse. She looked at Xiao Moxi and turned around to get into the carriage.


    The sisters of the Wang family saw that Xiao Moxi didn''t pay any attention to them at all, so they could only follow them into the carriage.


    Watching the carriage go away, Xiao Moxi turned around and went back to the princess'' mansion. When she went back, she saw Prince Ping and Gu Moyan smiling at him with malicious intent.


    "Brother, I didn''t see that, in front of my future sister-in-law, she was so tender and watery."


    Gu Moyan exaggerated, Xiao Moxi listened, rolled up her sleeves, and rushed out to beat someone.


    "Ah, grandfather, help~"


    "Ouch, eldest brother, you have a sister-in-law, so you forgot your brother! Just wait for me!"


    "I''m waiting, what can you do?"


    "I want to marry a powerful wife in the future. If you bully me, I will let my wife bully my sister-in-law."


    "Gu Moyan, your skin is itchy, right? Let me relax!"


    Watching the eldest grandson chasing after the younger grandson to fight, Prince Ping not only refused to persuade him, but laughed while covering his stomach: "Moxi, give this king a hard beating, so that you will have a sister-in-law soon."


    Wang''s house.


    The Wang family are all looking forward to the return of the Wang sisters and Ye Yueying.


    Mrs. Wang said with a smile: "Your two younger sisters are both smart and smart people. Today, you will definitely be able to make friends with many girls. With their help, our family will be better and better in the capital in the future."


    Wang Da Gongzi is not so optimistic. Even if the two younger sisters can make friends with some girls, it doesn''t mean anything. After all, the relationship between the daughter''s family is limited to the back house, and it will not help the family''s future very much, unless the two sisters can borrow money. The opportunity to marry into a good family.


    "Actually, the cheapest thing is that my cousin really climbed up to Xiao Wangye. This is the best for our family."


    Mrs. Wang''s face collapsed: "Ye Yueying, that white-eyed wolf, if she climbs a high branch, can she think of us?"


    Wang Da Gongzi: "Mother, you can''t say that, we are my cousin''s only relatives after all, aren''t we?"


    Mrs. Wang snorted: "I advise you not to have too high expectations." After speaking, she looked at Mr. Wang, "Master, do you think so?"


    Mr. Wang suddenly remembered the scene that forced Ye Yueying yesterday. The emotionless eyes of his niece made him frown again.


    At this moment, the steward trotted in: "Master, Madam, the two girls and the cousin are back."


    The Wang family looked happy, and soon they saw Ye Yueying and the three entering the house.


    Looking at the long faces of the two daughters, the Wang family suddenly sank.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1119： , Little Prince Xiaos Soft Fingers (31)

    Chapter 1119, Xiao Xiaowang''s fingers are soft (thirty-one)


    Ye Yueying, after seeing Mr. Wang and others, knew that the Wang family wanted to talk about herself, made an excuse, and went back to Mrs. Wang''s yard.


    As soon as she left, Mrs. Wang couldn''t wait to look at her two daughters and asked them about their stay in the Princess Mansion today. Master Wang, Master Wang, and Second Young Master Wang also looked at them expectantly.


    Unfortunately, Miss Wang and Miss Wang both bowed their heads in silence and did not respond.


    Today in the Princess Mansion, they can be considered to recognize their own status. In front of those honorable people, the Wang family is really too insignificant.


    Before entering Beijing, how much they had soaring ambitions, how decadent they are now.


    In the capital, there is no strong family to support, even if they are excellent, they will not be in the eyes of others at all.


    Don''t look at all the girls I saw today were all friendly, but the contempt in their eyes didn''t hide much.


    Mrs. Wang was so anxious when she saw that her two daughters were not talking: "You are talking? Don''t you have a good relationship with a girl?"


    Miss Wang spoke up: "Mother, the people invited by the princess are at least the direct daughters of the third-rank officials. How do you want your daughters to talk to them? Even if we have the cheeks to get up, people will not bother to pay attention to us."


    Hearing this, the Wang family looked a little unsightly.


    Mrs. Wang: "Then you all went to the Princess Mansion for nothing today?"


    Miss Wang snorted: "We went for nothing, but Ye Yueying didn''t."


    Hearing the words, Wang Da Gongzi''s expression brightened, and he quickly asked, "What''s wrong with Yueying?"


    Miss Wang felt uncomfortable and didn''t want to say anything, she turned her head to the side, and finally it was Miss Wang who said.


    Miss Wang forced a smile to look at her parents and two older brothers: "Cousin Yueying may really be attracted by Xiao Xiao Wang, the lantern she made was selected by the prince and the princess, and she will go to the palace gate with the princess to see the Lantern Festival. As for the lanterns, I went to see the princess before leaving the princess palace, and was finally sent to the carriage by Xiao Xiaowang himself."


    As soon as these words came out, the Wang family all fell silent.


    After a while, it was Mr. Wang who reacted first, and smiled and looked at Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Wang: "Father, mother, it''s a great blessing for our family to have this good fortune in my cousin."


    "After my cousin is a loyal minister, she can get the status of a concubine by marrying into the palace. In this way, our family can be regarded as having a relationship with the palace. Whether it is the official appointment of the father or the future of the younger sisters, It''s all guaranteed."


    Mrs. Wang''s face was not very good: "Why do you only look at Yueying? How can Yueying''s cold appearance compare to your sister? God really doesn''t have eyes."


    Young Master Wang frowned and couldn''t help but say, "Mother, this time is different from the past. In the future, it''s better to treat your cousin better."


    Mrs. Wang knew that the eldest son was right, and hummed softly, she didn''t say anything, but she was really uncomfortable.


    At the same time, in Mrs. Wang''s room, Ye Yueying whispered to Mrs. what happened in the princess'' mansion today.


    "The princess is playful and lively, and the princess is enlightened and righteous."


    Outside the house, Xuehua''s face was full of joy. Thinking of what Xiao Xiaowang said to the girl today, he put his hands together and said something like ''Thank you, Bodhisattva for blessings''.


    The girl has a hard life, God bless her, and now she has finally found a sweet family.


    The old lady asked for a lucky fortune for the girl in the temple last time!


    The Lantern Festival is approaching in a blink of an eye. As soon as the Youshi (17:00) arrived, the carriage of the Princess Mansion arrived outside Wang''s house.


    Mrs. Wang wanted to bring her two daughters to the show, but who would have thought that the princess would come in person.


    Knowing that the princess is coming, the Wang family did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly came to the gate to meet.


    "Go, don''t keep the princess waiting."


    Mrs. Wang was getting old and couldn''t stand the toss. She was too lazy to see the lanterns, and waved Ye Yueying to go out to see the princess.


    "Then, grandma, rest early."


    Greeted Mrs. Wang before Ye Yueying walked quickly towards the gate. She did not expect that Princess Chunan would come to pick her up in person.


    In front of the gate, Xiao Keyan did not get off the carriage, but hung up the curtain of the carriage, and looked at the Wang family who were stooping and bowing their heads in a leisurely manner.


    Thinking of the news of the Wang family that her father inquired about, Xiao Keyan disliked the Wang family very much.


    Accepted the Ye family''s property, but didn''t take good care of their daughter. This family, let alone family, didn''t even have the most basic principles of life.


    As soon as Ye Yueying came out, she saw Princess Chun''an sitting in the carriage looking at her uncle''s family with a half-smile, and hurriedly stepped forward to salute: "Princess Wan''an."


    Xiao Keyan saw Ye Yueying coming out, got off the carriage with a smile, and helped her up with his own hands: "Sister Ye, you and I don''t need so much courtesy."


    Hearing Xiao Keyan''s name, Ye Yueying''s eyes flashed, and the faces of the Wang family also fluctuated.


    "Let''s go, it''s getting late, let''s go to the palace gate. If you go out late, the road will be very congested."


    said, Xiao Keyan was about to pull Ye Yueying onto the carriage.


    Ye Yueying paused and said to the Wang family, "Auntie and auntie, then I''ll go out with the princess first."


    Mr. Wang nodded amiably with a smile: "Go, don''t bear the princess unhappy on the way, we will follow you."


    Ye Yueying didn''t answer, she was blessed, and followed the princess into the carriage.


    Watching the carriage of the Princess Mansion start, Mrs. Wang snorted coldly: "I''ll just call her a white-eyed wolf, and I don''t want to call two cousins ??at such a good opportunity, she just takes care of herself."


    Mr. Wang''s face was also a little gloomy, and he frowned: "Okay, don''t talk about it, let''s hurry up to catch up with the princess''s frame."


    After ??, the princess'' carriage went all the way to the palace gate square, while the Wang family''s carriage was stopped at the intersection of Central Street.


    Mr. Wang has an official position, but he can also go to the palace gate square to enjoy the lanterns, but unfortunately, he can only walk away.


    As the sky gets darker, the dazzling lanterns on the streets are lit, which makes people dazzled. Among them, the lanterns in front of the palace gate are even more beautiful and eye-catching.


    "What a beautiful lantern!"


    "These are all developed with great effort by craftsmen from all over the world, and paid tribute to the emperor, prince, and grandson."


    "Look, Taisun is out."


    With an excited shout from the crowd, everyone looked up at the city wall.


    On Zhengyang Gate, Taisun and a group of ministers appeared on the city wall. Seeing the people looking over, they smiled and waved their hands.


    The people were all excited and excited when they saw it.


    In the crowd, the Wang family was also staring at the people on the city wall. They were also very excited when they saw Taisun, but when they saw Ye Yueying on the city wall, the Wang family was very complicated.


    The Wang family sisters were both envious and jealous, jealous that Ye Yueying could stand beside Princess Chun''an and overlook the lights of the capital, but they could only look up at her.


    As soon as ??xu (19:00) arrived, fireworks burst into the sky above the palace gate, instantly bringing the festive atmosphere of the Lantern Festival to its peak.


    Because of Ye Yueying, the Wang family''s mood to appreciate the lanterns is gone, especially after the fireworks are over, the nobles on the city wall come down to appreciate the lanterns. The Wang family wants to take the opportunity to chat, but Ye Yueying has no intention of introducing them.


    This made the Wang family angry. Looking at Ye Yueying, who was being led by Princess Chun''an to walk among the family members, Mr. Wang was so angry that he threw his sleeves: "This lantern is nothing to see, let''s go back."


    Young Master Wang was also very dissatisfied with Ye Yueying, but still said: "Let''s wait for my cousin, there are so many people on the street today, it is not safe for her to go out alone."


    Mrs. Wang snorted coldly: "There is a princess who will pick you up, where do you need us, let''s go!"


    Seeing that his parents were so angry, Mr. Wang didn''t try to persuade him, and the family went back together.


    On the other hand, under the leadership of Princess Chun''an, Ye Yueying got to know a lot of people, mainly the Yan family, Zhou family, and Su family who were related by marriage to the palace.


    In the face of everyone''s inquiries and scrutiny, Ye Yueying accepted it calmly.


    The princess'' attitude towards her on the day of the banquet at the princess'' mansion, she thought about it carefully after she went back, and finally realized that the princess didn''t want her to be a person who couldn''t be burdened.


    In this case, she has no worries, and it happens that she is not the kind of person who only agrees.


    Xiao Keyan saw that her brother''s figure was approaching, and winked at Ye Yueying: "Sister Ye, let''s get to know these first today, and I''ll introduce others to you next time, now your time belongs to my brother. All."


    After ?? finished speaking, he stuck out his tongue towards Xiao Moxi who walked in, then walked away with a smile.


    Ye Yueying was a little embarrassed and didn''t dare to look at Xiao Moxi.


    Xiao Moxi saw it, smiled and handed her the lantern: "This is what I won by guessing the lantern riddle, and I''ll give it to you."


    Ye Yueying took the lantern: "Thank you, I like it very much."


    Xiao Moxi smiled: "As long as you like it, let''s go, I''ll show you somewhere else."


    After ??, the two strolled down the street, and Ye Yueying was ready to go back after Hai.


    Xiao Moxi asked his servants to pull a carriage and personally send Ye Yueying back to Wang''s house.


    On the way, Xiao Moxi told Ye Yueying: "The Lantern Festival is over, Taisun should summon you and your uncle in the next two days."


    Ye Yueying nodded: "I will tell my uncle to prepare him."


    Soon, Wang''s house arrived.


    Xiao Moxi helped Ye Yueying to get out of the carriage, Xuehua went to knock on the door, but after knocking for a long time, no one came to open it.


    Seeing this, Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying frowned at the same time.


    Ye Yueying was a little uncomfortable: "I made you laugh."


    Xiao Moxi smiled: "The world is huge, and there are all kinds of wonders, especially people, which are very complicated. With more knowledge and knowledge, I can be considered rich in experience."


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying''s discomfort disappeared, and the corners of her mouth rose.


    said so, but after this incident, Xiao Moxi disliked the Wang family even more.


    It¡¯s okay to come back early, and the Wang family didn¡¯t open the door to the niece. This was extremely ruthless, and at the same time, they felt more and more distressed for Ye Yueying.


    When the Ye family was destroyed, she was only ten years old. How did she live in the Wang family all these years?


    At the same time, in the main courtyard of Wang''s house, the concierge was looking down and waiting for Master Wang''s order.


    Because the house is not big, the knock on the door can be clearly heard from the main courtyard.


    Young Master Wang hesitated for a while, but still said, "Father, teach my cousin a lesson. In the evening, let''s let people enter the mansion first."


    Mr. Wang snorted coldly and said, "Isn''t she very capable, doesn''t she think that the Wang family is useless when she climbs on a high branch? Being a father is to let her know that after leaving the Wang family, she doesn''t even have a place to live. no!"


    Mrs. Wang echoed: "That''s how it should be, there is still no news from the palace, and Yueying''s tail is on the sky, so it''s time to set rules for her."


    "A daughter who has no family to rely on, even if she is married into the palace, she will not be able to stand upright."


    Master Wang picked up the tea bowl and took a slow sip: "Leave her for a while"


    Before she finished speaking, she saw Mrs. Wang walking over with an angry face with the help of the maid.


    Mrs. Wang looked at Mr. Wang and the others who were sitting together, and she was indescribably disappointed and frightened. There was no sensible one in the family, so Yingying was allowed to knock on the door.


    At this moment, Mrs. Wang didn''t even have the strength to scold her, and said directly to the doorman, "Don''t hurry up and open the door for the cousin."


    The porter glanced at Mr. Wang, and when he saw that he also objected, he trotted away.


    Outside the gate, Xuehua was very angry, from knocking on the door with one hand to knocking on the door with both hands, knocking on the door made both hands numb.


    Ye Yueying looked at the closed door, with no sadness or joy in her heart, just that Xiao Moxi was there, somewhat embarrassed, she was about to tell Xuehua to stop when the door opened.


    Watching the door open, Ye Yueying breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "If it doesn''t open, I''ll climb over the wall."


    Xiao Moxi saw that she was still joking, and knew that she was not sad, and said with a smile, "It''s getting late, so go back and rest early."


    Ye Yueying nodded: "You too, go back quickly." After a pause, "I watched you go and entered the door."


    Xiao Moxi glanced at the Wang family concierge and got into the carriage with a smile.


    Watching the carriage go away, Ye Yueying took Xuehua into the gate and learned that Mrs. Wang was in the main courtyard, so the two went to the main courtyard.


    The main courtyard was brightly lit. Seeing Madam Wang''s face full of anger, Ye Yueying ignored the others and stepped forward to support the old lady''s arm: "Grandma, it''s getting late, I''ll help you go back to the house to rest."


    Seeing Ye Yueying ignoring them, Mrs. Wang was so angry that she clicked her tongue twice: "It''s not over yet, so she put on the air of a princess, Yueying, it''s not my aunt who said you, this person, don''t get too complacent. "


    Ye Yueying saw Mrs. Wang getting angry and quickly appeased her. Instead of looking at Mrs. Wang, she looked at Mr. Wang: "Uncle, the young prince told me just now that the grandson will summon us in the next two days."


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. Wang''s expression changed suddenly, and he glared at Mrs. Wang, signaling her to stop talking.


    Seeing that they had stopped, Ye Yueying left Mrs. Wang with the help of her.


    Mrs. Wang patted Ye Yueying''s hand: "Yingying, you are wronged."


    Ye Yueying smiled lightly: "Grandma, I''m used to this kind of thing a long time ago, don''t be angry."


    Mrs. Wang moved her lips and finally sighed: "Yingying, you just need to take care of yourself in the future, your uncles and the others, you shouldn''t have these relatives."


    Ye Yueying looked at her old grandmother and felt very uncomfortable. She was grateful for her grandmother''s maintenance, but she really had no feelings for her uncle''s family.


    On the third day after the Lantern Festival, Taisun summoned Ye Yueying and Mr. Wang.


    Mr. Wang put on his official uniform, and before going out, he called Ye Yueying to him to coerce and lure her, and motioned her not to talk nonsense in front of Taisun.


    Ye Yueying didn''t think about helping the Wang family, but she didn''t think about harming them, so she said lightly, "Uncle, I''m not a wolf-hearted person, you don''t need to feel guilty."


    Mr. Wang was blocked by these words, hummed, and took Ye Yueying into the palace with a heavy face.


    Royal Palace.


    Taisun looked at Ye Yueying and Mr. Wang who were kneeling below, smiled and let them get up.


    After asking Mr. Wang a few words as usual, he found out that there was no gap in his heart, so he ignored it and set his eyes on Ye Yueying.


    Seeing that Taisun''s interest in him was not as much as that of his niece, Mr. Wang felt a little anxious and wanted to interject, but he didn''t have the guts. He couldn''t help but hope that his niece would say something nice for him, but unfortunately, the conversation ended and he didn''t hear it. one sentence.


    "Ye Yueying, daughter of General Zhaoyong Ye Jingwu, accepted the order."


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying and Master Wang hurriedly knelt down.


    The **** opened up the will that the grandson had long planned: "To make Ye Yueying, the daughter of General Zhaoyong Ye Jingwu, as the ruler of Suiping Township, give him a mansion and marry Xiao Xiaowang."


    Hearing the will, Mr. Wang was completely dumbfounded. Shouldn''t the credit for Ye Jingwu be attributed to him?


    Although Ye Yueying was also full of shock, she quickly calmed down: "The minister and daughter accepted the order, thank you His Royal Highness Taisun."


    The **** smiled and handed the decree to Ye Yueying: "Congratulations to Mr. Suiping Xiang, and congratulations to Mr. Suiping Xiang."


    Ye Yueying''s face turned red: "Thank you father-in-law."


    Taisun looked at Ye Yueying and was satisfied with her on-the-spot reaction, and said with a smile, "Mo Xi is waiting for you outside, go find him."


    Ye Yueying was blessed again: "His Royal Highness Xie Taisun, the minister and daughter retire."


    Seeing that Mr. Wang was still lying on the ground foolishly, Ye Yueying just wanted to step up to remind him, when a **** came over and called someone: "Master Wang, please."


    It was not until he left the political hall that Master Wang completely recovered.


    Taisun hasn''t sent him an errand yet!


    Mr. Wang immediately wanted to ask aloud, but looking at the guards with knives on both sides of the hall door, he was immediately cowardly.


    Not far away, Xiao Moxi had already met Ye Yueying: "The grandson has rewarded you with the Xiangjun Mansion. Although it is not very big, the location is very good. I will show you."


    Ye Yueying looked at him: "Did you ask for me?" Although it was a question, her tone was firm.


    She understood that she must have been kept out of the house by the Wang family that night, and he took it to heart.


    Xiao Moxi said with a smile: "It''s not good to live in someone else''s house all the time, people still have to have their own home."


    Ye Yueying lowered her eyes and smiled: "Thank you." Thinking of Taisun''s marriage, a blush appeared on her face.


    Seeing Ye Yueying''s shy appearance, Xiao Moxi was very happy, and waved to a **** and asked him to send Master Wang out of the palace: "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see your hometown."


    Mr. Wang returned to the mansion in a daze, and Mrs. Wang and others were all in a hurry.


    Wang Da Gongzi: "Father, when Taisun summoned, what official position was assigned to you? Also, what about your cousin?"


    Hearing this, Mr. Wang was furious, picked up the teacup on the table and smashed it on the ground: "White-eyed wolf, white-eyed wolf, I knew today that I shouldn''t have taken her in in the first place, I should have let her live on her own. Destroyed, and died with the Ye family."


    Everyone was taken aback, and Young Master Wang hurriedly asked, "Father, what happened?"


    Master Wang gritted his teeth, and said with a grim face: "The grandson named Ye Yueying the Lord of Suiping Township, and gave her the marriage to Xiao Xiaowang! All the credit for the Ye family was stolen by that girl! "


    "what?!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Wang Da Gongzi asked eagerly: "What about father, didn''t the grandson assign you an official position?"


    Mr. Wang sat slumped in the chair: "No, Taisun didn''t mention it at all."


    Young Master Wang felt a little hesitant, thought for a while and asked, "Where''s my cousin?"


    Mr. Wang was angry again: "Don''t mention the white-eyed wolf, they are visiting her township mansion now."


    Young Master Wang was a little stunned: "And gave the cousin''s mansion?"


    couldn''t help thinking of the fact that they didn''t open the door to the cousin that night. The doorman was the cousin sent by Xiao Xiaowang that night. Could it be that the grandson rewarded the cousin''s mansion because of this?


    Mrs. Wang suddenly asked: "Ye Yueying has a mansion bestowed by the royal family, will she come back to live there?"


    As soon as these words came out, the room suddenly became quiet, even the furious Mr. Wang calmed down.


    Even if they don''t want to admit it, they all understand that Ye Yueying, who has no foundation in the capital, has become the only support for Ye Yueying.


    Wang Er girl also recovered from her grandson''s marriage, and asked in disbelief, "Is Ye Yueying really going to marry into the palace and become a princess?"


    Hearing this, everyone became more and more silent.


    After a long while, Mr. Wang said, "My grandmother is still there. My cousin can ignore us, but she won''t ignore my grandmother. We still have a chance to repair our relationship with my cousin."


    The Wang family was in an earthquake, and other people in the capital were also shaking. Taisun actually pointed an orphan girl to Xiao Xiaowang. When the news came out, everyone was caught off guard.


    "It''s no wonder that Prince Ping''s mansion has always been favored. This family is accurate and stable in the emperor''s mind."


    "Isn''t that right? Prince Ping''s mansion is now the most powerful among the royal clansmen. Xiao Xiaowang''s marriage to an orphan girl will give the crown prince and grandson a lot of peace of mind."


    Xiao Moxi and Ye Yueying ignored the disturbance from the outside world. After visiting the Xiangjun Mansion, Xiao Moxi asked Ye Yueying, "Your uncle''s family, how did you plan?"


    Ye Yueying was a little startled: "What did I plan?"


    Xiao Moxi nodded: "Yes, I want to hear your opinion."


    Ye Yueying understood that with the power of the palace, it is not too simple to mobilize a fifth-rank official.


    Ye Yueying pondered for a while before opening her mouth: "My uncle is not the kind of person with practical ability. He likes to study and reach relationships. He is simply not competent for some positions with greater power and responsibility."


    said, and paused.


    "The only thing I care about in this Wang family is my grandmother."


    Xiao Moxi nodded: "Okay, I see, I''ll go back and think about it, see how to arrange your uncle''s family." After speaking, he hesitated.


    Ye Yueying saw it and asked quickly, "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Moxi said with a smile, "Well, didn''t the grandson have an decree? In a few days, my mother is afraid to ask your grandmother to discuss marriage."


    Hearing this, Ye Yueying also felt embarrassed.


    Xiao Moxi asked, "Are you going to move here first?"


    Ye Yueying nodded: "Move." When she didn''t want to get married, she was still under the control of the Wang family, and the Wang family''s house was rented.


    Xiao Moxi: "Okay, tell me when you set a time, and I''ll send someone to help you move."


    Ye Yueying was not polite and nodded in response.


    On that day, when Ye Yueying returned to Wang''s house, Mr. Wang did not come forward, but Mrs. Wang greeted her with an unprecedented smile.


    "Yingying, now that you are the lord of the township, and you are about to marry into the palace, you must not forget your two cousins ??and cousins. By the way, and your uncle, Taisun probably forgot to give it to your uncle today. I''ve assigned an errand, you can ask Xiao Xiao Wang at some time, anyway, is he familiar with Taisun?"


    Ye Yueying didn''t answer. After a few words, she went to see Mrs. Wang.


    Mrs. Wang shook her hands, read the decree from the grandson several times, and kept saying ''OK''.


    Ye Yueying hurriedly told Mrs. Wang that she wanted to move to the Xiangjun Mansion, and then shyly mentioned that the princess was coming to discuss the marriage.


    Mrs. Wang thought about it for a while: "It should be moved, you are the prince you marry, and the place you go out should not be too shabby." She said, smiling at Ye Yueying, "Grandmother is also in your light, and can share the table with the princess. Speak."


    Three days later, Ye Yueying took Mrs. Wang to live in the Xiangjun Mansion. As for the rest of the Wang family, Mrs. Wang did not let them follow.


    "Mother, we are Yueying''s uncle and aunt, why can''t we live in the Xiangjun mansion?" Mrs. Wang was very dissatisfied, she thought that Ye Yueying was married, and the Xiangjun mansion was their home.


    Mrs. Wang: "I didn''t say that you are not. When Yueying gets married, she will naturally let you go. Now that you have passed, you can''t help much."


    Mrs. Wang: "How come, Yueying doesn''t want to arrange a dowry? I can help you in the past."


    Mrs. Wang: "If you didn''t mention this, I forgot. When do you think the Ye family''s wealth will be exchanged to Yueying?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wang immediately changed color and was speechless.


    Mrs. Wang''s face was a little ugly: "All of the Ye family''s family assets will be given to Yueying as a dowry, you''d better sort them out quickly." After speaking, she and Ye Yueying left Wang''s house.


    Maybe they were afraid of the palace, or maybe the Wang family still wanted to rely on Ye Yueying. In the end, Ye Yueying took back one-tenth of the Wang family''s wealth.


    Looking at the list in her hand, Ye Yueying didn''t say anything, she just counted her parents'' belongings, and did not pursue the rest from the Wang family.


    Those silver coins should be regarded as the kindness of Wang''s family for taking her in.


    The more she pays now, the more at ease she will feel, and the more confident she will be to reject the Wang family in the future.


    Anyway, the money in her hand is enough for her to buy a good dowry.


    Three months later, Ye Yueying, who was in a red wedding dress, married into Prince Ping''s mansion from Xiangjun''s mansion.


    Looking at the lively sending off team, and looking at the ten-mile red makeup that can''t be seen at a glance, the mother and daughter of the Wang family are too jealous. The father and son of the Wang family are looking good, and they have a relationship with the palace. In the future, the Wang family will get better and better. .


    In the entire Wang family, only Mrs. Wang was sad and weeping because of Ye Yueying''s marriage.


    After Ye Yueying returned to the door, Mr. Wang''s errand came down, and he was sent to Jiang Shun''s house to work, and he was still known to the five ranks.


    The ?? decree came down, and the Wang family''s wish to stay in Beijing was completely defeated.


    "Ye Yueying is a god-killer, and there is no such ungrateful person in the world. She climbed the high branch by herself, not to mention supporting her uncle''s family, but even suppressing her uncle''s family. She is really an ungrateful white-eyed wolf."


    Mrs. Wang was very satisfied with this errand. Her son she knew that it was enough to be a five-rank official honestly.


    Jiangshunfu has a pleasant climate and is a good place.


    Two weeks later, Ye Yueying and Xiao Moxi personally sent the Wang family out of the capital.


    After the Wang family left Beijing, they never returned to Beijing. In the following years, Xiao Moxi accompanied Ye Yueying to Jiangshun Mansion to visit Mrs. Wang several times. After Mrs. Wang passed away, Ye Yueying never communicated with the Wang family again. .


    The rice episode is over, and the following is the rice awn!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1120： , Princess Chunan who was biased by the story 1

    Chapter 1120, Princess Chun''an, who was biased by the story 1


    The sky is vast and wild, and the wind blows the grass and sees the cattle and sheep.


    The goshawk spreads its wings in the air, and the horses run wildly on the ground. Xiao Keyan loves this vast and vast land very much.


    Xiliang in June, with lush water plants and flocks of cattle and horses, the annual horse racing conference is quietly approaching in the expectation of everyone.


    Ganzhou Prefecture.


    The backyard of the prefect.


    Dong Jingyi had just helped her mother go back to her yard after finishing her work, when a thumb-sized Dongzhu attacked from the side.


    Xiliang is a borderland. Although there have been no wars in these years, the unrestrained folk customs have made the girls here less restrained and a little more heroic and heroic. In addition, they have to herd horses and sheep.


    Dongzhu came, and Dong Jingyi quickly and decisively stretched out her hand, caught Dongzhu accurately and stably, then turned around and looked in the direction where Dongzhu came.


    Seeing the girl in red on the wall playing with Dongzhu with one hand on her hips, Dong Jingyi immediately smiled: "Princess, when did you return to Xiliang?"


    Xiao Keyan put away Dongzhu, jumped off the wall neatly, and came to Dong Jingyi with a smile: "It''s been a few days since I came back, I just arrived in Ganzhou today."


    Dong Jingyi was very familiar with Xiao Keyan: "Where''s the prince and princess, are they back too?"


    Xiao Keyan nodded: "I''m back, but they are still in Liangdu, I''ll come to Ganzhou first."


    Dong Jingyi smiled: "The princess must have wanted to come to the horse racing conference in advance, right?"


    More than ten years ago, King Weiyuan held the first horse race meeting at Gandan Military Horse Farm in order to review the riding and archery skills of the soldiers of the Twelve Army. The month will be held as scheduled.


    In the beginning, only the soldiers from the towns of the Twelve Army and the frontier participated in the horse racing conference. Later, the people also participated enthusiastically, and even now, the horse racing conference has become a grand gathering for the military and civilians of Xiliang to revel together.


    Now that June has just entered, people from all over Xiliang have already arrived in Ganzhou one after another. It can be said that Ganzhou in June and July is more lively than the Chinese New Year.


    Xiao Keyan admitted with a smile: "I have been running around with my parents all these years. I haven''t been in Xiliang for many years. This year, I finally caught up with the horse racing conference. Of course, I have to have fun."


    Dong Jingyi smiled and said: "The prince and princess are not here, the princess must live in my house, my father is still in the yamen, when he comes back to see you, he will be very happy, let''s go, let''s go to see my grandmother and Mother."


    Xiao Keyan smiled and nodded, and followed Dong Xinran to see Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong.


    In the Dong family, Xiao Keyan didn''t mean to be polite, there was no way, their family and the Dong family were too familiar, as long as her father visited Ganzhou when she was a child, she would definitely keep up with it, and she had been familiar with the Dong family for a long time.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong were very happy to see Xiao Keyan. Dong Yuanxuan learned that Xiao Keyan was coming, and he left the office ahead of time. Everyone sat around the old lady''s room and chatted.


    Mrs. Dong asked with a smile, "I heard that your sister-in-law is pregnant?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Keyan immediately smiled and squinted: "Yes, my eldest brother treasures my sister-in-law, and my grandfather doesn''t let me go to my sister-in-law to play, which is annoying."


    Dong Jingyi: "By the way, why didn''t the young master come back?"


    Xiao Keyan immediately showed a schadenfreude smile: "He was called back to Taohua Village by Grandpa Huang. Since his sister-in-law was pregnant, everyone was urging him to get married quickly."


    Dong Yuanxuan: "Is the old man in good health?"


    Xiao Keyan smiled and nodded: "Okay, I can still plant medicinal herbs in the ground." After speaking, he paused, "But the old ancestor is over ninety years old, and his body is still not as good as before."


    Having said this, Xiao Keyan showed sympathy: "The ancestors must have wanted to watch my younger brother marry and have children, this time even the emperor''s grandfather was dispatched, I see, my younger brother may not be able to bear the pressure this time, maybe it''s down. The next time I go to Peach Blossom Village, I really have a sister-in-law."


    Dong Jingyi: "My little grandfather is eighteen this year, so it''s time to get married."


    Xiao Keyan didn''t answer this. She and her younger brother are twins. If they should get married when they are eighteen, shouldn''t she also get married?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Keyan really felt melancholy.


    Although the princess is not worried about marriage, but she is too old, it seems that it is not good?


    Don''t say it, she really has to think about it, this time back to Xiliang, her parents and parents mentioned the marriage in front of her several times.


    Xiao Keyan stayed at Dong''s house with peace of mind.


    The next day, Dong Yuanyao, who received the news, brought her daughter Sun Lanxin to Dong''s house, and the mother and daughter held Xiao Keyan and talked for a while.


    Dong Jingyi: "Grandmother, mother, aunt, I''ll take the princess and Lan Xin around the city."


    Mrs. Dong knew that Xiao Keyan had not been in Xiliang for a long time, and now it was when she wanted to take a look, so she did not stop her, but called the eldest grandson Dong Zhenghua and asked him to accompany the three girls out: "During this time, the Ganzhou government staff It''s very mixed, remember to protect Keyan and them."


    Dong Zhenghua replied with a smile: "Grandma, don''t worry, I will protect my sister and them."


    Mrs. Dong took the lead in releasing him.


    Watching the three girls go out talking and laughing, Dong Yuanyao looked a little embarrassed: "Looking at them, I can''t help but think of the scene when I was young and Yiyi played together in Zhongzhou."


    Mrs. Dong also sighed a little: "Time flies so fast, in a blink of an eye, your children are all married and established."


    Dong Yuanyao: "Isn''t it? I don''t know how long Yiyi and the others can stay this time. If we haven''t seen each other, I have to have a good chat with her."


    "The prince and concubine came here, it was a good reception." Mrs. Dong was very grateful to Daohua and Xiao Yeyang, and it was thanks to their help that the Dong family was able to recover again.


    Although his son has been the prefect of the fourth rank all these years, his position in power is not lower than that of the third rank.


    Ganzhou is the largest government in Xiliang, and the largest military horse farm in Daxia is built here. In addition, the largest mutual market in Xiliang is also in Ganzhou. It can be said that the real power in the hands of the son is much greater than that of those who participate in politics.


    When calling for military horses, both the frontier army chief and the commander have to be polite to their sons.


    The son can always sit firmly in the position of the prefect of Ganzhou, thanks to the support of King Weiyuan.


    Since Xiao Yeyang defeated Xiliao, Xiliang was no longer devastated by war. In addition, the establishment of a branch office and the promotion and cultivation of high-yield grains made Xiliang no longer as barren and desolate as it once was.


    The opening of the ?? mutual market has attracted a large number of Western merchants to flock in. As soon as Xiao Keyan and his party left the city gate, they saw a camel team of many Western merchants.


    "Ganzhou is getting more and more lively!" Seeing the long queue to enter the city, Xiao Keyan couldn''t help sighing.


    Dong Jingyi smiled and said, "There are not too many people in normal times. Isn''t this just in time for the horse racing convention? Come on, I''ll take you to see the assembly square that my father set out the year before."


    said, grabbed Xiao Keyan and Sun Lanxin and ran forward.


    Dong Zhenghua saw it, so he had to rush to chase after him with the servant girl: "Be careful, don''t run around."


    As the horse racing conference is getting bigger and bigger, more and more people come to Ganzhou, and people with flexible minds see business opportunities. Every time in June and July, some merchants and common people will bring fur, medicinal materials and other agricultural products with them. Animal husbandry products come to Ganzhou for exchange and sales.


    In this way, small gatherings were formed.


    After knowing this, Dong Yuanxuan, in order to facilitate management, set aside a place outside the city of Ganzhou as a meeting square, so that merchants and common people can have a fixed place to trade with confidence.


    The horse racing convention has not yet started, but the assembly square is already crowded with people.


    Crowds of common people and businessmen gathered around the square and set up various tents on the green grassland around the square.


    Xiao Keyan, Dong Jingyi, and Sun Lanxin were happily strolling around the square, and they would come over and ask about anything interesting, fun, or something they had never seen before.


    Just as the three of them were in high spirits, there were bursts of clamor and applause from the crowd.


    "Quick, someone is fighting on the arena in the center of the square."


    Hearing this, Xiao Keyan''s eyes lit up, pulling Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin to the center of the square with the crowd.


    "boom!"


    On the ?? arena, a young man wearing only a white shirt easily knocked down his opponent with a sweep of his legs.


    Watching his opponent fall, the man shook his head in disappointment, his head was slightly raised, and he smiled.


    That smile, three points of arrogance, three points of unrestrainedness, and four points of domineering self-confidence.


    "Come again!"


    The young man roared in a deep voice and swept towards the crowd below.


    Men are unwilling to admit defeat, and immediately some men jumped into the ring to challenge.


    In the crowd, Xiao Keyan looked at the young man on the ring who was crushing again with admiration: "This man''s martial arts are very good!"


    Dong Jingyi took over the words: "Not only is his martial arts good, but his looks are also good."


    Xiao Keyan showed his approval. This person is tall, strong and powerful, with a bit of roughness in his sturdyness, and a bit of wildness in his arrogance. He is a very eye-catching person. No wonder the girls around him are staring at them. follow him.


    "boom!"


    On the stage, Yuan Yonghao''s arm suddenly exerted force and directly threw his opponent off the ring.


    "Anyone else dare to come up?"


    Yuan Yonghao stood on the ring, looked down with a smile, and suddenly stopped when his eyes moved to the left rear, looking straight at the red figure in the crowd.


    Xiao Keyan thinks that Yuan Yonghao is eye-catching, Yuan Yonghao also thinks that Xiao Keyan is bright and unpretentious. He is the kind of person who stands out in the crowd, and can attract people''s attention with just one glance.


    The beauty Yuan Yonghao has seen a lot. The sisters and sisters in the family are all good-looking, but the girl below has a face as bright as jade, eyes as clear as water, and a smile that is full of beauty, like the first bloom of flowers, and the beauty is extraordinary, which makes it difficult to take your eyes off.


    At this moment, Yuan Yonghao felt his heart beat a little faster.


    Below ??, Xiao Keyan felt that the people on the stage seemed to be looking at her, but she was not sure, so she looked around, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Keyan, Jingyi, is that person looking at us?" Sun Lanxin asked nervously.


    Dong Jingyi also looked around. There are many girls on their side, so she may not be looking at them: "It shouldn''t be."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yuan Yonghao suddenly jumped off the ring and walked towards them.


    At this moment, all the girls on this side became nervous, even Xiao Keyan, who boasted that he had seen all kinds of scenes, held his breath.


    With the opening of the mutual market in Xiliang, the living habits of the people were somewhat influenced by the Hu people and the countries in the Western Regions. As a result, the people here are not like other inland provinces, and they are very taboo to guard against men and women.


    In some public occasions, the expression of love between men and women is not despised.


    Seeing Yuan Yonghao getting closer and closer, Xiao Keyan also felt a drum in his heart.


    Is this person looking at her?


    What does he want to do? Wouldn''t he want to express his love publicly like the Hu people?


    Xiao Keyan swallowed. At this moment, there was a commotion from behind, and when he turned around, he saw a few ladies walking around with a girl in yellow.


    When people around see them, they can''t help but move out of the way.


    "It''s the girl of the chief envoy''s family!"


    "I didn''t expect Miss Ren to come to Ganzhou too."


    "As expected, she is the number one beauty in Xiliang!"


    "It turns out that the warrior was watching Miss Ren just now!"


    Seeing Ren Yaning, Yuan Yonghao suddenly stopped, at this time he was only three or four meters away from Xiao Keyan.


    Whenever Ren Yaning goes, everyone will make way for her, but there are always exceptions.


    Looking at Xiao Keyan and the three who were standing in front of him, who had no intention of letting go, Ren Yaning frowned, and after a while, smiled decently, "Please let me go."


    Dong Jingyi frowned: "The road is so wide, why do you have to come to us?"


    Ren Yaning did not expect that anyone would dare to refute her, and immediately froze in place.


    At this moment, Yuan Yonghao took the coat from the servant''s hand and walked over to this side while wearing it.


    Seeing Yuan Yonghao, Ren Yaning smiled: "Brother Yuan."


    A few girls behind Ren Yaning also quickly looked for words: "Yuan Gongzi."


    Yuan Yonghao glanced at Xiao Keyan and the three of them, then asked Ren Yaning with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    Ren Yaning replied with a smile: "I heard that Brother Yuan is here, so we wanted to come and have a look."


    Yuan Yonghao nodded, and just wanted to turn the topic to Xiao Keyan and the three of them, but Xiao Keyan directly pulled Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin away.


    Looking at the three who left without looking back, Yuan Yonghao showed a slightly interesting smile on his face: "It''s quite individual."


    After ?? left the center of the square for a distance, Xiao Keyan let go of Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin.


    Sun Lanxin asked in confusion: "Why do we have to leave?"


    Xiao Keyan laughed: "Don''t leave, stay and eat dog food." After speaking, she paused and asked with a smile, "The number one beauty in Xiliang? When was this selected? I don''t know at all. ?"


    Dong Jingyi sneered and said, "It''s just what some people who are slapping the horse said to make the newly appointed Minister Ren happy, it can''t be true. If you really want to comment on the number one beauty in Xiliang, who has the qualifications other than you, Keyan? Woolen cloth."


    Xiao Keyan shook his head hastily: "I don''t want to be the number one beauty. This kind of name sounds good, but it''s actually useless at all, and maybe it will cause a fishy mess."


    She doesn''t want to be the scourge of beauty in people''s mouths.


    "What about that Young Master Yuan, who is he? Do you know him?"


    Dong Jingyi shook her head.


    At this moment, the middle-aged woman who was talking to the guests eloquently helped them clear their doubts.


    "That Young Master Yuan is the son of General Yuan Da, the chief soldier of Xiliang. I heard that his martial arts skills are incredible. One person can beat ten or twenty people."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1121： , Princess Chunan who was biased by the story 2

    Chapter 1121, Princess Chun''an, who was biased by the story 2


    "How about the reputation of the Yuan family and the Ren family?" Xiao Keyan couldn''t help but inquire.


    Dong Jingyi thought for a while and said, "General Yuan is strict with the army. When my father mentions him, his words are often filled with admiration. As for Mr. Ren, he is the political envoy of Xiliang who took over last year. I didn''t listen to me much. Dad mentioned it."


    Xiao Keyan nodded and didn''t ask any further questions. She continued to go to the rally with Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin. When Dong Zhenghua came over, the three who bought a lot of things went back to the city happily.


    In the next few days, Xiao Keyan, accompanied by Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin, not only walked around Ganzhou City, but also inspected his terraced fields and pastures.


    By mid-June, there were more and more people in Ganzhou.


    On the street full of people, Xiao Keyan, Dong Jingyi, and Sun Lanxin, who disguised themselves as men, each had a folding fan.


    "What a handsome boy!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Keyan folded a fan to cover her face, chuckled softly, and looked at Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin jokingly: "You two pay attention, don''t go shopping, it will attract the hearts of other girls. ."


    Dong Jingyi rolled her eyes indecently: "You are the one to pay attention to, but don''t involve me and Lan Xin, others see you, Young Master Xiao!"


    Xiao Keyan smiled: "Don''t talk about it, just like my brother and my brother, if I am really a man, I promise to make you two dizzy."


    Dong Jingyi just wanted to speak, when she heard Sun Lanxin say "Huh" and pointed to the fabric shop diagonally opposite: "Isn''t that the number one beauty in Xiliang?"


    Xiao Keyan and Dong Jingyi hurriedly followed the direction of Sun Lanxin''s fingers, and they saw Ren Yaning, who had met in the assembly square a few days ago, and several of her followers.


    Ren Yaning is really good looking, but the most attractive thing about her is that she has a delicate temperament that is completely different from most Western Liang women.


    She was panting slightly, her tears were a little bit, and her gestures were so pitiful that people couldn''t help but feel the urge to protect him at first sight.


    No, someone would fight for her immediately.


    In the clothing store, Yuan Yonghao was holding a piece of red yarn from the Western Regions, and looked at the young master in brocade who held the other end of the red yarn with contempt.


    "Cao Xingwu, I saw this red yarn first, don''t you understand that it comes first?"


    Cao Xingwu looked arrogant. Others were afraid of Yuan Yonghao. He was not afraid.


    Ren Yaning, standing in the middle of the two, looked at this, then looked at the two, anxious and at a loss.


    On the street, Xiao Keyan saw that there was a good show to watch, so naturally he would not miss it. He and Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin gathered at the door of the clothing store with the crowd, watching the competition in the store with great interest.


    Xiao Keyan asked Dong Jingyi in a low voice, "Do you know the person who competes with Young Master Yuan?"


    Dong Jingyi nodded: "I know this, he is Cao Xingwu, the son of the commander of the capital, this young master Cao, he is very good at reading, and he is a master when he reaches the crown. like."


    Xiao Keyan looked at Yuan Yonghao and Cao Xingwu who were competing with each other in the store, and said with a low smile, "I have seen a lot of girls fighting for a certain son today, but today I saw two men fighting over a certain son. The beauties are happy and openly competitive, and it''s kind of novel and interesting."


    The onlookers looked down on it, but Ren Yaning in the store was so anxious that he almost cried: "You guys don''t want to fight, I don''t want this red gauze anymore."


    Cao Xingwu immediately said: "Yaning, don''t worry, I will definitely buy this piece of red yarn and give it to you."


    Yuan Yonghao did not speak, but he proved with practical actions that he would not give up this red gauze.


    I saw Yuan Yonghao and Cao Xingwu exerting more and more force on their hands, and suddenly, with a ''tear'' sound, the red yarn was torn into two pieces from the middle.


    The red gauze was destroyed, not only Ren Yaning, but also the onlookers were pity.


    Xiao Keyan''s attention was not on the red gauze, but on people.


    The red gauze was torn off, and Young Master Yuan remained motionless, but Young Master Cao staggered a step.


    It can be seen that in martial arts, Young Master Yuan is still above Young Master Cao.


    The red gauze was destroyed, Yuan Yonghao''s eyes flashed annoyance, and he directly put the red gauze in his hand on the ground, and snorted coldly: "Unlucky!"


    Today he was out for a walk and came across the red yarn in this shop.


    For some reason, the girl in red that I saw in the assembly square that day came to mind. I felt that she must be beautiful in this red gauze, so I couldn''t help but want to buy it.


    As for now, he doesn''t even know who the girl is, but he doesn''t consider it.


    Who knew that Cao Xingwu and Ren Yaning had just gotten the red gauze, and as soon as they came, Cao Xingwu was going to grab the red gauze with him.


    Can he agree to this?


    On this side, Cao Xingwu was comforting Ren Yaning: "Yaning, don''t be sad, I will immediately ask the boss to order you a red gauze that is exactly the same."


    The red yarn was destroyed, Yuan Yonghao didn''t want to stay in the store, so he left the general money to buy the red yarn, and strode out of the clothing store.


    As soon as he stepped out of the store, Yuan Yonghao saw Xiao Keyan who was bowing his head and smiling, and at a glance, he recognized that she was the girl in red at the rally, even though she was disguised as a man at this time.


    Xiao Keyan was talking to Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin in a low voice, when she suddenly realized that someone was looking at her, and when she looked up, she saw Yuan Yonghao staring at her.


    The light in her eyes made her heart beat faster.


    Xiao Keyan looked around, this time she was sure that this was Young Master Yuan, who had just staged a two-man-one-girl show with others, and now looked at him with a daring look, and immediately gave him a stern look.


    Being stared at by the beautiful woman, Yuan Yonghao''s expression suddenly lifted, he stepped up and wanted to go over to chat, but the beautiful woman turned her head and pulled the people around her away.


    Yuan Yonghao is not the kind of person who gives up easily. He wanted to chase after him quickly, but Ren Yaning and Cao Xingwu came out at this time, and Ren Yaning blocked his way apologetically.


    "Brother Yuan, it''s all my fault today. If I hadn''t taken a fancy to that piece of red gauze, you and Brother Cao would not have had a conflict. Please look at me and reconcile with Brother Cao, okay? ?"


    Yuan Yonghao was in a hurry to chase people, waved his hand and said perfunctorily: "I, Yuan Yonghao, are not such a small-bellied person." After speaking, he passed Ren Yaning and walked to the street.


    "Big radish with a heart!"


    Xiao Keyan thought of the look in Yuan Yonghao''s eyes, the more she thought about it, the more angry she became, and she cursed in a low voice.


    Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin didn''t hear it clearly, so they didn''t understand why.


    Sun Lanxin: "What, do you want to eat radish?"


    Xiao Keyan: "."


    Dong Jingyi smiled and said, "The radish soup in Ganzhou Restaurant is very delicious. How about we go there for lunch?"


    Xiao Keyan nodded helplessly: "Okay!"


    When Xiao Keyan and the three entered the box on the second floor of the Ganzhou restaurant, Yuan Yonghao and his two friends also met in front of the restaurant.


    As soon as they met, Yuan Yonghao''s two friends began to joke: "Yonghao, okay, I heard that you are in favor of Miss Boren and openly compete with Cao Xingwu for a piece of red yarn, is it true?"


    Yuan Yonghao was a little speechless, and said angrily: "Who is talking nonsense? I liked a piece of red yarn, but it has nothing to do with Ren Yaning."


    The two friends knew that Yuan Yonghao was embarrassed, they winked at each other, and then gave Yuan Yonghao a look of ''they understand''.


    Yuan Yonghao laughed angrily: "Believe it or not!" After speaking, he walked into the restaurant.


    In the private room on the second floor, the three of Xiao Keyan, who were shopping and hungry, had already eaten with chopsticks.


    "How about it, can the food in this restaurant still satisfy your appetite?" Dong Jingyi asked with a smile.


    Xiao Keyan nodded: "Not bad." As she said that, she took a glutinous rice radish ball and took a bite.


    While the three of them were having a good time, there was noise and fighting from downstairs.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Keyan was sitting by the window. As soon as he stood up, he saw a group of officers and soldiers appeared on the street, and quickly ran into the restaurant.


    "problem occurs!"


    Xiao Keyan walked quickly to the door, opened a gap in the door, and prepared to explore the situation of the restaurant.


    As the officers and soldiers entered, the sound of fighting in the restaurant became more intense.


    As soon as Xiao Keyan stuck out his head, he saw three people walking out of the private room next door. When he saw the face of the man in the lead, he couldn''t help but be slightly taken aback.


    Big radish with flower heart!


    Yuan Yonghao also saw Xiao Keyan, and before he was too happy, he saw several merchants from the Western Regions with knives running up to the second floor. go with.


    "What happened?"


    Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin came to Xiao Keyan nervously.


    Xiao Keyan closed the door before opening her mouth: "Some businessmen from the Western Regions are making trouble!"


    Hearing this, Dong Jingyi immediately became angry: "It must be those Western merchants who don''t want to pay customs duties. After the opening of the mutual market in Ganzhou, there will always be many Western merchants who are unwilling to pay tariffs every year and smuggle into the country for the sake of Therefore, my father has a lot of headaches."


    Xiao Keyan frowned: "The mutual market has to strengthen its management. Businessmen in the Western Regions not only evade taxes, but also dare to openly hurt others. It shows that we are too gentle with them!"


    Just then, a roar came from downstairs: "Don''t come here, I''ll kill her if you come again!"


    "Let go of her! If you dare to hurt her hair, all of you will die."


    Xiao Keyan opened the door again. Because of Yuan Yonghao''s obstruction, no merchants from the Western Regions came up from the second floor. At this time, everyone opened the door and watched the situation downstairs.


    "Someone was held hostage!"


    "It''s the girl Ren, the most beautiful woman in Xiliang!"


    Hearing this, Dong Jingyi''s expression changed. She stood by the door and looked downstairs. Seeing that Ren Yaning had really been kidnapped, she said anxiously, "If something happened to Miss Ren in Ganzhou, my father would definitely Being held accountable by Mr. Ren."


    Xiao Keyan looked at the situation downstairs, reached out and took the slingshot around her waist, walked out of the room, and stood in front of the fence.


    Downstairs, Yuan Yonghao and Cao Xingwu stood on both sides of the Western merchants who were holding Ren Yaning hostage, with officers and soldiers in the middle.


    The situation is tense.


    "Let us go, or we''ll kill her!"


    Cao Xingwu saw that the dagger of the merchant from the Western Regions was on Ren Yaning''s neck, and he quickly signaled the officers and soldiers to let the gate out.


    "Go, get us a carriage!"


    "hurry up!"


    The two Western merchants who were holding Ren Yaning slowly moved towards the gate.


    Upstairs, Xiao Keyan calculated the speed at which he fired the slingshot, decisively took out a soft pill, and shot it directly at the merchant from the Western Regions who held Ren Yaning hostage.


    "what!"


    The sudden attack shocked the Western merchants, and the dagger in his hand relaxed.


    At this moment, Yuan Yonghao saw the opportunity and rushed over quickly, and a side kick directly lifted the person several meters away.


    When he was about to attack the second Western Regions merchant, he saw a white pill flying past his eyes, hitting the Western Regions merchant''s people accurately.


    Then, the merchants from the Western Regions fell softly like a deflated ball.


    Yuan Yonghao turned his head sharply, just saw Xiao Keyan retracting the slingshot, and then smiled and gave a thumbs up.


    Xiao Keyan snorted and ignored it. Seeing that the officers and soldiers had controlled all the merchants in the Western Regions, she turned around and returned to the private room.


    Yuan Yonghao was stunned for a while, then touched his chin with a puzzled look on his face.


    This is the third time he has been ignored by beautiful women!


    His handsome face is not attractive anymore?


    In the private room on the second floor, Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin were watching with Xiao Keyan''s slingshot, and they said that they would have to prepare one next time.


    Xiao Keyan smiled: "It''s useless to prepare, you have to have a high hit rate."


    Dong Jingyi: "Keyan, why are you playing so accurately?"


    Xiao Keyan: "Just practice more."


    The three of them waited for a while, and when they saw that the officers and soldiers had suppressed the merchants from the Western Regions and left, they also prepared to leave.


    As soon as the three of them stepped out of the door, they saw Yuan Yonghao smiling and standing outside the door.


    "Thank you girl for helping me just now!"


    Xiao Keyan glanced at him, ignored him, and went straight past him downstairs.


    Yuan Yonghao: "Girl, I''m not malicious, I just want to express my gratitude."


    Hearing this, Xiao Keyan stopped and looked at Yuan Yonghao: "I saved Miss Ren, what''s the relationship with you? Do you need to thank me?"


    Yuan Yonghao: "." The tone was so aggressive, did he offend her?


    Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin looked at Yuan Yonghao and quickly went after Xiao Keyan.


    "Who are you looking at?"


    Two of Yuan Yonghao''s friends came over and followed Yuan Yonghao''s line of sight to look downstairs. One of them said "Huh", "Isn''t that Miss Dong?"


    Yuan Yonghao quickly grabbed him when he heard it: "Do you know those three girls?"


    The ?? friend smiled and said, "Why don''t you know him? That''s the daughter of Dong Zhifu. I''ve seen it several times."


    Yuan Yonghao''s eyes lit up: "It turns out to be a girl from Dong Da''s family, no wonder. She has such a personality."


    Father usually mentions this Dong Zhifu very much, and he appreciates it very much. Thinking of his parents'' vague proposal before, Yuan Yonghao couldn''t help but jump up in his heart.


    Because of the hijacking of businessmen from the Western Regions, Mrs. Dong did not dare to let Xiao Keyan and Dong Jingyi continue to run out, and the two could only stay in the mansion to pass the time.


    It was fine for a day or two, but after a long time, Xiao Keyan got bored. Dong Jingyi saw it, thought about it, and asked the maids to go out and inquire about the gossip of Ganzhou and come back and tell them.


    In the afternoon of that day, the maid hurriedly told the two about the new things of the past two days.


    "Ms. Ren was kidnapped and was a little frightened. After Mrs. Ren found out, she came to Ganzhou City in person. This morning, Mrs. Ren took Ms. Ren to the Yuan family''s mansion in Ganzhou City, holding a thick thank you gift. , said it was to thank Young Master Yuan for his life-saving grace."


    Dong Jingyi glanced at Xiao Keyan: "It should be you that Miss Ren really wants to thank."


    Xiao Keyan smiled indifferently: "Am I the one who lacks that kind of gratitude?"


    Dong Jingyi smiled and took Xiao Keyan''s hand.


    Xiao Keyan was frightened by her smile and shivered, and quickly drew back her hand: "If you have something to say, someone has to move, it''s not solemn."


    Dong Jingyi was amused: "I just wanted to thank you, if something happened to Miss Ren, it would be difficult for my father to explain to Lord Ren."


    Xiao Keyan waved her hand casually: "Oh, we don''t need to be so polite." After speaking, she looked at the maid, "Continue talking."


    Maid: "When Mrs. Ren and Miss Ren left, they were said to be smiling. There are rumors that the Ren family and the Yuan family intend to marry."


    "Don''t say it, Young Master Yuan is brave and mighty, and the girl is gentle and beautiful. They are really a natural couple."


    Hearing this, Xiao Keyan was a little unhappy for no reason: "Heroic and mighty? Why didn''t I see it? Just like him, my father, my brother, and my younger brother, whoever twists one out will be a hundred times stronger than him. times."


    Looking at Xiao Keyan who was suddenly angry, Dong Jingyi and the maid were a little confused and looked at her stupidly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1122： , Princess Chunan who was biased by the story 3

    Chapter 1122, Princess Chun''an, who was biased by the story 3


    As the chief soldier of Xiliang, General Yuan Da often had to inspect the town of the Twelve Army, so the Yuan family also had a mansion on this side of Ganzhou City.


    The Horse Racing Conference is a grand event in Xiliang. Mrs. Yuan brought all the sons and young ladies from the mansion to Ganzhou City to let the children relax.


    "That Cao Xingwu is really annoying, he likes to compare everything with the big brother."


    "Compared, but big brother can''t compare."


    "It''s better than the comparison, I just look at him annoying. In the past, I compared my knowledge and kung fu with the elder brother, and I won''t talk about that. Now Miss Ren clearly likes the elder brother. It''s disgusting."


    In Mrs. Yuan''s house, several girls from the Yuan family were chatting.


    Because both the Yuan family and the Cao family were military attach¨¦s, the two families were fighting each other openly and secretly.


    Mrs. Yuan looked at Mrs. Yuan and said, "Mother, I heard that the Cao family has posted to Mrs. Ren again. Let''s also post to Mrs. Ren and invite Ms. Ren to play at home?"


    Mrs. Yuan glanced at her daughter: "Don''t worry about this kind of thing, girl, and don''t go out and talk nonsense." After a pause, "It''s rare to come to Ganzhou City once, you should go out more."


    "This city of Ganzhou, because King Weiyuan and Princess Weiyuan stayed there in the early years, their wealth and prosperity are no worse than that of Liang, and the most beautiful terraced fields in Xiliang are outside Ganzhou City, which was rebuilt by Princess Weiyuan in person. You can go and see it together.¡±


    Miss Yuan said with a smile, "I was thinking of going to see it, but I heard that this terraced field was rebuilt by Poshan." As she spoke, her face showed admiration, "I really don''t know how Princess Weiyuan came up with this method? "


    Mrs. Yuan smiled and sighed: "Without King Weiyuan and Princess Weiyuan, there would be no Xiliang today. More than 20 years ago, Xiliang was a frontier that everyone could not avoid."


    "But now, the frontier troops are strong and strong, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. The barren land that once was today has become the first province with the largest grain production and tax revenue in Daxia. How many officials have squeezed their heads and want to come here to be officials, so that their own The performance is better.¡±


    Miss Yuan hurriedly said: "Mother, I heard that the prince and princess have returned to Xiliang, will they participate in the horse racing convention?"


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Yuan had some regrets on her face. She came to Ganzhou early this time, and when she got here, she heard that the prince and concubine had returned to Xiliang, but she quickly recovered.


    Mrs. Ren came to Ganzhou only a few days ago, but she didn''t see the prince and the princess. It can be seen that even if she is in Liangdu, she may not be able to meet people.


    "The first horse racing conference was held by King Weiyuan. Since it happened this time, there is a good chance that he will participate."


    Miss Yuan immediately said excitedly: "Then can''t we see Princess Weiyuan? I heard that the Princess is very good-looking, and I don''t know who is better than Miss Ren?"


    Mrs. Yuan immediately reprimanded: "What nonsense? How can Miss Ren be compared with the princess, you are getting less advanced now, and you dare to say anything nonsense!"


    Miss Yuan knew that she had lost her words, and hurriedly admitted her mistake: "Mother, I was wrong, I just thought that everyone said that Miss Ren was the most beautiful woman in Xiliang, that''s why I asked this question."


    said, he slapped himself on the mouth, "Isn''t it supposed to be compared like this, the princess is an elder, and the comparison should also be her daughter and Miss Ren!"


    "boom!"


    Mrs. Yuan put the teacup in her hand heavily on the table and looked at Miss Yuan seriously: "These years, the family has spoiled you so much, who is Princess Chun''an, who is Miss Ren? Are the two comparable?"


    Miss Yuan shrank her neck: "I didn''t say status, I mean looks"


    Mrs. Yuan scolded: "You can''t say anything!"


    Miss Yuan trembled with fright: "Okay, I won''t say it, I won''t say it, mother, don''t be angry."


    Mrs. Yuan snorted, looking at the eldest daughter with a headache. The folk customs of Xiliang are extensive. Due to the opening of the mutual market, countries from the Western Regions poured in, resulting in the restraint of women here is not as strict as other provinces. In this environment, the daughter''s temperament Raised very carefree.


    "Mother, don''t be angry, I took my sisters out to play, let''s go!"


    Miss Yuan saw that Mrs. Yuan''s face was wrong, so she ran away decisively.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Yuan sighed helplessly.


    The confidant next to ?? smiled and comforted: "Don''t be angry, Madam, the eldest girl is straightforward and straightforward, you tell her well, she will understand."


    Mrs. Yuan shook her head: "This girl''s temperament has already been determined. She is fine in Xiliang, but once she returns to Beijing, she will definitely be disliked. In the future, she will have to find her husband''s house in Xiliang."


    After saying that, he took a sip of the tea handed by Mammy.


    "Ruyi''s affairs are not in a hurry, but Yonghao is already twenty-one this year, so he has to quickly decide on his marriage."


    said, and sighed again.


    "Our family has lived in Xiliang for a long time, and we don''t know a few good girls. Although I entrusted my sister-in-law to help us see each other in the capital, it was not my own eyes, so I was always a little worried."


    Grandma: "Madam. Don''t you like Miss Ren?"


    Mrs. Yuan didn''t speak immediately, she was silent for a while before she said: "Ren''s family is good, but Miss Ren''s soft and weak appearance, how do you make me believe that she has the ability to help Yonghao support the Yuan family?"


    "That girl, it''s not bad, it''s just like a delicate flower in a vase, you have to take care of it all the time. I don''t want Yonghao to be too tired in the future."


    "Besides, I looked at it coldly, Yong Hao didn''t like Miss Ren very much."


    Grandma was taken aback: "But the eldest son has already fought several times because of Miss Ren and Young Master Cao."


    Mrs. Yuan smiled: "He, it''s because of Miss Ren, he just doesn''t want to lose to Young Master Cao." After speaking, she paused, "Before coming to Ganzhou, the master mentioned the Dong family girl to me. "


    Grandma: "A girl from Dong Da''s family, the prefect of Ganzhou?"


    Mrs. Yuan nodded: "Master appreciates Master Dong''s talent very much. Although Master Dong is only a fourth-rank prefect now, he has King Weiyuan behind him. If he really wants to be transferred to a higher position, his ability is Very simple thing."


    "Come on again, the Dong family came from the Gaomenhou Mansion in the capital, the family of honorable nobles. Although there was a hardship in the middle, hasn''t it been revived? The girl raised by such a family must be unusual."


    Grandma: "Even so, why don''t Madam find a chance to meet Madam Dong and Miss Dong?"


    Mrs. Yuan smiled: "I definitely want to see you, but I have to find a suitable opportunity."


    Dong House.


    "I''m bored, when can we go out to play?" Xiao Keyan bored a flower and broke off the petals.


    Dong Jingyi smiled and said, "After two days of insisting, I heard from my brother that the racetrack will be set up soon, and then we can go horse racing."


    Xiao Keyan''s expression lifted: "Really? I can finally go out for activities."


    Two days later, accompanied by Dong Zhenghua, Xiao Keyan, Dong Jingyi, and Sun Lanxin, all dressed in neat riding outfits, rode their horses to the racecourse heroically.


    Looking at the empty racecourse, Xiao Keyan smiled and looked at the Dong family brothers and sisters: "Brother Dong, Jingyi, Lan Xin, how about we test and see who is better at riding?"


    Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin immediately nodded in agreement.


    Looking at the three eager to try, Dong Zhenghua smiled helplessly: "Since you want to compare, then I can only sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman."


    The four of them rode their horses to the starting point, and saw the maid waving the flag, and each one of them flew out like arrows from the string.


    There were not only Xiao Keyan and the four of them on the racetrack, but also others. Although the horse racing conference has not yet started, many people have come to familiarize themselves with the venue.


    ¡°Drive~¡±


    Xiao Keyan''s riding skills were taught by Xiao Yeyang personally, and she was not afraid of facing her brother and her brother. After running for a long time, she left Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin away, and was now with Dong Zhenghua. You chase after me.


    At the same time, in front of the stable outside the racetrack, Yuan Yonghao was saddling his beloved horse. Just as he was putting it on, he heard a burst of applause. Looking for the sound, he saw the figure of the horse galloping on the racetrack.


    Yuan Yonghao''s eyes lit up, he quickly got on the horse''s back, and drove the horse to the racetrack.


    "Brother Dong, I''m going one step ahead!"


    Maybe Xiao Keyan sat on a better horse, or maybe Dong Zhenghua wanted Xiao Keyan. After chasing for a while, Xiao Keyan overtook Dong Zhenghua and quickly opened the distance between the two.


    ¡°Drive~¡±


    Seeing that the finish line was in front of her, Xiao Keyan suddenly heard the sound of horses'' hooves galloping behind her. When she turned around, she saw Yuan Yonghao riding a horse quickly coming to her.


    "Miss Dong, your horsemanship is very good!"


    Xiao Keyan what a meal.


    Miss Dong?


    is calling her?


    Yuan Yonghao thought that he had been ignored by beautiful women several times before. After thinking about it, he pointed to the end of the streamer in front of him and said, "Do you dare to compare with me, let''s see which of us reaches the end first?"


    Xiao Keyan raised her chin slightly: "What''s so daring about this? But why does this girl want to compare with you?"


    Yuan Yonghao saw that the beauty was not in his own way, so he smiled and said, "Why, is the girl afraid of losing to me?"


    Xiao Keyan immediately snorted coldly: "I will lose to you?" Saying that, she swung her whip and sprinted out again.


    Yuan Yonghao saw it, with a successful smile in his eyes, and quickly chased after him.


    In the chase after ??, Yuan Yonghao controlled the speed of the horse to the extreme.


    Xiao Keyan was behind, giving her a chance to catch up. Xiao Keyan took the lead, quickly caught up, and let go of the water quietly. During the whole process, Xiao Keyan truly experienced the tension and excitement of chasing .


    When ?? reached the finish line, Yuan Yonghao and Xiao Keyan stopped at the same time.


    "You admire the girl''s riding skills. I''m not bragging. I can''t find a few people who can beat me." Yuan Yonghao smiled and folded his fists towards Xiao Keyan.


    Reaching out his hand not to hit the smiling face, Xiao Keyan didn''t want to be too disrespectful at this time: "Your riding skills are really good, but among the people I know, there are three who can surpass you."


    Yuan Yonghao looked suspicious: "True or false, who are they, where are they, can you call them out to compete with me?"


    Xiao Keyan: "They just don''t have time." After saying that, he was about to drive back.


    The beauty was leaving, Yuan Yonghao was unwilling, and quickly asked with a smile: "The girl is so good at riding, it''s not a problem if you want to shoot arrows?"


    Xiao Keyan glanced at him, although she didn''t speak, her slightly raised chin showed her confidence.


    When Yuan Yonghao saw it, he immediately pointed to the shooting sign next to him: "Girl, do you dare to shoot with me?"


    Xiao Keyan looked at Dong Jingyi and Sun Lanxin who were still far behind, thinking that being idle is also idle, and immediately raised her eyebrows and said, "Compared, but, what do you use as a lucky draw?"


    Yuan Yonghao didn''t expect Xiao Keyan to raise his head, he paused, and then asked jokingly, "What do you think of me, girl?"


    Xiao Keyan did not understand this: "What do you mean?"


    Yuan Yonghao gave a hearty smile and explained, "Just take me as a lucky draw. If the girl wins, I''ll be yours."


    Xiao Keyan was dumbfounded, her apricot eyes were wide open, her mouth slightly opened, and she stared blankly at Yuan Yonghao, who was smiling brightly.


    Is this person molesting her? !


    Yuan Yonghao saw Xiao Keyan''s dazed and cute appearance, and the smile in his eyes deepened: "We Xiliang sons and daughters are not afraid of the sky and the earth, so there is nothing to dare, the girl competes with me, and if you win, I will be yours. Oh, what a bargain!"


    Xiao Keyan returned to her senses, holding a horsewhip and pointing angrily at Yuan Yonghao.


    A few days ago, Jingyi''s maid told them that Young Master Yuan had fought with Young Master Cao again on the street because of the number one beauty in Xiliang.


    Now this big radish is so daring to tease her, I''m really mad at her!


    "It''s worth your money! You''re an apprentice, you dare to molest your aunt, I have to teach you a lesson today."


    said, the whip in his hand was thrown out.


    Yuan Yonghao didn''t expect the beauty to move his hand and grabbed the whip that hit him: "Girl, if you have something to say, I''m really good."


    Xiao Keyan heard that he was still making a fortune. He was so angry that he wanted to pull the whip back, but Yuan Yonghao pulled him tightly: "Huaxin Dahuaxin, let me go with the whip."


    Yuan Yonghao''s eyes widened: "Who is the big radish? Girl, let me tell you, you can''t slander my reputation. If I can''t marry a wife, you have to accompany me."


    Xiao Keyan was so angry that she pulled her whip vigorously.


    Yuan Yonghao saw it, smiled silently, and increased the strength in his hand.


    This person is so proud, he forgets to go, Yuan Yonghao didn''t control it well, and his force was too strong, and he pulled Xiao Keyan off the horse in one fell swoop.


    Seeing Xiao Keyan fall from the horse, Yuan Yonghao was taken aback, but Xiao Keyan hadn''t let go of the whip. shield.


    "Ouch!"


    First fell to the ground, and then became Xiao Ke''s meat pad, even if Yuan Yonghao had rough skin and thick flesh, he couldn''t help crying out in pain, but he didn''t care about the pain on his body, and quickly looked at the person in his arms: "Girl, you didn''t fall. Are you going?"


    Sudden fall from the horse, Xiao Keyan was really startled. Hearing the questioning, he realized that he was lying on someone else''s body, stood up hastily, and glared at Yuan Yonghao angrily.


    But seeing his face twisted in pain, his heart eased a little.


    Yuan Yonghao rubbed his waist and stood up: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it just now."


    Xiao Keyan snorted coldly: "If you do it on purpose, I''ll do it." Then she raised the whip in her hand.


    Yuan Yonghao glanced at the whip and suddenly stepped forward: "How about you?"


    The distance between the two of them was very close. Yuan Yonghao approached so coldly that Xiao Keyan held his breath in fright. After regaining his senses, he quickly stepped back and pointed at him in an atmosphere: "You are so courageous!"


    She has never seen such a thick-skinned person, even thicker than her brother''s!


    Growing up, no one dared to treat her like this!


    Yuan Yonghao smiled gracefully, his eyebrows flying: "What does the general man say, he should not be praised by the girl."


    Xiao Keyan: "."


    Is she complimenting him?


    Is there something wrong with this person''s brain?


    "You walk away from me, I don''t want to see you."


    Yuan Yonghao was really puzzled: "Why? Girl, I think I''m a good person. Looking at Western Liang, I can''t find anyone who can compare to me."


    Xiao Keyan laughed and said speechlessly: "My mother said it well, it''s shameless, it really is invincible in the world, I''m afraid of you, if you don''t go, I''ll go!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly got on his horse and left in a hurry.


    Looking at Xiao Keyan who was walking away, Yuan Yonghao frowned and thought hard, is he really so disliked by girls?


    At this moment, Miss Yuan came over on a horse: "Brother, who is the girl who was standing with you just now?"


    Yuan Yonghao saw that it was his own sister and said, "Miss Dong."


    Miss Yuan frowned: "Don''t you like Miss Ren, why are you messing with Miss Dong again?"


    Yuan Yonghao was stunned: "Who said I like Renren girls?"


    This time, Miss Yuan was stunned: "You don''t like it? But isn''t the reason you fought with Cao Xingwu just to win Miss Ren''s favor?"


    Yuan Yonghao sank his face: "Who is talking nonsense, I just don''t like Cao Xingwu, okay? It has nothing to do with Miss Ren."


    said, paused, and looked at his sister: "Did you see what happened with Miss Dong just now?"


    Miss Yuan nodded.


    Yuan Yonghao asked again: "How do you think brother?"


    Miss Yuan smiled and looked at her brother: "My brother is the best man."


    Yuan Yonghao looked happy, and then said in confusion: "But Miss Dong doesn''t seem to like me very much. You can see her attitude towards me just now."


    Miss Yuan thought for a while and said, "Brother, maybe you are too straightforward, Miss Dong is shy."


    Yuan Yonghao''s eyes lit up: "You think so too?"


    Miss Yuan nodded straight, and didn''t forget to flatter her brother: "In the whole of Xiliang, no one can compare to brother, but if Miss Dong is a normal person, there is no reason not to like brother."


    Yuan Yonghao showed approval, smiled and patted his sister''s horse: "It''s still my eldest sister who has vision."


    Miss Yuan raised her chin: "That''s not right."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1123： , Princess Chunan who was biased by the story 4

    Chapter 1123, Princess Chun''an, who was biased by the story 4


    After returning from the racecourse, Xiao Keyan felt a little embarrassed and asked Dong Jingyi: "I haven''t been away from Xiliang for a few years. Why did I come back this time and find that some people here are really thick-skinned."


    Dong Jingyi first paused, then smiled and asked tentatively, "But someone on the racetrack approached you?"


    Xiao Ke looked surprised: "How do you know? Did you see it?"


    Dong Jingyi smiled mysteriously: "I didn''t see it, but I can imagine it. Now the racecourse is not open to the public, and most of the people who can enter now are the surrounding soldiers. It is difficult for the border army to marry a wife. You should know this, right? "


    Xiao Keyan nodded: "I know, in order to solve this problem, my father had a lot of headaches, he was building a military residential area for the soldiers, and he tried his best to recruit and encourage women from other places, which was very expensive. A lot of effort."


    Dong Jingyi: "The various measures promulgated by the prince have indeed allowed many soldiers to marry wives, but there are too many soldiers on the frontier, and the problem of difficult marriage for soldiers still exists."


    "One woman has more than one request. This situation is very common in various military towns."


    "In other places, it is the parents'' life to marry more wives, but for soldiers in Xiliang, there are many girls and boys, and the competition is too great. In order to increase their own advantages, many generals and men will take the initiative to go to the girl they like. Good luck ahead."


    "This kind of situation is Meng Lang''s move in other places, but Xiliang''s situation is special. If someone really offends you, don''t take it to heart. After all, who told you to look so attractive."


    Xiao Keyan glanced at Dong Jingyi with a smile, and after listening to her explanation, the anger in her heart dissipated a lot, and she asked curiously, "Have you ever met a man to show his favor directly to you?"


    Dong Jingyi smiled shyly: "I often go out with my father and eldest brother, and I will definitely meet some."


    Xiao Keyan immediately asked with a smile, "Then do you like it?"


    Although Dong Jingyi was a little shy, she still said generously: "Of course I''m very happy to be liked, but I still prefer gentle and elegant men to enthusiastic and unrestrained men."


    Xiao Keyan was moved when she heard this.


    Being liked seems to be a little happy indeed.


    At this moment, the maid entered the room and reported, "Girl, there is a guest at home, Madam asked you to come over to see the guest."


    Dong Jingyi quickly looked at Xiao Keyan: "Together?"


    Xiao Keyan shook his head: "Forget it, you just let me take a break for a while and hide for a few days of socializing, you can go by yourself!"


    Seeing this, Dong Jingyi didn''t persuade her too much. Not everyone can see her status as a princess. She smiled and re-dressed before turning around and heading to the main courtyard.


    In order not to appear too abrupt, Mrs. Yuan deliberately called several well-connected ladies to the Dong Mansion. When Dong Jingyi came, Mrs. Yuan and Miss Yuan looked over.


    Dong Jingyi greeted the lady present generously, and then warmly entertained the girls in the room.


    Mrs. Yuan looked at Dong Jingyi secretly, and her eyes became more and more satisfied. After chatting with Mrs. Dong, she praised Dong Jingyi from time to time and learned a lot about Dong Jingyi.


    The ladies did not leave until half afternoon.


    Dong Jingyi went back to her yard and saw Xiao Keyan lying on the slump in front of the window, eating fruit while flipping through the storybook, not to mention more comfortable.


    Xiao Keyan saw her coming back and said with a smile, "Is the entertainment over?"


    Dong Jingyi nodded and looked at Xiao Keyan enviously: "I also want to be like you, I can''t see anyone if I don''t want to, and I can do whatever I want and be free."


    Xiao Keyan laughed: "Look at what you said, who can really do whatever they want in the world? That is, in your house, I can hide for a few days to relax, but I don''t have to socialize with my mother, but I have a princess. Titles, you can refuse to see people, but most of the time, you can still see them."


    Dong Jingyi thought about it as well, and said with a smile about the person who came today: "General Yuan is the officer above my father, and it stands to reason that we should come to see us, but I didn''t expect Mrs. Yuan to take Miss Yuan with you today. Coming here, it really surprised me."


    Xiao Keyan''s expression paused: "The Yuan family?"


    Dong Jingyi nodded: "Mrs. Yuan is very easy-going, and Miss Yuan is also very straightforward. Unlike some madams, who always like to put on a high-level appearance because of their high positions."


    Xiao Keyan had never met anyone, so she did not express her opinion, and silently listened to Dong Jingyi continue to speak.


    During dinner, Mrs. Dong talked about Mrs. Yuan''s visit at the dinner table.


    Dong Zhenghua listened and immediately smiled and said, "What a coincidence, I also met Master Yuan at the racecourse today, and I ran a few laps with him."


    said with admiration on his face.


    "Sure enough, he is indeed a tiger of the general door. Young Master Yuan''s riding skills and shooting are both very powerful."


    Dong Yuanxuan said: "Yuan Yonghao has been training with General Yuan Da in the military camp since he was a child. As soon as he reaches the championship, he can be on his own and lead troops to patrol the Twelfth Army Town. If he has no real skills, how can he control his soldiers."


    said, looking at Xiao Keyan with a smile.


    "Some people say that he has the style of your father when he was young."


    Xiao Keyan''s face was full of disbelief: "Just that guy, can he compare with my father?"


    Dong Zhenghua took the remarks with a smile: "It''s not an exaggeration, Yuan Da Gongzi''s ability to manage the army is indeed outstanding. The Xiliang cavalry was trained by the prince himself. get their approval."


    "But the current cavalry commander is Dada Gongzi Yuan. From this, it can be seen that his ability is very powerful. By the way, you should have met him already, right?"


    Xiao Keyan nodded and said nothing.


    Dong Jingyi smiled and said, "I''ve seen it more than once. When I went to the assembly square, I saw it once, and later in the Ganzhou restaurant, when the merchants from the Western Regions made trouble, I saw it once."


    "Don''t say, his skill is really good. On the arena in the assembly square, one person overturned everything. When the merchants in the Western Regions were in chaos, he also shot, and the talents on the second floor of the restaurant were not injured."


    said, looking at Xiao Keyan.


    "Are you right, Keyan?"


    Xiao Keyan ''oh'': "Almost."


    Mrs. Dong: "I heard that the Yuan family seems to want to marry the Ren family?"


    Dong Jingyi hurriedly interjected: "It should be, Keyan and I have seen him fight with Cao Gongzi for the sake of Ren girl. But ah, Cao Gongzi also likes Ren girl, who can marry Ren girl in the end? ."


    Mrs. Dong: "Okay, don''t worry about other people''s family affairs, eat well."


    Yuan House.


    "Mother, have you seen Miss Dong?"


    Yuan Yonghao looked at Madam Yuan expectantly.


    Mrs. Yuan gave her son a sideways look: "Look, you are in a hurry."


    Yuan Yonghao smiled, and stood behind Mrs. Yuan diligently to help her beat her shoulders: "There are women in a family who ask for everything, Miss Dong is so good, isn''t my son afraid that your daughter-in-law will be the first to come?"


    Mrs. Yuan glared at her son: "The eight characters haven''t been written yet. You keep your mouth shut for me. The reputation of the girl''s family is the most important thing."


    Yuan Yonghao nodded again and again: "What the mother said is, isn''t the son talking to you now?"


    Mrs. Yuan looked at her eager son, a little funny: "In the past, the family wanted you to get married sooner, but you always ignored it, but this time I was really anxious."


    Yuan Yonghao smiled and said nothing. Didn''t he never meet someone he liked before? He wasn''t in a hurry, but now that he met a girl Dong who made his heart move, of course he had to marry him and go home early.


    "Mother, when are you going to propose marriage?"


    Mrs. Yuan really laughed angrily: "Jin Gui, the girl of the official family, there is a procedure for seeking marriage, and one of the three matchmakers and six hires is indispensable. In addition, your father and Dong Zhifu are both officials in Xiliang. Before the matchmaker came to the door, Your father and I have to go to the door to find out."


    Yuan Yonghao frowned: "Why is it so troublesome?"


    Mrs. Yuan looked at her son who was suddenly stupid and sighed: "If you like someone, they must marry you? In order not to embarrass the two families in the future, she would have to explore first, but once the matchmaker came to the door, she was rejected. , then our family won''t look too good."


    Yuan Yonghao''s heart tightened, and he looked at Madam Yuan with anxiety on his face: "Don''t the Dong family agree?" After saying that, he quickly grabbed Madam Yuan''s hand, "Mother, you have to help your son, if your son is not Miss Dong, you won''t marry her."


    Mrs. Yuan frowned when she saw her son''s nervous look: "You''ve only met Miss Dong a few times, so why don''t you marry her?"


    Yuan Yonghao recalled the only few times he had met with Xiao Keyan, and his eyes flashed with a sweet smile from the beginning of love: "I haven''t seen her a few times, but every time I see her, I am very happy in my heart, I want to see her smile, I want to see her pay attention to me"


    Mrs. Yuan stared blankly at her son, the seriousness in her son''s eyes, and her heart froze for a moment.


    She was both delighted and surprised at her son''s enlightenment.


    Happy things, my son is moved, and the family will soon be able to import more children; to my surprise, my son seems to be caught in it!


    Their family is good, but what if the Dong family does not agree?


    Wouldn''t the son be injured at that time?


    When she was not enlightened, she took a detour to the girl; when she was enlightened, she fell into it at once. Madam Yuan really doesn''t know if this is good or bad?


    That night, Mrs. Yuan told General Yuan about her son.


    General Yuan was silent for a moment: "The Dong family is a good family. I''ll be free in two days. Let''s go to the door to find out."


    The son finally likes a girl, and the girl is also satisfied with them. Naturally, parents should try their best to fulfill their sons.


    "Why is the Yuan family here again?"


    Dong Jingyi looked at the maid who came to report in surprise.


    Maid: "Not only Madam Yuan is here this time, but General Yuan is here too."


    Dong Jingyi looked at Xiao Keyan and speculated: "It should be for the horse racing conference."


    Dong Yuanxuan was the prefect of Ganzhou, so he would naturally supervise the horse racing conference, but the participants were mainly soldiers. General Yuan Da was the general soldier of Xiliang, so it was reasonable to come to ask about the horse racing conference at this time.


    "Just tell me what to do?"


    Xiao Keyan: "You''ll know if you go and see."


    Dong Jingyi nodded: "Okay, I''ll be back when I go."


    Looking at Dong Jingyi who was going out, Xiao Keyan thought for a while, and summoned the maid: "You follow along and have a look, and come back and tell me when you hear the news."


    The maid was blessed, and she followed quickly. After about two cups of tea, the maid came back: "Princess, the servant has inquired."


    Xiao Keyan asked quickly, "Quickly tell me, what is the Yuan family doing?"


    Maid: "Princess, the Yuan family is here to propose marriage."


    "What?!" Xiao Keyan was shocked and surprised: "Who proposed marriage to whom?"


    Maid: "Yuan Da Gongzi proposed to Miss Dong."


    Xiao Keyan frowned: "Didn''t you say that guy likes the number one beauty in Western Liang?" Then, her face sank, she really is a big radish!


    Let''s not talk about that girl. Before that guy molested her at the racecourse, but now he turned his head and asked to marry Jing Yi, this person is really bad.


    Fortunately, Uncle Dong and the others also said that he had the demeanor of her father when he was young.


    At this moment, Dong Jingyi came back with a blushing face.


    Xiao Keyan saw it and hurried forward: "Why did the Yuan family suddenly come to propose marriage?"


    Dong Jingyi corrected: "It''s not a marriage proposal, it''s just General Yuan Da and Madam Yuan who came to talk about it today. It''s not a marriage proposal."


    "The Yuan family suddenly came to the door, and my grandmother was as surprised as I was." After saying that, he looked at Xiao Keyan, "Yuan Da Gongzi fought for Miss Ren and Young Master Cao, you and I saw it with our own eyes, it is impossible to cheat, why suddenly Are you running to propose to me?"


    "There must be a reason!" Xiao Keyan thought about it for a while, and summoned the maid: "Go and find out if anything has happened to the Ren family and the Cao family these days."


    The maids took their orders and didn''t come back until half afternoon.


    Xiao Keyan and Dong Jingyi both looked at each other: "Come on, tell me, have you found anything?"


    Maid: "Nothing has happened to the Ren family and the Cao family these days. It''s just that Mrs. Ren and Mrs. Cao often travel together. Some people have seen that Miss Ren and Young Master Cao are always in the right place."


    After Xiao Keyan heard this, she had such an expression on her face as she expected, and then looked at Dong Jingyi with sympathy: "Based on my many years of experience in reading the book, Jingyi, you must be regarded as a spare child by that Great Young Master Yuan. already."


    Dong Jingyi let out an "ah", her face full of confusion.


    Xiao Keyan: "Listen to me and tell you in detail."


    "If you say that Miss Ren is the heroine, then Da Gongzi Yuan is a domineering and rich male partner. To him, Miss Ren is the soft white moonlight that he can''t get in his heart, and you are the female partner wife that your family wants to marry. ."


    "I said before that the Ren family was going to marry the Yuan family, and I felt something was wrong. Think about it, the Yuan family is the highest military officer in Xiliang, and the Ren family is the highest civil servant in Xiliang. These two families want to marry, definitely not what the emperor wants to see. of."


    "As long as the head of the Yuan family and the Ren family have some brains, they will not agree to this."


    "As for your family, Uncle Dong''s ability is obvious to all, and coupled with the relationship with our family, it is definitely an excellent in-law family."


    "Then Da Gongzi Yuan was able to subdue the Xiliang cavalry, so he wasn''t a brainless man. He should have known about his own affairs, so when he found out that Miss Ren and Young Master Cao were in a relationship, he was so angry that he lost his mind and was attacked by his family. Force, and then there is today''s marriage proposal."


    "There is another possibility, that is that the great master Yuan did not know that General Yuan and Mrs. Yuan came to Dong''s house to propose marriage to him."


    "No matter which possibility, as a female supporting character, you will not have a good end."


    "Do you think what I''m saying makes sense?"


    Dong Jingyi nodded straightly: "Ke Yan, you''re so right, I think about it carefully, things may really be like what you said." After speaking, she stomped her feet.


    "The Yuan family is going too far. I don''t want to be the son-in-law of the Lao Shi. Thank God, the grandmother and the others will definitely not agree to the Yuan family."


    Now it was Xiao Keyan''s turn to be surprised: "Why didn''t you agree? I think Uncle Dong and Big Brother Dong value that Young Master Yuan. To be honest, the Yuan family''s lintel is pretty good."


    Dong Jingyi suddenly became shy, and turned to the side in embarrassment.


    Xiao Keyan saw it, and became more and more curious: "What''s wrong?"


    Dong Jingyi looked at Xiao Keyan: "I tell you, you are not allowed to go out and talk nonsense."


    Xiao Keyan: "How strict is my mouth, don''t you know?"


    Dong Jingyi then whispered, "I''ve already made an appointment."


    Xiao Keyan said "ah" in surprise: "When did it happen? Whose son?"


    Dong Jingyi blushed a little: "What you know is the eldest son of your third aunt, your cousin Xue!"


    Xiao Keyan was stunned: "Cousin Xue?!"


    Dong Jingyi nodded: "When Uncle Xue was transferred from Xiliang three years ago, he and Aunt Xue came to my house to exchange tokens in person."


    Xiao Keyan returned to her senses: "I don''t know anything about this, and neither does my mother, you guys are keeping it a secret."


    Dong Jingyi said quickly: "It''s not intentional to hide it, it''s just that the prince and princess haven''t been in Xiliang these years, so it''s not easy for us to take the initiative to talk about it."


    Xiao Keyan smiled: "Cousin Xue is very knowledgeable, he really deserves the words gentle and refined." After saying that, she looked at Dong Jingyi jokingly, "You have a good eye!"


    Dong Jingyi was too ashamed: "Don''t laugh at me."


    Xiao Keyan laughed even more happily, Dong Jingyi, who was anxious, pretended to hit her, and the two suddenly got into a fight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1124： , Princess Chunan who was biased by the story 5

    Chapter 1124, Princess Chun''an, who was biased by the story 5


    "What, the Dong family doesn''t agree?!"


    Hearing that the Dong family was unwilling to marry the Yuan family, Yuan Yonghao was both surprised and disappointed: "Why?"


    Mrs. Yuan''s face is not very good, the child is her own, and her son''s proposal for marriage was rejected. As a mother, she is not in a good mood.


    "As soon as I showed my style, I was distracted by both Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong. Your father mentioned it to Mr. Dong in the front yard, and Mr. Dong also vaguely swept over."


    "From top to bottom, the Dong family never thought of marrying our family." He said, looking at Yuan Yonghao, "Child, listen to mother, forget Miss Dong, mother will find you a better one."


    Yuan Yonghao didn''t respond, at this moment he was immersed in loss.


    This is the first time he likes a girl, and it is also the first time he is so moved.


    Do you have to miss it so much?


    "No, I have to ask."


    Ask Miss Dong why she doesn''t agree?


    said, Yuan Yonghao was about to get up and leave.


    Great General Yuan looked at the eldest son''s devastated appearance, frowned immediately, and snarled: "Stop for me, you are not allowed to go anywhere today."


    Yuan Yonghao hurriedly went to see ''Miss Dong'' to ask the reason, and looked at General Yuan with a face full of insistence: "Father, my son will not be reconciled unless he asks why, so don''t stop me."


    General Yuan snorted coldly: "What is there to ask, marriage is something you want and I want, but others don''t want to, so what if you ask the reason?"


    "Why does a man have no wife, look what you look like now? The Dong family girl is good, it''s good to be able to marry, but if you can''t marry you, you''re still alive?"


    "There are thousands of good girls in Xiliang. Without Miss Dong, Miss Huanbao and Miss Bei, are you going to hang yourself on a tree?"


    Yuan Haoyang was not persuaded, he stubbornly said: "There are many good girls, but I only like her one."


    Hearing the words, General Yuan was very angry: "You bastard, you didn''t listen to what I just said about your feelings, right?"


    Seeing that the father and son were in a stalemate, Mrs. Yuan hurriedly stood up to ease the atmosphere: "Okay, don''t say a few words."


    Mrs. Yuan motioned General Yuan to stop talking, walked to Yuan Yonghao''s side, and pulled him to sit down again: "Mother knows that you are feeling very sad right now, but you should never force anything about marriage."


    "As the saying goes, a twisted melon is not sweet."


    Yuan Yonghao retorted: "The melon I like is not sweet, and I am happy to eat it."


    Mrs. Yuan choked and tapped Yuan Yonghao''s forehead: "You just think about yourself, have you ever thought about Miss Dong?"


    "If Miss Dong doesn''t want to marry into our house, you just brought her home. Do you think she can be happy? Will your life be better?"


    Yuan Yonghao was silent.


    Mrs. Yuan sighed and put her arms around her son''s shoulders: "Listen to my mother, forget about Miss Dong. When the horse racing conference is over, we will go back to Liangdu. After returning, Mother will definitely choose someone better than Miss Dong for you. daughter in law."


    "If you don''t like Liangdu, let''s write a letter back to Beijing and ask your aunt to help you choose a lady in the capital. Mother still doesn''t believe it, there are so many good girls in the world, and you can''t find one better than Miss Dong. ?"


    Yuan Yonghao knew that his parents didn''t want him to go to Dong''s house, so he pursed his lips, but he was thinking in his heart that he must ask ''Miss Dong'' to ask clearly.


    There is no fixed time for the horse race meeting. It is usually held from June to July, depending on the specific day.


    Since the year before last, the horse racing conference has been set on the Qixi Festival in July.


    "Uncle Dong set the horse racing conference on the Qixi Festival, doesn''t he want to be old in the month?" Xiao Keyan asked with a smile.


    Dong Jingyi smiled and nodded: "Don''t say it, you really got it right."


    "It is difficult for soldiers on the frontier to get wives. My father has always been concerned about this. Qixi Festival is the Girls'' Day. On this day, girls will go out to play together. If the horse racing conference is set on this day, more girls will come to watch the race."


    "The heroic man who rides on the back of a horse and gallops will be more popular with girls no matter what. Judging from the number of happy events held in the military town family area the previous year and last year, this effect is very good."


    "By the way, you have to prepare a hand-embroidered purse that day."


    Xiao Ke looked puzzled: "Why?"


    Dong Jingyi smiled mysteriously: "Just in case."


    Xiao Keyan was even more puzzled: "Prevention of what?"


    Dong Jingyi smiled and said, "Prevent someone from falling in love with you and asking you for a purse. The Qixi Festival is a festival for girls to show their ingenuity. If you really like a man, you can give him the purse."


    Xiao Keyan smiled ''hehe'': "I don''t think anyone has the guts."


    In fact, since she got married, there have been a lot of people who have been paying attention to her, but there is not a single man who really dared to make trouble in front of her and show her his heart.


    Either she is concerned about her status as a princess, or she is afraid of the three men in her family.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Keyan couldn''t help thinking of Yuan Yonghao, and his expression paused slightly.


    The reason why this guy impressed her was his boldness.


    Dong Jingyi: "If you don''t reveal your identity, I think more than half of the men who participate in the horse racing conference will be courteous to you."


    Xiao Keyan was amused: "You are too exaggerated! Although everyone in the world likes beauty, they are very rational when it comes to life-long events, especially men. Under normal circumstances, they will only choose conditions. A girl just like them."


    "For a girl who is too good, they will instinctively retreat. First, they are afraid of not being able to climb high, second, they are afraid of losing face if they are rejected, and third, they are afraid of paying too high a cost."


    said, smiling confidently.


    "Even if I don''t reveal my identity, there are not many people who really dare to get close to me."


    Dong Jingyi''s expression froze, and then she suddenly said: "If you don''t say it, I haven''t thought about it carefully. Now that I think about it carefully, what you said is really right."


    It''s no wonder that when she participated in the horse racing convention two years ago, no one asked her for a purse. Instead, the two maids by her side received a lot of goodwill.


    is also right, identity can be concealed, but the bearing of the body cannot be concealed from others. People like them, who have studied management and housekeeping since childhood, are naturally different from ordinary girls.


    Like a princess, even if she is usually approachable, she will be a little more dignified and unoffensive than ordinary people in her gestures.


    Dong Jingyi looked at Xiao Keyan: "What if someone asks you for a purse?"


    Xiao Keyan said with a smile: "If you really dare to come to us, either your family background is very good, or you are very confident in yourself, or you have the ability, or you are outstanding. If you really want such a person, it''s okay to know a thing or two, and the wallet is fine. ."


    Dong Jingyi asked with a smile: "Ke Yan, you are eighteen, have you really thought about what kind of consort you are looking for?"


    These words stopped Xiao Keyan: "I don''t know, I just think that if you want to find someone you like and like yourself, just like my parents and my mother who love each other, support each other, and never give up."


    Dong Jingyi: "But what do you like?"


    Xiao Keyan was asked again: "I like it" and looked at Dong Jingyi uncertainly, "It is mentioned in the script that I like someone, and my heart will pound when I see him."


    said, holding Dong Jingyi''s hand, "Don''t you like cousin Xue, then when you see him, does your heart beat faster?"


    These words made Dong Jingyi very embarrassed to ask, and she didn''t want to answer, but looking at Xiao Keyan''s expectant eyes, she nodded shyly.


    got a positive answer, Xiao Keyan sighed: "I''ve grown up so much, and I''ve never met anyone who made my heart beat faster."


    Dong Jingyi: "Maybe it''s because you are always with the princes and princesses, and you have seen too many powerful people, which has raised your eyesight, so you may think that people who we think are not bad are just average? "


    Xiao Keyan shrugged: "Maybe."


    This topic is not good to continue talking, Dong Jingyi asked instead: "It''s the end of June now, why hasn''t the prince and princess come to Ganzhou yet?"


    Xiao Keyan pouted: "I must have been to the two-person world, don''t worry, they will definitely be there before the horse racing conference starts."


    said, looked at the sky, and smiled: "Staying at home is boring, the weather is good today, let''s go to the racecourse for two laps?"


    Dong Jingyi didn''t want to stay in the room, she nodded immediately: "Okay."


    During this time, Dong Zhenghua was helping out at the racetrack. The two of them told Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Dong before they could go out.


    The racecourse was built on the open lawn outside Ganzhou City. There were no buildings around, but a lot of tents were set up.


    At this moment, in the largest tent in the center, Dong Zhenghua is busy with the people under his hands,


    Since there are so many people attending the races, they have to think through everything to avoid accidents.


    When Xiao Keyan and Dong Jingyi came, Dong Zhenghua was about to go to the stable to check whether the horses'' hooves were up.


    "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Keyan smiled and said, "The weather is nice, I want to come out and run two laps."


    Dong Zhenghua was silent for a while: "There are too many people on the racecourse these two days. You two will wait for me in the tent first. When I''m done, I''ll accompany you to the horse race."


    Xiao Keyan said quickly: "Brother Dong, you are busy with your own business, don''t worry about us."


    Dong Zhenghua shook his head and insisted that the two wait for him in the tent: "The horse racing conference is getting closer, and many competitors have come to familiarize themselves with the venue."


    "Many of them are riding wild horses that have not been tamed for a long time. It is very strong. If you don''t pay attention, you may collide with others. You must wait for me, otherwise, I will tell my grandmother when I get home, next time you I can''t come out."


    Seeing that Xiao Keyan and Dong Jingyi both nodded and agreed, Dong Zhenghua hurriedly left.


    Xiao Keyan looked inside the tent, picked up the list of winners on the table, and looked at it. Seeing the first name on the list, Xiu Mei couldn''t help but pick.


    Yuan Yonghao!


    Whether it''s horse racing or shooting, this man is number one!


    has a good ability, but his character is too bad.


    Just then, a girl from the Tongzhi family in Ganzhou came to look for Dong Jingyi.


    "I just looked like my sister from a distance, but I didn''t expect it to be true. My sister is the best at picking horses. This time I have to help me pick a docile horse. I also want to have two laps on the racecourse."


    The relationship with the Zhi family and the Dong family is not bad, Dong Jingyi is not easy to refuse, she looks up at Xiao Keyan, and wants to ask her to go with her.


    Xiao Keyan saw it and said with a smile, "Go quickly, I''ll stay here for a while."


    Dong Jingyi knew that she was impatient to socialize, so she nodded and said, "I''ll be back soon."


    Xiao Keyan smiled and watched Dong Jingyi leave, and then continued to look at the list of winners.


    Yuan Yonghao!


    Yuan Yonghao!


    Yuan Yonghao!


    Yuan Yonghao!


    Since Yuan Yonghao participated in the first horse racing conference at the age of sixteen, for four consecutive years, he has ranked first in horse riding and shooting every year.


    Just when Xiao Keyan wanted to turn forward, the curtain was lifted again.


    Xiao Keyan heard the movement and thought it was Dong Jingyi who came back, turned her head and asked, "Why so soon?"


    Looking at the person who strode into the tent, the voice suddenly stopped in summer.


    Xiao Keyan put down the list of winners and looked at Yuan Yonghao who entered the tent slightly unhappy: "What are you doing here?"


    Yuan Yonghao looked at Xiao Keyan: "Looking for you!"


    Compared to the feisty and hearty appearance of the previous meetings, Yuan Yonghao''s face this time was extraordinarily serious and solemn, making Xiao Keyan a little dazed.


    "What are you looking for from me?" Are they not that familiar with each other?


    Yuan Yonghao took a few steps closer to Xiao Keyan again.


    Xiao Keyan couldn''t help but step back: "If you have something to say, what are you doing so close?"


    Yuan Yonghao looked at Xiao Keyan''s appearance that he couldn''t avoid him, and his already lost heart became more and more uncomfortable: "You hate me so much?"


    "what?"


    Xiao Keyan is a little confused, what is this?


    This person is really not a good character, but they have nothing to do with it. You are you, I am me, and it is not annoying at all.


    Yuan Yonghao has never liked grinding, he took a deep breath, and summoned up his courage to look at Xiao Keyan: "Can you tell me why you don''t agree? Do you think I''m not good enough? You say, I can change me. must change."


    "what?"


    Xiao Keyan''s doubtful mouth opened, looking at Yuan Yonghao in shock.


    I''m afraid this person is not really mentally ill, right?


    What does it mean? She understands the literal meaning, but if you tell her this, why can''t she understand it at all?


    Yuan Yonghao is still trying to fight for himself: "I thought about it several times, and I think it may be that when you and I contacted me a few times, I acted a little rambunctious, and this made you unhappy."


    Xiao Keyan thought to himself, you still know yourself Meng Lang. Just as he was about to say a few words, he was shocked by Yuan Yonghao''s next words.


    "But please believe me, I just like you too much, a little too eager to express myself, so as to win your attention. If you don''t like me like this, I will change it later."


    Xiao Keyan Xingxing''s eyes widened, and she looked at Yuan Yonghao blankly.


    Seeing her like this, Yuan Yonghao took another step forward, not daring to get too close: "Please give me a chance, I really like you, you are the first girl who made my heart move, I don''t want to miss you like this ."


    Xiao Keyan was still a little bit unable to regain his senses. Looking at the Chicheng and hope in Yuan Yonghao''s eyes, the drumming sound of ''dong dong dong'' suddenly sounded in his ears.


    Seeing that Xiao Keyan didn''t speak, Yuan Yonghao was a little anxious: "Miss Dong, I know you are a lady, I am so straightforward"


    "stop!"


    Xiao Keyan suddenly reached out to stop Yuan Yonghao: "What do you call me?"


    Yuan Yonghao was a little inexplicable, but he continued: "Miss Dong, I am a little rude to come to you rashly, but I really want to know, why do you disagree with the Yuan family''s proposal?"


    "It''s my family, I''m not boasting, that''s really good, I''m a person, you have seen it." He said, patted his chest, "It''s definitely a strong man, marry me, I will live forever good to you."


    Listening to Yuan Yonghao''s confession, Xiao Keyan rubbed her stiff cheeks, she didn''t know what to do with her expression. Seeing Yuan Yonghao looking at her expectantly, she couldn''t help walking in the tent.


    After a while, Xiao Keyan turned to look at Yuan Yonghao, pointed to herself and asked, "Your family proposes marriage to Dong''s family, but who do you propose to marry?"


    Yuan Yonghao said decisively: "Of course it''s you!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Keyan was speechless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1125： , Princess Chunan who was biased by the story 6

    Chapter 1125, Princess Chun''an, who was biased by the story 6


    Yuan Yonghao''s sudden confession, Xiao Keyan was shocked at first, and then his heart beat a little faster after the shock. When he knew that he didn''t even know who he was, he was speechless.


    "Miss Dong" Yuan Yonghao wanted to say something, but was stopped by Xiao Keyan.


    Xiao Keyan looked at Yuan Yonghao with a scrutiny: "I ask you, isn''t the person you like Miss Ren? Since you already have a sweetheart, why did you go to Dong''s family to propose marriage, and now you are still talking nonsense in front of me, you What''s the point of it?"


    Yuan Yonghao was stunned, and then tried his best to argue: "What are you talking about, when did I like Miss Ren? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Xiao Keyan: "I''m talking nonsense? I saw with my own eyes that you fought with that young master Cao several times in public for the sake of that girl. Do you dare to say that there is no such thing?"


    said, humming.


    "You don''t have to rush to deny it, I know what you''re thinking."


    "Compared with the Ren family, the Dong family is more suitable to be a family of in-laws in all aspects. The soft and weak appearance of the girl again does not meet the standards of the honorable people for choosing a daughter-in-law."


    "In addition, Mrs. Ren and Mrs. Cao have been getting closer during this time. Under the pressure from inside and outside, you have the intention of retreating and weighing it again and again, so you retreated and asked the Dong family to propose marriage. Am I right?"


    Although they admitted the wrong person, the essence of the Yuan family''s marriage has not changed!


    At this moment, Xiao Keyan''s fluctuating mood has calmed down. After a long time, she is the cannon fodder female supporting role in the story!


    Don''t say, her status is really more qualified to be a female supporting role than Jingyi!


    If she hadn''t read too many scriptures, she might have been deceived.


    Listen to what Yuan Yonghao said just now, how sincere and heart-warming, that sincere look is definitely a lie to a little girl who has never done anything.


    Unfortunately, when he met her, she could see through his hypocritical face at a glance.


    Yuan Yonghao stared at Xiao Keyan blankly, and after a while, he asked with a hurt face, "I am in your heart, am I such an unbearable person?"


    Xiao Keyan''s expression was stagnant: "Don''t look at me with your heartless eyes, we haven''t met a few times, what kind of person are you, how do I know?"


    Yuan Yonghao: "If you don''t know me, why do you speculate on me like that?"


    Xiao Keyan was somewhat stabilized, and was silent for a moment: "I have a theoretical basis for this."


    Yuan Yonghao: "What basis?"


    Xiao Keyan was silent: "It''s all written like this in the script."


    Hearing this, Yuan Yonghao''s face was a little cracked, and he said tiredly: "The words were made up indiscriminately, how can you believe them?"


    Xiao Keyan: "Why can''t you believe it? Although the story is fictional, the story in it comes from life."


    Yuan Yonghao didn''t know what to say, so after thinking for a moment, he looked at Xiao Keyan solemnly: "Miss Dong, I, Yuan Yonghao, ask myself to be fair and honest, if I don''t like the girl, I will never let my family come to Dong''s house to propose marriage. I won''t appear in front of girls over and over again."


    Seeing the seriousness in Yuan Yonghao''s eyes, Xiao Keyan moved her lips, moved her lips, wanted to say something, and finally swallowed the words in her mouth.


    Yuan Yonghao looked at Xiao Keyan and began to explain: "When I came to Ganzhou, I did fight with Cao Xingwu a few times, but that''s because Cao Xingwu always likes to compete with me, so many people are watching, I don''t think so. If you want to be weaker, I swear to God, these things have nothing to do with Miss Ren."


    "My father is the chief soldier of Xiliang, and Lord Ren is the envoy of Xiliang. Because of official business, our two families will inevitably have some contacts. Miss Ren and I are familiar with each other. When we meet outside, we must say hello. "


    "The reason why the girl misunderstood is that every time Cao Xingwu and I started, Miss Ren was there. But I promise, it''s definitely a coincidence. If you don''t believe it, you can check to see if I have any secrets. Have you dated any girl?"


    Hearing what he said, Xiao Keyan thought about it for a while, and felt that it still made some sense, and the speculation in his heart was not so firm.


    Seeing that Xiao Keyan''s complexion was a little loose, Yuan Yonghao continued his efforts: "Miss Dong, think about it, I am twenty-one this year. If I really liked Miss Ren, how could I have not proposed marriage to the Ren family?"


    "I know that my father is the highest military attache in Xiliang, and Sir Ren is the highest civil servant. It would definitely be taboo for the two of us to marry, but it''s not unreasonable."


    "If I really want to get married, my father may not be able to be transferred, but Sir Ren can be transferred to another place."


    Xiao Keyan was silent, looked at Yuan Yonghao, walked to the chair and sat down, holding up the teacup to cover up his speechlessness and embarrassment.


    She seems to have misunderstood this guy? !


    Seeing her like this, Yuan Yonghao felt relieved, walked to Xiao Keyan and sat down: "I explained it clearly, the girl is not misunderstanding me, right?"


    Xiao Keyan glanced at him and said nothing.


    Yuan Yonghao consciously found the reason for Xiao Keyan''s refusal to marry, and a flying smile appeared on his face: "Miss Dong, since the misunderstanding has been resolved, can I go to your house to propose marriage again?"


    Xiao Keyan: "."


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Yuan Yonghao was a little anxious: "Miss Dong, you believe me, I really want to marry you, and I will sincerely treat you well."


    Xiao Keyan was a little confused, and hummed angrily: "Who cares if you are sincere or not, if you are sincere, others have to promise to marry you, you are quite domineering."


    Yuan Yonghao was really anxious when she saw her rejection again: "Miss Dong, give me a treat, why didn''t you agree?"


    Xiao Keyan was asked and smiled: "Why do I have to agree?"


    Yuan Yonghao really doesn''t understand. In Xiliang, given his conditions, he really doesn''t think anyone can compare to him: "Is it my fault? Or do you think my family background is not good enough?"


    Xiao Keyan glanced at him, thought about it, and said, "There is nothing wrong with the Yuan family. General Yuan is a respectable person who guards the border. As for you, you can barely catch your eye."


    Yuan Yonghao was a little nervous, he was just reluctant?


    "You think I''m not good enough for you?"


    Xiao Keyan choked: "I don''t mean it that way." She seemed quite arrogant when she said it.


    Seeing Yuan Yonghao still staring at himself, Xiao Keyan hesitated for a moment, then thought for a moment: "Young Master Yuan, marriage matters, you should be cautious, you and I have only met a few times, and you came to propose marriage, this has to make me feel You act impulsive."


    Seeing Yuan Yonghao want to talk, Xiao Keyan said again: "Don''t refute me in a hurry, let me ask you, have you seriously inquired about me? Have you seriously understood me?"


    "Do you know what kind of person I am? What is my personality, what I like and what I don''t like, do you know all this?"


    Niang said that the feelings of boys and girls are often based on passion. Such feelings are moving, but many times they cannot stand the test of reality.


    Marriage is a lifetime event, you shouldn''t make a rash decision just on a whim.


    Xiao Keyan felt that Yuan Yonghao would be questioned, but who knew, Yuan Yonghao had a smile on his face, answered her questions carefully, and told Dong Jingyi''s preferences.


    "The girl I like, of course I have to find out." After speaking, Yuan Yonghao looked at Xiao Keyan seriously, "Miss Dong, for the general, pay attention to a plan and then move, I am not as impulsive as you think. , marriage is not a child''s play, I know this very well."


    Xiao Keyan twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Yuan Yonghao really used his heart, but unfortunately, the news he inquired was all about Dong Jingyi.


    At this moment, Xiao Keyan''s mood is a little complicated.


    Say Yuan Yonghao doesn''t care, he understands Dong Jingyi''s preferences better than she does; say he cares, even she is wrong.


    Yuan Yonghao looked at Xiao Keyan: "Miss Dong, what worries do you have in your heart? Tell me about it today. I know that we have known each other for a short time and we don''t understand deeply enough, but there is nothing that we can''t communicate with. After contacting me a few more times, you will know that I am actually a very good person.¡±


    Xiao Keyan looked at him speechlessly: "You are really confident enough."


    Yuan Yonghao smiled, without denying or being humble: "My father taught me since I was a child that if you are not a handsome person, you must have a right mind. If you don''t even believe in yourself, how can I lead the soldiers, how can I let the soldiers under my command. Convinced orally?"


    When he said this, Yuan Yonghao''s eyes were shining, his head was slightly raised, and he looked full of confidence.


    Xiao Keyan felt that a thin layer of light lingered around Yuan Yonghao''s body at this moment, which made people unable to look away.


    Yuan Yonghao: "Miss Dong, it''s fine now anyway, so let me tell you about me and let you know more about me."


    After saying that, he started talking about his childhood.


    Seeing Yuan Yonghao tell everything about playing in the mud, climbing trees, fighting, and teasing cats and dogs when he was a child, Xiao Keyan couldn''t help laughing. '' look to defeat.


    After a while, Xiao Keyan felt that Dong Jingyi and Dong Zhenghua might be coming back, and had to interrupt Yuan Yonghao: "Yuan Gongzi, it''s getting late, I have to find my brother."


    Xiao Keyan couldn''t tell what kind of psychology she was at this time, and didn''t tell Yuan Yonghao her true identity.


    Yuan Yonghao didn''t want to leave: "What about proposing marriage?"


    Xiao Keyan''s eyelids jumped: "You are not allowed to go to Dong''s house to propose marriage."


    Yuan Yonghao looked at Xiao Keyan silently, and lowered his eyes in disappointment: "I thought we had cleared up the misunderstanding."


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Keyan had the illusion that he was bullying others: "That''s right, I haven''t misunderstood you now."


    Yuan Yonghao: "Then what should I do before you agree to marry me?"


    Xiao Keyan had a headache: "Young Master Yuan, we don''t even know each other. I don''t think you are right or wrong with me."


    Yuan Yonghao blurted out: "I''m the only one who must be you!"


    Xiao Keyan''s heart was hit by something: "."


    Yuan Yonghao looked at Xiao Keyan solemnly: "Unless you have someone you like, otherwise, I will not give up on you, I will marry you!"


    Xiao Keyan didn''t dare to look directly at Yuan Yonghao, and turned to his side: "Yuan Gongzi, it''s better not to say such words, so as not to be overwhelmed."


    Yuan Yonghao frowned: "A man and a man are hard to follow. If I say it, I never thought of taking it back." After speaking, he walked up to Xiao Keyan, "How can you believe my sincerity?"


    Xiao Keyan really doesn''t want to talk to him any more at this moment. It can be seen that Yuan Yonghao looks like she will not give up without answering.


    Yuan Yonghao nodded.


    Xiao Keyan smiled and said: "I received news not long ago that Xue Ying''s figure appeared in the Ganzhou boundary. If you can catch Xue Ying and subdue it, I believe you are sincere."


    It¡¯s only a few days before the horse racing conference. Xue Ying is famous for coming and going without a trace. Ganzhou is so big, it is almost impossible to find Xue Ying in a few days.


    If Yuan Yonghao really went to catch Xue Ying, he might miss the horse race.


    From the past few years, Yuan Yonghao attended the horse racing conference every year, and it can be seen that he valued this very much, and the Yuan family should also attach great importance to this.


    Don''t you want to show your sincerity, let''s see how he chooses?


    Yuan Yonghao stared at Xiao Keyan: "Okay, I will definitely catch Xueying for you with my own hands." After speaking, he strode away from the tent.


    Xiao Keyan suddenly hesitated, feeling that she was going too far. If Yuan Yonghao really missed the horse race, it would not be very good for him and the Yuan family.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Keyan hurriedly chased out, and just came out of the tent, he ran into Dong Zhenghua, so don''t stop Yuan Yonghao.


    Yuan Yonghao didn''t go far, he looked back and saw Dong Zhenghua smiling and pulling a red horse and handing it to Xiao Keyan.


    Dong Zhenghua also saw Yuan Yonghao, smiled and nodded in greeting.


    Yuan Yonghao immediately folded his fists in return, glanced at Xiao Keyan who turned his head away from him, realized that she did not want to go by himself, and left with a smile.


    Looking at his back, Dong Zhenghua let out a "huh" and said with a smile, "I saw Mr. Yuan twice and found that he was more polite than before."


    Xiao Keyan gave a stiff laugh, and quickly changed the subject: "Brother Dong, let''s find Jingyi."


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s the Qixi Festival.


    On the racetrack, colorful flags fluttered, drum horns hummed, and it was very lively.


    Xiao Keyan followed Dong Jingyi to the racetrack early.


    "Keyan, what are you looking at?"


    Seeing that Xiao Keyan couldn''t help looking around, looking left and right, Dong Jingyi asked inexplicably, "Why do I think you are a little absent-minded these days?"


    Xiao Keyan paused: "I just want to see who is competing, how can I be absent-minded."


    Dong Jingyi didn''t think much about it and said with a smile, "The prince and princess haven''t arrived yet, aren''t you thinking about it?"


    Xiao Keyan saw that she was not asking more, and nodded quickly: "It stands to reason that my father and my mother should have arrived early, and my mother likes lively things."


    Dong Jingyi: "The prince and princess should be delayed by something."


    Xiao Keyan ''um'': "It should be."


    It didn''t take long for the horse racing participants to enter the arena one after another. Xiao Keyan looked around again, the handkerchief in his hand was a mess.


    Someone next to him said "Huh": "Why didn''t you see Mr. Yuan? Isn''t he participating in this year''s horse racing conference?"


    "No way, I just came to see Yuan Gongzi ride horses, shoot, and then take the first place."


    "Don''t worry, General Yuan and Commander Cao have blocked, and Young Master Yuan will definitely come. I heard that the top prize this time is the royal whip given by King Weiyuan."


    "It''s no wonder that this time the contestants are all like chicken blood."


    Xiao Keyan became even more anxious after hearing this.


    Can Yuan Yonghao come back in time?


    At this moment, she regretted that she should not let Yuan Yonghao go to catch Xueying at this time.


    Not long after, the horn sounded for the upcoming horse race, and the participants rode their horses to get ready at the starting point.


    "Why hasn''t Young Master Yuan arrived yet?"


    "Young Master Yuan won''t come?"


    Dong Jingyi also looked left and right, pulled Xiao Keyan and whispered, "As soon as the three horns fall, the game will begin. I am afraid that the first place this time will have to be replaced."


    ¡°Om~¡±


    As soon as the ?? horn sounded three times, the contestants fired arrows, whipped their horses, and flew out.


    Thousands of people and horses were dispatched at the same time, and the scene was particularly shocking.


    However, this time everyone''s eyes didn''t linger long before they turned away.


    Without him, Yuan Yonghao rode a snow-white white horse.


    The moment ?? saw Yuan Yonghao, Xiao Keyan''s heart tensed, especially when Yuan Yonghao leaped past her on his horse, the sound of ''Xueying I have brought you back! '', making her heart beat uncontrollably.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1126： , Princess Chunan, who was biased by the storybook 7

    Chapter 1126, Princess Chun''an, who was biased by the story 7


    "It''s the snowy shadow of the prairie horse!"


    "Young Master Yuan actually caught Xue Ying!"


    "With Xue Ying, this year''s top name must be Yuan Gongzi again."


    Yuan Yonghao rode on the snowy shadow and won the attention of everyone. Even the officials of Xiliang in the stands all looked sideways and smiled to congratulate General Yuan. The words "Tiger fathers have no dogs" poured into General Yuan. ear.


    In the crowd, as soon as Yuan Yonghao appeared, Xiao Keyan''s eyes moved with his movement, watching him catch up with the racers, his heart was pounding, and he felt more nervous than he was in the race.


    Dong Jingyi, who was beside him, was also looking at the most eye-catching figure on the field, with a bit of confusion on her face: "Young Master Yuan seemed to be speaking in our direction just now."


    said, and touched Xiao Keyan with his elbow.


    "You said, who is he talking to?"


    At this time, she was also a little nervous, not to blame her for being narcissistic. After all, the Dong family in the Yuan family had mentioned her relatives, maybe, maybe, maybe the reason why Young Master Yuan caught Xue Ying was for her?


    Before waiting for Xiao Keyan''s response, Dong Jingyi recovered from her narcissism, turned her head and saw Xiao Keyan staring at the arena without blinking, pulling her fists with both hands, looking forward and nervous, as if in Silently cheer for someone.


    Dong Jingyi paused and followed Xiao Keyan''s line of sight to look at the arena. Unfortunately, everyone was chasing me at this time, and she didn''t see who Xiao Keyan was looking at.


    "Keyan, who are you cheering for?"


    Xiao Keyan didn''t respond.


    Dong Jingyi called out two more times, but unfortunately, Xiao Keyan seemed to be blocking the outside world, so she didn''t hear it.


    Seeing this, Dong Jingyi looked astonished, fell silent for a while, stretched out her hand and shook it in front of Xiao Keyan a few times before she drew her attention to herself.


    "Keyan, who are you looking at? You are so invested, I called you several times and you didn''t respond."


    Xiao Ke''s face stiffened, he smiled shyly, and said vaguely, "I''m just looking at it casually."


    Dong Jingyi said with disbelief: "Just see how fascinated you are." She said, jokingly, "Come on, have you fallen in love with a young man? Don''t say it, many of the participants in this year''s competition are good-looking. Not bad."


    Xiao Keyan felt a guilty conscience of being exposed, and glared at Dong Jingyi: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Looking at Xiao Keyan''s dodging eyes, Dong Jingyi was really surprised, and she said excitedly: "Is it right? Who is it, tell me quickly, and I will help you read the details."


    Xiao Keyan couldn''t resist, and pretended to be angry: "If you talk nonsense again, I can leave."


    Dong Jingyi quickly covered her mouth and said, "Okay, I won''t ask, let''s continue watching."


    After ??, Dong Jingyi''s mind was that she was not at the racetrack at all, and was secretly observing Xiao Keyan''s reaction the whole time.


    In the first half of the competition, the contestants were close together, and Dong Jingyi didn''t see anything yet, but in the second half, everyone started to distance themselves. Through Xiao Keyan''s eyes, Dong Jingyi''s eyes widened.


    Isn''t it?


    Is Princess ?? looking at Yuan Yonghao?


    On the racetrack, Yuan Yonghao rode Xue Ying to Juechen, far ahead of the crowd, and the first place in the race was almost in his pocket.


    Originally, Yuan Yonghao was very outstanding, but now on the field, it is more like a fish entering the sea, showing the free and easy freedom of the sky and letting me swim to the fullest. Such a person is too eye-catching.


    At this moment, cheers erupted one after another on the racecourse.


    Yuan Yonghao rode the snow shadow and rushed to the finish line, holding the ribbon in his hand and waving it heroically.


    "Young Master Yuan is number one again!"


    "I knew that Young Master Yuan was the most powerful and the most heroic son-in-law in Xiliang."


    Hearing the undisguised admiration of the people around him, Xiao Keyan''s mouth couldn''t help but rise, looking at Yuan Yonghao''s eyes, in addition to admiration, there was something else.


    Dong Jingyi, who secretly looked at her, was more and more sure of her guess when she saw her like this.


    After the horse race is over, the top three will go to the stands to receive their rewards. This is also what everyone loves to watch. Although they won¡¯t be rewarded, it¡¯s a very happy thing to watch someone they admire and admire win the prize.


    Yuan Yonghao smiled and took the royal whip from Dong Yuanxuan''s hand, then turned to look at the crowd, his eyes moved, he accurately found Xiao Keyan in the crowd, and proudly raised the whip.


    Looking at each other, Xiao Keyan''s heart jumped, and then he couldn''t stop, and jumped faster and faster, just like playing a drum.


    Xiao Keyan felt a little hot in her cheeks and ears, and quickly retracted her gaze: "Jing Yi, the game is over, let''s go."


    said, pulling Dong Jingyi away from the crowd.


    In the stands, Yuan Yonghao frowned when he saw Xiao Keyan turn and leave, and he was about to step down with a whip.


    At this time, General Yuan, who was sitting in the stands, stopped him: "Don''t rush to leave, the prince and princess have come to Ganzhou, and I will meet you later."


    Yuan Yonghao looked overjoyed. King Weiyuan was the person he admired the most, and even his father had to take the second place.


    Seeing Xiao Keyan walking further and further away, Yuan Yonghao hurriedly said, "Father, I will go back when I go."


    General Yuan: "What are you going to do?"


    Yuan Yonghao looked at the whip in his hand and said with a smile, "My son is going to deliver something." After saying that, he jumped off the stand and rode the snow shadow to chase Xiao Keyan.


    "Today''s sun is too big, so hot!"


    Xiao Keyan kept fanning the wind with her hands. Seeing Dong Jingyi looking at herself inquiringly, she quickly asked, "Why are you looking at me like this? Is there something on my face?"


    Dong Jingyi shook her head: "You have nothing on your face, you are just a little red."


    Xiao Keyan''s expression froze: ". sunburnt."


    Dong Jingyi looked at her with a smile: "Is it sunburned? Why don''t I look like it?" She said, showing that she knew everything.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Keyan glared at her. Just as she was about to say something, she heard the sound of horse hooves and the exclamations of the crowd behind her. When she turned around, she saw Yuan Yonghao pulling his horse two or three meters away from her. .


    The snow-white steed, the stalwart and valiant man, with his back facing the sun, gives people the illusion of a **** descending from the earth.


    Xiao Keyan was lost for a moment, but when he saw Yuan Yonghao get off his horse and strode towards her, his heart suddenly raised his throat.


    Like her, there is Dong Jingyi.


    The princess likes Yuan Yonghao, but Yuan Yonghao proposed to her before, and now she is going to the two of them. If Yuan Yonghao makes a friendly gesture to her later, won''t the princess be very embarrassed?


    what to do?


    No, the princess can''t lose face, Yuan Yonghao is a man, so let him take more care.


    Dong Jingyi summoned up her courage and was just about to strike first and retreat Yuan Yonghao when she saw Yuan Yonghao hand over the imperial horsewhip she had just won.


    handed it to the princess beside her! !


    Dong Jingyi was a little stunned, staring blankly at Yuan Yonghao who was staring at the princess.


    Yuan Yonghao raised his horse whip, looked at Xiao Keyan with a smile, and did not speak, but his scorching and firm eyes revealed the thoughts in his heart.


    Xiao Keyan, her mood is a bit messy at the moment, she is happy and shy. It is the first time she is confessed in public, she has no experience at all, and she does not know what to do.


    The crowd around ?? watched this scene and immediately laughed and laughed.


    "Quick pick up!"


    "Hurry up, girl, don''t let Young Master Yuan down!"


    Dong Jingyi recovered from the roar, looked at Yuan Yonghao, who was persistent and firm, and Xiao Keyan, who was shy but did not have any anger. She was very puzzled.


    Even if Yuan Yonghao likes the princess, the princess is unparalleled in beauty, even more than the girl Ren, who is known as the most beautiful woman in Xiliang. She has an indescribable beauty and cuteness all over her body, sometimes pure and beautiful. From time to time, he is so stern and graceful that one dares not look at him.


    People like ?? have no shortage of suitors wherever they go.


    But when did the princess fall in love with Yuan Yonghao? Some time ago, didn''t the princess look down on Yuan Yonghao?


    It''s only been so long, why do you feel that the two of them are interested in having a romantic relationship?


    "pick up!"


    In another wave of roaring noises, Xiao Keyan looked at Yuan Yonghao who was still staring at him, hesitated for a moment, and reached out his hand to take the whip, slightly shy.


    Seeing Xiao Keyan taking his whip, Yuan Yonghao immediately showed a happy smile, and then looked at Xiao Keyan expectantly.


    Xiao Keyan: "."


    She has put away the riding whip, why don''t she leave?


    What else?


    At this moment, Dong Jingyi touched Xiao Keyan and whispered, "Send the purse."


    Uh.


    Xiao Keyan: "I didn''t bring it."


    Yuan Yonghao answered in seconds: "Aren''t you wearing one on your body?"


    Xiao Keyan looked at the purse hanging around her waist, shook her head and said, "This is what I often wear."


    Yuan Yonghao: "I like this very much." It is better to wear it often.


    The roar of ?? resounded again, Xiao Keyan hesitated for a while, then took off the purse, and was about to take out the contents of the purse, but Yuan Yonghao took it and hung it on himself with joy.


    Seeing this, Xiao Keyan couldn''t say anything.


    The whip has been received, and the purse has been delivered. Why doesn''t this guy Yuan Yonghao leave?


    Seeing Yuan Yonghao still looking straight at him, Xiao Keyan couldn''t help but glared at him.


    Hurry up, didn''t you see them being watched as a monkey show?


    Yuan Yonghao noticed that the beauty might not be able to hang on his face, and said with a smile: "I have already caught Xueying for you, but this horse is very strong. After I tame it for a few more days, I will send it to you. I still have a few things to do now. , I have to go first, see you next time."


    said, took a deep look at Xiao Keyan, and then got on his horse and left.


    As soon as Yuan Yonghao left, Xiao Keyan saw that everyone was still making fun of her, and quickly pulled Dong Jingyi away. Who knows, she was stopped by a few people before she went too far.


    is Cao Xingwu and Miss Ren.


    Cao Xingwu looked Xiao Keyan up and down, his eyes flashing with surprise.


    Xiao Keyan hated being looked at like this, without saying a word, the whip in his hand swiped through the air with a ''smack'', so frightened that Cao Xingwu hurriedly pulled Miss Ren back a few steps.


    After standing still, Cao Xingwu looked at Xiao Keyan with a sullen face, and said sarcastically: "You can whip someone at every turn. The girl is really well-bred. You and Yuan Yonghao are a perfect match for that."


    This time he lost to Yuan Yonghao in the horse riding competition again. He was very angry and was thinking about how to vent when he saw Yuan Yonghao giving the whip.


    He knew that the son-in-law of the Ren family had been hesitating between him and Yuan Yonghao, and the girl just happened to be by his side, so he brought her over to meet Yuan Yonghao''s favorite, so as to break her thoughts.


    I never thought that this girl was as irritable as Yuan Yonghao, and would swing the whip whenever she could.


    Xiao Ke''s face darkened. She just waved the whip just to warn this person, but at this moment, she really wanted to whip him, and said coldly, "My upbringing is not up to you!"


    Dong Jingyi clearly felt that Xiao Keyan was angry, she quickly looked at Cao Xingwu, and scolded: "Young Master Cao, don''t be presumptuous!"


    Presumptuous?


    Cao Xingwu didn''t know Dong Jingyi, so he sneered immediately, just as he was about to refute, he was stopped by the girl beside him.


    Miss Ren had met Dong Jingyi a few days ago and knew that she was the daughter of the prefect of Ganzhou. She smiled at her and said, "Miss Dong."


    Dong Jingyi returned the gift: "Miss Ren."


    Miss Ren looked at Dong Jingyi and said, "Young Master Cao is in a hurry, don''t mind Miss Dong."


    Dong Jingyi frowned, this should be said to the princess.


    Girl Ren looked at Xiao Keyan and asked with a smile, "Who is this girl?"


    Xiao Keyan sneered, folded her arms around her chest, and looked at the first beauty in Xiliang before her with a half-smile: "Speak straight, what are you doing in our way?"


    Miss Ren gave her a look: "Don''t get me wrong, we just want to get to know the girl."


    Xiao Keyan: "But I don''t want to know you."


    She has always been held by others, and she was refuted again. Miss Ren couldn''t hold it anymore, she stopped smiling, and simply stopped grumbling: "I just want to know, how did the girl meet Brother Yuan? Why have I never seen a girl?"


    This made Xiao Keyan laugh angrily: "It doesn''t matter if Yuan Yonghao and I know each other. Does Yuan Yonghao have to report everything he does? Who are you?"


    This question made Ren girl very embarrassed. She really had no position to ask such a question.


    Xiao Keyan looked at Miss Ren playfully: "Why, can''t you answer?"


    Miss Ren looked at Xiao Keyan angrily, she is the daughter of the chief envoy, how dare this person be so rude to her?


    The smile on Xiao Keyan''s face deepened: "I saw you and Yuan Yonghao standing together before. Originally, I was a little concerned about these, but seeing you today, I am relieved."


    Ren frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Keyan played with the whip in his hand: "It means, I believe what he said, you have nothing to do with him at all."


    said, and glanced at Cao Xingwu next to him.


    "I''ve seen people like you a lot, and I always like to create some coincidences to make others mistakenly think that you are closely related to someone or someone, so as to satisfy their own vanity and gain more choices. ."


    "But in reality, except for the blind, or those with ulterior motives, normal people won''t fall for you!"


    As soon as these words came out, Miss Ren was furious, while Cao Xingwu felt a little guilty.


    The reason why he always revolves around Miss Ren is not because of how much he likes her, but because of the relationship of the Ren family, but the main reason is that he wants to defeat Yuan Yonghao, who is overwhelming him in everything.


    Ren pointed at Xiao Keyan with a full face: "You are so brave, do you know who I am?"


    Xiao Keyan smiled lightly and looked at Miss Ren contemptuously: "Do you know, as long as people who compare their identities to me in the background, what will their endings be like?"


    Hearing this, Dong Jingyi looked at Miss Ren with some sympathy, while Cao Xingwu frowned.


    Yuan Yonghao''s sweetheart is too calm. Not only is he calm, but the momentum around him also makes him a little afraid.


    Who is she fighting for?


    Yuan Yonghao''s?


    Xiao Keyan was in a good mood today, too lazy to mess with these two people, and said lightly: "There are people outside the sky, I really think no one can take care of you? Don''t appear in front of me in the future."


    "you"


    Ren was so angry that she wanted to fight back, but was held back by Cao Xingwu.


    After all, he was the one who was trained by the Cao family. Except for Yuan Yonghao, he would not offend anyone easily, especially those who ignored their identities and dared to speak up.


    Xiao Keyan didn''t say anything and left with Dong Jingyi.


    It didn''t take long before Dong Zhenghua came over.


    "Oh, you are here, let me find it. Quick, the prince and princess are here."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ke''s face suddenly became happy: "Where are they?"


    Dong Zhenghua smiled and said, "In the main tent."


    Xiao Keyan quickly pulled Dong Jingyi up: "Go, see my parents."


    Looking at the two who ran away, Dong Zhenghua shook his head with a smile, saw Cao Xingwu and Miss Ren not far away, smiled and nodded, then quickly followed.


    Cao Xingwu felt a little nervous in his heart, and looked at Miss Ren blankly: "What was that girl called Wang Ye Wangfei? Did you hear it?"


    Miss Ren swallowed her saliva: "It seems to be your father and mother?"


    The horse farm lived in the tent, Xiao Yeyang and Daohua sat on the main seat, and on the left and right sides sat the officials and female relatives of Xiliang such as General Yuan Da, Commander Cao, Political Envoy Ren and so on.


    Behind General Yuan and Madam Yuan, Yuan Yonghao looked at Xiao Yeyang with admiration on his face.


    He finally saw with his own eyes King Weiyuan who defeated Xiliao, built Twelve Army Town, and made Xiliang prosperous and prosperous!


    Yuan Yonghao''s eyes were too eager, and Xiao Yeyang couldn''t ignore it if he wanted to ignore it. He smiled and looked at General Yuan: "This is your son?"


    Letting go of all things in Xiliang, one is to fulfill his promise to Yiyi; the other is to make the emperor and Taisun feel at ease, but this does not mean that he just throws his hands away and doesn''t care about anything.


    The candidate for the general soldier of the Western Liang Dynasty was personally selected by him.


    If ?? can be selected by him, he is naturally someone he appreciates and recognizes.


    General Yuan: "It''s really a dog." After saying this, he hurriedly motioned for Yuan Yonghao to come forward to greet him.


    Yuan Yonghao stepped forward nervously, bent down and saluted: "The boy has seen the prince and the princess."


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Yuan Yonghao, saw that he was strong, powerful, and heroic, and nodded with satisfaction: "That''s right." Then he smiled and looked at General Yuan Da, "You are very good at teaching children."


    The Great General Yuan immediately said modestly: "The lord is too famous. This stinky boy in my family is incomparable to the little prince and the little prince."


    Xiao Yeyang said with a smile: "You are too modest." As he spoke, he looked at Yuan Yonghao with a smile, "If there is a chance in the future, let him and Mo Xi and Mo Yan have a good discussion."


    Hearing this, General Yuan was overjoyed, and he didn''t care if he had the chance to contact the little prince and the little prince, but the prince said so, that is, he valued his son.


    The other officials present were full of envy. Among them, Mr. Cao was the most. His son lost the game to the boy of the Yuan family, and he didn''t even have a chance to show his face in front of the prince.


    Yuan Yonghao lowered his head, although he was happy in his heart, but he felt that he should not have the opportunity to discuss with the little prince and the little country. King Weiyuan made a ''huh''.


    "The purse you''re wearing is quite chic."


    Xiao Yeyang stared at the purse hanging on Yuan Yonghao''s waist, always feeling a little familiar.


    Even Daohua, who was on the side, looked over, and when he saw it, his eyelids jumped.


    Yuan Yonghao scratched his head embarrassedly, and at this moment, a familiar voice sounded in his ears.


    "Father, Mother!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1127： , Princess Chunan, who was biased by the storybook 8

    Chapter 1127, Princess Chun''an, who was biased by the story 8


    "Father, Mother!"


    If you haven''t seen him, first hear his voice.


    A crisp female voice came in from outside the tent, and almost instantly, everyone saw that King Weiyuan''s dignified expression softened, and his eyes were full of smiles.


    Calling the prince and princess the father and mother, the person who came here must be the very favored Princess Chun''an!


    Following the gaze of King Weiyuan, everyone could not help but look towards the curtain.


    For this Princess Chun''an, everyone was piercing ears, even Yuan Yonghao couldn''t help but look sideways.


    The curtain was lifted, and then, a pretty red figure trotted in.


    "Father"


    Xiao Keyan entered the tent excitedly, and then saw a person in the tent, his face paused for a while, and he quickly restrained his expression, and then gave everyone a Sichuan opera face change.


    One moment ago, she was a little girl who was still in a nest and eager to go to her parents, but the next moment she became a dignified and noble princess.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Xiao Keyan with a smile, and beckoned her to come to her side.


    Xiao Keyan saw it, she smiled suddenly, and walked quickly to the main seat, but her expression froze when she passed by the seats of General Yuan and Mrs. Yuan.


    Behind General Yuan and Mrs. Yuan, Yuan Yonghao stared dumbfounded at Xiao Keyan who was walking towards the prince and princess, his mind was buzzing, and his mood was even more ups and downs.


    Isn''t she a girl from the Dong family?


    How did you become a princess? !


    Having not seen her daughter for over a month, Xiao Yeyang was still a little nervous. As soon as she approached, he indulged in a scolding: "How old are you, and you are so reckless, I haven''t seen you adults and madams soon!"


    As soon as these words came out, the officials in the tent all stood up one after another and greeted the first step: "Meet the princess!"


    Everyone bowed and saluted, except for Yuan Yonghao, who was still immersed in the shock of "Miss Dong turned into a princess".


    This time, Henry Zhang and Daohua couldn''t even notice him.


    Seeing Yuan Yonghao staring straight at his daughter, a look of displeasure flashed on Xiao Yeyang''s face.


    And Daohua''s gaze fell on the whip in her daughter''s hand.


    Yes, I just gave it out not long ago, and now I have it back!


    Daohua knew that the whip was won by Yuan Yonghao, and immediately looked at Yuan Yonghao, not missing the shock and confusion on his face.


    Xiao Keyan saw Yuan Yonghao''s stupid look, and glanced at his parents secretly. Seeing that both of them were staring at Yuan Yonghao, he quickly diverted his attention: "My lords and madams, don''t be too polite.


    "Thank you Princess!"


    General Yuan Da sat down under Xiao Yeyang. As soon as he sat down, he saw the riding whip in Xiao Keyan''s hand, and immediately said with a smile: "The riding whip in the princess''s hand was also given by the royal family, right? The roots are very similar."


    It''s okay if he didn''t ask, Xiao Yeyang and the others hadn''t noticed yet. When he asked, everyone''s eyes fell on the whip in Xiao Keyan''s hand.


    Seeing the whip, Xiao Yeyang''s face turned ugly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    What resemblance, this is clearly the royal whip that he took out as the first prize at the horse racing conference!


    Yuan Yonghao won the first title, the riding whip should be in his hands, who can tell him why the riding whip is in his daughter''s hands?


    Thinking of something, Xiao Yeyang suddenly looked at Yuan Yonghao, his eyes like a sharp blade stabbed Yuan Yonghao to his senses from the shock.


    Looking at King Weiyuan''s appearance as if he was about to eat him, Yuan Yonghao''s eyes drifted a little, and although he was so nervous, he still stood straight with his neck stuck.


    Seeing King Weiyuan''s discoloration, General Yuan Da also realized that something was wrong. He quickly glanced at his son and saw fine sweat oozing from his son''s head.


    The son just said that he gave the horse whip he won to his sweetheart. Could it be that the one in the princess''s hand was given by the son?


    But that''s not right, doesn''t my son like Dong''s girl?


    At this time, Dong Zhenghua brought Dong Jingyi in.


    The two first greeted Xiao Yeyang and Daohua, and then met with other officials and female family members, and walked to Dong Yuanxuan to stand.


    General Yuan looked at Dong Jingyi and Xiao Keyan again, and the hand holding the teacup trembled.


    He had heard that the princess came to Ganzhou first and stayed at Dong''s house during this period.


    Princess Dong is bound to accompany her when she travels.


    is about to die, his stupid son must have mistaken the princess for the Dong family girl?


    Looking at King Weiyuan''s face that was still turning black, fine sweat began to ooze out of General Yuan Da''s forehead.


    Mom, isn''t his son''s vision better?


    Married with King Weiyuan


    Marry a princess.


    Before that, he didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Xiao Keyan watched her father rush out, and quickly handed over the whip in his hand to Defu, and motioned him to put it away.


    Looking at this scene, the officials seemed to realize something, and their expressions changed a little.


    The air seemed to freeze.


    Seeing Xiao Yeyang''s sullen face, Daohua looked like she had been robbed of her sweetheart, she sighed helplessly, smiled and chatted with Mrs. Yuan, who was a little nervous, and asked other female relatives from time to time, and the atmosphere became lively again. stand up.


    Xiao Keyan also served tea to her father diligently: "Dad, you drink tea."


    Xiao Yeyang squinted at his daughter, who was smiling and ingratiating himself. He snorted before taking the teacup. At this moment, he was no longer in the mood to talk.


    After ?? and the others were gone, Xiao Yeyang took the whip in Defu''s hand and asked Xiao Keyan: "Come on, what''s going on? Why is the Yuan family boy''s whip in your hand?"


    Father got angry, Xiao Keyan was still a little scared, she shrank her neck and said, "He gave it to me."


    Xiao Ye was so angry: "You want him to send you, is there a whip for our family?"


    Xiao Keyan shook his head: "No shortage."


    Xiao Yeyang glared: "Then you still want it?"


    Xiao Keyan looked innocent: "It''s hard to be kind."


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    Daohua on the side saw that Xiao Yeyang didn''t ask the punctuality at all, and had to say, "Did you give the purse to the Yuan family boy?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help thinking of the purse Yuan Yonghao was wearing, and the anger on his face became more and more intense.


    Of course, he didn''t think the baby girl was at fault, it was Yuan Yonghao''s fault, he must have tricked his baby bump with rhetoric.


    Xiao Keyan lowered her head lower, doing her final stubbornness: "Isn''t it important to have a relationship when giving something? I have to return the gift!"


    Looking at her daughter who was still dead, Daohua was a little helpless, so she could only point out directly: "Do you know what it means for men and women to exchange things in Xiliang?"


    Xiao Keyan stopped talking.


    Seeing this, Daohua knew something in her heart, but she still said: "On behalf of the two lovers, mother asks you, do you really like that boy from the Yuan family?"


    This made Xiao Keyan embarrassed to ask, Xiao Keyan trotted to Daohua''s side, snuggled up to her and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at his daughter with a shy look on his face, and scolded Yuan Yonghao in his heart. He was already thinking quickly about how to teach that stinky boy a lesson.


    Dare to kidnap his daughter and don''t want to live anymore? !


    On the other side, Yuan Yonghao followed General Yuan and Madam Yuan into his tent, and as soon as he sat down, he drank tea several times in succession, which suppressed the ups and downs in his heart.


    Thinking of the eyes that King Weiyuan looked at him, Yuan Yonghao felt that if eyes could kill, he should have died several times.


    Then, Yuan Yonghao felt a sense of grievance in his heart, didn''t he just want to marry a daughter-in-law? It''s so easy for others to get a wife, how did it become hell-level difficulty when he came to him?


    King of Weiyuan.


    Thinking that behind the princess were Xiao Xiaowang Ye and Gu Xiaoguo Gong, Yuan Yonghao was a little helpless, and instantly slumped on the chair.


    General Yuan saw that his son was still sweating on his forehead, and he was a little dissatisfied: "Look at how cowardly you are"


    Yuan Yonghao glanced at his father indifferently: "In front of the lord, didn''t my father dare to let out the air?" Don''t think he didn''t see it, his father was sweating just now.


    Hearing this, General Yuan Da was a little embarrassed. He took the dessert on the table and smashed it at Yuan Yonghao. Yuan Yonghao stretched out his head and put the dessert in his mouth.


    "Father, although the military rations are abundant now, we must cherish the food!"


    Mrs. Yuan saw that the father and son were still fighting at this time, so she had to stop it, and then looked at Yuan Yonghao seriously: "Hao''er, what''s going on? Did you win the whip in Princess Chun''an''s hand?"


    Yuan Yonghao was silent, then nodded.


    Mrs. Yuan immediately asked again: "Didn''t you say you like Miss Dong? Why is the whip at Princess Chun''an''s place?"


    Yuan Yonghao''s face suddenly collapsed: "I made a mistake, I thought the princess was the Dong family girl."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yuan and General Yuan were speechless.


    Mrs. Yuan: "How could you be wrong about this kind of thing? You didn''t make any inquiries?"


    Yuan Yonghao was also very annoyed in his heart: "It''s all to blame Wang Xun. He patted his chest and assured me that the princess was from the Dong family, and he said that he had met him several times."


    At this time, Yuan Yonghao was a little scared. Thank goodness, the Dong family did not agree to the Yuan family''s proposal before, or else he would finally find out that Miss Dong was not the person he liked, and he would definitely be mad at himself.


    Mrs. Yuan was silent for a moment and looked at her son: "What are your plans in the future?"


    Yuan Yonghao was stunned: "What''s the plan?"


    Mrs. Yuan was a little speechless: "Of course it''s up to you and the princess. If you like a girl from the Dong family, your father and I will naturally agree, but it''s the princess."


    Yuan Yonghao stared and said anxiously, "Why, you still don''t like the princess?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yuan and General Yuan glared at Yuan Yonghao angrily.


    Mrs. Yuan: "It''s not that we don''t like us, it''s that people don''t like us!"


    Yuan Yonghao breathed a sigh of relief: "So this is what happened, it scared me a lot." After speaking, he touched the purse around his waist, and said with a smile, "The princess took my horse whip and gave me the purse. "


    General Yuan glared at him: "Don''t be too happy, King Weiyuan is not easy to pass."


    Yuan Yonghao''s expression was stagnant, and then he patted his chest: "I''m not afraid, if there is any test for King Weiyuan, just come."


    Mrs. Yuan added: "Not only King Weiyuan, Princess Chun''an is deeply loved by the emperor, the emperor will definitely ask her about her marriage, there are also Prince Ping, Xiao Xiaowang, Gu Xiaoguo, son, you have to pass the test. less."


    Yuan Yonghao''s eyelids twitched: "I''m not afraid. The soldiers will block the water and cover the soil. I don''t believe it anymore. The prince and the others won''t let the princess marry."


    Looking at his son''s slightly strong appearance, a smile crossed General Yuan Da''s eyes.


    His son, he knew that when he was strong, he was strong. As long as Princess Chunan really liked her son, King Weiyuan and the others would pass the test sooner or later.


    "Father, mother, I have gone to tame Xueying, so I can send it to the princess as soon as possible."


    Waiting for Yuan Yonghao to leave the tent, Mrs. Yuan looked at General Yuan uncertainly: "Master, do you think the matter between Hao''er and the princess is possible?"


    General Yuan said with a smile: "What''s impossible? Think about the environment in which the princess grew up, plus there are such outstanding father and brother at home, ordinary men, the princess does not look down on it."


    "It''s not my boasting, our Hao''er is capable of writing and martial arts, sincere and straightforward, brave and courageous. Only such a man can impress the princess."


    Mrs. Yuan glanced at General Yuan Da with a smile: "I didn''t know that the master was so complimented, and I have never seen you give Hao''er any good looks."


    General Yuan shook his head and said, "Hao''er is now at a very young age. If I don''t beat him more, I''m afraid he will go up to the sky."


    On the racetrack, although the race was over, there were not many people, and they gathered in twos and threes to race the horses.


    "Look, Young Master Yuan is taming Xue Ying!"


    "Then what are you waiting for, come and see!"


    Watching everyone rush towards Yuan Yonghao, Commander Cao glanced at Cao Xingwu, who was beside him with an ugly face, and shook his head in disappointment.


    "Your character is still too bad! Cao Xingwu is a rare general, and few people can match it. You have to recognize this. It''s not a shame to admit that others are better than you."


    "Everyone has their own merits, don''t always focus on the competition with outsiders, and improve yourself is the key."


    Seeing that her master was lecturing her son again, Mrs. Cao couldn''t help but interject: "Master is right, Yuan Yonghao has some skills, but his ability to cause troubles is also first-class. Don''t you offend the king today? I see how the king sees him. It''s not looking good."


    Commander Cao glared at Madam Cao and said displeased, "I''m teaching my son, what are you talking about?"


    When he was away, he also wanted to give his wife some face, but it was about his son''s teaching, so he couldn''t just forget about it.


    "Don''t talk to Xingwu about anything, you are a woman, you stay in the back house all day, and focus on trivial things. Xingwu is a man, and he wants to make achievements in the future. You talk to him nonsense. Everything, be careful to harm him."


    Madam Cao was dissatisfied and muttered, "Why did I kill my son?"


    Commander Cao snorted coldly: "I was too lazy to talk about you. Now that I''ve talked about it, let me ask you, did you ask Xingwu to please the girl of the Ren family?"


    Mrs. Cao choked up and defended: "The Ren family. The Ren family is a good marriage. If Xingwu can really marry a girl from the Ren family, then he can overwhelm Yuan Yonghao."


    Commander Cao exploded a foul language: "Shut up! Yuan Yonghao doesn''t like the girl of the Ren family at all, and he didn''t even know the basic information, so he''s just messing around here!"


    said, and glanced at Cao Xingwu, who raised his eyebrows and raised his eyes.


    "The person Yuan Yonghao likes is Princess Chun''an, so what can you do to please Miss Ren?"


    Cao Xingwu stared blankly at the commander Cao: "Is that girl really Princess Chun''an?"


    Commander Cao snorted: "How can the princess have a fake? You, don''t listen to your mother any more, the prince is a little angry today, but it''s just a father who suddenly learned that his daughter has a sense of loss from his sweetheart, but It''s not that I am dissatisfied with Yuan Yonghao."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1128： , Princess Chunan, who was biased by the storybook 9

    Chapter 1128, Princess Chun''an, who was biased by the story 9


    Looking at the four gilded characters in the Weiyuan Palace, Yuan Yonghao took a deep breath, handed Xue Ying over to his entourage to lead him, and then personally stepped forward to inform the concierge that he had come to visit the prince and princess on purpose, and took the princess''s snow The shadow is delivered.


    The main courtyard, Xiao Yeyang heard that Yuan Yonghao was coming, and immediately snorted: "He is so daring, he dares to come to the door!"


    Daohua looked at the Yuan family''s information that she had inquired about during this time, and thought for a while: "You personally selected General Yuan to be the general soldier of Xiliang. His character and talents are good, and the Yuan family''s family style is also considered. Strictly speaking, the information collected by Yuan''s father and son from various aspects is really good."


    "However, these are learned from outsiders after all. How is the boy of the Yuan family still needs to be tested and tested, but don''t let our daughter suffer."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted and waved to his servants to bring Yuan Yonghao over.


    Soon, Yuan Yonghao arrived.


    As soon as the person entered the door, Xiao Yeyang hit Yuan Yonghao with the tea he had just brewed.


    Yuan Yonghao''s expression was shaken, he quickly and steadily held the teacup that was coming, and held back the scalding teacup without changing his face, bowed respectfully and thanked: "Thank you lord and princess for the tea!"


    Xiao Yeyang saw that the tea in the cup did not overflow, and his expression softened: "Sit down."


    "Thank you for the seat!" Yuan Yonghao didn''t dare to put down the teacup, he sat on the edge of the chair with the teacup in his hand, with a straight waist and a respectful face, making the attitude of a junior to the extreme. . .


    Xiao Yeyang glanced at him, and made no secret of his disapproval: "What are you doing in the palace?"


    Yuan Yonghao immediately straightened his expression and looked at Xiao Yeyang and Daohua with admiration on his face: "The boy has long heard of the prestige of the prince and the virtuous name of the princess, and has long wanted to visit the door, but unfortunately, I have been suffering from no chance."


    "It just happened that some time ago, the princess wanted a snowy shadow horse, and the boy was lucky enough to capture it. Now that he has been tamed, he has the cheek to visit the door today."


    After hearing this, Daohua couldn''t help but look at Yuan Yonghao more.


    This kid''s face is indeed thick enough!


    Listen to the sincere tone, the look of admiration, I don''t know, I thought they were the elders in his family.


    Xiao Yeyang also snorted in his heart, slicking his tongue, thinking that he would let him go if he flattered him?


    "Xueying is really good, but there is no shortage of good horses in the palace. However, since you brought it, we are not willing to accept it. In this way, I will ask Chunan to buy it for you. How much do you think?"


    Yuan Yonghao: "."


    How can I buy it with silver?


    This is his gift to the princess!


    Yuan Yonghao looked at Xiao Yeyang carefully, and seeing him sipping tea slowly, he knew that the lord was deliberately embarrassing him, but he was well prepared before he came, thought for a moment, and smiled shyly:


    "The lord broke the boy, and the snow shadow was originally given to the princess."


    Xiao Yeyang interrupted him: "How can we take your things for nothing? It''s not good to spread it like this."


    Yuan Yonghao first had a meal, and then he had a desperate expression: "Since the prince has said so, then if the boy doesn''t know the fun, he will be too clueless."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yeyang couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and Daohua''s eyes moved over, both of them waited for Yuan Yonghao to continue.


    Yuan Yonghao put down the teacup in his hand, stood up and saluted, "If your lord is really embarrassed, why don''t you give some pointers on the boy''s martial arts?" As he spoke, he looked excited and looked at Xiao Yeyang with gleaming eyes, "Your lord''s illustrious reputation is in the 12th Army. No one knows about the town, and if you can get the guidance of the prince, the kid will definitely benefit for a lifetime."


    Xiao Yeyang: "."


    This boy from the Yuan family is really good!


    Knowing that he will definitely have to test him, and now he took the initiative to deliver it to the door!


    is still so grand!


    Daohua wanted to laugh when she saw Yuan Yonghao''s appearance as if she had seen an idol.


    is the person my daughter likes, very clever.


    Yuan Yonghao is far from being as relaxed as he has shown. At this moment, he is very nervous, and he is afraid that King Weiyuan will reject him again. In that case, even if he is thick-skinned, he has no choice.


    Xiao Yeyang took two sips of tea slowly, and then said quietly: "This king and your father are old acquaintances. Since you have all come to the door, this king will take the test to teach you."


    Yuan Yonghao was overjoyed: "Thank you, lord!" The voice was quite loud.


    Xiao Yeyang looked at Yuan Yonghao and his mouth widened with laughter, he snorted coldly in his heart, he will show him how powerful he is in a while, then he stood up: "Let''s go to the martial arts field with this king."


    Yuan Yonghao salutes Daohua again: "Princess, the boy will retire first." After Daohua nodded, he turned around and quickly followed Xiao Yeyang.


    Soon, the two arrived at the martial arts field.


    Looking at the guards standing on both sides of the gate of the martial arts field, Yuan Yonghao''s eyelids jumped.


    What a great evil spirit!


    These people must have seen blood!


    "I have seen the prince!"


    Xiao Yeyang smiled, raised his hand to get the guards up, and then turned to look at Yuan Yonghao, whose expression became solemn.


    Eyesight is pretty good!


    These people either retired from the battlefield or from Jin Lingwei, any one of them can be called a battle-hardened person.


    Xiao Yeyang smiled and looked at Yuan Yonghao: "Didn''t you ask this king to guide you, then go and learn from them, this king is watching."


    As soon as the voice fell, the guards looked at Yuan Yonghao in unison, all of them showed the ''fierce'' eyes of their prey, and released their aura without any scruples.


    Seeing this, Yuan Yonghao smiled bitterly in his heart, the lord really looks down on him!


    However, he was not frightened, and immediately clasped his fists and said, "I also ask you to give me some advice."


    The captain of the guard clucked his fingers: "Yuan Gongzi, we will not bully you, one-on-one, until you admit defeat."


    Yuan Yonghao: "."


    Your lord is so cruel!


    To deal with him with a wheel battle, do you want him to leave the palace sideways?


    "Please, Master Yuan!"


    Yuan Yonghao glanced at Xiao Yeyang, who once again picked up the tea, twisted his neck, and jumped onto the ring calmly.


    I want him to go out sideways, there is no way, let¡¯s watch him overrun the palace guards!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Without any words, after the two people on the ring clasped their fists and greeted each other, they started fighting.


    There are no tricks, punches to the flesh.


    After ?? more than ten moves, Yuan Yonghao kicked the guard off the ring.


    Seeing Yuan Yonghao looking over with his chin raised, Xiao Yeyang said lightly: "Next!"


    On the martial arts field, muffled groans and gasps continued to sound.


    Stables.


    Xiao Keyan looked at the snowy shadow, which was all white and without any variegation, with a very happy face, and immediately led the horse to get acquainted: "I will ride the snowy shadow to go out for a walk in a few days."


    The eldest maid, Zhishu, smiled and said, "Xueying is notoriously difficult to catch, but Young Master Yuan caught it in a few days, so it''s amazing."


    Xiao Keyan smiled: "It''s just so-so." After speaking, she paused, "Dad took him to the martial arts field for some time, you can go and see how they played? If it''s over. come back and tell me."


    Zhishu nodded immediately and left.


    Xiao Keyan took Xue Ying for a few laps, and then she gave Xue Ying a bath and fodder in person, and Zhi Shu came back.


    "Finished?"


    Zhishu smiled and nodded: "Finished."


    Xiao Keyan asked again: "Yuan Yonghao didn''t lose too badly, did he?"


    Zhishu smiled and said, "Young Master Yuan is amazing. He defeated more than ten guards in a row, and was knocked out of the ring when he was competing with Team Lei. But the servants looked at him, and the lord was quite satisfied with Young Master Yuan."


    Xiao Keyan put down the fodder in his hand: "Go and have a look."


    Xiao Keyan didn''t dare to lean in front of her father, but detoured to the gate to wait for Yuan Yonghao.


    When Yuan Yonghao bared his teeth and rubbed his waist, and limped into sight, Xiao Keyan realized how badly he was beaten.


    "are you OK?"


    Seeing Xiao Keyan who suddenly appeared, Yuan Yonghao was full of surprise. He thought he would not be able to see the princess when he came to the palace this time, because he was too excited, and his face was injured. Some bruised facial features were crowded together, funny and funny. funny.


    "I''m fine, princess, don''t worry, I''ll be back in two days."


    Xiao Keyan glanced at him: "Less stinky, who cares about you."


    Seeing Xiao Keyan''s blush on Yurong''s face, Yuan Yonghao was very happy, but it didn''t take long for his face to show grievance: "Why didn''t the princess tell me your identity before?"


    Xiao Keyan snorted: "How dare you ask me this? It''s because you didn''t figure it out yourself, okay?" After speaking, she was silent for a while, "If you knew my identity earlier, you would still Dare to come forward and chat?"


    Yuan Yonghao said with a smile: "Why don''t you dare? A lady and a gentleman are very good. I like princesses, and it''s not a shameful thing."


    Hearing this, the corners of Xiao Keyan''s mouth could not help rising, but seeing Yuan Yonghao speak so straightforwardly, he immediately glared at him and said, "This is the palace, be careful that my father hears it, you are really being carried. out."


    Yuan Yonghao still wanted to express his feelings. At this time, his ears moved suddenly, and he quickly swallowed the words in his mouth, and said a few words to Xiao Keyan in a proper manner. Say goodbye without saying goodbye.


    It wasn''t until Yuan Yonghao''s figure could no longer be seen that Xiao Keyan turned around and returned to the house. Who knows, as soon as he turned around, he saw Xiao Yeyang who was looking at her with his hands on his back.


    "Father!"


    Xiao Keyan looked at Xiao Yeyang shyly: "Dad, when did you come?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted.


    It''s really not a girl''s college to stay!


    Didn''t even notice when the father arrived.


    Xiao Keyan noticed that Xiao Yeyang''s expression was wrong, so he hurriedly stepped forward and hugged her father''s arm, and said with a pleasing smile, "Father, let me accompany you back to the main courtyard."


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "Do you really like that kid?"


    Xiao Keyan lowered her head and said nothing, her cheeks were slightly red.


    Xiao Yeyang saw it, and felt a little nervous. His precious pimple was abducted by that **** boy from the Yuan family.


    Inhaled and exhaled, repeated several times, but Xiao Yeyang was still angry, and couldn''t help but ask a question: "Dad asks you, is it more important to father or that stinky boy?"


    Xiao Keyan''s mouth twitched, and he said without hesitation, "Of course it''s Dad who is important."


    Xiao Yeyang''s expression became better.


    Xiao Keyan continued: "I was born by my parents, and my parents tried their best to train me. If I don''t want my parents for a man, then who am I? Dad, you shouldn''t ask that, You raised your daughter by yourself, you don''t even have this confidence?"


    Xiao Yeyang''s face stiffened, okay, he actually dared to fight back: "Dad, aren''t you afraid that you will be stunned?"


    Xiao Keyan: "."


    is really her biological father, is there someone who slandered his daughter like this? It sounded like she was very sensual.


    Xiao Yeyang thought for a while, looked at his daughter, and said tentatively: "Today, Dad tried the Yuan family boy, his martial arts are not bad, but it''s a little bit unbeatable, what do you think?"


    Xiao Keyan''s face was blank, trying her best not to reveal any emotions.


    test?


    Yuan Yonghao has to be supported to walk. Is he still a small test? Dad is going to have a big test, Yuan Yonghao is afraid that he will really have to be carried out of the house.


    Sweeping Xiao Yeyang''s eyes, Xiao Keyan was a bit Alexander.


    Dad''s jealousy has reoccurred. He used to steal his mother from them, but when she paid more attention to them, father started to drive them away, and now he starts to eat Yuan Yonghao''s jealousy again.


    This is my father, so I can''t dislike it.


    Xiao Yeyang saw that Xiao Keyan didn''t speak, and hummed, "You feel bad? Do you think Dad did something wrong and made a heavy move?"


    Xiao Keyan immediately said: "Nothing, I know that Dad is doing this for my own good, Dad, just let him go and teach him."


    Xiao Yeyang looked satisfied: "What if the boy from the Yuan family can''t pass his father''s test?"


    Xiao Keyan''s face was serious: "If you can''t pass it, can you still want it? Dad, my daughter believes in you. If you say that the people in the world want your daughter to be happy, it is you and your mother."


    Xiao Yeyang had a smile on his face: "That''s a good word, if you can tell the difference, please stay away."


    Xiao Keyan saw that her father was finally coaxed, and couldn''t help but sighed in relief: "Father, I''ll accompany you to find your mother."


    Xiao Yeyang nodded, and the father and daughter happily went to the main courtyard.


    When he arrived at the main courtyard, Xiao Keyan accompanied his parents and left for a while.


    As soon as she left, Xiao Yeyang smiled and said to Daohua: "The older the girl, the more hearts and minds, and now she knows how to take my army."


    Taohua was curious: "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Yeyang snorted: "The girl felt distressed when she saw that the Yuan family boy was injured." As he spoke, he pouted indecently, "Don''t let it go if it doesn''t work? I know she likes that stinky boy, so she can let him Can''t get through?"


    What did Daohua think? After listening to it, she was speechless: "Your jealousy is restrained. My daughter finally likes a person. If the character is good and the two are suitable, we should be complete as parents."


    Xiao Yeyang: "Of course I know. Isn''t that just reluctance? When I think that my daughter is going to marry another family and be a member of another family, I feel very uncomfortable."


    Daohua sighed, why would she be willing?


    Fortunately, the daughter is a princess, and no matter who married her, she would not dare to bully her.


    Yuan family.


    Miss Yuan saw Yuan Yonghao limping back, and hurriedly ran to tell Mrs. Yuan.


    Mrs. Yuan didn''t react at all, she just instructed the maid to take medicine.


    The Yuan family is the home of military generals. It is common for men in the family to be injured. Mrs. Yuan has a strong ability to bear.


    Miss Yuan: "Mother, don''t you think that the prince has done too much? Even if you want to test the elder brother, you should have a degree!"


    Mrs. Yuan said with a smile: "What''s wrong, the princess was also raised by the prince and concubine with all her efforts, and now she was kidnapped by your brother, so don''t let others vent?"


    said and smiled.


    "If you promise someone in the future, just wait and see, your father will definitely do the same."


    Miss Yuan blushed when she was told: "Mother, you made fun of me, don''t tell you, I''ll go see the big brother." After speaking, she ran away.


    Mrs. Yuan smiled and shook her head, concentrating on sorting out the account books at home.


    Xueying was sent out, and the lord also ''instructed'' his son. In all likelihood, the marriage between the Yuan family and the wangfu is a success.


    To marry a princess, this dowry must not be sloppy, it must be prepared early.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1129： , Princess Chunan, who was biased by the storybook 10

    Chapter 1129, Princess Chun''an, who was biased by the story 10


    Yuan Yonghao raised for two days, and then came to Weiyuan Palace to ask Xiao Yeyang for advice.


    Xiao Yeyang is also welcome, the person who arranges for Yuan Yonghao to learn from each other is better every time, every time he leaves, Yuan Yonghao limps.


    After several exams, Xiao Yeyang also saw that Yuan Yonghao was a man of perseverance and perseverance, which made him less opinionated.


    After ??, Xiao Yeyang personally took Yuan Yonghao to the Twelfth Army Town. After getting along for nearly a month, Yuan Yonghao was tested and taught in all aspects of business affairs and life.


    "The boy from the Yuan family is not bad, he has both abilities and responsibilities, so he''s just so-so!"


    After the ?? tour of the military town was over, Xiao Yeyang came back and said this to Daohua.


    Daohua heard and knew that he recognized Yuan Yonghao.


    Xiao Yeyang finished his teaching examination, and Daohua began to invite one small group for three days and one large group for five days. All the female relatives of officials in Liangdu were invited to the palace to participate in various gatherings such as tea parties, poetry parties, and flower viewing parties.


    Among them, the female family members of the Yuan family must be invited every time. . .


    Although the daughter has the status of a princess, she is not afraid of being bullied by her mother-in-law, but if her mother-in-law is not good, her life will not be smooth.


    At every gathering, Daohua''s main energy is on Mrs. Yuan, judging Mrs. Yuan''s character from various small things and her speech and behavior.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Yuan is a person with a strong sense of proportion. She should take care of her, she should do her part, and she should not take care of it.


    Although the world does not like to be controlled, but if there is no one around to persuade and restrain, especially young people, after a long time, it is inevitable that arrogance will arise.


    If there is a mother-in-law who can advise you at home, it is actually a good thing for the daughter-in-law.


    Daohua knew that Yuan Yonghao and the girl from the Ren family had had an affair, so she deliberately found a few opportunities and arranged for the two to meet in private.


    Don''t blame her for being so arrogant, Yuan Yonghao really can''t make mistakes in terms of character and responsibilities, and there is no concubine, but who knows if he will be unprincipled when facing weak women?


    If Yuan Yonghao softened his heart when he saw a woman, even if he had no other thoughts, his daughter''s married life would be very bad.


    The result was quite satisfactory. Yuan Yonghao didn''t say anything to Miss Ren, and he didn''t go into battle in person when she asked for help. Instead, he asked the maid in the house to help her, with a strong sense of boundaries between men and women.


    After ?? discovered this, Daohua really recognized Yuan Yonghao, discussed it with Xiao Yeyang, and told Mrs. Yuan on the Double Ninth Festival.


    The Yuan family was also quick to do things, and immediately brought Yuan Yonghao to the door to exchange tokens and birth date characters.


    Originally, the Yuan family wanted to propose marriage directly, but was stopped by Xiao Yeyang: "Ke Yan''s marriage, the emperor has long said that he will give the marriage in person."


    said, looking at Yuan Yonghao.


    "Pack up and prepare to go with us to see the emperor in Zhongzhou."


    Zhongzhou, Peach Blossom Mountain.


    The emperor and Gu Jian received a letter from Xiao Yeyang, knowing that Xiao Keyan had someone he liked.


    "When the people arrive, we have to take a good look at that boy from the Yuan family, but don''t be worthy of our beauty."


    On the side of the capital, Prince Ping learned that Xiao Yeyang took Yuan Yonghao to Zhongzhou, and hurriedly instructed Xiao Moxi to take care of Ye Yueying: "This king will go to Zhongzhou first to see if your brother-in-law is okay, and I will be with your father after the new year. Mother rush back together, you will not miss the birth of your son."


    Xiao Moxi smiled and said, "Grandfather, the journey from the capital to Zhongzhou is not too close, or you should not go there. With the help of the ancestors and the grandfather of the emperor, Keyan will definitely not suffer."


    Prince Ping insisted: "They are them, this king is this king, this king is Keyan''s grandfather, how can you marry this king''s granddaughter without this king''s approval?"


    Now, Xiao Moxi can''t say anything more, his grandfather is still healthy, as long as he walks slowly on the road, it''s fine.


    Thinking of her sister''s getting engaged, Xiao Moxi was still a little sighed and regretful at the same time.


    His wife is pregnant, and he can''t go to the future brother-in-law to go to the exam in person.


    "What a cheap kid!"


    Prince Ping quickly packed up and saluted, and the next day went to Zhongzhou to meet his grandson-in-law in a carriage.


    When Yuan Yonghao followed Xiao Yeyang''s family of three to Peach Blossom Mountain, the emperor, Gu Jian, Prince Ping, and Gu Moyan had already thought of a way to test him.


    Yuan Yonghao swallowed at the eager eyes of several people, and Xiao Keyan also broke into a cold sweat for him.


    For the next period of time, Yuan Yonghao was in dire straits. By the time he passed all the tests, he was already exhausted!


    During the ?? period, although Xiao Keyan wanted to ask for mercy, he was stopped by Daohua.


    "The more you work hard to get something, the more people will cherish it later."


    Xiao Keyan listened, silently closed her mouth, and just sent Yuan Yonghao a few packs of medicinal bath medicine every few days to let him adjust his body.


    Until the twelfth lunar month, the emperor and others stopped the test.


    After receiving the emperor''s decree for marriage, Yuan Yonghao was so excited that he almost cried: "Although the process was a bit painful, the result was finally fulfilled."


    Thinking that he will be able to marry the princess next year, Yuan Yonghao suddenly felt that the previous test was nothing.


    At this moment, Gu Moyan walked in with a jar of wine.


    "Small Kingdom"


    "Okay, we''re all in the family soon, just call me Moyan."


    Yuan Yonghao was not polite, and said with a smile, "Is there something for Moyan to find me?"


    Gu Moyan glanced at him and put down the wine jar in his hand: "Have you forgotten my brother?"


    Yuan Yonghao''s face stiffened.


    Again? !


    Gu Moyan: "My sister-in-law is pregnant, and my brother can''t come here, but if you want to marry his sister, you have to show it." After speaking, he pointed to the wine jar on the table.


    Yuan Yonghao was silent: "Drinking?"


    Gu Moyan smiled and said, "Yes, I''ve finished drinking this jar of wine."


    Yuan Yonghao: "As long as I finish drinking, I will pass the test of the little prince."


    Gu Moyan nodded: "Not bad."


    Hearing this, Yuan Yonghao said nothing, opened the lid of the wine, picked it up and drank it.


    By the time Xiao Keyan arrived, Yuan Yonghao had already drank all his wine and was lying on the table so drunk.


    "Little brother, drinking hurts his health, why did you let him drink so much alcohol?"


    Gu Moyan pouted and said, "Sister, in your heart, this guy is more important than me?"


    Xiao Keyan is a little tired, why are these three men in their family all vinegar pots!


    Gu Moyan saw that Xiao Keyan was really anxious, and said reluctantly, "Don''t worry, this wine is not strong, it''s similar to fruit wine."


    Xiao Keyan looked at Yuan Yonghao, who was unconscious on the table: "Then why is he so drunk?"


    Gu Moyan smiled, walked to the table and sat down, then lowered his head and asked in Yuan Yonghao''s ear, "Do you really like the princess, or do you like her identity?"


    Drunk and confused Yuan Yonghao hummed, "I like Miss Dong."


    Hearing this, Gu Moyan''s expression changed, and just as he was about to get angry, Xiao Keyan stopped him.


    "Okay, he just wanted to ask this when you got drunk. Is this person sincere towards me, I still can''t feel it?" After saying that, he talked about Yuan Yonghao''s mistake about her identity.


    Gu Moyan''s expression improved for a while. After thinking about it, he said in Yuan Yonghao''s ear, "You must dare to bully the princess."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Moyan who was lying on the table suddenly stood up with a snort, blushing, staring, and angrily said: "Whoever dares to bully the princess, see if I won''t kill him."


    After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes, staggered and fell to the ground, and fell asleep with a thud.


    Gu Moyan and Xiao Keyan, who were taken aback, came back to their senses.


    Xiao Keyan glared at Gu Moyan: "What are you still doing, help me get him up."


    Seeing Xiao Keyan who was rushing to help someone, Gu Moyan shook his head, hey, Dad is right, the female college is not to be left behind!


    The story of the little princess ends here!


    Next article, rice seedlings.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1130： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 1

    Chapter 1130, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 1


    Zhongzhou, the city gate of the provincial capital, a group of chariots and horses entered the city mightily, attracting the attention of the surrounding people.


    At the same time, in the street-facing private room on the second floor of the Sihai Restaurant in the city, Gu Moyan was drinking wine with a frown.


    Xiao Mo''an, the younger brother of the great grandson, who was sitting next to him, saw it and was a little amused: "Look at you, I don''t know, I thought something big happened."


    Gu Moyan glanced at him: "Grandpa Huang asked me to get married within this year, isn''t it a big deal?"


    Xiao Moan smiled: "If you want me to say, you should get married too. Brother Moxi''s eldest son is already one year old, but Yan also got married last year. Now it''s your turn."


    Gu Moyan said with a bitter face: "But the time is too tight. It''s already March, and in a few months, where do you want me to find a wife?"


    Xiao Mo''an smiled and said: "If you really want to marry, it won''t take a minute, as long as the news that you want to marry is revealed, I guarantee that not only the ladies from Zhongzhou, but also the ladies from the capital will swarm. "


    Gu Moyan hummed angrily, too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Xiao Mo''an said sternly: "Hurry up and hurry up. Last winter, my grandfather was sick for more than two months. I saw that the grandfather was really anxious. Don''t tell me, you don''t know what the grandfather''s wish is?"


    Gu Moyan''s expression froze, and the sadness between his brows became more intense.


    The old ancestor wanted to see him get married and have children, and pass on the ancient family, how could he not know this?


    But he really worked hard. After he came to Zhongzhou, he attended various banquets and met a lot of girls, but he just didn''t meet anyone he liked!


    Xiao Moan continued: "Marriage has always been the order of your parents'' words and matchmaking. That''s why Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang prefer you three brothers and sisters, and let you find someone you like..."


    "But now that you''ve reached the crown, it''s time to take on your responsibilities. Look at whoever inherits the title and who doesn''t get married at sixteen or seventy-eight. You''ve been playing for so many years, and you should be content."


    "Look at me, I just turned 18 and got married with the person arranged by the emperor''s brother and mother-in-law. It''s not a good life now."


    "What kind of people are in love with each other and like each other, it''s good to meet people like us, but if you don''t meet them, you have to live your life."


    Gu Moyan was silent and did not speak. At this moment, when he heard the noise from the street, he could not help getting up and walking to the window to look down.


    Xiao Moan saw it, and got up and looked at it. When he saw the markings on the motorcade, he thought of something, and immediately smiled: "It should be the newly appointed chief envoy with his family."


    said, looking at Gu Moyan.


    "It seems that Tang Xianhui, the new Chief Executive, is still a former subordinate of Uncle Wang?"


    Gu Moyan pondered for a moment, then nodded: "I have an impression of this Master Tang, who served two terms as a four-rank counselor in Xiliang, and would bring his family to the palace to visit during the New Year and festivals. My father thinks that he has some skills. He''s a real person."


    Xiao Moan smiled and said, "My brother also values ??him."


    Gu Moyan can see this, Grandpa Huang has become more and more careless these years, and acquiesced to his grandson to place his people everywhere.


    This Tang Xianhui obviously caught the eyes of Taisun, otherwise, he would not have been promoted to the highest official in a province in just a few years.


    After watching for a while, the two withdrew their gazes and sat down to eat again.


    On the other side, Master Tang also brought his family to live in the official residence arranged by the court.


    Busy until the evening, Mrs. Tang arranged everything and sat down to rest tiredly. After a while, she saw her daughter Tang Zijin came over with a food box.


    Mrs. Tang immediately showed a smile: "You have been on the road for more than half a month, why didn''t you rest earlier?"


    Tang Zijin saw that Mrs. Tang couldn''t hide the tiredness on her face, and she felt very distressed: "My daughter is not tired, but my mother, you have to take care of your grandmother, father, brothers and sisters, and look after the family affairs, you are the hardest. of."


    Having said that, he helped Madam Tang to sit at the dining table and arranged the food in the food box in person.


    The journey was exhausted. Madam Tang didn''t want to eat. It could be seen that her daughter was very filial, and it was difficult to refuse.


    Tang Zijin sat down next to Mrs. Tang: "The daughter eats with her mother."


    Mrs. Tang nodded. Mother and daughter ate together. After drinking half a bowl of chicken soup, Mrs. Tang couldn''t help but ask, "Is your yard tidy up?"


    Tang Zijin nodded: "It''s almost done."


    Mrs. Tang looked at her daughter with an apologetic expression: "I''ve wronged you, your yard is twice as small as your eldest sister''s, and the location is not very good."


    She is the successor, the first wife was the old lady''s niece, and she left behind a daughter.


    A stepmother is hard to do. In order to prevent the master and the old lady from feeling that she has treated her original daughter badly, sometimes she has to make her daughter feel wronged.


    Just like allocating the yard this time, she didn''t want to give the best yard to her daughter, but Tang Zixin said, if she didn''t give her the yard, the master and the old lady would probably have opinions on her.


    Tang Zijin understood her mother''s difficulties, and smiled indifferently: "My daughter doesn''t feel wronged, my yard is pretty good, although it''s smaller, but everything is complete, mother, don''t think about it anymore."


    Madam Tang was very pleased with her daughter''s understanding: "You, sometimes you are too soft-faced, over the years, Zixin''s girl has become more and more excessive, and she wants to press you everywhere. If there is anything good, she has to choose first, and she has no eldest sister demeanor."


    Tang Zijin smiled: "Mother, grandmother and father won''t treat me badly anyway. Big sister has it, and I have it too. I just let the big sister choose first, and my daughter doesn''t suffer."


    "The big sister has lost her mother, but I have the love of my mother and the company of my younger brother, so that she will not lose a piece of meat."


    Mrs. Tang was a little helpless about her daughter''s indisputable temperament, but she didn''t go to correct it. It''s not a bad thing that the girl''s family is not so competitive.


    After the mother and daughter finished eating, they talked for a while before Tang Zijin got up and went back to his yard.


    The maids have already tidy up the yard. Although Tang Zijin said in front of Mrs. Tang that he was not tired, but after rushing the road for so long, how could he not be tired? After washing, he lay on the bed.


    Tang Zijin didn''t fall asleep immediately, but picked up the Liuli puppy placed beside the pillow and stared blankly.


    The ??Liu Li puppies are a pair, less than two inches, they are made of feathers like life, and they are tied together with a red rope. Unfortunately, the two puppies are full of cracks, apparently they were broken and reattached.


    Thinking of the scene where the little grandpa smashed the Liuli puppy in anger, Tang Zijin couldn''t help frowning.


    The day before yesterday, the young master still brought him to play happily in the amusement park, but he didn''t expect to meet again, the little man was merciless to her and smashed the Liuli puppy he gave her!


    After so many years, she has always remembered that scene deeply. Until now, she still can''t figure out why the young master treated her like that?


    I heard that the little grandpa has been living in Zhongzhou with the old grandpa all these years.


    Tang Zijin''s expression was a little dejected. Even if she saw the young master, would she have the courage to ask him why? When he was a child, although the little father-in-law was very kind to her, he also liked to bully her. After not seeing her for so many years, he must be more fierce, right? !


    Tang Zijin was a little irritable, he quickly put the Liuli puppy under the pillow, turned over and forced himself to sleep.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1131： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 2

    Chapter 1131, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 2


    Peach Blossom Mountain.


    The former Taohua Nunnery was expanded several times. The emperor and the prince lived here all year round. One was to accompany Gu Jian, and the other was that the emperor himself wanted to live a clean life.


    Prince, as a son, and his health is not good, he can''t handle political affairs, so he follows the emperor and filial piety. With him accompanying the emperor, the grandson of the capital can be more confident.


    Gu Jian is now in his 90s. Because of his old age, he suffered from a mild cold last year, and it took him to toss for more than two months, which frightened everyone.


    No, as soon as Gu Moyan and Xiao Moan came back, they were called by the emperor to lecture.


    The emperor looked at Gu Moyan, his face was no longer as kind as he used to be, and his face was very serious: "You should have had enough fun these years, my uncle is getting older and older, you must get married this year, and next year you must let the old man hug you. son."


    Gu Moyan also knows about Gu Jian''s situation. An elderly man in his 90s, whoever has a headache and a fever, may say that it is gone. He also hopes that his ancestors can have no regrets: "Moyan try his best."


    He also wanted to marry a daughter-in-law earlier, but a daughter-in-law is not something you can find if you just want to find it. . .


    The emperor was not satisfied with this answer, and hummed: "It''s not an effort, it''s a must. The old man has not urged you too much over the years, so I have to turn a blind eye and make no demands on you."


    "But you are already twenty this year, so you can''t put it off any longer. I will arrange your marriage. Do you have any objections?"


    Gu Moyan felt helpless. Grandpa Huang intervened. Even his parents had to obey. How could he dare to refute: "Moyan listens to Grandpa Huang in everything."


    Hearing what he said, the emperor''s complexion softened a bit: "I have done a lot of matchmaking in my life, and every couple has a good time. You, just wait to be the bridegroom officer."


    After ?? finished speaking, he waved Gu Moyan and Xiao Moan to retreat.


    After going out of the room, Xiao Moan saw Gu Moyan was downcast, and couldn''t help comforting: "Actually, the marriage arranged at home is not as bad as you imagined, and the one you found by yourself may not be as good as you imagined. "


    "As for living, the key depends on your mentality and how you live your life."


    "Our main wife is mainly to take care of the middle-income family, husband and child, if you really don''t like it, just take a few more concubines."


    Gu Moyan did not respond. In this regard, he felt that there was a generation gap between him and Xiao Moan.


    Although there is some loss and regret in his heart, since he inherited the title of his ancestor, he has to shoulder the inheritance of the ancient family.


    In Zhongzhou in March and April, hundreds of flowers are in full bloom, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant, and the land is full of vitality.


    Such a good spring is a good time for outings, which naturally attracts countless girls in the boudoir to go out and play together.


    The Tang family had just arrived in Zhongzhou, and they didn''t know many people, but the official position of Master Tang was there, and as soon as he arrived, he received a lot of posts.


    On March 16th, Mrs. Tang, who participated in politics, Mrs. Xu, took sisters Tang Zixin and Tang Zijin to go out for an outing in Xiangshan Mountain.


    Mrs. Xu made a lot of appointments. After arriving at Fragrant Hill, Mrs. Xu enthusiastically introduced Mrs. Tang to each family.


    After getting to know each other, Mrs. Tang saw that the girls were playing elsewhere, so she did not restrain Tang Zixin and Tang Zijin, and asked them to follow the Xu family to recognize the girls of each family.


    Tang Zixin is two years older than Tang Zijin. Because of the protection of Madam Tang and Master Tang, even if she lost her mother, she lived very well in the Tang family.


    In addition, Mrs. Tang is not a cruel person, and she did not treat her in the slightest, so Tang Zijin, who has no worries in life, is more outgoing and lively.


    This was the first time I saw the Xu family sisters, but after a while, I was chatting and laughing with others. In terms of getting along with outsiders, I was very happy.


    On the contrary, Tang Zijin''s temperament is more gentle and demure, and he doesn''t talk much.


    I don''t know if it was intentional or not, Tang Zixin didn''t mean to pull Tang Zijin when he was joking with the Xu family girl.


    On the contrary, Miss Xu saw that Tang Zijin was silent, and from time to time she would throw a word to Tang Zijin.


    Soon, the three came to the place where the ladies gathered.


    After some acquaintances and greetings, Tang Zijin found a quiet pavilion and sat down, while Tang Zixin was surrounded by all the ladies.


    Bamboo core pouted and said dissatisfiedly: "What do you mean, eldest girl? You have to step on the girl inside and out. Isn''t it clear that other girls will look down on the girl?"


    Tang Zijin''s expression did not fluctuate at all, and said lightly: "Big sister has a strong temperament, and in front of outsiders, I will not allow me to steal her limelight, let''s avoid it."


    Bamboo core brows knotted: "But why do you let the girl keep giving in? The eldest girl is the eldest sister, should she also let the younger sister?"


    Tang Zijin drew a circle with his fingers on the stone table, looking at the distant scenery: "If I have a conflict with the big sister, it will make it difficult for my mother to do it. It''s just a small matter, so why not let me do it?"


    said, stood up and looked at the stone steps on the mountain, "The flowers on the mountainside are so beautiful, let''s climb up and have a look, it just happened that we haven''t climbed the mountain for a long time."


    As soon as we got out of the pavilion, Miss Xu came over.


    "Sister Xu!"


    "Sister Zijin!"


    Miss Xu smiled and said, "I don''t like crowded places very much either. My sister doesn''t mind if I disturb you."


    Tang Zijin shook his head: "I don''t mind, I''m planning to go to the mountainside to enjoy the flowers, why don''t I go with my sister?"


    Miss Xu nodded immediately: "Okay, it just so happens that I haven''t moved my body for a long time."


    As for the sisters of the Tang family, she prefers Tang Zijin, who is talented and smart and has a graceful appearance. Unlike Tang Zixin, she seems to get along well with each other, but her enthusiasm is a little too much, and her words and deeds are faintly competitive. , After a long time with this kind of person, it will be very tired.


    Xiangshan Mountain is not high, and there are only a hundred or so stairs to climb to the halfway up the mountainside. The two of them climbed up the mountainside, and they were a little out of breath, but not too tired.


    "The flowers on this mountainside are blooming so well!"


    Looking at the flowers everywhere, the two girls showed a happy smile.


    Then, the two sat directly among the flowers and chatted. Miss Xu talked about the gossip of Zhongzhou, and Tang Zijin also talked about the anecdotes that she had followed with Master Tang over the years.


    "There is actually a Eucommia here!"


    During the gossip, Tang Zijin swept to the hillside not far away, and there was a large piece of Eucommia growing there. He immediately got up and walked over. Just as he was about to squat down to take a closer look, a black shadow rushed over and directly threw Tang Zijin on the ground. on the ground.


    "Erha, don''t hurt anyone!"


    An eager male voice sounded, and then, before Miss Xu and Zhu Xin came back to their senses, Gu Moyan walked quickly to Tang Zijin, pushed the hound Erha away, and then looked at it for half a second. Tang Zijin lying on the ground.


    "Girl, are you okay?"


    Tang Zijin looked at Gu Moyan in a daze.


    Little Master.


    Seeing that Tang Zijin didn''t speak, just looked at him stupidly, Gu Moyan couldn''t help frowning.


    is another nympho!


    Seeing him frown, Tang Zijin shuddered instinctively, and said in a second, "I''m fine!"


    When I was a child, as long as the little grandpa frowned, it meant that he was unhappy. When the little grandpa was unhappy, he liked to bully her. She felt that her face was so round because she was pinched too much by the little grandpa when she was a child.


    Gu Moyan saw that Tang Zijin was really fine, so he stood up, and didn''t mean to help others.


    At this moment, Miss Xu and Zhu Xin came back to their senses and hurried over to help Tang Zijin up.


    Gu Moyan looked at them: "The medicinal herbs and flowers here have their own owners, don''t come here if you have nothing to do, or you will be bitten by a dog, and you can only consider yourself unlucky."


    said and was about to leave.


    When ?? turned around, Gu Moyan''s eyes suddenly flickered, and Erha actually wagged his tail at the little round face who had just been pounced on.


    With a small round face, he boldly rubbed Erha''s head.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Moyan was a little surprised.


    When did Erha become so approachable?


    That is, Xiao Moan wanted to touch it, but it didn''t want to.


    Is this dog a lecherous dog?


    "Erha, let''s go!"


    Hearing Gu Moyan''s shout, Tang Zijin instinctively retracted his hand, and motioned Erha with his eyes to leave quickly.


    Erha gave Tang Zijin a ''wang'' before running towards Gu Moyan.


    Gu Moyan glanced at Tang Zijin, and left with Erha. After meeting with Xiao Moan not far away, he couldn''t help but muttered, "That little round face looks familiar, where have you seen it before?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1132： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 3

    Chapter 1132, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 3


    Gu Moyan''s sudden appearance made Miss Xu dare not stay here any longer, and immediately looked at Tang Zijin, who was still a little stunned: "Zijin, did you fall somewhere?"


    Tang Zijin calmed down and shook his head: "Sister Xu, I''m fine."


    Miss Xu: "That''s good, since the flowers on this mountainside were picked by others, then we should leave quickly."


    Tang Zijin nodded: "Okay."


    After saying that, he and Miss Xu went down the mountain together.


    Before stepping on the stone steps, Tang Zijin couldn''t help but look back at the direction where Gu Moyan and Erha disappeared.


    Young Master didn''t recognize her, so it was obvious that he forgot about her!


    Tang Zijin felt a little lost, and he was a little silent on the way down the mountain.


    Miss Xu said more: "The young master looked familiar just now, he seems to have met at some party." Seeing that Tang Zijin didn''t answer, knowing that the Tang family had just come to Zhongzhou, she didn''t mind, but changed the subject. . .


    "By the way, Zijin, do you still understand pharmacology? I''ve heard of Eucommia, but I don''t know what it looks like."


    Tang Zijin smiled and nodded: "When I was a child in Xiliang, I studied with an elder for a while. He planted a lot of medicinal herbs in his medicine field."


    The two went down the mountain while chatting. Tang Zijin had something in his heart. Instead of going to play with other girls with Miss Xu, he returned to Mrs. Tang and sat quietly beside her in a daze.


    After returning to the mansion, Tang Zijin took out the Liuli puppy and looked at it for a while.


    She didn''t expect to meet Gu Moyan so soon, but unfortunately, people don''t remember her at all.


    Thinking that she wanted to ask about her childhood, Tang Zijin laughed at herself. She didn''t even remember her, let alone what happened when she was a child?


    Tang Zijin studied with Madam Tang as the director of the house. After a few days, he put aside the encounter with Gu Moyan and began to concentrate on his studies.


    She just made up her mind, but who knew that the next day, Master Tang received a reply from Taohuashan.


    It turned out that Master Tang arrived in Zhongzhou, and after everything in the yamen was handed over, he wrote a post to go to Taohua Mountain, saying that he wanted to meet the ancient prince.


    When he was an official in Xiliang, because he often visited the Weiyuan Palace, Master Tang was summoned by Gu Jian several times, and he was fortunate to have dinner at the same table. Now that he is in Zhongzhou, he should visit the door because of reason.


    Madam Tang''s room, Master Tang smiled and looked at Tang Zixin and Tang Zijin: "You two sisters are also ready, and the day after tomorrow, go to Taohua Mountain with your father to meet the old man."


    Hearing this, Tang Zixin''s face was overjoyed, but Tang Zijin''s face was shocked. Are you going to meet the young master again?


    Mrs. Tang looked at Mrs. Tang: "I have two pieces of cloud brocade here, one for Zixin Zijin each. I will ask the people in the sewing room to make new clothes for the two sisters later, and make sure to make them before the day after tomorrow."


    "The emperor and the prince also live in Peach Blossom Mountain. Although they can''t see each other, they can''t lose their etiquette. Be sure to dress the two girls properly."


    Madam Tang''s expression fluctuated, and she looked at Master Tang and the old lady.


    The young master accompanied the old man in Taohua Mountain. He has reached the crown this year. I heard that he has not yet been engaged. The master and mother-in-law so solemnly let Zixin and Zijin bring him. Is there any idea?


    Not to mention, the little grandpa is really a good candidate for a son-in-law. He has a good family background, looks handsome, and is a good person. He has no sense of playfulness. The most important thing is that the princess is the most sensible. Such a mother-in-law, It''s what all women want to meet.


    If it can be done, it will be a great deed for the daughter and the Tang family.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Tang''s heart was moved, and she quickly looked at her daughter. Her daughter is fifteen this year, so it''s time to say kiss.


    However, seeing Tang Zixin next to Tang Zijin, Mrs. Tang''s expression darkened again.


    The girls from the Tang family are all good looking, but when the two sisters stand together, Zixin, who is always more lively and has a brighter appearance, is more eye-catching.


    Looking at her daughter''s small round face, Madam Tang sighed. Her round face, round eyes, and her soft temper made her look a little silly.


    That''s all, the young master''s status is too high, and this marriage is completely out of their hands, so don''t think about it now.


    Later, Mrs. Tang and the others had something to say, so they asked Tang Zijin and Tang Zixin to retire first.


    After leaving the house, Tang Zijin wanted to go back to his yard, but was stopped by Tang Zixin: "Is there something wrong with big sister?"


    Tang Zixin looked at Tang Zijin. In terms of appearance, she has always been confident that she can overpower Tang Zijin. However, Tang Zijin is not useless. This charming face is more able to win the goodwill of outsiders. Incomparable.


    Otherwise, when I was in Xiliang when I was a child, the young master and the princess would not have preferred to play with Tang Zijin.


    She is seventeen this year, and her grandmother has been looking out for her for the past two years, but unfortunately no one likes her. Now her father has become the governor of Zhongzhou, and the young master is also in Zhongzhou because he has to take care of the old man. She felt that this was a marriage that God gave her.


    She also understood what her father and grandmother meant just now. Taking her and Tang Zijin to Peach Blossom Mountain must have also made her want to marry the prince.


    Although she felt that she could overwhelm Tang Zijin in all aspects, she still had some crisis in her heart. Even though she had been able to play with various ladies over the years, there was no real handkerchief to hand, but Tang Zijin, who had several girlfriends. close friend.


    What if the princess and the others like to be silly?


    She has to find a way to stop her spy on the young master!


    "Second sister, tell me, does the young master still remember us?"


    Tang Zijin was silent: "Young master has so many playmates, he probably doesn''t remember us."


    Tang Zixin paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "It''s okay if you don''t remember, but I still remember that you annoyed the young master, and the young master threatened not to let you go to the palace again, which shows how angry he is with you."


    Hearing the words, Tang Zijin''s complexion suddenly changed.


    Tang Zixin continued: "Our family has just arrived in Zhongzhou, and its foundation is not stable. If we can get the blessing of the old prince and the young prince, my father will definitely gain a firm foothold."


    "So, when you get to Peach Blossom Mountain, don''t go to the young master. If he remembers the things you annoyed him when he was a child and angers our family, then you are a sinner of the Tang family."


    Seeing Tang Zijin''s face turning pale, Tang Zixin smiled and left.


    When she was far away, Zhu Xin said: "Girl, don''t listen to the big girl. When you were in Xiliang, the young master clearly liked you very much. The big girl is too much, how can she say that the girl is from the Tang family. sinners?"


    Tang Zijin looked at Tang Zixin''s back: "Big sister is warning me not to rob the young master from her."


    Zhuxin frowned: "Why is she?" After speaking, he snorted, "Even if there is no girl, the young master will not like the big girl."


    "When I was in Xiliang, the slave maids saw it so real. It was obvious that the eldest girl, the young master and the princess were closer in age, but they didn''t like to play with her."


    Tang Zijin was silent: "Don''t say that." After speaking, he turned and walked towards his yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1133： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 4

    Chapter 1133, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 4


    The Peach Blossom Mountain in March is the time when the peach blossoms are at their peak. The peach blossoms blooming in the mountains make everyone walking in it intoxicated.


    "This place is like a paradise, if only I could live here forever!" Tang Zixin said to Master Tang with a smile.


    Master Tang glanced at Gu Pan Shenfei''s eldest daughter, and then looked at the second daughter who was obediently following his wife. Thinking of the previous reply, it was specially noted that he should bring his two daughters, and he couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    The eldest daughter is pretty and lively, the second daughter is gentle and well-behaved, and she has the feeling of having fun together when she was a child. Maybe the Tang family might marry the prince!


    "Don''t talk nonsense when you meet the old man."


    Tang Zixin nodded quickly and obediently.


    Soon, under the leadership of the servants, the Tang family entered the Taohua Nunnery and saw Gu Jian lying on a rocking chair basking in the sun in the courtyard.


    Master Tang wanted to bring his wife and daughter to bow, but he was stopped by Dong Li on the side: "The old man is asleep, Master Tang should go to see the emperor and the prince first, and then come back to greet the old man later."


    Master Tang has nothing to do with it. . .


    When Master Tang went to see the emperor and the prince, Mrs. Tang took Tang Zixin and sisters Tang Zijin to see the prince.


    Although the emperor wanted to arrange Gu Moyan''s marriage in person, he couldn''t do everything himself, and most of the things were left to the crown princess to do.


    During this time, the Crown Princess was busy and met a lot of girls.


    After chatting with Madam Tang for a while, the Crown Princess began to look at the two girls from the Tang family and asked them some questions.


    Tang Zixin was more able to speak, and got most of the Crown Princess''s attention.


    Mrs. Tang saw that Tang Zijin couldn''t say a word for a long time, so she could only sit aside and worry.


    It''s not that Tang Zijin can''t speak, she just doesn''t like to go along, and goes against her will to say something to please and flatter.


    The concubine ?? saw the performance of the mother and daughter of the Tang family in her eyes. After chatting for a while, she smiled and looked at Madam Tang: "The peach blossoms on the mountain are in full bloom, let the two girls go out for a walk."


    Mrs. Tang immediately smiled and said to Sister Tang Zixin, "Thank you to the Crown Princess soon."


    Tang Zixin and Tang Zijin quickly got up and saluted.


    The Crown Princess smiled and said, "Don''t be so polite."


    Tang Zijin was about to go out after finishing his body, but Tang Zixin stood still and looked at the Crown Princess with a smile: "Princess Concubine, the servant girl sees how beautiful the peach blossoms in your house are, so I dare to ask the Queen for two A peach blossom, take it back and let the grandmother of the court lady reward it."


    Hearing this, Madam Tang frowned slightly and glanced at Tang Zixin quickly.


    This girl, Zixin, has more and more thoughts, and now even the old lady dares to use it as a cocoon.


    The Crown Princess, who has never seen it before, glanced at the few peach blossoms on the coffee table in front of the window, and said with a smile, "There are so many peach blossoms on the mountain, you sisters can go get any one you like."


    Tang Zixin looked happy and blessed her body happily: "Thank you madam."


    Watching the Tang sisters go out, the Crown Princess took a slow sip from the teacup.


    Tang''s parent daughter, she looks shrewd, but unfortunately, her purpose is too strong.


    The second daughter of the Tang family is a little naive!


    The Crown Princess sighed in her heart, she still had to urge Yiyi to come back quickly, her daughter-in-law was better chosen by herself.


    After leaving the Crown Princess''s courtyard, Tang Zixin said directly to Tang Zijin: "I''m going to the top of the mountain for a swing, you can go somewhere else."


    Before she came, she had inquired about it. The swing on Peach Blossom Mountain was made by King Weiyuan for Princess Weiyuan. The young master often went there to practice martial arts, and it was the best place to meet.


    It just so happened that Tang Zijin didn''t want to walk with Tang Zixin, so he walked in the other direction with the bamboo core without saying anything.


    "Since the Crown Princess has allowed us to pick the peach blossoms here, let''s pick two more and go back."


    Tang Zijin constantly shuttled among the peach blossoms, and when he saw a good-looking peach branch, he stepped on his feet and broke it off.


    "Girl, what are you doing?!"


    Zhuxin suddenly shouted in surprise, and trotted forward to stop Tang Zijin who wanted to climb the tree.


    Tang Zijin pointed to a peach blossom on his head: "That peach blossom is in full bloom, I want it."


    Bamboo Core is so anxious: "Oh, my good girl, you are a lady, how can you climb a tree casually? It will be a joke if someone sees it."


    Tang Zijin smiled playfully: "I still don''t know this, but look here, it''s so remote, no one will come, don''t worry, I''ll be down soon." After speaking, he opened the bamboo core and grabbed his hand , Swiftly climbed the peach tree.


    Bamboo Core''s heart beat faster, and at the same time, he began to complain in his heart, it''s all the fault of the little master, if the little master taught the girl to climb trees, how could the girl do this?


    "Girl, hurry up!"


    "I know, I know, don''t rush!"


    Tang Zijin is petite and light. After climbing the peach tree, he quickly picked the peach blossoms he wanted.


    Looking at the scenery from a high place is a unique experience. Tang Zijin did not immediately get off the tree, but stood on the tree and looked at the beauty of Taohua Mountain.


    At the urging of Zhuxin again, Tang Zijin was about to go down, but out of the corner of his eyes, he swept to the man and the dog who were approaching behind him.


    Little Lord! !


    Tang Zijin was startled in his heart, he didn''t stand firm on his feet, and suddenly fell down with an unstable center of gravity.


    "Girl!"


    Gu Moyan, who had just finished martial arts, had not noticed Tang Zijin''s master and servant, but Zhu Xin''s exclamation caught his attention.


    "Erha, let''s go and have a look!"


    Gu Moyan walked quickly towards the direction of the sound, and soon saw Tang Zijin hanging on the peach tree with both hands tightly grasping the peach branch.


    "you again!"


    Seeing Gu Moyan coming over, Tang Zijin wanted to die.


    She must be ugly looking like this.


    Just now in the panic, she grabbed the peach branch, although she didn''t fall, but now she would rather fall to the ground than hang on a tree.


    I wanted to let go and jump down, but I didn¡¯t dare.


    She is afraid of pain!


    Gu Moyan strolled closer and looked at the girl hanging on the tree.


    Zhu Xin saw him as if he saw a savior: "Little Master, please save my girl!"


    Gu Moyan ignored her, but looked at Tang Zijin hanging on the tree and joked, "Which girl are you from? Last time I picked other people''s medicinal herbs, this time I came here to pick peach blossoms, you are really capable Yes."


    Tang Zijin hung it with difficulty: "I don''t have any medicinal herbs that I want to pick. The peach blossoms were picked by the Crown Princess."


    Gu Moyan was noncommittal, suddenly let out a snort, touched his chin and said, "The more I look at you, the more familiar you are!"


    Zhu Xin saw that her girl was about to lose her hold, so she had to summon up her courage and said, "Little Master, you rescue my girl first, are you asking questions?"


    Gu Moyan shook his head very simply: "No, men and women don''t get along. If I save your girl, what should she do if she depends on me?"


    Zhu Xin was dumbfounded: "Then what about my girl?"


    Gu Moyan shrugged: "How do I know, I didn''t let her climb the tree."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1134： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 5

    Chapter 1134, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 5


    Tang Zijin really couldn''t hang up. Seeing that Gu Moyan didn''t want to help her, he hesitated for a while, then closed his eyes and let go of his hands.


    "Hey"


    Gu Moyan didn''t expect Tang Zijin to let go when he said to let go, but he couldn''t really watch a girl fall from the tree, so he could only step forward quickly and catch the person.


    Tang Zijin was ready to fall to pieces, but the expected pain didn''t strike, he slowly opened one eye, and saw Gu Moyan''s slightly impatient face.


    "How long are you going to hang on me?" Gu Moyan stared at Tang Zijin with a stinky face.


    Tang Zijin found that he was being held in Gu Moyan''s arms, his face turned red, and he hurriedly struggled to go down.


    struggled and almost fell again.


    "Slow down, you are so rude!" Gu Moyan was really speechless, what kind of girl is this, so rash?


    Tang Zijin also felt that he was embarrassed and lost his face today, so he forced a smile, and said to Gu Moyan, "Thank you for your help, little master."


    Gu Moyan suddenly narrowed his eyes. . .


    He has a small round face and round almond eyes. With a slight smile, two small pear vortices appear at the corners of his mouth. This face coincides with someone in his memory.


    Gu Moyan looked at Tang Zijin, and suddenly stretched out his hand and flicked Tang Zijin''s forehead.


    "Ouch, it hurts! Young master, you are bullying me again!"


    Looking at Tang Zijin, who covered his forehead and stared at him angrily, Gu Moyan confirmed: "Little fat face!"


    Tang Zijin: "." When she heard this long-lost nickname, she was actually a little overjoyed.


    Young Master has not forgotten her!


    Gu Moyan circled around Tang Zijin in surprise, then tutted, "I said chubby face, you are still as fat as ever!"


    Tang Zijin''s face stiffened, he looked down at himself, is she fat?


    No, she just has a rounder face.


    Gu Moyan is still amazed: "No wonder I thought you looked familiar last time. People say that the female university has changed eighteen times.


    Tang Zijin: "."


    She understands, the young master is mocking her for not being good-looking!


    Recognizing Tang Zijin, Gu Moyan was still a little happy, but thinking that Daha died because of Tang Zijin, the joy faded again, and asked lightly, "Why are you here?"


    Tang Zijin keenly sensed the change in Gu Moyan''s mood, and replied cautiously, "I came here with my father and mother to see the old prince."


    Gu Moyan said with an "oh", "Since you are here to visit our ancestors, why did you come here to climb a tree? When you go out as a guest, you don''t look like a lady."


    These words are a bit heavy, and Tang Zijin blushed directly when he said it, but it was indeed her rudeness first, and now that Gu Moyan was caught, she couldn''t defend herself, she could only blushed and bowed her head silently.


    Gu Moyan couldn''t really compare himself with a girl, especially seeing Tang Zijin''s air bag, he couldn''t say anything else.


    "If you are a guest at someone else''s house in the future, don''t run to a remote place. Something will happen, and there will be no one to save you."


    Tang Zijin nodded obediently: "I won''t anymore."


    Gu Moyan saw that she was still the same as when she was a child, she was so cowardly when she saw him, and her hands were itchy again.


    The cheeks of the chubby face are still as chubby as they were when they were young. They should feel very good. Would you like to pinch them?


    hesitated for a while, but Gu Moyan still suppressed his claws.


    The little fat face is a crying bag. If he makes someone cry, he has to be coaxed. It''s better for him to avoid trouble!


    "Come on, follow me back to Taohua Temple."


    said, Gu Moyan strode ahead.


    Tang Zijin was silent, did not dare to refute, and followed with his head down.


    "Wow!"


    At this moment, Erha ran to Tang Zijin''s side and kept wagging his tail at her.


    Tang Zijin saw it, smiled and rubbed Erha''s head, revealing two deep pear eddies.


    Gu Moyan, who was walking in front, looked back and looked at Tang Zijin''s smiling face, his expression slightly paused.


    I haven''t seen each other for several years, and the little fat face has become a big girl!


    "Little Master!"


    Just when Gu Moyan and Tang Zijin were about to arrive at Taohua Nunnery, Tang Zixin suddenly came out of the peach forest beside them.


    At this time, a breeze blew past, blowing peach blossoms all over the sky.


    The bright Tang Zixin appeared with a smile on the petals in the sky, which immediately attracted Gu Moyan''s attention.


    "Please say goodbye to the young master!"


    Tang Zixin first moved towards Gu Moyan to bless his body, then tilted his head and asked with a smile: "Little Master, I haven''t seen you for many years, do you still remember me?"


    A cheerful and lively temperament always wins people''s favor. Gu Moyan is no exception. He smiled and said, "Of course I remember, you are the chubby-faced sister."


    Hearing this, Tang Zixin felt a trace of unhappiness in his heart. For the chubby-faced sister, there was the chubby face first, and then the elder sister. In the heart of the young master, Tang Zijin still pressed her.


    glanced at Tang Zijin behind him, the smile on Tang Zixin''s face did not change: "Young master has such a good memory, he still remembers our sisters."


    As he said that, he said to Tang Zijin angrily: "Second sister, why didn''t you tell me when you met the young master? When you went to the palace to play as a child, you didn''t like to take me with you, and you always deliberately left me alone. at home."


    These words successfully reminded Gu Moyan of some Tang family affairs.


    Gu Moyan glanced at Tang Zijin, his face paled again.


    Tang Zixin is the daughter left by Master Tang''s original wife, and when she meets Tang Zijin, the daughter of the current Madam Tang, she will inevitably suffer some grievances and hardships.


    Otherwise, when Daha died, Tang Zijin would not dare to openly frame Tang Zixin.


    Tang Zijin frowned and looked at Tang Zixin: "Big sister, you were the one who wanted to leave me before. Also, when did I deliberately leave you at home alone when I was a child?"


    Tang Zixin didn''t refute, but smiled helplessly: "Yes, yes, it''s me, I took the initiative to ask to leave, and I also talked nonsense about things when I was a child." The smile was full of tolerance for her sister.


    Tang Zijin frowned even more when she saw her like this. Big sister''s pretentious skills are getting better and better!


    I wanted to argue with her, but then I thought that this was in Taohua Mountain, and their sisters were going to make trouble, and it was the Tang family''s face that was lost.


    After thinking about it, Tang Zijin still held back his breath.


    Gu Moyan looked at Tang Zijin''s blushing round face, and his claws were about to move again.


    He doesn''t dare to be interested in the lawsuit of the Tang sisters, but he is also idle when he is idle.


    Tang Zixin saw that Gu Moyan''s attention was still more on Tang Zijin, he thought about it quickly, and instead of stepping on Tang Zijin, he chatted with Gu Moyan about the scenery of Peach Blossom Mountain.


    I have to say that Tang Zixin is very observant. After a few tries, he quickly found a topic that Gu Moyan was interested in, and successfully chatted and laughed with Gu Moyan.


    Tang Zijin on the side saw Tang Zixin''s appearance, Gu Moyan''s eyes were attracted away, and his eyes could not help but dim.


    Usually, she doesn''t like to compare with Tang Zixin, no matter how much she is in front of outsiders, she doesn''t care at all, but at this time, seeing her chatting and laughing with the young master, she feels a little inferior.


    Don''t want to stay here any longer, Tang Zijin turned around and left.


    Seeing Tang Zijin leaving the stage sadly, Tang Zixin was very proud and continued to chat with Gu Moyan happily.


    She thought that Gu Moyan didn''t notice Tang Zijin leaving, but in fact Gu Moyan knew when Tang Zijin turned around.


    Glancing at Tang Zijin''s back, Gu Moyan raised his eyebrows.


    has grown up and has a great temper. He should leave without saying a word without saying hello to him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1135： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 6

    Chapter 1135, what kind of bad thoughts can Young Master Gu have? 6


    Tang Zijin left, and Gu Moyan was not in the mood to continue talking to Tang Zixin: "You can continue to watch the peach blossoms." After leaving this sentence, he was about to return to the Taohua Nunnery.


    It was not easy to meet Gu Moyan, and Tang Zijin was pushed away by her again. How could Tang Zixin let go of this opportunity to be alone with Gu Moyan, and immediately trot to keep up.


    "I''ve picked a lot of peach blossoms, and I just have to go back."


    On the way, Tang Zixin kept looking for topics, but unfortunately, Gu Moyan only got one or two perfunctory answers.


    This made Tang Zixin very depressed. It was obvious that they had a good chat just now. Why did the young master ignore her in a blink of an eye?


    On the other side, Tang Zijin had already returned to Taohua Nunnery. At this time, Gu Jian, who was taking a nap in the yard, just woke up.


    During this period of time, the emperor has been urging the crown princess to help Gu Moyan look at each other. Gu Jian knew this. When he saw a strange little girl suddenly appear in the yard, he immediately understood that this must be the daughter of an official.


    Gu Jian is also very concerned about Gu Moyan''s life-long affairs. He usually doesn''t ask much about it, because he is afraid of putting too much pressure on Gu Moyan, afraid that he will marry a random girl and go home. . .


    His wife was meant to be together for the rest of his life. If possible, he hoped that Gu Moyan would be like his parents and find a girl he liked and liked him for the rest of his life.


    Gu Jian had never seen the girls who were invited by the Crown Princess before, but since he met one today, he felt that he needed to check and immediately waved to the little girl to come closer.


    When Tang Zijin saw Gu Jian woke up, he wanted to go over to say hello, but now seeing him waving her over and beckoning her over, he was overjoyed, and hurriedly trotted forward: "Zijin greets the old ancestor, the old ancestor has been in good health all these years. Are you okay?" His face was full of admiration.


    She liked the old man very much. When she was a child, every time she went to the Weiyuan palace to play, the old man not only gave her all kinds of delicious food, but also taught her to recognize herbal medicine. Most of the medical principles she knew were taught by the old man. her.


    Also, when the little grandpa bullies her, the old man will help her to stop the little grandpa. He is a very loving old man.


    Hearing Tang Zijin''s words, Gu Jian was stunned for a while, then stood up and looked at Tang Zijin carefully.


    watched silently for a while, before Gu Jian showed a sudden look, and said with joy: "It''s Zijin girl, you are so big! Come on, come a little closer, let the ancestors take a good look."


    Tang Zijin stepped forward with a smile, knowing that Gu Jian was too old and his eyesight was not good, so he deliberately turned around in front of him twice so that he could see more carefully.


    Gu Jian laughed again and again: "Okay, the little doll from before has grown into a big girl."


    Although he is withdrawn, he still likes children very much, and he still has some impressions of the children who play well with the three babies in the family.


    Zijin, this girl, he remembers it best.


    Without him, this girl looked like a chubby little bun when she was a child, she was very cute, but no, it attracted the claws of his family Moyan.


    Moyan, that stinky boy, always likes to pinch the chubby face of other little girls. Every time he makes people cry, he has to stand up and coax the little girl.


    This girl is also a fool, she was bullied, and she liked to follow Moyan''s buttocks around. At those times, when the little girl didn''t cry seven or eight times a day, he felt it was abnormal.


    Gu Jian held onto the handrail and wanted to stand up.


    Tang Zijin saw it and quickly stepped forward to support Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian stood up and asked with a smile, "Girl Zijin, when did you come to Zhongzhou?"


    Tang Zijin smiled and told Gu Jian that Tang Daren came to Zhongzhou to serve as the chief envoy: "Before, my father and mother wanted to come to greet you, but you were resting, so my father went to see the emperor and the prince first, while my mother Take my sister and I to see the Crown Princess."


    Gu Jian listened with a smile, led Tang Zijin to the hall, and said with a smile, "Girl Zijin likes to eat the cakes in the old man''s house the most. I haven''t eaten it for so many years, are you worried about it?"


    This girl is a foodie. She cried when she was bullied. She coaxed her with the cake and stopped crying immediately.


    Hearing this, Tang Zijin felt a little embarrassed: "The pastries in the ancestor''s house are delicious."


    Gu Jian laughed: "Then you can eat more later, and the ancestors will pack some for you to take back when you leave."


    Tang Zijin became more and more embarrassed. Her ancestors still remembered her gluttony so clearly.


    She used to be in Xiliang, but she was eating and taking.


    Gu Jian suddenly asked: "By the way, do you remember Moyan?"


    Tang Zijin paused, nodded and said, "Remember."


    Gu Jian smiled and nodded: "Just remember, you both knew each other when you were young, but now that you haven''t seen each other for many years, you should get in touch with each other more, and don''t get separated, old man, I remember, you liked to be with Moyan when you were young. For play."


    While talking, the two entered the hall.


    Tang Zijin helped Gu Jian to sit down.


    Gu Jian immediately ordered Caiju to get pastries for the kitchen, and then said to Tang Zijin: "It''s almost noon, you will stay here to accompany the ancestors to eat together."


    Tang Zijin replied with a smile: "Thank you old ancestor."


    At this moment, Gu Moyan strode in, followed by Tang Zixin.


    Gu Moyan glanced at Tang Zijin, then walked over to Gu Jian with a smile: "Old Ancestor, who do you want to have dinner with?"


    Gu Jian immediately pointed at Tang Zijin and smiled: "Of course it''s girl Zijin, do you still remember her?"


    Gu Moyan smiled: "Of course I remember, little fat face."


    Gu Jian glared at Gu Moyan: "Don''t call nicknames randomly." Although girl Zijin''s little face is really chubby, she is a big girl, so it''s shameful to call her nicknames!


    Gu Jian smiled and looked at Tang Zijin: "Don''t pay attention to him, he''s joking with you."


    Tang Zixin saw that the old man didn''t even look at her, he kept talking to Tang Zijin, and the young man didn''t want to introduce her, so he had to stand up by himself.


    "The little girl greets the old man!"


    Gu Jian''s expression paused, and then he discovered Tang Zixin: "Which girl are you from, why did you come to me?"


    Tang Zixin choked and glanced at Gu Moyan, seeing that he didn''t mean to relieve himself, he could only smirk: "Go back to the old man, I''m the eldest girl of the Tang family, I came here with the little man, and I want to give Please be safe, old man."


    After saying that, he hurriedly stepped forward to salute.


    Gu Jian made an "oh", he had no impression of Tang Zixin, just waved her to get up at will, and then looked at Tang Zijin again: "She is also a girl from the Tang family, are you sisters?"


    Tang Zijin nodded and replied, "Back to the old ancestor, she is my elder sister."


    Hearing Tang Zijin''s name, Tang Zixin began to feel resentful again.


    Obviously they are all daughters of the Tang family, but Tang Zijin has the permission of the old man, and can call the old man as the ancestor with the little man, but she can''t.


    Although ?? is just a small title, when outsiders hear it, they will definitely feel that the relationship between Tang Zijin and Xiao Gongye is closer.


    At this time, Caiju came back with cakes.


    Gu Jian saw it, and hurriedly put it in front of Tang Zijin: "Quick, Zijin girl loves to eat cakes, so put them all on her."


    At the age of Gu Jian, what he thinks and thinks is really all according to his own preferences.


    Naturally, he takes good care of Tang Zijin, who he likes, but ignores Tang Zixin, who has no impression of him.


    In the end, picking chrysanthemums took care of the girl''s family and put a plate of cakes on the coffee table where Tang Zixin was sitting.


    Tang Zixin looked at the cakes that almost filled the coffee table in front of Tang Zijin, and then looked at the small plate in front of her, the smile on her face really couldn''t hold back.


    What about sending beggars? !


    Ever since she was a child, she has never been treated so slowly!


    Whether at home or out as a guest, which time did she not get along better than Tang Zijin?


    The old man is really dizzy, and he likes Tang Zijin''s stupidity!


    When thinking about this, Tang Zixin''s emotions inevitably carried some on his face, Gu Moyan frowned when he saw it.


    Gu Jian ignored this and let Tang Zijin eat cakes with a smile: "Zijin girl, eat more, you''re welcome, you''ve lost weight, the old man remembers, your face was round when you were young , not to mention how cute."


    Gu Moyan agreed with this very much. After thinking about it, he sat directly under Tang Zijin, picked a piece of black glutinous rice cake and handed it to Tang Zijin: "You really should eat more." With a teasing smile on his face .


    dared to ignore him and leave directly, seeing that he didn''t set rules for her well.


    Tang Zijin looked at the fist-sized black glutinous rice cake, swallowed her saliva, and after eating this, will she be able to eat later? And the glutinous rice cake is also very sticky, and if you get it wrong, you will be ugly!


    Gu Moyan saw that Tang Zijin didn''t answer, so he put his hand to her mouth: "Why, do you dislike the cake I chose for you? Or do you dislike me?"


    Tang Zijin wanted to refuse but didn''t dare, opened his mouth weakly, took a bite, and took the black glutinous rice cake.


    Gu Moyan showed a triumphant smile, and then quickly picked some sweet and heavy cakes and piled them up in front of Tang Zijin: "You have to eat them all, if you can''t finish them."


    "boom!"


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Jian''s tickle hit Gu Moyan''s body.


    "Stinky boy, you are bullying Zijin again!"


    said, pointing to the pile of cakes that Gu Moyan had picked out and said, "You think Zijin is a pig, how can she finish so many cakes in one go?"


    Tang Zijin: Pig? I always feel that my ancestors still despise her! Unfortunately, she has no evidence.


    Gu Moyan smirked a little.


    pig?


    Looking at Tang Zijin''s bulging cheeks, Gu Moyan tutted twice, don''t say it, it really looks like a little pig.


    Tang Zixin is in a better mood now, Tang Zijin is just being taken as the object of fun by the old man and the young man!


    Cai Ju looked at the unreliable old master, and then looked at the young master who likes to tease people, sighed, and had to stand up for the second girl of the Tang family: "Old master, it''s about to have lunch, Otherwise, the servants will pack the cakes and let Miss Zijin take them home to eat."


    Gu Jian nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, look at this old man''s memory, we are going to eat soon, how can we eat so many cakes?" After saying that, he asked Caiju to put away the cakes.


    Tang Zijin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard it, and quickly put down the black glutinous rice cake in his hand. Seeing Gu Moyan staring at her, he couldn''t help but explain: "I''ll go home and eat it."


    Gu Moyan snorted and said nothing.


    It didn''t take long for Gu Jian''s side to set up the meal.


    "Come on, girl Zijin, sit here."


    Gu Jian asked Tang Zijin to sit on his lower right head and Gu Moyan in his lower left head.


    Tang Zixin felt unhappy again when he saw the young master and Tang Zijin sitting face to face.


    She is the daughter of Tang''s family, Tang Zijin''s sister, but now she can only sit under Tang Zijin, it''s really embarrassing to think about it.


    Unfortunately, here, no one will pay attention to her feelings.


    Gu Jian was in a good mood today and kept letting Tang Zijin eat.


    Tang Zijin is worthy of being a foodie. Looking at the delicious food on the table, even Gu Moyan''s prestige was ignored, and he was completely immersed in all kinds of food.


    One chopstick, two chopsticks, three chopsticks


    Gu Moyan watched in amazement as the chopsticks in Tang Zijin''s hands stretched out and retracted, stretched out and retracted, that bright red mouth was bulged by the food, like a small hamster.


    Seeing how delicious she was eating, Gu Jian also had a great appetite and put down his chopsticks much faster than usual.


    "Ancestor, this lion head is good."


    "Okay, old man try it."


    "Ancestor, this squirrel mandarin fish tastes so good."


    "I will try it too!"


    Braised lion head is Tang Zijin''s favorite food. Seeing that there is still one left on the plate, Tang Zijin stretched out the chopsticks in his hand again.


    However, just when she was about to clamp the lion''s head, another pair of chopsticks came out and held the lion''s head down.


    Tang Zijin looked at the owner of the chopsticks and silently retracted his chopsticks.


    Gu Moyan saw it, smiled and slowly picked up the lion''s head, then bit half of it in one bite, and looked intoxicated.


    This look of beating makes Tang Zijin feel itchy.


    Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, it''s just a lion''s head, don''t eat it, don''t eat it, what''s the big deal?


    Tang Zijin retracted his gaze, instead of looking at Gu Moyan, he went to Jialongjing Shrimp instead.


    The chopsticks just reached the shrimp, but they were held down by Gu Moyan''s chopsticks.


    Tang Zijin looked at Gu Moyan, let go of the shrimp he was holding, and went to pick up another dish.


    However, Gu Moyan came to make trouble again.


    This time, Tang Zijin got a little angry and stared at Gu Moyan angrily.


    What''s going on, little grandpa?


    There are so many dishes on the table, why are you robbing her?


    The wide open almond eyes were not offensive, but rather stupid, making Gu Moyan more and more arrogant.


    Gu Jian saw the fight between the two really, but he didn''t mean to stop it. On the contrary, he watched it happily, and he ate the meal and ate it more deliciously.


    The people at the table, one eating, one making trouble, and one watching a play, only Tang Zixin, who was ignored, ate his food and didn''t know his taste.


    On the other side, the Crown Princess was also preparing to have dinner. Seeing that Tang Zixin and Tang Zijin had not returned, she sent a maid to look for it. Soon, the maid came back.


    "Back to the Crown Princess, the old prince left two girls to eat at his place."


    Hearing this, the Crown Princess''s eyes moved, and she looked at Madam Tang with a smile: "Old Grandpa does not leave anyone to eat easily, it seems that the two girls are very liked by his old man, this lunch, only the two of us. ate."


    Mrs. Tang smiled as she should, but she was worried about Tang Zijin in her heart.


    She knew that whenever Tang Zixin was present, her daughter would definitely become a little transparent.


    It is estimated that he will be angry again!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1136： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 7

    Chapter 1136, what kind of bad intentions can the young master Gu have? 7


    After lunch, Tang Zijin and Tang Zixin sat for a while, until Gu Jian was about to take a nap, then got up and retire.


    As soon as he got out of Gu Jian''s yard, Tang Zixin looked at Tang Zijin with a sneer: "Second sister is really good. She annoyed the young master, but made the old man''s favor. I really admire you."


    Tang Zijin frowned and looked at Tang Zixin''s yin and yang strangeness, not wanting to argue with her, and said coldly: "Big sister, you and I are guests in Taohua Mountain now, I advise you to restrain your temper, so as not to make people feel that the Tang family The girl''s family education is not good."


    Tang Zixin''s face was furious, and Tang Zijin pointed his anger: "You"


    At home, because of the favor of her grandmother, Tang Zijin didn''t dare to talk back to her. Today, she just got into the eyes of the old man, so she dared to be disrespectful to her eldest sister!


    Tang Zixin was about to scold Gu Moyan suddenly from the corner of his eyes, and he rolled his eyes, showing a shocked and aggrieved expression: "Sure enough, second sister, you are always pretending to be obedient and obedient."


    "On the surface, you seem to be headed by my eldest sister, but behind the scenes, you don''t pay attention to me at all, second sister, you are a villain who is two-faced and three-dimensional!"


    said, with a deeply shocked look, "Second sister, your innocent face is really deceiving everyone."


    Tang Zijin coldly watched Tang Zixin change his face and act in a show. She had long been surprised by this kind of thing, and she didn''t have to guess, she knew that someone must have come over.


    "Big sister, do you think your move is very powerful? I think as long as you are not blind, you should be able to see through it."


    Hearing this, Tang Zixin''s face did not change, and she still looked wronged. . .


    But Gu Moyan, who was walking to the courtyard gate, snorted, is the chubby face alluding to him?


    If he came out to help Tang Zixin, would he be blind? !


    Before Gu Moyan passed by, Erha at his feet rushed out.


    "Wang Wang Wang ~"


    Erha rushed to the Tang family sisters, and yelled at Tang Zixin fiercely, looking like she was about to bite her, so scared that Tang Zixin turned pale, backed up, stepped back, stepped on the skirt in a panic, and fell in a panic. on the ground.


    "Er Ha!"


    Erha''s sudden attack made Gu Moyan and Tang Zijin extremely surprised.


    Fortunately, Tang Zijin reacted quickly, stopped Erha quickly, and squatted down and stroked Erha''s head and back, which made Erha calm down.


    Gu Moyan also came over at this time, looking at Erha who was docile in Tang Zijin''s hands, he couldn''t help thinking of the dead Daha in his mind.


    Daha and Erha are Gou Xiaoyi''s third child. The first child was adopted by the eldest brother, the second child was adopted by Xiao Keyan, and the third child was his.


    Unfortunately, even if he took good care of him, in the end, only Daha and Erha survived.


    When he was in Xiliang, he saw that Tang Zijin was so cute, he often played with her, and even allowed her to play with Daha Erha, but he didn''t expect that in the end, she killed Daha.


    Daha Erha was raised by him. Playing with him and sleeping with him is no longer an ordinary pet.


    Daha''s death, he was very sad and regretful, Tang Zijin should not have contacted Daha Erha.


    Although so many years have passed, the anger in his heart has almost dissipated. In addition, he is not a big man who cares about the past with a girl, but he is more repulsive in his heart.


    "Erha, come back!"


    ''s cold voice, hard face, felt Gu Moyan''s dislike for him, Tang Zijin was a little scared and a little aggrieved.


    Why is the young master suddenly angry with her?


    She didn''t do anything?


    Could it be that he believed what Big Sister said?


    In exchange for Erha, Gu Moyan took no care of Tang Zijin, who bowed his head in grievance, and didn''t look at Tang Zixin, who was still sitting on the ground and didn''t get up, and strode away.


    When he was far away, Tang Zixin''s maid came to her senses and ran over to help Tang Zixin up.


    Although Tang Zixin was embarrassed, she also saw Gu Moyan''s dislike for Tang Zijin, which made her feel better.


    The Tang family stayed in Peach Blossom Mountain until half-afternoon and left by boat.


    When ?? got on the boat, Tang Zijin looked back at Peach Blossom Mountain, but he didn''t see Gu Moyan''s figure. He felt a little disappointed and entered the cabin in despair.


    In the cabin, Master Tang personally lifted the food box and looked at the pastries inside, and said with a smile, "The cook here at Peach Blossom Mountain came from the imperial pantry in the palace. This time our family has been soaked in the light of Zijin, so you can try it. The taste of the royal pastry."


    Mrs. Tang had a proud smile on her face. Aunt Caiju, who was beside the old prince, personally brought this cake to her daughter.


    Before, she was worried that with Tang Zixin around, her daughter would be on the bench again. Obviously, the old man of the country was old and bright, and saw how good his daughter was.


    "Zijin."


    Mrs. Tang wanted to ask Tang Zijin about their meal with the old man, but she suddenly found that her daughter was distracted and asked, "Zijin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tang Zijin recovered and shook his head: "My daughter is fine."


    Tang Zixin glanced at her and said with a smile, "Second sister is probably worried."


    As soon as these words came out, Master Tang and Madam Tang looked over at the same time, and Tang Zijin also frowned at Tang Zixin.


    Master Tang: "What are you worried about?"


    Tang Zixin: "I''m worried that the young master will be angry. The second sister seems to have provoked the young master before."


    Lord Tang immediately looked at Tang Zijin: "Zijin, how did you provoke the little master?"


    If it was normal, Tang Zijin would not want to, nor would he want to have a conflict with Tang Zixin, but today she was provoking trouble again and again, Tang Zijin didn''t want to endure it, and quickly took them out of Gujian''s yard. Say it again.


    Tang Zixin saw that Master Tang''s complexion was sinking, and he was about to defend himself. Tang Zijin knew too well that she was articulate, and also knew that because she lost her biological mother, her father had a lot of preference on weekdays, so he said it directly.


    "If I lie half a word, I shall die!"


    "Zijin!"


    Mrs. Tang suddenly stood up sharply, rushed in front of Tang Zijin, and angrily and anxiously tapped Tang Zijin''s forehead: "You girl, you really dare to say anything, and you are not afraid of taboos."


    said, and glanced at Master Tang.


    "Your father is an official of the imperial court and is in charge of official affairs in a province. Could it be that your two sisters have a small dispute that your father still can''t resolve? Do you need to swear to the heavens here?"


    Hearing this, Master Tang looked a little uncomfortable.


    The temperament of the two daughters, as a father, he is of course clear.


    The youngest daughter does not fight or **** on weekdays, and is courteous to the eldest daughter everywhere. He sees these things in his eyes.


    After all, the eldest daughter lost her biological mother, and most of the trivial matters were taken over lightly.


    Today, the youngest daughter is so angry that she said such heavy words, so it can be seen that the eldest daughter did it too.


    Lord Tang looked at Tang Zixin, Tang Zixin felt tight in his heart and wanted to argue, but was stopped by Lord Tang raising his hand.


    Master Tang asked the maids of the two sisters to restore what happened at that time.


    The maid did not dare to hide it under his gaze.


    After learning about what happened, Master Tang looked at Tang Zixin with disappointment: "You are the eldest sister, you should take care of your younger siblings while you are out, but what have you done?"


    "When our family just arrived in Zhongzhou, when we should work together, you seriously hurt your sister outside like this, and you are smearing our family."


    "Father doesn''t want to see this kind of thing in the future. After returning to the mansion, you should stay in your room and reflect on it for a while, and then go out after you figure it out."


    Tang Zixin looked at Master Tang in disbelief, is her father going to ban her? From childhood to adulthood, even if she did something wrong, her father would not really punish her, and she had never been banned.


    Tang Zixin felt that the punishment was too heavy, but Mrs. Tang felt it was too light.


    She asks herself that she has done her best to Tang Zixin over the years, but this girl is a white-eyed wolf. She is feisty at home and presses her daughter everywhere; !


    After that, when she taught Tang Zixin to be the director of the house and to treat people and things, Madam Tang treated her perfunctorily and did not teach her real skills at all.


    The back house is a battlefield for women, without any real skills, if you want to live a relaxed and comfortable life, it is undoubtedly a fool''s dream!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1137： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 8

    Chapter 1137, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 8


    Although Lord Tang really wanted to marry the Duke''s Mansion, the Tang family could only passively wait for this matter. After returning from Peach Blossom Mountain, he had been thinking about the princess and the Tang family again.


    Unfortunately, I never waited.


    After learning that several female relatives of officials in the provincial capital were invited to visit Taohuashan, Master Tang was disappointed, and the princess continued to look at each other.


    In this way, Master Tang didn''t expect too much, and began to concentrate on handling official business.


    Time shifted to late April.


    "Madam, the Dragon Boat Festival is coming from Peach Blossom Mountain!"


    Hearing that, Madam Tang and Tang Zijin who were reconciling the accounts all looked up.


    Mrs. Tang put down the ledger: "What are you still doing, bring in the favor."


    Soon, the gift-giving servant was led into the house. . .


    This time, Peach Blossom Mountain not only sent the Dragon Boat Festival to the Tang family, but also posted a message to the Tang family.


    The grandmother who came to give the gift smiled and said, "My princess returned to Taohua Mountain a few days ago. I heard that Mrs. Tang and Miss Tang came to Zhongzhou, and I specially wanted to invite you to come over there for a gathering."


    Mrs. Tang looked happy: "The princess is back?!"


    Although Princess Weiyuan is a first-class princess, she never puts on airs, and she is fair and reasonable. Since becoming an official wife, she has known a lot of people, but if she admires the most, it is Princess Weiyuan.


    When she was in Xiliang, because her daughter was fortunate enough to be the playmate of the little prince and the princess, she went to the palace more often than ordinary people. Apart from her identity, she and the princess had some kind of friendship.


    Now that the princess has returned to Peach Blossom Mountain, she is really happy to see her old friend again.


    Tang Zijin on the side of ?? was also full of joy. When she was a child, the princess was also very kind to her, and she especially liked to invite her to eat buns.


    After ??, Mrs. Tang talked with the gift-giving mammy for a while, and then sent the person to the Chuihuamen in person.


    When Madam Tang returned to the main courtyard, Tang Zixin, who received the news, was already waiting here.


    "Mother, I heard that the princess has returned to Peach Blossom Mountain and invited us to be a guest again?"


    Seeing Tang Zixin, who couldn''t wait to ask about the invitations, was frizzy and didn''t even do the courtesy, Madam Tang smiled and didn''t correct her mistake, nodded and said, "Yes, you can also clean up, in two days. Come with me to Peach Blossom Mountain."


    got a positive answer, Tang Zixin was very happy: "I''ll go tell my grandmother." After saying that, he ran out of the house.


    The steward saw it, looked at Madam Tang''s face, and said with a smile, "The eldest girl is two years older than the second girl, but she is far less stable than the second girl."


    Madam Tang sneered: "The mother and the master thought that Zixin lost her biological mother, and worried that I would treat her harshly and harshly, and I tended to favor this **** weekdays, but everyone knows that if the girl''s family is too arrogant, it will be harmful. got her!"


    "It''s fine in her own home, the family will let her, but when she gets to her husband''s house, who will let her temper?"


    "Let''s wait and see, how many grievances she has made Zijin openly and secretly over the years, and when she gets married in the future, I want to see how mother and master can manage her?"


    Three days later, Madam Tang took the newly dressed Tang Zixin and Tang Zijin on the boat to Peach Blossom Mountain again.


    On the way, Mrs. Tang found that many ships also went to Taohua Mountain, and she immediately understood that this time the princess invited not only the Tang family, but also other families.


    Mrs. Tang glanced at her daughter, hesitated for a while, and didn''t tell her anything.


    That''s it, the young master is really good, but the daughter is soft-hearted, and it is embarrassing for her to really let her fight and rob.


    Now that the master has become a second-rank officer, she can always find a good family for her daughter.


    When he was about to reach Peach Blossom Mountain, before he got off the boat, Tang Zijin saw the beautiful figures on the Peach Blossom Mountain shuttle constantly, and the slim girls were playing together.


    Looking at this scene, Tang Zijin was a little silent, while Tang Zixin was happy.


    Last time, there were only two of her and Tang Zijin. The old man and the young man failed to find her advantages. This time there are so many ladies here. With her good communication skills, she will definitely overshadow Tang Zijin. of.


    At that time, the old man and the others will know how suitable she is for the young man, and they will find that she is much better than Tang Zijin.


    Soon, Mrs. Tang came ashore with her two daughters.


    Worried about arguing with Gu Jian, the emperor, and the prince, Daohua met the female relatives in the village at the foot of the mountain.


    "Meet the Princess, Princess Wan''an!"


    As soon as she entered the room and saw the rice flower on the main seat, Madam Tang stepped forward to salute, Tang Zijin and Tang Zixin hurriedly followed.


    "Get up!"


    Daohua got up and helped Mrs. Tang herself: "I haven''t seen you for many years, but you are born together. When you were in Xiliang, you were very casual."


    Mrs. Tang smiled and said, "It''s not that I haven''t seen the princess for such a long time. I want to greet the princess."


    After a few greetings, Daohua and Madam Tang took their seats.


    At this time, Daohua looked at Tang Zijin and Tang Zixin: "Zijin and Zixin are both big girls."


    Then, Daohua first complimented Tang Zixin, and after letting her sit under Mrs. Tang, she waved to Tang Zijin, "Zijin come to me, let me take a good look."


    Tang Zijin shyly walked to Daohua: "Zijin greets the princess!"


    Taohua took Tang Zijin''s soft chubby hand and smiled at the little girl with baby fat cheeks.


    This girl has an authentic baby face, a small round face, and a pair of clear and innocent Kazlan big eyes. When she was a child, even Xiao Yeyang was captured by her.


    Looking at Tang Zijin''s still clear and bright eyes, the smile on Daohua''s face deepened. She pulled her to sit beside him and said with a smile, "The longer she looks, the better."


    Mrs. Tang was very happy when she heard her daughter being praised, but she said modestly: "Princess, please stop praising her, this girl is a fool."


    Daohua looked at Tang Zijin, who was a little restrained, and smiled. The girl didn''t change much, and she was as charming as she was when she was a child: "This is the most attractive."


    At this time, another female family arrived.


    Seeing that there were other girls coming, Tang Zixin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tang Zijin''s face is too deceptive, and he is very liked by the elders, the old prince is like this, and the princess is also like this.


    Now that the other girls are here, the girls are talking together, and the clumsy Tang Zijin should still be a transparent person to set off her.


    Indeed, when the girls saw the ceremony, Daohua let the girls go outside to play.


    Hearing this, Tang Zixin was very positive, and he pulled a girl affectionately and laughed.


    Tang Zijin didn''t want to leave, especially when he saw Tang Zixin and the girl who didn''t know each other hand in hand, they looked like sisters, and he was unhappy from the bottom of his heart.


    But the princess has already spoken. If she doesn''t leave, she will look different.


    In this way, Tang Zijin had no choice but to go out with the ladies.


    Everything about the girls was seen by Daohua. Looking at Tang Zijin who was walking at the end, pouting and reluctantly, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Like a chameleon, depending on the time, place and person, wearing different masks to show people, but it is a must-have for everyone.


    Obviously, Tang Zijin didn''t do a good job of this, unlike her sister, who changed so quickly that she was a little surprised.


    However, not everyone likes this kind of skill.


    Like her little son with black sesame stuffing!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1138： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 9

    Chapter 1138, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 9


    All the ladies left the house and went straight to Peach Blossom Mountain with a tacit understanding. The young master lives on Peach Blossom Mountain, and it is possible to meet him only by going to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    Because she played with Gu Moyan in Xiliang when she was a child, and soon, Tang Zixin used this as a talking point, attracting many girls to gather around her.


    Looking at Tang Zixin who was surrounded by people walking in front, Tang Zijin frowned, not because she envied her being able to get along with the ladies, but simply thought she was too pushy.


    And based on past experience, whenever Tang Zixin captured all the ladies, he would definitely step on her to lift herself up. Tang Zijin resolutely left the team and did not go to Peach Blossom Mountain, but turned around and wandered around down the mountain.


    Because the village of Daohua is here, the villagers of Taohua Village can buy high-quality grain seeds at the first time. After these years of development, Taohua Village has already lost its barrenness.


    Today''s Peach Blossom Village is so lively and prosperous that even some big towns can''t match it.


    The emperor and the prince came to Peach Blossom Mountain a few years ago, and the fame of Peach Blossom Village became even greater. . .


    No outsiders are allowed near Taohua Mountain. Walking on the country road, looking at the green crops in the fields, Tang Zijin is also quite content.


    When ?? wandered to the back foot of Peach Blossom Mountain, Tang Zijin suddenly stopped and looked at Gu Jian not far away in surprise.


    "Ancestors!"


    Tang Zijin quickly trotted over.


    Gu Jian, who was sitting on the ridge and personally supervised the harvesting of medicinal seedlings by the medicinal farmers, saw Tang Zijin coming, and a smile appeared on his face: "It''s girl Zijin."


    Tang Zijin came to Gu Jian and was blessed: "Old Ancestor, why are you here?"


    Gu Jian pointed to the medicine field and said with a smile: "This is the old man''s medicinal field. Now is the time to pick licorice, Bupleurum, Salvia, and Astragalus. Of course, the old man will come down and watch."


    Tang Zijin looked at the medicine field and said with a smile: "The old ancestor''s medicine field is well managed. The medicine seedlings grow lush, unlike mine, which are very sparse and sparse."


    Gu Jian came to be interested: "You also have a medicine field?"


    Tang Zijin smiled and nodded: "Yes, my mother gave me a small village and let me take care of it myself. I reclaimed 50 acres of medicinal fields."


    Gu Jian immediately asked something about taking care of the medicine field. After listening to Tang Zijin''s straightforward answer, he immediately knew that this girl did not lie, and did not deliberately say it to please him.


    "Zijin would like to thank his ancestors. If it weren''t for the teachings of his ancestors, Zijin would have no idea about pharmacology."


    "After I left Xiliang, my mother saw that I liked reading medical books, and even invited a female doctor to teach me."


    "Ancestor, I''m really good now. If my mother or younger brother has a headache, it''s all my prescription."


    Tang Zijin has always treated Gu Jian as an elder, probably because he received too much care and concern from Gu Jian when he was a child.


    Looking at Tang Zijin who was stunned, Gu Jian laughed out loud: "Since you are so powerful, let the old man come to test you."


    Tang Zijin didn''t have any fear, but his eyes lit up, looking at Gu Jian expectantly.


    In her heart, when it comes to medical skills, no one can compare to Gu Jian.


    Looking at Tang Zijin who was eager to try, Gu Jian straightened his expression, thought for a while, and began to test Tang Zijin.


    The question of Gu Jian''s examination and teaching is not difficult, and Tang Zijin answered it as soon as he asked it.


    Seeing that she answered easily, Gu Jian slowly increased the difficulty.


    In this way, Tang Zijin answered the answer without thinking at the beginning, and then he could only answer after thinking about it, and after answering, he asked to prove Gujian''s right.


    When Gu Moyan came to pick up Gu Jian back to the mountain, Tang Zijin was stunned by a question with a frown.


    As for Gu Jian, God was watching Tang Zijin''s small round face wrinkled, and he was in a very good mood.


    What he is most proud of is his medical skills. He is naturally very happy to meet a junior who is talented in medicine and likes to specialize in research.


    Before, Mo Xi and the three followed him to learn medicine. What he liked most was the way the three children were stunned by him, scratching their ears and cheeks anxiously.


    It''s a pity, the three children have grown up, Mo Xi is working in Beijing, but Yan married to Xiliang, and Mo Yan by his side is a cunning one. He hasn''t experienced the joy of embarrassing people for a long time!


    Gu Jian smiled and looked at Tang Zijin who was still immersed in the problem, this girl is so good, look, how seriously you think about the problem!


    Gu Moyan saw Tang Zijin beside Gu Jian, and when she thought of the girls she met from time to time today, she felt a little irritable. She stepped forward and asked in a harsh tone, "Little fat face, why are you here?"


    ''s sudden voice interrupted Tang Zijin''s thinking. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Gu Moyan who was a little unhappy.


    Before Tang Zijin could answer, Gu Jian spoke up first, only to see him looking at Gu Moyan displeasedly: "What are you doing, talking so loudly, what should you do if you scare Zijin?"


    Gu Moyan was not good at refuting Gu Jian, so he didn''t speak.


    Gu Jian then asked, "What are you doing down here?"


    Gu Moyan: "It''s almost noon, I''ll pick you up for lunch."


    Gu Jian was shocked to realize that it was noon, stood up from the seat, smiled and stretched his left hand towards Tang Zijin.


    Tang Zijin saw it, and hurriedly stepped forward to support his arm.


    Gu Jian smiled and said, "Girl Zijin, have a meal with this old man at noon today."


    Tang Zijin didn''t answer immediately, but glanced at Gu Moyan, as if waiting for his approval.


    Gu Jian saw that Tang Zijin was a little afraid of Gu Moyan, and hummed: "See what he does, if the old man tells you to go."


    Tang Zijin nodded cowardly, and together with Gu Moyan left and right, supported Gu Jian back to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    On the way, when the ladies saw Tang Zijin walking with Gu Jian and Gu Moyan, they all gathered together in twos and threes, or whispered or pointed.


    Seeing this, Gu Moyan''s brows couldn''t help frowning, and he glanced at Tang Zijin.


    This guy looks harmless to humans and animals, but he is very clever. Knowing that appearing directly in front of him might attract his dislike, he hit the old ancestor with his idea, and he really underestimated her!


    Tang Zijin noticed that Gu Moyan didn''t like him, and felt wronged and powerless. After sitting at the dinner table, he vented all his powerlessness on the food, and carefully and focused on eliminating the dishes.


    Gu Moyan got more and more angry when she saw her eating so happily.


    This little fat face is now more capable!


    She thought she could please her ancestor, so she could ignore him?


    Thinking of this, Gu Moyan stretched out his chopsticks again and started to stop Tang Zijin from enjoying the food.


    Tang Zijin frowned and stared at Gu Moyan, the young master was getting more and more extreme. The last time he took away the dishes she liked, this is the way to directly suppress her chopsticks and prevent her from eating them.


    Gu Jian, who was sitting above, smiled and let Caiju serve himself half a bowl of rice. Why didn''t he find out before that, watching the children compete, they would eat like this.


    "That, you are so energetic, go to the fields and plant medicine seedlings for me in the afternoon."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1139： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 10

    Chapter 1139, what kind of bad thoughts can Young Master Gu have? 10


    After lunch, Gu Jian asked people to bring farm tools to Gu Moyan and Tang Zijin: "Today you two have to finish planting a field of herbal seedlings, now the old man is going to take a lunch break, you can go down the mountain by yourself, wait a moment. The old man is awake, but he is going to check."


    Seeing that Gu Jian was serious, Gu Moyan had no choice but to go out of the house with the farm tools helplessly.


    Tang Zijin saw it, looked at Gu Jian, and under Gu Jian''s smiling eyes, trot followed.


    On the way down the mountain, Gu Moyan and Tang Zijin were once again watched by many ladies.


    "Little fat face, I really underestimate you, your ability to please people is really amazing!"


    When he arrived at the medicine field, Gu Moyan rudely began to ridicule Tang Zijin.


    Tang Zijin knew why he was angry, but she didn''t mean to meet the ancestors on purpose. Knowing that the explanation was useless, she took the medicine **** to the ground without saying a word, and left a back to Gu Moyan.


    Gu Moyan was so angry when she saw her like this.


    Ignore him again! ! !


    Is this little chubby face going to be turned upside down?


    Gu Moyan took the medicinal seedlings from the farmers and walked to Tang Zijin. She dug a hole and he planted a medicinal seedling. . .


    Tang Zijin''s medicine fields in Zhuangzi are almost all managed by her, and Gu Moyan grew up behind Gu Jian since childhood, and both of them are very familiar with picking herbs.


    Therefore, the two cooperated very well.


    Gu Moyan looked at Tang Zijin, who was drowning his head: "Little fat face, I solemnly warn you once, you are not allowed to deliberately please the ancestors in the future, do you hear?"


    Tang Zijin put down the medicine hoe, frowned and looked at Gu Moyan: "I didn''t deliberately please my ancestor."


    Gu Moyan didn''t believe it and sneered: "Who are you lying to? If you didn''t want to please the ancestors on purpose, why would you come to the medicine field?"


    Tang Zijin: "I came here by accident."


    Gu Moyan hummed and smiled: "It''s such a coincidence." After speaking, she tsk tsk, "The other ladies are playing on the Peach Blossom Mountain, but you are walking around the mountain alone? Should you find a good person before lying? The reason for the point?"


    Tang Zijin doesn''t know how to answer these words, so she can''t be said to be out of place, right?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Gu Moyan sneered: "Why, can''t answer?"


    Tang Zijin was silent, and continued to dig the ground: "Whatever you say, I didn''t deliberately please the ancestors anyway, believe it or not."


    Gu Moyan grabbed Tang Zijin''s hoe, and snorted coldly, "I haven''t seen you for a few years. Not only have you grown angry, you don''t even blink when you lie."


    Being so misunderstood, Tang Zijin was really angry, and he immediately fought back: "I haven''t seen each other for a few years, and the young master''s mind is getting more and more weak. The ancestors liked me, do I need to deliberately please?"


    Hearing this, Gu Moyan was stunned for a moment, and then he was so angry that his breath became thicker.


    Okay, the little chubby face is fat, not only dare to refute him, but also ridicule his brain is not good!


    Don''t show her a little bit of power, she''s afraid she''ll forget how high and thick the sky is!


    Gu Moyan grabbed the hoe''s hand with a force, and suddenly Tang Zijin stumbled and rammed towards Gu Moyan.


    Tang Zijin slammed directly into Gu Moyan''s chest, causing her eyes to turn red instantly, throwing away her hoe, covering her nose, and looking at Gu Moyan accusingly.


    Young Master is worse than before!


    She said that just now, the more she thought about Tang Zijin, the more she felt aggrieved, and the tears in her eyes gathered more and more.


    Seeing Tang Zijin with tears in his eyes, Gu Moyan''s eyelids jumped, and she said uncomfortably, "I said chubby face, can you change your cries at every turn, it makes it seem like I''m being bullied. Like you."


    Tang Zijin held back her tears and retorted with a weeping voice: "You were bullying me!" After saying that, she turned around and was about to go to the field, she didn''t want to stay with him anymore.


    Gu Moyan hurriedly grabbed her arm: "What are you doing? Why, do you still want to go to the ancestors and complain? Let him punish me?"


    Tang Zijin was very hurt when he saw him looking at him like this, he threw off Gu Moyan with his backhand, but unfortunately he didn''t get rid of him, so he could only say angrily: "Little Master himself is not honest, he thinks that everyone is like you, I wouldn''t be so rude."


    Seeing Tang Zijin''s blushing eyes, Gu Moyan was about to let it go, but when he heard her words, he couldn''t help but get angry again, and with a force of his hand, he pulled the person directly in front of him.


    This time, he paid attention to his strength, and he didn''t let anyone knock him over, but only narrowed the distance between the two.


    At this moment, the two were very close to each other, and Tang Zijin''s head rested on Gu Moyan''s chin.


    Looking at Gu Moyan who was approaching Chi Chi, Tang Zijin panicked and was about to step back, but at this moment, Gu Moyan leaned forward, leaned against Tang Zijin''s ear and said, "You think I don''t Do you know what you''re thinking about?"


    The hot breath sprayed on his ears, Tang Zijin''s whole body froze, his heart was pounding, his brain was a mess, and after a while, he stammered: "What do I have in mind?"


    Gu Moyan looked at Tang Zijin with a half-smile, "Don''t you know why my mother called you girls to Taohuashan this time?"


    Tang Zijin blinked, of course she knew that the princess was choosing a future wife for the little prince.


    However, it was not easy to say these words from her mouth, so she pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Looking at Tang Zijin''s flickering almond eyes, Gu Moyan''s heart suddenly felt a little itchy. Before he knew it, he didn''t realize that the breath on his body had softened and lost the sharpness he had before.


    "You know that I''m not easy to approach, so I deliberately approached to please the ancestor, and wanted to pass him and appear in front of me."


    "You are really cunning. As soon as you came, you ran to get close to the ancestors. Now your goal has been achieved. You have dinner at the same table with me at noon, and now you go to the fields with me to plant medicinal seedlings."


    "In the eyes of outsiders, don''t I just like you?"


    "When the old ancestor comes, you can coax him into favor. After that, the old man still doesn''t know how to match you and me."


    "You''ve worked so hard, don''t you dare to say that you''re not spying on me? Why, do you also want to be the lady of the country?"


    Tang Zijin stared at Gu Moyan in a daze, and after a while, he regained his senses, gritted his teeth and pushed Gu Moyan away, with a look of humiliation on his face.


    The little grandpa thought of her so badly!


    Looking at Tang Zijin''s hurt expression, Gu Moyan''s eyes flashed, his head slightly turned to the side, his eyes dodged a little.


    seems to have said?


    Because Tang Zijin was too angry, his cheeks were red, and his breath was a little fluctuating, he gritted his teeth and said: "Little Master, just put your heart in your stomach, I don''t deserve a person like you. of."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the field.


    Gu Moyan: "."


    A person like him, what kind of person is he?


    "Little Fat Face, tell me clearly, what kind of person am I?" After speaking, he quickly chased after him, and when Tang Zijin lifted his legs to step on the ridge, he reached out and grabbed her.


    It may be because the force was too strong, Tang Zijin was directly dragged by Gu Moyan and fell off the field ridge, and fell to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1140： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 11

    Chapter 1140, what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 11


    The main courtyard of Zhuangzi.


    Daohua sat on the main seat and looked at her shy-eyed son with a serious face: "What''s the matter with you? Why are you bullying Zijin and letting the little girl fall into the ground, making a big ugliness? ."


    Tang Zijin fell to the ground, his clothes and skirts were soiled. When he returned to Zhuangzi, he was seen by many ladies, and received many pointers and jokes.


    Gu Moyan also had some regrets and guilt at this time: "Mother, I didn''t mean to."


    Daohua glanced at her son: "Looking at you, it seems that you have a problem with Zijin. Didn''t you like her very much before?"


    Gu Moyan was silent: "That girl has changed, she has become cunning, no, she has not changed, she was very scheming when she was a child."


    Hearing this, Daohua was really surprised. Thinking of Tang Zijin''s charming face, she looked at Gu Moyan suspiciously.


    Is your son talking about Zijin, not Zixin?


    Gu Moyan saw Daohua''s disbelief: "Mother, don''t be deceived by that girl''s appearance, she can be deceived now, she looks pitiful, but look, there are so many girls here. , she won the favor of the ancestors."


    Daohua was a little speechless: "Master, is it not as good as you when looking at people? If you really are a person with deep scheming, can you get into the eyes of his old man?"


    Gu Moyan choked and said stubbornly: "Isn''t the eyes of the ancestors getting worse and worse now?"


    Daohua could see that her son had a lot of grudge against Zijin, so she couldn''t help but ask, "What the **** did Zijin do to make you miss her so much?"


    Gu Moyan snorted: "Da Ha was killed by her..."


    Daohua was silent for a moment. She knew about Daha''s death, but she was not in the palace at the time, so she didn''t know what was going on. She only knew that Zijin took Daha Erha to the racecourse, and then Daha Was trampled to death by a horse.


    The three children in the family like dogs very much. The dogs around them have been raised by their side since birth, and their feelings are naturally different.


    Daohua thought for a while and said, "The matter of Daha, Niang believes that Zijin didn''t do it on purpose. After all, Zijin''s love for Daha and Erha is also in your eyes, isn''t it?"


    "Speaking of which, Zijin was only a nine-year-old girl at the time, and there was an accident at the racecourse, so she couldn''t stop it."


    Gu Moyan was silent for a while, then hummed: "But she pushed Daha''s death on Tang Zixin, that''s a misdemeanor right?"


    Accidents crossed the rice flower surface. Is there still something about Tang Zixin?


    "Have you checked this specifically?"


    Gu Moyan didn''t answer. At that time, because of Daha''s death, he was very sad. How could he have time to take care of other things? Anyway, Daha was taken to the racecourse by Tang Zijin, so he should be responsible for Daha''s death. responsibility.


    Seeing that her son was silent, Daohua understood, she didn''t say anything about the sister-in-law dispute, but said, "You can choose to let go of Daha''s death, or you can choose not to, if you can''t get over the hurdle in your heart, it''s a big deal. It''s just that I don''t see Zijin in the future."


    "It''s just that now you have to apologize to Zijin first!"


    Hearing this, Gu Moyan looked surprised: "Why should I apologize?"


    Daohua explained patiently: "Because you made a mistake this time, you embarrassed the girls in public and were laughed at by others. Isn''t it right to apologize now?"


    Gu Moyan was silent, sullen.


    Daohua continued: "Zijin is criticized by others because of you. The reputation of the girl''s family is the most important thing. Now she is at the age of talking about marriage. Once the reputation is damaged, it will affect the marriage in the future. ."


    "Looking at your affection as a child, you should also stand up and explain to everyone that what happened in the medicine field was just an accident, not what outsiders said. Zijin was rushing to please you, making you angry and angry."


    Gu Moyan heard Daohua said that Tang Zijin was going to talk to her in the future, she felt a little irritable, and said angrily: "Those girls are really full and have nothing to do. What qualifications do they have to talk about Tang Zijin and me?"


    "Mother, you should stop letting these ladies come to Peach Blossom Mountain in the future, it''s very annoying."


    Taohua picked up the teacup and took a slow sip: "Mother doesn''t want to, but isn''t this to show you a daughter-in-law? Could it be that you really want to close your eyes and pick one?"


    Gu Moyan was speechless and said angrily, "It''s really annoying!"


    Daohua glanced at her son, the time given by the emperor was too tight, this stinky boy must have felt the pressure: "Okay, I''ll let Gu Yu accompany you, go and apologize to Zijin."


    Gu Moyan was stunned for a moment: "Now?" Just now, the chubby face threatened to break up with him, but now he''s looking for it, isn''t it too much of a loss?


    Daohua replied: "Otherwise? If there is a problem, it is better to solve it as soon as possible. Otherwise, the small problem may be dragged into a big problem, and it will be difficult to solve it after a long time."


    After that, Gu Yu walked towards Gu Moyan with a smile.


    Gu Moyan saw this, so he could only stand up slowly, and followed Gu Yu out of the house.


    At the same time, in the wing of Zhuangzi''s guest house, Tang Zijin, who had changed into clean clothes, lay on the bed with red eyes, and his small round face was wrinkled.


    At this moment, the maid Zhuxin walked to the bed and whispered, "Miss, Miss Xu is here, do you want to see me?"


    Tang Zijin was silent for a while, then sat up: "Let Sister Xu come in."


    After the last outing, she had contact with Miss Xu a few times, and they were able to chat. After a few times, it became familiar.


    Soon, Miss Xu entered the room, and when she saw Tang Zijin''s red eyes, she couldn''t help asking, "Are you alright?"


    Tang Zijin asked Miss Xu to take a seat, poured tea himself, and then nodded and said, "I''m fine."


    Miss Xu thought for a while and said, "Don''t pay attention to what other people say. If you want me to say it, they are just jealous of you."


    "You don''t know, how many people wanted to gather next to the young master this morning. When they saw that you could accompany the old man and the young master to eat together, they would be envious."


    Tang Zijin didn''t need to ask to know how other girls were talking about her, and he mumbled with a puffed face: "I''m not afraid of shadows, whatever they say, anyway, I will stay far away from the young master in the future."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the maid outside the house reporting: "Girl, the young master is here."


    Hearing that Gu Moyan had arrived, Tang Zijin''s face immediately showed a flustered expression, he stood up with a ''bass'' and stirred his handkerchief: "What is he here for?!"


    When ?? saw Miss Xu next to her, she was surprised, Zijin seemed to be a little afraid of the young master, how could she take the initiative to join him?


    The maid replied: "Little Master said he was here to apologize to you."


    Apologize?


    Tang Zijin was stunned, the young master is here to apologize to her. It seems a bit too fast, right?


    Miss Xu saw Tang Zijin standing still, she got up and pulled her: "Since the young master has come to apologize, sister should go out quickly."


    Tang Zijin nodded, suppressed the surprise in his heart, opened the door and walked out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1141： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 12

    Chapter 1141, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 12


    In the yard, Gu Moyan was thinking about how to speak so as not to lose too much when Tang Zijin came out.


    Looking at Tang Zijin''s reddish eyes, Gu Moyan felt a little uncomfortable.


    This girl has grown so big, and she likes to cry so much!


    "I was in the medicine field just now. It was my fault that caused you to fall and stain your dress. I''ll send you two pieces of material when I turn around. You can take it back and make new clothes."


    Uh.


    Hearing this apology, the corner of Gu Yu''s mouth twitched, the little man and the second girl Tang''s relationship has not changed at all, as always, give a sweet date with a stick!


    Miss Xu, who followed Tang Zijin out, also raised her eyes to look at Gu Moyan, and felt that this young man''s way of doing things seemed a little direct.


    It was Tang Zijin, she didn''t think there was any problem.


    When she was a child, she was bullied and cried by the grandpa. The grandpa would either feed her desserts or play with toys for her. Anyway, it was always like this, and she was used to it.


    Tang Zijin made an ''oh'', which was a response.


    Gu Moyan was relieved when he saw that he had ''coaxed'' people. He looked at Gu Yu with a look of success, then smiled and said, "Then I''m leaving..."


    Looking at Gu Moyan who left with ease, Miss Xu stared blankly at Tang Zijin: "This is the end?"


    Tang Zijin nodded: "Otherwise?"


    Miss Xu is a little hard to say. Isn''t the apology supposed to be very formal?


    Tang Zijin seemed to see what she was thinking, and immediately explained: "Actually, my fall was just an accident, and now the young master has come to apologize and offered to apologize, of course I have to accept it when I see it. "


    Miss Xu smiled and said nothing, always feeling that Zijin was too good to talk.


    However, the young master has a noble status, and it is indeed very rare for him to let go of his body and apologize.


    "With the apology of the young master, what else can those good people say?"


    Tang Zijin also became happy. Although she said that she didn''t mind what others said, how could she really not mind? She was the daughter of the Tang family, and even if she didn''t care, she had to think about the reputation of the Tang family. no?


    The worries in his heart were gone, and Tang Zijin talked more, sitting in the room talking and laughing with Miss Xu.


    Not long after, Bamboo Core came in with two boiled eggs.


    Tang Zijin saw it and was puzzled, didn''t she say she wanted to eat eggs?


    "What are you doing with the eggs?"


    Bamboo Xin looked at Miss Xu, walked to Tang Zijin''s side, and said in a low voice, "It was given by Anping next to the young master."


    Hearing this, Tang Zijin paused for a moment, and then a hint of joy appeared on his face.


    Is this egg the little grandpa brought to apply to her eyes?


    Although Miss Xu next to ?? didn''t hear the words of the master and servant, she smiled and said, "The egg came just right, just to apply it to your eyes."


    Tang Zijin raised the corners of his mouth, revealing two deep pear eddies.


    When ?? Miss Xu saw it, she couldn''t help but want to pinch: "Zijin, come, I''ll put your eyes on you."


    Daohua wanted to get in touch with the ladies, so she invited the ladies to spend a few more days in Peach Blossom Mountain.


    "Dragon Boat Festival is only a few days away. It just so happens that there is a dragon boat race at Ningmen Pass over the Dragon Boat Festival. The prince and the princess will both go there. Why don''t you all join us? It''s more lively with more people."


    Except for a few family members who are also the wife of the head of the family, most of the female relatives readily agreed.


    The scenery here in Peach Blossom Village is pretty good. Don¡¯t they all know that Princess Weiyuan is choosing a daughter-in-law for the young master, so they say that staying here will give you a chance to see the crown princess, the future queen mother who is sure to be the future, and that¡¯s enough Let them stay with you.


    Although with Gu Moyan''s apology, everyone''s criticism of Tang Zijin is less, but no matter where Tang Zijin goes, there will still be girls who look at him strangely.


    At noon the next day, when the Daohua banquet was inviting everyone to eat, Picking Chrysanthemum came.


    Chrysanthemums moved towards Daohua and blessed his body: "Princess, the old man asked me to ask Miss Tang Er to eat at his place."


    Daohua smiled and nodded, looking at Tang Zijin who was sitting next to Mrs. Tang: "Zijin, you go with picking chrysanthemums."


    Tang Zijin didn''t expect Gu Jian to send someone to ask her to go to dinner, so he got up and blessed himself. With Mrs. Tang''s approval and the complicated eyes of the female family members present, he followed Caiju and left.


    Daohua noticed everyone''s expressions, thought of her son''s grudge against Zijin, and explained with a smile: "Master Tang used to work in Xiliang, Zijin was Chun''an''s playmate when he was a child, and he often came to the palace to play, the old man liked it very much. This girl, take her as half a granddaughter."


    As soon as these words came out, many ladies had more smiles on their faces, and Mrs. Tang was also secretly relieved.


    The words of the princess are quite clear. The daughter was called away just because the old prince liked it, and it had nothing to do with the little prince.


    If she said that she still hoped that her daughter could marry the young master, but yesterday she saw her daughter being bullied by the young master and her eyes were red, and her mind was lightened.


    Zijin has a soft temper and is easily bullied. If Gao married into the Gongfu family, they would not be able to support her. After returning, she should find a husband-in-law whose family background is slightly weaker than that of the Tang family for Zijin.


    In Gu Jian''s courtyard, Gu Moyan folded his arms and leaned against the courtyard gate, when he saw Tang Zijin following Caiju, he quickly said: "Aunt Caiju, you go to serve the ancestors first, and I and the little fat face Say a few words."


    Caiju looked at Gu Moyan, then looked at Tang Zijin, and said with a smile, "Then young master, hurry up, the food is already on the table, it won''t be delicious if it''s cold."


    Gu Moyan nodded with a smile, and only looked at Tang Zijin after Caiju left.


    Tang Zijin immediately showed a wary look when he saw him, and said first: "It''s not that I want to come, it was my ancestor who asked me to come, and I didn''t approach you on purpose."


    Gu Moyan felt a little unhappy when she saw that she was trying her best to open up her relationship with him: "What are you guilty of? Did I say you approached me on purpose?"


    Tang Zijin thought, isn''t she afraid of his misunderstanding?


    Gu Moyan glanced at Tang Zijin, saw that she was standing far away from him, and waved, "What are you doing standing so far away, I can eat you, come closer."


    Hearing this, Tang Zijin not only did not step forward, but took a few steps back: "What are you going to do?"


    Seeing Tang Zijin looking at him with anti-thief eyes, Gu Moyan really wanted to roll his eyes: "What can I do to you?" Saying that, the corner of his mouth twitched, he suddenly stepped forward, next to Tang Zijin, He said slightly wickedly, "Or, what do you want me to do to you?"


    Hearing this, Tang Zijin''s apricot eyes widened and he shook his head, "I didn''t, I didn''t think so."


    Gu Moyan saw her don''t frighten himself, a smile crossed his eyes, and he looked at her eyes carefully, seeing if they were red and swollen, and smiled: "It seems that you have used eggs well for your eyes."


    Lifting the egg, Tang Zijin''s tense face loosened a little: "Thank you, apply the egg to the eyes, and the pain in the eyes will soon be relieved."


    Gu Moyan wanted to say something, but suddenly he swept across the emperor and the prince who were walking together, and hurriedly stepped forward to salute: "Grandpa Huang, Fourth Uncle."


    After ?? finished speaking, he still glanced at Tang Zijin and motioned her to salute.


    When Tang Zijin saw it, he hurriedly stepped forward, even though he was nervous, he still bowed down gracefully and said, "The ministers and daughters pay tribute to the emperor and the prince."


    The emperor didn''t call out immediately, but looked at Tang Zijin and saw that she didn''t show panic when she suddenly saw him, he nodded steadily, raised his hand to get her up, and asked her with a smile.


    "You are the girl of Tang Xianhui''s family?"


    Tang Zijin replied respectfully: "Back to the emperor, the servant girl is the second girl of the Tang family."


    The emperor gave an "um", turned his head to look at Gu Moyan, and said with a smile, "From afar, your fourth uncle and I saw you and the Tang family girl talking here. It seems that you have a good relationship?"


    Gu Moyan wanted to say no, but he was afraid that Tang Zijin would not be able to wipe his face if he heard it, and he might cry secretly under the quilt when he went back, so he smiled and acquiesced.


    Seeing this, the emperor smiled and glanced at the two of them, then carried them into the courtyard.


    The prince smiled and patted Gu Moyan on the shoulder, and quickly followed.


    Gu Moyan: "."


    I always feel that there is something wrong with the eyes of Grandpa Emperor and Fourth Uncle looking at him.


    Seeing Tang Zijin''s uneasiness, knowing that she was afraid, he couldn''t help comforting: "Don''t be afraid, Grandpa Huang and Fourth Uncle are very kind to the younger generation, let''s go, let''s go in quickly."


    Tang Zijin quickly grabbed Gu Moyan''s sleeve: "Are we going to have dinner with the emperor and the prince?"


    Gu Moyan looked at his sleeves, but did not pull them out: "I told you not to be afraid, how do you usually eat, and how do you eat today."


    said, he was about to enter the courtyard.


    took a few steps and found that Tang Zijin did not keep up, so he had to turn back and grab her wrist: "Let''s go, do you dare to let the emperor and the prince wait for you?"


    Tang Zijin didn''t dare, and was dragged into the yard by Gu Moyan.


    After entering the hospital, Tang Zijin wanted to grab her hand, but Gu Moyan grabbed her hand without paying attention during the twitching process.


    ¡°Huh~¡±


    Gu Moyan suddenly stopped, looked at the white and tender chubby hand in his hand, and said with a smile, "Your hand is still as soft as when you were a child." As he spoke, he squeezed it twice.


    Tang Zijin''s face turned red, he withdrew his hand vigorously, and looked at Gu Moyan angrily.


    The girl was shy, and Gu Moyan was a little startled.


    Tang Zijin became more and more shy when he was seen, and the roots of his ears began to turn red.


    Fortunately, the chrysanthemums came out at this time: "Little Master, Miss Zijin, come in and eat."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1142： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 13

    Chapter 1142, what kind of bad thoughts can Young Master Gu have? 13


    In the dining room, Gu Jian, the emperor and the prince have already taken their seats. The emperor was talking to Gu Jian when Gu Moyan brought Tang Zijin in.


    "sit down!"


    Gu Jian said to the two with a smile.


    Tang Zijin looked at Gu Moyan, saw Gu Moyan sitting down, and then sat down next to him, like a husband and wife singing along.


    The three of Gu Jian saw each other with smiles on their faces.


    Gu Moyan noticed the strangeness on the faces of the three elders, and glanced at Tang Zijin, seeing that her eyes were full of reliance on him, knowing that the emperor and the prince were here, she was afraid and nervous, and sighed secretly, she had nothing to say. her what.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, the emperor took the lead to pick up the chopsticks: "Okay, let''s move the chopsticks." After that, he gave Gu Jian a chopstick of his favorite dish.


    Prince followed closely, and also gave Gu Jian some vegetables before he started to eat by himself. . .


    Gu Moyan sat far away, but he didn''t need to serve Gu Jian, he just signaled with his eyes that Tang Zijin could start eating.


    This time, Tang Zijin couldn''t eat as comfortably as the previous two times. It was the first time she saw the emperor and the prince. Even though they both had smiles on their faces, they seemed to be very amiable, but she couldn''t help feeling nervous. , After picking up the chopsticks, he only dared to eat a plate of green vegetables in front of him.


    Gu Jian, who was sitting on top, saw it and couldn''t help but said, "Girl Zijin, don''t just eat green vegetables, try other things. Today''s dishes are all your favorites."


    said, looking at Gu Moyan, "It was made by Moyan specially for the cook to make amends for you."


    Gu Moyan: "."


    is here again, here again, when he was a child, he made his chubby face cry, and the ancestors liked to use food to ''coax'' the chubby face in his name.


    Tang Zijin quickly got up and explained: "Old Ancestor, in fact, the young master didn''t bully me yesterday. It was an accident that I fell, and he has already apologized, so there is no need to make amends."


    Gu Jian smiled and said, "Apologizing is an apology, and eating is eating, it is irrelevant."


    The emperor and the prince didn''t know what happened yesterday, the prince immediately smiled and said, "It turns out that we were able to eat this meal today because of the second lady Tang."


    Tang Zijin didn''t know how to answer these words, so he could only respond with a smirk.


    Gu Moyan saw her smirk, a little indifferent, so he pulled her sleeve and let her sit down.


    Tang Zijin sat down, but she still didn''t dare to stretch out her chopsticks to pick up vegetables.


    Gu Moyan sighed, the little chubby face was like a nest, that is, he only dared to yell at him, and when he saw other people, he would be so cowardly that he couldn''t bear her to eat only that plate of green vegetables, and could only help. She picks up vegetables.


    Tang Zijin dared to eat Gu Moyan''s dishes. She would eat as much as he took, but she was less cautious.


    "I want to eat a lion''s head."


    Tang Zijin said in a low voice, looking at Gu Moyan eagerly, as if he was waiting to be fed.


    Gu Moyan glared at her, but still pinched her, and then hummed, "What else do you want to eat?"


    Two pear eddies appeared at the corner of Tang Zijin''s mouth, and he smiled and said, "I also want to eat squirrel mandarin fish."


    Gu Moyan saw that Tang Zijin ate the dishes he had eaten very quickly, a smile crossed his eyes, and then he served her dishes while eating by himself. He was the busiest at the entire dinner table.


    The three Gu Jian above ?? looked at the two of them, one was eating and the other was eating. The atmosphere was warm and loving, and they couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    The three of them are very concerned about Gu Moyan''s marriage.


    Although Gu Jian was concerned about the inheritance of the Gu family, he didn''t want Gu Moyan to marry someone he didn''t like.


    When the girl ??zijin was in Xiliang as a child, Moyan took great care of her. This girl was so charming and cute. Sitting next to Moyan, she was really talented and a good match.


    As for the emperor, the only hope is that before Gu Jian passed away, he had no regrets, and he could see the birth of the descendants of the Gu family. He didn''t mind who Gu Moyan married.


    The Crown Prince has more ideas. Among the royal clansmen, Prince Ping''s lineage is already prominent enough, and it is really not appropriate to marry with the big family.


    Mo Xi also knew how to measure up, and he was very satisfied with marrying an orphan; but although Yan was married to a family of generals, it was no problem to marry outside.


    Moyan is a bit tricky here, mainly because the Gu family is involved.


    Privately, he didn''t want him to marry a girl from a very good background, but his father was still there, so he didn''t talk much about many things.


    The prince glanced at Tang Zijin, Tang Xianhui knew that he was someone his son valued, and the Tang family was not an aristocratic family. It was a good thing that this girl really wanted to marry Moyan.


    Seeing Gu Jian''s love for Tang Zijin, the prince''s heart moved, and he couldn''t help thinking of protecting the media.


    What my uncle likes, my father will definitely not object.


    After eating, Tang Zijin got up and retire. Gu Jian saw that the emperor and the prince had no intention of leaving, so he didn''t let her speak, and just asked Gu Moyan to send them off.


    When the two of them left the room, the crown prince said with a smile: "Uncle, I see that you always like that girl from the Tang family."


    Gu Jian didn''t deny it, he nodded with a smile: "As for Moyan, I just want to be a wealthy and idle person. It''s most suitable to marry a straight wife who doesn''t have so many twists and turns."


    The emperor listened and was silent for a while: "The Tang family''s family background is quite decent."


    Hearing this, the prince immediately understood that the prince did not object to this marriage, and immediately had an idea in his heart, and immediately smiled: "I think Moyan also likes that girl from the Tang family, look at the dinner table, she is so considerate and thoughtful. , why don''t I be the matchmaker to complete Moyan and the Tang family girl."


    Gu Moyan just walked to the door when he heard these words, he was shocked and walked in quickly: "Fourth Uncle, who are you going to match?"


    The Crown Prince smiled and said, "I''ll give you this young master, that girl Tang is very nice to me. How about I tell you about her?"


    Gu Moyan was completely unprepared for this, and it was the Crown Prince''s proposal, which made it difficult for him to refuse. He felt coerced, so he instinctively developed a heart of resistance.


    The emperor saw Gu Moyan''s reluctance, but he didn''t want to spoil his grandnephew. His uncle was getting older and older, and what he wanted most was the birth of Moyan''s son. drag.


    In his opinion, even if the wife he married is not what he likes, the big deal is to marry a few more beautiful concubines in the future.


    The top priority now is that he has to give birth to an heir to the Gu family first!


    "Your fourth uncle rarely makes coal once, why, aren''t you happy?"


    Prince as a matchmaker, this is a supreme honor, how could he not be happy.


    Gu Moyan shook his head bitterly: "Fourth Uncle is a matchmaker, this is what I value."


    The emperor expressed his satisfaction: "It''s good that you know. I will send someone to tell the Crown Princess and your mother-in-law about this later. You are already twenty, and the marriage should be done a long time ago."


    Seeing that the emperor was so impatient, Gu Moyan was helpless.


    He also saw that, whether it was the ancestor, the emperor, the prince, or even his mother, he seemed to like Tang Zijin very much.


    Does he really want to marry a chubby face?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1143： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 14

    Chapter 1143, what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 14


    Tang Zijin didn''t know anything about the prince''s need to protect the media. After he came down from Taohua Nunnery, many ladies gathered around her and set her words in secret.


    In this regard, Tang Zijin always pretended not to understand, and after a few perfunctory sentences, he immediately flashed.


    As for lunch with the prince and the prince, other than telling Mrs. Tang, the others did not disclose it at all.


    On the other side, Gu Moyan thought that he was going to marry Tang Zijin. After thinking about it, he felt a little uncomfortable. During dinner, he learned that Gu Jian had sent someone to call Tang Zijin again. People were stopped on the way.


    Seeing Gu Moyan suddenly appearing, Tang Zijin was taken aback, there were still many people on Peach Blossom Mountain at this moment, worried that she would be seen alone with Young Master again, and looked a little nervous: "Master, are you okay? Why don''t we go to our ancestors first?"


    Gu Moyan hummed, "I''m here because I don''t want you to go to the ancestors again."


    Tang Zijin was stunned for a while, wondering why Gu Moyan was angry again, obviously they were fine at noon?


    Gu Moyan was feeling a little irritable at the moment, and said in a rushing tone, "I''ll tell you again, you are not allowed to go to the ancestor''s side in the future."


    Tang Zijin frowned slightly and retorted: "I didn''t go to the ancestor''s side, it was the ancestor who called me, don''t you know this?"


    Gu Moyan choked and said in a hurry, "Anyway, you are not allowed to appear in front of the ancestors again."


    Tang Zijin frowned: "Little Master, what''s wrong with you? I didn''t provoke you, did the ancestors send someone to call me, how can I not go as a junior?"


    Being refuted by Tang Zijin again, Gu Moyan turned from irritable to really angry: "I said chubby face, you are getting more and more cunning now..."


    "You are always going around in front of the ancestors, don''t you just want to please the ancestors and marry me? Don''t go and go back, do you just want to marry me?"


    Hearing this, Tang Zijin was stunned, and after a while, he retorted with a blushing face, "I didn''t!"


    Gu Moyan saw that she was still dead and stubborn, took a step forward, leaned forward, and joked: "You dare to say that you haven''t thought about me?"


    Tang Zijin''s eyes flickered, and he quickly looked away: "Anyway, I have nothing to do with you when I go to see my ancestor." After speaking, he mustered his courage to stare at Gu Moyan, "Young master, don''t look at yourself. Gold on it."


    Hearing this, Gu Moyan''s eyes widened.


    Okay, the fat face is getting fatter and fatter!


    "I put gold on my face? Fat face, do you know what you''re talking about? Do I need to put gold on my face? I stand in the crowd, who doesn''t know I''m a gold man, I still need Put gold on your face?"


    "You ill-conceived guy, you were so cute when you were a child, how did you become so cunning now? You have made everyone like you so much now that even the fourth uncle wants to protect you and me as a mediator. You are really scheming. "


    Tang Zijin looked shocked: "What is the prince going to do?"


    Gu Moyan sneered: "The fourth uncle wants to match you and me, are you too happy now?"


    Tang Zijin was a little stunned, she now knew why the young master was angry: "I don''t know."


    Gu Moyan sneered again and again: "Isn''t this your calculated plan, the fourth uncle wants to protect the media, that''s what I value, if I refuse to marry you, then I don''t know what''s wrong, Grandpa Huang and the others will think I''m wrong, you can How cunning."


    Tang Zijin was a little confused by the news, but hearing Gu Moyan misunderstood her like this, he also responded with a temper: "Little Master, if you don''t like me, you can go to the emperor and the crown prince to make it clear, Could it be that they will force you to do so?"


    "My status is low and I can''t speak. No matter how much you talk to me, little master, it won''t help. Instead of getting angry with me here, you might as well go to the lord and concubine. I don''t believe that the lord and concubine will force you. Marry someone you don''t like."


    Gu Moyan was speechless and could only say angrily: "Little Fat Face, you are really getting sharper and sharper!"


    Tang Zijin turned his head to the side: "I''m just telling the truth." Seeing Caiju approaching from a distance, he thought about it and said, "Young master doesn''t want to see me, I know, but I can''t refuse my ancestor. , but you can do it, sir."


    "You can''t show up when the ancestors asked me to eat, so that you can not see me, but also show your dislike for me, the ancestors know that they will naturally not force you to marry me. "


    Gu Moyan saw that she thought so thoughtfully and looked like she didn''t want to marry him, she got more and more angry in her heart, she gritted her teeth and said, "Thank you for thinking for me."


    Tang Zijin twisted his neck: "You''re welcome." After a pause, he said sternly, "I am also for myself."


    Young Master doesn''t like herself, so she can''t be too weak!


    Gu Moyan''s eyes widened in anger, and he wanted to say something. When the chrysanthemums arrived, he smiled and told the two of them to go to Taohua Temple for dinner.


    For the next few days, Gu Jian sent people every day to ask Tang Zijin to come and accompany him to dinner. Gu Moyan didn''t want to go, but the thought of him not going made him seem to be afraid of Tang Zijin, and he was not absent from time to time.


    However, every time he had to compete with Tang Zijin at the dinner table, Gu Jian had a great appetite and laughed every day.


    On the eve of the Dragon Boat Festival, Xiao Yeyang returned to Peach Blossom Mountain. As soon as he came back, the prince brought up the old things again, and once again brought up the matter of wanting to protect Gu Moyan and Tang Zijin as a mediator.


    Xiao Yeyang also had an impression of Tang Zijin, she was a very cute little girl, he did not answer immediately, but looked at Gu Moyan.


    When a son gets a wife, after all, he wants him to like it.


    Gu Moyan was silent. He had also thought about it carefully these days. Compared with other girls, it seems that marrying a chubby face is not bad. At least the ancestors and parents like her very much. After thinking about it, he replied, "Son, listen. father and mother."


    Xiao Yeyang raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Okay then, I''ll go back and discuss with your mother and ask her for her opinion." He didn''t say anything.


    Prince didn''t want Xiao Yeyang to agree immediately, he changed the subject with a smile and talked about other things.


    Seeing the two talking about things, Gu Moyan withdrew, thought about it, and went to Zhuangzi at the foot of the mountain.


    Tang Zijin was drinking tea with Miss Xu in the pavilion in the garden, talking about going to Ningmenguan to watch the dragon boat race tomorrow.


    Halfway through, Tang Zixin joined in with a few girls.


    These days, Tang Zijin was called to dinner by Gu Jian every day, and he made a lot of limelight, which made Tang Zixin very dissatisfied.


    After sitting down, Tang Zixin taunted Tang Zijin inside and out.


    Tang Zijin didn''t want to quarrel with Tang Zixin in front of outsiders, so as not to lose the face of the Tang family, he got up and left.


    "It''s fortunate that the eldest girl is still the eldest daughter of the Tang family, so she belittles her sister regardless of the occasion, and doesn''t care about the face and reputation of the Tang family, the old lady and the master treat her in vain."


    Tang Zijin glanced at the bamboo core: "How can you arrange your grandmother and father?"


    Before he finished speaking, there was a playful laughter from the direction of the rockery next to him.


    "I think your maid is right!"


    As soon as Tang Zijin turned his head, he saw Gu Moyan leaning on the rockery with his arms folded over his chest.


    Gu Moyan sneered and looked at Tang Zijin: "You dare to compete with me, and when you meet other people, you will be cowardly like a cat."


    Tang Zijin quickly looked left and right, and when he saw no one, he looked at Gu Moyan: "Little Master, why are you here?"


    Gu Moyan was a little speechless: "This is my mother''s Zhuangzi, isn''t it normal for me to be here?"


    Tang Zijin was speechless. This side of the garden was where girls often came to play. She didn''t want to be criticized, so she would turn around and leave when she was blessed.


    At this moment, Gu Moyan came over and pulled her to the rockery side.


    "Little Master, what are you going to do?"


    Seeing Tang Zijin looking at him in horror, Gu Moyan rolled his eyes and looked at Zhuxin: "Go and watch from a distance."


    Bamboo Core hesitated and stood still, when Gu Moyan''s servant Anping walked over and pulled the person away, saying that he was helping the master to watch the wind.


    Tang Zijin didn''t want to be alone with Gu Moyan, especially in the small rockery, being too close to her made her very flustered. She broke away from Gu Moyan''s hand and wanted to run away.


    Gu Moyan didn''t pay attention, but she really let her break free. In a hurry, she grabbed Tang Zijin''s slender waist and pulled him into her arms.


    Tang Zijin froze instantly.


    Gu Moyan was a little unhappy, and looked down at the person in his arms: "What are you running for?"


    Tang Zijin didn''t respond, only felt cold hands and feet, but his face was surprisingly hot.


    Looking at Tang Zijin, whose cheeks were flushed and cute, Gu Moyan was a little absent-minded, swallowed subconsciously, and his eyes fell on her rosy lips involuntarily.


    Anyway, they are about to get engaged, how about a kiss?


    Tang Zijin was hugged by Gu Moyan. As soon as he regained his senses, he saw Gu Moyan''s face getting closer and closer, and then a soft touch came from his lips.


    With a bang, Tang Zijin''s mind went blank.


    Gu Moyan had never made out with a girl before. The first time he kissed, he was also a little nervous, and he took it back after a touch of water.


    Afterwards, he licked his lips with a lingering intent.


    Seeing that Tang Zijin was still dumbfounded, he moved in his heart and leaned down again.


    Looking at Gu Moyan who was approaching again, Tang Zijin instinctively raised his hand, and then, a loud slap came from the rockery.


    Gu Moyan was stunned by the beating, covering his face and staring at Tang Zijin in a daze, thinking that he was beaten by the little fat face!


    Tang Zijin was also taken aback by his boldness, looked at Gu Moyan, and ran out with a blushing face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1144： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 15

    Chapter 1144, what kind of bad thoughts can Young Master Gu have? 15


    "Damn!"


    In the guest room, Tang Zijin was lying on the bed, blushing all over, and beating the quilt angrily and annoyed.


    Young Master is getting more and more excessive, and he is so light on her in broad daylight! !


    **** her off!


    Thinking of the scene in the rockery, Tang Zijin buried his head in the quilt in shame, and after a while, he got out again.


    Just now, she slapped the young master, not sure if it was serious?


    Tang Zijin was a little apprehensive at first, then shook his head again, she was right, if the young master dared to belittle her next time, she would dare to beat her!


    The scene in the rockery began to replay in his mind again, and Tang Zijin rolled on the bed angrily.


    "Don''t think about it, don''t think about it anymore."


    There was something in my heart, Tang Zijin didn''t eat dinner, and he tossed and turned at night and couldn''t sleep.


    The next day, Tang Zijin appeared in everyone''s sight with two dark circles under his eyes.


    When Mrs. Tang saw it, she asked worriedly, "Why, didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    Tang Zijin smiled reluctantly: "Mother, I''m fine."


    There were people all around, and Madam Tang didn''t say much, just glanced at Tang Zixin, who was huddled among a few girls in dissatisfaction.


    My daughter has never liked to complain to her, but she also heard from other places that Zixin publicly attacked her daughter yesterday, and she is more active than outsiders!


    When she first heard the news, she really had a stomachache with anger. . .


    She really doesn''t know if this girl Zixin has any brains to slander her sister, what is the benefit to her?


    After returning to the mansion this time, she had to talk to the master and the old lady about their eldest daughter of the Tang family.


    Today is the Dragon Boat Festival. After breakfast, everyone boarded the cruise ship to Ningmenguan along with the Crown Princess and Princess Weiyuan.


    To watch the dragon boat race, all the female relatives are very happy, the ladies sit in the cabin and chat, and most of the girls stand on the deck to enjoy the scenery along the way.


    On the boat, because the river wind was blowing and Miss Xu was talking, Tang Zijin was not sleepy, but when he got to Ningmenguan and went to the attic where he watched the dragon boat race, Tang Zijin covered his face with a fan from time to time. Cover your mouth and yawn.


    Miss Xu saw that she was very sleepy, and offered to sit in the corner with her.


    Tang Zijin thanked her gratefully. Last night, she let her force herself to sleep, but she couldn''t fall asleep, she just opened her eyes and watched the dawn.


    Now everyone is happily watching the dragon boat race. She is yawning here, which is really impolite and very disappointing. It¡¯s better to avoid it.


    After talking to Madam Tang, Tang Zijin and Miss Xu walked to the edge of the attic and sat down.


    Away from the sight of others, Tang Zijin relaxed a lot. Although the game in the river was exciting, she still couldn''t help dozing off and kept her head down.


    On the male family''s side, Gu Moyan sat next to the crown prince and Xiao Yeyang. He didn''t even bother to watch the game, so he glanced at the female family member from time to time. He saw Tang Zijin dozing off in the corner, and accidentally knocked on it. Head, shook his head involuntarily.


    Seeing that the game below will not end in a short time, Gu Moyan thought about it for a while, summoned peace, and gave a few words in a low voice.


    Not long after, the grandma who was serving the women''s family smiled and put pillows on the ladies and girls, saying that she wanted everyone to be more comfortable.


    The seats on the side of the stand are very hard, and the pillows provided have been unanimously welcomed by everyone.


    Prince Concubine and Daohua were a little surprised, they looked at each other, and both saw surprise in each other''s eyes.


    The pillow was not what they ordered!


    Daohua glanced at the male family member''s side, and by coincidence caught Gu Moyan''s gaze from this side, following his line of sight, Daohua looked towards the female family member''s corner, and then saw Tang Zijin who was dozing off.


    The grandmothers moved the screens in various places without looking at the pillows, just to cover Tang Zijin and Miss Xu who were sitting in the corner.


    Prince Concubine also noticed, and immediately said with a low smile: "I see, you are going to marry your second daughter-in-law soon."


    Taohua smiled, then laughed and scolded: "Stinky boy."


    In his mouth he said he was not happy, but in his actions he was very real.


    With a screen to cover and a pillow to lean against, Tang Zijin was much more comfortable and slept directly until the end of the dragon boat race.


    After the game was over, everyone could move freely, and Miss Xu woke Tang Zijin.


    "Thank you, Sister Xu!"


    Tang Zijin thanked him a little embarrassedly, because he just woke up and his face was still flushed.


    Miss Xu couldn''t help but stretched out her hand, pinched Tang Zijin''s red cheeks, and said with a smile, "I finally let me hold it, so it''s your thank you gift."


    Tang Zijin was dumbfounded.


    On the other side, Gu Moyan, who was following behind the Crown Prince and Xiao Yeyang and was about to go downstairs, saw this scene and was immediately unhappy. Who made the chubby face pinch?


    What''s the matter with that girl, she has to pinch her own, she''s not shameless!


    Hate!


    "What are you looking at, keep up with it!"


    Xiao Yeyang in front of him urged Gu Moyan.


    Gu Moyan then withdrew his gaze and quickly followed.


    All the female relatives went downstairs to play together. Tang Zijin and Miss Xu also talked to Madam Tang and Madam Xu, and went downstairs together.


    In order to make it easier for everyone to swim in the river, the person in charge arranged a lot of painting boats for everyone to ride on.


    Tang Zijin and Miss Xu found a pavilion by the river and sat down. Not long after they sat down, a painting boat came over.


    "Sister Xu!"


    In one of the painting boats, a girl smiled and waved to Miss Xu.


    Miss Xu responded with a smile and waved her hand, while introducing to Tang Zijin: "That''s the girl from the Yao family, and the Yao family is one of the most prestigious families in Zhongzhou, but the descendants of these two generations are not many in the imperial court. ."


    "I was invited to Peach Blossom Mountain this time. The Yao family girl is very active, even more than your big sister."


    Having said this, Miss Xu suddenly stopped and looked at Tang Zijin embarrassedly.


    Tang Zijin smiled: "Sister Xu, it''s okay, my eldest sister is indeed a bit lively."


    Miss Xu sneered: "You and your big sister have completely different temperaments. I think I can say enough. When I meet your big sister, I still can''t stand it."


    Tang Zijin smiled lightly and did not answer.


    No matter how bad Tang Zixin is, as the daughter of the Tang family, she never followed outsiders to talk about her falling.


    At this moment, the painting boat approached the pavilion.


    Miss Yao stood on the deck of the painting boat, looking at Tang Zijin and Miss Xu in the pavilion: "Sister Xu, what are you doing here, why don''t you go swimming with us?"


    The words were addressed to Miss Xu, but the line of sight kept swept towards Tang Zijin.


    Miss Xu looked at Tang Zijin and asked her opinion with her eyes.


    Tang Zijin smiled and said, "Sister Xu, don''t worry about me, I''m too lazy to move, just sit here for a while and go back."


    She sensed the scrutinizing gaze of the Yao girl. Tang Zixin was active and went to the young master. The Yao girl, who was as active as her, must have the same purpose.


    She was called to dinner by her ancestors every day, so Miss Yao might have regarded her as an imaginary enemy in her heart.


    She should stay far away.


    Miss Xu naturally refused to leave Tang Zijin alone, and rejected Miss Yao with a smile.


    Although Miss Yao had some regrets, she didn''t bother, she just smiled enthusiastically: "Then we won''t bother, if you two want to swim in the river later, you can go there and ride there, there are many painting boats today. "Speaking, pointing not far away.


    Miss Xu smiled and thanked her, then watched the painting boat drive away with Tang Zijin.


    After ??, Tang Zijin noticed that Miss Xu''s eyes fell on the painting boat in the river from time to time, and couldn''t help asking: "Sister Xu, do you want to swim in the river?"


    Miss Xu did not deny: "It''s rare to come out once, just want to blow the river wind."


    Tang Zijin looked at the place where the painting boat was docked, and said, "I also want to refresh my mind, why don''t we go to the river?"


    Miss Xu had a look of joy on her face, and then said again: "Didn''t you just say you didn''t want to?"


    Tang Zijin smiled and said, "There are so many ladies in Miss Yao''s boat, I just don''t want to cause trouble."


    After listening to her, Miss Xu did not hesitate, and walked towards the place where the painting boat was parked with Tang Zijin.


    Watching the two come over, a simple and honest-looking middle-aged boatman immediately stepped forward and saluted with a smile on his face: "The two girls want to swim the river. The small boating skills are good, why don''t you just sit on the small one?"


    Today, the boats here were arranged by the officials in charge of the dragon boat race. Tang Zijin and the two were not worried about safety, so they nodded and got on the boats.


    Not long after the painting boat left the shore, Tang Zijin was talking to Miss Xu about the scenery on both sides of the strait, and suddenly felt the coolness of the soles of his feet. He looked down and found that the painting boat was leaking.


    "Boatman, quickly dock the boat!"


    Tang Zijin was startled, and quickly ordered the boatman to dock.


    However, the boatman seemed to be startled by Tang Zijin''s sudden voice, and accidentally fell into the river.


    Tang Zijin''s expression changed when he saw it, and he didn''t care to comfort Miss Xu, so he trotted to the deck, grabbed the boat prize, and handed it to the boatman who was fluttering in the water, trying to save the person.


    It''s just that the boatman didn''t grab the oar at all, but it gradually sank in the flutter until no one could be seen.


    Tang Zijin stared at the river for a moment, picked up the paddle decisively and started rowing to the shore, and turned his head and called to the bamboo core in the cabin: "Bamboo core, you also come out to help row the boat. Sister Xu, you and your maidservant. Just sit there and don''t move."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1145： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 16

    Chapter 1145, what kind of bad thoughts can Young Master Gu have? 16


    The sudden change made Miss Xu unable to calm down. Seeing that the boatman who fell into the water never came up, she came to the deck with a white face, looked at the river and asked, "Is that person dead?"


    Tang Zijin frowned and rowed the oars vigorously: "Have you ever seen a boatman who can''t handle water?"


    Hearing this, Miss Xu understands no matter how stupid she is.


    The painting boat leaked and the boatman fell into the river.


    They were counted!


    "How dare he?!"


    They are the daughter of the official family. If something happens to them, the boatman will never escape the guilt.


    Tang Zijin was also very helpless, she still underestimated the jealousy of people, even though she had tried to stay away from other people, she still followed the way of others.


    At this moment, the painting boat suddenly jolted violently.


    Fortunately, Tang Zijin reacted quickly and held onto the edge of the painting boat, so that he did not fall into the river, but the oars in his hand fell into the river.


    "Someone hit the boat underwater!"


    Tang Zijin instantly thought of the boatman from before. Just when she asked Miss Xu and the two maids to squat down, the second wave of turbulence struck again.


    "Ah~"


    Miss Xu was unsteady and fell directly into the river.


    "Sister Xu!"


    Tang Zijin''s complexion changed suddenly. . .


    Miss Xu doesn''t know how to water, so she fluttered desperately in the water.


    Tang Zijin saw it, hesitated for a while, but jumped into the river and swam quickly towards Miss Xu.


    Yes, Tang Zijin can swim.


    At this moment, her heart is full of gratitude to Gu Moyan. If her little father-in-law always forced her to learn how to swim when she was a child, she would only be able to watch Sister Xu drown.


    This time, in all likelihood, Sister Xu is implicated by her, and she must not be allowed to do anything, otherwise, the Tang family and the Xu family will have a vengeance.


    "Girl~"


    The two maids who were still in the painting boat were so frightened they didn''t know what to do.


    It''s just that the boatman had planned it beforehand. At this moment, the painting boat was docked at a bend in the river, and there were no other painting boats around.


    Tang Zijin is also the first time to save people in the water. He has no experience and does not know what kind of urge to survive when people are on the verge of death. As soon as he caught Miss Xu, she was entangled by Miss Xu, and he was clearly nowhere near the painting boat. No matter how far, I can''t swim.


    Tang Zijin was exhausted physically and struggled to hold Miss Xu. Just when she was about to despair, a cruise ship came over. Then, in the blurred vision due to the water, a figure jumped down, visible to the naked eye. Swimming towards her at a speed.


    As the figure got closer, Tang Zijin recognized that the person who came was Gu Moyan, and an astonishing light suddenly burst out in his eyes: "Little Master!"


    As soon as Gu Moyan approached, he stretched out his hand to Tang Zijin.


    Tang Zijin said quickly: "Save Sister Xu first, I can swim and I can persevere."


    Gu Moyan looked at her pale face and was furious to death, but she still took over Miss Xu, who had passed out in a coma.


    But he didn''t dare to leave Tang Zijin alone in the river. Who knew if there was an undercurrent in the river, he didn''t dare to take the risk, grabbed Miss Xu''s arm with one hand, and wrapped Tang Zijin''s waist with the other, and swam hard towards the shore.


    Fortunately, Anping also swam over quickly, Gu Moyan immediately gave him Miss Xu, and he quickly swam ashore with Tang Zijin.


    After she, Miss Xu, and the two maids were rescued, Tang Zijin completely relaxed, and immediately complained to Gu Moyan: "Little Master, someone is trying to harm us."


    Without Tang Zijin saying it, Gu Moyan also guessed it.


    Looking at the half-sunk boat in the river, Gu Moyan''s eyes flashed with sternness. Seeing that Tang Zijin was soaked all over, he quickly took off his robe and put it on Tang Zijin.


    As soon as the cruise ship arrived, Gu Moyan picked up Tang Zijin and stepped on it.


    "Cough cough~"


    On the cruise ship, a thick blanket was draped on Tang Zijin''s body by Gu Moyan not very gently.


    Looking at Gu Moyan''s stinky face, Tang Zijin didn''t dare to speak.


    Gu Moyan still had obvious anger on his face. Seeing Tang Zijin''s cowardly appearance, he became angry: "Don''t you have the courage to go into the river to save people just now? Who is this pitiful thing for? see?"


    Tang Zijin hesitated for a while, but still felt that he had to defend himself: "I know how to swim, so I can''t just watch Sister Xu drowning, right?"


    Gu Moyan: "Can''t you call for help?"


    Tang Zijin: "But there was no one around at that time, and the time was too late." He said with an angry look on his face.


    "Little Master, the painting boat has been passively manipulated, not only that, after the painting boat leaked, the boatman tried his best to hit the painting boat, which caused Sister Xu to fall into the river, you must catch that person, he is trying to kill Me and Sister Xu."


    Looking at the pitiful Tang Zijin, who was not even aggressive in anger and anger, Gu Moyan sighed, reached out and pushed her wet hair stuck to her face behind her ear: "Don''t be afraid, I will avenge you."


    You are so courageous. After eating the guts of a bear and a leopard, you dare to hurt the little fat face. I wonder if he is the only one who can bully the little fat face?


    "Not only the boatman, but also the person behind him will never run away."


    Tang Zijin turned his head a little embarrassedly, and then caressed his wet hair with his hands.


    At this moment, Anping walked in: "Little Master, several painting boats are approaching this way, and all the ladies above are all ladies."


    Gu Moyan sneered immediately.


    The person who calculated the chubby face probably didn''t really want the chubby face to die, but just wanted her to make a fool of herself in public.


    A lady from a family who falls into the water in public. If she is rescued by a foreigner, her reputation will be ruined. How can she marry into the palace?


    What a poisonous mind!


    Tang Zijin also guessed this, his face became paler and paler, and after soaking in water, it was a little cold, and his nose was red, which made him even more pitiful.


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, Gu Moyan felt very distressed, and immediately asked, "Is that painting boat cleaned up?"


    Anping nodded: "It''s done."


    Gu Moyan looked at Tang Zijin: "Someone came to see you for a joke. Since they love watching people fall into the water, it''s better to let them experience it for themselves."


    said, he was about to command Anping.


    At this moment, Tang Zijin suddenly reached out and grabbed him: "Little Master, don''t do this."


    Gu Moyan frowned: "The person who harmed you must be among them, are you sure you don''t want revenge?"


    Tang Zijin: "I think, but today, all the female relatives were invited by the princess to come to watch the game. If the girls fell into the water at the same time, it would be bad to spread the influence. Otherwise, let''s forget it, I''m fine anyway. "


    Gu Moyan paused for a while, then glanced at Tang Zijin with hatred for not being able to make steel: "It''s just your temperament, it''s strange that you don''t get bullied."


    Tang Zijin was silent, and whispered: "If you don''t bully me, I''ll just stay away from others."


    Gu Moyan saw her little mouth moving and asked, "What are you muttering about?"


    Tang Zijin shook his head hastily: "I didn''t speak."


    Gu Moyan snorted: "You dare to compete with me. If you dare to go against other people, you will be lucky to have met me. Otherwise, how will you live your life?"


    Tang Zijin: "."


    What is so strange about this little grandpa?


    Gu Moyan looked at Anping: "The impact of falling into the water is not good, but it''s okay to give them a lesson that is still fresh in their memory."


    "You arrange for a few people with good water to go down the river, wait for the boat to approach, and hit the boat, so that they can also feel the fear and fear that Little Fat Face has just experienced."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1146： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 17

    Chapter 1146, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 17


    "Ah~"


    "Help~"


    Among the several painting boats in the center of the ?? river, the screams and shouts of the ladies came out one after another.


    On the cruise ship, Tang Zijin, who had changed into clean clothes, was stuffed with a telescope by Gu Moyan, saying that it was for her to watch a play.


    Tang Zijin glanced at the violently shaking painting boat, then looked at Gu Moyan: "It should be fine, right?"


    Gu Moyan smiled: "No hurry, and I didn''t really fall into the water. Listening to their voices, isn''t it a bit of a breath?"


    Tang Zijin thought for a while and said, "Even if the people who calculated me are among them, most of them are still innocent."


    Gu Moyan snorted: "I''m doing this for their own good, so that they can remember it for a long time and know that the excitement is not so good-looking."


    Seeing Tang Zijin''s unbearable expression, Gu Moyan shook his head speechlessly, not insisting in the end, and motioned to Anping to give an order to stop hitting the painting boat.


    "It''s okay now."


    Seeing Gu Moyan''s reluctance, but he still chose to compromise for her, Tang Zijin was a little overjoyed, and the corners of his mouth lifted up, revealing two pear eddies. . .


    Gu Moyan saw her smile, and her eyebrows stretched out: "Although the weather is relatively hot today, but you fell into the water, you should go back early to rest, and I will order the cruise ship to return to Taohua Mountain later."


    Tang Zijin said immediately: "Isn''t it too rude to leave like this, and I haven''t informed my mother yet?"


    Gu Moyan: "I said, can you stop thinking about others first, and think about yourself more when you are in trouble. For outsiders, you can have a decent face. As for Aunt Tang, I will send someone to inform you."


    said, glanced at Tang Zijin''s half-dry hair.


    "And you appear like this, aren''t you trying to stir up gossip?"


    Tang Zijin was silent: "Then I will listen to you."


    Gu Moyan smiled: "That''s right."


    At this moment, Anping walked in: "Master, the girls in the boats said they wanted to thank you in person."


    Gu Moyan was stunned: "Thank me?"


    Thank him for what?


    Thank him for sending people to hide in the water and crash the painting boat?


    Anping''s expression was also a little difficult to say, and he pleaded guilty: "Just now, someone almost fell into the river on a painting boat, so I sent someone to help."


    Gu Moyan didn''t blame Anping, anyway, his cruise ship was nearby, so he still had to pretend.


    Anping: "It''s not too small to say it again and again, it''s just a little effort, but the Yao girl at the head insists on seeing you."


    Gu Moyan sneered: "If she wants to see me, I have to see her? Why is her face so big?" After speaking, she snorted heavily, "I hate this kind of person who sticks needles when they see a hole. Now, a random move can be used as an excuse and a pedal by them!"


    Tang Zijin stopped talking when he saw that Gu Moyan was so dissatisfied with Miss Yao.


    Thinking of Yao''s enthusiasm in telling them about the boat, she guessed that the leaking boat might have something to do with her.


    Gu Moyan didn''t bother to answer, and said directly: "Go and tell them that this river area is full of undercurrents, and if you don''t want to fall into the river, then leave quickly."


    Anping nodded and quickly backed out.


    Outside, she didn''t see Tang Zijin falling into the water to make a fool of herself. Instead, Miss Yao, who was startled, heard that Gu Moyan didn''t want to see them, and her face was full of disappointment.


    Invited to Peach Blossom Mountain as a guest, the family put a lot of effort into her, but after she was summoned by the Crown Princess twice at the beginning, she was no different from other ladies, and Princess Weiyuan was never alone. seen her.


    Later, the Tang family sisters came. Tang Zixin, who escaped, was not to be afraid of, but Tang Zijin, who was silent, was very difficult to deal with. As soon as he came, he fell into the eyes of the old man.


    The young master was adopted to the Guogong¡¯s mansion. His marriage must be based on the old Guogong¡¯s opinion. Then, what else is there to do with her?


    Yao''s family is not as good as each year now, and the family points to her that she can marry the young master and revitalize the lintel.


    But, she can''t even see the little man, even if she has all kinds of means, she can''t use it!


    With full of unwillingness and regret, Miss Yao left with the other girls.


    As soon as they left, the cruise ship set sail directly back to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    In the pavilion of the stands, Daohua and the princess did not go downstairs to hang out, but chatted with a few ladies.


    Before Miss Yao and the others went back, Gu Moyan''s people arrived first, and whispered to Gu Yu that the boat Tang Zijin was riding in was leaking, and Gu Yu told Daohua again.


    After hearing this, Daohua''s face flashed with anger.


    The girls are usually sour and jealous, and it''s okay to make small troubles. This time, they tried to ruin people''s fame and kill people''s lives. It''s really daring!


    Daohua thought for a while, and asked Gu Yu to go down to inquire about the girls who went to Tang Zijin''s drowning ground, and directly blacklisted them all.


    Not long after Gu Yu retreated, Miss Yao and the others came back.


    The girls turned pale and immediately attracted the attention of the adults.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Some timid girls immediately told their mothers about the shock they had just received.


    Seeing that there was an accident, the princess quickly comforted the girls. During this period, she couldn''t help but wonder when she didn''t see Daohua making a sound.


    Before she could ask, the girl Yao whom she valued before stood up.


    Miss Yao looked around with a worried face: "Aren''t Sister Tang and Sister Xu back yet?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Xu''s expressions couldn''t help changing, but both of them were still calm and said with a smile: "Where are they playing and forgetting the time."


    Yao girl immediately made an appearance that she wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say it.


    Prince Concubine saw her like this and glanced at Daohua, thinking of the Grain Rain that had just receded, what Gong Dou had experienced, she couldn''t see what was going on here, and didn''t ask any more questions, she picked up the tea and drank it slowly.


    Whether to choose a daughter-in-law for Moyan, it is better to leave this matter to the younger brother and sister Yang.


    Prince Concubine shook her head invisibly. She had been so comfortable in Peach Blossom Mountain all these years, she had taken a wrong look. This girl Yao felt pretty good before she lost her.


    Seeing that the Crown Princess and Daohua didn''t ask, Miss Yao couldn''t help but feel anxious, bit her lip, and had to say it out: "Just now I seemed to hear Sister Tang and Sister Xu''s cry for help, so I went with other girls. I searched in the past, but I never saw them."


    "My grandpa said that there are many undercurrents in the river area, I''m worried. I''m worried."


    As soon as these words came out, both Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Xu showed panic on their faces. When they were about to get up and leave to look for their daughter, they saw Princess Weiyuan looking over and gave them a soothing look.


    After all, it was the master of the house who had been through the incident, but after a while, the two calmed down.


    comforted Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Xu, and then Daohua smiled and looked at Miss Xu in front of her: "Miss Yao, what are you worried about?"


    Miss Yao''s eyes were dodging, she lowered her head, not daring to look directly into Daohua''s eyes.


    Mrs. Yao, who was on the side, saw her, and her heart became nervous. The princess and the crown princess are both well-informed people, how could her daughter deceive them.


    At this moment, she regretted it a little, and should not have agreed to the clan''s actions against the second girl of the Tang family.


    Before Mrs. Yao wanted to help her daughter, Daohua spoke again: "Miss Yao, you are already an adult, you should understand that you can''t talk nonsense."


    "People in this world like to spread rumors, especially those ambiguous and unproven words. Once they are spread, they will be misinterpreted into various meanings, causing unimaginable effects."


    "As a girl''s family, you shouldn''t spread gossip everywhere, do you think so?"


    Miss Yao''s face turned pale, and she strongly defended: "Princess, the little girl didn''t think about it that much, she was just worried about the safety of Sister Tang and Miss Xu."


    "boom!"


    Inaka put the teacup in her hand on the table heavily.


    Miss Yao was startled, her legs softened, and she knelt directly on the ground.


    Daohua said with a somewhat indifferent expression: "Miss Yao, it seems that you didn''t listen to what this princess just said."


    "This princess has already said it, and you can''t talk nonsense. You open your mouth to worry about the safety of others. This princess asks you, what danger can the Tang family and Xu family be in danger?"


    "Have you seen it with your own eyes? If you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, you dare to talk nonsense in public, which makes this princess have to think that you have ulterior motives."


    Originally, she didn''t want to embarrass a little girl, but this girl from the Yao family really didn''t shed tears without seeing the coffin. She hinted it so clearly, but she still wanted to pour money on Zijin and the girl from the Xu family. water.


    What dangers can there be in navigating the river while sitting on a painting boat?


    Fall into the water!


    On a hot day, a thinly dressed girl falls into the water, no matter who rescues her, she will be criticized and her reputation will be damaged.


    The Crown Princess was also secretly angry, was she blind before, how could she think that such a stupid and stupid person is not bad?


    Mrs. Yao saw that Daohua was angry, she hurriedly walked over to Miss Yao and knelt down: "Princess, please calm down, the little girl is in a panic, there is no malicious intent, I will definitely discipline me when I go back."


    Daohua''s complexion softened, but she did not call Mrs. Yao''s mother and daughter: "Mrs. Yao, don''t blame this princess for being angry, it is true that the reputation of the girl''s family must not be tainted, you are the wife of the family, this should be more than your daughter''s. clearer."


    said, and glanced at Miss Yao lightly.


    "If this princess didn''t know that the second girl of the Tang family and the girl of the Xu family were called back to Taohua Mountain by my master, just based on what your daughter just said, wouldn''t it be a riot right now?"


    The female relatives who were present still didn''t understand what was going on. They were amazed at the boldness of the Yao family, and they dared to make trouble at the dragon boat party organized by the princess. Isn''t this hitting the princess in the face? Such a big fire.


    Taohua: "This time, I invited all of you to come to see the dragon boat. It''s unpleasant to make such an unpleasant situation. It can be seen that I am not capable. Next time, it seems that I will organize less gatherings like this."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yao''s complexion changed suddenly. It was a great honor to be able to make friends with the princess. If other people lost such an opportunity because of the Yao family, wouldn''t others hate them to death?


    As expected, the other female relatives who had been watching the play before looked at the Yao family mother and daughter complainingly.


    On the other side, Gu Moyan has returned to Peach Blossom Mountain with Tang Zijin and Miss Xu.


    Gu Jian was inspecting his medicine field at the foot of the mountain. When he saw them coming back, he couldn''t help but feel a little strange: "This stinky boy Moyan is the most playful, why did he want to come back early?"


    said, with the help of Dongli, he went down to Zhuangzi''s side.


    After ?? approached, seeing that Tang Zijin''s face was not very good, Gu Jian immediately glared at Gu Moyan: "Did you bully Zijin again?"


    Gu Moyan was speechless: "How can I have it?"


    Gu Jian snorted, ignored him, and looked at Tang Zijin: "Girl Zijin, if Moyan bullies you, tell the old ancestor, and the old ancestor will help you teach him a lesson."


    Tang Zijin glanced at Gu Moyan, with a hint of pride on his brows: "Old Ancestor, Young Master didn''t bully me."


    Girl Xu on the side was amazed, she didn''t expect Zijin to get along so casually with the old prince and the small prince.


    Gu Jian: "The grandson has brought a lot of tribute fruits. Come and eat with me on the mountain."


    Miss Xu dipped in Tang Zijin''s light, and this time she went to Taohua Nunnery with her.


    Picking chrysanthemum washed the fruit and cut it into small pieces and brought it to the living room.


    Three plates of fruit, Miss Xu thought she was going to share a plate with Tang Zijin, but unexpectedly, the young master took a step ahead and was the first to be next to Zijin, and then competed with Zijin to grab the fruit.


    Miss Xu was a bit tongue-tied, but the old man seemed to be quite happy, and he didn''t mean to stop it at all. Under the weird atmosphere, she could only bury her head in eating fruit.


    Don¡¯t say, the fruits that are offered in tribute are delicious, and no one robs them, so happy!


    A plate of fruit, most of which went into Gu Moyan''s mouth, Tang Zijin couldn''t grab it, so he just didn''t grab it.


    She didn''t eat it, and Gu Moyan''s taste of absolute fruit suddenly faded.


    Gu Jian watched from above, and scolded Gu Moyan with a smile: "You have eaten all the fruit, so why don''t you go get some more."


    Gu Moyan glanced at Tang Zijin: "Are you still eating?"


    Tang Zijin turned his head and said nothing.


    Gu Moyan got up: "I forgot that you are a foodie, you like to eat everything." After saying that, he stepped out of the house.


    These words made Tang Zijin''s face puff up with anger. What''s wrong with loving food?


    Gu Jian looked happy, beckoned Tang Zijin to sit next to him, and whispered: "When that stinky boy bullies you, don''t be too afraid of him, he is a paper tiger, you have to resist. Resist and let him know how powerful you are."


    Tang Zijin was a little stunned.


    She is amazing?


    What''s so great about her?


    "I''m not great!"


    Gu Jian immediately said: "You have it! Think about it, what is Moyan afraid of you most?"


    Tang Zijin thought hard for a while, then shook his head: "Young master is not afraid of me."


    Gu Jian shook his head: "No, he is afraid, he is afraid of you crying, he will be at a loss when you cry."


    Tang Zijin expressed doubts about this, the young master was really afraid of her crying, why would he always bully her?


    The girl below listened to the conversation between the two, and she was shocked.


    Does the old prince like Zijin too much? Look, he is actually teaching Zijin how to subdue the little prince.


    Tang Zijin was still digesting Gu Jian''s words when he heard him say again: "Tell the ancestors, what do you think of that stinky boy Moyan?"


    Tang Zijin didn''t expect Gu Jian to ask this question, some didn''t know how to answer, he said vaguely: "Young master is very good."


    Gu Jian gave Tang Zijin a ''he understands'' look, and said with a smile, "The old ancestor understood that you just like to play with that stinky boy because he is good-looking, right?"


    Tang Zijin was a little speechless: "."


    Sure enough, you are an old man, and you are the truth!


    When she was a child, didn''t she just think that the little prince and the princess were good-looking, so she followed them?


    Gu Jian continued with a smile: "What about that kid Moyan, you can still see it now, he has no long-term disability, otherwise, you will continue to play with him in the future?"


    Tang Zijin was stunned.


    Ancestors what does this mean?


    How long has ?? been?


    The fruit in Miss Xu''s hands fell to the ground. The old man was asking for Zijin''s opinion and asked her if she would marry the little man?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1147： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 18

    Chapter 1147, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 18


    Gu Jian''s seemingly joking question made Tang Zijin''s mood up and down, and no matter how she suppressed it, she couldn''t calm down.


    Although the young master also said that the prince wanted to protect the media for them, she didn''t take it seriously. She always felt that the young master was making fun of her, so even Mrs. Tang didn''t reveal half a word.


    But now that the ancestors have spoken in person, the weight is different.


    Young master may tease her, but the old ancestors will not.


    Tang Zijin''s heart was pounding, nervous and apprehensive, and a little looking forward to it.


    Could it be that the princess and the others really fell in love with her and wanted to tell her to the young master?


    Thinking of this, when Gu Moyan came back with the fruit, Tang Zijin didn''t dare to look directly at him.


    Thinking about things in my heart, even the fruits that were offered in tribute didn''t feel fragrant.


    Gu Moyan saw that Tang Zijin didn''t eat it, and was a little puzzled: "Why don''t you eat it?" Seeing Tang Zijin''s face turning red, he laughed, "Why, are you still pretending to be reserved?"


    Tang Zijin''s heart was hesitant and he glared at him. . .


    Gu Moyan inserted a piece of fruit and handed it over: "Okay, it''s not that I don''t know you are a foodie. You don''t need to pretend to be reserved in front of me, just eat it."


    Tang Zijin: "."


    I don''t want to take it, it can be seen that Gu Jian and Miss Xu are watching, Tang Zijin has to take the fruit and bite it down.


    Gu Moyan was a little amused when she saw her puffed up look, and when she was eating and playing, she handed a piece to the past.


    Then, Gu Jian and Miss Xu were forced to eat a mouthful of dog food.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long before Caiju came in and said that the Crown Princess and Daohua were back.


    Because Miss Yao made a fuss, everyone was not interested in playing, so they went back to Taohua Mountain by boat.


    Tang Zijin immediately said to Gu Jian, "Old Ancestor, when we came back, we didn''t tell my mother. They must be very anxious now. Sister Xu and I will go back to Zhuangzi first."


    Gu Jian agreed with a smile, and asked Gu Moyan to send them off.


    Gu Moyan sent the two of them out of Taohua Nunnery and returned.


    Gu Jian saw it and asked with a smile: "I heard from your mother before that your fourth uncle wanted to protect you as a mediator, but you seem a little unhappy? Why, don''t you like Zijin?"


    Gu Moyan''s expression paused, not knowing how to answer.


    said he liked it, he felt almost something.


    Say he doesn''t like it, every time he sees her crying, he feels distressed again, especially when he saw her falling into the water today, he felt terrified for the first time ever.


    Fear of her drowning, fear of never seeing her again.


    Compared with other girls, Tang Zijin is more cute. If he has to marry one, Tang Zijin is undoubtedly the best candidate.


    Seeing Gu Moyan''s face changing uncertainly, Gu Jian smiled and said, "You are a dead duck with a tough mouth. You obviously like others, but you don''t admit it."


    Gu Moyan''s face stiffened, and she stomped her neck and said, "Old Ancestor, don''t talk nonsense, this emotional thing is very complicated."


    Gu Jian interrupted with a snort: "How complicated? I think it''s because you are a coward and incompetent, and you know how to bully Zijin all day long, so that Zijin always wants to avoid you, you can''t be sure whether she accepts you or not. That''s why I don''t dare to express my feelings."


    Gu Moyan absolutely refused to admit it: "How is it possible? Tang Zijin has been spying on me for a long time, maybe it started in the Western Liang Dynasty, it''s me, it''s me who is hesitating to choose her."


    Gu Jian rolled his eyes directly: "I''m blind to the good look your parents gave you."


    Gu Moyan: "Uh"


    What kind of trouble does the old ancestor look like this disgust?


    He didn''t say that she was Qing Junyi and handsome, how could it be considered a Yushu Linfeng, which girl would not be more than a match?


    Gu Jian snorted: "It''s not me who told you, you are not at all comparable to your father in terms of chasing girls. Back then, your father was a stalker to your mother."


    "As the saying goes, a good girl is afraid of being entangled with her husband. Don''t patronize and bully Zijin, and you should also say a few sweet words at the right time, so that you can coax the girl."


    "By the way, you are not as good as your eldest brother. Look at your sister-in-law, such a cold person is not indulging in your eldest brother''s soft fingers."


    "You, learn more from your father and brother. You father and son, you are the worst when it comes to begging a daughter-in-law!"


    Gu Moyan listened blankly, at this moment he was so beaten that he didn''t want to speak.


    After the Dragon Boat Festival, the female families who came to live in Taohuashan began to leave one after another.


    sent everyone away, and Daohua called Gu Moyan to her: "Do you have a crush on the ladies who came to Taohuashan this time?"


    Gu Moyan thought for a while and said, "Son listens to parents, you just decide."


    Daohua glanced at her younger son, laughed and scolded her in her heart, "Stinky boy", she was playing with her here.


    Prince proposed to mediate for him and Zijin, and the master showed that he liked Zijin so much. They made the decision, wouldn''t they decide on Zijin?


    Hey, no matter how thick-skinned he is, he is still shy when it comes to his own marriage.


    "What you said is true? If we choose not to your liking, what will you do if you have resentment in the future?"


    Gu Moyan didn''t change his face: "My parents chose it, I won''t dislike it."


    Daohua said quietly: "If that''s the case, then let''s go to the Yun family girl. I think she does things decently and generously. Marrying into the imperial government can help you take care of the middle and feed."


    Gu Moyan''s expression froze, and she asked eagerly, "Mother, what girl from the Yun family, I don''t even know her?"


    Daohua smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you know each other, didn''t you say, we chose it, and you all like it."


    Gu Moyan: "So, that can''t be something I don''t have any impression of?"


    Daohua asked: "Then which girl do you have an impression of?"


    Gu Moyan hesitated again and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Daohua was speechless: "Ask you, you didn''t say anything, we chose it, and you have an opinion, Moyan, what are you making a fuss about?"


    Gu Moyan was stopped by the question, and he simply broke the jar and said: "I didn''t make trouble, I really want to choose one, it''s the little fat face, anyway, the ancestors liked her very much."


    Inohua smiled and shook his head, finally saying it!


    But soon, Daohua''s face turned straight again: "Moyan, you fell in love with Zijin because the ancestors liked it?"


    Gu Moyan nodded.


    Daohua asked again: "What about you? Do you like Zijin?"


    Gu Moyan paused and said uncomfortably, "I''ll do whatever I want."


    Taohua frowned, her face a little serious: "It''s you who married, how can you be casual? Do you know that your attitude is irresponsible to yourself and Zijin?"


    Gu Moyan was silent: "I married her anyway, I will treat her well."


    Daohua snorted: "That''s enough, isn''t it right for a husband to treat his wife well?"


    Gu Moyan knew that his mother was very powerful, so he didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more, and quickly said: "I will be nice to Xiaopang."


    Daohua sighed: "Mother knows, the emperor asked you to marry a wife within a year, and you are under pressure. Compared with other girls, Zijin is a coaxing girl and simple. For you who have never liked trouble, come Said, is the most suitable candidate for a wife."


    "But, Moyan, if you don''t really like her for this reason, but choose to marry her, it''s too unfair to her."


    Gu Moyan''s expression changed, but he pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Daohua looked at her son: "Go back and think about it."


    The son should like Zijin, but with the emperor''s one-year pressure, it is inevitable that there may be some unwillingness arising from being oppressed, and there is also the grudge arising from the death of Daha.


    I may not see anything right now, but if Moyan doesn''t want to know that he married her because he really likes Zijin, after the marriage, the passion subsides and trivial matters pile up.


    "Your marriage is still based on your opinion after all. Don''t leave the right to choose to outsiders. Only you can be responsible for your life."


    "If you really want to marry Zijin, if Zijin is willing, your mother will immediately send someone to the Tang family to propose marriage, but after you marry and go home, you have to treat others well and fulfill your responsibilities as a husband."


    "If you don''t want to marry, don''t be too stressed. Your father will help you with the emperor and the prince. As for the one-year period, if you really don''t like it, isn''t there your ancestor?"


    "Now, don''t consider external factors, just ask yourself whether you want to marry Zijin?"


    "Marriage matters, if you don''t like me at the beginning, it will be difficult to live a good life later. If you are not willing to marry Zijin, then you will harm others and yourself."


    Gu Moyan moved his lips, trying to say something.


    Daohua raised her hand to interrupt him: "Don''t rush to say anything, go back and think about it."


    Gu Moyan nodded, got up and saluted and exited the room.


    Not long after he left, Xiao Yeyang came back. Seeing Daohua distracted, he asked with a smile, "What are you thinking?"


    Daohua returned to her senses: "I''m thinking about your youngest son''s marriage." Then, she talked about the conversation she had just had with Gu Moyan.


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "You, you just like to worry, that stinky boy definitely likes the girl Zijin, when he watched the dragon boat yesterday, Moyan''s eyes couldn''t wait to stick to other girls, if he doesn''t like it, he is not my son. "


    Taohua was amused by this: "Are you so sure?"


    Xiao Yeyang looked confident: "Zhizi Mo Ruofu, I still have this look. You, just put your heart in your stomach and wait for your daughter-in-law''s tea."


    Daohua laughed: "I don''t know if the Tang family is willing or not?"


    Xiao Yeyang glared: "I don''t like my son Tang family yet?!" After saying that, he smiled, "Don''t worry, that girl Zijin likes Moyan very much, and she is definitely willing to marry into the imperial palace."


    Looking at Xiao Yeyang who is full of confidence in his son, Daohua smiled and said, "Not necessarily, your son always bullies other girls."


    Xiao Yeyang laughed: "You don''t understand this, right? Beating is kissing and scolding is love. That stinky boy just wants to attract Zijin''s attention, otherwise, why doesn''t he bully other girls?"


    said and shook his head.


    "In terms of methods of chasing girls, Moyan is really not as good as his brother. He can only use some crude methods. If he can''t get it right, it will also make girls annoyed."


    "Fortunately, Zijin ran after Moyan''s **** when he was a child. Without the childhood friendship, it''s really difficult for that stinky boy to take Zijin down."


    Daohua smiled: "You know your son!" After speaking, she paused, "Let''s not urge Moyan, just wait for him to speak to us."


    "The marriage that you open your mouth to ask for will be more cherished in the future."


    Tang House.


    Seeing that Peach Blossom Mountain brought desserts and fruits again, Madam Tang and Master Tang were all happy.


    After returning from Peach Blossom Mountain, this was the third time that the food was delivered over there. Although he didn''t say anything, he also conveyed a message that the old prince liked Tang Zijin very much.


    Mrs. Tang was in a complicated mood and came to her daughter''s boudoir.


    "Mother, why are you here?" Tang Zijin quickly put down the female red in his hand and stepped forward to support Mrs. Tang.


    The mother and daughter sat down. Madam Tang looked at her charming daughter and asked the maid to put the cakes and fruits she just received.


    Tang Zijin saw it, and his eyes lit up: "Old Ancestor gave me something delicious again."


    Mrs. Tang saw her daughter''s happy face, and her mood was a little complicated. After thinking about it, she couldn''t help but say, "The old man valued you so much, I''m afraid he has intention to assign you to the young man."


    Tang Zijin''s expression paused, and then a shy look appeared on his face: "Mother, what are you talking about."


    Mrs. Tang took her daughter''s hand: "The young master has nothing to say in all aspects, but last time he went to Taohua Mountain, he had no intention of wanting you, and he let you fall into the field as a girl. Plenty of air."


    "He''s used to being high above. If you really marry him, I don''t know how much grievances you will suffer, but the Tang family can''t even support you."


    Tang Zijin saw that Madam Tang had misunderstood Gu Moyan, and couldn''t help but tell the difference for him: "Mother, the young master is not what you said, he is actually quite good and takes good care of me."


    Looking at her daughter''s shy face, Mrs. Tang''s heart tightened, she couldn''t see that her daughter''s love had been planted, and she suddenly didn''t know how to say it.


    Hey.


    That''s all, the young master really wanted to marry his daughter, and the Tang family couldn''t refuse. Now that she likes her daughter, she should not talk about the worries in her heart.


    Gu Moyan listened to his mother''s words and thought about his marriage with Tang Zijin, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t figure out whether he really liked Tang Zijin?


    Marrying Tang Zijin, he does not deny that there are reasons for the pressure from the emperor''s grandfather, as well as consideration for the ancestors and the inheritance of the ancient family, and it is because of Tang Zijin.


    After thinking about it for more than half a month, he couldn''t distinguish the primary and secondary reasons.


    Anping saw that he was worried, and couldn''t help but suggested: "Master, how about we go to the provincial government?" Maybe after seeing Miss Tang, the master can understand.


    Gu Moyan''s eyes lit up, and immediately stood up: "These are suffocating me, go, go to the provincial government."


    On May 20th, Mrs. Tang''s nephew Zhou Licheng traveled to the provincial capital and was kept by Mrs. Tang in Tang Mansion.


    Because he belonged to his mother''s family, Tang Zijin couldn''t help but take more care of him, and often ordered his maid to bring food.


    One day, Tang Zijin accompanied Mrs. Tang to go out shopping, just happened to meet Zhou Licheng and wanted to go out for a walk, so the three were ready to go out together.


    Zhou Licheng was very knowledgeable, and he passed the exam just after he reached the crown. Now he is traveling all over the world alone, which is highly valued by Mr. Tang. Madam Tang also moved her mind and told him what she wanted to Tang Zixin.


    Mrs. Tang wanted to match Tang Zixin and Zhou Licheng. Knowing that Zhou Licheng was going out with Mrs. Tang''s mother and daughter, she immediately asked Tang Zixin to follow, and wanted to make them more familiar.


    Zhou Li grew up well, although Tang Zixin felt that the Zhou family was not as good as the Tang family, but she did not refuse.


    The four of them went out together. While shopping, Zhou Licheng saw the largest bookstore in the provincial government. He wanted to go in and have a look. Mrs. Tang and the three followed him into the bookstore.


    The book building is very large, three stories high, and there are also controlled tables and chairs on the first floor for people to read and rest.


    Madam Tang simply turned around and sat down and waited.


    Tang Zijin and the three walked more carefully.


    Two quarters of an hour later, when Tang Zixin came down from the second floor, he happened to see Tang Zijin and Zhou Licheng standing beside Madam Tang chatting and laughing, and a burst of anger surged in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1148： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 19

    Chapter 1148, what kind of bad intentions can Young Master Gu have? 19


    "This Tang Zijin is really not a thing!" Seduced the young master in Taohua Mountain. Now that the young master is not there, he can''t bear the loneliness to seduce the grandmother as the person she likes.


    Tang Zixin looked at Tang Zijin angrily, full of resentment that her things were taken away by her.


    "Damn!"


    Tang Zixin took a few deep breaths, suppressed the anger in his heart, and walked over with a smile: "Second sister!"


    Tang Zixin walked to Tang Zijin''s side, quietly tugged on her sleeve, and whispered that she wanted to go there for convenience, and asked her to accompany her to the backyard of the bookstore.


    Having lived for so long since childhood, Tang Zijin couldn''t see the suppressed anger in Tang Zixin''s eyes. Although she didn''t know what was wrong with her, she instinctively didn''t want to pay attention to it, so she used the book as an excuse to refuse.


    Tang Zixin was even more angry when she saw her like this. Madam Tang was here, she couldn''t say anything serious, she could only say: "Second sister, my back is suddenly itchy for some reason, don''t you know medical skills, you help me Take a look."


    Hearing what she said, Tang Zijin could not refuse anymore.


    Mrs. Tang also nodded and asked Tang Zijin to accompany Tang Zixin.


    At this moment, Gu Moyan, who saw the Tang family carriage at the entrance of the library, walked in with An Ping. As soon as he entered, he saw the Tang Zijin sisters going to the backyard together. . .


    Without thinking, Gu Moyan followed.


    Seeing that there was no one in the backyard, Tang Zixin immediately stopped, the smile on his face also restrained, and looked at Tang Zijin sarcastically.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Zijin frowned: "Big sister, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Tang Zixin sneered: "Of course I have to take a good look at you, second sister, and see how you can win the favor of others with this harmless face."


    No matter how good-tempered Tang Zijin was, his face sank at this time. After all, he was outside and didn''t want to have a pointless dispute with Tang Zixin, so he said directly: "I think the eldest sister is so angry, she should be fine. Since this is the case, Big sister, it''s convenient for you, I''ll go first."


    "Stop!"


    Tang Zixin pulled Tang Zijin: "Did I let you go?"


    Tang Zijin looked at Tang Zixin with an ugly face, and was not polite: "Big sister, please don''t forget, we are outside now. If you want to go crazy, go back to the house and send it again, so as not to lose the face of the Tang family."


    Tang Zixin laughed angrily: "Am I losing the face of the Tang family, or are you losing? Tang Zijin, you are a sinister villain who doesn''t do anything in person."


    "I''m a fool. I''ve lost my biological mother since I was a child. I''m happy and unhappy, all of which are shown on my face. It''s not as good as my sister, who has been taught by your mother and has learned to be good at pretending."


    "In front of people, they are charming and innocent, they don''t fight or rob, but in the back they are full of conspiracies and calculations. If there is anything good, you will **** it away."


    Tang Zijin saw that she started to accuse her again for no reason, and was no longer as tolerant as before: "Tang Zixin, there are so many words that confuse right and wrong, have you even lied to yourself?"


    "You and I, who is the real person who is the one behind the other?"


    Tang Zixin sneered: "You finally stop pretending, is this your original face?"


    Tang Zijin endured his anger, worried that he would speak too loudly and attract outsiders, so he forcibly lowered his voice: "What the **** are you doing crazy, I didn''t provoke you?"


    Tang Zixin hummed and smiled: "Is there still less place for you to provoke me? You shouldn''t have come into this world. With you, I''m no longer the only daughter of the Tang family."


    "Father, grandmother and their love should belong to me completely, but because of your existence, how many things have been taken away from me?"


    "It doesn''t matter if the family members, but outsiders also like you."


    "I''m two years older than you, and I said that the kiss should be me first and then you. But we went to Peach Blossom Mountain together, but you were in the limelight and attracted the attention of the princess and the old man."


    "Aren''t you always polite to me? Why don''t you let me down at this time? If you really think of me as the eldest sister, why do you want to **** the young master from me?"


    "Don''t talk about this, the young master has a noble status and doesn''t look down on me, I admit, but why do you still seduce Cousin Zhou?"


    Hearing this, Tang Zijin was struck by five thunders.


    Seduce Cousin Zhou?


    That is her cousin''s cousin. Close relatives cannot marry. Her ancestors taught her this when she was a child.


    Not far away, Gu Moyan followed him, his face was gloomy, his brows were twisted into knots, and his mood was even worse.


    Tang Zixin continued: "Are you still not satisfied with the favor of the old man? Do you want to steal everything that I like?"


    "In Peach Blossom Mountain, you won the favor of the old prince, and now you have taken away Cousin Zhou''s soul. Why are you so capable?"


    Tang Zijin was trembling with anger: "Tang Zixin! Do you think everyone is like you, and when you see a man, you think of your own life events?"


    "My cousin is the son of my eldest uncle, and is my direct cousin. My ancestors taught me long ago that relatives cannot marry."


    "In the past day, I knew you were filthy, but I didn''t expect you to be so filthy. Grandmother and father favored you very much, but this time, I have to let them decide for me."


    said, and turned to leave.


    Tang Zixin''s expression changed, and he stopped Tang Zijin quickly, sarcastically: "Isn''t it because the old prince gave you a few times to eat? Do you think that you can take my place with your father and grandmother?"


    "I tell you, stop daydreaming, I am the one that my grandmother and father love the most."


    "So what if the old prince likes you, as long as the little prince hates you, you won''t be able to marry into the prince''s mansion. You killed Da Ha, it''s too late for the little prince to hate you, how could he marry you?"


    Tang Zijin was furious: "I didn''t kill Daha, it was you, it was you who took Daha Erha to the racecourse when I wasn''t paying attention, and this caused Daha to be trampled to death by a mad horse."


    said, Tang Zijin''s complexion suddenly changed, thinking of the sudden change in the young master''s attitude towards her, he quickly grabbed Tang Zixin.


    "You did it on purpose, you brought Daha Erha to the racecourse on purpose, and the purpose was to make the young master hate me, right?"


    Tang Zixin pushed Tang Zijin away and sneered:


    "Yes, I did it on purpose, you are an idiot, how can someone like you get so many likes?"


    "It''s just a pity, not long after Daha died, my father was transferred from Xiliang. Otherwise, I would still see the young master take revenge on you."


    Tang Zijin said sadly: "Why did you do this? Where did Daha offend you, why are you so cruel?"


    Tang Zixin looked at Tang Zijin in disgust: "Why? It''s not all because of you, obviously I''m the eldest daughter of the Tang family, why do the young master and princess only like to play with you and ignore me? ?"


    "Those two stupid dogs, roaring and barking at me every time, but shaking their heads and waving their tails to please you, why?"


    Seeing Tang Zijin looking at him angrily, Tang Zixin laughed twice: "It was me who killed Daha, but it''s a pity, the young master always thinks it was you who killed him."


    Tang Zijin''s chest heaved up and down: "I will explain it to him clearly and tell him that you did everything."


    Tang Zixin looked at Tang Zijin mockingly: "You should have explained it long ago, but did he believe it? I am a poor little girl who continues to be bullied by my own sister."


    Tang Zijin looked at her blankly: "You are so shameless."


    Tang Zixin laughed and was about to say something when he suddenly swept to a voice not far away, and the smile on his face instantly solidified.


    Tang Zijin noticed something was wrong with her, and followed his line of sight, and immediately saw Gu Moyan standing not far away with a gloomy expression.


    "Little Master"


    Gu Moyan glanced at the white and whitish Tang Zixin, and waved to Tang Zijin: "Come here."


    Tang Zijin saw that his face was ugly, so he didn''t dare to face him, and walked over quickly: "Little Master, why are you here?"


    Gu Moyan snorted: "This is from your house? You can come, but I can''t?"


    Feeling his unhappiness, Tang Zijin didn''t dare to talk back.


    Gu Moyan snorted: "I''m still standing here doing what, I''m not afraid of your mother waiting for a long time." After speaking, she turned around and walked forward.


    Tang Zijin quickly followed.


    During the ?? period, Tang Zijin wanted to ask him several times if he had heard her quarrel with Tang Zixin, but he couldn''t get the words out of his mouth.


    Two beautiful ladies, arguing openly outside, no matter what the reason is, it is very uneducated.


    But Gu Moyan asked first, "What''s the matter with your cousin?"


    Tang Zijin was stunned for a moment, thinking that he believed Tang Zixin''s words, and quickly explained: "My cousin and I really have nothing to do. My cousin is just traveling here, and he will leave after staying for a while."


    Gu Moyan''s face was stinky: "Cousin, cousin, you are so affectionate."


    Tang Zijin muttered: "If it''s not my cousin, then what''s my name?"


    Gu Moyan choked: ".You can call twice less, it''s not that I didn''t know you were talking about him."


    Tang Zijin made an ''oh''.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Moyan sighed: "Forget it, call it whatever you like."


    Tang Zijin immediately nodded with a smile.


    Soon, the two came to Madam Tang and Zhou Licheng''s side.


    Gu Moyan looked at Zhou Licheng, and the point in his heart soon disappeared.


    This person is not as good as him, and his family background is definitely not comparable to him. As long as Tang Zijin is not blind, he knows that he should be chosen.


    Madam Tang did not expect to meet Gu Moyan, so she politely invited him to be a guest at home.


    Gu Moyan agreed in one bite.


    So refreshing, Madam Tang was stunned for a moment.


    When Tang Zixin came back from the backyard tremblingly, Mrs. Tang and her party returned to Tang Mansion ahead of schedule.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1149： , what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 20

    Chapter 1149, what kind of bad thoughts can the old man have? 20


    Gu Moyan came to Tang Mansion in person, and everyone in the Tang family welcomed him. After receiving the news, Mr. Tang quickly arranged his official business, and then returned to Tang Mansion in advance to accompany Gu Moyan to visit Tang Mansion in person.


    Compared to the smiles of others, Tang Zixin was a little terrified.


    Young Master heard her quarrel with Tang Zijin and knew that Daha was deliberately killed by her, will he come to retaliate against her?


    Father and grandmother know, will they still protect her?


    No, they won''t know!


    Tang Zixin shook his head, no matter what, his father is now a second-rank political envoy, and he is highly valued by his grandson.


    Yes, exactly.


    Tang Zixin forced himself to comfort himself, and then slowly calmed down.


    Will Gu Moyan personally take revenge on Tang Zixin?


    Of course not.


    He is a big man. It would be a shame to tell him to deal with a girl in person, but if he were to let Tang Zixin go like this, he would definitely not be willing.


    Not to mention that Daha was killed by her. Afterwards, he even ran up to him and pretended to be pitiful, which made him misunderstand Little Fat Face for so many years. . .


    He really couldn''t swallow this breath!


    Gu Moyan looked at Master Tang beside him, pondered for a while, as if telling a joke, and smiled and told him everything he heard in the library today.


    After Master Tang heard this, his complexion changed greatly.


    Gu Moyan didn''t say much, just clicked.


    After knowing what kind of person Tang Zixin is, I think Master Tang should know how to discipline his daughter.


    This person is his future father-in-law, and he can''t be too embarrassed.


    After lunch, Gu Moyan didn''t intend to leave. When Master Tang tentatively offered to let him stay in the mansion for one night, he agreed with a smile.


    Master Tang was stunned for a moment, looking at Gu Moyan, who was friendly and polite, and suddenly realized something when he thought of the old man''s act of giving food to his younger daughter.


    Just now, the young master mentioned the quarrel between the two daughters, and vaguely revealed that he wanted to stand up for the youngest daughter.


    At this moment, Master Tang was completely at ease.


    Just thinking of what the eldest daughter did, I couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    Mrs. Tang knew that Gu Moyan was going to stay overnight, and immediately took Tang Zijin to the guest house to clean up.


    "Bamboo core, the young master likes glazed ornaments, you go and bring the box of glazed ornaments in my room, this Duobao Pavilion is too empty, you have to put them all."


    "My grandfather doesn''t like too bright colors, so I went to get a new set of bed covers, remember to use pure cotton, not satin."


    "The tea set has also been changed to a Ru kiln. The young master likes to use this."


    Looking at Tang Zijin, who kept instructing the maid to do this and that, Madam Tang, who was completely unable to get involved, could only sit and watch silently.


    She didn''t know that her daughter had such a meticulous understanding of her little father-in-law''s preferences. If it wasn''t for her usual attention to everything, how could she do this?


    My daughter is afraid that she has fallen in love with the young master very early, right?


    The guest house was almost cleaned up, so Tang Zijin asked Mrs. Tang to go back first: "Mother, you usually have to take a nap for a while, go back to the main house, I''ll wait for Bamboo Core to bring the glazed ornaments, put them away and leave."


    Madam Tang saw that she really had nothing to do, nodded and returned to the main courtyard with the maid.


    Soon, Zhu Xin brought the glass ornaments in Tang Zijin''s room with his two wives.


    Tang Zijin opened the box, selected the best pieces, and placed them on the Duobao Pavilion.


    After ?? was done, when I closed the box, I saw the glass puppy inside.


    Tang Zijin was stunned for a moment, then picked up the broken glass puppy and re-attached, a little lost.


    At this moment, the servant brought Gu Moyan to the guest house.


    Gu Moyan was still in the yard when he saw Tang Zijin who was in a daze in the room and walked over with a smile: "What are you looking at?"


    Tang Zijin was startled, seeing that it was Gu Moyan and hid the Liuli puppy behind him.


    Gu Moyan didn''t care at first, but seeing her like this, she became curious: "What are you hiding? Show me."


    Tang Zijin shook his head with a stiff smile: "I have nothing to hide."


    The more she denied it, the more curious Gu Moyan became. He glanced at the room and saw that the maids were standing outside the door, so he leaned over to grab it.


    Tang Zijin did not expect that he would make a move, and was directly caught.


    Looking at the Liuli puppy in Tang Zijin''s hand, Gu Moyan was stunned.


    Tang Zijin struggled for a while, took his hand out of Gu Moyan''s hand, and turned around to run.


    Unfortunately, Gu Moyan grabbed him from behind.


    Tang Zijin thought he was going to ask about the Liuli puppy, and he already had an excuse for how to deal with it, but Gu Moyan didn''t ask at all, just pulled her in front of him, lowered his head and whispered in her ear: "So you were when you were young He started to spy on me."


    Hearing this, Tang Zijin was stunned on the spot, his apricot eyes were wide open, and he stared at Gu Moyan in a daze.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Moyan''s heart moved slightly, but there was a maid standing outside the door, so she couldn''t do anything excessive, she just smiled and reached out and scratched her nose, jokingly said: "Don''t worry, put it in your stomach, you It will soon be a dream come true.¡±


    Without Daha''s death stuck in his heart, Gu Moyan no longer had any grudges about his marriage with Tang Zijin, instead he was still looking forward to it.


    Tang Zijin''s face turned red from Gu Moyan''s words, he threw off his hand and ran away in a hurry.


    Gu Moyan laughed happily when he saw it.


    Anping outside the door heard it and was very happy. It seems that he did the right thing to propose the master to come to the provincial government this time.


    Gu Moyan stayed at Tang''s house for one night and left after having breakfast the next day.


    Within a few days, Mrs. Tang received an invitation from Taohuashan again.


    Looking at the post, Master Tang, Mrs. Tang, and Mrs. Tang all knew it.


    Mrs. Tang looked at Mrs. Tang with a smile: "Zijin is a lucky one."


    Mrs. Tang was also happy in her heart, after all, the marriage of the Gu family was really good.


    The next day, Mrs. Tang took Tang Zijin to Peach Blossom Mountain.


    This time, neither Madam Tang nor Lord Tang proposed to let Tang Zixin go with him.


    Daohua met Mrs. Tang, showed her love for Tang Zijin, and tested the attitude of the Tang family.


    Although the Tang family would agree in nine out of ten cases, asking the woman''s family''s opinion is also a respect for the woman, and it also shows that they value Zijin.


    After it was clear that the Tang family was also willing to marry, Xiao Yeyang informed the emperor and the prince, and finally the prince was the guardian of the media, and the official media was invited to the Tang family to propose marriage.


    The emperor hoped that Gu Moyan could get married as soon as possible and let Gu Jian carry the child as soon as possible, so he asked Xiao Yeyang and Master Tang to negotiate and set the wedding date in three months.


    Although it was a little rushed for three months, the Tang family knew the situation of the Gu family, so there was no objection.


    So, the Tang family happily began to prepare for the happy event.


    In the capital, Prince Ping, who was teasing his great-grandson, heard that Gu Moyan was getting married, and he was too excited. The boss sent someone to send a message to Xiao Moxi and told him to pack up. He was going to Zhongzhou to attend Xiaosun''s wedding.


    Xiao Moxi would not be absent from his younger brother''s wedding, so he took Prince Ping, his wife and children on a carriage to Zhongzhou.


    Xiliang, Xiao Keyan knew that the person Gu Moyan was going to marry was Tang Zijin, smiled and said to Yuan Yonghao, "I knew that my brother was not normal to Zijin. Every time I teach Zijin how to learn, but whenever my mother asks me to learn, he will ask Zijin to learn it again."


    "Now I understand, he is playing the ''cultivation'' that my mother said, he is raising his own daughter-in-law!"


    Yuan Yonghao said with a smile: "The friendship that I had when I was young is fate."


    Xiao Keyan smiled and nodded, then urged Yuan Yonghao to pack up, her younger brother was getting married, she would definitely go.


    Yuan Yonghao hesitated: "You are pregnant."


    Xiao Keyan: "It''s okay, I know my body myself. Besides, the child is more than four months old. Let''s walk slowly on the road and nothing will happen."


    "Just by going back this time, we will stay in Peach Blossom Mountain for the New Year, and come back after giving birth. I will ask Grandpa Huang to name our child."


    Xiao Keyan is not at all embarrassed, the emperor''s name is a great gift, and the husband''s family will never disagree.


    Besides, letting Yuan Yonghao have more contact with the prince is also what the in-laws want to see.


    Yuan Yonghao went to General Yuan and Madam Yuan after hearing this.


    In the end, Mrs. Yuan sent two mother-in-laws who could deliver babies to follow her, and also invited the accompanying doctor to ensure that even if there was an accident on the road, her son and daughter-in-law could handle it before letting them go.


    September, the autumn is high and the air is crisp, the Peach Blossom Mountain is decorated with lanterns and festive, and on the 16th day, the team of the Tang family arrived.


    Gu Jian, wearing a festive red dress, was sitting in the main room where Daohua and Xiao Yeyang used to worship, and with tears in his eyes, he looked at the pair of newlyweds who were bowing to him below.


    Sister, did you see it? Moyan got married, and the incense of the Gu family was not broken in our hands.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1150： , Redemption 1

    Chapter 1150, Redemption 1


    Qingshi County.


    Zhang House.


    As the richest household in the county, the courtyard of Zhang''s mansion is extraordinarily large, occupying half a street, and it is located in the best part of the county.


    To talk about this family, it is the envy of everyone in Qingshi County. This is not only because of the wealth of the Zhang family, but also because there is a big backstage behind the Zhang family, and even the county magistrate dare not provoke it.


    More than ten years ago, Zhang''s family in Qingshi County was far less famous than it is today.


    However, since Mr. Zhang continued to marry, the Zhang family has grown up at a speed that everyone is dumbfounded. In just over ten years, the family''s business has not only spread all over Qingshi County, but also the prefectural and provincial capitals. family.


    There is a gossip that Mr. Zhang''s continuation wife is a girl from a noble family in the capital, and the relationship behind it is very strong.


    In this regard, everyone has different opinions. . .


    The believer felt that this must be true, otherwise, how could the Zhang family get up so quickly.


    The sceptical side thought that how could a girl from a noble family like Mr. Zhang, who was a businessman, and still be the successor.


    What is puzzling is that the Zhang family has never responded positively to this debate.


    Champs Elysium.


    Among the courtyards of Zhang¡¯s house, the top three courtyards are ranked in terms of sophistication.


    The sky was slightly bright, and there was a noise when I went to the room.


    "Girl, sleep a little longer. It''s cold in the winter and the twelfth lunar month. The temperature in the morning is very low. It''s okay to wake up a little later."


    The big maid Caiwei whispered to the slender figure in the embroidered tent.


    Unfortunately, Qianying didn''t stop to get up.


    Seeing this, Caiwei felt a little helpless, and hurriedly stepped forward to set up the embroidered tent.


    Soon, a beautiful girl in her fourteenth year sat up with her clothes on.


    Worried that her girl was freezing, Caiwei quickly helped the girl get dressed.


    After getting dressed, the girl sat in front of the dressing table.


    Caiwei first put a hand warmer in the girl''s hand, and then picked up a comb to comb her hair.


    Zhang Huahan looked through the mirror and looked at Caiwei who served her wholeheartedly.


    She knows that the family has been busy with her eldest sister''s marriage recently. Because of the rush, many people in the courtyard have been dispatched to help.


    Although Caiwei is her eldest maid, she will not be recruited, but there are fewer maids in the courtyard, so she has more things to deal with, and when there are too many things, it is inevitable that she will be negligent, so she said: "Today is Laba. "


    Hearing this, Caiwei''s complexion changed immediately, and she quickly bowed her knees to plead guilty: "It''s a slave, isn''t it? I forgot that the girl is going to greet the eldest madam today, and ask the girl to punish her."


    Zhang Huahan didn''t blame her: "Get up, I know you''re busy these days, so hurry up and brush your hair, don''t waste your time."


    Caiwei got up quickly and continued to comb Zhang Huahan''s hair. During this period, her eyes swept to the girl''s indifferent face that had never changed.


    Thinking of the eldest lady, Caiwei felt sorry for her own girl.


    The eldest lady is eccentric, she never walks in front of people, and she never sees anyone. She is very indifferent to everyone, including the eldest man and the girl, her own daughter.


    When the girl was three years old, she came to serve.


    Now that the girl will be ready in one year, the eldest lady has never set foot in the Champs House, let alone raising a girl, her indifference is chilling.


    Also, her girl is sincere and filial. After being rejected many times, she still insists on going to greet the eldest lady on the first and fifteenth day of every month, plus the festivals.


    Even if the eldest lady has never seen the girl once, the girl is still the same for several years.


    She couldn''t understand, how could there be such a cruel mother in this world?


    After dressing and grooming, Zhang Huahan simply ate some cakes, then put on his cape and went out.


    The first place to go is Mrs. Zhang''s yard.


    When Zhang Huahan arrived, Mrs. Zhang had just woken up.


    Seeing that Zhang Huahan came so early, Mrs. Zhang smiled and asked the maid to pour her a cup of hot tea: "It''s hard for you to be so filial, it''s such a cold day to come so early, but you are a delicate little girl. The most important thing is that you can come later in the future."


    The corners of Zhang Huahan''s mouth rose slightly, and the smile on his face was neither a little nor a little: "Thank you grandmother for being sympathetic."


    At this moment, laughter came from outside the door, and then, the eldest girl from the Zhang family walked in with a smile, saw Zhang Huahan in the room, and said with a smile, "I thought I came early enough, but I didn''t expect Fifth Sister It was earlier than me."


    Seeing the eldest granddaughter, the smile on Mrs. Zhang''s face was much deeper, and she said strangely: "You girl, you are not too tired these days, why don''t you sleep for a while?"


    Mrs. Zhang smiled and snuggled up to Mrs. Zhang: "My granddaughter wants to come over to eat with my grandmother."


    Mrs. Zhang laughed and scolded: "I think you want to come to me for delicious food." She said, smiling at Zhang Huahan, and said casually, "Five girls, you can stay with me for breakfast later."


    Zhang Huahan was not very happy about this. She was going to greet her mother. Just when she was thinking about how to refuse, the door curtain was lifted again.


    "Grandmother is partial, only the eldest sister and the fifth sister are left for breakfast, and we want too."


    There are more girls coming in this time, the daughters and concubines of the second and third bedrooms.


    Mrs. Zhang likes to be lively. Seeing the granddaughters coming over, her eyes narrowed with laughter. She talked and laughed with the granddaughters.


    Zhang Huahan looked at the happy scene in front of her, and always had a feeling of being excluded. In fact, she was indeed the one who was excluded.


    Whether it was her grandmother or her father, she was always more than polite but not close enough to her.


    As for the rest of the Zhang family, let alone.


    "Grandmother, I heard that Uncle came back from the provincial capital last night?" The second girl in the second room put her arms around Mrs. Zhang''s arm and asked coquettishly.


    Hearing this, Zhang Huahan''s face crossed a trace of surprise.


    Father came back last night?


    This time my father went out, mainly to buy dowry for the eldest sister, and it took more than two months to go out.


    Zhang Huahan felt a little bitter in her heart. Her father went out to go home, and she, the daughter, knew it later than her cousins.


    It is impossible to say that it is not uncomfortable.


    It can also be seen from this matter that her position in the Zhang family is embarrassing. Although she is a direct descendant of the big house, she is not liked by her biological parents. People who are watching dishes will naturally not get close to a master like her.


    Therefore, she is often the last to know about the Zhang family''s affairs.


    "I said why all of you came so early today, so you were thinking about the gifts your uncle brought back?"


    Mrs. Zhang nodded with a smile, and Miss Zhang''s head: "Eat first, and I''ll give it to you after eating."


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhang was about to lead everyone to the dining room, Zhang Huahan hurriedly stood up: "Grandma forgives her sins, granddaughter won''t stay to eat, today is Laba, I have to go and say hello to my mother."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone who was talking and laughing a moment ago suddenly became quiet.


    The current eldest lady of the Zhang family is a bit of a taboo in the Zhang family. Everyone will not mention her if they can, and almost no one will take the initiative to talk about her.


    Mrs. Zhang was the first to react and nodded with a smile: "I''ve been too busy during this time, look at me, I forgot it was Laba today, you go quickly, don''t make your mother wait for a long time."


    Zhang Huahan didn''t say anything, she really forgot, or deliberately didn''t mention it. After so many years, she still had some ideas in her heart.


    When he was wearing his cloak outside the door, Zhang Huahan heard disdainful voices coming from the room.


    "The eldest madam has always been reluctant to see Fifth Sister. I really don''t know why Fifth Sister went to greet her again and again?"


    "I don''t know how long the fifth sister will be going this time. Is it possible that we should wait for her to come back before we can choose the gifts that the uncle brought us?"


    After ??, several girls from the Zhang family asked Mrs. Zhang not to wait for Zhang Huahan''s words.


    Unfortunately, it was rejected by Mrs. Zhang.


    Zhang Huahan walked out of the yard with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    The family is really interesting. No matter what good things are on the bright side, she will be the first to choose them, and even the eldest brother and the eldest sister have to take a step back.


    It seems that she values ??her, but in fact, it gives her the illusion of being a mascot, as if her existence is not a relative to the Zhang family, but a kind of proof.


    What does ?? prove?


    proves that the Zhang family and the Yan family are indeed related by marriage!


    Yan Family


    She didn''t know much about her mother''s natal family and her grandparents'' family. Her mother almost never saw her, and her father met several times a month, but he never mentioned the Yan family to her.


    The Yan family she knew was occasionally pieced together from other people''s gossip.


    Her sources are too few, only that the lintel of the Yan family is much higher than that of the Zhang family, and even if the Zhang family is already the richest family in Qingshi County, it cannot rise above the Yan family.


    The Yan family is so prominent, why did the mother marry the father to be the successor?


    Thinking of her mother''s indifference to her from birth to now, Zhang Huahan is a little bit clear that her mother is definitely not willing to marry her father.


    Otherwise, if the two really liked each other, they wouldn''t treat her like this.


    Just when Zhang Huahan was thinking about this, Wutong Courtyard arrived.


    Looking at the Wutong Courtyard, which is even more elegant and delicate than Grandma''s Courtyard, Zhang Huahan took a deep breath and walked in quickly.


    "Aunt An Ran, I''m here to greet my mother!"


    Looking at Zhang Huahan who came to greet An Ran again, An Ran sighed, what a good child, what a pity


    An Ran calmed down and invited Zhang Huahan into the room with a smile.


    Of course, just let her sit in the living room and eat snacks with tea. As for the inner room where the master lives, unless the master speaks, she will not have the ability even if she wants to help Zhang Huahan.


    Zhang Huahan silently ate dim sum as usual, even though she didn''t really want to eat it, but in order to sit for a while, she stunned to finish a plate of dim sum.


    In the end, even after drinking the tea, looking at the still silent inner room, Zhang Huahan couldn''t hide the sadness in his eyes.


    No matter how indifferent she is on weekdays, she still longs for her mother''s attention in her heart.


    Unfortunately, my mother seems to really hate her, so much so that she refuses to even see her.


    "Aunt An Ran, I''m leaving first, and I''ll come back next time to greet my mother."


    An Ran moved her lips and wanted to say something, but in the end it all turned into helplessness, she could only smile and nodded to Zhang Huahan.


    Zhang Huahan glanced at the inner room before getting up and leaving.


    After leaving the yard, Caiwei saw Zhang Huahan''s desolate expression and hesitated for a while, but she gathered up her courage and said, "Girl, if you feel sad, why don''t you come next time?"


    Zhang Huahan smiled: "Why didn''t you come? Even though my mother didn''t see me, did she let me in? Now I have Aunt Anran prepare refreshments for me, which is already very good."


    You know, before, my mother wouldn''t even let her in the house.


    Does she resent the indifference of her biological mother?


    is naturally resentful.


    Before the age of eight, she had a very bad life. The sisters bullied her and the servants ignored her. At that time, she was everyone''s punching bag in Zhang''s house. Anyone who is unhappy can call her.


    Feeling aggrieved, she cried and ran to find her mother, but her mother''s attitude towards her at that time was much worse than now. Not only did she not see her, she was also driven out of the yard.


    At that time, she hated her mother''s anger more than she hated those who bullied her.


    However, in the summer of the age of eight, the elder sisters caused her to fall into the water and almost drowned. At that time, her mother caught a fire.


    Up to now, the servants still occasionally mention that the mother was furious that time.


    She was ill, I don''t remember very clearly, I only remember that my grandmother took her to her yard and took care of her for more than a month.


    During the ?? period, she fell asleep in her grandmother''s inner room, and she seemed to hear the quarrel between her grandmother and her mother in a trance.


    The grandmother is the ancestor of the Zhang family. No one is allowed to disobey her. Everyone must flatter her. But this time, she discovered that in front of her mother, her grandmother was actually the weaker one.


    That time, it was the mother who fed her once for her, and since that time, no one in the entire Zhang family dared to bully her again, at least not obviously.


    Maybe compared with other mothers, the mother is not like a mother at all, but in this Zhang family, she is the only one who stands up to protect her.


    It was her who sheltered her, otherwise, she wouldn''t want to live so peacefully.


    At the same time, Wutongyuan went to the room.


    An Ran went into the inner room with hot water, saw Yan Yile standing in front of the window looking at the courtyard door, hesitated for a moment, and walked over: "Master, the fifth girl''s admiration for you has been so many years, you should also see arrive."


    "The slave girl knows that you hate Zhang Wan, but the fifth girl is innocent. She is your biological daughter, and mother and daughter are connected. Do you really want to ignore her for the rest of your life?"


    Yan Yile didn''t respond. Just when An Ran lowered her head helplessly, she said, "Will she be ready next year?"


    An Ran knew that Yan Yile was talking about Zhang Huahan, and nodded quickly: "Yes, the fifth girl will be the big girl next year, so you can say kiss."


    Yan Yile''s dull face finally fluctuated a bit: "Time flies so fast." After speaking, she was silent for a long time, "Next time she comes to greet her again, let An Jing teach her etiquette and rules."


    "Zhangjia."


    Yan Yile crossed hatred and contempt on her face: "After all, the Zhang family can''t be on the table. No matter how much money they have, they are also upstarts. In terms of etiquette and rules, don''t count on them."


    Dear book friends, I wish you a Happy New Year, auspicious Year of the Tiger, New Year, all the best, getting better and better!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1151： , Redemption 2

    Chapter 1151, Redemption 2


    Zhang Huahan stayed in Wutong Garden for too long, and when he returned to Mrs. Zhang''s yard, the other girls in the Zhang family were already impatient.


    Mrs. Zhang didn''t resist her granddaughter''s coquettish behavior. She had already laid out the clothes and jewelry that Mr. Zhang brought back from the provincial capital. The girls of the Zhang family were watching together.


    Seeing Zhang Huahan coming back, Mrs. Zhang immediately asked with a smile, "Have you seen your mother?"


    Zhang Huahan lowered his eyes and replied, "Just sat in the outer hall."


    Hearing the words, the girls of the Zhang family had ridiculed expressions on their faces, showing an expression they had already guessed.


    Old Mrs. Zhang hesitated, looked at Zhang Huahan with pity and distress, and finally turned into a sigh.


    In this regard, Zhang Huahan has no fluctuations in his heart, no sadness or joy.


    This happens every time, but whenever she goes to say goodbye to her mother, she will definitely come to such a scene.


    The grandmother seemed to love her dearly, but if she was sincere, why would she expose her scars in public?


    Did her mother see her? She didn''t believe that the grandmother who was in charge of Zhang''s back house would not know. . .


    Mrs. Zhang saw that Zhang Huahan had no response, and felt a little bored.


    This girl has inherited her mother''s temperament, stubborn and indifferent, even though she is respectful on weekdays, but she knows that this girl is not very close to the Zhang family.


    Hey, although it is from the blood of the Zhang family, it is a pity that I am not familiar with it!


    Mrs. Zhang calmed down and pointed to the things in the room with a smile: "These are all brought back from the provincial capital by your father, and they are all new materials and goodies. Your elder sister and the others are watching, you first Go pick out what you like."


    Hearing this, several girls in the Zhang family were a little dissatisfied, especially the older Zhang Huahan''s second, third, and fourth girls.


    The three of them glanced at Zhang Huahan, stood in front of the clothes and heads they liked, and didn''t move. In disguise, they showed which things they already liked.


    Zhang Huahan took everyone''s expressions into his eyes, chose to ignore it, and went straight forward. If she liked it, she would just pick it up and ignore the glares of others.


    When Zhang Huahan took away the only piece of Shu brocade, the second girl of the Zhang family couldn''t sit still, and said, "Five sister, can you give me this piece of material? During this time, my mother often took me around, and she was naked. The clothes you can get your hands on can''t be justified."


    Miss Zhang San also said: "And me, I have to go out to be a guest often, so don''t argue with me about this top fifth sister."


    One of them pressed the material, the other played with their heads, and stood in front of Zhang Huahan a little provocatively.


    The second and third girls are not much younger than the grown-up girls. After the first girl got engaged, the two also began to talk about marriage. During this time, they often went out with their mothers.


    Zhang Huahan looked at the two of them indifferently, instead of arguing with them, he turned to look at Mrs. Zhang.


    Didn''t grandma always say in front of all the sisters that she should be the first in everything?


    Since this is the case, if the second and third sisters treat her like this, the grandmother should also reprimand her.


    Mrs. Zhang saw Zhang Huahan looking at her, her heart was stunned, and she said angrily, these five girls are getting more and more cunning now, is this asking her to decide for her?


    Not to mention that her heart is more inclined towards the second girl and the third girl, so she is directed at the fifth girl, which is vaguely persecuted, and she doesn''t want to care.


    She doesn''t want to care or she doesn''t want to care, but in front of so many people, she is a grandmother, she has to have a bowl of water, otherwise, if it spreads to the ears of the Wutongyuan, maybe something will happen again. things to come.


    That one doesn''t like the fifth girl, but she gave birth to the fifth girl. In her words, she can bully, but others can''t.


    Because of these thoughts, Mrs. Zhang did not immediately express her position.


    Miss Zhang thought that Mrs. Zhang was embarrassed, so she quickly stood up to smooth things out and said with a smile, "Second sister, I also have a moon-white saffron, which suits your complexion best, you can go to my yard to get it later. "


    said, and looked at Miss Zhang San again.


    "Third sister, didn''t you say you liked my red coral head and face last time? I have other ones, so I''ll give you that one."


    "You two are older sisters, so why don''t you fight with the fifth sister?"


    Hearing the words, Miss Zhang Er and Miss Zhang looked at each other, and looked at Miss Zhang with some consternation.


    As for the fifth sister, the eldest sister didn''t show how much she liked it on weekdays. What happened today, she actually stood up to help the fifth sister deal with them.


    Although the two of them were a little reluctant in their hearts, the big sister still had to give her face.


    The head of the Zhang family is the uncle, and the uncle is the most doted on the eldest sister. I don¡¯t know how many good things they gave her in private, and they are not at a loss.


    It''s just that Miss Zhang is still a little reluctant.


    Shu brocade is such a good material, only for the dignitaries. The Zhang family is the home of merchants. Even if you have money, you can''t buy a few horses.


    She is so big, she doesn''t have clothes made of Shu Jin yet.


    Zhang San saw that she was still holding on to Shu Jin, and secretly pulled her, Zhang Er glared at Zhang Huahan, turned and sat on the chair.


    Zhang Huahan met, no embarrassment, how to choose and how to choose.


    Before, it was not that she was rude, but the result of being polite was that everyone accepted it as a matter of course, without thinking of her goodness at all. In this case, why did she please these people?


    It was Mrs. Zhang, who pulled Miss Zhang with a loving face, and praised her as a eldest sister, sensible, and friendly to her sisters. During the period, she also looked at Zhang Huahan meaningfully.


    Zhang Huahan''s eyelids are slightly drooping, the eldest sister is a friendly sister, she is a person who doesn''t know how to be polite to her sister, isn''t she just ignorant?


    But, did my grandmother forget that she asked herself to choose first, she just did it.


    The other sisters read things first, but she chooses first, she really chooses, and wants her to let others. If that''s the case, why let her choose first?


    Every time she came to her grandmother''s side, she felt very tired. Grandmother always had something to say. To her, she wanted to show her attention in front of everyone, but she wanted her to take the initiative to let others.


    After a lot of tossing, the wicked and the aggrieved are almost always her.


    These are also things that she slowly realized when she was a little older. Now that she knows, how can she still be willing to aggrieve herself according to her will?


    After a long time, the grandmother only has face to her.


    Mrs. Zhang seemed to have lost her interest. After chatting with a few girls for a while, she asked them to withdraw.


    Several girls went out of the courtyard together, and when they walked out of the courtyard, Zhang Er and Zhang San blocked Zhang Huahan''s way.


    Zhang Huahan looked at the two calmly: "What advice do you two sisters have?"


    Zhang Er girl first laughed, and then showed sympathy: "I said Fifth Sister, what are you doing with so many good things? You can''t use it!"


    Miss Zhang San immediately took over the words: "Why can''t you use it, the fifth sister will be due next year, and she will be the age to propose a relative." As she spoke, she suddenly covered her mouth as if thinking of something.


    "Look at my mouth, I really don''t have the door. Although the fifth sister can discuss the kiss, but no one wants to talk about it. The uncle is busy with the marriage of the eldest sister, and the aunt is..."


    Listening to the teasing of the two, although Zhang Huahan''s complexion did not change, his heart was still affected, and he was very uncomfortable: "Is there anything else the two sisters have? If it''s okay, I''ll go first."


    After ?? finished speaking, he turned and left without waiting for the two of them to respond.


    After walking a long distance, Zhang Huahan showed a look of forbearance on his face.


    In Zhang''s family, no one dared to bully her on the bright side, but she was indeed often subjected to ridicule and slowness in words.


    She thought she could face all this calmly, but at this moment she realized that she didn''t care as much as she thought.


    Caiwei looked at her girl with a worried expression.


    Although the words of the second and third girls are not pleasing, it is also a fact. The girl is fourteen this year, and she can see each other at this age, but her girl seems to be forgotten by everyone.


    Even the four girls from the concubine were brought out to go out, but no one of her girls mentioned it.


    "Girl, when you go to greet the eldest lady next time, do you want to talk to Aunt Anran?"


    Zhang Huahan shook his head, said nothing, and went back to his yard in silence.


    On the other side, Mrs. Zhang was also talking to her confidant about Zhang Huahan.


    Old Mrs. Zhang: "The fifth girl will be due next year. Do you think the one from Wutongyuan really doesn''t care about her?"


    Mamma thought for a while and said, "Old slave doesn''t think so. Anyway, it''s always the flesh that fell from my body. How cruel is it to be able to really ignore it?"


    "The fifth girl went to greet the eldest madam. From being chased at the beginning, to being able to salute in the yard later, and now to sit in the room, it all shows that the eldest madam can''t turn a blind eye to the fifth girl. My heart is also touched by the five girls little by little."


    Mrs. Zhang was silent for a moment, then sighed: "I hope it is as you said! The fifth girl is still my granddaughter after all, and I sincerely hope that she can have a good home."


    This time, the son went to the provincial capital to buy the dowry of the eldest girl, and he also inquired clearly that the elder brother of Wutongyuan was indeed going to be transferred to their Huaian Province as the governor.


    Yan Family


    In advance of this door, she still felt that she did not dare to climb up the in-laws, and Mrs. Zhang felt very complicated.


    The Zhang family has indeed expanded their business because of the Yan family, but this is limited to Huai''an Province.


    The son was able to marry the one from Wutongyuan, and it was a disgraceful method, so that the Yan family was completely disgusted with the Zhang family, and had never admitted to the Zhang family.


    In addition, after the Wutongyuan married the Zhang family, he never had contact with the Yan family, and the relationship between the two families became more and more distant.


    Therefore, they did not dare to talk about their relationship with the Yan family in any public place, and only dared to borrow the name of the Yan family to expand their business on a small scale.


    The eldest son has been very good-looking outside these years, but he has always been very cautious, for fear of offending the Yan family and causing trouble for the Zhang family. Even if there is a good business, some are afraid to take over.


    Now that the elder brother from Wutongyuan is coming to Huai''an, she and her son finally see some hope.


    As long as that one is not really cruel to her daughter, she does not believe that a mother will not plan for her own flesh and blood.


    The top priority of the girl''s family is undoubtedly the kiss. That arrogant and strong man definitely doesn''t want to see his daughter marry casually.


    As long as she is willing to contact her brother and has the help of the chief envoy, the fifth girl will definitely be able to marry into the official family, and her grade will not be too low.


    The fifth girl is ready, and the Zhang family will naturally benefit from it. With her relationship, the Zhang family can slowly change their families.


    Happy New Year!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1152： , Redemption 3

    Chapter 1152, Redemption 3


    When Zhang Huahan was about to reach the Champs House, he was suddenly stopped by Mrs. Zhang, who was chasing after him.


    "Five sisters, father is back, let''s go to the main courtyard for lunch today."


    Zhang Huahan said "oh" and nodded to show that he understood.


    Seeing her indifferent reaction, Miss Zhang felt a little depressed. Thinking of the conversation between her father and grandmother last night, she wanted to have more contact with this half-sister, but Zhang Huahan''s alienated attitude made her not sure how to speak.


    Zhang Huahan saw that Miss Zhang was standing still and asked, "Is there anything else, big sister?"


    Miss Zhang smiled and shook her head: "It''s not a problem, it''s just that I don''t have much contact with the fifth sister. Now I''m about to get married, and I want to get closer to my sister, so that I don''t get married, and the fifth sister directly treats me. Forget it."


    Zhang Huahan is really surprised. Just now in the grandmother''s house, the eldest sister wanted to show her kindness, and now she said such touching words to her again!


    Nothing to be diligent about, either a traitor or a thief!


    These words are summed up by Zhang Huahan who is so grown up. Big sister usually treats her with cold eyebrows, right, but it is definitely not close. Now that this is happening, there is definitely a problem.


    Seeing that Zhang Huahan didn''t answer, and looked at herself alertly, Miss Zhang was a little embarrassed, and she felt a little regret in her heart.


    The mother died early, and the father''s continued marriage was a certainty. Since she was destined to have a stepmother, she should have accepted it earlier, so that she would not be so hostile to the fifth sister. . .


    Mrs. Zhang knew that her relationship with Zhang Huahan could not be repaired in an instant, so she didn''t bother: "Fifth sister, then I''ll go back first, and I''ll see you in the main courtyard at noon."


    Zhang Huahan nodded and watched Miss Zhang leave.


    and the others couldn''t see it anymore, Caiwei said in a puzzled way, "Why does the eldest girl feel weird today?"


    Zhang Huahan''s eyes moved slightly. In recent years, she can understand Zhang''s family, and she can''t afford to do it early. The big sister is so good, but she can only get benefits from her.


    But what is there to remember about her?


    Zhang Huahan shook his head and stepped into the Champs Elys¨¦es.


    On the other side, Miss Zhang did not go back to her yard, but went straight to the main courtyard.


    On the way, the maid was a little resentful: "Girl, the attitude of the fifth girl just now was too cold."


    Mrs. Zhang''s expression was indifferent: "I didn''t communicate much with her in the first place. She was a little alienated from me, which is forgivable. In the future, if we communicate more, it will always be better."


    Hearing the words, the maid became more and more puzzled, and did not understand why her own girl suddenly got close to the fifth girl.


    Why?


    Of course it''s because of the Yan family behind the stepmother!


    Miss Zhang is a little distracted. She has always known that her stepmother''s family has some power, otherwise her grandmother and father would not tolerate her stepmother like that.


    But, she never knew she would be so prominent!


    The marriage that her father set for her was very good, and she was the eldest son of the county magistrate''s family next door.


    With her background, she was really satisfied that she could marry a son of an official family.


    She originally thought that this marriage was possible because of the wealth of the Zhang family, but after overhearing the conversation between her grandmother and her father last night, she realized that the reason why her marriage was possible was not because of the Zhang family, but because of her stepmother''s back. ''s Yan family.


    The last time my father went to the provincial government, he learned a piece of news, saying that he was the stepmother''s own elder brother, and he was going to be transferred to the provincial government to serve as the chief minister next year.


    Administrator, this is a second-rank officer, the highest official of a province!


    She knew that her stepmother had a good family background, but she didn''t expect her to be so outrageous.


    The county magistrate is only a seventh-rank official, and she is already satisfied to marry such a family. She never thought that suddenly, she was told that their family was actually related to a second-rank official, and she had the illusion of being struck by lightning.


    No wonder she is as strong as a grandmother. When she meets her stepmother, she can only choose to tolerate and compromise.


    With such a family as a backer, it¡¯s no problem for the stepmother to walk sideways in Zhang¡¯s house.


    Miss Zhang looked a little dazed. The Zhang family was able to become the richest man in Qingshi County, and she could be in the eyes of the county magistrate, all because of her stepmother and the Yan family behind her stepmother.


    The stepmother has a quirky temperament. She is obviously the head mistress of the Zhang family, but she ignores everything about the Zhang family.


    is also extremely repulsive to her father. She remembers that whenever her father went to her stepmother''s yard when she was a child, she would be directly kicked out by her stepmother.


    She was shocked at that time, no, she is still shocked to this day.


    From ancient times to the present, which family did not regard the husband as the god, but when it came to the stepmother, it was just the opposite.


    Faced with the stepmother, the father is the one who is the one who is low.


    She used to be very puzzled about this, but now she seems to understand.


    The Yan family who can cultivate second-rank officers can imagine that the lintel must not be low, so that the girl of the family is definitely not a businessman''s father who can climb high.


    She didn''t know why her stepmother would marry her father, but she knew that her stepmother absolutely didn''t like her father, otherwise she wouldn''t care about her own daughter like that.


    The stepmother looked down on the Zhang family in her bones, and naturally ignored everything in the Zhang family, including the fifth younger sister who was of Zhang family blood.


    At this moment, she really didn''t know whether to envy Fifth Sister or sympathize with her.


    When ?? was about to arrive at the main courtyard, Mrs. Zhang calmed down. No matter what, it was imperative to befriend the fifth sister. Let¡¯s see the rest.


    Noon arrived soon, and Zhang Huahan came to the main courtyard on time.


    At this time, Mrs. Zhang and her elder brother, Mr. Zhang''s family, have already arrived. Both of them are from Mr. Zhang''s original wife, and they are most valued by Mr. Zhang and Mrs. Zhang.


    "The Fifth Sister is here!"


    Uncle Zhang smiled and said hello to Zhang Huahan.


    Zhang Huahan smiled and blessed his body: "Big brother!"


    Although the rules of the merchant''s house are not as strict as those of the official''s family, the men usually walk in the front yard. Therefore, there is very little intersection between the Zhang family uncle and Zhang Huahan.


    There is no intersection, and naturally there is no contradiction.


    Uncle Zhang has now taken over the business of the family, and he is also smooth. He always greets people with a smile, and gets along well with Zhang Huahan. Every time they meet, they are polite.


    The three brothers and sisters said hello, and soon, Master Zhang arrived.


    After Mr. Zhang entered the room, he first looked at Zhang Huahan. Looking at this daughter, he couldn''t help but feel a complex emotion in his heart.


    He used disgraceful means to marry Yan Yile, but he really wanted to live with her, and when he first got married, he tried his best to please her.


    Unfortunately, Yan Yile was too arrogant and stubborn, even if his daughter was born, he did not give him a good face.


    "All sit down!"


    The people took their seats one by one, and then the people began to serve the dishes.


    Zhang Huahan ate the food in front of him in a proper manner, listening to Mr. Zhang talking and laughing with his eldest brother and sister, his face was calm, but his heart was bitter.


    There were only four of them at the table, but she felt that the other three were one family, and she was just an outsider.


    This feeling, she had it when she was very young.


    Suddenly, a chicken leg was caught in Zhang Huahan''s bowl.


    Zhang Huahan looked up and found that Mr. Zhang gave her the clip.


    Mr. Zhang smiled and looked at Zhang Huahan: "The braised chicken legs made by Feng Ma are very delicious. Your elder brothers and elder sisters like it very much. You can also try it."


    In the face of his father''s sudden concern, Zhang Huahan was not happy at all. Thinking that the eldest sister was also showing affection to her unexpectedly today, no matter how stupid she was, she knew that something must have happened that she didn''t know.


    It must be no small matter for both father and big sister to change their attitudes towards her at the same time, no, it should be said that the interests of them must be great.


    What is there to use in her?


    Suddenly, Zhang Huahan thought of his mother''s natal family - the Yan family!


    Could it be that the Yan family contacted his mother?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Huahan felt a surge of anger in his heart, he put the chicken drumsticks into the dish next to him expressionlessly, and then looked at Master Zhang: "Father, elder brother and elder sister like to eat, but I have never liked chicken since I was a child. "


    Mr. Zhang''s expression froze, and then his face was a little embarrassed.


    For this daughter, he is indeed negligent, and he has never understood her preferences.


    Master Zhang calmed down and asked with a smile, "Then what do you like to eat, next time, father will let the kitchen cook it for you?"


    Zhang Huahan looked at the amiable father in front of him and suddenly felt very boring.


    When she was a child, she might have looked forward to her father''s love, but at this moment, she didn''t want her father''s love at all.


    It is also justified that the world does not like businessmen, businessmen are too good at profit-seeking!


    "Father figure it out."


    Looking at his indifferent daughter, Mr. Zhang was in a trance for a moment. At a certain moment just now, he seemed to see Yan Yile''s figure from his daughter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1153： , Redemption 4

    Chapter 1153, Redemption 4


    On the fifteenth day of the twelfth lunar month, Zhang Huahan got up early as usual, went to greet Mrs. Zhang first, and then went to Wutong Courtyard.


    In Mrs. Zhang''s house, the Zhang family''s family members watched Zhang Huahan leave, with mocking expressions on their faces.


    "The five girls in our family are really unlucky. There is such a prominent grandfather''s family, but there is such a stubborn mother on the stall. When they grow up, they have not benefited at all." Zhang Jia Er The lady shook her head and sighed.


    Hearing this, the Zhang family girls all looked over.


    Miss Zhang even asked directly: "Mother, everyone said that the aunt''s family is famous, how famous is it?"


    The adults of the Zhang family are worried that the juniors are not strong enough to talk nonsense when they go out. Except for the uncle Zhang, the other juniors do not know the real situation of the Yan family. Miss Zhang also overheard the conversation between Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Zhang a few days ago. some.


    Mrs. Zhang Er was about to speak when she was given a stern look by Mrs. Zhang, and she could only smile shyly.


    Miss Zhang, relying on Madam Zhang''s favor, put her arms around Madam Zhang''s arm and act like a spoiled child: "Grandmother, what''s so great about the Yan family, can we just ask?"


    "In the past, when we went out as a guest, a lady asked us about the Yan family, but we didn''t know anything, so we could only stand stupidly, but it was a shame..."


    Miss Zhang San replied: "I can''t even mention it, is it possible that the Yan family can still be a relative of the royal family?"


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions on the faces of several adults in the room became subtle.


    Isn''t the Yan family a relative of the royal family! !


    The Zhang family, a family of merchants who couldn''t even rank in Daxia, married the authentic daughter of the Yan family. Even if it was a reunion, it would definitely be the top of the Zhang family.


    The girl from the merchant''s family has some eyesight. Seeing the strange silence of Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Zhang Er and Mrs. Zhang, she couldn''t help but feel a little bit in her heart, especially Mrs. Zhang, who knew a little more about the situation, she almost maintained it. Can''t stop the expression on his face.


    At this moment, the girls of the Zhang family are full of thoughts, is the Yan family really a royal family? !


    The room fell silent.


    Mrs. Zhang San looked at Mrs. Zhang, and broke the silence with a smile: "If you want me to say, the fifth girl is also a tough person, maybe one day she will be able to keep the clouds open and see the moon."


    Mrs. Zhang Er was not so optimistic: "Just like my sister-in-law, I don''t know how long I will wait for that day." After speaking, she looked at Mrs. Zhang expectantly, "Mother, do you think we should help the fifth girl? ? It''s not a big deal to see that the mother and daughter are so stiff."


    Mrs. Zhang squinted at Mrs. Zhang Er: "How do you want to help?"


    Mrs. Zhang Er''s expression stiffened: "Isn''t my daughter-in-law discussing with you?"


    Old Madam Zhang gave a heavy ''hum''.


    She knew what the two daughters-in-law were thinking, and they were also moved when they saw that the eldest girl could marry the eldest son of the county magistrate''s family.


    The second girl and the third girl are now discussing marriage. If it is only based on the relationship of the Zhang family, although it is possible to say a good marriage, the choice is limited to the merchants.


    Businessmen are rich, but they have no status. When facing officials, they will always bow their heads.


    But the official family is different. Even if it is only a seventh-rank county magistrate, he has the power of a county, but everyone who lives in this county has to listen to the magistrate.


    Take Qingshi County as an example. Although the Zhang family is the richest man, they have to be careful and respectful in the face of the county magistrate, not to mention the larger officials such as the prefecture and the prefect.


    As a grandmother, she naturally hopes that all her granddaughters can belong to each other, but this is not something they can do.


    The man from Wutongyuan has been jealous of the boss since she married into the Zhang family. How could she plan for the Zhang family?


    Now she doesn''t dare to think about this, as long as she can remember the five girls a little.


    The fifth girl is the girl of the Zhang family. When she recovers, the brothers and sisters in the family can follow her.


    Seeing that the second daughter-in-law and the third daughter-in-law were still a little hesitant to say anything, Mrs. Zhang hummed: "If you have the ability to persuade that person, I will not stop you, you are free."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Zhang Er and Mrs. Zhang San were disappointed.


    After ??, Mrs. Zhang didn''t have the heart to say anything else, so she told everyone to retreat.


    As soon as she got out of the yard, Miss Zhang Er couldn''t wait to pull her and ask Mrs. Zhang, "Mother, is the Yan family really a relative of the royal family?"


    After the four words ??, Miss Zhang Er said very lightly.


    Mrs. Zhang Er glanced at Miss Zhang, and then looked at the others, thinking that the girls had grown up, and they all knew the importance. After thinking about it, although she did not answer directly, she also said: "The matter of the Yan family is not allowed to be If you talk nonsense outside, otherwise, you will be served by family law."


    At this moment, the girls of the Zhang family still don''t understand, their faces are full of shock and disbelief.


    The family background of the eldest aunt (mother) is so powerful, so powerful that they can''t even think about it!


    People with the status of royal relatives, they have only seen actors act when they are watching a play, and they never thought that they could really get close to such a family.


    Not long after everyone dispersed, several masters of the Zhang family received shocking news.


    Yan Yile left Zhang Huahan for lunch at Wutong Courtyard! !


    In addition, a personal maid was also sent to teach Zhang Huahan etiquette rules.


    As soon as the news came out, Master Zhang in the front yard was stunned for a while.


    Mrs. Zhang was stunned for a moment, then showed a smile: "That...after all, she still can''t let go of her biological daughter."


    It¡¯s okay if she can¡¯t let go, if she can¡¯t let go, she will plan for the fifth girl.


    Based on the family background of the Yan family, even if the fifth girl was born in a businessman, there would be a lot of noble family sons lining up to ask for marriage, and it was not difficult to marry into a high family.


    Although the Yan family is prominent, it is the grandfather''s family in the end. No matter who the five girls marry in the future, they will still have to rely on the Zhang family for support.


    So, how could she not bring along her own siblings?


    At this moment, Mrs. Zhang sincerely hopes that Zhang Huahan can marry well, and if she is well, the Zhang family will naturally benefit.


    After coming out of Wutong Courtyard, Zhang Huahan was still a little dazed. He never expected that his mother would send Aunt Jing to teach her etiquette and rules in person.


    Although she still didn''t see her mother this time, although she practiced walking in the house for a day and her legs were weak, at this moment, Zhang Huahan was still full of joy.


    Mother is finally willing to take care of her!


    Moreover, she also asked her to come to Wutongyuan every day in the future.


    Caiwei looked at Zhang Huahan, who had tears in her eyes, and was also happy for her: "Girl, you eat lunch and dinner at the eldest lady''s place today, the servant believes that one day, you will be able to eat with the eldest lady. "


    Zhang Huahan also showed yearning in his eyes, looking forward: "I also hope to have such a day."


    The next day, when Zhang Huahan went to greet Mrs. Zhang, she saw that Mrs. Zhang Er, Mrs. Zhang San and all the girls in the Zhang family had arrived earlier than her.


    As usual, she was almost always the first to arrive, but today the second aunt, third aunt and the sisters seem to have made an appointment.


    Zhang Huahan knew that they came so early, but just wanted to ask her about her stay in Wutong Courtyard yesterday.


    Mrs. Zhang immediately said with a smile: "Five girls, what are you doing in such a hurry, your big sister will get married soon, you sisters should get together and talk about it."


    Zhang Huahan glanced at her and smiled lightly: "Second aunt, my mother asked me to come to her yard every day to listen to the training in the future. I am afraid that it will be difficult to explain it later. I also ask the second aunt to forgive me."


    Mrs. Zhang Er''s expression stopped, and she said in surprise, "Go every day?"


    Zhang Huahan nodded.


    Miss Zhang couldn''t help it and asked, "Learn etiquette every day?" Where is the need to learn etiquette every day?


    Zhang Huahan shook his head: "I don''t know about that."


    Lady Zhang asked again, "Then what did you learn yesterday?"


    Zhang Huahan didn''t like her way of questioning, but seeing everyone looking at her, she knew that if she didn''t say something, these people would keep pestering her: "Nothing else, just practice walking."


    "walk?"


    Miss Zhang exclaimed in surprise: "Fifth sister, don''t try to coax us, who can''t walk, where do you need to practice all day?"


    said, humming, "You can lie to us, but grandma is still here."


    Zhang Huahan frowned and said, "Second sister doesn''t believe me, so I can''t do anything about it." After speaking, she looked at Mrs. Zhang, "My mother taught me nothing that I can''t tell others. If my grandmother doesn''t believe it, she can send People go to Wutongyuan to ask."


    Mrs. Zhang glared at Miss Zhang Er and smiled at Zhang Huahan: "Look at you girl, how can you take it seriously, your second sister is joking with you, she is such a person, you are a good boy, don''t get along with her. She usually counts."


    Zhang Huahan''s brows instantly became pimples, although she had long held no expectations for the Zhang family, but she was still disgusted with her grandmother''s way of being muddy, so she didn''t say much, and said directly: "Grandma, then I will first to my mother''s place."


    Looking at Zhang Huahan''s back, Miss Zhang snorted and muttered: "Look at the fifth sister, the aunt only kept her for a day, so she didn''t take her grandmother seriously."


    Old Madam Zhang glared at her, only to see Second Lady Zhang shrinking her neck.


    "Humph!"


    The old lady Zhang looked at the girls of the Zhang family with a serious face: "You love to ridicule and arrange the five girls. It was okay in the past, but from today, you must change your attitude towards her."


    "The most important thing in the girl''s family is the lifelong event. If you are good friends with the fifth girl, you can''t lose."


    It wasn''t until all the girls in the Zhang family nodded, that Mrs. Zhang retracted her gaze: "The five girls didn''t lie just now. The rules and etiquette of officials and officials have always been strict, and there are strict standards for every word and deed."


    said and looked at Miss Zhang Er.


    "Don''t talk nonsense about things you don''t understand and don''t know in the future. You''re too old. Don''t take ignorance as frankness. This will only make people laugh."


    Zhang Er girl''s face turned pale, and she admitted her mistake in a low voice.


    Although she admitted she was wrong, she didn''t really feel that she was wrong.


    No matter how well you practice walking, you can still walk well?


    Not only her, but others also felt that Mrs. Zhang was making a big fuss.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1154： , Redemption 5

    Chapter 1154, Redemption 5


    The end of the year and the beginning of the year are the peak times for various parties. When other girls in the Zhang family were busy attending various parties, Zhang Huahan practiced various etiquette rules in Wutongyuan.


    After the first month of the month, everyone in the Zhang family slowly calmed down.


    "I heard that the new chief envoy has already taken office with his family. Given the relationship between our two families, shouldn''t we take the initiative to visit?"


    In Mrs. Zhang''s room, Mrs. Zhang asked Mrs. Zhang tentatively.


    Hearing this, the others also perked up their ears.


    Mrs. Zhang was silent and did not speak.


    Doesn''t she want to have contact with the Yan family?


    However, how could the Yan family take care of the Zhang family, unless the one from Wutongyuan came forward.


    Mrs. Zhang San smiled and said, "Mother, sister-in-law rarely leaves the house, so she may not know what''s going on outside. How about we talk to her?"


    Mrs. Zhang still didn''t speak.


    Others don''t know, but she does. The one from Wutongyuan has hardly been out of the Zhang family, but he doesn''t know anything about the outside world. . .


    Not to mention anything else, he said that the accompanying roommates that he brought were a little capable, and helped him buy a number of shops and villages in Qingshi County.


    It is impossible for her not to know about ?? Yan Bu''s political envoy.


    Mrs. Zhang sighed inwardly, although Yan Yile was the daughter-in-law of the Zhang family, but after this person married into the Zhang family, she was a mother-in-law, and she never even drank a bowl of tea, let alone like she was ruling other daughters-in-law. Make rules for her.


    What is that person going to do, not only does he not need to report to her, but she doesn''t even dare to ask any more questions.


    Every time she thinks of this, she feels so depressed.


    Being a mother-in-law is probably the first for her.


    Miss Zhang saw that Mrs. Zhang''s face was wrong, she immediately smiled and said, "Hasn''t the fifth sister been studying the rules at Wutong Academy all the time, when she comes, we can just let her say no?"


    said that Cao Cao and Cao Cao had arrived, and at this moment, the announcement of the maid rang from outside the door: "The fifth girl is here!"


    Immediately afterwards, the door curtain was lifted, and Zhang Huahan walked in unhurriedly, accompanied by Yan Yile''s personal maid, An Ran.


    Looking at Zhang Huahan, the people in the room, from Mrs. Zhang to the girls from the Zhang family, all looked surprised.


    Without him, Zhang Huahan has changed too much.


    "Grandma Wanan."


    "Second Aunt."


    "Three aunts."


    Zhang Huahan stepped forward and bowed to Mrs. Zhang, Mrs. Zhang Er and Mrs. Zhang San.


    The voice is neither too high nor too low, and the smile on his face is just right.


    Mrs. Zhang took the lead to regain her senses and let Zhang Huahan sit down with a stiff smile.


    Seeing her granddaughter whose words, deeds, and demeanor had changed drastically, Mrs. Zhang sighed in her heart and deeply realized the difference between a merchant''s family and an official''s family.


    The fifth girl went to Wutong Academy to learn the rules. It only took more than a month before and after. In such a short time, she was instantly distinguished from the other girls in the family.


    Mrs. Zhang looked at Zhang Huahan, who was dignified and decent, and looked at the other granddaughters. It was better if there was no comparison. After comparing, she suddenly felt that the other granddaughters were not sitting or standing, and they were awkward and petty.


    Not only Mrs. Zhang noticed the difference, but other people in the room also felt it, and the girls felt the most.


    In the past, Zhang Huahan was the same as them, but now Zhang Huahan is like a lady from an aristocratic family, and he compared them all at once.


    Miss Zhang has a little inferiority complex.


    Er Miss Zhang, who had justly wanted to assign Zhang Huahan to work before, stopped talking at this time, pursed her lips and said nothing.


    An Ran had a panoramic view of the expressions of everyone in the Zhang family. Seeing that no one spoke or noticed her, she could only stand out with a smile: "Slave, please greet the old lady, and the second and third ladies."


    At this time, Mrs. Zhang noticed An Ran, and she sat up straight. Maybe she felt that she was overreacting, and she looked a little uneasy.


    An Ran said with a smile: "It''s really a small matter. The other day, the eldest lady asked about the fifth girl''s yard, and found that the servants who served were not very thoughtful. I wanted to change some, and I wanted to add a few more."


    Mrs. Zhang Er and Mrs. Zhang San listened, and their expressions fluctuated.


    It¡¯s a matter of replacing someone and adding another person. Is this still a trivial matter?


    Mrs. Zhang''s face did not fluctuate, she said with a smile: "I was negligent about the matter in the yard of the fifth girl, the eldest daughter-in-law is the head mistress of the Zhang family, she wants to change the servant for the fifth girl, just tell the steward that already."


    An Ran smiled and blessed her body: "Thank you old lady for your understanding, my wife means that the fifth girl will be due next year, and this time the replacement will be in place at once."


    Mrs. Zhang thought for a while and said, "Do you want to buy new ones from outside, or do you just want to choose from the house? How many people do you want in total?"


    An Ran: "If possible, it''s best to buy a new one from outside." After speaking, he paused and explained, "This is mainly for the convenience of training."


    "In terms of the number of people, let''s tentatively choose sixteen first. When my wife is at home, there are four first-class maids, four second-class maids, and a few third-class maids and rough envoys.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room looked over, including Zhang Huahan.


    This time, An Ran came over to ask for someone, Zhang Huahan knew in advance, but she didn''t expect that Aunt Anran would need so much as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Old Mrs. Zhang pondered for a while, then agreed with a smile, and turned to look at Mrs. Zhang Er: "You go to Yafu in person tomorrow, and make sure the fifth girl chooses the one you like."


    Mrs. Zhang Er hurriedly nodded in response.


    After ??, Zhang Huahan, Mrs. Zhang and others chatted for a while, then got up and went back to Wutong Courtyard to continue learning the rules.


    As soon as she left, the Zhang family girls couldn''t help but start talking.


    "Does the Fifth Sister need so many people to serve?"


    "That is, how much money does it cost to raise so many people a month?"


    Old Mrs. Zhang was silent for a moment, then looked at Mrs. Zhang Er and Mrs. Zhang: "Tomorrow, I will call a few more girls to come over, how to prepare the girls around the fifth girl, and the older girls will follow."


    Their family background is not enough, so follow along.


    Yan Yile would never harm her own daughter, so she chose so many people at one time, and she thought about the fifth girl''s marriage in the future.


    Several girls listened with joy on their faces.


    Who would think that there are too many people under his command?


    On the second day, Mrs. Zhang Er and Mrs. Zhang swiftly found several well-reputed babes, and they followed An Ran actively and enthusiastically throughout the whole process.


    The idea of ??the two of them is the same as Mrs. Zhang. If they don''t know it, they will follow along.


    An Ran didn''t care about this, and took Zhang Huahan with him throughout the process. First, he explained to her the doorways that the next person might encounter, and then let her choose by herself.


    At the beginning, it was only Zhang Huahan who was making the selection, but at the back, Mrs. Zhang also came.


    On Zhang Huahan''s face, An Ran would also mention a few words, but it benefited several people a lot and chose several good maids.


    After selecting the maid, An Ran was officially assigned by Yan Yile to Zhang Huahan, who helped Zhang Huahan manage the yard.


    When the news came out, not only the Zhang family, but also Zhang Huahan was surprised for a long time.


    Zhang Huahan looked at An Ran suspiciously: "Aunt An Ran, how could my mother let you come to me?"


    An Ran smiled and poured a cup of tea for Zhang Huahan: "A letter from Xinrong''s family came in two days ago. It was sent from the provincial government."


    Xinrong''s family, Zhang Huahan knew that it was his mother''s room.


    Seeing that Zhang Huahan was still puzzled, An Ran knew that she didn''t know anything, so she thought about it and said, "It''s the uncle of the girl''s cousin who came to the provincial government to work."


    Zhang Huahan was taken aback: "Uncle?"


    This is the first time someone mentions her grandfather''s family in front of her.


    An Ran nodded: "My uncle came to Huai''an to serve as the chief envoy, and he and the master are brothers and sisters of a mother''s compatriot."


    Zhang Huahan looked a little stunned, she was ignorant, and she knew that the governor was a second-rank official, the highest official of a province.


    Uncle is such a powerful character!


    At this moment, she instantly understood the reason why her father and elder sister''s attitude towards her changed during this period.


    Uncle came, even if the mother did not want to contact, it was a deterrent to the father and the Zhang family.


    At the same time, I also understand that my mother can ignore the source of confidence of everyone in the Zhang family.


    The second-rank officer, even the richest man in the provincial government, would not dare to make trouble in front of him, let alone the Zhang family who was only the richest man in Qingshi County.


    An Ran continued: "The girl also has a second aunt, but the girl''s second uncle has now been transferred back to the capital as an official. If you want to see him, you can only go to the capital to meet him."


    "As for the girl''s grandfather and grandmother, they did not follow the uncle to take office, but stayed in their hometown."


    "The letter was written by the girl''s aunt. July is the birthday of the uncle, and she said that she wanted to see the master and the girl."


    Having said this, An Ran sighed: "At that time, the master and the family had some unpleasant troubles, and I didn''t really want to go to the provincial capital. But the master thinks that the girl should go to see her aunt and uncle."


    Hearing this, Zhang Huahan moved his lips and wanted to ask his mother what was wrong with the Yan family, so that after her mother married into the Zhang family, she never had contact with her parents'' family again.


    But when the words came to his lips, Zhang Huahan dismissed the idea again.


    She is not stupid. In relation to her mother''s attitude towards Zhang''s family, her father''s attitude and her attitude over the years, she thought that the unpleasantness must be a huge scar in her mother''s heart, and she didn''t want anyone to mention it.


    Although An Ran came to her side, Zhang Huahan could also learn etiquette and rules in her own yard, but as usual, after greeting Mrs. Zhang, she went to Wutong Courtyard to practice etiquette and rules.


    In the upper room, Yan Yile sat in front of the window, looking at Zhang Huahan who was studying in the yard, with a dazed expression.


    She hated Zhang Wan so much that her hatred for him was transferred to Zhang Huahan.


    However, this is her own daughter after all, and every time she ignores her, her heart throbs.


    Looking at the small world of Wutongyuan, Yan Yile''s eyes were full of regret. During these years in Zhang''s family, she has tasted all the evils she planted due to her ignorance and willfulness.


    Marrying into the Zhang family was certainly a plan of Zhang Wan, but if she hadn''t given him a chance, he wouldn''t have been able to approach her even if he had the ability.


    In the final analysis, it was her who was at fault!


    Yan Yile closed her eyes in pain. Over the years, she tried not to think about it, but she just couldn''t let it go.


    "Girl, rest for a while."


    "Without Aunt An Ran, I can still persevere."


    The conversation in the yard interrupted Yan Yile''s sadness and opened her eyes again to look over.


    Looking at the stubbornness of the girl in the courtyard, Yan Yile''s eyes flashed, as if she saw herself when she was young.


    Once upon a time, she was like this too.


    At this moment, the maid came in with a food box.


    Watching the maid set the meal, Yan Yile glanced at Zhang Huahan in the yard, looking a little struggling, and finally said, "Let the fifth girl accompany me to eat."


    The maid was stunned for a moment before she happily ran to invite Zhang Huahan.


    Zhang Huahan entered the room nervously and excitedly. Seeing Yan Yile at the dinner table, her eyes turned slightly red.


    Having grown so big, she was finally able to eat at the same table as her mother.


    "sit down!"


    Yan Yile didn''t know how to get along with Zhang Huahan, and looked a little awkward.


    Zhang Huahan cautiously walked to the table and sat down opposite Yan Yile.


    After ??, the mother and daughter did not speak, and each ate the dishes in front of them.


    An Ran and others, who were waiting on the side, felt a little sad when they saw the mother and daughter being so unfamiliar and reserved.


    After eating, Yan Yile drank tea silently.


    Zhang Huahan saw that she didn''t tell him to go, so he bit the bullet and stayed, and imitated Yan Yile, sipping tea in small sips.


    "An Ran will follow you in the future. If you don''t understand anything, just ask her more."


    Yan Yile''s sudden voice startled Zhang Huahan and almost choked. Fortunately, etiquette was not learned in vain during this time, and there was no gaffe.


    "Yes, mother, daughter knows."


    Looking at Zhang Huahan, who was respectful and didn''t dare to look at her, Yan Yile was silent, and then she said, "Did An Ran tell you about your aunt''s letter?"


    Zhang Huahan nodded: "I said it."


    Yan Yile said with an ''um'': "Let An Ran stay by your side, one is to continue to teach you etiquette and rules, a lady from a big family, every word and deed has been cultivated since childhood."


    "Although you have learned well during this time, there is still a big gap between you and the real ladies. If you want to make up for these gaps, you have to have someone by your side to make corrections from time to time."


    "Secondly, it''s to help you train the servants in the yard."


    "The girl''s family, whether it''s in her mother''s family or married into her husband''s family, you must have your own confidants. Otherwise, if something happens, there will be no one to run errands for you."


    "For the people in your yard, you have to use more snacks, your heart is the first, and then you have to use them, like those useless, who will only cause trouble for the master, find one to send another, don''t bear the heart, you have to treat them Be kind, then you have to bear the mistakes they made."


    Zhang Huahan listened carefully: "Daughter remember her mother''s teachings."


    Yan Yile was silent for a moment: "Yan''s family is the highest, and the people who come and go are all dignitaries. Not only you, but also the maids by your side must be decent."


    "Follow An Ran to learn more during this time. When you go to your uncle''s house, you will be more confident."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1155： , Redemption 6

    Chapter 1155, Redemption 6


    Zhang Huahan, who felt mother''s love for the first time, walked out of the Wutong Courtyard excitedly, and until he returned to his own yard, he was still thinking about how she and Yan Yile got along.


    "Aunt An Ran, my mother just said that tomorrow she will personally teach me to burn incense and arrange flowers. Did I hear it right?"


    Looking at Zhang Huahan who was excited, An Ran felt a little sad and said with a smile, "You''re right, burning incense and arranging flowers are all essential homework for all ladies. I think back then, when the master and the princess studied together, many of them were among the sisters. It''s all top-notch."


    Zhang Huahan''s expression paused: "Princess?"


    What princess?


    Who is the princess?


    Could it be that there is a princess among the mother''s sisters? !


    An Ran thought for a while, and decided to tell Zhang Huahan the situation of the Yan family carefully, so as not to go to the provincial capital in July and make an oolong because he didn''t understand the situation.


    "The Yan family has three bedrooms in total, and the master comes from the second bedroom of the Yan family."


    "Among the three houses of the Yan family, the most prominent is the big house of the Yan family. There is no other reason, because the famous Princess Weiyuan came from the big house of the Yan family."


    Zhang Huahan was stunned.


    Princess Weiyuan


    Even though she seldom goes out, she still hears about Princess Weiyuan who spreads high-yield grains to all parts of Daxia.


    "Princess Weiyuan turned out to be me."


    An Ran sighed and nodded: "Yes, Princess Weiyuan is your aunt... You not only have an uncle who is a prince, but also a eldest cousin who is a prince, a second cousin who is a prince, and a cousin who is a prince. The princess'' cousin."


    Zhang Huahan didn''t know what to do with her expression, she was the daughter of a small businessman, and suddenly there were so many relatives of the royal family.


    She has to slow down!


    An Ran continued: "The Yan family''s big house not only produced a princess, but also a minister of the household and a chief soldier of the navy. Before your grandfather came to work, you were also a second-rank official residence."


    "The third house of the Yan family is weaker, but now the commander of Jinlingwei is your third cousin. Your fifth and sixth cousins ??started later, but now they are also in important positions in the locality."


    "Among the three rooms, the second room is the weakest. Whether it''s the big room or the third room, there are brothers to help. There is only the second room, and your uncle alone supports it."


    "But fortunately now, the uncle and the master have also made a breakthrough. The governor of a province is also the official of the imperial court."


    Listening to this, Zhang Huahan couldn''t calm down for a long time. Although she knew that the Yan family was taller than the Zhang family, she never thought it would be so much taller!


    Then, how did the mother marry the father?


    Zhang Huahan didn''t dare to think about it, so he could only force himself to ignore this question.


    An Ran looked at Zhang Huahan: "The slave maid said something arrogant, the Zhang family can have today, all because of the Yan family''s light, so girl, you can straighten your back in the Zhang family."


    The situation of ??Yan''s family was too unexpected, Zhang Huahan''s mood was a little fluctuating, but he just nodded randomly.


    No wonder.


    The Yan family is so prominent, it is no wonder that the grandmother can only avoid the edge of her mother and choose to give in and compromise;


    No wonder no matter how dissatisfied other people are, Zhang Jiaming''s good things must be her first choice.


    The confusion that once haunted my heart has been answered today.


    An Ran didn''t say any more, and quietly stood aside, waiting for Zhang Huahan to digest.


    After a night of digestion, when Zhang Huahan came to Wutong Court again, nothing could be seen on his face. Just looking at his mother who carefully taught him how to burn incense and arrange flowers, Zhang Huahan couldn''t help feeling sour in his heart.


    The more prominent the Yan family, the more pitiful she felt for her mother.


    The father had the first wife before, and then there were several concubines and concubines.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help feeling sad and worthless for her mother.


    In the past, she felt that her mother ignored Zhang''s family and her father, and her actions were too extreme, but at this moment, she no longer had such thoughts.


    From this day on, Zhang Huahan went to Wutongyuan more and more frequently.


    When eating, he prepares the dishes himself, and when he drinks tea, he makes the tea himself. As long as he can make it himself, Zhang Huahan tries his best to do it by himself.


    My mother was too bitter and lonely. She was the only relative left in the entire Zhang family. As for the rest of the Zhang family, they only remembered her because of the Yan family standing behind her.


    Yan Yile naturally felt Zhang Huahan''s attentiveness, and was a little uncomfortable at first, but gradually he got used to it.


    The servants of Wutongyuan keenly found that the number of times the eldest lady is angry has decreased, and she is no longer stern every day, and occasionally sees her showing a soft expression.


    Time slipped away little by little, Zhang Huahan''s etiquette and rules became better and better, and his relationship with Yan Yile became more and more harmonious.


    Under An Ran''s training, the servants of Champs House also became more disciplined, and the rest of the Zhang family couldn''t find a place to start if they wanted to inquire about Zhang Huahan.


    Such a change, everyone in the Zhang family watched silently.


    In the blink of an eye, it was June. After Yan Yile sent people out to buy things a few times, everyone in the Zhang family knew that Zhang Huahan was about to go to the provincial capital.


    This time, everyone in the Zhang family couldn''t sit still.


    Go to the provincial government to pay birthday wishes to the political envoy Yan Bu. Let¡¯s not talk about other things. Just talking about it is enough for people to take a look at it, not to mention, maybe it will be able to make friends with dignitaries.


    Especially the second girl and the third girl who are discussing marriage are the most anxious. As long as they can go to the government envoy''s office, even if it is just a trip for nothing, it will be beneficial to the marriage.


    Lady Zhang naturally also wanted to go. She was about to marry into the county magistrate''s family. If her in-laws knew that she had contacts with the government''s government, she would definitely be looked at when she walked in.


    On the sixth day of the sixth lunar month, Zhang Huahan came to greet Mrs. Zhang as usual. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Second Mrs. Zhang and others looking at her with bright eyes.


    Today''s Zhang Huahan really doesn''t look like a girl from the Zhang family. Every gesture is like everyone''s style, and the style of the whole body is elegant.


    Mrs. Zhang smiled and broke the silence first: "Fifth sister, your dress doesn''t seem to be made of ordinary materials, where did you buy it, and I''ll make it tomorrow?"


    Zhang Huahan: ". This material was not bought from outside, it was given by my mother."


    Miss Zhang stared at the emerald jewelry on Zhang Huahan''s head, and asked in seconds, "Then the jewelry on your head was also given by your aunt?"


    Zhang Huahan nodded.


    Zhang Er girl sourly pouted: "The aunt is enough to spoil the fifth sister. You are wearing something that we have never seen before."


    The other girls have similar expressions. The Zhang family has money, but there are many things that money cannot buy.


    Zhang Huahan directly ignored Miss Zhang Er and got up to say goodbye to Mrs. Zhang. Who knows, then Mrs. Zhang spoke up.


    "Hua Han, we heard that you are going to the provincial capital in a while?"


    Zhang Huahan glanced at her, then looked at Mrs. Zhang again, and nodded: "Yes, my mother asked me to pay my uncle''s birthday."


    Hearing this, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became quiet.


    Mrs. Zhang quickly returned to her senses and said with a smile, "You kid, why didn''t you tell us about such a big thing in advance? Since it''s Uncle''s birthday, our family should show something."


    Zhang Huahan pondered for a moment: "Grandmother, this is the first time Huahan has placed his uncle''s house. Mother means that everything should be kept simple."


    Old Madam Zhang looked at her for a while, and then smiled again: "It''s still your mother who is thoughtful, but no matter how simple it is, she can''t let you go out alone as a little girl, right?"


    Mrs. Zhang Er immediately answered: "That''s right, we don''t worry about you going out as a little girl. In this way, if your second sister and the others accompany you, there will be someone to accompany you on the road."


    Zhang Huahan was noncommittal, just said: "I have to ask my mother about this."


    Mrs. Zhang Er wanted to say something, but was stopped by Mrs. Zhang.


    Mrs. Zhang looked at Zhang Huahan kindly: "It''s time to ask your mother what she meant, but it''s not suitable for you to be a **** the road. You have to talk to your mother about this."


    Zhang Huahan ''um'', then got up and retire.


    After arriving at Wutong Courtyard, Zhang Huahan told Yan Yile that the Zhang family wanted to go to the provincial government with them.


    Yan Yile is not surprising, businessmen seek profits, and where there are benefits, they will drill where they are: "What do you think about this?"


    Zhang Huahan looked at her face carefully, and thoughtfully said, "Mother, that''s what I think, it''s really not convenient for me to go out alone. Since I have to be accompanied, it''s better to call my eldest brother and eldest sister."


    Yan Yile did not speak, waiting for Zhang Huahan to continue.


    Zhang Huahan continued: "Big brother and big sister, and I, after all, came from the same father, we are naturally one level closer than the people in the second and third rooms, and the interests between us are stronger."


    Hearing this, Yan Yile had a slight reaction.


    For the Zhang family, she was instinctively disgusted, asking her to help them, it was impossible for her here.


    If Hua Han wanted to tell her that she was a family, she would definitely reject it directly, but when she heard the word "interest", she was willing to continue listening.


    "My daughter knows that my grandfather''s family is very prominent, but after all, my daughter belongs to Zhang''s family. She gets married in the future and suffers grievances in her husband''s family. Maybe she can rely on her grandfather''s family, but she relies more on her mother''s family."


    "The relationship between my grandfather''s family and my daughter thinks that it should be used on the edge of the blade. Try not to trouble you if you can. After all, love can''t stand it."


    "Come again, the relationship between my daughter and the Zhang family is a constant separation. As long as it''s not too much, it''s better not to tear up the face as much as possible."


    Hearing this, Yan Yile was a little stunned, staring blankly at her childish daughter.


    Zhang Huahan didn''t notice, and continued to say: "Tell my mother from the bottom of my heart, these years my grandmother and the others have treated me the same way, and there is no relationship. Since this is the case, then my daughter will only talk to them about benefits and losses."


    "If the Zhang family wants to benefit from me, they have to give something correspondingly. Correspondingly, if the daughter wants to get the support of the Zhang family, she should also give something."


    "In this way, everyone gets what they need, and no one owes anyone."


    Yan Yile stared at Zhang Huahan without speaking for a long time.


    Zhang Huahan couldn''t help but say, "Mother, this is just what my daughter thinks. If you think your daughter is wrong, please correct me."


    Yan Yile came back to her senses and shook her head: "No, you''re not mistaken, you are all right." She was silent for a while, "Just do as you said."


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand, indicating that Zhang Huahan could retire.


    After Zhang Huahan left, Yan Yile was distracted for a while, and then sighed: "Huahan is more transparent than me."


    Back then, if she could figure this out, how could she have gotten to the point where she had to be trapped in the Zhang family''s back house.


    After Zhang Huahan came out of Wutong Courtyard, she went directly back to her yard. She didn''t plan to immediately tell the story that her eldest brother and sister could go to the provincial government together, which made people anxious for a few days. Maybe it would be better for her and the Zhang family. .


    However, halfway through, he ran into Mr. Zhang.


    Ever since he knew the real situation of the Yan family, Zhang Huahan felt a little uncomfortable every time he faced Mr. Zhang.


    The father must have used means to marry the mother.


    Mr. Zhang came to find Zhang Huahan in person this time, naturally to go to the provincial government to give Yan Wenjie a birthday celebration. He knew that the Yan family didn''t want to see him, and he didn''t want to go by himself, but he wanted his son-in-law to accompany Zhang Huahan.


    In any case, the relationship between the Zhang family and the Yan family cannot be just cut off.


    Zhang Huahan looked at his father, who was hard-working and who analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of himself, and felt a little sad in his heart, for himself and for his mother.


    "Father, I''ve already told my mother about this. I''ll let you know when the results come out. I practiced making tea for a day today, and I''m a little tired. I want to go back to rest first."


    Master Zhang moved his lips and finally nodded: "Well, go back and rest."


    Looking at Zhang Huahan''s back, Master Zhang frowned.


    He couldn''t see how ?? was alienated from his daughter, and he didn''t want to talk to his daughter about the gains and losses, but as the head of the family, he had to think about the future of the Zhang family.


    During the anxious waiting of the Zhang family, it was not until mid-June, when they were about to leave for the provincial capital, that Zhang Huahan told everyone that Mr. Zhang and Mrs. Zhang would accompany them.


    This result, the big room is happy, but the second room and the third room are not happy.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Huahan didn''t care about their unwillingness at all. Except to say goodbye to Mrs. Zhang, he stayed in the Wutong Courtyard at other times. The Zhang family just wanted to bother her, but they didn''t dare to come.


    On June 20th, Zhang Huahan, accompanied by the uncle Zhang family and Miss Zhang, got on the carriage to the provincial capital.


    In the Wutong Courtyard, Yan Yile stood in front of the window and was lost for a long time.


    After marrying into Zhang''s family, she never saw her family again, doesn''t she want to? She thought, but she didn''t have the face to see her brother and sister-in-law.


    may not be there, it is the best.


    At least this is the case, looking at the sibling relationship, the second brother and the second sister-in-law will treat Huahan more sincerely.


    Hua Han has reached the end of the year. The Zhang family is in such a situation. If you want to talk about a good family, you have to rely on the help of your brother and sister-in-law.


    Yan Yile smiled bitterly. In the past, she always felt that her eldest sister could rely on herself to be happy, so she naively thought that she could too, but in the end, she still asked to go to Yan''s house.


    On the carriage to the provincial capital, Zhang Huahan was a little silent.


    What is the conflict between her mother and her family? She doesn''t know, but she knows that the mother who has not been in contact with her family for so many years has given up her inner pride for her this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1156： , Redemption 7

    Chapter 1156, Redemption 7


    Going to the provincial capital to pay a birthday greeting to Yan Wenjie, the Zhang family attaches great importance to it. Master Zhang knows that he is not welcomed by the Yan family, and has no intention of showing up, but he is worried that the three children will go on the road alone. People were sent to the provincial capital.


    "After arriving in the provincial capital, my father will not enter the city, so I will find an inn outside the city to live in, and go home together after you pray your birthday."


    On the way ??, Master Zhang carefully instructed his eldest son.


    The uncle of the Zhang family was a little hesitant to say anything. They and the Yan family were in-laws, but his father didn''t even dare to go to the Yan family''s door, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Mr. Zhang was silent for a while and then said: "When you arrive at Yan''s house, ask your fifth sister''s opinion. She is Zhang''s family after all."


    "This time she was able to persuade your mother to allow you and the eldest girl to go to Yan''s house together. It can be seen that there is still Zhang''s family in her heart. Brothers and sisters should get along and support each other. If you are well, it will also help her."


    Uncle Zhang nodded: "Father, don''t worry, the son will discuss with the fifth sister in case of trouble."


    After that, Mr. Zhang didn''t say anything, and soon, the group arrived at the pier. . .


    Huai''an has a well-developed water system, and there are many boats going to the provincial capital. Usually, even if you go to the provincial capital temporarily, you can get on the boat, but this time, Mr. Zhang clearly booked a passenger boat in advance. others too.


    Mr. Zhang was very angry and went directly to the ship owner to have a theory, while Mr. Zhang went back to the carriage and looked at his two younger sisters.


    "Big sister, fifth sister, we may have to wait a while before boarding the ship."


    Miss Zhang lifted the curtain of the car and asked, "Brother, what happened?"


    The uncle of the Zhang family was a little bored: "The ship we ordered was intercepted first, and my father went to the ship owner to negotiate."


    Lady Zhang frowned immediately: "What''s the matter with the ship owner, does he do business like this?"


    Zhang Huahan frowned slightly, but she didn''t say anything, sitting in the carriage and waiting quietly.


    Waited for half an hour.


    Seeing that it will be noon soon, Master Zhang has not returned yet. Master Zhang glanced at the tea shop beside the pier and said, "Eldest sister, fifth sister, there is a tea shop in front of you, why don''t you get off the car and sit inside. , by the way, have something to eat?"


    Mrs. Zhang had long wanted to get out of the car for activities, but she didn''t say anything and looked at Zhang Huahan instead.


    After riding in the carriage for a long time, Zhang Huahan naturally wanted to get out of the carriage to get some fresh air, especially since it was her first time to go out.


    Hearing the various noises on the pier, Zhang Huahan also wanted to see, so he nodded and said to An Ran who was waiting outside the car, "Aunt Anran, my eldest sister and I want to go to the tea shop."


    An Ran listened, looked at the tea shop, and then replied: "The girl will wait for a while, wait for the servant to lead someone to set up the tea shop, and then the girl will get off."


    After he said that, he took a few wives to the tea shop first. After talking to the boss, he chose a corner and hung bamboo curtains around it. Soon, a small private room was set up.


    This movement attracted the attention of the people around him.


    "I don''t know which big family''s female family is going out?"


    "People from big families are particular about it."


    is the uncle of the Zhang family, and he has some sideways eyes. In the past, his father also took him and the eldest sister out to play, and the eldest sister should wear a hat at most.


    After arranging everything, An Ran returned to the carriage: "Girl, the servants in the carriage have prepared a cap, and you can get off after putting on the cap."


    Zhang Huahan put on his hat, got off the carriage with the help of the maid, and walked quickly into the small private room surrounded by bamboo curtains.


    "This bamboo curtain is so special!"


    Uncle Zhang and Miss Zhang were amazed. When you look inside this bamboo curtain, you can''t see anything at all, but when you look inside, you can see what''s going on outside.


    The things in my mother''s hands are really not ordinary.


    Just when the uncle Zhang was about to ask the guys to order food, he was surprised to find that An Ran was orderly instructing the maids to remove the tea stove, food boxes, tea sets and dishes from the carriage.


    is Zhang Huahan, which is also a bit unexpected.


    An Ran saw it and explained: "Most of the things outside are not very clean, especially this pier, where fish and dragons are mixed. When you go out, you better be careful about what you eat, and it is best not to eat it if you can."


    Uncle Zhang and Miss Zhang smiled shyly, and they didn''t say anything about what to eat.


    Waiting for An Ran to arrange the refreshments, Zhang Huahan is not good at eating alone, so he invites the two of them to eat together.


    At this moment, a group of servants also came from the opposite position. The movement was bigger than what An Ran had made before, and they directly separated the surroundings with a screen.


    Bamboo curtains just need to be hung high, occupying a small area, and there is only one table around An Ran, which does not disturb other people.


    But the screen occupies a large area, and it is still a precious object. When people around see it, they can''t help but avoid it, for fear that if they touch it, they will not be able to pay for it if they sell it.


    For a while there was the sound of dragging stools in the tea shop, and after a while, there was a vacuum between the three tables next door.


    Immediately afterwards, several women in brocade clothes with hanging curtains walked into the tea shop.


    Miss Zhang saw it and muttered in a low voice: "What a big show! When they come, most of the tea shops will not be able to sit."


    An Ran glanced at it lightly: "It should be the female family member of the official family." After saying that, she looked at Zhang Huahan, "It is best to avoid publicity when doing things outside. There is a saying that there are people outside the sky. If you don''t make it right, you may bring disaster to the family. Don''t learn to do pie this way."


    Zhang Huahan nodded, and Mr. Zhang and Mrs. Zhang also took it seriously in their hearts.


    After the three brothers and sisters finished drinking a cup of tea, Master Zhang came to the tea shop with an ugly face.


    Uncle Zhang quickly opened the bamboo curtain and got up to greet him: "Father, but the boat hasn''t been negotiated yet?"


    Master Zhang said in a cold voice, "The boat packaged for my father was directly moved by Boss Lu to the Dong Zhizhou family from Xuzhou next door."


    The uncle Zhang frowned, was silent for a moment, and then said: "Boss Lu has a lot of boats, and the boat we ordered was misappropriated, so we should arrange a new one for us, there will never be no boats left. Bar?"


    Mr. Zhang was about to say something when he saw a few people walking outside the tea shop.


    Among them is Boss Lu.


    Boss Lu, who was facing the middle-aged man with a smile, noticed that someone was looking at him, looked up and found that it was the Zhang family and his son, with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    The Zhang family also has a store in the provincial capital, and they go to the provincial capital a lot every year. It is inevitable to rent Boss Lu¡¯s boat. There are many opportunities to deal with each other.


    This time, Zhang Jiading¡¯s boat was misappropriated. Boss Lu knew that he was not doing it properly. When the middle-aged man entered the tea shop, he hurried to Zhang¡¯s side.


    As soon as ?? comes, he immediately apologizes.


    "Brother Zhang, this time it''s my younger brother''s fault. I''ll apologize to you, but please understand me. Lord Zhizhou wants a boat, and I don''t dare not give it."


    said and glanced at the screen next door.


    In an instant, Master Zhang understood that the people who occupied most of the inn were the Xuzhou Dong Zhizhou family.


    Mr. Zhang took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. When a businessman encounters an official, he is naturally inferior. At this time, he can only admit that he is unlucky.


    After being silent for a while, Master Zhang said, "Brother Lu, I''m really in a hurry to go to the provincial capital. You can help me think of a way to get me a boat out. I''ll keep you in my heart."


    Hearing what Master Zhang said, Boss Lu looked embarrassed, sighed, and said in a low voice, "Brother Zhang, let me tell you something about our relationship."


    "In two days, it will be the birthday of the new governor. The prefects and magistrates of all the prefectures and prefectures in Huai''an will all attend his birthday banquet. Our wharf happens to be the only wharf to go to the provincial capital, so these days the ship Very tight."


    "It''s not that I''m not busy with you, it''s my brother, and I can''t do anything. All the boats under my hand have been rented out."


    The three of Mr. Zhang were standing outside the bamboo curtain, so Zhang Huahan and others who were sitting inside also heard their conversation.


    Zhang Huahan frowned. They came to the provincial government this time because of the time. If they couldn''t rent a boat, they might miss the time to pay their uncle''s birthday.


    Mr. Zhang also knew that the time was running out, and immediately said: "It''s fine to be on the same boat with the others, Brother Lu, I really have something important for my brother. I would like to ask you to Zhou Xuan one or two, and there will be a heavy thank you afterwards."


    When Boss Lu saw Mr. Zhang like this, he also saw that he was really in a hurry, he hesitated, and looked at the person behind the screen next door: "Then I''ll try, Dong Zhizhou is still good at talking, I''ll ask and see if they want to. Don''t want to take you with me?"


    Master Zhang quickly clenched his fists and thanked him.


    Boss Lu went to the screen, and after a while, a slightly arrogant male voice came from there.


    "Boss Lu, you really dare to speak. Anyone dares to bring it to us. My uncle is a state magistrate. You actually let the businessman ride with him on the same boat. Are you looking down on my uncle?"


    After that, Boss Lu continued to make amends.


    The Zhang family behind the bamboo curtain could not help but show anger on their faces.


    Lady Zhang hummed: "They robbed our boat and made insults, what happened to them?"


    "Shut up!"


    Mr. Zhang scolded in a low voice, and then quickly glanced at the screen. Seeing that there was no movement there, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Zhang Huahan on the side of ?? looked at the forbearance on Mr. Zhang''s face, his eyes flickered a little, and he had a deep understanding of the reason why the Zhang family desperately wanted to cling to the Yan family.


    Zhang Huahan was silent for a while and looked at Master Zhang: "Father, if you can''t get on the boat, why don''t you take the land route. Let''s hurry up, it should be in time."


    Master Zhang frowned: "You can get to the provincial capital in one day by boat, and it takes three days to travel by land. The journey is too fast, and your sisters can''t bear it. You went to see your uncle and aunt with a haggard face. Isn''t this worrying them? ."


    "Let my father think of a way, I don''t believe it anymore. With such a big pier, I can''t even find a boat."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a sound coming from the next door.


    The Zhang family looked over and saw Dong Zhizhou eagerly trotting out of the tea shop, and greeted the blue-robed middle-aged man who passed by outside the tea shop with a smile on his face.


    An Ran, who was standing behind Zhang Huahan, saw that person, her eyes flashed, and she quickly looked at Master Zhang: "Master, do you know that person?"


    Master Zhang nodded: "He is the prefect of our Pingyun Mansion, what''s the matter?"


    An Ran asked without replying, "But the surname is Su?"


    Mr. Zhang didn''t care about An Ran''s attitude, and nodded again: "The prefect is indeed surnamed Su, from the Su family in Zhongzhou. The two-story passenger ship docked at the dock belongs to the Su family."


    An Ran smiled and blessed her body: "The servant has a way to find the boat, wait a moment, the servant will go back when she goes." After speaking, she walked out of the tea shop.


    Under the gazes of the Zhang family and the people around him, An Ran came to the middle-aged man in blue robe: "Slave, please give Master Su, Master Su is well."


    Su Zhifu looked at An Ran in surprise, and before he had time to say anything, Dong Zhizhou, who was beside him, spoke up first.


    "Go, go, which family''s servant are you, how dare you intercept Su Zhifu, and you will die?"


    An Ran ignored him and blessed Su Zhifu again: "The slave''s master is the fourth girl of the Yan family, and the fourth lady of the Yan family is the fourth sister-in-law of the slave master. When the fourth lady married into the Yan family, the slave was still in the Su family. I''ve seen Master Su in the sending off team."


    Hearing the words, Su Zhifu''s expression froze, and he looked at An Ran.


    The fourth girl of the Yan family. Could it be the one who married the merchant''s family after He Li?


    He is not a direct descendant of the Su family. As for the Yan family, who is married to Shiyu''s cousin, he only knows more about the situation of the Yan family''s first and third rooms, and not so clear about the second room of the Yan family.


    The prefect of Su glanced at the bamboo curtain in the tea shop and recognized it as a tribute at a glance. He understood that the man in front of him should not be tricking him, and said with a smile, "Is there something wrong with you?"


    An Ran replied with a smile: "My girl was going to the provincial capital to celebrate her uncle''s birthday, but unfortunately, the boat that Zhang''s family had ordered was cut off. In a hurry, when he learned that Master Su was also going to the provincial capital, the servants came over cheeky. Please help."


    Su Zhifu smiled: "So that''s how it is, my boat is big, go and ask your girl to move, just in time for us to leave."


    An Ran once again blessed her body: "Thank you, Lord Su, for your help, and the slave maid thanked the Lord first for my girl."


    Su Zhifu nodded, waited for An Ran to turn back to the tea shop, then looked at the servant behind him: "Go and tell Madam, let her pack a good guest room and come out."


    Young Master Su beside him was a little puzzled: "Father, is this necessary?"


    The prefect of Su smiled and said, "Of course it''s useful. That niece is the niece of Yan Buzheng''s envoy. After getting on the boat, you go and tell your two sisters and let them get along well with the Zhang family girl."


    In the tea shop, the Zhang family got the news that the Su family agreed to take them on the boat, their faces were filled with joy, and their hearts were also shocked by the power of the Yan family.


    An Ran is just the maid next to Yan Yile, and Yan Yile can be said to be the worst offspring of the Yan family. In this way, the maid by her side can also talk to a prefect and get help from him.


    At this moment, the three brothers and sisters of the Zhang family clearly realized how big the gap between the Zhang family and the Yan family was.


    An Ran told Zhang Huahan about the Su family while instructing the maid to pack up.


    "The fourth lady of the Yan family is from the direct line of the Su family, and the prefect of Su is a collateral line of the Su family. When the fourth lady married into the Yan family, he also came to marry him. Later, he studied in the capital for a period of time, and he often went in and out of the Yan family. Just remember him."


    Zhang Huahan listened carefully, looking a little nervous.


    Growing up so big, the biggest official she has ever seen is the county magistrate. Now that she is going to see the prefect, she is inevitably a little apprehensive.


    An Ran saw Zhang Huahan''s nervousness and said with a smile, "Girls are practical and don''t be nervous. The Su family has a good family background, but compared with the Yan family, it is still a bit worse."


    "You only need to remember, behind you is a royal family member. Even if you go to the government''s envoy''s office and meet other girls, your status is definitely second to none. You don''t need to look down on anyone."


    The ?? principle is such a principle, but he has never experienced this in the end, especially since the Zhang family is still a businessman''s family, Zhang Huahan''s mood is still not calm.


    But thanks to the training some time ago, Zhang Huahan can now be calm on his face, no matter how uneasy he is.


    When An Ran said this, he did not avoid the three of the three masters, and of course it was inevitable.


    Zhang Huahan can borrow from the Yan family with confidence, but they can''t. Except for Mr. Zhang, who often runs outside, he is slightly better. Mr. Zhang and Mrs. Zhang have a bit of a calm expression.


    After waiting for the maids to pack up, under the guidance of An Ran, the Zhang family went to see Su Zhifu. After getting to know each other, the group boarded the Su family''s passenger boat together.


    Outside the tea shop, looking at the Zhang family who left with Su Zhifu, Dong Zhizhou and Boss Lu couldn''t help swallowing, and cold sweat broke out on Dong Zhizhou''s forehead.


    "You hurt me!"


    Dong Zhizhou looked at Boss Lu angrily.


    Boss Lu''s face changed greatly with fright: "Lord Zhizhou, where did you come from?"


    Dong Zhizhou shouted angrily, "Why didn''t you tell Benzhizhou that the Zhang family and the Yan family are related?" If he knew this, how could he rob the Zhang family''s boat?


    Boss Lu had a bitter expression on his face: "I don''t know about this little one."


    No, I can''t say I don''t know, the Zhang family and Xungui from the capital are in-laws. He has heard of this rumor, but he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    The Zhang family has a bit of money, but to say that the Zhang family can enter the eyes of the nobles in the capital, he would never believe it.


    In addition, the Zhang family has never responded to this directly. Every time it is mentioned, it is vague. No matter who has seen it, it is impossible to think that this will be true.


    If he knew that the Zhang family girl was the niece of the chief envoy''s direct relative, he would have offended Zhizhou with all his might, and he would not have misappropriated the Zhang family''s boat.


    That Mr. Zhang is not a thing, he has such a powerful relationship, but you say, if you don''t say, Dong Zhizhou is here, he must be close to Dong Zhizhou first, and you can''t blame him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1157： , Redemption 8

    Chapter 1157, Redemption 8


    After getting on the Su family''s boat, Zhang Huahan was careful about everything, always paying attention, for fear of showing his cowardice in front of the Su family and humiliating the reputation of the Yan family, and at the same time not wanting outsiders to look down on the Zhang family too much.


    Mrs. Su and the two girls from the Su family were reminded in advance, and they warmly received Zhang Huahan and Mrs. Zhang, while Mr. Zhang and Mr. Zhang accompanied Mr. Su and Mr. Su to drink tea on the deck.


    As to why Yan Yile didn''t come, the Su family did not mention the interesting things, nor did they mention Zhang''s family affairs, but just talked about the scenery and anecdotes along the way.


    The Su family wanted to accommodate, and the Zhang family tried their best to accommodate. In this way, the two families got along well.


    A day later, the provincial capital pier arrived.


    Mr. Zhang didn¡¯t want to go to Yan Mansion. After disembarking, he made an excuse and left.


    In this regard, the Su family did not ask much. When they came to the provincial capital this time, they also went to the Yan residence to celebrate their birthday, and they entered the city with the three brothers and sisters of the Zhang family.


    In the carriage, thinking about the uncle''s family he was about to see, Zhang Huahan couldn''t help his heart beat faster. . .


    Although she is the uncle of her own relatives, she has never seen each other since she was born, and her knowledge of her uncle''s family is limited to what An Ran told her. She wonders if they will welcome her?


    Coupled with the fact that her mother and the Yan family had cut off contact, she became more and more uneasy.


    Zhang Huahan was able to maintain a calm face, but Miss Zhang couldn''t hide her nervousness.


    After contacting the prefect''s girl, Miss Zhang was overwhelmed by her inferiority complex. No matter how the other party was dressed, how she spoke, or how she looked, everything was enough to crush her to the ground.


    At this moment, listening to the noise in the city, she gave birth for the first time, maybe she should not follow Zhang Huahan to the provincial capital.


    Walking beside Zhang Huahan, she felt that she was not even a maid.


    As Zhang''s parent daughter, she has gotten more than anyone since she was a child. Even if her stepmother has a strong family background, she had to let her fifth sister on the bright side, but in private, her father and grandmother would subsidize her.


    Therefore, she always felt that she was the most honorable girl in the Zhang family.


    But at this moment, this pride was destroyed to pieces, and the huge gap made her almost run away.


    Thinking of her grandmother''s earnest instructions when she left home; the expectant look in her father''s eyes when she left; and the county magistrate''s house that she was about to marry, Miss Zhang forcibly suppressed the inferiority complex and anxiety in her heart.


    If you lose face, you will lose face. As long as she survives this time and has seen a big scene, she will be able to take it easy when she marries her husband''s family in the future and faces her husband''s social circle.


    In the two sisters'' different thoughts, the Yan residence arrived.


    Although Yan Wenjie''s birthday will be two days away, there are already many guests at the door at this time. Zhu Qiyun wants to receive other people and can''t escape, so he sent the steward Yan Fang''s family to welcome the Su family.


    Yan Fang''s family didn''t notice the Zhang brothers and sisters at first, thinking that they were the sons and daughters of the Su family, so they only greeted Mrs. Su.


    The three Zhang Huahan faced such a situation for the first time, and they didn''t know how to introduce themselves, so they could only stand beside the Su family in embarrassment.


    Finally, An Ran saw that the Yan Fang family was about to lead the Su family directly into the door, so she had to stand up: "Sister Fang!"


    Yan Fang''s family froze and looked at An Ran in doubt. After a while, his eyes widened and he looked at An Ran in surprise: "Are you. An Ran next to the fourth girl?"


    An Ran nodded with a smile: "Sister Fang still remembers, isn''t it me?"


    The Yan Fang family came over excitedly and pulled An Ran: "How is the fourth girl all these years?"


    The smile on An Ran''s face was slightly stagnant, and she nodded with a smile: "Okay, everything is fine." After speaking, she looked at Zhang Huahan, "This is the daughter of the fourth girl."


    Yan Fang''s eyes shifted to Zhang Huahan instantly, looking at Zhang Huahan, whose brows at the corners of his eyes were very similar to Yan Yile''s, his eyes were red with excitement: "Biao girl, you are here, Mrs. and Mrs. have been talking about it all this time. And you."


    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly bowed his knees to salute Zhang Huahan, "Old slave, please pay my respects to Miss Biao."


    Zhang Huahan was a little flustered, but his face was still calm, and he quickly helped him up: "Mommy, please get up."


    The Yan Fang family looked at Zhang Huahan excitedly, and quickly pulled over the maid next to her: "Quick, go and tell the madam that Biao girl is here."


    After ?? finished the order, he immediately welcomed Zhang Huahan and the Su family into the mansion with a smile.


    Before the group reached the Chuihuamen, Zhu Qiyun rushed over with the maid and the old lady.


    Along the way, the guests and servants all watched curiously. If they could be the owner and mother to greet them, I don¡¯t know what kind of honorable guests they were?


    "You are Hua Han?"


    As soon as Zhu Qiyun arrived, she stared at Zhang Huahan closely.


    Zhang Huahan hurriedly bowed his knees and saluted: "Huahan has seen my aunt."


    "Get up!"


    Zhu Qiyun lifted Zhang Huahan up and held her hand tightly: "Quick, let my aunt take a good look." After saying that, she looked at Zhang Huahan carefully, and said with surprise and joy: "Like, these eyebrows and these eyes are like your mother."


    Zhang Huahan''s eyes drooped slightly, and his expression was a little shy, allowing Zhu Qiyun to look at it.


    Zhu Qiyun took Zhang Huahan to look at it for a while, until she had seen enough, then looked at Madam Su next to her apologetically: "Mrs. made me laugh."


    Mrs. Su said kindly: "Madam, don''t say that, I understand. I haven''t seen my niece for a long time, so I don''t want to kiss her."


    Zhu Qiyun smiled and nodded straight, holding Zhang Huahan''s hand: "Don''t stand here, come with me to the main courtyard for tea." After saying that, she took Zhang Huahan to the front.


    Feeling his aunt''s closeness to him, Zhang Huahan''s tense mood finally relaxed.


    Main Courtyard.


    The ladies and ladies saw that Zhu Qiyun was pulling a girl in, and they all looked at it curiously. After Zhu Qiyun introduced it, they realized that this was actually the niece of Yan Buzheng''s direct relative, and their attention was suddenly raised.


    Zhu Qiyun smiled and introduced Zhang Huahan to the wife and girls present. Seeing Zhang Huahan''s progress and retreat, and his demeanor, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Before that, she was afraid that the fourth sister''s daughter would also inherit her temperament.


    The Yan family sister, the fourth younger sister, was the worst married. After marrying into the Zhang family, she directly cut off contact with the family, which often caused her father-in-law and mother-in-law to worry.


    The transfer to Huaian this time was also intentionally won by Xianggong. First, it was for the heart of her grandmother, and secondly, she wanted to help this sister.


    The world sympathizes with the weak. Brothers and sisters are now living a better life. Whenever I think of Yile, I can''t help but sigh.


    Zhu Qiyun looked at Zhang Huahan next to her, Yile didn''t come, this was what she expected, with her temperament, she probably didn''t have the face to see her family.


    As long as this niece is knowledgeable and knows how to advance and retreat, she is also willing to seek a good future for her.


    Before Zhu Qiyun finished introducing the people in the room, a maid came in to report: "Madam, the master came back from the front yard and said he wanted to meet the cousin."


    Hearing the words, the face of the lady present changed slightly.


    The governor left behind the guests and rushed back to the backyard impatiently, which shows that he values ??this niece.


    The eyes of the ladies drooped slightly, and the attention to Zhang Huahan in their hearts was once again raised to a new level.


    Zhu Qiyun was not good at leaving the guests, so he invited his eldest daughter-in-law and asked her to accompany Zhang Huahan to see Yan Wenjie.


    Zhang Huahan met Yan Wenjie with an uneasy heart, perhaps because of blood relationship, the first time she saw Yan Wenjie, her nose was a little sore.


    Yan Wenjie looked at Zhang Huahan with pity, and asked about her and Yan Yile''s life in Zhang''s house.


    Family ugliness is not easy to show, and Zhang Huahan didn''t want to see his uncle for the first time, so he complained to the other party for sympathy, and only vaguely said that everything was fine.


    Yan Wenjie saw her nephew and the goddess being restrained, so she did not continue to embarrass her, but said: "When you arrive at your uncle''s house, it is no different from your own. Tell your aunt what you want to eat and what you lack, don''t be embarrassed, you know?"


    Zhang Huahan nodded obediently.


    Yan Wenjie spoke for a while, and then asked the eldest daughter-in-law to take Zhang Huahan down to rest. As soon as she left, he called An Ran over.


    An Ran didn''t want to hide it, the master and the fifth girl needed the support of the second master, so he carefully explained how Yan Yile had spent these years in Zhang''s house.


    Yan Wenjie''s expression was very complicated after hearing this, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Yile is the most lively, unexpectedly, married into the Zhang family, and was trapped in a yard for more than ten years!


    It wasn''t until An Ran said that Yan Yile ignored Zhang Huahan, and Yan Wenjie lost her temper: "Why is Yile still like this? She only depends on her own temperament and never cares about other people''s feelings. That is her own daughter!"


    An Ran sobbed: "Second Master, don''t blame the girl, she is also bitter, Zhang Wan used such a dirty trick on her, how could she be willing to give birth to him?"


    "Every time she sees the fifth girl leaving in disappointment, she will cry silently. As a mother, how can you not love your own flesh and blood? The girl can''t let go of her hatred for Zhang Wan."


    Hearing this, Yan Wenjie''s full of anger turned into a sigh: "This is the cause that she sowed by herself. It hurts Hua Han to have such a pair of parents."


    An Ran hurriedly said: "The girl has changed a bit now, the fifth girl went to greet the girl without a second thought, and it also melted the girl''s heart. Before they came, their mother-daughter relationship was already very harmonious, and the girl personally taught the fifth girl to burn incense and arrange flowers. Woolen cloth."


    Yan Wenjie sighed and asked some more about the Zhang family. After inquiring about everything he wanted to know, he waved An Ran back.


    After ?? An Ran left, Yan Wenjie sat in the study for a while before getting up and going to the front yard to receive guests.


    After dinner, Yan Wenjie saw Zhang Huahan again, with a little more pity in his eyes, and showed his importance to her with practical actions, making people dare not neglect her.


    When ?? was sleeping, Yan Wenjie told Zhu Qiyun what he had learned from An Ran.


    Zhu Qiyun was also silent for a long time after hearing this.


    Yan Wenjie: "For Yile, she has to let go by herself. We can''t help her, but Huahan, you can get some snacks."


    "You also know the situation of Zhang''s family. I hope Huahan can find some kind of husband''s family. You aunt can choose a good one for Huahan. Don''t let this child suffer any more."


    Zhu Qiyun nodded, knowing what life Zhang Huahan lived in Zhang''s house, she also sympathized with this little girl whose father did not love her mother: "Don''t worry, I will."


    "Yile agreed with Hua Han to come to see us. I guess he also wants us to help Hua Han choose a good marriage. I just asked An Ran, Hua Han will be due in September."


    "That''s what I plan to do, let Hua Han stay in our house for a while, and her wedding ceremony will be held directly in our house. I will invite more people to come. Once I come, let Hua Han follow me to learn some rules and housekeepers. The director''s ability, secondly, shows that we value Hua Han, which is also good for her to say kiss."


    Yan Wenjie nodded: "It''s still up to you to be thoughtful, just do as you say." After speaking, he looked at Zhu Qiyun gratefully, "It''s hard for you, fortunately I have you by my side."


    Zhu Qiyun laughed and said: "It''s an old husband and wife, you still say something like this, and you''re not afraid that the children will hear the joke." After speaking, she paused, "I''m both a sister-in-law and an aunt, and Yile''s mother and daughter are not doing well. , I don''t feel good about it."


    With Yan Wenjie''s statement, the Yan family was considerate and thoughtful towards Zhang Huahan, and did not dare to be slow in the slightest. Even the Funing Residence where Zhang Huahan temporarily lived was not an ordinary guest house, but Zhu Qiyun specially sent someone to clean it up.


    Mrs. Zhang followed Zhang Huahan, and she experienced a golden and precious life that a real lady has lived.


    "Five sisters, I really envy you, you have an uncle and aunt who treat you so well."


    Lady Zhang looked at the precious ornaments on the Duobao Pavilion and the elegant and warm boudoir, and the envy on her face could not be concealed.


    Zhang Huahan didn''t respond. Her aunt and uncle were kind to her, but sometimes the kindness of others was a burden, and she was afraid that she would not be able to repay the kindness.


    Soon, it was Yan Wenjie''s birthday.


    At the birthday banquet, Zhu Qiyun personally took Zhang Huahan to walk among the female relatives. Apart from being a little nervous at the beginning, Zhang Huahan gradually became familiar with the social entertainment with the official''s family.


    Yan Yile''s marriage to the Zhang family couldn''t be concealed. In addition, the Zhang family brothers and sisters also came this time. After a little inquiries, everyone quickly learned about Zhang Huahan''s life experience.


    Originally, everyone just looked at Yan Wenjie''s face and treated her a little more politely, but now seeing that she is neither humble nor arrogant, her behavior is moderate, and she does not have the bad habits of the merchants, but it makes many people take a high look.


    After ??''s birthday, Yan Wenjie personally talked with Zhang Huahan, and wanted her to live in Yan''s house for a while.


    "Where''s your aunt, I want to give you a wedding ceremony. Besides, your mother hasn''t taught you about housekeeping and directors all these years. Your aunt wants to take you with you."


    Hearing this, Zhang Huahan''s face was moved. In Zhang''s house, the eldest sister was taught by her grandmother, and the second and third sisters also had their own mothers. She was the only one who had never been taught about housekeeping.


    As for the ceremony, no one has mentioned it.


    Zhang Huahan is not someone who doesn''t know what''s wrong. Knowing that his uncle and aunt are pitying him, he immediately thanked him: "Huahan, thank my uncle and aunt for your pity, but will this bother my uncle and aunt?"


    Looking at the cautious niece, the pity in Yan Wenjie''s eyes grew stronger, and he immediately smiled: "Don''t bother, we are relatives of the direct relatives, the uncle''s house is your own home, you just need to live here."


    Feeling his uncle''s attention and love, Zhang Huahan''s nose is a little sore: "Thank you uncle."


    Seeing her consent, Yan Wenjie showed a smile: "That''s right, we are a family, don''t be embarrassed. For your mother''s side, I will write to her in person. As for your father, there is your brother. There will be no problem if my sister spreads the word."


    Zhang Huahan saw that his uncle was thinking so thoughtfully, his eyes were a little hot, he didn''t dare to look up, and nodded with his head down.


    Zhang Huahan is going to live in Yan''s house. Uncle Zhang and Miss Zhang are very envious when they find out.


    Apart from the discomfort and apprehension of being among the dignitaries at the beginning, the two have lived in Yan''s house for a few days now, and they are in contact with people and things they have never met before. The two seem to have opened a new door. would like to leave.


    But the two of them still had some eyesight, so they didn''t want to stay with them. They said goodbye and left Yan''s house the next day. After leaving the city, they went to meet up with Mr. Zhang outside the city.


    Mr. Zhang knew that Zhang Huahan stayed at Yan''s house, not only was not unhappy, but very happy.


    The better the Yan family treats Zhang Huahan, the better Zhang Huahan''s marriage will be, which is undoubtedly the most beneficial to the Zhang family.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    On the way back, Master Zhang and the three of them immediately experienced the benefits brought by the in-laws of the Yan family.


    Some officials took the initiative to invite them to take a boat, not one or two!


    In the past, how could officials like them businessmen!


    This time, I came to the provincial capital to celebrate my birthday. The fact that the Zhang family and the Yan family are in-law families has passed the bright road.


    No matter how puzzled everyone is, I don¡¯t know why the Yan family has come to look at the Zhang family, but for the Zhang family, this is enough. As long as people know that they are standing behind the Yan family, the Zhang family will have a strong backing for protection. .


    Mr. Zhang was still sober, not complacent. He rejected the official''s invitation, and warned his two children: "The name of the Yan family cannot be used casually."


    "You have also seen the relationship between me and your stepmother. The Yan family is also very dissatisfied with being a father."


    "Using the Yan family''s name to avoid some troubles in trivial matters, they may not manage the meeting, but if it exceeds a certain limit and damages the reputation of the Yan family, the Yan family will not be soft on the Zhang family. Remember."


    Uncle Zhang and Miss Zhang nodded earnestly. The Yan family''s attitude towards the Zhang family was also obvious to them when they went to He Shou this time.


    The big families value their reputations. Although they don''t shy away from them, the alienation and rejection of them are clearly felt.


    If there is no fifth sister, they are afraid that they will be driven out directly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1158： , Redemption 9 (end of book)

    Chapter 1158, Redemption 9 (end of book)


    Zhang Huahan just lived in Yan''s family. Yan Wenjie''s family treated her very well, except that she was a little uncomfortable at first, but gradually, she also integrated into this family.


    It''s just that Zhang Huahan gets a little distracted every time he sees the happy uncle''s family, uncontrollably thinking of his mother who is alone and without company.


    As time goes by, there will be more thoughts and concerns in my heart, and at the same time some sorrows will arise.


    In Zhang''s family, her mother and her are undoubtedly excluded. If she gets married in the future, no one will really talk to her mother.


    In the days after ??, Zhu Qiyun not only took Zhang Huahan out to be a guest and received guests at home, but also taught her how to host the Central Feed.


    Zhang Huahan cherishes this kind of learning opportunity, so he learns with extra effort and concentration.


    The teacher always likes students who love to learn. Seeing Zhang Huahan being so serious, Zhu Qiyun taught him more carefully.


    Time is so busy, it slips away a little bit, and in a blink of an eye it will be September. . .


    On September 13th, Zhu Qiyun''s birthday, Zhu Qiyun invited all the people who could be invited and held a grand wedding ceremony for her.


    Her parents did not arrive at the wedding ceremony. Zhang Huahan was somewhat regretful, but she also knew that her aunt had put a lot of effort into the wedding ceremony. While full of gratitude, she was highly focused throughout the whole process and tried her best not to make a single mistake.


    After more than two months of training by Zhu Qiyun, Zhang Huahan became more stable and decent, which made many ladies who came to watch the ceremony moved to marry.


    The Zhang family is not very good, but the Yan family is amazing.


    Looking at the chief envoy''s wife, she brought this lady Zhang everywhere to see guests, and she held the wedding ceremony in person, no doubt telling everyone that the Yan family attached great importance to this niece.


    is aimed at this point, and you will not lose money if you marry and go home.


    figured this out, and some ladies began to take the initiative to pull Zhang Huahan to speak, very enthusiastic.


    Zhang Huahan understands that it is not her that these people value, but the Yan family behind her, so she just responded politely and rudely, not because she was praised and praised by everyone.


    Zhu Qiyun took all this into consideration, was very satisfied with Zhang Huahan''s response, and liked this niece more and more in her heart.


    After ?? and the wedding ceremony, Zhu Qiyun found a time to call Zhang Huahan to him: "Huahan, after the girl meets the wedding ceremony, you can discuss the marriage. Do you have any thoughts on your marriage?"


    Zhang Huahan''s expression was slightly stagnant, she obviously did not expect Zhu Qiyun to tell her about marriage so straightforwardly.


    Seeing Zhang Huahan''s face turning red, Zhu Qiyun smiled: "What''s the embarrassment for a man to marry a woman to marry?"


    Zhang Huahan bowed his head shyly, and didn''t have the embarrassment to talk about his marriage.


    Zhu Qiyun saw it, thought for a while, and said, "It stands to reason that your parents should be concerned about your marriage, but your mother hasn''t been walking around in these years, and she doesn''t know many people; as for your father, it''s estimated that you have some friends. Merchant family, if you really hand over your marriage to them, even your uncle will not agree if you don''t tell me."


    said and took Zhang Huahan''s hand.


    "Discussing relatives is the top priority of a girl''s family. If you decide on a good family, you can enjoy happiness for a lifetime. If you talk about a bad family, you will have to suffer a lifetime of sins, and eventually your children will be affected."


    "So, this marriage should not be sloppy at all."


    "Your mother asked you to come to the provincial capital. Your father acquiesced that you live at home. You should know what they mean when you come, and what about your uncle. We will help you look after your marriage."


    "Now my aunt is asking you, what kind of person do you want to spend your life with? Now that you know what you like, your aunt can also look for it."


    Zhang Huahan''s cheeks were red, he hesitated for a while, and then said as finely as a mosquito: "Huahan listens to everything from aunt and uncle."


    Zhu Qiyun shook her head in disapproval: "This day is for you to live by yourself. You have to be in harmony with the beauty. If you don''t say anything, we will find it all right."


    Zhang Huahan looked a little hesitant. Just when Zhu Qiyun thought she wouldn''t say anything, she said, "Huahan wants to stay in Huai''an, it''s better to stay closer to Qingshi County."


    Zhu Qiyun was stunned for a moment: "Why? Restricting the region, the scope of this choice can be narrowed a lot at once. Today''s officials serve three-year terms, like those with great prospects, they will not stay in one place forever."


    Zhang Huahan was silent: "My mother is alone in Zhang''s house. She is too lonely. If I marry closer, I can go back to see her often."


    Zhu Qiyun paused for a moment after hearing this, then a smile appeared in her eyes and face, and smiled and took Zhang Huahan''s hand: "Good boy, your mother is lucky to have your daughter."


    Moved by Zhang Huahan''s filial piety, Zhu Qiyun became more and more interested in her marriage: "Don''t worry, my aunt will help you find a good family."


    After a period of time, Zhu Qiyun often took Zhang Huahan out as a guest, and met many officials and family members. Every time they met, they could meet a few wives with their sons.


    Zhang Huahan knew that the relationship between officialdom was complicated and worried about causing trouble to his uncle''s family.


    In mid-October, Zhu Qiyun came to Zhang Huahan with three portraits.


    "These three sons, one is the eldest son of the Sipin prefect family, the other is the second son of the political envoy Sipin''s political family, and the last is the youngest son of the Xuzhou Fan family."


    "The ancestral home of these three families is in Huai''an. The three sons were all taught by your uncle, and they are of good character. Their mothers, I have also brought you to meet them before, and they are all sensible people."


    "I also sent people to inquire about the family style of the three families in private, and the comments were not bad."


    "It just so happened that your two cousins ??called all three of them to the mansion to be guests. You should take a look at their situation first, and then your aunt will take you to the front yard to see people."


    Zhang Huahan suppressed the tension in his heart and carefully looked at the portraits and notes of the three.


    After she was optimistic, Zhu Qiyun took her to the front yard.


    The weather in October is already very cold. In the pavilion in the front yard, three young masters and two cousins ??are roasting venison and eating. Several people are talking and laughing, and the atmosphere is very lively.


    Zhu Qiyun and Zhang Huahan stood under the veranda not far away and watched.


    After watching for a while, Zhu Qiyun asked, "What do you think of these three young masters?"


    Zhang Huahan didn''t answer immediately, Zhu Qiyun thought she didn''t like it and said with a smile: "It''s okay, if you don''t like these three, let''s look at the others."


    Zhang Huahan hurriedly shook his head, his face a little shy: "It''s natural that people who are favored by aunts and uncles are good."


    Zhu Qiyun took a closer look at Zhang Huahan''s expression, and seeing that there was no reluctance on her face, she smiled and said, "But I can''t see anything at a glance from such a distance, find a chance, my aunt will let you get in touch with them, and then the time will come. Take a closer look."


    After half a month, the three sons were often invited to Yan''s house as guests.


    The three of them were all delighted that they could be appreciated by the governor, even the elders in their family were also very happy.


    At first, the three of them didn''t notice anything, but they went to Yan''s house many times. After encountering Zhang Huahan in the yard, the three of them vaguely understood something.


    In this regard, the reactions of the three were different.


    The eldest son of Guo Zhifu''s family, even if he knew that Zhang Huahan stood behind the Yan family, he did not want his first wife to come from a merchant''s family.


    Therefore, every time I come to Yan''s house, I try to avoid Zhang Huahan as much as possible, and I never leave alone.


    The son of Yang Canzheng''s family is more active. The Yang family only got up in Yang Canzheng''s generation, and the background is thin, and there are not many contacts in the official circles.


    Yang Canzheng has served three consecutive terms in Huai''an, and he has always wanted to go further, or be transferred to the capital, but unfortunately, there is no one above, and he has stayed in the position of participating in politics and has not moved.


    Knowing that the Yan family was looking at their nephew and son-in-law, the whole Yang family wanted to get married.


    Therefore, every time Young Master Yang came to Yan''s house, he would walk around the courtyard alone, thinking about meeting Zhang Huahan by chance.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Huahan has always kept the rules and etiquette in mind, and never wandered around in the backyard of Yan''s house.


    The son of the Fan family is more Buddhist. He is the youngest in the family, and he has two brothers who are directly related to him. The pressure on his shoulders is not heavy. Now the family''s requirement for him is to study hard and try to take the test as soon as possible. Lift people.


    He didn''t expect ?? to be in the eyes of the envoy. As for the niece who married the Yan family, he thought, after all, the Yue family, who was helpful, was good for him and the Fan family.


    The girl Zhang he had met once, standing generously and decently behind Mrs. Yan, she looked very gentle and virtuous, which was in line with his prediction of his wife.


    However, he did not have too much expectations. Although there were officials from the Fan family who entered the court, most of them were below the fifth rank. In this respect, Guo and Yang were a bit more qualified than him.


    So, among the three, Young Master Fan was the most calm and calm.


    In such a comparison, it compares the other two.


    At the beginning of November, the three of them were invited to the Yan residence by the two sons of the Yan family.


    "Today, the manor has called a theatre troupe, let''s go, let''s go to the theatre."


    When the three of them came to the theater with Uncle Yan and Erye, the play had already started.


    Young Master Yang took a look at the theater. He didn''t see Zhang Huahan. He was slightly disappointed, but he quickly smiled and said, "Who ordered this?"


    Young Master Fan waited for the uncles of the Yan family and the second masters to sit down, and then sat down with them, then smiled: "Whoever ordered it, since the singing has already started, let''s just listen to it."


    After several people were seated, the Yan family uncle and the second master calmly guided the three to discuss the scene on stage.


    Young Master Yang: "If you want me to say, this woman deserves to be beaten. Since she is married to her husband''s family, then she is a member of her husband''s family, and she has been thinking about her parents'' family. How could her husband not be angry?"


    Mr. Guo: "Even if there is something wrong with a woman, a man shouldn''t do anything to a woman, it''s too insulting."


    Fan Gongzi: "Isn''t it right to remember her parents'' family? That''s the family who gave birth to her and raised her."


    Young Master Yang sneered and looked at Young Master Fan: "Brother Fan, if your future daughter-in-law always thinks about her parents'' family, I don''t believe you can still be as indifferent as you are now."


    Young Master Fan was not annoyed by his attitude, he smiled and said, "Why not? If my future wife is a person of utmost filial piety, that would still be my blessing."


    In the wing of the theater, Zhang Huahan stood in front of the window, looked at the young master Fan carefully through the crack of the window, silently listened to the discussions of several people, and only quietly left through the back door after listening to the three scenes.


    After coming out of the theater, Zhang Huahan went straight to the main courtyard to see Zhu Qiyun.


    Zhu Qiyun was a little surprised when she saw her coming back so soon: "Why did you come back so soon, and you didn''t say more about it? With your two cousins ??here, you just stay in the theater all the time, it''s nothing."


    Zhang Huahan begged her to invite her for today''s troupe. Although she didn''t understand what medicine was sold in her niece''s gourd, she rarely opened her mouth, and it was not a big deal, so she did not refuse.


    Zhang Huahan''s cheeks were a little red, and he lowered his head slightly, and whispered: "Auntie, I''m optimistic, that Mr. Fan, it looks good."


    Zhu Qiyun looked surprised. Among the three, the son of the Fan family had the least prominent family background, and his appearance was not the most handsome: "Why do you like him? You don''t think that the Fan family is the closest to Qingshi County, so you chose him. ?"


    said, showing disapproval.


    "Good boy, my aunt knows that you are filial, but this is a matter of your life. You can''t choose to be careful just because the Fan family is close."


    Zhang Huahan smiled and hugged Zhu Qiyun''s arm. After getting along for a while, she was no longer alienated from this aunt who taught her wholeheartedly and planned for her.


    "Auntie, I really think Mr. Fan is pretty good."


    "The other two sons are also good, but their family background is too good for me."


    "I know that my uncle and aunt are supporting me, and they are willing to marry me, but the conditions of the Zhang family are there after all. Even if I marry into their family, it is estimated that people will despise me."


    "The Fan family is very good. It is a family from Xuzhou. Although there are people in the family, the official positions are not very high. Although they are also high, they are not too high."


    "In this way, I don''t have to have too much burden in my heart, and I won''t feel too unworthy of Young Master Fan. With no burden in my heart, I won''t be too tired."


    Zhu Qiyun looked at Zhang Huahan with a sigh: "If your mother was as transparent as you back then, why would she marry into the Zhang family!"


    "It''s very cold at the heights, and the nobles from the high gate look like scenery from the outside, but they don''t have any real skills. When they marry into the high gate and become a daughter-in-law, the one who suffers in the end is themselves."


    "Good boy, since you think Mr. Fan''s family is good, then I''ll go and find out about the situation of the Fan family. With your uncle, I will also test and teach Mr. Fan''s character."


    Zhang Huahan was deeply blessed: "Huahan is deeply grateful to my uncle and aunt for their love."


    In the evening, after Yan Wenjie went to office, Zhu Qiyun told him about Zhang Huahan''s choice.


    After hearing this, Yan Wenjie was silent for a while: "Since it is Hua Han''s choice, we will respect her decision. However, we must inquire about the situation of the Fan family. If it is not good, we will ask her for another."


    Zhu Qiyun nodded: "Don''t worry, I will definitely inquire."


    At the end of November, after nearly a month of inquiries, the Fan family was investigated by the Yan family, and it was determined that Mrs. Fan was not someone who treated her daughter-in-law harshly. Take it easy.


    After ?? inquired about the situation of the Fan family, Zhu Qiyun revealed to the Fan family.


    The third son of Fan and the Fan family were a little surprised when they learned that Zhang Huahan had taken a fancy to him.


    You must know that among the three people that the Yan family looks at most, Mr. Guo has the best family background. Mr. Yang can speak well, so Mr. Fan should be so-so.


    After being surprised for a moment, Mr. Fan became happy and felt that Zhang Huahan had insight.


    Being able to marry the Yan family, the Fan family is naturally not unwilling. Mrs. Fan immediately brought a few girls from the Fan family to the provincial capital, went to see Zhu Qiyun, and met Zhang Huahan by the way.


    After seeing Zhang Huahan, Mrs. Fan was very satisfied. The family''s requirements for the younger son were not high. The resources in the family were given to the eldest son and the second son, and less to the younger son.


    Miss Zhang is the niece of Yan Buzheng''s direct relative. With his help, the road for the younger son will be much smoother in the future.


    Although the Zhang family is a family of merchants, it is not entirely without merit. According to their inquiries, the Zhang family is still very knowledgeable.


    As long as the Zhang family is not dragged down, the Fan family feels that it is already very good.


    Mrs. Fan and Zhu Qiyun agreed to go to Zhang''s house to get married in mid-December, so Zhang Huahan would not be able to continue living in Yan''s house.


    On the third day of December, under the **** of Uncle Yan''s family, Zhang Huahan got on the boat back to Zhang''s family.


    Mrs. Zhang received the news in advance and knew that Mrs. Yan''s family had personally sent his daughter back, so he quickly asked Mrs. Zhang Er and Mrs. Zhang San to clean up a yard.


    When Zhang Huahan and Uncle Yan arrived, everyone in the Zhang family greeted them and enthusiastically embraced the two of them into the house.


    To the Zhang family, for Zhang Huahan''s sake, the Yan family''s uncle is quite polite, but he simply exchanged a few words with the Zhang uncle, and then proposed to see Yan Yile.


    Zhang Huahan led the Yan family uncle to Wutongyuan. On the way, he hesitated for a while, but still said: "Big cousin, my mother has not liked meeting people very much these years.


    The uncle of Yan''s family looked at his cousin''s embarrassed look, and immediately smiled: "Don''t worry, my father and mother mentioned the fourth aunt to me before coming here. If my aunt doesn''t see me, then I will kowtow to her in the yard."


    Hearing this, Zhang Huahan was grateful and blessed: "Thank you, cousin, for your understanding."


    Soon, the two arrived at Wutongyuan.


    Yan Yile really didn''t want to see the Yan family, but thinking that her daughter would definitely rely on the second brother''s family in the future, she forcibly suppressed her reluctance and met the uncle of the Yan family in the living room.


    This move surprised both Zhang Huahan and the Yan family.


    Although Yan Yile only received the courtesy of the Yan family uncle, and then greeted Yan Wenjie and Zhu Qiyun slightly, but they were still satisfied.


    The uncle of the Yan family did not stay at Zhang''s house. After seeing Yan Yile, he got up and left Zhang''s house. It took less than an hour from entering the door to leaving.


    In this regard, the Zhang family is a little disappointed. The longer the Yan family stays in their house, the more they can prove that the relationship between the two families is very good. Unfortunately, even with Zhang Huahan in the middle, the Yan family still does not want to see the Zhang family.


    After sending off the uncle of the Yan family, Zhang Huahan went to Mrs. Zhang''s house to sit for a while. As for the matter in the Yan family, he only picked up some things to tell the Zhang family.


    Looking at Zhang Huahan, who is more and more expensive and decent, the Zhang family''s expressions are a little complicated.


    Today''s Zhang Huahan, even Mrs. Zhang, doesn''t dare to be careless when confronted with her.


    I have to say that high-level dignitaries can teach people. Zhang Huahan has only lived in Yan''s house for a few months, and his speech has become impeccable.


    Even if Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Zhang Er and Mrs. Zhang took turns asking, they couldn''t get the slightest bit of useful information out of her mouth.


    Unable to find out the news, Mrs. Zhang stopped keeping her.


    After coming out of Mrs. Zhang''s yard, Zhang Huahan went straight to Wutongyu.


    "Mother!"


    Having seen the wealth and excitement of his uncle''s family, seeing Yan Yile who was alone and hiding in Zhang''s backyard, unwilling to go out, Zhang Huahan only felt full of sadness.


    Yan Yile looked at her daughter with a complicated expression.


    When Zhang Huahan went to see the uncle of the Yan family, An Ran told her how Zhang Huahan chose the young master of the Fan family.


    Knowing that because Zhang Huahan wanted to come back to see himself more, he deliberately set the scope of his son-in-law selection in Huai''an Province, and his heart was moved and sad.


    "The Fan family is just a small family, and there are no particularly outstanding children in the family. I know you think the Zhang family is too low, but with the Yan family here, you don''t need to worry too much about it."


    Zhang Huahan smiled and poured a cup of tea for Yan Yile. After Yan Yile took it, he smiled and said, "Mother, my daughter really thinks the Fan family is pretty good."


    "Although a daughter can marry into a noble family by virtue of her grandfather''s family, how can a daughter be able to take care of such a family''s backyard."


    "My daughter doesn''t ask for great wealth or honor, she just wants to live a peaceful life with her husband, with less disputes and conflicts. In this way, her daughter is very content."


    "My uncle and aunt have read and watched Fan''s son. His character and knowledge are good, and his daughter really likes it, without any reluctance."


    Yan Yile looked at Zhang Huahan with a serious face, sighed, and said nothing, it was a tacit approval of her marriage with the Fan family.


    That afternoon, Yan Yile sent someone to invite Master Zhang to Wutong Courtyard for the first time, and personally discussed with him about marrying the Fan family.


    Master Zhang then knew that the family that the Yan family helped Zhang Huahan decided was the Xuzhou Fan family.


    Yan Yile felt that the Fan family''s family was not high, which was compared with the Yan family, but Mr. Zhang was very satisfied.


    Xuzhou''s Fan family is also an aristocratic family. Although there have been no high-ranking officials in the recent two generations, there have always been officials in the court, and they are much higher than the Zhang family''s lintel.


    Before, he was really worried that the Yan family would set Zhang Huahan a very good family. If the gap between in-laws was too large, it might not be a good thing.


    For Zhang Huahan, Yan Yile and Mr. Zhang rarely sat together calmly.


    did not discuss, Yan Yile directly stated her requirements for her daughter''s engagement.


    Mr. Zhang nodded and agreed. After all, it was his daughter. In addition, he had owed money over the years, and he also wanted his daughter to be able to get married.


    On the fifteenth day of the twelfth lunar month, a family member of the Fan family, Haohao Tangtang, came to Zhang''s family with a betrothal gift, which attracted the people of the county to watch.


    Yan Yile officially appeared in front of the Zhang family for the first time, met Mrs. Fan and the third son of the Fan family, and determined that the Fan family was really good, so she nodded and accepted the dowry.


    After the two parties agreed, the wedding date was set in one year.


    The wedding date is certain, and Mr. Zhang immediately started busy buying a dowry for Zhang Huahan. During this period, Yan Yile also sent her own roommate and went to the provincial capital to buy some good things.


    On the other hand, Zhang Huahan concentrates on embroidering wedding dresses in his own yard.


    In the blink of an eye, a year has passed.


    In order to show his respect for Zhang Huahan, the third son of the Fan family came to Qingshi County to marry him.


    At the same time, a passenger ship from the capital stopped at the Qingshi County Wharf.


    On the day Zhang Huahan went out, it was still dark, and the makeup gift was lifted off the boat, and he went straight to Zhang''s house.


    When the gift-giving team entered the county seat, it immediately caused quite a stir.


    Looking at the eye-catching ''yan'' characters on the gift box, all the people around were looking at him, and many people followed behind the gift-giving team, all the way to Zhang''s house.


    This time the movement was bigger than the Fan family''s next appointment.


    The leader who came to give gifts this time was also very capable, so he set the time. When the gift-giving team arrived in front of Zhang''s residence, they happened to meet the Fan family who came to marry him.


    Both the Zhang family and the Fan family thought that Yan Wenjie sent someone to add makeup and show off to Zhang Huahan. Just as they were about to go to greet Zhang Huahan, who would have thought that the team leader went straight up the steps, coughed lightly, and smiled at the Zhang family and Fan. The family clasped their fists, and then took out a gift book from their arms.


    "The youngest is the steward of the Weiyuan Palace. Today, on the order of the princess, I came here to give makeup gifts to the five girls in your palace."


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd immediately stirred up a commotion, even the Zhang family and the Fan family were surprised.


    The team leader opened the gift book with a smile:


    "Princess Weiyuan sent a doctor girl to add makeup to Miss Zhang Wu."


    "Xiao Xiaowang sent a pair of gold and jade Ruyi to add makeup to Miss Zhang Wu."


    "Princess Chun''an sent a set of twelve red satin and silk screens to add makeup to Miss Zhang Wu."


    "Gu Guogong sent two sets of 12 zodiac colored glass ornaments to add makeup to Miss Zhang Wu."


    "Gift from Mrs. Yan Tai Lao."


    "Send from Mr. Yan."


    ¡°.¡±


    Listening to the team leader''s singing, the Zhang family, the Fan family, and the surrounding officials, from the initial shock and surprise, gradually became dumbfounded.


    This adds makeup. Too rich!


    Gifts are secondary, and the most important are those who give them.


    As friends of the third son of Fan, Young Master Guo and Young Master Yang also followed him to marry the bride this time. After knowing that the Yan family in the capital came to send makeup, the mood of the two became complicated.


    Young Master Yang originally wanted to marry Zhang Huahan, but at this moment, he felt regretful and lost beyond measure. It was because he looked down on Young Master Guo, who was a businessman of the Zhang family, and felt a little regret at this moment.


    The relationship behind Miss Zhang Wu was stronger than he imagined.


    Just facing Zhang Wu girl behind the royal family, it is enough to ignore her business background.


    Unfortunately, regret is useless now.


    The one who is happiest now is the Fan family. I thought it would be a great thing to be friends with the chief envoy. I never thought that even bigger surprises were waiting for them.


    In the backyard of Zhang''s family, Yan Yile knew that the Yan family in the capital had brought makeup to her daughter, and her mood was extremely complicated.


    The Yan family is still willing to send makeup to her daughter. Can she understand that the Yan family is still willing to recognize her?


    Yan Yile closed her eyes in pain. After all, she was the one who smeared the Yan family.


    Zhang Huahan in the new house was both surprised and moved. She used to have no grandfather''s family, but today she feels the love and care of her grandfather''s family.


    I specially put on makeup today, because she is afraid that she will be bullied by marrying into the Fan family!


    The marriage between the Zhang family and the Fan family has attracted attention. Now, with the addition of the makeup gift from the capital, it has caused a sensation, so that Zhang Huahan''s marriage has been discussed by Qingshi County and surrounding people for a long time.


    If it was said that the Fan family had been dissatisfied with the fact that the third son of Fan had married a merchant girl, but when he learned that the princes and princesses in the capital had all sent makeup gifts, such voices disappeared.


    Mr. Fan and Mrs. Fan originally agreed with this marriage, and now she is even more satisfied.


    After Zhang Huahan married into the Fan family, he abide by his duties, and he was in harmony with the third son of Fan, and he had a good deal. When Mr. Fan met Mrs. Fan, he secretly thought that the younger son was lucky.


    After gaining a firm foothold at her husband''s house, Zhang Huahan found an opportunity and proposed to the third son of Fan that he wanted to go home and see his family.


    The third son of Fan had inquired about the situation of Zhang''s family and knew that his wife was thinking about his mother-in-law, so he agreed immediately: "Xuzhou is not far from Qingshi County, I just got tired of reading and I have to go out to collect wind, just in time to accompany you back to see your father-in-law and mother-in-law, From now on, I will accompany you back once a month, what do you think?"


    Zhang Huahan was very happy when he heard it, and looked at the third son of Fan gratefully: "Thank you, Xianggong."


    The third son of Fan hugged Zhang Huahan''s shoulder: "You and I are one husband and wife, why do you need to be so outlandish."


    Yan Yile saw that her daughter came back to see herself frequently after she got married. She felt her daughter''s care and concern, and her stagnant heart began to loosen little by little.


    Waiting for the birth of her grandson a year later, Yan Yile held the soft child in her arms, thinking that she had been irresponsible for her daughter, and tears burst into her eyes.


    "It''s the mother who is sorry for you!"


    Yan Yile looked at Zhang Huahan guiltily.


    Zhang Huahan held Yan Yile''s hand tightly: "No, it was my mother who brought me to this world, and it is also because of my mother that my daughter has a good life now."


    "Mother, my daughter is very happy now and can come to accompany you from time to time. Now that she has a husband and a child, her daughter is content."


    "contentment."


    Yan Yile chewed these two words, leaving tears of remorse.


    "It''s time to be content."


    She is so unbearable, her daughter is willing to come to accompany her from time to time, and she is willing to bring her grandson over, she should be content.


    From then on, the Zhang family was surprised to find that Yan Yile started to go out and walk. Although he was still estranged from the Zhang family, he was no longer invisible.


    When Zhang Huahan''s eldest son turned one year old, Yan Yile even appeared at Fan''s house to participate in the grandson''s catching Zhou ceremony.


    Three years later, Zhang Huahan''s daughter was born, and the third son of Fan also successfully passed the exam. The two held their son and daughter to see Yan Yile.


    Yan Yile looked at her cute granddaughter and granddaughter, and her heart melted when she heard their milky voice calling her grandmother.


    At this moment, she forgot all her troubles and disappointments.


    Yan Yile, who felt relaxed all over her body, suddenly felt relieved, and said to her daughter and son-in-law, "You guys can go back to Yan''s hometown for me!"


    After saying this, Yan Yile relaxed.


    There is no married daughter who doesn''t miss her family. She has always wanted to go back to Yan''s house to see her, but the mistakes she made in the past made her shameless to face her family.


    Daughter and son-in-law are good, they should go back to see their relatives, and do their filial piety for her unfilial daughter by the way.


    Zhang Huahan looked at Yan Yile in surprise.


    Mother is willing to take the initiative to communicate with the Yan family? !


    Yan Yile teased the granddaughter in her arms, without looking up, she continued: "My grandmother, the ancestor of the Yan family, was sent back to her hometown by your great grandfather two years ago because she missed her hometown."


    "You are the granddaughter and grandson-in-law of the Yan family, and you should go back to see the ancestors."


    After coming out of Zhang''s house, Zhang Huahan''s eyes were a little red: "Mother is finally willing to let go."


    Two months later, Zhang Huahan and Fan San Gongzi entered the realm of Yan''s Village, and saw the royal sign that Princess Weiyuan obtained for the Yan family.


    The poor family''s daughter-in-law is all over here! The new book is expected to open in the middle of next month. Dear book friends, see you in the next book!


    (end of this chapter)